《Born Almighty Warrior》


 Chapter 1 Young Spiritless Master

    Chapter 1 Young Spiritless Master


    At the very beginning of time, the whole universe was in chaos. It was only a pitch ck, piercingly


    chilly immeasurable expanse.


    It stayed like that for millions and millions of years until one of the gods decided to act again, came to


    this world, and opened upnd. At longst, the earth took shape with an abundance of light, spirit and


    even life. Afterwards, the god acted again, choosing to divide the earth into four parts and spreading


    our ancestors across the continents.


    Once settled, the industrious ancestors of modern men soon embarked on one of the most ambitious


    explorations, which in due time would lead to breakthroughs in cultivation methods. Atst, they


    developednd enough for the species to flourish and not simply exist.


    From that time on, the species began to live and spread across the four continents, namely the Pure


    East, the Bleak West, the Misty South, and the Vast North. .


    The Misty South included all the territory of the Stone City, which was inhabited by several prominent


    ns, including the Nan n.


    The Nan n''s dominance was in part due to its sess in martial arts among the top three ns


    across the city. Besides, the n''s way of life also favoredrge families. In general, their section of the


    city was always abuzz. But tonight, the atmosphere was far more charged after the announcement that


    Nate would be crowned their next leader today. Nate was loved, both for his talent and charm among


    the people.


    Compared to the bustling Nan n, the small shabby yard in the west appeared to be a little ill-


    adapted. A fair-skinned young man, who was somewhat troubled out of sorts, was sitting on the roof of


    the small yard. Looking at the bustling Nan n, he knitted his eyebrows tightly, a tinge of hatred


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    slightly reflected from his ssy eyes.


    With a sneer, he blurted out what was going through his mind. "Brotherhood? n? It is utterly


    ridiculous!" As he grumbled, he tly smiled on impulse. Beneath his skinny, feeble frame, anger


    consumed him like a big, terrifying beast. As if under a spell, violent current jolted him, leaving his


    hands sped so tightly that the fingernails cut into the flesh. He only realized it when blood began


    dripping on his palms.


    This was Ricky Nan. Like Nate Nan, he was also a young talented master from the Nan n. In any


    way, he was much as Nate. Moreover, they had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The


    two young talented masters of Nan n enjoyed as much respect as those at the sixth grade of Skin


    Refinement.


    However, everything waspletely different now. Ricky had lost all his cultivation base and was now


    merely at the first grade of Skin Refinement. Thus, he was not a young talented master anymore, but a


    jerk in everyone''s eyes.


    All this was Nate''s fault. Despite their close friendship right from childhood, Nate, set as the sessor


    of Nan n, now treated Ricky like a stranger. And Gilbert, Nate''s father, currently the Dominant Top


    Elder, was no better either.


    Previously, Ricky''s father had as well served as Dominant Top Elder. But one year ago, while on duty


    for the Nan n, he was raided by masked men. In that heinous attack, the n suffered untold loss,


    including the deaths of dozens of outstanding disciples and almost a third of the n''s property.


    The head of Nan''s n was infuriated so much that he immediately deposed Ricky''s father as


    Dominant Top Elder and dumped him into prison on a life sentence.


    Just as the saying went," When a tree falls, the monkeys scatter." Those who had avidly followed


    Ricky''s father crossed over to other camps in n in session hierarchy. To serve their new masters,


    the defectors had even deprived Ricky of something even more precious - his umted cultivation


    base at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Once they had emascted him, they also took away his


    inferior three-star spiritual meridian.


    Every cultivator had a spiritual meridian imnted in his body. Spiritual meridians ranked from one-star


    to nine-star in ascending order. At each star rating, spiritual meridians were subdivided into inferior,


    intermediate and top.


    After Ricky''s father was imprisoned, his followers fell subordinate to Nate and his father Gilbert.


    But before Ricky''s father went to prison, the old man had whispered a secret to his son. Nate and


    Gilbert were no doubt the people behind that damnable attack.


    Now, Ricky had realized how unfair life could get in his n. No matter how significant your


    contributions for the good of the n, only one mistake could erase your name and send you to


    disgrace. For Ricky and his father, their lowest moment was made worse by the fact that Nate - a once


    close friend, had turned to betrayal and malice. Despite the previously sworn brotherhood, Nate was


    now the worst enemy, with his insatiable appetite for power and the n''s leadership.


    "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!" Ricky, still


    perching on the roof, solemnly swore to himself when he heard the endless bustling and celebration of


    Nate''s coronation.


    Thump! Abruptly, Ricky leaped off the roof andnded on the ground of the yard with a thud. Then, he


    straightly walked towards a wooden pile, swinging his fist back and forth towards the pile, in practice.


    Although his three-star inferior spiritual meridian had been taken away, leaving him no cultivation base,


    he had worked hard in honing his skills back again. By now, he had recovered enough to reach the


    peak of the first grade of Skin Refinement. Not an easy task, the achievement came through a full


    year''s efforts, sweat, and sheer persistence.


    Diligence redeems stupidity. Ricky was just a diligent guy. Although he had lost his spiritual meridian,


    he believed there was hope for him if he cultivated hard enough.


    Hooyah! Hooyah! A faint whiz sound followed Ricky''s every move as he wielded his fists back and forth


    in front of the pile. In particr, he concentrated on perfecting his Whiz Fist, a Yellow Level


    intermediate cultivation method. The louder the whiz sound, the stronger the force produced.


    Cultivation methods were absolutely necessary for warriors. Those who mastered skills had great


    advantages in battles.


    Ricky knew cultivation methods were divided into varying levels, including Yellow Level, ck Level,


    Earth Level and Heaven Level methods. The Yellow Level was the lowest, while the Heaven Level was


    the highest. Ricky had no idea if there was any level higher than the Heaven Level. But he knew that


    cultivation methods at each level were ssified into inferior, intermediate and advanced stage.


    Every time when he made a fist move, he was contemting how to raise enough whizzing to enhance


    his power.


    Through years of arduous cultivation, Ricky, in fact, had figured out how to bring the might of his fists


    into full y for quite a long period. But now, the might of his Whiz Fist appeared quite weak. Of


    course, he knew it was because that he almost didn''t have any blood vitality inside his petite body.


    Blood vitality was essential for a cultivator to give his power into y. However high the level a


    cultivator had reached, a warrior''s physical strength depended on blood vitality.


    For someone with Ricky''s ambition, it was needful to have blood vitality replenished by cultivation and


    food, especially meat and blood. However, it was also reported among the more spiritually inclined that


    a powerful master could directly restore their blood vitality by absorbing nimbus from the universe.


    Such a master would not have to rely so much on cultivation or nutrition.


    Unfortunately, Ricky was but a humble, less spiritually endowed young master. Even worse, after his


    father''s fall from grace, it was even impossible for the n to offer him cultivation resources and


    nutrition for his advancement.


    Could Ricky hunt beasts on mountains by himself? This would be more impossible. Since he was only


    at the first grade of Skin Refinement and physically weak in his current situation, there was no hope in


    sight that he would get anything. At this rate, it was likely he would end up neglected, ostracized and


    left to die a slow painful death from hunger. If not, then there was the chance of a beast mauling him to


    an even more painful death.


    At the mere thought of the grim realities ahead, his anger, like a pot of brew, began to boil. In his eyes,


    vicious hatred took over. He pounded the wooden pile more ferociously until his fists began to bleed.


    "Ahh! There''s never a chance that I''m going to be reconciled!"


    Soon, he bounced against the reaction force of the wooden pile, until at longst, he fell to the ground.


    Deep in him, he knew that he almost had no blood vitality. He knew it all along. The real question was,


    what could he do about this? Sadly the answer was absolutely nothing!


    The whole situation left him feeling helpless.


    "Unless you enter the tiger''s den, you can''t catch its cub," he shouted at the top of his voice. By now,


    he had been lying there on the ground for quite a while, his eyes being as cold as snow.


    While hey on the ground, he had decided to go hunting for food in the mountains, the next day. If he


    only stayed and cultivated inside this small yard, he would reach a higher level. But for peak physical


    strength, he had no other way, but to take the risk and go hunting for blood vitality.


    In addition, blood vitality was the only ticket for his return to form.


    Whichever way, it was better for him to do something than to sit around in a pity party.


    Entranced in what his next move should be, he didn''t notice the blood on his palms flowing along his


    arms. He had forgotten about it all after he fell down. For a moment, he looked at the white bracelet


    around his right wrist. But he had never known which material the bracelet was made of.


    As the blood flowed down his palm to the wrist in rivulets, the white bracelet arrested the flow by


    Gradually, the white bracelet turned blood red. Not just that. It also began to heat up.


    "What''s wrong?" Ricky asked, startled at the burning sensation on his wrist. Then, he lifted his arm up


    to take a look.


    What he saw was even more rming. Slowly, the blood soaked bracelet was fusing into his wrist.


    "What the..." Ricky stammered, scared out of wits by what was happening. What would he do?


    In a short time, while worried and wondered, he found that the bracelet disappeared, fusingpletely


    into his wrist.

 Chapter 2 Regain The Spiritual Meridian

    Chapter 2 Regain The Spiritual Meridian


    "No! Don''t! Stop it! Now!"


    Ricky roared as soon as he came to his senses. He quickly grabbed his right wrist with his other hand


    and tried to prevent the scarlet bracelet from entering his body. Because his father told him that the


    bracelet was the only thing his beloved mother left him.


    But time was not on his side --- it was toote for Ricky.


    The chain attached itself into his wrist and he even felt the chain''s power wander around inside his


    Soul Sea after reaching the depths of his body, even the tiniest of his nerves.


    Bang! When the chain circled round, Ricky felt his frail body shudder at the unexpected impact. His


    entire body was suspended in a state of palsy, which strangely made him feelfortable as though


    he was protected by the chain from its impact.


    Ricky felt that his entire body --- bones, flesh and blood seemed to be reformed in an instant, overfilling


    with endless power hidden within himself waiting to be unleashed.


    During the transformation, the chain attached to him changed its appearance, and it somehow made a


    connection with the meridian center of his brain and meridians all over his body.


    "What is happening..."


    Ricky felt the change within his body and became aware that his hands kept trembling. There was a


    panic, yet joyful and unbelievable expression that you could see in his eyes. Ricky was overjoyed with


    tears. He had forgotten to take out the chain left by his mother from his body.


    The warrior''s mystic spiritual meridian was circling round and round in his Soul Sea and connected with


    the very meridian center of his brain. The spiritual meridian absorbed the spiritual energy of the heaven


    and earth which went through the skull and nted itself to Ricky''s medial being. The spiritual energy


    flowed into every part of his body and scoured every inch, every fold, and every nerve, flesh and blood


    and the soul. Atst, it returned to the elixir field to make a breakthrough.


    And that was the process of cultivation.


    And now, the stuff made from the chain transformed exactly the same as the spiritual meridian. It was


    impossible for Ricky not to be excited or nervous. The power from the spiritual meridian he had lost for


    a long time finally came back.


    Subconsciously, Ricky pushed this newly acquired spiritual meridian to absorb the spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth.


    tter...


    Immediately, Ricky sensed that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth around him was rushing to get


    inside his body crazily, like the flowing water bursting to flow open. In a sh, every part of his body


    was filled with spiritual energy.


    "Aha! This must be the spiritual meridian! The spiritual meridian... I knew it!"


    At the moment, without thinking about anything else, Ricky stood up and roared up to the sky with a


    thrill of exultation.


    However, all the members of the Nan n went to the central courtyard to congratte the new


    chosen sessor. There was no one else around Ricky''s small shabby courtyard to witness his


    transformation.


    Crack!


    In tune with Ricky''s excitedughter, a sound of a film breaking appeared from his belly.


    While being covered with the invisible spiritual energy of heaven and earth, Ricky''s aura changed and


    was promoted to a higher level. Without a doubt, it was the sign of breakthrough.


    After Ricky regained the spiritual meridian, he made a breakthrough and quickly reached the second


    grade of the Skin Refinement.


    Of course, after having the spiritual meridian back, the change was inevitable. Ricky was once a


    powerful warrior at the sixth grade of the Skin Refinement. Although his cultivation base was destroyed,


    he still had the physical form of someone in the sixth grade. Because Ricky had worked hard for the


    past years, he had a very solid foundation for his form.


    He now understood why he couldn''t break through before. He was unable to do it because hecked


    the necessary blood vitality for the breakthrough. And also, most importantly, because he didn''t have


    the spiritual meridian back then.


    Now his spiritual meridian was back, like a blocked river bursting open, even better than before.


    Naturally, he could break through effortlessly.


    "Aha. Father, did you see it? I now have the spiritual meridian and can cultivate again," Ricky said


    excitedly when he realized that he had reached the second grade of the Skin Refinement.


    He reopened the door to the martial arts world.


    "Nate, Gilbert, and all the bastards who have betrayed me, just you wait and see. All of you will repay


    for what you have done to my father and me," Ricky stated coldly with his fists clenched.


    ...


    It took a long time for Ricky to finally control his excitement and calm down.


    ''Father said that the bracelet was given to me by my mother. Is my mother giving me her blessing?''


    Ricky thought as he felt the spiritual meridian that was in his body and made his skin glow with ethereal


    aura.


    When he was a little boy, Ricky''s father barely mentioned his mother and just promised to tell him


    everything about her when he reached adulthood. And when Ricky grew up, his father changed his


    mind and told him that he would tell her story when he became the most powerful man in Stone City.


    ''Mother, what kind of person is you? You cannot be just some ordinary person since you have left such


    a magic bracelet to me, can you?'' He thought of everything that might be rted to the magic chain


    passed down from his mother.


    Crack!


    However, before he thought too much, the courtyard door was shattered open to pieces. Three men


    dressed in guard''s uniform from the Nan n walked in with disdain.


    The one leading the group was a middle-aged man, older than the other two. He had the mustache and


    furtive eyes like a rat''s, with a wretched appearance.


    Ricky couldn''t be more familiar with the evil group''s leader, whose name was Hunter Wang. Hunter was


    at the fifth grade of the Skin Refinement and used to be a subordinate of Ricky''s father. He was also


    one of the people who had taken out Ricky''s spiritual meridian.


    Behind Hunter were two fat and burly men who carried a raw head of a wild beast. Ricky stared at it


    carefully and found that it was a skull of a Pig Monster with Bloody Eyes. The skull was so big that it


    took two big men to carry it.


    "What are you worthless people doing here?" Seeing Hunter, Ricky felt his hatred toward him surged


    and cursed through his veins and flowed all over his body. He was anxious to kill Hunter immediately.


    But his mind was still clear and he told himself to calm down and endure it. Otherwise, if Hunter found


    out that he had the spiritual meridian back, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Fuck. You are already a lowly loser, but how dare you speak so crossly to me?" Seeing the killing


    intent in Ricky''s eyes, Hunter sneered. He could not believe that this powerless being would dare talk


    to him like he was still the proud prince with everything at hismand.


    In an instant, Hunter rushed towards Ricky and pounded his shoulder. Ricky spit blood directly and fell


    on the ground.


    "Loser, don''t even stare at me. Or else, I will dig out your eyes, and crush your skull in an instant."


    Hunter pped and shouted angrily.


    Feeling the pain all over his body, Ricky didn''t say anything but clenched his fists and stood up with


    difficulty.


    Bang! The two burly men threw the big pig''s head on the ground.


    "Hey loser, Young Master Nate sent this pig''s head for you. He wants to share the happiness with you.


    Ahahaha." Hunter then kicked the pig''s head to Ricky andughed so loud that the yard boomed with


    hisughter.


    "Haha, Young Master Nate is so kind. He is the sessor of the Nan n but still remembers his loser


    brother. He was afraid that his brother would starve to death and die quickly, so he told us to send a big


    pig''s head. Aha!" The two burly men also joined intoughter.


    Nate''s real intention of sending a pig''s head was clear to Ricky. He meant say that Ricky was a fool,


    just like a pig.


    Crack! Crack!


    Ricky looked at the pig''s head on the ground and then the men who wereughing hysterically.


    Humiliation and fury almost drove him crazy as he dug his nails deep into his palms.


    But now, what could Ricky do? Would he risk his life just to get back at these people?


    His father''s former subordinate and two cooking servants dared to speak rudely andugh recklessly at


    him. There was only one reason. Ricky had lost his power and fallen from grace --- because he was


    now a loser without strength.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He had to endure everything they did to him! He had to endure all the humiliation and suffering that


    Nate and his crew dealt at him.


    For now, Ricky could do nothing but endure everything, including the endless anger and humiliation. He


    had to wait for the day toe when he could explode his strength and avenge himself.

 Chapter 3 The Miraculous Medicine Pavilion

    Chapter 3 The Miraculous Medicine Pavilion


    The slick, disgustingly sticky saliva fell on Ricky''s trembling form.


    The mistreatment and humiliation was a menace he had to endure; he was no longer their respected


    genius young master. Now, he was nothing more than a frail boy at their mercy, one that had lost even


    his cultivation base. Ricky couldn''t help but let the vulnerability he felt show on public disy. It was an


    exploitable weakness that led Hunter''s group roaring withughter.


    Ricky was an insignificant pest in their spiteful gaze. Someone¡ªno, something that didn''t even


    deserve a beating, as the savages harbored an arrogant thought that killing him would only dirty their


    hands in the process.


    "Oh! Right, I almost forgot," Hunter eximed in a cheerful tone. The two men he was with looked


    down on Ricky, exchanging knowing nces between each other while smirking. "There''s an order


    from the Dominant Top Elder. They said that all disciples in the Nan n who had failed to reach the


    third grade of Skin Refinement in the next three days¡ª" Hunter paused, smiling jeeringly at Ricky. "¡ª


    shall work as miners in the n''s mine."


    He gauged Ricky''s expression upon hearing the news, but the boy remained unnervingly silent. Hunter


    scoffed before he and his men chuckled at him scornfully. As they prepared to leave, he called out to


    him for thest time to deliver an ominous threat. "So, loser Ricky, my ''Young Master'', don''t bete to


    the mine. If you''re not there on time, we''ll be the ones sending you there in person!"


    ...


    "AHH!" A scream full of hate and loathing shook the old, thin walls of the shabby hut Ricky was living


    in. He refused to ept this miserable fate he was in; he wanted to deny hisck of power before the


    people who abused him.


    He cursed as he sat with his legs crossed on top of his creaking, wooden bed, and red at the half-


    cooked head of the Pig Monster with Bloody Eyes ced in front of him.


    It was sent to him by his enemy, Nate, as a satirical move meant to tease and mock his current


    circumstances. Ricky felt ashamed; itching with the desire to burn the abominable thing into ashes.


    However, he knew that his pride came second to his need for the pig''s blood vitality.


    He had to absorb it together with the function of the renewed spiritual meridian in his body, so that he


    might soon be able to reach the third grade of the Skin Refinement.


    Otherwise, he would be taken to the mine to do hardbor work, and be forced toe to a dead end.


    Gritting his teeth, Ricky swallowed his indignity and gobbled the pig''s head after tearing it into pieces.


    During the remainder of the night, Ricky poured his all into refining his body and flesh. Perhaps, the joy


    of regaining his spiritual meridian also helped in retaining his focus during his rigorous training.


    He didn''t stop until the first telltale signs of dawn broke through the early morning sky. Yet, Ricky


    remained unbothered as he continued to persevere until he heard the satisfying crisp clicks sounding


    all over his body.


    It was, without a doubt, an indication that Ricky had made a breakthrough in his cultivation base.


    One night¡ªonly in one night, had he managed to jump from second to the third grade of the Skin


    Refinement.


    "This¡­ this was way beyond what I had expected!" He regarded his newfound strength in


    astonishment. "What grade is this new spiritual meridian? Its speed of inhaling the spiritual energy of


    earth and heaven is ten times more than that of my previous one."


    He was quite aware that the reason for his breakthrough was mostly due to the regain of the spiritual


    meridian in his Soul Sea.


    "Could it be a five-star spiritual meridian?"


    Ricky murmured to himself with great excitement.


    In all of Stone City''s history, a five-star spiritual meridian hadn''t appeared yet.


    This granted him a chance to sit on top of the hierarchy, seeing as those who possessed a high caliber


    of power were regarded as praised geniuses among the region''s ruling force, the Snow Sect.


    "Father, please wait for me. I wille to save you soon!" With fists closed tightly in unwavering will


    and determination, Ricky eximed his promise with confidence. The thought of being able to wield


    this ability with great prowess made him feel more thrilled and encouraged than ever.


    ...


    "The Miraculous Medicine Pavilion of the Nan n is essible to any disciple who had sessfully


    reached the third grade of Skin Refinement. From there, they may also receive three Body Refining


    Pills," Ricky mumbled. After spending half the day for reinforcing his current level, he became lost in his


    thoughts again.


    The three Body Refining Pills were a valuable cultivation resource; given his unfavorable situation, he


    needed them to survive.


    ''They probably won''t give me the Body Refining Pills that easily. I''ll have to fight them, '' He deduced,


    frowning in disdain. ''No, even if I win, there''s no guarantee that I''ll get the pills. After the fight, I have to


    escape from this n. Otherwise, after Gilbert and his son know that I have reached the third grade of


    Skin Refinement, they definitely would try to ruin my cultivation base again¡ªall to make me work at the


    mine.''


    "I''ll have to escape," he whispered to himself in contemtion.


    Despite his musings, his feet unfailingly carried him towards the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion.


    It was a quick journey that took him less than fifteen minutes to arrive, with the site located on the west


    side of the Nan n''s courtyard that was only a small distance away from Ricky''s run-down hut.


    His entry to the esteemed property went far from unnoticed, as he had already expected.


    After all, he was infamous among the whole Nan n. His nicknames such as "Loser Ricky" and


    "Traitor" were ones that spilled from gossiping mouths every time someone had caught sight of him


    wandering around.


    Sneers and words of ridicule flitted through the tense atmosphere; all aimed directly at his unwee


    presence.


    "What the hell is he thinking? Is the loser here to get the Body Refining Pills?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! Our ''Young Master'' Ricky came here to¡­smell the fragrance of the Pills!"


    Guffaws and endless mockery from the disciples of Nan n felt akin to shrieking hyenas in his ears.


    Still, he pretended to be oblivious and went straight inside the Pavilion.


    "Look, the former genius is really going inside!"


    "Let''s bet on how the Traitor will get kicked out!"


    "I''m telling you, he''ll be beaten and thrown away like a pig head! Haven''t you heard that our current


    young master, Nate, considering their former brotherhood, sent him a big pig headst night? Isn''t it


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    hrious?"


    A shadow fell over Ricky''s face as he continued on his path. For now, he was useless against their


    sarcasm and judgments, but he believed that he would someday be able to avenge himself.


    ...


    "I am here to get the Body Refining Pills!"


    Ricky dered with conviction to the two burly men who were responsible for distributing the coveted


    item.


    He estimated the men''s spiritual meridian grade, and assumed that they both possessed a one-star. A


    low grade, and as a result, they were both stuck in distributing the pills despite their ages being over


    thirty years.


    "You''re just a piece of garbage without a spiritual meridian! Don''t youe here just to mess around,


    otherwise I don''t mind teaching you a good lesson in ordance to the rules of our Nan n." The


    guard closest to Ricky snarled at him threateningly.


    Without warning, Ricky had raised his hands and choked the man tightly like a ferocious tiger''s ws


    enclosed on its prey''s neck.


    Then, with a loud thud, he dropped him directly on the ground.


    He stepped hard on his ugly, fat face without any hesitation hindering his movements and retorted


    menacingly, "If I''m a loser, what are you?"


    The pressure of his foot increased, and the man screamed in pain. "You''ve survived for more than thirty


    years, yet you''re here being trampled underfoot by youth like me."


    The burly man wasn''t able to utter a single word as his eyes betrayed his prominent fear for the boy


    above him.


    How could he have thought that the renowned loser had the power to defeat him? He didn''t even have


    any resistance to fight against the dishonor the one-sided battle was giving him.


    "Give me the damn Body Refining Pills, or I''ll kill him now!"


    Ricky demanded, regarding the man''s otherpanion with a cold anger brewing behind his


    frightening re.


    "Alright! I''ll get the pills immediately!"


    The other burly guard scurried to find the bottle hastily, shivering upon sensing the former young


    master''s steely gaze watching his back as he did so. After reaching for a bottle of pills behind the


    counter, the man passed it to Ricky without a second thought.


    The bottle had ten Body Refining Pills, and ording to the rules of Nan n, Ricky could only take


    three. Though, he could only keep that fact whispering at the back of his mind, having lost the nerve to


    even speak to the young boy.


    After having aplished his initial mission, Ricky kicked his captive away and walked out of the


    Miraculous Medicine Pavilion. His main priority now was leaving the Nan n, and he had to do it as


    soon as possible.


    As for the disciples around them, they werepletely dumbfounded.


    The power that Ricky briefly disyed was one that could only be attained by someone reached the


    third grade of the Skin Refinement. They were at a loss, wondering how a loser without a spiritual


    meridian could have achieved such a feat.


    Still, their disbelief was meaningless. With no courage to even muster, the crowd, overwhelmed by


    Ricky''s prowess, was left gaping.


    If it weren''t for their curious sights settling on another subject of interest, their prying eyes would''ve


    never left Ricky''s receding figure. Because there, in the distance, came a good looking couple of a


    young male and female, walking hand-in-hand as they slowly approached the Miraculous Medicine


    Pavilion.

 Chapter 4 A Price On His Head

    Chapter 4 A Price On His Head


    "Well, well well... If it isn''t ''Ricky the genius Young Master? Why are you here? A servant could have


    run this errand. Oh, that''s right. I forgot. You''re now the Loser Ricky, the waste of blood, who has no


    servant at all. Ha ha!" The handsome guy sneered at Ricky andughed loudly the moment he saw


    him.


    "Ha ha! Ricky the waste of blood!" The womanughed at Ricky as well, covering her mouth with her


    hand. She wore a disgusted look on her face.


    Neither the young man nor the young woman bothered to hide their expressions. How they felt was


    how they felt, and the waste of blood before them wasn''t worthy of any kind of respect, either feigned


    or not.


    Ricky nced at the two and quickened his pace as he just wanted to leave the Miraculous Medicine


    Pavilion.


    "Avery! Young master! Help!" Avery looked around, and saw two strong men from the Miraculous


    Medicine Pavilion. They were bumping into each other, sometimes almost falling. They were also being


    quite loud about it. They were headed his way.


    Both of them spoke quickly, words spilling out of their mouths faster than they could think. They gave


    their ount of how Ricky grabbed the Body Refining Pill against the rules of the Nan n.


    "Idiots! You can''t even handle a waste of blood with no spiritual meridian!" Avery pushed one of the


    men away, and kicked the other one. He strode up to Ricky and stood in front of him, blocking his way.


    Avery was Nate''s cousin, and had a one-star top-grade spiritual meridian. He was also at the peak of


    the third grade of the Skin Refining Level.


    "Loser! You broke the rules of our n! You should die for robbing from the Miraculous Medicine


    Pavilion," Avery said to Ricky arrogantly. He gave Ricky a cold smile and continued, "Besides, the


    Dominant Top Elder has ordered everyone lower than the third grade of the Skin Refinement to the


    mine. Head there now and report for work!"


    Avery had used Ricky of the two most unforgivable crimes of disobeying the rules of the n and


    the order from the Dominant Top Elder.


    "You used to have talent, but you lost your spiritual meridian. So hand over the Body Refining Pill, and


    go to the mine to atone. Since you and Nate were close friends, I''m sure he might make you the


    overseer," the woman said, pointing at Ricky''s nose. She wiggled her slim waist charmingly,ughing at


    him.


    She was Inge¡ªher father was one of the head servants. When Ricky was on top, Inge followed him


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    around like a lost puppy and told everyone she was Ricky''s concubine.


    Now the situation had changed, so the woman threw herself at Nate. But Nate wasn''t interested, so


    she moved on to his cousin Avery.


    "They say your bark is worse than your bite. Problem is, you can''t even bark properly!" Ricky spoke


    coldly, regarding the two of them with an icy stare.


    "Go to hell!" Avery had enough. Furious, he struck at Ricky with the Whiz Fist, and everyone could hear


    what sounded like the roar of a tiger.


    "Hum!" Ricky sneered and fought back with the same move, Whiz Fist. When in doubt, fight fire with


    fire.


    Ricky''s maneuver, however, sounded fiercer than Avery''s. His sound was like a real tiger roaring,


    shocking everyone.


    And that threw off Averypletely. How could a loser make his punch roar like that?


    He only had a split second to think about it. He was imagining what kind of pain he would inflict on


    Ricky, maybe even break his arm and knock him to the ground.


    Bang! On the first pass, Avery and Ricky were locked in a fierce battle. Energy scattered in all


    directions, as their blows connected.


    "Ahhh!"


    A crowd had gathered to watch the fight. As expected, they heard one of the fighters cry out in pain.


    One of them flew backwards with the force of the blow, andnded on the ground heavily.


    But soon every person there shook in fright, shocked. Especially Inge. They remained still for a while


    staring in disbelief at the fighter rolling on the ground. It was not Ricky, but Avery.


    The only one standing was Ricky, the so-called ''waste of blood.'' He didn''t even look hurt.


    "What the hell? How did you break through the third grade of Skin Refinement with no spiritual


    meridian! ?" Avery asked, left hand covering his nearly broken right arm.


    So a young man with no spiritual meridian had bested someone of Avery''s considerable skill.


    Though Avery was technically more powerful, he knew the score. He had improved himself with pills


    and elixirs, rather than actual skill. There was no way he''d beat a fighter at the same level.


    Of course he fell to Ricky''s fist.


    Bang! Avery had scarcely finished his sentence before a foot caught him in the face and knocked him


    to the ground. Then Ricky stomped on his head harshly. His once handsome face was now covered


    with dust and blood.


    "You said I was a waste of blood. How about you? See what a waste of blood can do!" Ricky said to


    him coldly, foot resting on Avery''s head. Then Ricky kicked him again, catching Avery full in the chest.


    Avery flew into a tree near him and passed out.


    Of course, Ricky wasn''t going to kill Avery¡ªat least, not yet. For one thing, his father was still held


    captive by the Nan n. Another reason was that he did not have the time. If some more powerful


    members of the n heard about this and showed up, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    In a moment, Ricky turned and walked over to Inge. His ck eyes red at her with a sharp


    murderous intent, just like that of a hunting hawk.


    "What... what do you want?" Inge asked, terrified. She wanted to back up, but she was too frightened.


    All she could do was standing there, paralyzed. She could sense he was intent on mayhem. Inge


    slumped to the ground with a ssy-eyed look.


    "You cheesy slut! I wouldn''t dirty my hands killing you!" Ricky said with an icy look, "I just wanted to tell


    you all that I''m back!" While he said this, his eyes swept the other members of the Nan n, who wore


    the same expression as Inge.


    "You can tell Nate and Gilbert I''m taking everything! Whether it belongs to me or not!"


    After finishing his speech, Ricky ran off. He returned to his own small hut quickly, and gathered up


    some clothing and a few copper coins. Then, he climbed over the wall, leaving the Nan n behind.


    Ricky did not head to the gates of Stone City, as that would have been quite a distance to cover. After


    the powerful cultivators of the Nan n found out what had happened in the Miraculous Medicine


    Pavilion, the city gates wouldn''t be safe. They''d be waiting for him there.


    As he expected, in less than an hour there was a warrant out for his arrest in Stone City.


    One of the threergest martial arts ns in the city, the Nan n, of course, had massive power and


    influence. Once the arrest warrant was announced, all the warriors, except the ones of the other two


    ns, started to chase down Ricky. It was license to kill him.


    After all, Ricky was only a waste of blood without any spiritual meridian. They could easily catch up to


    him. The fact that these hunters had the backing of the Nan n didn''t hurt either. Anybody who joined


    in the chase would score brownie points with the n.


    Two days went by, and they still had not captured him. And they had no idea where Ricky even was.


    This enraged the Nan n and a reward was added to the arrest warrant. Anyone who ratted him out


    would be rewarded two hundred silver coins. Ricky had a price on his head.


    All the warriors were excited to hear it. Even many members of other powerful ns joined the chase.


    Because two hundred silver coins was arge fortune, equivalent to twenty thousand copper coins. A


    warrior at medium-level of the Skin Refinement, hunting wild beasts for two years, could only bring in


    two hundred silver at the most. They figured this was easy money.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to anyone, Ricky hid in an abandoned well in the western part of Stone City.


    Thisnd belonged to the Wang n. And they guarded it jealously from the other ns. He wouldn''t


    run into any bounty hunters here.


    He was safe for a full five days and nights.


    But danger finally found him on the sixth day. He was secretly followed by two furtive figures and they


    did not show themselves until he came to the well. He''d been found out!

 Chapter 5 Xenia Wang

    Chapter 5 Xenia Wang


    Standing beside the dry well, Ricky''s face took on a gloomy cast. He sized up the two fighters who had


    found him. He figured he was in for a fight, and he knew a misstep might mean his death.


    There were two girls standing before him. The one in front wore a pink skirt, which perfectly highlighted


    her developing figure. Her beautiful eyes looked just like two polished dark gems. Every breath out


    through her bright teeth and alluring red lips wasced with a delicate fragrance.


    There was no doubt that once she grew up, her beauty would cause the downfall of a state.


    The other one stood behind the first respectfully. She was a rather pretty servant girl, and followed her


    mistress wherever she went.


    "Oh! Xenia Wang? Why are you here?" Ricky asked in a calm tone. He was still startled, still shaking


    and trying to fight down the fear. He whined to himself, ''Damn it! I still got tailed. I should have been


    more careful!'' Xenia''s appearance set him brooding. If she could find him, would others be far behind?


    Xenia Wang, daughter of the Wang n, was believed to be a rare genius in her n, just like Ricky


    used to be in his. But Ricky spected that she was even more talented than he was¡ªwhen Ricky had


    just reached the sixth grade of Skin Refining Level, Xenia had already broken through the seventh.


    Ricky''s first encounter with Xenia dated back to a Toughening that happened several years ago.


    To improve himself at the time, Ricky entered a mountain range where ferocious beasts were known to


    dwell. Soon he happened to spot a heavily injured and beautiful young girl. That girl was Xenia.


    Considering the dangerous situation she was in, there was no doubt Xenia''s life was at risk. But he


    couldn''t leave her alone in such a treacherous ce, so Ricky cut short his trip to save her life. Not


    only did Ricky heal Xenia''s wounds in the nick of time with his internal power, but he also personally


    escorted her back to her n.


    Xenia was so thankful that Ricky lent her a hand. Ricky was surprised to learn that Xenia''s grade at the


    Skin Refinement was even higher than his. As a result, they shared a mutual admiration. And so Xenia


    started to hang out with Ricky and they''d spar together.


    They had practiced together, enjoying their time as martial arts practitioners, losing themselves in their


    art. But when the spiritual meridian inside Ricky''s body was destroyed, his cultivation base was


    removed. Since then, Ricky hadn''t seen her again. But he wasn''t hurt. He got it. It was useless for a


    genius to spar with an ordinary person.


    Therefore, he didn''t hold a grudge against her.


    "Hey, I get it. Youe here to im the bounty. Gonna arrest me and get that 200 silver coins?" Ricky


    scoffed. He didn''t want to think that way. He didn''t think that was what she had in mind, but the


    possibility had urred to him.


    The former genius couldn''t help sighing in his heart, ''Wow! Who could have ever thought my friend


    could be my enemy over a few coins?''


    Her face a mask of anger, the young servant finally spoke, "Herdyship is far richer than that paltry


    reward! How could you say a thing like that?" As she shouted at Ricky, he could feel a stirring, a


    disturbance in the air. She was gathering energy. He recognized it immediately¡ªthe fifth grade of Skin


    Refinement. Clearly, she was ready to start a fight with Ricky over herdy''s honor.


    Before anything could happen, Xenia snapped, "Stop!" Hearing Xenia''s order, the servant noticed her


    misbehavior and stopped herself. The stirring subsided, and Ricky was safe, for the moment.


    Xenia Wang continued, "Ricky, I owe you my life, so I''m here to return the favor. This is my way of


    saying thanks."


    "Oh? Are you saying that trash like me once saved a noble woman like you?" Ricky faked a smile, and


    then he continued, "When did that happen? How could I forget a thing like that? Thanks anyway, but I


    wouldn''t have you lower yourself to save me. I''m dead already. So leave me alone, please."


    Ricky was a young and stubborn man, and he was proud. Even though he was deep in the darkest


    time of his life, desperately in need of help, he wouldn''t allow himself to ept help from Xenia Wang.


    It was like she pitied him, like an animal caught in a trap. Help like that he didn''t need.


    Hearing no response from the two, Ricky thought about it for a while and continued, "Okay, fine. If this


    is really how you feel, just don''t reveal my hiding ce. Can you help with that?" Without any reply,


    Xenia Wang stood quietly, studying this man in front of her. This wasn''t the proud confident warrior she


    used to spar with. This was a broken young man. She felt a pang of disappointment in her heart.


    Still receiving no answer, Ricky had no intention to continue the conversation, so he just turned and


    made ready to leave.


    "So you don''t care about your own life, do you? But what about your father''s?" Seeing Ricky was about


    to walk away, Xenia intended to make him pause with that remark. She waited to see what he''d do. He


    just continued on his way, so she exined, "If Nan n can''t track you down in the next few days,


    they''ll probably just kill your father. Vengeance will demand you show yourself."


    By the time Xenia Wang finished her monologue, Ricky froze abruptly.


    She had just told Ricky the hardest truth. Whether Ricky wanted to believe it or not, what Xenia Wang


    had just said really made sense. Like she said, he didn''t care about his life, but he wouldn''t let anyone


    threaten his father.


    To spare his father from death, he had to be humble and ept help, because that was the only way to


    save him. Nothing else mattered right now.


    Feeling as if there was a weight in his mind, Ricky closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he


    turned toward Xenia Wang again, opening his eyes once more. He asked, with a stern look, "Xenia,


    what exactly are you trying to say?"


    Xenia Wang answered, "Two days from now, emissaries from Snow Sect will visit Stone City for


    recruitment. Take this token. They''ll take you on as a disciple, once you show this token to them." As


    Xenia spoke to Ricky, she tossed a white token at him. Along the sides of the token, there were


    exquisite patterns of snowkes surrounding one word, "SNOW".


    "Bing a disciple of Snow Sect is the only way out. Once you''re a Snow Sect disciple you won''t


    have to run and hide anymore. And the Nan n can''t afford to offend Snow Sect, so both you and


    your father will be safe."


    "Snow Sect¡­" Hearing the name of the sect mentioned by Xenia Wang, Ricky''s eyes twinkled with


    hope and ambition.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Such a precious token. Shouldn''t you keep it for yourself or give it to disciples from your own n?"


    Ricky asked, confused.


    "They don''t need it. You do. As I said, this is my thanks for saving me," Xenia continued, with a stern


    face, "I don''t want to owe you anything. We''re even now."


    After that, Xenia turned and left.


    Meanwhile, the servant took out a cloth bag that she had up her sleeve. It dropped into her hand with a


    gesture. She then walked toward Ricky and hung the cloth bag around his neck.


    "Poor guy! There are three hundred silver coins in it. Thest thing you''ll receive from herdyship,"


    said the servant, coldly.


    Then she continued, with pride, "By the way, ourdy has been recognized as a special disciple by one


    of the innate spirits. And you''re just another ordinary warrior. Don''t misunderstand anything. Don''t try to


    contact her again. Don''t even dream of it!"


    With a scornful look, the servant turned and left too.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Ricky gritted his teeth as he watched the servant''s silhouette recede. Great anger rose up and filled his


    chest. The servant''s words carved into Ricky''s heart andpletely ripped into his pride. He couldn''t


    do anything but clench his fists.


    Eventually, his lips had been bitten too fiercely to bleed. And his fingernails had pierced into his flesh.


    In Ricky''s right fist, the token held there had been bent almost out of shape. If he continued to crush it,


    adding one more iota of strength, the token would be broken in an instant, along with his hopes!


    Wrath was still welling up in his heart and pulled him away from sanity. Before Ricky was on the verge


    of derangement, suddenly, his father''s face shed across Ricky''s mind. He came back to his senses,


    keeping his father firmly in his thoughts, and finally loosened his fists.


    Still, he couldn''t endure the servant''s humiliation. Ricky ripped open the cloth bag, and then threw it to


    the ground with great force. Then he stomped angrily on it to vent his rage. After that, he walked away,


    leaving the bag behind.


    ...


    Two dayster, in Stone City, a magnificent celebration was held to greet the arrival of the emissaries


    from Snow Sect. Statues of heroes and gods were paraded through the city streets¡ªrites were


    enacted to symbolize their victory over the forces of chaos. People coursed through their home


    districts, knocking on doors and talking to their neighbors excitedly. Fireworks could be seen and heard


    too.


    On such a striking asion, Ricky had beenpletely forgotten. His arrest was temporarily


    suspended.


    Led by their own masters, disciples from all martial ns in Stone City had flocked together and


    gathered in the biggest square in the city.


    Among all the martial ns present, there were three leading martial ns which enjoyed great


    reputations and authority in Stone City¡ªNan n, Wang n and Sun n.


    "Hahaha, Nick, I heard a young master from your n, Nate Nan, had been enrolled by one innate


    spirit from Snow Sect. Congrattions!" beamed Quinn Sun, the master from Sun n, as he pped


    a hand on Nick''s shoulder.


    "Nick, this is really a blessed event. I couldn''t be happier for you!" echoed Howard Wang, the master


    from Wang n.


    "Huh! You two old foxes. Don''t tell me that the two of you didn''t enjoy the same blessings!" Nick Nan


    replied disapprovingly, with a frown.


    "Haha!" After the three masters exchanged knowing looks, they burst into wildughter. They all felt so


    proud of their own offspring, as the three ns finally had been rted to Snow Sect.


    Though they were smiling joyfully like they were old friends, they all kept a wary eye on one another. If


    one of them got weak, the other two ns would immediately make alliances and turn against the


    feeble one.


    The rest of martial ns there simply brooded, because they knew there was no hope for any of them


    to rise in Stone City in this generation. They would continue to stay mediocre and wait patiently for their


    own time to shine.


    "Boom!"


    This rumbling of thunder even eclipsed the noises of the fireworks. Suddenly, two giant birds slowly


    descended into the square. The beating of their wings created a small storm with gusts of wind.

 Chapter 6 Disciples Of Snow Sect

    Chapter 6 Disciples Of Snow Sect


    All the warriors now bore witness to the thing that made such a ruckus in the skies.


    They saw two giant Snow Vultures with fierce eyes, sharp steely ws and two pairs of 30-meter


    outstretched wings. They made raspy, drawn-out hissing sounds.


    "That''s a fierce beast of the Bone Reinforcement¡ªthe Snow Vulture, who lives atop the snowy


    mountain all year round. They feed on broken bones, and will only serve those innate spirits." Many


    warriors were amazed to see these two Snow Vultures. They were proud and fierce, with white


    plumage, particrly thick around the legs.


    Even the eyes of masters from three prestige ns were full of admiration and amazement.


    The strength of these Snow Vultures far outstripped anything a human could muster.


    For hundreds of thousands of miles around, only the powerful Snow Sect was able to force the Snow


    Vulture of the Bone Reinforcement willingly serve as a mount.


    "Whoof! Whoof!" The beating of their wings stirred up the dust and made it hard to see things around.


    Soon, the two giant Snow Vulturesnded in the square, and then the temperature of the entire huge


    square suddenly fell. Undoubtedly, that was thanks to the Snow Vultures.


    "My God, this is the fierce beast of the Bone Reinforcement¡ªthe Snow Vulture. Unleashed, it can


    paralyze warriors of Blood Purification in a heartbeat with its icy powers, let alone those of Skin


    Refinement," said some other warriors, shivering due to the sharp drop in temperature.


    After the two Snow Vulturesnded, they settled directly in the square without a nce at the warriors


    of Stone City.


    The fierce beast of Bone Reinforcement already had rtively-high wisdom, and naturally disdained


    these weak warriors of Stone City.


    Two women dismounted from the Snow Vultures'' backs.


    However, the two women could not be more different.


    One woman wore a crimson red dress. Her long ck hair went straight to her wasp-like waist. She


    was exceedingly fascinating and charming,manding a man''s attention in every single gesture.


    Furthermore, she was white-skinned and quite lovely. She touched the heart of every warrior of Stone


    City.


    In short, she was a charming creature.


    The other woman was in ck, skin-tight clothing, but the woman''s face struck fear into each heart.


    It was her face that was terrible. The right side bore a ferocious ck birthmark, which not only covered


    the woman''s face, but made her hideously, fiercely ugly.


    But there was only arrogance in the eyes of either woman.


    Nevertheless, all the warriors of Stone City, including masters from the three ns, did not dare show


    any disrespect.


    They all lowered their noble warriors'' heads immediately and shouted respectfully," The warriors of


    Stone City respectfully wee the emissaries from Snow Sect!"


    "Cut the crap. The test begins. All the disciples willing to take part in the teste see us. The only


    requirement is that you be under 17 years of age!" the Lady in ck said coldly. She did not care about


    the niceties at all.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Noticing the ck d woman was impatient, the n masters all nodded hurriedly


    and cleared a big space in the square for the warriors toe forward.


    "Disciples of Snow Sect are like this. They are the real strong ones, using a single word tomand


    the noble n masters of Stone City to lower their noble heads," a caped man in the crowd muttered


    sarcastically after seeing this.


    There was no doubt that this caped man was Ricky.


    "I will be as strong as them someday."


    ...


    The Lady in ck raised her right hand and a half-person-high shimmering ebony test stone appeared.


    "That''s the Storage Ring!" Looking at the ck test stone appearing out of nowhere, the eyes of all the


    warriors were attracted by the woman''s right hand, because she wore a golden ring on her right index


    finger.


    Warriors looked at the ring with greedy and envious eyes, but finally their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Storage Ring! Only the legendary casting masters of Spirit Level can make the spiritual space tool.


    There''s nothing thatpares to a ring that can store spiritual energy. Even death brings me no regret


    after seeing the Storage Ring," some old warriors of Stone City said, tearing up.


    Casting masters of Spirit Level were even rarer and more valuable than the innate spirits. It was almost


    a miracle to have just 1 casting master of Spirit Level out of 100 innate spirits.


    "All the warriors under age 17, hit the test stone with all your strength. Those who can leave a mark


    can be the outer disciples of Snow Sect. Let''s start!" the Lady in ck said, taking an indifferent


    nce at the warriors who had already been ready.


    After she dered this, the warriors who were ready rushed to the front of the ck test stone. They


    spared no effort hitting the ck stone hard with their fists. It made a deafening noise. Even the gods''


    ears were ringing.


    Concerning the result of the test, naturally some people were happy with their results. They saw the


    marks they had made in the stone and were satisfied. Others were disappointed with what they saw,


    because they did not do that well.


    A total of 60 warriors passed, half of whom were disciples of the three major ns.


    At this time, the Lady in ck was ready to announce the test was over.


    "Wait a minute... I want to try!" Ricky shouted. He removed the cloak, revealing his face.


    "That''s the waste of blood! The guy who got his spiritual meridian destroyed!" All the warriors focused


    on him immediately.


    "Ha-ha, once a genius, now a waste. What a great gap between these two!"


    "Doesn''t this loser know everyone''s looking for him and trying to kill him? How dare he show himself


    like this?"


    ...


    "Thief! Traitor! You betray the n. How dare youe here to make trouble today? Pay with your


    life!" a middle-aged thin man behind Nick shouted fiercely. This slender middle-aged man was none


    other than the Dominant Top Elder of Nan n¡ªGilbert, whose strength had reached the peak of


    Blood Purification.


    After shouting his epithets, he bowed his body and leaped at Ricky like a predator. His five fingers were


    surrounded with scarlet spiritual energy, then they turned into real tiger ws, aiming for Ricky''s head.


    Affected by the momentum of the peak of Blood Purification, Ricky was rooted to the spot.


    But he was well-prepared. The white token Xenia gave him was already in the palm of his hand.


    As expected, after the white token was revealed, the charming woman and the ck d woman saw


    some special meaning in it. A glint of interest shed in their eyes. Then the woman in ck took


    action.


    With her hands twisting this way and that, a white sword-light formed and instantly shot in front of


    Gilbert, interrupting his attack. Gilbert fell on the ground, sweat dripping from his face. He was scared


    because he knew that sword-light could have killed him in one hit.


    "It''s not your turn to kill someone here. Try that again, and die!" The Lady in ck looked at Gilbert


    coldly. It was also a warning to everyone assembled there.


    Then, she grabbed the white token from Ricky''s hand.


    "Now that you have the rmendation of the Dominant Top Elder of Snow Sect, you can be an


    outer disciple of Snow Sect," the Lady in ck said, after checking that the token was real or not.


    "Thank you so much!" Hearing this, Ricky was ted.


    The faces of everyone in Nan n were purple with anger. They could not believe that such trash


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    could have the approval of the Dominant Top Elder of Snow Sect. At once, Gilbert winked at the


    disciples of Nan n who were equally disgruntled.


    Taking the hint from Gilbert, Avery made an appearance and stepped forward first.

 Chapter 7 Challenge

    Chapter 7 Challenge


    "Emissaries, I am Avery. Please listen to what I have to say." Avery respectfully bowed at the two


    emissaries before him as he nced at Ricky with a harsh and killing intent.


    "I''d be delighted to hear you." The charming woman said after studying Avery for a short while. She


    seemed interested at the rift between Ricky and the Nan n. With a smile, she waved her hand


    indicating for Avery to speak. Avery was ted and his face softened at the acknowledgement of the


    emissary.


    "Bitch!" The woman in ck clothes snorted. She nced at the charming woman and gave her a hard


    look.


    The charming woman simply shrugged her off and returned her nce dismissively.


    Avery could feel his heart pound against his chest in anticipation. He could feel beads of sweat drip on


    his forehead. He realized that not only did he fail to capture the interest of the charming woman, but he


    also fell into thend of illusion and almost lost his mind. Although it was just a few seconds, what


    could have happened really scared Avery. ''She''s like a spider, spinning her web and waiting for the


    prey, '' Avery thought.


    Collecting all his courage, he finally said, "Emissaries, Ricky is a traitor to Nan n. Such a traitor


    cannot be rmended by the Elder of Snow Sect. This token must have been obtained through


    improper means.


    Also, Ricky had no spiritual meridian. He was a waste because he could not cultivate at all. If someone


    like him bes a disciple of the Snow Sect, he will only destroy your noble reputation"


    Hearing Avery speaking ill of him, Ricky was absolutely livid.


    "No spiritual meridian?" "That''s a lie!" Ricky interjected. The emissary in ck became interested in the


    scene unfolding before her. She stepped towards Ricky and gently put her palm above his head, milky-


    white icy spiritual energy surrounding her fair hand.


    "Sure enough, there is no spiritual meridian!" She announced after studying him for a while.


    Whispers and murmurs could be instantly heard from everyone. Everyone despised Ricky and they


    believed it would be impossible for Snow Sect to recognize a waste without spiritual meridian as their


    disciple.


    Hearing the woman in ck clothes said he had no spiritual meridian, Ricky also started to doubt


    himself. He had undoubtedly regained his spiritual meridian. Why was the emissary unable to check it


    out?


    ''Have I regained some magical spiritual meridian that could not even be detected by the warriors of


    Bone Reinforcement?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    This was definitely bad news for Ricky. If the emissary thought he had no spiritual meridian, there was


    no way that the Snow Sect would ept him as a disciple. As the Nan n said, he would never be


    epted as a waste without spiritual meridian.


    "Although, I find it a little odd." The woman in ck clothes said after some careful thought "I can''t feel


    his spiritual meridian. But why is he able to reach the third grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual


    meridian? And why the other meridians of his whole body are very wide and suitable for cultivation?"


    She did not immediately dismiss Ricky''s powers as she could felt there was definitely something going


    on.


    Hearing words of the emissary, all the warriors were shocked except for the people in Nan n.


    They found it hard to believe for Ricky to be at the third grade of Skin Refinement. They had never


    heard that a waste without spiritual meridian could cultivate into this level, even if Ricky was once a


    genius of the sixth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Hearing all thismotion, the charming woman also examined Ricky''s powers.


    "Maybe this little boy is a man of great will!" The woman in ck agreed, "If so, he is worth teaching."


    She made a decision and said, "There is a token of the Elder in his hand, which means that he can


    be a disciple of Snow Sect. Whether he obtained the token through improper means or not is out


    of my bounds."


    "Thank you so much, Emissaries of the Snow Sect" Ricky said as he bowed gratefully before them.


    He was unsure why the woman in ck clothes approved of him but whatever the reason behind, he


    was eternally grateful as she really had saved his life.


    The Nan n was upset with the verdict of the emissary. Although they did not show it, they were also


    upset with the woman in ck clothes for she was the one responsible for this whole ordeal.


    "Ricky! I, Avery, challenge you!" Avery cried in frustration.


    Everyone around looked at Ricky in anticipation. They all wanted to know how a waste who had


    cultivated to the third grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian would respond to this


    challenge.


    The Snow Sect Emissaries simply observed from their positions and did not stop Avery from


    challenging Ricky. They were also interested in how Ricky would react.


    "What?" Ricky said mockingly. "You already lost to me once before. Didn''t you eat enough soil thest


    time? Or maybe you just miss the smell of dust that''s why you''re asking for more?" he continued. Ricky


    was in disbelief. He found it funny that Avery would challenge him again after his defeat.


    But on the other hand, he would be delighted to defeat Avery once again before bing a formal


    disciple of the Snow Sect. This was the perfect opportunity to show his worth. It was only a pity that he


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t directly kill him under these circumstances.


    "Really? Avery lost to Ricky?" The surrounding warriors were surprised.


    This only made Avery angrier. These warriors thought so little of him. He felt the anger burn up inside


    of him and his intent to kill Ricky only became clearer.


    "All your big talk needs to be supported with actual proof of strength, Ricky. You''re a waste. I can knock


    you down before you can even start. All this talk saying that you had beaten me is a lie!" Avery said


    arrogantly with a snort.


    He could not let the warriors see that he could be intimidated. The more he let the chink in his armor


    show, the more warriors would believe that he was actually defeated by Ricky.


    "It doesn''t matter if you won''t admit that I defeated you, because I will beat you again today!"


    "You traitor, I will beat you!"


    "Whiz Fist!" Avery violently screamed. His feet aggressively mmed the ground, and he formed his


    fist by sping five fingers while carrying the sound of the tiger''s whistle. He attacked Ricky head on.


    Avery''s Whiz Fist was now stronger than it was before. Its power exceeded its previous strength and it


    even surpassed the strength of Ricky''s former capacity.


    But Ricky was not going down without a fight. "Whiz Fist!" He cried as he also mmed his feet into the


    ground and attacked Avery with the same move.


    Boom! Their attacks collided and created an explosion. Debris was everywhere. After a short while,


    Ricky receded. After retreating back dozens of steps, he shortly stopped. He only felt a surge in his


    chest yet he was almost burst out of blood.


    "You have broken through the third grade of Skin Refinement! You''re at the fourth!" Ricky spat with cold


    hatred in his eyes.


    He finally understood why Avery challenged him in public.


    "Fuck! Avery is so shameless! As a warrior in the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, how could he even


    challenge a warrior in the third grade of Skin Refinement?" Some of the surrounding warriors were in


    Ricky''s side.


    "Yes. There is a big watershed between the third and the fourth grade of Skin Refinement! After all, it is


    a great gap between inferior and the intermediate stage."


    Many more shouts andints were heard from the warriors saying the fight wasn''t fair considering


    the level of the strength between the two.


    Hearing these arguments, Avery looked very distraught. But he kept in mind that as long as he won this


    battle, all rumors would disappear. No one would mess with him after his victory today.


    "You traitor! Die! A waste like you can never be a disciple of Snow Sect!" Focusing all the strength


    his whole body could muster on his right palm, he screamed with all his power and rushed to attack


    Ricky.


    "Falcon w!"


    The spiritual energy of fourth grade of Skin Refinement surrounded Avery''s right palm, like an invincible


    eagle w. He was aiming straight to Ricky''s chest. His intent to kill was very evident.


    "Look! That is an advanced cultivation method of Yellow Level, Falcon w. Once used, there will


    definitely be casualties. Avery is truly evil! He is going to kill Ricky!" The warriors said as they sided


    with Ricky once more.


    ......


    "It doesn''t matter if you have broken through the third grade of Skin Refinement. I will kill you anyway!"


    Ricky ejacted.


    This was not a good time to kill Avery. But if his life was on the line, he was definitely going to


    counterattack with full force.

 Chapter 8 Murderers Are Meant To Be Killed

    Chapter 8 Murderers Are Meant To Be Killed


    "I lost you once.'' He shouted in his mind to his regained spiritual meridian, ''But now that I found you


    again, I''m counting on you!'' The mental shout was amitment to action, a focus, and a way to


    absorb some spiritual energy with his spiritual meridian.


    Ricky firmly believed that his regained spiritual meridian was not an ordinary one. Indeed, he suspected


    it might even be a top-grade spiritual meridian that the whole world had never seen before.


    As both of his ck eyes turned blood red, Ricky transferred the strength of his body to his right fist.


    Meanwhile, the reborn spiritual meridian inside him, started to absorb the spiritual energy from the


    area, as if it understood what Ricky had wished for.


    "Whiz Fist!" Ricky roared out, and attacked with the same old method.


    But this time, Ricky''s Whiz Fist exploded like a bomb. The power he disyed looked no less than that


    of the Yellow Level at the advanced stage, rather than his true rank of intermediate.


    The spiritual energy encircled Ricky, and formed an indistinct shadow of a tiger against the sky. The


    apparition growled, terrifying onlookers and driving them mad with pain as they pped their hands


    fruitlessly to their ears.


    ''Could he really possess such enormous power?'' They all wondered, as they talked about it amongst


    themselves as well. After witnessing the dramatic scene, the neighboring warriors were all shocked.


    They just looked at each other with disbelief and were as disciplined as an unruly mob at this point.


    At the same time, the two emissaries from the Snow Sect also seemed surprised, gaping at the young


    man in astonishment.


    Although the other warriors were confused, the two messengers knew what was going on. They could


    tell Ricky hadpleted the Whiz Fist power.


    Every method was categorized by how skillful a warrior was. Skill, of course, required practice. They


    were ranked ordingly: minor and major achievement,pleteness, perfection, and superbness.


    An ordinary warrior could practice a method until he was moderately proficient. But to achieve


    greatness required a certain amount of perception.


    Completeness could only be achieved by genius warriors. Perfection? No one but a genius boasting a


    natural understanding of the method could attain such a level.


    But that kind of genius seemed nowhere to be found in the Snow Sect.


    And the superbness level required pure genius with noble blood and extremely high perception, to


    climb to the peak realm.


    But now,pleteness of a cultivation method could be seen in a trash warrior who didn''t even have a


    spiritual meridian.


    The Lady in ck and the Red Messenger looked each other in the eyes, and both wondered, ''Who is


    he, really? This is impossible for someone with no spiritual power.''


    But after some deliberation, the ck d woman made the decision that Ricky deserved a fine


    cultivation...


    "Ha!"


    With the burst of a deafening shout, Ricky stomped on the floor and left two deep footprints. Then he


    struck Avery again with a thundering blow.


    sh! Everyone could hear the crystal clear sound of bones shattering. The rush of force from the


    sh hit the crowd, sweeping the dust into mini-cyclones and forcing the crowd to shield their eyes


    from the grit.


    By the time they could see anything, the scene before them made them doubt their vision.


    Avery''s right arm dangled uselessly like a broken branch¡ªobviously, the bones in that arm were


    pulverized. To make it worse, Ricky''s fist had burst through Avery''s rib-cage, leaving him gasping for


    breath... He couldn''t even feel the pain of his ruined arm.


    "Uncle... uncle, help me!"


    With a desperate look at Gilbert, Avery rasped out the words and used thest of his strength. After


    that, he breathed hisst and died.


    "No! Avery!"


    Seeing that, Gilbert was so enraged that he immediately ran to Ricky like a crazy tiger.


    "You little bastard, how could you?!"


    Gilbert roared. He gestured, and his hands were encircled with blood-red spiritual energy. His palm


    seemed to crack through space itself, and in the blink of an eye, it was about toe crashing down


    on Ricky''s head.


    But before he knew it, Gilbert flew away like a kite, spitting blood from his mouth and rolling over a


    dozen times on the square, half dead and unable to stand. The Lady in ck coiled up her spiritual


    Ricky was relieved to see that.


    Previously, the Lady in ck hadn''t rejected him forcking a spiritual meridian. Ricky guessed that


    she might see something promising in him.


    And if he could deliver a genius performance, it would draw her attention further.


    Now that the Lady in ck had made her judgement known, made it clear that he won the bet, she


    proimed, "I told you, anyone else who tries to interfere will die!" The woman squinted at Gilbert, who


    need be.


    At this critical moment, Nick, the leader of Nan n, stood up, and the words rapidly tumbled from his


    lips, "Gilbert was ignorant and foolish. Please do forgive him.


    At least for his son, who is a new nominal disciple of innate spirits in your sect."


    "Oh? Are you threatening me?" Hearing what Nick had said, the woman in ck clothing sneered.


    "No! Never!" Gilbert answered quickly, nervously, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Humph!" The woman responded with a snort, but didn''t attack. Maybe it was out of disdain or that


    Nate was their innate spirits'' new disciple.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You''re good!" She said casually to Ricky, turning to look at him.


    "Thanks, Lady Messenger." Ricky said that respectfully, rubbing his right arm, which was quite painful


    at the moment.


    ''Finally!'' He knew the crisis was over and he was safe, at least for now.


    ...


    "So is Ricky making aeback? He killed Avery, who was a full grade higher than him." The


    neighboring warriors started to talk about what just happened after recovering from the shock.


    "Maybe. But it looks like we can''t mess with him anymore."


    "Not necessarily. Remember, he lost his spiritual meridian. No matter how hard he trains, he might not


    ever surpass the fifth grade of Skin Refinement."


    ...


    "Ricky, you''re one of us. How could you kill your family like that?" Nick suddenly asked Ricky in a


    somber voice. As n leader, he had to say something, even if it was useless.


    "Well, there is that matter of the bounty on my head. If you''re so big on family, why do that?" Ricky


    sneered.


    "And remember, murderers are meant to be killed!"


    Waves of murderous intent, the killer instinct, could be felt emanating from Ricky. They shuddered


    instinctively.


    "Ha, well said! But don''t forget, you have toe back to the Nan n after your training," Nick


    sneered.


    It was obvious that Nick was reminding Ricky that his father was still in their clutches.


    Sure enough, up hearing that, Ricky''s expression turned fierce and dangerous again.


    But Ricky answered him at once, with almost the same tongue. "Remember, Mr. n leader, life is full


    of ups and downs. Try not to paint yourself into a corner."


    "Is that so?" Nick said in a cold voice hearing Ricky''s remarks.


    However, at this point, Nick''s interest in fighting had somehow been blunted. For the firm resolute look


    reflecting from the young boy''s eyes had made him fearful.


    ...


    "We''re done recruiting. We''ve seen enough. You have four hours to rest and pack your belongings, and


    then you go to the Snow Sect with us," the Lady in ck said to the newly recruited disciples coldly.

 Chapter 9 The Apprenticeship

    Chapter 9 The Apprenticeship


    ......


    A grave atmosphere hung over the audience hall of Nan n.


    Nick, the master of Nan n, sat on his high seat, veins in his hands standing out violently, as if he


    were trying to crush the armrests in his hands. And standing right beside him was Gilbert. The


    bandages wrapped around his body could not conceal the man''s fiendish face at all.


    The Elders and Deacons of Nan n were also all in a gloomy mood, dread in their hearts.


    Today on the city square of the Stone City, their n waspletely disgraced. Not only did the


    Dominant Top Elder take a pounding, but also a disciple was killed. It was all due to a little shit without


    spiritual meridian.


    What irritated them more was that this little shit was once a genius disciple of Nan n.


    "I beg you to let me have Lawrence, Master Nick." After a while, Gilbert was the first to break the


    silence. "Show him we still have Lawrence in our hand! Then how could the bastard be still so


    arrogant?" he asked Nick.


    "The bastard is now a disciple of Snow Sect and gotten des from the Lady in ck. You know, if


    we threaten her with Lawrence and then piss her off, we''d be doomed,"


    Nick said slowly. Ricky''s words and determined look still burned in his heart. But more importantly, he


    was fearful of the might of the mysterious Lady in ck.


    "Nate''s a disciple of innate spirit now. Why be afraid of her?" Gilbert growled impatiently. A ck seed


    grew within him, which had bloomed with the desire to kill the Lady in ck.


    "That woman is not more than 22 years old, but her power is absolutely at the intermediate or even


    advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement. She is at least a core disciple of the Snow Sect, Gilbert." "One


    is a core disciple, and the other is only a nominal disciple of innate spirit. As a Dominant Top Elder, you


    must know which one is more important to the Snow Sect," Nick said.


    "So are you saying we should just let the bastard go?" Gilbert asked with viciousness.


    "Of course not! I have left word with Wade. My disciples will sneak into the Snow Sect and wait for a


    chance to kill the waste of blood," Nick said. He was inmed with a desire to see that bastard pay.


    "Also, with Nate there, do you think he''ll be able to get away with much?


    What''s more, for a crap student without spiritual meridian, the fifth grade of Skin Refinement should be


    his upper limit. And why did the woman help the doggyknobber? She likes his perseverance and


    nothing else.


    But perseverance is neither a spiritual meridian nor a talent, and not power either."


    "Now that that''s settled, I''d like to leave now," Gilbert said coldly. Nick was never willing to give


    Lawrence to him, and this was such a time. So he left.


    Crack! After Gilbert left, Nick just splintered his armrest in one of his hands.


    Suddenly, all elders and deacons in the hall were frightened out of their wits.


    "Remember to imprison Lawrence secretly, but don''t hurt him. And don''t let Gilbert know where he is."


    Nick''s tone was thick with menace as he addressed the elders and deacons, with a beam of cold light


    glittering in his terrible eyes.


    ......


    After a two-day flight on the back of the Snow Vulture, Ricky and the other disciples arrived at the


    temple of the Snow Sect.


    It was and of icebound mountains, on which huge pces and shabby bungalows stood. On the


    foremost mountain, there was a huge gate carved of ice, with the two words "Snow Sect" carved on it.


    The two Snow Vulturesnded on a small square on the mountainside.


    "ording to our sect rules, you disciples will be registered under us, the core disciples of the Snow


    Sect, so there will be no elders here epting you as nominal disciple," The Lady in ck said as she


    dismounted the Snow Vulture.


    "Hahaha, Hazel! Grace! You came backte this time!" The moment the Lady in ck finished her


    words, a sonorous sound arose, then five Snow Vultures flew overhead and thennded, and thirteen


    figures dismounted.


    One could feel the raw power emanating from these thirteen people.


    But everyone had sussed out that the thirteen were core disciples of the Snow Sect.


    "I can''t understand why our sect chief wanted us to ept these guys as disciples," a young man said,


    looking at Ricky and the other boys with dull expressions.


    "Maybe it meant to be a toughening exercise for us!" A girlughed and said.


    "Now that you took them here, I''d like first pick." A dark shadowy youth stepped forward andughed.


    "Alright, then you first, Sean." The charming girl called Hazel smiled and nodded.


    Later, Sean selected four healthy-looking disciples casually, then he focused his attention on Ricky.


    Sean was about to pick him, too, but one of the other disciples talked to him suddenly, "Master, his


    name is Ricky and he has no spiritual meridian."


    Ricky knew that this disciple, Scott, was also from Nan n.


    "Oh!? No spiritual meridian? Sean doubted this after hearing it. So he jumped down beside Ricky and


    soon verified the words to be true.


    Then Sean asked to the Charming Girl and the Lady in ck, "How could this be? We are the Snow


    Sect, not those ordinary schools open for everyone. How could he be one of us?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After he said that, all the disciples from Nan n sneered. And of course, many other disciples


    sneered too.


    After all, even though Ricky performed so stunningly, he was still a crap disciple without spiritual


    meridians and a lesser young man in their eyes.


    "Looking down on me again?" Ricky said resentfully, ring at Sean.


    But he didn''t betray his emotions at all. He knew he would repay the sarcasm and the sneers a


    thousandfold. They''d all pay.


    "He has a token from the Dominant Top Elder, Sean," the Lady in ck said.


    "Boy, if I were you, I''d turn tail and run. You can''t be a part of the Snow Sect just by waving around that


    token," Sean said, sneering at Ricky.


    Passing on Ricky, Sean selected another disciple and led them all away. Before he left, he decided to


    scowl at Ricky one final time. He didn''t say another word to him.


    Then the other core disciples selected their nominal disciples one after the other.


    As for Ricky, they either glowered at him or even ignored him. However, Ricky just mentally made a list


    of people he''d have to prove wrong.


    In the realm of martial arts, a person without spiritual meridian could only be ordinary. For an ordinary


    person to go up against one with great spiritual power was courting death.


    After the Charming Girl made her picks and led her disciples away, only Ricky and the Lady in ck


    were left. The whole square was deserted but for those two.


    "My name is Grace. You are my nominal disciple from now on. But you must leave the Snow Sect if you


    don''t qualify for the Sects Competition. You have three months to prove that you''re worthy," Grace said


    to Ricky, with all seriousness.


    "Thank you, Master Grace!" Ricky was delighted at her words, and didn''t even try to hide it.


    "I hope we''re still master and student after the three months is up," she continued.


    "Definitely, Master Grace!" Ricky said firmly.


    "Well then, follow me!"

 Chapter 10 The Fourth Grade Of Skin Refinement

    Chapter 10 The Fourth Grade Of Skin Refinement


    Following Grace, Ricky came to a small courtyard.


    "This is where I usually live." Grace said to Ricky, "No matter you are a nominal disciple or a formal


    disciple, you are my disciple. And as long as I epted you as my disciple, I will try my best to teach


    you everything I know."


    Pausing for a moment, Grace continued, "So from now on, you can live in this small courtyard. Use this


    as your own."


    "Thank you, Master Grace!" Ricky happily answered. Because of his master''s generosity, Ricky, without


    a doubt, would dly ept whatever Grace would ask of him.


    "Here are two bottles of Body Refining Pills. You could take them first. As for the cultivation methods, I''ll


    pick out the one that best suits you in the next two days," said Grace. After that, Grace gave Ricky the


    bottles of Body Refining Pills and reminded him, "Systematical training needs blood vitality. You can


    just go to Snow Kitchen Hall to buy it."


    After giving him instructions on everything, Grace prepared to go out. Ricky realized that Grace still had


    some things to do


    "Master..." Ricky embarrassingly called out Grace in an attempt to stop her from leaving.


    "Do you have any other questions?" Grace faced him and asked. Although her tone was light and her


    intention was good, the way Grace asked came out coldly and serious. Maybe it was because of the


    birthmark that marred her beautiful face so that she never smiled while talking, not even once.


    "I...I just want to ask how much blood meat I could buy with three copper coins." Taking out the


    remaining three copper coins from his pocket, Ricky asked in an embarrassed voice.


    Upon hearing Ricky''s innocent question, Grace immediately understood what her student actually


    meant.


    Her eyes could not help but show a bit of helplessness and pity towards her apprentice. Then she took


    out a small bag from her Storage Ring and said, "Here, there are fifty silver coins in this. Take it!"


    "Thank you very much, Master." Ricky gratefully received the coins from his master.


    "You do not need to thank me, Ricky. I lent the fifty silver coins to you. You have to return them for me.


    And you need also return me the two bottles of Body Refining Pills. They are valued at fifty silver coins.


    You should pay me back one hundred silver coins in total after a month!"


    Grace said with obvious amusement in her eyes and then she left. Ricky was left there standing


    stunned in disbelief.


    ...


    Inside the small courtyard, Ricky sat cross-legged in the wooden bed. He muttered to himself,


    "Systematical training is hard. And then if there is no money, there are no resources. No resources, no


    chance of breaking through the next grade. So, I need to find a way to earn money. Hunting and killing


    fierce animals is the only thing I''m good at. Maybe that''s the only way I can earn money now!


    But first, I need to break through the third grade of Skin Refinement to reach the fourth. After all, the


    Snow Mountain is not like the Stone City. It could only be more dangerous.


    With these two bottles of Body Refining Pills that Master Grace gave, I have thirty Body Refining pills in


    total now. This should be enough for me to break through to the sixth grade of Skin Refinement."


    Then Ricky tried to concentrate his energies and prepared for a breakthrough.


    Now, there was plenty of blood vitality on his body. It was enough for him to break through the third


    grade. So he intended to go out to buy blood meat in the Snow Kitchen Hall after reaching the fourth


    grade of Skin Refinement.


    Taking out one Body Refining Pill from the bottle, Ricky swallowed it.


    Although he had taken Body Refining Pills for his past breakthrough, Ricky knew that it would surely


    make his foundation more solid if he would take the pills now. It was necessary for his systematic


    training in the future if he had a more solid foundation.


    After swallowing the Body Refining Pill, Ricky then immediately activated the spiritual energy in his


    body. He tried to digest the Body Refining Pill quickly and made the pill integrate into the mystic


    meridians residing in his body. Through the spiritual meridian, the pill would incorporate into his whole


    body, purifying his flesh and bone, until he was pure and there was no impurities discharged.


    After the absorption of the Body Refining Pill, Ricky''s body gradually emitted ck, gooey substances.


    One, two, three... Soon, Ricky swallowed ten Body Refining Pills. But the impurities on his body still


    continued to ooze out.


    "This... What''s going on? Why is this happening? Are ten Body Refining pills still not enough?"


    Ricky could not believe what had happened. He clearly knew that most people just needed five Body


    Refining Pills or so to break through the third grade of Skin Refinement. Some genius might need


    seven or eight pills.


    But now even after taking ten pills, it was not enough for him. Moreover, he had already gone through


    the breakthrough once before his original spiritual meridian was destroyed and had eliminated the


    impurities. Surely, the pills he needed should be less than what he took.


    "Is it because my new spiritual meridian? Is there something wrong with it?" Ricky guessed.


    However, Ricky decided that he would not be stingy. The more impurities his body discharged, the


    better his systematic foundation would be.


    After swallowing twenty-five Body Refining Pills, Ricky stopped emitting impurities from his body.


    At the moment, Ricky''s whole body had been enveloped by a mass of ck cocoon. The stench of foul


    odor pervaded the whole yard. Instantly, the smell hit Ricky''s nose. He almost wanted to find a seam to


    drill down immediately.


    However, right after the elimination of impurities, Ricky knew that it was the best time to break through.


    So he decided to just endure the upsetting smell, activating the spiritual meridian to absorb the spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth.


    ...


    It took almost half a day when Grace came back.


    As soon as she came back, she immediately smelled the reeking smell emitting from the small yard.


    She immediately knew that the odor source wasing from Ricky''s room. Grace entered his room


    within a few quick strides.


    Of course, by the time she entered the room, she was almost dizzy by the pungent smell. Good thing,


    Grace was strong enough to endure it. Her ability to concentrate was pretty good.


    Immediately, Grace looked toward the ck cocoon that had now enclosed Ricky. She could not


    believe what she was seeing now.


    She definitely could figure out that the ck things were the elimination of impurities. But she just did


    not understand that how could someone at the third grade of Skin Refinement discharge so many


    impurities.


    Crack!


    The ck cocoon suddenly cracked. When the cocoon opened, Ricky''s body was revealed. At this


    time, Ricky''s aura waspletely different from earlier. There could be no denying that he had finally


    broken through the third grade of Skin Refinement.


    "Master, you are back!" Ricky eximed as he opened his eyes and saw Grace. He called her happily.


    "You have reached the fourth grade!" Grace murmured. She felt really strange because she knew that


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ricky did not have any spiritual meridian in his body.


    "Master, I just felt that the need to break through. So I wanted to give it a try. But I didn''t expect that I


    would seed at my first try." Ricky bashfully scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed to admit


    that. He also knew that it was an amazing feat to break through the third grade and reach the


    intermediate stage of Skin Refinement when he had no spiritual meridian at all.


    However, even though that Grace was now his master, he could not admit to her that he had regained


    his spiritual meridian, a rtively strange but magical one.


    "Give it a try?" Upon hearing her disciple''s words, Grace was quite surprised.


    It was the first time she had heard someone ''had a try'' on breakthrough as breakthrough needed to


    prepare for a long time. It was not an easy thing.


    "How many Body Refining Pills did you take?" Worried, Grace asked seriously.


    "Master, I took twenty-five pills. But I think it''s not too much, is it?" Ricky felt more embarrassed to


    admit the truth. But he did not want to lie to Grace about this matter.


    "What?" Hearing that Ricky took twenty-five pills, Grace could not keep calm anymore. She broke from


    her usual indifferent expression.


    "You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Grace asked Ricky again as she could not believe what he said.


    "Master, although I don''t want to admit that, it is really the truth. I took twenty-five pills to break


    through!" Ricky nodded with sincerity.


    Still in disbelief, Grace put her hand into Ricky''s pocket. Sure enough, there were only five Body


    Refining Pills left on the bottles that she gave him earlier.


    With the evidence right in front of her, Grace had to believe what Ricky said. She knew that Ricky could


    not deceive her.


    But somehow, Grace really could not keep still. She had heard that someone consumed eleven Body


    Refining Pills to break through the inferior stage of Skin Refinement. But she had never heard someone


    needing twenty-five Body Refining Pills for the breaking of the third grade. It was just too ridiculous.


    "Master..." Looking at Grace''s expression of disbelief, Ricky hesitantly called her.


    "Go ahead and clean yourself up. Clean your room, too. After thate to my room. We need to talk,"


    Grace said slowly with a deep sigh.

 Chapter 11 Break His Finger

    Chapter 11 Break His Finger


    "To reach the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, you swallowed 25 Body Refining Pills. Don''t you


    understand what it meant? You shouldn''t have breathed a word of this to anyone. Not even me!"


    Grace uttered, seating herself on the cattail hassock, legs crossed. As she glowered at Ricky, the


    meaning in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Other women had richly ornamented chambers, but Grace''s was positively spartan. It was as basic as


    Ricky''s, with only a single bed, one small table, several chairs, and a cattail hassock she sat on.


    "Master, I cannot lie to you. You''re almost as good to me as father." Ricky replied with a smile.


    "Don''t y cute with me," Grace scolded, but her tone softened and a glimmer of a smile flickered


    across her face.


    "Well, enough of that. By the way, I''ve found a cultivation method that might suit you. Now whether it


    works or not depends on your willpower." Grace turned deadly serious.


    "So what cultivation method is that?" Ricky asked quickly. He was super-impatient for an answer.


    Then Grace took out a well-worn scroll from her inside pocket and handed it to Ricky.


    "Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" The title of the method jumped out at Ricky as he opened the


    parchment.


    "It was created tens of thousands of years ago by a predecessor who alsocked a spiritual meridian.


    But what''s in here can give you the same power as anyone in ck Level," Grace exined.


    "So a guy like me! No spiritual meridian. ck Level power?" Ricky repeated word by word, eyes


    widening with amazement.


    "Normally people without spiritual meridians can''t cultivate themselves. But that mysterious master


    figured it out. To cultivate himself, he used his body as his meridian, and absorbed the spiritual energy


    of heaven and earth into his flesh, his very cells." Grace continued, "Finally, his skills reached the


    pinnacle of the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement, and turned all the established knowledge of


    martial arts on its ear. And using his body as a meridian made his mortal form even tougher than those


    with spiritual meridians.


    His sess touched off a wave of other warriors trying the same thing. But it''s tougher than it looks,


    and no one seeded for thousands of years due to ack of perseverance and tenacity. Over time,


    the knowledge was lost, and eventually forgotten.


    But, luckily, the Nine-degree Body Refining Form he created was passed down!"


    "He sounds like a great man, master!" Ricky sighed as Grace finished.


    "That''s why I''m always on your case about willpower, resolve, and the drive to seed. Foster those


    traits, and you''ll go far," she exhorted. Then she continued with assurance, "And I believe you can do


    this since you have achieved the fourth grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian."


    "Don''t worry! I''m driven. I won''t fail you," Ricky promised sternly.


    Within him, he was sure he would neverck those traits even if he were endowed with a spiritual


    meridian, because his father was suffering and waiting for his rescue...


    "Great! We''ll start today. Hope you can revive this martial art!" Grace turned to look Ricky in the eye,


    her eyes gleaming with faith.


    "The practice of Nine-degree Body Refining Form requires two important conditions. One is a strong


    body, and the other is strong blood vitality. Tomorrow morning, go to the Outer Kitchen Hall and buy the


    flesh and blood of some ferocious monsters."


    "Yes, Master Grace!"


    ...


    The Outer Kitchen Hall was designed to offer meat for outer disciples to buy. It was fresh meat,


    gleaned from the nearby mountains. Perfect for Skin Refinement cultivation.


    After a sound sleep, the next morning Ricky came to the Outer Kitchen Hall. Because he was only at


    the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, he was inconspicuous, and nobody paid any attention to him. He


    plunked down 20 silver coins and came away with 5 kg of fell meat from beasts of intermediate stage of


    Skin Refinement.


    And, by unhappy ident, he bumped into some old acquaintances.


    "Wow! So d to see you! Like the turtle, you finally poke your head out of your shell for a change ..."


    The bully used a higher-than-normal volume, so everyone looked in their direction.


    Ricky looked too. Two boys and one girl strode towards him. It was none other than Scott, Inge, and


    some other disciple of the Snow Sect in white who he hadn''t met before.


    Inge held on the arm of that young man in white. Ricky immediately realized that must be their new


    boss.


    "Stay away! You know your bark is worse than your bite," Ricky snorted. At the sight of Scott and Inge,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    he felt a surge of bitter hatred shooting through him. He really wanted to strangle the life out of them,


    but he held back.


    "Ah! The new guy! Show some respect to Hurley, newbie." They''d definitely gathered a crowd by now.


    Everyone formed a ring around him, prevented him from just dashing off.


    Sure enough, the young man in white was Hurley. A sullen gleam passed through his earlier happy


    eyes. People who knew him better were aware it was a homicidal gleam.


    "Scott, break his finger!" The boy named Hurleymanded.


    With that, hisrge hand returned to Inge''s plump hip, stroking her, while Inge feigned her


    embarrassment, as so many people were around.


    "Good old Hurley! That''ll show him," the disciples around them remarked under their breath. When their


    eyes were on Hurley, they were filled with dread, but as they stared at Ricky, they gloated.


    "Sorry man. Gotta do what he says," Scott said with a sinister smile, pping his hands, "But I''ll give


    you a choice. Which finger?"


    With that, Scott frowned, like it was hard for him to do that unsavory deed.


    ...


    One of the stiptions of the Snow Sect was that fellow disciples of the Snow Sect were forbidden to


    kill each other. Or even attack each other outside of formalpetitions.


    But Scott and all the other disciples were well aware those kinds of rules didn''t apply to the elite. Hurley


    had the full support of other high-ranking masters, and he was effective above thew. He could do


    whatever he liked.


    No wonder Scott carried out his orders without a second thought.


    "Well, I remember this guy. He''s a traitor to the Nan family. Word has it that someone in our Sect took


    on someone who has no spiritual meridian, and that''s him." One voice rang out from the crowds.


    Immediately, all eyes were on Ricky, and it was the worst feeling in the world.


    "So he''s that dude? No spiritual meridian, third grade of Skin Refinement, all that jazz?"


    "Third grade, hah! Whatever, without spiritual meridian, he is good for nothing. How can he still dream


    of being a warrior? Maybe a broken finger will give him something to think about."


    "You can say that again! We don''t need useless people in the Snow Sect."


    "Humph!" With everyone lined up against Ricky, Inge simply pouted her rosebud lips, let out a scornful


    snort at him and leaned her head on Hurley''s arm.


    ...


    "Time''s up. Made your choice yet?" Scott asked impatiently, lips curled into a malicious smile.


    "Yes, I have." Ricky replied, nonchntly.


    "Haha, Listen to him, will ya? He''s full of crap," someone shouted with a sneer, and all the other


    disciples burst into peals ofughter.

 Chapter 12 Coming Forward

    Chapter 12 Coming Forward


    But the next moment, theirughter stopped abruptly.


    Because right that very instant Ricky''s body seemed to disappear from their eyes, and then he


    appeared in front of Scott like an apparition. But before Scott could do anything, a Whiz Fist hit his


    chest solidly.


    Scott, with blood spitting out from his mouth, fell heavily on the ground. Having been blindsided by


    Ricky''s attack, Scott, who could only groan from his position, had lost his willpower to fight.


    Turning his back against Scott, Ricky now leaped towards Hurley. Hurley was now in a state of panic.


    He could not do anything as Ricky attacked Inge and threw her onto the ground. Ricky then looked at


    Hurley.


    The unexpected scene urred in an instant, like a sh of lightning in a thunderstorm.


    "I''ve thought about this carefully. And I get the same answer every time¡ªI''ll break your fingers!" Ricky


    said coldly, while looking at Hurley''s eyes.


    "Are you out of your freaking mind, you asshole?!" Hurley became furious when he realized what was


    happening. He ferociously said, "Even those belonging at the top ten outer disciples dare not speak to


    me like this. And you! You are only a waste with no spiritual meridian. How dare you talk to me like


    this? You really want to die, don''t you?"


    "There are a lot of things I want to do to make you suffer. Let me see. Aha! I''ve decided. I''ll just break


    your arm!"


    "Dear Hurley, please help me out!" Inge said helplessly, lying on the ground and crying with tears and


    running nose as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    "How dare youy a finger on my woman? I will kill you!" Sure enough, after hearing Inge''s desperate


    pleas for help, Hurley became angrier towards Ricky.


    "Ha! It''s funny how just a shameless wench is worth your anger. It seems that you are nothing but an


    animal thinking with the lower part of your body," Ricky said with a faint smile, thus further igniting


    Hurley''s rage.


    "Yowl! Deadly w!" As a response to Ricky''s insults, Hurley rushed angrily towards Ricky targeting


    Ricky''s throat using his ws surrounded by spiritual energy.


    "Look, a waste like him, without spiritual meridian, dares to speak to Hurley like that. He will definitely


    die under the Deadly w." Even though they were witnessing this battle, some disciples still did not


    forget to tter and praise Hurley.


    "That''s right. Hurley has broken through the fourth grade of Skin Refinement for about a month now.


    His Deadly w is right at the advanced stage of Yellow Level. I''m pretty sure this waste has no


    chance of surviving."


    Their utmost disdain for Ricky never stopped, even though he had just beaten Scott with just one fist.


    "So is Deadly w a cultivation method at the advanced stage of Yellow Level?" Ricky could feel the


    immense powering from Hurley''s w. Ricky said coldly in his heart, "Let me show you what the


    body at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement looks like after consuming twenty-five Body Refining Pills!"


    "Yowl! Whiz Fist!"


    Like a roaring tiger, Ricky''s whole body leaped out. His tiger powered fist collided with Hurley''s w.


    Crack!


    With the power that both of them had, a collision of greatness could be expected. Those disciples even


    heard the sound of bones breaking. However, it was not Ricky who screamed and flew out, but


    surprisingly, it was the aggressive Hurley.


    Falling on the ground, Hurley screamed loudly in pain and agony. You would not believe that this was


    the arrogant and disdainful Hurley from before.


    In the dull and fearful eyes of the crowd, Ricky came to Hurley''s side slowly, and with indifference said,


    "That''s right, a waste produced by just a bunch of elixirs is not qualified to touch me, let alone break my


    arm."


    After that, Ricky stepped on Hurley''s right shoulder and twisted it hard, with the intent of dislocating it.


    The joint connecting his arm was fractured. The scream once again frightened the onlookers around


    them.


    As for Inge and Scott, they were stunned with disbelief.


    Ricky left the scene carrying the package filled with flesh and blood. The disciples, stunned and now


    filled with absolute terror, involuntarily cleared the way for him.


    After a few moments, the disciples looked at Ricky and thought, "Is this...is he really a waste without a


    spiritual meridian?"


    ...


    Inside the Outer Kitchen Hall, two old men in white stood and intently watched the scene without any


    attempt to move.


    "This boy that Grace brought back is good in all aspects, but too bad, he has no spiritual meridian,


    otherwise we will have another demi-immortal in the Snow Sect," said by the first old man.


    "Didn''t you give the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the boy?" said by the other old man.


    "Do you think there will be a miracle? Do you think it is possible?"


    The old man just shook his head subconsciously and sighed, still doubtful of what they had witnessed.


    ...


    "Master, I''m back," Ricky said, as he entered Grace''s room.


    "Well. Work hard to cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. After six weeks, I''ll take you to a


    ce that would be good for you. There, I''ll try to make you qualified for the Outer Competition


    happening in three months." Grace nodded and said that. She was ready to close her eyes again,


    trying to gain some insight of some kind of cultivation method.


    "Master, I broke the arm of an outer disciple," Ricky said faintly after contemting for a while whether


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    he should tell his master what happened or not.


    Grace was surprised by his words, but she didn''t let her voice show her emotion. She merely said, "Let


    it be."


    "Master, it seems as if that he''s got a tough backer!" Ricky was indeed a little worried, which showed in


    the quiver on his voice.


    ...


    "Grace, get out of your room!" There was not a doubt that you could hear shouting from the courtyard


    right after Ricky''s words. However, the voiceing from outside the house showed that it was a


    woman standing out there.


    Grace stared at Ricky with wide opened eyes, which seemed to mean that: you boy got me in trouble


    just for buying meat outside.


    But she did not me Ricky. Then she appeared in the courtyard as fast as she could.


    Ricky, filled with worry, immediately followed his master outside. Based from the outer disciples''


    reactions, Hurley really had a tough backer.


    Aftering out, Ricky saw a woman d in a red robe, standing in the middle of the courtyard with a


    young man by her side.


    The young man, as Ricky could recall, was named Wade Nan. He was the nephew of Nick, the n


    master of Nan n. Among the members of the Nan n, he was also in the top five geniuses. If


    Ricky guessed it right, Wade had now broken through the sixth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Ricky also remembered that Wade was chosen by this robe-d woman as her nominal disciple.


    As soon as he saw Ricky, Wade naturally looked at him murderously.


    "Connie, what are you doing here? You know you are not wee in mynd." Grace looked at Connie


    coldly and said that. You could notice that there was even a lot of disdain in her tone.


    "Hand over the boy beside you, and we will not interfere with each other. Otherwise, don''t me me for


    ignoring our friendship and being rude," the young woman answered filled with rage.


    "Not interfere with each other? Are you even allowed to say that?" Grace asked coldly.


    ''''And I am standing right here in front of you right now. You can have a try."


    Grace crossed her arms across her chest filled with disdainful look.


    Witnessing this scene, Connie''s anger surged like a volcanic eruption. Her anger was so strong that


    even Ricky could feel the angering off from this woman.


    "Grace, let me ask you again. Will you hand the boy over?" Calming the anger in her heart, Connie


    roared.


    "No way!" Grace answered with indifference, just enough to bring back anger in Connie.


    "Great! Very well then..." Connie had been furious, but she did not dare make a move, because she


    knew that she was no match for Grace.


    "Ricky, you waste. Do you only dare to hide behind a woman? How cowardly of you!" Wade taunted


    Ricky.

 Chapter 13 A Girl In Ice

    Chapter 13 A Girl In Ice


    Upon hearing that, Grace fell silent. She knew she could not make decisions for Ricky.


    It became obviously apparent to Ricky, who had just realized that. He stepped forward and sneered,


    "What do you want, Wade?"


    "Your waste, I dare you to fight a battle of death and life with me, just to solve all the grudges between


    us," Wade replied viciously.


    "You, a warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement, want to challenge me, a warrior at the fourth


    grade of Skin Refinement? Shame on you! I am not an idiot," Ricky replied with a hint of a smile on his


    lips.


    "You¡­¡­" Wade trailed off, upon hearing that.


    It was the truth: if Ricky refused to fight him, nobody would look down upon Ricky but Wade himself,


    because Ricky was wise enough to turn down the challenge from someone far more stronger than him.


    "I will fight a battle to the death with you after a month," Ricky suddenly dered.


    Immediately, Connie and Wade were filled with relief. And yet, doubt still lingered in them. "Ricky, as a


    warrior, you must stay true to your word."


    "I have never gone back on my word. Now, you two can go and spread the news to everyone in the


    Snow Sect. Now leave my master''s yard!" Ricky spat, a hard glint in his eyes.


    "You little bastard, you''ve acted recklessly and blindly. I hope you can remember what you have said


    today. Otherwise, even if your master protects you, you will also perish here!" Connie hissed furiously.


    She turned and stomped away with Wade.


    ¡­¡­


    "The ultimate battle to the death! Only one month to prepare! Are you sure? Wade is actually a warrior


    at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement." After the heated departure of Connie and Wade, Grace


    suddenly asked Ricky.


    "What?! ! Is Wade a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement? I thought he''s at the sixth grade!


    Why didn''t you tell me that earlier, or just hold me back?" Upon finding out that Wade was at the


    seventh grade of Skin Refinement, Ricky was startled.


    There was an even greater barrier between the sixth and the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky


    was confident that he could beat Wade if he was at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. But he didn''t


    know whether he could win if Wade was at the seventh grade.


    Even if he was making progress, so was Wade.


    "You didn''t ask," Grace answered calmly. "You''d better start training intensively. Otherwise, you''re going


    to die in a month."


    Ricky looked at Grace helplessly for several moments. But he had no time to wallow in regret.


    Everyone in the Snow Sect would be hearing news from Connie and Wade already.


    "Master, what is the rtionship between Connie and the young man whose arm was broken by me?"


    Now that he couldn''t do anything to cancel thepetition with Wade, he decided to ask about some


    other things.


    "He could very well be Connie''s son!" Grace replied, and then she revealed something else about


    Connie.


    Connie led a life of decadence, despite the fact that she was one of the core disciples. Through the


    years, she had affairs with many of the other disciples¡ªand that was how Hurley was conceived.


    So Connie acted recklessly, doing what she wanted, and cared for nobody in the Snow Sect. Under the


    protection of those men, she and her son led this lifestyle.


    "So that''s why. But she seemed to be afraid of you," Ricky murmured, enlightened.


    Without replying, Grace turned and entered her room.


    "Oh my master..." Ricky shook his head, gently. However, he did feel a little happy. Becausepared


    to what had happened to him after his father''s capture, staying here would be considered the best time


    in his life.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is appalling! Wade is at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement!" Ricky had begun to worry about


    the fight again, after some time. He thought to himself, "If I only train myself here in this yard for the


    next month, I know I will never win against Wade.


    But there is no other way. I need to focus on strengthening myself through more rigorous practice."


    After he established his resolve, Ricky asked Grace for a fine steel saber as he was going to train


    himself in the depths of the snow mountain.


    Grace seemed to have anticipated his request, and she only bade him to be careful.


    ¡­¡­


    Ricky soon came to the foot of a small hill on the mountainside. Without stopping to consider, he chose


    to the route that would take him to the top of the mountain directly since it would be the shortest way.


    Suddenly, several disciples emerged from the foot of the mountain, all looking disheveled. They


    appeared to have just returned from the depth of the snowy mountain after training, and did not


    recognize Ricky.


    However, they wereughed jeeringly upon seeing Ricky walking to the top of the mountain.


    Ricky ignored them, and he soon arrived the summit of the mountain.


    The ground was t on the top of the mountain. There were strange objects carved in ice and snow in


    some ces. Since it was a wide, open space, it was really an ideal ce to train.


    Suddenly, Ricky saw someone.


    A fifteen-or-sixteen-year-old girl sat quietly on the t surface of ice and snow. It was easy to see that


    she was cultivating herself with the help of the environment of ice and snow.


    This surprised Ricky.


    The girl''s brow looked like a leaf and she had an oval face with long, jet ck hair. She seemed to


    have been delicately carved by nature.


    However, in next moment, Ricky felt a murderous intent emanating from the girl. It felt like he would be


    frozen the next second.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know there was anyone here. I will depart at once." Ricky immediately apologized. He


    turned around quickly, preparing to leave. However, out of the corner of his eye, he was still studying


    the girl in askance.


    Now Ricky understood why those disciples had acted so strangely.


    "You rascal, go to hell!" she spat. Not saying anything, she hurriedly put on a robe. Then, she formed


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    the ice and snow on the ground into a sharp de.


    "Damn it! I don''t feel good about this! Looks like this girl is already a warrior of Blood Purification."


    Ricky said in fear, as he watched the strong blood red energy around the girl''s hand.


    He knew he could never beat a warrior of Blood Purification. He would be killed unceremoniously.


    Ricky hurried to the edge of the mountaintop teau.


    The girl was preparing to throw the de at Ricky''s sprinting back, when something unexpected


    happened. The girl suddenly coughed, blood gushing from her chest left on her lips.


    She fell to her knees on the icy ground. The sharp de she had made of ice and snow disappeared


    from her hand.


    Ricky disturbed her cultivation. There was no doubt that the girl had almost lost control because of his


    sudden intrusion.


    ¡­¡­


    Ricky ran the whole way down. He only stopped when he felt no one chasing him. He did not care


    about the reason the girl gave up going after him. He only felt lucky to escape her.


    "Hey! There''s someone there!" Someone yelled in surprise all of a sudden.

 Chapter 14 Venom In The Snow

    Chapter 14 Venom In The Snow


    Three people made their way towards Ricky: a strong young man at the fourth grade of Skin


    Refinement; a pretty young girl in a light yellow skirt who could match the girl on the mountain peak just


    now; another young man in white raiment with a nice look but a grim gaze. The power radiating from


    the one in white was palpable¡ªhe was at least at the fifth grade of Skin Refinement, if not the sixth.


    "Hey, buddy!" The strong one greeted Ricky with a smile.


    "What''s up?" Ricky asked.


    "We''re going hunting. Fierce beasts live deep in the snowy mountains. We could use a little practice


    and make some money to boot. Wannae along?"


    "I''m headed for the snowy mountain too," Ricky said with a smile.


    "That''s great! With four of us, we''ll probably beat whateveres our way," the girl eximed after


    hearing Ricky''s response.


    "So it''s a done deal. I''m Lewis, by the way. This is Vivian. And that''s Luther over there, the most


    powerful one of our little group. Don''t let the mean look fool you. He''s actually a good guy, ha ha!"


    Lewis said with a smile. "And I didn''t catch your name?"


    "Ricky!"


    Upon hearing Ricky''s name, Luther finally opened his mouth, as he gave the stink eye to Ricky. "Well, if


    it isn''t the waste of blood.


    Forget it. We don''t need this guy. He doesn''t have a spiritual meridian. He''d only slow us down.


    Besides, this presumptuous piece of crap even wants to fight Wade!"


    Luther sneered.


    After hearing Luther''s words, Ricky frowned, really wanting to put this guy in his ce.


    Lewis and Vivian were quite embarrassed by Luther''s ranting. Word traveled fast, and they knew all


    about Ricky. He''d beaten Hurley, which was no mean feat. They thought he might be an asset.


    Thinking quickly, Lewis draped an arm around Ricky''s shoulders as a friendly gesture. "And sometimes


    Luther can be an asshole, too. Don''t let it throw you."


    "Yeah. Just ignore him. We do," Vivian agreed.


    Luther then replied with a cold harrumph.


    Luther chose to take up with Lewis and Vivian because he thought Vivian was hot. As Ricky didn''t


    seem to be a rival, Luther didn''t say anything more.


    Looking deep into their eyes, Ricky could see they were sincere. He was going to turn them down, but


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    he''d be embarrassed after they were so friendly to him. Giving the situation a mental shrug, he followed


    the three people deep into the snowy mountain.


    ...


    "Snow Leopard at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement! Let me handle it!"


    Deep in the snow mountain, a fierce snow leopard charged the group of four. Lewis roared as he met it,


    using his spiritual power to inflict damage to the great cat''s vital areas, and using his spiritual power to


    deflect the creature''s ws and teeth. Before too long, Lewis smashed the beast''s skull in with his


    mace.


    ...


    "Hey! Check out the double-tail fox! He has to be a creature at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement!"


    Vivian eximed. She dropped into a fighting stance. "I got this!"


    For thest three days, they had encountered more than ten beats of Skin Refining, all at the fourth


    grade. Lewis and Vivian usually took care of them, and Ricky was too slow to keep up.


    "Haha, a bumper harvest. A couple more and our packs will be full," Lewis said. Then he saw


    something, and his shout echoed through the snowy woods.


    And they heard something very different from a human shout.


    It was a loud, raspy hiss, and the sound made them all prepare for a fight.


    On a conifer in front of them, a huge snow boa spiraled down, staring at them with terrifying scarlet


    eyes. The beast had to be at least five feet long. Its tongue darted in and out, and ck glutinous


    venom spilled out, melting the patch of ice and snow it fell on. The boa''s constriction abilities were less


    useful in finding food than they could have been, so mother nature let it keep its venom sacs.


    "Snow-scaled Boa! As powerful as a warrior at the 5th grade of Skin Refinement, if not more. You don''t


    want to let it bite you¡ªits venom kills!" Watching the boa, Lewis swallowed his saliva, saying, "Luther, I


    think this one''s your kill."


    "Hehe, take it easy, Lewis. Don''t we have a helper? It''s his turn to show off his martial prowess,"


    Luther sneered ironically as he red at Ricky, arms crossed. He spat thest two words mockingly.


    ''Another insult. You finally couldn''t stand to keep quiet, '' Ricky seethed inside.


    "What are you talking about? Ricky came along because he trusts us. If you let him fight that thing, it''s


    like watching himmit suicide," Lewisined after hearing Luther''s sardonic words.


    "Enough, Luther." Vivian also scolded him. He''d probably lost any chance he had with her by now.


    "Hey! He should pull his own weight. We''re not gonna carry him. If he dies, we can always find another


    mediocre warrior," Luther said, doubling down on his original assertion.


    Of course, the boa didn''t care about their personal squabbles. It had been steadily advancing on them


    as they bickered among themselves. Any closer and it would be attacking at least one of the four.


    "Let me at him!"


    No sooner than he said this, Ricky shot towards the Snow-scaled Boa while drawing a fine steel saber


    from the scabbard slung along his back, leaving shadows and light footprints on the snow.


    "Ricky¡ªno!" Lewis eximed as he wanted to draw Ricky back only to find his warning was barked too


    "Ricky!" Vivian also eximed out of concern.


    "Humph! What an idiot!" Luther said, apparently unconcerned with Ricky''s fate.


    But Ricky wasn''t one to hold back.


    Ricky and the Snow-scaled Boa changed positions, and time seemed to freeze for an instant,


    responding to the loud cracking sound.


    With a thump, the head of the Snow-scaled Boa fell onto the snowynd as all around was still again.


    When everyone stopped holding their breath, they found the boa had been split into halves.


    "What..."


    Lewis and Vivian were both in a daze at the sight. Luther had already dropped his weapon as his eyes


    went wide due to shock.


    "What are you staring at? Let''s gut this beast before other creatures show up," Ricky said with a smile


    after sheathing his fine steel saber.


    It took them a bit to snap out of it.


    The two warriors were startled by his words, which was what did the trick.


    Lewis and Vivian unsheathed their knives and set on the carcass to help Ricky out.


    They didn''t need to be told twice.


    "Haha, that was awesome! I never knew. As long as you''re with us, we just mighte out of her with


    our hides intact," Lewisughed loudly.


    "Humph! It''s just a beast with no wisdom." Luther said, walking up to it.


    At the same time, he stared at Ricky with that grim gaze.


    "Luther, you..."


    After hearing what he said, Vivian was so irritated that she didn''t even know what to say.


    Grrr!


    Right then, they heard an extremely terrible growl, which shook their hearts and chilled their blood. At


    the same time, their eyes turned solemn as they turned to face a new threat.

 Chapter 15 The Critical Moment

    Chapter 15 The Critical Moment


    The group could hear rustling sounds in the snow.


    But the sounds stopped as quickly as they started, as a giant shadow darkened the pine forest. In the


    twinkling of an eye, it was right in front of them.


    It was a huge white tiger with two sharp half-meter long tusks. Its muscles rippled as it breathed.


    "A Saber-toothed Tiger!" said Lewis and Vivian in unison, their legs shaking violently out of fear. Neither


    of them bothered to say "jinx!"


    Luther always remained unfazed by anything. But this time, they saw fear sh in his eyes.


    A Saber-toothed Tiger was a savage beast, which could match any warrior at the sixth grade of Skin


    Refinement. The one they came across was extremely powerful. Even if it wasn''t fully-grown, it was a


    terrifying creature.


    "What... what should we do?" She sounded on the verge of bursting into tears. It roared ferociously,


    and its terrible rage could be read in its gaze.


    Luther stepped forward and put a hand on her shoulder. He spoke confidently, "We can''t beat it. I''ll hold


    it off. You guys run!"


    Vivian and Lewis looked at each other, and then at Luther with newfound appreciation. "Thanks,


    brother, I owe you one.


    C''mon Ricky, let''s move it!"


    But Ricky wasn''t buying it. ''Why he being so nice? Maybe he thinks since he''s more powerful than us


    he should protect the group?''


    But he still said yes and prepared to take off.


    "Come on, you mangy cat! Come get some!" Luther shouted in exasperation as he ran towards it,


    sword in hand. He used his martial technique to propel himself like an arrow at the beast.


    Almost like it could understand what he said, the tiger roared violently in response. Having gotten its


    prey close enough, it leapt at Luther, trying to sink its hideous fangs into his neck.


    And that was when Luther showed his true colors.


    Instead of holding off the tiger like he offered, Luther turned tail and ran straight for them.


    "Luther, what the fuck?" Lewis shouted out.


    "He''s too tough for me. I''m going for help!" said Luther.


    He had attained the fifth grade of Skin Refinement, so Luther could run much faster than Vivian and


    Lewis. He knew he''d have time to escape if the tiger got the other three.


    Lewis and Vivian were no idiots, and they knew what was up. At once, their faces turned white.


    "Yeah, run away, you dogknobber!" Ricky yelled at him. But before the fleeing warrior could pass him,


    he aimed his iron sword straight at Luther''s neck. If Luther kept going, he''d shear his own head off.


    "Arrgh! You! Bastard!"


    Luther''s pupils shrank in fear. He didn''t think they''d get that drastic tiger wed at his waist while


    Luther twisted his body and drew his own de to knock Ricky''s away.


    And that was when they heard the sound of cloth ripping and Luther''s cry of pain. Luther was knocked


    to the ground, his blood sttered everywhere. The pure whiteness of the snow was now disturbed by


    angry scarlet pools melting into the frozen mix. The once fleeing warrior fled no longer, on the ground


    weakly mewling in pain.


    The next second the Saber-toothed Tiger turned his attention to Ricky. It was obvious that he intended


    to make Ricky his prey.


    "Sword''s not my best weapon, but I''ll still cut your head off!" said Ricky viciously. The roaring tiger was


    extremely terrifying, but Ricky betrayed no emotion. He was as unppable at Luther right now.


    Feeling threatened, the spiritual meridian inside his body red to life again. It absorbed the spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth automatically and transferred it to Ricky''s arms and sword.


    "Go to hell, beast!" Ricky shouted with all his force and ran towards it.


    "Ricky! Get back here! You''re no match for that thing!" Lewis cried out. Vivian could only stand in


    stunned silence. She opened her mouth but nothing came out. In desperation, she squeezed her eyes


    shut, unable to bear seeing Ricky torn to shreds.


    The Saber-toothed Tiger growled again, a low-frequency rumble that would rattle and paralyze an


    ordinary man. Then it sprang at Ricky. Its sharp ws and huge fangs were as deadly as any weapon.


    Even warriors at the sixth grade of Skin Refining would have fallen to the beast.


    Instead of a head-on fight, Ricky pounded on the ground with his feet and leaped to the other side of


    the tiger. At the same time, he swung his sword quickly and thrust it at the tiger''s eyes.


    As hended, he rolled, ending up on the opposite side of the tiger once more.


    Roar! At that moment, there was no sound but the tiger''s growling, echoing hollowly through the forest.


    Ricky did not stop attacking, because he knew he had to kill it as quickly as possible. A moment''s


    hesitation could mean his death.


    To gather the force, he jumped up into a pine tree first. Then he dropped from the branch he was


    standing on, using gravity to drive his long sword into the tiger''s skull.


    The whole world went deathly still.


    Ricky pulled his sword free and took a deep breath.


    The Saber-toothed Tiger was powerful, but it used brawn rather than brains. First, Ricky stabbed its


    eyes. That made it much less deadly. Then he could take his time finishing it off. Ricky would be dead


    now if he faced an actual warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement.


    "Hey! Why are you standing around like idiots? Let''s skin it. That''s some serious mo." Ricky said,


    smiling and wiping the sweat from his brow.


    His words brought Lewis and Vivian back to earth. They shook their heads at the same time. It was like


    waking up from a dream.


    "He... you... you... how?!" They were too shocked, and that was only thing they could say.


    Then they skinned the dead Saber-toothed Tiger quickly and got ready to leave, cleaning and


    sharpening des, and securing their packs.


    "Hey guys, um -- I''m... still here!" said Luther weakly. He''d lost a lot of blood, and his pallor was starting


    to match the snow.


    "Humph!" Vivian and Lewis snorted at him. They were just going to ignore him and let God sort it out.


    They even thought about killing him for what he just did.


    "Let''s go!" said Vivian.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Just remember this! My brother knows I went with you guys," said Luther gravely. This time when he


    coughed, he spattered his hand with blood.


    Lewis and Vivian stopped in their tracks.


    "What was that about?" Ricky asked.


    "He''s talking about Dustin, the fifth outer disciple. He''s pretty high-ranking, ninth grade. He''s got a lot of


    promising disciples under him. I think we just made another enemy," said Vivian reluctantly.


    "I know," Ricky nodded his head as he walked over to Luther.


    "Huh! You little shit! Help me up, and give me half your stuff. I might be able to talk my brother into


    training you," said Luther tantly.


    Luther tried to sit up. He managed to lean on his elbows. Ricky squatted down and put his hand on


    Luther''s shoulder, acting as if he were going to help him up. But he stopped when Luther said that, and


    pushed him back down into the snow.


    An evil smile found its home on Ricky''s face, "God, you got balls, Luther. Half-dead, and you''re still a


    bully.


    Luther was unapologetic, and simply coughed again, his breath turning to mist in the air. Ricky''s eyes


    were cold as ice. Luther finally caught the scent of danger.


    "My brother..."


    *KRAKK* Ricky broke his neck before he could finish. Luther never thought he''d die like that.


    The young man looked at the body, now rapidly cooling in the snow. He snorted before he stood up,


    shrugged, and walked back toward his friends.

 Chapter 16 The Nonuple Flame Strike

    Chapter 16 The Nonuple me Strike


    "Ricky...you...you..." Lewis and Vivian stammered in panic at the sight of Ricky killing Luther decisively.


    After all, Dustin had achieved ninth grade of Skin Refinement, which stood like an insurmountable


    mountain before them.


    "Rx; if Dustin asks about his brother''s death, you guys can turn me in!" Ricky casually said, a


    mischievous smile on his face.


    For people like Luther, there was nothing except death that could truly terrify them. That was why Ricky


    never spared people of his kind, or else it would only lead to endless retaliation.


    Lewis and Vivian were shocked to hear what Ricky had said. They looked at each other and made up


    their minds," Ricky, we don''t tell on friends. As for Luther''s death, count us in."


    ...


    Deep in the forest of pine trees, Ricky was holding a long knife and fighting against a giant silver wolf,


    which had a vertical snow-white eye on the center of its forehead. The third eye meant that it was a


    three-eyed wolf, whose strength could reasonably bepared with a warrior in sixth grade of Skin


    Refinement.


    "Ricky is really amazing. He can fight a three-eyed silver wolf in sixth grade of Skin Refinement, with


    only fourth grade power, and he doesn''t seem to be losing at all," Vivian said with admiration, her eyes


    looking at him differently.


    Beauties were always attracted to heroes.


    "Actually, he is just using the wolf to practice his way of cutting. If he really wants it to die, the wolf won''t


    make it a second longer." Lewis signed, remarking," It is short-sighted for anyone who ims this guy


    doesn''t have spiritual meridian."


    Indeed, when Ricky felt he could wield the knife smoothly enough, he ended the poor wolf''s life with


    one single strike.


    "It looks like knives suit me well. I need to find a cultivation method using knives when I get back to the


    Snow Sect," Ricky said casually, putting away the knife.


    "But it''s still a little slow in terms of enhancing my breakthrough. Eight days of intense fighting only took


    me to the peak of the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, which is not good enough for the fight in twenty


    days," Ricky added, with some dissatisfaction.


    However, if what Ricky said were to be heard by other warriors, he would be torn into pieces instantly.


    Because, as a matter of fact, it usually takes a warrior at least two months to get from the initial fourth


    grade of Skin Refinement to the peak of the grade. Even for some masters, one month of practice was


    necessary.


    But Ricky had done it in only eight days!


    "Lewis, Vivian, how many Body Refining Pills do you have? Can you lend them to me?" Ricky asked.


    "Ricky, do you seriously n to force a breakthrough from your current grade? Like now?" Lewis''


    asked, eyes widening.


    "Alright, could you guys watch my back when I am making the breakthrough?" Ricky smiled at them.


    Days of getting along well with them had made him trust Lewis and Vivian.


    "Damn!" After cursing a little bit, Lewis handed all of his Body Refining Pills to Ricky.


    "Ricky, don''t you dare give them back to us. True friends don''t do that," Vivian said and handed over


    her Body Refining Pills to Ricky.


    Why did he need so many Body Refining Pills for one breakthrough? They were curious about it, but


    since Ricky wouldn''t tell, they felt it would be unnecessary to ask.


    "Ha, I wouldn''t mind if I don''t need to repay them!" Ricky replied jovially.


    After finding themselves a cave, Ricky started the breakthrough without any hesitation. There were


    twenty Body Refining Pills from Lewis and Vivian, twenty five from Luther, andbined with what


    Ricky already had, it was enough for this breakthrough.


    Ricky consumed forty Body Refining Pills before he achieved fifth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Now, Ricky''s strength was significantly improved. The three of them then killed many more fierce


    beasts of sixth grade of Skin Refinement, and returned with fruitful results.


    Upon returning to the Snow Sect, they traded all the materials gathered from the beasts for 1, 000


    silver coins. Each of them got their fair share of over 300 coins, which made Ricky think that it was so


    much easier for warriors to make moneypared to ordinary people.


    Of course, that was only true if you didn''t get killed and eaten by the animals.


    They went to the Medicine Pavilion, each spending 100 silver coins for three Spiritual Energy


    Nourishing Pills.


    The Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pill, containing pure spiritual energy between the earth and sky,


    possessed the power to effectively speed up the practicing of warriors in Skin Refinement level.


    And in front of them, Ricky spent another 100 coins to buy 50 Body Refining Pills, which confused


    Lewis and Vivian even more.


    "Ha, it''ll do me no harm to refine my body a little bit more," Ricky said jokingly. But even he knew his


    reason was far-fetched.


    Fortunately, the two didn''t care too much about what he said. With Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills in


    their pockets, they all hurried back, because they couldn''t wait for their own breakthroughs.


    "There''s only over 100 coins left, not enough to repay my master. But it is enough to buy a set of


    cultivation method for knives." Deciding on this, Ricky went to the Cultivation Method Hall.


    On his way there, disciples of different sects pointed and talked about him. It was obvious that the duel


    between him and Wade had made him more famous than before in other sects.


    Four floors of the Cultivation Method Hall disyed cultivation methods of different levels. It was said


    that only innate spirits and leaders of a n could have ess to the fourth floor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ricky only had over 100 silver coins with him, so he had no choice but to stay on the first floor.


    But in here, one couldn''t expect cultivation methods of a higher level than inferior or intermediate


    stages of Yellow Level.


    The truth was, a big sect like the Snow Sect was totally capable of providing cultivation methods at


    inferior or intermediate stage of Yellow Level for free to their disciples. But with the intent of giving the


    disciples more pressure, they decide to charge for them.


    Cultivation methods of inferior stages of Yellow Level cost around 20 coins, and that of intermediate


    stage of Yellow Level cost roughly 60 coins.


    Ricky mulled it over for a while and eventually bought a cultivation method of intermediate stage of


    Yellow Level named Nonuple me Strike with 70 coins.


    Now that the newly-traded 300 hundred silver coins had be less than 40, Rickyined," It


    might be easier for warriors to earn money, but it is never enough for me!"


    Despite that, Ricky felt prettyfortable with this book of Nonuple me Strike.


    "The next thing to do is to practice the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and Nonuple me Strike,


    and to prepare for the duel 20 dayster." Ricky muttered, ready to go and practice.


    "Did you guys see that? That man without a spiritual meridian is trying to practice the Nonuple me


    Strike. Does he have a death wish?" Some disciples said mockingly, seeing the cultivation method that


    Ricky chose.


    "Nonuple me Strike represents a super strong method of knives, and it is said that the method can


    only be practiced by warriors with spiritual meridian of fire nature!"


    "Indeed! I heard that there was this disciple with spiritual meridian of water nature, who practiced the


    wrong nature of method. He got his spiritual meridian destroyed and it nearly cost him his life."


    "What do you know! A piece of trash without spiritual meridian doesn''t deserve any nature. He can


    practice any methods of any nature, but he is just a mimic with only mediocre skills. Ha-ha!" Among the


    din of the discussion, thatugh was ear-piercing.


    "Look, that''s Garfield, he gets along well with Hurley. Now there must be a good show to watch!"

 Chapter 17 Pressure

    Chapter 17 Pressure


    "Rumor has it that Garfield took a break from the limelight to cultivate himself. Now that he finished his


    closed door cultivation, he might have already reached the sixth grade of Skin Refinement!"


    "Yes, I heard. And now, the first thing he does after the practice is to find Ricky and take revenge for


    Hurley. I''m afraid, Ricky might at least lose an arm today."


    *


    Just then, Garfield walked up to Ricky, cast him a scornful nce and said with disdain, "You''re such a


    loser. In order to beat Hurley, you threatened him with a woman. While at it, you flouted the rules of our


    sect and broke his arm. If you hadn''t been so devious, Hurley wouldn''t have lost to you! "


    "What? What is Garfield talking about? I was there watching their fight. I didn''t see Ricky threaten


    Hurley with any woman. It seems that Garfield is distorting the truth." So went the conversation in


    hushed voices among some of the new disciples in the crowd.


    "Be careful what you say, newbies. If you still want to stay here, you''d better agree to what Hurley and


    his friends say now and in the future. Everyone here knows this is one of the unwritten rules," One of


    the senior disciples warned.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The new disciples nodded their heads without saying a word. Since they were new here, they were


    d that someone warned them.


    "Hey! Look! I find anotherpdog here. If you want to get back at me, go ahead. I don''t have time to


    waste. But I do want to warn you. You might end up losing your legs, or even worse," Ricky sneered.


    The impertinent manner of Garfield was not something that Ricky would take lying down.


    But obstinate as ever, Garfield''s face darkened when he heard the word pdog."


    To the disciples, who were standing behind him, things seemed to get more and more interesting. They


    knew that Garfield was already fuming with rage.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? You seem to be very mad. Don''t you like being called a pdog''? Sorry, I can''t


    think of other words to describe you now. I think that is the right one." Seeing the furious look on


    Garfield''s face, Ricky was thrilled.


    "Ha ha!" Some of the disciples in the crowd couldn''t help butugh at Ricky''s response. But they


    covered their mouths immediately, for fear of getting on Garfield''s wrong side.


    "Oh boy, you''re really mean. I don''t think you know who I am. You''ve picked the wrong guy to tease,"


    warned Garfield in a calm voice. Apparently, he was pretending that what Ricky had said didn''t affect


    him at all. He put on the calmer face than his usual self.


    "As your senior, I think I''m obliged to teach you how to behave yourself properly here," Garfield


    continued.


    Even though his face was still expressionless now, everyone could feel the hostility hidden in his eyes.


    The next moment, Garfield was readying up for a fight. Before anyone noticed, he threw a punch at


    Ricky, intending to hit him smack in the face.


    Even though Garfield wanted to take Ricky by surprise, Ricky had already seen through him.


    Compared to the speed of the beasts at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement in the woods, Garfield''s


    was way below par.


    Raising his left hand gently, he blocked Garfield''s fist quite easily. Returning his own, he caught


    Garfield straight in the face.


    Wincing in pain, Garfield spat out blood. But it was not just blood. To that one blow, he had lost two


    teeth.


    "I never thought that apdog would dare pick up a fight without his owner. What makes you think that


    you can beat me?" Ricky sneered. As soon as he lowered his arms, he once more charged at Garfield,


    who had stepped back several steps.


    Just as he was about to strike again with Whiz Fist, Ricky suddenly sensed someone was shooting him


    a fierce stare.


    "Hey, you loser! Stop!" Someone shouted sharply.


    Before Ricky could reach Garfield, his whiz fist was blocked, but not by Garfield. The unexpected third


    man in white clothes had appeared suddenly, out of nowhere.


    The blow was so strong that Ricky still felt pain, even though he had skillfully blocked. Ricky had


    thought that moving back a few steps to minimize the impact would do just fine. A wrong calction, as


    the intervening man walloped him so hard, a sharp pain shot through his arm, all the way to the chest.


    He feared he too might spit blood, like Garfield.


    "Oh! It''s Wade!" shouted someone in the crowd. The onlookers were surprised to see him here.


    "Hey, hey... Anotherpdog? Are you going to pick up a fight with me on behalf of the smallpdog?


    You can''t wait to have a battle of life with me, can you?" Ricky sneered, bncing himself on the


    ground.


    "Hahaha... You''re such a loser!" But Wade wasn''t angry about what Ricky had said at all.


    "It is not yet time to have a fight with you. We have made a pact and I''m going to follow it. But, do


    remember, in slightly over two weeks, you''ll have to face me!"


    With that, Wade grabbed Garfield, about to leave.


    "Wade, stop! I can''t let this twit insult me like that and get away with it. I''ll skin him alive, I swear!"


    shouted Garfield. Noticing that Wade was going to take him away, he protested. For losing a good two


    teeth, Garfield badly wanted to take revenge. There was no way he was going to let Ricky get away


    with it. Now, raving mad, he even forgot about the pain shooting through his jaw at the moment.


    "Shut up! Don''t make a fool of yourself again! You couldn''t even defend yourself until I showed up, and


    now you think I''m that dumb to leave you here?" Wade scolded. nching at Wade''s scolding, Garfield


    stopped saying another word. From the tone alone, he could tell that Wade was really mad at him.


    However, Wade was not as mad at him as he was at Ricky. If it hadn''t been for Grace, he would have


    killed Ricky when they were still in Stone City. Even as he left, he promised himself to deal with Ricky in


    three weeks'' time when they faced each other in their scheduled fight. ''I''ll rip him apart, I swear!'' he


    said to himself.


    After he left with Garfield, Ricky turned around and walked towards Grace''s yard.


    *


    "I don''t believe it! Ricky can beat Garfield just with a punch! He is just a guy without any spiritual


    meridian while Garfield is already at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement!" Looking at Ricky''s receding


    figure, some disciples discussed among themselves.


    "It''s a pity that Ricky and Wade are going to have a serious fight in three weeks'' time. Don''t you see it?


    Ricky hardly can take a punch from Wade."


    The quality of Ricky''s quick improvement left a lot of doubts among some of the disciples.


    "Do you think there is any possibility that Ricky might pull off a surprise?" One of the disciples asked.


    Although it sounded improbable, almost like some wild fantasy to many, there were still a few who were


    genuinely impressed by how quickly Ricky had improved.


    *


    A strange sensation came over Ricky when he arrived at the front gate of Grace''s yard. An inexplicable


    warmth in the mouth, as though he too was bleeding. As he thought about it, he also realized a tinge of


    pain in the chest.


    "Wade is at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. His strength is really a whole lot better than me,"


    Ricky muttered, wiping at the corners of his mouth. A sense of gloom took over his face. Up until now,


    he hadn''t expected that Wade would be so strong. But thinking of the impending fight, he began to feel


    the pressure. In his mind, fearful thoughts began to whirl around, making him suddenly awake to the


    immensity of the forting fight. Was he prepared enough?


    Not to let his emotions show, heposed himself as he walked into Grace''s house, only to find that


    she wasn''t home.


    Then he headed back to his room to cultivate himself at once. Aware that time was not on his side, he


    tried to use every avable opportunity for his self-improvement. Today, the pressure he felt from that


    chance confrontation with Wade was huge.


    Controlling his breath, he took out three small Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills and swallowed all of


    them at once. By all means, he was determined to graduate to the next grade of refinement.


    Even though pills would help greatly enhance his cultivation in the shortest time, he would as well


    cultivate himself through practice.


    That way, he would have a better grounding. Normally, martial art warriors and talents would seldom


    use pills to enhance their grades or levels.


    However, Ricky had no choice at this moment. He took the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills and started


    to cultivate.


    Little did he know that his regained spiritual meridian would quickly absorb all the pills and vastly step


    up his refinement.


    Until he found out how much he was revived, he hadn''t thought it would be such a big deal. He realized


    that the spiritual energy he got through his spiritual meridian was much purer than ever.


    The sudden burst of pure energy he was experiencing was simply beyond words.


    Normally, warriors at the Skin Refinement levels could only absorb a certain amount of the spiritual


    energy released from the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills, thirty percent tops.


    But the surge that Ricky was experiencing at the moment was well beyond anything he had known


    before. He was ted at the discovery. His spiritual meridian could help him make good use of the pills!


    "My regained spiritual meridian, how great it is!" Once again, Ricky couldn''t help but wonder loudly.

 Chapter 18 Relief

    Chapter 18 Relief


    ''This is not a time to be thinking twice'', Ricky thought. In a single beat, he activated the spiritual energy


    transferred from the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills. He gathered the pills and poured them into his


    spiritual meridian. As an effect, the spiritual energy traveled into every cell of his body, inch by inch.


    And in an instant, his body recuperated. He felt stronger, with the vigor in his body refueled.


    The pills were very much effective, cleansing and nourishing every aspect of his being. It was not too


    long after that Ricky achieved the zenith of fifth grade of Skin Refinement.


    "Ah! Three Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills was all I needed. Remarkable!" Ricky said with such joy


    and excitement. He let out a turbid breath and said, "But afterwards, perhaps the Spiritual Energy


    Nourishing Pills won''t have such a huge influence on me, even if I possess this new magical spiritual


    meridian!"


    Everything was better taken in just the right amount. And when it came to medicine''s side effects, one


    should be wary. Too little will garner you with no effect, and an overdose would leave you in a fatal


    position.


    Nevertheless, Ricky was quite satisfied with these three Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills. With the pills


    that he took, he saved almost twenty days of cultivation.


    "I just reached the fifth grade of Skin Refinement. If I reach the sixth grade, the realm would most likely


    be unstable. So if I want to increase my power, I should turn to the Nonuple me Strike and the Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form."


    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth stimted and honed the Nonuple me Strike. It condensed


    the me elements, poured them onto the saber and wielded the de of the me.


    The me de''s power rested upon the amount of me elements transferred from the spiritual


    energy of the heaven and earth--the more me elements, the stronger and more powerful the de


    would be.


    Speed also yed an essential role in the power of the me de. If you could wield the de once


    per second while others could wield it three times, there was no doubt that you would be killed.


    Surely, every disciple thought that a certain kind of spiritual meridian of different natures had their own


    suitable cultivation method. But unlike what these disciples said, Ricky was like a Jack-of-all-Trades--


    he could adapt to and make do of any kind of cultivation method, since his spiritual meridian seemed to


    have no special attribute.


    Ricky''s eyes sparkled, seemingly beaming with mes. He leaped out of the house excitedly and ran


    into the small yard with a saber in hand.


    Whoosh!


    mes started to encapste his saber. Heat was rushing through his body. Suddenly, a sh of light


    almost blinded him as he held his arms high, mes wildly spurted around. Eureka! Every time he


    wielded the saber, me danced fiercely on the de.


    Such cultivation was no easy task. Itsted for four hours and finally came to an end.


    Not all cultivation was perfect, just like how Ricky was unsatisfied with his performance. Every me


    de he wielded only contained a portion, twenty percent, of me elements. Moreover, he was


    unsatisfied with the fact that he was only able to wield the saber no more than one and a half times per


    second.


    "Twenty dayster, the me de I wield must contain fifty percent of me elements, and I have to


    wield the saber three times per second, otherwise I''m no match to Wade," Ricky said with a serious


    tone.


    Such stunt was very difficult to pull off, especially when someone had to do it in the next twenty days.


    The Nine-degree Body Refining Form normally followed the cultivation of the saber skills.


    The Nine-degree Body Refining Form was divided into nine degrees. This division was based on the


    strength of the body and the quantity of spiritual energy that was stored in the flesh and blood. And this


    made it even more difficult to perform.


    When using this form, the warrior''s body would reflect nine colors--red, orange, yellow, green, cyan,


    blue, violet, gold, and violet-gold, from bottom to top. These colors corresponded to the nine levels of


    the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    In his mind, and with such difficult form to absorb, Ricky told himself not to expect too much within


    the next twenty days of this cultivation journey. If only he could cultivate to even the first degree of body


    refinement and pair it with the Nonuple me Strike, he would certainly have a chance against Wade.


    The essence of body refinement pertained to the refinement of body''s endurance from sts of


    powerful spiritual energy.


    Ricky remembered that the Nine-degree Body Refining Form strongly rmended the method of


    amalgamation of ice and me during the refinement.


    Of course, it would be better to take the supplements originating from nature to strengthen the body,


    yet there were not so many such supplements.


    The so-called amalgamation of ice and me was a way to refine and reinforce the body by using the


    frosty and infernal power. In this alternation of ice and me, the warrior''s body would be the


    toughest.


    But this method was not easy. Its power might lead to destruction of a warrior''s body. If not done


    properly, he would face the risk of paralysis and muscle atrophy of the whole body.


    Strong with his desire and will to seed, this warning never stopped Ricky from cultivating the Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form.


    The freezing icend in the Snow Sect, together with the Nonuple me Strike, was exactly suitable


    for his cultivation of the Form.


    As the time was really pressing, Ricky started with no hesitation.


    Ricky removed most of his clothing and left only his undergarments. He channeled all his strength in


    one area and punched a pile of snow to make an ice cave out of it. He put some ice crystal debris in it


    and stepped in. Sitting in the middle of the cave and meditating, he could immediately feel the spiritual


    meridian of rebirth being stimted as soon as he started. Ricky was absorbing the frosty power of the


    cave and the ice crystals surrounding him, reinforcing his body.


    Ricky felt like he was continuously falling down an endless bone-chilling cial abyss. He could feel


    the incessant frosty power running through his body, fighting its way to the core of his being. Every inch


    of his flesh and all of his meridians were absorbing the tremendous power flowing through him.


    The pain, not that obvious though, was excruciating--it felt like a thousand sharp shards of ice piercing


    through him down to the bone. The transfer of the frosty power to his physique was taking a toll on him


    and the freezing pain started to get him numb.


    But Ricky must carry on¡­.


    The refinementsted for about eight hours. Stepping out of the ice cave, Ricky felt like he was almost


    frozen to an ice sculpture.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But the training did not end here. After the frosty power, he should refine his body with infernal power


    next.


    Employing the cultivation method of the Nonuple me Strike, Ricky turned the spiritual energy inside


    his body into a zing me, which permeated throughout his body to rejuvenate his flesh that was


    ruined by his arctic cultivation.


    The trail of frosty power felt like an absolute torment. But this is nothingpared to what he was


    experiencing now--an outward but greatest burning pain. The agony felt from the icy cave was


    amplified as he felt his body imbibing the heat all throughout. He could feel all the meridians in his body


    responding as it convulsed aggressively inside of him.


    Ricky thought he was burning in the mes of hell as he endured the severity of his refinement.


    This rigorous cultivation went on for twenty more days. Grace didn''te back until thest day of this


    cultivation. It seemed that she knew Ricky was striving hard refining himself.


    "It seems that you''ve grown a lot this month!" Grace nodded when she saw Ricky''s more deeply-


    restrained breath.


    "Heh, it''s because you teach me well, Master," Ricky sheepishly grinned as he scratched the back of


    his head.


    "Don''t tter me. All this hard work is yours," said Grace softly. "Tomorrow''s battle will be a matter of life


    and death. Are you sure you can handle it? If not, I can try to postpone the battle to a different time."


    "Master, don''t you trust me?" Ricky questioned


    "I''m just afraid that you would end up dead after the gruesome battle," Grace said nonchntly


    "By the way, Master, where have you been the whole month?" Ricky asked as he shrugged his


    Master''s remarks


    Ricky was very much concerned with the whereabouts of his master as she was one of the few people


    who truly cared about him.


    "I went to relieve you of your worries, lest you be distracted in the decisive battle tomorrow," Grace


    answered simply.


    "Relieve my worries?" Ricky was a little confused on hearing this.


    ''I''ve already had the battle to worry about. How could I have any other worries besides it?'' Ricky


    thought.


    "Master? Don''t tell me you..." Ricky said with jubnt anticipation


    "Yes," Grace interjected. "I have saved your father from the Nan n, so you don''t have to worry about


    it being used by Wade against you tomorrow." She added, "Whatever happens between you and Wade


    tomorrow, I only want one result, and that is your sess."


    "Father! My father is all right!" Ricky was ted. He couldn''t wipe off the wide grin on his face as he


    heard her say that his father was finally safe. He felt like a huge weight was lifted off his shoulders. All


    the pain from the rigorous training dissipated.


    What his master said was true. Wade would have a huge edge against him if his father was still captive


    in their hands. Should he use this to coerce him to losing the battle, all this hard work would be for


    naught.


    After all, no decent son would put the life of his father at risk. Ricky knew this well.


    "Thank you so much, Master!" Ricky couldn''t find the right words to express his eternal gratitude to his


    kind master. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he thanked Grace for saving his father.

 Chapter 19 The Battle Of Life And Death

    Chapter 19 The Battle Of Life And Death


    "I''m your master. This is what I should do," said Grace.


    "So where''s my father?" Ricky asked a little anxiously, because he had not seen his father for a whole


    year. It weighed on his mind, and hit him particrly hard when he was alone with these thoughts. His


    father was always in his heart, and would always find his way into his thoughts.


    "When your father learned that you were epted by the Snow Sect and became my disciple, he took


    off. He said he needed to find your mother," Grace replied.


    "Find my mother?" Ricky whispered, eyes filled with a touch of sadness. He''d never met his mother, but


    an image of what he imagined she looked like filled his mind.


    His mother left shortly after he was born, but he knew she was forced out. He knew in his heart she


    would always care for him.


    The magical spiritual meridian that his mother left for him was the best proof.


    "By the way, your father wanted me to let you know that other than Gilbert, there was another enemy


    called the Bloody Gang. The gang was also a part of the whole setup. And he wanted you to avenge


    him," Grace continued.


    "Gilbert! Bloody Gang!" Ricky said coldly.


    "But don''t worry about it now. I need you to ready yourself for battle tomorrow. This contest is to the


    death, and I can''t help you once you step into the ring," Grace warned him.


    "Don''t worry, Master. Tomorrow I''ll give you a big surprise," Ricky said confidently.


    ......


    There were many battle rings in the Snow Sect, but there were only a handful where contestants fought


    to the death. There were three, all on a t and snowy field.


    Today, almost all the outer disciples gathered around these three rings.


    Also, many inner disciples and strong core disciples were there.


    Today was mainly about the life and death battle between Ricky and Wade who were neers to


    Skin Refinement, but everyone knew it was actually a battle between the core disciples, as well¡ª


    Connie and Grace.


    Although Connie was not as strong as the other core disciples, she had won the favor of many male


    disciples with her good figure, pretty face and her prodigious skill at lovemaking.


    While Grace wasn''t a looker because of the hideous birthmark on her face, everyone in the Snow Sect


    respected her. Her skills were good enough for her to have earned the title of fourth core disciple.


    Many core disciples would love to see those two battle it out.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With everyone''s eyes on them, Ricky and Wade stepped into the ring.


    At the same time, an Elder came to preside over this life and death battle to prevent some of the more


    powerful disciples from interfering.


    The Elder waited patiently until they readied themselves, stretching out, going through the forms,


    meditating, and dropping into a fighting stance. At length, the Elder said, "You may begin."


    ......


    "Loser, I''m gonna take you out." Wade said disdainfully, glowering at Ricky.


    "You''ll see why I got the nerveter." Ricky smiled.


    "Well. I hope this fight won''t be boring."


    After saying that, Wade suddenly summoned the great power of Skin Refinement and only took a few


    leaps to get close to Ricky, then he punched Ricky, grinning all the while, Wade was confident that it


    would only take one punch to take Ricky down.


    But his fist never reached its target. It stopped halfway and then he felt excruciating pain. That was


    because Ricky had already hit him before he could connect.


    "Why can''t you take a punch from me? Thought I was a loser." Ricky gave him a toothy smile and


    raised another fist.


    Ho! At the moment of raising all the power, a sound of tiger''s roar suddenly growled like the thunder,


    which set up a great rumbling echoing through the peaks. The rumbling not only shook the mountain,


    but the crowd could feel the vibrations.


    And Ricky''s spiritual energy coalesced and formed the half-opaque figure of a tiger.


    It was the Whiz Fist!


    However, it was this Whiz Fist that impressed those core disciples¡ªnot to mention the Elder who cared


    for nothing.


    Because they could see that Ricky''s Whiz Fist was way beyond the state ofpleteness, and was


    even a hair''s breadth from perfection.


    Among all the core disciples, maybe some of them had reached their cultivation method topletion.


    But none of them could get anywhere near perfection.


    "That''s impossible, right? He has no spiritual meridian." At that moment, those core disciples and the


    Elder were thinking about this. It did seem impossible, yet they saw it with their own eyes.


    "What a pity!" "What a pity!" The Elder said with more regret.


    "Last time we were in Stone City, his Whiz Fist was just starting thepleteness phase. It''s only been


    a month and he''s already reached the pinnacle ofpleteness. Hisprehension is remarkable.


    Maybe it was the right thing, teaching him the Nine-degree Body Refining Form," Grace muttered.


    ......


    At this moment, cold sweat ran down Wade''s back, because he felt a truly real ferocious tiger was


    behind him, which made him quake in fear.


    This was the Whiz Fist when it was near perfection, putting the enemy in the cold grip of terror.


    However, Wade was a warrior of the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. He snorted and immediately


    shook it off. Then he aimed another punch to resist Ricky''s Whiz Fist.


    Bang! Another collision caused both of them to take a few steps back.


    "He... He broke through again. How did he reach the sixth grade of Skin Refinement?" The sounds of


    surprise emanated from the crowd.


    Because they found that Ricky''s power was indeed the sixth grade of Skin Refinement.


    "How? When he fought Garfield, he had just barely attained fifth grade." Another one said in surprise,


    "He made a breakthrough less than a month. With no spiritual meridians?"


    "You''ve reached the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. No wonder you''re so confident. But you can''t beat


    Wade with that. I hope you won''t disappoint meter," Grace said to herself.


    That was right. After taking three spiritual energy pills to reach the top of the fifth grade of Skin


    Refinement, Ricky made a breakthrough a few days ago.


    Grace thought it was not enough for him to break through in twenty days, but she knew nothing about


    the power of his new spiritual meridian. Ricky not only broke through, but refined his technique as well.


    ......


    "The sixth grade of Skin Refinement. That''s why you''re so confident?" By this time, Wade''s eyes were


    already gloomy.


    "Maybe!" Ricky said.


    "Aww, go to hell!"


    At the next moment, Wade went all out. He unsheathed the Steel Sword at his waist and waved it,


    sending white sword-light towards Ricky.


    "Nine Swords of the Wind¡ªthe Fourth Sword!"


    All of a sudden, Wade was wielding the sword. Spiritual energy enveloped it, shimmered along its


    edges. Then the power gathered into a semicircle and exploded in Ricky''s direction.


    There was nowhere to run or hide from it.


    But he was not trying to hide.


    His eyes shed. Then he pulled out the long sword at his back without bothering to gather any


    spiritual energy and directly rushed toward that whorl of power.


    "Is... is he trying to get himself killed?" The crowd gasped in shock.

 Chapter 20 The Astonishing Reversal

    Chapter 20 The Astonishing Reversal


    "Check it out, Grace. I think we know who the winner is," Connie imed arrogantly, staring down at


    the field. Needless to say, the winner she referred to was her disciple, Wade. She then continued


    teasing, "I thought yours would at least have half a brain. Seems I was wrong. He''s such a newbie."


    Wade had enormous power, being at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. Not only that, but there


    was his de, imbued with the power of the winds. Hismand of all these energies was so powerful


    that not even a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement would dare to fight him. Such a challenger


    would be risking his life. Wade''s energies were powerful enough to destroy anything¡ªor anyone.


    But Ricky dashed right into that destorm. Everyone thought he was suicidal.


    "Shut your mouth and watch," Grace responded calmly. She would never show any worry or weakness


    around Connie.


    In reality, she was worried, heart threatening to leap right out of her chest. She wondered what on earth


    Ricky thought he was doing. He was usually cool and calcting, but now he just seemed reckless. Did


    he want to die? How could he survive this attach? Grace was at the end of her wits.


    "Humph!" Connie replied with a disdainful look and then turned her arrogant eyes to the battlefield,


    expecting this to be over any minute now. She decided not to gloat before it was over. After that,


    though, victory would taste sweet, and she would definitely lord it over Grace.


    That would be vengeance for her son.


    She wanted to see Ricky defeated for that.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Wade asked in surprise. Most other warriors would close cautiously,


    hoping he would expend most of his power before they went toe to toe, or even jump aside. However,


    Ricky just rushed toward him with nothing but merely a sword in his hand.


    "Swatting a fly," Ricky replied, turning his cold eyes to Wade.


    Meanwhile, an evil smile found its way to his face.


    There was a glint in Ricky''s gaze. Wade noticed it, and it bugged him. However, that feeling fled quickly


    because Wade was super confident in himself. He did not believe that Ricky would be able to resist his


    ferocious attack.


    Wade thought it a good idea to pump more and more spiritual energies into his de just in case. He


    knew he had to defeat Ricky, and wanted to be prepared. He didn''t know what his foe was doing, but


    he had to do his part of attacking. The air around them crackled with the awesome energies.


    "Go to hell!" Wade roared with a mask of rage.


    "Nine-degree Body Refining Form - the First Degree!"


    At the same time, Ricky focused his energies into a spiritual roar which boomed around the battle ring.


    Visibly, the spiritual energies shot out from every pore of Ricky''s body. Then they moved quickly and


    started to circle him. Finally, they were absorbed back into his body. He was bursting with spiritual


    power.


    In an instant, both Ricky''s ck hair and his fair skin turned to red.


    Light red, though.


    Something happened to Ricky. His flesh became as hard as iron.


    Thump! Thump!


    In the meantime, Wade''s de shed towards Ricky''s shoulders, intending to end the fight by


    dismembering him. However, the young man remained tactic, except that his clothes were shed


    away, revealing four slight marks. The sword then fell to the ground. It was now dead, lifeless.


    "No, no! How could this happen? That''s impossible! No!!" screamed Wade. The man was astounded.


    Seeing what just happened, the warrior panicked.


    Wade was strong, his technique perfect. He was certain that even a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement would have been taken down. How did Ricky manage that?


    "Anything''s possible. You saw it yourself. Time to end this," Ricky pronounced with a cold voice, staring


    at Wade with emotionless eyes.


    Then he raised his sword. Countless fire elementals surrounded the de. In a blink of an eye, he


    waved his sword and three mes danced through the air.


    It was Nonuple me Strike - the Third Strike!


    Wade was ill prepared. He was still in shock from what happened. He was lost in thought, and didn''t


    notice Ricky''s attacks until the three jets of me reached him. But by then, it was toote. He was


    struck full in the chest. He had vited the cardinal rule of fighting and allowed himself to be distracted.


    The warrior screeched, carried along the field from the force of the blow, causing a loud bang. Then he


    was buried with the dust and st from the crash.


    There was only silence from the crowd. Everyone was taken aback and their jaws dropped.


    It happened in the blink of an eye. Like Wade, no one thought it possible.


    They were sure that Ricky would be in by Wade. Instead, he stood victorious.


    "Wh... What is that? I''ve never seen a cultivation method like that. How could it make his body turn red


    like that? Weird! And his body¡ªtough as iron? He even survived Wade''s de!" People began to


    whisper to each other about Ricky''s cultivation method.


    "That''s incredible!" one of the inner disciples asserted.


    "Yeah, no kidding! Fantastic body refining technique!" other inner disciples also chimed in with him.


    They exchanged looks with each other with greedy eyes. They wanted to know how to do this too.


    Even for those core disciples, there was unrestrained greed in their covetous eyes. All of them were


    eager to learn Ricky''s cultivation method.


    This method helped Ricky resist a fierce attack from a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement


    by only using his body. That was just unfathomable and fair enough to prove it to be an extremely


    marvelous cultivation method of body refining.


    "The stage of this cultivation method is definitely no lower than the intermediate stage of ck Level,"


    the Elder murmured to himself with intense suspicion. He blinked, incredible shock springing up in his


    ancient eyes. That was the first time he had felt like this.


    As an Elder, with his rich experience, he was better able to recognize the extraordinary nature of that


    cultivation method.


    "Oh, God! How is that... possible?!" Grace, on the other hand, gasped in shock. She managed to


    remain as calm as she had been, but in her head there was chaos.


    She merely intended to test it out when she gave the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to Ricky


    earlier, and had never expected that Ricky might seed in the cultivation. She knew well the


    tremendous difficulty on the road to sess.


    In the past millennium, no warrior had ever seeded in cultivating this form. She had never


    expected Ricky, a warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement would make it.


    But the fact was that he did it, within just twenty days.


    Rumor had it, the warrior who created Nine-degree Body Refining Form spent a whole year merely


    reaching the first grade.


    "Is this how he has nned to surprise me? By mastering that secret Form?" Grace swooned in her


    heart.


    "No way! That''s impossible! He must be cheating!" Connie was taken aback and was struck dumb


    before she screamed hysterically. Then she got to her feet, intending to rush to the battlefield.


    She did this not because she cared about Wade, one of her nominal disciples. She just wanted to go


    there to check, to see if everything was on the up and up. There was no way she would ept the fact


    that her side was defeated.


    "Stop it, Connie! What? Are you trying to challenge the rules of our Snow Sect?" the Elder said,


    humming in a tune of paralyzing cold to stop Connie from walking ahead.


    He was an Elder, but he was not blind or senile. He clearly knew the importance to maintain the


    authority of the Snow Sect. Leaving Connie to behave badly would stain the reputation of the Snow


    Sect.


    On the battlefield, gradually the dust blew away, and Wade''s prone form came into view. He was more


    dead than alive, thanks to Ricky.


    Ricky, on the other end of the field, walked to him at a slow pace, sword in hand. There were still fire


    elementals surrounding the de. He raised the sword high, ready to sh at Wade''s neck to end this


    fight.


    "No, Ricky! Wade is Master Nick''s nephew! He dies, your father dies!" Scott, another man from the Nan


    n, threatened Ricky before it was toote.


    The crowd started to whisper again upon hearing his words. They figured out the Nan n had Ricky''s


    father held hostage. The Elder chose not to get between Ricky and Scott. He just stood aside, watching


    Ricky with interested eyes. He was curious about how Ricky would deal with Scott''s threat.


    As everyone expected, Ricky stopped mid-swing at Scott''s threat.


    Scott smiled coldly as Ricky paused. He stared at Ricky with a sneer as if he were saying, "You won.


    But so what? We have your father, and you''ll never be rid of us. You will be always under the Nan


    n''s thumb!"


    When Scott was rejoicing at Ricky''s hesitation, Ricky merely turned around and made a face at him.


    Then he turned to face Wade and beheaded him without the slightest hesitation.


    ''No, no, no! That''s not how things are supposed to be!'' Scott howled in his heart in great shock.


    All the disciples were shocked. Their jaws dropped again. The men from the Nan n, including Scott,


    were totally stunned.


    "Oh my God! His father will die! What a heartless man he is!" Many disciples sighed in their minds


    about Ricky''s bold behavior. They despised him because they thought him to be someone who


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    abandoned his family for fame and sess. And more, they feared him.


    A man who showed no consideration for his father was definitely a nut. None of them would piss him


    off now.

 Chapter 21 Refinement Faction

    Chapter 21 Refinement Faction


    Not only the disciples, even the Elder himself was also surprised by Ricky.


    ''This little boy is really ruthless. However, only such a warrior couldst long in the world of martial arts,


    '' the Elder thought to himself.


    On the other hand, the Elder''s affection for Ricky had slowly started to disappear.


    The Elder said, he could be cruel to his enemies but he should not be so cruel to his father. If he


    continued going this way, he would also never be grateful to his master and his fellow disciples.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the Nan n was no longer a threat to Ricky.


    "The battle is over and the victory belongs to Ricky!" After dering the victory, the Elder left.


    As he put away his long sword, Ricky walked slowly off the tform. He looked around, and he found


    that no one seemed to despise him anymore; all of the other disciples looked at him in awe.


    ''From now on, the name waste has nothing to do with me anymore!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    "You''d better stay in the Snow Sect forever, Boy! Or I would kill you!" Connie said viciously.


    "You could challenge me at any time. I''m waiting for you." Ricky grinned as he answered back.


    Then Connie left with her followers. Defeated by Ricky, they only felt shamed staying here.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Ricky, you just wait. Your father will die a horrible and painful death after our leader knows about that."


    Some disciples from the Nan n reacted from what they heard and started to threaten Ricky again.


    "Really? Just tell him." Ricky sneered.


    Upon hearing that, many disciples realized that Ricky was really ruthless.


    Ricky ignored that and returned to the yard with Grace.


    ¡­¡­


    "Which level have you cultivated to with the Nine-degree Body Refining Form?" Grace could not


    help asking Ricky although she had seen it with her own eyes.


    "Master, were you surprised?" Ricky answered with a smile. It was evident that there was some pride in


    his words.


    Grace once said no one couldplete cultivating to the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. But it


    seemed easy for him except for some difficulties during the process.


    The regained spiritual meridian yed a big role in the cultivation process. That was the reason why


    Ricky had made big progress in such a short amount of time.


    What Ricky didn''t know was that he was also transformed when regained the spiritual meridian.


    "It''s too early to regard Nine-degree Body Refining Form as simple. You will not think of it like that


    after you reached the third level." Realizing Ricky was a little proud of his performance, Grace


    reminded him, "Or all the efforts you made would be in vain."


    But Grace must admit that she was still in a state of shock with the news Ricky had just brought.


    And she found out that Ricky broke through fasterpared to those who had spiritual meridians


    during the cultivation process.


    Still doubtful, Grace couldn''t help but put her hand over Ricky''s head again. She tried to find something


    like spiritual meridian in Ricky''s body, but she found nothing.


    Ricky knew what Grace was confused about. However, he was left with no choice but to keep it as a


    secret, because he knew how dangerous it would be even across the whole Misty South if everyone


    would know his magical new spiritual meridian.


    "My master, may I ask you a question?" Ricky wanted to know some other things and he asked.


    "Just say it."


    "Had you, my master, never smiled? Never at all?" Ricky asked with a gentle smile.


    "Just put yourself into the cultivation process and prepare to take part in the Outer Competition." Grace


    said calmly without answering Ricky''s question, and after that, she went straight out of the room, which


    Ricky took as a sign that she didn''t want to answer the question at all.


    "Maybe we coulde to an agreement. You can just smile at me when I seed in reaching the third


    grade of Nine-degree Body Refining Form." Ricky yelled with amusement as Grace left the room.


    Actually, he really wanted to see Grace smile.


    Ricky knew what it was like to live a serious life all day. He also had two years of being treated as a


    waste and he didn''t want to experience that any more. And he thought so did Grace.


    Ricky guessed the birthmark on her face would be the most important reason why she turned out to be


    like this. That birthmark on her face really didn''t look good. After all, he didn''t know any girl who did not


    want to be beautiful.


    If Grace was not a powerful warrior, she should suffer more than Ricky.


    Grace kept her silence again and nobody knew what she was thinking.


    "Master, I will definitely get rid of that birthmark for you once I am able to do that." Ricky promised


    himself watching Grace walk away until she disappeared from his sight.


    ¡­¡­


    Then Ricky concentrated on his breathing. After the battle, he could not hold his breath longer than


    what he used to. Ricky knew that even though he had seeded in reaching the First Grade of the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was also affected by the full blow of Wade, a warrior at the


    seventh grade of Skin Refinement. He had to admit, a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement


    was really very strong.


    In the evening, two young men in ck clothes came quietly to Ricky''s yard. Although they were thin, it


    was clear that they possessed strong power.


    ''They must be at intermediate or even advanced stage of Blood Purification, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    The regained spiritual meridian made Ricky more sensitive to his environment. Ricky could also


    vaguely sense a warrior''s strength by merely a nce.


    "Ricky, this is Rod." One of them introduced himself.


    "And this is Greg." Then, Rod also introduced another man to Ricky. The other man looked a little


    prideful.


    "Hi, is there anything I could help you with?" Ricky acknowledged them and then asked respectfully.


    Rod was very polite, and so was Ricky.


    "Ricky, in fact, we were all shocked and amazed by your performance in the battle today. So we


    sincerely invite you to join our Refinement Faction," Rod replied and he exined why they sought


    Ricky directly.


    "Refinement Faction?" Ricky whispered.


    He had known about some basic information of the Snow Sect after he arrived here.


    There were three major factions in the Snow Sect. They were Casting Faction, Refinement Faction and


    Amber Faction.


    These three factions were headed by the three disciples inside the Snow Sect. And the number of


    disciples from the three factions ounted for one-sixth of the total number of the people in the Snow


    Sect.


    It was said that there were many core disciples and even some Elders among the disciples from the


    three factions.


    So no one dared to challenge those important disciples from the faction. Or they would meet a terrible


    fate.


    It could be easy to find members from the name, Refinement Faction. Disciples belonging in the


    Refinement Faction were given priority in cultivating their body strength.


    ''It seemed that they were interested in Nine-degree Body Refining Form.'' Immediately, Ricky


    understood why they wanted him to join Refinement Faction.


    If they only want Ricky join Refinement Faction, they could let two lower disciples of Skin Refinement to


    invite him. But they let two disciples of Blood Purification to invite him, which meant they must have


    other purposes in mind.


    "I believe that you must have heard about the Refinement Faction. Once you join us, we will try our


    best to help you with your attack with the Nan n," Rod said invitingly.


    "Also, we, the Refinement Faction, could help you in defeating Nate, the nominal disciple of the innate


    spirit."

 Chapter 22 Amelia

    Chapter 22 Amelia


    "You even know Nate. I''m impressed. Seems an awful lot of trouble for little old me," Ricky said, his


    flippancy covering up his shock. Rod said that the Refinement Faction could help him deal with Nate, a


    disciple of the innate spirit. That meant that they were fairly powerful.


    When he turned them down, he''d have another powerful enemy. He wasn''t sure of their motives, but it


    surely didn''t seem like a good idea to join them just like that.


    But he was not the kind of man who could be bullied into making a decision.


    "That''s the way we roll. We Refinement Faction wants to make sure who we''re dealing with," Rod said


    with a tiny smile. "So, what do you say?"


    At the moment, Rod and Greg were confident that Ricky would not refuse. He wasn''t powerful enough


    to handle the consequences.


    In this case they underestimated Ricky.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you two seniors, but I''m not joining any faction for now!" Not surprisingly, while


    the two seniors were prepared to hear a firm reply, Ricky answered them in a tone neither overbearing


    nor servile.


    Their confident expressions immediately became sullen, even savage. They weren''t used to hearing


    no.


    "That''s your final answer?" Rod asked coldly, as the scarlet spiritual energy welled up in both of his


    hands. His tone had lost its politeness, showing it was only pretense to begin with.


    "I''ve thought about it thoroughly," Ricky said.


    Now that they were on the verge of blows, there was no need for courtesy.


    "Ha! It''s been a long time since someone turned us down. You''ve got guts. It would be only fitting if we


    slit you open so you could learn your lesson!" Greg said, menacingly. He''d never said a word before


    now. The strong blood vitality rose from his body and merged with the spiritual energy of heaven and


    earth, sending waves of spiritual force flying directly toward Ricky.


    Ricky retreated a step and staggered as he was hit.


    He was defenseless against this kind of attack. He had no choice but to retreat. His chest felt dull due


    to pain and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "So, you''re going to attack me inside the Snow Sect?" asked Ricky. He wiped the blood at his mouth,


    leaving a bloody streak on the back of his hand.


    "We can''t do much here, but we''re not letting you off. Everyone who refuses us dies." Hearing Ricky''s


    words, Greg sneered.


    They left straightaway, without another word. They didn''t need to say anything else. They''d done


    enough.


    ''Someday... Someday I''ll destroy the Refinement Faction and drive you out of the Snow Sect!'' Ricky


    said fiercely in his heart as he watched the two leave.


    ''But I''m pretty sure those aren''t the only two visitors I''ll have today!''


    ...


    He was right. After Rod and Greg left, the Casting Faction also sent two inner disciples of Blood


    Purification to Ricky. They tried to show off their casting skills to tempt Ricky into joining them.


    They made their intentions known fairly quickly. They wanted the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    And just like Rod and Greg, they left angrily, but not before threatening him. ''I could keep this up all


    day. If this goes on too much longer I''ll need a scorecard to keep track of all my enemies.''


    Later, another faction¡ªAmber Faction, this time ¡ªsent ady to him.


    Ricky was a little curious about the Amber Faction, because 90% of their members were female, and


    the leading ones were several inner disciples, also female.


    As for why Ricky was curious, it was something that came naturally to young men. Ricky was a normal


    man and it was impossible for him to be immune to the charms of beautiful women.


    Thedy wore a pink dress. Her beautiful dark hair fell over her slender waist.


    Her skin, milky white mixed with the loveliest pink, was radiant like a polished pink ruby.


    It was not that she was excruciatingly beautiful, but she wore it well. She emanated a kind of


    enchanting and untamed feeling, a hint of danger that lingered when she left. She had broken many


    hearts.


    Compared to Xenia who was superior and cold like a fairy, thisdy was far more fascinating.


    So, the moment he saw her, Ricky swallowed hard.


    "You must be Ricky. I''m Amelia from the Amber Faction." Thedy introduced herself with a faint smile.


    "Amelia from Amber Faction!" Ricky was surprised to hear the name. He thought it impossible.


    That meant the top leader of the Amber Faction as well as the third inner disciple¡ªAmelia.


    Even if Amber Faction wanted him that badly, why send their leader?


    Out of all the disciples in the Snow Sect, they had too much respect to impersonate Amelia. Not only


    would they be found out, they would be punished. So was she indeed the Amelia?


    "Are you really Amelia from Amber Faction?" asked Ricky doubtfully.


    "Unless there''s another Amelia I don''t know about." Amelia smiled.


    "No, it''s not that. But why me? You''re the top gun and I''m just me." Ricky smiled, shaking his head.


    "Everyone wants your refining cultivation method, but we Amber Faction sincerely invite you to join us,"


    said Amelia with a faint smile. The slightest movement along with that smile fascinated Ricky.


    "Because of the level you''ve attained without a spiritual meridian, you have the ability topete


    above your level. You''re considered a genius, and Amber Faction could use a man like you."


    "I guess I have no choice but to believe you." After calming down, Rickyughed.


    "You have a choice. But it looks like you don''t believe me. Since the core members of Amber Faction


    are all female, how are we supposed to take advantage of your knowledge?" Amelia said with a little


    bitterness.


    "So give me a reason to join." Ricky smiled.


    "You''ll be under our protection. Isn''t that enough? You''ve made a lot of enemies today, such as Connie,


    a core disciple. She is a big supporter of the Casting Faction," said Amelia.


    "Connie belongs to the Casting Faction!" Hearing this, Ricky was shocked and thinking even more dark


    thoughts about them.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks for telling me, Amelia, but I''m really not interested in any faction."


    "So my offer wasn''t tempting enough?" asked Amelia.


    "Of course not!" Rickyughed.


    "Really? So tell me. What do you want?"


    "You, for starters," Ricky said, walking around Amelia.


    Amelia''s beautiful eyes suddenly grew gloomy.


    But only for a moment.


    Then, Amelia leaned in close to Ricky and whispered in his ear, "If you can destroy the Refinement


    Faction and the Casting Faction, I might say yes."


    "Done and done. A promise is a promise!" Ricky said seriously.


    ...


    Afterwards, Amelia also left empty handed. She didn''t threaten Ricky, but she certainly didn''t like him


    after the conversation and his nasty request.


    "All these factions! And they all hate me. That''s awesome." Back to the house, Ricky thought hard


    about what was going on.


    The Amber Faction probably wouldn''t try anything, but the other two were out for his blood.


    "More strength! That''s what I need!" Ricky sighed again.

 Chapter 23 Lion King Castle

    Chapter 23 Lion King Castle


    Life was as fragile as ss if it were to be handled by the disciples from the three major factions.


    Ricky had knowingly prepared for a life full of danger, yet he knew that if he fell at the mercy of core


    disciples or Elders, his life would quickly copse into peril.


    Fortunately, they couldn''t dare act rashly inside the fields of the Snow Sect.


    "The Outer Competition is about to begin," mumbled Ricky, lost in his thoughts. "It''ll be inevitable to go


    out and train if I were to hope for progress. The only problem is, I''d be facing ambushes byrge


    groups of disciples of Blood Purification," he sighed. There was no use in pondering over the oues


    of his possible demise.


    The only thing he could do now was to dedicate all his time to improving his strength.


    The following day, Grace came back and gave him a token. He appraised its blood-red color and the


    engraved lion''s head on its surface with curiosity and slight bafflement in his gaze.


    "Master, what''s this?" Ricky asked.


    "The token of Iron Blood Trial in Lion King Castle!" she eximed in enthusiasm. "That''s where I''m


    going to take you."


    He grew more confused and sheepish at hisck of knowledge. "That castle¡­ Master, I''m afraid I


    haven''t heard of it."


    "Let''s talk as we walk along."


    Grace summoned a Snow Vulture as their ride, and left the Snow Sect together.


    On the way, she briefed Ricky on the origins of the Lion King Castle and the Iron Blood Trial.


    A demi-immortal had built the castle in the far north of the Snow Sect hundreds of years ago.


    It had saved an innate spiritual animal; a holy lion with the blood of the heavens,parable to the


    intrinsic spirit of human beings.


    To repay this act of kindness, the lion set up the Sacred Blood Pond in the Lion King Castle.


    He swore an oath; a promise to be fulfilled every fifty years, where the lion grants three drops of blood


    essence to fuse with the pool and condense it to three pieces of Sacred Blood Crystal. Later on, it was


    proven that it helped warriors to enter the Innate Spiritual Realm.


    It turned into a hugely coveted item, and so to qualify one''s entry to the Sacred Blood Pond, one must


    However, with this year''s trial marking the end of the spiritual lion''s promise, the chances of surpassing


    the numerous participating applicants may prove to be slim.


    "Lion King Castle¡­ Sacred Blood Crystal!"


    Ricky paid no heed to the downside of Grace''s narrative. He was excited; his focus solely settled on


    the image of him acquiring the desired crystal.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The benefits were crucial for his current state, and he would do his absolute best to receive it.


    "You must understand; rare goods attract the greed of many, especially the ones who nurture it. The


    biggest predators will be there, so we only have ten usible ces to join in for the Iron Blood Trial


    that will still be within the protection of our Snow Sect," Grace continued gravely. Seeing her


    expression, Ricky felt the firmness of his resolve and gratefulness for his master swell in his chest.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    He knew he was indebted to her, aware of how much time she must have spent to grant him the


    opportunity to enter the exam.


    He finally understood why she seemed so busy these days, given the countless interested outer


    disciples in Snow Sect alone.


    "If you want to thank me,plete the trial first and take one of those Sacred Blood Crystals!" she


    said, ncing at Ricky''s determined expression.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll definitelye back carrying one!" He swore, his eyes reflecting his grit.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, there''ll be warriors who''ve reached the eighth or ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement. It''ll do you good in keeping that in mind."


    Upon hearing his master''s counter, Ricky deted.


    He was sensible enough to realize that those were warriors his present self could not yet defeat. Still,


    he was better off trying.


    "Seems like the Iron Blood Trial will be harder than expected."


    He gritted his teeth as anxiety began to gnaw at his heart.


    ...


    Despite traveling by way of flight, it took half a day for Ricky and Grace to arrive at their designated


    area.


    They chose to descend in a dense forest, figuring that their ride would''ve caused amotion if they


    were to appear in public. After all, it wasmon knowledge that only core disciples from Snow Sect


    had Snow Vultures of Bone Reinforcement as their rides.


    Ricky looked around in wonder, his mind reying back to the origin story he had been informed of


    earlier.


    Lion King Castle''s name was derived from its location in front of the Lion King Mountains, and was


    famous for its roaming beasts and the story of the rescued lion serving as the meaning behind the


    famous title.


    Regarded as a middle and upper ss force in the Snow Sect, the estate was mostly visited by a few


    warriors who sought to hunt rogue animals within the region.


    But now, one would have never considered thinking the ce as tranquil after being greeted with the


    bustling energy of thousands of men. An unsurprising sight, as the day of the Iron Blood Trial and the


    opening of the Sacred Blood Pond drew nearer by each passing hour.


    Ricky and Grace paid two silver coins as an entrance fee to the castle.


    "In Stone City, we only pay ten copper coins for entrance and exit. Their ie must be around tens of


    thousands of silver coins here, given the enormous gap in price," he mused in amazement.


    "That''s not a big deal. There are even cities that demand gold coins." Grace cast a sidelong nce at


    him and yfully smirked, "It''s sad, really, that your current status isn''t even worth half a gold coin." He


    groaned in sorrow, "I can''t even disagree with you, Master." She said nothing but simply patted him


    pityingly at the back. Sighing dejectedly, he mumbled, "I guess I have to make it a goal to earn money


    from now on. Otherwise, I won''t be able to enter cities in the future." The two started looking for a ce


    to stay in, and settled down as soon as they found vacant rooms in a nearby inn.


    All that was left to wait for was the day of the Iron Blood Trial.


    Ricky spent no time in sitting still. He prepared tediously for the day of battle, wasting no breath for


    breaks as he trained relentlessly.


    But, what made Ricky a little nervous was that he had to pay for the cost of these days, which was


    almost 1, 000 silver coins.


    As he honed his skills, Grace''s reminder for him reyed in his mind. Connie and the people from


    Casting Faction were attending the Trial, and if he didn''t watch his back, he might end up in big trouble.


    ¡­


    Three days passed, and the atmosphere within the castle oozed with rising levels ofpetitiveness


    and the shing wills of allpeting warriors.


    The awaited tournament hade.


    The people in charge of the Lion King castle stood on an elevated stage, calmly looking over the


    massive crowd with his piercing gaze. The one in the front was a middle-aged man of rough stature,


    sporting a beard and thick brown hair akin to a lion''s mane.


    His aura was domineering, his silence exerting intimidation and disquiet to whoever may dare try


    belittling him. He was without a doubt, a man who had reached the power of Bone Reinforcement--the


    owner of the Lion King Castle-Benson.


    At the same time, the attention caught by the appearance of his benevolence quickly shifted to the


    approach of a foreboding presenceing from the sky.


    The horde trembled in fear as they all simultaneously felt the energy of an evil spirit advancing towards


    them at high speed.


    It stopped abruptly after gaining enough distance from the warriors and manifested in the shape of a


    cloud bathed in ominous dark red light. The emergence of the subject made even Grace show dread in


    her eyes.


    Its form shifted; shaping to an image of a lion before it adapted the structure of a man in Blood Robe.


    They were all entranced with the foreign entity''s air of despotism, leaving the whole castle in muted


    terror.


    Right in front of them,y the undisguised strength of an overpowered spirit.

 Chapter 24 Iron Blood Trial

    Chapter 24 Iron Blood Trial


    "His power''s too strong!" A palpable tension sailed through whispers of quivering mouths. "A-


    amazing¡­"


    The mysterious man in Blood Robe spared a spiteful nce to the onlookers. Driven still by the


    ominous threat thaty behind the being''s scrutiny, they sealed their mouths shut in fear of offending


    him.


    This male was not normal by any means. After all, he was none other than the incarnation of the


    Sacred Blood Lion.


    "Wee to Lion King Castle!"


    Benson and his disciples fell to their knees in one swift movement, disying their unwavering


    reverence for the spirit before them. They couldn''t be more delighted to be standing on the dais as they


    beheld his awaited arrival.


    However, the guest harbored such deep and clear hostility towards the group, that their futile attempt to


    plow past his indifference with the use of courtesy went ignored.


    It was a fact that Ricky couldn''tpletelyprehend. He thought that the rtionship between the


    subjects would be one filled with homage, what with the widespread legend of its ancestry. And yet, a


    disturbing truth dawned on him as he further observed the situation; humans and beasts, with their


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ring differences, were just as ipatible as mixed oil and water.


    If it weren''t for the submissiveness of the contenders, the spirit would have started a massacre if he


    had felt even the slightest malicious intent drifting from one of them.


    He shifted his predatory gaze to Benson''s form, not bothering to hide his distaste. "Here are the three


    drops of blood essence from my body. Take them," he said as he regarded them coldly, stretching out


    his right hand to reveal his bloodstained fingertips. Three dark beads of blood slipped past the thick


    surface of his skin and floated towards Benson.


    The receiver took out a jade bottle from his loose sleeve hastily as he prepared to catch the flying


    drops of liquid. He couldn''t help but feel excited at the sight of it, his hands trembling with the obvious


    effort to stay calm.


    "Thank you, my honorable Sacred Blood Lion!" Benson bowed deeply to the benevolent figure. His


    disciples followed his actions shortly after.


    "This marks the end of the debt I once owed to your castle. From now on, expect that I will no longer be


    back. Your kind and mine shall never mingle again, and if ever we do--" his re bored into them,


    chipping away at the chunks of metal serving as their armor. To him, it must''ve looked like mere toys. "-


    -we are to meet as enemies."


    He left in a trail of dark red smoke, disappearing without a trace in the open air.


    It appeared that the Sacred Blood Lion was more than unwilling to pay a visit to a human''s territory.


    The warriors all sighed in relief at his departure, finally able to breathe at ease without the all-


    epassing presence.


    Then, one by one, heads snapped like mas entranced to a piece of metal as the king held the


    white, delicate jade bottle that contained the blood essence. Greed reflected in their eyes, burning rays


    into the small object that almost seemed to melt under its intensity like wax against a white-hot me.


    No warriors in this world could''ve had the tenacity to resist the temptation of the rare matter.


    Even so, resorting to using underhanded tactics was a taboo amongst the whole region. One must go


    through the Iron Blood Trial to earn such a prize; if not, they would face the wrath of the Snow Sect.


    A conceited warrior of Bone Reinforcement had taken it upon him tomit such a foolish, daring act


    once.


    The news of his idiotic thieving had spread quickly, and as a dire consequence, his name found its own


    home on the Sect''s death list as a prime wanted man. Soon enough, the burr and his aplices''


    bodies had served their purposes as decorations to the gates of the Lion King Castle.


    No one ever had the nerve to oppose the authorities since then.


    Ricky''s eyes twinkled with eagerness, luring him into a daze the longer he stared at the bottle. He


    couldn''t help the thirst he had for the power within his reach, but he also had questions he''d like to


    rify. "Master Grace, there''s something about the Trial that feels a bit... uncertain to me. As per


    tradition, Benson had always followed the tradition of pouring all the blood essence into the Sacred


    Blood Pond, but if his disciples fail in the test, what would be there for Lion King Castle to gain?" he


    pondered over the matter as he whispered with a childlike sense of wonder tainting the sound of his


    voice. "The Lion King Castle would only be doing a huge favor to the other participating sects. In my


    opinion, it''s a deal that would only cause them no good!"


    "Is it a bad deal if ny percent of the blood''s energy has been drawn out before it''s dribbled into the


    Scared Blood Pond?" Grace answered, rolling her eyes at his question.


    He flushed in embarrassment; rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly before shing her an awkward


    smile, "Oh¡­ Is that so?" At least now, all doubts inside his mind had been erased.


    "Lion King Castle has to share half of the drawn percentage with our Snow Sect in exchange for our


    protection," she added. "Otherwise, our sect won''t trouble itself with guarding this ce. Having only


    ten quotas to represent our sect in the trial is way too cheap a price to be the castle''s safeguard


    anyway."


    "To be powerful and strong really is everything, I''m so proud to be part of the Snow Sect!"


    Ricky eximed, having found Grace''s words as a source of hope for him to imbue.


    ...


    "Greetings! As you all might have seen, the blood essence had been transferred to this bottle I hold in


    my hand. The Iron Blood Trial will proceed three days from now as scheduled; I hope you''d all do well,


    especially with the knowledge of this event being thest one in history. May you all try your best to


    win!"


    Benson roused the crowd into shouting with glee and jubtion with his speech of encouragement.


    It was a scene spurred on by the tireless bravery and conviction thaty within each warrior''s fiery soul.


    Everyone in the area hade with an undeterred will; they were all prepared to see through any


    setbacks that might hinder them froming back to theirnds as champions.


    ...


    The pack slowly dissipated in numbers as everyone began to leave the venue. Ricky and Grace


    followed suit but were stopped due to an uninvited figure.


    "Look! The nerve of you little bastarding here! Don''t tell me you intend topete in the Iron


    Blood Trial!" Connie scoffed, speaking to Ricky in a venomous tone, while she was supported behind


    by the presence of a young man in ck along with two young disciples.


    Ricky gauged them in a quiet, appraising manner, and immediately concluded that these disciples were


    to join the trial.


    On the contrary, the man beside them insinuated the feeling of superior power. He felt like the first


    breeze of an oing storm; dangerous and gloomy, inevitable destruction caused by the


    unstoppable force of nature. Ricky bristled at the foreboding sense of feeling he got from the male,


    more so when he saw Grace''s expression shift into one of surprises upon registering his looks into


    familiarity.


    He looked away, choosing to prioritize dealing with the annoying woman belittling him without any


    shame.


    "My feet belong to me, and I''ll go anywhere I want using it. You have no right to judge me!"


    He fought back, not showing any signs of the vulnerability Connie must''ve hoped to see after delivering


    her vicious taunts.


    She seethed, sputtering at hiseback. "Grace, why did you recruit such an arrogant nominal


    disciple?" The man in ck cut in, a faint wicked smile marring his lips. Suddenly, an enormous intent


    to kill gushed out and painted their atmosphere with straining pressure. It was nothingpared to the


    terror brought upon by the descent of the sacred being, but it was enough to scare Ricky into putting a


    hold on saying any words of carelessness.


    "Harald, you have no right to judge my disciple!" Grace argued, unaffected by the rising level of his


    animosity.


    "Oh, Grace. How could you say such a thing? Both of us are core disciples of the Snow Sect. It''s our


    collective duty to instruct our outer disciples together,"


    Smirking, he basked in joy upon witnessing her face crumble in lividity. "This guy doesn''t even know


    how to act in front of his senior. I''d very much like to teach him about manners, but my disciple shall


    take over in my stead."


    "Jim, will you be willing to do this job for me?"


    Harald turned and asked, knowing full well that his question was just for the sake of theatrics.


    "Sure, Master Harald. An arrogant weakling like him would surely be in good hands during the Iron


    Blood Trial."


    Grace paid no heed to his jeers and asked him instead, "Is this young disciple of yours at the eighth


    grade of Skin Refinement? Or higher?" Ricky visibly recoiled as his attention swept to Jim, a shadow of


    shock permeating his consciousness.


    "Why don''t we see for ourselves? I''ll be looking forward to it," he studied Ricky in contemtion, a


    sneer appearing on his cruel face as he did so.


    "Fine, let''s leave it at that."


    The conversation came to an abrupt end at his master''s final words. Ricky followed her dutifully,


    marching out of the ce as they headed towards their inn.


    ...


    Watching the two figures recede into the distance, Harald went to Connie and said, "Be at ease, that


    bastard won''t survive the trial." He whispered what he thought were words offort to Connie, his


    lustful eyes betraying any sincerity he wanted to impose on her.


    Unfortunately for him, her attention alreadyy somewhere else. Far from him, or them, as she


    watched Ricky''s form slowly disappear into the bustling city with obvious resentment. She wanted it so


    bad to kill Ricky right there and then, stopping at the right time when she realized that she was still with


    herpanions. She promptly pulled herself back to her senses the moment she heard Harald''s voice


    addressing her. "I''m so grateful!" She thanked him profusely with a charming smile, barely preventing


    herself from cringing after noting the vulgar smile he sported.


    Unbeknownst to him, her beautiful, mesmerizing eyes were all a facade for the brewing anger beneath


    it.


    She pursed her lips in well-hidden contempt, disgusted by thesciviousness he exuded in thick,


    suffocating plumes.


    ...


    "Master Grace, what''s the identity of that Harald?"


    Ricky sat across from Grace behind their wooden table. Their previous encounter had been far from


    forgotten; a nagging thought that itched on the back of their minds as they continued on their soundless


    journey to their temporary shelter.


    "He is ranked five among the core disciples; a member of the Casting Faction," she replied, exhausted


    from her mental battle with Harald earlier.


    "About Jim, you should be careful; he''s ninth ce among the outer disciples. As far as I''m concerned,


    his Skin Refinement had also reached the ninth grade." He was stunned, struck with awe for his future


    rival.


    "You mean, he ranks ninth among the Ten Outer Disciples?" He knew the odds of sess were slim in


    a battle with Jim, but this didn''t mean that he would back down. He had nevercked confidence in the


    face of adversity, and he wasn''t nning to lose his morale now.


    ''If I can''t beat up a warrior at Jim''s level, how can I possibly fight against the Refinement and Casting


    Faction in the future?'' Ricky clenched his fists in anticipation; the stronger his opponent was, the more


    he would be eager to fight.


    ...


    Three dayster, the Iron Blood Trial begun as nned.


    The outskirts of the Lion King Mountains had converted into a field that amodated the preparing


    warriors for the event.


    With their tokens of entry in hand, they waited anxiously outside the entrance to the test area.


    A few minutes passed; a gust of freezing wind started to blow, serving as a coincidental signal for the


    drums to beat in tandem with the entrance of Benson, the master of the Lion King Castle, in the venue.


    "Everyone! I must remind you of the dangers you will undoubtedly face once you go beyond the gates.


    I too trekked these same trails in the past and survived solely due to my strength. And so, the Lion King


    Castle will not carry the burden of guilt caused by your deaths! You havee here knowing that it will


    be ruthless, and only the strongest will have the honor of being thest ones standing."


    Benson let himself scan the crowd with minimal interest and persisted on, "As per to the rules of this


    trial, I will inform you all of your tasks. You are to survive out in the wild for a month, and the top three


    warriors to seed in killing the most ferocious beasts will win!"


    "But of course, if any of you were toe out while the trial is still taking in ce, you will be instantly


    disqualified."


    Murmurs surged from thepetitors, growing louder and louder as Benson''s address neared its end.


    "Now, shall we begin?!"


    Roars akin to the beasts, they would soon be hunting emerged from the warriors, a deafening sound


    that shook the mountains as they were all drowned with the high, frenzy energy their voices carried


    along.


    Amidst the chaos, disciples of the Lion King Castle attempted to calm the mass of people as they


    approached them, delivering a small, ck piece of wood to each trial taker.


    "That is called ancient ironwood. It''s meant to witness and record your fighting moments!" Benson


    exined, leaving the troop to inspect the foreign item.

 Chapter 25 The Chaos Manual

    Chapter 25 The Chaos Manual


    After unanimously agreeing on the rules, the disciples headed into the Lion King Mountains one by


    one. Ricky was among them and entered the mountains secretly. After all, he was no match for Jim


    now. It would not be good were they to cross paths.


    Once under the cover of the mountain''s foothills, the disciples dispersed immediately and looked for


    their own prey. They didn''t trust each other. Moreover, this ce was dangerous. It would be better to


    hunt alone.


    The first fierce beast Ricky encountered was a lowly boa at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Ricky had made great progress in just a few days. It was now a piece of cake for him to y beasts of


    such a low grade.


    After killing the boa, which didn''t stand a chance, Ricky let its blood drip onto his ironwood, but there


    were no ck dots that appeared.


    "It seems that what Benson said is true. Only the blood of beasts of advanced stage of Skin


    Refinement can leave a mark on the ironwood," Ricky murmured to himself, somewhat disappointed.


    The ironwood was very peculiar. Its trunk was extremely hard, an imprable fortress against any


    powerful attack. Even if it was cut with a high grade tool, there would be no hint of a scratch. But the


    ironwood was especially fond of the blood of the fierce beasts.


    The ironwood of different ages could absorb the blood of beasts of different grades. ck dots would


    emerge on the bark when the blood met the trunk.


    Ricky''s particr ironwood was over a century old. It could absorb the blood of beasts at advanced


    stage of Skin Refinement.


    Therefore, it was useless for these disciples to kill the beasts at a low grade of Skin Refinement.


    Instead, they had to focus their skills on beasts at a high grade.


    "Well then, my next target should be the beasts at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, and I need to


    practice my cultivation methods, especially the Nonuple me Strike and Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form," decided Ricky.


    He knew he had to get moving. Actions spoke louder than words. Ricky began looked for a beast at the


    seventh grade of Skin Refinement.


    Within ten days, Ricky had killed in total forty beasts at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. He had


    also defeated some of the disciples who tried to steal his fruits. In the end, Ricky had umted


    more than seventy ck dots on the ironwood.


    However, for Ricky, the greatest achievement was that he had improved the two cultivation methods


    and reached the highest peak of the sixth grade of Skin Refinement.


    ''It appears that actualbat is the fastest and the most efficient way to improve my skills, '' Ricky


    thought, the realization dawning over him.


    Of course, the most important contributor to his progress was his powerful spiritual meridian, although


    he ignored this.


    As he had now reached the peak of the sixth grade of the Skin Refinement, he decided to break


    through the sixth grade and reach the seventh.


    If he was sessful, two problems would be solved.


    First, he could hunt more fierce beasts of the higher levels and further improve his ranking. Secondly,


    even if he met a cultivator of the ninth grade of the Skin Refinement, he stood a better chance at


    protecting himself.


    Now he needed to find out a safe ce to finish the breakthrough. He searched for two days and finally


    found a secret hideaway. It was downstream a stinking river, which was filled with the stench of


    dposing beasts'' bodies.


    Other warriors and beasts hardly ever ventured here.


    Ricky found a cave and began to cultivate in seclusion.


    This time, he prepared one hundred and twenty Body Refining Pills just in case.


    Because when he previously broke through the fifth grade and reached the sixth, he consumed


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    seventy-five Body Refining Pills¡ªthirty pills more than the breakthrough before that, when he broke


    through the fourth grade and reached the fifth.


    Ricky then started the breakthrough, activating his spiritual meridian and swallowing the Body Refining


    Pills.


    As he had hoped, he finally sessfully broke through the sixth grade. Despite therge cost of one


    hundred and ten pills, Ricky knew it would be worthwhile if he could reach the seventh grade of Skin


    Refinement.


    However, something peculiar happened to his spiritual meridian when he broke through the sixth grade


    of Skin Refinement.


    His spiritual meridian was once like a blood-red slender serpent floating in his mind. However, the


    moment he broke through the sixth grade of Skin Refinement, his spiritual meridian wriggled. Suddenly,


    eight golden lines burst through its surface, dividing the spiritual meridian into nine parts. Now it


    seemed like a slender serpent whose body was divided into nine segments.


    Without his noticing, his mind integrated into the first segment of the spiritual meridian.


    He saw a tremendous blood-red vastness here, which was as wide as the whole world, and there were


    red mes floating in every direction he looked.


    These red mes did not seem to be attacking him, and he couldn''t even feel any heat, as if they didn''t


    exist at all.


    "What is this? Why there is a vast zone hidden here in the spiritual meridian? And what are those red


    mes?" For a moment, Ricky was perplexed, yet he remained calm. He was not terribly shocked.


    He had been greatly surprised when he regained his spiritual meridian, so now he had be


    immune to these and was not easily startled anymore.


    Soon, Ricky saw many scarlet runes floating in the vastness. They appeared one after another, like


    countless stars, beaming brightly in Ricky''s mind.


    Suddenly, something unexpected came into sight. There were three conspicuous words floating among


    the runes. It read, "The Chaos Manual".


    "The Chaos Manual? What the hell is that?" Ricky pondered, thoroughly confused.


    "Wait! The manual¡­ I must be dreaming! Could it really be the manual?"ing upon this revtion,


    he couldn''t help but exim.


    As a cultivator, of course he knew about the manuals and their importance.


    They were important tools for the casting masters. In order to be a good warrior, one had to


    continue practicing the methods. And in order to be a good casting master, one had to hone their skills


    by practicing the manuals.


    Moreover, the warriors and the casting masters had a close rtionship. A warrior should not only be


    equipped with skills and cultivation methods, but also apatible and sharp weapon. In other words,


    a weapon was as important as a warrior''s life, and these valuable weapons were forged precisely by


    those casting masters.


    The casting masters were divided into varying levels, including the Mortal Level, the Spirit Level, and


    the Sage Level. Further, each level was ssified into inferior, intermediate and advanced stages.


    It was the dream of every warrior to be a casting master, but it was a daunting task. To be a casting


    master, they needed to have a spiritual meridian which would not only enhance their spiritual power but


    also help them practice the manuals.


    However, very few warriors existed who could possess the kind of spiritual meridian thatbined the


    two functions. They were one in a million.


    That was why very few warriors could be a casting master, but should they seed, they would


    have an extremely high status.


    Moreover, all the weapons of the warriors were forged by the casting masters, which further enhanced


    and strengthened their status.


    To these respectable casting masters, the manuals held the same value as cultivation methods did to


    the warriors.


    But the number of the manuals was far less than the cultivation methods, and even less than the


    number of the casting masters. That was why these manuals were so valuable.


    At the sight of the Chaos Manual, Ricky became thrilled, because even the manuals of the lowest ss


    were of high value, maybe tens of thousands or even a hundred thousand.


    "Well, the Chaos Manual¡­ The name is exciting. I''m guessing it must be worth a great deal." Knowing


    that the manual was an important tool for the casting masters, Ricky immediately began to think about


    how to sell it and make a killing.


    However, he soon changed his mind. There was something he had forgotten to consider.


    "Wait, the manual is hidden in my spiritual meridian. Does that mean that my spiritual meridian could


    help practice the manuals, improve my spiritual power and even forge the weapons?


    If that''s true, could it be? Perhaps, it could mean that I am actually qualified and have the potential to


    be a casting master?


    Goodness! A casting master!? What if I actually, really seed?"


    Envisioning the future, where he would be known for his superb forging skills and became famous,


    Ricky was wholly ecstatic.

 Chapter 26 Heather

    Chapter 26 Heather


    It took Ricky quite a long time to calm himself down. He was much too excited.


    Now he set his goal on finding out whether his spiritual meridian was suitable for improving his spiritual


    power and cultivating himself with the manual. He wanted to know if it could enhance his cultivation


    and skills.


    However, it would take a long time to attest whether his spiritual meridian could really improve his


    spiritual power. Because of this, Ricky now turned his attention to the scarlet runes inside the Blood


    Zone of his spiritual meridian.


    Although Ricky had never heard of a manual that could transform into runes, he spected that those


    mysterious runes were exactly the contents of the Chaos Manual.


    With this in mind, Ricky gathered his spiritual energy and activated his newly acquired spiritual


    meridian, after which he began to examine and decipher the runes.


    But perhaps, Ricky had overestimated his ability to read the runes, or he simply hadn''t reached a


    sufficient cultivation level, for even though he had spent the whole day studying the runes, he couldn''t


    make sense of any of them.


    "It''s probable that my spiritual meridian isn''t suitable for making weapons," Ricky thought to himself, a


    little disappointed.


    But he didn''t dwell too much on that. After all, it wasn''t his primary goal for the time being.


    "I''d better put this aside first. I have to focus on hunting some more beasts now. I need to fortify the


    seventh grade of Skin Refinement!"


    And with that, Ricky left the pungent ce and began to track and hunt the beasts.


    This time, after he hunted and killed several beasts, Ricky didn''t throw away the valuable materials he


    got from the beasts anymore, as he found out that the Blood Zone was like the Storage Ring and could


    store arge number of items.


    Of course, Ricky was pleasantly surprised to discover this. However, he regretted throwing away so


    many valuable beast materials after his previous hunting. It was really a shame. If his spiritual meridian


    had undergone the changes some time ago, he could have collected plenty of materials worth a


    fortune.


    ...


    After a few days, Ricky found that the number of the beasts at the periphery of the Lion King Mountains


    had suddenly diminished, because when the beasts had realized that the mountains were very


    dangerous now. Many of them escaped and went deeper into the mountains.


    The beasts could go deep into the mountains, but the warriors who were in the Iron Blood Trial didn''t


    dare follow. They were afraid that a beast of Blood Purification would easily tear them to shreds.


    With so few of the fierce animals around there, Ricky only managed to hunt four beasts at the seventh


    grade of Skin Refinement in the span of three days.


    "s. At this rate, I won''t even be able to hunt one hundred beasts at the end of the Iron Blood Trial,"


    Ricky muttered, frowning as he stood in the forest.


    He had learned that the top three participants at the past two Iron Blood Trials had all hunted at least


    two hundred beasts.


    "Do I have to hunt the beasts of Blood Purification instead?"


    The century-old ironwood could also absorb the blood of the fierce animals at the inferior stage of


    Blood Purification. And after that, there would be five hundred ck dots forming on the ironwood.


    Five hundred dots! Five hundred times as many dots of a beast at the advanced stage of Skin


    Refinement.


    However, it was not easy to kill a fierce animal of Blood Purification. Usually, even five warriors at the


    peak of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could not seed in killing a beast at the first grade of


    Blood Purification. There was a high chance that they all could be killed by it instead.


    This was because of the substantial gap between Skin Refinement and Blood Purification.


    Since Ricky was only at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, he knew that it was impossible to hunt


    any beast of Blood Purification on his own.


    "This means that I have to steal other participants'' ironwoods," Ricky decided after mulling it over for a


    while.


    Ricky was willing to follow the rule that he would not attack others unless he was attacked first, but in


    the martial arts world where the weak were the prey to the strong, he had to attack others in order to


    get what he wanted and reach his goal.


    Right then, three figures suddenly appeared before him. Two of them were handsome young men, and


    one was a resplendent, beautifuldy.


    ''Well, I just decided to start robbing others, and now my prey seems to havee to me, '' Ricky


    thought with a smile.


    But as the three warriors got closer to him, Ricky began to feel stunned, as he could clearly feel that


    they were the outstanding cultivators at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Ricky was confident he could defeat one of them, and he was sure he could sessfully escape while


    fighting against two. However, if he had to battle with three of them, he might not be able to defeat


    them.


    After all, he had just recently made a breakthrough and reached the seventh grade of Skin Refinement.


    "I''d better run away!"


    Without any hesitation, Ricky spun around about to leave.


    "Hey, buddy. Please wait a second. We want to ask you for help!" the young man in green called out in


    a friendly voice, as he saw Ricky ready to leave.


    "Hey, buddy! Please trust us. We just really want to ask you a favor," the beautiful young woman said


    pleadingly.


    "Oh, really? What is it that can I do for you?" Ricky asked, confused and surprised. But he kept


    walking.


    "We''re going to hunt a fierce beast at the first grade of Blood Purification, and we need one more


    warrior to join us. Would you like to hunt the beast with us?" the other young man exined.


    "You must be kidding me!" Ricky responded sneeringly, upon hearing those words.


    "If I guess correctly, you three are only at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. But why would you dare


    hunt the beast at the first grade of Blood Purification? You seem to be over-confident and reckless."


    "Would you stop and listen to us first?" one of them gently replied. None of them seemed to get angry


    at Ricky''s mocking words.


    "Well then, you three stop first, please."


    The three warriors came to a halt immediately.


    After he saw them oblige, Ricky went forward a little before stopping to face them, keeping his


    distance.


    "Alright, I''m listening," Ricky said tly.


    The three warriors exchanged nces, before the young woman took a few steps forward.


    Dressed in a long, pale yellow dress, she had an oval face with a small, charming mouth and a pair of


    elegantly curved eyebrows. She looked very pretty and delicate. Surely, others would be infatuated with


    her immediately, their eyes lighting up at the first sight of her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She also exuded an aura of confidence and coolness.


    "Hello. My name is Heather. And let me introduce my two friends, Finn Zhang and Waylon Wang," the


    woman said.


    "My name is Ricky!" Ricky responded, balling his other hand into a fist to show respect.


    Ricky was willing to stop and listen to the three warriors because he didn''t sense a murderous intent


    from them.


    He was certain of that, for his regained spiritual meridian made his perception very sensitive, making


    him able to sense and notice everything more urately and quickly.


    "Ricky, we happened to find that a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification was injured severely,


    resting at a ce not far away from here. The beast has been weakened greatly and may now only be


    at the moderate level of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement," Heather exined detailedly.


    "Since it is still at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, we believe that we can''t defeat it easily even if


    three of us fight against it together. So, we decided to find a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin


    Refinement toe with us."


    "If someone at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement joins us, we are confident we can y that


    injured beast of Blood Purification."


    "I see." Ricky nodded.


    "So Ricky, what do you say? Would you like to join us?" Heather asked expectantly, seeing as Ricky


    seemed to be a little interested in it.


    Previously, they had found many warriors at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement and asked them to


    join their quest, but no one was willing to go with them. That was because those warriors were worried


    that it would be very dangerous to work with three warriors at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement


    whom they didn''t know.


    "I want to ask you two questions," Ricky finally replied, after thinking about it.


    "Please do!"


    "The first question: why aren''t you looking for a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement? After


    all, you all are at the eighth grade, so you don''t have to fear a warrior at the same grade as you.


    Besides, such a warrior can be much more effective during the hunting," Ricky said, pointedly.

 Chapter 27 A Giant Anaconda-tailed Tiger

    Chapter 27 A Giant Anaconda-tailed Tiger


    "The reason is quite simple. We need to get more ck dots!" Heather exined calmly, as if she had


    anticipated Ricky''s puzzle in this respect.


    "If we invite someone at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement to join us to do it, we will have to divide


    the five hundred ck dots into four equal shares. That''s only one hundred and twenty-five for each


    one of us. If we join forces with someone at the seventh grade, we will get more dots. Does that make


    sense?"


    "Of course, yes. I understand!" Ricky replied, nodding.


    "So, here is my second question. How many dots do I get if I join you?" he asked pointedly.


    At hearing this question, Heather exchanged looks with the two men, before telling Ricky the maximum


    share they were willing to give. "Fifty. That''s the highest we can go!"


    "Fifty? That''s all you''re offering?" Ricky asked, scratching his head at this.


    For a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, fifty-ck dots was a pretty generous offer.


    After all, the seventh grade warrior would only have to help pin down the beast during the whole


    process. He didn''t need to attack it up close. Ricky was not a stupid man. He knew that it would be


    greedy for him to ask for more dots.


    While Ricky was weighing the benefits in his head, one of the men, Finn Zhang stepped forward and


    tried to persuade him with a smiling face. "Hey, buddy. I think fifty dots are pretty fair for you. Don''t you


    think so?" He continued, "I''m sure that you know well about your current state. It''s near impossible for


    you to hunt fifty beasts in thirteen days."


    "Alright. I''m in!" Ricky said, deciding to not hesitate anymore because what Finn Zhang just said was


    exactly what he had been worried about.


    "Great! You just made a wise decision!" Waylon nodded in excited praise for Ricky''s final decision.


    The four, thus having made the agreement, began on their journey together.


    They made their way to the spot where the injured beast had been tracked to.


    Finally, they were near. It was arge marsh where the carcasses of both warriors and beasts were


    rotting. Needless to say, a horrible smell permeated the air.


    The three men were fine with it and didn''t express their disgust at this ce. They were men, who were


    brought up used to stinky smells. Heather, however, furrowed her delicate brows the entire trip.


    Obviously, this kind of ce repulsed her more civilized tastes.


    If it were not for the quest to hunt the beast of Blood Purification to earn more ck dots, she would


    never have gone here, not even for one second.


    Finn Zhang and Waylon Wang scrambled to impress Heather all the way by exploring the way for her. It


    could not be more obvious that both of them had feelings for the beautifuldy.


    Before long, they came upon a pool of ck water. In the middle of the pool stood a gargantuan tree.


    Everything was ominously still. They could not even breathe freely in the strange atmosphere.


    A howl!


    Just as they got closer to the pool, a tiger''s roar resounded through the air. A giant ck shadow dived


    down sharply and then sped wildly on the surface of the water. In the blink of an eye, it had nearly


    reached them.


    "It''s an Anaconda-tailed Tiger!" Ricky told them with a low, calm voice.


    It was a giant tiger, about thirty feet long; as tall as two adult men. Its whole body was covered in pure


    ck fur with no other colors. It looked like a ghost beast from Hell.


    It had a long ck tail, which was a real anaconda. There was a snake''s head at the end of it, looking


    around savagely with its gigantic, mesmerizing eyes, and its ck tongue flickering in and out.


    "Yes, you are right! An Anaconda-tailed Tiger!" Heather confirmed in a low voice, nodding. She was


    afraid that their voices might catch the attention of the ferocious monster.


    At birth, an Anaconda-tailed Tiger had advanced-stage power of Skin Refinement. An adult Anaconda-


    tailed Tiger was even more powerful and dangerous. It had the enormous power of Blood Purification.


    Clearly, the size of the Anaconda-tailed Tiger in front of them was that of an adult tiger. They felt the


    aura which exuded from it. This meant that it had already been a beast of Blood Purification.


    However, it didn''t behave as they had expected. Usually, a beast of Blood Purification was supposed to


    act more destructively. They noticed that there was a deep cut on its back, the wound not having


    healed yet.


    They easily deduced that this giant beast was hurt badly. It must have been suffering greatly from the


    pain.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Let''s get cracking! When we start the attack, Ricky, you will get its attention, and the rest of us will


    focus on attacking it. Hopefully, this diversion tactic will work!" Finn Zhang proposed, delegating the


    tasks.


    "Understood!" Ricky nodded.


    Just then, the Anaconda-tailed Tigerunched an offensive attack towards them. It roared and jumped


    high in the air. Meanwhile, it focused its spiritual energy onto its two sharp ws and waved them in the


    air fiercely. Immediately, the spiritual energy turned into thousands of sharp ck des, hurtling


    towards them.


    ''Now that I''m only responsible for catching its attention, I can just pretend to be weak. In that case, I


    would be extremely eye-catching for the tiger and it will definitely notice me," thought Ricky. He was


    smart enough toe up with this idea to attract a brute beast with no intelligence.


    And so, when they were fighting against the beast, Ricky only showed his abilities at the sixth grade of


    Skin Refinement to distract it.


    "Bang!" The four fought back at the same time and barely defended themselves against the tiger''s


    powers.


    Even though this Anaconda-tailed Tiger had been hurt badly, it was still powerful and they were unable


    to deal with it easily. They had to use a special tactic.


    As expected, Ricky''s weakness caught the tiger''s attention. For beasts at the low stage of Skin


    Refinement or Blood Purification, they were not particrly intelligent and would usually pick weak


    targets to attack.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger locked onto its prey. Then it growled menacingly at Ricky and directly leaped at Ricky to bite


    him.


    Ricky was agile and ran at once to avoid its ferocious attack. He knew clearly that this was his best


    move for now. After all, there was no way for him to survive such a ferocious beast''s violent attack.


    "Kill it! Now!" he shouted at the other warriors as he ran, reminding them to grab this excellent chance.


    Ricky was sure they would follow through, as killing this beast was their priority at present. Even if they


    might have some deceptions in mind when they invited him earlier, Ricky decided not to think about it


    at this critical time.


    Things went as Ricky expected. The moment the gigantic tiger leaped at Ricky, Heather and her


    their sword energy towards the wound on the monster''s back.


    "Bang!"


    An earsplitting sound resounded through the air again. They sessfully hit the ugly wound on its back


    with force.


    The tiger screamed in agony. The wound at its back had been healing. But it split open again and the


    blood gushed out, as the tiger fell to the marsh heavily.


    "Now!"


    Heather, Finn, and Waylon exchanged looks with each other again and agreed on their next move.


    They re-generated their strengths andunched another violent attack at the tiger''s stomach.


    Even though this Anaconda-tailed Tiger had a body of the first grade of Blood Purification, it was


    unable to resist the two fatal attacks. It was doomed to die when its weakened, wounded body


    encountered wise human beings.


    After they were finished with the beast, Finn collected its blood and let a drop fall on his ironwood


    piece. In an instant, five hundred ck dots appeared on it. It was just incredible. Everyone thought so.


    "Hey, guys. I have a question. When the beast''s blood is dripped on a piece of ironwood, ck dots


    show up. Why, then when the blood is dripped on another piece, no ck dots appear? That doesn''t


    make sense," Ricky suddenly asked, disrupting the thrilled reverie they had all been in. Both Finn and


    Waylon were dumbfounded by his words.


    They stared at him in surprise as if they were asking, "Seriously? You don''t even know this? What an


    idiot!''


    Ricky sensed the unkindness in their eyes. He suddenly began to feel that both Finn and Waylon


    started to dislike him.


    Heather, on the other hand, chuckled and exined patiently with a smile, "Ironwood is amazing and


    smart. Even if an ironwood is cut into thousands of pieces, those pieces connect with each other. As


    long as one of these pieces absorbs the blood of a beast, the rest of the pieces can feel it and will not


    react to the blood from the same beast."


    She added, "Unless the piece you have is from another ironwood.


    However, there are very few ironwoods around. I''d say, the probability is about one in hundreds of


    thousands. Even if you can find two ironwoods, they are still different when they have different ages.


    So it''s almost impossible for us to cheat." Considering that Ricky was virtually a stranger, Heather did


    not have to exin this to him, and yet in her kindness she did.


    "Oh, I understand! Thank you," Ricky replied with a nod.


    Then he nced at Fin and Waylon in askance, and could almost confirm his feeling earlier that they


    were dangerous to him. He became more sensitive after all the things he had gone through in the past


    few days.


    "Finn, it''s time to fulfill our promise. Transfer fifty ck dots to Ricky, please, as what we have agreed


    upon!" Heather suggested to Finn with a smile.


    "Yes, sure!" Finn replied, but with a malicious smile. He didn''t do as what he said. Instead, he walked to


    Waylon with his ironwood piece in his hand.


    Waylon, on the other hand, acted as if he had already anticipated Finn''s intention. He took his ironwood


    out, and then Finn activated the spiritual energy in his body and transferred two hundred and fifty ck


    dots to Waylon''s piece.


    Seeing what they just did, Heather realized that something had just gone very wrong. The look on her


    face changed suddenly and she asked coldly, "What the hell did you just do?"

 Chapter 28 As Easy As Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood

    Chapter 28 As Easy As Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood


    ''They finally gave the game away, but fortunately, Heather didn''t know about it. That means she''s not in


    on it, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Otherwise, he could only scramble to his feet and run away, waiting to avenge himself on them


    someday in the future.


    Meanwhile, he admonished himself silently for being so careless, trusting Finn and Waylon simply


    because the spiritual meridian didn''t warn him.


    "Everyone is unreliable in this world of fighting, where life and death are governed by thew of the


    forest!" Ricky eximed bitterly.


    Yet this experience wasn''t all bad news for him. It would make him more mature and adaptable to this


    chaotic and cruel world.


    "Heather, couldn''t you figure out that we wanted the five hundred ck dots all to ourselves?" Finn said


    with a wicked grin, ignoring Ricky as he stared at Heather''s figure with lustful eyes.


    "Hmph! You bastards. You''ve been nning this for a long time!" Heather spat defiantly.


    Despite her courageous voice, her eyes shone with fear.


    She also ignored Ricky, knowing that neither of Finn and Waylon were inferior to her strength.


    "Heather, it''s not our fault! The me is all on you!" Waylon said with a sneer. "Finn and I have striven


    so hard to impress you, but you, you bitch, you''ve never done anything in return for us!"


    "So what we want now is for you to do something for us. How about you entertain us this time? Having


    sex in this wild ce must be fun. Am I right, Finn?"


    "Ha-ha! Of course, it''s fun doing it here!" Finn chuckled obscenely.


    Now that the two men had revealed their intentions, they stopped concealing their malicious faces.


    "How dare you! The People of the Lion King Castle will arrive any moment now!" Heather scowled and


    replied stoically, but the trepidation in her eyes had already betrayed her.


    "Miss Heather, it''s no use to threaten us. Warriors of the Lion King Castle only patrol around the


    peripheral areas. There is no way that they woulde to the mountains, so you''d betterply with


    our demands."


    Waylonughed grimly. "Perhaps if you entertain us well enough, we will give you some ck dots."


    Saying this, they strode menacingly towards Heather.


    "My father won''t let you get away with it!" Heather threatened again, meeting their obscene eyes.


    "Ha-ha, what''s done is done. How is your father going to change it? Besides, how would anyone know


    that you, Miss Heather would die in this deste wilderness? No body, no evidence, no nothing!" Finn


    sneered.


    "Even so, you will never win," Heather spat coldly. Determination in her beautiful eyes, and sword


    rattling in her delicate hand, she was ready for a battle to the death


    "Ha-ha, Heather, you''d better stop resisting us, unless you want to suffer a long and painful death,"


    "Stop talking nonsense, Waylon! I can''t wait any more." ......


    "Hey,e on! Why are you ignoring me?" a voice suddenly piped up. It was Ricky.


    "How about this? If you give me fifty ck dots, which are what I deserved, and give me another one


    hundred as hush money, I''ll just pretend nothing happened and you can go on enjoying yourselves."


    "This fucking bastard! Kill him!" Waylon shouted.


    Whoosh!


    These words had hardly escaped his mouth when four young men leaped from the towering trees


    nearby. They worked as minions for Finn and Waylon.


    All of these young men had already reached the seventh grade of Skin Refinement.


    "You little bastard, how dare you annoy our master! Today you die!" They shouted as they dashed


    towards Ricky.


    "I''m going to kick your ass!" Ricky sneered and shrugged his shoulders, preparing for a fight. Suddenly,


    his feet stomped against the ground and swooped down upon them.


    In a sh, a loud hum produced by the friction between fist and air boomed, the four minions copsing


    in session. Their chests had all been smashed brutally by Ricky''s fists, only their stunned eyes left


    open.


    Ricky turned around slowly and shook away the flesh and blood on his fists. "Hey, it seems your


    minions are very weak!" Ricky said with a grin.


    "Impossible! !" Finn and Waylon said with trembling voices, both aghast in shock.


    ''Four warriors at their seventh grade of Skin Refinement could not even resist his attack and were in


    all at once. Could we stand a chance of winning against him?'' Finn and Waylon wondered.


    Heather was also stunned.


    "So now, I''m offering you another chance. Give me all the ck dots, and I will consider staying out of


    this and letting you get away with it!" Ricky grinned mockingly as he turned to face them.


    But Finn and Waylon chose to answer him with saber and sword.


    Finn raised his saber and swung it at Ricky from one side. The saber in his hand vibrated as it gathered


    the power of water elementals. Meanwhile, Waylon had unsheathed his sword, thrusting at Ricky from


    a tricky angle, which was difficult to dodge. The strike was meant to put Ricky at a fatal position.


    All of a sudden, Ricky sensed a great wave of pressure speeding towards him. He could smell the


    danger.


    ''Warriors at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement are truly different. Warriors at the seventh grade can''t


    evenpare with them, '' Ricky thought, feeling the pressure surging through his body.


    But he didn''t hesitate a second longer. He drew his saber from the sheath on his back, the spiritual


    energy transforming into me elementals.


    Suddenly, he realized that Heather was no longer reeling from the shock. She stood right in front of


    Waylon, and was preparing to battle him.


    "Ricky, I''ll deal with Waylon. And you can take on Finn!" she shouted. She concentrated all her power


    on the sword, piercing Waylon with an explosive force.


    "Ha-ha, thank you so much, beautiful! I''ll help you out as soon as I y this brute!" Rickyughed,


    focusing on Finn now.


    Blood rushed onto Heather''s cheeks as she heard Ricky calling her beautiful.


    "y me? Listen, you''re in way over your head, chump!" Finn snorted in disdain as he gathered power


    onto his saber, his face growing bitterly scornful.


    "I''ll teach you how to use a saber!"


    Ricky was annoyed at hearing his words. Wielding his saber encapsted in me elements, he


    shed directly at Finn''s saber in a furious blow.


    "ng!"


    In the span of a few minutes, their sabers had crashed with each other dozens of times, sparks flying in


    shes.


    Finally, with the power he cultivated from the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky knocked Finn


    back as easy as blowing away dust. Finn''s body flew backwards into the swamp, his hands bleeding


    with wounds.


    "You bastard! Go to hell!" Finn shouted, the extreme anger apparent on his face.


    "Water Strike!"


    Finn jumped up in a sh, growling like a wild beast. He wielded his saber, all the spiritual energy in his


    body turning into the shape of water mustering a whirling pearly spray, as if he was channeling a


    boundless ocean.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Whirling the saber, he raised it high and aimed directly at Ricky with furious power as water whirled


    back and forth on his de.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    Ricky certainly didn''t want to ept inferiority. He wielded the de around his head, and immediately


    the burning mes broke their way right through the de and rushed towards Finn.


    The first me fended off Finn''s blow, the next crushed through his defense, and thest strike shed


    deep into Finn''s chest with intense power.

 Chapter 29 The Incredible Blood Zone

    Chapter 29 The Incredible Blood Zone


    "Ah!" screamed Finn.


    His body was consumed by the raging mes in midair before he fell into the pond.


    The water was shallow and it was easy to see that Finn was fatally wounded. Ricky decided to deliver


    the deciding blow to end his life.


    Walking into the pond, he yed his sword under Finn''s head, severing it from his body in one swoop.


    Then, he took away Finn''s ironwood with him.


    Turning around, he saw Heather and Waylon still fighting.


    Sensing Ricky''s murderous gaze, Waylon felt a pang of fear. He realized that Finn must have lost and


    the sight of his dead body in the pond sent a chill to his heart immediately.


    Wracked with fear, Waylon turned around and tried to flee.


    "It''s toote to run now!" Ricky sneered, smiling at Waylon''s receding figure.


    Heather, who was unwilling to admit herself outdone, tried to stop Waylon from leaving.


    Striding up to Waylon, Ricky blocked his path. Since Heather was standing right behind Waylon, he


    knew that it would be hard for him to escape now.


    "Boy, you''d better let me go, and I will consider letting you live. Or you prepare for the wrath of the


    Wang n! They will definitely tear you into pieces!" Waylon threatened indignantly.


    "Hahaha! Don''t you know? Thest person who said something like that to me is dead now," Ricky


    replied ominously.


    Without another word, Ricky shed at Waylon with his burning sword.


    With Heather''s help, Waylon couldn''t evenst three more strokes before he fell dead.


    "Thank you, Ricky!" eximed Heather, her face flushed a little.


    "It''s my pleasure. It''s an honor to help a beauty such as you. You''re wee!" Ricky replied teasingly.


    Heather''s face turned immediately red. She was embarrassed yet happy to be called a beauty.


    "Are you from Lion King Castle?" Ricky asked, changing the subject.


    "Yes, my father is the master of Lion King Castle," Heather replied, nodding. She was really proud of


    and adored her father. His approval meant everything to her.


    "Oh! That means you didn''t even need to fight for Sacred Blood Crystal through this Iron Blood Trial!"


    Ricky said, visibly excited.


    "I just wanted to go through this training," Heather replied.


    "So, it means that you don''t need these ck dots, do you? Then I''ll take all five hundred ck dots.


    Thank you!" Ricky said with a beaming smile. He then transferred Finn''s and Waylon''s ck dots to his


    ironwood at once, quivering with joy.


    Heather was stunned by his actions.


    Even though she didn''t need the ck dots, she thought that Ricky should have at least asked for her


    permission as a gentleman should. Better yet, he could have offered to give her half of it. However,


    Ricky took all the ck dots without even waiting for her response. She felt a little upset. She


    wondered if she had lost her charm.


    Just a few minutes ago, he called her a beauty. She thought he would have shown her some more


    consideration.


    "Ms. Heather, do you have more ck dots? Can you give all of them to me in return for saving your


    life?" Ricky asked cheekily. Heather had been lost in thought, trying to figure him out.


    Now his suggestion made her even angrier.


    "No," she replied distantly.


    "What a pity!" Ricky was a little disappointed, but he didn''t even notice that her tone had changed


    already.


    However, now that he had nearly seven hundred ck dots, he was quite confident that he could win


    the spot for getting into the Sacred Blood Pond.


    After speaking, Ricky turned to Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s dead body. Since Heather was standing right


    next to him, he couldn''t put the corpse into his Blood Zone in front of her.


    ''This carcass is going to be wasted. I should have at least taken the valuable parts, '' Ricky said to


    himself.


    So he chopped down Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s tail, sharp ws, fangs and some flesh, and bounded


    them with a rope.


    Heather was surprised to see him gathering Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s body parts, so Ricky exined,


    "It''s a beast at Blood Purification level. Its body parts are very valuable! We can sell them for a lot of


    money."


    "Are you hard up?" Heather asked.


    "Why, of course I am. I''m not the child of a castle''s master," Ricky replied earnestly.


    "But you''re such a great warrior! You were even able to defeat someone whose grade is above yours.


    Are you really not a young master of a noble n?" Heather asked inquisitively. By now, she had


    already forgotten that her brief annoyance with him.


    "What do you mean? Because I''m such a great warrior, you''re suggesting I''m definitely a young


    master? Well, I''m to let you down. I''m not. I''m just an ordinary outer disciple!" Ricky exined.


    Then they walked out of the swamp, chatting the whole while.


    *


    At the edge of the swamp, Ricky suddenly stopped.


    He felt something odd happen in his Blood Zone. He had put four bodies of the beasts in there before,


    but now they were gone. It seemed that the bodies had been burnt by the mysterious fire in Blood


    Zone, and they had turned into some blood vitality.


    While some of the blood vitality had been absorbed by the Chaos Manual, the rest was running through


    his body through the spiritual meridian to strengthen him.


    ''It''s amazing!'' Ricky was in shock at what Blood Zone was capable of.


    ''What the hell is this Blood Zone? It can even digest bodies and turn them into blood vitality to


    strengthen me!''


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Heather asked. She found it odd that Ricky had suddenly stopped walking.


    "Heather, wait. Could you please stand guard for me? I need to rest!" Ricky leaped up a big tree


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    nearby, sat in the lotus position and began to refine the blood vitality.


    "Hey! I''m not your bodyguard!" Heather shouted, irritatedly stamping her foot.


    But Heather soon began to feel happy. She thought to herself that Ricky must trust her very much. That


    was why he had asked her to stand guard for him.


    *


    Ricky concentrated on refining the blood vitality while Heather was lost in various fancies and


    conjectures.


    With the blood vitality, Ricky began to strengthen his seventh grade of Skin Refinement. After two


    hours, he had already reached the peak of the seventh grade of Skin Refinement.


    ''The fire in the Blood Zone can burn the bodies of the beasts into blood vitality! How great it is! I can


    improve my speed of cultivation by ying beasts and putting them inside it! My speed of cultivation


    might be even faster than the talents, '' Ricky spected to himself. Deep in thought, he was very


    excited at this discovery.


    He put the corpse of the Anaconda-tailed Tiger inside Blood Zone while Heather wasn''t looking. Then


    he began to ignite the fire to burn the body.


    As expected, the fire briskly turned Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s body parts into blood vitality.


    Some of them were still absorbed by the Chaos Manual, while the rest of them were absorbed by Ricky


    himself.


    ''That''s incredible! How amazing!'' He was right about what the Blood Zone was capable of. He could


    barely control himself from shouting out loud.


    Without hesitation, Ricky focused his mind, continuing to absorb the blood vitality.


    Anaconda-tailed Tiger was a beast of Blood Purification. Its blood vitality was much more superior to


    the beasts'' at the seventh grade of the Skin Refinement.


    ''Maybe it''s the time to take a chance! I might be able to breakthrough to reach the eighth grade of Skin


    Refinement!'' Ricky thought.


    Four hourster, the energy inside his body seemed to be ready to burst. It was a sign of an impending


    breakthrough. Ricky''s eyes shot open all of a sudden.


    Heather''s mouth fell open at the energy which was now surrounding Ricky.


    "You...You...How could you... I can''t believe it! You''ve reached the eighth grade of Skin Refinement!"


    Heather couldn''t help but shout. She could sense that Ricky was in the same grade as her now! It was


    unheard of!

 Chapter 30 Time To Look For Jim

    Chapter 30 Time To Look For Jim


    Ricky immediately jumped down from the huge tree and swung his arms before sidling up to Heather.


    He looked into her eyes which were wide open in shock and said smugly, "Hey, cutie, how do you like


    me now? I must be the man of your dreams."


    "Dream on!" Heather said disdainfully after hearing what Ricky had said.


    Despite her retort, the shock wouldn''t vanish from her heart in a short time. He was right that she was


    bing more attracted to him, but she wasn''t about to let him know that.


    She knew that Ricky had been at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. She wondered about how he


    broke through the seventh and reached the eighth grade of Skin Refinement in only a few hours. Even


    the most talented genius couldn''t do that.


    ''Maybe he hid his strength before. Father once told me that some special medicine could hide the true


    ability of a warrior, '' Heather guessed.


    Then they left the swamp with Ricky still building himself up and Heather responding coldly from time to


    time.


    Ricky didn''t talk about parting with Heather, and neither did Heather. They sparred, training for the Iron


    Blood Trial together. And they got closer while doing so.


    Ricky had killed the Anaconda-tailed Tiger and taken the ck dots from Finn and Waylon, so he had


    nearly seven hundred ck dots on his ironwood. There was no point in continuing to hunt down fierce


    animals.


    But once he found out about the secret of his Blood Zone, Ricky started hunting fierce beasts again.


    Before they finally left the mountains, Ricky had killed five more ferocious beasts¡ªall of them at the


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    eighth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Each time, Ricky snuck into the ce where he killed the beasts and dragged the corpses into the


    Blood Zone. He didn''t let Heather know about this.


    Ricky''s strength reached the peak of the eighth grade after he refined three beasts at the eighth grade


    of Skin Refinement.


    And Ricky figured that he could make breakthroughs by refining a certain number of ferocious beasts


    using the Blood Zone.


    But Ricky decided to hold off on that for a while. Instead, he focused on honing his technique. Using


    the Blood Zone, he didn''t need the Body Refining Pill to eliminate the impurities inside his body. But


    there was a price.


    ''So using the Blood Zone isn''t foolproof. It doesn''t provide a solid foundation for improving my strength.


    That will be a problemter on, '' thought Ricky.


    ''But if I take some time and spar more, then maybe I can get past that.


    So I can use the Blood Zone to make breakthroughs and then eliminate this defect with fights and


    time.''


    Eventually, time marched on, and the end of the Iron Blood Trial was less than four days away.


    That was when Ricky decided to look for Jim.


    He was always hiding from Jim because he knew he was no match for the warrior. But things were


    different now. He was at the peak of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. He should be able to go toe-


    to-toe with ninth graders.


    Ricky had guessed correctly. Apparently Jim had summoned several disciples from the Snow Sect,


    intending to hunt Ricky down. Many warriors who attended the trial knew his name, if nothing else.


    ......


    And that made it easy to find Jim.


    Ricky ambushed some of the contestants in the trial, but he didn''t take their ironwood nor kill them. He


    just told them to let everyone know where Ricky could be found. He believed he could make Jime


    to him.


    "Heather, you probably need to get out of here before long," Ricky told Heather in the forest.


    "Hey, do I look like the kind of girl who would leave a friend in the lurch?" Heather responded


    discontentedly.


    "You don''t get it. This is a personal beef between the disciples of the Snow Sect. You shouldn''t get


    involved. What if you being here causes them to go after Lion King Castle?" Ricky exined.


    Hearing that, Heather went silent.


    Ricky was right. She knew that Lion King Castle was nowhere near a match for the Snow Sect. What if


    they were destroyed in the conflict?


    "No, I won''t let you face this alone!" Heather made up her mind and took a strong stand atst.


    "So you say things like that and still deny you''re in love with me." Ricky made a joke after hearing what


    Heather said.


    But his heart was softened. Aside from his father and his mentor Grace, no one else had cared about


    him like that.


    "What are you talking about?! I''m just concerned about you as a friend!" Heather said shyly, her cheeks


    a bright red.


    "Ha ha!"


    Seeing how bashful Heather was, Ricky chuckled.


    ......


    Heather ended up staying, despite Ricky''s protests. But she also remained hidden, so she could help if


    needed. She''d only show herself if necessary.


    ......


    The next day, as Ricky had expected, Jim showed up with threepanions. One of them was a


    nominal disciple of Connie and was a contestant in Iron Blood Trial. The other two were either from the


    Casting Faction or they had a good rtionship with Jim.


    "You little bastard! I finally found you!" Jim said maliciously, ring at Ricky. Anyone could tell that he


    wanted to kill the young warrior.


    "So what are you waiting for?" Ricky responded with a smile.


    "Nothing. You''re going to pay." Jim sneered.


    "Jim, let me kill him. I want to see if he''s still wearing that stupid grin after I cut off his head." It was


    Connie''s disciple who said that.


    "All right. Connie is your master. It would be fitting if you killed him," Jim consented with a nod.


    Then Jim and the other two teens moved aside, arms folded across their chests. They wanted to watch


    Ricky die.


    Subsequently this nominal disciple of Connie walked towards Ricky, his eyes shining with viciousness.


    "I''m Leo. Tell ''em who killed you when you get to Hell!"


    With a sneer, Leo darted forward, strong spiritual energy drawn from nature wreathed his arms. He


    condensed that energy into an icy fog and balled his fist before throwing the frozen magic right at


    Ricky''s head.


    "The power of frozen ice! Frozen Ice Fist!"


    "Tell them yourself. Name''s Ricky, by the way!" Ricky narrowed his eyes and responded to Leo in the


    same tone.


    In a moment, the roar of a tiger filled the air. Ricky smashed his fist of frozen ice with the strength of a


    tiger.


    Crack!


    The frozen ice on Leo''s arm shattered. His arm had been fractured in the fight, and he fell on the


    ground with a scream of pain before rolling to a halt.


    This scene was no surprise to Heather, but shocked Jim and his two otherpanions.


    They thought Ricky was still at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. How in the world did he beat Leo?


    Leo was at the eighth grade. This was not the way things should have gone. Ricky should have been


    the one who fell on the ground, screaming in pain.


    "Hum! You''re too proud of yourself, and too weak to challenge me," Ricky said disdainfully, looking


    down at Leo who was still groaning in pain.


    Then Ricky looked to Jim and his other two friends and said in a provocative tone, "You three,e


    here!"


    "I don''t believe it! How did you do it?! You''re at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement?" Jim growled


    angrily. He knew it now. Those waves of spiritual energy were too strong to be denied.

 Chapter 31 Fighting With The Ninth Grade Warriors

    Chapter 31 Fighting With The Ninth Grade Warriors


    It happened so quickly for a warrior who had no signs of spiritual meridian in his system. Was it even


    possible for a warrior to practice from the sixth grade of Skin Refinement to the eighth grade in less


    than a month? To some, it was magic, but to Ricky, he might be a little different.


    "You''re ying tricks on purpose!" Jim said angrily.


    "If you try it yourself, you''ll know if I''m ying tricks on you." Ricky sneered. Jim felt incredible of


    Ricky''s improvement from the sixth grade to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. How could someone


    possibly do it so quickly? In an instant, Ricky''s power of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement rose and


    bore down on Jim directly.


    Ricky was fearless although it was his first time to fight the warrior of the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement. He was sure to win. The mes of battle were burning in his eyes.


    "Ah, an eighth grade. Even if you are in the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, you will still die here


    today!" Jim said bravely. Jim was equally as brave and fearless as Ricky. Jim stared at Ricky with a


    killing intent, and saw him as not a threat.


    The intent of fighting in Ricky''s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, and then Ricky burst out and


    headed straight for Jim.


    A zing hand was about to hit Jim. He moved his eyes, turned them to Ricky. With darkness hovering


    his energy, Jim then said, "You really have no idea of your limitations. And since you are in a hurry to


    die, I will ''help'' you today."


    Generally speaking, when a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement saw one at the ninth grade,


    even if he didn''t want to bow his head, he dared not make a provocation.


    However, Ricky was not one of them, and Jim wasn''t able to stand it.


    Whoosh!


    Ricky was quick as a fox. Jim did not even notice that Ricky was already in front of him. Ricky took in a


    deep breath, like in the start of every meditation, and drew his spiritual energy. His eyes darkened,


    absorbing all the energy that he had and let out a strong roar shook everyone to their core.


    Ricky looked at his hands. mes started to burn elegantly, as if they were extensions of his body. His


    fists were generating mes!


    Ricky punched a fist heavily on the brink of battle.


    "Little bastard, I can''t believe you can show the power of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement!" Jim said


    in shock as soon as he felt the power of Ricky''s fist radiate all throughout the area.


    Jim was beyond surprised with this, because what Ricky showed him was the power of a warrior at the


    ninth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Jim calmed down, gathered all the energy he needed to retaliate. And the intent of murder in his eyes


    soared.


    "Even though you had the power of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, so what?" It was impossible for


    a ninth grade of Skin Refinement warrior to defeat him, let alone an eighth grade of Skin Refinement


    warrior. However, the power was just too intense that Jim had to question himself over and over again.


    "Why was Ricky so powerful? "


    Whatever it was, Jim wasn''t afraid. He was not just some ordinary ninth grade of Skin Refinement


    warrior, but one of the ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect.


    Next, a slight golden spiritual energy surrounded the palm of Jim. Strong spiritual energy made his


    palm look like a golden sun, Jim''s fist pressed Ricky quickly and ruthlessly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Little bastard, I''ll let you know immediately the gap between the ninth grade of Skin Refinement and


    the eighth grade of Skin Refinement."


    "In my eyes, you''re as weak as an ant!"


    In the low yelling of Jim, his palm collided with Ricky''s fist directly.


    The atmosphere in the area was so intense that Jim''s desire to win the fight radiated everywhere. His


    eyes met Ricky''s. He gave out a little smirk, knowing that Ricky would only get two things from the


    fight--either he died or he hurt so bad that he''d forfeit the battle. There was no other way to look at it


    except for victory in Jim''s mind.


    Hong!


    When the fists collided, the two powers collided, piercing the surrounding space sharply, shaking their


    eardrums, and sinking their feet deep into the ground.


    Jimughed even more triumphantly, and expected to see Ricky scream in despair, ask for help, and


    look weak from his blow.


    But what Jim saw made his thoughts disappear into air. Jim''s face went sour. He did not expect what


    happened next.


    For there was a strong force from Ricky''s fist flowing into his palm, like a mountain torrent, ready to


    break his whole arm.


    It was hard to believe that this was the power of a normal eighth grade of Skin Refinement warrior.


    The spiritual energy around the two men vibrated like ripples, which was a collision of power.


    The next moment, both men were retreating, their soles slid deep cracks on the ground.


    Ricky took thirteen steps back, while Jim took only six steps back.


    In this collision, though Jim had fewer steps backward, his face was worse than the clothes that had


    just been screwed out of the water.


    Jim was shocked and furious!


    Absolutely different from the other grade of Skin Refinement, the ninth grade was the peak of Skin


    Refinement. The warrior''s body strength would reach the peak of this stage, and it was simply not


    something that other grades of Skin Refinement could provoke.


    Jim was only so close to the peak of ninth grade, that was, the real peak of Skin Refinement.


    At this time, Ricky took Jim''s attack only with his strength of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, and


    even equaled with Jim. Given the tremendous gap between the power of the eighth and ninth grade of


    Skin Refinement, seven more steps back wasn''t a shameful failure at all.


    At the same time, Ricky was also astonished.


    Despite the fact that he didn''t use the power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky was doing


    his best. He believed mediocre warriors at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement wouldn''t be able to take


    it.


    ''It seemed that it is quite reasonable that Jim can rank one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow


    Sect, ''


    Ricky thought. The intent to fight in Ricky''s eyes was even greater, more determined to beat Jim.


    Jim was the perfect person for Ricky to temper himself. After all, the road to strength was to meet the


    strong, defeat the strong, and be the strong.


    The two young people next to them were astonished. They could not imagine that Jim, one of the top


    ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, had fought a draw with a disciple who was at the eighth grade of


    Skin Refinement without spiritual meridian.


    "Hum! A little capable, but you''ll not be so lucky with the next move!" Jim said calmly as he felt a little


    humiliated when he saw the looks of the two young men.


    At this moment, Jim''s power rose even more, his desire to kill was much stronger. He wanted to prove


    himself to the other two men that he could defeat an eighth grader! There was no doubt that Jim no


    longer intended to hide, and readied to break out all the power, to Ricky an instant kill.


    "The real battle is just beginning!"


    Ricky took a deep breath and then lifted his own power to the limit. He pulled out the long saber in the


    back, and spiritual energy turned to me elementals surrounding his saber when Ricky felt the change


    of Jim''s power.


    "Ricky, you should be proud to be able to let me use this tactic for you, an eighth grade of Skin


    Refinement warrior!" roared Jim.


    "Golden Finger! Go Die!"


    The next moment, the slight golden color of Jim''s spiritual energy became deeper, and all rushed to


    Jim''s ten fingers. Jim sped his hands, and the golden spiritual energy condensed into a several feet


    long huge finger.


    The golden finger, with indescribable power, shed force towards Ricky.


    "It''s sensible to use it, but you can also try my Nonuple me Strike." Ricky said seriously as he felt


    the dangerous power on Jim''s golden finger.


    Eager to advance into action, Ricky took out his long saber and raised it high with his hand. The power


    that he had was so strong that the long saber was immediately surrounded by endless me elements.


    Ricky shed and attacked Jim relentlessly. One sh after the other, he waved his saber without


    hesitation, ready for the kill. And with Nonuple me Strike-the Fifth Strike, his saber collided with the


    Jim''s iron finger fiercely.


    After a month of intense training, Ricky''s Nonuple me Strike had been practiced to the fifth level,


    which unlocked more powers and opportunities for the Nonuple me Strike.


    HongHong!


    The golden and the red ferocious spiritual energies collided in an instant, and caused the center of the


    two men to ripple again and spread quickly around them. At the same time, the collision vibrated the


    two men, forcing the two to regress again.


    But after the retrogression, neither of them stopped.


    The soles twisted hard on the ground, and they were both rushed to each other. At this moment, Jim


    took out the sword on his waist and collided with the long saber of Ricky.

 Chapter 32 Body Refinement Beats Sword-light

    Chapter 32 Body Refinement Beats Sword-light


    ng!


    In the jungle the air was heavy and moist. Sunlight shimmered through the vast canopy of leaves. All


    around were trees tall enough to dwarf the highest building. Vines and underbrush made footing


    unsteady. From every direction, one could hear the hums and chirps of insects, the songs of birds and


    the myriad sounds of mammals. And, of course, the sounds of battle. Ricky and Jim were fighting, one


    would strike or feint, then move quickly to try and gain or regain the advantage. The impact between


    knife and sword sent sparks flying as if they were trying to shape iron... or gold.


    Hiss!


    Suddenly, the earth trembled, and a huge crack opened in the ground. Ricky''s saber met Jim''s sword


    again. And they both were thrown back by the force.


    The onlookers could see that both of their arms were trembling due to their exertions.


    "If that''s all you got, Jim, maybe you should throw in the towel! Give up your status in the Snow Sect,


    and I might not kill you," Ricky sneered, looking at Jim''s gloomy face.


    As for the two young men standing on the sidelines, they were dumbfounded. Connie''s disciples were


    no less stunned.


    Among outer disciples in the Snow Sect, only those who were in the top ten would have been able to


    fight with Jim for so long. And it shouldn''t be possible even for those who attained the ninth grade of


    Skin Refinement to beat Jim.


    And now, Ricky did it at eighth.


    Hearing Ricky''s taunt, Jim said nothing. His credibility was already in doubt. He boasted that he could


    take Ricky down with a single blow. Well, they''d traded multiple strikes back and forth.


    Now, the only way he could redeem himself was to kill Ricky.


    nk!


    Jim flew into a rage. And the sword in his hand began to make a huge thumping sound.


    When the sword was making the sound a white light formed and enveloped the sword.


    That light was definitely not the gathering of spiritual energy. It was another kind of power. The light


    was emitting strong power and seemed to be drawn to Ricky. That fact made him shiver.


    ''That light¡ªwhat is it?'' Ricky shifted his focus frombat and stared at the lighting from Jim''s


    sword.


    "Is that the sword-light ?"


    Ricky said suddenly, with a suspicious doubt yet mixed with admiration in his eyes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When a warrior started training, he would take the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth to gain


    supreme power. If hebined the energy with his weapon, he''d have a better connection with his


    weapon, be able to use it more effectively.


    And thebination of warrior and weapon was governed by three other forces.


    Those three forces were the Light Apperception in the first level, the Intent Apperception in the second


    level and the Soul Apperception in the top level.


    When a warrior had reached a certain level ofprehension and feeling about the weapons they


    used, the connection between the warrior and the weapon was called Light Apperception, which was


    the very first and shallow level.


    If the weapon a warrior used was a sword, then the force would be shown as the sword-light. If it was a


    knife, then it would be the knife-light.


    Light Apperception had ten grades. Afterpleting all ten grades, warriors would reach the Intent


    Apperception. By then the force would show itself as the sword-intent. After another ten grades of the


    Intent Apperception, it would be the Soul Apperception. When a warrior reached the top of these three


    levels, the warrior and his weapon would finally act in one.


    Those who could gain Light Apperception were gifted. Those who mastered the Intent Apperception


    were someone of greaterprehension. Those who could reach the Soul Apperception were among


    the world''s greatest geniuses.


    As for the true unison after thepletion of the Soul Apperception, no one in the Misty South had


    ever reached that level.


    "The energy of the sword-light!" When Ricky figured it out, he sighed again with seriousness.


    Though he had never seen the energy of the sword-light, he had heard of its power, power enough to


    fight against a superior warrior.


    ''But there''s not much sword-light in that sword right now. I can feel that much.'' "So it''s not invincible,"


    whispered Ricky.


    "Three Swords of the Wind! Go to hell!"


    Once again, Jim had chosen to try and marshal his power against Ricky. He leaped and cut at Ricky,


    long sword crackling with sword-light. All of a sudden, it seemed that three swords wereing


    straight at Ricky.


    Ricky had no time to hesitate. He immediately gathered his spiritual energy and turned it into mes


    that ran up and down his saber. Then he tried to parry Jim''s strike.


    Bang, Bang! The gold and iron clinked. The long sword collided with Ricky''s long saber.


    This time, they didn''t meet and stop halfway. Ricky''s saber was no match for the sword, and broken


    into three pieces, and fell to the ground. Only the hilt was still in his hand.


    "How?! Is this the power of the sword-light?" Ricky said, stunned by what had just happened.


    "Ha! The power is beyond theprehension of a loser like you. A worthless piece of crap with no


    spiritual meridian!" Seemingly gaining the upper hand, Jim mocked, finally returning to his lofty


    disdainful look.


    "Bastard! Go to hell! It''s worthy of you, forcing me to use the energy of the sword-light!" Jim growled


    and swung his long sword to gather the sword-light of it, then he swung the de toward Ricky''s face.


    Ho!


    Staring at the sword-lighting toward him, Ricky calmed himself. He took a deep breath, then


    turned his whole body red. This time, the color was deep red with a hint of orange.


    After a month of fighting with the ferocious beasts, Ricky not only made progress in his cultivation


    method, but also trained the First Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the final level.


    The superb level.


    His eyes shed with a bright light. Ricky came out bare-handed and grabbed the de of the sword.


    Hiss!


    The next moment, there came the sound of metal shattering. The three des of the wind sword were


    broken by Ricky''s bare hand, his arms crossed to force back Jim''s long sword.


    Only some faint cutting marks were left in Ricky red arms and hands.


    "Ricky is fine!" Seeing this, Heather couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief. She was worried for him the


    whole time she remained hidden.


    Immediately, she noticed Ricky''s cultivation method that he trained in.


    ......


    "This... is his method of Refinement!" Seeing this, everyone was shocked. Their eyes couldn''t help but


    fill with greed.


    Once again, Jim''s eyes became gloomy, but soon they were darkened by deep greed.


    ording to the analysis of the people from Casting Faction, Ricky''s method of Refinement was at


    least the cultivation method at the intermediate stage of ck Level. How could they not be lured?


    If there was a cultivation method at the advanced stage of Yellow Level, all the disciples would fight for


    it; not to mention the cultivation method at the advanced stage of ck Level.


    "Hand over the cultivation method! I''ll give you a quick death," Jim said eagerly.


    "What? Hand over my method? Fine! But that depends on which one is better. Your sword-light or my


    Body Refining Form?" Rickyughed.


    "I''m not done yet. This time I''ll take you out with my bare hands."


    "Since you won''t hand it over, then I''ll take it¡ªfrom your corpse!" Jim said seriously.


    The next moment, they were moving again.

 Chapter 33 Execution

    Chapter 33 Execution


    "Sword-light, three swords in one!"


    Brandishing the long sword surrounded by white energy, Jim instantly made three golden sword des


    that began to fuse in mid-air. A sharp and powerful sword-light was formed. Jim came with full force to


    Ricky.


    He had all the killing intentions in his mind. He summoned all the power he can muster in his final blow.


    The powerful cultivation methods concentrated in his sword-light.


    Despite the disy of strength in front of him, Ricky remained unfazed. A mix of determination and


    excitement was evidently seen behind his ck eyes. His fighting spirit remained unwavering. He


    channeled his inner strength and summoned the power of First Degree of the Nine-Degree Body


    Refining Form in his right arm -- he was ready to retaliate.


    Ricky''s spiritual energy started taking shape. A fierce tiger started to take form behind his back. The


    resounding roar of the tiger was heard -- a sign of Ricky''s true strength.


    "Whiz Fist!" Ricky shouted as he sped his fingers together to form a fist. With all the energy he could


    summon in him, he went for the golden sword-light.


    Crash! The next few moments were hazy. The sound of golden iron reverberated throughout the whole


    area. The sh between sword-light and the tiger''s roar created a dramatic ripple it could practically


    tear the whole space apart.


    The fight between Jim and Ricky was neck to neck. Ricky''s red fist and Jim''s sword-light de were


    locked into a stalemate.


    This, however, onlysted a short while. A cracking sound was heard after a short moment had


    passed.


    It started out as something small, a minute chink in the sword of light. But the cracks started growing.


    More and more started to appear in the de and it spread until the sharp sword-light dissipated.


    Jim was in disbelief. He was fearful, even. He couldn''t fathom the scene unfolding before him. Ricky


    was pleased with himself. All his hard work paid off. With a cocky smirk, he revved his power further


    and concentrated in his red fist.


    BANG!


    An explosive boom resounded in the whole field. The sword-light from the golden sword dimmed and


    the sword flew right out of Jim''s hand.


    Ricky did not even give Jim a chance to recover. He immediately struck his chest like a bolt of thunder.


    Jim did not even lift a finger to defend himself. Was he strong enough tobat Ricky''s punches?


    Definitely. But he was dejected after seeing his most powerful sword-light shatter into millions of pieces.


    His will to continue fighting was depleting.


    Pow! Jim spat outrge amounts of blood from his mouth as he was thrown in the ground with a loud


    thud.


    Ricky was not taking any chances. Without missing a single beat he used Jim''s long sword and


    mercilessly pierced him through the chest.


    "You..." Jim struggled to form words as he tried to look at Ricky, who was remorseless. He spat more


    mouthfuls of blood as he struggled through the stabbing pain. With his final breath, Jim attempted to lift


    his finger to point at Ricky, as if trying to squeeze in one final gesture.


    "Killing you with your own sword is the only mercy I can give you," Ricky muttered ruthlessly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He was having none of it. He learned never to show mercy ever again in the face of his enemies. He


    knew that if he were to fail today, he would not have that chance again.


    Ricky shifted his gaze to the three disciples. They were going to be his next kill.


    "Run!" These three people scampered and ran away from Jim as far as possible.


    The three of them knew how powerful Jim was. They all knew how strong he was for he was one of the


    top ten outer disciples in the Snow Sect. He was also the genius who understood sword-light. But


    despite all that, Ricky still managed to win the battle.


    "Since you guys are already here, you don''t need to leave," Ricky sneered. He was on a roll. He


    attacked head on and killed Connie''s disciple in a single blow.


    Unlike any other regr disciple, Jim was one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect. This was


    definitely going to leave an impact. If the Snow Sect were to find out that Ricky killed Jim, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    With the help of Heather, Ricky managed to kill all three of them in three hours.


    He finally aplished all his purposes for the Iron Blood Trial.


    The next thing to do was wait for the time to pass and go to the Sacred Blood Pond to obtain the


    crystal.


    Ricky did not take the ck dots of his kill for today. Instead, he gave them to Heather. He found it


    pointless in taking more, he already had enough -- seven hundred, to be exact.


    Ricky and Heather decided to trudge through the dense forest. They found it best to spend their time to


    recuperate and restore the energy they spent.


    Finding a good spot, they both found a resting ce near a giant tree. They practiced controlling their


    breathing to pass time.


    "Ricky, what kind of cultivation method are you using?" Heather inquired, finally being unable to repress


    her curiosity.


    "Of course, if you find it ufortable telling me, you don''t have to. I''m just curious," Heather added.


    She realized that she shouldn''t have asked him anything so she immediately retracted her question.


    "Well¡­ since you''re so adamant to know, then there is no reason for me to keep the answer from you."


    Seeing that Heather was fidgety and nervous around him, Ricky broke into a grin to make her


    "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form?" Heather murmured thoughtfully as if she had heard of this


    cultivation method before.


    "This cultivation method is only suitable for people who don''t have spiritual meridians though. I don''t


    really understand why they want to steal this cultivation method from me." Ricky smiled as he


    wondered. What he did not realize was that those people from the Snow Sect had no idea of him using


    the Nine-degree Body Refining Form at all.


    Even if they did, they wouldn''t actually believe it. Unless they could test it out themselves.


    There was still one question bothering Ricky, though. If the Nine-degree Body Refining Form really


    was only suitable for those whocked spiritual meridians to learn, then why was he able to learn it


    himself? He definitely possessed a spiritual meridian.


    In the end, Ricky could only ascribe this urrence to the unique attributes of his new spiritual


    meridian.


    "It''s only suitable for people who don''t have spiritual meridians? !" Heather was surprised after she


    heard what Ricky said. She looked at him apprehensively and said, "So¡­so you¡­"


    "That''s right. I''m a guy who doesn''t have a spiritual meridian!" Ricky smiled at her.


    "But¡­ how is this possible?" Heather shook her head hard, trying to fathom the thought. How could it


    be possible for him to be at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement if he didn''t have a spiritual meridian?


    "Hahaha. If you really find it hard to believe, then maybe you can test it out yourself!" Rickyughed


    and ced his head in front of Heather.


    The results were inconclusive. Heather surely couldn''t test Ricky''s renewed spiritual meridians out.


    ......


    Three days passed by in haste. The Iron Blood Trial had finally concluded. The people who had been


    hunting fierce beasts in Lion King Mountains range returned from their training.


    Ricky and Heather also nned to return. However, both parties decided it would be best if they went


    back separately.


    This was Ricky''s request, because he did not want Heather to get into trouble. If Harald and Connie


    saw that they were together, they would also put a target above Heather''s head.


    Ricky leisurely left the mountain range and upon seeing Grace waiting for him he smiled slightly.


    Seeing that Ricky was still his usual self, Grace breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    Although Ricky was just a normal disciple, Grace considered him as her own special personal disciple.


    Harald and Connie were also present. Their eyes instantly darkened upon seeing Ricky.


    ''Jim and Johnny are trash. They could not evenplete this one simple mission!'' Harald screamed in


    his heart. He then red at Ricky with hateful eyes as a warning for Ricky to stop being so cocky.


    Regarding the spiteful re of those two people, Ricky merely gave them a mysterious smile and then


    walked over to the inspector of Lion King Castle.


    ''I cannot even imagine what kind of expression Harald and Connie will have on their faces when they


    find out that Jim and Johnny won''t be returning.'' Ricky thought smugly.


    ......


    "Andy, seventy-one dots!"


    "n, eighty-three dots!"


    "Jimmy, one hundred and thirty dots!" ......


    The inspector of Lion King Castle had already begun checking amount of dots on the ironwood of those


    who had finished the trial and returned.


    "Blue Water City, Agnes, three hundred and twenty dots!"


    Upon hearing this, the people around broke into excited murmurs and whispers.


    Three hundred and twenty dots, which definitely would make her a formidablepetitor for first prize.

 Chapter 34 Thats Cheating

    Chapter 34 That''s Cheating


    At that moment, everyone turned their eyes onto Agnes, who raised her head haughtily. She was a


    young woman with long flowing hair tied with lime silk. She was wearing a light blue dress.


    She looked beautiful and graceful, with an elegant and noble air about her. Without a doubt, many of


    the male warriors admired her beauty.


    "It is said that Agnes is not only the genius of the Shui n, but also one of the gifted outer disciples of


    the Snow Sect," one of the warriors muttered.


    "Agnes has three hundred and twenty ck dots! This time, Agnes could very well win first ce."


    "Of course! In my opinion, Agnes is the best warrior around!"


    ...


    "I never expected Agnes to be an outer disciple of the Snow Sect and manage to obtain three hundred


    and twenty ck dots. I think she might take third ce this time," Ricky muttered, under his breath.


    In the minutes that followed, the total numbers of ck dots the participants had obtained were


    revealed to the public one by one. However, no one got more dots than Agnes, and only two warriors


    had over two hundred ck dots.


    Harald and Connie were growing more anxious and upset, as they found out that Jim and Leo hadn''t


    shown up yet.


    Meanwhile, the attendees of the Zhang n and the Wang n were also very worried. Their warriors,


    Finn and Waylon, also had yet to appear.


    ...


    "It''s my turn now!" With a subtly smug smile on her face, Heather walked towards the two scribes of the


    Lion King Castle and drew her ironwood.


    "Look! The Lady of the Lion King Castle is there now. I wonder how many beasts she has hunted this


    time," a warrior said curiously.


    Since Heather and Agnes were two outstandingly gifted women who had joined the Iron Blood Trial,


    they would likely to bepared to each other by everyone present.


    "Humph! The Lady of our Lion King Castle must win first ce this time!" the disciples of the Lion King


    Castle eximed, upon seeing Heather.


    "Humph! It''s highly possible that Agnes will get first ce!"


    Now many warriors began to bicker because of the two women.


    "Heather! Four hundred and ten dots!" called out the voice of one of the scribes. The crowd fell silent


    immediately.


    No one had ever gotten four hundred and ten ck dots during the three Iron Blood Trials. Not until


    now.


    "Ahh!" The members and disciples of the Lion King Castle began to cheer in unison.


    Benson and other senior leaders of the Lion King Castle alsoughed in glee, their eyes shining with


    pride.


    "It''s impossible!" the warriors who supported Agnes eximed, in a stark contrast from those who


    backed Heather.


    "Silence please, everyone. During each Iron Blood Trial, we have invited one remarkable warrior of


    Bone Reinforcement from each city to patrol the periphery of the Lion King Mountains to prevent those


    who are not participants from entering them," a senior member of the Lion King Castle exined.


    "Thus, the Iron Blood Trial is absolutely fair."


    "That''s right. We can testify to that!" Some powerful warriors of Bone Reinforcement stepped forward


    from the crowd and were willing to bear witness.


    Those who were suspicious of the results quieted down, grumbling lowly.


    Agnes, who stood there quietly the whole time, said nothing. But on her delicate face, there were traces


    of sadness and disappointment.


    After a few more warriors'' ironwoods had been checked, it was Ricky''s turn.


    Since he was a nobody, only Grace, Heather, Harald and other some disciples of the Snow Sect cared


    about how many ck dots Ricky had.


    Grace hoped that Ricky could get more ck dots, while Harald and Connie were gearing up tough


    at him. After all, they didn''t believe that Ricky at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement could hunt many


    beasts.


    However, everyone was bbergasted after finding out the total number of ck dots on Ricky''s


    ironwood.


    "Ricky of the Snow Sect has seven hundred and three ck dots!"


    A shocked hush fell upon the crowd. Even the two scribes were amazed. They held Ricky''s ironwood


    tightly, as if they thought that they made a mistake while counting up the total number of the ck dots.


    "Ahh. You must be very surprised!" Heather snickered, in stark contrast to the rest of the crowd, who


    were stunned and shocked.


    Agnes finally turned to gaze at Ricky with haughtiness in her gaze. Being the outer disciple of the Snow


    Sect, Agnes of course knew Ricky, the one with no spiritual meridian.


    Even though he had no spiritual meridian, the achievement he had made during the Iron Blood Trial


    greatly surpassed hers.


    Agnes was disappointed and displeased by the result, but on the other hand, she started to feel a


    growing interest in Ricky.


    "It''s impossible for him to get seven hundred and three dots!" Harald roared in rage, after he recovered


    from the initial surprise.


    "Harald, don''t lose your temper because of jealousy. Otherwise, you will not only disgrace yourself but


    also the Snow Sect!" Grace said sneeringly.


    Of course, she herself was still in a state of surprise too.


    "Master Benson, do you think it is possible for Ricky, someone at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement to


    hunt and kill seven hundred beasts of advanced stage of Skin Refinement within a month?" Harald said


    to Benson, the Master of the Lion King Castle, ignoring Grace.


    "Yes. He''s right! That''s impossible!" Almost all the warriors began to talk about this matter after Harald''s


    outburst.


    "He must have cheated at the Iron Blood Trial this time!"


    ...


    Learning that many warriors didn''t believe Ricky could get so many ck dots, Benson felt morose, not


    knowing how to deal with the situation.


    No one had any evidence to prove that Ricky cheated at the trial, but it indeed seemed impossible and


    odd for Ricky to hunt seven hundred beasts within a month. Even Benson found it hard to believe.


    And even if Ricky had robbed other warriors of their ironwoods, it was still impossible for him to get so


    many dots.


    Besides, Harald had just said that Ricky was only at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement, so Benson


    began to doubt it even more.


    Benson looked at Ricky and eximed, "Ricky, you''d better exin it to us!"


    "I will then!" Ricky nodded.


    ncing around the warriors who kept on talking in whispers, Ricky spoke calmly, "Hi, everyone.


    Harald told you all that I''m at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Do you really think that he is right?"


    Ricky''s words caught the attention of the bickering warriors.


    Then Ricky''s aura suddenly changed and was boosted to the highest limit that the eighth grade of Skin


    Refinement could reach.


    "The eighth grade of Skin Refinement!" Sensing Ricky''s powerful aura, many warriors marveled,


    ncing at Harald with disdain, as if ming him for tricking them.


    "Damn it! He was just at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement some days ago, but how could he reach


    the peak of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement within a month?!" Harald asked himself furiously.


    "How could such a worthless piece of trash without spiritual meridian cultivate and achieve the eighth


    grade of Skin Refinement?"


    Connie also red at Ricky sullenly.


    "He has even made a breakthrough and reached the eighth grade of Skin Refinement!" Grace was also


    shocked at the revtion that Ricky had cultivated into this level.


    She felt confused. The longer she stayed with Ricky, the less she seemed to know about him.


    "Hey, everybody, don''t let this guy fool you!" Harald yelled. Being the powerful warrior of Bone


    Reinforcement with wide knowledge and experience, he had quickly calmed himself down.


    "Please think about this. Even a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could not have killed so


    many beasts, let alone Ricky who''s only at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. So that must be


    cheating!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The warriors fixated their suspicious eyes on Ricky again when they heard this.

 Chapter 35 Master Lambert

    Chapter 35 Master Lambert


    Grace felt justified after seeing these warriors'' eyes filled with hatred and disrespect again.


    To be honest, even Grace didn''t truly believe that Ricky had seven hundred and three dots, but she


    knew he wouldn''t cheat. After spending so many days with him, she was pretty sure about that.


    Ricky gave Grace a reassuring look after seeing the worry in her eyes.


    Then, Ricky looked at the master of Lion King Castle¡ªBenson.


    "Master Benson, could I ask you something?" Ricky said.


    "Go ahead." Benson nodded his head.


    "If I kill a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification, how many dots would I get?" Ricky asked.


    "Killing a beast at that level, its blood will leave five hundred dots in the ironwood," Benson replied


    casually.


    But something started to dawn on Benson, and he asked, "You mean you hunted a beast like that?"


    "Yeah, I got five hundred dots by killing an Anaconda-tailed Tiger at the first grade of Blood


    Purification," Ricky answered calmly.


    "Who does he think he is, anyway, talking big like that?" Heather said under her breath. She was close


    by, and heard him talking. After all, she knew exactly how that Anaconda-tailed Tiger was killed.


    Like usual, Ricky''s words caused amotion.


    "How could a guy like him kill a beast of Blood Purification?"


    "Four warriors at the peak of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement couldn''t take on that kind of creature.


    He is merely at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Him? No way."


    No one believed that Ricky could kill a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification.


    "Ha-ha, Master Benson, I think you should punish a liar like that. You should abolish his cultivation


    base and exile him fromnds of Lion King Castle!" Jimughed loudly.


    "It''s not up to you, Jim," Grace said coldly.


    "Master Benson, I realize I''m no match for a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification. But if the


    creature is wounded, I might have a chance," Ricky said calmly.


    ''What a liar!'' Heather mocked Ricky in her heart.


    "Exin," Benson said. He was intrigued, but still dubious.


    "The Anaconda-tailed Tiger was mortally wounded when I found it. It could barely fight back. That''s


    how I took it out," Ricky exined.


    Warriors stopped mocking him, and started thinking about it. It sounded logical.


    They cursed in rage in their hearts, "He must have the gift of good timing."


    "How did that guy get so lucky?" Harald and Connie also cursed in their hearts.


    "I see." Benson nodded after hearing Ricky''s words. This sounded quite reasonable.


    But Harald was not so willing to ept it. He said, "Okay, you said the creature was wounded? So


    prove it!"


    "Yeah! Yes! Prove it!"


    Those jealous warriors all agreed with Harald.


    ''Jealousy is a killer sometimes, '' Ricky said in his heart ferociously, looking at Harald and those other


    warriors who were green with envy. He could easily imagine him tearing though these supposed


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    warriors. They never cut him any ck.


    Meanwhile, Heather wanted to stand up for him and speak out on his behalf, but Ricky stopped her


    with a nce.


    "If you don''t believe me, let''s go to the mountains and have a look," Ricky suggested.


    "Seems we have no choice." Benson nodded his head.


    "Not necessarily. He''s telling the truth, and I can prove it." Just at that moment, a voice was heard


    clearly, echoing through the mountains. It was hoarse with age, but definitely otherworldly.


    Then, an old man with long red hair and in in grey clothes came out of the clouds, hovering above


    the mountains.


    Behind the old man were me wingsposed of spiritual energy, holding the old man aloft.


    "Grandpa!"


    Heather said, excited at seeing the old man.


    "Father! Why are you here?" Benson asked with respect and astonishment.


    "Master Lambert!" All the powerful warriors of the Lion King Castle also greeted the old man


    respectfully. But their eyes were filled with confusion. Why did Master Lambert show himself now?


    "Master Lambert of the Lion King Castle!" warriors all around said, incredulous at the sight.


    "Didn''t Master Lambert die decades ago?"


    "Didn''t he pass away?"


    "That''s right! We haven''t heard anything about him for dozens of years."


    "Didn''t you see the wings of spiritual energy? That''s the sign of demi-immortal. He didn''t die. Instead,


    he became a demi-immortal!"


    "Demi-immortal!" Gaping at Master Lambert high in the sky, all the warriors were both respectful and


    envious.


    "That''s demi-immortal, on another level from all other mortals. Being a demi-immortal means you''ve


    achieved near immortality. Much of your body ages at a slower rate and five hundred years will seem


    like five years to you."


    Unlike innate spirits who could live for thousands of years, demi-immortals had shorter lives. But they


    were still long-lived.


    "I came here to help this young man," the old man said, his voice echoing again. "I have been secretly


    observing him for a month. This young man did encounter a seriously wounded beast of Blood


    Purification.


    If any of you still don''t believe him, just ask me."


    No one dared to say anything again. This shut both Harald and Connie up.


    Even though they were core disciples of the Snow Sect, they dared not piss off a demi-immortal.


    Each demi-immortal was the real overlord of the Snow Sect region. Except for those extremely rare


    innate spirits, who couldpete with demi-immortals?


    ''Why did Master Lambert help me?'' At this moment, Ricky was really confused. ''He said he was


    watching me secretly. Did he help me because I saved Heather?''


    Nevertheless, Ricky said respectfully, "Thank you for sticking up for me, Master Lambert!"


    "Lion King Castle is fair to everyone. There''s no need for you to thank me," Master Lambert answered.


    He was quite polite to Ricky, which confused the other warriors.


    ''Damn! What the hell? How could this old man of Lion King Castle still be alive and even be a


    demi-immortal?'' At this time, the ferocity in Harald''s heart was more than what words could describe.


    He was truly pissed.


    ''And Jim is useless. He couldn''t even do one thing right. I took him in as a disciple, but for nothing.''


    Of course, Harald also knew that Jim and Leo probably wouldn''t show themselves.


    ...


    "Certainly. I also want to let people know that I''m still alive," Master Lambert said, looking at the n


    masters of the major ns in the Lion King Castle.


    The masters were disconcerted. And they couldn''t stare down a demi-immortal easily.

 Chapter 36 Creation Of The Sacred Blood Crystal

    Chapter 36 Creation Of The Sacred Blood Crystal


    Once Master Lambert of Lion King Castle appeared, Harold''s attempts at provoking a fight became


    futile.


    Even if he was a high-ranking core disciple of the Snow Sect, when faced with this powerful demi-


    immortal, he had to behave himself. Unless he were a demi-immortal as well, or an innate spirit, he had


    to show respect.


    It was known that the Lion King Castle was one greatest power of the Snow Sect. All this was thanks to


    Master Lambert, whose demi-immortal status reinforced the Castle''s strength.


    The young contestants who would enter the Sacred Blood Pond were announced. To no-one''s


    surprise, they were Ricky, Heather and Agnes.


    The Sacred Blood Pond, situated in the Lion King Castle, was in a secluded spot in Castle Master''s


    stronghold.


    Ushered in by Benson, the three participants arrived at a small grove inside the pce walls. In the


    center of this grove was arge pond of bloody water, deep maroon and thick.


    The three participant''s ears began to hear the sound of bubbling water be nearer and nearer, and


    more and more distinct. As they stood there, taking in the blood pond, they could immediately feel the


    immense heat emitted by its water. The heat was so intense that they knew being too near the pond


    could very well melt them.


    ''This must be the Sacred Blood Pond!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    His intuition told him that his cultivation would ascend to another level if he could manage to absorb the


    great power of the pond. There was even a possibility for him to achieve the second degree of the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "If you are ready, you may begin! The energy of blood essence of the Sacred Blood Lion has been


    this pond will rest on your shoulders! It all depends on the level of your own ability!" Benson


    proimed.


    After a fleeting nce at each other, Ricky and the other participants sprinted for the pond and plunged


    right into it.


    Agnes, who had once been so prideful and haughty, hadn''t thought of Ricky as a rival before this.


    Aside from the staggering aplishment of reaching the eighth grade of Skin Refinement in so short


    a time, Ricky had even managed to kill a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification. He had fairly won


    the title of champion of the trial cultivation. Considering he made all of those aplishments without


    a spiritual meridian, Agnes began to feel a grudging respect for him.


    The beast, even if it had been severely injured, was still considerably powerful. And Ricky''s triumph at


    ying it suggested at the capacity of his strength.


    In addition to that, as she found out about Ricky''s prior sufferings in the Snow Sect, her admiration for


    him continued to grow.


    ...


    The moment Ricky''s body touched the waters of the Sacred Blood Pond, he an extremely searing,


    scorching pain. This feeling spread all throughout his body in no time, and he felt as if he would be fully


    roasted soon.


    He pushed at the spiritual energy within him, sighing with relief once he felt the scorching feeling


    alleviate slightly.


    "The Sacred Blood Lion originates from fire, which is the very reason that the blood essence is


    rendered in such a burning form. So you must be extremely careful during the whole course of


    cultivation. If it bes intolerable for you to withstand the heat, just leave and don''t force yourself to


    undergo this!" Benson advised, smiling as he watched the three youngsters struggling and grimacing in


    the unbearable heat of the pond.


    "Don''t sweat it, father! I know I can do it!" Heather answered determinedly.


    "Well then! I will await the good news of your sess!" Benson said, pleased to see his daughter''s


    strong will. With that, he strode out of the grove, leaving the three youngsters practicing undisturbed.


    Soon, they entered the refining stage. Given such scorching conditions, their practicing was a race


    against time.


    The Sacred Blood Crystal was a concentration of the energy of the blood essence in the Sacred Blood


    Pond, which required the cultivator to exert his full spiritual energy and absorb the former energy.


    Soon enough, a small bloody ball appeared on each of their palms. This was the very initial form of the


    Sacred Blood Crystal.


    The three kept going at it. However, their bodies began to tremble and sweat streamed down their


    faces. Everyone''s faces began to contort in ferocious grimaces.


    Undoubtedly, they were suffering in the extreme heat.


    On top of it all, they needed all the powers of concentration to practice.


    After six hours, Heather and Agnes gave up, jumping onto the bank to catch their breath.


    Whatever, they had good results already, with the fist-shaped Sacred Blood Crystals in their hands. As


    they looked at their hard-won fruit, their eyes beamed with aplishment and excitement.


    Of course, for Heather, the daughter of the master of Lion King Castle, the fruit was a little less


    meaningful than for Agnes. Being the daughter of the Lion King Castle, Heather would always have a


    share of the blood essence of the Sacred Blood Lion for her.


    After the initial reverie, the two girls shifted their gaze onto Ricky, the only one still practicing in the


    pond.


    "What a crazy man! He knows he doesn''t need to stay in there if he couldn''t handle it. He cane out


    now! What a freak!" Heather muttered, pouting her cherry-like lips.


    "Do you know him?" Agnes asked, curious upon hearing Heather''s remarks.


    "Yes, I met him in the Lion King Mountains, and we hunted beasts together." Heather replied, deciding


    not to conceal anything. Agnes didn''t strike her as an annoyingly gossipy girl.


    "I see!" Agnes nodded.


    "By the way, does Ricky have a reputation in the Snow Sect?" Heather inquired.


    "Yes, kind of! Agnes answered.


    "Suppose I were a member of the Snow Sect, how would I rank in the outer sect as far as you are


    concerned?"


    ...


    The two girls began to chitchat while waiting for Ricky. Mostly, it was Heather who asked questions


    while Agnes answered. Thetter now didn''t look as haughty as she usually did. She patiently


    answered every question, though in a tone that didn''t sound so enthusiastic.


    Fourteen hours seemed to have psed in a blink of an eye. Ricky''s Sacred Blood Crystal had


    be as big as two fists. It meant that the blood essence in the whole Sacred Blood Pond had


    almost been entirely consumed.


    But there was still no sign that Ricky was ready toe out.


    "Is he numb to the heat? After fourteen whole hours, he doesn''t seem to have any intention ofing


    up!" Heather eximed, incredulous.


    Sharing Heather''s opinion, Agnes couldn''t take her eyes off Ricky, as if she was trying to see through


    him.


    She knew the heat of Sacred Blood Pond. Even if Ricky was a man, she couldn''t figure out how he


    could tolerate it for such a long time.


    "What a strong willpower he has! It makes sense to me now that he was able to achieve the eighth


    grade of the Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian!" Agnes let out a sigh of admiration.


    "This boy is something else!" A loud and clear voice rang out; it was Benson, who was approaching. "In


    the eighth hour, he had sessfully created the Sacred Blood Crystal. At the moment, he is refining his


    body using the infernal power of the Sacred Blood Pond."


    "What?! Father, do you really mean he is refining his body?" Heather cried in total disbelief.


    Agnes also widened her eyes, breaking her usualposure. To the best of their knowledge, even the


    warriors at the level of Blood Purification had no assurance of being able to refine the mortal body by


    infernal power sessfully.


    How could Ricky, a warrior at only the eighth grade of Skin Refinement have courage to try this?


    "Freak!" the two girls said in chorus.


    "The cultivation method he practices must be terribly advanced!" Benson uttered, eyeing Ricky


    thoughtfully. Admiration shone in his eyes for this underdog warrior.


    Of course, Benson, a master of those aplishments, had no ill intentions of stealing the book of the


    cultivation method from the young warrior.


    ''The cultivation method? Is it that Nine-degree Body Refining Form he mentioned that was fit for


    warriors without spiritual meridians?'' Heather wondered to herself.


    ''Could it be the cultivation method that all the disciples of the Snow Sect are talking about? The one


    everyone is dying to get their hands on?'' Agnes''s mind began to race as well.


    She suddenly realized her interest in Ricky, the once-lowly warrior without a spiritual meridian, had


    been thoroughly ignited.

 Chapter 37 Lewis Crisis

    Chapter 37 Lewis'' Crisis


    There were only three people who remained in the forest. There was Ricky, who was using the infernal


    power to refine his body in the Sacred Blood Pond. The other two were Heather and Grace, patiently


    waiting beside him.


    The process of body refinement took an entire day and night, sometimes even longer.


    Of course, Agnes Shui had already left.


    Ricky was currently focusing all his attention on battling with the searing, intense burning pain.


    Through his new spiritual meridian, Ricky absorbed that strong infernal power in the Sacred Blood


    Pond, letting it flow within his meridians and blood cirction. He then channeled it into refining his


    flesh and bones by making them even more reinforced.


    These minutes seemed like an unbearable eternity. Ricky''s consciousness trembled in the blinding


    blurriness of the world. The burning pain had prated deep into his bones, now dully numbing them.


    The expression on his face was one of pure exertion. The fingernails on his fingers had sunk deep into


    the flesh of his palms. Blood was oozing out from the wounds as streams of perspiration ran in rivers


    down his arms, dripping rapidly into the pond water.


    The excruciating pain could make Ricky fail any minute and lose control.


    But he had to persevere. He had to endure this suffering, because this was an opportunity to


    breakthrough into the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    The infernal power in the Sacred Blood Pond was inherently perfect for the refinement of the Second


    Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    ....


    Under the ceaseless ze of the infernal fire, after an entire day and night had passed, Ricky finally


    regained consciousness. Slowly, he opened his tightly shut eyes.


    He looked down at himself. Ayer of ck mucous surfaced, coating his skin. They were the


    impurities expelled from his system during the refinement process. The skin underneath the ck


    mucous had turned clearer, almost glowing.


    "Using the infernal ze to refine is indeed amazing. This time around, not only have I opened the door


    towards breaking through the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form, I''ve fixed


    the defects caused from using the Blood Zone to a veryrge extent!" Upon realizing the changes that


    had taken ce with his body, Ricky eximed with satisfaction.


    "Ricky, you rascal, you''ve finallypleted the refinement process!" Heather said begrudgingly, yet


    with shining admiration in her eyes.


    "Ha-ha, sorry to have kept you waiting!" Clutching his Sacred Blood Crystal, Rickyughed as he


    leaped triumphantly out of the pond.


    "So it seems that with the sess of the body refinement using the infernal power, you can almost


    make it to the Second Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form!" Grace said with


    satisfaction, seeing the renewed strength in Ricky''s body be exceedingly apparent.


    "Master, as long as I''m able to withstand the refinement process using the frosty power, I feel confident


    that I''ll really manage to conquer the Second Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form,"


    Ricky said, the excitement clear in his voice.


    "But of course! I advise you to assimte the Sacred Blood Crystal you created only when you''re ready


    to enter the Second Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form!" Grace reminded him,


    heaving a sigh of relief.


    "Master, I know!" Ricky nodded.


    "Since you''ve already made a breakthrough, there''s no need to stay here any longer. Let''s go back to


    the Snow Sect now. You know, it''s also time to prepare for the Outer Competition," Grace said.


    Grace put her whistle to her lips and blew, the pure high note summoning the Snow Vulture, who came


    swooping down from the sky.


    "Heather... I must say goodbye. But only for now," Ricky said quietly, turning towards Heather. His eyes


    were brimming with tears, reluctant to part ways with her.


    "Oh Ricky, it''s still too early to say goodbye! From now on, you have to address me as senior!" Heather


    smiled enigmatically and mbered onto the Snow Vulture in a sh.


    Grace did not object and leapt onto the Snow Vulture as well.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Ricky was perplexed. "Are... Are you alsoing to the Snow Sect? With


    us?"


    "Why, of course! Why wouldn''t I? Master Grace has already formally received me as her formal


    disciple." Heather said, mischievously pouting her lips. She held Grace''s arm and winked at the shock


    Ricky. "That is to say, as a nominal disciple, you have to call me senior. Otherwise you''d be


    disrespecting your master!"


    "Master, is this really true?" Ricky asked Grace.


    "Hmm, I promised her grandfather," Grace said, with a slightly nod of her head.


    "It suits me just fine. It looks like I have another junior!" epting this new development, Ricky hung


    his head dejectedly.


    "Hey! I''m your senior!" Heather said, a hint of annoyance on her furrowed brow.


    ...


    At their return to the Snow Sect, the entire atmosphere of themunity had changed dramatically.


    Due to the impending Outer Competition, all of the disciples were riled up. They strove to deliver their


    very best during training, wanting to stand out in the Outer Competition.


    Some disciples worked for the sect''s rewards, some wanted to prove themselves in front of girls they


    were wooing. Others hoped to defeat their long-standing rivals. No matter the reason, everything had


    taken on an atmosphere of thick tension.


    "I''m going to make the Outer Competition my stage!" Ricky vowed firmly to himself, feeling the intensity


    of the surrounding atmosphere.


    In the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, he had already mustered enough confidence to call out to any


    outer disciple, even the top ten outer disciples. After all, he had already killed one of them.


    "So this is the Snow Sect..." Heather mused aloud,nding into the courtyard from the back of the


    Snow Vulture.


    "Come, I''ll show you the other parts of the Snow Sect right now!" Grace said, seeing the curiosity on


    Heather''s face. She led Heather away after bidding Ricky to practice.


    "There''s really a stark contrast between how she deals with a male and a female disciple!" Ricky curled


    his lips and said as he watched their figures walk away.


    He briskly took out the corpses of the beasts in the advanced stage of Skin Refinement from the Blood


    Zone, went to the courtyard and chose another inferior grade long saber in the Mortal Level. He cut the


    beasts'' corpses into many pieces, nning to exchange them for silver coins.


    But Ricky also meant to enjoy the spoils of his efforts. He would feast on these beasts. It made his


    mouth water just thinking about it.


    After barbecuing the flesh and having a fine time enjoying the beast''s flesh, Ricky picked up the pieces


    of the corpses that he had butchered earlier, and brought them to the market, hoping to sell them.


    But he had not gone very far before a pretty girl stopped him in his tracks. She was the beautiful Vivian


    who had previously invited him to hunt for beasts in the snowy mountain.


    But she looked very different now. Shaken, she was bathed in tears, her hair a mess.


    "Vivian! What has happened to you?" Ricky asked, rmed at the sight of her.


    "Oh Ricky, please ask your master to save Lewis! He''s in grave danger! Dustin''s people kidnapped


    him! They said... they said he''ll be fed to the wolves!" Vivian began sobbing.


    "What?! Where are they now?" Ricky cast aside the beasts'' body parts, grabbing Vivian''s shoulders


    and asked anxiously.


    Vivian and Lewis were probably the only people in the Snow Sect Ricky could call his friends. They


    didn''t despise or mock him because he was called "the waste of blood without a spiritual meridian".


    They treated Ricky sincerely and they surely meant a great deal to him.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know Ricky! I only know they took Lewis into the snowy mountains!" Vivian wept,


    helpless.


    "There''s no time to waste! We need to hurry! I hope we can track them by following their footprints!"


    Ricky hastened his steps, rushing to the snowy mountains with Vivian.


    ...


    In a small valley in the snowy mountains, Lewis could hardly breathe. All of his limbs were fractured


    and hey in the snow like a corpse.


    He looked at the sky. He had no desire left to fight. He gasped for air, craving death.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Oh Ricky, Vivian, I hope my death is enough for Dustin to stop hounding you!" Lewis thought to himself


    in utter despair.


    "Growl! Howl!"


    At the edges of the trees, several humongous Snow Wolves appeared. They circled around him


    cautiously, lured by the smell of Lewis'' fresh blood.

 Chapter 38 Dustin, Come Out!

    Chapter 38 Dustin, Come Out!


    The Snow Wolves came towards Lewis from directions, low growls rumbling ferociously. Lewis felt a


    wave of ultimate despaire over him. He waspletely immobilized. Knowing that surviving that


    was impossible, hey there, making no efforts to resist them. Maybe, he had known all along that he


    would be doomed to death when Ricky killed Luther.


    Up on the cliff, the three young men at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement stared at this gruesome


    sight without a trace of sympathy. They even felt that this was not enough to calm their hatred for


    Lewis.


    "This bastard is lucky that he''s going to be devoured by Snow Wolves! We let him off lightly this time!"


    one of the young men sneered.


    "We don''t really have a choice! It''s not easy to catch those especially fierce beasts like the serpents in


    this snow mountain! Otherwise, it would be a hell of a battle! Ha-ha!"


    "Go to hell!" a tremendous roar echoed throughout the valley, as if a ferocious tiger had be


    consumed with anger.


    As the roaring sound reverberated near them, one of the young men''s chests was suddenly smashed


    by a powerful fist. All of his organs exploded out of his body. In a split second, he was nothing more


    than blood and pulp.


    He died before even finding out who had killed him with this tremendous blow, his body falling off the


    cliff.


    "Who''s there?!" The other two young men said nervously. They were on the alert at once, the power


    within their bodies ready to fight within an instant.


    But it was toote for them to fight. They spun around, only to see two mes whizzing to their necks.


    They were decapitated in a fleeting moment, two heads rolling down the cliff, joining the corpse of the


    first young man.


    After killing them in a sh, Ricky rushed down the valley as quickly as he could. With his sword


    surrounded by ming red energy, he threw himself directly at the fearsome Snow Wolves.


    These Snow Wolves were no better than warriors at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. They were


    no match for Ricky, especially now when he was filled with blinding rage. After several moments, the


    valley ran red with their blood.


    "Ri¡­Ricky, why are you here?" Lewis said in astonishment. Hey on the ground, struggling to raise


    himself up with ebbing strength.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t say anything. Let''s go back home first!" Ricky said, his eyes filled with tears at the sight of his


    friend.


    It had be clear to him that Lewis must have taken all the responsibility of Luther''s death.


    Otherwise, Dustin would havee after Vivian and Ricky too.


    With Vivian leading the way, Ricky took Lewis back to their quarters, gently carrying his wounded


    friend.


    After a detailed examination of Lewis''s body, Ricky felt relieved. Lewis'' injuries were shallow, not fatal.


    His friend still had a life ahead of him.


    But Lewis''s limbs had all been fractured, broken in several ces. He would be severely disabled


    for the rest of his life, unless he was treated with nts containing the spiritual energy of the nature or


    other advanced medicinal pills and elixirs.


    ''Lewis, my good friend... I will avenge your pain ten-fold on Dustin! I promise!'' Ricky thought as he


    clenched his fists, boiling with rage.


    "Vivian, I''ll go find some medicinal pills. I''ll be back soon! Stay by Lewis'' side. Take care of him!"


    But in truth, Ricky''s destination was not the Medicine Pavilion.


    ...


    As he walked down to the cultivation square, the sight of Ricky caught the disciples'' attention. His


    clothes were soaked through with blood, and even the saber on his back was still covered in blood,


    which was spattering onto the ground.


    "Is that Ricky? He hasn''t shown up here for a month!"


    "Why could he be here? There''s blood all over him!" Murmuring among themselves, the disciples


    began to specte all at once.


    None of them dared to call Ricky a good-for-nothing anymore. Not after his battle to the death with


    Wade.


    "Where''s Dustin?" Ricky seized one disciple by the cor, asking savagely with a bruised, flushed face.


    "He¡­he is¡­" The disciple''s tongue froze with terror. But he could feel Ricky''s rage, and knew he could


    not lie. He told him where Dustin was, in a low, trembling voice.


    Ricky let go of the disciple and headed in that direction.


    "Wha¡­what is going on? Why on earth is he looking for Dustin?" Seeing this, all the disciples were


    dumbfounded.


    "He''s covered head to toe in blood! I''m afraid something horrible is going to take ce!"


    "Don''t tell me that he wants to challenge Dustin to a fight! Dustin is part of the top ten outer disciples;


    he''s ranked fifth!"


    "God knows what this boy is going to do! Don''t forget that he''s a nut for turning his back on his own


    father!"


    As the shocked discussion ensued, the disciples followed Ricky, who was heading to Dustin with a


    murderous gleam in his eye.


    Dustin''s exclusive cultivation yard, which boasted an borate set-up, showed his high-ranking


    position among the outer disciples.


    Ricky strode to the doorway of the yard, clenching his fists in preparation for breaking the door down.


    Just then, a disciple dressed in gray stood in front of Ricky, a scowl on his face.


    "You little brat, how dare you cause a scene here? Are you looking to get killed?" the disciple sneered


    disdainfully.


    "That''s Watson, one of Dustin''s assistants! He is at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement!" some disciples


    said excitedly, at the sight of him standing up against Ricky.


    "Get out of my way!" Ricky simply answered, the boiling rage gleaming in his eyes.


    Watson''s face immediately turned grim at Ricky''s disrespect.


    After all, Watson was a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement! There was no one above him


    among the outer disciples in the Snow Sect save the top ten outer disciples. Everyone usually treated


    him with humble reverence. But this brat, Ricky, did not.


    "Take this!"


    Ricky had already raised his fists, and with a deafening roar, aimed them at Watson''s face with intense


    power.


    "You ungrateful little brat!"


    Watson was outraged at Ricky attacking first with a tricky move. Watson rapidly gathered his ocherous


    spiritual energy onto his right hand, pping this against Ricky in a sh with the power of earth.


    "Bang!" It was like thunder, the sound of a fist crashing into a hand, both with intense power. At the


    impact, a strong st swept through the air.


    The sound of shattering of bones was heard at the tail end of the st. With a shrill scream, Watson


    was knocked down to the ground with only one blow.


    A horrified silence fell over the crowd, only the sound of Watson screaming with pain echoing through


    the air.


    The disciples gasped, as if they had seen a ghost in real life.


    ''How could this even happen? Who is Watson? A warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement! He


    was among the top twenty outer disciples in Snow Sect!


    Even if it were the top ten outer disciples that fought against him, Watson couldn''t have been defeated


    with just a single blow!


    It had only been a month since Ricky fought against Wade. Back then, Ricky was at most a warrior at


    the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. But now, he conquered Watson with one hit? How is that


    possible?'' the disciples thought.


    They shook their heads in shock, hoping they would wake up from this strange dream.


    But they never did. It was truly taking ce, this series of most unexpected events.


    If only they knew that Ricky had killed Jim¡ªthe ninth ranking outer disciple of the top ten, they would


    probably question everything they knew about reality and their world.


    Ignoring Watson, who was writhing in pain, Ricky raised his fist again, smashing the door into


    smithereens. The loud noise broke the shocked silence.


    "Dustin,e face me if you''re not a coward!" Ricky yelled at the top of his lungs. He felt an


    overwhelming murderous intent taking over his whole being.


    "Who the hell is it? What kind of brat has the nerve to barge in here!?" a handsome young man


    dressed in white robes strode out into the yard.


    He had two jet ck eyes. They were so deeply ck, like the venomous stinger of a scorpion¡ª


    sinister and insidious, intimating those who saw it.


    Finally. This young man in white was the famous Dustin, the fifth ranking outer disciple in the Snow


    Sect.

 Chapter 39 The Death Arena

    Chapter 39 The Death Arena


    There was no presence that could be felt; no obvious or physical tell-tale signs of something--or


    maybe, someone--so powerful about to strike. However, the mere existence of Dustin in the area was


    inescapable. As he was part of the top ten outer disciples, it would have been a foolish move for the


    other disciples to provoke someone who ranked much higher than they did. Moreover, they needed no


    further proof that Dustin was a being who was not to be messed with.


    Just then, his eyes caught Watson''s form rising from the battered floor, surprising the witnesses of the


    sudden battle in front of their eyes. Even Dustin, who acted rather aloof during the ordeal, raised his


    eyebrows in slight astonishment at the sight of Watson straightening up from his crumpled position on


    the ground.


    As Watson was one of his subordinates, Dustin was well quite aware of his capabilities.


    Closing his eyes and focusing on the auras of the individuals currently engaged in a sh, Dustin


    made a move to feel the level of power Ricky was exhibiting. With a hum, he blinked his eyes open and


    measured that Ricky was still under the ninth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Now that he was fully standing up, Watson spat on the ground and shouted at his opponent. "Be ready


    to die!" The eyes of a brave and merciless warrior were reflected on Watson''s face. It had seemed like


    at that moment, he was certain about his victory and was ultimately ready to risk it all for the fight.


    Running with all his might, Watson then brandished out his long and sleek steel sword from the


    scabbard hooked on his waist, poised to attack Ricky one more time.


    As the onught of shes was doomed to fail, it may have just been the first time he had brought


    shame on himself in front of numerous spectators ever since he had reached the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement.


    "Watson, it would be better for you to step down," Dustin stated coldly, choosing to step in the middle of


    the fight before his subordinate would lose any further than he already had. With heavy breathing,


    Watson wiped the grime and sweat running from his temple to his chin and reluctantly stepped back.


    Direct orders from his superior were supposed to be followed no matter what the circumstances were.


    Primarily, it was best to obey even if acting against it tempted him. "Yes, sire." Watson replied dutifully


    and lowered his gaze.


    Sheathing his sword, Watson turned back to Dustin and walked towards him. It was made obvious to


    everyone, most especially to him, that Ricky was much too skilled topete with Watson. ''It was a


    losing battle, anyway, '' Dustin disgruntledly thought, watching his subordinate limp towards where he


    stood.


    "Now, stranger," Dustin remarked in a frigid tone and shifted his stance to regard the other man. "I am


    not interested in who you are, or in who you think you are." At this moment, the other people


    surrounding the area had gathered rather closely and watched the exchange between the two with


    keen interest. "You have trespassed into my territory and destroyed my gate." With heavy and


    calcted steps, Dustin strode to the other''s position and pointed at his face menacingly before


    speaking again. "Now you have to be destroyed too." The murderous aura surrounding Dustin rose


    with purpose that it had reached high and far which made the folks observing the scene widen their


    eyes with the sheer show of power.


    There were many things that Dustin was not aware of during his rigorous training and preparation for


    the Outer Competition which hadsted for two months. Due to his dedication to seed and


    apanied by his pure concentration, he was not informed that Ricky had been appointed as an


    outer disciple of the Snow Sect.


    "Are you certain that you do not want to know who I am?" Ricky sneered and crossed his arms across


    his chest. "I''ll bet you will so desperately want to know my identity after what I am about to tell you."


    Stepping even closer to stare directly into the cold and heartless eyes of the man opposite him, Ricky


    shrugged his shoulders and smiled ominously before he opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Remember your dear brother, Luther? I was the one who killed him." With a startled grasp from the


    crowd, Ricky continued to torment the other. "I was the one who forced him to face the Saber-toothed


    Tiger and when he almost survived that," With a dramatic pause, Ricky faced the shocked and appalled


    face of Dustin and his eyes twinkled with malicious intent. "I broke his neck and finished the job."


    Finishing his spiel, Ricky did not have to wait for the violent reactions from the crowd formed around


    them. Even Dustin''s face had taken an ashy and pale hue, clearly astonished by the information just


    presented to him.


    The disciples held their deepening fear and increasing anxiety in their hearts. Moreover, their spirits


    could not bear to face the man directly, as they chose to look anywhere but the mad man''s eyes.


    "It was him after all!" They all whisper-shouted surreptitiously. With a sudden realization, the disciples


    gasped as they connected their thoughts together. "Of course Luther was killed by none other than


    Ricky! It was naive of us to think Lewis was the one who fought him."


    One of the disciples suddenly remembered a certain rumor going around in earlier moments and butted


    in. "Don''t you think Ricky hase here for his revenge?" When the disciples have heard him, he


    gulped and continued. "It''s just that.. I heard that Dustin attacked Lewis in the morning."


    The chaos around the arena grew and grew with the sudden revtion of what Dustin and Ricky had


    done.


    With the confirmation of Ricky himself to the vicious murder of Luther, as well as the conspiratorial


    murmurs of the people around him, Dustin felt something iparably hot settle in his chest as anger


    flowed through his very being and his vision went red.


    "You will not go out of here alive!"


    Yelling those words, Dustin charged at him with the whole force of his pent-up rage and frustration.


    Akin to lightning, Dustin aimed to deliver a sharp and powerful punch at Ricky''s side.


    A thunderous sound echoed throughout the ce as a strong jab intercepted his own. Another loud


    thump followed the loud noise as both fighters managed to collide their fists when Ricky attempted to


    block the attack with his own punch.


    Following their assault came a third well-aimed jab and block. Both Dustin and Ricky stepped back,


    chests heaving, their eyes alight with alertness and utmost resistance. There, in the ground, was


    shallow footprints proof of their short yet intense scuffle.


    "How could this be?" The crowd gasped with awe and confusion. The air sparked with tension; heavy


    enough to be suffocating. "How strong really is this Ricky?" They murmured against themselves,


    unbelieving of what they just witnessed in front of their eyes. "How could it be possible that Ricky and


    Dustin are equally matched?" Some of them added and blinked their eyes in bewilderment. Disciples


    around the two held their breath in anticipation of what was toe next as they could notfortably


    predict the oue of the battle at all.


    Despite the mere fact that Ricky had easily ovee and defeated Watson, it was still a shock that he


    was currentlypeting with Dustin.


    "He... he has arrived at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement?"


    "Was it not a popr rumor that he had no spiritual meridian?"


    The crowd mumbled endlessly, getting more and more antsier as the two faced off.


    A self-deprecating chuckle was heard from Dustin, then the man took a fighting position and faced


    Ricky. With a glint in his eye, Ricky responded to the obvious challenge by beckoning him with his


    fingers. "Very well! It has been a long time since anyone has provoked me like you just did. You have


    also admitted to killing someone I loved!" Growling, he pushed his hair back and widened his stance,


    prepared to showcase his incredible skills after having witnessed Ricky''s power.


    "As I have killed your brother mercilessly and with no regret, I shall end you in the same way!" Replying


    to Dustin''s taunt, Ricky grimly dered in an unnerving tone.


    "Why don''t we finish this on the Death Arena? I will be waiting."


    After turning back and leaving with those words, his clothes billowed behind him as the atmosphere


    grew thicker with tension. All the swarming disciples could do was to make way for Dustin and watch


    with rapt contemtion as they waited for him to make a move. ''Is it really about to go down like this?''


    Some of them pondered, with bated breath.


    "Only one of us is going to survive." One could cut the thick silence with a knife. Asserting to the man


    walking away from him, he continues, "And it is going to be me." With a concentrated re at the back


    of his foe, Dustin followed Ricky onto the field.


    ¡­.


    The Death Arena became deafening as soon as word spread about the battle about tomence.


    Moreover, the once quiet grounds were now filled with chatter and anticipation.


    Due to the continuous talks of the outer disciples, the news had reached even the inner disciples and


    their intrigue had increased.


    Within an hour, more and more people had gathered below the Death Arena to witness the fight.


    Murmurs of who could possibly win and live surround the field and some bets were even ced from


    the troublesome disciples.


    Among the sea of faces, some of the people directly involved with both fighters mored to the front,


    desperately trying to view what exactly was going on. Displeased with the bodies squirmed together,


    Vivian panicked and shouted, "What was Ricky thinking?! He just said he was going out for medicine


    and next thing I know he''s fighting to the death! With Dustin of all people!" The loud voice carried over


    to the other women next to her despite the noise.


    Beside her, Agnes arrived at the arena with just as much confusion and displeasure.


    "Do any of you know why he has such a deep resentment and anger for Dustin?" she inquired,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    apparently not present for the revtion just an hour before. "Is it so necessary that they fight to the


    death?"


    ring at Ricky who was preparing on the arena, Agnes thought with worry and resignation, ''Is he


    overestimating his capabilities or is he just confident to propose such a battle?''


    Because of the endless talk and gossip among the people spectating the event, Agnes eventually


    discovered what happened prior to the death match as well as everything that had been revealed about


    the two.


    The crowd below the arena waited in trepidation as Dustin and Ricky were about to face off.


    The wind howled and the skies marginally darkened as if the nature, too, was aware of what was about


    to happen. An anxious girl bit her lip and scanned her eyes on the grounds before settling on the


    woman in front of her. "Master Grace! Do you not think that this man is too impulsive? Should I not call


    him down and call off this nonsense?!"


    With her words, Heather once again looked at Ricky who was on the arena, distressed and agitated.


    Both women were strolling around the Snow Sect before all themotion urred and they had


    heard of Ricky and Dustin determined to fight on the Death Arena. Running all the way to the supposed


    match, their minds were filled with thoughts of why they chose to settle their dispute this way and of


    who would eventually triumph over the other.


    A sigh escaped Grace''s rosy lips and she stared at the arena with acquiescence. "We would merely


    waste effort in trying to stop him. He has already decided for himself, as he is ultimately the only one


    responsible for himself." "Besides-" Grace sighed forlornly and eyed Ricky with pity. "Even if I did try to


    stop him, I do not believe he would do as I asked."


    ¡­..


    A resonant and ear-splitting sound could be heard as a gong was hit tomence the fight.


    As the two opponents struck the gong simultaneously, the crowd had gotten considerably quieter. The


    solemn sound created by the two of them was sobering the cacophony of noise the spectators were


    making.


    An Elder could be seen entering the field, a previous one, who had officiated death matches and


    arranged the formalities of whoever was entering such a brutalpetition.


    Although the Elder was incredulous about the fact that Dustin was standing upon the Death Arena, he


    was more taken aback at the presence of Ricky. Just like the people who came to watch both men,


    many did not still believe their eyes in seeing Ricky be brave enough to fight the powerful Dustin.


    After all, the Elder was familiar with Ricky; all his capabilities, his personality, and his background.


    The Elder''s name was Elder Abbott, and he was the ninth Elder of the Snow Sect. Along with this


    impressive position was the fact that he was also a demi-immortal.


    Despite his confusion at the match-up of the death match, he straightened his shoulders and cleared


    his throat. As both of them looked up, he did not see it fit to ask unnecessary questions and proceeded


    to confirm if Ricky and Dustin had both wholeheartedly agreed to the conditions of the fight and what


    the consequences were for whoever was going to lose. At their grim "Yes, I agree," Elder Abbott


    nodded in finality.


    Gathering his thoughts on whoever was to lose and die, the old man mulled on the fact that the man on


    his right, Dustin, only meant little to a demi-immortal Elder such as him. Looking to his left, he was just


    as displeased at Ricky, who had not really mattered much to him and was usually a nuisance to his


    duties.


    The Elder stared straight ahead with an indifferent expression, not even a single shred of regret in his


    body as he felt no concern for both of them.


    "He must die by my hand!"


    A ferocious shout by Ricky suddenly cut through the arena, and the uproar of the crowd fueled his


    passion and intent to kill.


    "I will mourn for my brother," Dustin then pointed at Ricky with his finger before continuing. "By


    removing his head."


    The other man replied with just as much ferocity as Ricky.


    With the clear challenge from Dustin, Ricky grins maliciously and steps into ce. Then came the Elder


    Abbott''s pronouncement, "Well you may begin now!" As the rules of the Death Arena were made well-


    aware for everyone situated in the area, there was no mistake to be made: the winner would live, and


    the loser would die. There were no exceptions to the rules and no one was above it. Breathing deeply,


    Elder Abbott practically sensed the intense amount of rage building up inside the two fighters, as well


    as the oh-so desperate intent to kill and to shed blood upon the ground of the arena. With the rising


    tension between the two, the Elder made a move to exit the arena for the deadly match to finally begin.


    Another disorienting sound came from the main ground, which signalled that the fight had indeed


    started.


    Without further ado, the two daringbatants aimed for each other in an instant to decapitate the


    other.


    "Go!"


    "Go!"


    For a moment, only a flurry of movement could be seen from both men due to their agile and magically


    fast attacks. The audience below cheered even louder, clearly enjoying the battle between two highly-


    skilled individuals in their attempt to overpower the other.


    "Fierce tiger power! Whiz Fist!" Ricky yelled, engaged with his power.


    Confidently carrying an effective move, Ricky discharged his strongest punch as he was now expectant


    of the skills of such a formidable opponent like Dustin. Furthermore, he held nothing back from his


    attack, the intent to hurt and kill was high on his priority list when it came to the other man. As Ricky


    was impulsive and often showed recklessness, the idea of reservation was a foreign concept to him.


    Amidst the chaos of his assail, he tried his best tond a punch directly on Dustin''s face, which was


    just about to make the other groan in pain. An observable aura of tiger shadows from his spiritual


    energypletely surrounded his body and he felt as if he was invincible.


    On the other hand, Dustin was just as focused on crashing his attacks on Ricky. The spectators could


    be heard gasping and shouting loudly at the match going on, for the two showcased spectacr skill in


    "Bone Crashing Palm-----three palms in one!" Dustin howled while he deployed his special move.


    In that moment, Dustin wielded three dark hand prints that hovered above the air ominously. With a


    victorious smirk, the three hand prints merged right in front of their faces, glowing with dark energy.


    With their attacks happening simultaneously towards each other, a heavy bellow was heard which


    brought the battle to a momentary standstill. The crowd went silent before getting louder than they had


    ever been. The two fighters resumed to duel, with seemingly no end in sight.

 Chapter 40 The War Of Wrath

    Chapter 40 The War Of Wrath


    Now, Ricky and Dustin had both be exceedingly wrathful. A gruesome battle became inevitable.


    Instead of making tentative moves that tested the waters, both warriors released their most powerful


    strength at once, not holding back in the slightest.


    Dustin''s was determined to avenge the murder of his brother. Ricky''s, meanwhile, wanted to exact


    revenge on the man who had disabled his friend. There was no right and wrong in this world of martial


    arts - only the fittest and strongest would survive. Such was thew of thend.


    ......


    Dustin''s Bone Crushing Palm was extremely cold and sharp, which came at Ricky in an unexpected,


    pattern-less movement. Even the most acute warriors could not deduce the diabolical forces lurking in


    his move.


    Dustin''s strength and reputation far preceded him. He was quite close in achieving something


    tremendous in this field, because he had mastered the Bone Crushing Palm almost to perfection. As


    one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, he was a one difficult opponent to face.


    Besides that, he was a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. Because of this, his Bone


    Crushing Palm terrified everyone who ever battled against him.


    But Ricky''s Whiz Fist was also near perfection, and the potency of his fist just as strong as any


    cultivation method of the Yellow Level.


    Everyone present felt their eardrums nearly burst, as the sound of tigers roaring reverberated at Ricky''s


    move. To the spectators, it seemed as though Ricky had turned into a fierce tiger, whirling about at the


    arena.


    The strength of his fist put warriors of Skin Refinement to shame.


    "Bang!"


    Two powerful sts burst out as their hands collided. Both warriors heaved their spiritual energies


    against each other, the intense energy turning into numerous ripples around them.


    The ripples washed over the whole arena. From afar it looked as though the ce woulde


    crashing down.


    Heavy footsteps thudded across the floor.


    Both of the warriors violently staggered back a few steps after that. Then they unsheathed their


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    weapons and began sprinting towards each other.


    Ricky, with his new long saber, looked unstoppable.


    Dustin, meanwhile, had drawn out a delicate soft-iron sword from his waistband. His whirling sword


    seemed like a dancing venomous snake, finding an angle to strike at its prey.


    They had different builds and specialties. Ricky was like a great overlord of fire, while Dustin was like a


    vicious king in the darkness. They were both extremely powerful, and neither feared his adversary.


    The sh of their swords produced violent sparks. Defense was no longer an option. Both of them


    utilized the deadliest and fiercest attacks in their arsenal.


    A shing sound! They had been wielding their weapons for only a few moments.


    More and more cuts and wounds appeared on their skin as the fight ensued.


    "Are they out of their minds? They are risking their lives just to win!" Many disciples surrounding arena


    gasped, their voices trembling.


    "It is the Death Arena. They may have been prepared for the possibility of death at the moment they


    decided to engage in battle. Both of them fight in such a full-force way. They know that only the winner


    can live to see another day."


    "Oh, goodness. You are right! Warriors on the Death Arena must trying to win with every bone in their


    body, for there is only one person can emerge alive. Who will it be this time?"


    "Whatever the result may be, this fight is going to be legendary.


    Ricky is so bold. He would be invincible if he had only reached the ninth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Why he didn''t wait for that time?"


    "Maybe he''s a true genius. He has no spiritual meridian in his body, but he''s became as capable as the


    top ten outer disciples in such a short time!"


    Many of them sighed at that. ''What a mysterious and amazing warrior!''


    ...


    "Ha! Die!"


    The debate became heated among the spectators. But until thest minute, the chances of either


    emerging the victor were equal.


    Dustin had been unstoppable once he began yelling. There was white light encapsting his sword, a


    tremendous amount of power gushing out.


    That was sword-light.


    As the ninth of top ten outer disciples, Jim had only a smattering of knowledge on how to master


    sword-light. It was normal for Dustin, the fifth disciple, to know how to use it, although his sword-light


    was only at the preliminary stage. The highest it could have been was close to the second level.


    However, it was still substantially powerful.


    "Sword-light! A sword-light close to the second level! Dustin is truly fighting with all his strength! He


    used his ultimate move!" Everyone in the arena became even more excited. The buzz of their whispers


    began to escte.


    A warrior''sprehension of Light Appreciation was the standard to measure his gift.


    "The sword-light is capable of destroying everything. Ricky is dead meat!"


    "Master! What should we do?" Heather anxiously said. She hoped Grace would help Ricky. The sword-


    light elevated Dustin''s strength to the next level. As a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement,


    Ricky was no match for him.


    "The Snow Sect stiptes that no one can intervene personally on the Death Arena, except for an


    Elder; to be more specific, an innate spirit actually," Grace replied, with a heavy heart. As a warrior of


    Bone Reinforcement, she knew the limits of the sword-light''s capacity.


    "But I believe in him. He will not let us down!"


    Grace maintained her confidence in the young disciple.


    She knew about the power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    ...


    ''He''s using sword-light too? But his sword-light is much more potent than Jim''s, '' Ricky thought, feeling


    the sharpened momentum of Dustin.


    ''But my Nine-degree Body Refining Form is also much stronger now!''


    Then he started to master his power. In the blink of an eye, Ricky turned crimson from head to toe. A


    slight orange hue was fused with that crimson.


    "Look! He used that powerful cultivation method again!" many disciples cried out upon seeing Ricky''s


    transformation.


    ''Nine-degree Body Refining Form! He is so exceptional. In millennia we have not had a warrior like


    him...'' Elder Abbott, the ninth Elder of the Snow Sect, was ovee with emotion.


    He had be invested with Ricky after seeing the warrior use the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form at hisst battle.


    As a demi-immortal warrior, Elder Abbott had years of experience and knowledge. He had quickly


    determined that Ricky''s move was Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    ''It''s impossible not to notice Ricky. It''s not every day that a warrior masters Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form. I''m afraid ''that person'' has also noticed him by now, '' Elder Abbott thought.


    He had changed his mind about this warrior once again.


    ...


    "Screw your body refining cultivation method! You don''t scare me, you little bastard! I will destroy you


    either way!" Dustin screamed desperately.


    "Dark Diabolic Swords! It''s time to relinquish your life now!"


    Dustin swung his sword three times in a sh, a clever move since it became blurry and imperceptible.


    But Ricky clearly sensed the frightful force inside it.


    Aided by sword-light, Dustin''s power had now swollen, reaching the peak of Skin Refinement. The


    battle was not yet over.

 Chapter 41 Despair

    Chapter 41 Despair


    Suddenly!


    The three ck shadows of the sword loomed the sky in front of Ricky, dashing to his neck as it tried to


    give him a fatal blow.


    This swift sword was encapsted by a powerful sword-light, which further increased the sharpness of


    its edges.


    All in all, this powerful strike given by Dustin frightened all the warriors in the Skin Refinement.


    As part of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, Dustin was much stronger than Jim.


    Nevertheless, Ricky had also be much stronger during the past few months. He returned his


    sword to its sheath on his back, because his lowly weapon at the inferior Mortal Level stood no chance


    against Dustin. If he so much as tried, it would be broken into two.


    Instead, Ricky crossed his arms around his neck to protect himself from Dustin''s attack.


    "Go to the hell, boy!" Dustin viciously roared when he saw Ricky fend off his strongest hit using the


    mysterious body refinement cultivation method.


    "Is he crazy? How could he resist physicalbat with the cultivation method?" All the disciples


    around remarked, with disbelief and shock on their faces.


    "Dustin was not like Wade. He was much stronger than him, and with the power of his sword-light he


    could be the strongest. I didn''t think Ricky''s arms could have survived that hit!" one of them said.


    ......


    "ng!"


    The sound of metal colliding rang through the air. The three ck shadows of the sword struck Ricky''s


    arms brutally.


    Surprisingly, it didn''t cut off his arms at all, only leaving shallow bloody bruises. Then, the sword


    suddenly bounced back and changed its direction in mid-air, and hit the battlefield.


    After having survived the three shadows, Ricky charged at Dustin, trying tond a series of punches,


    but each hit was blocked by Dustin''s sword.


    Both of them were flung back quite a distance on battlefield because of the energy st from the


    collision of attacks from both sides.


    The disciples again were stupefied at witnessing this impossibility. Ricky had effectively resisted


    Dustin''s strongest hit with his body refinement cultivation method.


    "What kind of cultivation method could it be?" Many disciples murmured, their eyes bing sharp


    with greed.


    "Is this the power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form from thousand years ago?" The ninth Elder


    squinted and said to himself, "But it''s only suitable for those who don''t have a spiritual meridian!


    Otherwise, I really would have wanted to try it."


    ......


    "How could you? How could you have possibly withstood my blow with only your body!?" Dustin roared,


    when he saw there was no seriously harm on Ricky''s arms.


    Now, Dustin finally realized that Ricky''s cultivation method had not been easy at all.


    "Nothing is impossible; the moment you stepped onto the battlefield, your destiny was already


    doomed!" Ricky said expressionlessly, the spiritual energy surrounding his red fists sparking, ming


    and ready to attack.


    He wanted to make it quick, because he had felt the power of Dustin''s sword-light. It was fearfully


    mighty.


    Although Dustin''s attack only left small scars on his aims, the power of the sword-light that came into


    his body could not be expelled as quickly as he wanted, and was constantly distressing his refined


    body.


    If he couldn''t overpower Dustin, he was afraid the state of his refined body would not hold up under the


    extreme force.


    So, he had to end this battle as soon as possible.


    "Die today!" Ricky roared, raising his fists in the air as he rushed towards to Dustin.


    Dustin, an experienced warrior and one of the top ten outer disciples, quickly recovered his emotions.


    He narrowed his eyes and prepared to battle Ricky once more.


    In a sh, both of them wrestled together again.


    But in this time, it was Ricky who seemed to have an advantage.


    He ignored Dustin''s attack, instead punching with his fists with a fury. As for Dustin, he had to focus on


    blocking Ricky''s tremendous punches.


    After all, he knew that since he didn''t have any body refinement cultivation method to protect himself, if


    he didn''t hold out from Ricky''s hit, he would likely be conquered.


    Finally, after thirty punches, Ricky was hit by a solid blow.


    Dustin was hit in the chest and a blood sprayed out of his mouth, which prompted him to retreat greatly


    and distributed the rhythm of his defense.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, in the next few minutes, he was hit by Ricky numerous times.


    Finally, when he was hit for the fourth time, he couldn''t stand it any longer and fell on the ground


    heavily, as if he had no power to fight back.


    After seeing this, the disciples around were shocked into silence. For several moments, nobody spoke.


    It was to everyone''s surprise that Dustin had been so brutally conquered in this battle.


    Meanwhile, Ricky halted once when he was sure Dustin would no longer fight back, because he was


    also injured.


    It was very clear that there were no less than twenty small sword scars on his body, which meant that


    more than twenty sword-lights had prated into his body, damaging his refined body''s state.


    Dustin stood up, in great pain, and looked at Ricky. "All the cultivation methods have amon fatal


    disadvantage, which is the fact that it is impossible to withstand for a long time," he said ferociously.


    "With the attack of my sword-light, the state of your refined body will soon disappear."


    Unexpectedly, the red color which surrounded Ricky had begun to dim as soon as he finished talking,


    and quickly Ricky returned to his original shape. The presence of the refined body disappeared.


    However, Ricky still could use his cultivation method once again, but it would inevitably consume his


    blood vitality in his body and overdraft his physical body, which would seriously affect his skills and


    health in the long run.


    "Hmph! Even if my refined body has been damaged, it''s still a small and easy task to beat you now!"


    Ricky said evenly, not a trace of panic on his solemn face.


    He knew Dustin had no fighting power left. Meanwhile, Ricky still had most of his fighting power, and


    could end Dustin''s life very quickly.


    "Ha-ha, you will never defeat me!" Dustin replied, defiant and furious.


    Ricky and the warriors around sensed that something was up his sleeve, and something was about to


    go wrong.


    Suddenly, Dustin took out a pill with the color of blood, swallowing it hastily.


    "Boom!"


    Dustin was suddenly brimming with energy, the renewed power bursting out and rising to the sky.


    Suddenly, a bloodstain appeared on his body. It was the symbol of a warrior of Blood Purification.


    He had returned to his optimal power, by simply ingesting this small pill.


    "It looks like Energy Boosting Pill!" Some inner disciples said, "Right, it must the Energy Boosting Pill;


    otherwise, he couldn''t have recovered his full strength in such a short time!"


    "But the Energy Boosting Pill has been coveted by our inner disciples for so long! How could Dustin


    have one!"


    "Even if the effect of the Energy Boosting Pillst only an hour, it''s more than enough for Dustin to


    wound Ricky dozens of times! The battle''s oue has fated now!"


    "Yes! The battle''s fate is set in stone!" many disciples said lowly, ovee with emotion.


    ......


    Ricky now adopted an expression of bitter graveness, as he felt the power of Dustin.


    "The Energy Boosting Pill! It is impossible! How could you have such a thing?" Ricky said, shocked to


    the core.


    "Ha-ha, are you scared of me now?" Dustinughed ferociously. "It''s no use being afraid, because you


    will soon be with my dead brother!"


    Meanwhile, Dustin began to slowly move towards Ricky.


    At this moment, Ricky thought that he truly fell into the utter desperation. Would this be how he was


    in?

 Chapter 42 The Powerful Runes

    Chapter 42 The Powerful Runes


    Ricky knew that the Energy Boosting Pill was quite powerful.


    If the warriors took that kind of pill, it could help them quickly burn the blood vitality inside their body


    and enhance their strength, making them as powerful as they could be for a whole hour.


    There were no side effects, save for consumption of their blood vitality. And their blood vitality could be


    replenished by a good meal.


    Not many warriors of Blood Purification had the Energy Boosting Pill. Many Bone Reinforcement


    warriors craved for it, too. No one expected that Dustin, a warrior of Skin Refinement, would possess


    that pill.


    "Master Grace, what do we do?" Heather eximed anxiously.


    "This time, he really is in danger," Grace uttered with a grave face.


    However, she couldn''t do anything about it, for she didn''t have the right to alter the rules of the ultimate


    battle between Ricky and Dustin.


    Maybe someone more influential than her could change the rules, but it was toote now.


    "Ricky, I really hope you can find a way to beat him," Grace said under her breath, praying for Ricky.


    But she didn''t think his chances were good. Being Ricky''s master, she knew his cultivation base and


    skills very well.


    ...


    "Go to hell!"


    The Energy Boosting Pill onlysted an hour, so Dustin rushed Ricky, trying to take him down quickly.


    Then he gathered the sword-light energy and swung with all his might.


    This time, Ricky feared for his life the moment he saw Dustin''s de.


    "You first!"


    Ricky roared, ring at Dustin in anger and gnashing his teeth. Then he burned his blood vitality and


    activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    But everyone could see that it took a lot of effort for Ricky to do that.


    Arms folded across his chest, Ricky tried to block Dustin''s sword again.


    All of a sudden, Ricky''s blood gushed forth audibly, even though he had managed to block Dustin''s


    sword. His right arm had suffered a deep wound. Blood rapidly filled the rent and ran down his arm,


    dripping onto the ground. Even his bone was visible.


    Meanwhile, his body refining buffs disappeared.


    "You''re burning your blood vitality, huh? Let''s see how much you have to burn!" Dustin taunted loudly,


    and raised his long sword again.


    This time, Ricky didn''t try what he didst time, as he knew it would be in vain.


    So he pulled out his long saber, hoping to fend off Dustin''s de.


    However, it only took a couple parries, and then his long saber was broken again. But Dustin was just


    getting started. He ran up to the wounded warrior and aimed a hammer kick at him, and his heel


    smashed down onto Ricky''s shoulder. Ricky started spitting blood and fell to the ground.


    "Aha! Looks like you''ll see hell before me!"


    Dustin yelled andughed, staring at Ricky who seemed helpless and in real trouble.


    Suddenly, he jumped high in the air, gathering the ck sword shes and releasing the power of


    sword-light. That done, he started his descent, getting ready to deal Ricky the coup de grace.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Looks like the battle''s over," several disciples uttered at the same time. Things didn''t look good for


    Ricky.


    "I thought he was the miracle worker, but it seems he''s met his match!" Some disciples started to be


    disappointed in Ricky.


    "Humph! He shouldn''t have pissed off Dustin. We''ll see if he lives through this."


    ...


    "Master Grace!" At this moment, Heather leaned her head against Grace''s chest. She couldn''t watch.


    Grace was also worried about Ricky, tears in her eyes.


    Vivian sat on the sidelines, in a state of panic.


    ...


    "I won''t let it end this way! Everyone dies, but not like this!" Ricky roared hysterically, watching the


    sword getting closer and closer.


    At that moment, Ricky was about to burn his blood vitality one more time, and tried to fight back, using


    hisst iota of energy and strength. Maybe he couldst another hour and the fight would be done.


    But right then, the Blood Zone in his regained spiritual meridian started to change again.


    Those mysterious runes suddenly shone and found their way into Ricky''s mind.


    ''What''s going on?'' Sensing the runes'' change, Ricky was shocked.


    Subconsciously, his mind activated those runes. After that a few runes came out of the Blood Zone,


    entered his meridians and moved to his fists in a sh.


    At the same time, the powerful blood vitality in his spiritual meridian brought the might to his body and


    made him as powerful as before.


    ''The blood vitality might be from those beasts, absorbed and stored in the Blood Zone, '' Ricky thought


    to himself, shocked again.


    But now he had no time to be astounded by this, Dustin''s de getting ever nearer.


    "The mysterious runes! Don''t let me down!"


    After he shouted in his mind, Ricky''s aura changed and grew, different from earlier. Like a fierce tiger


    roused from his slumber, he stood up. He waved his fist encircled with runes and made contact with


    Dustin''s sword.


    Bang!


    Ricky''s fist hit Dustin''s sword, letting out a deafening sound. The two of them were faintly shrouded in


    the powerful spiritual energy.


    No one was surprised, and they all believed that Ricky was just making the final effort in his struggle


    against Dustin.


    However, when they were engulfed by the spiritual energy wave, a drastic change happened. Ricky''s


    fist directly hit Dustin''s long sword with sword-light around it.


    Those mysterious runes spread all over the sword, and like an endless smelter, melted it


    instantaneously into nothingness.


    Both Dustin and Ricky were stunned by what they saw, feeling that it was just a dream.


    The iron long sword disappeared into thin air. How?


    What on earth were those mysterious runes?


    Ricky felt more and more confused at that moment.


    Despite his astonishment, Ricky wasn''t going to miss this chance. He could dispose of Dustin. While


    Dustin was still in a state of shock, Ricky struck at Dustin''s chest with his fist surrounded by the runes.


    Since even his iron long sword could be melted by those mysterious runes, Dustin wouldn''t be able to


    block Ricky''s attack. Effortlessly, Ricky''s fist pierced Dustin''s chest.


    In a few moments the spiritual energy wave dissipated, and the fight was over.


    Indignation in his eyes, Dustin dropped on the Death Arena with a thud. He couldn''t die just like this.


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t utter a single word and then gasped hisst and expired.


    Ricky stood on the Death Arena, but after the mysterious runes and the blood vitality provided by the


    Blood Zone faded away, Ricky was exhausted and dropped to his knees.


    "What just happened? Why did Dustin die instead?" Everyone was deeply shocked when something


    like that happened. All of this was against all expectations. Everyone bet on Dustin, and didn''t know


    what to do if they were lost.


    Just now, Ricky was at a huge disadvantage and he might definitely die by Dustin''s attack. But he


    turned the tables, and Dustin was unable to react. This all seemed like a dream.


    Grace, Heather and Vivian were also stunned by what they saw.


    Elder Abbott stared at the scene in shock.


    Being a demi-immortal and a strong warrior, he even couldn''t figure out how Ricky had done it. It was a


    single punch that took Dustin out.


    But now that he had the spiritual sense, he could felt that there was something powerful inside Ricky''s


    body.


    "Weird! But truly interesting!" Elder Abbott said in his mind, narrowing his eyes.


    ''It''s finally over! But what are these runes and the Blood Zone? How do I do any of this?'' Ricky couldn''t


    help but wonder again.

 Chapter 43 The Rankings

    Chapter 43 The Rankings


    Everyone present was utterly shocked at the bloody scene that had unfolded on the stage. A stunned


    stillness settled over the room.


    The disciples were only just beginning to take it in what had happened when Elder Abbott pronounced


    that Ricky was the winner of the battle.


    Dustin, who was at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, ranked fifth among the top ten outer disciples.


    He had a three-star top spiritual meridian, and a skillful talent for swordsmanship. Even thoughing


    into the battle, he had the absolute advantage. However, Ricky eventually beat him. Now Dustin was


    dead.


    If Ricky had been one of the top ten outer disciples, this deed might have been more eptable.


    But Ricky had only been training in the Snow Sect for less than three months. However, it was no doubt


    that he had already be one of the best disciples of them all.


    To top it all off, when he joined the Snow Sect, he was only at the third grade of Skin Refinement


    without a spiritual meridian. Back then, he had been the bottom of the ranks of all the disciples.


    ''Ricky has be one of our best outer disciples already, '' some of the other disciples thought. Slowly,


    they began to ept this fact.


    The times when they had called him a loser were long gone, forgotten. Now Ricky was definitely in the


    top tier, at least among the outer disciples.


    The outer disciples admired Ricky a lot. But unlike them, the inner disciples envied him a great deal.


    Most of them spected that the reason Ricky had turned the tables during the battle was that he had


    a special kind of cultivation method.


    ''It seems that he wasn''t showing me all his cards, '' Grace thought to herself as she calmed down.


    Grace knew some things about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Even if Ricky had reached the


    form''s second level, he still wouldn''t have been able to block Dustin''s sword-light.


    Elder Abbott departed after he announced the result of the battle.


    But before he left, he stared meaningfully at Ricky. He was shocked at the fact that Ricky had already


    mastered Nine-degree Body Refining Form, even just the first degree. And yet, he was also a little


    amazed at the strength and power that the once-underdog warrior had.


    Leaning on Heather and Vivian, Ricky slowly returned to Grace''s yard, while controlling his breath to


    alleviate his aches.


    *


    The battle between Ricky and Dustin had been settled once and for all. But for the disciples, the impact


    of its result still continued.


    Most of these ordinary disciples began to view Ricky as their role model.


    They swore to themselves that one day, they would also challenge the top ten outer disciples and


    seed at winning over them, like Ricky had.


    Ricky''s name was on the lips of almost every outer disciple, and even most of the inner ones. He


    became the talk of themunity overnight.


    Some spected that Ricky had now taken Dustin''s ce and that he ranked the fifth among the top


    ten outer disciples now.


    Still others thought that Ricky could be in the top three already.


    On one of the small snowy hills, there stood a grand mansion. A young man dressed in ck robes sat


    on a brocade cushion in silence. From the rhythm of his breathing, it was apparent that he was learning


    how to master some strong cultivation methods.


    At the edge of the room stood Rod and Greg, reporting on the recent news about Ricky.


    The young man had stayed silent for several minutes after the two had finished reporting. "Well,


    gentlemen... He didn''t appreciate the kindness we showed him. I give you my blessing to go and steal


    the special cultivation method from him, by fair means or foul. We, the Refinement Faction, must obtain


    that cultivation method!" ordered the young man in ck.


    "Spread this among the faction. Let it be known! The one who manages to get Ricky''s special


    cultivation method will get an award of a great amount of silver coins!" he added.


    "But never forget! You can''t do so under Grace''s watch. She''s one of the core disciples. Her identity is


    special," he continued.


    "Yes, understood!" Rod and Greg answered.


    *


    While this was happening, a simr order had been given out in the Casting Faction.


    "Get everyone to try and snatch his special cultivation method. You can even go ahead and kill him for


    it!"


    The award at stake for this mission was even bigger than that of the Refinement Faction. The one who


    killed Ricky would be awarded ten thousand silver coins and a weapon at the Mortal Level.


    Over in the Amber Faction, many disciples were also gathering, talking about Ricky and his special


    cultivation method as well.


    "Sisters, we have seen the full extent of warrior Ricky''s capabilities. He is an exceptionally talented


    warrior. You know that the best move would be to take him in. If we do, once he bes an inner


    disciple, he will be of great assistance to us when the dayes that we have to face the other two


    factions," Amelia said persuasively.


    "And aside from that, we absolutely cannot let the other two factions steal Ricky''s special cultivation


    method!" she emphasized vehemently.


    "Twenty thousand silver coins! That''s how much I''m willing to give to the one who can persuade Ricky


    to join our faction!" she continued.


    "Wow! Twenty thousand coins! Amelia, could you have fallen in love with Ricky already?" a disciple


    said teasingly.


    Most of the Amber Faction wanted to have a go at persuading Ricky into joining their faction when they


    heard Amelia''s offer. Twenty thousand silver coins! Wow!


    "Oh, there''s no use teasing me, is there? You should be focusing instead on thinking up ways to get


    him join our faction. I will stay true to my word about the reward," Amelia said.


    After all the disciples had dispersed, Amelia looked expectantly at the sky.


    "Ricky, I really hope that you''re the one for whom I''ve been looking for so long. You don''t have a


    spiritual meridian, and you really could be the right one..." she muttered to herself.


    *


    At the peak of a beautiful snowy hill which looked like a ce out of a fantasy world, there stood


    proudly a glorious pce. A disciple of Blood Purification was reporting everything he knew to a young


    man in white.


    "Oh, my. I can''t believe it! Ricky killed Dustin even without a spiritual meridian," the young man said


    slowly, a faint smile on his lips. In the glint of his eyes, a murderous intent appeared.


    "Sire, should we..." asked the disciple, trailing off to slide his finger across his throat.


    "Oh no, not yet at least. Wouldn''t it be much better if we kill him once he gets even stronger?" the


    young man in white said pointedly, his malicious smile growing even wider.


    "Yes, Sire."


    *


    Having just won a battle, Ricky wasn''t thinking of these plots against him that were brewing up in the


    various factions in thend.


    He had been concentrating on cultivating in solitude in order to heal himself.


    He had finally expelled Dustin''s sword-light out of his system upon taking the Spiritual Energy


    Nourishing Pill Grace had given him.


    Ricky began to realize the true extent of the sword-light''s power.


    Jim''s sword-light was much smaller than Dustin''s.


    ''I should really try to cultivate the Light Apperception!'' Ricky thought decisively.


    Once he had healed his wounds, Ricky was in no haste to end his cultivation. He instead turned his


    mind on concentrating on the mysterious runes in the Blood Zone.


    When he had been battling Dustin, these mysterious scarlet runes had suddenly and voluntarily


    connected to his mind. They had asked him to use their power. It meant that he was now even more fit


    to understand these runes more.


    ''There is definitely a connection between the runes and the Chaos Manual!'' Ricky thought.


    He closed his eyes, trying to connect to those mysterious runes deep in his mind.


    This time, the runes didn''t deflect his connection. They willingly and easily allowed him to connect to


    them.


    All of a sudden, Ricky felt as though he could control with ease these mysterious runes and even the


    scarlet mes.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, these mysterious runes gathered together, and in a sh of light, integrated themselves into


    Ricky''s mind.


    Ricky saw what appeared to be a sea of blood, all around, undted waves of red light.


    ''The Chaos Manual¡ªDevouring Skill!''


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    These five words appeared out of nothingness in his mind.

 Chapter 44 Devouring Skill

    Chapter 44 Devouring Skill


    When Ricky saw the words in his mind, he once again felt the immense vastness which was felt


    immortal, as if it were from the infinite remote antiquity.


    "It is the Chaos Manual!" Ricky eximed to himself.


    Now, Ricky faintly felt that his new spiritual meridian was more than just that, like it was also a kind of


    inheritance. Because he had no spiritual meridian, it just acted in ce of one.


    "The description on Manuals is supposed to be about the Casting Skill, then the Devouring Skill is..."


    Ricky said in a low voice, and his spirit againmunicated with those runes that had intruded into his


    Soul Sea.


    Just then, he felt that the mysterious runes turned into a huge block of information that absorbed into


    his mind.


    Soon, Rickypletely understood what the Chaos Manual and Devouring Skill were.


    From the new-gained information, Ricky learned that the Chaos Manual had been created since the


    beginning of heaven and earth. It was said to be the first treasure in the world for it was not only as


    simple as a casting manual, but also included a multitude of cultivation methods of martial arts.


    Thosebination of these martial arts cultivation skills and casting skills formed the Nine Supreme


    Skills, whichprised the Chaos Manual.


    The Devouring Skill was the first skill of the Nine Supreme Skills.


    "The Chaos Manual, the first treasure, has nine supreme skills. But what kind of person would be its


    original owner? And why would my mother have it?" After understanding how powerful the Chao


    Manual was, Ricky was taken aback.


    "I can''t tell anyone about the Chaos Manual. Or I''ll be in a lot of trouble!" Ricky warned himself.


    Blood Zone, the first segment of the new spiritual meridian, contained the Devouring Skill which was


    the first skill of the Chaos Manual. Those mysterious runes turned out to be the cultivation method of


    the Devouring Skill.


    The other eight supreme skills were in the other eight segments of Ricky''s spiritual meridian. Now he


    understood why it had split.


    To learn the remaining skills, Ricky would have to enhance within his own realm, inciting the


    emergence of the other eight segments. This was the same method he had used to obtain the Blood


    Zone.


    Now, the Blood Zone would be called the Devouring Zone instead.


    The scarlet mes apanying Devouring Skill was a peculiar fire indeed - Devouring Fire.


    "This means... With the Devouring Skill and Devouring Fire, I am actually qualified to be a basic


    casting master!" Ricky realized, excitement coursing through his body. "From now on, I, Ricky, will be


    one of those distinguished and respected casting masters!"


    He grinned from ear to ear, now extremely confident about his future in martial arts.


    Soon, Rickypletely immersed himself in the Devouring Skill, once he had fully absorbed and


    understood how toplete the casting skill and cultivation method in the Devouring Skill.


    For an entire day and night, Ricky was deep in his mind, trying to fully absorb everything. He didn''t feel


    hunger, and did not know how long it would take for him to wake up.


    Once he opened his eyes, Ricky told Grace and Heather that he was fine.


    Having checked to make sure this was true, Grace scolded him and told him not to be so impulsive


    anymore.


    Ricky dly epted Grace''s admonishments. He could feel that Grace did care about him.


    Ricky stood up and went to Lewis'' room.


    In the span of several days'' rest, Lewis had already recovered quite well. However, because of the


    deep fractures on his legs and arms, it was likely that Lewis would have to bid farewell to the path of


    cultivation.


    Lewis sighed, but the dominant thing in his mind was the shock that Ricky could have killed Dustin for


    him.


    They sat on Lewis'' bed, talking. Ricky found out that Lewis'' parents were preparing to take him home


    from the Snow Sect.


    "Ricky, my good friend, although I am almost totally disabled now, I will never regreting to train in


    the Snow Sect... Because I met you!" Lewis said, his eyes sparkling with tears.


    "Lewis, I won''t give up. I will find a way to heal your arms and legs," Ricky promised, just as ovee


    with grief as his good friend.


    As a warrior of martial arts, Ricky knew a lot of special ways and rare medicines which could help


    warriors regrow bones and even rehabilitate limbs, but at this moment he was not qualified to find them


    yet.


    But Ricky swore he would find them for Lewis.


    "Ha-ha, bro, I''m d that you would do that for me, but I''m better off declining your offer," Lewis smiled.


    "Somehow, I am excited to live like normal people in the future."


    However, Ricky still could feel the deep desire to continue martial arts reflected in Lewis'' eyes.


    ......


    After spending half the way with Ricky, Lewis'' family came to bring him home.


    Ricky and Vivian came with them a long ways, reluctant to return to the Snow Sect until they had seen


    their friend off a long distance away.


    ......


    "Master, do you know what special ways or medicines can regrow broken bones?" Ricky asked Grace


    once he returned to the courtyard.


    "You''re asking this question for Lewis, aren''t you?" Grace asked.


    "Yes. If only I hadn''t killed Luther, Lewis wouldn''t be in the state!" Ricky said sadly.


    "Our Snow Sect also has special ways and medicines that can regrow bones, but you must have


    figured out that the price won''t be small. They cost at least tens of thousands of gold coins or millions


    of silver coins." Grace told him, "Even I cannot afford that price, much less you. If you truly want to help


    your friend, the best and really the only way is to study cultivation methods dutifully, because the more


    powerful you are, the richer you be."


    "Master, I understand!" Ricky nodded vigorously, his mind racing.


    He knew he couldn''t fulfill his promise to Lewis right away.


    He was willing to practice, like Grace had advised him. As long as he was strong and determined, silver


    coins and gold coins would be easy to get.


    Although Ricky reached the highest level of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, he wouldn''t


    breakthrough again right away. He knew that because the breakthrough would be made by the


    Devouring Power of the Devouring Zone, he needed toy a solid foundation to ensure that it wouldn''t


    hamper his future training in martial arts.


    With this, Ricky decided to practice and master the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and Devouring


    Skill.


    For the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was confident that he could reach the second degree


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    only by refining his body with the frosty power. By reaching the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form, he would be virtually unbeatable in the Outer Competition.


    Ricky decided to consult Grace. "Master... What extent of the frosty power should be reached in order


    to break through and reach the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form?"


    "Centennial Magic Ice!" Grace replied.


    "The Centennial Magic Ice is hidden away in frozen, icy ces up on the snow mountains. I know


    some ces where you can start looking for it."


    "Well, I suppose it is time to head for the snow mountains once again!" Ricky said.


    But, before his departure, he needed to select a frosty-natured cultivation method which would


    enhance his cultivation of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.

 Chapter 45 The Second Top Outer Disciple

    Chapter 45 The Second Top Outer Disciple


    Grace had told Ricky where the Centennial Magic Ice was, so Ricky traded in the body parts he had


    gathered from the beasts he''d in during the Iron Blood Trial. He made over two thousand by selling


    them.


    After this, Ricky went to the Cultivation Method Hall.


    Although he already had two thousand silver coins, Ricky wasn''t nning to exchange the cultivation


    method of the advanced stage of Yellow Level. Instead, he continued to select from first floor of the


    Cultivation Method Hall.


    The first floor of the Cultivation Method Hall was one of the main ces where the outer disciples


    would gather and meet. Ricky''s arrival immediately caught the attention of several disciples.


    However, now there was no trace of contempt and disdain of their eyes. Instead, there was awe and


    respect. When those outer disciples saw Ricky, they werepelled to respectfully call him senior.


    In the world of martial arts, one had to earn respect from his strength.


    Ricky politely replied to them, which took them by surprise. He had struck them with the image of


    someone who was cruel and fierce when he was fighting at the Death Arena. His friendliness was


    unexpected.


    Ricky stopped to consider a cultivation method called the Freezing Palm.


    It was a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of Yellow Level. Based on the Spiritual Energy


    from Heaven and Earth, the warrior could gather the frosty power in his or her palm and channel this


    power into the body of their opponent.


    If warriors practiced this method and reached minor achievement, they could freeze the skin and


    meridian of their opponent. When trained to major achievement, they could freeze blood and flesh. At


    the level ofpleteness, they would gain the ability to freeze the bones and spinal cord. And if the


    warrior reached perfection, they would be able to freeze the spiritual energy of their enemy.


    Of course, this was all rtive to the strength of their foe.


    "Freezing Palm... Hmm. Alright, I''ll get this." Ricky decided, once he had understood the details about


    the method.


    After seeing Ricky choose the Freezing Palm, all the disciples began to talk among themselves in


    hushed tones. They were all confused.


    By now everyone knew that previously, Ricky had chosen Nonuple me Strike. In many battles, they


    could tell that Ricky''s Nonuple me Strike had reached major achievement, which indicated that


    Ricky was now suitable for practicing cultivation methods of the fire element.


    But for some inexplicable reason, Ricky chose a method of ice element. Didn''t he know that ice couldn''t


    mix with fire?


    Looking around at the confused nces of the disciples, Ricky knew what they were thinking. He


    wasn''t nning to exin anything, however, and just smiled at them as he prepared to leave.


    "Being a warrior without a spiritual meridian was such a blessing. He is free to train with any kind of


    method. Unlike us, who all have a spiritual meridian! We have those pesky restrictions. Too bad!" a


    man sighed loudly.


    Although it didn''t seem as though he looked down on Ricky, anyone couldn''t recognize it if they thought


    carefully.


    Immediately, all eyes searched for the source of the voice.


    In the doorway of the Cultivation Method Hall stood a strong young man with a muscr figure,


    dressed in robes of all ck.


    Like a ck bear, he wasrge and burly. The disciples were dwarfed by his frame.


    "That''s Lean!" Upon recognizing him, all the disciples were shocked.


    Lean was one of the top ten disciples in the outer disciples. He had tremendous strength, and word


    was that not even Dustin could survive over ten strikes from him.


    "Lean is a master of body refinement and a member of the Refinement Faction. The mysterious


    refining methods that Ricky showcased have already caused quite a stir. He''s attracted many disciples''


    attention in the Snow Sect. Now..." some disciples whispered.


    .....


    "Lean." Ricky also showed customary courtesy to Lean when he saw him, but in his heart, he did not


    respect the man.


    "I''m here for you, Ricky!" Lean said, striding towards Ricky and grinning arrogantly.


    "Is that so? I''m confused..." Ricky said, pretending to be perplexed.


    "Let me just get straight to the point. I want your cultivation method of body refinement. How much is it?


    I''ll take it," Lean said in a strong, persuasive tone.


    "You came for this!" Ricky smiled and said.


    "Well, Senior Lean... you and I are both disciples of the Snow Sect. We should learn from each other,


    right? There''s no need to mention the money."


    Upon hearing this, all the disciples, including Lean, looked at each other with incredulity, as if to say, ''Is


    Ricky going to give Lean the method?''


    But soon, Ricky''s true intentions became clear to them.


    "However... if I just give it to you, it may disgrace you; isn''t that right? So perhaps, I still need to take


    some money in a gesture to save you from embarrassment."


    Upon hearing Ricky''s arrogant proposition, Lean and all the disciples curled their lips.


    "Are you willing to sell it? !" Lean said excitedly. He was eager to get his hands on this rare method that


    the underdog warrior had been keeping to himself.


    "Of course! So Lean, make me an offer!" Ricky smiled.


    "Ha-ha, since it is yours, it should be you who make an offer!" Lean boomed, very obviously thrilled.


    "If you say so..." Ricky said, before pausing to think. He then held out two fingers.


    "Two thousand!?" Even Lean found that preposterous.


    Ricky shook his head.


    "Twenty thousand!?" Lean said again, growing more and more agitated.


    Ricky still shook his head.


    "Do you want two hundred thousand, Ricky?" Lean said, a gloomy cast on his face.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Rickyughed again.


    "So what you mean is..." Lean said coldly, all the excitement gone from his eyes.


    Lean realized that it was naive of him to believe that Ricky would sell his method to him. For crying out


    loud, he was even bargaining with him!


    "Lean, what I mean is two million. Look, if you want to get all the methods, two million would be my


    price."


    At this, Lean finally confirmed that Ricky was ying him for a fool. His face darkened in an angry


    scowl.


    Many of the disciples around themughed.


    Some of the female disciplesmented, "Ricky is so cute! Such a naughty boy!"


    .....


    "You!" A roar resounded in the Cultivation Method Hall. It was Lean''s husky voice, shaking with anger.


    "Let me tell you, Ricky, everyone who''s ever dared to mess with me are all six feet under!"


    Lean growled and clenched his fists, channeling a strong whirl of power from within him and punching


    at Ricky.


    "Lean, what are you doing? As the saying goes, business is business. If you find my offer disagreeable,


    we can simply stop talking about it!" Ricky stammered, pretending to be afraid when he saw Lean


    Again, all the disciplesughed, but they immediately shut up, because they didn''t want to mess with


    Lean¡ªthe giant man-bear.


    Now, even if Ricky was retreating, he began channeling the spiritual energy into his right hand with a


    scarlet rune.


    He was holding the mysterious power of scarlet runes.


    "Devourer Skill, let''s see what you can do for me!" Ricky murmured, before he coiled into himself and


    threw out a tentative punch.

 Chapter 46 One Punch

    Chapter 46 One Punch


    Feeling a boost of arrogance, Ricky decided to move forward rather than assume the position of


    defense, and shot away at Lean''s manic fist.


    Lean ranked as the second of the top ten outer disciples, which meant that he was almost the most


    outstanding one. Once he threw a punch, the whole Cultivation Method Hall would tremble, as if


    resonating with his punch.


    Lean''s punch with spiritual energy surrounding it was full of manic momentum. Unconsciously, a fierce


    ck bear appeared behind Lean, snarling with a deep rumble.


    This manic momentum involuntarily thrilled all the disciples around him.


    "What Lean practices is the physical cultivation method that belongs to Yellow Level, called as Great


    Strength of Reckless Bear. This cultivation method draws from the blood essence of a fierce bear as


    the catalyst to drive the boost of the power," some disciples eximed.


    "Yes, yes! I''ve heard that Lean''s physical strength has never been inferior to amon warrior at the


    first grade of Blood Purification!"


    Regardless of Lean''s repute and personality, all the disciples felt admiration for him when they felt this


    famous punch.


    On the contrary, Ricky''s punch, not only was strange but also in and empty. It did not make an


    equivalent impression on the power.


    "Although Ricky can defeat Dustin, I think it''s a bit embarrassing for him to take on Lean right now,"


    some disciples stated.


    "Go to hell!"


    Lean roared fiercely, seeing Ricky unexpectedly begin to attack instead of going into defense, all the


    while throwing a pathetic punch. He seemed to understand that Ricky would end up with a severely


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    broken arm, and Lean''s punches grew rapidly stronger.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, their fists collided, the two opposing momentums making the whole Cultivation


    Method Hall reverberate with a thunderous sound. All the disciples heard Ricky''s robe whistling under


    Lean''s punch as if it was going to break into shreds at any time.


    All of a sudden, Ricky''s fist turned blood red with his veins bursting out from under his skin.


    Undoubtedly, this was because of Lean''s manic strength.


    The manic momentum erupting from Lean enveloped Ricky entirely. It was obvious that Lean had no


    intentions of giving Ricky a chance.


    Thismotion caught the attention of an old guardian at the door of the Cultivation Method Hall...


    "Hmph! You little jerk, you think too highly of yourself! No one dares to even touch my fist among the


    outer disciples. I will shatter all the meridians in your pathetic body!" Lean sneered, with a ferocious


    smile spreading across his face.


    In a snap, Lean''s manic power had poured into Ricky''s body through his fist, sinking into his meridians.


    "Ha!" Feeling the influx of Lean''s manic power spreading throughout his system, Ricky understood


    what Lean was thinking. But Ricky just grinned. He had a trick up his sleeve.


    "You are going to be utterly destroyed right away. How could you even muster the courage tough at


    me?" With narrowed cruel eyes, Lean further amped up his fist''s power. He was getting ready to


    destroy all of Ricky''s meridians.


    But suddenly, Lean felt something go wrong.


    He was perplexed. All the manic power that had rapidly infused into Ricky''s body unexpectedly


    vanished, and the power in his own fist seemed to be quickly draining away!


    "This... How is this possible?!" Lean growled, staring at Ricky with angry eyes.


    The growl caught the attention of disciples, who were just beginning to realize that something


    unexpected was happening.


    They found out that Lean''s fist which had been previously surrounded by manic power now had no


    power at all, as if it had vanished into thin air.


    "How is this even possible?" All disciples'' jaws dropped. They were just as shocked at the sight of this


    scene.


    As for the old guardian, his cloudy eyes were beaming brightly as they stared at the blood-red rune on


    Ricky''s right fist.


    "This is such a peculiar cultivation method! It appears that it can dissolve the enemy''s power!" the old


    guardian said to himself.


    Even the old man did not notice that Lean''s power had actually been swallowed up by Ricky''s


    Devouring Skill.


    ''Sure enough, this Devouring Skill has not failed me!'' Ricky thought excitedly to himself.


    As expected, the blood-red rune, the visible form of Devouring Skill, had fulfilled its potential. In what


    seemed like an impossible maneuver, it had directly devoured Lean''s exceedingly manic power.


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Ricky said coldly, looking at Lean''s face of extreme disbelief.


    And then Ricky''s fist became charged with extreme strength in a sh of red, and smashed into Lean,


    knocking him backwards with powerful force. After leaving a line of heavy skid marks on the ground,


    Lean emptied the strength which had been dealt by Ricky and stabilized his body.


    At the same time, Lean''s chest was heaving rapidly, as if a spurt of blood could begin gushing out of his


    mouth.


    "This.... Ricky actually defeated Lean. Could it be... Does this mean that Ricky already has the strength


    of the second of the top outer disciples, and can even challenge the highest ranking one?"


    At the sight the scene that had unfolded before their eyes, the disciples sat, stupefied.


    At the scene of the battle, they all seemed to understand that Ricky might be a miraculous figure


    among them outer disciples, and he surely would keep going all the way to the top...


    "The second highest of the top ten outer disciples doesn''t seem to have anything special!" Ricky said


    with disdain, taking back his fists.


    "So for now, I have no intentions of pulling out my physical cultivation method to use on you, because


    that will disgrace my powerpletely."


    "Ugh! You are asking to be killed!"


    Upon being insulted, Lean lost his temper and fell into a frenzy. He gathered what little strength


    remained in him to attack Ricky.


    Seeing that Lean still want to fight, Ricky''s eye adopted a solemn gleam.


    It was not because he was afraid of Lean. Ricky knew and respected thews of theirmunity. It


    was really inappropriate to fight in this manner in the Cultivation Method Hall. After all, hurting fellow


    disciples was forbidden in the Snow Sect.


    For Ricky, it was not worth being punished for it and missing the Outer Competition.


    "In the Cultivation Method Hall, you should not be disying this tant insolence!"


    Suddenly, the old voice of the guardian arose with its husky stateliness. Everyone froze.


    The disciples turned to stare at the old guardian, whose sudden intervention surprised them.


    They soon realized that the old guardian was likely to be a hidden powerful man, otherwise the Snow


    Sect wouldn''t have entrusted him with such an important ce as the Cultivation Method Hall.


    Lean calmed down. He realized that insolence could be very dangerous for him in this ce.


    Seeing Lean restrain himself, the elderly man took back the stateliness and restored the whole


    Cultivation Method Hall as it had been before. Then, he leaned backzily in his chair again, as if


    nothing had happened.


    "I challenge you, Ricky. Will you ept it?" Lean growled at Ricky.


    "Hmph, challenge? Coward. If you think you even stand a chance against me, go to the Death Arena


    with me! Let''s fight a battle to the death!" Ricky spat with disdain at Lean''s challenge.


    "You..." Lean stammered at Ricky''s response.


    Without the previous collision with Ricky, he would have epted the battle to the death without


    hesitation, but that one tremendous punch from Ricky had indeed frightened him a lot.


    "Coward! Loser!" Disdain clearly written on his face, Ricky walked out of the Cultivation Method Hall,


    leaving behind Lean who was fuming with rage and embarrassment.


    Lean watched Ricky to the door, bow deeply to the old guardian, and exit nonchntly.

 Chapter 47 Encountered Xenia Again

    Chapter 47 Encountered Xenia Again


    What happened in the hall spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone in Snow Sect knew what was going on.


    Ricky had gotten a lot of attention since he became a disciple of the sect. Now that he seemed to have


    beaten Lean, the number two guy among the top ten outer disciples, everyone was keeping an eye on


    him. Everything he did might be dangerous to the different factions. Especially, the Refinement Faction


    and the Casting Faction had noticed his capability. They felt menace.


    They noticed that Ricky had quickly grown quite powerful. They had never seen a disciple achieve so


    much so rapidly.


    Ricky did not pay attention to the gossip about him. Why would he waste time on things that didn''t


    matter? So he went back to his ce, packed up, and headed for the snowy mountains. By midnight,


    he''d already cleared the gates of the Snow Sect, and kept pressing forward.


    There was a reason he set out in the dead of night. If he tried to do it by day, he would havee into


    conflict with men from the Refinement or the Casting Factions, and he would likely be quite dead.


    Heather had offered to go with Ricky to find the spot where the Magic Ice was. However, Ricky turned


    her down, fearing for her safety. He couldn''t guarantee his own safety, let alone hers. He would not


    forgive himself if she were injured or dead.


    Thanks to Grace''s directions, Ricky arrived at one of the mountain ridges. It was an arduous journey,


    covered as it was by snow and ice.


    There were lots of small, oddly-shaped peaks on this ridge. Not to mention a small forest.


    The Magic Ice usually formed in icy water.


    That gave him an idea of where to look. He looked for bodies of water that had frozen, either partially or


    Finally, he reached the junction between the outer and inner peaks of the snowy mountains. Beasts


    could often be found here, with powers like the advanced stage of Skin Refinement or the inferior stage


    of Blood Purification.


    Being nocturnal animals, they usually hunted at night. So Ricky was extremely careful. He not only had


    to be stealthy, but he had to keep a sharp eye out. He cautiously climbed a tree andy in its branches,


    waiting until dawn. Here, he would have a better view and could avoid being discovered.


    After all, he was still unable to handle the beasts at any grade of Blood Purification. He was well aware


    that he was weaker, and so would not risk his life fighting them.


    The beasts roaring echoed through the mountains, and the chill wind whispered in the air. Before long,


    the long, cold night was ending. By dawn''s light, Ricky left the tree and started his search again.


    Four hourster, he found a frozenke.


    Unfortunately, he discovered nothing useful but some aquatic nts in this body of water. Oh, well, bad


    luck.


    For the next couple of days, he managed to locate seven or eight frozenkes and found several


    pieces of Magic Ice. But all of them were formed within a century, which would not help his refinement


    at all.


    He, however, did have some good luck during his journey. He managed to find fruits, nuts, and berries.


    He hunted a dozen or so beasts at the advanced stage of Skin Refinement sessfully, as well as


    catching some strange fish in those pools. That was a big fortune for him.


    Besides, he had made great progress in the Freezing Palm cultivation during his struggles against the


    beasts.


    Plus, this ce provided him with an excellent environment because freezing temperatures would help


    to improve the efficiency of his cultivation of the Palm. So far, he had already improved in thest few


    days and reached to the minor achievement rank.


    The day when he finished practicing the Palm, he thought to himself, ''I just can''t find the Centennial


    Magic Ice. Maybe Master Grace was wrong. Maybe no onees here because there''s no Centennial


    Magic Ice.''


    He decided to leave when he figured this out. He didn''t want to waste his time.


    But right before he was ready to leave, he heard footsteps.


    Immediately, he hid himself behind a small hill by instinct.


    Soon, he spied a handsome man and a woman wearing white clothes and a veil.


    ''It''s her! Xenia!'' Ricky shouted silently in his heart when he recognized the woman. He was shocked.


    Yes, with Xenia he had shared some unforgettable times. Ricky could not be more familiar with her.


    Even she was covered by a veil, it was unmistakably her.


    Complex feelings surged in his heart.


    He hated her; he liked her. He wasn''t sure. Probably a bit of both.


    Xenia helped him be a disciple of the Snow Sect by giving him the token. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    be in this powerful sect. Nor would he be mentored by Grace. But, at one of the lowest points in his life,


    she pushed him away.


    ''Isn''t she a disciple herself? Then what is she doing here?'' Ricky was puzzled.


    The man and the woman started to talk.


    Taking a look at her surroundings, Xenia could see nothing but ice and snow. She walked up to the


    handsome man holding a folding fan and asked, "Jayden, is this where you found the Magic Ice?"


    The man replied with a smile, "Yes, I''m sure of it. My men found a big frozen pond here. They did some


    research and figured out the Magic Ice in that pool formed at least five hundred years ago!"


    He then added, "I know you need the Magic Ice to practice your cultivation method. So here we are!


    Only the best for you."


    ''A big frozen pond. Magic Ice formed five hundred years ago!'' Ricky caught the gist of it and was


    stunned, hiding silently and carefully behind the hill.


    With the Sacred Blood Crystal he already had, he was certain that he would be able to reach the


    Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form with the help of that Magic Ice.


    ''But I''ve been here several days, and ended up with nothing. What pond could they be talking about?''


    thought Ricky, puzzled.


    ''Is he making shit up to impress her?''


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He sized the guy up spiritually, and could feel the waves of lust wafting from him.


    ...


    "Really? Magic Ice formed five hundred years ago?" Xenia asked excitedly. She had been staying calm


    and distant the whole time. But now she had something worth paying attention to.


    Jayden Di''s eyes lit up upon noticing Xenia''s enthusiasm. He continued, "Yeah. Just follow me."


    Then, he led her towards one of the peaks.


    Ricky, on the other hand, initiated the Devouring Skill to hide his breath, so they wouldn''t hear him


    breathing while he tailed them.


    He wanted that Magic Ice. He might have to fight them for it, and he might lose. They were both


    warriors of Blood Purification. That precious Magic Ice was worth it, though.


    The area behind that peak was the central zone of the snowy mountains. Beasts of Blood Purification


    haunted the area.


    Soon, Jayden Di and Xenia found their way in the coniferous forest. It was an extremely secluded path.


    They made good time on the path and soon arrived at the central zone.


    There was no coniferous tree or hill. It was a in basin covered with ice and snow.


    There was a huge frozen pond in the basin.


    "It''s here! No wonder I couldn''t find it. It''s such a secret ce," Ricky talked to himself with a low voice,


    hiding in the forest. "Thiske is so huge. It certainly makes sense to have the five hundred years old


    Magic Ice. The guy, what''s his name? Jayden, yeah! It seems that he wasn''t making things up.


    But how could I take the Ice from them?" Ricky was lost in thought, his brain starting to work on the


    problem.


    He could sense that Jayden Di and Xenia were definitely warriors at the first grade of Blood


    Purification. He could almost confirm that Jayden Di was very close to the second grade of Blood


    Purification.


    He even had difficulty fighting against one warrior of Blood Purification, let alone two.


    "Xenia, here we are. The Magic Ice is right there in the pond. I ordered my men to leave it where it was.


    It belongs to you now. My gift to you," Jayden Di imed. "You can use it for cultivation."


    "Thank you, Jayden!" Xenia jumped into the pool before she thanked him. Jayden followed her.


    "What should I do now? Do nothing and let them get the ice?" Ricky gritted his teeth, unwilling to give


    up the Magic Ice.

 Chapter 48 Xenias Transformation

    Chapter 48 Xenia''s Transformation


    While Ricky was still mulling over the matter in his head, Xenia and Jayden had emerged from the


    frosty pool.


    Now, Xenia''s spiritual energy started to surge and turn blood red. This was the mark of a warrior of


    Blood Purification.


    The blood-red spiritual energy let out a frosty power, and with it emerged a white ice crystal about one


    meter long and half a meter wide.


    Even at quite of distance away, Ricky could still feel the strong frostiness and power emanating from


    the white ice crystal. It was, without a doubt, no other than Magic Ice. Ricky deduced that based on its


    intense frostiness, this Magic Ice was around five centuries old.


    "What should I do?" Time was running out for Ricky to make up his mind. If he didn''t try to steal the


    Magic Ice now, he would never have any chance again.


    But he knew that even if he tried to fight for the Magic Ice, he might not be able to defeat Jayden and


    Xenia. After all, the two were the warriors of Blood Purification.


    "Jayden, guard and protect me now!" Xenia said, after emerging from the pool. She had every intention


    of refining this Magic Ice of five hundred years right there to absorb its ice energy.


    But Jayden didn''t reply.


    Instead, he let his eyes linger on Xenia''s curvaceous figure.


    "Jayden!" Xenia shouted furiously as she noticed Jayden''s lustful gaze.


    "Xenia, do you want toe with me and be a member of the Di n?" Jayden said with a


    naughty smile, raising his handsome face to meet her eyes.


    "Jayden! Please, have some respect for both of us and watch your mouth!" Xenia uttered in a cold,


    warning tone.


    But in a moment, she was surprised to find that her body began to feel a bit soft and limp. What was


    worse, the spiritual energy inside her body seemed to be draining. She then felt very hot and


    ufortable.


    "Something seems to be wrong!" Ricky said, observing from afar.


    "Ha-ha. Xenia, you''re feeling very different right now, aren''t you?" Jaydenughed fiendishly, noticing


    that the drug had begun to take effect.


    "You drugged the Magic Ice!?" Xenia whispered hoarsely. She immediately understood what Jaden had


    done.


    With a sinister smile, Jayden replied, "Xenia, you''re really usually so clever, but how sad! It''s toote


    for you to have figured out all of this now. Besides, you probably already know what kind of drug is in


    the Magic Ice."


    Having said this, Jayden slowly walked up to Xenia.


    "How dare you? Don''t you fear my master''s wrath?" Xenia spat coldly.


    "Oh! That''s right! Your master is an innate spirit. I almost forgot that. But remember, woman, that my


    own master is also one of the innate spirits.


    And, my deardy, I know that if you agree to be my woman today, your master would probably


    be willing to ept our rtionship and let us be together."


    "Bang!" Her face furious, Xenia gathered the frosty power with her palms and struck at Jayden.


    However, since she had been drugged, she stood no chance of winning against him.


    Stretching out his right hand, Jayden effortlessly pped aside Xenia''s attack and knocked her down to


    the ground.


    Xenia knew she couldn''t resist the strong effects of the drug much longer. She began to slip into a


    delirious state. But she had onest thought before she totally sumbed.


    "Ricky, help me!" Xenia screamed with all her might. In a daze, she helplessly looked in Ricky''s


    direction, deep in the forest.


    ''How could it be possible? She has even sensed me!'' Ricky thought to himself skeptically, staring at


    Xenia''s pleading gaze.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Who''s there?" Jayden yelled, looking in the same direction.


    Ricky got to his feet and emerged from the trees.


    Even if Xenia hadn''t call out to him earlier, he would havee out to rescue her. He didn''t have the


    heart to let Jayden assault her.


    "Hey, you''re only a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement! How dare you try to rescue this


    beauty so recklessly? From me?"


    Jayden said with disdain, looming over Xenia''s curled up body.


    Nheless, he was still quite little shocked when Ricky showed himself, because he hadn''t sensed


    the other warrior hiding in the woods.


    Quickly, Jayden stretched out his hands and bent his fingers, shaping his palms into ws. He rushed


    at Ricky with brute force.


    Now that Xenia had sumbed to the drug and he was going to take her today, Jayden was impatient


    to get the fight with Ricky over with.


    At Jayden''s powerful attack, Ricky had no choice but to struggle against him.


    But right as he was in the thick of battle, he saw Xenia going through a tremendous transformation.


    Xenia had been very weak under the effects of the drug, but now a strong frosty power rose from her


    body, breaking through the drug''s potency.


    Xenia morphed into a being who was pretty icy and scary, looking for all the world like the snow god of


    death in that boundless snowyndscape.


    Even more frightening were the three white snow tails stretching out from Xenia''s back. These three


    snow-white tails were encapsted with intense frosty power, and quickly wound around Jayden''s


    neck.


    With a sharp, forceful yank, Jayden''s head flew from his body.


    The pitiful Jayden, who had been nning to kill Ricky with one strike, was decapitated before he could


    even try.


    After killing Jayden, Xenia morphed into something even more cold-blooded. Her beautiful face


    transformed into that of a wolf, and two long fangs emerged from the corners of her mouth.


    Fiercely, she fixed her eyes on Ricky.


    The three snow-white tails swaying in the air began to approach him, trying to wrap themselves around


    him.


    Despite Ricky''s strong will and presence of mind, he had been totally stunned by what he saw, failing to


    snap back to reality even when the three snow-white tails reached him.


    But Xenia''s power seemed to ebb suddenly, and the three tails quickly withdrew. Xenia rapidly regained


    her original form.


    But now, the drug''s effect overcame her again, and Xenia convulsed in the snow.


    "Oh my God! It''s so terrible!" Ricky uttered with fear, clutching his chest as soon as he came to his


    senses.


    Staring at Xenia''s pitiful form with horror in his eyes, he became vignt.


    When he heard Xenia groan in torment, Ricky slowly approached her.


    Sensing Ricky, Xenia mustered up her strength, desperately scratching his body. Deep inside the


    drugged state she was in, she was still fighting.


    However, now she had lost her power, so Ricky seeded in blocking her futile attempts.


    "Oh dear. I''ve heard that the only way to stop the effects of such a drug is to have sexual intercourse.


    Otherwise, her meridians might crack and she might die, '' Ricky mumbled reluctantly at the sight of


    Xenia, curled up on the ground so pitifully and helplessly.


    Without thinking about it, his eyes lingered on her.

 Chapter 49 Two Complicated Hearts

    Chapter 49 Two Complicated Hearts


    Ricky''s heart began to pound when he saw Xenia flush and breathe rapidly. He smelled her fragrant


    aroma.


    However, this feeling immediately vanished, as long as he thought of the terrifying change which had


    happened to Xenia just now. To Ricky, she was now a freak.


    Now, prominent meridians had shown themselves on Xenia''s flushed face because the drug had


    already taken effect on every part of her body. She would die once her meridians burst, if no measures


    would be taken.


    At this moment, Ricky felt hesitant.


    Of course, he didn''t want Xenia to die.


    Besides, after that terrifying change, Xenia looked extremely alluring. Like other men, Ricky also had


    some dirty ideas when he was confronted with the sight of such a beautiful woman.


    "Gulp!" Ricky swallowed when Xenia kept scratching at him. "I have to sacrifice myself if there are no


    other options."


    He realized he had feelings for the girl.


    ...


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Devouring Skill! My Devouring Skill can drain the power of the drug!'' Ricky suddenly thought of that.


    He pulled out his knife, making a small cut on Xenia''s arm. He then activated the power of Devouring


    Skill and Devourer Zone to absorb the energy of the drug.


    Devouring Skill was one of the Nine Supreme Skills in the Chaos Manual. It was capable of devouring


    even the most fatal energy from a drug. Soon, the energy was almostpletely drained.


    Xenia''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she fainted.


    "It worked!" Ricky whispered when he saw her grow quiet.


    Ricky immediately sat cross-legged and transferred all the energy of the drug to his Devourer Zone.


    Upon doing this, he activated the Devouring Fire in order to burn it and eliminate it from his system.


    It took two whole hours for Ricky to burn the energy thoroughly.


    However, the white whip that was Xenia''s weapon of choice was already around his neck when he


    came to life. He would certainly die if Xenia tightened her whip even just slightly.


    "Xenia, you have no gratitude," Ricky scolded.


    What happened? He saved her life but in return, she would kill him?


    And Ricky felt the murderous intent in Xenia''s cool eyes. A real urge to kill him then and there.


    "You are right. I do want to kill you," Xenia said without any expression on her face before tightening


    the whip slightly. Instantly, Ricky had trouble taking in air. She was choking him.


    "I believed that you know I didn''t hurt you! I took the drug out of your system!" Ricky said, his voice was


    tight under the pressure of her whip.


    He didn''t want to be a fool who''d given it all up for a woman.


    "But you have seen things you never should have," Xenia hissed.


    Ricky immediately understood that Xenia''s words meant her terrifying transformation.


    "What do you mean? I haven''t seen anything..." Ricky shook his head emphatically.


    Xenia hesitated at this.


    She was definitely not as cold hearted as she wanted to be seen. She never forgot that once, years


    ago, they had been childhood sweethearts. She wouldn''t have helped Ricky get into the Snow Sect


    otherwise.


    Besides, Ricky sessfully cultivated to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement in such short time, which


    made her astonished and touched her nostalgic heart as well.


    And of course... Ricky had saved her life just now. She knew this to be true, even if she didn''t


    understand how he had drained the drug from her system.


    To tell the truth, she really wanted to thank Ricky. But she had reservations.


    Ricky still didn''t have a spiritual meridian, which would impede his sess in the future. Even if he


    owned a five-star or more superior spiritual meridian, they still would never be at the same level.


    So Xenia knew she had to sever all ties with Ricky.


    But they had met here again. Was it fate?


    Maybe killing Ricky was the only choice. And after all, Ricky knew her secret. It would be good enough


    of a reason for Xenia to do that.


    But sheid down her whip in the end after a heated debate in her own mind.


    "Ricky, please make a promise," Xenia sighed.


    "I understand." Ricky sighed with relief. At the position he was in, he wouldn''t have been able to fight


    back at all.


    He stood up, and made an oath to Xenia.


    It spoke volumes of his integrity and his character.


    "Xenia, I want to know; when did you notice me being here?" Ricky asked.


    "The moment that Jayden and I arrived," she replied nonchntly.


    Ricky was shocked, realizing that Xenia was not an ordinary warrior. She had a very fine set of skills.


    Though Xenia and Jayden were both in the first grade of Blood Purification, Jayden was more powerful


    than Xenia. But despite this fact, Xenia was able to immediately sense Ricky even if he thought he hid


    himself well.


    Ricky grew curious when he thought of her terrifying change. But he dared not ask about it.


    "Farewell, then..." Ricky was anxious to leave this ce.


    He wanted to leave before Xenia changed her mind.


    "Ricky, wait-" Xenia stopped him.


    She split the five-hundred-year-old Magic Ice in half and handed Ricky one of the pieces. "I don''t want


    to owe you anything," she said, biting her lip.


    "I know," Ricky said quietly and epted her offering.


    Perhaps, in Ricky''s mind, he would have liked if Xenia owed him something.


    Xenia might have felt the same way. But it was time to split ways.


    Ricky looked down at the ground, turned around, and walked away.


    "Is this the right thing to do? Let him go?" Xenia murmured as she watched him grow farther away.


    "Anyway, could I even have the heart to kill him?"


    ...


    Ricky didn''t have any reason to stay at snowy mountains after he obtained the Magic Ice. He had no


    desire to hunt the beasts, either.


    Ricky briefly told Grace what had happened to him after he came back to the Snow Sect, and also


    caught up briefly with Heather, before he began to cultivate in seclusion.


    It was time to break through the First Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and reached the


    Second Degree with Magic Ice and Sacred Blood Crystal.


    In preparation, Ricky spent the whole day calming himself down.


    Xenia''s words echoed in his mind "I don''t want to owe you anything," not only upset him but also hit a


    nerve with his self-esteem.


    Ricky shut his eyes tightly. Weakness. It all came down to his weakness.


    "Strength, I need to have powerful strength!" Ricky said as he clenched his fists and growled inwardly.


    With this, he rushed to his room and began the cultivation of the power of ice.

 Chapter 50 The Casting Began

    Chapter 50 The Casting Began


    Untouched magic encased in ancient ice of five hundred yearsy in front of Ricky; its towering height


    dwarfed his own figure and basked him in a luminous glow. He rested a hand on its hard surface as the


    relic''s inborn light seeped through his thick skin and illuminated the redness of his blood and flesh


    underneath. Short puffs of white clouds came out of his breath as he exhaled, readying himself for the


    activation of his Devouring Skill.


    Tendrils of wild winds started to circte the area in dizzying speeds the more he focused on


    mobilizing his ability. The beginnings of pallid mist engulfed his body, growing thicker and thicker by the


    minute as he voraciously absorbed the dormant power beneath the hard shell of the iceberg. Prickling


    cold devoured the warmth of his temperature, robbing him of any sce to counter the freezing


    atmosphere. It permeated into the deepest depths of his being as it instilled inside his bones and


    racked him in endless shivers.


    "T - The Quincentennial Magic Ice ¡­ Its power is r-r-really outstanding!" eximed Ricky, managing to


    squeeze out his words of awe through gritted teeth.


    The agony of having the frost stop his blood''s cirction turned his face into an unhealthy shade of


    white and dyed his lips to a sickening hue of blue. It was torture; one that he had willingly dived into,


    especially when he knew that the oue of withstanding such unbearable pain thrilled him more than


    anything. He was determined to reach the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form,


    and for that to be attained, he needed to form this numbing power into his own.


    He grunted and spasmed as another surge of tremors washed over him. If it were not for his strategy in


    transferring the acquired energy directly to its new home in the Devourer Zone, he would have been


    reduced to an iced carcass as soon as he had absorbed a small portion of the magic.


    He tried to move, and with great difficulty, his nearly paralyzed fingers took the Body Refining Pill from


    his pocket and raised it to his mouth, swallowing it as soon as it dropped. He had saved it specifically


    for this moment, knowing that the Pill would produce the best possible result when taken during the


    process of refining.


    It took a staggering six hours for Ricky to conclude the whole process, the ice melting away as soon as


    he finished. He could not deny that there were asions where trepidation tempted him to sumb to


    his impatience and need for a break from the misery. There was no shame in admitting that he had to


    fight against his weaknesses; he was still human after all, and his perseverance and greed were


    enough proof of validation for that aspect.


    Sighing in relief and content, Ricky began stretching his limbs in preparation for another gruesome trial.


    "Good! It''s time to start the refinement now," he muttered, standing upright as he wrapped up hisst


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    set of warm-ups.


    He proceeded to take a meager part of the seized mana from the Devourer Zone and poured it into his


    regained spiritual meridian. It flowed ceaselessly in his bloodstream, filling up every crevice like liquid


    pulsing to grant him the chance at rebirth until he felt the magic settle inside him.


    It was by no means afortable adjustment. It was excruciating, more sopared to the prior


    experience he went through. Perhaps, it was a given, what with the magic being tremendous to the


    point where even a warrior at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification might not be able to stand it.


    As a warrior stuck in the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, Ricky was understandably in a lot more


    torment that most would not even dare endure in their lifetime.


    He felt as if he had reached thest level of hell. Trapped not in a zing inferno, but in the


    unforgiving, frigid air of a vast icy terrain with no salvation in sight. Bare, trembling and barely


    rx for the slightest instant, certain that he would not be able to keep himself upright if he did so.


    Overwhelmed by the sudden onught of trembles that shook him to the core, Ricky felt he did a wise


    decision by transferring the power back to the Devourer Zone earlier. It seemed to be the right decision,


    seeing as it would have caused him to meet an untimely death if he had stopped it a bitter.


    He gasped, the immense anguish immediately released its suffocating hold and effectively disengaged


    him from any fatalities he would have gotten from stubbornly continuing on.


    He allowed himself to unwind, and within an hour, gooey substances started emitting from the pores of


    his skin. It was a good sign; it meant that the impurities in his body were being rejected.


    Thus, indicating that he was growing tougher and stronger, and that the purer his flesh became.


    He progressed using this tactic; consuming the high-ss power bit by bit and stopping before he was


    inundated and rendered incapable.


    He could feel his durability rising after every passing second, so he permitted himself to increase the


    amount of magic he ingested in ordance to his level of tolerance.


    Refinement had gone easily with another source to depend on for boosting the action. The thought


    made him giddy with pride and satisfaction, fully conscious of the great feats he was achieving at


    present.


    And so, after a grueling two days, Ricky hadpleted his refinement atst.


    Thankfully, Heather had delivered his meals consistently during his training, hence helping him


    replenish much-needed energy for the ruthless and exhausting tasks he performed, as well as the


    water to clean his body.


    Following the aplished goal, Ricky risked fearlessly plunging into another test once more as he


    gobbled the Sacred Blood Crystal.


    The artifact contained the mes and energies of the blood essence of one of the innate ritual beasts;


    the Sacred Blood Lion, and although it might already be diluted, it remained in its position as one of the


    most formidable items in the empire.


    Fortunately for him, the refinement for the Magic Ice took ce not too long ago, rewarding him


    unexpectedly with immunity to its scalding fire.


    As his refining for the Sacred Blood Crystal initiated at thismand, hemenced the second


    mental cultivation method of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form simultaneously, intending to reach


    the Second Degree of the Form.


    Everything went smoothly and naturally, his hard work paying off after winning all battles of resilience


    within himself. He had fulfilled his mission of procuring the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Overtaken with happiness and anticipation to test out his results, he activated the cultivation method of


    the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. In a sh, his body turned into a light tint of


    orange. It wallowed Ricky in delight as he felt the rush of adrenaline from the freedom of wielding such


    massive force.


    What he was currently was definitely no weaker than that of a warrior at any inferior stages of Blood


    Purification. He may even possess the right qualifications to challenge any opponents at the


    intermediate stage.


    "I''ve moved past the eighth grade of Skin Refinement! And, I even reached the Second Degree of the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Next, I''m going for the highest grade of Skin Refinement, just wait


    for it!" Ricky shouted in glee, triumphantly pumping his fists into the air as a show of his enthusiasm.


    For his next objective, he would seek for another method to employ as he didn''t want to be constrained


    by using only the Devouring Skill.


    He finished up by cleaning himself dutifully and getting changed before he went to Grace''s room.


    He arrived as nned and was greeted by the sight of Heather taking some pointers from Grace as


    she talked about her knowledge in the cultivation method. Ricky could not help but feel a twinge of


    sadness in his heart, feeling the bias of female disciples having the advantage of being favored by their


    masters.


    Noting his presence, Grace carefully examined Ricky''s refreshed look and said, "Seeing you so fresh,


    you must''ve reached the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form! What''s more,


    you''vepleted the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Good job!" Truthfully, she was sincere in her


    praise, but there was still this underlying shock that made her hard to believe what she was seeing right


    in front of her


    She never foresaw Ricky to seed this far within such a short period of time. She could not even


    begin to say what she truly wanted to ry, except that this stunt of his was indeed incredible. Beyond


    it, in fact.


    "Yes, you''re right, Master Grace. And next time, I''m going to clear the ninth grade of Skin Refinement,"


    Ricky replied with a confidence that was tantly seen in the way he smiled. Grace showed her


    support to his unwavering determination by patting him encouragingly at the back; a reaction that was


    also meant to substitute for a weing embrace. He nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes going past


    his teacher''s figure andnding upon Heather''s pouting face.


    "Little Heather, you should be working harder. I''m really close to the top now, while you keep ongging


    behind," Ricky smirked, watching her turn red in embarrassment and fury.


    "Little Heather?! How dare you call me that? You''re asking for death!"


    She stood in rage, unconsciously stomping her feet in a childish act of defiance as Ricky onlyughed


    at her rants.


    "Hey! Stopughing!" Heather fumed and started to throw things his way, huffing in annoyance when


    he gracefully dodged every object. Grace sat on a chair by the desk, already ustomed to their


    banters after being exposed to it daily. She calmly watched the scene unfold until she sighed, tired of


    their nonsense, "Now, now. Settle down, especially you, Heather. This is my room and those are my


    things that you''re destroying."


    They abruptly stilled, murmuring apologies of repentance and followed her order obediently.


    As they quieted, the ambience shifted into a formal one with their topic of conversation directing


    towards Ricky''s future ns. "It''ll do you good if you can manage to make it to the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement. You''ll have a better chance in entering the top three if you do,"


    said Grace with a nod.


    "Master Grace, what are the rewards of the Outer Competition on earth?" Ricky''s question was met


    with a pause, all three people in the room pondered over what the prizes could be.


    "To be honest, I''m still uncertain since the rewards are different each time. The only thing I can assure


    you is that they surely won''t disappoint you." Humming in brief contemtion, Heather and Ricky


    shared a look of excitement before he dered, "I''m looking forward to it then. I hope it''ll be a good


    surprise!"


    Beaming, Ricky was about to leave when he remembered what he had originally wanted to ask Grace


    for, "Oh, there''s another thing I''d like to talk about, Master Grace. Can I have some metal scraps?"


    Both women''s eyes widened in response, Grace was about to turn down his offer when he interjected


    again, "They aren''t useful for you anyway, please? Won''t you give them to me?" He pleaded,


    attempting to put on an innocent look that failed to hide his mischievousness beneath.


    "Why do you want them?"


    She squinted her eyes suspiciously. Sometimes, she had great difficulty in perceiving Ricky''s odd


    behavior.


    "I think it''s time for me to practice casting!" Ricky answered with a confident voice. Loud chortles burst


    out from Heather upon hearing Ricky''s im, "Seriously? You must be kidding!" she refuted, unable to


    hold back another set ofughter from bubbling out from her chest. "I''ve heard that a very special


    spiritual meridian is a must for casting. You don''t even have a--"


    She cut herself off, her gleeful smile falling into a solemn one. She regretted her insensitive remarks


    immediately, realizing that she must have hurt his feelings after making fun of hisck of a spiritual


    meridian.


    "I''m sorry, Ricky. I didn''t mean that," she bowed her head, apologizing profusely for her rudeness.


    "Hey, it''s okay. I''m not angry," he soothed her, adding a joking lilt to his voice as reassurance that he


    didn''t take any offense on any word that was said. Heather was younger than him, so in his eyes, he


    had grown to view her as a younger sister. Furthermore, she had always helped him in the past, and for


    that, he would always be grateful.


    She must''ve felt extremely bad though, seeing as she didn''t entertain his flippant tone and only


    hummed in cognizance.


    Ricky wanted tofort her but was distracted when Grace continued on, opting to turn into more


    pressing matters. "Casting is way more challenging. You must be well aware of that, Ricky," Grace


    stated seriously. "Even if you have a spiritual meridian, there''s still a bigger percentage for failing.


    Imagine what situation you would be in without one.


    I suggest that you not waste your efforts on it, since it would only be in vain."


    "Thank you, Master, for your kind suggestion. I know that you only want to look after me. But I know


    myself the most. I swear that I''ll seed! Trust me, please."


    Ricky burned with the fierce resolve of his will, and met Grace''s gaze head-on to reflect his


    genuineness, "You''re both right. I don''t have a spiritual meridian, but so what? I still managed to get to


    where I am now! I won''t disappoint you, I promise."


    A tense moment passed, until the strained atmosphere was broken by an exasperated sigh from


    Grace, "Fine then, I know I can''t stop you either way." Ricky let out a long exhale, appreciation gushing


    out of him. Seeing him so ecstatic, Grace felt the need to shatter it a bit, "You can take those scraps.


    But, you must pay for it. The fee is a thousand silver coins,"


    Grace guffawed, taking pleasure on Ricky''s dumbstruck face while Heather only smirked smugly.

 Chapter 51 The Casting Way

    Chapter 51 The Casting Way


    Ricky was almost reeling from shock after hearing what Grace said.


    What a joke! A pile of scrap metal was not even worth a thousand copper coins, and here she was


    charging him a thousand silver coins. What kind of master was she?


    But, he agreed anyway.


    Besides, he had never paid off the silver coins he owed her. So he was going to do the same.


    After Ricky left, Grace continued to brief Heather on their cultivation method practice. Neither of them


    were concerned about Ricky''s casting thing.


    Neither believed in the slightest that Ricky could cast, not even the lowest level of ordinary weapons.


    They both just chalked it up as another one of Ricky''s fantasies.


    In Grace''s abandoned weapons arsenal, Ricky selected several delicate irons, bronzes and polished


    stones and put them into the yard.


    These, he nned to exchange for a big tripod he would use for the casting.


    After going to a ce where he couldn''t be seen, Ricky took the beasts he had hunted in the snow


    mountains out of the Devourer Zone and then went to the Snow Kitchen Hall to sell it for silver coins.


    This time, Ricky exchanged ten beasts at the peak grade of Skin Refinement for a hundred golden


    coins, which was equivalent to ten thousand silver coins. This made him very excited. It was the first


    time in his life that he saw so much money in front of him.


    In the outer Snow Sect, there stood a Weapons Hall where a variety of weapons were sold. The Snow


    Sect disciples were free to buy any top grade weapons of the Mortal Level of their choosing - as long


    as they could afford it.


    Strictly speaking, only the powerful warriors of the Bone Reinforcement were qualified to use them.


    The Weapons Hall and the Cultivation Method Hall were all extremely lively. Outer disciples and inner


    disciples streamed in and out, chattering, bickering, transacting.


    Ricky''s arrival drew the attention of many disciples, even inner ones.


    There were four floors in the Weapons Hall. The first floor sold the mostmon weapons, the second


    floor had inferior weapons of the Mortal Level, the third floor offered middle level weapons of the Mortal


    Level, and the fourth one showcased superior weapons of the Mortal Level.


    Even if he had ten thousand silver coins'' worth, Ricky could barely afford the weapons of the second


    level.


    Ricky ascended the staircase to the second floor. Since he decided to try his hand at casting, he


    needed to find arge, sturdy tripod. Otherwise he would be muddling through his own work.


    Among the Snow Sect, many disciples purchased to casting weapons, even if they were not eligible to


    use them.


    That was why there were so many tripods for sale in the second floor.


    Soon, Ricky found a big bronze tripod which met his standards. After practicing the Chaos Manual, he


    had shown discernment in weapons. This was amon ability of all those who practiced casting. It


    gave him hope.


    Ricky bought the bronze tripod, which cost him three thousand and five hundred silver coins.


    "What did he buy a tripod for? Isn''t he specialized in skills for the broadsword?" The disciples on the


    second floor were murmuring at Ricky''s purchase.


    "Is he going to try to do casting!?


    No way, he doesn''t even have a spiritual meridian!" "No matter how incredible he is atbat, it''s still


    impossible for him to do casting!" The disciples said loudly and sarcastically and didn''t worry that he


    could hear them.


    "Yes, does he really think that killing Dustin makes him a genius? Any one of our inner disciples could


    have killed him with their little finger..."


    It was obvious that these disciples belonged to either the Refinement or Casting Faction.


    Ricky ignored them all and picked up a sledge hammer as well. He left, carrying his purchases back to


    the courtyard.


    "A big hammer, big tripod. He really is nning to do casting!" many disciples said, feeling surprised


    and incredulous.


    Their recognition of Ricky''s achievements of the martial arts did not mean that they would recognize


    that he was qualified to do casting. Of course, this was because they all still thought that he had no


    spiritual meridian.


    Soon, a very funny joke spread all over the Snow Sect: A disciple with no spiritual meridian wanted to


    learn casting! Hrious!


    ...


    In their courtyard, Ricky set up the big tripod, lit the me, and stirred the me with spiritual energy.


    On the big tripod, he began melting the fine iron and bronze.


    At the same time, Ricky added some fuel from the Devouring Zone to the me, stoking it even hotter.


    Although he didn''t know how powerful the Devouring Fire would be, he knew its force would be


    unusual, which could speed up the melting of fine iron and bronze.


    Four hourster, the fine iron and bronze finally began to boil.


    Then, Ricky shaped the molten metal into a broadsword with his spiritual energy, using the frosty power


    emitted by Freezing Palm to cool it down.


    After the molten metal had solidified, it was finally time to cast.


    Casting a sessful weapon stage was affected by three factors. First, the level of the manual, which


    corresponded to what level of weapon a man could cast the best;


    Second, one''s insight into the Manual - for instance, a man knowing nothing about a God-level manual


    could only cast a worthless hunk of metal;


    Last, the casting materials. After all, only the best materials could cast truly legendary weapons.


    What Ricky had to use now was only fine iron and bronze. The weapon he would cast could only be in


    the inferior stage of the Mortal Level, at best.


    However, it was exactly what he wanted. It would be enough, even for him to barely be counted as a


    caster.


    Ricky ced the solidified iron broadsword model on the grinding stone, and began to strike it with the


    sledgehammer to eliminate the impurities. "ng! ng!" The more impurities were removed, the


    higher the final level of the broadsword.


    It was definitely not a series of random, floundering hits. Instead, they were executed as ording to


    the Manual, and supplemented by spiritual energy.


    Otherwise, the impurities would not be removed.


    What Ricky used now was the Devouring Skill of the Chaos Manual.


    Devouring Skill could devour impurities, which would aid the process greatly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Ricky fused his spiritual energy and the Devouring Fire together, quenching them in the


    process. This further helped eliminate impurities, which was not surprising. After all, it was the power of


    Devouring Fire.


    To a degree, Ricky was practicing for something other than casting too in the process.


    Casters could go into a trance-like state of concentration once they were ustomed to the rhythm of


    striking the newly formed metal. It would be more conducive to them to understand the three


    iparable powers of Light, Intent and Soul Apperception.


    Understanding the Light Apperception was one of the most pressing reasons that made Ricky decide to


    do casting.


    He hadn''t fully realized the power of Light Apperception, until he fought with Dustin.


    He needed to grow stronger, and the Light Apperception was indispensable for this goal.


    Ricky''s pace, which affected the hit track, slightly moved with every strike. It was a regr hit skill, and


    also the Devouring Skill.


    "ng! ng!"


    Soon, the small courtyard resounded with the rhythm of this sound.


    When casting, warriors could drown out the noise, instead focusing on the rhythm of the atmosphere.


    Slowly, Ricky started to get into the beat of his work and this atmosphere.


    Grace and Heather quietly emerged from the house, watching Ricky hitting the broadsword he had


    forged. They were in shock.

 Chapter 52 Success

    Chapter 52 Sess


    "Master, the way he does the beat seems to be natural manual. The rhythm and the invisible artistic


    conception which can never be achieved by random beating, actually generated an epiphany inside of


    me," Heather said in a trance, while watching each action of his beating.


    Grace did not give her answer to the question immediately. Instead, she intensely stared at the track


    Ricky had made, and felt with a sensitive heart the rhythm and artistic feeling by him.


    The more she felt, the stronger the shock was in her eyes. She could not believe that Ricky could


    produce something as special as that.


    There were quite a number of casting masters in the Snow Sect, even two of the Demi-spirit Level.


    Although Grace had seen them produce the rhythm and the artistic effects, none of them were as


    perfect as how Ricky did it.


    "How could it be possible?" said Grace in disbelief in the bottom of her heart after she got the feeling of


    awe and astonishment.


    Ricky''s rhythm was absolute treasure for every pounding of the weapon was felt in his heart and no


    one could do it like him.


    But the question remained the same--how could one practice such a perfect Manual even without a


    spiritual meridian?


    Questions haunted her mind which was in chaos at the moment for she had never felt so many


    emotions at the same time-- doubt, astonishment, and disbelief.


    They were there as the audience and as much as they were excited they would never do anything to


    distract and disturb Ricky. That would ruin the moment, the perfection of Ricky''s process. And on the


    other hand, it inspired them to more thinking.


    ...


    Ricky was in a trance. He let his innermost self do all the work without having to think twice of what he


    was doing and what he was about to do. He was a natural.


    In such a mysterious state, his perception and understanding of the Devouring Skill sharpened. This


    Light, Intent, and Soul, these three powerful forces, were to be understood in insight and artistic


    atmosphere...


    Plunged in the deep natural trance, Ricky continued the beat giving all of his strength. He had the


    capacity to be a master of casting.


    Ricky beat the crimson knife along with the beating of his heart. ck sparks flew out of the knife and


    iron, stripping it away of all its impurities.


    Ricky was unstoppable. He pounded the weapon again and again and again until it was pure to


    perfection. This was not the end, however, of his skill of mastery for the Pounding Skill was to be


    learned after his Devouring Skill.


    Fourteen times had Ricky pounded the weapon until he stopped. He finally had awaken himself into


    reality away from the rhythm in the atmosphere. He stopped and saw that the weapon on the grinding


    stone had be a real and functioning saber.


    "Ouch! What a pity it was! That rhythm and artistic atmosphere nearly gave me a taste of Light


    Apperception." Ricky opened his eyes and said with a hint of regret. He had taken himself along with


    the beating too much that he didn''t even realizing that his eyes were closed during the whole process.


    Yet the fact did not disappoint him for it was such a tedious and unnerving task that no one could


    possibly have a taste of it in a snap. It was to be nourished from deep within, with deep understanding.


    That was why there were numerous warriors who had already given up halfway.


    Ricky turned his gaze onto his creation.


    The saber was beyond exceptional--crystal clear, sharp as a de and impurities were nowhere to be


    found. Even the most powerful sense of smell couldn''t find the impurities. It was almost perfect.


    Upon seeing what he had just made, Ricky turned his eyes to Grace and Heather.


    "Master Grace, little Heather, how do you think of the saber I''ve just cast?" Ricky enthused, feeling


    good about this weapon himself, seeing that it was not that bad.


    Grace and Heather came over, the shock and amazement still lingering in their eyes.


    Grace picked up the saber and flicked the de to check its quality and stage.


    "Ah! Ricky, are you sure this is your first time to cast?" Grace asked with a deep breath after having the


    saber checked to its very core.


    "Yes, Master. Could it be called a good one?" Ricky asked enthusiastically, waiting for the master''s


    response.


    Heather looked at the saber in Grace''s hands, expecting an answer from the master on how well Ricky


    did with the casting.


    Coldness came creeping onto her spine in disbelief after hearing the wordse out of Ricky''s mouth.


    She was even at a loss for words and almost dropped the weapon she was holding in her hand.


    "This knife is superior to all the ordinary weapons, which isparable to weapons of Demi-mortal


    Level," Grace said heavily, her eyes fiercely gazing at Ricky as if to see him through his outer shell.


    After hearing Grace''s words, Heather was only found to have her mouth wide open, her jaw dropped to


    the ground. She could not believe that Ricky could produce something superior. It was absolutely mind-


    blowing that a first timer could yield such a powerful weapon.


    But Ricky, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes, murmured, "Only Demi-mortal Level... I thought it


    could be counted as a weapon of the Mortal Level."


    Grace and Heather looked at Ricky in a furious and jealous way after hearing his words.


    "Ricky, the first work of your casting is up to the level of weapons of Demi-mortal Level. Aren''t you


    satisfied with it?" Heather said fiercely, "I have once heard from my father that it was almost impossible


    to make a weapon of Demi-mortal Level sessfully within a year or two, even for those talented with


    spiritual meridians of a high level.


    But it only took you less than half a day to..."


    "Really? Aren''t you exaggerating?" Ricky whispered as her reply.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Heather is right. It took at least a year for masters of casting in our Snow Sect to get to where you are


    now when they begin their casting career," Grace said.


    At this moment a surge of excitement just like endless waves swept over her, too difficult to calm down


    in a short period of time. Excitement filled her whole spirit, as if she had just discovered another legend


    in the world of martial arts.


    She had never expected a disciple of her to be as smart and highly skilled in such an incredible way as


    a casting genius. That would be an honor for her to be a master of a warrior of such great potential.


    Master of casting, in a world where the weak fell prey to the strong, was one of the only two


    professions that could break the rule of "Only the strongest would have the honor of being thest ones


    standing."


    And another one was undoubtedly an alchemist.


    "Wow, so with what you said, I can also be regarded as a towering figure in this field," Ricky said with a


    smugness on his face, amusement gleaming in his eyes as if he was certain to be a respectable


    master of casting who enjoyed sovereign power. He was dying to know what else he was capable of,


    and in what fields he was going to excel. He was on fire.


    "Well, Heather, you are gonna have to be nicer to me in the days toe,"


    he said yfully to Heather with a wink.


    "Humph!" Heather grunted coldly at his teasing.


    "Don''t be too proud! Countless disciples in the casting realm were impeded as being merely moulders


    of Demi-mortal Level, never seeding in bing a real master of the Mortal Level." Looking at his


    jaunty look, Grace said seriously.


    "I see, Master." Ricky said quietly.


    "Ricky, how did you learn the manual?" Heather could not control her curiosity any longer and asked


    the warrior.


    "Heather, as there is a cultivation method which could be adopted by those warriors without spiritual


    meridian, there is a manual for their cultivation in this world. We can still be great warriors even if we


    are the ordinary ones." Ricky smiled.


    "And I was lucky enough to have gained a profound understanding of both."


    "Master, is that possible?" Heather put her gaze onto Grace as soon as she heard Ricky exim,


    hoping for an honest answer.


    Grace shook her head and said softly, "Maybe."


    They did not press him for further answer, however, for they knew that it was a secret of him.


    "Ricky, you''d better not let anyone else know that you are capable of casting, for you are the one


    without any spiritual meridian. All eyes will be on you, and threats will arise along with it. You must be


    very careful as to whoever you wish to share your secret with, " Grace then bade him once again.


    "I know, Master." Ricky nodded with humility.


    "Even for a genius, the learning experience of pounding is a necessity along this journey. Tomorrow I


    will take you to visit a predecessor of our Snow Sect. You''d better get ready for it. "

 Chapter 53 A Rival Cannot Be Avoided

    Chapter 53 A Rival Cannot Be Avoided


    Hardly taking any time to rest, Ricky spent the night casting weapons. He was so eager to grasp the


    Light Apperception quickly, even if he could only learn just a little bit. It would greatly improve his


    chances of winning the Outer Competition.


    As she promised, the next day Grace took Ricky to an extremelyrge and broad courtyard.


    Upon arriving, a resounding beating sound was heard. It had a rhythmic beat, undoubtedly that of the


    "There are two casting masters at Demi-spirit Level in the Snow Sect, who are the top talents in the


    whole area. One of them is the second Elder, and the other is the fifth, Elder Samuel, who owns this


    courtyard," Grace exined.


    "The second Elder, who founded the Casting Faction of Snow Sect, has chosen a number of his


    disciples from the Faction."


    "So, Master, have I offended the second Elder?" He asked cautiously.


    He was startled to discover that the Casting Faction had been founded by a casting master at Demi-


    spirit Level, whose status was on par with the innate spirit.


    "Rx, Ricky. The second Elder is so powerful that a warrior like you will not be taken seriously," Grace


    replied.


    "Oh... I''m d to hear that!" Ricky said, feeling relieved.


    "The disciples of Elder Samuel are those he considers qualified for his standards. Otherwise, a warrior


    would never be epted as his disciple, no matter how gifted he was at casting. Because of this, Elder


    Samuel has never had more than fifteen disciples," Grace added.


    "Sounds like the fifth Elder has wonderful personality indeed," Ricky murmured.


    "I really do hope that Elder Samuel finds you qualified. Otherwise, you would have to leave here even if


    I vouched for you. That would be a great loss for you."


    "Haw-haw, Master, a charming disciple like me will surely make the cut!" Ricky was confident.


    Ignoring his little joke, Grace sternly reminded him, "Make sure, after walking into the courtyard, that


    you won''t be found to be able to cast."


    "Yes, Master!"


    ¡­


    With that, Grace and Ricky walked into the courtyard.


    In this huge courtyard, there were a dozen huge grindstones, and beside each of which stood arge


    casting tripod. Eight or nine young men were busy with beating and casting. No one noticed Grace and


    Ricky.


    Several other young men who were resting, however, all greeted Grace respectfully. It was obvious


    from their familiarity that Grace had been here a lot.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After bing a core disciple, disciples of the Snow Sect would be promoted to a higher rank and


    therefore earned more respect from other disciples, especially when it came to how they addressed


    these core disciples.


    "Master Grace, you didn''t take Ricky here today to learn the methods of casting, did you?" A disciple


    asked with a smile, sounding more curious than sarcastic.


    All the disciples of the Snow Sect had heard that Ricky was intending to learn how to cast.


    Casting was actually not such a big deal. But Ricky''sck of a spiritual meridian was what had made


    the news really surprising.


    "It''s true that bad news rides fast, while good newsester!" Hearing this, Ricky immediately


    understood what was at stake and sighed to himself.


    "Oh, that''s just a rumor! I actually came here today to observe your casting methods so that I can


    "Haw-haw, I see." All these young disciples were amused by Ricky''s excuse.


    "But you know, we don''t have jurisdiction to decide if you can observe here or not. You should go ask


    Bertha. She''s in charge of everything here during the master''s seclusion."


    "So Elder Samuel is in seclusion?" Grace verified.


    "Yes."


    "Then where is Bertha?" Grace asked.


    "I guess she''s in her practice room," A disciple said, shrugging.


    "Ricky, you must be respectful to Bertha when you meet herter." Suddenly, one of the young


    disciples came up to Ricky and whispered, "Maybe Bertha will allow you stay for Master Grace''s sake.


    But if she''s in a bad mood, you will suffer afterwards."


    "Thanks for the warning," Ricky said, wondering what he was going to get into.


    Then, Ricky followed Grace to a small room, which was Bertha''s practice room.


    "Grace, why are you here today?" A clear voice at the entrance said, and out of the room emerged a


    woman in a green dress.


    The green dress, elegant appearance and noble air had made her the only focus of the snow


    mountains. She caught everyone''s gaze, like a green flower about to bloom in the snow and ice.


    There was no doubt that the woman was Bertha.


    But the moment Ricky saw her, he froze and felt a tad frightened.


    Because he recognized her at once. She was the woman he had seen cultivating when he first came to


    the Snow Sect and strayed onto the snow-capped mountain. Until then, the image of her beautiful


    shoulders and legs still shed into his mind.


    ''Is this what they mean when they say rivals cannot avoid each other? If it is fated to happen, it will.''


    With a sigh, Ricky unconsciously hid behind Grace.


    Nevertheless, it was toote, for Bertha recognized Ricky. She would never forget him.


    She would never forgive a man who had seen her half-naked body and his intrusion almost made her


    lost control during the cultivation.


    After she had returned and caught her breath, she had been secretly looking for him with revenge in


    mind.


    At the sight of him, her usually charming eyes suddenly grew cold.


    But it soon dissipated upon seeing that Ricky was hiding behind Grace. She regained herposure.


    She had heard that Grace recruited a new disciple, and as things turned out, it was Ricky.


    "Bertha, you know I''vee here for a reason." Grace smiled, "Ie here today to ask you for a


    favor."


    "This is my disciple Ricky whom I have mentioned to you. I would like him to have a chance to watch


    the casting here before the Outer Competition, so he couldprehend the Light Apperception."


    "Of course. This is your disciple. I''ll instruct him myself hereafter." Bertha readily agreed.


    "Forget it, I changed my mind," Ricky hurriedly whispered to Grace. Bertha''s agreement worried him.


    However, Grace ignored Ricky''s words and continued to talk to Bertha.


    Now and then, as she talked, Bertha looked at Ricky with her beautiful eyes. The meaning in them was


    obvious, "You will sufferter."


    ''I''m dead meat!'' Ricky thought.


    ¡­


    Then Grace departed, leaving Ricky alone in the room with Bertha.


    "Bertha!" Ricky courteously said, forcing a stiff smile.

 Chapter 54 Bertha

    Chapter 54 Bertha


    "Aren''t you that guy everyone''s been talking about in the Snow Sect? The one doesn''t have the


    spiritual meridian?" Bertha came to the front of Ricky, put a hand on his shoulder and looked at him and


    said with a sly grin.


    Ricky''s heart raced. Bertha''s sweet fragrance engulfed the atmosphere. The trees and the flowers in


    the mountaintops, the sweet nothings, and hearts started to pop in Ricky''s mind. He flushed a bit,


    turning his cheeks pink. This made him feel a little bit embarrassed.


    "Yes, I am," Ricky responded respectfully while taking a step backwards. The embarrassing scene kept


    on repeating in his head. Was it romantic? He felt more and more embarrassed as he thought about it.


    This made him the little awkward boy you''d see who''s clearly crushing on an idol. He averted Bertha''s


    eyes during conversations as much as he could.


    "It seems like that the legend is true. Maybe you really are a genius. And because of that, you might


    get to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement even without the spiritual meridian." Bertha continued,


    "Since Grace entrusted you to me... well, before anything else, let''s test your power!"


    Suddenly...


    Ice started to surround Ricky. Icy cold crystals formed around him which made him shiver to the core,


    including his breath which he puffed out like a cloud.


    In an instant, he felt the powerful cold palm generated by Bertha. This cold palm mixed with strong


    blood vitality and rushed to his system.


    Time was of the essence. He did not overthink about what he was about to do, as he was running out


    of time. He crossed his arms and immediately tried to resist the strong attack made by Bertha, but it


    was not that effective. He was still being frozen literally.


    Ricky''s powers rendered useless to Bertha''s attack. He was trembling, with his insides crunching and


    twisting in pain. There was a loud thud as he fell on the ground crying in pain.


    The disciples stopped on their tracks upon seeing Ricky on the ground. They were confused as to what


    it was all about. They all stood there, waiting for an exnation for they had no idea what grudges


    Bertha could possibly hold against this Ricky.


    All of the disciples knew that Grace and Bertha were very close. They were like sisters, as the disciples


    thought, but even if there was a chance that Bertha did not like Ricky, this did not give her any right to


    treat him like this, not for Grace''s sake!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Is there any feud between Ricky and Bertha?'' Many disciples thought. All of the disciples took pity on


    Ricky who was on the floor in excruciating pain. His face was scrunched like a paper you''d throw out.


    His arms were holding his stomach where all the pain was concentrated. He was beaten into a pulp.


    Everyone just felt sorry for him.


    In the area of the Snow Sect, Bertha had a strong reputation for being the ill-tempered that she was.


    Anyone who would dare cross her path and offend her would suffer the consequences. No one would


    be spared, and it never ended well.


    Bertha took a step back as soon as she felt the pleasure in seeing Ricky suffer. She drew her hand


    back, and watched Ricky unfold as he felt the pain lessen.


    Ricky was battered and bruised--his hair down to his toes was aplete mess. His clothes were torn


    from the excruciating pain he went through, not to mention his face that was contorted in pain, and his


    arms were bruised from all the wriggling he did on the ground as he screamed in pain. He was catching


    his breath. He was tired from what Bertha did to him.


    There was no doubt that Bertha was strong and powerful, but this onlynded superficial bruises on


    Ricky--no internal damagepared to what she was used to see from other foes.


    This made Ricky think that the pain he felt was somewhat rational.


    "Wow, you''re stronger than I expected!" she said with a smile and apuded.


    "Do you see that bundle of firewood over there? You have to chop them all tonight. And when you are


    done, you can start to see how I cast." Bertha pointed her finger towards the casting area and said,


    "This is where the magic happens."


    Ricky was stunned at the pile of trees that he would chop. They were like small hills! So many of them!


    There were about a thousand trees over there with a diameter of about a meter. Letting out a sigh, he


    thought he should grab the ax and start working, but he just couldn''t move.


    Hearing what he had to do, all eyes were on him again. The disciples just kept on staring at him with


    pitiful eyes.


    "Bertha, I''m not watching anymore. I just want to leave." He turned his head around listlessly, looked at


    Bertha and said sadly.


    At this moment, he truly understood the meaning of "good will be rewarded with good, and evil with


    evil".


    "I do not agree with you. Grace entrusted you to me and I cannot let you go back without learning


    anything!" Bertha let out augh


    and then smiled at the disciples next to her and said, "Remember, you guys can''t help him and do not


    let him leave this courtyard. Otherwise, you will not have a good end."


    "Okay, Bertha. We got it!" The disciples agreed out of fear. They all nodded their heads in respect after


    hearing Bertha''s instructions. Clearly, they were used to being overpowered by Bertha.


    "And one more thing... If you can''t finish this task by tomorrow, you will also not have a good end."


    She told to Ricky, and walked back to her room, only left Ricky and other disciples in the courtyard.


    "Ricky, although we do sympathize with you, you have to chop this firewood on your own. We are so


    sorry. " One of the disciples came in front of Ricky, held out his hand and ced it on his shoulder, and


    let out a big sigh.


    "You have to finish it as soon as possible, or there will be severe consequences."


    After all the instructions and the sympathy expressed by the disciples, they all went back to their own


    casting areas with heavy hearts. They can only help Ricky with words and not by any action. They felt


    for Ricky and never wished that on anyone. They could only hope the best for Ricky at this point.


    He gathered up all his strength and desire to finish the task. He then walked up to the enormous pile of


    wood and hard trunks, and started chopping the wood as fast as he could.


    All because he didn''t want to give Bertha another reason to beat him into a pulp. He might not survive


    the next one, he thought.


    As for leaving, it was impossible for him at this moment, because all disciples casting here were inner


    disciples and Blood Purification warriors, and he couldn''t defeat them all. Should he try to escape, he


    would not be able to defend himself since everyone would not want to dare defy Bertha''s instructions.


    In the casting area, there was another sound of chopping wood could be heard, with a rhythm on it.


    "Chop...chop. chop. chop...chop."


    In fact, if you were observant enough, you could hear that there was a rhythm hidden in the sound of


    chopping wood.


    Cruel as it might seem, it wasn''t really that bad for Ricky to be chopping wood. After all, the process of


    chopping was not just some punishment for Ricky. He could also practice the Devouring Skill while


    doing it.


    This was also an avenue for Ricky to enhance his abilities, an experience that might actually bring


    something for him--more control, more grasp of his power and skill.


    It was not until dawn the next day that hepletely chopped the pile of hard trunks and coniferous


    leaves into firewood. But he found that he was not tired at all; instead, he was full of energy.


    "It seems like the manual can eliminate the fatigue of the warrior," he murmured, while smiling faintly.


    In the early of the morning, Bertha came.


    Contrary to what she wore the day before, she was looking chic as ever. She wore a ck dress, which


    showed her perfect figure, unlike the skirt that she wore yesterday. She tied her hair up in a bun which


    showed her beautiful and regal face. She was a prancing queen that morning.


    Her promises to Grace were never forgotten. She wanted to start the casting today, as she promised


    her best friend.


    Knowing Ricky, she was not surprised to see that he was able to finish all the chopping. After all, she


    knew him to be that guy who could not be beaten, who proved to everyone that he was the best in what


    he does.


    "Ricky, today''s casting process would rely on how much you learned from the rhythm and artistic


    concepts of yesterday''s task. Do you understand?" Bertha said solemnly.


    Casting was a sacred process for any casting master. It developed the values of a true warrior and


    more importantly hones a warrior''s skills and abilities. Bertha devoted all her time that day that she had


    to abandon any other task that she had. She was focused on this lesson.


    "Yes, I understand!" Ricky said firmly, and nodded after seeing her serious eyes.


    Meanwhile, all disciples in the yard gathered around. Obviously, like Ricky, they all came here to watch


    the process of casting.


    Bertha was a special disciple of the Elder Samuel, which was why she was very proficient in casting.


    She was a casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level. Apparently, all disciples around here would


    be able to benefit a lot from watching this done especially by her.


    Under the fire, the molten hot casting material in the tripod had melted and boiled as she began to


    make her own cast implement. All eyes were on her, on her hands and how she doing the procedure.


    She was very careful with handling the pots and avoiding spills.


    Ding~


    With the rhythm sound of the beat, all disciples beside began to watch her attentively, including Ricky.


    He was not able to talk the whole time he was watching the casting process. His jaws were a gape, he


    almost drooled at the beauty of the whole process!


    What he did yesterday was not that far from what Bertha was doing now. It was a fact that all manuals


    in the world were born for casting--a stepping stone, if one must put into words. Just like different paths


    led to the same destination. The manualbor that he did yesterday would do him good for casting.


    Over and over again, Bertha continued to use the method of manual, beating the cast implement, just


    like how Ricky chopped wood in the courtyard. The rhythm, the beat, it was there. The heat, the


    pounding of the material, everything was magically in sync.


    The process was not manualbor to the eyes of Ricky and the disciples. From what they saw, it was


    not casting at all. It was art in its purest form.

 Chapter 55 The Outer Competition Kicks Off

    Chapter 55 The Outer Competition Kicks Off


    Upon entering the ideal realm of the Bertha''s manual, Ricky felt that he was much, much closer to the


    The manual that Bertha had cultivated was by no means better than Ricky''s Chaos Manual. However,


    Bertha far surpassed Ricky, who was still a greenhorn in terms of fully understanding manuals. The


    ideal realm devised by Bertha far outshone that created by Ricky.


    ''It was definitely the right decision toe here as an observer!'' Ricky sighed.


    But the sobering fact remained that Bertha would never let him live a smooth life here.


    In this world, integrity was much more valuable than life to all the women here. Bertha would never


    forgive Ricky having seen half of her body. This was a great taboo for a virgin.


    It took her all of half a day to cast weapons.


    Ricky and hispanions came to sober realizations after assimting into the ideal realm.


    Ricky had gained a lot from observing the world here. For one, he had a deeper ability toprehend


    manuals and the method of forging. And in addition to this, he had a gut feeling that he would soon find


    a way to harness the power of Light Apperception.


    "Winfred Wang, take this sword with you and tell the leader of the Weapons Hall that the price of this


    sword cannot be less than 50, 000 silver coins," Bertha said to her disciple, turning over the sword she


    had cast. Indeed, it was a perfect de, excellent in every respect.


    "Fifty...fifty thousand silver coins! How precious it is! What is the grade of this sword?" Ricky was


    astonished upon hearing that this sword was worth fifty thousand silver coins.


    "Ricky, you should know that Bertha is a casting master at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level. And


    the weapons she casts belong to the Mortal Level," Winfred exined.


    "You may not have known this, but the truth is that Bertha is the youngest casting master at the


    intermediate stage of Mortal Level across the whole Snow Sect," another disciple added, voice full of


    admiration.


    In addition to her sophisticated casting skills, Bertha was so incrediblyely and charming that all


    disciples admired her greatly.


    What these disciples said obviously pleased Bertha quite well. She raised her head slightly, a hint of


    happy pride shing in her eyes.


    Then, she said to her disciples, "My work for the day is done. You should start to cultivate as soon as


    possible!"


    "Yes, Bertha," all these disciples replied, bowing. They then headed toward their respective work areas


    where they practiced casting weapons.


    "Ricky, follow me! I need to assess how much have you learned from my manual," Bertha said with a


    snicker.


    "Goodness! The nightmare begins," Ricky said, feeling dejected.


    Those disciples cast him a sympathetic nce. But they couldn''t do anything to help.


    Shortly after, a yell was heard from the front of Bertha''s house.


    Then the sound of wood being chopped followed.


    Even if the wood Ricky chopped was enough for Bertha to use for a dozen of days, she wasn''t the only


    one who worked at casting weapons in the courtyard. Ricky continued to chop wood for the rest of


    casting masters.


    ....


    In this way, Ricky lived a life of normalcy in this courtyard. During the daytime, he observed Bertha and


    his fellow disciples. He watched them forge weapons and asionally sparred with Bertha. Ricky was


    always beaten by Bertha in these mock duels.


    And at night, Ricky chopped wood.


    Though he had little time to rest, Ricky felt invigorated with the Chaos Manual.


    Ricky''s routine made it possible for him to see great results in a natural manner.


    First, he obtained a deeper understanding of the method of pounding as dered in the Chaos Manual.


    Given five more opportunities, Ricky felt that he would be confident in casting a weapon of inferior


    Mortal Level. On the whole, Ricky waspetent enough to be a casting master of inferior Mortal


    Level.


    Indeed, it could be said that Ricky was a genius in casting weapons. It only took him half a month to be


    a casting master, beginning from having zero knowledge in the skill.


    It typically took six months, if not longer, for even the most prodigious casting geniuses on the continent


    to be a casting master of Mortal Level if starting from scratch.


    In addition to this, Ricky eventually came to understand the Light Appreciation. Though there was a


    long way to go before he could totallyprehend it, Ricky still believed that he would be able to


    observe a significant amount of progress in a short span of time.


    But there was another truth to his sess that Ricky himself did not know either.


    Every time he sparred with Bertha, Ricky was beaten mercilessly. But he retained all of thebat


    experience in an intangible way. This was due to the fact that the person he trained with was Bertha, a


    warrior at the peak of Blood Purification.


    And in the days that followed, Ricky began to understand more about Bertha. She was not only the


    sixth strongest among the top ten inner disciples, but also the second inmand in Amber Faction.


    Ricky finally realized that the name of this faction was abination of Amelia and Bertha''s names.


    ....


    Bertha didn''t let Ricky go until three days before the Outer Competition.


    Before his departure, Ricky gave profuse thanks to her, because he was grateful for Bertha''s invaluable


    help even if she had shown personal motives of vengeance during the nearly ten days he had spent


    there.


    .....


    Arriving back in his courtyard, Ricky told Grace and Heather of his experiences, before beginning to


    cultivate in seclusion.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A solid foundation for the eighth grade of Skin Refinement had beenid in the period of time he was


    away. He now prepared to cultivate the ninth grade of Skin Refinement.


    This time there was no need for Ricky to be assisted by the Devourer Zone, because now, he could


    reach the ninth grade of Skin Refinement at any moment by himself.


    Ricky prepared two hundred Body Refining Pills for his cultivation.


    Majority of these pills had been gained when he triumphed over adversaries during the Iron Blood Trial.


    After consuming one hundred and ny Body Refining Pills, Ricky sessfully entered the highest


    grade of Skin Refinement.


    After spending half a day fortifying his new level in Skin Refinement, Ricky stopped his cultivation.


    Now, he had no intentions of cultivating in seclusion or casting weapons. Instead, Ricky shifted his


    focus on training his mind so as to channel all his strength and get into the best shape possible for the


    Outer Competition.


    He attached little importance to his ce in thispetition but ced high value on winning awards.


    These awards had attracted many advanced warriors of Blood Purification.


    Thest time around, thepetition''s prize for the winner of first ce was the freedom to select his


    desirable weapon of intermediate Mortal Level, in addition to a set of cultivation method of the inferior


    stage of ck Level as well as ten Blood Purification Pills.


    Any one of these three prizes was sufficient to conquer warriors of Blood Purification, to the extent that


    their heads would be broken and bleeding while fighting for the prize.


    .....


    Finally, the day of the Outer Competition arrived.


    All of the Snow Sect was bustling with noise and excitement, the atmosphere bursting with anticipation.


    Almost all disciples of the Snow Sect had arrived at thergest square of this sect.


    Nevertheless, not all disciples would participate in Outer Competition. Only those who were deemed fit


    to enter the top 100 would join, because the awards were prepared only for the top 100.


    There were a great number of disciples attending thispetition, each thinking highly of their own


    skills andpetence.


    In the crowed square, the first to arrive were the nine Elders ¡ª the renowned nine demi-immortal


    warriors of the Snow Sect.

 Chapter 56 Sect Chief—Zenith

    Chapter 56 Sect Chief¡ªZenith


    However, not all of the nine elders would attend the Outer Competition.


    From mid-air, four figures came floating down. The first one, who was familiar to Ricky, was Elder


    Abbott. He had just hosted two of Ricky''s most recent battles to the death.


    From the murmur of the other disciples, Ricky came to know the other three elders.


    One grizzly man was Elder Neil; one old woman was Elder Lucia, and thest one was an ancient-


    looking man who had been the top elder of the Snow Sect. He had achieved demi-immortality for


    centuries.


    He was known as a senior demi-immortal.


    Their presences showed the difficulty in making a breakthrough to the level of an innate spirit from that


    of only a demi-immortal.


    The four elders settled down, smiling at the disciples and standing beside the chairs on the dais. The


    sect chief of the Snow Sect hadn''t arrived yet; they did not sit down out of courtesy.


    "Are they waiting for the sect chief? I''ve heard that the chief of the Snow Sect is an out-and-out inborn


    overmatch. What could he be like?" Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Ricky, it is said that the sect chief is honored as the top-ranked overmatch of the whole Snow Land!"


    Heather whispered into his ear.


    "As the top-ranked overmatch of the Snow Sect, he must really deserve to be the sect chief!" Ricky


    thought.


    ...


    "Ricky!" An aggressive voice yelled. Two young men walked up to Ricky and Heather.


    One of them was Lean, and Ricky also knew the other one as Jarvis, the fourth-ranked outer disciple.


    They both belonged to the Refinement Faction.


    "Lean, what''s up? What? Can''t wait to watch my body refinement cultivation method again?" Ricky


    snickered, looking scornfully at Lean.


    "Watch your cultivation method? Don''t tter yourself of your nonsense refinement cultivation method!


    I''m here to warm you to watch your back at Outer Competition!" Lean said ferociously, his lips curling.


    "Don''t you know that offending anyone in the Refinement Faction will always end badly?" Jarvis


    echoed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Then you should know as well that anyone who crosses me will suffer the same fate!" Ricky


    said coldly.


    "I wonder if you will still be this arrogant after the Outer Competition!" Lean said softly, his eyes


    narrowed in anger.


    After that Lean and Jarvis left, because words could only go so far. To really disgrace him, they had to


    defeat Ricky at the Outer Competition.


    "Today''s Outer Competition will be very interesting!" Many disciples remarked, after seeing the


    confrontation Ricky had had with the two disciples of the Refinement Faction.


    "Of course, aside from the Refinement Faction, I''m sure that the Casting Faction wouldn''t want to pass


    up an opportunity to humiliate Ricky."


    "But Ricky is not easily beat either. After all, he''s the ruthless person who killed Dustin!"


    ...


    "Heather, if you meet people of Refinement Faction or Casting Faction, be careful, alright? Don''t go


    deiming your superiority. If you think you stand a fair chance of being defeated, you can just throw in


    the towel," Ricky told Heather.


    He was serious, like he was giving her amand.


    At this, Heather''s cheeks felt hot. She was blushing.


    "I know, Ricky. My goal is only the rewards. Making it into the top fifty of the outer disciples is enough


    for me," Heather replied, sticking her tongue out.


    Everyone crowded around the arena suddenly looked up.


    A chill had swept through them, making them shiver slightly.


    Then, a white figure appeared in the distance.


    He was a middle-aged man, more than eight feet tall, wearing a snow-white garment. Every inch of his


    body exuded the majesty and power of a king, especially his dark irises which were so deep that they


    looked as though they could see through everything, even walls.


    Adorning his ck hair were ice crystals, emanating frosty steam.


    All of Snow Sect focused on him.


    Of course, this man was Zenith, the chief of the Snow Sect and the top-ranked overmatch of the Snow


    Land.


    "Respects to the sect chief!"


    The four elders and all the disciples bowed and shouted, as he alighted onto the dais.


    "Well!" Zenith nodded his head gently, looking at the disciples, and again nodding with satisfaction.


    After all, the prosperity of a sect andmunity relied on, in addition to the top-ranked overmatch, the


    disciples'' skill and perseverance.


    "Elder Evan, please begin. Let me see how these outer disciples are doing," Zenith said to Elder Evan.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith!" Elder Evan walked out to the edge of dais and stopped to address the crowd.


    "Everyone here must have heard about Outer Competition. The top one hundred disciples will win


    rewards. Aside from this, it is a chance to test your refinement oue, so I hope all of you can


    actively participate in it. Don''t give up this opportunity because of the rare odds to win the rewards.


    As to the rules of Outer Competition, seniors or juniors, you are all fellow disciples, so I know I need not


    go more into this than necessary. Anyone who goes too far will be punished severely.


    Understand?" Elder Evan said thest sentence spiritedly, his energy bursting forth.


    "We understand, Elder Evan!" The strong response rang around the square.


    Finally! It was the day that warriors had been longing for endlessly.


    Although there were still some of them who felt afraid of fighting, the excitement was contagious


    nheless.


    "Next, for the disciples who will participate in Outer Competition, please gather in the center of the


    square!" Elder Evan announced.


    In no time, the center of the square was crammed with outer disciples.


    Finally, the number of participants vying to ce high as outer disciples reached more than four


    hundred people, which ounted for eighty percent of the total number of outer disciples. Seeing this


    percentage, Zenith and the four Elders were greatly satisfied.


    Zenith then stood, waving his hands and showering the disciples'' hands below with countless of ice


    crystals.


    "Each ice crystal has a number. Find the people holding the same number as yours. They will be


    your opponents." Elder Evan added, "The winner will get one score, and this battle willst ten rounds.


    After ten rounds, disciples whose scores rank in the top one hundred will get rewards. Next, the top fifty


    and the top ten disciples will be selected from them.


    The closer you are to the top of the rank, the greater rewards you will receive. Everyone must be clear


    on this. Remember well that every battle is of vital importance to you and your rank. I hope to see


    everyone give their best efforts!"


    "Rahhh!" Encouraged by the mention of rewards again, the disciples cheered aloud.


    "Well, go search for your opponent and fight with them on any one of the arenas!"


    ...


    Very quickly, battles ensued on the hundreds of small arenas around the square.


    After a round ended, Zenith would re-distribute ice crystals to determine a new set of opponents for the


    participants.


    Ten roundssted till the evening, which produced the top one hundred disciples.


    Ricky, as well as many other disciples at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, won all ten rounds they


    engaged in.

 Chapter 57 Fight Against Jarvis

    Chapter 57 Fight Against Jarvis


    The stadium was filled with unrelenting energy from the rowdy, hollering crowd spectating from the


    stands. Shrieks ofughter and protest mixed in with the war cries from contenders down in their


    respective battle rings highlighted the excitement sparking in the air.


    Countless disciples had fallen down to their knees in the face of a stronger foe since yesterday; a


    natural order to the way of the martial arts. It was by no means a shock, as many had observed the


    winners puffing their chests with a pride that only beings at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could


    possess. Most of them had been on a roll; winning their bouts continuously up until the tenth streak.


    After all, it must have been an easy brawl since the masters were not fated to meet early in the game,


    as per Zenith''s veiled rule of the tournament.


    The superiors had arranged thebats to be battles of the fittest. Ineligiblepetitors were


    sessfully weeded out on the first day, amassing to a jarring number of one hundred victors to


    Regtions stayed consistent all throughout the event. Candidates were expected to fight ten rounds


    with the goal of umting marks in every round, and the one who scored highest would be granted


    the name of the champion.


    All in all, the challengers that now stood confidently in the middle of the massive arena were the


    products of the bloody system; the esteemed predators of the whole sect.


    They were an elite groupposed of varying individuals at the eighth or ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement, emitting loud, intimidating auras that muted the deafening noiseing from almost-sore


    throats of adrenaline-pumped onlookers. The heated atmosphere further pronounced the mass hysteria


    sweeping over the ce. Judging by the overwhelming response of the public, today''s match would


    certainly be a legendary sight to behold;


    an awaited massacre of rivals until only fifty, rightful kings remained.


    Time passed, and soon, nine rounds of battles were to meet its end.


    The top ten outer disciples breezed through their scuffles, nonchntly acquiring triumph after triumph,


    having not encountered any powerful nemesis to wreck their bnce. If it were not for the unfortunate


    exception of Jim and Dustin''s death by hand of Ricky, their title as the ten would have not been


    reduced to eight.


    On the other hand, a flurry of powerful attacks unleashed by Ricky pranced in time with the cheers of


    masses. He acted unbothered as he effectively blew his opponents away from him like annoying pests


    foolishly clinging to his skin. His disy of unmitigated prowess led to his predictable sess. Much


    like the venerated disciples, he too, had won his share of skirmishes. He poised with a calmness and


    elegance only confidence could bring, and the entirety of Snow Sect knew that it was not baseless.


    They had put enough faith in his proficiency to believe that he could single-handedly defeat any outer


    disciple that dares to challenge him. Only a few would choose to be blinded by sheer bias and


    judgment to see his clear potential, and some thirsted for him to be leading a bigger picture for the


    nearing future.


    Zenith and the Elders fell on thetter category; they had high hopes for Ricky for the explicit reason of


    their greed needing someone like him in every sect.


    Ultimately, geniuses of his level were notably hard toe by. A few had cut it close, much like the


    emergence of a sudden dark horse by the name of Edgar Li.


    He was exceedingly good and a talent that would perhaps be viewed as a rarity by most. But, ones with


    keen eyes would have known right away that Edgar Li was just an average, ordinary outer disciple


    before.


    Not to demean his undeniable growth; he had surely demonstrated an outstanding performance with


    the use of his ninth grade of Skin Refinement.


    The techniques he had discharged with precision had the results of a student skillfully taught by


    masters, but that was exactly why he was at a level anyone could easily achieve if given the proper


    training. The experts he could depend on gave him the privilege to develop faster than most, thus


    exining his fast boost in progress.


    Contrary to him, Ricky was a man with bottomless aptitude. He was an unpredictable cmity, in which


    he devoured every knowledge he came across and made it his own to im. He was an idol that


    entrances thousands into a daze, robotically following his close to indistinguishable lightning


    movements with bewildered looks fused with awe shining especially in the young ones'' gazes.


    Zenith was one of the innumerable enthusiasts he had won over. His curiosity and anticipation for the


    boy''s advancement in his field led him into wanting to push him to exceed his own limits. And so, it was


    with a guilty conscience when he heard the horde burst into confusion and surprise upon the


    announcement of the final battles, knowing that he was to take the full me.


    No one had thought that Ricky would face the fourth ranker among the top ten outer disciples; the


    famous Jarvis.


    Arguments among the watchers ignited instantaneously, debates of which adversary woulde out


    dominant incited fights among the passionate warriors


    while others were satisfied with the promise of a spectacr showdown and merely uttered their


    praises hidden under the shy of their breaths.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Spections about the sect chief fluttered through, reaching Zenith''s perked ears as he was used


    of boredom with the previous one-sidedpetitions.


    ''Perhaps, '' the tilt of their lips hinting at a faint smile appeared on their face at the thought.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "It''s hard to say that¡­"


    Never-ending questions were raised the higher the anticipation became as they waited. It buzzed and


    singed the surroundings with static; bing so palpable that it was increasingly suffocating a few


    with the unrestrained tension.


    Even the higher-ups did not have any inkling as to what Zenith was thinking.


    ''Chief Zenith, why did you pair them?'' Elder Evan asked him using his mind, knowing that the other


    elders were equally as perplexed.


    It truly was a useful thing, to be able tomunicate through thoughts by reaching the highest stage of


    Skin Refinement.


    ''I want to know his potential, ''


    Zenith only smiled, his focus shifting to rest on Ricky.


    ''What?'' Bemused, the three Elders all turned to the subject of interest after hearing the staggering reply


    while Elder Albott only chuckled in amusement, apparently getting what Zenith had meant. Truthfully,


    Ricky''s excellent performance would irrefutably qualify him to be of same standing with the top ten


    outer disciples, but they did not think so far ahead that it would attract the attention of the most


    powerful figure in their sect.


    ''It seems that Ricky''s cultivation method draws the attention of the sect chief, ''


    Elder Albott mused.


    Sensing the group''s confusion, Zenith took the time to give them an exnation, ''You need patience. If


    Jarvis can stimte Ricky''s hidden potential, you''ll be interested in him too.''


    With that closing statement, they fell into quiet contemtion as they assessed the duel about to unfold


    before them.


    The greying sky rumbled in the far distance, a storm brewing as the wind grew harsher and harsher by


    the second. Dust and rubble whisked past the two antagonists, loose hair whipping around their stern


    faces in a frenzied dance that asionally concealed their threatening res.


    Maybe it was destiny that led Ricky to face his enemy--one of the many, in fact. Even so, he did not


    predict that would be facing Jarvis in theirst course in the contest.


    And, it appeared that they shared the same sentiments.


    "You''re unlucky enough to fight against me today!"


    Arms folded across his chest in a disy of arrogance, Jarvis smirked cockily.


    "I admit, it gave me a bit of a startle to see you here," sighed Ricky. "Although honestly, it doesn''t


    matter. Whoever it might be, I''ll still be thest one standing."


    He regarded his foe calmly, but it did not mask his look of pure disdain that clouded his menacing eyes.


    He was treating him like an insect.


    Jarvis was struck with an unquenchable fury upon seeing his demeanor. His whole body shook with


    rage as he bared his teeth in a domineering manner, seething, "You bastard! I will not kill you today


    because the sect rules forbid me to do so, but I''ll at least make sure youe back as a disgrace!


    That''ll teach you a lesson on what happens after you go against the Refinement Faction!"


    Rickyughed mockingly, raising his eyebrows in disbelief and sneering at the man, "I''m really


    confused, you know. I wonder if your faction is full of fools like you. You always threaten me with the


    same empty words. I''m really getting tired of it." He started circling the ground, baiting his opponent into


    moving in his set pace. When Jarvis had realized this, he was ovee with unabashed feelings of


    hate and loathing.


    He jumped, his legs pushing against the hard earth for momentum. Clouds of dirt marked where his


    initial position had been. The strength his legs had mustered upon propulsion leaving deep holes in his


    wake.


    A roar dislodged from his throat as he advanced towards Ricky, his fist swinging to target his foe.


    A whirring hum produced by the friction between the spiritual energy and air, quickly escting to a


    sonic boom. The force from the strike produced aggressive winds that had the bystanders gripping their


    seats for stabilization.


    In the haze, he pursued Ricky without fail. His tight muscles strained with the strenuous effort of his


    motions, his clothes reforming to suit his body well to provide no hindrance to his actions. Ricky dodged


    his unrelenting assaults, his agility allowing him to swiftly move out of harm''s way. He was stuck in


    defense while Jarvis unyieldingly ambushed him.


    The Refinement Faction was indeed worthy of its reputation. Without a doubt, every member of the


    party must boast the same professionally trained form that Jarvis sported.


    Ricky blocked another ruthless attempt to break his cover. He gritted his teeth, growing exasperated,


    "Fine, if your faction is so proud of your own cultivation method, I will defeat you using the same


    method today!"


    He eximed, rushing to meet Jarvis head-on. For a brief moment, Jarvis had been caught off guard.


    Still, he did not waver and instead let a manic grin mar his face as he weed Ricky''s counter.


    Mirroring his cruel smile, Ricky''s fist collided with the other


    with a more powerful pressurepared to their first contact in the battle. It shook the arena, causing


    vibrations to travel through metal and tremors to encourage the fall of multiple debris onto the


    unsuspecting audience. Small tornados sprung from where they were in reaction to the oppression of


    the air. Their fight had the gravity of an iing cyclone, outshining even the brewing hurricane from


    above.


    They both stood firmly, their feet were able to keep their bnce with the deep trench and their legs


    dug into thend. With a steady gaze and a deep intake of breath, their skirmish had migrated into the


    air as they jumped high, their punches and kicks entangled in a violent exchange. Each attack had


    been packed with a power that reverberated upon contiguity, producing a metallic sound akin to a bass


    hitting its lowest possible note.


    None of them were unscathed; with the amount of bruises and wounds Jarvis had inflicted on Ricky, he


    also attained.


    They were iprehensible to amateur eyes, too nimble to be seen in normal circumstances.


    However, the disciples incessantly shouted their praises and cries of thrill and tion.


    It was a mercilesspetition, but it served as material to nostalgia to some like the four Elders and


    Zenith who were reminded of their youthful days.


    A resounding boom echoed throughout the enclosure once again, as Ricky and Jarvis dealt a final blow


    to the other''s shoulder and chest before they separated in retreat.


    Theynded back on solid terrain, a slight stumble ruining their otherwise seamlessndings. Their


    loathing boiled and seeped through the way they glowered, both swiping an angry hand at the blood


    gushing out of the corner of their lips.


    Commentaries were traded by the popce at the spectacle, hailing and admiring their unmatched


    toughness, "Ricky''s truly on par with the top ten outer disciples! This is really exciting!" Zenith beamed,


    influenced by the intoxicating energy, "This is just the beginning. It''s bound to get better from now on."

 Chapter 58 Earth Armor

    Chapter 58 Earth Armor


    "Boom!"


    As the noise resounded through the crowd, Ricky and Jarvis elevated their powers quickly.


    "Earth Armor!"


    Jarvis shouted, as his power immediately surged to a new height, looming heavily like mountains,


    making it hard to breathe. A tornado of dust in the arena rapidly surged to his side.


    Ricky could feel that Jarvis was absorbing the power of the earth in the arena.


    It all happened in an instant. Jarvis''s entire body was covered with earthy yellow film. It was just like


    armor.


    "It is the cultivation method¡ª¡ªEarth Armor!" Many disciples eximed upon seeing this. They grew


    even more excited.


    "Yes, Earth Armor is a cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level! It is said that there


    are nine grades, and whenever the cultivator upgrades, his body bes entirely covered with ayer


    of earthy yellow film!"


    "The film has powerful defense properties, but it''s also good for offensive moves! After all, its attack


    force is more advanced."


    "But, he cultivated only oneyer of earthy yellow film! That''s not much if it''s going up against Ricky!"


    "The secondyer of earthy yellow film!"


    "The thirdyer of earthy yellow film!"


    Jarvis shouted again, seemingly all of the dust in the arena and even from several meters outside


    surged to him. Now, his body waspletely covered with two moreyers of earthy yellow film.


    "Oh my gosh. There are threeyers of earthy yellow film now! Ricky should watch out!"


    "Jarvis is at the peak state for a Skin Refinement cultivator with these threeyers of earthy yellow


    film!"


    ...


    ''''Ricky, very few people can even defend themselves against my threeyers of earthy yellow film! So


    your defeat today will not be so humiliating," Jarvis said coldly, a yellow light harshly glowing from his


    eyes.


    "So that is your special Earth Armor? A cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level?


    How interesting! Don''t disappoint me!" Ricky sneered, his fighting spirit reflecting in his eyes as it


    intensified.


    "Ricky, you may draw your sword!" Elder Evan said slowly from the dais.


    "Elder Evan, maybe or maybe not, this young warrior could also be regarded as a master in the body


    refinement cultivation methods!" Elder Abbott smiled.


    "Oh? Is he a master?" Elder Neil said in surprise.


    After all, people naturally thought that Ricky was a swordsman because he carried a sword on his


    back. Of course, a swordsman''s ace move would be his sword.


    "I believe the young warrior''s cultivation method will be a big surprise to you," Elder Abbott smiled


    mysteriously.


    "Well, something tells me that you and the sect chief have already guessed his ace move, isn''t that


    right? Hope he won''t let us down!" Elder Lucia said with a smile, looking at Ricky inquisitively.


    ...


    "The First Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!"


    A red light gleaming in his eyes, Ricky transformed quickly. The color of his hair, eyebrows and skin


    turned a deep, bloody red, and his body grew in size slightly. It was Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form.


    "Look, it is the magical cultivation method!" Many disciples eximed, craning their heads for a clearer


    view.


    ...


    "Abbott, is that his trump card? Well, it doesn''t seem to be anything special..." Elder Lucia squinted her


    old eyes and said.


    However, before she could continue, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Elder Evan and Elder Neil were just as surprised. They all looked at each other, stunned.


    "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" they murmured at the same time and looked at Zenith for


    confirmation.


    "Yes, Elders. Ricky had no spiritual meridian when he sessfully cultivated the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form! This is exactly what our Snow Sect needs to confirm!" Zenith said, also feeling a little


    bit of shock.


    "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form! This cultivation method has not been used in the Snow Sect


    for nearly a thousand years!" Elder Evan said excitedly. He gazed at Ricky, satisfaction written on his


    face.


    "Yes, true! Nearly a thousand years, and we all nearly forget about it." Zenith took a deep breath,


    saying, "We are fortunate that a thousand yearster, God sent us a disciple who has no spiritual


    meridian! Our ancestor''s cultivation method can be restored to us!"


    "Ricky must be a determined young fellow! It''s no easy task to cultivate to the peak of the First Degree


    of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. If he cultivates to the advanced stage of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form and also upgrades himself to the advanced stage of the Bone Reinforcement, our


    Snow Sect will have one more spiritual king!" Elder Evan said.


    "It will be so hard! It will be much harder than sparing no efforts to train a real innate spiritual king!"


    Elder Lucia said, sounding a little defeated.


    "Well, we can only hope from this day forth," Zenith smiled.


    ...


    A look of uneasiness came over Jarvis''s confident face when he saw Ricky use the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form. He knew this kind of magical cultivation method very well, and he had wanted to


    learn it for himself.


    But soon after, his confidence in Earth Armor overcame his uneasiness.


    "Fist Force of Earth Armor!"


    Jarvis did a martial-arts squat, with his feet nted on the ground like the roots of a tree, so as to


    channel the power of Earth to his fists.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Jarvis pushed out a forceful hit right towards Ricky''s face.


    "Body Refining Whiz Fist!"


    Anticipating this, Ricky umted more power. His body burst out in ring red light and behind him


    rose his spiritual energy which resembled a tiger.


    Ricky punched forcefully at Jarvis''s face, the roar of a tiger echoing into the sky.


    "Fuck you! How dare you try to defeat me with the cultivation method at only the intermediate stage of


    the Yellow Level!" Jarvis growled. Now he was even more impatient to kill Ricky for his insolence.


    "It is quite enough to defeat you just with it!" Ricky said lightly, standing his ground.


    "Boom! Boom!" The sound of punching fists broke the sound barrier, and the arena was swept with a


    violent spiritual energy.


    All the disciples stared at the arena intently, afraid to miss anything.


    And on the dais, Zenith and four Elders also kept their eyes peeled. They wanted to assess the true


    power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "p!"


    The violent st bursting out from their punching fists, and Jarvis stumbled backwards a few steps. He


    was wounded and bleeding.


    While Ricky just took three steps backwards slightly, obviously only a result of the backward


    momentum.


    Now, it was clear who the winner would be.


    "Could it really be? The Nine-degree Body Refining Form? Only by using the First Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form could Risky have totally defeated Jarvis!" The four Elders eximed.


    "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form exponentially increases the body''s strength. No wonder our


    ancestors were capable of killing innate spiritual kings!"


    "Elders, did you notice that Ricky has only cultivated to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, but his


    power exceeds that greatly? Amazing!" Zenith said with satisfaction.


    ...


    "Well, it seems that you don''t deserve your rank! Fifth position in the top ten outer disciples" Ricky said


    with disdain as he stood over his opponent. Jarvis went blind with rage. All he could think about was


    killing Ricky.


    Rattle! Jarvis clenched his fists, his bones straining. He was going mad with anger.


    "Ricky, you will die today!"


    Jarvis shouted and channeled the Earth Armor once again...

 Chapter 59 Mightiness

    Chapter 59 Mightiness


    "Boom!"


    In a resounding, ferocious voice, Jarvis'' strength surged once more. The infinite earth force spun into a


    whirlpool, and integrated into his body.


    As this was happening, Jarvis used his blood vitality as a guide to integrate into the cultivation method


    of the Earth Armor.


    Now the third, fourth, and fifthyers of Earth Armor merged onto Jarvis'' body. He quickly put a pair of


    yellow gloves on his hands, which fused with the earth force immediately.


    "Jarvis is cultivating the Earth Armor to the fifth degree! How could it be, when the highest degree of


    the Earth Armor is said to be the fourth degree?" The disciples under the arena eximed, incredulous.


    "We can''t be sure about what is going to happen. It is hard to ever illustrate the power of the fifthyer


    Earth Armor! Even if Ricky is protected by his mysterious body refinement cultivation method, there''s


    still a good chance that he won''t be able to withstand Jarvis'' power!"


    "The top ten disciples are ranked as such for a reason. We have no idea of the full extent of their


    power!"


    ......


    "With the fiveyered Earth Armor, Jarvis is definitely worthy of some serious advice from us too,"


    Zenith muttered in a low voice.


    "He has disyed great skill. With his current ranking, Jarvis has the potential to breakthrough and


    be a demi-immortal," Elder Evan stated, nodding decidedly.


    "Ha-ha, but judging from the situation, I surmise that Jarvis and Ricky have irreconcble matters which


    could possibly be traced back to the entire Refinement Faction!" Elder Neil smiled deeply.


    "At this point, it all depends on their own abilities. The one who emerges the winner can stand at the


    peak of the Snow Sect," Zenith said.


    "Chief Zenith, don''t you n to take Ricky under your wing?"


    Elder Lucia asked. She found Zenith''s statement unexpected - after all, Ricky had seeded in


    cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form!


    "I did want to take him under my wing. I even wanted to ept him as a disciple. But I know that now is


    not the time." Zenith continued, "The cultivation of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form requires a


    great deal out of a martial warrior. For centuries, no one has seeded in the cultivation method!"


    "Oh! That means you want to toughen him up even more!"


    ......


    "Well, you know that each of the top ten outer disciples is difficult to beat!" Having Jarvis'' strength,


    Ricky thought to himself, ''Jim and Dustin have sword-light, while Jarvis has the fiveyered Earth


    Armor. Each skill is enough to dominate the realm of Skin Refinement alone.


    ''But it''s just a pity that I have just now also reach the ninth degree of Skin Refinement.''


    Ricky muttered, the momentum from him was also rising. But this power was no longer the


    reinforcement of cultivation method and other forces, but the elevation of a true realm. At this moment,


    Ricky couldn''t restrain himself. The power from the ninth degree of Skin Refinement broke out directly.


    "The ninth degree of Skin Refinement!? Ricky has reached the ninth degree of Skin Refinement!"


    the disciples shouted, pandemonium breaking out instantly. In just a few days, Ricky had a


    breakthrough once again, which was a great surprise to everyone.


    Ricky''s cultivation speed was shockingly unheard of, even for the highest-ranking disciples.


    ''Jarvis is already so dangerous! But...'' All the disciples thought, having now seen Ricky''s


    transformation.


    ''With only the power of the eighth degree of Skin Refinement, Ricky was able to suppress Jarvis... now


    that with the ninth, how vtile could Ricky be?''


    ''Will he be able to take on those warriors of the first grade of Blood Purification?''


    Many disciples were wondering.


    They had changed their minds about the seemingly powerful fiveyered Earth Armor.


    "The ninth degree of Skin Refinement!" ''The ninth!'' ''How could it be?'' "How could you break through


    again!?" Jarvis roared, infuriated. Like the disciples, he had lost a bit of confidence too.


    "You have your specialties, and so do I. And isn''t it just fitting that two warriors both at the ninth degree


    of Skin Refinement would face each other in battle?" Ricky grinned.


    As he spoke, the manic spiritual energy on his right fist rose, epassing his fingers with red energy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The roar of a tiger resounded from his fist.


    "So what? You will die at my hand!" Jarvis shouted, fully angry at Ricky''s mockery.


    The yellow gloves on his firsts fused with the fiveyered Earth Armor, forming a tight defensive shield


    against Ricky.


    Now, the yellow dust surged and gathered onto Jarvis'' fists, before he sted five punches in rapid


    session, each punch stronger than the one before it.


    "Five Solid Power Punches!"


    With a roar of total fury, Jarvis rushed at Ricky.


    As he anticipated the Five Solid Power Punches, Ricky looked calm. He stepped casually towards


    Jarvis and mmed his Whiz Fist on his oing opponent.


    "Boom!"


    Ricky''s first strike hit the first shadow of Jarvis'' Solid Power Punches.


    In the same rapid session that Jarvis delivered his punches, their shadows were destroyed one by


    one by Ricky''s fists.


    Even if each punch had been delivered to be more powerful than thest, to Ricky there was no


    difference, as he found each one weak.


    "Boom!" After smashing the five shadows of Solid Power Punches, Ricky''s fists struck Jarvis'' arms


    which had been crossed in a defensive stance.


    Ricky felt a desire to show off, and instantaneously increased the force on his fists. Because of this, he


    almost showed the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "Crack" Only the sound of broken bones was to be heard. Jarvis flew backwards andnded on the


    arena with a heavy thud. He then curled his body, screaming pitifully.


    Ricky''s punch had broken his arms.


    "Gasp!"


    Seeing this scene of immense power unfold, the disciples caught their breath. The shock remained


    painted upon their faces. They had thought that Ricky stood a chance at defeating Jarvis, but never in


    a million years could they have predicted the ease at which he won.


    "Ricky is so powerful!" Many disciples said, still reeling from the shock.


    "I''m afraid that Lean is no opponent for Ricky! Perhaps only Rufus can stand up against him!"


    ......


    Hearing them say that he couldn''t defeat Ricky, Lean felt ovee by anger. He scowled furiously, his


    face darkening like a thundercloud.


    However, looking at Jarvis who was screaming in pain on the arena, Lean was taken aback. ''Can I


    possibly defeat Ricky right now?'' he asked himself.


    ......


    "Elders, as a disciple of the Snow Sect, Ricky hit his fellow disciple so hard. His cultivation base should


    be banned, and he must be cast away ording to rules of the Snow Sect!" someone stated bitterly.


    Ricky turned around to find it was Harald, one of the core disciples. Connie and other members from


    the Casting Faction stood next to him.


    "I agree with Harald! Ricky should be expelled from the Snow Sect!"


    The disciples from the Casting Faction shouted forcefully.


    The disciples from Refinement Faction agreed. Despite hailing from different factions that were rivals,


    they understood the gravity of Ricky''s actions.


    All eyes stared at Ricky. They wondered how the Elders would decide upon this case.


    After all, Ricky did hurt his fellow disciple severely in the Snow Sect.

 Chapter 60 Weldon Versus Agnes

    Chapter 60 Weldon Versus Agnes


    But upon hearing those words, Ricky broke into disdainful smile.


    ''Oh, what a shame. They really are so ridiculous and unreasonable!'' Ricky thought, annoyed.


    "Ricky, you must exin it to us!" Elder Evan said to him.


    Ricky responded respectfully, "I didn''t punch Jarvis with all my energy just now. In fact, I showed mercy


    to him because he is also one of the disciples of the Snow Sect. Otherwise, he would not have only


    been injured with his bones broken. I made sure not to hit him with full strength. I knew it would be fatal


    for him if I did.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Besides, it''s inevitable to sustain injuries during battles. If we weren''t allowed to hurt others in the


    cultivation!?"


    "Ricky, what you say is a baseless argument! You are challenging the authority of the Snow Sect!"


    Harald said maliciously, trying to shift the me on Ricky.


    "You, of all people, have no right to judge whether my argument make sense!" Ricky sneered.


    Elder Evan shot a look at Zenith.


    "All right now, stop it. Do not argue about this matter anymore!" Dignified, Zenith gazed around the


    square, adding tly, "Today''spetition is over. Thepetition for the top ten disciples will be held


    tomorrow."


    No any disciples dared question this. Once Zenith had spoken, it was finished.


    And with that, the day''spetition for entering into top fifty disciples waspleted. Again, Ricky


    became the main topic of conversations all over again. Most of the other disciples spected about


    whether Ricky was more powerful than the top ranking outer disciple, Rufus.


    When Ricky exited the ring, many warriors, especially those of Bone Reinforcement, from the


    Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction lunged at him, threatening him with cruel, malicious


    remarks.


    Ricky ignored them. He knew it wouldn''t be worth it to respond. Instead, he returned with Grace and


    Heather to their courtyard. He had to concentrate on regting his breathing, getting ready for the most


    important battle. Tomorrow. Finally, it would be the day.


    That day, Heather had also achieved her goal. She, along with Ricky, ranked among the top fifty outer


    disciples.


    The battle to umte more points continued the next day.


    The fifty disciples who won in thepetition yesterday would now participate in ten more rounds of


    battle. And after the contest was over, those who ranked the highest wouldprise the ranks of the


    new top ten outer disciples.


    After thepetition had been conducted for the whole morning, the ten rounds of battle were finally


    over.


    During this intensepetition, Ricky ran into two disciples who had been among top ten outer


    disciples in the previous years.


    One of them was Desmond He, who had cultivated spear skills and sessfully mastered the spear-


    light. To his dismay, however, he struggled against with Ricky''s seemingly boundless strength. Ricky


    acted sportsmanlike towards this opponent, treating him with mercy. Desmond wasn''t part of the


    Refinement Faction and Casting Faction, and all in all, he seemed to be an agreeable, kind warrior.


    The second significant opponent was Ryan Yang, who ranked seventh among the outer disciples. He


    was part of the Refinement Faction''s and the day before had made rather offensive remarks to Ricky,


    threatening to destroy him once on the ring. Ricky did not forget this, and made up his mind to break


    one of his arms.


    But to Ricky''s dismay, Ryan gave in and stopped fighting after only a brief period of time. It was a


    strategy of him, because he knew he couldn''t defeat Ricky. Because of this, Ricky didn''t get a chance


    to execute his n.


    At the end of thepetition, the warriors who won the ten rounds of battle included


    Rufus, ranking first among the outer disciples before, Lean ranking second, Weldon ranking third,


    Agnes ranking sixth, Geoff Li ranking eighth, Edgar, and Ricky.


    Aside from this, Ryan Yang, Desmond He and Darren Wang who was at the peak of the ninth grade of


    Skin Refinement won nine rounds.


    And so these warriorsprised the new ranks of the top ten outer disciples.


    Since Ricky had broken Jarvis''s arms the day before, Jarvis had to withdraw from thepetition.


    Even if Ricky hadn''t unleashed his full strength, Jarvis was still severely injured and had to recover in


    bed for a few weeks.


    Dustin and Jim who had once respectively ranked fifth and ninth among the outer disciples had been


    in.


    Now, it was time for the ten top disciples to take part in the challengepetition.


    "Now the challengepetition begins," Elder Evan said, standing tall in front of all of the disciples.


    "Outer disciples at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement who want to challenge the new top ten disciples


    cane into the ring and challenge them. But each of you only have two chances!"


    "I want to challenge them!"


    "I want to have a try!" ...


    Four disciples at the peak of the ninth grade of the Skin Refinement immediately said, stepping out


    from the crowd.


    "Alright then! You can take turns. Once you''ve selected the opponents whom you want to challenge,


    you can start!" Elder Evan responded.


    These four disciples began to choose who they wanted to battle with, and they all chose Edgar and


    Darren Wang as their opponents.


    It seemed that they were the weakest among the new top ten disciples.


    Although Ryan Yang and Desmond He had only won nine battles, but no one was foolish enough to


    challenge them. Their reputations were well-known: both of them were very powerful and excellent at


    their specialties. Additionally, they stood a higher chance of winning ten rounds if they didn''t battle with


    Ricky, who was sure to knock them out.


    But the four disciples who had all challenged Edgar and Darren Wang had underestimated their


    strength. After the eight rounds, no one had won against Edgar and Darren Wang yet. They held their


    rank in the top ten.


    The four disciples at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement couldn''t incite Edgar to use his most powerful


    and devastating skill at all.


    Because of this, the other disciples began to specte among themselves. How strong was Edgar''s


    actual power?


    ...


    "Now that the new top ten outer disciples have been selected, you will take part in the ranking


    Elder Evan continued, "So I wish you all well, and I hope you all give your best in the following battles!"


    With their surprised eyes alighting at hearing this, the ten disciples wondered what kind of reward


    would be up for grabs this time.


    "All right. Now you can begin to battle for a top-three position. Rufus, Lean and Weldon are the top


    three outer disciples at present, and the rest of the seven disciples can challenge them. The winners


    will be the new top three outer disciples!


    But first! Of course, Rufus, Lean, Weldon; you three may very well challenge each other too!


    Now, who will be the first to challenge these three warriors?" Elder Evan looked at the seven disciples.


    Silence. No one seemed willing to challenge the top three, whose skills spoke for themselves.


    "Since no one wants to be the first to battle with them, I will try first!" Agnes suddenly spoke up with


    confidence, stepping forward.


    "What?"


    All of the outer disciples and many inner disciples eximed in surprise. Almost everyone held great


    admiration for her.


    Her eyes fell on Weldon.


    Weldon was a thin, ordinary-looking young man, but his fierce eyes showed his true capabilities. On his


    back, he carried a ck hook like an eagle''s w, which made him look more ominous.


    "Agnes, do you really want to challenge me?" Weldon spoke with a smile, staring at Agnes lustfully.


    Like most of men there, he was infatuated with her.


    "That''s right! Come on. You first!" Agnes replied tly.


    "Ha-ha. Agnes, it''s wishful thinking to even dream you can win against me. But if you leave the Amber


    Faction and join our Casting Faction, I will very well consider giving up my current ranking position and


    letting you hold the third ce among the outer disciples!" Weldon remarked,ughing rudely.


    "I can fight for it on my own!" Agnes snarled, clearly offended.


    "Bang!"


    Both warriors'' spiritual force burst forth simultaneously. The battle was on!

 Chapter 61 The Power Of Agnes

    Chapter 61 The Power Of Agnes


    "Turns out that Agnes is one of the Amber Faction. I never knew that before," Ricky murmured.


    ......


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The momentum of the two warriors surged out, and with it, the tense atmosphere of the battlefield


    suddenly rose to the extreme, spreading to the whole square. Heads were turning, and necks were


    craning.


    All the way from below the battlefield, the outer disciples'' yells could be heard.


    "Agnes, how about this? I''ll let you make first three moves and I won''t fight back at all!" Weldon said


    condescendingly, looking down at Agnes.


    But his arrogance made sense. Although both Agnes and Weldon were among the top ten outer


    disciples, there still was a huge gap between them, because Agnes ranked only sixth while Weldon


    ranked the third.


    Agnes ignored Weldon''s arrogant mockery. On her delicate and slender hands, the strong spiritual


    energy of water nature had emerged, glowing in a pale blue color that matched the hue of her dress.


    In a snap, Agnes suddenly appeared in front of Weldon with the speed of a fish shooting across the


    water, and gave him a forceful p.


    Whoa! The sound of roaring waves erupted from behind Agnes''s palms. The pale blue spiritual energy


    had turned into actual waves, power surging on Agnes''s palms.


    "Ovepping Wave Palm - Quadruple Waves!"


    With this shout, Agnes''s right palm transformed into four mighty hands, dispersing and blending with


    each other. They then smashed violently into Weldon''s face.


    "This is Ovepping Wave Palm, one of Agnes'' strongest moves!" Some disciples eximed.


    "She used the Quadruple Waves as her first move. It appears that Agnes intends to kill Weldon with a


    single blow! He must be regretting the condescending offer he made her. After all, this is a fierce


    attack!"


    ......


    As they had guessed, Weldon''s face grew dark. He had never anticipate that Agnes would exert all her


    energy on her first attempt.


    In the face of Agnes giving her full force, even though he was marvelously strong at the Skin


    Refinement, Weldon was clearly aware that he couldn''t take her fierce attack without fighting back.


    But, he had audibly made an public promise, so he could do nothing but try his best to avoid Agnes''s


    first three moves for the meantime.


    And so, when the Quadruple Waves Palm smashed into him, Weldon spun around as fast as he could


    to avoid the blow. However, this particr power was flexible and fluid, as the spiritual energy of water


    was.


    The moment he tried to avoid it, the Quadruple Waves Palm abruptly changed its track.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It bombarded the edge of Weldon''s right shoulder, tearing up the cloth on his shoulder and injuring him


    badly. Now Weldon was bleeding profusely.


    "Boom!" Before he could recover from the pain on his shoulder, Agnes let forth her second attack, once


    again using the Quadruple Waves Palm.


    This time, Weldon didn''t choose to stand still awaiting his demise. He also threw a punch, dissolving


    Agnes''s fierce attack.


    But knowing the shame of what he had done, Weldon''s face darkened with anger.


    "You seem to have broken your promise. This is only the second move, and it is just as powerful as the


    first one!" Agnes quipped, unsurprised at his reaction.


    "Boo!"


    "Shame!"


    Many disciples around the battlefield showed their contempt at Weldon for breaking his arrogant


    promise.


    Hearing the sounds of disdain, Weldon fumed with rage and extreme embarrassment. He roared


    indignantly, "Agnes, if I get my hands on you, I will make you beg for death!"


    His powerful momentum had been gaining traction. He knew the only way to save his dignity was to


    defeat Agnes through and through!


    It could be seen that Weldon channeled all his power into his right arm.


    A line of white runes burst forth from his right arm with manic spiritual energy, rapidly spreading


    throughout his whole arm.


    Weldon clenched his right fist firmly, gathering all the spiritual energies and runes into his one hand,


    like an indestructible glove.


    "Runic power, Wind Palm!" He roared, a wild st shooting out from his fist.


    "Those runes! That is the power of manuals!" Some disciples eximed, startled.


    "Weldon has already be a casting master of the Demi-mortal Level! No wonder he can use the


    power of manuals!" the disciples said with admiration.


    "If Weldon pulls out all the stops, it is almost certain that Agnes will lose the battle."


    ''Power of the Manual? I doubt that it can match the power of my Chaos Manual, '' Ricky mused to


    himself. He stared at the battlefield, wondering how Agnes was faring.


    Ricky could keenly sense how terrifyingly immense the dual strength of this punch from Weldon was. If


    he were faced with that move, he would also use his most powerful strength to deal with it!


    At this, Agnes spread out her delicate palms, and the infinite spiritual energies of water nature began to


    surge once again. When all the power had epassed her right palm, she delivered another


    vigorous p.


    "Boom!" Her palms and his fists collided with each other. Intense momentum permeated the air,


    sending shockwaves through the arena.


    In the meantime, Agnes''s giant wave palm disintegrated in one blow, as if it had been broken by


    Weldon''s attack in an instant.


    But after a series of sts, the fragments of Agnes'' wave palm unexpectedly regrouped, turning into


    seven ovepping wave palms.


    This was still part of the Ovepping Wave Palm. But now, it was Septuple Waves Palm, with the


    strength multiplied seven-fold.


    Seven wave palms hurled ps in rapid session, colliding with Weldon''s fist once again.


    Amid a burst of manic thundering of airflow rippling, a figure was thrown back several feet into the


    ground, with blood bursting from his mouth and spaying on the ground.


    It was none other than Weldon. Agnes''s Septuple Waves Palm had made him suffer a swift and clear-


    cut defeat.


    "The... Septuple Waves Palm. How could she even do that?" The disciples murmured among


    themselves, shocked once more. And then, they worked this out.


    Ovepping Wave Palm was divided into nine grades. Every extra grade doubled the power of a


    warrior. If the warrior of Skin Refinement became able to refine his Ovepping Wave Palm into the


    fifth grade, he would be regarded as a genius.


    But Agnes'' move had been the Septuple Waves Palm, an unexpected twist. All the spectators were


    stupefied, mouths open in disbelief.


    "Brilliant!" In the audience, Zenith nodded his head slightly, showing great satisfaction in his eyes. The


    more geniuses he discovered, the more pleased he felt. There was great potential in many of the


    warriors this year.


    The other four Elders expressed the same delight.


    "Weldon certainly failed when Agnes used the Septuple Waves Palm on him. I wonder how many aces


    she has left up her sleeve," Ricky thought to himself.


    "Goodness. It appears that the next battles will only be more and more exciting and tense! But I know I


    have nothing to fear. Everything is unfolding as I expected!"


    ......


    With all the heated discussions on her incredible power, Agnes walked slowly in front of Weldon who


    was dazedly spitting out blood. She stopped and stared down at him, coldly saying, "I have told you


    before that I will rely on my own power to take the rank of third highest of outer disciples from you


    someday. I warned you, and yet you underestimated me. That is why you have failed so miserably


    today!"


    "Humph! I am Weldon! I will never be defeated by a fragile girl like you!" Weldon roared, mustering his


    all strength to stand up. He was preparing to engage in a second round of this battle. His pride wouldn''t


    let him admit defeat.


    "Weldon, please admit your failure. As members of the Casting Faction, we should have the courage


    and wisdom to face defeat graciously." A sudden detached voice interrupted Weldon''s vengeful fury.

 Chapter 62 The Collision Of Bodies

    Chapter 62 The Collision Of Bodies


    Weldon stopped in his tracks after hearing the voice. He reluctantly said to Agnes, "Fine. You''ve won."


    Weldon lost facepletely today. He had gone back on his word and attacked Agnes before she


    could finish her second move. But even so, Agnes had easily defeated him.


    Now, in the outer disciples'' eyes, Weldon, who used to rank third, had be far too weak.


    But they were even more surprised at the revtion that Agnes was so powerful.


    Ricky had his own thoughts about the sudden strength of Agnes. He spected that Agnes''s sess


    could be attributed to having made great progress with the help of the Sacred Blood Crystal.


    ...


    "You did well," Agnes said lightly, and walked off the arena.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was focusing on Rufus, the first ranking outer disciples, who had just stopped


    Weldon.


    Rufus and Weldon were members of the Casting Faction, and so both were destined to be Ricky''s


    foes.


    Rufus was dressed in tight gray clothes. He looked very handsome, seeming to be a little younger than


    Ricky. His ck eyes gleamed with confidence and a hint of arrogance.


    "He is strong enough to challenge warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification," Ricky concluded,


    once he had observed Rufus carefully for a few moments.


    Rufus seemed to sense Ricky''s gaze. He turned his head to look back at the young warrior observing


    him from the sidelines.


    But it was only a nce, and then he looked away.


    With Elder Evan''s announcement of Agnes''s victory, the disciples snapped back into reality from their


    stunned reverie.


    The reality was that Agnes currently ranked third in the outer disciples, while Weldon temporarily held


    the sixth ce in the outer disciples.


    "Next, who would like to challenge the top three?" Elder Evan asked.


    "Me!" Ricky said, stepping forward.


    "Alright then! Which rank would you like to challenge?" Elder Evan seemed to look forward to Ricky''s


    choice. He leaned forward in his seat.


    "I would like to try the second ce of the outer disciples." Ricky smiled.


    "Second ce! Come forth!" Lean stepped forward, ring at Ricky coldly.


    If something was meant to be, it would happen. Although Lean didn''t want to battle Ricky right then and


    there, it didn''t mean he was afraid of Ricky.


    ...


    The two warriors walked to the center of the arena, warming up the crowd again.


    "Their battle will be the ultimatepetition between body refining!"


    "For sure! Lean''s body refining is invincible among the outer disciples, while Ricky''s secret body


    refining cultivation method is also remarkable. This is so exciting! This battle will determine who


    bes the top one!"


    Feeling the fierce atmosphere between Ricky and Lean, many disciples began to chatter excitedly


    about their battle.


    On the dais, Zenith and four other Elders were also intently watching. They just wanted to find out the


    limits of Ricky''s Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "After this battle, I will be the top one of body refining among the outer disciples," Ricky said


    arrogantly to Lean. Both warriors were warming up, eyes fixated on each other.


    "What a joke! How arrogant you are, you fool!" Lean retorted coldly. "Do you really think you are


    invincible, just because you cultivated some ridiculous body refining method?


    Today, I will let you know what the true meaning of body refining is. Oh, yes. Let''s see who will really


    emerge as the top one of body refining among the outer disciples!"


    Lean''s power began to surge as he was talking.


    Transparent spiritual energy morphed into shapes of dragons and tigers, surrounding Lean''s body. He


    seemed to transform into something like an borate sculpture with energy undting around his


    figure. From a cool transparent mist, his energy changed into a blinding light as bright as the sun.


    A strong, pure masculine energy emerged from his body.


    "This is the cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level! It was cultivated by Lean,


    named Pure Masculinity."


    "It is said that by cultivating Pure Masculinity, its energy will infuse into your system, increasing your


    body''s power."


    ...


    "Pure Masculinity? Do you cultivate it by drinking piss?" Ricky said, mockingly.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Those present burst intoughter after hearing Ricky''s teasing. Even the four Elders shook their heads


    speechlessly, concealing their smiles.


    "Ricky''s insults are really clever," some disciplesmented.


    "Oh Master, Ricky is always making trouble for himself, regardless of the asion," Heather said to


    Grace, rolling her eyes. She wished Grace would reprimand Ricky after thepetition for acting so


    silly.


    "Maybe it''s just his psychological tactic," Grace said kindly, trying to appease the girl.


    ...


    Lean became absolutely furious at Ricky''s mockery.


    "I''ll rip up your foul mouth, bastard!" Lean said fiercely.


    "Well, that depends on how good you really are, Piss-drinker," Ricky replied faintly.


    With this, Ricky''s power was also surging. The scarlet lights instantly shed forward, and collided with


    Lean''s transparent lights.


    "Pure Masculinity-the Third Level!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a roar, Lean threw his first heavy punch. He began his attack on Ricky.


    Not to be outdone, Ricky also threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The sound of gold and iron smashing together rang loudly. Their fists met with great force, producing


    ripples of vibrations and explosions of air.


    They both skidded back a few steps, leaving heavy tread marks on the arena.


    But neither of them paused, not even for a second. Their fists again made contact in a brief moment.


    The collision of these two mighty warriors was frightening to behold.


    With every collision, the two men were knocked back. But they kept rushing forward to fight again.


    Their speedy figures zoomed endlessly across the arena. The sound of the fists shing constantly


    echoed in the eardrums of everyone present.


    The outer disciples had all grown numb at watching collision after collision. This was not something


    they could see in daily life. After Ricky kept on surprising them, the fierce battle strangely seemed quite


    normal to them at this instant, though physical bodies of such a level usually weren''t disyed by


    warriors of Skin Refinement.


    Even the faces of some of the inner disciples at the inferior stage of Blood Purification turned morose.


    They began to doubt whether they could defeat the two warriors simply by the power of their bodies.


    The battle between Ricky and Lean had reached a state of abandon. Both warriors ceased to think of


    their own lives. The only goal was to defeat the other warrior.


    Just then, after a heavy collision, these two warriors finally separated for the first time since they had


    begun fighting.


    By now, the clothes on both men were worn to pieces. Dark bruises from the punches were everywhere


    on their skin. Traces of blood could be seen at their lips.


    "The third level of Pure Masculinity is not enough for you, it seems! I''ll show you the fourth and even


    the fifth level!" Lean shouted ferociously, gnashing his teeth.


    Once more the power surged forth from his body, increasing from the third level of Pure Masculinity to


    the fifth level, like the light of five suns sting in the arena.


    "And I promised you that I would use my way of body refining to defeat your so-called body refining! No


    need to hold back anymore! Unless that''s your best!"


    Ricky spat loudly. Slowly, the scarlet lights on his body were transforming. The crowd was frozen in


    their seats, eyes fixated on the bloody scene about to unfold.

 Chapter 63 The Strongest Flesh

    Chapter 63 The Strongest Flesh


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Red energy rose into the air as a huge st broke out from Ricky. Then orange energy sprang up,


    swallowing the red aura. Ricky engulfed in this orange energy. Oddly, the scene looked rather


    morous.


    That was the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!


    At this crucial moment, Ricky decided that he could no longer conceal this secret. He decided to show


    all his cards.


    He wanted to win. It was imperative that he beat Lean and the Refinement Faction. Defeating Jarvis


    had only been the beginning; now, he was executing his n as scheduled. Ricky inhaled deeply. No


    one could stop him.


    "I''ve already reached the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form sessfully... Oh, it


    was because of the Quincentennial Magic Ice and the Sacred Blood Crystal. Please, don''t fail me now.


    Show me your full power!" Ricky sighed, confidently feeling his body''s pulsating energy as he initiated


    the method.


    Ricky was curiously expectant, wondering how mighty the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form truly was.


    The crowd eximed loudly, again astonished. The unexpected progress Ricky had made seemed to


    be endless.


    Their whispers began to echo, bouncing off each other like a swarm of bees.


    "Oh, my God! Lean has reached the fifth level of the Pure Masculinity. But Ricky! Can you believe it?


    He''s also progressed so well in his cultivation method! I''m so curious about his mysterious method. It''s


    definitely going to be a rigidpetition! Oh, it will be a marvelous sight to behold! I can''t wait


    anymore!"


    "Yes, I agree. Oh, goodness. Both of them have such immense strength! This is so exciting!"


    Zenith and other four Elders on the high stage were just as shocked as the other disciples. They


    exchanged stunned looks, mouths slightly open. What happened with Ricky was beyond their belief.


    None of them had expected that Ricky would make it to the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    In their minds, Ricky could have the capacity for it. But reaching the Second Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form now was thest thing they anticipated. As the wise elders, they knew


    everything. They were well aware of how difficult it was to break through it.


    "Chief Zenith, this boy is stupefying. He reached the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form at such a young age! I think he must really be in possession of an extremely strong will!" Elder


    Evan said using his internal power. This way, he could only be heard by the elders.


    "Yes. I must agree with Elder Evan. We have to admit it no matter we like it or not, Chief Zenith!" Three


    other elders also weighed in using their internal powers.


    "Elder Evan, keep in mind that he is one of the key disciples now," Zenith replied, beforepsing into a


    silent reverie.


    "Yes, I understand!" The four other elders acknowledged Zenith''s order with a nod.


    "But, we must keep it a secret. He cannot know this decision for now. He has the great will, that''s for


    sure. But that''s right now. He may lose his will in cultivation someday! We still need time to observe this


    boy better," Zenith instructed. The four nodded in concurrence.


    Back to the battlefield, the tension in the atmosphere grew.


    Both Ricky and Lean were warming up after the first rounds of fight. They stretched their bodies taut,


    preparing to beat the opponent once and for good. Who would win? Who would lose? It all depended


    on the instant they began their attack this time.


    "You know what, Ricky? I had been nning on using this on Rufus, the number one powerful outer


    disciple. But now I''m going to tear you apart with it! Be ready to enjoy this great honor!" Lean roared


    ferociously, a spiteful gleam shing through his cruel eyes.


    "Oh, are you? Mister number two of the top ten outer disciples, show me what you''ve got! I''m sure you


    know by now how Jarvis ended up. Hopefully, you won''t meet the same fate!" Ricky retorted coldly,


    staring his foe down with eyes of steel.


    "The fifth level of Pure Masculinity - the Quinary Masculine Fingers!"


    As Lean growled, the aura from his body grew massive. It encircled him, before sweeping down to be


    condensed into his ten fingers. Then Lean wove his fingers into each other.


    In an instant, five colossal fingers materialized in front of him. Immediately, he pushed his palms


    forcefully towards Ricky with a power of immense magnitude.


    "Shiiiiiing!"


    Ricky drew his saber from the sheath on his back. There were orange lights encapsting from it. The


    burning me rose, encircled Ricky, and whipped rapidly into his weapon.


    Once his full power had been reached, Ricky raised his arm high and shed at Lean with his saber.


    "Nonuple me Strike - the Fifth Strike!"


    With this forceful shout from Ricky, the saber carrying five burning mes flew straight to the five giant


    fingers. Simultaneously, Ricky ran madly at Lean, who was standing right in the middle of the giant


    fingers.


    Everyone held their breath at this moment, staring unmoving at the battlefield. They could not miss any


    of the crucial action. All of them were extremely excited to know about who would be the final


    winner.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    A resounding boom burst into the air. Ricky and Lean collided against each other with both of their


    strongest powers at y.


    In the wake of this tremendous boom, both warriors floundered in the blinding mist. The airwaves of the


    different colors wove together, sting over the battlefield. The energy rippled across the air and


    dispersed, overflowing as if the arena would be destroyed and the world would being to an end.


    Most disciples could not help squeezing their eyes shut and raising their hands to shield themselves


    from the strong energy. The intense light was blinding.


    ''It''s unbelievable! It''s not likely there would be such a powerful collision between warriors of Skin


    Refinement! But here it is!'' the crowd gasped, fully shocked.


    Inner disciples at the inferior stage of Blood Purification had even more serious expressions on their


    faces. They figured out that both of the two men on the arena were definitely a match for them. If they


    had the chance to be promoted as the inner disciples, they would be able to make greater achievement


    than most of them. They would grow stronger before long!


    Collisions of the two warriors'' strong and manic energies continued. The spectators could vaguely


    make out Ricky and Lean in the hazy mist.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Pah!" The crowd''s tense silence was broken when one of the warriors spit blood out from his mouth.


    The crowd began to stir at this. They stared intently at the arena. The winner would be determined


    soon.


    Just then, a figure was sted out from the mist and fell on the ground heavily, and the other figure


    was forced to skid backwards for about ten steps. The throng took a closer look and realized that on


    the groundy Lean.


    "Gosh! He lost! Lean lost! The number two outer disciple lost!" The crowd was shocked, their jaws


    agape. And yet they had expected this result somehow. They had begun to believe Ricky would win


    this time.


    The men from the Refinement Faction were stone-faced. This situation was more humiliating for them


    when they saw their warrior defeated by Ricky with ease.


    "Pah!"


    Lying on the ground of the arena, the limp, pale-faced Lean spat out blood again. The power from the


    Pure Masculinity in his body had already drainedpletely.


    "No, no! No way! This isn''t true! How could it be possible that I have lost!?" he struggled to shout with a


    pained face. He staggered to his feet, trying to recollect his power andunch another attack at Ricky.


    There was no way he would let him win.


    But when Lean tried to activate his internal strength, he felt the crushing weight in his chest. Only then


    did he realize that he was hurt too badly to fight anymore.


    "Nothing is impossible! I told you at the beginning, I will beat you with my method!" Ricky said


    condescendingly, walking up to Lean.


    Ricky wanted very much to kill Lean right then and there. But he knew he couldn''t, not with Zenith and


    the other elders still present. That would be too arrogant and he was sure that those elders would


    prefer to keep a strong yet modest disciple, so what he had done was enough to prove his point.


    "This fight proves that I have the strongest flesh among the outer disciples!"


    Ricky announced loudly to Lean, and to everyone from the Refinement Faction. He needed not to


    conceal the extent of capabilities anymore, as everyone had witnessed his full power now.


    "So arrogant!" "How could he be so arrogant?!" Many inner disciples from the Refinement Faction


    started to curse at him upon his bold announcement.


    "Oh, god! He is so arrogant! How dare he say that in public when there are so many men from the


    Refinement Faction present?"


    "Perhaps that''s just part of him being a genius!"


    "Well, he''s right! He has proven himself to be stronger than any outer disciple! Don''t you think so? We


    all saw what he just did!"


    ...


    "Ricky, Ricky!" Lean snarled, squeezing the name out through his gritted teeth. In agony, Lean could do


    nothing but shoot Ricky with a hateful re. His movements were restricted thanks to Ricky''s attack.


    Oh, how he wished he could ughter him into pieces!


    "You are lucky, don''t you know? This is a Snow Sect Competition and I can''t just kill you here and now.


    Otherwise, the oue would have been very different!" Ricky whispered in his ear, threateningly.


    He then turned around and jumped off the arena casually, leaving the weakened Lean dumbfounded


    on the floor.


    Once again, Lean spat red, blood dripping from his mouth.


    So far, thepetition for the strongest body was over. Ricky ranked the second among the outer


    disciples. Lean, meanwhile, had already dropped to the fifth for now.


    The elders were shocked and yet also pleased to have witnessed Ricky''s ability. As Elder Evan


    dered the end of thispetition, the next battle began soon after.

 Chapter 64 The Battle With Edgar

    Chapter 64 The Battle With Edgar


    The atmosphere of thepetition reached a climatic point as the battle between Ricky and Lean


    came to an end. All of the disciples fixed their eyes on Ricky in anticipation, wondering if he would


    proceed to the final battle.


    "Next, who else wants to challenge the top three outer disciples?" Elder Evan focused his eyes on


    Ricky expectantly as well and asked again.


    "Me!"


    A booming voice filled the room while Edgar walked out of the crowd.


    "Edgar...Edgar! It''s him!"


    "Looks like he wants to take up the top three outer disciples'' challenge! Is he really that capable?" The


    warriors eximed as they watched Edgar walk out of the crowd.


    "Yes! Which position do you want to challenge?" Seeing that it was Edgar, Elder Evan nodded


    imperceptibly and asked him.


    Edgar''s performance in the previous battles was exceptional. Every fight was worth watching as Edgar


    gave it his all. It was no wonder that he had caught the attention of Zenith and the Elders...


    "Elder Evan, I''m not exactly very capable, but I would like to try... I choose to battle Ricky! " Edgar''s


    words echoed throughout the battlefield while he stared at Ricky with a killing intent.


    "Edgar has the guts, really! You know what they say: no guts, no glory! I thought he would challenge


    Agnes at first. I didn''t expect that he would choose Ricky instead!" Hearing Edgar''s deration and


    persistence, many disciples resumed their animated discussions as they expected another great battle


    from Edgar.


    "No matter the oue, it''s going to be yet another fierce battle! Whoa, I never thought that this year''s


    Outer Competition would be this fascinating! "


    ...


    ''Edgar does not belong to any faction. Looks like he doesn''t have any other affiliated intentions other


    than just having a simple fight with me.'' Ricky mumbled to himself as he saw Edgar''s gaze towards


    him. His eyes locked in to his opponent as if he was sizing him up from head to toe.


    Ricky''s intention to fight had remarkably risen as well. He had to admit that he was getting excited out


    of this whole ordeal. He also wanted to know the exact limit of this "Edgar" warrior who emerged out of


    nowhere had the gall to fight a senior like him.


    "Ricky, I will give you two hours to prepare yourself before taking up Edgar''s challenge!" Elder Evan


    couldn''t help but be extremely pleased with how the events were turning. He quickly acknowledged


    Edgar''s request. Two dark horses of this year''s Outer Competition would battle out against each other?


    This was definitely one for the books. He was just as enthusiastic as everyone else as he awaited for


    thispetition to happen. These warriors were just full of surprises.


    "Thank you so much for your kindness, Elder Evan, but I don''t really need it." Ricky said confidently as


    he took a step forward as if he already knew that he would win the battle.


    ...


    "Ricky doesn''t even need time to rest! Looks like he''dpletely looked down upon Lean!"


    "That''s right. After such an intense battle with Lean, he doesn''t even need to rest before taking up


    Edgar''s challenge. Isn''t it obvious to say that he''s not at least hurt by Lean? "


    ...


    ''Ricky... You''ve gone overboard!'' Having overheard their discussion, Lean, who was standing just


    beside, screamed in his heart, his face twisted, surprised at how Ricky could still fight another battle


    without resting.


    ...


    "Oh? Looks like you''re very confident! In that case, let the battlemence! " Hearing that Ricky


    refused to rest, Elder Evan was somewhat surprised.


    ...


    On the battlefield, Ricky and Edgar were already standing opposite each other. The momentum was


    umting and virtually on the verge of explosion as the two warriors held out their weapons and got


    ready for the action.


    "Ricky, I hope you don''t mind me challenging you today. I think you are really a very powerful man.


    That''s why defeating you would be a great milestone," Edgar spoke calmly while he nodded and


    acknowledged his opponent''s strength.


    "Ha-ha, a powerful man? Edgar, you are really ttering me!" Hearing Edgar, Ricky shook his head


    slightly in disbelief that his opponent really had the guts tobat a senior, let alone Ricky, an


    outstanding warrior. He didn''t dare endorse such ament. He didn''t need to hear that. After all,


    there were a good number of people who were much more powerful than him over there.


    "I don''t care what you think about that, but in my opinion, I think the final victory is achieved when I


    defeat you in this year''spetition!" Edgar eximed, his momentum had erupted at that precise


    moment.


    ...


    The first outer disciple, Rufus, was already bearing grudges against Edgar as he said that. A shing


    murderous intent shot through his gloomy eyes.


    ...


    Swish!


    At the instant when his spiritual energy started to surge, the silver spear behind Edgar spiraled and


    encircled his hands. The spear rang with a frightening coldness while it pierced the air and shot


    towards Ricky''s face.


    "Ricky, take this! Three-starred Vibrating Icy rays!"


    Crack! ng!


    Under Edgar''s deafening shout, the spiritual energy that surrounded him raged in a frenzy, transformed


    into an endless stream of frosty power and shrouded his arms along with the whole of his silver spear.


    The head of his silver spear started to vibrate and shot out three ring and piercing icy rays. One by


    one, the icy rays shot out and aimed for Ricky.


    Three icy rays overwhelmed Ricky and sent chills down his spine. The icy rays were like ice crystals


    that were born in the world of ice.


    "This is Light Apperception! I can''t believe that Edgar mastered it!" Sensing the immense power of


    Edgar''s silver spear, many disciples eximed, "What''s more is that Edgar''s Light Apperception


    exceeded the first grade as well."


    "He''s actually beginning the battle with the Light Apperception. It''s true that Edgar doesn''t want to leave


    a single chance for Ricky!"


    ...


    Ricky would never want to be defeated. Apart from his vicious skill in the martial arts, he had the agility


    of a bird and he was quick enough to notice the spears that were aimed at him. He dodged the spears


    which left him a bit puzzled.


    But this never stopped Ricky from doing better. He pped his face to bring him back to


    consciousness. ''Snap out of it!'' Ricky thought to himself as he cultivated his own icy powers in


    response to his opponent''s attack. His pupils dted in shock; his arms stretched to his back and took


    out the long saber behind him.


    The infernal mes roared behind Ricky as he swung his long saber and charged towards his


    opponent. He ran with such speed and force as he grasped his saber tightly with all his might.


    "Nonuple me Strike-- the Fifth Strike!"


    Kaboom!


    Their weapons immediately collided--the infernal fire met with the frozen ice. Chaos was about to begin


    as they channeled their utmost strength to attack their opponents.


    A force field of power sent the two warriors back a few steps. Both of them got up, rushed toward their


    weapons. They assumed their striking position and kept an eye on the Achilles'' heels of each other.


    Cling! ng! Bang!


    Loud noises of metals nging were heard in the arena as the two warriors exchanged nonstop attacks


    and counter attacks in the battlefield. Ice and me flew around the arena as they attacked each other


    without mercy.


    Boom! Boom!


    The battle was far from over. Again, the two separated and took steps back charging their momentum


    into its peak. Pumped with raging courage, they summoned all their powers into their weapons in


    maximum. The arena was about to blow with all the cheering and the wows from the crowd. Every


    single one of the audience were at the edge of their seats.


    Edgar, who was donning green, stood upright while mustering this spiritual energy in resonance with


    his silver spear, just like a legendary spear hero. Seizing the moment, Edgar took up his silver spear


    and with a swish, thousands of icy rays flew in all directions. No one was safe from this spectacr


    "Six-starred Vibrating Icy rays! Freeze everything!"


    And with a thunderous roar, six icy rays again shot in lightning speed from Edgar''s silver spear, as if six


    snowy spears had emerged from the World of Ice. They aimed directly towards Ricky. shing like


    light, these spears traveled fast, ready for the kill.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Ricky immediately activated the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form. This method gave him an orange aura that enveloped his body, just like the infernal power


    around him.


    All the training that he went through was not in vain for his robust body was enough to boost his fighting


    power to the next stage.


    Ricky was focused and nothing in this battle would stop him from achieving victory. He wielded his


    saber and executed the Nonuple me Strike--- the Fifth mes Strike again!


    And in an instant, the icy rays and infernal mes crashed twice as powerful than they usually were.


    Ricky and Edgar ran towards each other and collided their weapons once more.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Under that explosion, the fanatic wave of spiritual energy swept across the entire battlefield again that


    formed clouds of dust in the arena.


    Both warriors exuded great fighting techniques that it was very difficult to decide at this point who would


    win. They were equally goodpetitors to the eyes of the audience.


    Thump! Thump!


    After a period that seemed like an eternity, heavy footsteps were heard as two silhouettes emerged


    from that cloud of spiritual power. The audience leaned forward to see who this warrior was. The


    winner had emerged from the ashes.


    As the spiritual energies dissipated -- two disheveled bodies were revealed. The audience were


    shocked as to what happened. Could they both be dead?


    Edgar had a sliver of blood flowing out of his lips. Ricky stood there, a little pale though, his hair unruly


    and skin bruised. Ricky obviously emerged victorious.

 Chapter 65 Collision Of Dual Powers

    Chapter 65 Collision Of Dual Powers


    Tensions rose high as the disciples with expectant faces looked forward to another battle. Hands were


    fidgeting everywhere as the audience were excited to see the fierce battle between two powerful


    warriors.


    Ricky was rxed about his fight. Another day, another fight, like he was sliding through the


    ticked as the fight kept going, but not one bit was Ricky worried.


    Ricky and Edgar locked eyes. Their faces grew more serious each moment as they both reflected their


    desire for victory. Their eyes and their body were hungry for a kill, for the win. Both of them might have


    underestimated each other for they were far more powerful than they thought. Weapons nged and


    forces rocked the earth beneath them.


    "I made the right choice. You are indeed so powerful," Edgar said in a stern and forbidding manner with


    a little smirk, with his fingers wiping the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. And an overwhelming


    coldness radiated from him. His enemy was tough as a rock. How could Ricky possibly take him down?


    Mustering up all the courage and will to fight, he went back to his attack position.


    "You are far greater and stronger than Lean," Ricky replied.


    .....


    "Ricky meant to annoy Lean deliberately."


    "There is no need to include Lean in this situation! Ricky just wanted to trash him!"


    Hearing thesements, the disciples turned their eyes to Lean, who felt very ufortable. Lean


    was shaken, as he did not expect to hear those words from the warriors in the battlefield. He was


    angry, so angry that he wanted to stone Ricky to death.


    Ricky didn''t flinch at the sight of Lean being the victim in the situation. He just said that to emphasize


    the strength that he felt from his opponent. He didn''t mean to make Lean feel bad about his skills and


    strength.


    ...


    "Ricky, please y your trump card. Otherwise, you are going to lose your victory," Edgar warned when


    his frosty power rose to the climax.


    Deafening sounds of nging metals were heard, and sparks flew like dragons in the battlefield. Both


    "ng!" their weapons collided once more. A thunderous sound was followed by Edgar''sst word.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats. They leaned forward to know what went on.


    That thunderous sound was beyond what the audience had in mind. A bolt of purple thunder shaped


    like thin snakes started to slither around Edgar''s body. Everyone''s jaw dropped for they couldn''t believe


    at what they saw.


    "This ... this is the devastating power of thunder!" All disciples marveled at the spectacr show of


    power. Purple snake-like bolts slithered Edgar''s body. He truly was more powerful beyond what they


    expected!


    "But? How could that even be possible? How could Edgar cultivate two powers of Light Apperception at


    the same time, and one of them is the destructive and disruptive thunderous power."


    Warriors cultivated on the basis of their spiritual meridian which possessed certain natures. And these


    properties determined the properties of cultivation method which fitted warriors well. Therefore, one


    warrior could only cultivate one type of power.


    If a warrior insisted on cultivating a method which was inconsistent with his spiritual meridians, he


    would easily lose control during the cultivation and die from the burst of meridians. A powerful death,


    an overkill.


    Edgar could have perfectmand of frosty power and thunderous power, but had no signs of losing


    control or an overload of spiritual meridian. And that made the audience think twice about what they


    had known all this time. Confusion swallowed the audience for it was nearly impossible to cultivate two


    powers at the same time. Things did not add up.


    ''Could it be true that Edgar''s spiritual meridian owned dual natures?'' Words started flying around when


    a few disciples thought to themselves.


    Like the spiritual meridian that could cast weapons, the spiritual meridian with dual properties was rare


    but existed. This was one fight that would never be forgotten by any warrior.


    It could be said that if a warrior owned a spiritual meridian with dual properties, he could make


    remarkable achievements though his spiritual meridian was at inferior stage with one star. Edgar rose


    to the top. His skill and talent only proved that he was a force to be reckoned with. No other warrior was


    deemed to have dual powers.


    If a warrior possessed spiritual meridian with dual natures and it was a intermediate or even advanced


    one, he would be a talent that could be only seen once in a hundred or thousand years. Edgar was as


    rare as his skills. He was one for the books, a legend.


    This disy of power from Edgar not only surprised the disciples, but also caught the attention of


    Zenith and four Elders high on the tform.


    "Chief Zenith..." four Elders looked at Zenith and said.


    Hearing the hint given by four Elders, Zenith did not think twice and flicked an ice crystal so tiny that it


    was invisible to the naked eye. The ice crystal traveled smoothly andnded on Edgar''s shoulder and


    promptly melted into his body.


    The ice crystal flicked by Zenith required a special skill set to be seen. No one noticed this ice crystal


    that melted into Edgar''s body except for the powerful four Elders.


    As soon as the ice crystal melted, Zenith''s eyes changed as if he had already checked if the rumors


    were true. Zenith''s mouth gave a little curl in the corner. And with a trace of joy, he sent a signal to the


    four Elders, "Elders, he indeed possessed a spiritual meridian with dual properties and it''s four-starred


    inferior spiritual meridian."


    "Inferior stage with four stars! Dual properties!" Four Elders were shocked when they heard Zenith''s


    news.


    With such delight and astonishment on the Elders'' hearts, they kept their faces silent about it. Not one


    word, not one reaction was seen from them. They didn''t want to steer the whole battle to their attention


    for the real star of thebat was Edgar.


    "Chief Zenith, provided more cultivation, our Snow Sect will have another spiritual king and may be a


    more powerful one," four Elders gave a hint.


    "Yes, Edgar really gave us a big surprise today," Zenith eximed.


    ...


    ''Dual powers? Your trump card is really amazing!'' Ricky thought to himself that Edgar''s ace in the hole


    was so incredible. He thought that Edgar might actually have an edge on this game after all and that he


    might have underestimated his opponent.


    But Edgar was not the only one who possessed a powerful trump card in thepetition. Ricky also


    had one aside from the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "Ricky, show your ace in the hole. Otherwise this game will be over soon," Edgar said sternly as the


    frosty and thunderous power encircled him. Edgar had the impression that he overthrew Ricky with his


    powers and had already won the match, but it wasn''t over yet.


    "In that case, I will do as you wish," Ricky buckled up. He didn''t want to lose this match only because


    his opponent had dual powers. His eyes shed bright. He aimed for victory. And in an instant, the


    powerful aura inside him grew so incredibly that it could be seen feet away.


    At the same time, all disciples fixed their attention on the arena for they were eager to see what kind of


    power Ricky would use to contend with Edgar''s dual powers.


    Suddenly, mes erupted and encircled Ricky''s body in a wless manner and reached its peak.


    After a few moments, Ricky''s me seemed to be frozen directly by the frosty power. His frosty power


    constantly rose and merged with his me. It was a sight to watch, but how could this be possible?


    Then, a strange scene urred. The frozen ice and roaring me should have been contradictory and


    ipatible, cancelled out, but they achieved a perfect integration when it came to Ricky''s cultivation.


    "How... how could that be possible? How could Ricky have dual powers?" Some inner disciples


    marveled at the sight of yet another warrior with dual powers.


    "It''s incredible! So amazing!"


    "Moreover, the dual powers possessed by Ricky should be ipatible roaring mes and frozen


    ices."


    "Yes! But how could it be possible that these two ipatible powers reach perfect integration without


    any sh?"


    "What a grandpetition! It''s eye-opening... I''m not going to be able to see this for another century!"


    All sorts of voices suddenly popped out from the audience.


    ...


    "It seemed to be that he had no spiritual meridian. Only in this way can Ricky cultivate two


    contradictory powers." Zenith and hispanions discussed secretly on the high dais.


    It was sure that the reason why Ricky could cultivate these two contradictory powers was that he had


    regained spiritual meridian and Devouring Skill. However, that was a secret that only Ricky knew.


    "How could that be possible? How could these two people possess such spectacr powers?" After


    seeing the scene on the arena, Rufus became silent no more. He growled with dismay and envy.


    Ricky and Edgar''s powers had been beyond his expectation. Rufus thus had no self-confidence in


    defeating Ricky and Edgar. It was difficult to see such amazing powers to battle within the future, but


    this made him insecure of what he could bring into thepetition.


    ...


    "Hey, buddy! How do you feel about my trump card now huh?" Ricky said with a triumphant smile after


    seeing the amazement in Edgar''s eyes.


    "It was awesome! But it still won''t be that easy if you want to defeat me," Edgar replied with a


    challenging tone as his amazement from his opponent diminished.


    "Come on, buddy!"


    Ricky did not make it any easier for Edgar. With Freezing Palm of the frosty power on his left hand and


    the me strike on the right, heunched an attack at Edgar. He released two powers from both hands


    with the help of the Devouring Skill and shed a strike at Edgar.


    Edgar put on his game face for he wouldn''t want to lose to Ricky, or to anyone. He gathered his


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    electricity of thunder and gave off the power of frozen ice to wield his silver spear to counter Ricky''s


    attack.


    Both of the warriors'' attacks had shaken the whole arena. Yet again, their powers collided and resulted


    to a deafening noise of thunder.


    Two warriors, both with rare abilities of dual powers, battled it out for victory.

 Chapter 66 Fight To Become Number One

    Chapter 66 Fight To Be Number One


    "Ba-boom!"


    A strong rumbling sound erupted with the collision. All of a sudden, the ring was flooded with airwaves.


    The ripples moved out, the air expanding around it as if to blow out the space.


    The thunderous power, infernal power and frosty power intertwined together ceaselessly, the shes


    sparked by saber and silver spear rang loudly in everyone''s ears, indicating just how fierce the collision


    was.


    "This is by no means a collision between mere Skin Refinement warriors!" the disciples remarked,


    standing outside the ring and intently watching them fighting.


    "Maybe they are the real heroes of thispetition!" whispered some of the disciples, as if Rufus, the


    top of outer disciples, had nowpletely been forgotten.


    ......


    Rufus became incredibly angry upon hearing this. They could see the murderous hate brimming in his


    eyes when Ricky and Edgar showed up.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ......


    After the sparkling of long saber and silver spear, came the ultimate PK of Ricky and Edgar. Like two


    meteors crashing across the sky, Ricky and Edgar began to hit at each other forcefully in that instant.


    The winner would be determined very soon.


    Out of nowhere, two strong inverse powers broke out from the point where Ricky and Edgar had


    collided and then swooped straight towards both warriors.


    Edgar and Ricky fended off the inverse powers instinctively, each gritting his teeth as he used all his


    strength. But Edgar''s defense was just too weak. He was knocked back after several minutes of an


    evenly matched fight, and he spat some blood out.


    He then tottered backwards a little, before finding a way to stop on the edge of the ring.


    Ricky, on the other side, had taken out his saber once more and, with arms crossed, shone orange light


    to fend off the strong power. The might of the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    now showed itself.


    That wild power could not find a way to get anywhere near Ricky. The most it could do was push Ricky


    back a short distance. He was not at all hurt.


    This clearly disyed the disparity between Ricky and Edgar''s strength.


    "All right, you win!"


    said Edgar. He chose to give up at this moment, knowing it would only turn out worse for him if he


    continued to fight.


    "Edgar, I won the fight mostly because I have better body refining method at the moment!" Ricky


    replied respectfully. He did not look down on Edgar, because he was a worthy, humble opponent.


    Edgar''s kind personality did not call for the abrasive insults Ricky usually had to fling at his other


    opponents.


    "Ricky, there''s no excuse for failure in the martial arts world." Edgar said gently, "You have a strong


    body. It''s your strength; be proud of it! The fact is that I''m just weaker than you!


    But trust me, I will challenge you again, Ricky! And I know you will be a worthy opponent to battle


    against!"


    Edgar then took back his silver spear and left the arena.


    Now the disciples began to regain their presence of mind.


    "In this round, Ricky wins!" announced Elder Evan. Looking at Ricky and Edgar, Elder Evan nodded his


    head approvingly. Clearly, he was rather pleased with this fight. The two young warriors had shown


    great sportsmanship.


    "Now, who''s the next challenger?" Elder Evan asked.


    "Rufus, you''ve sat there long enough! Time to stretch your legs. Come and fight me!" said Ricky, his


    eyes darting over to where Rufus sat sullenly.


    ''I know I have to challenge Rufus, sooner orter. Why not do it on the ring now and make it the battle


    for the title of champion in thispetition!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Ricky''s challenge generated more chatter. Finally! Here came the long-awaitedbat between the


    strongest ones so far.


    "Alright!"


    Rufus snarled and jumped up on the ring without any hesitation.


    As the top ranking outer disciple, Rufus had never been scared of any warriors of Skin Refinement. He


    brushed away his astonishment at the capabilities of Ricky and Edgar and turned to face his opponent.


    Rufus began the fight with a strike to attack Ricky, throwing a hit with the momentum hitting its peak.


    "Hold on! The fight has not even started yet! Right, Elder?" Ricky unexpectedly stopped Rufus''s attack


    instead of taking it.


    "Ricky, are you giving up so soon?" sneered Rufus, recalling his attack.


    "No, not quite. I just need to take a rest. Is it agreeable, Elder?" asked Ricky, smiling.


    "How long do you need?" Elder Evan asked.


    "One hour will do!" Ricky replied.


    "So it shall be! The next roundmences in one hour!" pronounced Elder Evan, nodding his head.


    Rufus''s face darkened as he heard Elder Evan''s approval. Ricky had just finished an intense fight with


    Edgar! Now would have been the best time to attack because he was currently not at his peak fitness!


    But because thepetition rules allowed disciples to request a rest period, Rufus had no choice but


    to wait.


    But the truth was, Ricky did not need to rest at all. With Devourer Zone and Devouring Skill, he could


    easily regain peak strength by using the blood vitality of any ferocious beasts in the zone.


    He did it to make everyone think that he was weak.


    After all these battles, it would be suspicious of him to still retain his energy.


    One hour went by quickly. The onlookers fell into a heated discussion again as Ricky finished his


    breathing techniques at the ring.


    "If one hour is not enough for you, I can wait for another!" Rufus said mockingly.


    "One hour of rest gave me enough strength to deal with you!" Ricky replied in the same tone.


    Rufus was a member of Casting Faction and it was obvious that he had intentions to kill Ricky


    eventually. This automatically made him Ricky''s enemy, and unfortunately, Ricky was never kind to his


    enemies.


    "How arrogant of you! I will show you what it''s like to fight with the top one of the outer disciples!"


    Kicking off from the ground, Rufus lifted his body up into the air. A swarm of ck spiritual energy ran


    around his right leg. When the runic power finally emerged, Rufus struck Ricky on the neck with a


    round kick.


    Rufus was the top one of outer disciples with a four-starred intermediate spiritual meridian. He was a


    casting master at inferior stage of the Mortal Level as well. With the greatest power of Skin Refinement


    and the strength of manual, that round kick must be deadly.


    Ricky''s face turned grim the moment Rufus gave out the vtile kick.


    Now, Ricky knew he had to use the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    immediately. In a moment, the frosty power and infernal power fused into his fists as he sted a


    punch at Rufus.


    "Bang!"


    Ricky''s fist collided against Rufus''s leg with a deafening roar. Only God knew how powerful their impact


    could be!


    Rufus leaped backward onto his feet and Ricky also took a few steps backwards on the ring, regaining


    his bnce.


    ''This Rufus has proven to be the top ranking outer disciple. He is indeed much, much stronger than


    Edgar. It''s likely that he''s going to reach Blood Purification anytime soon!'' Ricky thought, shaking his


    aching fist.


    Rufus''s face looked grim as well. The collision had shown him just how strong Ricky was.


    But Rufus wasn''t worried about that. Because he had watched the previous battles, he had a good idea


    of what Ricky was able to do. However, Ricky had seen nothing from him. He had no observations to


    help him counter Rufus.


    So for this fight, Rufus felt confident that...


    Interupting his thoughts, Ricky''s body momentum began to surge.

 Chapter 67 Runes

    Chapter 67 Runes


    "I must admit. Your strength has now reached the peak of the Skin Refinement! But if you want to be


    the strongest one of the ten outer disciples, you still have a long way to go," Rufus said


    condescendingly, the atmosphere intensifying with each second.


    "Really? Well then, let''s see if you can maintain your rank at the top of the ten outer disciples... or not,"


    Ricky responded seriously.


    Ricky pulled out his saber from behind, the double forces of fire and ice encapsting the weapon. At


    the same time, he had also begun to channel the saber-light in his body.


    "Boom!"


    Rufus'' rising spiritual energy showed blood vitality being released. This sudden development caught


    the attention of the spectators.


    What was happening? Usually only the warriors of Blood Purification could do this!


    "This is blood vitality! But Rufus hasn''t had a breakthrough to Blood Purification yet! How can it be?"


    Many disciples said, greatly confused.


    "Here''s a possibility! Maybe he''s in the level between the Skin Refinement and the Blood Purification.


    It''s considered Half-step to Blood Purification." Some inner disciples spected.


    "I''m guessing he intends to breakthrough to Blood Purification after reinstating first ce!"


    "Well of course, anyone would do that! You know, the reward for winning first ce is quite prestigious."


    The volume of chatter increased.


    "Half-step to Blood Purification! Is this your card up your sleeve?" Ricky asked inquisitively.


    "That''s none of your business. All you need to know is that it''s more than enough to defeat you." Rufus


    responded with confidence.


    He revealed a weapon from the scabbard in his back. Surprisingly, it was a big hammer. This was


    somewhat uncharacteristic of Rufus. But bearing in mind that Rufus was a casting master, the shape of


    the weapon was not surprising at all.


    "Three hammers of flushing vitality! One to heaven! Two to earth! Three to the universe!"


    Surrounded by the endless flushing forces, Rufus leaped high into the air, spinning around rapidly.


    Then he sted out three conical shadows.


    The first hammer''s shadow showed an unclear picture, the second hammer shadow depicted the


    copse of heaven and earth, and thest shadow illustrated the copse of yin and yang.


    "Assemble the power!"


    Meanwhile, the three shadows fused with his hammer, and then shot up this tremendous power, which


    then hurtled from the sky towards to Ricky.


    "Saber-light!" Ricky summoned his skills, a little worried after seeing Rufus'' moves.


    Ricky decided he could no longer conceal his true power. Suddenly, physical power, infernal power and


    frosty power all fused with Ricky''s saber under the Devouring Skill, elevating Ricky''s saber-light.


    Even if Ricky''s saber-light was rtively weak, with his regained spiritual meridian and Devouring Skill,


    it could deflect extremely powerful attacks.


    Immediately, Ricky''s saber was engulfed with light, and he raised it up into the sky, breathing deeply


    "It''s the saber-light! I can''t believe that he has tapped it! That''s amazing!" Some outer disciples


    remarked upon seeing this unexpected light.


    "It seems like he still retained his power. Perhaps I have been too confident," Edgar murmured to


    himself.


    "Even his saber-light is very weak, he can still stand up to a fight with Rufus of Half-step to Blood


    Purification by his own strength! The oue of this battle could go any way!" The disciples murmured


    among themselves.


    ......


    "Boom!"


    It was the sound of the collision between saber and hammer. As this happened, the power of the


    spiritual energy fused with blood vitality and the power of the spiritual energy fused with saber-light also


    collided.


    Both warriors were sted backwards after this powerful collision. But the moment they had regained


    their footing, they rushed immediately back at each other again.


    The whole arena seemed to be quaking, as if tremors hade from the earth. The power which burst


    forth each time a warrior had reached to the limit of Skin Refinement made the spectators watch the


    fight even more attentively. The rigidbat causing many to be unable to sit still.


    Rufus was very strong, using his power of Half-step to Blood Purification. While Ricky''s force came


    from merging the Light Apperception with his own power. Therefore, each time they came towards


    each other, they were evenly matched. The winner could be any of the two.


    Many inner disciples in Refinement and Casting Faction shouted encouragement at Rufus. They also


    wanted Ricky dead, because he posed a big threat to both of their two factions.


    ......


    "Boom!"


    With final collision of saber and hammer, the two warriors separated once more, before stopping to


    stare seriously at each other.


    "Ricky, you are the first one who has been able to keep up with me like this, from years of battling many


    outer disciples. Even if you lose today, you can still be proud of yourself," Rufus yelled, shaking his


    injured body in preparation for the climax of theirbat.


    "Well, I must say that you are also the first one who''s been able to fight with me in the same level!"


    Ricky responded, adopting Rufus'' tone. "Therefore, even when you lose today, you can also be proud


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    of yourself!"


    "You are too arrogant. But you know what? Arrogant people will not live long!" Rufus replied,


    expressionless.


    "I''ve always been like this, but I''m still alive now aren''t I?" Ricky replied with sarcasm.


    "Well now, I will show you the real power of a casting master!" Rufus said seriously. This, finally, was


    the ace up his sleeve.


    Ricky grew serious again. He was worried, because he had used up almost all of his skills and moves.


    "The manual of flushing tree - Runes hammer of flushing tree!"


    Rufus shouted. The spiritual energy of flushing tree on his body rose intimidatingly, surrounding his


    hammer. Then the warrior gestured boldly with his hands, and a serious of green runes floated out from


    his chest and settled on his hammer.


    The power of the hammer thus increased exponentially, rushing in Ricky''s direction.


    This may have been only a simple, basic punch - but the power embedded in itpletely transcended


    the Skin Refinement, which was on the same level as the first grade of Blood Purification.


    "Is this the power of the manual?" The disciples were unendingly shocked.


    "That''s right! It must be! The evolution of the manual''s power is runes!" Some of the more


    knowledgeable disciples exined, "Although the manuals can''t fight alone, the cultivation method can


    be more powerful once merged with the manual!"


    "That''s why the same level of warriors will not be defeated."


    "Rufus will win this battle for sure! Only at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could Ricky stand a


    chance to win."


    The disciples intently discussed the battle.


    "The power of the manual! Is this your ace?" Ricky asked, his voice deepening.


    Those in the crowd with sharp eyes noticed that his fingers had also been changing...


    "This was my ace against warriors in Blood Purification. I didn''t expect to use it on you today!" Rufus


    responded. "But I don''t care anymore. As long as I win this battle, it''s worth it!"


    "Unfortunately for you, I don''t want to lose this battle either!" Ricky replied coldly.


    "You have the power of manual! Well, you''re not the only one!"


    Ricky finally erupted, generating a cloud of blood gas. It was not from Blood Purification, but was


    instead the power that had evolved from Devouring Skill.


    After the blood gas had dispersed, glowing scarlet runes also appeared on his body.

 Chapter 68 Number One Achieved

    Chapter 68 Number One Achieved


    "Could it be... Is that the runic power?! How is it possible!?" Everyone''s jaw had dropped. They were


    stunned, eyes opening wide, when they saw Ricky''s sudden change. Rufus felt the same. Zenith and


    the other four elders on the dais were shocked as well. But because they were warriors with the most


    knowledge and experience, they kept theirposure and did not reveal their shock.


    The runic power came from the casting manual. Only a warrior with an extraordinary spiritual meridian


    would have been capable enough to practice the manual. It would have been much too overwhelming


    for an ordinary warrior! If an ordinary warrior foolishly tried to force his way to practice a manual, it


    would end up backfiring on him. It was true that there were many cultivation methods which could be


    practiced without a spiritual meridian. However, no manual could ever, ever be practiced without a


    spiritual meridian. It was one of the most basic conditions!


    Yet what was it that they had just witnessed? They saw the power of the manual emerging from Ricky,


    a warrior without a spiritual meridian! That was too unbelievable. Could they still trust their eyes? Mix


    feelings surged among the crowd: shock, disbelief, jealousy, admiration.


    But Ricky did not originally want to reveal the runic power he owned. He was supposed to keep it


    hidden, as a strategy.


    However, the reward for the number one outer disciple was too tempting for him to give up. He had no


    other way but to reveal his true strength. He wanted to have it no matter what, because if he missed


    this chance, it was quite likely that he would fall behind in the martial arts world, and be banished from


    the circle of strong warriors. That was an uneptable option for him. After everything he had gone


    through, he understood by now that the world was a jungle and there was aw; the winner took it all,


    and the devil took the rest. He had big ns, for himself, for his father. Everything he worked for could


    not go to waste.


    Everyone thought that he did not have a spiritual meridian and could not master this power from the


    manual. Ricky did not want to reveal to the public that he had regained a spiritual meridian for the time


    being. Fortunately, he was quick-witted enough and hade up with an excuse. Whether they


    believed it or not was out of his hands.


    As the scarlet runes came together, the strong power umted in the long saber, fusing with saber-


    light. Ignoring the shocked faces of the crowd, Ricky focused on activating his internal strength, raised


    the saber high, and hacked at Rufus''s big hammer.


    Rufus had kept his wits about him, despite the shock. He was sober-minded enough and waved his


    hammer in defense from Ricky''s attack.


    But to Rufus''s surprise, Ricky''s scarlet runes were much too powerful.


    The moment their weapons collided, those scarlet runes spread like a virus over the hammer and ate


    up all the other runes on it.


    Because of this, the power from the runes on the hammer drained immediately, leaving only Rufus''s


    spiritual energy.


    Everything that happened next took ce in what felt like a natural and inevitable order of events.


    Ricky''s saber, carrying the scarlet runes and the spiritual energy, vanquished the hammer. The hammer


    knocked into the air and finally fell down onto the ground, a shell of its past glory.


    rmed and frightened, Rufus hurriedly prepared himself, exerting thest of his remaining strength in


    a futile attempt to resist Ricky''s malevolent attack. But Ricky formed the Whiz Fist, hitting Rufus right in


    the center of his chest.


    "Pah!" Blood flew out of Rufus''s mouth as he fell to the ground heavily, thoroughly incapacitated.


    Ricky had not given his full strength when he threw that punch. He had no desire to kill Rufus. All he


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted was to win the first ce, after all.


    Everyone was staring intently at the two fighters. A second earlier, they had been staring at the scarlet


    runes on Ricky''s saber. But in the blink of an eye, Rufus was defeated, now lying limp on the ground.


    "How... How could that be? That''s incredibly fast!" some disciples blurted out in astonishment.


    "Ahhhhhh! No! No! That''s impossible! I am the number one outer disciple! How could I have lost this


    fight!? How could I have lost to him!?" Rufus roared in disbelief, opening his eyes as one hand clutched


    his chest.


    For the longest time, he had ranked first among the outer disciples. Everyone who hade to


    challenge him ended up in failure. It had been a long time since he had known the feeling of being


    defeated.


    "There is nothing impossible in the world. I said earlier that I am going to defeat you, and be


    number one among the outer disciples," Ricky stated indifferently, before he took back the runic power.


    "You cheater!" screamed Rufus angrily.


    "Chief! Elders! Be wise, please! He cheated! He doesn''t have a spiritual meridian and yet he employed


    the runic power! You know that''s impossible for him! You know what''s required to be able to conquer


    the power from a manual! He must have cheated by using some magic weapon!"


    Rufus lost his mind, screaming at Zenith and the other four elders in despair as hey limp on the


    ground.


    The spectators agreed with Rufus. They looked at Ricky and the elders back and forth with puzzled,


    shocked eyes.


    None of the elders stopped them. They were extremely confused as well. So they turned their eyes to


    Ricky, expecting an exnation.


    "Wow! You coward! You don''t even have the courage to admit that you lost! The number one outer


    disciple? My ass!" Ricky said scornfully to Rufus. Then he turned to face the elders.


    "Chief, Elders, I understand that you are suspicious about me all because you don''t think I have a


    spiritual meridian," Ricky exined calmly. "However, that''s not the case."


    "What do you mean by that, Ricky? Exin yourself, please!" Elder Evan eximed.


    "The truth is that I did have a spiritual meridian. But it was destroyed by the Nan n," Ricky


    exined. "However, the assassin they sent to hurt me was just a warrior of Blood Purification. He


    destroyed only a part of my spiritual meridian.


    So, I still have a piece of my spiritual meridian left in me!


    And it makes it possible for me to be able to practice the manual!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Unbelievable! Only a piece of the spiritual meridian?"


    "Is it really possible to have only a part of the spiritual meridian?" The crowd started to chatter loudly


    upon hearing Ricky''s ims.


    "Ha-ha. How wretched you are! What a splendid excuse!" Rufus bitterly staggered to his feet, shouting


    sneeringly.


    Ricky did not respond to him. He just remained silent, still facing the elders.


    "Silence, please!" Elder Evan called out to regain the peace at the arena.


    "Is there anyone here from the Nan n?" Elder Evan asked, attempting to verify Ricky''s statement.


    Slowly, three men stood up, scared and trembling.


    "Y... Yes, Elder Evan! We are," they answered anxiously.


    "What Ricky has just revealed, is it true? Did he really have a spiritual meridian before?" asked Elder


    Evan.


    "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" all three admitted at once. They did not dare lie to the elders. The consequences


    for that were grave.


    Because the disciples from the Nan n had testified, Ricky became trustworthy in the eyes of the


    spectators once again.


    Elder Evan turned to Zenith.


    He nodded slightly. Zenith, on the other hand, stood up, collected some snowkes, and transferred


    them to Ricky using his internal strength. This was another way to determine the truth.


    "It''s up to you now, my dear regained spiritual meridian, if we seed!" Ricky murmured silently to


    himself when he saw what Zenith was doing.


    He shut his eyes, immediately activating his regained spiritual meridian and exerting his internal


    strength carefully to make one-third of his regained spiritual meridian visible to Zenith.


    Soon, he felt a snowke near the meridian center of his brain make a loop before it flew away.


    ''Whoohh! That was close!'' Ricky sighed to himself.


    As the snowke flew back to Zenith, everyone turned to him, eagerly awaiting his verdict.


    "Yes, there is an iplete spiritual meridian in Ricky''s body. Seems that it was destroyed once,"


    Zenith dered, though he still held his suspicions about it.


    "What? It''s real! He didn''t make up a story!?" The spectators broke out into chatter once more.


    "An iplete spiritual meridian? I''ve never heard about it before! And it can even be used to practice


    the manual! Unbelievable! Isn''t it too amazing?"


    "Oh, god! Definitely, it''s stupefying! Ricky is going to be an outright legend!"


    "But it''s still iplete, after all! Could it really be as powerful as aplete spiritual meridian? I doubt


    it."


    "Same here. I''m dubious that he would go that far with such an iplete one."


    "Hey, Rufus. You heard what Chief Zenith said. I didn''t cheat. I defeated you with my own power and


    abilities that I gained from my hard work. Anything else you want to use me of?" Ricky said, turning


    to his opponent.


    Rufus was silent, for once. Totally defeated, he staggered out the arena, wanting to leave behind this


    heartbreaking ce as soon as possible.


    If he continued to deny Ricky''s victory and refused to admit that he lost, it might lead to the end of his


    cultivation in the martial arts world.


    And now, after all the fights andpetitions he had participated in, Ricky finally ranked first among


    the outer disciples of the Snow Sect. This had been his dream all along. It marked his first great


    achievement in the martial arts world.

 Chapter 69 Reward

    Chapter 69 Reward


    Ricky stood straight and tall in the middle of the arena, slowly turning around to take in the sight of the


    disciples who were paying him respect.


    The world of martial arts. The world where strength was everything that mattered. The warrior who


    possessed this superior power was respected by all. Now, it no longer mattered whether Ricky had the


    spiritual meridian or not. As long as he was powerful, no one would dare to cross him.


    But for the loser, no matter how strong you once were, you would be virtually erased upon defeat.


    ''My first major goal was to be the top outer disciple in the Snow Sect. Now that I''ve achieved that,


    I want to keep going. I will strive to rank among the inner disciples!'' Ricky told himself, eyes shining


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with joy and excitement.


    .....


    "Who wants to challenge the top three in the outer disciples now?" Elder Evan asked again.


    Lean challenged Agnes but was easily beat, further impressing the other disciples with regards to


    Agnes'' power.


    Then, Edgar also battled against Agnes. He won, but barely. Agnes slumped her shoulders in


    disappointment.


    Now, the top three outer disciples were Ricky, Rufus and Edgar.


    The ranks of top three outer disciples had been decided, leaving only seven spots left in the prestigious


    ranking. There was no doubt that Agnes held fourth ce, while Lean, who once ranked second, now


    fell to the fifth ce.


    After several more battles, Weldon now ranked sixth, Geoff seventh, Ryan eighth, Desmond ninth, and


    Darren tenth. The slots were filled.


    As the top ten outer disciples were determined, the Outer Competition finally drew to a close.


    This particr Outer Competition was probably the most intense one the Snow Sect had seen in


    decades. Agnes was incredibly strong as a woman warrior. Edgar suddenly rose in ranking without


    anybody anticipating it. Ricky had channeled strong and unbelievable power. Each battle had made the


    spectating disciples incredibly excited.


    ....


    "Gentlemen, the Outer Competition is now over. It makes me happy to see that many disciples have


    improved greatly." "I hope that from now on, you will train harder. Strive! Strive for yourself to live a


    better life in the world of martial arts," said Elder Evan.


    "Now, let''s cut to the chase. I know you''ve all been waiting for this. Top 100 disciples,e to the


    arena to receive your awards!"


    Oh, oh!


    The top 100 disciples began whooping. It was their time to get recognition now.


    "For those who have ranked 51st to 100th, you will get five Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills each. Well,


    if you don''t want it, you can say when you receive it. And you can exchange it for silver coins."


    "For disciples who have ranked 11th to 51st, we will reward you with a set of cultivation method of


    intermediate stage of Yellow Level and ten Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills!"


    "As for the 5th to 10th disciples, we''ll reward you with a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of


    Yellow Level, a weapon of the inferior stage of Mortal Level and two Blood Purification Pills!"


    "Blood Purification Pill! The prize is the Blood Purification Pill!" The many lower-ranking disciples were


    a little envious that a Blood Purification Pill was in the reward. After all, for the warriors who trained at


    Skin Refinement, the most important and precious pill for them was the Blood Purification Pill.


    The pill could greatly increase the warrior''s skills to reached Blood Purification!


    "I wonder what the top five will be awarded."


    "The prize for the fourth and the fifth ranking warriors are two sets of cultivation method of the


    intermediate stage of Yellow Level, a weapon of the inferior stage of Mortal Level and four Blood


    Purification Pills!"


    "The prize for the second and third cers are: a cultivation method of the advanced stage of Yellow


    Level, a weapon of the intermediate stage of Mortal Level and seven Blood Purification Pills. They can


    also choose between Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Treasure Tower!"


    "Wow! The Treasures from Heaven and Earth! They''ve never even offered that reward before!" Many


    outer disciples and even some of the inner disciples were shocked at this news.


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth! They were such rare thing. Any kind of Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth would be a substantial fortune for the warriors. It would help them greatly enhance their


    cultivation base.


    "Moreover, they could also acquire a weapon of the intermediate stage of Mortal Level, which is the


    weapon for the Blood Purification warrior!"


    This reward even made all the inner disciples jealous, some of whom could be seen pouting.


    Edgar and Rufus''s eyes shone with excitement upon hearing the fantastic prizes they would soon be


    taking home.


    But Rufus remembered something. He became gloomy quickly, looking at Ricky with sullenness. The


    first ranker would be getting an extraordinary award. It was certain; the second ce had an amazing


    one already!


    That was supposed to be for Rufus, but Ricky snatched it out of his hands.


    .....


    Everyone''s eyes were on Ricky. They were wondering what kind of prize would be bestowed upon the


    young warrior.


    "And finally, the first cer will get a set of a cultivation methods of the inferior stage of the ck


    Level."


    "Oh my goodness, really?" Before Elder Evan had finished speaking, the crowd stirred excitedly. They


    all watched Ricky with a little jealousy mixed with respect.


    Even the warriors in the intermediate stage of Blood Purification craved for that cultivation method.


    "You also win... A weapon of the intermediate stage of Mortal Level and ten Blood Purification Pills. You


    can choose two kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Treasure Tower!"


    ''What the hell! How could the Sect give such exorbitant prizes!'' Many of the inner disciples were visibly


    upset. They couldn''t help but want to seize everything from Ricky.


    ''The cultivation method of inferior stage of the ck Level and two kinds of Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth. Not bad!'' Ricky thought joyfully to himself. ''It was worth exposing the runic power.''


    "Now that you all know what rewards you can get, my disciples, you may go to the various ces to


    im them!" Elder Evan said with satisfaction as he looking at the excitement and admiration on the


    disciples'' faces.


    That was exactly what he wanted. He believed that once they understood the rewards at stake, they


    would train even harder to prepare for thepetition next year!


    "Elder, I would like to say a few words!" Zenith said as he rose from his seat.


    "Sure, please go ahead!"


    ....


    "Edgar, I''d like to take you as my disciple. I don''t know whether you would want it or not, but I am


    offering," Zenith got straight to the point. His words had the same effect as a bomb, blowing the crowd


    away.


    "This... This... Chief Zenith wants to take Edgar under his wing!" Everyone was shocked.


    Even the four Elders were stunned for a moment, before they rxed and epted the news.


    Edgar was dumbfounded.


    "What, Edgar, would you like to?" Zenith asked.


    Edgar snapped out of his stunned silence. He hurriedly knelt on the arena and said respectfully to


    Zenith, "I''d love to, Master Zenith!"


    Everyone knew Zenith. He was the best warrior in the Snow Sect. Millions of aspiring warriors wanted


    to be his disciple. Of course, Edgar would not turn down the offer.


    Now Edgar became the object of envy.


    Ricky''s rewards were good, yes. But it certainly couldn''tpared with receiving an offer from an


    overmatch like Zenith.


    Even more importantly, this was the first time that Zenith had taken a disciple. Edgar would be his first


    and only disciple. When he seeded in his cultivation, Edgar would surely be one of the candidates


    for the position of chief in the Snow Sect and would be one of the most illustrious ones.


    "Great. From this day forth, you, Edgar, are my disciple," Zenith said happily. Edgar could only try to


    breathe slowly in his disbelief.

 Chapter 70 Cousin And Also Enemy

    Chapter 70 ''Cousin'' And Also ''Enemy''


    "It seems that our chief is quite interested in Edgar''s spiritual meridian with dual powers!" some


    disciples said in a hushed voice.


    "Exactly! The spiritual meridian with dual attributes is supposed to be scarcer than the spiritual


    meridian that can help practice the manuals. As long as Edgar''s spiritual meridian is not too weak, he


    stands a good chance of bing an innate spirit in the future!"


    Apparently, they also had figured out part of the reasons why their sect chief Zenith invited Edgar to be


    his disciple.


    "It''s just a great pity that Ricky didn''t get the same chance. His spiritual meridian is not only dual-


    attributed, but also has capabilities for practicing the manuals. Yet, its biggest w is that it''s


    iplete. Due to this irreparable defect, his future achievements will always be limited. Without such


    a defect, he would definitely have been offered the rare chance!"


    Most of them envied Edgar''s great luck while also sympathizing with Ricky''s misfortune.


    Meanwhile, disciples from the Refinement and Casting Faction shot Ricky disdainful looks, as if to say,


    "You were the CHAMPION of the Outer Competition, and so what? Our chief will never show interest in


    a guy who doesn''t have aplete spiritual meridian."


    Ricky didn''t care about the looks on their faces, and they were not relevant to him at all. Besides, he


    couldn''t be more aware of his own situation. He of all people knew what he really wanted at present.


    An innate spirit as their master, others might desire, but Ricky had little interest in having such a


    master.


    His regained spiritual meridian was now so powerful that it was equivalent to the help of any master.


    Right now, the only thing Ricky longed for was to obtain first prize as the champion of the Outer


    Competition quickly and use it for practice and weapon casting.


    ...


    "Ricky¡­" Just when the disciples had rxed, thinking the day''s surprises were over, Zenith''s stately


    voice suddenly broke through the hushed chatter.


    "Is¡­ Is our chief going to take Ricky as his disciple as well?" The disciples immediately spected,


    paying rapt attention now. Among them, those from the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction, in


    particr, looked especially concerned.


    The two factions were far from weak, and even had demi-immortal elders. Nevertheless, in front of the


    formidable Zenith and his Snow Sect, they felt small, like weak ants in front of a mountain.


    If Ricky became Zenith''s disciple, it meant that the two factions could be terribly doomed in the end.


    "Yes, Chief!" Ricky responded respectfully and wondered, ''Is the chief going to take me under his wing


    as well?''


    However, it turned out that this was not the case.


    "Ricky, I am quite impressed by your performance during the Competition, so I will give you a separate


    reward to encourage you to strive for more!" Zenith said briskly.


    Upon hearing that, the disciples of the two factions felt greatly relieved. They heaved an audible sigh,


    smiling triumphantly.


    But the other disciples were more curious about what Zenith had in store for Ricky.


    "Chief, thank you very much!" Ricky said, bowing deeply. He was incredibly excited now. In Ricky''s


    opinion, Zenith, a genius master, the top warrior in the area of Snow Sect, would definitely offer him a


    substantial reward!


    "After you obtain the championship reward, you maye pay me a visit. You''ll find out what your


    reward is then!" Zenith added. Now that the reward''s nature was kept in suspense, many of the


    disciples felt greatly disappointed. They had been looking forward to the grand reveal!


    Even the four Elders couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. They, too, were keen to find out what


    reward Ricky would get from Zenith.


    With this, the Outer Competition ended, and after Zenith and the four Elders left, the disciples began to


    stream out of thepetition venue.


    Everyone knew that the results of this particr Outer Competition would have a great influence on the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Snow Sect for a long time, especially because of Ricky and Edgar, who would for sure be the talk of the


    town for quite some time.


    ...


    Now, Ricky, Grace, and Heather made their way back to the courtyard. On the way, Heather


    Ricky grinned and told her that it was fortunately he was not epted; otherwise, he would be miss the


    chance to see her every day, and it would be a shame for she was such a lovely girl.


    His teasing reply made Heather blush like a rose.


    ...


    After the three of them had just arrived at the courtyard, a Snow Vulture quicklynded on the


    courtyard, with two people hurriedly swinging off its back.


    "Sean, what are you doing here?" Grace asked, rmed at once.


    She knew one of the men, Sean, who was the second top disciple among the core disciples.


    "Ha-ha, Grace, I really don''t want to be here! It''s just my friend who took me with him!" Sean exined


    and smiled, gesturing to the young man next to him.


    Grace turned to look at him.


    He was a handsome and energetic young man, dressed in white robes, with a smile lingering at the


    corners of his mouth. Anyone who saw him would think that he would likely be a nice man.


    "He¡­ Why is he here?" Grace asked doubtfully. He was a stranger.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    It was the sound of knuckles cracking, which came from Ricky''s body.


    Ricky had clenched his two fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. Blood oozed from his


    hands, his knuckles straining under the force.


    Now, his eyes began to gleam with a sharp murderous intent.


    Grace, Heather, and Sean, felt fear chilling their hearts as they saw Ricky''s darkening demeanor.


    "Cousin Ricky! Look at your face!" the young man eximed with a teasing smile. He seemed not to be


    affected by Ricky''s sudden change, as if he had expected them.


    "Nate!" Ricky roared, his voice echoing in the air.


    This young man was Nate, who had been Ricky''s dearest cousin. But he had betrayed Ricky, causing


    misfortune to happen to Ricky and his close family.


    Hearing Ricky''s furious roar, Grace and Heather immediately knew who the young man was.


    "Sean, get out our sights with yourpanion at once. You''re not wee here! I will drive you two


    out of my ce by force if you don''t respect the boundaries of my home. If that happens, don''t me


    me for being rude to you two!" Grace warned coldly, her usually cold eyes gleaming with a simr


    fierceness as Ricky''s.


    "Ha-ha, Grace, are you really trying to challenge me and test the progress of my martial arts skills I''ve


    gained these past few days?" Sean said with a light smile, looking at Grace defiantly. He showed no


    intention of leaving.


    "Hmm! I won''t mind!" Grace said slowly and coldly. She stepped forward, about to drive away Sean and


    Nate by force.


    However, Ricky stopped her.


    When heid eyes on Nate, pure rage hade over him. For a moment, he had lost his mind,


    wanting to kill Nate then and there.


    But after being through all kinds of hardships, Ricky had be more mature and resilient. He was


    able to calm himself down, and now had a much moreposed expression on his face.


    He knew he and Nate were definitely not equal opponents now. Besides, even if he was stronger than


    Nate, he was not allowed to kill him within the domain of the Snow Sect. If he killed Nate


    unceremoniously, the cost would be one he couldn''t afford¡ªhe would be hunted down and killed as


    well. He knew he had to let Nate leave with his life.


    Seeing that Ricky had calmed down, Grace gradually withdrew her strong fighting momentum.


    "Ha-ha, Grace, you are doing the right thing. If we fight against each other, it will ruin our harmonious


    rtionship!" Sean chuckled.


    "Ricky, aren''t you supposed to greet your dear cousin with a smile?" Nate asked, smiling as if he had


    forgotten what he had done to Ricky and was still Ricky''s dear cousin. But Ricky knew his cousin was


    just taunting him.


    "Nate, if you have anything to say, just spit it out and then leave immediately!" Ricky said evenly.


    "Ricky, your words really hurt me! As soon as I finished my cultivation, I heard that you won the


    championship of the Outer Competition. I came here at once to congratte you!" Nate said, gesturing


    with his hands. It was clear he was ying a game.


    "Nate, do you really think you need to pretend that you care about me? Save it!" Ricky sneered.


    "Oh? Well, now... It seems you''re right! I''ll cut it straight to the chase and tell you why I''m here!" Nate''s


    tone changed, growing hostile.

 Chapter 71 No Longer An Underdog

    Chapter 71 No Longer An Underdog


    "Humph! Make it clear, then, exactly why you''re here!" Ricky sneered.


    "Well, now that my dear cousin has won the first ce in the Outer Competition, of course I am here to


    congratte him. However, I would also like to challenge his strength!" Nate said, smiling wickedly.


    As soon as the words left his lips, Nate produced a sudden burst of momentum characteristic of the


    first grade of Blood Purification.


    Since Nate owned a four-starred inferior spiritual meridian with fire nature, the momentum of his power


    burst naturally took on the shape of fire. Fused with the blood vitality of Blood Purification, his entire


    being transformed into something akin to a furnace, burning hot and sparking.


    "You know this is not the ce for this!" Grace said coldly, at the sight of Nate preparing for battle.


    It dawned on Ricky that his cousin hade to humiliate him.


    Having just won the first ce in the Outer Competition, Ricky had surmounted on the first high point of


    his martial arts career. From hereafter, he had been given the opportunity to march forward.


    Knowing Nate''s strength, it would be highly possible that Ricky would be badly injured if he was hit


    hard.


    Nate hade at the right time.


    Nate had traumatized Ricky by betraying their friendship and stabbing him from behind. If he could


    drag Ricky down again when he just won the Outer Competition, he knew Ricky might stay down for


    the rest of his life whenever it came to cultivation.


    For Ricky, his cousin''s betrayal was worse than being killed. As the saying went, "To kill someone truly


    is to break his heart."


    "Well, my little brother and the so-called genius of the Nan n, are you really going to hide behind a


    woman?" Ignoring Grace''s words, Nate mocked Ricky and stared at him.


    "Please leave!" Grace said it again, moving forward to assert herself.


    But Sean stopped her.


    "I''ll take care of it, Master!" Ricky murmured, giving Grace a reassuring look.


    Ricky very well knew that Nate''s supporters included not only the second core disciples like Sean, but


    also those of the innate spirits. Ricky wanted Grace to stay out of this. It was his problem.


    And at least, Nate was only at the first grade of Blood Purification. It might be difficult for Ricky to win


    over his cousin, but he definitely stood a fighting chance.


    "Good. I''m pleased to see that being the first ranked outer disciple has brought you much confidence,


    little brother," Nate said with a cruel smile, seeing that Ricky had finally taken up his challenge.


    "Well, are we going to the Death Arena now? Should we make a final bid for victory?" Ricky said


    solemnly, his teeth clenched.


    "Don''t bother. We both know that I can beat you with just one move!" Nate responded coldly.


    Nate knew going to the Death Arena would be a bad decision. He was a warrior of Blood Purification


    and a disciple of an innate spirit. He was bound to lose face even if he won the battle, against his


    cousin of all people.


    His sole aim was to discourage Ricky from practicing. That would be enough.


    Nate immediately rose to the offensive side.


    Channeling the energy of fire and the blood vitality of Blood Purification, his fingers transformed into


    talons those of a real bird of prey. With this, he rushed at Ricky fiercely. Nate also erupted in Light


    Apperception.


    He used nearly all of his strength to do this, knowing he could not take chances.


    From the momentum that he generated, it was clear that this move was as powerful as that of most


    warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification.


    In the face of such a powerful move, Ricky''s mind grew quiet. He was focused on survival, on fighting


    and killing his opponent. He forgot the fear.


    He had been beaten by Nate once, and it would never happen again. Now, Ricky was an excellent


    warrior. He was no longer an underdog whom the Snow Sect called "Waste".


    "Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky directly used the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Encapsted in the orange glow, he looked like a god of war.


    The Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form Ricky used caught both Sean and Nate by


    surprise, because they had also been interested in this body refining cultivation method.


    Instantaneously, fire, ice and the Light Apperception all encircled Ricky''s right fist.


    "Devourer Zone, devouring runes!"


    He roared in his mind, activating all runes in the Devourer Zone that he couldunch.


    Suddenly, Ricky''s entire right arm was covered with glowing devouring runes. A strong force filled the


    air, which was up to par with Nate''s momentum.


    Sean was shocked by Ricky''s force, because it had seemed weaker during thepetition.


    Nate had been taken aback, shocked and indignant.


    Ricky''s power served to prove once again that his spiritual meridian possessed dual nature, but was


    also suitable for casting skills. If only he had aplete spiritual meridian! One could only imagine


    what amazing feats he would have developed by now.


    How could Ricky''s rapid progress not fill Nate''s heart with jealousy and resentment?


    "Oh, it''s a good thing It''s a good thing his spiritual meridian was removed!" Nate said to himself, gritting


    his teeth.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nate pulsated with growing strength, which the increased the potency of his move.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, fist and w collided and exploded into a powerful roar, sending waves of wind that


    sted both of them.


    At the moment of the collision, Nate''s eyes grew dark and more excited, knowing confidently that he


    could defeat Ricky with this move and the failure would haunt Ricky till hisst breath.


    But he overestimated himself, and failed to anticipate the true strength of his opponent.


    At the moment of collision, Nate felt the blow of a wild animal collide with his own, and a tremendous


    force surged through his ws and onto the rest of his body.


    As this took ce, he felt these great forces sucking away the strength in his ws.


    In an unexpected turn of events, Nate''s power was transferred to Ricky''s fist.


    Ebbing and flowing, Ricky, a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, managed to withstand the


    all-out attack of Nate who was at the first grade of Blood Purification.


    Nate did not yet know, but this was the power of the Chaos Manual, the world''s most powerful manual!


    "Bam!" With a dull thumb, Ricky backed away heavily and left gouges on the ground. But Nate


    remained where he stood, unmoving.


    However, it was obvious that Ricky had emerged unscathed, except for the invisible pain in his arm.


    "How is this possible?" Sean said incredulously at the turn of events.


    He hurriedly looked at Nate with anxious eyes, trying to ask what had happened. ''Howe Ricky


    wasn''t hurt after you hit him?''


    Avoiding Sean''s questioning gaze, Nate could only stare angrily at his cousin, wanting to kill him in the


    next round.


    But he also had realized that he would never have a chance to carry out his wishes. If he even so much


    as tried to make another move, Grace would summon arge number of disciples and together would


    stop him.


    "So much for your progress these days!" Ricky said contemptuously, shaking his right hand.


    Ricky was rejoicing on the inside. He was thoroughly impressed by the Devouring Skills. He did not


    expect the Devouring Skill to be so powerful at his first attempt. At least, not to the extent that it would


    allow him to stand up to a warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification!


    "Why are you still here? Let''s go!"


    Sean said coolly to Nate, itching to leave. He hopped up onto the Snow Vulture''s back.


    Nate gave Ricky a sharp look full of hatred and followed.


    "Ricky, are you all right?" Grace asked Ricky anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I am no longer the underdog Ricky that Nate can bully and kick around!" Ricky


    said coldly as he watched the Snow Vulture be a speck in the distance.

 Chapter 72 Five Beasts Arts

    Chapter 72 Five Beasts Arts


    "What''s the matter with you?


    You were beaten by a guy at Skin Refinement!" On the Snow Vulture''s back, Sean asked coldly, as he


    wished to p Nate to death.


    "I apologize, my senior." Both his eyes were on the ground, and his eyebrows touched for Nate felt


    immensely terrible about himself. There was nothing, no exnation he could do to change what Sean


    thought of him.


    "Well, it actually doesn''t matter that you lost. A man without aplete spiritual meridian will not be


    hand and said, "But his runic power is really weird!" Sean said, squinting his eyes in both disgust and


    amazement. Sean had witnessed what Ricky''s punch was capable of. And to his astonishment, Ricky


    was far more powerful than he had ever witnessed in the Outer Competition.


    ¡­


    Sean and Nate had no words to describe how terrible the match went so they turned their backs on the


    courtyard and left. On the other hand, Ricky let them go with no intention for a conversation and


    breathed rapidly.


    As much as Ricky won the match, Nate wore him down. Nate was a Blood Purification warrior whose


    strength did a solid damage to Ricky, who hadn''t fully recovered from the Outer Competition. His


    punches made Ricky catch his breath.


    Ricky was tired from the battle. His muscles were sore and his eyes could no longer stay open. He


    opted for a rest and went home after the match. He plopped in his bed and recuperated for a day until


    he was ready to go out. The next morning, he asked Heather to go with him and collect the prize from


    the Outer Competition that he had won.


    Ricky''s muscles still felt worn out and he needed more than just rest to continue regaining the peak of


    his strength. Heather and Ricky decided to go to the Medicine Pavilion first to get some pills they had


    won. Heather received ten Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills, while Ricky got ten Blood Purification Pills.


    He wanted to do better than how he performed during thest battle and he did whatever it took him to


    get to the peak of his power again. Ricky realized that he didn''t need that much Blood Purification Pills.


    And like a gentleman that he was, he generously gave not one, but five of his Blood Purification Pills to


    Heather.


    Even without a Blood Purification Pill, Ricky had the confidence to break through and reach the Blood


    Purification state quickly.


    Any other warrior of course, would not refuse any blessing given to them. Heather epted the pills


    dly with a smile in her face.


    But the trip was not over yet. After Ricky handed out the pills, the two went to the Weapons Hall. On


    the third floor, good weapons were disyed to marvel at. Price tags showed the value of the weapons


    ranging from cheap to the rare and expensive ones. Ricky and Heather looked around, and tried out


    several weapons. But there was one that caught Ricky''s eyes-- a beautiful long saber.


    This saber was quite expensive, but Ricky thought that he earned it fair and square. After all, he won


    thepetition and this was his prize to im. This long saber was of the intermediate stage of the


    Mortal Level. It had a name: Iron Destroyer.


    "If I were to buy such this saber myself, it would cost at least thirty thousand silver coins." He sighed,


    but the frown on his face was reced by an excited look as he remembered that this was part of his


    prize for winning the Outer Competition. ''I think I truly deserve this one, '' he thought to himself.


    Ricky took the long saber and headed for the counter. Heather picked her weapon of choice too. They


    carried their weapons behind their backs, and went to the Cultivation Method Hall.


    Sadly, Heather could only get a cultivation method of intermediate stage of the Yellow Level and which


    meant that she could only stay on the first floor of the Hall. She held out her hand and waved good bye


    to Ricky and started to search for her desired material.


    Being a warrior who surpassed the Yellow Level cultivation method, Ricky had ess to the second


    floor. He waved goodbye to Heather and up he went the stairs.


    The second floor was full of inner disciples. Ricky nced at the people around. He noticed that some


    of them were friendly, others were not. Others rolled their eyes at the sight of him, and others


    weed him with a smile. Indifferent to everything that he saw, his only thought was to choose a


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    cultivation method at inferior stage of the ck Level for himself.


    "Hmmmm... should I choose a fist method or saber method?" Being a warrior eager to learn new skills


    to develop himself as a fighter, Ricky wanted to learn both fist and saber methods. But unfortunately, he


    was only allowed to choose one and this made him hesitant to choose anything at all. ''It''s both or none


    at all!'' Ricky threw an internal tantrum as he became frustrated.


    "Never mind. Let me see!" He shook his head and began to search the cultivation method shelves for a


    cultivation method at inferior stage of the ck Level. He wanted to find out skills himself. How could


    he learn if he would only be limited to one method? Sky was the limit for Ricky.


    Finally, after searching shelf after shelf and blowing off dust, Rickyid eyes on a cultivation method


    called Five Beasts Arts.


    Instead of a fist or palm style, the Five Beasts Arts was aprehensive move.


    With full understanding of the material, it could be adopted by warriors using any weapon they desired.


    As an imitation cultivation method thatbined dynamic and static, rigid and soft, inside and outside,


    the Five Beasts Arts was developed by a man who based it on the habits of five kinds of fierce beasts.


    In this book method, he stated the five kinds of beasts-- tigers, birds, bears, deer, and apes.


    The ferocious tigers were characterized by its fierceness, strength, and courage. It also symbolized


    vigor and mingled strength with softness. It was thebination of softness and hardness, ording


    to the developer.


    The ferocious birds symbolized freedom and emancipation, and the ability to follow the opponents in an


    unnoticeable manner.


    The fierce beast of bears symbolized the vigorous, steady andrge moves that would subdue


    everything with strength. Strong attacks and counters could be learned from the beast of the bear.


    Deer symbolized the ability to walk briskly at the slight movement of opponents, which brought speed


    and swiftness to the warrior. This allowed the warrior to think ahead of the game and win it to victory.


    Ape beasts imitated their agility, which allowed them to move quickly between dense forests and cliffs.


    This helped practitioners adapt to some harsh terrain and environments.


    It could be said that the Five Beasts Arts was a perfect cultivation method, because it summarized all


    aspects of a warrior''s practical abilities. But itsprehensiveness also happened to be its defect.


    Most warriors would follow a certain path in practice. For example, some warriors were known for their


    strength, some for their ferocity, and some for their agility. Such concentrated cultivation of one kind of


    ability was more conducive to the progress of the warrior. It would be difficult for a warrior to possess all


    kinds of strengths and follow all kinds of paths.


    But once the warriors practiced in more than one aspect, they were bound to be distracted and might


    achieve nothing in the end. To some, it was better to be a master of an aspect than to be a jack-of-all-


    traits.


    And that was why despite the Five Beasts Arts being a great book, no one came to the second floor to


    get it. The good old book was just covered in dust. Nobody knew how to use it to its peak potential.


    But that was only for others.


    Not for Ricky, who thought it was almost tailor-made for him, because he had the most unique spiritual


    meridian and the Devouring Skill, so he could practice in several aspects without any pressure.


    When the disciples saw Ricky pick up the Five Beasts Arts, they were surprised.


    "Why did you choose that book? Isn''t that just a waste of time and effort? It''s a rubbish book. Go grab


    something else." A number of disciples said, "That''s right!


    The Five Beasts Arts wasprehensive, but not practical for us!"


    "You don''t get it. He''s taken an unusual path, because he had an unusual spiritual meridian, which was


    iplete. Haw-haw!" Other inner disciples said with a jeer.


    There was no doubt that those were members of the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction who saw


    him with his unusual powers in the past.


    Ignoring the jeers, Ricky opened the book and took word for word with meaning. He memorized the


    Five Beasts Arts by heart and left without saying a single word.


    Heather heard footsteps going down the stairs. She showed Ricky the book that she picked with a


    smile on her face, like a child with a new toy. Ricky smiled back and looked at the book. It was a


    cultivation method of steps called the Ovepping Steps.


    ¡­


    Their trip went on. They left the Cultivation Method Hall and on they continued their walk to the


    Treasure Tower of the Snow Sect.


    "Heather, what kind of Treasures from Heaven and Earth do you want? I will pick one out for you!" He


    asked.


    Ricky was very generous with Heather that he used his opportunity of choosing two kinds of Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth in the Treasure Tower. He never got stingy around her and so he decided to


    choose one for Heather.


    "Never mind, Ricky. You will need to get revenge. You could use the two treasures more than I would,"


    Heather shook her head and said.


    "It''s impossible to promote the strength all at once, and one Treasure from Heaven and Earth will not


    make me strong in a moment. So, little Heather, I sincerely want to give you one!" Ricky smiled.


    "Well, all right then!"


    Upon hearing Ricky''s words, Heather''s cheeks came into a slight blush, and epted the treasure


    shyly.


    At this moment, Heather no longer refused to be called little Heather as well, because she had


    recognized Ricky...


    "Since you are practicing the cultivation method of water attribute, I will try my best to find you a


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth of this attribute," Ricky said.


    After long walks, they finally arrived at the Treasure Tower of the Snow Sect.


    It was an empty ce with a huge Treasure Tower made of iron that stood in the middle. Snow


    surrounded the tower and gave it a chilling feel.


    Moreover, few disciples came here for the Treasure Tower was an important ce for the Snow Sect,


    and they were not allowed to visit it at will. They needed permission to visit the ce.


    "This is the Treasure Tower of great significance. Without permission, disciples of the Sect are


    forbidden to be here!" Sure enough, as they were less than a hundred meters from the treasure house,


    a voice echoed through the house. The voice, they thought, might be the voice of an old man.

 Chapter 73 Elder Mateos Gift

    Chapter 73 Elder Mateo''s Gift


    ''The voice might being from Elder Mateo, '' Ricky pondered.


    Before he came here, Grace had told him something about the Snow Sect''s Treasure Tower. For the


    longest time, Elder Mateo, the eighth elder in the sect, had been dutifully guarding it since.


    *


    "Elder, I have won the Outer Competition. I''m here to get my award," Ricky said respectfully.


    "Oh? Are you the one who doesn''t have a spiritual meridian? Come in," the Elder replied after a while.


    "But you have toe alone," he added, implying that Heather couldn''te with him inside the


    tower.


    "Are you going to be okay here outside?" Ricky turned around to ask her. Heather smiled softly and told


    him she was going to be fine. With that, Ricky stepped inside the tower.


    He looked around the whole ce. There were only a few things that could be found around the ground


    floor¡ªsome tables, chairs, cushions and a big crude wood bed.


    ''This floor must be the ce where Elder Mateo used to cultivate himself, '' Ricky thought to himself


    Ricky walked and observed the ce for a while, until he saw an old man with white hair who was


    sitting on a chair, drinking a cup of tea. Ricky guessed that he must be Elder Mateo.


    "Elder," Ricky greeted respectfully.


    After hearing Ricky''s voice, Elder Mateo put his cup of tea down on the table and shifted his gaze to


    Ricky. He carefully studied him, looking at him up and down. Elder Mateo broke into a small smile and


    after a while of pondering, he said "Extraordinary. I see that you have a great foundation at the Skin


    Refinement"


    "Thank you, Elder," Ricky bowed. He felt honored to be acknowledged by the eighth elder in the sect.


    "About the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, can you show it to me?" Elder Mateo asked while he


    sipped his tea. Ricky was stunned with the odd request.


    He was taken aback with the old man''s request. Stunned, he calmed himself down and replied, "Yes,


    Elder."


    Ricky summoned his spiritual energy to activate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form¡ªhis whole


    body turned orange immediately.


    "Remarkable. Remarkable, indeed. Finally, someone can sessfully cultivate this form again. It''s


    been a thousand years since thest time." Elder Mateo observed calmly but there was a glint in his


    eyes that sparked excitement. He stood up and walked up to Ricky.


    "Here, drink this," Elder Mateo handed Ricky a cup of tea.


    "Elder, please help yourself. I''m not thirsty." Ricky appreciated that Elder Mateo would offer him a cup


    of tea, but he rejected politely anyway.


    "Just drink it," Elder Mateo said nonchntly. He didn''t expect Ricky would turn him down.


    "Yes, Elder." Ricky epted. He didn''t want to be on the bad side of Elder Mateo, so he thought it was


    best to drink the tea instead.


    He took the cup from Elder Mateo and drank all of its contents in one gulp.


    Right after he gulped the tea, he realized at once that there was something different with it. It wasn''t


    ordinary tea. He could sense something bubbling up in his stomach¡ªan immense heat that radiated


    from within. He felt like the "tea" that he had drunk was going to burn his stomach up anytime.


    Eventually, the scorching heat started spreading into other parts of his body


    "Elder, this..." Ricky asked apprehensively as he clutched his stomach to calm the heat inside.


    "If you don''t want to burn, you''d better sit and start cultivating yourself," Elder Mateo suggested with a


    smile.


    Ricky understood what Elder Mateo meant at once. It seemed that this cup of tea was a gift from him.


    Without hesitation, he sat in lotus position to activate the Devouring Skill to cultivate the energy inside


    his body.


    After a short while, Ricky felt the heat subside and trante into pure powerful energy. He could feel it


    flooding his whole body, strengthening him in effect.


    Half an hourter, he reached the ninth grade of Skin Refinement.


    ''That''s amazing!'' Ricky eximed to himself. He got up and thanked Elder Mateo for the tea.


    "It is called Lava Tea. The tea tree only grows onva. It''s one of the Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth. Even a small sip is able to enforce the grade of any warrior at Skin Refinement," Elder Mateo


    exined.


    "If you hadn''t sessfully cultivated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I would never give you


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    such a treasure," he added.


    "Elder, thank you so much!" Ricky replied excitedly. He felt honored that Elder Mateo had given him


    such a great gift.


    "Remember: You must put more effort into cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, or one


    day, you''ll be sorry for drinking it," Elder Mateo warned.


    "Elder, are you serious?" Ricky felt a little worried about the Elder''s warning.


    "You''d better take it seriously. You don''t want to disappoint me and experience the dire consequences


    of it!" Elder Mateo added. "Don''t waste any more time. You should go upstairs to get your reward. But


    you can only choose the Treasures from Heaven and Earth from the second floor," Elder Mateo urged.


    "Yes, Elder," Ricky replied, as he bowed respectfully before the Elder. He turned around and began to


    walk toward the stairs.


    After a few steps, he returned to ask Elder Mateo, "Elder, did you hear this old saying before¡ªHelp


    people through the end and save people with might and main? I mean, can you give me some hints


    about what should I choose?"


    "Hmmm Just tell me. What kind of treasure do you want?" Elder Mateo asked as he pondered


    thoughtfully.


    "I want two kinds. One with the element of water, and the other with the element of fire or ice," Ricky


    replied honestly.


    "Water... You can find something called Pure Blue Shamrock. It can strengthen the warriors with the


    water nature spiritual meridian," Elder Mateo said after thinking hard about it for a while.


    "The treasures of the fire element are on the third floor. You can''t go there yet. But, there is an Ice


    Ganoderma Lucidum on the second floor at its west end. It''s rare because it''s seven hundred years


    old," Elder Mateo continued after a while.


    "I think the Ice Ganoderma Lucidum is going to help you immensely to cultivate the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form," he added.


    "Pure Blue Shamrock, Ice Ganoderma Lucidum. Got it. Thank you," Ricky said excitedly as he made


    mental note of the things to pick for his award. He was d that he had asked Elder Mateo and was


    able to listen some of his wise suggestions. Then he ran up to the second floor in a hurry.


    Approximately after half an hour of looking for the items, Ricky found both the treasures on the second


    floor that Elder Mateo told him


    The Pure Blue Shamrock had three leaves. Ricky could feel its powerful energy of water element even


    just by holding it and somehow it made him feel warm.


    The energy in the seven-hundred-year-old Ice Ganoderma Lucidum was more powerful than Magic


    Ice''s.


    If he was able to get a treasure of fire element in the Treasure Tower, Ricky had the confidence that he


    would have a breakthrough and manage to reach the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form.


    After saying goodbye to Elder Mateo, Ricky left the Treasure Tower with such delight.


    "Heather, here. It''s Pure Blue Shamrock," said Ricky, handing it to Heather excitedly.


    "Ricky, thank you so much!" she replied dly, taking it from Ricky''s hand. She sensed the powerful


    energy of the water element as soon as she touched it.


    "Oh? Are you two dating?" they both heard someone shout teasingly.


    Two young men were walking toward them slowly. One of them was Rufus, the former number 1


    among the outer disciples. It was evident that Rufus came here to get his award from the Treasure


    Tower.


    Ricky squinted his eyes to observe from a distance who came with Rufus. Even though he wasn''t very


    sure at which level the man had cultivated, he could tell that he was an inner disciple at Blood


    Purification.


    "Rufus, look. It''s the man without a spiritual meridian. The one who beat you in the Outer Competition!"


    said the young man. He shot a nce at Ricky in disdain as he spat out the words.


    "If you weren''t out yesterday, you would know how I lost identally." Rufus defended himself.


    "Huh! I know your capability well. Even though I didn''t watch your battle yesterday, I''m pretty sure that


    he had used some sneaky methods to beat you. Let me teach him a lesson now!" Jerome said angrily


    as he made balls of fist.


    Before he could finish speaking, he ran towards Ricky.


    Jerome began to gather his energy. Ricky felt that Jerome was at the first grade of Blood Purification as


    he was getting closer and closer.


    "Jerome, Stop!" Rufus said hesitantly. "My skills are just not as good as his. It''s my problem," he added.


    The anger behind Rufus'' eyes was evident. There was a faint mischievous smile on his face. Although


    he told Jerome to stop, he hoped that he would take Ricky down.

 Chapter 74 The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array

    Chapter 74 The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array


    "Hasn''t anyone ever told you that you look like a fool?" Ricky sneered, staring Jerome down.


    To Ricky, it was obvious that Rufus just took advantage of Jerome. But Jerome was blind to this, ready


    to be at Rufus'' beck and call constantly.


    "What are you talking about?" Jerome shouted indignantly at Ricky''s insult.


    "Can''t you hear me? Are you deaf?" Rickyughed sourly, turning away. He couldn''t be bothered to talk


    to Jerome anymore.


    "Don''t be so reckless! You''re asking for trouble!


    You better apologize to me! And return the Treasures from Heaven and Earth to their rightful owner! If


    you don''t give them to Rufus, I''m going to beat you to a pulp!" Jerome shouted, rushing to attack Ricky.


    His blood vitality and spiritual energy emerged from him in a sh. With his right fist surrounded by his


    thunderous power, Jerome struck at Ricky.


    ''Jerome''s punch is much less forceful than Nate''s. It appears that it''s only been a few days since he


    had a breakthrough to Blood Purification!'' Ricky thought, assessing the power of Jerome''s fist. He was


    calm, knowing there was nothing to fear.


    Gently pushing Heather aside, Ricky stepped forward and casually threw a punch.


    He approached Jerome in the same way he had dealt with Nate. Channeling all his strength and


    making use of the devouring runes, Ricky''s fist collided against Jerome''s in a powerful punch.


    "Bang!" With a loud thump, Jerome flew backwards and fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Rufus was stunned by what he witnessed.


    "How can this be!?" he couldn''t help but exim. Although Jerome wasn''t a genius in martial arts, he


    was nheless an excellent warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification. So how could he have


    been knocked down by Ricky with one blow?


    As for Jerome, he was bbergasted. He stared up at Ricky, scared out of wits.


    "From now on, you should first figure out whether you stand a chance of defeating your opponent


    before you go and try to fight others'' battles for them," Ricky said coldly, staring back down at Jerome.


    Ricky turned his head to re at Rufus. "If you want to take revenge on me, you can fight with me


    yourself. Or better yet, find a better warrior to do your bidding!" he spat.


    With these words, Ricky left with Heather without a backward nce, leaving Rufus and Jerome behind


    to watch him walk away.


    Rufus growled indignantly, but Jerome stilly sprawled on the ground,pletely stunned.


    ...


    After returning to his courtyard, Ricky gathered his things in preparation to trek up to the mountain


    where Zenith stayed.


    In the Snow Sect, there was a tradition where the mountain the current sect chief lived would be named


    after him. Thus the mountain where Zenith lived was named the Zenith Mountain, located right in the


    middle of the Snow Sect.


    After about two hours, Ricky reached the Zenith Mountain.


    The mountain looked like a hill, as it was not so high. Arge and magnificent yard stood alone on top


    of the mountain. There was a broad area of opennd as a teau, but no other disciples could be


    seen for hundreds of meters around.


    After entering the mountain, Ricky heard Zenith''s voice.


    "Ricky, wait there. I''ll ask Edgar to take you to meet me!"


    Edgar came down, nodded hello, and led Ricky to the yard.


    On the way there, Edgar told Ricky that there were many arrays existing on the Zenith Mountain. Even


    if an excellent warrior of Bone Reinforcement touched them by ident, they could have the warrior''s


    body smashed to pieces.


    This was the reason Zenith had instructed Edgar to go down to lead Ricky to his ce.


    At this moment, Zenith was in a small room in the yard, sitting with his legs crossed on the cattail


    hassock.


    "Ricky, I think you might know why I summoned you here," Zenith spoke, at seeing Ricky''s arrival.


    "I think it might be because... well... I seed in cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form,"


    Ricky replied carefully.


    "Yes, that''s exactly right!" Zenith smiled. "It is the best and most precious cultivation method of the


    Snow Sect, but since no one had practiced it for nearly a thousand years, it has beenpletely


    forgotten by most of our warriors.


    Consequently, many of them have no clue about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form."


    "Does this cultivation method... belong to the advanced stage of ck Level?" Ricky asked, his eyes


    widening.


    "It even greatly surpasses the advanced stage of ck Level," Zenith responded, smiling even wider


    as he shook his head.


    "Is it the cultivation method of Earth Level?"


    "You don''t have to think about this for the moment. The most pressing thing you must attend to is to


    cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. But with regards to how you must practice it, I can''t


    give you any advice.


    What I can do is to do my best to try and help you. That''s why I summoned you here, Ricky."


    Ricky was surprised to hearing these words, his eyes lighting up.


    He just received gifts from Elder Mateo, and now Zenith was going to help him be a better warrior!


    "The sect chief is an innate spirit, so he might offer me something wonderful or do me a great favor!"


    Ricky thought to himself.


    Then he asked Zenith expectantly, "How do you n to help me, Chief Zenith?"


    "Well, it seems that you''re impatient to find out!" Zenith remarked with a smile, seeing the excitement


    on the young man''s face.


    Zenith waved his hand, and immediately Ricky and Edgar felt their bodies tremble as if the ground


    were quaking, before they plunged into total darkness.


    When once again their eyes opened, they discovered that they had reached a snow forest in the yard.


    ''Teleportation! The innate spirit is so powerful. When will I ever be able to have such power?'' Ricky


    thought with surprise.


    What caught Ricky''s attention even more was the strong and intense spiritual energy in the snow


    forest.


    When he focused on this energy, he could sense that its intensity was at least twenty times more than


    that of any ce he had ever been.


    And the spiritual energy here was very pure, almost without any imperfections...


    Ricky gently took a breath and stayed rxed. He allowed the pores of his skin to open, and with this


    he could feel that his strength also increased.


    "Chief Zenith, this is..." Ricky eximed.


    Edgar also shouted in amazement, "Master Zenith, this ce is..."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is a Spiritual Energy Gathering Array!" Zenith''s voice said, floating through the air.


    "What is Spiritual Energy Gathering Array?" Ricky asked.


    "The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array is the array drawn and created by the array deployer to gather


    the pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The spiritual energy inside the array zone is over ten


    times more intense than that of other ce.


    But all of the arrays need the support of special Treasures from Heaven and Earth. And the Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth for this Spiritual Energy Gathering Array can support it in working and


    performing its function for ten entire days.


    So in the following ten days, you will focus on your cultivation here. What level of the cultivation you


    achieve by the time ten days are up is entirely up to you."


    "Understood, Master Zenith!" Edgar nodded.


    "Even if we can just cultivate at this amazing ce for only ten days, it would be tantamount to


    practicing outside for one hundred days, maybe even more!" Ricky gasped, reeling from the shock.


    Zenith took out arge container of meat out of his Storage Ring and told them, "This is your food for


    ten days. You should take every opportunity to cultivate in the next few days!"


    With these words, Zenith disappeared. He had teleported away.


    Exchanging tentative nces, Ricky and Edgar nodded and then sat down with their legs crossed, to


    begin their cultivation.


    They both knew they had to seize this once in a lifetime opportunity to cultivate. Not a second would be


    wasted!


    Since the pure spiritual energy here was twenty times denser than any other ce outside, it gave


    Ricky and Edgar different feelings and experiences during the cultivation. They felt that they reached


    the higher levels at a rapid speed.


    Ricky, with his Devouring Skill and Devourer Zone, reached the peak of the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement within only two days. Amazing!

 Chapter 75 Reaching Blood Purification

    Chapter 75 Reaching Blood Purification


    Inside the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, thousands of strands of pure energy poured into Ricky''s


    and Edgar''s body continuously. Both of their powers and cultivation levels were being improved sharply


    with every passing second. Smoothly the strands sailed as they not only enhanced their strength, but


    also healed them from their deficiencies.


    They felt as if their bodies were burning with fire as the pure energy constantly circted their vessels.


    Sweat came out of their foreheads as the intense heat engulfed them. The change in Ricky was more


    obvious, though, for he absorbed the spiritual energy way faster than Edgar.


    On day six, Edgar''s body shook all of a sudden. The aura of blood vitality around his body sprang up


    with a loud crash. The blood in his body circted so violently that people could even hear it loud and


    clear.


    Without a question, this incident was a clear sign indicating that Edgar had already sessfully broken


    through into the Blood Purification. He was now an official warrior of Blood Purification.


    Edgar was at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, the highest level of the method. It made sense for


    him to achieve the next state faster than Ricky. After that, Edgar still did note to his senses.


    Instead, he continued to absorb the pure spiritual energy in the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, so as


    to consolidate his controlling ability over the power at the first grade of Blood Purification. Ricky, on the


    other hand, kept working on his breaking-through process while perspiring heavily all throughout his


    body.


    But on the seventh day, he rose from his position and eagerly checked himself. To him, this was his big


    day.


    Thest six days'' cultivation had set the stage for him to the next step.


    He activated the Devouring Skill, and enforced the Devourer Zone. Then he picked out a stand of


    forceful spiritual energy and transferred it into the Zone. After the energy was strengthened in the zone,


    he injected it into his spiritual meridian.


    As the name suggested, Blood Purification was the process of absorption of the spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth to refine the warrior''s blood.


    Blood carried the energy the body needed and circted in the vessels to keep the flesh alive. The


    more powerful the energy in the blood was, the stronger the body would be, and the more invincible a


    warrior became. The warrior with this enormous energy would be able to perform at the peak of his


    power for a long period of time.


    Theoretically, he who reached the stage of Blood Purification would not need to sleep to recover


    himself as long as he kept his blood vitality powerful. That was the significant difference between the


    warrior of Skin Refinement and that of Blood Purification.


    Ricky activated his spiritual meridian to break the pure spiritual energy into thousands of strands.


    Immediately, those strands immersed into every vein. Then the energy started to eliminate the


    impurities and purify his blood to cleanse him.


    It was by no means afortable process. Ricky was in pain as his whole body trembled with burning


    heat. He was engulfed with agony. Ricky proceeded with his refinement as he gritted his teeth to


    endure it and kept in mind that if there was no pain, there was no gain.


    Finally, blood vitality was released from his blood, which marked the end of this painful and almost


    torture of a procedure. s, Ricky was born into the world of Blood Purification.


    Every pore on his body slightly opened, and innumerable streams of blood vitality sprang up, and finally


    met with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array.


    The moment the two energies bumped into each other, the aura from Ricky changed ordingly. Apart


    from his spiritual energy, blood vitality was mixed with it.


    The fusion of the blood vitality and the spiritual energy would definitely cause a qualitative change to a


    warrior. That was the reason why the warrior of Blood Purification had an absolute advantage over that


    of Skin Refinement. Blood was in the innermost portion of the warrior while skin was superficial, hence


    Blood Purification warriors were surely stronger than Skin Refinement ones.


    There were also exceptions, of course. As a genius, Ricky was an excellent example of those who


    challenged and defeated a warrior of Blood Refinement with a body of Skin Refinement. A legend in


    that aspect, Ricky was hailed a fiercepetitor in any kind of battle. Being lower and theoretically


    weaker than Blood Refinement warriors, he was different in a good way.


    Just like Edgar''s situation, Ricky did not wake up immediately, either. He kept his eyes closed, and


    assimted the pure spiritual energy to solidify the power of the first grade of Blood Purification.


    The power of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array faded away gradually as thest three days flew by.


    The snowy woods turned as peaceful in the outside world. Ricky and Edgar were not in touch with


    whatever was happening outside their bodies for they gradually regained their strength in the process.


    The moment they became sober, they felt powerful energy floating in their fleshes. They were


    energized, refueled. They exchanged a look with each other and thrilled smiles formed on their faces.


    Both of them realized that they already made it to the world of Blood Purification. They stepped into


    another region of great power officially in the martial arts world now!


    "Is this the Blood Purification? It feels so good! I made it!" Edgar stretched his body and had a big smile


    on his excited face.


    The next second, he shot his eyes at Ricky. He wanted to fight. He wanted to test his power. He


    wanted to beat someone to prove his ability. So he suggested with a serious look, "Ricky, I think both of


    us have already made it to the first stage of Blood Purification. How about a fight? Let''s see if this really


    works! "


    "Anytime!" Ricky looked back at him bravely and replied with a smirk. He was thinking of the same idea


    as well.


    He also wanted to see how powerful of a Blood Purification warrior he would be. Fighting against Edgar


    was the best way to check it out for the time being. Both being born into a new aspect of martial arts,


    the two warriors were eager to see what their bodies could do after the process. Eagerness and


    excitement echoed all throughout the atmosphere.


    Both warriors prepared for their friendly battle. With sts of energies from the two figures, their


    powers bumped into each other forcefully. Their spiritual energies and blood vitalities were entangled


    together, and attacked each other violently.


    This was just a friendly match and they were not trying to kill each other. The longer they fought, the


    better they would know about their abilities of Blood Purification. Hence, it took them almost one hour


    before they ended the fight and assessed how better they became after the painful process.


    "It feels so different in the world of Blood Purification! I can feel the blood vitalitying out of my body


    at any time and keep myself in tip-top shape during the whole process of a fight! That is amazing!"


    muttered Ricky with happiness and disbelief.


    "Yeah! I felt the same! It feels so damn good to have the power of Blood Purification! " Edgar also


    chimed in with him, nodding.


    Then he asked with a serious look, "Hey, buddy! How much strength did you just employ when we


    fought?"


    "I am not sure exactly. Probably about sixty percent of all my strength, " Ricky replied with a smile,


    fishing the same question with Edgar.


    "Oh, got it! I guessed it right. I used about eighty percent of all my strength and we nearly ended in a


    draw. You are more powerful than me. It seems that I would not be able to defeat you if we were truly in


    a death fight though we are at the same grade of Blood Purification," Edgar groaned in disappointment


    upon Ricky''s honest words.


    However, what Edgar did not know was that Ricky actually just exerted less than half of his strength.


    Part of the power he showed just now came from the power of the devouring rune.


    "What? Edgar. Are you going to admit that you are a loser so easily? I believe you''re more than that,"


    Ricky said in a low voice. He could not bear enjoy his new strength when he saw Edgar with low self-


    esteem. He tried to inspire him with his words because he knew that Edgar was more than he thought.


    As expected, the frustration on Edgar''s face disappeared all of a sudden and was reced with strong


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    self-confidence. Ricky''s words worked like a charm, and encouraged his fellow into a positive light.


    "I understand it, Ricky. Thank you for believing in me. Just get ready to take up my challenge when you


    feel like it!" Edgar announced loud with a decisive and friendly look. Edgar was looking for a challenge,


    to see how far his powers could go. And thankfully enough, Ricky''s words brought out the fire in him to


    be the best in his area of martial arts.


    "Ha-ha! Like I said, anytime!" Ricky smiled and winked.


    Although they just got along for a very short time, Ricky already got to know what kind of person Edgar


    was. He could be a friend of his. But, befriending Edgar was the furthest Ricky could go for the time


    being. It would take him a long time before he could trust Edgar, or anyone for that matter. It was


    something not to be taken abruptly, for trust was a major factor when befriending a warrior, especially


    when you had already fought him in numerous battles.


    Ricky and Edgar were beyond thrilled for their newly found strengths. They fixed their things, tidied


    themselves up, and left the snowy woods and headed back to where Zenith was.


    Greeted by the two strong disciples who had already broken into the world of Blood Purification, Zenith


    was more than cheerful. In his mind, he already considered Ricky and Edgar to be the future of the


    Snow Sect. So, seeing them make great achievements was a great relief to him. As the chief of the


    Snow Sect, he had to be extremely strict on choosing his sessor.


    Zenith gave them a lecture about his knowledge in the cultivation of Blood Purification. Ricky and


    Edgar were thrilled by his effort to teach them. This kind of chance was rare, as being instructed by the


    chief of the Snow Sect was deemed once in a blue moon and such an honor for anyone who would


    benefit from it.


    They listened carefully without distractions. To them, every second counted as they might not have a


    second chance at it. All the suggestions and pointers Zenith talked about were so useful to them.


    After Zenith was done with the talking, he sent Ricky away. "Alright, let''s end up here. Both of you have


    done an excellent job. I''m proud of you. You can go back now."


    "Thank you, Chief Zenith," Ricky bade farewell to them before he left. But Zenith suddenly signaled him


    to stay for a little while longer. On the other hand, Ricky had no idea what it was about.


    "Ricky, you are smart. And I''d like to talk with you more about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form,"


    Zenith said in a peaceful tone. Zenith talked with him for about half an hour about his thoughts on the


    Form before he ended the conversation. He saw Ricky''s eyes drop at some parts of the discussion


    and that was when he thought it was enough for today''s instruction for Ricky. After that, Ricky thanked


    him with respect before he left the Zenith Mountain and went back to his ce.


    Grace and Heather already knew that Ricky had already broken into the Blood Purification. Both of


    them were surprised a lot. Hearing rumors that the two warriors were given a chance to be instructed


    by Zenith, Grace and Heather were curious about what kind of instructions Zenith had given Ricky


    during the past ten days.


    This fact of Ricky''s improvement inspired Heather. She practiced even harder than usual. She did not


    want tog behind Ricky, as she wanted to be as strong and powerful as him.


    Ricky gave the five Blood Purification Pills to Heather as gifts. Now that he had already been a warrior


    of Blood Purification and owned the Devouring Skill, the Blood Purification Pills were no more useful for


    him. So he made a kind offer to Heather, and expected her to make some progress.


    During the next few days of Ricky''s road to improvement, he started toprehend the Five Beasts


    Arts. He did whatever it took for him to be an exceptional warrior. Book after book he read, even


    during afternoons he would practice his craft.


    He nned to leave the Snow Sect to experience the world outside the Sect after he finished the


    cultivation of the Five Beasts Arts. There might be dangers, but only through that could he be


    stronger and tougher than he had always been.


    There were many people who kept an eye on his every move; the Refinement Faction, the Casting


    Faction, and Nate. Ricky was well aware of that. He had to grow stronger as soon as possible before


    they had him disappear in the jungle.


    He would not make any extravagant wish, for example, to defeat them. But at least, he needed to be


    strong enough to protect himself from other warriors, bandits, or from any natural disaster that might


    Another reason would be that he wanted freedom away from rules that could prevent him from even


    killing a fellow sect member even if they tried to prey on him for his powers. He did not feel safe in the


    Snow Sect even though there was someone protecting him, like Grace, or something protecting him,


    like one of the rules which stated that fellow disciples of the Snow Sect were forbidden to kill each


    other. Those people would definitely have a n on him when they figured out he was too powerful and


    he would threaten their positions. They would kill him when the chance came. Ricky was certain about


    that.


    Hence, leaving the Sect to experience and toughen himself would be the best choice.


    As long as he left this ce, he could go anywhere he liked. By that time, the search for him would be


    like searching for a needle in a haystack for those men.


    ...


    It did not take long before he got an initialprehension of the Five Beasts Arts. After that, Ricky was


    mentally and physically ready to bid goodbye to Grace and leave. However, someone dropped in in the


    dead of night before he even had the chance to do anything. He nced at the door and to his


    surprise, it was Agnes.


    Ricky felt rather puzzled at her showing up. He and Agnes barely knew each other and they were not


    close at all.


    But why did she pay him a midnight visit? Was there anything important to talk about in the middle of


    the night? Ricky thought of all exnations as to why Agnes would go to him, out of all people.

 Chapter 76 Agness Request

    Chapter 76 Agnes''s Request


    Under the bright moon, the white snow was glowing, illuminating the Snow Sect even in the night.


    Ricky and Agnes looked at each other under the moonlight. He was a handsome young man and she


    was a beautiful woman. They looked like a lovely couple, but Ricky''s eyes had a mischievous gleam to


    them.


    "Agnes, you''vee to look for me sote. Are you feeling empty?" Ricky smiled suggestively.


    "Shut up!" Agnes didn''t have the patience for Ricky when he was like this.


    "Ha-ha, alright I''m sorry. What can I do for you at this hour?" Ricky asked, dropping the joking tone.


    "I want to ask you to do me a favor!" Agnes said quietly.


    "A favor? Is it for something dangerous?" Ricky asked anxiously.


    "Nothing dangerous."


    "I can do it, if that''s the case." Ricky replied after some consideration. "But, you still have to tell me


    what''s in it for me... even if you are really pretty." Agnes scowled at this.


    "Money, and cultivation resources!" she replied, half regretting that she hade to him.


    "What about a beautiful woman?" Ricky grinned.


    "I will find someone who suits your request if you insist," Agnes said seriously. "However, to make


    things clear again, I will never give myself to you."


    "That would be no fun," Ricky curled his lip and said.


    "Well, I am going to find someone else!"


    "Forget it, Agnes. I was only jesting. What is it that you want to talk about?" Ricky said, noticing that


    Agnes wanted to leave.


    Agnes turned around, saying, "I want you to visit Billow City with me..."


    And then she exined.


    Billow City, arge city west of Snow Land, was controlled by the people of Shui n and was one of


    strongest forces under the Snow Sect. Three demi-immortals and numerous strong warriors were in the


    n.


    The strange thing was that most of the poption of the Shui n were women, and even their three


    demi-immortals and strong warriors were almost all women too.


    Three demi-immortals represented three factions respectively among the Shui n. They were not


    harmonious, constantly fighting over control of Sui n and even the Billow City.


    But they could not fight outright, because they all belonged to Shui n. It would be self-destructive


    and they would only end up in the hands of people from other ns.


    Therefore, the three major factions arranged for their juniors topete. The faction whose junior won


    thepetition would control Billow City for the next year.


    In twenty days, this traditionalpetition for the juniors of three factions in Billow City would be taking


    ce.


    ording to the rules of the Shui n, every junior who participated in thepetition must invite a


    young male disciple who was non-native to the city, and was younger than sixteen topete.


    Ricky could understand these two rules that served as the guidelines. But he was baffled at why they


    had to be male warriors.


    Agnes exined that there were too many female in Shui n, so they had to invite younger male


    warriors.


    Ricky epted this reluctantly, at present unable to visualize the culture of Agnes'' hometown.


    "Well, when do we leave?" Ricky asked, indicating that he agreed to her request.


    Ricky was nning on cultivating outside the Snow Sect and had been worried about where to do so.


    Billow City was just right. Besides, Ricky knew that Billow City was far away from the Snow Sect, and


    that the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction would have no power there.


    "In three days'' time," Agnes said.


    "Okay. But you know that we must leave secretly. You know why!" Ricky answered.


    "All right, see you at the perimeter of the Snow Sect by midnight! Three days, Ricky!" Agnes said,


    leaving.


    ...


    After Agnes went away, Grace emerged from the shadows. "It seems that you already n to train


    outside our Sect," she said.


    "Yes, Master, I know my progress will be limited if I continue to stay in the Snow Sect. And I''m afraid


    that Casting Faction and Refinement Faction will be making ns against me. It is just the right time to


    leave," Ricky said.


    "You are right. I want to give you a piece of advice for your training, Ricky. Only trust yourself," Grace


    told him.


    "Yes, Master," Ricky said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Ricky spent almost the entirety of these three days on cultivation, but wasn''t able to breakthrough


    another level for the time being. So, Ricky focused on cultivating the Five Beasts Arts.


    The fist method, the saber method, and the palm method could bebined with Five Beasts Arts, and


    Ricky increasingly found that Five Beasts Arts really suited his fighting style.


    Before he left, Heather gave him a good gift: a pill called the Sacred Essence Pill.


    Master Lambert of the Lion King Castle invited a master of alchemy to practice it on their resources.


    And the advanced pill was the Sacred Essence Pillbined with blood essence of Sacred Blood Lion


    and Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    Pills included inferior pills, intermediate pills and advanced pills, which respectively corresponded to


    warriors of Skin Refinement, warriors of Blood Purification and warriors of Bone Reinforcement. Of


    course, there were pills that were even more superior to advanced pills.


    Lion King Castle had sent a man to give Heather three pills, but Heather gave Grace and Ricky one


    each. That meant that Ricky was quite important to Heather.


    Ricky epted the pill without hesitation, smiling warmly at her.


    He would remember this gesture of love.


    ...


    After briefly talking with Grace and Heather, Ricky secretly left the Snow Sect and came to the


    mountain gate Agnes had determined as their rendezvous point.


    Agnes was already there.


    "Ricky, as a man, it is not good to bete for the appointment!" Agnesined, having apparently


    already waited for a long time.


    "Oh, I apologize. It won''t happen again!" Ricky smiled sheepishly.


    And so the two young warriors set off for Billow city.


    ...


    When they had traveled for some distance and were just outside the snowy mountains, a young man


    blocked their way.


    "Agnes, you pick this guy with no spiritual meridian to apany you instead of me!" The young man


    rudely said as he came up to them, staring at Ricky with emotionless eyes.


    Dressed in a white robe, he looked charismatic and handsome indeed, but the unpleasant hatred in his


    eyes was disgusting.


    He seemed to be a young man of Blood Purification and around sixteen years old at most. He was


    likely an inner disciple of the Snow Sect.


    Ricky also understood from his words that the young man, probably an admirer of Agnes, knew about


    Billow city and wanted to participate in thepetition with Agnes.


    But Agnes had turned him down.


    "Fred, you followed me!" Agnes said grimly, looking at him. She understood what he was trying to do.


    "Hey, boy. It''s not toote to change your mind about apanying Agnes now, or I''ll make sure you


    won''t reach Billow City!" Fred spat at Ricky, ignoring Agnes.


    Suddenly, Fred released his power of the first grade of Blood Purification instantly, flinging it at Ricky.


    Agnes tried to intervene, saying "Fred-" but Ricky stopped her.


    Ricky stepped forward and joked sarcastically, "I wonder why I won''t reach Billow city!"


    "Because I''m after your blood, and so are the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction. If I tell


    everyone where you are, two factions will definitely hunt you down!" Fred replied harshly.


    "Oh, well. If that''s the case, you have to die!" Ricky shouted.

 Chapter 77 Ricky’s Self-doubt

    Chapter 77 Ricky¡¯s Self-doubt


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Fred couldn''t help but burst intoughter after hearing what Ricky had just said. From his perspective,


    Ricky would not stand a chance against him. Fredughed so hard that he almost rolled on the ground.


    "You are just a waste with no spiritual meridian. Even if you are the first among the top ten outer


    disciples now, your powers are still nothingpared to mine. In my eyes, you are just a little better


    than a tiny little ant! You are worth nothing." Fred pointed at Ricky''s nose and sneered, andughed so


    hard that his eyes watered.


    Agnes'' face turned sour as she stood beside Ricky. She knew the huge difference between the power


    of Blood Purification and Skin Refinement, and she was certain that Fred wasn''t bluffing at all, not this


    time. Fred might be right after all.


    "Am I a small ant? Fine! You can think I am as small and as useless as you can, but I don''t give a


    damn. I''ve got other things to think about. Now you''re saying that you are going to expose my


    whereabouts to the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction? They had always wanted to kill me.


    That''s what I have to care about! That''s bigger than this. Even if we both are fellow disciples from the


    same sect, I have to kill you today!" Ricky shouted at the top of his lungs, while he gritted his teeth.


    "Wow, you are just a trashy warrior with a bitchy mouth, huh? I wasn''t intending to end your life by


    myself, but you really make me angry right now. You''re releasing the beast in me. Rest at ease! It won''t


    take too long before I turn you into a corpse." Fred stopped mocking. As his face turned fierce, his


    killing intent surged and filled the atmosphere in an instant. His face became red out of anger, and his


    fist was sped into a ball ready to punch Ricky in the gut.


    In a sh, his feet aggressively mmed the ground, and he formed his fists by sping five fingers of


    each hand. Next moment, his straight punch, containing great strength, almostnded on Ricky''s head.


    But Ricky was no ordinary warrior for he possessed an insurmountable amount of strength.


    In the face of Fred''s aggressive attack, Ricky stayed calm and confident, with no fear inside his heart.


    All he showed was a poker face that no one could ever guess what was on his mind. ''To figure out how


    much more progress I''ve gained in these days, I''ve been upsettely to find someone to fight me. This


    guy is justing in time!'' Ricky thought to himself. Just before Fred''s fist reached him, the static blood


    vitality in Ricky''s body abruptly sped up with great power, causing a stir around his surroundings. With


    the blood vitality running through his hands like electricity, Ricky could feel both his palms were full of


    power and strength. Immediately, Ricky closed his right hand into a tight fist, and met Fred''s fist with


    such an enormous strength.


    ''What? Did he already break through Skin Refinement? How overwhelming his spiritual energy is! Is


    that Blood Purification?'' Agnes couldn''t even believe her own spections. Right now, she could feel


    nothing but shock.


    ''It seems that I have to admit that Ricky''s talent is great, maybe better than mine. I must ept the fact


    that he has surely reached Blood Purification. But how could he possibly make it? No matter how


    talented he is, the cultivation up to Blood Purification from Skin Refinement never cost only a couple of


    days, not this easily. To my knowledge, his achievement on cultivation is unprecedented!''


    Clearly, Ricky seemed to have reached Blood Purification. And to Agnes'' amazement, she found no


    reason on how could Ricky make it in just a few days. "Did he get the Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth when he entered Treasure Towerst time? Maybe that''s why he has broken through Skin


    Refinement! " That reason was as far as what Agnes could think of.


    Not only had Ricky''s spiritual energy overwhelmed Agnes, but Fred also got startled and found it


    unbelievable. In Fred''s perspective, Ricky was just an outer disciple whose Skin Refinement grade


    would be no more than the ninth level. Like Agnes, he never thought that Ricky would be able to


    improve himself and achieve Blood Purification within ten days only.


    But to Fred, Ricky was still not so much of a warrior. His surprise and amusement towards Ricky''s


    strength didn''tst for far too long.


    He thought with pride, ''Blood Purification? Ha ha. Would that scare me? I have already reached the


    peak of the first grade of Blood Purification, and he is just finding his way to it. Will it be possible for him


    to wield the power of Blood Purification even better than I can?''


    Fred narrowed his evil eyes and added more power to his fists. He was enraged about the fact that


    Ricky might be more powerful than he thought. With this in mind, he made himself ready to try his best


    to defeat Ricky.


    But, to Ricky, Fred was not strong enough to make him trante his strength and anger into a fight.


    Ricky didn''t even take it into ount whether he should exert the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form for this battle.


    Boom! Next moment, two fists from two warriors collided again and again, and a series of thunderous


    noise were heard, causing sts of air mixed with blood vitality. Both of Ricky and Fred were wrapped


    inside a powerful energy-field, and anyone at the moment who dared to step in between them would


    definitely face their ending. No one could dare stop the fight.


    The two warriors treated each other like punching bags as punches were continuously thrown after the


    other. Fred ran out of his powers and was thrown out of the energy-field by Ricky''sst punch.


    "You might have forgotten how small and tiny this ant is. Huh, is that the best you''ve got? I didn''t even


    try my best, but you have already been defeated! YOU are the small ant!" Ricky rxed his muscles,


    released his fists, stomped on Fred''s head and snorted in disgust. He spat on his face and watched as


    blood came out of Fred''s nose because of the damage brought by Ricky.


    "How...? No...No it''s impossible!" Fred yelled, in a hoarse voice. Gargling some words as he was not


    able to pronounce properly with Ricky''s foot on his head. ''It''s impossible! He is just a neer to


    Blood Purification. Even though I do have the odds to lose this battle, how could he possibly take me


    down so easily?'' Fred thought to himself in frustration and disgrace.


    "Haven''t you ever heard that a genius warrior could challenge someone better than him? Only a foolish


    one wouldn''t know about that," Ricky stated in a mocking voice, as if he already had read Fred''s mind.


    With a cold mock, Ricky stomped his foot harder on Fred, with the intention of killing him. Despite the


    begging and pleading for his life, Fred still didn''t escape from his fate of death. Ricky put so much force


    on Fred''s head that Agnes could clearly hear his skull crack. His eyes turned upward and he spat huge


    amounts of blood which rendered him lifeless. Ricky was definitely a force to be reckoned with.


    "Ricky! Did you really have to kill him? Why did you not spare his life?" Agnes got astounded at Ricky''s


    act. A wave of fear crawled up her spine as she could not believe that there was a body, a lifeless body


    in front of her.


    What Ricky had done to Fred was too ruthless. To Agnes, despite his right choice, Ricky was supposed


    to give it a second thought. Ricky should have known better when to stop with his revenge.


    "If I spared his life, there would be too much trouble getting in our way. To be honest, I would not spare


    anyone who gets in my way. Not now, not ever. I am not scare and won''t be scared anymore. But most


    of all, I don''t want you to be in trouble," Ricky exined, with a forthright look in his clear eyes. He kept


    gazing at Agnes, without blinking, and continued, "Look! I have to warn you that I have many enemies


    because I always offend people. But it''s just me and that''s the way I am. Just like Fred knew and said,


    the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction were just two out of my many enemies. If you find it


    too risky to have me in your team, just tell me. I will leave as soon as I can so you can find my


    recement. I won''t me you if you do."


    "No, I''m not scared, and you won''t go anywhere. Stay and help me as you promised," exined Agnes


    to Ricky, with an appreciative look. She didn''t get cold feet to have Ricky by her side despite knowing


    that Ricky''spany might drag her into his own personal trouble. Instead, she felt more willing to


    have Ricky with her on ount of his honesty. She''d rather have him ruthless than to lose her partner.


    After Ricky''s battle with Fred, one thing was for certain--they would watch each other''s backs. They


    shook hands to seal their new pact, and they went to continue their journey.


    Hours passed and they had sessfully arrived at the foot of snow mountains. They stopped by an


    inn, where they grabbed lunch and purchased two strong ming Horses. ming Horses were not


    like normal horse species for they belonged to the hybrid offspring to one type of fierce beasts deep in


    the mountain ranges¡ªming Tiger. ming Horses were animals that could run a thousand


    kilometers without slowing down. They would just swiftly run like the wind effortlessly. Unlike the regr


    horses, ming Horses were much more suitable for long travels.


    Both of them riding on their own ming Horses, they continued to carry on theirmon journey.


    Ricky and Agnes traveled far and wide to get to their goal. Side by side they rode their horses from


    morning until sundown. They looked just like a warrior couple who were ready to search around all


    corners of the martial world.


    Billow City was located far from the Snow Sect which was at the westernmost tip of the Snow Land.


    Considering that the road might be rocky and arduous, they hurried on day and night and marched


    toward their destination. The horses ran as fast as they could without any stopovers. Even a single


    minute could postpone their journey to Billow City for they''d intended to make it to their destination in


    eight days.


    Therefore, they couldn''t afford to waste even a second of time to take an unnecessary break; nor did


    they care about whatever interesting or fascinating things they''d encountered on the road. Distraction


    was never to be included in their vocabry during this journey.


    However, when they passed by a small mountain range, a bloody and egregious scene unfolded before


    their eyes. On a narrow mountain road, dozens of vigers who were unarmed and defenseless cried


    in despair and yelled for help while they escaped. They saw a bunch of fierce-looking guys who


    followed right after the folks, some with swords on their hands, some holding machetes. The weapons


    were covered with blood, dripping like sauce on the ground. They might be rebels, bandits. As they


    swung their weapons to the escaping people, blood sshed all over the road and heads fell to the


    ground. Innocent lives were taken one by one with no mercy!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Horrible screams filled the air. Blood that flowed from the dead bodies began to meet and gather into a


    small stream on the road. The air smelled like death. Children, parents, elders -- no one was spared


    from the wrath of the bandits.


    Agnes got shocked at the sight, and her face turned pale. At once, anger surged from the bottom of her


    heart. Ricky also felt infuriated at what he saw. The rage inside his heart promptly erupted like a


    volcano.


    Not acting on impulse, both of them silently observed the situation in caution and sanity. They watched


    from afar, and thought of how they could help the other living folks. But the scene was too much for


    them and they''d had enough. Anger trumped their calmness and the fire in their hearts only raged to


    protect the remaining citizens. Though they didn''t know any of the folks, both of their consciences told


    them to do something about the situation. A ze of anger started to fill their bodies. Their eyes burned


    with desire to make the bandits responsible for what they did. It was too ruthless of a show! How could


    they possibly destroy and kill an entire vige? In their minds, if they would not do something about it,


    then a vige might be reduced to rubble.


    From Ricky''s view, if it was a battle between two groups of warriors, he wouldn''t interfere, considering


    his interference would influence the battle. However, if the battle happening before him was between a


    bunch of warriors and ordinary people, he could not help but be against the warrior group. He could not


    let this war take lives of innocent people. This waspletely outrageous.


    "Look! Boss! The girl standing there looks so sexy and charming! I want to take this one home! Come


    to papa!" A guy on a horseback noticed Agnes''s presence. With one eye blind, this bad warrior pointed


    at her, and eximed. His lustful eyes lingered on Agnes''s delicate face and saliva dribbled from his


    mouth to the back of his horse, like a salivating beast. He was hungry for Agnes, like a predator.


    "Listen, my brothers. Whoever brings that woman to me will be rewarded handsomely!" A coarse and


    bossy voice from a tough man was heard. The head among the evil warriors also couldn''t help but


    drool, as he caught his first glimpse at Agnes. It was like these men had not seen a woman like Agnes


    for years! All their eyes were stered on their prize--a beautiful and sexy warrior, and Agnes must fear


    for her life!


    Crack! Crack!


    Before the warriors could have done anything, Agnes rushed into the crowd with her horse, with a white


    long whip unfolding on her right slender hand. After every strike of her whip, a pervert''s head was


    instantly sliced away from his body. Every head fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Following Agnes''s act, Ricky drew out his saber that hung up on his back, charged into the robbers,


    and started to kill them one by one without mercy. One after another Ricky pierced their bodies so hard


    that his saber was crimson red. Ricky would not let Agnes down, nor would he ever destroy their pact.


    He did whatever it took to protect Agnes from the beasts.


    In the face of warriors as powerful as Ricky and Agnes, the pack had no chance to fight back. Grieving


    and shrill cries filled the atmosphere. One by one they targeted the bandits, and head by head they


    were dead. Not for too long, all of the robbers had been taken down.


    "Oh, guys! God sent His men to save us! Let''s all kneel down to show gratitude for God''s assistance!"


    Seeing Ricky and Agnes had killed all of the bad guys and saved their lives, the survivors among the


    vigers all eximed with great respect and appreciation. The survivors went down on their knees in


    gratification of their rescue.


    Given Ricky and Agnes were still in a hurry to continue their journey, they didn''t pay much attention to


    vigers'' sincere acknowledgements. As all the folks bowed down to them and gave many thanks to


    them with excitement, they just stood still in silence. Both of them just nodded their heads toward the


    innocent people, mounted their horses and marched out of the ce.


    This event affected Ricky deeply and made him sink into deep thoughts.


    ''Thew of this world is just as cruel as thew of the jungle, and so is the martial world. The weak fall


    prey to the strong, because it is the strong who rule the world and everything in it.


    The destinies that the weak are left with are to be treated like animals.''


    ''Is this the rule of the real world? To hunt or to be hunted?'' A shadow of doubt shed across Ricky''s


    mind as it became clearer to him. Ricky found it very hard to shake it out of his mind.


    Before this day, the meaning of his living was for himself and the people he loved. His only purpose to


    improve himself was to be strong enough to protect himself and his family.


    But after what happened, inside his heart, he found something else for his purpose of improvement-- to


    uphold justice, to protect the innocent weak from the violence of the strong.


    If it weren''t for the sense of justice deep inside his heart, Ricky wouldn''t have taken the trouble to save


    all those vigers. He did not have to do that; he just wanted to.


    However, he thought of what his father had told him many years ago, "There is no justice in this world.


    We are either hunters or survivors. Don''t trust justice. The so-called justice will only get you killed if you


    are stupid enough to be fooled by it."


    ''Why did my father once teach me that way? Should I listen to his words and abandon the shadow of


    justice that is just formed inside my heart? Though it will be good for me, for I can save all my precious


    time to focus on cultivating and then grow strong enough to protect my beloved ones, would it make me


    have less regard for others and ignore justice?'' Ricky couldn''t be more confused right now as his heart


    and mind battled for the right answer. It was as if he was searching for an answer to an unsolved riddle.


    Suddenly, Grace shed into his mind, and Ricky immediately seized the thought, ''Wasn''t Master


    Grace out of justice to help me? Will Master Grace agree with my father''s opinion?''


    The more he thought about it, the more torn he felt. He could not just disregard his father''s opinion. It


    bore heavy in his heart.


    At a loss for a solution, Ricky turned to ask Agnes and asked for a solution. He walked up to her and


    put his hand on her shoulder so as not startle her. Then, he asked, "Agnes, why did you offer to help


    and save those vigers? It was none of your business, right?"

 Chapter 78 Billow City

    Chapter 78 Billow City


    "Then why did you do it?" Agnes asked, stunned at Ricky''s question.


    "I''m not sure, but maybe it was because of the fiery rage inside me!" Ricky replied.


    "I know what you mean!" Agnes nodded. She was all too familiar with the feeling.


    "Ricky, why have you been cultivating yourself?" she asked.


    "To protect myself and the people around me," Ricky replied.


    "Then why can''t you extend a hand to the weak you encounter? Would you really have felt goodter


    on if you didn''t save these vigers today?" Agnes probed again.


    "I wouldn''t have," Ricky admitted.


    "Some of my family''s ancestors said that, though the world follows thew of the survival of the fittest,


    sometimes the strong must find it in their hearts to protect the weak. It is their morality," Agnes said.


    "I''m not so sure of the meaning, but I''m convinced that it is right.


    Thepetitiveness of the martial arts world tells us not to be kind, to be individualistic, but at times


    doing justice and rescuing even the most lowly life is easy for us, so why wouldn''t we?"


    "That does make sense!" Ricky said after hearing Agnes'' exnation.


    While he couldn''t fairly understand these sentences from the ancestors of the Shui n, it seemed that


    he had begun to scratch the surface of these proverbs.


    Now that he had the power to uphold justice, why did he give it up? It was supposed to be human


    nature for him to do the right thing. However, he should control the justice and do the right thing at the


    right time, with wisdom, discernment, and tact.


    Ricky felt suddenly enlightened as he realized these things.


    "Agnes, thank you for exining that to me!" Ricky said to Agnes.


    "You''re wee, Ricky. I just passed on the words of my ancestors." Agnes felt a little shy at Ricky''s


    gratitude.


    ...


    Before they knew it, they had arrived at Billow City. They had been talking all the while about martial


    arts and cultivation.


    Billow City was located west of the Snow Land. It was said that ten thousand miles further from this


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ce, one could find another region, the West Deste Land.


    Billow City was worthy to be inhabited by three demi-immortals. In area, it was about one third of the


    Snow Sect. But from thousands of miles away, warriors flocked here like a flood.


    In Billow City, the Shui n''s reach was sorge that it alone upied three fourths of the whole city,


    its industries and pces to be found everywhere.


    Agnes had exined to Ricky that the Shui n was divided into three factions: Purity Faction, Groom


    Faction and Sage Faction.


    Agnes was from the Purity Faction.


    Ricky entered thend of Purity Faction, following Agnes. Apparently, she was well-known here. Her


    arrival caused a bit of a stir among the people who saw her.


    When in the area of the Shui n, Ricky finally understood reason why the n''spetition of juniors


    had to invite juniors from other ns, who were all men.


    Because Ricky discovered that inside the Shui n were all women, which made him a rare sight


    among them.


    Agnes owed this phenomenon to their blood. Almost always, a Shui baby was born female.


    Furthermore, this led to a need to marry men from other ns.


    "Wow, this life is hard to imagine! What special blood!" Ricky thought emphatically. He used to live only


    in Stone City, so his perspectives still had some widening to do.


    But the disciples of the Shui n certainly had been informed beforehand that he had been invited by


    Agnes topete with them.


    These disciples were pretty enthusiastic, asking again and again whether Ricky was Agnes'' man.


    Some even said that since he wasn''t, they could be his woman.


    Ricky was annoyed,ining to himself, "They are much too pushy!"


    Fortunately, Agnes was summoned by elders of the Purity Faction at her arrival, so Ricky could follow


    and escape all the women moring around him.


    In arge hall, four young married women and a middle-aged man were sitting on the dais. Sensing


    their aura, Ricky could tell that they were all overmatches of Bone Reinforcement.


    They were the five elders of the Purity Faction.


    A total of nine Shui disciples had gathered in the hall. Beside each one, a male warrior stood. Like


    Ricky, they had all been invited.


    Some of these warriors were peaceful while others seemed arrogant. Each had distinctive


    characteristic.


    Agnes and Ricky walked in, catching peoples'' attention.


    "Agnes, how dare you make the five elders and so many other people wait for you," A woman said


    wryly when Agnes entered.


    "Sherry, I will apologize to the elders myself. You don''t have a right to scold me. You''re not my mother,"


    Agnes replied coldly. It was apparent that they were on bad terms.


    Agnes walked up to the elders, apologizing profusely.


    Sherry was indignant at Agnes'' retort. She was visibly upset until the man next to herforted her.


    Ricky heard his words clearly. He was telling Sherry that he would defeat Ricky at thepetition


    tomorrow so that Agnes would lose the qualification topete with other factions.


    What was more, they nned to give him hell.


    ...


    "The ten of you are the geniuses of the Purity Faction. It has been three years since we have lost the


    ruling position over Billow City, so the Grandmaster has decided to reward the disciple who can win


    back the role for our faction," an elder said, after gesturing at Agnes to acknowledge her apology.


    Not only the ten disciples of the Shui n but also the ten men including Ricky were so excited upon


    hearing the words. The reward from a demi-immortal must be good, so the male warriors were eager to


    get their share too.


    The five elders on the dais nodded at the sight of the young warriors stirring with excitement. This vigor


    was what they wanted to see.


    "All right then. You may have a rest today. Tomorrow we have preliminaries to determine who will


    represent us and thuspete with the other factions!" The elder went on to say.


    "One more thing, as the Shui''s disciples, you should orient the swordsmen well."


    "Yes, Elder!" The disciples echoed.


    "Well, you are dismissed!"


    ...


    "Humph! You''ll see tomorrow!" Sherry said viciously to Agnes as she walked out of the hall.


    "Enjoy today, boy! You might never get off the bed after tomorrow!" Sherry''s malepanion warned


    Ricky threateningly.


    "Ricky, they''re idiots. Don''t listen to them!" Agnes said, rolling her eyes. She was leading Ricky away


    with her delicate and slim hands.

 Chapter 79 A Landslide Defeat Of The So-called Genius

    Chapter 79 A Landslide Defeat Of The So-called Genius


    The night had gone by in a sh.


    The next day, the square of the Purity Faction was already full of people. They all seemed to be


    women.


    Right in the middle of the square, two huge rings had been erected.


    Ricky and his fellow warriors too hade to the ring, waiting to fight any moment now.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was no longer Agnes and her fellow Shui disciples who were put up to the challenge this day, but


    theirpanions whom they had invited.


    "Gentlemen! You know that faction contests are very important to us, so please understand that there


    can only be one winner among the ten of you!" said the Elder of yesterday, as she ascended the dais.


    "The battles among you will be fought in two groups today. First, the two groups will decide who the


    strongest one is among them, and then the two of them will battle it out.


    Please draw first. Proceed to ring one if you draw a number, and ring two if you don''t."


    Soon, Ricky and the others finished the draw and were evenly divided between the two rings.


    "It''s a pity you''re not on the same ring with me." Sherry''spanion said sarcastically, as he nced


    at Ricky''s hand.


    "You should thank God for your luck!" Ricky sneered.


    "You''re ying with fire. You know what? I''ll make you suffer even if we''re not in a same ring! I promise


    you that!"


    "All right, gentlemen, now please battle it out in your respective rings!" The Elder instructed.


    The battle began.


    It was Sherry''spanion with four other warriors in the second ring.


    Agnes had told Ricky about the identity of Sherry''s partner. He was a young master named n from


    the West Vanity Valley, a force equivalent to the Shui n.


    n growled in his ring, "You''d better fight together against me, or every one of you will eat my dust!"


    "You are so arrogant and conceited!" His four other opponents said fiercely, enraged by his words.


    After a nce of agreement between them, they then allunched an attack to n. The peak


    momentum characteristic of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement was simultaneously condensed into the


    strongest offensive level and sted at n.


    "There!" n sneered at the sight. There was a rising momentum in him mixed with blood vitality that


    shook the bodies of the four men who had attacked.


    He then took advantage of the opportunity to move quickly and threw two punches, sending two of his


    opponents crashing to the ground immediately, too hurt to fight back.


    "That''s the first grade of Blood Purification! Or it could even be the peak of it!"


    "The young man Sherry invited turns out to be a genius at the first grade of Blood Purification!" This


    made a number of spectating female disciples exim, with admiration gleaming in their beautiful eyes.


    "Howe I don''t know anyone at the first grade of Blood Purification under 16 years old!?" Some of


    them even said ruefully.


    "I already know who he is! That''s young master n from the West Vanity Valley!" A voice of surprise


    arose upon recognizing the warrior.


    Hearing this, the female disciples grew even more fascinated.


    At the sight of this, Sherry pouted her proud little mouth and looked at Agnes contemptuously. She


    tossed her hair back and smiled to herself.


    Themotion being made about n caused him to stop taking his fight seriously. But it had been


    enough. The two remaining warriors trembled and threw in the towel, unwilling to suffer like the first two


    who nowy groaning on the ground.


    "This is what I expected from a genius: being aggressive!"


    ¡­


    At this time, Ricky was fighting in the first ring with another warrior at the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement.


    "n is very strong indeed, and also one of the three young masters of the West Vanity Valley!" said


    one of the elders on the dais. "But there is a certain arrogance in his character, one must admit."


    "Geniuses are all like that! Besides, we''re just going to have him do our bidding to take control of Billow


    City!"ughed another elder.


    ¡­


    After fighting for a while, Ricky felt it was time to stop holding back, so he broke out with some more


    strength and beat his opponents together with the warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement..


    After a moderately manageable battle, Ricky finally emerged the winner.


    "Has he just been pretending to be weak?" Agnes muttered to herself.


    "He''s really good at pretending. What a silly man!


    But to think about it, it is a decent tactic. Sherry and n won''t know what''sing after!" Agnes felt


    delight at the thought.


    Ricky and n were now in the same ring, and everyone had turned their attention to the tension


    between the two visiting warriors.


    Of course, n was the focus. Not many knew who Ricky was.


    "Which of these two young men do you think will win?" asked the elder Elder on the dais, looking at the


    two.


    "Well? Have you discovered anything yet?"


    "I''m not sure, but I can tell this Ricky whom Agnes brought is somewhat enigmatic, and he is also a


    disciple of the Snow Sect after all. Besides, they''ve both been extremely at ease from the start."


    "Indeed, sister, and I don''t think they''re faking their calmness."


    ¡­


    "Well, God seems to be on my side. I was nning to confront you after this fight, but I never thought


    you would even have enough strength to win the battle in ring one," n said, looking at Ricky in a


    sinister way.


    Even if Ricky and he had no history or previous animosity, n was spurned forward by Sherry''s


    promise to be at his mercy tonight if he humiliated Ricky and thus made Agnes embarrassed.


    Imagining what Sherry''s fascinating skills would be like in bed, n was anxious to deliver on his side


    of the agreement.


    Outside the ring, Sherry looked at Agnes haughtily and disdainfully, as if to say, "Prepare to carry him


    backter!"


    ...


    "Well, I said that you should feel lucky you''ve never battled me in a ring before," Ricky said indifferently.


    "But your luck is running out."


    "I''ll beat the crap out of you!"


    Shouting this, n gathered the momentum of his fist and rushed to Ricky, punching him square on the


    mouth.


    A sneer came over Ricky''s lips, and he punched n right back, on his mouth as well.


    "You''re ying with fire!" n said angrily, seeing that Ricky unexpectedly dared fight back against


    him. He curled his lip, imagining what a terrible defeat Ricky would suffer next.


    "Bam!" A muffled voice shrieked. As everyone had anticipated, a figure was flung back right away with


    a scream andnded heavily on the ground.


    But it was not who they expected to see. Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight of n screaming in


    pain on the ground. Sherry''s pride froze in an instant, the smile draining off her lips.


    The elders on the dais couldn''t believe it either.


    "Sure enough!" Only the elder woman had anticipated the oue. She nodding slightly, pleased at


    the turn of events.


    "Humph! None of the geniuses of the Snow Sect can stand up to him, let alone a young master of the


    West Vanity Valley like your little participant," Agnes said to Sherry, holding her head high. But Sherry


    didn''t respond. Her eyes were still zed over in shock.

 Chapter 80 Trio Array

    Chapter 80 Trio Array


    "Grr! I''ll kill you!"


    n''s howl rang through the silence like sudden thunder. Fumbling to get up from the ground, he broke


    out in full force.


    The power he exuded was characteristic of the first grade of Blood Purification. It burst forth in full


    swing.


    Immediately, n pulled out his weapon from his back and turned his palms forward. The weapon


    quickly expanded and became a ck iron spear.


    "The Earthlight Iron Spear!"


    With a shout, n ran and leaped high in the ring, spear in hand. All his strength was concentrated on


    the spear, which burst into a powerful ze and hurtled towards Ricky.


    "Haven''t you realized what you''re up against?" Ricky said coldly, calmly watching n''s infuriated


    attack.


    Ricky burst into mes and pulled out his Iron Destroyer, red spiritual energy surrounding it instantly.


    Ricky then spun around at a high speed and swung the long saber from above.


    "ng!" The two weapons collided, and n''s ck spear was flung away. Meanwhile, however,


    Ricky''s long saber flew straight at n.


    The sight of the rapidly approaching de thrust n into a state of panic and despair, and he stood


    frozen, forgetting how to deflect it.


    If this had happened elsewhere, Ricky would have killed n without mercy. But it was inappropriate to


    do so in the house of Shui n. Instantly, he twisted his weapon and gave n a tremendous blow to


    the chest with the back of his long saber.


    With a grunt, n fell backwards into the ring again, bleeding this time.


    But unlike before, however, he failed to get up and instead passed out on the spot. Ricky studied him


    for a few moments, wondering if he was faking it or not.


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd, but only briefly.


    Soon the chatter increased exponentially, like the start of a rain shower. They talked about the man in


    the ring and Agnes.


    In an instant, all the attention hadpletely shifted from n to Ricky.


    Sherry was startled out of her dazed shock by the loud chatter, her beautiful eyes full of bitterness. She


    stared at Ricky and Agnes angrily, feeling hatred develop for n.


    "It seems you were right, sister. Disciples of the Snow Sect are by no means easy to defeat. It was a


    truly wise choice to send Agnes there before," another elder sighed.


    "That''s right. After all, a connection with the innate spirit is advantageous. I think that hereafter, it would


    be a good move to just send more disciples to the Snow Sect if there is an opportunity. Even if they fail


    at cultivating, they shall still meet some outstanding disciples who can inspire them," the elder woman


    replied.


    Then she stood up, asking a couple of the disciples to carry n out of the ring and to the medic for


    treatment.


    She then formally announced that Ricky and Agnes had qualified for the factional contest.


    Exiting the ring, Ricky followed Agnes back to their quarters. However, along the way, multiple people,


    regardless of whether they knew Agnes or not, all passionately approached him, chattering excitedly.


    Ricky was again overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of Shui disciples.


    This was not surprising, though. There were so many women in the Shui n who would definitely


    jump at the chance to meet such a powerful genius warrior like him.


    Fortunately, Agnes held a ce of high respect among the disciples, and she ordered them to give him


    space, so that Ricky could go in peace.


    "The factional contest will be held in three days, so take a good rest during these days!" Agnes said as


    she walked Ricky to his quarters. "Let me know if you need anything, anytime, during these three


    days."


    "Why, aren''t you going to stay with me these three days? I''m sure I will stand a better chance of


    winning the factional contest if you keep mepany," Ricky teasingly flirted with the noble Agnes.


    nk faced, Agnes ignored him. She pushed him in through the door and left.


    She knew it would be dangerous for her to stay there with him.


    ...


    Shaking his head slightly, Ricky sat cross-legged on the futon and continued toprehend the Five


    Beasts Arts.


    As Ricky had practiced the Whiz Fist at the beginning, he quickly understood the fierce tiger part of the


    Five Beasts Arts, and with the help of the Devouring Skill, he had achieved the minor achievement in


    only a few days.


    In addition, some fighting methods and biting forms of tigers were now well integrated into his fist,


    along with his saber skills.


    After a preliminary understanding of the secrets of tigers, Ricky intended to focus next on the cultivation


    method of deer.


    Imitating deer was all about speed and agility. Ricky was already very good on offense and defense,


    but he knew he had to work on speed. It might be his only weakness at the moment.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mastering the Devouring Skill and Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was fully able topete


    with warriors at the second grade of Blood Purification at the point. If he further improved his speed and


    agility, it would be possible for him to defeat or even kill a warrior at the second grade of Blood


    Purification.


    Concentrating all of his energy into hisprehension, Ricky was absorbed in the Five Beasts Arts.


    With the aid of his regained spiritual meridian and the Chaos Manual, he soon fell into meditation and


    Five Beasts Arts. Deep in his mind, Ricky was like a reindeer running through the mountains, nimble


    and sprite without a single stumble or falter. No creature could catch up with him.


    For the warrior of Blood Purification, time passed quickly once he fell into practice. Three dayster,


    Ricky felt as if he had only been a deer running through the mountains for a brief time.


    But despite feeling like time had sped by quicker than usual, Ricky could tell that he had improved a lot.


    Theprehension he gained in three days had definitely increased his speed by nearly 10 percent.


    The 10 percent was by all means a significant improvement, for it had definitely made Ricky as fast as


    any warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification.


    ''I don''t think the Five Beasts Arts is merely a inferior ck Level cultivation method. I''m suspecting that


    because it hasn''t been practiced by warriors for so long, its importance was forgotten and its rank


    consequently dropped, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ¡­


    Agnes arrived early on the day of the factionpetition.


    "Ha-ha, did you miss me these past three days, Agnes my beauty?" Ricky teased as he opened the


    door to greet her.


    "The parameters of the contest have been determined. It is to be the Trio Array!" Agnes said, ignoring


    Ricky''s teasing.


    "Trio Array? It''s a type of array, is it?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, but not exactly!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well first of all, the Trio Array has the power of an array, which means they attack us. But they are


    controlled by the method of puppet, just as we manipte puppets!" Agnes exined.


    "Puppets mean they have no mind of their own... Isn''t that good for us?" Ricky rified.


    "Yes, but that''s also a downside! For a thing with no cognitive abilities doesn''t feel fear!" Agnes said,


    shaking her head.


    "That makes sense!" Ricky mused and nodded, "So what exactly is a Trio Array?"


    "Wooden Men Array, Stone Men Array, and Bronze Men Array! And if two factions pass the Trio Array


    and there''s a tie, the final result will be decided in a battle," Agnes exined. It would be an interesting


    challenge.

 Chapter 81 Mysterious Man, Jason

    Chapter 81 Mysterious Man, Jason


    It was another day meant forbat as all of the Shui n anticipated with much delight in their


    bodies. Everyone was excited to see thepetition among the three factions of the Shui n. Who


    would be the best one?


    The n held secrets, lots of secrets. One of them was the location of the Trio Array of the Shui n.


    The location was preserved and only known to some of their warriors.


    Meanwhile, several Elders of Purity Faction led Agnes and Ricky as well as some genius disciples of


    Purity Faction to an isted hall. It was secluded, the alleyway dark and narrow. Agnes and Ricky were


    nervous and excited at the same time as to what the Elders had in store for them.


    Two groups of people could be seen in the hall--the Groom Faction and the Sage Faction.


    Upon entering the hall, Ricky saw the people sitting on the clouds of spiritual energy high in the sky.


    Ricky was amazed to see how they floated gracefully up there. These three were the demi-immortal


    grandmasters of Shui n, the powerful and respected warriors.


    The demi-immortals could not only make spiritual energy wings for flying, but also form spiritual energy


    clouds to sit on. The demi-immortals sat on their respective clouds and gave them a nod, a signal


    which meant that they could enter the hall.


    The Elders of the three factions talked to each other rather quietly, as if they had something nned


    that was already taking effect. They whispered--only they themselves could hear each other. Based on


    their bodynguage and their lip read, they were all confident that the control over Billow City would be


    theirs.


    During this time, Agnes introduced thepetitors of the other two factions to Ricky.


    The Sage Faction, which had controlled the Billow City for three years in a row, sent Dora Shui to join


    thepetition this time. She represented the whole of the faction and was expected to win the battle.


    Of course, everyone in the Sage Faction rooted for her to bag the win for the fourth consecutive year.


    But there was someone odd in the hall, someone invited by Dora who seemed to be very mysterious.


    The Purity Faction did some research on him but still, to their dismay, and no matter how deep they


    tried to dig, they still weren''t able to figure out who he was and what his background was.


    In the battle yesterday, no one could hardly take a punch from this young man, including disciples at


    the peak of the first grade of Blood Purification. The warrior was strong, and that was as far as they


    could go in describing him.


    After hearing Agnes'' introduction, Ricky shifted his gaze to the Sage Faction. He looked at them and


    started to wonder who would be the man Agnes just described. s, he found the one. He was very


    easy to spot for hepletely stood out of the crowd.


    The warrior wore a ck robe and looked as young as Ricky. Despite the simplicity of his clothes, he


    was noticeable. He emitted so strong a vibe that no one could deny he was indeed powerful.


    Aside from the fact that he was undeniably strong, he bore a saber on his back which emitted strong


    intangible saber-light.


    ''He will be a powerfulpetitor!'' Ricky was sure of his judgment even with the first nce. This man


    would be the one to watch out for in thepetition.


    The young man had hyper senses. Soon he felt Ricky stare at him and gazed upon Ricky with his dark


    ck eyes.


    The man only shot him a nce, nothing more, and then looked away as if he only wanted to tell Ricky


    that he knew he was staring at him.


    The Groom Faction, on the other hand, was even worse than the Purity Faction, because for four


    consecutive years, the Groom Faction hadn''t won any control over Billow City.


    After talking about Sage Faction''spetitor, Agnes introduced thepetitor from the Groom


    Faction. It was their best disciple--Elsa Shui. Boasting her skills and capabilities, Elsa invited another


    genius from West Vanity Valley, the one and only, Jason Li.


    After Jason knew what happened to n, he made it his mission to avenge him.


    As expected, right after Agnes told Ricky the information, a tall, rough-looking young man who was


    rather unfriendly came straight toward Ricky.


    "Ricky, look out! Jason is far stronger than n, be careful." Agnes reminded Ricky of that.


    "Don''t worry. He just came here to taunt. The time for battle is yet to begin." Ricky smiled.


    ...


    "Are you the one who defeated n? You don''t seem so strong." Jason came forward, and talked to


    Ricky disdainfully.


    "I''m indeed very ordinary, but such an ordinary man defeated the genius in West Vanity Valley. That


    only means one thing-- your so-called genius is just a joke," Ricky replied simply.


    People around chuckled after hearing Ricky''s words, which made Jason more spiteful.


    "I came here to tell you that you don''t have any ce in thispetition. You better pray that you


    wouldn''t pass the Trio Array, otherwise you would regret crossing me," Jason threatened.


    "You''d better think about yourself. If you failed to pass the Trio Array, both you and the West Vanity


    Valley would lose face." Ricky sneered, pointing out the fact coolly.


    Crack! Jason couldn''t take it anymore. He couldn''t wait to showcase his strength in battle and bring


    down Ricky. He clenched fists angrily, and almost made his bones crack. He had a hard time stopping


    himself from attacking Ricky, and it was a good thing Elsa was there to calm him down.


    "Agnes, keep your partner''s mouth shut!" Elsa said to Agnes fiercely.


    "So do you!" Agnes said coldly.


    Subsequently, the verbal confrontation ended with Jason''s sneer.


    With the shift of attention, all eyes were looking at the three demi-immortals in the sky, waiting for their


    statements.


    The next moment, one of the three demi-immortals said in a clear and loud voice, "Each of the three


    groups ofpetitors will enter the random door in the hall. There, you will see the Trio Array.


    I can assure you that the Trio Array behind the three doors in the hall is the same."


    After the announcement, the demi-immortal grandmaster gave a deafening silence.


    "Agnes, which door shall we choose among the three?" Ricky asked Agnes who seemed to be


    pondering over her options.


    "It makes no difference. Just let them choose first," Agnes replied.


    Then, Ricky and Agnes entered the hall after the other two groups made their choices.


    Thepetition among the three powerful factions of Shui n formally began after the choosing of


    their respective doors.


    Except for the demi-immortals, all the people couldn''t see what was happening in the hall. They could


    only wait for the final result calmly.


    ...


    After entering the hall, Ricky found that it was divided into three parts. A third of the fan-shaped area


    was visible to Ricky.


    In addition to this were rows of wooden men who seemed to be ready to beat the living soul out of


    them.


    Behind the rows of wooden men, there was a staircase leading to the second floor of the hall.


    "Look, this is the Wooden Men Array of the Trio Array," Ricky said seriously, feeling a sense of danger


    and apprehension.


    "Exactly, this is the Wooden Men Array. Only after passing this array can we go to the second floor to


    challenge the Stone Men Array," Agnes whispered softly. The watery spiritual energy had emerged


    from her body.


    Right after Agnes''s words, a clicking sound was suddenly heard.


    Wooden limbs started to move as the Wooden Men ran towards them with great speed.


    They soon formed a line just like a long snake. All of them stared at Ricky and Agnes ghastly.


    "It seems that thepetition has started. Agnes, we''d better not separate. Otherwise we would


    possibly be defeated by these wooden men one by one," Ricky suggested.


    Meanwhile, he gathered ideas on how to pass the Wooden Men Array. ''Do we take them one by one or


    do we just slide our way to the staircase and go up?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "I know, Ricky, this is the reason why two people are needed to participate in thepetition. In this


    Trio Array, even the warriors at the third grade of Blood Purification could not always watch out for


    things behind them," Agnes replied.


    The next moment, they stood back to back, and took out their weapons, getting ready to fight. They


    summoned up all their energies as they were preparing for one woody battle.


    Suddenly, booming sounds filled the hall. They looked everywhere as they searched for the source of


    the sounds.


    The moment they took out their weapons, the Wooden Men Array moved rapidly, rounded them up and


    trapped them in the center. Sticks suddenly appeared in the wooden men''s hands as they were


    programmed to.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Every stick in the wooden men''s hands corresponded to the power of the array. The wooden men were


    not that easy to defeat for they all matched the power of a warrior at the peak of eighth grade of Skin


    Refinement. Ricky and Agnes moved closer together, back to back, as they held their weapons in an


    attacking stance ready to fight their lifeless opponents.

 Chapter 82 Triumphing In Two Challenges

    Chapter 82 Triumphing In Two Challenges


    Creaks produced by wooden joints of life-sized puppets signified the increasing amount of wooden men


    opposing Ricky and Agnes'' entrance in the ce.


    They barricaded them within a circle of their own numbers, reaching to an overwhelming one hundred


    warriors that each possessed a strength at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky dodged attacks


    from several of his foes on the front line, gritting his teeth in frustration at the absurd situation. If he


    were only to battle ten, then he would have cleared the obstacle right away. This many men were too


    much of a danger, even for him. He had to move out of harm''s way quickly than risk a defeat after


    attempting to engage in a battle on his own.


    Another rush of wooden arms and legs strived to wound his body. His nimble form allowed him to


    evade and buy him enough time to cast a sidelong nce at Agnes, sending out a sign to unleash a


    coordinated attack. She nodded with muted agreement before Ricky unsheathed his long saber and


    simultaneously activated the Sixth Strike of Nonuple me Strike.


    In a blinding sh, six individual mes scattered in all directions and served as the pair''s shield. The


    scalding heat emanating from the ball of light warded of their adversaries, causing them to be wary of


    making careless approaches near the two''s protected space.


    A crack of a long, white whip followed shortly after; Agnes conducted her weapon, manifesting the


    Octuple Waves as a secondyer of cover from the almost indestructible army.


    An uncertain atmosphere befell on the troops, hesitance hindering them from mindlessly surging


    forward. Ricky smirked and took advantage of their momentary weakness. A war cry ripped from his


    throat, his arms tensing in effort as he wielded his saber with mastery and precision while the mes


    remorselessly followed up his initial assaults. Agnes fought by his side, mercilesslyshing away as her


    waves hurtled towards other overlooked enemies.


    The opposite elements synchronized in such rehearsed perfection that greatly reflected the


    sporting physiques stronger than that of normal humans. None of their mighty prowess had gone


    through their wooden surfaces as previously wished; it only left slight cracks and gashes as proof of


    their charges.


    Stepping back, Ricky appraised the subjects with a frustrated re, "The wood is too thick and hard.


    My saber is the intermediate Mortal Level weapon, one that can even sh through heavy lumps of


    iron, yet all it does to them is inflicting a few cuts." He appraised them, his fist slowly tightening its hold


    on his sword as he prepared to face another reformation of the Wooden Men Array. Agnes'' gaze


    flickered to him for a brief instant before it focused back on their foes in deep concentration.


    "It''s not that it''s hard; these beings are under the protection of a powerful array. Weapons at the


    advanced stage of the Mortal Level would even be unable topletely destroy them," she exined


    in chorus with the onset of sprinting forms thirsting for their utter annihtion. She manipted her whip


    like an extension of her arm; ceaselessly hitting her desired targets one by one with unrestrained force.


    "If the array is so powerful, these things are bound to have a weakness, right?" Ricky grunted, kicking


    back a wooden soldier that had grasped his ankle. It flung away from him, covering the distance of a


    few feet as it smashed a number of his colleagues along the way. Humming in reply, Agnes hid a smirk


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    as she pondered over his question.


    "Yes, you''re correct. They do have one weakness..." She snapped her arm back in a quick gesture,


    smacking abatant right on its head with the tail end of her whip, effectively cutting it off of its life.


    "Their heads contain their cores and aren''t protected by the array power. As long as we shatter it, we


    can destroy them." Ricky raised his eyebrows in surprise,ughing airily after taking a glimpse at


    Agnes'' satisfied and triumphant smile.


    "No wonder why these knights tried their best to defend their heads earlier instead of countering us,"


    said Ricky, an excited glint gleaming in his eyes. He swung his saber in an arc, effectively immobilizing


    three enroaching fellows as their head fell to the ground.


    "You can cover for me. I''ll find a chance to finish them as fast as I can!" Waves rose around Agnes


    once more, disying a duress higher than the former, a product of her set determination and will.


    The infantry closest to them cowered, tucking their heads behind their rickety arms to guard it. She was


    about to follow through when Ricky lowered a hand on her shoulder, coaxing her to subside her


    building ability. "Agnes, I can deal with them alone. You can just rx and watch me," he responded


    with a reassuring smile.


    Sensing his confidence, Agnes immediately understood what was in his mind, and so she left him to


    manage the rest.


    The loss of her intimidating presence led the majority to regain back their courage to retaliate. The


    wooden men were about to take a step forward when Ricky activated his cultivation method, his body


    glowing in ethereal, orange illumination. He had a godly aura to him, pronounced further by his


    handsome features and soft hair naturally dyed a brighter colorpared to the present luster of his


    skin. A blush dusted over Agnes'' cheeks, her eyes widening in admiration and appreciation of his


    attractiveness. Ricky caught her stare and chuckled in amusement; a sound very lethal to her racing


    heart at present.


    "Hey Agnes, is your intention of inviting me to participate in thepetition of the Shui n really only


    includes my cultivation method?"


    He smirked and winked cheekily, flexing his muscles as explosive energy continuously flowed inside


    his body.


    "You should focus on destroying the array first!"


    She rolled her eyes and hid her flushed expression from sight, crossing her arms childishly upon


    hearing Ricky''s joyous sniggers.


    "As you wish!"


    He eximed, darting to the mass of Wooden Men Array and blowing through them.


    The stampede of numerous feet aiming for his progressing form shook the ce, seeking to terminate


    his threatening zeal.


    They reached for him; a flurry of unrelenting punches were thrown his way and yet, he seemed to be


    unbothered by it. Instead, he plowed and beat them ruthlessly, smashing every core with unrivaled


    readiness that only he could perform.


    Every wooden man struggled to pound on his robust figure, but they were all met to no avail.


    Their futile endeavors merely damaged his clothes, revealing healthy and unscathed flesh underneath.


    After all, he had reached the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, and was also at


    the first grade of Blood Purification. He was invincible to warriors of Skin Refinement even without the


    employment of his spiritual energy; he would never be able to acquire injuries.


    A hit from Ricky released a pressure so massive that most would not dare hope to survive, and several


    wooden men''s heads copsing one by one at its mercy were great examples of his elite skill.


    After a short while, he had sessfully vanquished an entire brigade with ease.


    It was a sight to behold, one that the superiors watching from above greedily absorbed with unbridled


    interest and fascination.


    "The body refinement cultivation method of the disciple from the Snow Sect is unrivaled!" Praises were


    sung by the three demi-immortal grandmasters standing leisurely in the air. Theymunicated using


    a special mode of sending voice messages, their enthusiasm for the matches they observed freely


    leeching into the highs and lows of their intonations.


    "Since he has a strong refined body, perhaps he is a member of the Snow Sect''s Refinement Faction."


    ...


    They were nothing short of generous as they hailed Ricky''s talent. They were not exactly surprised; if


    he had not won against the Wooden Men Array, Agnes would have been deemed as inefficient for


    seeking out an underwhelming warrior.


    Shifting back to the affairs at hand, they watched with silent contemtion reserved for the venerated


    genius below. "It seems that you''ve reached the higher level of your cultivation method," Agnes uttered,


    scanning the wreckage beneath their feet in slight shock. She had knowingly prepared for this


    oue; Ricky was just as she had expected, although, seeing him in action was an entirely different


    situation than what she had originally thought.


    "No, you''re wrong. Rather, it''s my cultivation realm that has enhanced."


    Dusting off his hands, Ricky straightened up and beckoned Agnes to the next test.


    They trudged up the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Upon arriving, they saw that theyout was simr to the first trial, with the difference of needing to


    They were decidedly of higher potent that matched the vigor of warriors at the ninth grade of Skin


    Refinement.


    The count was reduced to half of the preceding army; a staggering total of fifty, but with the probable


    double increase in strength.


    Ricky sighed, a dawning realization settling in him that this level would surely be a tougher obstacle to


    ovee.


    However, he had experience in demolishing the past array, so he was convinced that he woulde


    out as victor no matter how long his duration of stay would be in the room.


    Steeling himself, he turned to hispanion, "Agnes, where''s the core of these stone men?" he asked.


    "It''s at the right part of their chests. You need to damage them with the Light Apperception," With her


    whip readied by her side, Agnes pushed forward to the awaiting mob.


    "I see!" Ricky shed a smile, pulling out his de in preparation for their ambush.


    "Let me help you this time!"


    Agnes didn''t wait for his reply; she swiftly manifested the Light Apperception to spring up from her body


    and emerge with the spiritual energy of water.


    He nced before nodding, acknowledging her support.


    He was thankful, for he knew that the task ahead of them was not something that he could arrogantly


    carry on his own; they were far more formidable than thest ones.


    Their opponents steadily marched in the direction of their path, reacting in retribution to their blood


    thirst. Gripping the hilt of his sword tightly, Ricky shouted an order, "Agnes! I''ll distract them, so go and


    hit their cores."


    Her agreement was not dered by words but by the graceful rhythm they had fallen into. They rallied


    blows upon blows on their enemies, eradicating them in an outbreak of cooperated motions and


    manoeuvres.


    A grueling four hours passed, and they were left with heaps of stones and rubble atst. The Second


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form that Ricky had brandished expertly gave them a great


    advantage over the pack.


    ''Luckily, I invited Ricky to take part in thepetition this time!'' Agnes thought, the traces of lingering


    fear invading her senses as she took a breather from the strenuous exercise. She was grateful that she


    had chosen to believe she would not be able to beat the stone men if she had invited any other warrior


    at the second grade of Blood Purification. She had only managed this far because it was Ricky''s help


    that she was receiving.


    Not to mention, the disciples of the Purity Faction always failed to break the Stone Men Array.


    "Ricky, the Trio Array appears to be more powerful than before,"


    she said, wiping the sweat from her forehead in her exhaustion.


    "Really? Then, wouldn''t it be more exciting this time?" He smiled, courage and boldness leaping out of


    him in bounds.


    His behavior earned chortles from the demi-immortal grandmasters who had been religiously tracking


    the duo''s developments. "Well, the disciple of the Snow Sect looks like he''s enjoying the challenge, but


    he has no idea of the tenacity the Bronze Men Array harbors."


    They conversed, remarking on his positive words. The two engaged in heated discussion were


    respectively from the Groom Faction and the Sage Faction, while the other simply regarded Ricky with


    buoyancy.


    "I think that this disciple of the Snow Sect has great perseverance and patience," the demi-immortal


    grandmaster of the Purity Faction spoke with a faint smile.


    Their eyes stayed on Ricky''s back as they left the floor, a curious wonder showing in their gaze.


    Ricky and Agnes reached the third floor, already aware that the tournament demanded for them to


    confront the Bronze Men Array.


    From the all-epassing ambience it exhibited, it was clear that each bronze man had the equal


    power of warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification.


    But now, only ten of them were to meet their future demise by the hands of the supreme pair.

 Chapter 83 Breaking The Bronze Men Array

    Chapter 83 Breaking The Bronze Men Array


    Whistling a low tune, Ricky regarded his enemies with slightly raised brows. "So, this is the third


    challenge for us, huh? Luckily, there are only ten bronze men in the array. We''ll surely win against them


    in no time!" He let out a chuckle filled with uncertainty, trying to ease up his nerves while he examined


    his opponents tactically changing their positions in lieu of the iing menace.


    Despite his initial positivity, his eyes narrowed in unbridled focus as he assessed the scene before him


    with a seriousness only veteran warriors could exhibit during battle. He clenched his teeth, knowing


    that his prior words were a mere attempt to diffuse the high difficulty of the trial they were to face. The


    strengths of their adversaries were not to be taken lightly. He knew how much of it could potentially


    damage his own body the moment he exerted his internal strength as a test to see the extent of their


    prowess. It was borderline startling how they were more powerful than fifty wooden men. He felt


    intimidated and rmed, even with their few numbers. He could see by now that he would be entering


    a brutal zone.


    He gripped his long saber, a steely gaze gauging the capabilities of both teams. He had to have firm


    will and determination to win in order to have a chance at defeating the bronze puppets. No pure and


    unabashed might would be enough to take them down; he needed to enact a clever n.


    "Hey, Agnes. Do you know any of their weaknesses?"


    Ricky asked, his mind turning its gears as he struggled to concoct a wless strategy to take


    advantage of their frailer sides.


    Agnes shook her head in dismay. "I''m afraid not. The Trio Array was introduced into thepetition


    four years ago. During that time, only the men of the Sage Faction seeded in reaching this level.


    Contenders from the Purity Faction and the Groom Faction have not even seen it in the past; let alone


    attain any knowledge of their weakness." Ricky''s face scrunched up with worry.


    "Well, it appears that we''re going to have to face a really difficult problem."


    She looked back at him and nodded, sensing his apprehension.


    "Yes, I''m ready for that."


    Metallic screeches scraped against the other and created high-pitched noises that hurt the pair''s ears.


    The horde was starting to move at a fast pace, their tumultuous steps creating a barricade that soon


    encircled them.


    They had no time to react from the ambush, only able to tense up in defense as brass bars suddenly


    manifested from their foes'' hands while dashing towards them in an organized manner.


    Strikes andshes released from the collision of opposing forces signified the beginning of the long


    exhausting warfare. Agnes did not dare take leisure in blocking their attacks, not with their power


    carrying the level of Blood Purification. She was able to resist the aggressiveness of one or two tools,


    but she had to put her life on the line if she were tobat them all.


    Ricky nced at her in between his own engagements, uneasy with the thought of her getting beaten


    badly. He acknowledged that Agnes was more than capable of handling herself but he believed he had


    a responsibility to avoid on any fatal injuries to befall on hispanion. They only had each other to


    depend on after all, and so, he willingly took the majority of their rivals head on.


    mes licked at the metal of his de and emitted a heat only he could take. He maximized its power;


    parrying the flurry of russet arms threatening to incapacitate him. He swung and dodged until he


    managed to receive a momentary break from the ruthless scuffle. Heaving deep breaths to regain his


    the ominous urge to vomit out blood from his damaged core.


    They had sessfully made it through the first wave of assailments.


    Agnes returned to stand beside Ricky''s form, not letting her guard down as she talked to her partner,


    "Ricky, I can fight two guys at most. That way, you won''t have to push yourself too much in taking them


    all at once. I''ll buy you some time so you can figure out their weakness."


    "Are you sure? If you fail, our teamwork would break. Do you understand the risks?"


    he asked, making sure that Agnes'' offer was something that was not merely backed up by empty


    promises.


    Sensing his underlying meaning, she wordlessly released her full energy. A boom shook the ground


    from the force of her power as steam raised high to the ceiling due to the heat wave pulsing around her


    form.


    "The blood power of innate spirit!"


    she shouted, her aura changing enormously under drastic speeds that chased away any trace of her


    former soft grace and gentleness.


    She had evolved into a reverent queen that demanded praise and obedience from her subjects, the


    pressure flowing out of her in multitudes coaxing lower beings to bow before her mercy.


    "Th-this is incredible!"


    Ricky unconsciously took a step back in shock upon seeing the revtion unfold in front of him.


    He knew that Agnes'' power could only be attained through inheritance from one''s own lineage. It was a


    skill that was passed down generations to generations from the first warrior who became the innate


    spirit.


    It lived in all the descendants that undeniably had the ancestor''s blood pumping in their veins.


    However, only a few were granted to assume the blood power of innate spirit.


    Once gained, the practitioner would go smootherpared to the vast majority. It would not be so far


    off to say that they would achieve the level of demi-immortal if they were to continue their relentless


    training; a big advantage that was regarded with envy by most.


    "God! What are the odds¡­ Someone from the Shui n really made it to the innate spirit!"


    he uttered in disbelief, his widened eyes glued on Agnes'' majestic form. "If she decides to use this


    power topete with the other disciples in thepetition, she would definitely be bound to finish in


    the final round!"


    "So, Ricky, do you still doubt me now?" Agnes smirked as she crossed her arms in defiance.


    Ricky sputtered out a chuckle, caught off guard by her domineering position when a wayward bronze


    man put a halt to their conversation.


    After fending it off briefly, he turned to her and said, "Well, how long can you use this power to fight?"


    He propped a hand on his hip and shed a faint smile at her. He could no longer deny her mastery,


    but he knew it would be idiotic of him to be swept away by carelessness. He had to take everything into


    consideration to be victorious by the end of the fight.


    "An hour would be a piece of cake,"


    Agnes brimmed with confidence, putting all her faith in the gift left by her ancestor for her to wield.


    "Great! I''ll deal with the remaining eight within that time,"


    he eximed, relief flooding through him.


    Hisst statement marked the end of their allocation. He straightened his posture and closed his eyes


    momentarily, intending to mimic Agnes'' unabashed disy of talent earlier. He let the simultaneous


    warmth and coldness lick across his flesh as he activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to


    the Second Degree. In a blinding sh, the army was plunged under the gravity of his aura and colored


    them in orange hues which carried both halves of his infernal and frosty power.


    With the addition of the Light Apperception to support the duo''smand over the battle, they


    Ricky''s saber hummed in his grip, buzzing with unrivaled vitality that signified its own alertness. He was


    prepared to end the long driven out strife.


    The unexpected turnaround of the match was met with outcries of awe and fascination from the three


    demi-immortals residing above the pce.


    "The dual powers! This guy''s spiritual meridian can carry dual powers!" They gaped, watching the


    conflictmence below in surprise.


    "That girl


    did a remarkable job! She''s really smart for inviting a genius with a spiritual meridian that carried the


    dual powers!" The grandmaster from the Purity Faction proimed in joy.


    They stayed immersed in the scene, taking in as much information as they could from the ongoing


    dispute with the Array.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky swung his saber, the mixed energies he controlled exploding on their adversaries and ferociously


    assaulted every gap and corner of their bodies.


    He aimed to purposely overpower them with his wild charges; a cunning scheme to seek out their


    fragile cores.


    He targeted the mostmon vulnerable parts of a puppet: the brain, chest, stomach, and shoulders,


    in hopes of demolishing them thoroughly.


    Nevertheless, his blind strikes only proved to be futile. Theck of evidence from the dolls tiring out


    anytime soon confused and despaired Ricky. If he were to continue at this pace, he would end up


    copsing in fatigue. No matter how potent his current state was, it would be useless if he were to drain


    all his energies at some point.


    It did not help that Agnes also seemed to be sumbing to her limit as she fought the two puppets with


    increasing sluggishness chaining down her movements.


    Her blood power of innate spirit was running out with every passing second, revealing an urgency that


    spurred Ricky into thinking overdrive on how to render the bronze men into total decrepitude.


    "Aren''t they supposed to have a weak spot?" Muttering in frustration, Ricky unyieldingly pierced his


    saber again and again through the tough surfaces of his enemies.


    He scanned their figures as he prayed fervently to notice any unusual circumstance to serve as his


    breakthrough.


    He held his breath as his frantic eyes jumped to one body to the next. Suddenly, he was struck with a


    realization that his saber had sessfully left cracks on their chestnut exteriors.


    "Maybe there isn''t any array power in them?"


    he mumbled, puzzled by his finding.


    If that were the case, it should not have been possible for the array to be stronger than the mobs they


    had fought previously. He could still vividly recall the shadow marks left as trails of evidence to the cuts


    his weapon had tried to inflict on them. Those stone and wooden men did not break into pieces as it


    should have because of the array power embedded in their forms.


    But then, if the bronze array had possessed the same skill as the former legions, he would not have


    been able to leave deep cuts caused by his inexorable shes.


    Unless, its aim was to solely break down their dissidents'' real strength.


    He startled upon his new discovery. Their physiques bore no weaknesses and no array powers; all they


    had was their own pugnacious strengths that equaled to a warrior at the first grade of Blood


    Purification. The only way to triumph over the mob was to harbor a power stronger than theirs.


    "Finally!"


    Ricky grinned, mustering all his momentum to unleash the devouring runes from within. With those


    runes'' help, he made it to the second grade of Blood Purification.


    It renewed his being; baptizing him with fresh and unrestrained vigor that permitted him to sh


    through his nearest enemy.


    "Crack!"


    The metal ripped like a loose thread from a broken hem before it split into halves and fell on the solid


    ground heavily.


    ''I was right! It all depends on true strength!''


    he sighed, mitigation and glee prancing around in his chest.


    He proceeded to take them down one by one; raising his saber and plunging it countless of times into


    the puppets without any remorse. In a span of a few seconds, he had emerged gloriously undefeated


    as he stood on top of the fragments scattered along the floor.


    Ricky and Agnes shared a look brimming with the pride of conquering theirst mission.


    He breathed in ease, oblivious to the panting of his partner almost on the verge of fainting from the


    tenacious exercise. Atst, they were crowned champions. All their efforts paid off, with Ricky even


    managing to receive the bonus of reaching the second stage of Blood Purification.

 Chapter 84 Conflicts

    Chapter 84 Conflicts


    "Runic power! I can''t believe it! Ricky knows how to use runic power!"


    The grandmasters were amazed at the strength Ricky mustered.


    It seemed that not only did he now have a spiritual meridian with two properties, but he was also able


    to cultivate manuals. They had never heard of someone who had such a rare spiritual meridian, much


    less met them in person!


    "The Snow Sect is definitely going to extent much effort to train this young man! He has much potential


    and promise. There''s a high possibility that he could be a spiritual king one day!"


    As they exchanged nces with each other, they seemed toe to a mutual understanding: they had


    to try and get Ricky to join their faction, or at least get close to him.


    They were quite confident that they would at least manage to get close to him.


    For, from the ancient days to the present, heroes loved beauties. In the Snow Land, their n, the Shui


    n, had always boasted the most beauties of all the ns. Besides, it could be deduced that Ricky


    and Agnes were getting closer and closer.


    "It looks like that Jason and Elsa are going to lose," the grandmaster from the Groom Faction said with


    a sigh.


    "Oh, don''t be so upset. You know that you can still have a third of all the resources this year," the


    grandmaster from Sage Faction retorted.


    "All the outsiders think that we arepeting with each other for the resources. What the young ones


    don''t know is we''re just pretending that we can''t get along with each other to motivate our disciples!"


    she added.


    *


    "Agnes, I wouldn''t mind if you lean on my shoulder to get some rest. Don''t worry. I won''t charge you for


    anything," Ricky said with a cunning smile. He had seen that Agnes could hardly stand anymore, so he


    went to her to offer his support.


    Feeling Ricky holding her arms with his warm hands, Agnes wanted to refuse his offer. Words rushed


    to her lips, fighting toe out, but she swallowed them eventually. She was so tired.


    Ricky could see on Agnes'' face that she was a little reluctant to let him help her, so he dropped the


    teasing tone at once. He had a feeling that if he kept messing around with her, she would definitely give


    him a kick he wouldn''t soon forget.


    "Agnes, we''ve sessfully passed the Bronze Men Array. But how do we get out?" Ricky asked.


    "We have to wait for the results of the other two factions. We''ll know once they pass or fail the array,"


    Agnes replied softly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she closed her eyes and began to heal her wound through cultivation.


    *


    About half an hourter, the hall shook a little, which meant that thepetition had finally ended.


    The three demi-immortal grandmasters opened the gates of the third floor for Ricky and Agnes to let


    them out.


    As soon as they emerged, the elders and disciples rushed to ask about the results at once.


    Arge cheer arose once the Sage and Purity Faction found out that their warriors had passed the Trio


    Array. But the Groom Faction were quite upset that Jason and Elsa failed to pass the Bronze Men


    Array.


    Elsa was fuming. She felt let down by Jason''s performance during thepetition. She couldn''t help


    but call him out, reminding him that he had been bragging about his strength and capacity.


    Jason ignored Elsa''s angry insults. He simply turned to Ricky and stared at him.


    Sensing Jason staring at him sullenly, Ricky thought, ''It''s not my fault that they didn''t pass the Bronze


    Men Array. Why does he keep staring at me?''


    But Jason thought differently. He felt that he had every reason to hate Ricky, because he had


    humiliated n during their fight. And now, Ricky had passed the Bronze Men Array while he failed.


    Jason made up his mind that he would never let go of his hatred for Ricky.


    "Ricky Nan, let''s battle, now!" Jason shouted with rage. Everyone present was surprised at Jason''s


    sudden challenge to Ricky.


    They looked back and forth, from Jason''s expression on his face to Elsa''s cold demeanor towards him.


    The disciples from the Shui n realized at once that Jason and was impulsively picking a fight with


    Ricky to vent his jealousy of the winning warrior.


    "It seems that the young master from West Vanity Valley has a fragile ego!" some disciples sneered.


    Jason became doubly furious when he heard their remarks. He thought that Ricky was the reason that


    he was being jeered at. Jason''s brows furrowed in contempt. Ricky sighed resignedly. He didn''t know


    why he always became the scapegoat for someone''s own problems.


    The young man who represented Sage Faction had passed thepetition as well. Ricky wondered


    why Jason only wanted to picked up a fight with him. ''Does he think that he can walk all over me?''


    Even if Ricky was annoyed and he wanted to teach Jason a lesson at once, he controlled himself. He


    knew that it would be a waste of time. He replied tly, "Okay, fight me then. But shouldn''t you pass the


    Bronze Men Array first?"


    "How dare you pick up a fight with me when you failed at that!" Ricky continued, seriously.


    Then Ricky shook his head, turned around and was about to walk away with Agnes and other disciples


    from Purity Faction.


    But Jason became more furious at being ignored. Clenching both of his fists, he prepared to attack


    Ricky.


    Luckily, one of the grandmasters from the Shui n stopped him immediately. "Jason, both you and


    Ricky are guests here. We don''t want any of you to get hurt."


    Jason knew that the grandmaster who was speaking was a demi-immortal. He hated to let Ricky get


    away so easily, but he knew that he had to. After hurling threats and insults at Ricky, Jason turned


    around and left resentfully.


    ''I''m afraid that my return journey wouldn''t go very well. West Vanity Valley also has some powerful


    demi-immortals. Jason is not going to give up that easily, '' Ricky thought to himself as he watched


    Jason''s dejected figure walk away.


    But Jason''s confrontation was only a small annoyance. The highest priority that upied his mind was


    how he could beat the dangerous, mysterious man tomorrow.


    If he lost, he wouldn''t get anything from thispetition.


    Ricky had cultivated himself all night along. The next morning, the sun dawned on the day of the final


    Agnes would be up against Dora, while Ricky was slotted to battle the mysterious young man.


    If both Agnes and Ricky won the battles, Purity Faction would obtain control of Billow City. If only one of


    them won the battle and they came out even, Purity Faction and Sage Faction would select other


    disciples to challenge them in order to decide which faction would im victory over the final


    Agnes and Dora''s battle came first. Both of them walked onto the arena.


    "Agnes, you''ve won ourst couple battles by sheer luck. I''m going to beat you this time!" Dora said


    seriously.


    "Show me your Ovepping Wave Palm! Let''s see if you can beat me!" Agnes replied.


    Judging from their attitudes toward each other, it seemed that Agnes and Dora held grudges against


    each other. Ricky shuddered. Sometimes, the resentment women cultivated could be scarier than that


    of men''s.


    Gathering her energy, Dora activate Ovepping Wave Palm and struck at Agnes. To Ricky, it looked


    like Dora used all her strength.


    Agnes refused to show inferiority, choosing to block Dora with Ovepping Wave Palm as well.


    Some of their moves were so graceful that they looked as though they were dancing around the arena.


    However, everyone present could tell that they were hitting each other with all their might.


    Starting with Triple Waves Palm, they had now escted to using Octuple Waves Palm. However, they


    were still tied, each warrior holding up her end of the battle.


    Most of the disciples were amazed that both Agnes and Dora had already mastered Octuple Waves


    Palm.


    Since they couldn''t beat each other with Ovepping Wave Palm, the women knew that the only way to


    break the tie was to see whose blood power of innate spirit was more powerful.


    "Hah!" both warriors shouted with all their might. There were glowing mists surrounding their bodies


    and their power instantly surged to the level of Blood Purification.


    If Ricky had paid more attention, he would have noticed that the mysterious young man had been


    observing Agnes'' and Dora''s changes while they were activating the blood power of innate spirit.


    He was looking at their moves very carefully. He appeared to be observing the changes of their blood


    intently, greed written all over his eyes.


    *


    "Agnes! I will beat you!"


    With the blood power of innate spirit, Agnes and Dora began to hurl strikes at each other again.

 Chapter 85 A More Formidable Opponent than Rufus

    Chapter 85 A More Formidable Opponent than Rufus


    At the moment when the two women burst into the blood power of innate spirit, everyone knew that the


    winner was going to be decided in the next few seconds.


    With strong momentum, their bodies were slowly suspended in the air, and all their power had been


    gathered into their two palms.


    Thebined strength of intense vapor and the blood power of innate spirit made them look like noble


    queens, making most of the men present desire them.


    "The blood power of innate spirit -- the palm of mist!" With a delicate shout, Dora made a palm with her


    beautiful hands. A subtle palm of mist came at Agnes through the space between them.


    Agnes gave a loud shout and responded with the same palm of mist.


    "Boom!"


    The roar resounded through the sky. Instantly, the warriors'' figures were shrouded by mist as they


    remained suspended in the air.


    "Pah!"


    It was the familiar sound of someone spitting blood. Dora quickly withdrew from the mist and knelt on


    the ground, blood pooling in the corners of her little mouth.


    In the mist, however, Agnes remained standing, unscathed.


    But everyone soon noticed that Agnes''s body was changing at that moment. The strong mist now fused


    with a trace of blood vitality. It was a sign of the Blood Purification state.


    Nevertheless, Agnes did not actually reach the realm of Blood Purification. Just like Rufus, she was at


    a critical point. Most referred to it as the Half-step to Blood Purification.


    "So you''ve had one foot in the Blood Purification state!" Dora staggered to her feet and said indignantly


    as she wiped the blood from her mouth.


    "Yes, it''s the Half-step to Blood Purification now, and I will reach the Blood Purification state any time!"


    Agnes replied.


    "If that''s the case, I am justified in my defeat!" Dora said through gritted teeth.


    Even if she was not satisfied, she knew her defeat could not be denied.


    ¡­


    "Well, sister, it looks like the Purity Faction are going to get control of the Billow City this time." Up in


    the dais, the grandmaster of Purity Faction said to the Sage Faction.


    "Not necessarily. Although Ricky is incredibly powerful, I don''t think he will win over the disciple who


    Dora brought with her!" The grandmaster of the Sage Faction said calmly, apparently quite confident of


    the mysterious young man''s capabilities.


    "You seem to know of him. Would you care to reveal his identity to us?" The grandmaster of Groom


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faction asked curiously.


    "Have you heard of the family of Greenhill?"


    ¡­


    At this point, disciples of the Purity Faction were gasping. They realized the possibilities of regaining


    control over Billow City.


    One who had been observant enough would have seen that the mysterious young man''s eyes had


    been intently watching Agnes, and that it was a look of satisfaction, rather than of obscenity.


    The disciples of the Purity Faction all looked at Ricky now, nodding if to say, "It''s up to you. Do us


    proud."


    "What a pressure there is on my shoulder!" Ricky murmured at the hopeful eyes that surrounded him.


    ¡­


    Ricky and the mysterious young man then entered the ring.


    "Well, may I know your name?" Ricky saluted with his hand, a gesture of courtesy before battle.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly calm and mysterious young man turned out to be extremely arrogant. He


    replied, "You don''t deserve to know my name yet!"


    "Oh, well! What''s new! Yet another terrible attitude from an opponent!" Ricky sighed to himself. He was


    growing ustomed to such words. It seemed to be thenguage of battle.


    So Ricky unsheathed the saber he had on his back. Strength would be the most effective way to


    subdue such a conceited adversary.


    The mysterious youth also drew out the weapon at the same time, and at an extremely fast speed. As a


    light went across the air, the saber had immediatelye to Ricky''s eyes.


    "That was fast!" Ricky was surprised.


    He dodged the blow but even so, the saber managed to sh through the fabric on his chest.


    Ricky''s eyes now darkened, his determination growing stronger. There was no doubt that this


    mysterious man he faced was a more formidable opponent than Rufus.


    Ricky knew very well that he would fail if he made one wrong move.


    "He was moving so fast that it should have been a cultivation method of steps!" Ricky spected.


    No longer hesitating, Ricky went straight to the exercise of deer of the Five Beasts Arts, breaking out at


    a deer-like speed and agility.


    "Take that!"


    With a roar, Ricky disappeared from visibility. His figure flickered from the left to right, distracting his


    opponent. In the blink of an eye, his long saber was suddenly on the mysterious young man''s chest.


    As he had just done, the mysterious young man could do nothing but evade this quickly.


    Although he managed to avoid Ricky''s saber, the fabric on his chest was also shed.


    "The body movements of these two are so peculiarly rapid!" The grandmasters in the sky remarked.


    "After all, they are geniuses of the family of Greenhill and the Snow Sect respectively, so ites as


    no surprise that they have such a high level of body movement and cultivation method."


    ...


    Even with only the preliminary moves, arge number of female disciples of the Shui n eximed


    with affection, "Now this is a worthy confrontation between young geniuses! Jason or n are by no


    meansparable with them!"


    ¡­


    Once he realized that his robe had been nicked by Ricky''s saber, the mysterious young man''s eyes


    grew dark and murderous.


    Then an intense spirit rose from his knife, giving off a fierce light, which indicated that the saber-light of


    him had reached as much as 20 percent.


    "It was the saber-light! Only a genius is able toprehend it!" The disciples eximed once more.


    With that, Dora pursed her lips and darted a malicious look at Agnes. The message was clear, "Even if


    I lost, my partner will win valiantly."


    Agnes ignored her. She didn''t give a damn.


    Did Rickyck the Light Apperception that had beenprehended by the mysterious youth?


    Not to be outdone, Ricky then turned his saber''s hilt, where the intense energy was now rising. The


    sharp momentum confronting far away with that of the mysterious youth.


    It could be determined that Ricky''s saber-light had already exceeded 10 percent.


    Yes, Ricky hadn''t just been practicing the Five Beasts Arts during the three rest days. He was also


    he could summon saber-light anytime and anywhere.


    A few days ago, Ricky had finally seeded inprehending ten percent of the saber-light.


    "Look, Ricky''s got the saber-light too!" Disciples of the Purity Faction shouted, their eyes sparkling with


    the excitement of it all.


    Dora''s face darkened immediately, and the mysterious young man''s eyes grew fiercer. He frowned


    angrily.


    "Go to hell!"


    The young man directlyunched the cultivation method of steps without hesitation. With a roar, the


    saber fell out of his hand. The blue spiritual energy turned into saber-light and came at Ricky.


    "Since you have the wooden natured spiritual energy, then I will burn you with infernal power!" he


    roared with fury.

 Chapter 86 Lyndon From The Family of Greenhill

    Chapter 86 Lyndon From The Family of Greenhill


    As the roaring mes reached the peak, Ricky''s body and his saber instantly transformed into a me


    furnace, rushing like a lionhearted deer at his opponent.


    A loud noise ran through the arena! "ng!"


    With their weapons colliding together again and again, the sounds ofbat resounded through the air


    as sparks flew. The force of roaring me outshone and scorched the force of flushing tree. But the


    force of flushing tree which boasted infinite vitality surged with a stronger power in a sh.


    The two warriors'' robes fluttered and whistled as air flew through them.


    In a split second they had vanished, appearing on the other side of the arena instantaneously. The


    disciples present had no time to even digest what had happened. They could only turn their heads in


    shock to see the two warriors'' sabers cross together violently, and their fists collide fiercely as well.


    Back and forth, they shuttled from one side to another side, fighting intensely. It was a well-matched


    battle.


    As the collision grew more and more vtile, the saber-light along with the murderous intent in the


    young man''s eyes became much, much stronger. He became a merciless warrior and thought only of


    fierce attack. He forged ahead and moved forward without any thought of defending himself.


    "That warrior has definitely used another cultivation method, a method could help to improve saber-


    light as well as murderous intent," a disciple in the crowd spected.


    Under such an aggressive attack, Ricky had to activate his Second Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form and dual powers to counter the mysterious young man. However, it barely broke


    even. If Ricky wanted to win, he would have to use other maneuvers.


    "Bang!"


    After a round of intensebat, Ricky and that young men parted for the first time with an earsplitting


    sound.


    They stopped and looked at each other, both stone-faced.


    They both knew that it would be meaningless to continue to tie. Only if they yed their ace moves


    would the winner be determined.


    "We are peers and entered the same realm of martial arts. You have been the first opponent who has


    ever been able to keep up with me to this degree," the mysterious young man broke the silence "So


    now, I will tell you my name, because I want you to know who it is that defeated you."


    "Finally!" Ricky replied softly.


    "I am Lyndon from the family of Greenhill - an innate spirit n in West Deste Land. You should


    remember my name. You will never forget that the name of the person who beat you is Lyndon."


    To tell the truth, Lyndon was quite eager to kill Ricky then and there. But he didn''t dare in front of these


    three powerful demi-immortals.


    "I have heard of the West Deste Land. But I have never known this so-called Greenhill n," Ricky


    replied with contempt.


    ''Innate spirit n? So what? We Snow Sect are notcking in such innate spirits, '' Ricky thought.


    "Greenhill n! How could he be the young master of Greenhill n!?" the disciples eximed.


    Though Ricky knew little about Greenhill n, the same couldn''t be said for the rest of the people


    there.


    "It was heard that Greenhill n represented thergest family across West Deste Land and


    boasted two innate spirits. Together with Western Deste Pce, Greenhill n governs the whole


    Western Deste Land!"


    A few disciples from Shui n looked at Lyndon, their eyes shining with admiration. How noble the


    young master from innate spirit n was! They at the same time cast an envious nce at Dora, who


    had once again assumed her haughty smile.


    .....


    "Sister, we three should pay intent attention. One of them is the young master from Greenhill n and


    the other is a talented disciple from the Snow Sect. We had better look out for them," the grandmaster


    of Purity Faction said.


    "Don''t worry! I will use my power to stop the fight when the timees and protect us from injury."


    .....


    "How dare you not know Greenhill n? You dare belittle us!" Lyndon growled in response to Ricky''s


    retort, his eyes were full of murderous intent. If looks could kill, Ricky would have died a thousand of


    times.


    "Why would I know your n? We never talk about you in the Snow Sect," Ricky replied coldly,


    annoyed by Lyndon''s self-importance.


    Lyndon furrowed his brow and stayed silent. He knew that words were empty now. He had to enhance


    his power and defeat Ricky.


    "The blood power of innate spirit! Vitality is endless!"


    Lyndon roared and his body suddenly transformed dramatically. His ck hair, eyebrows and even his


    face turned a rich blue instantly.


    But the outside was not important. What mattered to Ricky was that he felt a strong vitality emitting


    from Lyndon. It seemed this kind of vitality could even bring Lyndon back to life even if he was killed.


    "Another kind of blood power of innate spirit! These talents from the big ns do deserve their repute in


    the martial arts world! Indeed they all have their own peculiarities!" Ricky eximed to himself. But he


    didn''t show his trepidation.


    He knew that his existence was meant toplete with these talents.


    Even if these warriors possessed advanced spiritual meridians, he was still there, up against them.


    Even though he possessed no strong blood power of innate spirit and talent, Ricky knew this didn''t


    matter. He owned a new powerful spiritual meridian and the Chaos Manual.


    In a sh, Ricky transformed as well. Now he looked much more enigmatic, his frozen crystals and


    roaring mes revealing themselves splendidly.


    "Runic power! It was runic power! What on earth is the kind of spiritual meridian that Ricky


    possesses!?" noisy chatter began to build up again upon seeing Ricky''s change.


    ''Oh, you would all be so surprised if only you knew that Ricky has only one iplete spiritual


    meridian, '' Agnes thought to herself happily, after witnessing this magical scene.


    "You all only think of Ricky''s iplete spiritual meridian, ignoring his perseverance, boldness, and


    bravery. Those are the real reasons why he has gotten so far!" she murmured to herself.


    ......


    "Runic power! Is this your ace?" Lyndon said in astonishment. Nheless, he was disdainfully looking


    at Ricky''s scarlet runes.


    "Well, then! I will show you what the bloodline of innate spirit truly is and why Greenhill n never


    loses!


    Endless Flushing Strike!"


    Lyndon roared and wielded his saber directly towards Ricky. This strike seemed in and ordinary but


    the de of his saber was overflowing with vitality and strong murderous intent.


    "Hyah!"


    Ricky clutched his saber and leaped through the air. It looked and sounded like he had turned into a


    ferocious tiger in the arena.


    Ricky crouched low ground like an aggressive tiger who was waiting for a golden opportunity to strike


    his prey. His eyes gleamed red, glowing intensely.


    ''What is Ricky going to do? Is this a cultivation method?'' many disciples from Shui n felt confused.


    They looked at each other, shaking their heads.


    "It could be a cultivation method rted to fierce beasts! His roar and posture just now was emting


    the actions of a ferocious tiger!"


    Yes! Ricky had used the tiger-imitating cultivation method from the Five Beasts Arts.


    Suddenly, it was clear to everyone that Ricky''s body now revealed a virtual shadow of scarlet tiger with


    his roar echoing through the whole arena. His fore feet stepped toward to counter Lyndon''s Endless


    Flushing Strike.


    "Ipetent cultivation method! You will soon fail!" Lyndon growled angrily, his lips curling up in


    contempt. This young nobody dared to pull this trick!


    Endless Flushing Strike was hurtling towards Ricky now.


    Ricky meanwhile moved quickly, turning into a real tiger with his bent legs giving a sharp kick. In the


    soil of the arena, the tiger''s footprints had embedded themselves. The disciples gasped and leaned


    forward to see better.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Promptly Ricky jumped straight at Endless Flushing Strike, meeting it mid-air.


    His hands were shaped like tiger''s paws and his Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form reached the peak. Instantly, the Endless Flushing Strike of Lyndon seemed to sumb to the


    control of Ricky''s palm.

 Chapter 87 Reappearing Of Devouring Power

    Chapter 87 Reappearing Of Devouring Power


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound, simr to that of cloth ripping.


    The next moment, the Endless Flushing Strike of Lyndon was thoroughly ripped to shreds by Ricky''s


    sharp ws, turning into the force of flushing tree.


    Ricky bounced back into the arena. His strong intuition told him that obliterating Lyndon''s Endless


    Flushing Strike wasn''t going to be an easy task.


    As expected, right as Ricky set foot in the arena, two Endless Flushing Strikes appeared suddenly at


    the same spot where Ricky had torn apart the first one. The power and strength of these two strikes


    were exactly the same as the first one.


    "Just as I expected! This is why endless strike has its name!" Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Good deflection, but it will be worthless when I''m finished with you!" Lyndon said coldly after Ricky


    managed to escape the strikes he hurled at him. Lyndon waved his saber, flinging two other Endless


    Flushing Strikes at Ricky.


    Now that his method had been exposed, Lyndon decided to adopt a frontal attack. His speed would be


    so incredibly rapid that even warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification wouldn''t have time to


    respond.


    ''I''ll try using Five Beasts Arts again!''


    Ricky thought to himself. He used both the tiger and deer cultivation methods of Five Beasts Arts to


    form two sharp ws, and then struck at the two Endless Flushing Strikes with all his might.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of this collision rang loudly. Ricky was able to smash the two Endless Flushing Strikes into


    piece, but his hands were now wounded and bleeding.


    To make things worse, because of the presence of the force of flushing tree, the two Endless Flushing


    Strikes regenerated again rapidly.


    Fortunately, the deer-imitating cultivation method of Five Beasts Arts could also be restored rapidly.


    Ricky retreated quickly, dodging yet another strike.


    But deep inside, Ricky was growing more excited. He was now sure of one thing.


    He had realized how to deal with the Endless Flushing Strike.


    If someone with sharp eyes looked carefully, they would have determined that the force of flushing tree


    ''My devouring runes have been able to devour its force! If I kill Lyndon, I can tell the three demi-


    immortals of Shui n that it was an ident, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Then and there, he decided to kill the arrogant warrior.


    Lyndon was indeed a genius. That was a fact which could not be contested. Ricky knew that if he let


    him go, it would be like returning captive tigers to the mountains. He would be haunted with endless


    troubles. Besides, Lyndon came from the family of Greenhill, which had two innate spirits.


    Even if the two innate spirits of the family of Greenhill wanted to find him for killing Lyndon, how would


    they manage to do that in such a big, crowded world? What was more, Ricky knew the Snow Sect had


    his back. Based on the current conditions, Zenith wouldn''t leave him alone to be killed.


    ...


    "Go!"


    Once he had made up his mind, Ricky no longer hesitated. With his eyes glowing, he gathered up the


    tiger power again and struck full force at Lyndon.


    "What an arrogant bastard you are!" Lyndon shouted ferociously once he saw that Ricky still wouldn''t


    give up. He waved his saber again, forming two Endless Flushing Strikes. Now, all together, there were


    four Endless Flushing Strikes, shing towards Ricky from all directions.


    But now, Ricky had sped up to the extremes of his capabilities. He let loose four tiger ws and aimed


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    them directly at Lyndon''s four Endless Flushing Strikes.


    As expected, the four Endless Flushing Strikes were smashed instantly, and the number of wounds on


    Ricky''s hands grew.


    But Ricky didn''t retreat this time. Instead, he rushed at Lyndon directly and threw a powerful punch.


    "Go to hell!" Lyndon shouted ferociously at the sight of Ricky fighting back. In his head, he was


    imagining how he would cut up Ricky into pieces with his Endless Flushing Strike.


    Lyndon was preparing to regenerate his Endless Flushing Strike.


    But he was soon too stunned and frightened to do so.


    Because now, he finally discovered that the force of flushing tree he released had nowpletely


    disappeared.


    And it was toote for him to re-generate his strength anymore, because Ricky had nowe upon


    him, his fist mming heavily into Lyndon''s chest.


    Lyndon was seriously hurt.


    Blood sprayed out from his mouth, as well as a couple of teeth. He fell heavily on the arena, and his


    eyes opened wide with shock. Before the disciples of the Shui n could react, Ricky drew his saber


    from the sheath on his back, jumped high in the air and aimed at Lyndon''s body.


    "Ricky, all of you are guests invited by our Shui n. Please don''t kill anyone here!" A voice eximed


    in Ricky''s mind, as an invisible force also stopped him from attacking.


    ''Oh, bother. It''s still impossible for me to kill Lyndon in front of these demi-immortals, '' Ricky thought


    resignedly. He was not angry, just disappointed. He calmly returned his saber to its sheath on his back.


    The disciples around him finally reacted to what they had just seen. They looked with disbelief at


    Lyndon lying on the arena. They had viewed Lyndon as being the superior warrior from the moment he


    showed the power of his blood.


    But for a moment, the situation had been totally turned on its head. How could they not be shocked?


    "Sisters, did you see what I see? Ricky smashed Lyndon''s force of flushing tree! But how?" The


    grandmaster of the Sage Faction asked in a low voice, after forbidding Ricky to kill Lyndon.


    "I''m not exactly sure... But, it must have had something to do with the scarlet runic power!" The


    grandmasters of the Purity and Groom Faction replied.


    "Yes, that must be an extraordinary manual. There''s a possibility that Ricky is being mentored by one of


    the two casting masters in the Snow Sect," the grandmaster of the Sage Faction said.


    "It seems that even if Ricky couldn''t be an innate spirit, he can definitely be a casting master at Demi-


    spirit Level. So we should do our best to make a good impression on him. We should try to make him


    feel confident about our n."


    "Agreed."


    ...


    "Kill me? How dare you try to kill me?" Lyndon growled at Ricky as he staggered up awkwardly. His


    arrogance and pride were totally shattered.


    "Huh? Why shouldn''t I? If it hadn''t been for the wrong time and ce, you wouldn''t have been alive


    now, let alone shouting at me here!" Ricky replied disdainfully.


    ...


    "How handsome Ricky is!" The adoring eyes of the disciples of the Shui n now all turned to Ricky,


    shining with admiration. As for Lyndon, now he was a good for nothing loser to them.


    "Dora, it would seem to me that you''re wrong about him this time," Agnes said with a smile.


    "Humph!" Dora sneered, leaving hurriedly without casting a backward nce at Lyndon. Even though


    Lyndon was a genius from the innate spirit family, so what? Now that he failed, she was determined to


    never look at him again.


    ''Ricky! A disciple of the Snow Sect!'' Dora mused to herself. There was neither a trace of hatred nor


    rage.


    ...


    "Ugh! Go to hell!" Defeat had made Lyndon lose his head. Feeling like he had now nothing to lose, he


    directly gathered the force of flushing tree in his hands, re-generated his strength and then struck at


    Ricky.


    But he was also stopped in his tracks by the grandmaster of the Sage Faction.


    "Lyndon, you have lost. Please step down from the arena. It won''t do you any good to continue


    fighting."

 Chapter 88 To Break Through

    Chapter 88 To Break Through


    The grandmaster of the Sage Faction, having witnessed the disorderly behavior between the two,


    decided to interject. "Enough!" she boomed authoritatively. Lyndon dropped Ricky''s cor as he calmed


    himself from his burst of anger. Ricky was fortunate that the grandmaster was around to subdue the


    situation. Lyndon was from the family of Greenhill -- known to be one of the best in the field of martial


    arts. It would be problematic for Ricky should he cross the line with this person without bearing any


    consequences.


    They both knew that they wouldn''t want to be an embarrassment in front of the demi-immortal. Lyndon


    gave Ricky a threatening look and said, "You''d better stay in the Shui n for as long as you can.


    Once you left the front door of this house, you''ll suffer the consequences."


    After being shamelessly intimidated, Lyndon thought it best to leave the house of Shui family. He


    decided to leave with his pride intact. After packing his bags, he walked away without looking back.


    The situation back there was getting ufortable and disturbing for his own taste. He also noticed


    that the menacing remarks and the underhandedmentaries was making everyone uneasy. Walking


    away from the situation was definitely the wisest thing to do.


    Atst, thepetition in the house of Shui was finally over. As the winner of thepetition, the


    Purity Faction gained control over the Billow City. This paved the way to Ricky''s fame in the family--


    everyone knew his name after the victory.


    Through Ricky''s fame, the rumors spread like wildfire. People even believed that Ricky and Agnes


    were in love with each other.


    Ricky and Agnes were both equally tired after the match so they decided to return to the Purity


    Faction''s courtyard. As soon as they set foot in the courtyard, the faction''s grandmaster summoned


    them to her practice pce.


    For the longest time, Ricky only had descriptions of the grandmaster in his head. He never really knew


    what she truly looked like. But now, he was finally going to meet her in person. Arriving in the pce,


    he was mildly surprised that she looked slightly different from what he had pictured.


    The grandmaster was a charming mature woman. She was statuesque and had defined facial features


    that only showed beauty. There was strength and wisdom in her eyes and a proud carriage shown in


    her jutting jaw line. There were few wrinkles that graced her visage but she was undeniably beautiful


    for her age -- the kind that would made men swoon over her.


    "Grandmaster!" Both the warriors greeted the grandmaster with respect. Agnes entered the pce and


    Ricky followed suit.


    "Well, you must be the disciple of the Snow Sect, young fierce warrior Ricky!" The grandmaster said as


    she fixed her eyes on Ricky.


    "Please, grandmaster, just call me by my name. I''m too embarrassed to be called like that," Ricky said


    shyly.


    "Good. You are very polite and modest!" She praised him again.


    "Ricky, I''ve called you here to show gratitude and to fulfill my promise!" The elder continued.


    The grandmaster turned her palms over and pulled out two fruits from her Storage Ring. Ricky noticed


    that these fruits contained a lot of moisture and he could instantly sense the huge amounts of energy


    even from afar.


    "Oh my goodness! That''s the Water Vitality Fruit" Agnes said with a shock look on her face. She had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    already heard of the fruit since everyone talked about it.


    "Yes, they are. They''re Water Vitality Fruit, intermediate Treasures from Heaven and Earth. If taken and


    refined properly, it can help warriors at the inferior and intermediate stage of Blood Purification to move


    up a level without taking the risk of sequel!" The elder nodded.


    "Wow! Intermediate Treasures from Heaven and Earth! Move up a level?" Ricky eximed as he was


    dumb struck with how magical and powerful the fruit was.


    In the Snow Sect, he had chosen an Ice Ganoderma Lucidum, which was also an intermediate


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth. He was thankful that the grandmaster of the Purity Faction was


    generous enough to give him another treasure at the same level.


    ''Is it so important to help her gain control over the Billow City?'' Ricky wondered.


    Ricky did not have any idea that the control over the Billow City would go to either side with the same


    result. The grandmaster lured him with the treasure just to get close to him. She wanted to win him


    over to join the Shui n.


    Without hesitation, Ricky agreed to ept one of the Water Vitality Fruits.


    He grabbed the fruit and thanked the grandmaster. To Ricky, it would make him a hypocrite if he


    refused such treasure.


    "Well, Ricky, I have another gift for you. Take five of these Water Miraculous Pills! " The grandmaster


    reached for the Storage Ring again and retrieved five clear pills and handed them over to Ricky.


    "Does the Water Miraculous Pill also contribute to the promotion of practice?" Ricky asked as he took


    the pills.


    "No, it doesn''t." "It''s a medium meditative pill," Agnes exined. "It improves the warrior''s spirit and


    energy for a period of time."


    "To be taken inbat, the energy boost will help the warrior increase hisbat strength by at least


    10 percent. If taken during a breakthrough, the energy boost will help the warrior increase his chances


    by around 20 percent."


    "Of course, this only applies to warriors at the state of Blood Purification."


    "It''s really an incredible pill, given that it can help a warrior with both his improvement and break


    through!" Ricky had a tinge of joy in his face after hearing what the pills can do. ''Who would refuse


    such an amazing offer?'' Ricky thought to himself. He gave out his hand and epted the five Water


    Miraculous Pills.


    "Well, Ricky, if you are not in a hurry to return to the Snow Sect, you are wee to stay here much


    longer!"


    The invitation from the grandmaster was good news for Ricky. Several killers of West Vanity Valley


    were on the loose and this invitation was an opportune moment for Ricky to avoid the fiasco --this could


    also mean his protection.


    If he stayed at Shui n for a while and avoided to meet Jason and n, then the West Vanity Valley


    might give him a break.


    Ricky sensed and had evidently understood the grandmaster''s intention. He nodded and replied, "Then


    I ept your invitation to stay. I promise to not be such a bother while I''m here."


    "Haw-haw, you''re wee!" The grandmaster replied with glee.


    As soon as their conversation ended, Ricky left, leaving the grandmaster to speak to Agnes alone.


    Then Ricky went back to his room and took out the five Water Miraculous Pills. He examined each pill


    one by one carefully.


    ''I can''t believe that this pill can improve the spirit and energy of warriors, and now I''m even more


    confident that I can sessfully break through, '' Ricky thought.


    Ricky made his stay worthwhile and had decided to break through before leaving the Shui n.


    Ricky had not undergone any breakthrough after entering the Blood Purification state. But today, he


    realized that he needed to protect himself better especially with the strong enemies from the West


    Vanity Valley. This would be the perfect time for him to undergo the breakthrough.


    Upon making the decision, he regted his breath all day to condition himself.


    He told Agnes that he wanted to be alone and undisturbed while he performed the act. With his


    instruction, Agnes immediately agreed and told the grandmaster.


    This process required not only the grandmaster''s approval but he also needed extra protection. Out of


    the generosity of the grandmaster, she ordered some guards at the Blood Purification state to protect


    him.


    After conditioning himself, Ricky then took a Water Miraculous Pill.


    The pill immediately made him more focused and his perception of the mind became more urate.


    "Wow! This Water Miraculous Pill at the intermediate level really makes a difference!" Ricky eximed


    in excitement.


    Then, from the Devourer Zone, he took out the Ice Ganoderma Lucidum he got from the Treasure


    Tower of the Snow Sect. He also got the superior elixir Heather had given him -- the Sacred Essence


    Pill!


    The Ice Ganoderma Lucidum''s nature was that of ice, while the Sacred Essence Pill''s was fire. These


    pills were perfect for the conditions of cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Before the main breakthrough, he first needed to make a development in the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form. Otherwise, the break through would make hisbat power grow like that of an


    ordinary warrior at the state of Blood Purification.


    Performing this kind method would give him a big boost in power.


    As soon as Ricky started the Devouring Skill and the Devourer Zone, he directly absorbed the frosty


    power in the Ice Ganoderma Lucidum and the infernal power in the Sacred Essence Pill.


    Drenched by such extreme powers, he did not get away from the agony and pain. The process was so


    painful that it wasparable to being gnawed by ten thousand ants!


    Ricky''s body trembled as the pain ate his insides.


    Right after the first process, he proceeded to perform the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form. The pain and agony lingered all throughout his body. Luckily, being the genius


    warrior that he was, he reached its peak in only four days.


    "This is the moment!" Ricky was determined to break through. He mustered up his courage and fought


    back the relentless pain that tortured his body.


    After the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining form, he then unleashed the Devouring Skill


    and Devourer Zone. It was not long before they reached their peak. Suddenly, the frosty power and


    infernal power that were absorbed during the process poured into his whole body.

 Chapter 89 Forging Ahead By Accomplishing Two Grades At A Stretch

    Chapter 89 Forging Ahead By Aplishing Two Grades At A Stretch


    Suddenly! A peculiar sound!


    With the infusion of the two supreme energies into his body, Ricky heard sound of crunches and creaks


    significant changes.


    The originally orange rays were growing yellow. Layers of ck, thick liquid oozed out of his skin,


    giving off a foul stench.


    In spite of the pungent odor, he focused all his attention on the strenuous practice. To tolerate the sharp


    pain, he clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails began to dig into the flesh of his palms.


    He was gritting his teeth, and blood seeped out from the corners of his lips.


    For now, the only thing he could to do to fight against the pain was mustering all his willpower and


    energy.


    Fortunately, the moment didn''tst long. He didn''t know whether he could make it to the end, even with


    his strong willpower.


    A loud rumble reverberated in his ears. With a strong momentum erupting, he saw that all the orange


    rays had turned yellow. He felt his entire being leap up to a higher level. Anyone could determine his


    explosive energy with only a nce at his impressive muscles.


    Ricky realized that he had achieved the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    sessfully.


    At the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he could be unrivaled in the inferior stage


    of Blood Purification. It would be no easy task for a warrior even at the third grade of Blood Purification


    to beat Ricky without shedding some blood.


    "Hooh!"


    With a deep exhtion of air, Ricky cracked his eyes open, grimacing as though the severe pain


    inflicted on every inch of his skin hadn''t faded one bit.


    Gritting his teeth, he took off his robe and entered the wooden barrel he had prepared beforehand to


    cleanse himself of the impurities eliminated by his body.


    But now, his entire body was so tender and sensitive that he had to clean himself extremely gingerly.


    He spent a good three hours bathing. The pain took a half day after the bath to fully recede.


    Once Ricky felt like he had recovered sufficiently, he took another Water Miraculous Pill and prepared


    to resume the cultivation.


    For him, right now, every single minute and second was extremely precious.


    As he began, he found there was a remainder of the energy of Ice Ganoderma Lucidum and Sacred


    Essence Pill in his body.


    He was quite excited about this discovery, telling himself, ''They deserve the reputation of Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth and high-grade pill. It is so remarkable that there still remained a third of


    energy in my body after I broke through the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.''


    To make the best of the remaining energy in his body, Ricky decided to exert Devouring Skill to


    cultivate himself.


    Within a single day, Ricky had reached peak of the first grade of Blood Purification. Thanks to the


    magical efficacy of Water Miraculous Pill, it took only another hour for him to reach the second grade of


    the Blood Purification.


    After reaching the second grade of Blood Purification, however, Ricky didn''t stop. Instead, he


    swallowed yet another Water Miraculous Pill and a Water Vitality Fruit as well.


    Then he started to refine the Water Vitality Fruit.


    It took him another day to ascend to the peak of the second grade of Blood Purification. Riding on the


    wave of that momentum, he continued to make a breakthrough and achieved the third grade of Blood


    Purification.


    By now, Ricky had evolved into a mighty warrior of the third grade of Blood Purification.


    ''''The journey to the Shui n has proven to be fruitful. In the span of ten days, I achieved two grades


    in one go, '' he thought tedly, feeling a far stronger power within him.


    ''To top it all off, I have also entered the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. What an


    achievement!''


    But Ricky was also well aware that he would need much practice before he could have stable and


    adept performance in applying his newly gained skills and energy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    All of this progress was contributed to two things. First, it took him only a short span of time to reach


    the high grade, and second, the fast pace of his elevation wasrgely due to the Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth and the pills, rather than his long-term strenuous cultivation.


    It seemed that he had no choice but to rapidly cultivate himself.


    Though the Shui n was giving him a hand to try to get in his good graces, he knew it was next to


    impossible to ask them to tackle West Vanity Valley along with him. He had no one but himself to count


    on.


    After all, Ricky already had an idea of how to deal with his energy''s instability. That was why he had


    jumped to such a choice in bolstering his skills.


    He knew how to do this. The solution was the Devouring Skill.


    After many days of practice of Devouring Skill, he had gained a deeper and more detailed


    understanding of the Devouring Skill. He believed that aside from the tangible, the Devouring Skill


    could help him devour the intangible things.


    These could be things such as the warrior''s battle experience, understanding and enlightenment of


    cultivation method, etc..


    And these things just so happened to be his weaknesses.


    He believed that as long as he could continue with the practice of the Devouring Skill and be


    industrious in trying to understand its essence, he would be able to make up for the deficiencies.


    ...


    "The Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and the third grade of Blood Purification


    have been aplished. It is time for me to leave!" Ricky murmured with a quietposure, as he got


    to his feet.


    He found Agnes and told her he was leaving.


    Agnes wasn''t surprised. She had expected this; she knew the day of his departure was only a matter of


    time. But still, there was a wistful gleam in her eyes.


    But she knew she would see him again, though not often. As the fellow disciples of the Snow Sect, they


    could have chance to see each other as long as they wanted.


    "It seems that you have made great progress after the half-month of secluded cultivation," Agnes said


    quietly. She could sense a stronger energy inside Ricky''s body. Much more formidable.


    If only she knew that Ricky had achieved the third grade of Blood Purification, she would have been


    struck dumb.


    "Well, you also have reached the first grade of Blood Purification, haven''t you, Agnes?" Ricky chuckled


    wistfully.


    "If I were to keep lingering with my skills, I am afraid even having a glimpse of your back would be


    one of my wild wishes," Agnes said half-jokingly, the reluctance clear in her eyes.


    "Well... we''d better stop talking that stuff. When do you n to leave?" she asked, turning her eyes


    away.


    "I don''t n. I leave when I want to. It is tonight!" Ricky replied, with a determined look shing through


    his eyes. ''The people of West Vanity Valley, you''d better prove to me what little humanity you have, or I


    will show no mercy to you!'' he kept this thought to himself.


    "All right, it would be safe to leave at night!" Agnesmented. She then grew excited and said, "By


    the way, here is some good news for you!"


    "What is it?"


    "Grandmaster has consented to appoint top level warriors to help you hold back the warriors of West


    Vanity Valley at intermediate and advanced stage of Blood Purification. That way, you can focus your


    energy to tackle those at the lower stage!" Agnes replied, smiling earnestly.


    "Is that true, Agnes?"


    Ricky''s grim face was lit up by a smile of delight.


    "Well, do you doubt that a demi-immortal would go back on her word to you, an insignificant Blood


    Purification warrior?" Agnes retorted in a mocking tone.


    "Oh, Agnes! You know I really appreciate it! Please do send my regards to your grandmaster. I own her


    one!" Ricky was brimming with gratitude.


    For him, this was an exceptional favor.


    In spite of all of his aplishments in terms of the skills and ability, he would be no more than an ant


    when confronted with those warriors at intermediate and advanced stages of Blood Purification.


    He had once thought dejectedly that what he was about to do would be no more than a game of luck,


    and he was going to risk his neck.


    But now, the conditions had changed drastically. He stood a better chance. The Shui n had offered


    a valuable hand to him, and he would never forget it.

 Chapter 90 Poor Brothers Doomed To Die

    Chapter 90 Poor Brothers Doomed To Die


    "So, any idea about where you''re heading for?" Agnes inquired about his future ns.


    "Well, to be frank, no. I''m not sure yet. But I know I don''t belong here. Anyway, I should get out of


    here," Ricky shook his head and replied. He stared out into the distance, while thinking about the


    endless possibilities of ces he could go. He did not have a specific destination yet.


    "Yeah, I know you don''t belong here and won''t stay here. The world is out there, waiting for you. Take


    care!" Agnes said, knowing how capable this young man was going to be.


    "You, too," Ricky replied with a smile.


    They talked for a while, and then Ricky returned to his quarter. He nned to leave after nightfall. Only


    Agnes and the grandmaster of the Purity Faction knew about his departure. He knew it would be foolish


    to believe that everyone in the Purify Faction liked him enough to be loyal to him. A small bribe like


    money could very easily buy them. Exposing his ns would be the stupidest thing.


    At midnight, Ricky left the house of the Shui n following the secret path Agnes had instructed him to.


    He walked into the forest, as Agnes had exined that if he walked through it to leave, he would not


    easily be spotted and would be able to leave in safety.


    However, minutes into the forest, Ricky sensed something unusual. He felt that he was followed.


    He stopped, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath before he shouted boldly, "Who''s there?" He


    confirmed his suspicions after he activated his internal strength to sense his stalker''s breathing.


    A figure appeared from behind him and walked up to him. Ricky had anticipated that someone could


    tail after him. But he never expected that it was Dora - the genius from the Sage Faction! That was


    totally shocking for him.


    "Dora? It''s you! How did you know that I would be here?" Ricky was rmed immediately at the sight of


    her. In the important fight, he had defeated Lyndon, shaming Dora by association. He was certain that


    she wasing after him for revenge.


    "Yes, it''s me! How did I know? Ha-ha. Is it really a question? Don''t you think it''s a ridiculously funny


    question? You are still standing on the grounds of the Shui n." Dora replied arrogantly with a giggle.


    Ricky didn''t sense any malice from her.


    "Oh, yes. I see what you mean. This is the territory of the Shui n, and of course, you know


    everything that happens here." Ricky understood immediately.


    "But, why are you following me? Do you mean to take your revenge on me?" asked Ricky, preparing


    himself.


    "Revenge? That''s absurd. I won''t feel ashamed to lose to a warrior who is obviously much stronger. I''m


    not that narrow-minded," Dora replied. "To be honest, I am just curious why you are so strong, as a


    disciple of the Snow Sect."


    "Oh? You are curious about me? Well, I suppose it must be because I defeated Lyndon," Ricky replied


    with a hint of a smirk.


    "Yes, you are right. I''m curious!" Dora said, nodding.


    "You know what? Where Ie from, there''s a saying which goes that once a woman feels curious


    about a man, it means that she has started to like him," Ricky said pointedly. Then he emphasized,


    "And once she falls in love with him, it is likely that she will end up miserable."


    Having someone, especially a woman, tail after him was thest thing Ricky wanted. So he made up


    this so-called saying, trying to get rid of her. He hoped that she would take the initiative to leave.


    "Is it true? Well, I''m starting to grow even more curious," Dora said stubbornly. Ricky''s tactic had no


    effect on her. She was more determined to follow him.


    Ricky, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. ''Am I really so attractive?'' he asked himself, speechless.


    ''Why would she want to stay with me? What does she want? I''m just a rather ordinary guy.''


    "Humph! You are talking nonsense!" he responded gruffly and turned around, ready to go on with his


    journey. He could just ignore her and drive her away by being mean.


    But the moment he turned around, he sensed something wrong. The atmosphere had grown cold and


    spiteful.


    "Thump! Thump!"


    The next second, four figures jumped from the branches of the trees andnded in front of him. They


    were n, Jason, Lyndon, and an unknown man, who seemed to be their ally.


    ''It seems that Lyndon has allied with the West Vanity Valley!'' Ricky thought, in shock.


    Staring at them, Ricky narrowed his eyes, wondering how they could possibly know that he was here.


    Suddenly, he turned to Dora and asked in a cold tone, "Did you do this?"


    "Believe it or not, no, Ricky..." Dora replied calmly, no visible changes to her expression.


    Ricky no longer cared about whether she was telling the truth or not. The most pressing matter at hand,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    after all, was the four hostile men. He started at them with serious eyes and said, "You have four, right?


    Are all of you asking to get killed?"


    "Ha-ha! Asking to get killed? How arrogant this bastard is! Does he think he is still inside the Shui


    n''s protection?" Jason burst intoughter.


    "He was quite patient, wasn''t he? He hid in the Shui n for half a month! What a coward! And he


    really chose to leave at such ate time through this discreet ce. How clever! But we are even more


    clever. We have the tracking bird. Otherwise, he would have escaped like the coward he is," n said.


    ''The tracking bird?'' Ricky now understood how they managed to locate him.


    "Hey, guys. I''ve changed my mind," Lyndon suddenly said to his partners.


    "Yes, Young Master Lyndon. What''s your new n? We''re all ears!" Jason and n asked, their voices


    sweet as to tter him. They would do everything to get into Lyndon''s good graces. They wanted to


    be friends to the family of Greenhill. There were benefits to that - this family was way more


    powerful than theirs, the West Vanity Valley. Lyndon was their way in.


    "I''ll leave Ricky to you. You are free to take anything you like from him and do whatever you want. But


    this woman, Dora, is mine!" Lyndon said slowly, staring intently at Dora. His eyes gleamed, but with no


    obscene thoughts.


    Jason and n were d to hear it. This was in fact ideal for them. Compared to engaging with


    women, they preferred to harvest something which would help them boost their power.


    That way, they would not lose anything. Instead, they would do gain more and Lyndon would be happy.


    It would be killing two birds with one stone.


    "So, Ricky, we''ll leave the choice to you. In which way do you prefer to be killed? Have you decided


    yet?" Jason and n sneered as they walked towards Ricky.


    "No. But I''ve decided how I want you to die," Ricky said indifferently.


    "How dare you, bastard!" Jason and n sprang at him,unching their attacks.


    They were by no means matches for Ricky, considering their current abilities. As they were still


    gathering their power tounch the attack, Ricky was already upon them, his left and right fists


    smashing through both of them simultaneously. There was nothing they could do but open their eyes


    wide in disbelief, pupils dting.


    They felt the blood gradually draining from their bodies.


    Ricky withdrew his bloody hands and rushed to Lyndon.


    Lyndon was standing in stunned silence, petrified. He had lost the ability to think.


    After lurking quietly in the shadows, the help who had apanied the three vengeful warriors


    shouted at Ricky while activating his strength, "How dare you kill the West Vanity Valley''s young


    masters! I''m going to tear you apart!"


    This helper was no weakling. He was a mature warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification.


    He was powerful, yes. But unfortunately, he was absolutely no match for Ricky, who had already


    reached the third grade of Blood Purification. Ricky drew his long saber from its sheath and swept it in


    the air. This unknown warrior''s head was hacked clean off his shoulders, rolling onto the forest floor.


    Everything just happened naturally, as if Ricky was dancing. Even a master warrior at the second grade


    of Blood Purification would have trouble dealing with Ricky''s attack.


    Dora, who was standing behind him, was in total shock at what she beheld. She breathed in deeply,


    realizing just how dangerous Ricky was when she saw what he just did. However, she grew even more


    curious about him at the same time.


    "That''s just amazing! He is so powerful!" she murmured in a low voice, her heart beating like a drum.


    Ricky raised his saber and ced it against Lyndon''s throat, the metal digging into his skin. There was


    a tiny drop of blood.


    "Good evening, Young Master Lyndon of Greenhill, how are you feeling now?" Ricky smiled at Lyndon''s


    shocked and frightened face. He could see that the young master''s hands were trembling in fear.


    "Wh- what do you want? You better watch your weapon! If you dare hurt me, even a little, the two


    grandmasters of the Greenhill will hunt you down!" Lyndon gathered his courage and threatened Ricky


    with a shivering voice, the cold metal of the saber burning into his skin.

 Chapter 91 In Deaths Clutches

    Chapter 91 In Death''s Clutches


    "It''s such a pity that you''re not an innate spirit!" Ricky remarked nonchntly.


    With a forceful tug, Ricky''s saber slit open Lyndon''s throat. Eyes wide in shock, Lyndon fell to the


    ground with his hands clutching his throat. Until hisst gasp for air, he couldn''t believe that Ricky had


    really dared to kill him.


    "You... You even got the guts to kill Lyndon!? Aren''t you scared that the Greenhill family will find you


    and avenge him?" Dora pointed her finger at Ricky and gasped in a trembling voice. She was utterly


    shaken.


    "Even if I didn''t kill him, his family would have been after me for defeating him in the contest because


    he had a personal grudge against me. Why shouldn''t I make the best of things before his family sets


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out to find me?" Ricky said coolly.


    After saying that, Ricky used his saber to carve a bloody sentence on Lyndon''s arm, "Ricky from the


    Snow Sect was here!"


    "What are you doing now!?" Dora eximed, now utterly aghast.


    "What am I doing? Of course, I''m trying not to get the Shui n involved. I''m clearing their name,"


    Ricky said seriously.


    "Now, that''s been enough for you, Dora. It''s time for you to go back. After all, it''s only supposed to be


    the established masters from the Shui n who are responsible for monitoring the assassins from the


    West Vanity Valley. If the people from the West Vanity Valley realize that you were here, the entire Shui


    n will be involved in something they don''t deserve to!" Ricky continued, ring at her so she would


    understand.


    Without another word, Ricky turned and traveled speedily away.


    Dora stood rooted in ce, staring wistfully after him. To catch up with the Ricky would be impossible.


    And after seeing how ruthlessly Ricky had killed four people, Dora was at a loss for words.


    Her curiosity had gotten her into unexpected trouble. She finally turned and decided to leave. As for


    whether she still had an interest in Ricky, only she knew. Or did she?


    ...


    ''Maybe it''s time to go take a look at the Stone City!'' Ricky thought as he was sprinting in the forest. He


    still didn''t have a definite destination.


    ''It''s high time to get square with the Nan n, Gilbert and the Bloody Gang, '' thought Ricky. Even


    though he knew that he couldn''t just yet take down the Nan n and the so-called Bloody Gang, he


    was still capable of hurting them unexpectedly or obtaining some information.


    After making his decision, Ricky carried on his journey in the direction of the Stone City.


    But his trip did not go smoothly. After the two masters from the West Vanity Valley were found dead,


    they sent several troops of people to hunt Ricky down.


    Each troop consisted of guards in the inferior stage of Blood Purification, ranging from the first to the


    third grade, and was led by warriors in the fourth grade of Blood Purification.


    Other than that, the West Vanity Valley also sent warriors in the peak of Blood Purification to track


    Ricky down individually.


    In the first day of his journey, Ricky was already met with an army of warriors. Ricky fought his way


    through them.


    As a warrior in the third grade of Blood Purification possessing the ability to take down an opponent in


    a higher grade than him, Ricky easily withstood their attacks, even though there were two warriors in


    the fourth grade of Blood Purification in the troop.


    Ultimately, Ricky killed a few guards in the first grade of Blood Purification.


    He did not bother to stick around after this, and relying on the deer cultivation method of the Five


    Beasts Arts, he easily lost them.


    And so, in the following days, Ricky managed to simultaneously evade and kill the troops sent by the


    West Vanity Valley. With his astonishing capability and lightning speed, as well as his ability to detect


    attempted sneak attacks, Ricky was always sessful.


    In the end, not only did the West Vanity Valley fail to kill Ricky, over twenty of their guards were in.


    When word got out, all of the spheres of influence in the west region of the Snow Land began tough


    at the West Vanity Valley.


    The West Vanity Valley, disgruntled and bitter,manded their troops to return. Now, they only sent


    warriors in the intermediate and advanced stages of Blood Purification to assassinate Ricky.


    But Ricky was not stupid. He had anticipated this and concealed his traces.


    Even though the West Vanity Valley had birds who could track him down, he could use the Devourer


    Zone to erase the traces he left behind. Once Ricky was determined to hide, killers from the West


    Vanity Valley werepletely unable to find him.


    When he was leaving the west regions of the Snow Land, Ricky hunted beasts in secret. Using the


    Devourer Zone, he absorbed their blood vitality and improved on his cultivation.


    After around ten days, Ricky reached the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification through this


    tactic.


    At this stage, Ricky didn''t dare use his Devouring Skill anymore. He knew that if he did, there would be


    numerous defects and side-effects should he use this method to reach the fourth grade of Blood


    Purification.


    He had to temper himself, settle down and get rid of all defects and side-effects to be able to pull off a


    breakthrough once he was in the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification.


    After reaching the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification, Ricky had naturally made great


    progress with his fighting skills.


    With this, Ricky was now ready to face the warriors of the fourth grade of Blood Purification who were


    sent by the West Vanity Valley to kill him. In the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification and the


    Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, together with the Devouring Skill, Ricky could


    easily kill an average warrior in the fourth grade of Blood Purification.


    Once Ricky emerged from hiding, seven warriors from the West Vanity Valley in the fourth grade of


    Blood Purification immediately lost their lives.


    Furthermore, Ricky faced several warriors in the fifth grade of Blood Purification to try his fighting skills.


    When he mustered all his strength, he was even able to harm a warrior in the fifth grade of Blood


    Purification. But judging from the level of his strength, there was still hard for him to kill them.


    But his progress was exceptional enough indeed.


    When this news got around, the West Vanity Valley became theughingstock among the various


    spheres of influence in the Snow Land once more.


    The Shui n was extremely shaken by the news of Ricky''s capability. They were well aware of his


    strength, but never expected to hear that Ricky managed to harm a warrior in the fifth grade of Blood


    Purification in such a short period of time.


    ...


    After this incident, the West Vanity Valley withdrew their Blood Purification warriors, and now sent forth


    three Bone Reinforcement warriors to hunt Ricky down.


    When the news got around, the entire west region of the Snow Land was bbergasted. This was


    ridiculous! Sending Bone Reinforcement warriors to hunt down a mere warrior in the fifth grade of


    Blood Purification! That was making too big a fuss indeed.


    But in considering the losses the West Vanity Valley incurred, it was understandable that they were now


    exhausting their resources.


    ...


    Just then Ricky was sprinting in a remote area, yet to be informed of the great danger that was


    looming.


    After a few hours of travel, Ricky finally made it out of the west region of the Snow Land.


    ''Once I get to the east region of the Snow Land, the West Vanity Valley will probably cease their hunt


    for me. After all, it will no longer be their turf anymore, '' Ricky thought.


    But he had underestimated their resolution to kill him.


    In the eastern region of the Snow Land where Ricky had just passed, a humongous, ferocious vulture


    swooped down from the sky.


    It was a ck Venomous Vulture. Once it reached peak maturity, it had fighting skills equal to a warrior


    in the advanced stage of Blood Purification. But that was not what Ricky''s eyes immediately focused


    on. What was more fearsome was the old man crouching on the back of that ck Venomous Vulture.


    He had a scrawny figure like a wooden stick, looking as if he could be swept away anytime.


    But Ricky could aptly sense the immense spiritual power that circted inside that old man''s body.


    ''This is a powerful master. He is at least at the peak of Blood Purification, otherwise he wouldn''t have


    tamed a fierce beast of that level!'' Ricky thought with a gasp.


    And judging from the clothes that the old man was wearing, Ricky now had a good idea of who exactly


    he was.


    ''If a miracle doesn''t happen today, I will probably die out here, ''


    Ricky thought grimly as he ran in the fastest possible speed he could manage and dove back into the


    thick forest.

 Chapter 92 High-handed Autelan

    Chapter 92 High-handed Autn


    "Screech!"


    To stop Ricky, the ck Venomous Vulture opened its mouth to condense ck spiritual energy in the


    air, spewing at ground in front of Ricky. A powerful st hit the earth.


    Mixed with a mass of ash, the strong explosive force sted against Ricky quite forcefully.


    "Pah!" Ricky couldn''t withstand it and sprayed out a mouthful of blood. He rolled around several times,


    trying to shake out the pain.


    When Ricky stumbled to stand up, the ck Venomous Vulturended and the old man leaped down.


    "What a big hit! This is an honor. I can''t believe that the West Vanity Valley would send such a


    overmatch to kill a nobody," Ricky said ferociously, wiping the blood from his lips.


    Ricky was terriby frightened. Every warrior was afraid of death, after all. It meant losing everything.


    Now that he was going to die, he want to die with dignity, so he stood his ground, trying not to let his


    fear show.


    "Young man, you are anything but a nobody. Since you have killed so many disciples and guards of the


    West Vanity Valley, it is reasonable that they sent me to kill you. And since you are a disciple of the


    Snow Sect, we will never let you go," The skinny old man said lightly.


    Now, spiritual energy gathered in his hands, preparing to kill Ricky directly. A long dy could cause


    trouble.


    "Young man, I respect you as a warrior. If you have anyst wishes, tell me. Maybe I can fulfill some of


    them for you for mercy''s sake!"


    "I want to exterminate the West Vanity Valley. Can you help me with that?" Ricky sneered.


    "You are asking for death, young man!"


    The old man grew angry. His patience depleted, so he struck Ricky with a strong hit.


    Faced with a hand as heavy as the sky, Ricky was not afraid. He would try his best to fight, even now in


    the moment of his death.


    "Roar!"


    At this point, however, a dragon came howling out from the forest behind Ricky. A dragon-shaped force


    rushed out, flying past Ricky and colliding with the strike of the old man.


    Both of the moves burst together and disappeared.


    A smiling, handsome young man was suddenly standing behind Ricky.


    "It was genius of you to hold off my powerful hand with your power at ninth grade of Blood Purification,


    but it''s none of your business. If you leave now, I won''t make this a big deal!" The old man said deeply,


    staring at this unfamiliar young man.


    "This old man must be an overmatch of Bone Reinforcement!" the young man said. At this, Ricky


    immediately realized the power of the old man.


    Ricky then told the young man, "Buddy, this has nothing to do with you. You''d better leave now. I am


    very grateful that you gave me a hand."


    Ricky did not want to involve the innocent, even if he was dying to be saved.


    "Ha-ha, it has nothing to do with Autn? Howe?" The young manughed kindly.


    ''Wow, Autn! What a regal name!'' Ricky thought.


    The demeanor of the old man changed drastically. He pointed at the young man, "You are the Autn


    of the Snow Sect!?"


    "Is it not obvious? Is there any other man in Snow Land named Autn?" the young man smirked.


    ''The young man must be one of the top people of the Snow Sect. Maybe he can save my life, ''


    Ricky thought. The shock and traces of fear in the old man''s eyes told Ricky that Autn was beyond


    the realm of the ninth grade of Blood Purification.


    "It is really you, Autn!" The old man said hesitantly.


    "I am going to take Ricky away now. You''d better get out of our way!" Autn, said, his smile


    disappearing from his face. He stared at the old man pointedly.


    Then, Autn turned to Ricky and said gently, "Hey, take a step back!"


    "Autn, thank you for saving my life!" Ricky said, his ears glimmering.


    Now that Autn, his fellow disciple from the Snow Sect, had offered help, Ricky would surely ept


    this unexpected kindness. He did not want to die out here.


    ...


    "Although your name has now be famous all throughout the Snow Land, don''t forget that you are


    only at the ninth grade of Blood Purification," the old man said coldly.


    "Ha-ha, so do you want to fight me?" Autnughed. With stately golden light floating around him, it


    appeared that he was superior to the old overmatch of Bone Reinforcement.


    Intimidated by Autn''s overwhelming aggression, the old man felt more timid.


    Recalling Autn''s splendid records of battles, the old man regretted challenging this devil instead of


    just releasing Ricky immediately.


    But he had already spoken and couldn''t take back his words.


    "Ha-ha, if I can''t have you bloodied within three fists, I promise I will stay out of the matter," Autn


    "You are too arrogant!" The old man snarled.


    Ricky was uneasy, too. He said, "Autn! No reckless promises, please! What can I do if you cannot


    do it?"


    ...


    "Bang!"


    Autn''s Fist of Golden Dragon and the old man''s Hand of Defending Earth had now instantaneously


    collided.


    Both of them were forced back by the momentum, while regenerating their power to collide with the


    other again. After two mighty collisions, they flew apart.


    Now would determine the three striks that had been invoked in Autn''s promise.


    But Ricky felt more and more uneasy about the situation, because after three collisions, it seemed as


    though they were evenly matched.


    "s, I cannot escape from the old man''s clutches now," Ricky murmured, in despair.


    Ricky now considered taking the opportunity to flee. He was hoping that Autn would give him a hand


    again.


    But in a moment, it was apparent that Ricky had underestimated Autn.


    Because the old man now spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest heaving quickly.


    He turned tail, jumping on the back of the ck Venomous Vulture, and left promptly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Coward! Why didn''t you believe my promise just now?" Autnughed aloud at the sight of the old


    man''s fleeing back. He did not chase after the old man, who was travelling too fast to catch as he had a


    vulture. Besides, he was still a powerful overmatch of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Autn defeated an overmatch of Bone Reinforcement with only the power of Blood Purification! He


    must be among the top ten inner disciples, possibly even the top three," Ricky said to himself, admiring


    his new acquaintance.


    Autn chuckled, "Ha-ha, buddy, were you scared that after three fists I wouldn''t..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, his eyes grew serious.


    Immediately, without another word, Autn led Ricky in a mad dash.

 Chapter 93 The Battle Between Two Innate Spiritual Kings

    Chapter 93 The Battle Between Two Innate Spiritual Kings


    Autn moved at high speed, even faster than a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    However, no matter how quickly he tried to run away, it seemed to be a futile attempt. Thousands of


    meters behind them, a beam of light of flushing tree quickly shot in their direction and reached them in


    a sh.


    Upon seeing the light of flushing tree, Autn stopped with a dry smile.


    Ricky began to realize why Autn had began running so fast.


    As the light of flushing tree faded away, a middle-aged man, dressed in a long green robe, emerged


    from the light of flushing tree under his feet. His face was not particrly good-looking, but Ricky and


    Autn felt his aura of arrogance, as if he was the center of the whole universe.


    Ricky had only ever sensed such an overpowering aura from Zenith, who was a powerful innate


    spiritual king. So the middle-aged man was, without a doubt, also an innate spiritual king.


    And now that there was the intense force of flushing tree emanating from the man, Ricky had already


    guessed his identity.


    "Hello. You must be a senior member of the family of Greenhill. I think it would seem a bit inappropriate


    for you to chase down and kill the ordinary warriors like us in the Snow Land," Autn spoke, calmly


    toning down his power and vigor.


    He knew that no matter how powerful he was, he was just as weak as an ant in the eyes of this man.


    "Have you killed my son, Lyndon?" the man asked in a low voice as he stared at Ricky,pletely


    ignoring Autn.


    Without anger or murderous intent in his voice, the man seemed as though he was merely asking Ricky


    a simple question.


    But Ricky knew clearly that if an innate spiritual king spoke in such a tone, it implied that he was


    actually very furious.


    "Yes, I have," Ricky admitted, realizing that he was going to die very soon. He hoped that by taking


    responsibility for it, there was a chance Autn would not be involved.


    ''s! I''ve provoked the innate spiritual king of the family of Greenhill. He''s here to avenge his son''s


    death on me now. What terrible turn of events!'' Ricky thought to himself, mourning his impending


    death.


    He hadn''t found his mother yet, and he had so much more of his cultivation to experience. Everything


    had just begun for him, but it all seemed as thought it would be over now.


    However, Ricky wasn''t regretful at all. And if he had another chance, he would still choose to kill


    Lyndon without hesitation, as he had been a sore loser and a bully, trying to harm Ricky with three


    others.


    Ricky felt as though he had nothing to lose.


    "Now that you admit this, you muste with me and repent for your evil deeds in front of Lyndon''s


    body for seven days and nights. After that, you must apologize for your actions by taking your own life,"


    the innate spiritual king of the family of Greenhill said.


    Ricky scowled at the man''s words and responded, "You''re saying I have to repent for seven days and


    nights before taking my own life? I think you just underestimate me. I will never apologize for killing


    someone who tried to murder me with three others.


    So you''d better kill me now! Otherwise, I will break his tomb once I arrive at his grave!"


    Upon hearing Ricky, the innate spiritual king of the family of Greenhill broke out in visible rage. It was


    rare that a powerful innate spiritual king''s mood would be so greatly affected by a warrior of Blood


    Purification.


    "It''s not up to you!" the man eximed coldly.


    Then he waved his hand, the force of flushing tree enveloping Ricky. He was about to take Ricky away


    by force.


    But before the middle-aged man could realize, Autn discreetly took out an ice crystal rune and then


    crushed it, with a hint of a smile at the corners of his lips.


    When the rune had shattered, the temperature dropped suddenly. A small crack appeared up in the air,


    and then turned into arge snow path.


    Instantly, a figure appeared on the path and swept down.


    "Chief Zenith!" Ricky said in excitement at the sight of the familiar figure.


    For it was no other than Zenith, the chief of the Snow Sect, Ricky stood a chance at surviving this


    encounter.


    With Zenith''s arrival, the force of flushing tree encircling Ricky was covered by many ice crystals and


    then shattered. Wrapped in a burst of force, Ricky was quickly dropped to Autn''s side.


    "Errol, how dare you ignore me and take action against a disciple of the Snow Sect in the Snow Land


    under my control? It is terribly rude of you to do that," Zenith uttered tly, ring at Errol with a sullen,


    cold gaze.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Zenith, this disciple of the Snow Sect has killed my son. Do you want to protect him from being


    punished?" Errol shouted.


    "Your son was less powerful and failed to defeat others during the training outside. He tried to kill Ricky


    dishonorably. He deserved his death. He was not outstanding at all, but do you still think it is worth


    avenging such an insignificant life?" Zenith retorted calmly, his voice powerful and icy.


    Errol scowled at Zenith''s words.


    "Zenith, I ask you this: do you really want to defend this disciple?"


    "Even if the disciples of our Snow Sect make mistakes, it is up to me to decide their fate. The family of


    Greenhill has no right to punish them! You know very well that this is not your jurisdiction!" Zenith


    replied.


    "Autn, leave here with Ricky now!" Zenith said to the young warrior.


    "Yes, Chief." Autn gestured at Ricky to leave.


    Ricky went with Autn immediately. He knew very well that even if one thousand warriors as powerful


    as him took action together, they stood no chance of interfering with a fight between the two innate


    spiritual kings.


    After Autn dragged Ricky and sprinted several thousand meters in one breath, he stopped.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    An earsplitting sound resounded through the distance sky once the two warriors had stopped to catch


    their breath. Zenith and Errol were fighting with each other now.


    Innate spiritual kings were so powerful that even if others stayed tens of thousands of meters away


    from them, they could still sense the explosive forces they released during battle.


    "Autn, Chief Zenith will not be defeated, right?" Ricky asked, feeling a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. Both of them are the middle spiritual kings, so they can''t win against each other. It''s none


    of our business. Now, would you get back to the Snow Sect or continue your cultivation outside?"


    "I decided to continue training outside," Ricky exined.


    "Okay. Be careful. If youe across big trouble again, your luck might be different from today. I just


    happened to be training myself here today and helped summon Chief Zenith, so you could get out of


    trouble this time!" Autn said.


    "Autn, I truly appreciate what you did for me. I will try to be prudent and keep a low profile from now


    on!" Ricky nodded.


    "Ha-ha. Ricky, you''re really quite an obedient and meek fellow, aren''t you? I like your character!"


    Autn said with augh at Ricky''s earnest reply.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky alsoughed joyously, relieved at living to see another day.


    "Are you going back to the Snow Sect?" Ricky asked.


    "Not yet. I reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification a long time ago, but I haven''t made a


    breakthrough to reach the higher level yet. So I won''t return to the Snow Sect until I break through


    again," Autn replied. He added confidently, "I happened to discover a good method that stands a


    chance of helping me make a breakthrough soon."


    "Congrattions!"


    "Aha! Thank you. Now, I must bid you goodbye! See you around back home in the Snow Sect!" With


    this, Autn left.


    After Autn was out of sight, Ricky looked for several moments in the direction of Zenith and Errol''s


    battle. After that, he pushed on, making his way towards the Stone City.


    Now that he had the ability to challenge a warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky was


    confident of taking back some spoils from Gilbert and the Bloody Gang.

 Chapter 94 The Bloody Gang

    Chapter 94 The Bloody Gang


    In the Stone City, the three main families were still there, presenting a state of tripartite confrontation.


    However, something had changed in recent months. The head of Nan n was now someone else.


    Gilbert used to be only a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement and came under a strong


    man like Nick, who was at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement. But everything had changed since


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    his son was taken as a disciple of the innate spiritual king.


    With the help of the cultivation resources given by the innate spiritual king, he made great progress in a


    few months, and was now close to the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Nick had no choice but to abdicate his position as head and made way for Gilbert.


    Warriors in the Stone City could notin much, because this was thew of the world of martial


    arts. The winner shall be the king.


    Nick only med himself for not pushing his son to work harder and earn something better.


    ¡­


    At an inn in the Stone City, many of the warriors who had returned from the hunt was taking a rest,


    during which they naturally talked about what had happened recently.


    "Have you heard that the genius Ricky, the one his spiritual meridian got destroyed and waster


    driven out of the Nan n, has now risen in the Snow Sect and be the top ranking outer disciple


    of the Snow Sect?" a warrior said, to open the discussion.


    "Sure! Even when his spiritual meridian was taken away, he still proved himself. Genius is what genius


    is!"


    "Ha-ha, if Nick hadn''t given up on Ricky and his father, he wouldn''t have ended up following Gilbert like


    a dog."


    "Well, it''s toote. After all, Gilbert has be a powerful warrior at the fourth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement."


    "Well, even though Nick has a bad reputation, I still have prefered him to be head of the Nan n. At


    least he wouldn''t work with the Bloody Gang." Other hunting warriors sighed, shaking their heads.


    "That''s right. Since Gilbert became the head of the Nan n, he''s done nothing to hide the fact that


    he''s been working with the Bloody Gang. Not only did they encroach on our hunting mountains, they''re


    collecting a fifth of our taxes! They''re making us suffer indeed!"


    "Hush, if people from the Nan n or the Bloody Gang hear you, you''ll be worse than dead."


    "Take it easy. The Wang n and Sun n are said to be taking action against this ridiculousness.


    After all, the offspring of the two ns are also disciples of the innate spirits, so they are not afraid of


    Gilbert!"


    ¡­


    "Gilbert is already a powerful warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement." A man in a ck coat


    in the corner of the inn murmured, "So now... I can only get somepensation from the Bloody


    Gang."


    Of course, it was Ricky, who had just arrived in the Stone City.


    Upon arriving, he kept his ears open to find out about situation of the Nan n in the past few months.


    "When Gilbert became the head of the n, he colluded with the Bloody Gang. It seems that the


    Bloody Gang had indeed set father and I up, so now I am going to get information about them first!"


    Ricky called the innkeeper over and offered him several hundred copper coins to talk in detail about the


    Bloody Gang.


    This gave Ricky a general understanding of the Bloody Gang to some extent.


    The Bloody Gang was located in the mountains outside the Stone City. Their leader was a warrior at


    the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, and the deputy leader was a warrior at the first grade of


    Bone Reinforcement.


    The Bloody Gang was divided into superior branches, medium branches and inferior branches.


    Subchiefs of the superior branches were usually warriors at the eighth and ninth grade of Blood


    Purification. There were 4 superior branches in the Bloody Gang at present; Subchiefs of the medium


    branches were usually warriors at the sixth and seventh grade of Blood Purification. There were 7


    medium branches in the Bloody Gang; Subchiefs of the inferior branches were usually warriors at the


    fourth and fifth grade of Blood Purification. There were 10 inferior branches in the Bloody Gang at


    present.


    Moreover, the Bloody Gang ruled that all members of the gang, as long as they were confident about


    their strength, were allowed to challenge the current subchief at any time. The only rule to bear in mind


    was that should he fail, he would be violently punished by the subchief.


    "Let me start with these inferior branches of the Bloody Gang!" Ricky decided, once he had obtained


    this information.


    But now the first thing he needed to do was to infiltrate one of these inferior branches.


    Next, Ricky found out where an inferior branch was in the mountains and went in.


    As expected, he was immediately arrested by the inferior branch members and taken back to the


    stockaded vige in the mountains.


    On both sides of the main hall of the stockade stood a row of warriors. All of whom were at the first or


    second grade of Blood Purification. In the hall sat two middle-aged men, one thin and the other plump.


    Apparently, they were the subchief and deputy subchief of this inferior branch.


    "Subchief, we caught this guy sneaking around our ce and took him back to you!" said the three


    men who had brought Ricky in.


    "The guy is fine-boned. Let''s take off his clothes and cook him to serve to the fellows!" the plump man


    said, looking Ricky up and down.


    "Good idea. We''ve had enough of the meat of fierce beasts, so it would be nice to taste some other


    food now and then!" The thin man grinned, nodding.


    "No! I came here today to offer you my precious treasure!" Ricky shouted out in rm. He did not know


    that the Gang was cannibalistic.


    "Really? Precious treasure?" Both subchiefs'' eyes immediately shed. They winked at the warriors


    standing close to Ricky.


    The three men who had brought Ricky back searched him right away and found two pills in his pockets,


    which were the only two Water Miraculous Pills Ricky had.


    "What a rich energy of mists and meditation!" they said in shock, immediately realizing that the Water


    Miraculous Pills were not ordinary ones.


    "These are the two Water Miraculous Pills I identally got, and I hereby give them to you, as long as I


    am given the chance to stay in the gang!" Ricky said hurriedly.


    His heart ached, seeing them handle his remaining Water Miraculous Pills.


    But he had known from the start that he had to make sacrifices to infiltrate the Bloody Gang!


    "Water Miraculous Pills! This is an intermediate pill, brother!" the plump subchief said to hispanion


    excitedly.


    "Well, that''s right!" The thin man nodded and winked again at the three men next to Ricky.


    They searched Ricky again, and found nothing but a few silver coins, so they gave up.


    "Boy, do you really want to join us?" The thin man asked him as he pocketed Ricky''s pills. "Aren''t you


    afraid of death?"


    "Sure I am, but I think the Bloody Gang is great!" Ricky said, pretending to be earnest.


    "Haw-haw, this is my first time to hear someone say something positive about us!" The two men


    immediately burst intoughter, so did the warriors in the hall.


    "Well, since you''ve contributed your pills, you are allowed to join the Bloody Gang!" the thin subchief


    said decidedly.


    "I appreciate that so much!" Ricky replied., bowing.


    Amid theughter, he rose slowly to his feet, the wry smile vanishing from his lips.


    Now that Ricky was a member of the Bloody Gang, he would get down to business.

 Chapter 95 Becoming Subchief

    Chapter 95 Bing Subchief


    "Our subchiefs just gave you permission to be a member of our Bloody Gang, but he didn''t ask


    you to stand up, fool. Keep on kneeling," a warrior said fiercely after he saw Ricky rising to his feet.


    Ricky''s Water Miraculous Pills had made quite a few gang members jealous of him. This warrior was


    one of them.


    He aimed a hammer-like kick at Ricky''s knees, intending on making him kneel again.


    "Crack!" It was the audible sound of a bone fracturing. But Ricky didn''t fall to his knees. Instead, it was


    the warrior who was now screaming painfully as he clutched his legs. Because as his foot struck


    Ricky''s knees, the impact felt like he had just kicked a solid piece of steel.


    Everyone in the hall was now on high alert.


    "Who are you?" Both subchiefs asked suspiciously, instantly on guard. They knew right away that Ricky


    wasn''t a run-of-the-mill person.


    The members of Bloody Gang took out their weapons and encircled Ricky, staring with wary eyes.


    "You are really forgetful. You two just epted me into the Bloody Gang. Don''t you remember?" Ricky


    smiled.


    "What an fool! How dare you make trouble here! Tear this bastard to pieces now!" The thin subchief


    "What are you going to do? Do you intend to disobey the Bloody Gang''s rules?" Ricky shouted loudly in


    order to stop them in their tracks.


    "I''m now a member of Bloody Gang and I want to challenge these two subchiefs for their positions.


    ording to the gang rules, all the members should stay out of this, otherwise you are disrespectful to


    Bloody Gang''s two leaders."


    People in the hall, including the screaming warrior, fell into a stunned silence after hearing Ricky''s


    words. They all stared at Ricky as if he was ridiculous.


    After a moment of utter silence, they all burst intoughter.


    "Ha-ha! What a funny joke! My brother, did you hear what he had said? He wants to challenge us to get


    the position of subchief. How silly this boy is!" The fat subchief guffawed, pping his knees.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, goodness me. He- he wants to challenge us!" The thin subchief also shrieked with


    "Hey guys, I think this boy must have been kicked in the head by a horse! Or maybe he''s just totally


    insane. Who else would say something so hrious?" The members of the Bloody Gang were also bent


    over inughter.


    Nevertheless, they did stop their attack, because in fact what Ricky said was true. ording to the


    rules of their Gang, if someone challenged the position of subchief, others weren''t allowed to interfere.


    If someone broke the rule, he would most definitely be executed by Bloody Gang''s two leaders.


    Besides, none of them believed that Ricky would ever win that challenge sessfully. It was too easy


    for the two subchiefs to kill Ricky.


    "Just kill this guy and give his body to the wolves to eat!" the thin subchief said to the fat one. He


    waved his hands, quickly growing impatient.


    "Why yes, brother," the fat subchief answered.


    At that, Ricky felt a huge ball of flesh rolling toward him with a powerful earthy palm.


    But Ricky didn''t even look at it. He merely deflected it with a punch.


    The sound of someone spitting out blood suddenly broke into the air. The fat subchief fell onto the


    ground like a dead pig, blood streaming down his mouth. Then Ricky leaped quickly to his side and


    kicked him in the chest with a tremendous force.


    With a scream, the fat subchief flew straight out of the main hall. After his body stopped rolling, he was


    found to be dead.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The fat subchief was already dead by the time everyone else


    had realized what was happening.


    But if anyone knew what Ricky''s status was, it was easy toprehend. The fat subchief was merely a


    normal warrior at the fourth grade of Blood Purification. How could he stand up the powerful attack of


    Ricky who had survived so many bloody battles?


    "Brother!" The thin subchief howled furiously. His ck eyes instantaneously turned red, with an


    overwhelming murderous intent rolling towards Ricky.


    From his body, the thin subchief called forth the power of warriors at the fifth grade of Blood


    Purification.


    He lifted the iron rod in the hall and charged at Ricky.


    Drawing the Iron Destroyer from the sheath on the back, Ricky also dashed towards him.


    As he was running, Ricky broke out the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Even


    though this warrior was not very powerful, Ricky couldn''t take any chances because he was facing a


    warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification.


    After all, the fifth grade of Blood Purification was actually two grades higher than his.


    The sound of metal colliding rang through the air.


    Ricky''s saber collided with the iron rod, and the force of roaring me collided with the force of


    defending earth.


    The air was filled with the echoes of loud cracking sounds. A burst of sparks sprang up between the


    Iron Destroyer and the iron rod. After only a brief moment where both forces stood on equal footing, the


    Iron Destroyer cut the iron rod right in two.


    Ricky summoned his sharp de of me again, which he used to gouge a long cut on the thin


    subchief''s right arm.


    "How is it possible? You are only at the third grade of Blood Purification! Howe you have this


    powerful strength?" The thin subchief growled at Ricky while clutching his injured right arm. He


    retreated quickly all of a sudden.


    And then he turned tail and ran away to outside, having no intent of fighting this mysterious warrior


    today.


    All of the gang members were shocked and terrified at this scene.


    "It''s toote to run now!" Ricky roared deeply.


    A drop of blood fell from the Iron Destroyer, and Ricky moved quickly and agilely like a galloping deer.


    Ricky caught up with the thin subchief in an instant, shing sharply at him. The drop of blood hit the


    floor.


    Now Ricky had in the two subchiefs of this inferior branch.


    And he took back his two Water Miraculous Pills, trying not to show his relief at retrieving them.


    "I think you should now know who I am!" Ricky said cruelly. He had now returned to the hall, looking


    around at the frightened warriors as he clutched the bloody Iron Destroyer in his hand.


    All the gang members knelt down in fear, and called Ricky subchief respectfully.


    "Now that you call me subchief, from now on, I have the final say in this inferior branch. If you disobey


    my word, you will end up like your two newly retired subchiefs. Understand?" Ricky said in a stone cold


    voice.


    He did not want their loyalty. He wanted to instill as much fear into them so that he could take


    advantage of them in the next few days.


    "Respectful subchief! Yes! We understand!" All the warriors cried out, looking at the two bloody corpses


    from the corners of their eyes.


    "Well, then. What are you waiting for? Clean up those two bodies. They''re disgusting. Thene back


    here for I have something to tell you," Ricky said lightly.


    Then, he sat down on the throne in the hall, observing the warriors who now anxiously sprang to action.


    About a quarter of an hourter, everything was cleared up. All the gang members, who totalled almost


    forty, came into the hall and waited for their new subchief to speak.


    "Show me the way to the Treasure Tower of this inferior branch," Ricky ordered.


    "Yes, respectful subchief!" Two warriors at the third grade of Blood Purification answered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They set off to lead him to a hidden cave not far from their base.

 Chapter 96 Eliminate The Inferior Branches Of The Bloody Gang

    Chapter 96 Eliminate The Inferior Branches Of The Bloody Gang


    The way to the cave was hidden and winding, and it took them nearly an hour just to get into its depths


    No wonder, though. After all, this was where all the inferior branch''s prized possessions were kept.


    At the end of the tunnel, they finally came upon a cavern.


    In it gleamed a pile of silver and copper coins, at least a hundred thousand of them.


    In addition to the money, there were exquisite weapons, Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills, and Anti-


    toxin Pills. On the other side there were some Treasures from Heaven and Earth, but nothing rare or


    special.


    "Subchief, these are all our treasures, and others have been handed over to our superior branches!"


    One of the warriors exined cautiously.


    As a group of warriors at the Blood Purification state, it was rather pathetic to boast such a small


    number of treasures.


    "Looks like you haven''t had the best of times in the Bloody Gang!" Ricky said dryly.


    "Indeed, subchief. But it''s better than being wandering warriors. There is a ce to live at least, and we


    don''t have to worry about being bullied by other forces whom we encounter by chance!" another warrior


    replied.


    Ricky nodded slightly, looking around at the cavern.


    "Give me a third of those silver coins, and the rest is yours!" Ricky said, his brow arched.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In disbelief, the warriors looked at each other to see if they had heard him wrong.


    "What? You don''t want them?" Ricky asked again, a hint of a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Subchief, are you serious about giving them to us?" a warrior mustered the courage to ask, his voice


    trembling.


    "Just do what I say. You are behaving like women!" Ricky said contemptuously.


    With that, several bold warriors took the lead to stuff their pockets with silver coins and Spiritual Energy


    Nourishing Pills.


    Ricky said nothing, only nodding slightly. The first few warriors who had taken the lead bowed deeply to


    him as they returned.


    Upon confirming Ricky''s sincerity, the remaining warriors swarmed the pile of loot without hesitation.


    They divided up the treasures neatly and quickly, leaving Ricky exactly a third of the silver coins.


    "That''s right. I mean what I say, and I don''t go back on my word," Ricky said, pleased at their efficiency.


    "Thank you, subchief!" "Thank you, subchief!" The warriors shouted their appreciation, their voices


    echoing in the chamber.


    Because of this, they gained respect for their strange new subchief. It was not just fear that was


    inspiring them to follow him.


    Ricky nodded with satisfaction as could tell that the members had began to yield to him. That was


    exactly what he wanted.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Ricky knew that if he wanted these warriors to listen to him, he had to show them the benefits of doing


    so, aside from keeping their lives, of course.


    "By the way, subchief, may we know your name?" said one warrior, his arms loaded with treasure.


    "My name is Bill. But I expect to be adressed only as your subchief!" Ricky answered.


    "Yes, subchief!"


    Although his tone seemed slightly strange to them, the warriors brushed this away and nodded slightly.


    ¡­


    Later, Ricky ordered several warriors to hunt a few sweet-meated fierce beasts, and sent others to buy


    good wine from the Stone City. Ricky then held a feast with these warriors, who were warming up more


    and more to their generous new subchief.


    The next day, he made no secret of his n to merge another inferior branch.


    The majority of warriors did not agree with this, for this would be in serious vition of the rules of the


    Bloody Gang.


    But Ricky would never allow them to disobey. He ordered them all to follow him, killing those who


    refused.


    Although Ricky didn''t want to kill anyone at will, he knew that he had to keep things as contained as


    possible. Once the news got out, the consequences would be severe.


    Ricky led his men down to the territory of another inferior branch and rushed in. He killed the two


    subchiefs instantly with all his might.


    After killing their leaders, Rickyid down hisw in front of all of the members of the new inferior


    branch.


    Of these, those who obeyed him survived, while those who resisted were executed.


    Of course, there was little resistance. After all, Ricky didn''t unjustly kill anyone. Most of the warriors just


    wanted to live.


    As before, Ricky ordered someone to take him to the inferior branch''s treasury and divided up all the


    money with them. Again, he got his share.


    In this way, the warriors were naturally more willing to follow him.


    Over the next two months, Ricky took control of all the inferior branches of the Bloody Gang in the


    same way.


    As a routine, he made sure to divide up all the wealth of these inferior branches with his subordinates.


    Ricky was smart at this tactical maneuver.


    The most important gain for Ricky, of course, was not the money. It was the fact that he had dismantled


    at least a quarter of the Bloody Gang''s power at an astonishing speed.


    After merging all the inferior branches into onerge branch under his leadership, Ricky knew he had to


    stop. He knew the limits of his strength, and besides, the rest of the Bloody Gang had for sure been


    informed of these startling developments.


    So one day Ricky gathered all his subordinates and stood in front of them to speak.


    "Brothers, over the past two months we have worked hard together to make a fortune, which I would


    say is the best thing in life. However, we have to separate hereafter, because the medium branches


    and superior branches of the Bloody Gang will take action against us!" Ricky said, speaking


    emphatically. His warriors stared in rapt attention.


    "It doesn''t matter, however. I''m sure you''ve had a good harvest in these past few months, enough to


    get you a pretty woman in a nice town and settle down.


    And so I bid you all the best. We must part ways now.


    Of course, those of you who don''t want to leave may go to other medium branches and superior


    branches of the Bloody Gang, but I''m not sure if they''ll ept you, since you came from my branch."


    "We don''t want to part with you, subchief! We want to be with you!" Most warriors were reluctant to


    hear that Ricky was going to disband the gang, because they had indeed made a lot of money and


    were enjoying their new lives under their new subchief.


    Ricky had been quite generous to them, after all.


    "Haw-haw, guys, I know what you mean, but you know it won''t be easy if we stay together!" Ricky


    And with this, Ricky left so quickly that his warriors could not catch up with him even if they had wanted


    to.


    "Guys, the subchief has gone¡­ I suppose, that means it''s time for us to leave. You know we''d better


    not going back to the Bloody Gang," some of the warriors at the third grade of Blood Purification


    remarked.


    "He''s right. We''ve made a lot of money. It''s time to settle down somewhere."


    ¡­


    The members of the Bloody Gang''s inferior branches then dispersed, heading their respective


    directions. Some were going to their hometowns.


    In the distance, Ricky appeared on a peak. He watched the warriors who were leaving and whispered,


    "Bloody Gang, your strength must have been greatly damaged by the departure of all these members.


    But fear not. A bigger gift will soon be delivered to you. Or my name ''Bill'' will have all been in vain."


    ¡­

 Chapter 97 Unforeseen Event

    Chapter 97 Unforeseen Event


    On this day, the whole of Stone City was teeming with excitement.


    This was due to the news that all the ten inferior branches of the Bloody Gang had inexplicably


    disappeared and disbanded.


    The Bloody Gang ranked first among all other gangs that existed thousands of miles around Stone City,


    and its violent actions had gained notoriety. So the developments that had happened to it were not a


    secret.


    These ten inferior branches not onlyprised a quarter of the strength of the Bloody Gang, but also


    ounted for a third of the entire Gang''s wealth and training resources.


    Naturally, the high level branches of the Bloody Gang had burst into a rage, and they sent all their elite


    warriors to track down the one who was behind it all. To help them, the Nan n also lent many of their


    warriors.


    The ie of the Nan n had was directly dependent on the Bloody Gang, and so, the disbandment


    of the ten inferior branches also incurred great losses for them.


    Unfortunately for them, they didn''t manage to find the man behind it all.


    And what was even worse was that all the surviving members of the ten inferior branches had already


    left the Stone City with all their money and treasures, which meant that a third of the Gang''s capital had


    vanished overnight.


    Ricky also knew all this of course, as he travelled incognito within Stone City. After hearing the news of


    the n and Gang''s tragedy, he said to himself, "Bloody Gang, this is only the start. You will be


    punished even greater in the future.


    And Gilbert, you will get what you deserve too."


    With this, Ricky left the Stone City and came to a mountain range.


    This mountain range was no ordinary one, but a ce where the Nan n collected many of their


    medicinal materials. As the former young master of the Nan n, Ricky knew this ce well.


    He also knew that every few days the disciples of Gilbert woulde here to collect arge number of


    medicinal materials. It would be the best time for him to carry out his n.


    After waiting for several days in this mountain range, he saw the disciples appear, bearing baskets and


    boxes.


    Among these disciples, the highest level warrior was in the third grade of Blood Purification. Ricky


    smiled. It would be a piece cake for him to defeat them.


    After they had collected the medical materials and were preparing to head back. Ricky put on a cloak,


    covered his face and rushed out, not giving them time to react. He injured many disciples and


    destroyed everything they had collected. He alsoid waste to all the medicinal materials on the


    mountain.


    With this, he turned his back and left the Stone City with satisfaction.


    One day, he would definitely return. Because only by defeating Gilbert and Bloody Gang could he die in


    peace.


    He could tell that it was also like an obsession in his heart. Only when it waspletely eliminated


    could his cultivation reach even higher levels.


    However, he didn''t go home to the Snow Sect immediately. Instead, he went to the mountains where he


    hunted beasts at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification.


    He broke through too fast with a still unstable foundation. He had to eliminate the hidden dangers that


    he had not given attention to in his breakthrough period. It was a life-and-death struggle for him.


    Because of this, he had to constantly hunt the beasts in this month to practice and solidify his


    cultivation base.


    Finally, he not only eliminated the hidden dangers, but alsoid a solid foundation for having a


    breakthrough to the third grade of Blood Purification.


    Even better, he mastered all Five Beasts Arts in this month, which only differed in the focus points of


    the varying animals. After that, his body at the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    was consolidated and his fighting power was enhanced, which meant he could confidently fight with


    any warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification.


    At the same time, he was ready to make an attack.


    After three months of concentration, istion and suffering, it was now enough for Ricky to reach the


    fourth grade of Blood Purification. It had been too long since hisst breakthrough. If he kept on


    suppressing his real power, it might backfire any time soon, and that was definitely not what Ricky


    expected.


    Thus, he carefully chose a hidden ce and opened a hole in the mountain to start his cultivation.


    Naturally, he quickly reached the fourth grade of Blood Purification from the peak of the third grade of


    Blood Purification.


    The whole process only took three days and without any outside help. And this breakthrough he had


    reached was made under the most harmless and desirable conditions for warriors.


    After staying in the mountain for several days while he was breaking through to the fourth grade of


    Blood Purification, Ricky was finally ready to return to the Snow Sect.


    Now, he would be strong enough to fight with the warriors at the sixth grade of Blood Purification.


    He knew this was important. It would not be easy for the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction to


    push him around in the Snow Sect. Unless they sent out the warriors of the advanced stage of Blood


    Purification or the warriors of Bone Reinforcement, they wouldn''t be able to intimidate him.


    And if they sent warriors of this level, it would be enough reason for Grace to fight.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky tamed a strong horse and began his journey home with his Iron Destroyer.


    Five dayster, he finally arrived.


    He entered from the main gate of the Snow Sect.


    Outside the gate, there were two outer disciples guarding in shifts. When Ricky arrived, the two


    disciples recognized him.


    In principle, Ricky''s strength had ced him at the top rank of the outer disciples. These two outer


    disciples should respectfully call him "Senior" when they saw him.


    Even the disciples of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction should maintain their respect


    when they saw him.


    However, he saw the contemptuous looks from the two disciples.


    Their contemptuous res were very obvious, fully visible on their faces. Ricky was reminded of when


    he came to the Snow Sect for the first time.


    "What''s going on here?" He murmured to himself. At the same time, an unpleasant feeling formed in


    the pit of his stomach.


    With no hesitation, he rushed to his courtyard.


    After he left, the two disciples sneered and said, "You will soon taste the pain."


    And one of the disciples also left, to tip off the message of Ricky''s arrival to those who hated him.


    ......


    He ran all the way, feeling his footsteps getting heavier and heavier because of the bad feeling growing


    worse in the pit of his stomach.


    And sure enough, he was stopped by three disciples halfway to his courtyard.


    He knew them. They were all inner disciples. Mark was at the fourth grade of Blood Purification and


    came from the Casting Faction. The other two disciples were brothers: Phil and Larry, who were at the


    third grade of Blood Purification. They were members of the Refinement Faction.


    "Step aside! You''re in my way!" Ricky roared when he saw them blocking his path.


    The disciples all gathered around him. They all looked at him contemptuously. Again, Ricky was


    reminded of when he came to the Snow Sect for the first time.


    He guessed that Grace might have had an ident.


    "Ha-ha, you have such a bad temper! It does really suit the strongest in the Snow Sect. Now you even


    don''t respect us as your seniors when you see us." These three disciples jeered at him.


    "Maybe, it''s because he has a core master and also has innate spirit to support him!" Phil sneered.


    "I don''t think so. The back-up of the innate spirit has already disappeared. Now there is only one core


    disciple. Wait, what was her name again? Oh yeah, Ugly Grace she is," Larry said disdainfully.


    When Ricky heard this insult, the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano, rising instantaneously and


    spreading heat throughout his body and even into the air. The disciples around him could sense his


    anger.


    "p yourselves for what you just said!" Ricky roared angrily at them.


    "Oh? Ricky, you really freaked me out. Did I say anything that made you angry?" Larry said innocently


    with a mocking smile.


    "What we''re talking about is just ''Ugly Grace''..." Phil grinned.

 Chapter 98 Disregard the Rules, Kill Him

    Chapter 98 Disregard the Rules, Kill Him


    "Boom!"


    Phil was hit by something that seemed to have a weight of one thousand kilograms before he could


    finish his words, then he flew backwards immediately.


    Halfway through his backwards descent, his blood mixed with broken teeth floated and formed a red


    arch.


    Ricky struck as soon as Phil repeated the words "Ugly Grace." His movements were boosted to


    ultimate speed because of his anger. He leaped to Phil''s side, hitting his mouth with a tremendous


    blow.


    With everything happening so quickly, the warriors around them had no time to react.


    By the time they came to their senses, Phil had rolled several times on the ground and had already


    passed out. His face was sunken with a punch mark the size of half a head.


    Blood was gushing out of Phil''s whole head. Everything was gruesome.


    Looking at this bloody scene and Phil''s sunken face, all the disciples were in total shock. They couldn''t


    help but feel frightened, because Phil looked like he was close to death.


    "Brother!" Larry howled and rushed over, only to find that Phil was already lifeless.


    It was to be expected. Now, Ricky''s strength was well matched with a warrior of the six grade of Blood


    Purification. How could Phil, who was only at the third grade of Blood Purification, possibly survive a


    fierce punch from Ricky?


    "You... you killed my brother!" Larry howled, pure grief on his face.


    "Phil was really dead. Is Ricky out of his mind? How dare he kill someone in the Snow Sect!" It was


    certain that Phil was really dead. Everyone was talking in hushed tones, staring at Ricky with shock.


    It was the first time that someone had dared to kill another disciple in the Snow Sect. Even the disciples


    of innate spirits would never do that.


    Now they really didn''t want to have any connection with Ricky! Who knew what kind of crazy things this


    lunatic would do!?


    But they were also shocked by his strength. He killed Phil with only one strike. It was hard to tell just


    how strong he truly was now.


    Mark had already retreated into the crowd.


    "Ricky, you will pay!" Larry growled.


    "If I die, you die!" Ricky shouted back.


    After all, it was about Grace! She was the most important and respectable master to Ricky. She was


    the bottom line in Ricky''s heart that no one could cross, insult, or hurt. How could these insolent


    brothers dare to say "Ugly Grace" in public?


    There was no doubt that they had crossed the line, so Ricky didn''t care if he needed to kill them. He


    stood by what was important to him.


    Anyway, he already killed one of them. It wouldn''t matter if he killed one more bastard. In his anger,


    Ricky no longer cared about the rules of the Snow Sect. He hurled a strike towards Larry.


    But at this time, a man stepped out and blocked Ricky''s strike with a punch.


    It was Rod, who had once invited him to join the Refinement Faction.


    When Ricky saw him, he finally realized that this was a set-up. And he walked right into it because of


    his hot temper.


    But Ricky didn''t regret it at all, because what Phil just said had insulted Grace. Even if he had a chance


    to do things all over again, he would not hesitate to kill Phil.


    "Ricky, you made a huge mistake! The first rule in the Snow Sect is that disciples can''t kill each other.


    And you, you just broke the first rule without further ado!" As expected, as soon as Rod opened his


    mouth he used Ricky of this serious crime.


    However, he was also surprised. Ricky''s strength seemed enough to beat him. That was saying a lot,


    after all, he was a warrior at the advanced stage of Blood Purification!


    He had sent Phil, Larry and Mark to provoke Ricky, and told them to take the opportunity to humiliate


    Ricky. But who knew that it would result in Phil''s death.


    But this was good news for the Refinement Faction.


    It was the first time that a disciple in the Snow Sect had killed his peer. It was impossible for Ricky to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    get away with this.


    "Don''t be so fake, you cunning bastard. This is exactly what you want," Ricky said coldly.


    Then, Ricky ran towards Grace''s courtyard. This time, no one stopped him.


    ''Pompous ass, let''s see how long you can be so arrogant!'' Rod thought to himself as he watched Ricky


    speed away.


    Rod then pretended tofort Larry, and sent Larry and a few other disciples to follow him. He told


    them to use Ricky in front of Elder Abbott.


    Then, under Rod''s leadership, a dozen people picked up Phil''s corpse, heading for Elder Abbott''s


    house.


    .....


    Ricky, who didn''t care at all anymore, ran into Grace''s room.


    Now, Grace was cultivating as usual.


    But Ricky could see that Grace''s face was pale and tired, unusual dark circles under her eyes.


    "What happened Master?" Ricky asked, anxious and concerned.


    However, Grace didn''t respond. She just raised her right hand and used strong spiritual energy to send


    him outside.


    Ricky got up and tried to go in again, but no matter how he shouted or knocked at the door, Grace


    refused to answer.


    Then Heather came out of her room and whispered, "Ricky, you''d better leave Master Grace alone for


    a while!"


    "What happened, Heather?" Ricky asked, almost in tears.


    "Ricky, listen to me. Calm down..."


    Then, Heather rted the events of the past few months.


    There were three innate spiritual kings in the Snow Sect. One of them was Grace''s father¡ªOdin.


    About half a month ago, two mysterious warriors came. They were strong. They subdued Zenith easily


    and hurt Odin, taking him away.


    As for why Odin had provoked such powerful warriors, no one knew.


    Grace must have been so upset because of her father''s capture. She didn''t know whether he was alive.


    And the other innate spirit in the Snow Sect¡ªBoris, who was Nate''s master, was Odin''s rival.


    After Odin was taken away, he secretly supported the Refinement and Casting Faction, and told them


    to cause Grace some trouble. Fortunately, Zenith was her ally, so the two factions did not dare to go


    too far. They only insulted her verbally.


    "Refinement Faction, Casting Faction and Boris. If I don''t kill you while I live, I am willing to go to hell to


    hound you!" Ricky swore to himself, his blood pulsating with anger.


    "Come out, criminal! Ricky, face us!" an angry voice called. It was Rod.


    Outside, in the small courtyard, Elder Abbott was there with a number of disciples. Rod and the others


    were there too.


    "Ha! That was quick!" Ricky had expected this from the moment he struck Phil.


    ''I must find a chance to escape!'' Ricky thought, because he did not want to sit back and wait to die.


    When Elder Abbott came in, he looked at Ricky with grave disappointment.


    Even if Abbott didn''t want to, he would still have to tell them to arrest Ricky. It was thew of their Sect.

 Chapter 99 Adjudication

    Chapter 99 Adjudication


    "Ricky, you... you are¡­ oh, God! I really don''t know what to say about you! You''re under arrest, Ricky!"


    Elder Abbott said gravely.


    Elder Abbott''s attitudes toward Ricky had changed several times. But all in all, he liked the young


    warrior quite a lot. But he had gone too far this time. In an act unprecented in the Snow Sect, Ricky had


    killed a fellow disciple.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Heather was extremely confused, in shock at having no idea what Ricky had done.


    But Ricky reassured her, and she calmed down a little.


    Elder Abbott led Ricky to the Law Enforcement Hall. Seeing such a tense situation, Heather grew quite


    anxious and knocked Grace''s door, telling her that Ricky had been arrested.


    On the road to the Law Enforcement Hall, Rod shouted insults and threats at Ricky again and again.


    But Elder Abbott shooed Rod away, along with the other people who were chattering at Ricky.


    When they arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall, Ricky was put into a prison cell. Its walls were made of


    fine iron, making it impossible for Ricky to escape. Outside, numerous guards stood watch.


    "It now appears that I have gotten myself into quite a bit of trouble," Ricky murmured to himself as he


    looked at the darkness all around him.


    ......


    The story of Ricky killing Phil had spread throughout the whole Sect overnight.


    The truth about why Ricky did it gradually came out as the news spread. Some disciples thought that


    Ricky was a man with integrity who was forthright in making a distinction between kindness and


    revenge. Some of the female disciples pitied Ricky. because they felt as though Rick was not guilty.


    But there were some others who hoped that Ricky would bear harsh consequences. They said that


    Ricky outright broke the primary rule that had never been broken in the Snow Sect. To them, even a


    thousand deaths would not atone for his crime.


    But the final adjudication was up to the Elders, Chief Zenith, and the Dominant Top Elder, Boris.


    .....


    Elder Abbott came to the prison after half a day had passed since Ricky was locked up.


    "Elder Abbott, will I die?" Ricky asked, for he knew Elder Abbott was soft-hearted.


    "Ricky¡­ Why did you do it? Why can''t you just have held back? Do you think it will be worth losing


    your life because of such an unremarkable disciple like Phil?" Elder Abbott said angrily.


    "I can''t help it, Elder. He maliciously insulted my master in front of me," Ricky replied without a hint of


    regret.


    "Well, Grace is fortunate that she has such a bold, loyal person like you as a disciple." Elder Abbott


    sighed.


    "Elder Abbott, please tell me! What is going to happen to me?" Ricky pleaded.


    "I''m not sure. But I have found out the details of the whole event. On the whole, you have the


    advantage, Ricky. Besides, the sect chief seems to be on your side. I think you stand a good chance of


    leaving with your life," Elder Abbott said earnestly.


    "Oh, my lucky stars! I can escape this disaster!" Ricky said with a smile.


    "It''s still too early to be cheerful. You should know that the Dominant Top Elder Boris is not in your


    favor," Elder Abbott said with a sullen face.


    "Does he hold a higher position than the sect chief, Elder?" Ricky asked.


    "No, the sect chief is the ultimate ruling position in our Snow Sect," Elder Abbott said. "But not too long


    ago, Boris sessfully broke through the heavenly doom and became a middle spiritual king."


    "Now that Boris is a middle spiritual king, he is equal to Zenith in the realm of their powers. This means


    that even though there is still a gap between his position and that of the sect chief, it is now impossible


    for Zenith to suppress Boris anymore."


    "The sect is divided now, Ricky. Two main factions have formed."


    "I see," Ricky nodded. He was deep in thought.


    "The sect chief and Boris have nned to hold your trial at the square. So you need to mentally


    prepare to ept whatever the result may be," Elder Abbott reminded him.


    "Even if there seems to be a feud between Zenith and Boris, I didn''t expect that such powerful warriors


    would be called upon to adjudicate on my case. I am just a humble disciple of Blood Purification.


    What''s more, it seems like such a big deal, doesn''t it? To hold the trial in such a grand square," Ricky


    said, slightly surprised.


    After all, even if hemitted a more heinous crime, in the eyes of innate spirits it would be of trifling


    importance. Ricky knew it was totally unnecessary to trouble innate spirits for his case.


    "Indeed, Boris wouldn''t care about your life, Ricky. But he wants to further establish his hold on Snow


    Sect using this opportunity. Do you understand?" Elder Abbott asked.


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Don''t worry! Together with Chief Zenith, I will try my best to fight for you," Elder Abbott said


    reassuringly and left.


    ......


    "It''s power! My power will never be enough!" Ricky shouted, pounding the walls of his cell after Elder


    Abott left.


    ......


    The next day, the main square of the Snow Sect was packed with people. All disciples from the Snow


    Sect arrived early.


    It was the first time that someone had killed his fellow disciple in the history of the Snow Sect. They


    wanted to see what would happen to Ricky.


    A few powerful disciples knew that they would see apetition between the opposing powers of the


    sect chief and the Dominant Top Elder.


    The Dominant Top Elder Boris was trying to establish his hold, while Chief Zenith wanted to maintain


    his power across the Snow Sect.


    Soon, the nine Elders appeared, and they allnded beside the nine seats on the tform.


    They were then followed the sect chief Zenith and the Dominant Top Elder Boris.


    After greeting the other Elders, Zenith directly orderedw enforcement disciples to bring Ricky to the


    square.


    After a while, Ricky appeared, his hands restrained.


    The whole square broke out into noise.


    Grace and Heather were extremely anxious and worried. Elder Abbott felt the same. They all regretted


    that Ricky had been so impulsive and hotheaded.


    But deep inside, Grace was grateful and even happy once she found out just why Ricky had killed Phil.


    Surely Ricky has seen Grace and Heather, but he walked right past them, not meeting their eyes.


    What Ricky hadn''t seen was that in a corner of the square stood Amelia, the leader of Amber Faction,


    and the charming girl who had apanied Grace to the Stone City.


    "If the Snow Sect really wants to kill Ricky, I hope you can help him," Amelia whispered.


    "Is it going to happen because he possessed no spiritual meridian?" the charming girl asked.


    "Yes. I have a strong intuition that he is the person I''ve been looking for," Amelia said, nodding


    decidedly.


    "I have heard his story. He is not bad. I''ll think it over. If it is really that necessary, I''ll do it for you," the


    girl whispered in Amelia''s ear.


    "Thank you," Amelia said, nodding her head in gratitude.


    ......


    "Sect chief, Dominant Top Elder and nine Elders!" Ricky said respectfully, as was the custom.


    "Ricky, all people in Snow Sect have gathered on this tform today. Do you know why?" Zenith was


    the first to speak. "Will you confess your crime?"


    "No, Chief Zenith. I don''t think Imitted a crime. How could I confess one?" Ricky said simply and


    earnestly, his eyes sweeping over the row of Elders who held his fate in their hands.

 Chapter 100 Challenge Accepted

    Chapter 100 Challenge epted


    "Unbelievable! How arrogant he is! How dare he im that he did notmit a crime? Everyone saw


    him kill Phil! Innocent, my ass!" the disciples from the Refinement Faction, the Casting Faction, and a


    few of Boris''s men began to curse in outrage.


    "Oh? Then, please tell me why you im to be innocent!" Boris, the Dominant Top Elder of the Snow


    Sect, asked calmly, as he squinted his eyes. In this situation, he had to seem open to Ricky''s defense.


    Otherwise, people would consider him to be narrow-minded and suspect his biases.


    Just like Zenith, Boris was handsome and had a majestic demeanor, casting a striking impression on all


    the disciples present. He was more demanding an exnation than merely asking Ricky''s side.


    Moreover, he had now reached a higher level through cultivation. His aura was more overwhelming


    now.


    "Dominant Top Elder Boris, Phil insulted my master. She is more than a master to me. She teaches me,


    helps me and cares for me. She is like my family! Phil said really disgusting words to me, in an obvious


    intent to degrade my master. He deserved to die!" Ricky said frankly.


    "May I ask you this question, Dominant Top Elder Boris? If your dearest ones are insulted, what would


    you do? Would you stand and do nothing because of the so-called rule?" Ricky asked further.


    "Shut your mouth! How dare you talk to the Dominant Top Elder like this!?" Elder Logan, the founder of


    the Casting Faction, berated Ricky. ring at Ricky, he pointed a finger at him as if he would kill him


    the next second.


    "Elder Logan,pose yourself. You are not supposed to speak like that when I''m still here!" Zenith


    scolded Logan coldly. He gathered his power of innate spirit, intending to give Logan a p on the wrist


    as a warning.


    However, before his power could reach Logan, Boris stopped him. Then he turned to Zenith and said,


    "Chief Zenith, don''t get angry, please. We are just discussing how to deal with the boy. Elder Logan


    was just trying to be fair and just."


    ''Being fair and just? Sure, that''s what he was doing! From what I saw, he was sucking up to you!'' Ricky


    thought silently, attempting to conceal his look of disdain.


    However, no one would try to question and challenge Boris. He was now an innate spirit with extremely


    powerful strength. Anyone who tried to cross him would probably end up regretting it.


    Even though he was being unreasonable, people would have to remain silent and ept his decree,


    unless Zenith directly admonished him.


    "Ricky, right? What you just said did make some sense. I agree with you and I understand your


    emotion. But rules are rules. You are not allowed to break any rule no matter how valid your reason is.


    Anyone who vites the rules must bear the consequences of their actions!"


    Boris said. "So, as the Dominant Top Elder, I hereby pronounce you guilty and sentence you to death. I


    hope you don''t mind!"


    ''Hope I don''t mind? Is he joking? Hell no! I do mind very much and what''s more, I want to kill this


    pompous prick!'' cursed Ricky in silent rage at Boris''s condescending words. But cursing to himself was


    natural. In fact, he had already anticipated that Boris wanted him to die, and that he would grasp this


    perfect chance.


    "Whoop!" The men from the Casting and Refinement loudly cheered, happy with Boris''s decision.


    "Master Grace, what should we do? They will kill him!" Heather asked anxiously. All over her face,


    worry was written.


    "There''s nothing we can do now. It all depends on Chief Zenith!" Grace said, clinging on to hope. She


    expected that Zenith would have a different opinion.


    Besides, she could never go and fight against Boris. She was no match for him, and it would be grossly


    inappropriate in this strictly hierarchical sect.


    "Chief Zenith, what''s your opinion?" Boris asked, a vicious smile lurking under the pretense of his


    serious expression.


    "Well, here is my opinion. Why did Ricky kill a disciple? I''m sure by now, you all know the reason. I


    have to admit that Phil deserved to die. He showed tant disrespect for Ricky''s master. From what I


    deduce, Ricky has a valid reason for his act. So I''ve decided to remit his death. However, I insist that


    he will still face punishment for his deed!" Zenith dered, after he had been deep in thought for


    several moments.


    Hearing this statement, Ricky, Heather, Grace, and some other Ricky''s friends sighed in relief to


    themselves. As long as Chief Zenith decided to save Ricky, he would survive this time. Anyway, as the


    chief of the Snow Sect, Zenith still had the overarching power and most of the time, he had the final say


    in many respects.


    "Ahh. It seems that Chief Zenith thinks highly of Ricky!" Many disciples began to murmur.


    Despite their heated discussion on Ricky''s case, they actually did not care much about the oue. To


    them, it was none of their business after all. They had just gathered here in pursuit of watching the trial


    as pleasure-seekers.


    "Chief Zenith, with all due respect, I''m afraid this decision is not a proper one! He killed a fellow disciple


    of the Snow Sect! It''s forbidden for the disciples to kill each other ording to the rule of the Snow


    Sect, isn''t it? But why would we grant him an exemption?" Boris protested. He was obviously unhappy


    to hear Zenith''s decision. Deep inside his heart, he grew even more resentful of Zenith.


    "Boris, are you questioning me, the chief of the Snow Sect?" Zenith replied suggestively. Clearly, he


    was not pleased with Boris'' interjection.


    "Oh, of course no! I would never do such a thing!


    But, Chief Zenith, ording to our Sect''s tradition, this situation needs the approval from the nine


    elders, whether the exemption is granted or not!" Boris insisted, unwilling to yield to Zenith''s final


    decision.


    There was no way he would let the chance of killing Ricky go so easily.


    He then turned to the nine elders and said, "So, Elders, it''s your turn to make a decision. What do you


    think of Ricky''s act and what measures do you think should be carried out?"


    He locked his eyes on Elder Evan first. "Elder Evan, let''s begin with you!"


    Boris took a meaningful nce at the rest of the eight elders. He was obviously indicating that it was


    time for them to choose between supporting him or Zenith.


    Zenith also turned to and nodded at them, signaling them to proim their opinions. He knew Boris


    was up to something.


    "I agree with Chief Zenith! Ricky keeps his life, and will face punishment!" Elder Evan said as he stood


    up.


    Then the elders cast their votes one by one. Ricky stood in the square, also trying to appeal to them


    with his eyes.


    Elder Logan, as expected, took Boris''s side and insisted on Ricky''s death. Elder Ronald and Elder


    Harris also sided with Boris'' opinion, but all the other six elders voted ording to Zenith''s


    discernment.


    That was three versus six. Zenith won. Boris''s face turned dark, quite displeased with the result. It was


    highly likely that Ricky would escape death this time.


    "It looks like that Chief Zenith enjoys immense popr support among the Sect for now," some


    disciples muttered to themselves.


    "Good! It seems that I''m going to live to see another day," Ricky sighed in relief. Seeing that most of the


    elders chose to support Zenith, he was certain that he would be safe.


    Everyone in the square was excitedly whispering about this result.


    "Elder Boris, you''ve already seen the result of the vote. Are you still insisting on your proposal?" Zenith


    turned to Boris and asked.


    "Chief Zenith, with such result, of course I''m not going to insist on Ricky''s death penalty! As per your


    suggestion, I already have some ideas about how to punish him. As for whether he will get through it, it


    all depends on him!" Boris said with a condescending smirk. Insisting on Ricky''s death would only


    worsen the already tense situation. He had a new n now.


    Everyone would tell from Boris''s eyes that he was very displeased. This result not only indicated that


    Ricky would live, but in the grander scheme of things, it also meant that Boris was still not as influential


    as Zenith in the Snow Sect. Zenith remained the most powerful man.


    "Oh? Depends on him? What do you mean by that, Boris?" asked Zenith.


    "Oh, don''t worry, Chief Zenith. I just want to test how strong he is. I''m just curious why you and most of


    the other elders want to keep him alive! Is he really that capable that you all value him so much?" Boris


    said, the glint of a sneer hidden in his eyes.


    "So, Boris, how are you going to test him? He is..." Zenith had no idea about what was going through


    Boris'' head. So he tried to dig for more information. At least this way, Ricky would stand a chance. He


    even prepared an excuse to postpone it. That way, Ricky would have more time to prepare.


    However, before Zenith could finish his words, Ricky interrupted, "Dominant Top Elder Boris, I''d like to


    take the test you suggested. I will prove that I am stronger than Phil, much stronger!"


    Zenith and other elders had helped him a lot so far. Ricky was grateful very much. Yet he was also


    concerned that if Chief Zenith continued to defend him, many disciples would be unhappy and think to


    themselves that Chief Zenith was biased. That was thest thing he wanted to happen. It would harm


    Chief Zenith''s reputation.


    That was why he interrupted and abruptly epted the challenge.


    He was confident that he would be able to handle no matter what they threw at him. He was given


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    another chance, after all!


    "Ricky! What are you doing? Stop talking nonsense!" Immediately, Ricky heard Zenith''s angry voice in


    his head. The sect chief had sent his message in secret with his internal strength. Ricky did not reply.


    He just gazed confidently at the chief, hoping to reassure him.


    "Good! That''s perfect! Much stronger than Phil? That''s quite confident of you! Show me how capable


    you are and what you can do!" Boris said immediately, leaving no chance for Zenith to protest. Ricky''s


    prompt confidence irritated Boris. He had never seen such an arrogant disciple before! How dared he


    make those big ims!


    "Elder Logan!" Boris shouted, summoning his ally. He whispered some words to him.


    Afterwards, Elder Logan left and headed for the snowy mountains.


    All the disciples were confused at Boris''s act and wondered just how he meant to test Ricky''s strength.


    ...


    About half an hourter, Elder Logan returned, three ferocious beasts in tow.


    He had brought a ck-scaled Bull, a Demonic Ape, and a Yellow-winged Eagle. The bull mooed


    loudly as its scales gleamed sharply. The ape showed its sharp, yellow teeth while waving his long


    arms in the air. The eagle pped its wings as it screeched in a high pitch. All of them looked quite


    fierce, and intimidated most of the disciples present.


    "Oh, my god! All of those beasts are as at least powerful as a warrior at the sixth grade of Blood


    Purification! Goodness! Is Dominant Top Elder Boris going to test Ricky with them?" The throng once


    again broke out in chaotic chatter, both excited and a little scared.


    "Ricky can''t defeat them! Dominant Top Elder Boris is clearly trying to kill him!"


    "And look! There are three beasts! Three! How could he beat all of them? That''s impossible!"

 Chapter 101 I’m Superior To A Summation Of 100 Phil

    Chapter 101 I¡¯m Superior To A Summation Of 100 Phil


    When Elder Logan came back, Boris''s people immediately carried three cages made of cast iron. Elder


    Logan inspected the cages and then he locked three ferocious beasts into them.


    "Boris, what are you up to?" Zenith asked indifferently.


    Boris turned to Zenith and stated, "Chief Zenith, I remember that this disciple imed his strength is no


    less than that of a summation of one hundred Phil. So ording to my estimation, the strength of one


    hundred Phil who is at the third grade of Blood Purification is nearly the same with a beast at the sixth


    grade of Blood Purification." He paused for a little while as if in deep thought before he added, "So I


    found these three beasts at the sixth grade of Blood Purification for this disciple to choose one and


    If he manages to defeat anyone of these beasts at the sixth grade of Blood Purification, it only proves


    that he deserves your fostering efforts. But if he doesn''t, he will have to repay the debt of his killing with


    his life. It would be a fair deal, don''t you think so? Just like how the saying goes, "A life for a life". We all


    know that this is the rule of the martial world.


    So I don''t think any one of you will object. You don''t object either, do you, Chief Zenith?"


    "I cannot agree more!" some disciples eximed. As Boris finished his exnation, disciples under the


    Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction chimed in immediately.


    "That''s nonsense! Boris, is this your attempt to mess around with the disciples of our Snow Sect?"


    Zenith used. Everyone knew that Ricky didn''t have the slightest chance toe back alive from a


    battle with any of the formidable beast.


    Although he was quite talented, no one could imagine in their wildest dreams that he could rival with a


    beast at the sixth grade of Blood Purification.


    "Chief Zenith, I''m just abiding by thew impartially," Boris defended.


    "Chief Zenith, I really appreciate that you''re worried about my safety. But as far as I''m concerned,


    Dominant Top Elder Boris is right in all aspects. I would like to ept this challenge," Ricky firmly


    stated. To everyone''s surprise, Ricky did not have any objection.


    "You..." Zenith and some other Elders were at a loss for words. They were dumbfounded and confused


    by Ricky''s decision.


    "That''s great! Ricky, your courage is really admirable! In that case, you can choose any one of the


    beasts you want to fight against," Boris dered as his lips discretely curled into a sinister smile.


    "Dominant Top Elder Boris, I only hope that you will honor your promise. If I can prove my value, please


    follow the verdict of Chief Zenith!" Ricky replied with hint of a threatening edge in his voice.


    "Do you really think I would go against my words in the presence of so many disciples?" Boris gave him


    reassurance in the form of a question.


    "No, of course, I don''t. In contrast, I actually want to express my gratitude for offering me such a great


    opportunity to prove myself," Ricky stated as he strode toward the cages.


    ''Does he really have the strength to fight with a fierce beast at the sixth grade of Blood Purification?''


    Boris thought to himself as he stared at Ricky''s retreating back who was approaching the cages in full


    confidence.


    Suddenly, Boris regretted his decision for no clear reasons. He became unsure if his scheme would


    turn out the way he wanted to or not.


    ''There should be no chance at all. This fellow has just reached the fourth grade of Blood Purification.


    The three beasts that Elder Logan found at my order, besides having good meridians, all possess the


    highest degree of proficiency of the sixth grade of Blood Purification. They could evenpare with the


    warriors at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, ''


    Boris continued to ponder as he watched Ricky carefully examine the beasts in their cages.


    ''A ck-scaled Bull, a Demonic Ape, or a Yellow-winged Eagle, which one on earth do I choose?''


    Ricky mused, simultaneously scanning the three beasts meticulously.


    Inevitably, he could never fail to sense the intimidating force emanating from the three beasts. Their


    strength was no less than that of a warrior who had just reached the seventh grade of Blood


    Purification.


    Therefore, he must be cautious or else he would end up in the ws of one of these beasts.


    "Choose the Demonic Ape. Powerful as it is, it only strives in an environment simr to a jungle. Since


    it''s confined in this cage, its speed and strength might have also been restricted," Zenith''s voice rang in


    his head at that point.


    Upon hearing Zenith''s advice, Ricky promptly fastened his gaze on the ape.


    Given that the ck-scaled Bull was covered by hard ck scales all over like an armor, Ricky


    estimated that it would be difficult for him to even break through its defense. The Yellow-winged eagle


    looked like an easy one but it had a greater advantage of flight. It could easily swoop down and take


    him down. The Yellow-winged eagle was locked in a cage of approximately 100 square meters which


    was spacious enough for its movements, but it was clearly not favorable for Ricky.


    He could see then Zenith''s point. Rtively, the easiest one to challenge seemed to be the Demonic


    Ape.


    "Ricky, it is time to choose right now. If I give you a hand, Boris will definitelye in the way. So just


    do everything you need to y the monster! And remember, to survive is the most imperative thing for


    you right now!" Zenith exhorted him.


    Ricky took a few moments to mentally prepare himself.


    Then he strode inside the cage.


    All of the present masters and disciples held their breath as they fixed their eyes on Ricky.


    A thundering howl came out of the cage as soon as the Demonic Ape saw Ricky enter.


    The Demonic Ape grew malicious with its fiery eyes glowering at Ricky. Swinging its iron fists, it lunged


    at Ricky in no time.


    ''Since you think you can try and use this Demonic Ape to take my life, then I must show you that I''m


    superior to even a summation of 100 Phil, '' Ricky vowed to himself as he began to summon his energy


    onto his skills.


    What the people saw was his long hair fluttering in the wind. Its color kept on changing in record time.


    At first, it was red, then orange, and finally it turned yellow. It was the Third Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Third...It is the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" someone from the audience


    eximed. Observing Ricky''s transformation, the total of nine Elders, including Zenith and Boris, could


    barely hide their shock.


    "How can it be? Howe? Is he beyond the fourth grade of Blood Purification now?" another one


    from the audience cried out.


    Not being innate spirits, the nine Elders, Grace, and other disciples were incapable of witnessing


    Ricky''s actual stage of cultivation.


    ''Youd just gave me a great surprise... You really did it! The Third Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form! You must survive this today, Ricky!'' Zenith was truly amazed as he silently prayed for


    his sess.


    ''The Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! So this fellow seems to really have the


    potential to cultivate to the Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form? Then, I shouldn''t let


    him continue his existence, or he will stand in the way of me reigning the whole Snow Land, '' Boris


    thought to himself evilly.


    Everyone held their breathes once more as they focused on Ricky.


    As he applied the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky let out a roar, emanating


    yellowish rays all around him. Then, the devouring runes began to spread in the air and move above


    his palms.


    Ricky spared no energy in exerting all of his devouring runes. Everyone present could distinctly see the


    Devouring Fire in his spiritual energy.


    Ricky told himself that he must survive this, survive this in the most dignified manner, like that of a


    warrior which would be the most appropriate response for Boris'' insidious intention of wanting his


    death.


    "What a refined strength of the runes! The boy does have a supreme manual!" Elder Samuel muttered


    thoughtfully as he narrowed his eyes.


    On the other hand, there was even a covetous look unfolding on Elder Logan''s face.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was concentrating on applying the Five Beasts Arts before he punched at the fists of


    the Demonic Ape with the mightiest power.


    "Bang!!!"


    The sound reverberated within miles wide. But the only thing that everyone saw was the violent


    collision of two fists. One giant and ck ape''s fist and one small yet fierce human''s! Immense


    airwaves began to suffuse the site instantly.


    The moment Ricky met the punch of Demonic Ape, he felt as if there was something weighing


    thousands of kilograms pressuring over him. Fortunately, the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form enabled him to withstand the massive power. Meanwhile, he also had managed to


    diffuse arge part of the power by applying Devouring Skill.


    Immediately, Ricky pushed at devouring runes and the Devouring Fire and delivered the strength of the


    two forces together down the arm of Demonic Ape from its fist.


    As the intimidating devouring runes and the Devouring Fire started to invade the body of the Demonic


    Ape, it let out an ear-splitting screech out of pain.


    Jumping at this chance, Ricky withdrew his fist and lunched another blow but this time he targeted the


    abdomen of the Demonic Ape.


    With his second punch, the Demonic Ape slumped directly onto the ground as it whined in agony.


    However, before everyone couldprehend what was actually happening, they immediately saw the


    fiery de shing the monster''s neck.


    As the crowd was being dazzled by the flurry of fire and rays of lights, it all ended in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 102 The Blizzard Cliff

    Chapter 102 The Blizzard Cliff


    "Screech!" The Demonic Ape died, its head neatly cut off. The whole square stopped in its tracks,


    mouths open in shock.


    Was it even possible?


    The Demonic Ape who was at the peak of the sixth grade of Blood Purification could easily stand up to


    a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. When Ricky killed Phil, his power at the third grade


    of Blood Purification had already stupefied most of them.


    But again, the powerful Demonic Ape had been so easily in by Ricky just now!


    What were the bounds of his power? Did Ricky cultivate so frequently that it was akin to eating and


    drinking for him? Was Ricky''s spiritual meridian really iplete like he imed?


    All these previously impossible spections crossed their minds.


    The disciples were not alone in their shock. Zenith, Boris and nine Elders were all deeply stunned by


    this scene. In all their years, they had never encountered someone like Ricky.


    For what seemed like an eternity, the whole square froze in total silence.


    The tremendous silence was not broken until Ricky''s voice rang out.


    "Dominant Top Elder, have I now proven that I am much stronger than Phil ever was?" Ricky said


    seriously as he stood tall, the Iron Destroyer in his hand. He looked at Boris directly.


    "Huh!" That was all Boris could manage to say.


    Boris, as an innate spirit, didn''t want to break his word in front of many disciples of the Snow Sect. So


    he announced that Ricky was now free to go.


    In this way, Ricky finally got himself out of trouble to live for another day.


    Now, the warriors of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, as well as the three Elders who had


    voted against Ricky all looked sullen. They were furious with the turn of events. They had Boris, the


    innate spirit, with them! Yet Ricky still managed to live to see another day.


    "Boy, you are so strong! Why don''t you tell Elder Abbott in advance? We worry about you in vain!" rang


    Zenith''s voice in Ricky''s head.


    Ricky looked down, trying not to startughing at the chief''s admonishing message.


    ...


    "The gap between Ricky and I has now grown even wider," Edgar said, gazing admiringly at Ricky.


    "You have a particr taste indeed." the charming woman said, staring at Amelia. "However, the


    prophecy has not yet been fulfilled. There is still a long way to go."


    ...


    "Since Dominant Top Elder has no objection, I dere that Ricky''s life is spared. He has cleared his


    name. But we regret what happened, and the Snow Sect will give Phil''s brother somepensation for


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the death of his kin," Zenith exined, looking out over the disciples.


    "Chief, you say that one should be punished severely when he makes a great mistake, even though he


    has been pardoned from the penalty of death. So what will this severe punishment be?" Boris asked.


    If Zenith gave Ricky too easy of a punishment, he would be considered biased. He would have his way


    with Ricky by then.


    All the people, including Ricky, now stared up at Zenith in anticipation.


    "I propose that the punishment will be sending Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff for two months! Do you


    approve of this, Boris?" Zenith proimed, squinting.


    "The Blizzard Cliff! The punishment is really going to be two months in the Blizzard Cliff!? What''s going


    on? I thought that Chief Zenith was on Ricky''s side! But the punishment he''s proposing is just as good


    as killing Ricky!" a loud din began to fill the square, the disciples bing even more confused at


    Zenith''s idea.


    Even Elder Evan and the other Elders were also incredulous and began to ask Zenith, "Chief, are


    you..."


    But a nce from Zenith made them fall silent.


    In the square, the relief on Grace''s face turned into the worry again.


    Once more, the members of the Casting and Refinement Faction became excited, grinning among


    themselves. Never did they imagine that Zenith would send Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff.


    "This so-called Blizzard Cliff must be quite dangerous," Ricky deduced. "Chief must have a certain


    intention behind his decision."


    ...


    "Ha-ha, it will be even better to exile Ricky in the Blizzard Cliff. Chief Zenith is really a just man," Boris


    "If the Dominant Top Elder is still worried about the punishment''s veracity, you maye and send off


    Ricky at the Blizzard Cliff with me," Zenith said pointedly.


    "Well, since you put it that way, I believe it. So, I don''t see the need toe with you!" Boris replied.


    "Well, there''s no need for me to linger here. So, Chief, Elders, I bid you farewell!" Boris left, still smiling.


    Zenith announced the end of the trial and immediately led Ricky away, because they had to travel to


    the Blizzard Cliff soon.


    "What is Chief Zenith thinking? Why would he send Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff!? Ricky is still not strong


    enough and will die for nothing out there!" Elder Evan and other Elders sighed, watching Zenith and


    Ricky leave.


    "Who knows? Maybe Chief has his own ns. Let''s just hope for the best for Ricky. At this point in


    time, that is all we can do," Elder Abbott added.


    Directly after the square had emptied of people, Grace took Heather to go to to the Zenith Mountain.


    Grace wanted to demand Zenith for a reasonable exnation for what she perceived to be an unjust


    decision. After all, Blizzard Cliff was very harsh and dangerous!


    ...


    Ricky and Zenith came into a side room of the courtyard in the Zenith Mountain.


    "Thank you for saving me today, Chief Zenith!" Ricky said profusely, bowing deeply.


    "Don''t be so quick to thank me. I must tell you about the Blizzard Cliff first," Zenith replied with a smile.


    "Please, Chief!"


    "The Blizzard Cliff has many serpents and beasts who are the most dangerous kind among the Snow


    Sect mountains. For the warriors at the peak of Blood Purification who go there, they only narrowly


    escape with their lives," Zenith chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, Ricky couldn''t help but shiver as he imagined the dangerous conditions of the


    Blizzard Cliff.


    Ricky knew finally why Boris became so happy while Elder Evan and other Elders had looked


    immediately worried when Zenith had proposed his idea for Ricky''s punishment.


    "Chief, do you have another intention behind this decision?" Ricky asked carefully.


    "Ha-ha, so smart you are, boy!" Zenithughed, his eyes twinkling.


    "There are two reasons." Zenith continued, "The first is to make appease Boris and his disciples. Once


    you go to the Blizzard Cliff, they expect you to die there. It''s supposed to let their guards down.


    Besides, after saving your life, an easy punishment would have caused many disciples to think that I


    support you blindly regardless of the rules.


    As for the second reason, you have a chance in the Blizzard Cliff..."


    ...


    "Zenith,e out!" The angry voice interrupted the sect chief.


    It was, of course, Grace, standing angrily in the courtyard with Heather at her side.


    Ricky was surprised. He wondered what had provoked Grace to call Zenith in this manner. Zenith was


    the sect chief after all! Wasn''t she afraid of offending him?


    "Ha-ha, Grace is here to cause me trouble for sending you to the Blizzard Cliff!" Zenithughed


    amicably.


    This only made Ricky feel even more confused. What was going on?

 Chapter 103 Dangerous Blizzard Cliff

    Chapter 103 Dangerous Blizzard Cliff


    "Grace''s father, Boris, was of the same n as mine. Grace''s father and I, we were as close as


    brothers even without the blood rtions that has long faded after numerous years," Ricky hummed in


    acknowledgement, realization dawning upon him and soothing his puzzled expression the more Zenith


    exined the circumstances.


    "So that''s why Grace is so ''rude'' to me."


    "I understand it now," Ricky lightly nodded in affirmation.


    "Hurry and get out, exin this to Grace at once! I worry that she''ll end up destroying my yard at this


    rate!" Zenith red yfully while Ricky stood still.


    "Got it, Chief!"


    ......


    The Blizzard Cliff was situated at the west of the Snow Sect. Much like its name, it was the home to


    freezing cold temperatures of breezes emitted by the countless icebergs residing in its region; a frozen


    terrain that went on for thousands of miles.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It would have been the same monotonous picture of a barrenndscape, if it weren''t for the curious


    difference of a certain solitary cliff that was visible only to eyes observing from a higher summit. Its


    mass was huge; highlighted by the seemingly fathomless abyss that set it apart from the others.


    Icy winds burst through the gaping hole every now and then. It enclosed the precipice in tendrils of


    wind that pranced around its sphere, triggering the constant shifting of its shape after every passing


    moment.


    Blocks of ice slid off its smooth surface while some materialized in varying areas to carve its new form;


    a majestic and magical scene only to be expected from the Blizzard Cliff.


    Despite the enchanting image, the infamous ce was known for its ruthless nature. The harsh


    environment was infested with poisonous insects and wild beasts that chased away even warriors who


    aimed to hone their cultivation base.


    No one was safe when ced around the perimeters of the zone. The chasms prevented anyone from


    escaping its frightening grip. Only demi-immortals were able to flee, given their overwhelming strength


    and power.


    And so, the Blizzard Cliff became a dreaded prison for disciples who hadmitted the gravest and


    most unforgivable sins. Their numbers were few; making up only more than ten criminals in all the


    history of Snow Sect, with no tales of any exiled individual surviving past a little over half a month at


    most.


    It was no wonder that the people who had heard of Zenith''s tasked excursion for Ricky deemed it as a


    mere ploy to kill off the disciple. His expected date of return had been set two months from now; a


    nightmare only the bravest fools would wholeheartedly ept.


    Ricky had not backed down from the challenge. His mind was already set, even as he took in the


    intimidating sight of the cursed plot with watchful eyes. Finally he arrived at the destination with Zenith.


    "Ricky, please do remember what I''ve told you beforehand. If you don''t, you''ll be reduced to food for


    the carnivorous creatures within ten days,"


    Zenith''s tone spoke of seriousness, his hands sping Ricky''s shoulders in a firm grip.


    "Don''t worry, Chief. I''ve already memorized it all in my head,"


    Ricky nodded.


    "Okay, be prepared. I''ll let you go down in a second, I hope I''ll see you again in two months'' time." With


    onest lingering look, Zenith threw Ricky down the steep slope.


    Hended with a thud, the biting chill instantly permeating his flesh and seeping inside his bones. The


    shivering gusts easilycerated through the thick material of his clothes, sending tremors to his


    unguarded body.


    Ricky gritted his teeth at the sudden aggression of the wind and gathered his spiritual energy to block


    the cold in haste.


    He took further precautions and released his infernal power to ward off the extremities. It was a


    sessful counter n. However, it did nothing to alleviate the rising danger he felt in being stuck in


    the abysmal ice house.


    "Don''t forget to go to the Land of Opportunity as soon as possible, Ricky. You cannot stay where you


    are currently for a long time. Heed these as myst reminders for you,"


    Zenith''s solid voice whispered in his subconscious until it eventually vanished with his final farewell.


    A grim look passed over Ricky''s face, shaking his head slightly in recognition to the words of the man.


    He assessed the turf and calcted what he needed to prioritize in his journey.


    ''I guess the Land of Opportunity will be easy to find. I should stay here for at least three or four days; at


    least pretending to go through the motions for Boris and all, ''


    he thought.


    He crunched shards of ice underneath his feet as he made his way to the massive icicles sporting from


    the ground.


    He remained alert and cautious, his steps light and nimble in preparation for any iing threat that


    may jump on him when he felt the signs of life from a submerged being wriggling beneath the frozen


    floor. Pure instinct drove him to pull out his Iron Destroyer and reflexively manifest his three des of


    me.


    Fizz! Fizz!


    The heat engulfed their writhing forms until they fell on thend in heaps. Lifeless, with their blood


    gushing out in hefty amounts that dyed the soles of his shoes the color of pure ink.


    Ricky scanned his eyes over the weltered figures before him, familiarizing himself with their kind.


    "The peculiar poisonous insects of the Blizzard Cliff, the Toxic Snow Silkworm¡­"


    he muttered softly.


    The beasts were equivalent to a warrior at the intermediate stage of Skin Refinement, but their poison


    was to be avoided at all costs. It was incredibly lethal, rendering even a person at the advanced stage


    of Bone Refinement to perish under its effects.


    He nudged the tip of his de to the nearest enemy, double-checking to see that they had passed


    away. Theck of retaliation prompted him to rx his posture in preparation to leave, but the piercing


    cry that echoed throughout the ciers stopped him in his tracks.


    He gripped his saber tightly as a white raptor rushed to ambush him. Its re pronounced the thirst of


    sinking its ws to Ricky''s shoulders, hoping that the ambush would be enough to catch him off guard.


    "You think I''m a pushover, don''t you?"


    he eximed with a voice rivaling the coldness of terrain. With emotionless eyes, he activated the


    Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and leaped high to dodge the foreseen attack.


    "Nonuple me Strike - the Sixth Strike!"


    he called out. Boom!


    The six mes collided with the enormous ws of the white raptor in a resounding boom.


    It howled in pain, hovering in the sky as it sought out the help of its kin. It had realized that Ricky was


    more than it could handle alone.


    "Damn it! It''s calling its group!"


    Cursing, Ricky scampered off to the icicles and coniferous trees, tactically finding a way to fend off the


    unwanted pursuers.


    It was a good ce to block the hostile birds and the Land of Opportunity mentioned by Zenith was


    near the forest.


    Boom! Exhaling a frustrated breath, he sprinted and hid behind a thick tree trunk. He waited for the


    horde of preys to track him until the sound of bulky chunks of falling snow encouraged him to sneak a


    peek at the disaster.


    It was followed closely by another heavy bellow of copsing sleet, the noise jolting him in rm. He


    had seemingly evaded the first catastrophe by sheer luck, but the fast pace of condensing ice on the


    other side of the crumbling snow


    made him recognize the peril he would be soon in if he had continued to stand there idly.


    "So this is the Blizzard Cliff¡­ Nevermind two months, with the perpetual pitfalls, I can''t even survive for


    three or four days!" his eyebrows furrowed in worry.


    Not even an hour had passed since his arrival and he had already faced a great number of drawbacks.


    He could only imagine what was in store for him in the whole duration of his stay here.


    But what Ricky ignored was Elder Logan shown in the sky at this moment.


    "Seems like Chief Zenith kept his word - he really did send Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff,"


    the judging gaze reflected Elder Logan''s overflowing killing intent for Ricky.


    "You little bastard, you won''t be able to survive the torment,"


    he huffed out a short, mockingugh.


    As long as he and Boris kept an eye on those Elders and Zenith, no one could help Ricky out of the


    savage field. He would end up dying alone with no one to depend on.


    Elder Logan''s manic grin had appeared to be permanent the longer he watched Ricky''s doomed fate.


    With onest nce at the suffering boy, he left the scope in high spirits.


    Ricky persevered through the endless assaults of varying barbaric beasts in the following days, just as


    what Elder Logan had initially thought and took joy in.


    However, it was the unnatural climate that kept Ricky standing on the tips of his toes. The change was


    always spontaneous, therefore he could never take a break from the exhausting and suicidal voyage.


    Fortunately for him, after the fourth day of unrest, he had found the Land of Opportunity atst.

 Chapter 104 The Dwelling of Fire and Ice

    Chapter 104 The Dwelling of Fire and Ice


    A shocking swell of greenery filled thendscape, its overgrown weeds curling around tall and broad


    shafts of cone-bearing trees that significantly made up most of the topography. It was a stark contrast


    to the lifeless cold that pervaded the rest of the Blizzard Cliff; snow and ice showed no signs of


    umting and destroying the growing foliage with their heavy debris.


    Ricky almost copsed in relief upon arriving at the revitalizing view.


    He was understandably ragged. His clothes were torn and barely hanging on as cover to his almost


    naked self. It failed its purpose as a meager attempt to fill him with warmth against the harshness of the


    perpetual winter. The force of roaring me inside his body became the driving source in keeping his


    temperature within normal levels.


    He had spent three whole days in the Blizzard Cliff, and in that short span of time, all he could do was


    run for his life.


    Perseverance and stubbornness were the traits that saved him countless of asions in the face of


    the never-ending dangers he had to go through.


    The fierce predators lurking the unmanned grounds possessed a potency that were unmatched by


    most. They would have certainly been Boris'' first suspects if Ricky were to disappear without a trace


    after his two-month excursion.


    Fortunately for Ricky, he had survived and was now about to enter the Land of Opportunity Zenith had


    advised him to seek with haste.


    He rushed to cross the threshold, fully aware that he could not stand another minute idling in the


    Blizzard Cliff any longer.


    "There are so many coniferous trees and weeds! This must be the ce where Chief Zenith called the


    Land of Opportunity!" Ricky muttered as he looked around in awe.


    He twirled in a slow, full circle, quietly observing the scene before him until his eyes caught sight of a


    stone tablet nearly obscured by its surrounding shrubs. He approached it and bended a knee to read


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the inscribed text: The Dwelling of Fire and Ice.


    A tiny narrow hole was situated on the right side of the gue, seemingly able to amodate the


    size of only one individual.


    "That''s right. I''vee to the right location!" Ricky beamed, unable to contain his excitement.


    Zenith had told Ricky that the Dwelling of Ice and Fire was the birthce of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Legend had told time and time again, that a strong warrior without the spiritual meridian had once


    wandered in the Dwelling of Fire and Ice and honed his skills to an extent that led him to create the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Ricky stumbling upon the origins of the famous tale paved a great


    opportunity for him to grasp. As long as he had greatprehension skills, he would definitely evolve


    his Nine-degree Body Refining Form by leaps and bounds inside this Dwelling of Fire and Ice.


    Ricky exhaled as he steadied himself in preparation to walk in the narrow passageway.


    The entrance was restricting, and so Ricky had not expected that the tunnel would eventually grow


    wider in size as he moved along. Its surprisingly well-lit


    space was covered in sleet. An analogy that confused Ricky, given the increasing warmth emanating


    deep inside the grotto that soon permitted him to diffuse the force of roaring me keeping him from the


    shivering cold outside.


    "How is it so warm here?"


    he mused.


    "It''s called the Dwelling of Fire and Ice... Maybe there''s fire inside?"


    he treaded further until he noticed in passing that the burrow had started to move downwards. A


    change in the atmosphere was also felt as the humidity rose higher the more he traveled to its core.


    After six hours, he had finally arrived at the end of the tunnel.


    The extensive t ground had an approximate range of one hundred meters. It was divided into


    sections where two opposing elements engulfed their own regions.


    On his right,y blocks of glittering and translucent Magic Ice. Its age was unfathomable to mere


    scrutiny, but the aura it exhibited spoke volumes of its ancient history epassing at least the past


    ten thousands of years.


    Parallel to it was the sporadic, crimson magma that churned and boiled with the threat of its intensity


    having the ability to vaporize Ricky in a sh.


    He would have been pronounced dead from the scalding incandescence of theva or the gripping


    gelidity of the Magic Ice if he were only exposed to one of the constituents. It was a blessing for him,


    that their drastic differences created a neutralized and habitable environment.


    "Incessant Crimson Magma and Myriad Magic Ice! This is exactly the ce where cultivation method


    like the Nice-degree Body Refining Form can be created. The Dwelling of Fire and Ice truly lives up


    to its reputation.


    Together with the help of the Devouring Skill, this kind of setting would surely allow me to refine my


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Fifth Degree within two months," Ricky feverishly ranted to


    himself in delight. He could see that his goal was now attainable and was overjoyed at the fact.


    "That kind of power would be enough for me to reign over warriors of all grades in the Blood


    Purification. I would have no more qualms in facingbatants of the low-stage Bone Reinforcement


    either,"


    he smiled, his confidence swelling as he began his refining process. However, it was no painless task.


    Ricky could not stop the tremors from permeating his body from the agony racking his bones.


    Ricky gritted his teeth in defiance; he had no ns of retreating and wasting all the time he had spent


    out in the wilderness. With renewed vigor, his muscles strained as he started to utilize the Third Degree


    of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, and walked to the center of the expanse where the


    conflicting ambience meshed. He sat with his legs crossed and closed his eyes.


    Ricky urged the Devouring Skill, consuming the infernal power from the Incessant Crimson Magma,


    and the frost power from the Myriad Magic Ice to initiate his refinement.


    He grunted and screamed at the aggravating suffering the twoponents caused him. The thick


    sinews and veins of his form bulged in protest to the writhing of the shing forces battling inside him.


    ......


    His stay passed quickly with him not relenting from his harsh and taxing procedure of refinement.


    In two months, Ricky had met his expectation of achieving the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form. He had also broke through the next stage of cultivation as a result of his arduous


    training, and had reached the fifth grade of Blood Purification.


    He had be more energeticpared to his prior self at the start of his journey. His breakthrough


    of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form granted him a growth in height of about 5.9 ft., while even


    his invisible vital energy and spirit were replenished and uplifted.


    Ricky could not stop the grin from spreading on his lips. He even believed that the overwhelming


    strength he wielded at present could easily smash a mountain in one blow.


    "I have been here for two months now, the Chief must already be here to take me back," Ricky said.


    Hesitation stopped him from leaving immediately as he nced back at the Incessant Crimson Magma


    and the Myriad Magic Ice.


    He frowned, knowing that he could not let Zenith take him to this Dwelling of Fire and Ice every time he


    wanted to polish himself. If he were toe back repeatedly, Boris would undoubtedly find out about


    the Dwelling of Fire and Ice too.


    ''What if I try the Devourer Zone?'' Ricky thought.


    His eyes widened in discovery, instantly tested out his theory, and urged the Devourer Zone. In an


    instant, ake of magma appeared in his possession.


    He directed it to the Magic Ice next until he had effectively stored parts of both elements away in the


    Devourer Zone.


    Lucky for him, the Devourer zone contained an enormous space that could fit the desired subjects in it


    with ease.


    Content filled him as Ricky reminded himself to use what small portion he took for his own benefit in the


    future. After all, if he had tried to extort all its power, he would unnecessarily make radical changes to


    the Blizzard Cliff.


    "I wille back again!"


    Ricky swore, casting onest stare behind him before he proceeded to move out of the cavern.


    ......


    The sky of the Blizzard Cliff became a domain to its busy visitors. This time, not only Zenith hade,


    but also Boris and the other nine Elders who had been waiting for Ricky''s return.


    "Chief, our minds have searched the Blizzard Cliff for almost ten times. There''s not even a shadow of


    Ricky in sight; he must''ve died here." Boris dramatically mourned, "Even the real peak warriors in the


    Blood Purification are not capable of staying here for half a month."


    His eyes betrayed his supposed sincerity upon delivering the news. A little boy like Ricky, who''s


    maximum skill matched a seven-stage warrior in the Blood Purification, would have absolutely perished


    after two months in the Blizzard Cliff.


    His barely concealed sneers were shared by the others. Elder Logan, Elder Ronald and Elder Harris all


    sported a faint smirk; sharing the same mindset as him.


    Only Elder Evan and the rest truly cared for Ricky''s well-being.


    Ricky was the only disciple in the Snow Sect who could cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form after a thousand years. As of now, a random disciple name Phil caused this plight. Coupled


    with the knowledge that Ricky could have passed away by now, they were all driven with bitter


    resentment in their hearts.


    Zenith did not care of this matter and concentrated his mind on the area of the Dwelling of Fire and Ice.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Zenith''s mouth after a brief moment at his findings. His spiritual energy


    started to surge, much to the group''s surprise, and transformed into a huge hand that darted towards


    its targeted direction.


    It returned at once and released Ricky''s figure;


    rendering all the elders dumbfounded and in a state of disbelief.

 Chapter 105 Ready To Build A Faction

    Chapter 105 Ready To Build A Faction


    "Good to see you all! Chief Zenith, Dominant Top Elder and other Elders!" Ricky said politely as he was


    suspended in midair by Zenith''s power.


    Ricky felt contented at their shocked faces, especially the dismay on Boris'' and Elder Logan''s face.


    It was certain that these people hadpletely expected that he would end up dead. But now he had


    returned, safe and sound. It was easy to see they were so astonished.


    "Ricky, howe you''re not dead!?" Elder Evan and other Elders asked in disbelief, their eyes wide


    open.


    "Do you all want me dead so badly?" Ricky responded with a faint smile. His eyes swept over Boris,


    who looked utterly displeased.


    "Ha-ha, well like I''ve observed before. Since you have mastered the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form, there was no way you would die at the Blizzard Cliff!" Elder Mateoughed, reacting first.


    "Ricky, please tell us how did you survive these past two months?" Elder Abbott was very curious.


    "I luckily found a cave, which was too small for the fierce beasts to enter. So I survived there," Ricky


    answered with a smile.


    "A cave? You were so fortunate!"


    "All right. Since Ricky has returned unharmed, I think we should start leaving the Blizzard Cliff," Zenith


    said to the Elders at that time.


    Then Zenith, Ricky and several Elders left first. Boris and the three others remained.


    "Dominant Top Elder, it''s impossible! There have never been caves on the Blizzard Cliff!" Elder Logan


    said indignantly.


    "I know. Zenith must have given Ricky something to help him survive. I should have thought about


    that!" Boris said angrily.


    "But it''s no big deal. He''s just a Blood Purification warrior, after all! Zenith is not in control of everything.


    It''s not the end of our ns. As for his real strength, only time will tell.


    What you should do now is to recruit more disciples, especially core disciples and disciples at a high


    grade of Blood Purification! Focus on this!"


    "Yes, understood." Elder Logan and the two others nodded.


    ......


    The moment Ricky stepped foot in the Snow Sect, everyone who saw him lost their minds.


    They hadn''t expected that Ricky would survive. An uproar of voices filled the air again, heated


    discussions left and right.


    Ricky ignored the noise. Aftering down from the Zenith Mountain, he went straight to his courtyard.


    Grace met him with concerned scolding. If Ricky hadn''t acted impulsively and let his temper get the


    best of him, nothing would have happened and Grace wouldn''t have been so worried about him for two


    months!


    Ricky epted Grace''s criticism graciously, knowing that she was angry because she cared for him.


    Then Ricky told Grace what he had been thinking. He wanted to establish a faction within the Snow


    Sect. And his goal was clear- he wanted to have a faction that would stand up against the Casting and


    Refinement Factions.


    Now that he was at the fifth grade of the Blood Purification, he could manage to get a foothold in the


    Snow Sect.


    So he wanted to found a faction. It would be quite impossible for him to fight the two factions that hated


    him all by himself.


    "You want to build a faction!?" Grace said with disbelief. Her disciple was proving to be even more and


    more ambitious!


    "Yes, Master," Ricky acknowledged with a nod.


    "Do you have contacts inside the core of the sect?" Grace asked.


    "What would that have to do with me founding a faction?" Ricky asked, a little in over his head. He


    didn''t know why Grace asked that question.


    "I know your strength has improved greatly, Ricky. But do you think you can rival any of the top ten


    inner disciples? If you want to build a faction, you have to announce it to the whole inner division of the


    sect. Otherwise no one will acknowledge you," Grace exined.


    "Once you make the announcement, Refinement Faction and Casting Faction will definitelye to


    pick a fight with you. It will be inevitable. Any faction must go through it. Even the sect chief is forbidden


    to intervene!"


    "I understand." Ricky nodded, sinking deep in thought.


    "So you need to have an ally in a strong warrior who is influential in the inner division if you want to


    build a faction. They must be at least at the same level as the top ten inner disciples," Grace added.


    "Master Grace, have you heard of someone named Autn? I''m guessing that he is among the top ten


    inner disciples?" Ricky said, remembering the gant young man.


    "You know Autn!?" Grace was a little surprised. She had no idea how Ricky could have met him!


    "I ran into him once, before I went to Stone City," Ricky replied.


    "I see." Grace thought for a moment, then exined, "Autn is not among the top ten inner disciples,


    but he is as well-known as Gennadi, the best among the inner disciples."


    "Autn is not one of the top ten inner disciples, but he''s as famed as Gennadi. I''m confused, Master.


    How does that work?" Ricky asked, his brows furrowed.


    "Autn is formidable. It is quite well-known that he defeated Gennadi many times. But he never


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    participates in the Outer Competition and Inner Competition, which is why he doesn''t join the ranks,"


    Grace borated.


    "He is considered as a disciple of the sect chief, because he lives on Zenith Mountain.


    Aside from this, no one in the Snow Sect except for Chief Zenith knows his origin. It''s as if he appeared


    into this world out of nowhere."


    "He is so mysterious! That makes me even more curious about him now!" Ricky murmured, wracking


    his brain about how he could concievably make Autn his ally.


    "Ricky, if you can get Autn to be your ally, I will take care of the core disciples!" Grace said,


    looking at Ricky.


    "That''s a deal, Master. Your help will be much appreciated!" Ricky responded quickly, smiling widely.


    "Of course. But you must understand that I will only do it upon condition that you can aplish your


    goal. Autn returned the other day. Now, maybe he is cultivating on the Zenith Mountain. You have to


    seize the chance, otherwise he will be nowhere to be found for months on end once he finishes," Grace


    warned Ricky.


    "Master Grace, get yourself ready to help me convince the core disciples. I will go find Autn now!"


    And so, this was how Ricky came to the Zenith Mountain once again.


    "Ricky, why are you here?" Edgar asked in confusion at the sight of their unexpected visitor.


    "Edgar, where does Autnmence with his cultivation?" Ricky asked.


    "In the side room in the east. He will probably take a few more days to finish. You can go home, and I


    will send word to you the moment he''s done," Edgar suggested.


    "Thank you for the offer, Edgar! But if it''s possible¡­ Do you think I could stay here and wait instead?


    Don''t drive me away, please!" Ricky said.


    "Oh, of course! I would be happy to have you here!" Edgar was very excited, because he was keen to


    learn from Ricky andpare notes. Even if hegged far behind Ricky now, there was no envy for


    Ricky in his heart.


    "Ricky, what have youe to Autn for?" Edgar asked curiously.


    Ricky sat him down and proceeded to tell Edgar his ns, not hiding anything from his friend.

 Chapter 106 Zeniths Advice

    Chapter 106 Zenith''s Advice


    "What? You want to establish a faction!? Ricky... That''s... that''s a very dangerous and bold idea!" Edgar


    blurted out, his eyes opening wide. He was shocked at Ricky''s n.


    Establishing a faction was by no means an easy task. Managing, organizing, and strengthening it was


    also extremely vital. The Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction were backed by demi-immortals,


    and the Amber Faction also had the support from a mysterious figure. All of them had powerful


    backers. That was also why these factions were able to grow so strong and thrive! No one dared bully


    their disciples. All Ricky had was Grace''s support. But now he was thinking of establishing a faction! He


    was really something else!


    "Yes, you are right, Edgar... I know I don''t have much support from powerful figures. That''s why I came


    to see Autn. He is strong. I need him." Ricky nodded and acknowledged with a determined look.


    "Hey, buddy! Count me in!" Edgar unexpectedly proposed as a determined light shed through his


    eyes.


    "I appreciate your support, Edgar. Really, I do. But I suggest you think this over carefully. Once you are


    in, you will be the enemy of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction. They will dislike you


    just because you joined me and things will get hard." Ricky was surprised when Edgar volunteered to


    join him. He was a bit touched by his support, but knew he had to make things clear so Edgar would


    know better about the difficulties he might face if he chose to join him.


    "I know what you mean, and I appreciate that you are considerate enough to make it clear. But I''ve


    made my decision. I want to help my master, and to be good friends with you," Edgar said


    straightforwardly without any hesitation. Of course, he knew the dangers of taking Ricky''s side. But he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    also truly believed that Ricky would be a true, loyal friend.


    "Ha-ha! Okay then, Edgar!! Let''s go and find Autn. Remember, please help me persuade him! That''s


    our main priority now. Otherwise, we might not be able to establish our faction. And even if we manage


    to found one, it would be a weak one without any powerful backup. The other factions would bully us,"


    Ricky said, his heart warming at their conversation. Having one more friend would always be


    entertaining and inspiring, especially when they were nning to do great things together.


    "Yes, I understand. But probably it''s going to be a little bit difficult to convince Autn. He has shown to


    be apathetic about fame and glory. I''ve never seen himpete in anypetition," Edgar said in a


    worried tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. We must try first. We''ll never know his take on things until we get started!" Ricky


    replied with confidence.


    "Hmm You have a point. Alright then, let''s go and talk to him when he finishes cultivating," agreed


    Edgar.


    Autn did not finish his cultivation in seclusion until five whole dayster. Ricky and Edgar patiently


    waited, eager to talk to the renowned warrior.


    When Autn was told that they would like toe and talk to him, he weed them into his room.


    Ricky and Edgar were ttered to be invited into his room. As they entered, Ricky greeted Autn,


    asking him whether he had seeded in the breakthrough. He remembered that Autn went out for


    trainingst time, in order to find a way to break through to Bone Reinforcement.


    Autn was transparent about his situation. He told them that he had already found the way to do it.


    He had returned to the Snow Sect this time in order to concentrate on the breakthrough process. Bone


    Reinforcement deserved his most intensive attention, after all. He had to make sure everything around


    him was well arranged.


    He cultivated in seclusion these days to reinforce thepleteness of the phase of Blood Purification,


    so as toy a solid foundation for his uing breakthrough.


    Autelen then asked him what he hade for. Rick straightforwardly told him of his ns and


    expressed his hope that Autn would join them.


    "Ricky, thank you for your invitation. You are a good man, and I like you. But this is different. I have no


    interest in this kind of stuff!" Autn immediately refused. He did not want himself get involved in those


    "Hey, Autn. I am inviting you to join our new faction not because I want you to bepletely


    involved with us... I''m just asking for you to show up the day when we announce the establishment of


    our faction. That''s all," Ricky said persuasively, trying to change Autn''s mind.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. Once I show up on that day, I will bebeled to be a member


    of the faction. I will have the responsibility of dealing with things in the faction. But you know me. I am


    not the type to like this management stuff. So I think I''d better not join you," Autn insisted, kindly


    rejecting him.


    ...


    For the next few hours, Ricky and Edgar took turns trying to convince Autn. However, despite their


    unreserved efforts, Autn did not change his mind. Finally, both of them thanked him for his time and


    bade him goodbye, dejected and disappointed.


    There was nothing else they could do now. They stepped out of his room and looked at each other,


    frustrated.


    They now began to brainstorm about a n B.


    "Hey, Ricky. Won''t you be able to establish the faction if Autn doesn''t join in?" Edgar asked sadly.


    "No, that''s not that case. I can still establish it. But it''s going to be a weak one without Autn. Like I


    said earlier, the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction would bully our new faction," Ricky replied


    as he shook his head, having no idea what he could do next.


    "Then, what can we do? You''ve seen his attitude. It seems that he will never ept our invitation no


    matter what we say," Edgar said, shrugging his shoulders.


    He understood what Ricky meant. Without a warrior with top internal strength, their new faction would


    be a lowly one, vulnerable to intimidation and harassment from other factions.


    "Let''s work harder ande up with another idea to make him say yes!" Ricky said decisively,


    clenching his fists. He was determined to make Autn a member of his future faction, no matter what


    it took.


    "Ricky, Edgar. Come to my room!" Zenith suddenly summoned them. They exchanged looks at each


    other, curious as to why Chief Zenith wanted to see them.


    They immediately proceeded to Zenith''s room. Then they nodded to each other as they knocked,


    pushed the door open, and went inside.


    "Chief Zenith," they greeted Zenith whose eyes were closed as he sat, meditating.


    Hearing their voices, Zenith opened his eyes slowly and nodded at them. He then took a nce at the


    two young men. "Ricky, you are nning to set up a faction, and want Autn to join you. Correct?"


    asked Zenith, as if he was omniscient.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith," Ricky replied honestly.


    "From what I''m seeing, he turned you down, didn''t he?" Zenith asked further, a smiling forming on his


    face.


    Ricky and Edgar sighed in frustration and nodded.


    "You want to set up a faction, so as to stand against the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction.


    This is a smart idea. I support you in this respect. That''s why I summoned you here. I''d like to offer you


    a suggestion. If you can handle what I''m going to tell you, your dreams may very welle true. And


    maybe, even without your further persuasion, Autn will take the initiative to volunteer to join your


    faction," Zenith said, wearing a mysterious smile.


    "Chief Zenith, what do you mean?" they asked immediately as their eyes lit up with excitement.


    "There is a core disciple named Olivia Bing. Autn likes her. As long as you can persuade her to join


    your faction, he will definitely follow her and join you!" Zenith suggested.


    However, Ricky and Edgar were dejected at hearing this. Their shoulders drooped upon hearing


    Zenith''s advice.


    Olivia Bing? Who was that? They did not know her at all. How could they convince her into their


    faction? What was more, she was a core disciple and had every reason to reject them, two unknown


    inner disciples.


    "Chief Zenith, would you be kind enough to talk to her about this?" Edgar suddenly came up with a


    ridiculous idea.


    "Or maybe I can just talk to Autn and order him to join you! Want me to do that too!?" Zenith rolled


    his eyes at Edgar''s unreasonable request.


    "Thank you, Chief Zenith, if that''s fine with you!" Ricky nodded and replied, not catching the sarcasm in


    the sect chief''s voice.


    Zenith paused, an awkward silence hovered in the air. Of course, he could not talk to either Olivia or


    Autn.


    "All right! Stop talking nonsense. Let''s get to the point. Ricky, tell me, the manual you are practicing


    now, is it an esoteric one? Are you having any difficulties?" Zenith asked. He decided to leave the


    problem of Autn to themselves. Mentioning Olivia Bing and Autn''s feelings for her was the


    furthest help he could give.


    "It''s indeed a profound one. And I''m still working on it, Chief Zenith," Ricky saidpliantly.


    "Boy, don''t try to y me. I''m not interested in your manual," said Zenith crossly at Ricky''s


    unwillingness to talk about the manual. He was an elder with rich experience who would never feel


    jealous of what his disciples had.


    "Olivia Bing is a disciple of Elder Samuel. She is practically obsessed with casting. If you are willing to


    share your manual with her, I''m sure everything will go smoothly.


    Do you understand?" Zenith said.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith," Ricky replied, now understanding why Zenith had asked about his manual.


    "I''m not saying that you should give the manual to her. All you need to do is share some of your


    experiences or suggestions to her. I think that would be enough. She would dly talk about it with


    you," Zenith said to appease Ricky''s hesitation.


    "So, where can we find her, Chief?" Edgar asked.


    "She is in Elder Samuel''s ce, of course." That was thest piece of information that Zenith felt like


    offering them. He immensely liked these two disciples, but in no way would he spoonfeed them.


    "I got it. Thank you, Chief. You''ve helped us a lot. We''re going to find her now," Ricky said, bowing


    gratefully. Edgar did the same.


    Immediately, the two friends headed for Elder Samuel''s courtyard.


    Elder Samuel''s disciples greeted them enthusiastically the moment they arrived.


    Bertha emerged from her room and teased Ricky, "What are you doing here? Trying to see how we


    practice casting? You greedy guy."


    "It''s good to see you too, Bertha. But sadly, I''ve got some other business today!" Ricky replied with a


    smile.


    "Oh? What''s that? Is there anything I can help you with?" she asked curiously.


    "I''m afraid not, unless you quit the Amber Faction."


    "What do you mean? Why?" Bertha asked, rmed.


    "Hee-hee. Bertha, is Miss Olivia Bing here? There''s something we''d like to discuss with her. You''ll find


    out why when we meet her," said Ricky, keeping her guessing.


    "Ricky, is that you? You came here and you dare note inside to greet me first!?" a voice boomed


    from inside.

 Chapter 107 The Casting Master Of Inferior Mortal Level

    Chapter 107 The Casting Master Of Inferior Mortal Level


    The voice was unmistakable. It was none other than Elder Samuel''s.


    As a powerful demi-immortal, Elder Samuel had definitely sensed Ricky''s arrival.


    "Come with me to greet my master first!" Bertha beckoned, heading inside.


    The three of them went to meet Elder Samuel.


    ...


    "Aside from Olivia and Bertha, Ricky is perhaps the only disciple of the Snow Sect to be treated so well


    by our master!" Some casting disciples began to talk about Ricky enviously, watching him enter the


    house.


    "If you are able to achieve to the extent that Ricky did, I think our master might also think highly of you


    and even be warmer to you day by day."


    ...


    Ricky, Edgar, and Bertha arrived at the small, humble room where Elder Samuel sat on the cattail


    hassock with his legs crossed.


    "Elder Samuel!" Ricky and Edgar greeted, bowing with great respect.


    "Come over here and have a seat!" Elder Samuel smiled at the presence of the young warriors.


    "I''ve heard that you are here to look for Olivia. What is the matter? Why do you want to meet her?"


    Elder Samuel asked, shooting a pointed nce at Ricky. It was obvious that he had gotten the wrong


    idea that Ricky had a personal interest in Olivia.


    "I want to..." Ricky started. He did not hide anything, telling Elder Samuel about his purpose.


    "You two n to establish a faction? Ricky, are you nning to persuade Olivia to join you by taking


    advantage of the skills in your manual?" Bertha said in disbelief.


    Of course, she didn''t look down upon Ricky, but she just found it hard to believe that Ricky and Edgar


    were capable of founding a faction especially in considering how controversial Ricky was in the sect.


    However, Elder Samuel was interested in Ricky''s n. To be exact, he had a great interest in Ricky''s


    manual, for he had determined that the manual that Ricky practiced must be quite extraordinary.


    "Ricky, when you meet Olivia to talk about the casting skills, will you let me be present?" Elder Samuel


    asked earnestly.


    "Master, do you really believe in these two guys?" Bertha asked, with surprise on her face.


    "Since you are so kind in giving us some advice and knowledge, we''re d to have you with us of


    course," Ricky said to Elder Samuel, agreeing with his request.


    He also guessed Elder Samuel''s motives.


    He knew that if he could use the manual to attract Elder Samuel, there would be a good chance that


    Elder Samuel might be willing to support his faction. If so, it was good for their faction, as Elder Samuel


    could match three strong demi-immortals.


    After all, Elder Samuel was well known for his identity as a casting master at the Demi-spirit Level.


    ...


    A little whileter, they arrived at Olivia''s casting venue. Right then, Olivia was casting a weapon.


    Hearing the rhythmic beating that Olivia made during casting, Ricky and Edgar could enter the ideal


    realm at any time.


    But they didn''t go there for gaining insights or cultivating, so they tried not to be distracted by anything


    outside of their purpose.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They looked at Olivia, who was really quite beautiful and charming. No wonder Autn took a fancy to


    her.


    She had an oval face which seemed as delicate as a gem. Her ck silken hair hung down loosely to


    her waist, making her look ethereal.


    Olivia''s ck casting clothing perfectly outlined her curvaceous figure, swaying as she moved.


    While Bertha looked noble and cool, Olivia gave off an aura of gentleness. Almost all of the warriors


    were infatuated with women like her.


    Both Ricky and Edgar couldn''t help but swallow hard at the sight of Olivia. Their admiration was


    obvious. After all, they two were also male warriors, inevitably attracted to such a prettydy. However,


    they didn''t dare entertain their admiration further, because Olivia was the woman on whom Autn had


    a crush.


    If Autn so much as suspected their indecent thoughts, he would definitely beat them to a pulp.


    After six hours, Olivia had finished casting the weapon.


    This time, she had cast a short sword which would be ssified as a weapon of intermediate Mortal


    Level because of its quality.


    "Master, Bertha, what brings you here?" Olivia asked, surprised to see Elder Samuel and Bertha


    standing with two unfamiliar warriors.


    "Olivia, this is Ricky and Edgar," Elder Samuel said, gesturing to the men.


    "I''ve heard of you before." Olivia smiled politely.


    "Olivia, would you be willing to let me borrow your casting table for a while?" Ricky asked, getting


    straight to the point. He was never the type to beat around the bush.


    Olivia was confused by this, and she wasn''t alone.


    "Ricky, do you also know how to forge weapons?" Elder Samuel asked, disbelief and astonishment


    written all over his face.


    "I practice the manual not just to enhance my strength," Ricky replied with a smile. He approached the


    casting table and began the process of casting a weapon, which astonished everyone there.


    ''This time, I have to forge a saber of inferior Mortal Level, '' Ricky thought to himself, a boost of


    confidence giving him energy.


    After everything was ready, Ricky began beating and casting ording to the Pounding Skill that he


    had mastered. Quickly, the air was filled with the rhythmic beating sound which everyone knew as the


    music of casting.


    Although Edgar couldn''t fullyprehend it, he somehow was immersed in Ricky''s ideal realm.


    Elder Samuel, Olivia and Bertha became increasingly stunned, and Elder Samuel''s hands even started


    to tremble. He hid them in the folds of his robes.


    Even though Ricky hadn''tpletely mastered the Pounding Skill belonging to the Devouring Skill,


    Elder Samuel could notice the remarkable quintessence of the Devouring Skill. Olivia and Bertha could


    also sense that Ricky''s manual was extraordinary- in fact, something they may have never seen the


    likes of before!


    They had an instinctive feeling that if they could learn Ricky''s Pounding Skill and master even just a


    little bit of it, their casting skills would be greatly improved.


    Each time Ricky beat the metal, the rhythm also perfectly showed the marvelous, mysterious Pounding


    Skill which illustrated the intricacy and uniqueness of the Chaos Manual.


    Eight hourster, Ricky finally finished. He had cast a saber.


    He opened his eyes and regarded the saber he forged with scrutiny.


    Then he picked up the saber and wielded it onto the casting table, summoning the infernal power at the


    same time.


    "This saber is absolutely in the category of inferior Mortal Level. Aha! So I''m a real casting master of


    Mortal Level now." Rickyughed in excitement after figuring out that his saber was at the Mortal Level,


    overwhelmed with glee. For a moment, it was as if he had forgotten his initial intention of going to


    Olivia.


    Elder Samuel also scrutinized Ricky''s saber and was even more shocked once he determined that it


    was indeed a long saber of Mortal Level.


    He was sure that no one taught Ricky to cast weapon before. As he sat there staring, thoughts raced in


    his head. Since Ricky had only relied on his ownprehension to forge a weapon and be a


    casting master, the chances that he was really a genius in the aspect of casting were quite high.


    For several moments, Elder Samuel gazed awestruck at Ricky, as if he was looking at a valuable gem.


    Olivia and Bertha were still in a state of shock, stunned beyond belief.


    But poor Edgar seemed not to have an idea just what Ricky''s actions meant, a vacant look on his face.


    "Ricky, would you like to be my disciple? I''ll try my best to pass on all my casting skills to you," Elder


    Samuel finally spoke, gazing meaningfully at Ricky.


    Obviously, he was tremendously excited. But even greater than this was his eagerness to have Ricky,


    the casting genius, be his disciple.


    Ricky was stunned by these words, thinking that it was an oue that had not been the initial


    purpose of his visit today.


    Bertha and Olivia were also bbergasted, wondering whether Elder Samuel, the casting master of


    Demi-spirit Level, truly wanted Ricky to be his disciple.


    But once they recalled Ricky''s impressive performance earlier, they wholly understood why Elder


    Samuel had been so quick and determined to offer Ricky a spot as his disciple. The choice was up to


    the genius now...

 Chapter 108 Arrival Of Autelan

    Chapter 108 Arrival Of Autn


    "Elder Samuel, I''m very sorry... you know that my interests lie more with martial arts!" said Ricky after


    Elder Samuel''s impassioned speech. He was at a loss for what to do.


    "Right! Well! Sorry for my forwardness. Besides, between you and I, it would be such a waste for a


    genius like you to be my apprentice," said Elder Samuel, waving his hand to conceal the


    embarrassment he felt.


    "Ricky, what''s wrong with you? How can you refuse my Master?" Bertha approached Ricky and


    whispered, "You are embarrassing Master in front of us!"


    Ricky suddenly became upset at this, not knowing what to say. He had been careless of the social


    dynamics.


    "Ricky, do you mind if youe with me to discuss the art of casting in private?" Elder Samuel said, as


    if the offer of apprenticeship had never happened. His manner of speaking was as though he was


    inviting a master who was his equal.


    His actions were clearly shocking to Bertha and Olivia, and made them feel that Ricky''s Pounding Skill


    probably meant a lot more than what they could imagine. What could it be, exactly!?


    Gradually, Edgar came to understand what the implications of Ricky''s casting were. He thought in


    disbelief, ''It''s amazingly hard to believe that not only is Ricky a genius of martial arts, but also a rare


    genius of casting.


    Even though Ricky has an iplete spiritual meridian, I know in my heart that he will likely y an


    outstanding role in the Snow Land, hell, even beyond it!''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can I refuse Elder Samuel?" said Ricky with a slight smile, getting up to follow Elder Samuel.


    ....


    Later, the several of them returned together to Elder Samuel''s house and began to talk about casting


    skills.


    Although Ricky didn''t have any experience, he just divulged some of the things he hadprehended


    from the Devouring Skill, and this in itself was sufficient to keep Elder Samuel, Bertha and Olivia lost in


    thought for half a day.


    On the other hand, Ricky learned a lot of valuable experiences, too.


    Ricky, knowing that generosity would be rewarded, passed on to them a piece of the Pounding Skill


    from the Devouring Skill.


    The three casting afficionados were visibly overwhelmed by the excitement.


    "Ricky, what would you say to the idea of me joining your faction?" His faction didn''t even have a name


    yet! And this kind Elder was more than ready to join it!


    "Thank you, Elder Samuel!" Ricky stammered, bowing deeply. How could he refuse? It was an offer too


    good to be true!


    Just when he had been worrying about theck of demi-immortals in his faction, Elder Samuel


    presented himself! Things wereing together! After all, Elder Samuel, being both a demi-immortal


    and a Demi-spirit Level casting master, was equal to three ordinary demi-immortals all together!


    "In this case, then I will join your faction, too!" Olivia said, gaining confidence in Elder Samuel''s


    movement.


    The demi-immortal Elder Samuel, the core disciples Olivia and Grace¡ªwhat I need to do more than


    ever is convince Autn!'' thought Ricky. His faction was in its preliminary form, awaiting birth.


    "Ricky, you know that I am already part of the Amber Faction, so I can''t join you. But, you have my


    word. I will support you and I think that the rest of the Amber Faction will too," Bertha offered.


    ....


    Ricky and Edgar left shortly, their spirits high.


    "Ricky, I really do think that you should take Elder Samuel as your master. Although I don''t know much


    about casting skills, what I do know is that on any road, one who has a mentor takes a more


    straightforward path!" said Edgar, walking next to his friend.


    Ha-ha, casting is more of a hobby to me. Martial arts are my true passion," Ricky exined casually. It


    was obvious that he did not care for casting much.


    But aside from this, Ricky just didn''t want to take anyone as his teacher just yet. For others, having a


    teacher would be an advantage, but for him, it would only hinder him to a great extent. That was why


    Grace and he werepatible. She let him explore on his own.


    "It''s your call!" said Edgar, nodding.


    "Oh, what a good day today was for us! Not only did we get Olivia to join, but also Elder Samuel! And


    Bertha thinks we stand a chance of getting support from the Amber Faction, which is very good news


    for our faction."


    "Yes, what we need is just a few more members now!" said Ricky. "And in the process of recruiting, we


    have to remember that strength is not the main aspect that we zero in on, but their nature and


    character."


    "That''s for sure! Strength only gets us so far!" nodded Edgar.


    "What''s our next n for Autn?"


    "Edgar, I think we must be subtle. I suppose the best thing to do would be for you to go back to the


    Zenith Mountain, and let him know that Olivia is one of our members and that she is also very


    interested in my casting skills," said Ricky confidently.


    "Ha-ha, I like your thinking!" Edgar chuckled.


    ....


    And so, Edgar went home towards the Zenith Mountain, and Ricky returned to his own small courtyard.


    "Ricky, in the six days you''ve been gone, have you persuaded Autn to join us?" Grace immediately


    asked at the sight of Ricky.


    "Master, a little more patience. I foresee that within six hours, Autn will definitelye here and beg


    me to let him join us," said Ricky confidently as he seated himself. There was a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Yeah? It is your confidence which makes me curious," Grace said in surprise.


    How was it possible that Autn woulde here begging Ricky to ept him into their new faction?


    Grace, Ricky, and Heather sat there, waiting. Time would tell.


    ....


    Four hourster, a roar sounded outside the small courtyard.


    "Ricky,e out!" A figure appeared in the small courtyard. It was most definitely Autn.


    Ricky quickly came out and smiled, "Autn, my brother, what''s the matter? Who is messing with you?


    Why are you angry?"


    Autn was actually here! Grace and Heather exchanged looks of shock.


    "Don''t mess with me! How did you fool Olivia into joining your pathetic faction?" shouted Autn.


    "My brother, Autn. What unfair me you put on my shoulders! The only reason she joined me was


    of her own will." Ricky said, "You know me and my power so well. I would never force it."


    "Is it because Olivia wants to learn casting skills from you?" asked Autn,ing closer and closer.


    "Well, you''ve proven a genius once again! You have guessed precisely. As long as you join my pathetic


    faction, I promise to help you win her heart.


    Otherwise, Olivia will always ask me for advice. We''d be spending a lot of time together that I would


    find it hard to guarantee that nothing would happen between us!" Ricky said in a low tone.


    "How dare you!?" growled Autn, his usually cool brow now furrowed.


    "Well, it totally depends on you, buddy," said Ricky with sly smile.


    "Oh, Ricky! You are good, too good! Count me in!" Autn said resentfully. "You''re really making me


    regret saving your life in the first ce! It would have been better if I''d just let that man from the West


    Vanity Valley kill you!"


    "Ha-ha, Autn, this is the fate between us. The universe says so!"


    "Get out of my face! There is no fate that binds us!" Autn shouted, whirling around and leaving.


    Ricky now looked at Grace and Heather, the looks on their faces priceless.

 Chapter 109 The Name of ‘Misty South’

    Chapter 109 The Name of ¡®Misty South¡¯


    "How was it? Now it''s time to keep your promise, Master!" Ricky grinned.


    "It seems you''ve revealed your true casting ability!" Grace replied.


    "I had to. You can''t make an omelet without breaking some eggs," said Ricky, chuckling. "Moreover, I


    didn''t lose anything because of that. It was just a little bit of my method that I taught Olivia."


    "Well, I just hope you won''t be quickly surpassed by your disciple," said Grace, raising an eyebrow.


    .....


    The subsequent days saw Ricky and Edgar continue their recruitment for members among the outer


    disciples.


    As for the inner disciples, they wouldn''t approach them yet. After all, it would be a difficult task as they


    didn''t know any of them and their natures and personalities in the least.


    Their rules and principles about recruiting members were that they would have to always primarily


    consider their nature and personality.


    Vivian, an old friend of Ricky, joined in without hesitation. In addition to Vivian, they also found ten more


    members, all of whom had been bullied by the Refinement and Casting Faction and also worshiped


    Ricky.


    While Ricky and Edgar were recruiting members, the news that Ricky was nning to found a faction


    had now spread to most of the Snow Sect, like a tornado that travelled with the fastest winds.


    The members of the Refinement and Casting Factionughed their heads off when they heard that.


    As expected, they also remarked unkindly that as long as Ricky pushed for the establishment of his


    faction, they would definitely cause him some grief.


    ....


    "This continent is called the Misty South, so I''d like to call our faction the ''Misty South Faction.'' I hope


    one day, everyone will know the name of our faction as THE FACTION of this continent!" Ricky said,


    his eyes shining with aspiration.


    And so it came to be that the ''Misty South Faction'' was born.


    Edgar, Grace and the others had no objection to this.


    Besides, they didn''t know the true meaning of this ''Misty South'' in Ricky''s mind. If they had, they would


    think he was out of his mind.


    He wanted his faction to be famous in the whole continent? He should be tedly satisfied if it could


    just survive in the Snow Land!


    ......


    Soon enough, Ricky stood in the main square of the Snow Sect and announced that the Misty South


    Faction was officially established.


    Ricky, Edgar, Heather, and the other members who had joined them were standing on the arena. They


    wanted nothing but to tell disciples of the Snow Sect that Misty South Faction was officially established


    today.


    There was a sea of people in the square, again gathering to witness this controversial warrior''s


    pronouncements.


    "I don''t know how Ricky can be so confident. How could he have the nerve to found a faction with very


    few people?" Some of the outer disciples shook their heads, thinking that he was more foolish than he


    had previously seemed.


    When the other factions had been officially established- the Refinement Faction, Casting Faction, and


    Amber Faction- they had already gathered hundreds of outer disciples and many strong inner disciples.


    This so-called Misty South Faction looked so weak, its numbers paltry.


    "You''ll see, the people of the Refinement and Casting Faction are about to make a mess."


    ......


    Suddenly, arge group of people came from the east. They were the members of the Casting Faction.


    There were over two hundred people, headed by Gennadi who ranked top one among the inner


    disciples, Clyde who ranked fourth and Roger who ranked ninth.


    The Casting Faction, led by three of the top ten inner disciples, had numerous powerful inner and outer


    disciples.


    Then, another group of people came from the west, boasting a crowd that exceeded that of the Casting


    Faction. It was, of course, the Refinement Faction, who were led by another three of the top ten inner


    disciples.


    Marching were Wyn, who ranked second among the inner disciples, Hector who ranked sixth and


    Julius who ranked tenth.


    "Look, people of the Amber Faction are here."


    The other group marched forth, the people of the Amber Faction, goddess of all the disciples. This


    group was led by Amelia, who ranked third and Bertha who ranked fifth.


    "Now the top three factions are all here! And the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction came with


    bad intentions. If those are all the people that Ricky''s faction has, I''m afraid that their faction will only


    live to see one day of existence!"


    Chaos arose as heated discussionsmenced.


    And while seeing this... Those ten outer disciples that Ricky and Edgar recruited began to shiver.


    However, they of course already pictured this before they agreed to join, so they steadied their nerves


    and tried to calm down immediately.


    When the leaders of those three factions met, they greeted each other warmly.


    Then they looked at Ricky.


    "well, greetings! Since you are all here, please exercise a vote. After all, ording to the rules, I need


    the approval of your factions in order to go through with establishing my faction or not!"


    Ricky took initiative, speaking confidently without a trace of nervousness. He looked directly at the top


    eight inner disciples.


    "We shall begin!" Amelia stepped out and said with her clear voice ringing in the air, "We, the Amber


    Faction, have agreed to the establishment of the Misty South Faction."


    "I didn''t expect the Amber Faction would agree to it!" some of the disciples murmured, quite surprised


    to hear this from Amelia.


    "It''s fine. Amber Faction has never been involved in the fights of factions. Whether the Misty South


    Faction exists or not doesn''t matter much to them."


    However, what would surprise everyone was what Amelia was going to say.


    "We have decided to support the Misty South Faction. And from now on, we formally dere that we


    will ally with them!"


    "What! What!? How could it be?" Amelia''s words had an effect that was simr to a bomb exploding in


    the Snow Sect. The square was resounded with shock.


    Gennadi, Wyn and the others were also dumbfounded.


    They could totally understand that the Amber Faction would support the establishment of the Misty


    South Faction. But since they announced their decision to be allies with them, it would mean that


    their faction would now publicly be against them.


    Ricky, too, was in shock. This was an unexpected pronouncement that he had not been informed of.


    Immediately, Ricky turned to look at Bertha.


    However, Bertha shook her head, her eyes darting to Amelia. Obviously, it had all been Amelia''s idea.


    Ricky understood, his heart beating like a drum.


    "What is Amelia doing? Does she really want to ally with me? Why!?" Ricky was confused and a


    stream of questions ran through his head, but he could not ask her just yet.


    Although Amelia had personally invited him to join the Amber Faction and also appreciated him from


    the start. At this point, she was in no way obligated to help him.


    "Amelia, please reconsider carefully before you make up your mind!" Gennadi and Wyn said at the


    same time. They were putting pressure on her, rmed at the shift in power dynamics that was now


    taking ce.


    "What makes you think I haven''t thought this through?" Amelia said sweetly, smiling softly.


    This meant that Amelia no longer cared about them. She looked at Ricky with her beautiful eyes and


    smiled. "Ricky, I''ve shown you where I stand. Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "Of course, I''m honored, Amelia. From now on, I''ll do anything to support the Amber Faction! We are


    allies!" Rickyughed.


    "That''s exactly what I want to hear, Ricky!" Ameliaughed as well, her shining eyes filled with joy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t you celebrate too soon!" Gennadi and Wyn said again, "Because we don''t agree with the


    establishment of the Misty South Faction!" They stood tall and looming, trying to intimidate Ricky.

 Chapter 110 Powerful Supporter

    Chapter 110 Powerful Supporter


    "Oh? Why do you disapprove of my faction?"


    Ricky asked with a gentle smile, looking at these top ranking inner disciples. He of course had already


    anticipated that they would object.


    "Because you and your faction are too weak," Wyn said harshly, his proud eyes dark with disdain. To


    him, Ricky and others who stood by him were weaker than ants.


    "Well that reason is quite ridiculous. How are you qualified to judge the weak and the strong?" Ricky


    asked with a sneer.


    "We don''t care about other factions. But as for your faction, we are really qualified to judge. Because


    both of you are the weakest, and neither of us will ever allow the weak to exist," Gennadi sneered.


    "Don''t think for a second that you will be immune from us even if you have united with the Amber


    Faction. You must disband this faction immediately. Otherwise, we will disband it ourselves!"


    "That''s right, little man. Faction disputes aren''t banned under the scope of thews in the Snow Sect.


    Even if we destroy your iplete spiritual meridian by ident, I''m afraid that our chief can''t do a


    thing to oppose it," Wyn said mockingly.


    "If you want to disband the Misty South Faction, you must consult our Amber Faction first!" Amelia said


    firmly, stepping to stand by Ricky''s side.


    "Amber Faction, we are not scared of you!" Gennadi said confidently. "Besides, since you''ve allied with


    the Misty South Faction, it''s time for you to disband as well, Amber Faction!"


    "How dare you say that!" Amelia hissed, anger creeping up into her eyes.


    "You will know after thirty minutes whether I have the gall to back that up!" Wyn retorted.


    "Ha-ha, well then let me see how you two n to disband the Misty South Faction!" a stout voice called


    out from the group. Then from the crowd, Autn leaped to the arena, dressed in a yellow robe. He


    looked at Gennadi and Wyn with a sly smile.


    "Autn! It is Autn!" The inner and outer disciples marveled at the sight of the warrior who was so


    renowned but so infrequently seen.


    Both Autn and Ricky had begun their martial arts journeys without foundation and soon conquered


    many disciples. Although Autn didn''t hold any titles because he never engaged inpetitions,


    many considered him the real strongest one among the inner disciples!


    "Has Autn join the Misty South Faction!?"


    "It''s quite possible. Maybe it is the true reason that Ricky dares to establish the Misty South Faction.


    With the help of Autn, this faction need not to be afraid of the Casting and the Refinement Factions!"


    "But Autn has always not been the type to ally with any faction and get involved in the sect''s politics!


    How did it evere to be that he joined?"


    "Who knows. Maybe it''s because of Ricky''s charm!"


    Again, Ricky became reason for heated discussions among the disciples.


    "Autn!"


    Gennadi, Wyn and other four inner disciples of the top ten all shouted, their voices deep and agressive.


    The disdain in their eyes turned to hatred. Obviously, they had been humiliated by Autn many times


    before.


    "Autn, this is none of your business!" Gennadi said coldly. It was obvious that they were not on good


    terms.


    "How is it none of my business? I am a member of the Misty South Faction and you want to disband it.


    That makes it my business!" Autn said in a confrontational tone.


    "Are you really going to join this faction?" Gennadi asked with a sneer.


    "What''s the matter? Do you object?" Autn said coldly.


    "If you don''t agree with my decision to join, you cane to the arena and fight me together. I will


    never back away from a battle. All of you can personally attest to that!"


    "Your arrogance does not befit you, Autn!" Wyn screamed hysterically.


    "My arrogance? Wouldn''t you say that your call to disband the Misty South Faction is arrogance at its


    peak?" Autn retorted.


    ......


    "This is indeed Autn! Who else would dared to face six inner disciples, among whom are Gennadi


    who ranks first and Wyn who ranks second?" once more, the chatter began to grow louder and louder.


    Hearing thesements, Gennadi and other five opposition inner disciples became more somber.


    They didn''t dare to fight with him. They had faced Autn before and did not want to face him again.


    His power was unfathomable. If you became strong, he would be stronger!


    Because of this, the situation had reached a deadlock.


    "What if we have to disband the Misty South Faction?" Another firm voice sounded as several figures


    stepped out from the crowd.


    Ricky knew three of them: Sean, Harald and Connie!


    "It seems like the core disciples finally came out. It''s about time," Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Look, the real core disciples are weighing in now. I don''t know how Ricky ns to deal with them!" the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    surrounding crowd muttered to each other.


    "Don''t forget that Ricky''s master, Grace, is the fourth core disciple! We''ll just have to see!"


    ......


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether the faction is disbanded or not!" Another voice resounded as


    Grace, Olivia and other three core disciples came out.


    "That''s Olivia! I heard that she is Elder Samuel''s most aplished disciple! She is close to bing


    a casting master at the advanced stage of Demi-mortal Level!" Many disciples said, quite astonished


    after seeing Olivia join the underdog faction.


    Although her strength was not so forcefulpared to her peers, her casting skills were far superior to


    that of any of the core disciples.


    "It seems that we have all underestimated the Misty South Faction. With these powerful supporters, it


    definitely stands a chance of being equivalent to the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction.


    Besides, if we recall the previous events, there were several Elders who seemed to be quite supportive


    of Ricky."


    "What a surprise indeed! It seems that the Misty South Faction will be established today,"


    the disciples murmured.


    "Dear Olivia, have you joined the Misty South Faction, too?" Sean said, a hint of disappointment on his


    face. It could be deduced that he admired her greatly.


    "Sean, we are quite unfamiliar with each other, wouldn''t you say. You''d better drop the ''dear''!" Olivia


    said nonchntly.


    Hearing this, Sean''s face grew red in embarassment. He looked away, trying not to further shame


    himself.


    "Excuse me, who is the head of the Misty South Faction?" Sean asked, trying to recover from the blow


    Olivia had dealt with his feelings.


    "I am!" Ricky stepped forward and said.


    "Oh! It''s you. Well, that makes things much easier!" Seanughed ominously.


    "As you all know, factions can only be established if they are legitimately recognized by other factions,"


    Sean said loudly as he looked around to address the crowd. "Since the owner of the Misty South


    Faction always relies on his powerful supporters. How can we consent to the founding of the Misty


    South Faction?"


    "Hear, hear! You''re right!" Many disciples echoed, nodding their petnt heads.


    "So, what do you want?" Ricky asked, clenching his jaw.


    "It''s quite simple. As long as you battle with the members of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction


    and earn their approval, then I and other disciples will recognize the Misty South Faction," Sean


    replied.


    Hearing this, Gennadi and Wyn approached to the arena, expectant grins on their faces.

 Chapter 111 Go Beyond Ones Depth

    Chapter 111 Go Beyond One''s Depth


    "Ricky, if you want the Snow Sect to recognize your Misty South Faction, you must ask for our


    permission first. Otherwise, your faction will be unacknowledged and invalid!"


    eximed Gennadi and Wyn as they walked into the arena.


    After their discussion, Gennadi and Wyn believed that Ricky would ept their condition.


    "Ricky, let me do it!" said Autn softly.


    "Thank you for the offer Autn, but I think that I have to do this myself," said Ricky calmly. He didn''t


    want Autn to take the risk for him, knowing it was his own battle to fight.


    In Ricky''s mind, he didn''t need anyone''s authorization over his faction''s approval. He was frustrated at


    the thought of it. But if he would not do anything, then his faction would be unrecognized. He had


    the fighting spirit in him, and he would do anything for his faction.


    The most infuriating part was that the Misty South Faction needed to get people''s approval--even the


    approval of its enemies.


    This was not something as simple as asking for the faction''s formality from people. Given that


    condition, he must deal with it personally.


    "Oh, finally. You''re here." Gennadi and Wyn sneered after hearing what Ricky had said.


    "ording to the rules, we need to have a trial of strength to decide whether I am capable to establish


    a faction. If I remember it correctly, I would be the one to choose how we fight," said Ricky firmly.


    "Choose whichever way you want. You are just going beyond your depth if you are no match for us,"


    Gennadi snorted contemptuously.


    "Don''t count your chickens before they hatch. Victory hangs in the bnce," said Ricky coldly.


    "Gennadi, since you are the leader of the Casting Faction, I have decided topete with you on


    casting. The warrior who makes the most powerful weapon shall be the winner," Ricky added.


    Nobody believed on what they had just heard. Did Ricky just ask the leader of the Casting Faction,


    Gennadi, to a challenge of his niche? All the people present in the square thought that Ricky might


    have made a terrible decision.


    Gennadi, the leader of Casting Faction, was the strongest person in this field. Anyone who would


    challenge Gennadi in this craft would just be rooting for his own defeat.


    Ricky prepared himself for the casting. He read and understood the Chaos Manual, but something


    important was still missing-- he did not have an integral spiritual meridian. This might pose a problem


    for his match against Gennadi and the destruction of his faction.


    "He must be crazy!" people who were present in the arena whispered.


    "Ha-ha, Ha-ha!"


    All the disciples of both the Casting Faction and the Refinement faction burst intoughter. Gennadi


    couldn''t believe how audacious Ricky was!


    "Grace, I have to say that your disciple Ricky indeed has an exaggerated opinion of his abilities. First


    he wants to establish a faction. Now he wants to battle with Gennadi on casting! He seems to be


    overestimating himself!" Sean said to Grace in disbelief.


    "Mark my words. He will win!" said Grace confidently.


    "Let''s just wait and see what happens!" Sean said with a tremendousugh.


    "Ricky. You really have the guts, huh?" said Gennadi.


    "But not so fast. I still have one more condition," said Ricky coldly.


    "If you win, I will dismiss the Misty South Faction. But if I win, you''ll have to dismiss the Casting


    Faction!" said Ricky in a low and authoritative voice. Silence enveloped the surroundings as Ricky


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    stated his condition. He spoke with such confidence that he would win this fight. Everyone was very


    surprised to see an underdog challenge a master in such battle.


    People looked at Gennadi with anticipation. Everyone was eager to know if he agreed to the challenge


    at hand. After all, Ricky''s conditions were at a high cost. It was all or nothing for the both of them.


    Everyone could sense the fear out of Gennadi''s pores as he was glued to his position. His hands went


    cold and his face was indescribable when he heard of what Ricky had said.


    Ricky gave a condition with such a high cost. He only wanted what was best for his faction, and he


    would do everything to achieve recognition. Although he was the leader of the faction, he was not the


    one who could make such a decision without consulting with the real big shots behind him and the


    faction.


    "What? Are you afraid of me? Or you''re just not that confident?" noticing Gennadi''s hesitation, Ricky


    kept asking.


    It was Gennadi who asked to have a battle with Ricky, and he must be prepared to pay the price of his


    invitation.


    "Come on, Gennadi. Say yes!" You are a casting master who is close to the intermediate Mortal Level.


    There is no reason for you to be afraid of him, Gennadi. He is a person with iplete spiritual


    meridian," Sean told Gennadi and encouraged him.


    His words uplifted Gennadi. Then, Gennadi spoke, "Ricky, it is so stupid of you to choose to battle with


    me on casting. The only thing I can say is that today your n to establish the Misty South Faction is


    doomed to fail."


    "Since you said yes, let''s do it now!" said Ricky impatiently.


    ...


    The battle was settled. All the casting equipment were prepared in the arena. Ricky and Gennadi would


    stay, and which one would go and dissolve.


    Ricky and Gennadi prepared fair and square. Bothpetitors started their preparatory work at the


    same time.


    Ricky nned to cast a knife, while Gennadi prepared to cast a sword.


    "Does Ricky really know how to cast a weapon?" many disciples under the arena discussed with each


    other.


    "Maybe he was just ying tricks on Gennadi!"


    "But to do something uncertain is not Ricky''s style..."


    ...


    The battlemenced and only the sound of hammers pounding metal resonated all throughout the


    whole arena.


    All disciples'' attention was on Gennadi. He exuded a very unique aura while he cast his sword. Like the


    master that he was, he pounded the metal like a natural.


    "Now that''s what a real casting master looks like!" a warrior from the audience eximed in


    amazement.


    But Ricky was not there to fail. Little by little the audience shifted their gaze to Ricky. His casting sound


    was much more prominent and wlessly performed than Gennadi''s. He was there to y his


    opponent.


    This was the first time that the audience had ever seen such a unique casting technique from Ricky.


    His style was unlike any other.


    The disciples of Casting Faction, who were familiar with casting method, were all astonished. They


    were filled with awe upon seeing how Ricky pounded the metal to yield his weapon.


    "How could this be? Not only does Ricky know how to cast a weapon, he is also pretty good at it!" they


    cried out in rm.


    There was one more thing that they did not know about Ricky--he just started to practice casting a few


    days ago. He practiced no more than twenty times! It was a truly remarkable skill. Ricky was a legend,


    a genius, and a prodigy.


    Sean, Harald and Connie looked sullen all of a sudden.


    They saw how outstanding Ricky''s technique was and they feared for Gennadi. They weren''t able to


    hide in their faces the disappointment that this challenge might really cause Gennadi''s faction to


    dismiss.


    Sweat trickled down from Gennadi''s forehead. He felt such immense pressure after seeing Ricky''s


    Pounding Skill. He did not expect greatness from an underdog. After all, who would ever be greater


    than the master of casting like himself?


    Gennadi was distracted.


    "Gennadi, do not worry too much. Remember, he might have an edge with his Pounding Skill, but he


    has no match for your casting ability!" Seanmunicated secretly with Gennadi through his internal


    power.


    Gennadi gradually calmed down after hearing what Sean had said. It took away some nerves. ''What I


    need is focus, '' he thought to himself.


    Gennadi channeled every strength of his being into focus. As soon as he reached his peak, he started


    to dwell into the zone of casting. He was more focused than ever.


    Three hours passed, and they both had finished their work.


    A knife and a sword.


    "Take this. My sword is a weapon close to the intermediate Mortal Level!" said Gennadi confidently as


    he stared at his weapon.


    After hearing what Gennadi had made, all disciples of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction


    gave out wows and apuse.


    "You are not the judge. Let your sword and my knife speak for themselves!" said Ricky.


    "How?" Gennadi asked.


    "It''s very easy. Let us test our weapons. The first warrior to break his weapon loses. He has to abolish


    his faction. Remember our deal?" said Ricky.


    "Let''s to that!"


    ...


    Gennadi and Ricky searched the crowd for two disciples at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification


    to test out their weapons. The battle between knife and sword would determine the fate of their


    respective factions.

 Chapter 112 He Is A Genius

    Chapter 112 He Is A Genius


    "Bam!"


    Two disciples at the sixth grade of Blood Purification called forth their spiritual energy and crashed into


    each other, with one holding Ricky''s knife and the other holding Gennadi''s sword.


    Dozens of crashester, the winner had been determined


    when Gennadi''s sword broke in half. It was clear that Ricky was the winner.


    "Ricky wins, his weapon wins the challenge!" all disciples eximed.


    What this told everyone was that Ricky was much more powerful at casting than Gennadi, an inferior


    Mortal Level casting master!


    The square suddenly exploded into noise.


    Ricky was a true genius!


    No spiritual meridian, but so what? He was able to defeat such a powerful opponent like Gennadi when


    it came to casting skills!


    "The Misty South Faction will be known throughout the whole Snow Land because of Ricky!" some


    disciples eximed.


    ''''I want to join the Misty South Faction!" several female disciples said almost hysterically, utterly taken


    with Ricky.


    ...


    The Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction felt the resentment and disappointment hit them quite


    hard. As for Gennadi, his anger boiled over.


    He failed. As the top-ranked inner disciple of the Snow Sect, he was gifted in casting. How could he be


    defeated by a mere outer disciple like Ricky? This guy had an iplete spiritual meridian and on top


    of that, had only stayed in the Snow Sect for less than a year!


    He dug his fingernails into the palm of his hand, blood seeping out of the punctures.


    Gennadi could not reconcile himself with his status as a loser.


    He had to disband the Casting Faction once he failed. That was terrible.


    On top of that, he hadn''t been the true leader who dominated the Casting Faction! He was only its


    figurehead, in reality. How would he tell the real bosses that he was the reason that the faction was


    disbanded?


    "Gennadi, resign from your position as head of the Casting Faction!" Sean said to him.


    This order only deepened Gennadi''s hatred towards Ricky, who had unexpectedly turned his life upside


    down.


    "Gennadi, you failed. Now, you must keep your word as a true warrior!" Ricky said coldly as he turned


    to Gennadi.


    Now everyone else was staring at Gennadi. They clearly knew that it was impossible to disband the


    Casting Faction. Or was it?


    "Ricky, you will pay for this one day," Gennadi slowly raised his head and said maliciously, the pure


    hatred sharp in his eyes.


    "Humph! Don''t you forget that you asked for this!" Ricky responded coldly.


    "Humph! Maybe. But you want to disband the Casting Faction! You know that''s not possible!"


    "What? You''re the top-ranked inner disciple of the Snow Sect! What ever will we think if you break your


    promise in front of so many disciples?" Ricky sneered. Of course he knew it would be impossible to


    disband the Casting Faction. However, he continued taunting Gennadi. He just wanted to humiliate the


    Casting Faction.


    "From this day forward, I shall resign from my position and also depart from the faction!" Gennadi said


    loudly. Everyone murmured in astonishment, in a state of shock.


    "Now that I am no longer the head of the Casting Faction, I can''t disband it as you ask," Gennadi said,


    having found a way out.


    "Ha! At least you are not the faction leader any longer. That''s also a rather satisfying result!" Ricky


    smiled with satisfaction.


    Gennadi clenched his jaw and left, not replying anymore.


    It was a great shame that he was defeated and even lost his position. He just wanted to leave this


    wretched ce immediately.


    ...


    "Wyn, still up for the challenge?" Ricky said, looking at Wyn once Gennadi had disappeared into the


    throng of people.


    "What are your conditions?" Wyn spat coldly.


    He was now afraid to face Ricky, but there was no room for retreat. After all, he was the head of the


    Refinement Faction, as well as holding the second rank among the inner disciples.


    Backing down would be more humiliating than failing.


    So he had to ept the challenge no matter what.


    Now it was painfully ironically that they themselves had called for this so-called challenge in the first


    ce.


    "Well, since you are the head of the Refinement Faction, we shall battle within the parameters of your


    faction''s specialty- the test of bodily strength. Whoever uses the spiritual energy first, loses," Ricky


    said.


    "You arrogant fool! How dare you challenge me to a battle with only the power of your body?" Wyn said


    dismissively, as his confidence rose drastically.


    "All of you once used me of blind arrogance, just like Gennadi. Isn''t that right?" Ricky responded.


    Wyn''s smile drained from his face.


    But he couldn''t let it overpower his confidence.


    "And what are the stakes?"


    "You don''t have to disband the Refinement Faction. I don''t think you even have the power to do that. If


    you fail, you must resign from your position as head of the Refinement Faction. And if I fail, I must


    disband the Misty South Faction!" Ricky said.


    ...


    In a sh, both of them hadmenced with wrestling together in the arena. It was definitely a battle of


    bodily skills and strength.


    Bang!


    The sound of punching fists rang clear in the air.


    As the battle began, Wyn seemed to be performing more inferiorly.


    Each time Wyn suffered the wrath of Ricky''s forceful fists, he staggered back. After a while, his chest


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    began to heave rapidly. It seemed that his blood was on the verge of spewing from his mouth.


    "How is this even possible? The contrast between their strength is so tantly stark!" the disciples


    eximed once more.


    When Ricky had defeated Gennadi, they had expected that Wyn stood a chance of losing too. But


    never had they anticipated that his defeat would happen so quickly.


    This was not an evenly matched battle. Wyn was no match for Ricky.


    Wyn''s body supposedly should have been the strongest among the inner disciples, even without


    factoring in spiritual energy or cultivation methods! And his power was at a much higher level than


    Ricky''s!


    How humiliating to be beat by a lower ranking warrior in public! Such a great shame!


    The day had started out with the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction having every intention of


    humiliating Ricky and disbanding the Misty South Faction.


    But ironically, both of their leaders had suffered shameful defeats from Ricky!


    What was even more amazing was that Ricky had defeated the Casting Faction with casting and the


    Refinement Faction with bodily power!


    He had beat them at their own game!


    Even though Ricky''s strength had kept surprising people through the months, it was only now that they


    began to have an inkling of just how fearsome his power was.


    Anyone else who called himself a genius from now on would have to live up to the standards Ricky set.


    "Bang!" Wyn fell to the ground with a grunt, so weak that he could not get up again.


    "It seems that you are not so good, the so-called head of the Refinement Faction. If we were in the


    same level of power, you would not survive a single punch from his fist!" Ricky said coldly, drawing


    back his bloody fists.


    "Ricky, don''t be too arrogant!" Wyn hissed hoarsely, still able to muster anger in his spent body.


    "If you didn''t provoke me, I would not have given you a hard time. Fulfill your word now. You must


    resign from your position," Ricky said coldly. With this, he turned his back on the defeated Wyn who


    was cowering on the ground, and strode towards the Misty South Faction without a backward nce.

 Chapter 113 The Commitment To Amelia

    Chapter 113 The Commitment To Amelia


    "From now on, The Misty South Faction is officially established. If somebody insists that they can


    defeat me, I will be ready to fight them at any time," Ricky said sternly, his sharp eyes wandering


    around.


    He was met with total silence in the square.


    Everyone had already seen the extent of his power and agreed that he was a real genius.


    Sean, Harald and Connie clenched their fists, detesting how Ricky behaved in such a haughty way.


    They had already missed the best opportunity. Even if they still wanted to, it would be impossible to


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    stop the establishment of the Misty South Faction. If they did, Ricky and Grace didn''t have to handle it


    as the disciples of the Snow Sect would me it on them.


    They tried to console themselves with the thought that it was not a pity for them to miss the golden


    opportunity this time.


    After all, it would be virtually impossible for such a new faction topete with long-established


    Refinement Faction and Casting Faction. In the days toe, it would never be toote for them to


    teach this so-called ''Misty South Faction'' a lesson they wouldn''t soon forget.


    "I will extend my warm wee to all the seniors and the juniors who want to join us. I believe that all


    of you have a rather good idea about what kind of people will be epted into our faction. Please,


    don''t waste your and our time if your nature is not befitting us," said Ricky.


    He was proud of himself at this moment. The Misty South Faction was sessfully established as a


    result of his efforts and the help from people who supported him.


    Even if now, the numbers were small and the collective strength of the members was not powerful


    enough, Ricky believed that he would develop the faction to be a mighty one in the future.


    The name of his faction would be well-known in the whole Misty South because of his conviction. But


    that was another story for another day.


    ...


    The chaotic din of voices finally subsided as the Misty South Faction was formally established.


    From then on, the strength of the Snow Sect would be more powerful due to the birth of Misty South


    Faction.


    Besides, almost all the disciples of the Snow Sect kept talking about how Ricky defeated Gennadi and


    Wyn with the skills which they were supposed to be experts at¡ªcasting and refinement. This


    unexpected victory impressed them immensely.


    In a short time, Ricky was renowned in the Snow Sect as a legend who possessed a rare dual-natured


    spiritual meridian, a casting genius and a cultivation genius.


    However, they still felt that it was a shame that Ricky''s spiritual meridian was iplete.


    ...


    Ricky never took thosements seriously. He knew that people were fickle. If he lost his power,


    everyone would ridicule him and forgot how powerful and impressive he had once been. But at present,


    the disciples revered him primarily because of his strength.


    Therefore, their praise meant nothing to him. Bing more powerful was the only way to prove


    himself to the ones who truly mattered.


    After the proceedings had drawn to a close, Ricky bade farewell to Autn, Olivia and three core


    disciples whom Grace had recruited. He then headed to the ce where Amelia cultivated.


    He went there not only to express his thanks to Amelia, but also to find out once and for all why Amelia


    would spare no efforts to support him.


    "I suspected you''d pay me a visit!" Amelia said with a smile as soon as Ricky stepped into the


    courtyard.


    "So...I assume that you have anticipated why, as well?" Ricky smiled.


    "Of course! You''re here to thank me... and of course, ask about something else!"


    "Ha-ha, fine, you are spot-on. Amelia, would you mind telling me why you supported me today to the


    extent that you did?" Ricky smiled warmly.


    "Not to criticize you but¡ª that doesn''t sound like the proper way to way to say ''Thank you''," Amelia


    rolled her eyes.


    "Ha-ha, how about making amitment to you?" Rickyughed.


    "Quite good, though you don''t strike me as a particrly kind person, I still put my trust in your word,"


    Amelia nodded.


    "It''s really my pleasure," Ricky smiled. "Please, do tell me the reason now!"


    "I supported you because I want you to owe me a favor," Amelia replied bluntly.


    "It seems that I should make one moremitment to you," Ricky said. "What, then, would it be for?"


    "I am not quite sure yet. But it won''t be too long to fulfill it, I can tell you that," Amelia said, lifting her


    beautiful eyes to the sky, lost deep in thought.


    Even if Ricky''s curiosity was intense, he didn''t feel that it would be fruitful to ask about it again because


    Amelia hadn''t directly replied to his question yet.


    "How can you be so sure that I will remember mymitment all the time?" Ricky asked.


    "I know that you will. Your pride is too high that you can''t stand owing anybody anything for long. Once


    I help you, you will do something to repay me. That''s also the reason why you came here, isn''t it?"


    Amelia replied with a smile.


    "You know me very well," Ricky agreed softly.


    "You are shrewd, Amelia. I don''t want to owe anybody anything, so I will remember mymitment to


    you. If you get in trouble in the future, you can count on me to do my best to get you out of it."


    "Good. Thank you." Amelia replied, satisfied at Ricky''s earnestmitment.


    Then she took a red jade pendant from the folds in her robe and handed it to Ricky.


    "Take it! Somebody will use the same one to ask you for help if I need you to fulfill yourmitment


    one day."


    "I ept this with a promise," Ricky said willingly.


    He had a hunch that it would be arge and difficult task that Amelia would ask him to help her with in


    the future. However, his pride would never let him decline her request.


    "Ricky, I hope you can cultivate to be the most superior warrior in the road of martial arts," Amelia


    suddenly said, looking deeply at Ricky''s eyes.


    "It sounds like you might die after telling me something important," Ricky joked.


    "Only if you die first," Amelia hissed.


    ... They continued to talk for a while, but then night fell. Ricky got up to leave.


    He came home. Upon approaching the courtyard, he saw Bertha. She informed him that Elder Samuel


    had invited him to his ce for something rather important.


    And so, he immediately followed Bertha to Elder Samuel''s room.


    "Yes, Elder? Why have you summoned me?" Ricky asked.


    "Ricky, I heard that you defeated Gennadi with your casting skills in the square," Elder Samuel said,


    getting to the point. "It means that you are qualified to be a casting master at the inferior Mortal


    Level!


    You must know that there will be an appraisal of the Casting Guild after several days. Please, if you will


    ¡ª do join so you can show your skills and gain recognition from the real casting masters! What do you


    say?" Elder Samuel asked, a hopeful smile on his face.


    "The Casting Guild? Tell me more about it, please!" Ricky said, a puzzled look on his face.

 Chapter 114 The Casting Guild

    Chapter 114 The Casting Guild


    "Ricky, you''re a casting master in the inferior Mortal Level! Are you seriously asking me what the


    Casting Guild is?" Bertha said, surprised.


    Even one who was not a casting master would know that there was a Casting Guild!


    "Bertha, you know that I''ve never been invested in this kind of stuff at all," Ricky exined awkwardly.


    "Well... alright..." Bertha said, not knowing what else she could say.


    "Ricky, do you know of the division between Realm and Land of the Misty South?" Elder Samuel asked


    Ricky, leaning forward to gaze at him seriously.


    "No, Elder. I must admit that I am not quite familiar with it."


    "The Misty South is incredibly vast, and it is connected by the Realms, part by part. I do not know the


    exact number of Realms, seeing as how I am just a demi-immortal warrior. It is only those who reach


    the level of innate spiritual king that are qualified to roam around the Misty South.


    Every Realm is divided into several Lands, so to speak.


    The Realm which we reside in now is called the Realm of Wilderness, and Snow Land is one of its four


    Lands."


    "I see. Do you mean to say that there are two more Lands except the Snow Land and the West


    Deste Land?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, Ricky. The Heaven Wood Land and Earth Fire Land," Elder Samuel replied.


    "So the Casting Guild is..." Ricky murmured.


    "The Casting Guild is co-founded by the top casting masters in the entirety of the Misty South. It exists


    in every Realm," Elder Samuel rified.


    "Casting masters earn an identification tag from the Casting Guild as long as they pass the


    assessment!"


    "And what is this tag used for, Elder?" Ricky asked, thinking in utilitarian terms. He was unwilling to


    waste his time on the assessment unless it would be useful.


    "The use? Ites in handy," Bertha interjected.


    "First of all, with the approval of the Casting Guild, you can be considered as a qualified casting master


    in the Misty South, ¡ª much like how the establishment of your Misty South Faction had to be approved


    by the other three Factions of the Snow Sect!


    Secondly, the identification tag is equivalent to a travel pass of the Misty South. You will save quite a bit


    when you get in or out of anywhere.


    Thirdly, casting masters can go in and out of any inn, shop and buy what they need at half price with


    the identification tag.


    And, at some auctions, the casting masters of the Casting Guild can get a discount for the thing they


    wish to purchase!


    Most importantly, when you be a casting master of the Casting Guild, you will be protected by all


    Casting Guild branches which spans the entire Misty South. It may not necessarily the most powerful


    guild, but definitely among the top."


    "Terrific!" All these benefits caught Ricky''s interest.


    "Yes, that''s how identified casting masters are treated. And it''s something that a lot of powerful warriors


    can''t enjoy because they aren''t casters," Elder Samuel added. "Of course, when the Casting Guild


    needs help, we are obliged to give a hand."


    "Certainly!" Ricky nodded.


    He thought it over. It would be a win-win situation for him.


    "The more you go through, the more you will be able to asses the status the casting masters of the


    Misty South!" Elder Samuel said.


    "When will we set off, Elder?" Ricky asked eagerly. At this point, he was exceedingly curious as to what


    the Casting Guild looked like.


    "Tomorrow!" Elder Samuel answered, a smile on his face.


    "Okay, I will go and get ready. Goodness! My Misty South Faction has just been founded but I, the


    leader, am leaving it right away!" Ricky quipped.


    "Yes, apparently so. Get some rest. We will set off at daybreak."


    ...


    And with this, Ricky returned to his courtyard and told Grace and Heather that he was going to head to


    the Casting Guild, apanied by Elder Samuel.


    They both supported this decision. Grace told Ricky that for the meantime, he needn''t worry about the


    affairs of the Faction, because he could count on her.


    Ricky also discussed his departure with Edgar and Autn, finally feeling less guilty about leaving their


    newly-formed faction.


    At dawn the next day, Ricky arrived at Elder Samuel''s courtyard, finding that the Elder was already


    prepared and had a Snow Vulture prepared.


    Bertha was already perched on the back of the Snow Vulture.


    "Bertha, you''reing with us, aren''t you?" Ricky asked.


    "Of course. I will pass the assessment of the intermediate Mortal Level casting master and get the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    identification tag this time," Bertha replied confidently.


    "Guess I have to congratte you on your immediate victory!" Rickyughed.


    "Why? You don''t think I can pass it?" Bertha said, a little miffed.


    "Bertha, you misunderstand me!" Ricky just wanted to congratte her ahead. She was reading into


    his words far too much!


    "All right, let''s go!" Elder Samuel interrupted, mbering up onto the vulture. With a p of its mighty


    wings, they began their journey.


    "Ricky is so talented in casting...Oh, how I admire him!" the disciples of Elder Samuel said admiringly


    as they watched their departure.


    "We better stop with the idolizing and redirect our energy to practice our casting! Otherwise we will be


    likely to fall behind..."


    "How about joining in the Misty South Faction? It will be convenient for us to consult Ricky if we


    be fellow members!" a disciple suggested, his eyes bright with the idea.


    "I agree!"


    ...


    Once Ricky had left with Elder Samuel, Elder Logan and his crew were also ready to take action.


    At the moment, Sean and Harald were in Elder Logan''s room.


    "Elder Logan, Elder Samuel has set off with that little bastard," Sean reported.


    "Just as I expected! That little bastard has already be a casting master of the inferior Mortal Level!


    I''ll bet anything that Samuel will try and induct him into Casting Guild by means of the test!" Elder


    Logan said.


    "If this happens, even the Dominant Top Elder will have to think twice before he takes action to deal


    with him. None of the powerful warriors dare to be openly opposed to a member of the Casting Guild!"


    "Not even you, Elder Logan? Aren''t you one of the Elders of the Casting Guild in the Realm of


    Wilderness?" Harald asked.


    "The internal strife is a big taboo in the Casting Guild! Unless I can be a casting master of Spirit


    Level, I have less mobility when ites to dealing with annoyances like that Ricky!" Elder Logan


    answered.


    "So we have to kill him before he takes the assessment, then. His talent really worries me quite a bit!"


    "Elder Logan, is it really that serious? Although he has some talent, he still has an iplete spiritual


    meridian after all!" said Harald, still unwilling to recognize the magnitude of Ricky''s skills.


    "Stupid boy! You still think that he only has an iplete spiritual meridian?" Elder Logan scoffed.


    "Elder Logan, do you mean..."


    "Don''t forget that the sect chief is in with this bastard. It is not impossible that he covered up something


    for him! We don''t know what Zenith did to help Ricky stay alive in the Blizzard Cliff! We need to nip this


    in the bud.


    Besides, he humiliated our Casting Faction in front of the whole Snow Sect! That was unforgivable!


    You two, go tell the Refinement Faction! Tell the Endless Shadow so they can immediately prepare!"


    Elder Logan ordered, his fierce eyes ominous with hate.


    ...

 Chapter 115 Endless Shadow

    Chapter 115 Endless Shadow


    Unaware that their lives had already been in danger, Ricky, Bertha and Elder Samuel was heard


    discussing the secret of casting in their most distinct voices. No one realized the impending peril


    ahead.


    Elder Samuel and Bertha felt secure for being bold and outspoken for they had been living a peaceful


    life and had not made any enemies in their existence.


    Ricky was the only one brave enough to face the emtor due to Elder Samuel''s presence. The whole


    world knew that the gruesome killing mission of assassinating a demi-immortal could only be done by


    several gants bearing the same skill as Ricky himself or even by a more valorous innate spirit.


    Shortly, Elder Samuel noticed something peculiar. Without a second thought, he warned Ricky and


    Bertha to be cautious and guarded as he had already deployed his Snow Vulture to position in the


    woods.


    "Chirp, chirp!" A sound of birds chirping was heard.


    Shortly after arriving, the sound of fluttering birds was heard in midair. A pair of tworge dark birds of


    prey plummeted from the sky towards them.


    The pair of horrific-feathered creatures as dark and hard as rock, were bearing an eerie spine-chilling


    coldness.


    "ck Vicious Pengornis. I knew it is you." Ricky breathed, "A feathered creature that was as strong


    and daunting as the warriors at their intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement!" Ricky finally said in


    his strong voice. Ricky was familiar with the beast by heart. It was a monster lurking in the most


    abominable environment, blood sucking and ruthless.


    "Trouble is approaching! Herees the ck Vicious Pengornis!" a voice from the crowd was heard.


    With the beastly flying creature plummeting towards them, Bertha growled, "Who in the name of the


    devil would try to kill us and do such atrocious thing!"


    Elder Samuel was just in a corner standing still. In his somber mood and not uttering a single word. He


    knew then that their lives were in impending peril.


    "Bertha, can you tell me what is really happening?" Ricky asked with eagerness to know everything in


    his tone.


    "In the Realm of Wildness, there''s a group of people called the Endless Shadow, an extremely


    petrifying organization of murderers." Bertha said, "In Realm of Wildness, as long as you could afford


    the price for employing them tomit a murder, they would put themselves out of the way to do it for


    you.


    The troop even showed no fear of murdering casting masters of Spirit Level at the Casting Guild, for


    they were equipped with sessful experience and they were willing to fight again.


    They would pledge their lives to every task given. Their loyalty was iparable. Once they took a


    mission, they would follow the target until they got what they want. They woulde out of nowhere


    even when you were not expecting it.


    Thus this was as to why they were called Endless Shadow.


    The ck Vicious Pengornis was exactly the beast that assassins of Endless Shadow rode on!"


    "What an inhumane and grim group of murderers!" Bertha eximed. As soon as hearing this terrifying


    words from Bertha, Ricky realized the gravity of the situation and breathed heavily.


    "Bertha, their evil behaviors must have been provoked from the unforeseen forces in the Realm of


    Wildness. I was trying to fathom why all these forces hadn''t formed an alliance to eliminate them from


    this world." Ricky puzzled. With his best, he tried to understand the current situation.


    "All these years no one was able to quest out their nest. Even the killers had no clue of where to find


    Endless Shadow!" Bertha responded with exasperation.


    "What''s more, for each force in Realm of Wildness, Endless Shadow proved to be advantageous and


    convenient so they didn''t have to bother to wipe it out. Otherwise, who else could be employed to help


    them easily get those shameful businesses done?"


    "I understand. Let''s put our heads together on this." Ricky nodded, agreeing to their conversation.


    Suddenly, two ck Vicious Pengornis was seen from the clouds towards them.


    Slowly, the two beastsnded. Three men in ck came down from them.


    These men were wearing ck robes, only showing their pair of eyes. They were armored with a sword


    on their waists.


    They could greatly feel the power of these three ck armed men and could easily tell their identity.


    They were a demi-immortal, a warrior at the peak of Blood Purification, and a warrior of the advanced


    stage of Blood Purification respectively. They smelt danger just at the sight of these three men.


    "Good fellows! How dare you sneak up on us and even try to kill us, the Elder and disciples of the


    Snow Sect!" Elder Samuel snorted with disgust watching the mening down from the creature.


    "We follow orders with just the amount of silver we will get and what their valuables are worth. We live


    by this rule." "So, as long as the money fall into ourp, we Endless Shadow will spare no effort to


    "Yes, I see your point. But I was afraid it was a bit ridiculous that you have been assuming to get us


    killed, with just a demi-immortal like you!" Elder Samuel said coldly but forcefully.


    "We hate to disappoint you, but the order we received today was not to get rid of you but him!" The


    demi-immortal growled, his direct and piercing eyes were all drawn toward Ricky.


    "So I see they are aiming to get me killed. Does it have something to do with Casting Faction or


    Refinement Faction?" Ricky said to himself, "Or, it was about Nate."


    "This is not possible! How can this be!" Elder Samuel said icily. He broke his silence and could not


    contain his confusion.


    "Why is this Impossible? You are a demi-immortal of the Snow Sect, so what? In this very Realm of


    Wildness, everything is possible. We have never missed on someone we have been ordered to kill,"


    The warrior of demi-immortal said, firm and ruthless.


    "Go on and attack!" Elder Samuel fumed.


    "We take care of this old fellow and the woman. You handle the man we want. Do it quickly to get it


    over with!" The demi-immortal hastily reprimanded to another one at the advanced stage of Blood


    Purification.


    "No problem!"


    The demi-immortal and the warrior at the peak of Blood Purification took out their swords and aimed at


    Elder Samuel and Bertha. It was apparent that their target was to stall Elder Samuel and Bertha.


    "Ricky, stay behind me! I will protect you!" Elder Samuel yelled at Ricky frantically.


    In his mind he had to protect Ricky at all cost. It was him who brought Ricky out. If anything should


    happen to Ricky, he would put himself to a lifetime of embarrassment even Zenith and other Elders


    would not hold him ountable.


    "Elder Samuel, I am prepared for this. I am no longer a weakling. It is time you stop treating me like a


    child and let me test the waters," Ricky taunted with a faint smile.


    Right after this was said, Ricky began a direct attack against the killer. An attack at the advanced stage


    of Blood Purification.


    "You think you can beat me? You are too proud of yourself!" How can a beginner like you challenge me


    in the advanced stage of Blood Purification?!" Ricky''s taunting irritated the killer at the advanced stage


    of Blood Purification.


    In the presence of the Endless Shadow, fear and terror crept into those who were to be murdered.


    Things had changed however. This was the very first time that Endless Shadow was challenged. They


    could never remain calm and undisturbed.


    "Kill him!" The killer at the advanced stage of Blood Purification took out his sword from around his


    waist, not wasting his spiritual energy and sword-light, not losing his target and aiming at Ricky.


    ''I recognized that. It''s a sword-light! It has been used by warriors from the Endless Shadow! It appears


    all these fellows in Endless Shadow are of no ordinary talent and are not a pushover, '' Ricky thought to


    himself. He had watched another two killers fight against Elder Samuel and Bertha with the help of


    Light Apperception.


    To be a real killer, one had to fulfill the greatest epic performance among his troops.


    "It has been a while thest time I was in a battle since I returned from the Blizzard Cliff. Let me show


    you how strong my Iron Destroyer is now!" Ricky drew out his Iron Destroyer in an instant.


    Thud! A loud sound lingered in the scene.


    Iron Destroyer''s de shed, making a loud, fierce and frightening noise. The entanglement of the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sword-light and the saber-light produced a violent noise tearing apart everything it hit.


    ng! ng! ng! The two weapons exchanged nks.


    Both were unstoppable. Energy sted from the collision of the swords were all over the ce. They


    were soon forced to end their first round of battle. Suddenly, the killer at the advanced stage of Blood


    Purification stood still and his eyes grew wider and darker.

 Chapter 116 Counter Killing

    Chapter 116 Counter Killing


    "How is it possible? The information we''ve obtained clearly states that you are only at the fifth grade of


    Blood Purification. How could you be in possession of such powerful strength?" The assassin''s eyes


    had suddenly grown solemn as he gazed at Ricky, lost in thought. The contempt had disappeared from


    his eyes.


    "Humph! You are like a frog at the bottom of a well. Haven''t you heard that there is a kind of genius


    who has the ability topete above his level? Obviously, that is what I am." Ricky sneered.


    "That means today, you are the one destined to die!"


    "You fool!" the three assassins said coldly, their eyes ring up at Ricky''s bold words.


    Even Elder Samuel and Bertha were speechless. How could Ricky be this arrogant?


    However, when they recalled Ricky''s track record, they calmed down to an extent. His arrogance was


    usually substantiated.


    "Die today! I will show you what Endless Shadow is! You arrogant bastard!" The assassin shouted as


    he waved his sword, ready to wield it on Ricky.


    He was indeed remarkable. He hadprehended a considerable level of sword-light and he was now


    at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. His speed also ranked high among the warriors at his grade


    level. Along with his ghost-like attack path, he was virtually untouchable at the seventh grade of Blood


    Purification.


    However, he had now met Ricky, a warrior who possessed abilities previously unheard of. Even if Ricky


    was just at the fifth grade of Blood Purification, he was capable ofpeting with any warrior at the


    seventh grade of Blood Purification! Outstanding!


    "Ghostly Flurry!"


    The assassin roared loudly, and then his figure and sword disappeared in a ghostly manner from


    Ricky''s eyes. He was using an advanced speed.


    At once, Ricky directly activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Fourth Degree. The


    green lights floated into space around him, shining brightly.


    "ng!"


    The sound of a forceful collision rang through the air.


    With the appearance of the assassin''s figure, the tip of the sword had stabbed Ricky''s neck, but


    because he had used the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, only a nick was made.


    ''What a tremendously fast speed! I can''t even see him, but only feel him! If it weren''t for the Fourth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I would have been dead meat now. Oh, it''s true... I still


    have a long way to go!'' Ricky thought to himself once he had felt the nick in his flesh.


    For the discrepancy in level, he could perhaps try harder to increase his power. But for something like


    observationpetence which was ideally cultivated with time and experience, it would be difficult for


    him to improve in such a short span of time.


    While Ricky was deep in thought, the assassin was also pondering. ''What a powerful body refining


    cultivation method! He withstood my fatal attack with great ease!''


    ''He has cultivated the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! It seems that Ricky


    learned a lot during the two months he spent in the Blizzard Cliff. Now I''m really itching to know! What


    opportunity did Chief Zenith give him?'' Elder Samuel was shocked upon the sight of Ricky surrounded


    by green lights.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Any warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification that was able to cultivate the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form to the Fourth Degree must be a true genius!


    ''Ricky truly is a great asset to the Snow Sect!''


    ...


    "Now that you''ve managed to nick me, it''s time for me to beat you," Ricky said with a serious look on


    his face.


    He first wielded a Freezing Palm to drive the assassin back. Then he stimted the deer cultivation


    method of the Five Beasts Arts to increase his speed. Along with the powerful bear cultivation method,


    he shed fiercely at his opponent.


    The power and speed of this sh had already reached the limit of the seventh grade of Blood


    Purification. If the assassin had been an ordinary warrior, he would definitely meet his death at this


    intense attack.


    But once again, he used his ghostly pace to disappear suddenly in front of Ricky and escape from his


    powerful attack.


    When he became visible again, his sword, which was surrounded by sword-light, again stabbed Ricky


    in a vital part of his body. However, things stayed the same. He could only leave a mark in Ricky''s body


    because Ricky had cultivated the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "I don''t believe it. Let me see how many times you can resist my attacks by your body refining


    cultivation method!" The assassin roared at Ricky, his frustration getting the best of him.


    He used his ghostly pace to avoid Ricky''s attack each time, time and time again stabbing Ricky.


    After dozens of moves, Ricky was growing a bit weary.


    After all, the Nine-degree Body Refining Form was just a body refining cultivation method. It was not


    one hundred percent meant to be death proof.


    Ricky knew fully well that if he broke out his Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and


    other powerful means, he would be protected from this assassin''s attack.


    But by now, Ricky hade to anticipate and predict the assassin''s ghostly pace.


    "I will kill you in the next hit!" The killer growled at Ricky. He had likely discerned that Ricky was


    reaching his limit.


    "Nine Swords of the Ghost¡ªseven swords in one!"


    The killer waved his sword, instantly disying seven real sword shadows in the air with strong sword-


    light surrounding each.


    With the sound of metal colliding, these seven sword shadowsbined into one. Together with strong


    ck spiritual energy, a sharp sword was formed. It emanated piercing ghostly lights, which hurt


    Ricky''s eyes.


    Clearly, this was the assassin''sst attempt. It would be the deciding moment in their battle.


    In a sh, the assassin had disappeared again.


    The moment the killer disappeared, Ricky shut his eyes and called forth the tiger cultivation method of


    the Five Beasts Arts.


    "Whiz Fist¡ªWhip de!"


    Ricky bent over, springing forward like a tiger leaping on its prey. The Iron Destroyer on his right hand


    surrounded by me mercilessly shed downwards.


    Ricky had developed this strike with reference to predators'' attack, such as the fierce tiger''s attack with


    its tail, aiming at killing with one strike.


    "ng!"


    The sound of metal colliding rang loudly again. Suddenly, the assassin''s figure had be visible right


    in front of Ricky. His Iron Destroyer collided with the sword.


    "Boom!" The moment their power collided, the sword in the assassin''s hand was knocked into the air.


    Ricky''s Iron Destroyer with diffusing me sank deep into his chest.


    "Bang!" A dull sound was heard as he fell heavily onto the ground.


    With blood spurting out of the deep gouge in his chest, the assassin could do nothing but stare at Ricky


    as his life drained out of his body.


    "How is it possible? I can''t believe it. How did you know my position?" He growled with hisst ounce of


    life, still unwilling to ept defeat.


    This was the destiny of an assassin. Once his fatal attack failed, his life would be on the line.


    "You''veprehended sword-light, and I''veprehended saber-light. Both are from the Light


    Apperception. Once I calm down, it''s not difficult for me to zero in on your direction.


    So, don''t be so overconfident with your pace, and don''t rashly look down upon any opponent.


    But I suppose... you won''t be able to use this advice,"


    Ricky said, the assassin''s life ending together with his sentence.


    "Useless idiot! You can''t even handle a weakling at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. You deserve to


    die!" The demi-immortal assassin sneered at this scene.


    Their organization of assassins was just like this. Everyone was unmerciful and emotionless. It had to


    be that way to be able to do their job.


    "Quest failed! Retreat!" the demi-immortal assassin yelled out to his colleague at the peak of Blood


    Purification. They red at Ricky, who was still standing over the corpse of their in fellow.

 Chapter 117 Power Of Elder Samuel

    Chapter 117 Power Of Elder Samuel


    "Yes!" Following the order of the killer of demi-immortal, the killer at the peak of Blood Purification


    agreed to leave.


    "Since you havee, how can you go but leaving nothing for us?" Elder Samuel said in a very


    infuriated voice. He never had the intention to keep the lives of the two Endless Shadow killers.


    "Nonsense! You are also a demi-immortal! You can''t stop me now!" the other killer replied with obvious


    disdain on his face.


    "Try me!"


    Elder Samuel had enough of the two killers'' shenanigans. His body started to glow with a blinding light


    and radiated power. He abruptly took the ancient sledgehammer from the Storage Ring and held it with


    both of his hands. The sledgehammer connected with him and runes started to appear all throughout


    his body.


    "You are just a half-assed casting master at the Demi-spiritual Level! Now, how can you make me stay


    with that? You are overrated!" The runes that came out of Elder Samuel''s body were not as impressive


    as the killer thought for they were only runic powers. This only made the killer go cocky and look down


    on him.


    But Elder Samuel did not listen to the killer''s banter. Instead, he gathered up all his might and


    continued to pour his power in to the runes on his body.


    Elder Samuel was a great warrior and no other being could say otherwise. The killers might have


    judged his cultivation too soon. He continued to show the disrespectful killers that he was not just an


    ordinary warrior. Momentster, the seemingly weak runic powers in his body had changed


    dramatically.


    The runes in Elder Samuel''s body changed from water blue to blood red gradually, inch by inch.


    Not only that it was a sight to see, it also triggered other senses in the room. Ricky who stood and


    observed the cultivation recognized the odor that circted in the room. It was the familiar sense


    around the blood red runes that were in Elder Samuel''s body--the sense of devouring runes.


    "Wow, Elder Samuel''s cultivation is something else, huh. Now that is what you call impressive," Ricky


    sighed in amazement as he watched Elder Samuel''s runes change.


    Ricky instantly knew without a shadow of a doubt that this was his doing. The color-changing of Elder


    Samuel''s runes was due to how he understood Ricky''s cursory teaching of the Devouring Skill. Ricky


    found it magnificent that he was able to reach this level in just three days.


    ''Elder Samuel seems to have a real talent on casting, but sadly the manual he''s practicing is probably


    just a in one, which has blocked his development!'' Ricky thought to himself as he analyzed the


    situation.


    At this point, Ricky considered whether or not he should pass more knowledge of the Devouring Skill to


    Elder Samuel. Since he had tried very hard to get Elder Samuel to his side.


    "Ricky, a little help here!" Suddenly, Bertha''s voice popped in Ricky''s mind. It made him snap back to


    reality.


    ''Okay, okay. Solve the problem first. Oh man, I need to think this one through carefully, '' Ricky thought


    to himself to calm down.


    Ricky stood on his feet and reacted quickly. He pulled out the Iron Destroyer and joined Bertha to


    defeat the killer at the top grade of Blood Purification.


    With Ricky''s current skill level, he was definitely no match for the killer. He could only distract him so


    that Bertha could attack and take advantage of the enemy''s Achilles'' heel and kill him.


    The n worked. Ricky threw in attacks and the Blood Purification killer fell into his trap. The killer


    exposed ws and opened areas for Bertha to target.


    "Ah! Get ready to die!"


    The killer did not notice the set-up for him and continued to ensue wrath over Ricky. The killer was


    furious and not cautious enough in the battle as he only thought of whacking Ricky to death. But Ricky


    and Bertha''s teamwork was superb and Bertha, for sure, would not let Ricky die in the hands of this


    killer.


    Although the killer seemed to be a genius, Bertha was even better, more cunning. She was considered


    to be one of the top five disciples of the Snow Sect and was definitely a better warrior than the killer in


    every aspect.


    Through their teamwork they took down the killer in just a matter of time. Another victory was achieved


    by the invincible Bertha.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the blood red runes in Elder Samuel''s body almost reached ten


    percent. This finally made the demi-immortal killer to notice the change in Elder Samuel''s vigor and the


    color of his eyes that grew solemn by the minute.


    As a killer for many years, he knew that Elder Samuel''s disy of force was very powerful.


    "Feel the wrath of my powerful hands now!" He raised his hand glowing with runes. With all his might,


    Elder Samuel pped the soul out of the killer in front of him.


    Instinctively, the killer raised his hand as well and collided it with Elder Samuel''s.


    Bang!


    The battle between the demi-immortals! It was phenomenal. The collision sparked and spread over


    hundreds of miles, and resonated all throughout the battlefield.


    The air wave produced by the crash sent the killer hundreds of miles back and heavily bruised the side


    of his mouth causing some blood to show up.


    The killer was hurt, indeed. The force given by Elder Samuel''s hand was incredible. Hey down on his


    side and spit blood from his mouth.


    "How is this possible? It is impossible for you to be this powerful!" The killer of demi-immortal shouted


    as he could not believe Elder Samuel''s strength. He stared at his opponent in such disbelief and


    continued to wipe the blood off his mouth with his clothes.


    ''How could runic power alone create such intense power?''


    the killer thought to himself. He once had fought with other warriors both as demi-immortals and casting


    masters at the Spirit Level, but their runic power wasn''t as grisly as that of Elder Samuel.


    "I can''t believe it either. How did I be so mighty with runic power?" Elder Samuel said


    unbelievably, as he shared the same thoughts with his opponent.


    In his whole life, never had Elder Samuel expected that he would be this powerful.


    Upon his realization, there was one person he thought that he should be grateful for--Ricky. Out of the


    corner of his eyes, he shot an appreciative look at him. Without Ricky, he would never be able to


    experience and even learn how to harness such strength.


    "Run!"


    This was the only word left in the killer''s mind after the astonishment from what had happened. Elder


    Samuel''s strength might not have been able to kill his opponent, but it surely did a number on him.


    "I''ve told you that you can''t go without leaving anything!"


    With his power at the height of surge, Elder Samuel was on a rampage. He was more confident than


    ever and wanted to battle the killer yet again.


    "Bertha, want to jump in and help?" Ricky said.


    Keeping the energy in the battlefield at a high, Ricky''s vigor soared. He instantly cultivated the Fourth


    Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining form and the devouring runes started to pour into his


    body.


    "Sure!" Bertha agreed, with cyan runes floating around her voluptuous body.


    "Damn! Goddamn it! My boss didn''t tell me that both of you are casting masters!" the killer cursed as he


    watched Bertha and Ricky''s powers almost achieve their peaks.


    Apparently, his boss had concealed some important information about Ricky to him.


    "Your boss seems to have given you a Trojan horse. If you tell me his name, I will think about letting


    you go!" Ricky said.


    "Just two casting masters...you are not even qualified!" The killer at the peak of Blood Purification said


    coldly.


    "Why do you put yourself into trouble? We can deal with your boss. We can get your revenge!" Ricky


    persuaded the killer.


    The killer had second thoughts about dropping his boss'' name. The more he stood there without saying


    anything, the more Bertha and Ricky became aggressive with their statements and interrogation.


    "Ricky, don''t talk nonsense. Even betrayed, the killers of Endless Shadow won''t disclose their boss''


    name," Bertha said. "Or their boss will make their lives miserable."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? It seems that the killer does not have a reasonable career!" Ricky said, giving up with the


    investigation.


    "Ah!"


    A scream came out of high in the sky. The killer''s whole right arm was shattered into pieces as Elder


    Samuel struck him with the ancient bronze sledgehammer.

 Chapter 118 The Earth Fire Land

    Chapter 118 The Earth Fire Land


    The demi-immortal assassin cried out in pain as his arm was shattered to pieces by Elder Samuel''s


    Although the demi-immortal warrior''s strength and cultivated body nearly separated from his mortal


    physical body, they managed to remain connected. After his arm was broken, most of his power had


    drained out of his system.


    As for Elder Samuel, he was also severely injured and in great pain as the demi-immortal assassin''s


    sword had made a deep stab wound in his left rib. Now that Elder Samuel was injured, the demi-


    immortal assassin took the opportunity to escape.


    "You better watch out, Samuel! Because of what you have done to me today, I will seize every chance


    to take revenge on the Snow Sect from this day forth!" he snarled threateningly as he leaped onto the


    ck Vicious Pengornis. In no time, he was a ck spec in the sky.


    He abandoned his colleague, the assassin at the peak of Blood Purification, who was still doing his


    best to fend off Ricky and Bertha.


    "You''re just a demi-immortal who''s lost most of your strength and power, so you can''t return to the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Endless Shadow anymore. Besides, how dare you be so reckless to attack a disciple of the Snow


    Sect? You were just asking for trouble!" Elder Samuel responded coldly.


    But he didn''t chase after the killer, as it was pointless. He was injured and might not be able to y the


    killer even if he could catch up with him.


    After all, Elder Samuel had seeded in breaking the demi-immortal assassin''s arm, which showed


    the magnitude of his strength and prestige.


    "Your leader has abandoned you and left. Do you still insist on a futile struggle against us?" Ricky


    asked his opponent, feeling rather impatient and annoyed.


    "I promise that if you tell us who hired you to attack us, I will let you depart with your life!"


    "Your words are very tempting, but I will never give in! The moment I signed up for this job, I had to


    ept that everything is not up to me!" It was the first time that the assassin had made a proper reply.


    But after saying this, he took his sword and sliced cleanly across his neck.


    "Oh..." Ricky was quite startled at this.


    "Don''t be so shocked. It''s normal for them to take their own lives if they fail at their missions," Bertha


    remarked, withdrawing her silver sword. It was obvious that she knew quite a bit about them.


    "But it''s still a pity that we haven''t figured out whomissioned the Endless Shadow to kill me!" Ricky


    said, slightly shaking his head.


    "It must have been Elder Logan!" Elder Samuel came down from the air a little unsteadily. He


    continued, "It is quite expensive to hire the killers from the Endless Shadow. Generally, only the


    warriors of demi-immortal level can afford that."


    "Master! You''re injured!"


    "Elder Samuel, are you alright?" Ricky and Bertha eximed, worried at the sight of the wound at his


    left rib.


    "I''m fine. It''s a superficial injury. I will recover nicely after healing the wound with my innate spiritual


    energy for several hours," Elder Samuel replied reassuringly.


    Ricky and Bertha heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that Elder Logan can''t wait to take action!" Ricky said, indignation shing in his eyes. If he


    were only powerful enough to defeat Elder Logan, he would never let him get away with this!


    "Right now, your most dangerous foe may no longer be Elder Logan, but the members of the Endless


    Shadow. Once they have started a job on you, they will keep pursuing you. They might attack you


    again very soon and will keep on doing that until you are killed," Elder Samuel exined.


    "And you must know that they appear and disappear mysteriously. Even if the sect chief takes action


    against them personally, he might not be able to keep track of their whereabouts."


    Ricky grew morose at finding out about this.


    Ricky began to be a little scared, at the thought that someone might lurk around him tounch a fatal


    surprise attack at any time.


    ''Let''s wait and see who will win in the end and have thestugh!'' Ricky thought furiously to himself.


    Although he knew that avoiding any trouble would be impossible from now on, he would pluck up the


    courage to face everything that came his way.


    "We should leave here first. We can talk about itter!" Elder Samuel suggested.


    Then they mbered onto the Snow Vulture and immediately left.


    They made their way towards the Earth Fire Land, which was where the Casting Guild was located.


    After traveling for half a month, they finally reached the Earth Fire Land.


    It took them this long even if the Snow Vulture of Bone Reinforcement flew at high speeds, almost as


    fast as those at the demi-immortal level. Once again, Ricky also realized that he was still just a warrior


    of limited horizons and experience.


    He would only find out howrge the Misty South was when he went out to see the world on his own.


    When they just entered the Earth Fire Land, Ricky felt that it was extremely hot and dry there, like a


    scorching desert. Even as a warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky had to employ his


    spiritual energy to counteract the extreme heat.


    He felt extremely ufortable, not used to such an unusually hot ce.


    He used to stay in the Snow Land which was covered with snow everywhere with an ice-cold


    environment. The Earth Fire Land''s climate was theplete opposite. In this case, it was impossible


    for Ricky, an inferior warrior, to adjust himself to the sudden change of the environment in such a short


    time.


    Elder Samuel told Ricky that the reason why the Earth Fire Land was so hot was that in ancient times,


    some mes of the sacred fire dropped down there and changed the climate, making it into the Earth


    Fire Land.


    "It''s incredible! Could some mes really change such a spacious area?" Ricky uttered in disbelief.


    "The strong warriors in ancient times were omnipotent, capable of doing anything. Their strength was


    unimaginable! Even a grain of dust, a drop of water and a grass could change the world, let alone a few


    powerful mes!" Elder Samuel exined.


    "You don''t have to think about it too much now, Ricky. When you be an innate spiritual king with


    your horizons broadened, your knowledge will expand, and you will learn things for yourself!"


    ...


    "Now that the Earth Fire Land is very hot and dry, it was a suitable ce to casting weapons, as forging


    a weapon is dependent on fire. I am sure you know this well.


    The Earth Fire Land has thergest number of casting geniuses among all of the ces in the Realm


    of Wildness or otherrge realms. That''s why the Casting Guild was founded in the Earth Fire Land,"


    Elder Samuel exined.


    "Casting geniuses? I really want to meet them and challenge them to apetition!" Ricky said


    aggressively, with an expression of defiance in his eyes.


    "Perhaps you''re the only casting genius for several realms around who would ever dare make such


    bold remarks. You really are so reckless!" Bertha sighed, pouting her lips.


    But to herself, she had to admit that Ricky was the most talented warrior she''d ever seen in the aspect


    of casting.


    "Ha-ha! I was born brainy and fearless!" Rickyughed at Bertha''sbinedint and


    "You''re not modest in the least!" Bertha retorted, shooting him a disapproving nce.


    "Alright, you two. We''re going to head for the Casting City where the Casting Guild is. Mind your


    manners and words, because even if I''m a casting master of the Demi-spirit Level, I''m not held in as


    high regard here," Elder Samuel reminded them. This was it! Their destination!

 Chapter 119 An Admirer Of Bertha

    Chapter 119 An Admirer Of Bertha


    After they entered the territory of the Earth Fire Land, the Snow Vulture flew for two whole days before


    they finally alighted at the center of thend, which was where the Casting City was to be found.


    Before they entered the city, they got off the Snow Vulture, Elder Samuel included. In ordance with


    the city''sw, all warriors had to walk into the city. Riding a Snow Vulture was definitely not allowed.


    However, this rule did not apply to an innate spirit and a casting master of Spirit Level.


    This was the privilege of being a powerful warrior. Its fairness was contestable, but it was thew.


    Up until Ricky''s arrival in the Casting City, he had not understood Elder Samuel when he had said that


    he only had limited privileges. After a few minutes of his walking down the road, he had already


    encountered over ten demi-immortals. From their casting identity cards, Ricky learned that they were


    all casting masters of Demi-spirit Level. Among the likes of them, Elder Samuel was considered just an


    ordinary strong casting master.


    ''The Casting City! What an amazing ce! There are so many talent warriors here. And goodness,


    there are casting masters of Demi-spirit Level everywhere!'' Ricky secretly thought to himself, rather


    surprised. He had grown more interested in the Casting Guild now.


    Among the crowd full of demi-immortals, they looked rathermon even with Elder Samuel, who in


    the Snow Sect looked much more intimidating as a demi-immortal and a casting master of Demi-spirit


    Level. Ricky was a totally ordinary warriorpared to them. Bertha, as a beauty, was the only one


    who attracted some gazes as they went on their way.


    Ricky looked around carefully as Elder Samuel led their way.


    The first impression Ricky had about the Casting City was its immense size. He made a rough


    Finally, they arrived at the gatekeeper''s post, where they were to pay the entrance fee. Ordinary


    warriors were expected to pay one hundred silver coins in order to enter. This took Ricky by surprise.


    ''Damn, it''s so expensive!'' Ricky silently cursed, worried about his finances.


    ording to thew, a casting master of Demi-spirit Level only needed to pay ten silver coins.


    Therefore, Elder Samuel could enter at a much lower price. As for Bertha, she only had to pay forty


    silver coins to be admitted because she owned a casting identity card. Ricky was the only one who had


    neither a higher position nor a card. One hundred silver coins were paid to grant him the right to enter.


    For the first time, Ricky saw firsthand what a casting identity card could bring about in terms of


    privileges and benefits.


    Once they had entered the city, Ricky saw nothing but streets crowded with a lively throng and


    crammed with various things.


    It was a big city with a vastwork of streets. Vendors were shouting out loud to sell their goods.


    Various pieces could be found here, such as the Treasures from Heaven and Earth, or casting


    materials. Everything was bustling on the street.


    Ricky had never seen such things before. He grew so excited that he wanted to buy everything that


    caught his eye. But he was stopped by Elder Samuel before he could pay for them. ording to Elder


    Samuel, most of these pieces were not truly useful. They were the tricks the vendors used to prey on


    gullible warriors who hade to the city for the first time.


    ''Oh, thank God I have Elder Samuel beside. Otherwise, I would''ve wasted my money on those useless


    things, '' Ricky sighed to himself, feeling lucky to have an experienced elder apanying him.


    And so, Elder Samuel brought Ricky and Bertha to arge courtyard. Finally, they had arrived. It was


    the ce of the Casting Guild.


    They were allowed into the courtyard after Samuel showed his identification card as a casting master of


    Demi-spirit Level to the guard. Three young men led them to their respective rooms. Ricky looked


    around, pleased at thefortable environment of his room.


    Obviously, this was also one of the privileges Elder Samuel enjoyed as a casting master of Demi-spirit


    Level. Because of him, Ricky had the chance to experience it even though he had no identity as a


    casting master yet.


    Along the way, he saw many casting masters of Demi-spirit Level just like Elder Samuel. For the most


    part, one or two disciples were following them. It was in to see that they too hade here to take


    the Casting Appraisal.


    "The Casting Appraisal will be held in four days. Before it starts, you two can walk around the city and


    experience it for yourselves," Elder Samuel suggested. "But Ricky, please stay with Bertha, will you?


    You are not familiar with this ce. Bertha has already been here several times. She knows the culture


    and ways better than you do. What''s more, she has the casting identity card. She can take you to some


    special ces with that card."


    "Yes, Elder Samuel. I will. Thank you again for this opportunity!" Ricky said with a deep nod.


    After the long journey they had gone through, they cleaned up a bit and got changed. Then Ricky went


    to Bertha''s room and suggested going out. He was eager to see what the city''s inner workings were


    like. Bertha was eager as well. Although she had been here many times before, she always found


    something new and interesting in this ce. She was d that Ricky was keen to explore, too.


    They walked out of the Casting Guild after telling Elder Samuel that they were headed out.


    However, the moment they stepped out of the courtyard, someone approached.


    "Bertha, what a surprise! We have not seen each other for half a year! I''m so d to see you here


    today!" a man''s voice greeted Bertha.


    Ricky turned around to see who it was and saw three young men walking briskly towards Bertha. Two


    of them were wearing gray clothes. They must be guards. Another young man was wearing a white


    robe. He looked to be a young master of some prominent family.


    Ricky assumed that this young man who wore the white robe was the voice who had greeted Bertha.


    However, when Ricky took a second look and moved his eyes downwards, he saw the real source of


    the voice.


    There were actually three and a half people walking towards them.


    This half person had an elderly face. He seemed to be middle aged but had a height of about eighty


    centimeters. He had dark skin with visible pores. Ricky was taken aback by his unsightly appearance.


    What made things worse was that he was wearing a red robe, making him look rather ridiculous.


    The shoes on his feet, too, were like flimsy slippers.


    "Hey, look, look. It''s Andrew Wu! Mr. Wu!" All the houseboys began to whisper in excitement at the


    sight of the short man. They admired greatly, and Ricky deduced that it was because of his high social


    status.


    "Who is thatdy? Did you hear him greet her? Mr. Wu seems to like her a lot!" Whispers began to


    spread.


    "Oh, I remembered her! She seems to be a core disciple of the Snow Sect. I''ve heard that she has a


    good talent in casting. Rumor has it that she has turned down Mr. Wu several times!"


    "What? Turn down Mr. Wu? Several times? That''s unbelievable! Who has the courage to reject Mr. Wu


    in this city!? He is the son of an illustrious casting master. What''s more, he himself is an excellent talent


    in casting! What kind of woman would refuse him!?"


    "Well, no one knows. The Snow Sect also has talented demi-immortals. There are always some ces


    Mr. Wu''s power can''t reach."


    "Hmm, you are right. After all, she is from the Snow Sect. They also have quite strong power and


    influence."


    Ricky sensed Mr. Wu, and felt that his power was definitely weaker than that of a warrior of Blood


    Purification.


    ''He is quite arrogant, and it appears that many people respect and fear him. Either he is a casting


    master, or he has a powerful background!'' Ricky reasoned to himself.


    He then took a look at Bertha, and saw that her eyes darkened upon seeing this man. On her face was


    an expression of disgust. He could tell that she disliked this man a good deal.


    Andrew Wu was now close to Bertha, with his three guards tailing him.


    His nasty eyes took Bertha in, going up and down as if he was staring at his prey. Possibly, in the next


    second when he opened his mouth to speak, he would slobber due to his uncontroble gluttony.


    "Nice to see you, Mr. Wu," Bertha greeted out of politeness, her jaw clenched.


    "I missed you so much, Bertha! I''m quite thrilled to see you here. By the way, I''m free for the whole day


    today. I can take you to thergest gourmet court in this city. Let''s go! They serve the most perfect wine


    there. I''m sure you will love it. I promise. Just follow me. I can''t wait to catch up with you," Andrew Wu


    said in a single breath, seeming as though he had spoken every possible word he coulde up with.


    "Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Wu. But I''m afraid I can''t go with you today. I''m supposed to show


    my junior around. This is one of my responsibilities as his senior. I apologize," Bertha said firmly.


    Immediately, Andrew Wu''s wicked eyes darkened. He turned to Ricky with an evil smile.


    "That''s not a problem. I will send two beautiful girls and they will show him around. And he can buy


    anything he likes. It''s all on me. What do you say?" Andrew Wu suggested.


    Then he stared at Ricky as a warning, signaling him to behave himself and ept his arrangement as


    if he was saying, "Be smart, kid. Stay away from us and don''t interrupt us. Otherwise, there will be


    consequences."


    "Mr. Wu, I''m afraid this cannot be..." Bertha hesitated. She had run out of ideas on how to reject his


    advances. So she now turned her eyes to Ricky, silently asking him for help.


    Usually, Bertha behaved strongly and independently. However, she could falter when she was faced


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with malicious men like Andrew. In the society she was in, the help of a trustworthy man could get her


    out of tricky situations. And now, Ricky was the very man she turned to.

 Chapter 120 The Casting Appraisal Was About To Begin

    Chapter 120 The Casting Appraisal Was About To Begin


    Bertha was looking at Ricky, clearly searching for a way to turn Andrew down. Ricky immediately


    understood and gently held her waist to guide her behind him. Now, he was standing in front of her,


    staring down at Andrew.


    Andrew''s face darkened at once. He was really upset that Bertha hadn''t objected to Ricky touching her


    supple waist.


    "It''s getting interesting. Very few people in the Casting Guild would dare to go after the woman Mr. Wu


    likes. This young man from the Snow Sect is either very brave, or incredibly stupid!" an onlooker


    couldn''t help but say.


    Ricky''s defiance had already attracted some attention. Several onlookers even began to discuss this


    development with each other in barely hushed tones.


    *


    Ricky didn''t care about their judging looks at all. He stared at Andrew, who came up only to his waist,


    and said tly, "Mr. Wu, it seems that Bertha doesn''t want to go out with you. I think you should just go


    away. If you refuse to respect her wishes, I''m afraid this may be detrimental to the Casting Guild''s


    reputation."


    Andrew''s face became livid upon hearing this.


    Because Ricky had invoked the reputation of the Casting Guild, Andrew wasn''t sure how to proceed.


    He had to take into ount the Casting Guild''s reputation and it showed that he cared about it.


    Even if he wanted Bertha so badly, he couldn''t take the risk of being known for marring the Guild''s


    reputation.


    However, even though Andrew had yet to reply, the guards standing behind him couldn''t stay quiet any


    longer.


    The two guards in gray robes stepped forward and stood intimidatingly close to Ricky. It was easy to


    tell that there was murderous intent in their eyes.


    "You damn kid, don''t say that I didn''t warn you. The Casting City isn''t the right ce for you twerp to be


    in!" a guard at the seventh grade of Blood Purification sneered.


    The guard had even rolled up his sleeves and clenched both of his fists.


    "Hahaha! Is it a threat? I have no idea that the people from the Casting Guild wouldunch threats like


    that! I was led to believe that the Casting Guild is honorable. It seems that I was wrong!" Ricky retorted.


    He deliberately spoke aloud, so that the people surrounding them would be able to hear what he had


    said and bear witness to it.


    "Bastard! Watch your mouth!" the guard shouted. The guards had already noticed that the onlookers


    were whispering to one another again, so they raised their fists and ran towards Ricky.


    "Andrew, stopped your guards! Stop disgracing the Casting Guild!" a clear voice shouted at Andrew.


    The guards felt a wave of spiritual energy pulsating towards them at once.


    It was apparent that the energy emanated from a strong warrior of Bone Reinforcement. Both of the


    guards couldn''t help but draw back at once.


    A woman in green who wore a veil walked towards them slowly. She was tall and slender, her long silky


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hair falling to her waist. Her green clothes smelled like lotus flowers.


    At every step she took, Ricky could smell her fragrance. How graceful she was! She exuded power and


    also elegance.


    "It''s Ka! Why would she be here today!" some warriors in the crowd shouted. Everyone present was


    surprised to see her, and it was evident from the admiration in their eyes that she was a popr


    warrior.


    All eyes, including Andrew''s, were gleaming. It seemed that he had already forgotten about Bertha.


    Most would agree that Ka''s charm was more potent than Bertha''s. That she attracted all the


    attention at once was to be expected.


    Shooting Andrew a nce, she couldn''t help but feel disgust curl in the pit of her stomach. Ignoring


    him, she walked straight towards Ricky.


    "Young man, you''re really quite clever, aren''t you? You know that you can use the Casting Guild''s


    reputation to get away with this. But, remember. Don''t cross the line, or you''ll be sorry!" Ka said


    sternly. Then she left, confidently striding away.


    All the onlookers stepped aside at once, creating a path for her to walk through them. Andrew followed


    her for a few steps but he stopped as soon as he noticed the warning re that Ka sent his way.


    ''She seems to be quite confident, perhaps even arrogant. Is it just because she has a gift of casting?


    Or because she had some connections around here?'' Ricky thought to himself in disdain, looking at


    Ka''s receding figure. He stopped thinking about her, turning to the matter at hand.


    Even though Ricky thought that Ka was a pretty woman, her demeanor had been quite unpleasant


    to the extent that he didn''t want to see her again.


    "Hey, bastard, you came here to attend the Casting Appraisal, didn''t you?" Andrew raised his head and


    asked agressively.


    "I did. And so?" Ricky sneered.


    After hearing Ricky confirm this, Andrew turned to Bertha instead and said with an evil smile, "Bertha, I


    really don''t know whether he can pass the appraisal or not. Let''s see if you can help him manage to


    pass. Ha-ha!"


    Then Andrew left with a self-satisfied smile. No one dared to turn him down before, especially warriors


    who weren''t in the Casting Guild. He would definitely make them pay for Bertha''s rejection.


    "Bastard, you''re going to pay the price during the appraisal!" the young man in white hissed


    threateningly. Then he followed Andrew and left.


    ''It seems that I have no luck at all when ites to these difficult men, '' Ricky thought after Andrew


    and his entourage had stormed away.


    But he wasn''t afraid of Andrew. He even expected to find out how Andrew nned to make things


    difficult for him during the appraisal.


    Ricky had never been afraid of difficulties and challenges that came his way.


    "Ricky, I''m sorry. If it were not for me, Andrew would not have made you a target," Bertha said, her


    voice trembling. She was on the verge of tears.


    "Bertha, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to say sorry. We both are the disciples of the Snow Sect. We


    take care of each other, alright? Do you really think that Andrew will be able to make a difference with


    my test?" Ricky asked confidently.


    They both decided to go back to the Casting Guild. They had lost the interest in exploring the Casting


    City.


    After they got back to their rooms, Ricky and Bertha didn''t tell Elder Samuel what had happened.


    Bertha still med herself for causing Ricky trouble during what was supposed to be a fun exploration.


    She was afraid that Andrew would keep his word and make things hard for Ricky. Ricky tried tofort


    her again before he returned to his room, mind racing.


    *


    Ricky had obtained some background information about Andrew from Bertha.


    She told him that Andrew was recognized as a genius in casting. He was only nearly twenty, but had


    already be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level.


    ''Oh? It seems that I was wrong about his age because of his height. A casting master at the


    intermediate stage of Mortal Level that isn''t even twenty years old! It means that he is indeed quite


    gifted, '' Ricky thought.


    Bertha also told him about Andrew''s family background. The main reason Andrew was so conceited


    and arrogant was because his father was one of the five elders in the Casting Guild, and his father was


    a casting master at Spirit Level.


    Aside from this, his mother was an innate spiritual king as well.


    ''He is really privileged that his father is an outstanding casting master and his mother is an innate


    spiritual king...'' Ricky thought, pacing his room. He began to get a little worried.


    However, Ricky knew that it was no use worrying. It was a waste of his time.


    So Ricky tried to stop thinking about him and the Casting Appraisal and focused all his energy on


    cultivating his Devouring Skill further.


    In fact, he still didn''t know much about the Devouring Skill.


    The Casting Appraisal was going to be held in only a few days'' time. He really wanted to further


    *


    Four days passed and the day of the Casting Appraisal finally dawned.


    Everyone in the Casting Guild was very excited about this great event, which was the highlight of the


    year. The appraisal of casting masters at inferior Mortal Level was about to begin.

 Chapter 121 Scrap Metal Materials

    Chapter 121 Scrap Metal Materials


    The day hade for casting talents from all over the world to try their hand at joining the Casting


    Guild. Early in the morning, the square was already flooded with massive throngs, moving around the


    area in anticipation. This day was a big day for all of them. Everyone was hoping that they would


    achieve an impressive oue in the Casting Appraisal.


    In the center of the square stood some newly built casting tables. They were the pieces of outstanding


    work made by the innate spirits, whose powers and capabilities exceeded far beyond ordinary people''s


    imagination. They were strong enough to destroy the world, and also strong enough to build everything


    from scratch. Building those stages to them was nothing, and they just finished them in the blink of an


    eye. Time was meaningless for them.


    Today was set for the assessment of those who wanted to be recognized as a qualified casting master


    of inferior Mortal Level. ording to the rule, as long as theypleted the task set before them, they


    would be granted with the identity card of a casting master of inferior Mortal Level.


    ''Andrew seems to be a powerful man in the Casting Guild. I''m sure he will find fault with me. What


    tricks will he y on me? Oh, what a pain in the ass he is!'' Ricky thought to himself as he approached


    the square with Elder Samuel. Andrew clearly had a fragile ego. What had happened a few days ago


    must have been a blow to his esteem. Ricky was now quite certain that this casting test was not going


    to go smoothly.


    While Ricky was still lost in thought, the young man in white who had been part of Andrew''s entourage


    walked towards him.


    "Hey, you. How dare you show up here!?" the young man said, his dark eyes hostile. Obviously,


    Andrew''s men were already well prepared to cause Ricky every bit of trouble they could, as apparent


    from the young man''s expression.


    "Why not? I have the abilities, and I''m qualified to participate in this appraisal. I''m sure the Casting


    Guild will not disqualify me for no reason," Ricky sneered back.


    "Humph! Let''s wait and see. Whoughs thestughs loudest. I just hope for your sake that you will


    still get a chance to at leastugh a little bit!" Andrew''s man said, before turning his back and stomping


    away. He had specifically approach Ricky just to give him a warning about the consequences of pissing


    Andrew off.


    He had aplished his task, and was not willing to waste his time and breath in trading jabs back


    and forth with Ricky. All he needed to do next was wait for the time when Ricky failed toplete the


    task during the appraisal.


    "What''s the matter, Ricky? Who is that man? Do you have any conflict with him?" Elder Samuel


    demanded.


    "Elder Samuel, we met a few days ago. But don''t worry. It was nothing serious," Ricky replied


    respectfully as he lowered his head.


    "Good. Leave those people alone. Your priority is to pass the appraisal," Elder Samuel advised.


    "Yes, I will. Thank you for your concern, Elder Samuel," replied Ricky.


    After a while, someonended on the dais in the square. It was an old man with grey hair and ck


    clothes. On one of his shoulders there was a golden identity card.


    The gold color indicated that he was a casting master of Spirit Level.


    The moment he arrived, everyone started to gaze at him. Oh, God. He was one of the casting masters


    of Spirit Level! People often talked about them and knew their ranks were very, very high. But they


    rarely saw one with their own eyes. Yet one of them was here today! How could they contain their


    excitement about seeing a casting master of Spirit Level in real life?


    "It''s Elder Alexander! The first elder of the Casting Guild! I never excepted that Elder Alexander would


    be the chief examiner this time. What a surprise!" the crowd began to whisper among themselves.


    "Master, it''s just an examination to select the casting master of inferior Mortal Level. Why is Elder


    Alexander here? He has such a high position that I think it would be unnecessary for him to oversee


    this appraisal, right?" some disciples asked their masters, clearly puzzled.


    "That''s not the case. Although Elder Alexander has a high status, he is fair in character. So as long as


    he is avable, he oversees the appraisals¡ª whether they are low-level or high-level casting master


    identifications," a master exined.


    "That''s why Elder Alexander is the most popr elder in the Casting Guild. People like him. He was


    elected as the president of the Guild, aside from holding the position of the first elder among the Guild''s


    five elders.


    So, you must be careful and behave well in the appraisal. You must go above and beyond¡ª perform


    excellently. Don''t justplete the task. Perhaps, Elder Alexander will take notice of you if you do a


    splendid job."


    ...


    "Ricky, the chief examiner is Elder Alexander. You have to try your best to fulfill the task, remember this


    well. Perhaps, there will be some surprises if you can catch his attention!" Elder Samuel spoke in


    Ricky''s head, using his internal power tomunicate.


    "Yes, Elder Samuel. I will try my best toplete the task in the appraisal!" Ricky nodded,


    acknowledging his advice.


    Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ''Elder Alexander is said to be a fair person? That''s good news. But


    will he be able to notice what Andrew might do to tip the scales against me? If he can''t, I''m afraid the


    so-called Casting Guild is an untrustworthy ce of cheating."


    ...


    "Goddamn! Why did this old man show up here? Didn''t Mr. Wu tell us that he would be in seclusion?"


    cursed the young man in white, his dark eyes squinting hatefully. Elder Alexander meant good news for


    disciples like Ricky who were going to take the appraisal.


    However, this young man in white was extremely vexed at Elder Alexander''s presence. He feared this


    elder, and was worried that their n would fail because of him.


    ''What should I do? Mr. Wu must have already arranged everything. He''s nowhere nearby and it''s too


    old man will not notice it, '' he muttered silently to himself, praying that their n would be able to


    continue without being detected by Elder Alexander.


    "Those who are qualified to participate in the appraisal, please walk to the casting table in whichever


    order you want. The appraisal begins now!" Elder Alexander said, not beating around the bush. His


    time was precious, and he wanted to get down to the goal of this event.


    He reminded them of the rules, "If you are caught cheating during the appraisal, you and the warriors


    from your n or organization will be permanently forbidden from returning to Casting City. So, keep in


    mind that honesty and integrity matter above all. I wish all of you good luck!"


    Now it was time for the candidates to walk to the nearest casting table, respectively. Bearing


    expressions of confidence or excitement, all of them were having high hopes that they would perform


    quite well.


    After Ricky settled down in his spot, the man in white walked towards him and hovered beside him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was here to supervise him, but Ricky knew there was more to it.


    "Keeping an eye on me so closely? Thanks for the hard work," Ricky said sarcastically.


    The man did not respond. Instead, he looked straight ahead as if he had never seen Ricky before.


    As a matter of fact, he was feeling scared deep inside. He had juste here in the hopes that Ricky


    would not shout to Elder Alexander when he found out what Andrew had in store for him. He feared


    that Elder Alexander would discover their trick.


    As all the candidates settled down on their spots, several disciples of the Casting Guild walked up to


    them to distribute their casting materials.


    "The task today is very simple. The casting materials distributed to each of you are all the same. You


    are required to cast a weapon of inferior Mortal Level using those materials. Anyone whopletes the


    task will be granted with the identity card of the Casting Guild, and will of course earn their


    membership. With this card, you are entitled to all the rights at an equivalent level of the Casting Guild!


    For those who fail this time, you are still wee to participate in the appraisal the next time ites


    around!" Elder Alexander said as the materials were being distributed.


    Finally, everyone had their materials. Now Ricky saw what kind of trick Andrew had yed on him.


    He took a nce at the other candidates nearby and found that although their materials were not of


    particrly high quality, they were at least ordinarily-used casting materials. But his materials were


    nothing but some scrap metals, covered in rust and obviously brittle.


    It would be difficult even for a casting master of Spirit Level to cast a weapon with such terrible metals!


    ''Pufft! Good job! What a wretched, pathetic man that Andrew is!'' Ricky shook his head and sighed to


    himself, feeling rather helpless.


    Some other candidates nearby also noticed Ricky''s situation. They exchanged discreet looks with each


    other, some curious, some suppressing theirughter. But all of them strove to stay silent. They easily


    deduced that Ricky must have displeased some powerful figure from the Casting Guild.


    They would not dare speak up for him at the risk of bing the target of whoever it was that Ricky


    had gotten on the bad side of. Otherwise, their appraisals were going to end up in failure. What was


    more, they might even cause trouble or bring disaster to their ns or organizations. No one wanted to


    risk bringing this miserable consequence on themselves.


    The young man in white, on the other hand, nced at Ricky coldly, slight fear reflected in his eyes.


    ''It seems that this bastard is afraid that Elder Alexander will discover that something fishy is up with my


    materials, '' thought Ricky when he noticed the man''s nervousness. ''Well, that''s a good opportunity! It''s


    time for me to repay your dastardly deed with something impressive!'' Ricky thought again determinedly.

 Chapter 122 Rickys Elaborate Plan

    Chapter 122 Ricky''s borate n


    Ricky smiled viciously as he looked at the young man in white.


    Now that the young man was so afraid of Elder Alexander finding out about what he did, Ricky just


    needed to call Elder Alexander here and see what would happen next. But calling the said Elder was


    also a problem in itself.


    "Now, the appraisal begins!" Elder Alexander announced after making sure that all the casting


    materials were delivered to the disciples present.


    After this, all the disciples participating in the appraisal concentrated on the preparation for casting. The


    sound of mes rising rang instantly in the air.


    Ricky also started his casting preparation. He first put some of the scrap metals into the smelter tripod


    to make them melt.


    ''What a fool he is!'' the young man in white, who always paid attention to Ricky in fear of him telling


    Elder Alexander about everything, thought. He was terrified because if the Elder found out about what


    he did, he would be expelled from the Casting Guild. Andrew may not be punished, but he would


    definitely be the scapegoat.


    So far, though, Ricky hadn''t said anything and just focused on casting.


    Who else would react like this, except for a fool?


    But there was one thing that the young man did not notice. Instead of putting all of the scrap metals into


    the smelter tripod, Ricky put only half.


    ''It seems that I don''t need to worry too much. There''s no need to do this much shadowing to deal with


    this fool, '' the young man in white thought to himself. Then he started his casting preparation and didn''t


    look at Ricky again, not even a nce.


    After all, he also needed to focus on his appraisal in order to have a good performance.


    ...


    Not much molten iron could be obtained by melting these scrap metals. This was true for other casting


    masters, but for Ricky, it was not difficult to make some more molten iron from these scrap metals.


    He stimted the Devouring Skill and transferred the Devouring Fire from the Devourer Zone to his


    right hand. Soon, scorching hot scarlet mes spread all over it.


    Ricky had found out that with the improvement of his level, the Devouring Fire in the Devourer Zone


    also became more powerful. Of course, there was a requirement: enough energy was needed to be


    devoured by the Devouring Fire. This was also the reason why Ricky often went hunting beasts.


    Now, as Ricky''s Devouring Fire melted those scrap metals, some pure molten iron was separated from


    rusty metals. This was no doubt the effect of the Devouring Skill.


    Sure enough, there was only a little of pure molten iron that had been obtained. It could, at most, be


    used to cast a knife.


    Nevertheless, it was enough for Ricky to execute his n.


    Almost an hour had passed. Most disciples had finished their preparation and began casting. Regr


    thumping sounds could be heard here and there.


    The young man in white looked at Ricky again and found that he was still melting the scrap metals. He


    breathed a sigh of relief and told his heart to stop worrying. He then immersed himselfpletely in the


    casting.


    This action did not go unnoticed. Ricky knew that the young man in white was now deep in his casting


    realm. He smiled and finally got the little molten iron out of the tripod to solidify it. A few secondster,


    he also started his own process of casting.


    Because the molten iron Ricky obtained was too little and he also used the powerful Devouring Skill in


    the process of casting, it took him only one hour to finish his casting. As he had expected, the final


    work was just a knife.


    This scene definitely didn''t escape Elder Samuel''s eyes. He had always been watching Ricky''s every


    movement.


    He was very worried because he realized that somebody was out to make trouble for Ricky. However,


    before Ricky started his appraisal, he had asked Elder Samuel to promise one thing: whatever


    happened to him, please don''t interfere. He was confident that he''d solve his own problems.


    And Elder Samuel surely believed in Ricky. So, even though he was anxious, he had no choice but to


    wait.


    After about nine hours, almost all the disciples had finished their casting, including the young man in


    white. He stole a nce at Ricky, only to find him standing there dully. The amount of disdain he felt for


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him was unbelievable.


    ''Useless fool!'' he thought, mocking Ricky again with all his heart and mind.


    But even though he was watching him as closely as he could, he didn''t notice the knife Ricky had


    hidden within the unsuspecting scrap metals.


    Finally, after ten hours, disciples of the Casting Guild and Elder Alexander started checking the results.


    It didn''t take long for a disciple to approach Ricky. He was astounded after he saw the scrap metals on


    Ricky''s casting table, and he instantly realized that Ricky was set up by others.


    Regardless of the disciple''s expression and what was possibly going on in his head, Ricky took that


    small knife out of the half scrap metals.


    "Senior, please check my work!" Ricky said, holding the knife with a smile and offering it to the disciple.


    "That''s amazing!" the disciple eximed in surprise. He didn''t expect that Ricky would use the scrap


    metals to cast a weapon. As a casting master, he knew it was not an easy feat.


    His reaction attracted the attention of Elder Alexander. He came to Ricky almost immediately.


    His eyes instantly turned gloomy after seeing the scrap metals on Ricky''s casting table. He was also


    brilliant enough to know what had happened.


    And soon, his eyesnded on the knife Ricky cast out of those scrap metals.


    He took the knife from his disciple and scrutinized it carefully. The more he inspected it, the more


    surprised he got.


    Finally, Elder Alexander looked into Ricky''s eyes and praised him with great delight. "What a well-


    crafted knife! Its purity is up to ny percent. You possess an extraordinary Pounding Skill! You are


    really gifted with casting. Well done!"


    Elder Alexander''spliments caught the attention of all the people around him.


    ''Damn it! What the hell? How could this be?'' the young man thought in disbelief. He waspletely


    terrified of the scene that was unfolding before him.


    ''How is it possible? How could he extract molten iron and molten copper from those scrap metals and


    even manage to cast a knife?''


    The young man''s body trembled and he felt his knees would give out at any moment.


    As for the disciple who handed out the casting materials to Ricky, he stood rooted to spot with his eyes


    filled with insurmountable fear.


    Now, with the attention of the casting masters at Demi-spirit Level, other people got to know what had


    just happened. They couldn''t believe their eyes and they couldn''t help eximing in surprise.


    How could this awful thing happen in thepetition of the Casting Guild? And how was it possible for


    Ricky to sessfully cast a knife using only those scrap metals?


    And it wasn''t just a simple knife, either; it was the very knife that was stronglyplimented by Elder


    Alexander himself.


    They couldn''t deny it. All of this only meant one thing: Ricky was a genuine casting genius.


    ''I finally understand what Ricky''s borate n is. It really works. Now everybody knows he is a


    casting genius!'' Elder Samuel looked at Ricky and then at the people gathering around him. He was


    reminded of how he was told not to interfere regardless of what happened, and he was d he kept his


    cool and just waited. It all made sense now.


    This was Ricky''s grand n; to cast a knife with excellent quality out of scrap metals, attract Elder


    Alexander''s attention, and take everyone--including him--by storm.


    Ricky''s casting talent was fully exhibited in this knife.


    And to add icing on the cake, Elder Alexander also found out through this way that someone made


    trouble for Ricky, and he would surely deal with the relevant people. This borate n of his killed


    two birds in one stone, and he clearly achieved what he wanted.

 Chapter 123 Reaping What They Had Sowed

    Chapter 123 Reaping What They Had Sowed


    "Hmm.. Great! Impressive! "Excellent!"


    A few momentster, Elder Alexander''s aged eyes were filled with glee as he gazed upon the knife


    made by Ricky. He could not help but express his admiration for it as he was beginning to fall under the


    impression that Ricky was a genius in the making due to his unique creation.


    Elder Alexander recognized Ricky''s casting abilities and knew that they were far more impressive than


    those who practice casting with the same age as Ricky. He could easily tell as he was a Spirit Level


    casting master himself, even surpassing the likes of Elder Samuel.


    ''Who would have thought that Ricky possessed such an aptitude for casting that he was able to


    impress Elder Alexander!'' the other warriors contemted. Suddenly, they began to feel more envious


    of Ricky for his aplishment.


    They started to wonder where Ricky came from and how exactly he was able to capture the attention of


    Elder Alexander.


    Even the other schools were astonished by what they were witnessing as they had begun to feel regret


    for missing the opportunity to take Ricky under their supervision.


    The disciple clothed in white, along with the one who tampered with Ricky''s casting materials, could not


    believe what just happened. They were so sure of their plot''s sess but they did not expect it to fail


    so badly.


    "Ricky, right? My friend, I am very sorry for what you had to go through. The Casting Guild made a


    mistake. However, I assure you that I will see your case through and help you get what you rightfully


    deserve. This is my word," Elder Alexander said unexpectedly.


    Everyone in the square was surprised by the casting master''s sudden remark. Even Elder Samuel was


    caught off guard.


    It was a known fact that Elder Alexander was nomon master among his fellow elders.


    Furthermore, he was a Spirit Level casting master and an innate spiritual king himself. He was also one


    of the most well-known and respected Elders in the Casting Guild. Even the head of the Guild held a


    great deal of regard for Elder Alexander.


    Now, Elder Alexander recognized Ricky''s potential as a casting master and vowed to assist him. This


    action was shockingly new to every person around them.


    ''Could Ricky''s casting skill rival that of the other seniors and prodigies?'' Many of the warriors and


    masters thought as they witnessed Elder Alexander''s unexpected gesture.


    However, they could not prove their assumption right away.


    They could only examine the knife that Ricky made and determine whether or not their spections


    were true.


    As for Ricky, even he was surprised by the Elder''s fondness of him and his precious knife. Even though


    he knew that his knife would leave a good impression, he did not expect Elder Alexander to address


    him as an equal and even vowing to help his case.


    For the first time in his life as a casting master did he only feel respected, much so admired by a


    master as respected as Elder Alexander.


    ''Am I really as good as they say I am? I.. I can''t believe this is happening, '' Ricky humbly thought to


    himself.


    "Elder Alexander, I am humbled by your words but I am just a simple beginner trying to make a name


    for himself," Ricky replied as he waved his hand and took a bow to show his humility and respect


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    towards the Elder.


    With this gesture, Elder Alexander sensed how much a modest and genuine person Ricky was and


    was more pleased with him.


    At the same time, his eyes were directed to the disciples who were in charge of distributing the casting


    materials. He then began to speak to them, "Find out the menace responsible for tampering with the


    materials or else every single one of you will feel my wra-"


    "It is... It is me, Elder Alexander! I am the one responsible!" The man quickly stood up and raised his


    hand, cutting off Elder Alexander before he could finish. It was the one who distributed Ricky''s casting


    materials. Barely able to stand up straight, he looked at the Elder.


    "Exin to me right now why you tried to sabotage Ricky''s work!" Elder Alexander eximed furiously


    at the disciple. With his words, an aura so powerful emerged that it drove the deceiving disciple to bend


    his knees before him.


    The disciple could feel the weight of the aura around his entire body. "El...Elder, pl- please...", he


    whimpered. He then began to look up at the one dressed in white as he could not finish his plea.


    The other disciple knew what this meant. Despite his fear of the Elder, he stood up immediately and


    said, "Elder Alexander, I am the one who is truly responsible. I am the one who paid him to set Ricky


    up."


    The disciple in white did not want to admit to his actions. He definitely did not. But, he thought to


    himself that it was the only way. He knew he had no other choice but to own up immediately and let the


    investigation end with him because if it continued up to Andrew, he would be doomed to a far worse


    end.


    As he stood up and admitted to his offenses, everyone looked at him. They were baffled by this


    revtion and began to talk among themselves.


    One disciple asked the person next to him, "Wait. Is that Allen? Mr. Wu''s friend?" The other disciples


    recognized him immediately as well.


    "Ahh, it makes sense now. There was this one time where Ricky messed everything up for Mr. Wu


    while he was picking up a girl which eventually ended up ignoring him. Maybe he wanted revenge," one


    of the disciples murmured. Meanwhile, the other people started talking about that story as well.


    However, they eventually stopped gossiping around for fear of getting into trouble with Mr. Wu.


    Elder Alexander then turned his eyes back to the disciple in white and asked, "Why would you even


    think of doing such a discriminating act?" The Elder began to act colder towards the disciple.


    "He''s caused me trouble before and I wanted to humiliate him in return. That''s why I decided to frame


    him, Elder," Allen replied calmly as to not show his fear.


    "Are you not aware of the rules and regtions of the Casting Guild?" The Elder asked coldly. At this


    moment, the same aura began to shift its way towards Allen causing his mouth to bleed a little bit.


    However, Elder Alexander withdrew it for a moment as to not hurt the disciple too badly.


    "I.. I am aware, Elder!" Allen eximed as he spat out blood while touching his cheek.


    "Then, you know the consequences of your actions," the Elder answered. For a brief moment, he


    paused. "From this day forth, you, your entire n, and the sect you belong are hereby exiled from the


    Casting City! You are forbidden toe back to these grounds! If even one of you is caught disobeying


    mymand, each one of you shall be executed immediately! Now, leave this ce and nevere


    back!" the Elder announced, proving that his authority was unmatched.


    Upon hearing this, Allen, along with his entire n, left immediately. They felt helpless against the


    Elder''smand.


    There was silence all around as soon as Allen and his people have left. However, the Elder''s work was


    far from over. Once again, Elder Alexander set his sights upon the disciple responsible for tampering


    with the casting materials. The Elder began to speak towards him, "Since you are only an essory to


    the crime, I shall give you one final chance to prove your worth."


    "Make a knife out of these materials, just like Ricky did. If you are sessful, I shall forgive you and


    your offenses towards him."


    As the disciple was handed the materials, he knew he was not capable to do what the Elder had asked


    him. "No... Not this, please. Elder Alexander, please! Anything but this!" the disciple cried. He then


    continued to beg for the Elder''s mercy, but to no avail.


    "There is no other way. If you cannot, then you have failed," said Elder Alexander, coldly.


    The Elder then began to walk towards the disciple whimpering beneath his feet. He ced his palm on


    his head and the disciple started to cry out louder. He knew what would be of him soon.


    "Oh.. Oh my... He''s emascting his casting abilities in the spiritual meridian. His casting days are


    over." Many warriors eximed as they witnessed this haunting sight.


    The disciples of the Casting Guild had never felt more unnerved in their entire lives. They knew what


    this meant for a casting master. They were right to fear what was happening before their very eyes.


    The other disciples thought to themselves and swore to never vite or disobey the rules and


    regtions of the Casting Guild. They knew that if they were to go against Elder Alexander''s


    Being stripped away of one''s casting talent from the spiritual meridian was a fate no casting master


    should ever want to experience.


    ''It seems to me that Elder Alexander sets this punishment as a warning for the other disciples. A


    warning that no one should dare to act against thew of the Casting Guild, '' Ricky thought to himself,


    showing no signs ofpassion towards the used.


    After a few moments, Elder Alexander had finished depriving the disciple of his casting talent. He


    asked someone to escort the powerless disciple out as he walked back towards his seat.


    The disciple was too weak to stand on his own. However, he looked back at Ricky before he went out


    of sight. His eyes filled with grief and anger towards Ricky. Rage and vengeance had consumed his


    body. And, with hisst few moments in the guild, he vowed to himself that he would make Ricky pay


    for what had happened to him.


    Ricky did not seem to care because he knew that the disciple was only one in a long list of people who


    wanted him dead.


    It didn''t matter that much to add one more. With everything that transpired, it was clear that Allen and


    his aplice reaped what they had sowed.


    And, if not for the help of Elder Alexander, Ricky would not have been able to pass the test of the


    Casting Guild.

 Chapter 124 Elder Alexanders Invitation

    Chapter 124 Elder Alexander''s Invitation


    "Now this is the end of the appraisal! The disciples of the Casting Guild will distribute the identity cards


    deal with this. He took a good look around the chaos. He needed to get their attention and so he made


    a loud noise that startled everyone and sessfully got everyone''s attention for his announcement.


    "Attention, disciples of the Casting Guild! This is your first andst warning. This is not the kind of


    behavior I expect to see from you from this day forward," he said in a warning voice to the disciples of


    the Casting Guild.


    "Yes, Elder Alexander!" they answer in chorus. What Allen just did was more than vile. It would not only


    bring injustice to the appraisals, but would also harm the reputation of the Casting Guild. And as the


    first elder of the Guild, Elder Alexander was doomed to urge every member of the Guild to behave well.


    Those disciples from the Casting Guild took a look at Ricky, trying to keep his face in mind. They knew


    that it would be better for them to remember this face because there was no way they could afford to


    against him. Elder Alexander called him "friend." This was obvious enough to indicate that Ricky not


    only was gifted to cast weapons, but also had earned Elder Alexander''s favor.


    As soon as the appraisal came to an end, all the candidates, along with their masters, went back to


    their rooms. They might have different moods as some failed, while some seeded. Despite their


    different feelings, all of them remembered Ricky, a talented casting master!


    "Thank you, Elder Alexander. I would not have been able to make it without your help," Ricky made a


    bow to Elder Alexander and thanked him with a sincere tone. Then he walked to Elder Samuel before


    he bade goodbye and intended to go back to take a good rest.


    However, Elder Alexander stopped him by inviting him to his ce. "Ricky, will you stop by at my


    ce?"


    The gesture surprised Ricky very much.


    He was more than d to receive the invitation of Elder Alexander. How could he refuse him after all?


    He wanted Elder Alexander to favor him, and taking any opportunity to be able to establish a good


    rtionship with him would be of great help in the future. Especially now that he had just made Andrew


    his enemy in thest few days. What was more, Andrew had a father who was a casting master of


    Spirit Level, and a mother who was an innate spirit. If Ricky wanted to keep himself and Bertha safe


    from Andrew, he''d better have good and powerful connections, such as with someone as esteemed as


    Elder Alexander.


    "Of course, Elder Alexander. It''s my honor," replied Ricky. Then he walked to Elder Samuel and told


    him everything before he followed Elder Alexander to his ce.


    Elder Samuel was d to hear it, of course. One of his main reasons as to why he brought Ricky here


    to take the appraisal was to make him catch the attention of the elders of the Casting Guild. And seeing


    Elder Alexander like him was more than pleasant for him. He knew he made the right decision.


    On the way to Elder Alexander''s ce, people looked at Ricky with admiration in their eyes. How they


    wished they could be as lucky as Ricky and get a chance to spend some time with the wise Elder


    Alexander!


    Andrew had his connections as well. He made sure that someone was keeping an eye on Ricky, and


    was sure enough he got word about Elder Alexander inviting Ricky to his ce as reported by one of


    the disciples who saw what happened. It bothered him that Elder Alexander had made an effort to


    reach out to Ricky.


    Before long, Ricky and Elder Alexander arrived at the courtyard.


    Elder Alexander had a high reputation and position in the guild. However, it seemed that he only lived a


    simple life for as soon as Ricky got to his ce he saw how modest it was. The courtyard was not big,


    with only a few simple wooden houses and some casting tables.


    ''It seems that powerful people tend to live a simple life. That''s probably because they focus all their


    attention on cultivation!'' Ricky thought in his mind.


    "Master, wee back!" A sweet-sounding voice came out from the room but he was too lost in his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thoughts to even notice. As soon as the young woman walked out to greet Elder Alexander with a


    sweet smile, he was surprised by who he saw.


    She had a small round face, beautiful long hair, and an aura about her that exuded confidence yet you


    would know that she had gentle soul but fierce as well, definitely a heroine.


    As soon as their eyes met, she suddenly became serious and her eyes turned cold.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    They both eximed in surprise upon seeing each other.


    This young beautiful woman was exactly Ka who rescued him and Bertha from Andrew outside the


    building of the Casting Guild a few days ago. Despite helping them out, she despised Ricky. And


    although she wore a veil to conceal her face at that time, Ricky still recognized her at first sight.


    "What a small world we do have! I didn''t realize that you two know each other," said Elder Alexander.


    He too was surprised by what he found out.


    He knew that Ricky did note to the Casting Guild for a long time. And knowing how Ka was an


    extremely arrogant girl, he wondered how could they possibly know each other? This was indeed


    unexpected.


    "Master, how could you bring such a hypocritical man back here? You must have been cheated by


    him!" Ka snorted through her nose as she gave Ricky the eye, disgusted by him.


    Elder Alexander, on the other hand, had no words for what was happening. Instead, he just stood there


    looking back and forth at Ricky and Ka, waiting to find out how they knew each other and why she


    despised Ricky that much. He was sure that he could get the answer soon enough through their


    conversation.


    "A hypocritical man? Why do you use me of being hypocritical?" Ricky would not agree with her


    groundless usation and asked back. He was not bothered by how she disliked him. But using


    him of being a hypocritical man? That was unbearable and absurd even for him.


    Being used of the hypocritical type was what he hated the most. There was no way he would stand


    to be thought as a deceptive man for that was an insult for him already.


    "You used the reputation of the Casting Guild to protect yourself. Isn''t that hypocritical? Hey, just take a


    look at yourself for God''s sake! Everyone will think of you to be a bad guy, okay?" Ka scolded coldly.


    She valued the Casting Guild''s reputation the most. For her, the guild was as important as her own life


    and when she heard Ricky im that Andrew bullied him by using the power of the Casting Guild at


    that time, she was really upset and thought that Ricky was insulting the guild. That was why she


    disliked him from the very beginning.


    That was when Ricky finally figured out why she was like that towards him.


    ''How unreasonable can she get?! She looks like a smart woman, but now I don''t think so, '' Ricky


    muttered silently to himself. Of course, he would not speak out his mind, especially not in front of Elder


    Alexander.


    "I don''t agree with you, Ka. I said those words at that time in order to protect myself. I''m not like you


    who''s a genius, and who has such a good master. If I didn''t say those words to threaten Andrew, he


    would take mypanion away! Do you think she would have survived if that happened?" Ricky


    refuted back.


    "You..." stammered Ka angrily. Ricky''s words caught her off-guard and speechless.


    "All right. I''m sure there must be some misunderstanding between you!" At this time, Elder Alexander


    interrupted upon figuring out what happened between them. Ka must have misinterpreted Ricky in a


    hurry for he knew well the character of his disciple, impulsive and emotional.


    "Hum!" Ka gave a snort of contempt and anger and then she left.


    "Ha-ha. Ricky my friend, don''t take it seriously, please. She grew up in the Casting Guild. That is why


    she cares about its reputation very much. Sometimes, she just acts blindly when she hears a single


    bad word about the guild. Don''t me her, please," Elder Alexander exined.


    "It''s totally all right, Elder Alexander! I understand it," Ricky said as he bowed to Elder Alexander.


    "Please just call me Ricky. ''Ricky my friend'' is too much for me as a junior."


    "Ha-ha, no problem! And you can just call me Elder Alex. Elder Alexander, hmmm. It sounds too


    formal," Elder Alexander also replied with a smile.


    "Okay, Elder Alex, if you insist." Ricky did not refuse his suggestion. In fact it made him happy that they


    were starting to be morefortable towards each other.


    Then, Elder Alexander took him to his room.


    "Ricky, may I know who is your master? You are a genius in casting. If I''m guessing correctly, your


    master must be a casting master of Demi-sage Level, or even a casting master of Sage Level!" Elder


    Alexander inquired with expectant eyes. In his mind, Ricky had such an achievement and it must


    because he was guided by some real impressive casting master.


    Ricky realized why Elder Alexander was interested in him and took him here at his ce all of a


    sudden. It turned out that Elder Alexander thought him to have a powerful master and wanted to know


    who he was.


    But, it was understandable if he thought so. If he told him that he had achieved this all by self-


    cultivation, probably no one would believe it.


    ''Oh, I got it. He thought I have a powerful master, though this is not the case. But it''s an excellent


    excuse, isn''t it?'' thought Ricky to himself.


    "Well, Elder Alex... I rarely see my master. He is always traveling outside. For thest several years,


    I''ve only seen him twice. So I''m not quite clear about his casting level," Ricky answered with a


    seemingly embarrassed look.


    "Oh, I understand, it does makes sense. He has such a powerful casting master, and that must mean


    that he is a hermit!" Elder Alexander did not notice anything wrong and nodded in agreement.


    They finally stopped talking about Ricky''s fictitious casting master.


    "Here, I noticed that you can do more than a casting master of inferior Mortal Level!" Elder Alexander


    said. "There will be an appraisal to identify the casting master of intermediate Mortal Level. How would


    you like it?" invited him.


    Hearing his words, Ricky was stunned and sighed secretly, ''He is indeed a powerful casting master of


    Spirit Level and an innate spirit! He has seen through me in this respect and knows that I can do


    better!''

 Chapter 125 The Challenging Casting Appraisal

    Chapter 125 The Challenging Casting Appraisal


    Perhaps Elder Alexander was right, and Ricky''s set of casting skills surpassed that of a casting master


    of inferior Mortal Level. It was the remarkable Chaos Manual and his powerful reimed spiritual


    meridian that allowed him to make outstanding progress.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ricky had the ability to gradually improve his casting skill, merely because he continued cultivating and


    That was also the reason why Ricky believed that his regained spiritual meridian formed part of a kind


    of inheritance.


    However, even with his incredible casting skill, Ricky hadn''t tried forging any weapon of intermediate


    Mortal Level.


    That was the reason why Ricky said honestly, "Elder Alex, I admit that you''re right. My casting skill level


    has already exceeded the inferior Mortal Level. However, I haven''t had a chance to cast a weapon at


    the intermediate stage of Mortal Level."


    "Well, I think beforeing here, you should have considered and prepared yourself for attending the


    intermediate Mortal Level Casting Appraisal, as the appraisal is not that easy this time around," Elder


    Alexander exined.


    "Elder Alex, could you please make it more clear to me?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "You are acquainted with Andrew, right? Isn''t he the mastermind who arranged the plot to y tricks on


    you this time? I also owe you an apology. Even though I''m the first Elder of the Casting Guild, I''m not


    capable of suppressing his parents whatsoever. Besides, my strength can almost be aligned with


    theirs."


    "Elder Alex, I understand!" Ricky nodded.


    "Although Andrew looks... well, you know; his casting skills are extraordinary and better than that of


    any other warrior in the Casting Guild. As for my disciple, Ka, her skill is far less powerful than his!"


    Elder Alexander added, "Recently, the Casting Guild''s chief received a Magic Spirit Stone! Our chief


    has decided to award this Magic Spirit Stone to the number one disciple with superb casting skills,


    apanied with the purpose to encourage the disciples of the Casting Guild.


    So, the intermediate Mortal Level Casting Appraisal is actually apetition. The one who shows the


    most extraordinary casting skill during the appraisal can win the Magic Spirit Stone."


    "Oh, I see. By the way, what''s the function of the Magic Spirit Stone?" Ricky asked.


    "The Magic Spirit Stone is a kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It can enhance the stage of a


    Blood Purification warrior''s spiritual meridian. At the same time, it can also improve the warrior''s


    "It''s so magical!" Upon learning how remarkable the Magic Spirit Stone was, Ricky shouted with


    excitement. He was eager to attain such a wonderful treasure.


    "Are you interested in it?" Elder Alexander uttered while ring at Ricky.


    "Elder Alex, it''s truly fantastic, and that is why I''m sure that all warriors of Blood Purification are


    interested in it!" Ricky responded gently.


    "Yes. However, the mere idea that it may be owned by either Andrew or somebody else in the future, is


    a pity," Elder Alexander stated, sighing heavily. It was obvious that he didn''t want this to happen.


    "Ricky, if you were born a mere six month earlier, you would likely have had enough strength and


    power to retrieve the Magic Spirit Stone."


    "Elder Alex, would you be so kind as to teach me the casting experience or skills at the intermediate


    Mortal Level during the next few days?" Ricky asked, with a determined and serious look in his eyes.


    "That depends... Would you like to participate in the Casting Appraisal? It takes ce in only three


    days," Elder Alexander responded to Ricky with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, I would like to try. I''m ready to experience this exciting and challenging endeavor!" Rickyughed.


    "Ha-ha. Well, okay then. If you''re that determined, I would like to see your understanding of the casting


    skill!" Elder Alexander said with a smile, hearing that Ricky wanted to attempt it at the challenge.


    He didn''t believe it, nor that Ricky was eager to attain the Magic Spirit Stone!


    He also agreed to share his casting skill with Ricky, as he was eager to train a genius like Ricky to


    be a great casting master. He was particrly interested in Ricky''s incredible Pounding Skill.


    After getting Elder Alexander to agree to teach him, Ricky returned to his ce and told Elder Samuel


    that he was set to learn the casting skill from Elder Alexander during the following three days.


    Elder Samuel immediatelymanded him to work hard. He wanted him to try his best to attain more


    knowledge from Elder Alexander and warned him not to displease Elder Alexander.


    After saying goodbye to Elder Samuel, Ricky returned to Elder Alexander''s yard again.


    The moment Ricky entered the yard, Ka walked up to him and started scolding him. As she spoke,


    she started interrogating him, as she couldn''tprehend how he managed to persuade Elder


    Alexander to agree to let him live there.


    With an effortless smile on his face, Ricky didn''t respond. In fact, he knew that Ka disliked him, so it


    was impossible for her to listen to him, regardless of whether he reasoned with her.


    After meeting, Elder Alexander began to tell Ricky about casting experience and what he had to know.


    During this period, Ricky shared his insights and experience about the Devouring Skill.


    Acting like Elder Samuel, Elder Alexander waspletely lost in thought upon hearing Ricky mention


    the Devouring Skill. He was shocked and caught a glimpse of the light. His eyes lit up immediately.


    "Ricky, you attained yourprehension and experience from your master, right?" Elder Alexander


    asked excitedly.


    "Yes, that''s correct. Elder Alex, do you mind keeping it to yourself and refrain from telling others about


    this matter?" Ricky uttered.


    "Sure!" Elder Alexander nodded.


    Having no idea that Ricky learnt everything from the mysterious magical Devouring Skill, Elder


    Alexander was certain that Ricky''s master was a casting master who had attained the Sage Level. He


    knew that it had to be the case. Otherwise Ricky wouldn''t be able to acquire such profound, nor


    abstruse insight andprehension of casting.


    During their discussion, Elder Alexander not only passed on the casting skill to Ricky, but he also spent


    more time listening to Ricky''sprehension and insights from the Devouring Skill, which was quite


    astounding to him.


    Given that Ricky was already incredible with his particr set of skills, Elder Alexander shared all of his


    experience with Ricky without reservation.


    Additionally, Elder Alexander also personally taught Ricky how to forge weapons with an improved


    method.


    When Ka saw Elder Alexander treat Ricky rtively well, a sense of jealousy brew in her heart. She


    was very displeased, for Elder Alexander had never been quite as nice to her.


    However, as Rickymenced casting, Ka gradually found that Ricky''s casting skill was


    unparalleled. She also understood why her master would be impressed with Ricky.


    For some apparent reason, her attitude towards Ricky started to change.


    After all, Ricky was an incredibly gifted and intelligent man, which was exactly what drew Ka. She


    was attracted by his ability and high level of intellect.


    ''Will Master Alex make Ricky his disciple?'' Ka thought about it for a second, feeling a sharp pang of


    jealousy in her gut.


    Ricky spent a total of three days learning andprehending the new casting skill.


    The past few days presented the news about thepetition to strive for the Magic Spirit Stone, which


    had spread throughout the entire Casting Guild. The regr Casting Appraisal additionally turned out


    to be an intensepetition.


    The participating disciples in the Casting Appraisal had confidence that shone greatly, which made the


    Casting Guild present an extremely positive and passionate atmosphere.


    Ricky and Ka arrived at the destination where the Casting Appraisal was going to take ce.


    They immediately excited all of the participants and drew all of the attention away from the other


    Everybody had their eyes fixed on them because they were surprised to see Ricky and Ka together.


    "Who''s that guy? Why is he apanying Ka?" To their surprise, however, gossip of Ricky and


    Ka was drowning among thepetition''s intense atmosphere.


    "Don''t you know who he is? It''s Ricky. You know, the man who attended the inferior Mortal Level


    Casting Appraisal. I''ve heard that he is in the good graces of Elder Alexander, who thinks very highly of


    him!"


    "What? That''s Ricky?!"


    "Ka, could you introduce this junior to me?"

 Chapter 126 Four Disciples

    Chapter 126 Four Disciples


    After hearing this, Ricky and Ka spun around.


    They saw a handsome young maning towards them, gripping a steel fan with his hand.


    "Theo!" Ka said happily at the sight of him. Ricky saw love emanating from her eyes as her entire


    face lit up.


    "It seems that he is the one she loves deeply," Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Look, it is Theo!" The young man''s appearance also attracted the attention of many disciples, more of


    whom were women.


    "Really, I do think that Ka and Theo appear to be the perfect couple created by nature!" all sorts of


    Hearing them, Ka''s beautiful face became quickly flushed with embarrassment. On the contrary,


    Theo seemed to be ustomed to suchments, and he nonchntly continued to approach her.


    His apparentck of enthusiasm made Ka feel a little disappointed.


    Ricky was also looking at Theo up and down. Based on his appearance, Ricky got the impression that


    Theo was an upstanding man. But for his real character, Ricky would have to wait and find out.


    Through the murmurs from the crowd of disciples. Ricky also understood that Theo was the elder


    disciple of the young generation of the Casting Guild.


    Theo nodded to Ka at first. Then he looked at Ricky and smiled. "You must be Ricky!" he eximed


    warmly.


    "And you must be Theo!" Ricky replied, returning the smile.


    "Theo, don''t interact with him. He''s a hypocritical man!" Ka said, after seeing Theo approach Ricky


    in a friendly manner.


    "If he really is what you say, I don''t think you would walk with him!" Theo responded with a smile.


    "Humph, I''m just following the Master''s orders!" Ka said with a scoff.


    "Ka!" another voice sounded. And by now, Ricky knew the voice very well. It was Andrew. Still filthy


    and ugly, he moved towards Ka in a suggestive manner.


    Ka still disgusted with him, ignored himpletely.


    Andrew also saw Ricky, and diverted his attention to him at once. He was not stupid. He knew that


    Ka would ignore him and that it would futile to try to get her attention.


    "What are you doing here as a casting master of only inferior stage of the Mortal Level?" Andrew asked


    Ricky aggressively.


    He despised Ricky. Because of this bastard, he lost two of his minions! One of them was Allen, who


    had been his servant since childhood. He regarded him as a member of his family!


    "Don''t be silly! Of course I''m here to take part in the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate Mortal Level.


    The Casting Guild seems to have no provisions that forbid a casting master of the inferior stage of the


    Mortal Level from participating," Ricky responded nonchntly.


    "You''re digging your own grave!" Andrew said in a low voice, so low that no one else heard him.


    "It''s ridiculous! Just because you passed the Casting Appraisal of inferior Mortal Level, now you want to


    take part in the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate Mortal Level!? Arrogant fool, you really


    overestimate yourself!" Andrew said deliberately, intending for all the warriors here to hear him.


    "Ricky is really arrogant! Wanting to level up immediately after he just passed his test!? Does he really


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    think he is a genius?"


    sure enough, severalments came from the crowd once Andrew had spoken.


    Of course, Ricky''s performance in the Casting Appraisal of inferior Mortal Level had made many


    disciples rather envious. To vent their ill feelings, they began to verbally condemn him now.


    There was no reason at all to do this, and nothing would be solved. The consequences of envy were


    terrible in the world of martial arts and genius.


    Only upon reaching the higher level could you feed on this envy to your heart''s content.


    As for these words, Ricky didn''t care in the slightest. He said to Andrew, "You can''t get to me in this


    way. Your words don''t affect me. If you''re a man, show me some real skills! Maybe your renowned


    casting skills? How about that?


    Otherwise, it goes without saying that Ka doesn''t like you. Not even an ugly woman would be


    interested in you!


    After all, you''re a little short!"


    Ricky said, walking slowly towards Andrew to show the difference in their height.


    "Don''t involve me in this nonsense!" Ka said coldly. But then, she couldn''t help butugh a little.


    Because it was true what Ricky said about Andrew''s height.


    Andrew couldn''t hold his anger any longer.


    Because his height always made his self-esteem rather low. And it was what constituted the border of


    his tolerance. Ricky''s words had crossed the line.


    "Ricky is looking for death for talking about his height. I can assure you that after the appraisal, he will


    not leave the Casting City alive!" several disciples uttered at the same time, startled that Ricky dare


    bring up Andrew''s height.


    "Hush! Keep your voice down and don''t mention the height!"


    ......


    "Ricky, you will die today!" Andrew said, losing his rationality. His power began to surge, and then he


    punched at Ricky directly.


    However, his punch was blocked by another hand.


    "Andrew, do you really want to lose your qualification of appraisal by fighting in here? Such a small


    thing is not worth your anger. Don''t you understand that it''s never toote for a gentleman to take


    revenge?" a calm voice said.


    A young man had appeared behind Andrew without drawing anyone''s attention¡ª at least, not until


    now.


    He looked quite average. But he had an extraordinary temperament, one which was better than Theo''s.


    "It''s Ivan!" Immediately, many disciples recognized him!


    "Ivan!" Andrew calmed down at the sight of him.


    "Ivan!" Theo smiled.


    "So this is Ivan?" Ricky looked at the young man and thought to himself. When Elder Alexander had


    previously imparted his experience, he had introduced four disciples of the Casting Guild to him!


    Theo was the elder disciple; Ivan was the second; the third one was Andrew, and then it was Ka.


    Among them, Ivan and Andrew had the best casting talents.


    "Theo, I will defeat you again this time!" Ivan looked at Theo and said proudly. He didn''t even look at


    Ricky.


    At this, Theo justughed bitterly, choosing not to respond.


    "Remember, there is no possible way that you can leave the Casting City alive!" Andrew said to Ricky


    coldly. He had nowpletely calmed down, but was still unwilling to let Ricky go without causing him


    some anxiety.


    "Well, you should prepare to face me, then!" Ricky sneered.


    Now, several silhouettes had begun to appear on the high dais. They were Elder Alexander and some


    of the Casting Guild''s masters at Demi-spirit Level.


    Their appearance indicated the beginning of that round of Casting Appraisal. Whatever would happen


    next!?

 Chapter 127 The Appraisal

    Chapter 127 The Appraisal


    "The appraisal for the intermediate Mortal Level casting masters begins now!" Elder Alexander said,


    "Let me show you the real power of casting, you bastard!" Andrew growled ferociously, positioning


    himself directly beside Ricky.


    Ricky didn''t care about him at all. Instead, he looked at Bertha and walked towards her, standing in


    front of her casting table.


    "Ricky, when you are casting, just do your best. Don''t push your spiritual meridian to the point of no


    return!" Bertha said, reminding Ricky to be careful. Actually, she really didn''t want Ricky to participate in


    this appraisal.


    She was well aware of Ricky''s talent. But it was practically impossible for him to be a casting


    master of the intermediate Mortal Level after only training for a few days with Elder Alexander. If


    primary casting masters wanted to cast an advanced weapon, they might exert too much of their


    spiritual power, which could irreversibly damage their spiritual meridian.


    Ricky hadn''t formed a strong spiritual meridian yet. If it got damaged, it would certainly affect Ricky''s


    future in the world of Martial Arts.


    "Don''t worry, Bertha. I know what I''m doing. I just want to test myself in this assessment. It doesn''t


    matter whether I seed or not," Ricky said earnestly.


    But he wanted to p himself after saying this. The very reason he had wanted to join the appraisal


    was to get the Magic Spirit Stone!


    "Long time no see, Bertha!" Andrew suddenly came over and stopped beside Ricky, looking all over


    Bertha with a perverted smile.


    "Mr. Wu. Now you''ve caught up with me!" Ricky said with a sneer.


    "Kid, I told you, I''ll show you the real casting power!" Andrew hissed.


    "I look forward to it. I do hope your casting skills are not as stunted as your height," Ricky retorted.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you just said..."


    ¡­¡­


    "This is different from any previous appraisals, which I believe most, if not all of you already know. This


    time, we will carry out three rounds of assessments. After three rounds, the disciple who has the most


    sophisticated casting skills will receive the Magic Spirit Stone," Elder Alexander said, interrupting their


    squabble.


    "Once again, I hope you can do your best in this appraisal!"


    "Ho-ho!" Many of the participating disciples shouted in a deep voice, expressing their enthusiasm. They


    all shouted for the Magic Spirit Stone.


    "You may begin!" Elder Alexander said, formally starting the appraisal.


    "The first round of appraisal is very simple. As long as you can cast a weapon of the intermediate stage


    of the Mortal Level within 12 hours, you can pass this round. And you will also receive an identification


    card for casting masters of intermediate Mortal Level!"


    ¡­¡­


    Immediately, the disciples got to work. They started to prepare and began to melt the casting materials


    with their own strength and fire.


    The casting materials of the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level were higher stage materials, so the


    time that they needed to melt them also increased.


    "Watch this, kid!" Andrew said to Ricky.


    He started waving his hand. Then all the casting materials on the table flew into the tripod. His hands


    channeled spiritual energy, calling forth strong red mes to burst among the casting materials.


    ''This me is so advanced; it definitely wasn''t produced by his own spirit energy!'' Ricky told himself as


    he watched the extraordinary me that Andrew channeled.


    With his strength, which was not yet even at level of Blood Purification, he wouldn''t manage to gather


    such a strong me.


    "Look at Andrew! That was amazing! No wonder he ranks third among the Casting Guild!" People


    murmured in admiration.


    "Don''t you know that Andrew''s fire is a powerful beast fire from a demi-spiritual beast? That is the Lava


    Fire from Lava Snake¡ªthe demi-spiritual beast! The reason that Andrew is so good at casting must


    have something to do with the Lava Fire!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hmmm... interesting!" Hearing these murmurs, Ricky began to further understand. "Maybe all of the


    top four of the Casting Guild have this kind of power."


    Then he turned to look at the other three and found that the mes that they channeled were all


    extraordinary.


    The color of Ka''s mes was a pale blue like ice! Meanwhile, the color of Ivan''s mes were ck,


    looking rather ominous! And the color of Theo''s mes were grey, giving off a death-like energy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Look at these four kinds of me. The Devouring Fire of Devourer Zone is ready to make a move!"


    Ricky said to himself. "If I get the chance, I must find some beast fire for my Devouring Fire."


    "Boy, are you scared? You are way out of your league. How could a casting master of the Mortal


    Level''s inferior stage dare to participate in today''s appraisal?" Andrew gave onest insult, before


    finally bing fully immersed in his own casting.


    "In that case, let''s see who gets thestugh!"


    Ricky said, before clearing Andrew from his mind. He started to wave his hands. The scarlet mes


    surged and were channeled into the tripod with his strong energy.


    Even though he hadn''t trained his Devouring Fire to a more superior stage yet, its power was already


    incredible. He had already melted down all his metals within an hour.


    Because of this, Ricky was the first to start the beating phase of casting.


    ''That''s a very strong me. It''s rather creepy, if you ask me! I can tell that scarlet mes are far from


    ordinary ones. He was lucky to have a master whose casting skills had reached the Sage Level!'' Elder


    Alexander thought. He constantly kept an eye on Ricky and was impressed to see Ricky was the first


    one who finished melting down the materials.


    "It''s just a pity that we didn''t have much time to train this outstanding young casting master. If we had,


    the Magic Spirit Stone would definitely not fall into the hands of Andrew or Ivan!" ¡­¡­


    By now, Andrew had just finished melting his materials. He looked at Ricky as soon as he opened his


    eyes, looking forward to seeing Ricky''s pathetic, awkward face while he struggled with melting!


    But instead, it was Andrew who was surprised.


    "How can it be? How is that possible? How he can melt faster than I can!?" Andrew rubbed his eyes


    hard, disbelief and hate coursing through his heart.


    It was a big blow to him. Casting was one of the only things he was really confident about.


    However, he was the third disciple of the Casting Guild. He was supposed to handle this pressure! He


    pulled himself together immediately and began to beat the material.


    ''Even if Ricky can melt materials so quickly, it''s impossible for him to cast a weapon of the intermediate


    Mortal Level. I should cast my weapon as fast as I can and spend the rest of my time watching him


    flounder and fail, '' Andrew told himself.


    "nk! nk!"


    A momentter, the air waspletely filled with the sound of weapons being beat.


    Ricky was now using his Devouring Skill and regained spiritual meridian to do this. As he was exerting


    himself on pounding his weapon, Ricky repeated to himself the methods that Elder Alexander had


    taught him,bining them with his Devouring Skill.


    This time, he had to cast it sesfully! He couldn''t fail!


    Ricky''s brow furrowed with determination. When he was casting with Elder Alexander earlier, he had


    time after time ended in failure. He had set his heart on not having the same result today.

 Chapter 128 The Intermediate Mortal Level

    Chapter 128 The Intermediate Mortal Level


    But the truth was, Ricky chose not to reveal the fact that he had purposely caused his own failures. He


    believed that Elder Alexander would not teach him more casting techniques and methods if he had


    done the tasks perfectly.


    Ricky activated the Devouring Skill to its fullest. Using the Devouring Fire as a medium, he began


    eliminating the impurities in the casting material.


    Before beginning the intricate pounding process, Ricky first mentally practiced the Pounding Skill to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    perfection.


    Ricky was not too meticulous during the pounding process. After all, the true pre-requisite to sesful


    casting was not meticulousness but the intricacy of mastering the Pounding Skill and a high degree of


    the casting master''s assimtion into the ideal realm.


    This assimtion was the perfect gauge of a casting master''s grasp on the Pounding Skill and his


    attitude during the casting process.


    Ricky would have to do his utmost best in both of these aspects in order to breakthrough and be a


    real casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level.


    ''That is no doubt an inheritance from a casting master in the Sage Level! His Pounding Skill is


    extremely intricate! Even I could onlyprehend a little bit out of that!'' Elder Alexander thought,


    marveling at Ricky''s Pounding Skill. His sharp eyes zoomed in, focusing on his movements.


    ''If I could be enlightened by Ricky''s Pounding Skill, I might gain an opportunity to breakthrough, ''


    Elder Alexander thought, paying even closer attention to Ricky''s progress.


    As time flew by, the more Elder Alexander focused on Ricky, the more shocked he felt. He realized that


    Ricky waspletely engrossed in his work, to the point of being able to concentrate hundred percent


    on his pounding. Even casting masters in the Spirit Level like him could not manage to do such a thing!


    He also noticed that Ricky had applied all the pounding experiences he had learned in the three days


    of training, including some of the more minute details. To his growing surprise, Ricky had perfectly


    applied whatever he had taught him with nearlypleteprehension. He had seen nothing like it!


    If Ricky continued like this, he would probably seed in casting weapons in the intermediate Mortal


    Level.


    "How... How can it be!?" Elder Alexander gasped in astonishment as he tried to process the idea of


    Ricky''s miraculously fast improvement.


    In those three days, Elder Alexander had understood perfectly where Ricky was in terms of skill. And


    from what he could see then, Ricky certainly still had a long way to go before bing a casting


    master in the intermediate Mortal Level. Even if Ricky had amazing skills in casting, without months or


    even years of training, he could not possibly fully grasp those experiences, pay sufficient attention to


    the details and be a trained casting master.


    Even if Ricky had concealed his true capability in those three days (as Elder Alexander suspected), he


    could not possibly have be this skilled!


    ''Or perhaps... it''s really true that such a talented casting master actually exists in this world...'' Elder


    Alexander thought, still reeling in disbelief.


    But the truth was that Ricky was really an outstanding genius in casting. However, he had regained his


    spiritual meridian, something specifically suited for quests in martial arts and casting.


    Ricky also possessed the Chaos Manual, and nobody had any inkling yet of the greatness of the most


    superior manual in the world.


    Other than that, the spiritual meridian Ricky regained was a form of inheritance. As he grew stronger,


    he naturally understood and assimted the inherited techniques. This eliminated the need for him to


    practice and grasp their essence all over again.


    ''What an astonishing talent! This is probably the reason why that casting master in the Sage Level


    recognized Ricky as his student but did not care too much about how Ricky cultivated the art of casting!


    He most probably thought that he could not teach Ricky much in the first ce!'' Elder Alexander


    spected, his mind racing with thoughts.


    He could not be med for being overly imaginative. It was only natural to think that way when met


    with Ricky''s shocking capabilities.


    ''If this child does not die young, he will be a great man. For such a talentd warrior like him, it''s


    better to give him what he needs to improve! He will naturally bloom and flourish, '' Elder Alexander


    thought.


    With this, Elder Alexander grew determined to treat Ricky with genuine sincerity. Ricky would only take


    his offer into consideration if he put his best foot forward.


    ...


    Ricky, immersedpletely in his pounding, had no idea that just a single technique from among the


    many methods in his Devouring Skill could make Elder Alexander think that much. It was only his


    Pounding Skill, and yet the Elder was already bberghasted!


    Ricky could only feel a connection growing deeper and deeper between him and his ideal realm. He


    was racing closer to bing a casting master in the Mortal Level¡ª or maybe, he had already


    seeded!


    Seven hourster, Ivan became the first disciple to finish his casting process. Right after him was


    Andrew.


    Like before, the moment Andrew opened his eyes, he looked Ricky''s way.


    He had opened his eyes just in time to see Ricky hadplete hisst pound. A gleaming saber now


    appeared before his casting table.


    ''I''m done! I created a weapon of the intermediate Mortal Level!'' Ricky eximed to himself as he


    looked at the saber he had just cast. Ricky felt confident. He knew that there would be no need for


    careful inspections. His intuition told him strongly that the saber was in the intermediate Mortal Level.


    He looked proudly at the weapon he had cast, feeling its power.


    "How can it be? You actually seeded!" Andrew eximed with a gasp, his eyes widening.


    As a casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level, Andrew could distinguish good quality from the


    bad. Even though he did not want to verbally acknowledge the quality of Ricky''s saber, he had to admit


    to himself that Ricky had indeed cast a weapon in the intermediate Mortal Level.


    "Why? Didn''t think I could?" Ricky smirked.


    "Or do you feel bad about yourself because you didn''t outperform me as we finished the casting


    process at the same time?" Ricky mocked Andrew.


    "Humph! So what if you really seeded! It''s just a mediocre weapon!" Andrew snorted defiantly, but


    deep inside, his astonishment had not decreased one bit.


    "Look, Ricky really finished his saber! And he took about the same time as Mr. Wu!"


    "How can it be!?" many disciples gasped in disbelief.


    "Let me tell you something! The saber that Ricky cast is certainly not a weapon in the Mortal Level at


    all! That''s why he took about the same time as Mr. Wu."


    Hearing their bitter discussion, Ricky shook his head helplessly. How jealous these pathetic disciples


    were! A weapon that wasn''t even in the Mortal Level? Nonsense!


    In no time, withpletion of Ka, Theo and many other talented disciples in the Casting Guild, the


    already started to inspect of the weapons that the disciples had cast.


    Even though Bertha was already considered a talented casting master in the Snow Sect, here she was


    ranked much lower. The time she took toplete her casting process could only be considered as


    intermediate!


    Simr to the others, Bertha finally looked over at Ricky.


    Her mouth fell open in shock.


    Although she was proud of her friend, deep inside her heart Bertha also did not believe that Ricky''s


    saber could be a weapon at intermediate Mortal Level.


    Soon, a casting master in the Demi-spirit Level from the Casting Guild approached Ricky.


    Now everyone had turned their eyes to see what the verdict was with this shocking oue.


    ''This rascal definitely couldn''t have possibly cast a weapon of intermediate Mortal Level!'' Ka


    thought, shaking her head. But Ka was in deniable of an inexplicable yearning for Ricky to seed,


    a desire that she pushed down deep inside her heart.


    "This time, Ricky is going to be apleteughingstock. Imagine! He just finished his test of the


    inferior Mortal Level! And he still has the guts to go for the intermediate level! What an overestimation


    of his own capability! Arrogant fool!" many disciples said, sneering at him again.


    However, a strong voice interrupted their jeers. "Ricky, saber, intermediate Mortal Level," the voice


    said, causing a stunned silence to immediately fall over the square.

 Chapter 129 Fighting Against Andrew

    Chapter 129 Fighting Against Andrew


    The tension in the air was so thick that one could cut through it with a knife.


    "The intermediate Mortal Level"¡ªthese words were like a magic spell, causing the disciples'' ears to


    tingle and the hairs on their forearms to stand up. Only a moment ago, they had sneered at Ricky.


    They came to venerate Andrew as a symbolic figure, someone who shared their jealousy of Ricky and


    utterly denied hispetence. However, rocks emerged when water subsided. The saber that Ricky


    had cast served to counter their disdain, once and for all.


    "How is it possible? How could he cast a weapon at the intermediate Mortal Level?" disciples


    murmured, looking at Ricky with suspicious eyes.


    "Could it be that he was previously a casting master at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level? But


    if so, why did he join the Casting Appraisal at the inferior stage? And he had topete with Andrew


    during this too! And Elder Alexander''s favoring him, perhaps it was only a coincidence!


    Had he really reached the intermediate stage within three days? It''s impossible!"


    ...


    "How could this ever happen? He really made it!" Ka was certainly the most astonished. In those


    three days, she had been observing quite closely how Ricky had done.


    Bertha was, of course, surprised as well. But she again had to remind herself not to feel too surprised


    when it came to Ricky, especially after what he had done in the Snow Sect.


    "What the hell!? Damn it! There can be no one superior to me! How dare he challenge me!" Andrew


    was outraged. "Die! He must die! Otherwise he will most definitely be an obstacle to my sess!"


    ...


    "Great!" The casting master who was examining Ricky''s weapon nodded with satisfaction, rather


    pleased.


    With a cacophony of heated discussions, the appraisal finally came to an end. About four-fifths of the


    participants passed, which meant that only about forty people were qualified to proceed to the next


    round.


    Now, many disciples began to change their attitude towards Ricky! Perhaps it was true that bing


    superior to those who were envious of you would turn their ill will into worship and respect!


    "Congrattions! You have passed the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level.


    Now you can proceed to the next round, where you will bepeting for the Magic Spirit Stone! If you


    are confident in your casting skills, wee to thepetition!" Elder Alexander said.


    "Of course, if you fail this next round, it won''t influence the result of your appraisal. It''s only for winning


    the Magic Spirit Stone!"


    "If you want to participate in thepetition, pleasee to the arena and draw lots. You will be


    divided into five groups,peting within the groups to decide the victors. The five victors will then


    battle it out in the next round!"


    "Excuse me, Elder Alexander, how do wepete within the groups?" some disciples rified.


    "Your power will only be allowed to go up to the third grade of Skin Refinement. Then you can fight


    against each other with the weapon you have casted. Victory is won with the most powerful weapon!"


    answered Elder Alexander.


    "A fairpetition, I like it! After limiting all the warrior''s power to the third grade of Skin Refinement,


    our Light Apperception will be practically equal. The result of thepetition relies only on the power of


    weapon!" some disciples nodded with approval.


    However, some of the disciples looked rather regretful, for which they hadn''t cast their weapon


    attentively. They had made it only with the purpose of passing the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate


    Mortal Level and didn''t make full use of their casting skills.


    But now regrets were no use.


    They were soon divided into five equal groups.


    Beginning with the first group, disciples fought against each other in pairs. The victors were soon


    determined.


    The victor of the first group was Ka. It was a pity that she had defeated Bertha, but it was to be


    expected as Bertha''s weapon was not of the highest callibre. The victor of the second group was Theo,


    while the third victor was Ivan.


    Then the battle of the fourth group began. Ricky and Andrew were in the same group, to the surprise of


    many. Even they themselves didn''t anticipate this. They finally faced each other sooner than expected.


    ''Heh! Enemies are truly destined to meet!'' Rickyughed to himself resignedly.


    ''Don''t tell me that Elder Alex intentionally assigned me and Andrew in the same group!'' the thought


    came suddenly out of nowhere. Ricky turned around and looked at Elder Alexander, noticing that the


    Elder was staring his way as well.


    ''It seems that Elder Alex did this intentionally. Perhaps he wants to know how far my casting skill has


    truly reached, '' Ricky thought. ''Well, it''s fine. I will have to fight against Andrew sooner orter anyway,


    as my purpose is to win the Magic Spirit Stone.''


    "Hey, brat! God must have blessed me to be in the same group with you! Oh, you''d better get down on


    your knees and pray that you won''t battle against me. Otherwise, your saber would be smashed into


    tiny pieces by my meteor hammer!" Andrew whispered to Ricky before walking into the arena.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Maybe it is an omen of your doom!" Ricky grinned, confidence shining in his eyes.


    Now Ricky shrugged away Andrew''s threats, and stepped onto the arena topete. He mentally


    prepared himself for this, which would definitely be a pivotal moment in his journey as a casting master.


    One by one, the other disciples in their group fell, until the top two warriors of the fourth group


    remained. As expected, it was Ricky and Andrew who would face off. Now they were standing on the


    same arena, ready to fight against each other.


    "Now it''s gonna be a hell of a fight!"


    "Let''s see! I think Andrew will use his meteor hammer to smash up Ricky''s poor little saber!" some


    disciples jeered, still looking down on Ricky.


    ...


    "Did you hear what they said?" Andrew sneered at Ricky, up on the arena.


    "It''s none of my business!" Ricky answered calmly, his eyes growing sharp in focus.


    "Smash up your poor saber! That''s what I''m gonna do!" Andrew eximed, nearly foaming at the


    mouth to triumph over Ricky.


    "Cut the crap, Andrew!"


    Suddenly, Ricky and Andrew both felt an extrernal power take over their body. It was a kind of power


    that was out of an ordinary warrior''s control, which constrained their spiritual energy. Because of this,


    they could only use their spiritual energy at the extent of the third grade of Skin Refinement.


    Elder Alexander had limited their power, which meant that the battle wouldmence immediately.


    Both warriors concentrated hard, stimting their spiritual energy to the maximum. They both raised


    the weapon they cast, swinging it at each other with full force. They spared no effort, since they both


    wanted to smash the other to pieces.


    Of course, they were not allowed to injure the other''s bodies here on the arena. They could only vent


    their anger through their weapons.


    ng! The sound of hammer colliding with saber resounded through the air. Sparks flew around their


    weapons, shooting into to the surroundings like fireworks.


    Because of Andrew''s short stature, many sparks spattered onto his face, impeding his vision.


    But Ricky didn''t need to take advantage of this. He stepped back, waiting for Andrew to recover quickly,


    and wielded his saber again.


    Because of this, even more disciples changed their mind about Ricky, gaining a deeper respect for him.


    ng!


    In a sh, the arena was once again filled with sparks from the collission of two well-made weapons.


    Andrew''s weapon was indeed extraordinary. His meteor hammer could be categorized in the secondary


    ce in the weapons of the intermediate Mortal Level. But Ricky''s saber, which had been formed by


    using Devouring Skill, was also quite impressive.


    Ricky''s saber and Andrew''s meteor hammer were now neck and neck in the battle, the chance to im


    victory up in the air. It could go to any of them.


    This made all the disciples even more surprised. They didn''t expect Ricky''s saber to be so powerful,


    and certainly didn''t ever think that it would hold up to Andrew''s weapon. They leaned forward, anxious


    not to miss a second of the thrilling battle.

 Chapter 130 Triumphing Over Andrew

    Chapter 130 Triumphing Over Andrew


    At that very moment, the disciples whoughed at Ricky started shutting their mouths.


    Ricky forged a saber, which could collide with the meteor hammer, which was cast by Andrew. It


    disyed that Ricky''s saber was rather extraordinary, and measured up to Andrew''s weapon.


    In the current situation, if they continued to tease Ricky and think that he was over-confident, it would


    mean that they''d just end up mocking themselves, as well as their obsession with faith in the casting


    skill.


    The disciples had no valid reason tough at Ricky. Instead, he began winning the admiration of


    others.


    Ka, Bertha, and Theo were all shocked by the scene ying out in front of them.


    Before, Ka didn''t admire or respect Ricky whatsoever. However, she wanted Ricky to win.


    ''This guy is incredibly gifted and powerful! It''s incredible to think that he has even surpassed Andrew


    within a few days, '' Ka thought. Perhaps she finally fully understood why Elder Alexander thought so


    highly of Ricky.


    ...


    "It''s impossible! I cannot believe what I''m seeing before my eyes! How on earth can your saber match


    up to my meteor hammer?" Upon seeing Ricky''s saber remain intact after ten powerful collisions,


    Andrew roared manically.


    He intended to seize the final round in the ring. He wanted to humiliate Ricky and prove that he was far


    more powerful and excellent than Ricky could ever be.


    If Ricky managed to defeat him, it would mean that he''d end up being a loser.


    He didn''t dare to imagine the possibility of being defeated by Ricky.


    "Andrew, you seem to have gone back on the words you''ve said before thepetition. It seems that


    you are unable to prove yourself or humiliate me," Ricky said with a mischievous grin on his face. He,


    of course, would seize the chance to sneer at Andrew at the very sight of his disappointed expression.


    "Well, perhaps your casting skill is just exaggerated, and not that remarkable after all. It could be that


    you might only have been promoted to be one of the top three disciples of the Casting Guild, as a result


    of taking advantage of your parent''s high status.


    Or, did you merely fail to perform well today and forge your incredible weapon?


    Or..."


    "That''s enough now, Ricky! Shut up!" Andrew interrupted before Ricky had the chance to finish his


    words.


    "Ricky, you should refrain from making such offensive remarks. It infuriates me! The only thing I''m


    afraid of now, is that your saber will be crumbled by mine in a sh! It looks so vulnerable!"


    Andrew gathered all his avable spiritual energy and poured them onto the meteor hammer. After


    revolving the hammer for over tenps up in the air, Andrew unleashed his power and struck towards


    Ricky with force with his hammer.


    ''Well, since you want to end this farce, then let''s end it here, and now! No matter how you humiliate


    me, I have to punish you in the same way and let you pay the price, '' Ricky thought angrily, with intense


    hatred filling his eyes.


    In Ricky''s eyes, the fight was a mere farce that was caused by Andrew. In the beginning, he didn''t have


    any ulterior intentions. He only nned to participate in thepetition and strive for the Magic Spirit


    Stone. However, he never expected Andrew to take any chances to provoke,pete, nor ridicule with


    him. Besides, Andrew tried to pester Bertha and even yed a trick on Ricky during the inferior Mortal


    Level Casting Appraisal, which only added to Andrew''s indignity. At this point, Ricky was really set on


    killing Andrew.


    However, since he couldn''t kill Andrew in that very moment, Ricky decided to win against him instead.


    His goal was to turn him into a loser. He thought that if Andrew lost, it may be a greater torment for


    Andrew than death.


    Ricky also gathered all his spiritual energies and infused them into his saber for maximum effect. All of


    a sudden, his feet mmed the ground, and with his aura forming an indistinct shadow of a tiger


    behind him, he attacked Andrew with his saber.


    Bang! With a loud thump, Ricky''s saber and Andrew''s hammer hit against one another.


    All the disciples fixed their eyes on the battle, as they were sure about who''d win after the final collision


    between the two weapons this time.


    Time seemed as though it froze at that moment, with a tense atmosphere surrounding the battlefield.


    Crack!


    After a short while of stalemate and silence, there was a sudden loud cracking sound.


    The loud noise immediately drew all of the warrior''s attention, shifting their gazes, which were glued to


    Ricky''s saber and Andrew''s meteor hammer.


    They quickly noticed a slight crack that appeared on Andrew''s meteor hammer. The crack began to


    spread on the hammer, forming dozens of new cracks quickly.


    Before the crowd had the chance to figure out what happened, Andrew''s meteor hammer broke into


    dozens of pieces, scattering on the ring.


    As for Ricky''s saber, it was still powerful and in perfect condition. Ricky swung it at Andrew''s face but


    stopped immediately. He knew he couldn''t kill Andrew here, as Elder Alexander could get into trouble


    for it.


    "It seems that I''ve won against you!" Ricky said to Andrew in an arrogant tone, after withdrawing his


    saber.


    Then Ricky went down to the ring.


    Suddenly, the all the disciples eyes were focused on Ricky. Andrew was still in a state of shock and


    seemed to have been totally forgotten by others.


    Genius! Overmatch! Those disciples all thought that Ricky was powerful and iparable.


    "Ricky!" Andrew suddenly snapped out back to reality. He then screamed aggressively, as he pounded


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the ring with his fists into the air. Then he left. He had made some reckless remarks earlier, but now it


    turned out that he was the one to be defeated by Ricky. He was ashamed of himself, and even though


    he was thick-skinned, he didn''t want to stay there and embrace his loss any longer.


    At the sight of the frightening expression in Andrew''s eyes, all of the disciples reckoned that Ricky had


    officially be Andrew''s biggest enemy. If Ricky managed to stay alive, Andrew would not continue


    concentrating on his casting cultivation unless he killed Ricky.


    "Who knows... When the test is over, Andrew might just take the chance to attack and kill Ricky. Since


    Andrew''s father is the casting master of Spirit Level and his mother is an innate spirit, I''m afraid that


    Ricky might not be able to leave the Casting City alive!" Some warriors began to whisper about the


    matter at hand.


    "That''s correct. Now that Andrew''s parents are so influential, there could surely be many strong


    warriors of Bone Reinforcement who are willing to work for them. That''s why Ricky may be unable to


    leave here safely, unless Zenith, the Snow Sect''s sect chief,es here to help him out of trouble


    personally!"


    "I never expected Ricky to be the final winner!"


    "Is he the real casting genius after all?"


    "We even jeered at him earlier. How could we be so ridiculous!"


    Everyone kept on talking andmenting on Ricky''s incredible skills.


    ...


    Ricky, of course, ignored the discussions and started walking towards Bertha.


    The moment she saw Ricky getting close to her, Bertha gazed at him with praise and admiration in her


    eyes.


    At the sight of this, Ka snorted.


    "Ricky, you''re incredible. You are the mostpetitive warrior to strive for the Magic Spirit Stone yet!"


    Theo uttered, with the bestpliments.


    "Ha! I just won by a fluke this time!" Ricky responded modestly.


    "Ha-ha! I really hope I can be as lucky as you!" Theoughed.


    He was very satisfied and delighted at this point. Being a senior in the Casting Guild, he was used to


    being belittled in front other of disciples, as he wasn''t able to win against Ivan and Andrew in the


    castingpetition every time. This time, however, Ricky managed to defeat Andrew, which made


    Theo feel less embarrassed but more pleased.


    "You should not beat Andrew!"


    Walking up to Ricky, Ivan shot a cold nce at him. "If you do, you''ll surely have to pay a heavy price


    for your victory!"


    Although Ivan didn''t utter these words in a tough tone, Ricky and Theo could sense his severely


    murderous intent.


    After speaking, Theo left quickly.


    ''What a horrible man!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    However, Ricky wasn''t afraid of him, for someday he would be far more frightening than Ivan.


    Right then and there, the fifth group''sbat began. Most of the disciples started turning their attention


    towards thepetition.

 Chapter 131 Competition

    Chapter 131 Competition


    Thepetition among the fifth group was quite interesting to behold, but there was nothing special


    about it. The first four groups that came before them made the audience more engaged in the battle.


    There was no standout talent among them.


    But everyone who thought so immediately took their words back.


    Soon enough, an ominous-looking man showed up - the dark horse of the fifth group.


    This dark horse was a young man donned in clean-cut ck clothes. His hair was unkempt and unruly,


    resembling a disheveled hemp rope. His eyes, deep as the shade of the richest earth, resembled two


    pristine stones of onyx. His face had amanding bone structure, a square even brow, and a nose


    that appeared like the end of a ne - this made him look more menacing than he already was.


    On his hand was a silver spear, the weapon cast by him for the battle.


    Every time his silver spear collided with the weapons cast by the other disciples, it cut the weapons in


    one blow. It was no surprise that this mysterious young man immediately ranked first in their group.


    And this kind of situation was only seen from Ivan.


    It was just a matter of time before he managed to grab the attention of the spectators. Even Ivan, who


    seemed nonchnt about this whole ordeal, kept his eyes peeled. There was something about the


    silver spear that attracted people''s eyes.


    Ivan was genuinely impressed with this man''s casting skill - he was threatened, even.


    So was Ricky.


    ''The casting skill of this young man is even better than Andrew''s!'' Ricky thought, as he observed the


    agile movements of the man.


    Ricky admitted that it was hard to say whose casting skill between the two of them would emerge


    stronger. This person was truly impressive.


    If Ricky cultivated some other manuals, this young man would easily win against him. It was a good


    thing that he cultivated the Chaos Manual, therefore, giving him a better edge among the others. He


    also had this unyielding spirit that couldn''t be seen in other disciples. It was hard to say which among


    them would be better.


    Ricky hadn''t pushed himself to the furthest end of his casting skill yet. Even he himself didn''t know how


    much further he could go in extreme cases.


    "He seems to be Zack that came from the Heaven King Pce of the Heaven Wood Land." Some


    casting disciples who came from the Heaven Wood Land recognized the young man.


    "Really? He''s the well-known casting genius of the Heaven Wood Land!"


    "Yes, he is Zack, who is better than other young men of the Heaven Wood Land in the aspect of


    casting. At the same time, he is also remarkable in the cultivation of martial arts. He has been at the


    seventh grade of Blood Purification by the age of eighteen."


    ...


    "What an interesting addition to the match! It is said that he is a casting genius and a cultivation genius


    as well. This makes thepetition more riveting," Ricky murmured, faintly smiling to himself.


    Although Ricky abhorred Andrew and Ivan, he had to admit that they were talented in casting. Together


    with Theo, Ka, and Zack, there were now five casting geniuses.


    Knowing that there were now five casting geniuses among them, Ricky felt excited. He knew that there


    were a whole lot of learning opportunities in their presence.


    Unsurprisingly, Zack won the fifth group. With this, the top five casting disciples were confirmed.


    Andrew could have ranked the top five. However, he was really unlucky to have encountered the


    unpredictable Ricky. Thus, unexpectedly, he was out of the top five.


    Elder Alexander stood to introduce the next set of rules.


    "The top five contenders will have thest round of appraisal. The Magic Spirit Stone will belong to the


    winner," said he. "The third round of appraisal is very challenging. There''s a chance that none of you


    could pass this round.


    In this round, you are required to cast your best weapon within five hours. And the weapon you cast


    during this period should be no less than the ones you cast before. Winner will be decided from the


    disciples who meet the requirements. We will decide the winner ording to how powerful and pure


    your weapons are."


    "Five hours? How can that be possible?" The people were aghast to hear Elder Alexander''s words.


    Various voices, concerns, and murmurs could be heard from the audience.


    The confident faces of the top five disciples fell. This was indeed a formidable task.


    For a casting master at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level, it would take him seven hours to


    cast a weapon at the same level. Even for a gifted casting master at the intermediate stage of the


    Mortal Level, it would take him six hours to get the job done.


    There was a way for them to cast weapons at the inferior stage of the Mortal Level within five hours.


    But it was difficult or say impossible for them to cast weapons at the intermediate stage of the Mortal


    Level in the set time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The five disciples, including Ricky, had not done anything like this before.


    The worst part of the challenge was for them to cast a weapon of superior quality and it should not be


    anything worse than their previously cast weapons. This made the whole thing even more difficult than


    it already was.


    "It''s really hard for them to get this Magic Spirit Stone!" One of the warriors eximed.


    "It''s only right and just. The Magic Spirit Stone is an indispensable asset for warriors of Blood


    Purification. No matter how generous the Casting Guild is, the Magic Spirit Stone cannot be taken too


    easily."


    ...


    ''Although it''s tough to cast a qualified weapon within five hours, I still have to try. The Magic Spirit


    Stone may just be an intermediate treasure, but its function for me is unparalleled than any other


    advanced treasure that can be retrieved from Heaven and Earth, '' Ricky contemted. He already


    made up his mind toplete the challenge.


    "Ricky, this is absolutely a good opportunity for you. The manuals cultivated by Zack and Ivan aren''t as


    subtle as yours." Elder Alexander talked to Ricky secretly using his internal power.


    "As long as you focus, there''s a big chance for you toplete this challenge."


    Ricky looked at Elder Alexander and nodded in acknowledgement, showing that he had understood his


    words.


    Even if it was difficult, he told himself there was nothing to be afraid of. This was apetition for the


    Magic Spirit Stone, after all.


    By now, the other four disciples had also adjusted to a better state of mind. Their eyes were now filled


    with confidence. They were geniuses, after all, and if they did not have the self-confidence that they


    had, they would not be able to go as far as today.


    Soon, five same casting tables were set up, and all the casting materials were prepared. The five


    disciples came to their casting tables.


    "Let the casting begin!" Elder Alexander boomed to signify the start of the appraisal.


    Five people broke out their strongest blood vitality the moment Elder Alexander finished his words.


    Their bodies were filled with runes, activating their manuals to the extreme.


    Under the casting areas, all the onlookers were looking at them anxiously without making any noise.


    They were careful not to disturb anyone as they cast.


    Ka waved her hands. The Freezing Cyan Beast Fire rose to climax and started to melt the materials.


    Meanwhile, Theo''s Bony White Beast Fire also broke out. The Beast Fire of Ivan was Deserted ck


    Beast Fire, which was the me of the demi-immortal spiritual beast¡ª the Deserted ck Tiger.


    Zack, on the other hand, turned the burning ocher me into a giant dragon, directly sweeping over the


    casting materials and the tripod.


    This kind of Beast Fire was called Burning Ocher Beast Fire, which was the me of the demi-immortal


    spiritual beast¡ªBurning Ocher Smander.


    Ricky was definitely unwilling tog behind. Thebination of devouring runes and Devouring Fire


    made his speed of melting casting materials second to none.


    mes were burning fiercely in five casting areas.


    The explosion of runes reached the extreme. All of the five disciples made every second count.


    The activation of manuals made them concentrate on the casting.


    ''Which one of them will be the first toplete the melting process?" All of the disciples present had


    this thought in their heads as they attentively observed the casting process.

 Chapter 132 Only Three People Finished

    Chapter 132 Only Three People Finished


    Time was running out rapidly. They only had five hours left. They had to finish making weapons on time


    while also ensure that the weapons were very destructive and powerful.


    The five participants had to channel their experience and exert maximum concentration on making


    weapons. They were all very careful, wanting to avoid minute mistakes.


    The most pressing part of their situation was that they couldn''t spend more than half an hour in melting


    materials. If not, they wouldn''t be able to finish making their weapons in time.


    Ricky had three aces up his sleeves: the Devouring Fire, the devouring rune and the Devouring Skill.


    Because of this, it wasn''t a particrly big problem for Ricky in terms of melting his casting materials.


    Ricky was the first to only spend less than half an hour in finishing melting. Then he used frosty power


    to solidify the liquid materials to shape them into a saber. He soon began to beat it.


    "Ricky is the first to finish melting! It''s quite unbelievable that he could have finished it in such a short


    time," many disciples eximed loudly, having difficulties in calming down.


    "Ricky has an exquisite talent in casting weapons. To me, there is no doubt that he can defeat Andrew!"


    ''Ricky is really good. If he manages to win the Magic Spirit Stone, he will surely maximize it to his use, ''


    Elder Alexander thought. Ka possessing the Magic Spirit Stone once seemed to be the best


    oue for Elder Alexander. But now, thest shred of doubt Elder Alexander held about Ricky had


    been settled and he hoped Ricky would win. He trusted Ricky very much, knowing the young warrior''s


    nature quite well by now.


    Ivan was the second to finish melting. When the Deserted ck Beast Fire burned out, all his materials


    had been melted. He began to beat his weapon immediately, tuning out the others'' discussions.


    Zack was the third to finish.


    He had spent less than half an hour, like Ivan.


    Next, Ka and Theo spent just over half an hour in melting. Although it was just a small difference in


    time, it was still very crucial.


    If they had managed to do it in half an hour, they could finish making the weapons on time. But if not, it


    would be a mad scramble to finish.


    Elder Alexander and others of the Casting Guild were quite sorry to see Ka and Theo just miss the


    opportunity.


    However, they all knew that it was the differences between ordinary people and geniuses in casting. It


    was impossible for Ka and Theo toe up with the talents because it was up to their inherent


    qualities.


    Quickly, the whole ring was filled with the sound of rhythmic beating again.


    But now, the crowd was only watching Ricky, Ivan and Zack. Everyone knew that only these three


    participants could finish making their weapons.


    There were only five people in thepetition this time. Finally, Ricky''s Pounding Skill had gotten the


    recognition it merited.


    "Ricky''s Pounding Skill is so fantastic that I can''t understand it fully and what I understand is also more


    than what I can put into words," several experienced casting masters at the Demi-spirit Level


    eximed.


    Many, many more disciples were astonished by Ricky''s method as well.


    "Due to Ricky''s fantastic Pounding Skill and talent in casting weapons, it was easy for him to defeat


    Andrew!"


    Besides the buzz of cheers andpliments, of course, they all greedily wanted to learn his Pounding


    Skill.


    At seeing his Pounding Skill, the casting masters who were very passionate with casting were


    attracted. Even the casting masters at Demi-spirit Level of the Casting Guild coveted it.


    Ricky also knew that showing his true skills would have this drawback of others wanting to learn it, but


    he wanted to get the Magic Spirit Stone. He had no choice but to reveal himself.


    ''Ricky will get into a bit trouble after this, '' Elder Alexander said to himself, seeing the greedy looks


    people were casting at Ricky.


    ...


    Ricky became fully immersed in his Devouring Skill, beating and beating with endurance and rhythm


    until his weapon was finished.


    Ivan, Zack and the rest of the participants did the same.


    Ricky had fifteen minutes left in the allotted when he finished casting. Tentatively, he opened his eyes,


    and looked down to see that his clothes were drenched in sweat.


    "Goodness. I''ve finally done it," Ricky took a deep breath and said.


    He enjoyed casting before. But this time, it was an examination for his casting skills. There was much


    more pressure on his shoulders. It was not like his more leisurely practices before. During this


    Ricky was so tired that he preferred to reinforce his body rather than cast it.


    As Ricky opened his eyes, he also noticed the looks of greed on peoples'' faces.


    ''I''ve been betrayed by my own talent and skills, '' Ricky mused.


    The warriors were all surprised at Ricky''s speed, astonished at the fact that he could finish casting


    fifteen minutes before the end of the allotted time. But their greed for his skill grew even stronger.


    No one could resist this temptation of the manual, especially considering that Ricky finished casting in


    five hours because of it!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I''m too careless. I shouldn''t have allowed Ricky to take part in thispetition. Compared to the


    Magic Spirit Stone, his life and safety is more important," Elder Alexander said.


    Of course, he also wanted toe into possession of Ricky''s manual, but he was an upstanding and


    fair man. He had decided to help Ricky and there was no way he would break his words.


    Additionally, Elder Alexander thought highly of Ricky''s talent, and held in high regard ''the casting


    master at the Sage Level'' who had helped Ricky all this time.


    ...


    Five hours passed soon. Minutes before the deadline, Ivan and Zack also finished casting.


    It meant Ka and Theo failed to finish thepetition.


    When they finished casting, they felt a little disappointed. Nevertheless, they had done their best. It was


    how the world worked.


    They knew it was the only way to pass the casting course, so they pulled themselves together soon.


    They soon left the ring, leaving Ricky, Ivan and Zack.


    To Ricky''s surprise, Ka murmured some words of encouragement to him before she left the ring.


    She wanted him to win the Magic Spirit Stone.


    Ricky jokingly replied, "Thanks, beautiful! Your words have given me a great boost. I will get the Magic


    Spirit Stone easily."


    "Humph! Do you really think that you can win just because it took you the least time to cast?" Ivan


    muttered coldly after hearing Ricky''s confidence.


    Zack, who was beside Ivan, remained quiet. But the look on his face was definitely one of scorn.


    "I didn''t say that. I just think I''m much more proficient in casting than you." Ricky shrugged, a hint of a


    smile on his face.


    "You are so conceited that you regard yourself as the best casting master in the world just because you


    defeated Andrew. Let''s begin thepetition and see once and for all," Ivan said coldly.


    Elder Alexander and five casting masters at Demi-spirit Level from the Casting Guild walked to the


    three remaining contenders.


    Elder Alexander then took out a dark stone from his Storage Ring, and the three warriors'' eyes


    widened.

 Chapter 133 Magic Spirit Stone

    Chapter 133 Magic Spirit Stone


    Each and every single warrior that was before the presence of the dark stone tensed at the sight of it. It


    didn''t look particrly special nor gigantic, yet it stood like a tall mirror that caused an intimidation


    amongst everyone. Beneath the surface of the stone was a mystery that was yet to be discovered.


    "Take a look at this! Is this the stone for the measurement of weapons? It''s quite a sight to behold, is it


    not?" a warrior blurted out in excitement. "The Casting Guild is astounding! How did it manage to obtain


    such a stone?"


    another warrior eximed, disbelief and shock evident on his face and as well as everyone else''s. It


    was a groundbreaking moment for all the warriors present at the scene.


    The weapon-measuring stone was unlike any other gem in the world -- the purest and rarest out of all


    stones hidden in the depths of the earth. It took an unbelievable amount of time for the stone to be the


    way it was, millions of years deep underground with airtight surroundings.


    "It is known that this stone can measure the difference between two weapons with all due precision,


    and I''m talking about a one-to-ten thousand scale here. Its power is miraculous! I still find it hard to


    fathom that we''re actually graced by the presence of this precious thing!" one of the warriors


    eximed, with a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    ''What? It can test out a difference to such degree? How is that possible?


    I wonder how it''s able to do that, '' Ricky thought to himself, fixated on the dark stone. A great amount of


    curiosity suddenly consumed his mind.


    "I assume you three, being the casting geniuses that you are, already have an idea of how this dark


    stone works. I think it''s the perfect time to put this stone to test."


    Elder Alexander beamed proudly to Zack, Ivan, and Ricky.


    "Please, allow me to be the first one to try the magical abilities of this gem!" Zack pleaded, taking a


    step ahead to show his eagerness. His eyes were ssy, and his stance expressed how immensely he


    wanted to do the test first.


    "Excellent!"


    The elder praised the young warrior for bearing such great courage and confidence.


    Elder Alexander nodded in approval. In just a matter of seconds, his calm expression turned into a


    serious face, getting ready for what was about to happen. The old man raised his hand, and turned his


    palm towards Zack''s head. Steams of invisible white energying from the stone quietly flowed into


    Zack''s body. The next moment shocked the boy. Zack figured he had lost all abilities to manage his


    own powers when he tried to gather some spiritual energy himself. In order to avoid disruptions during


    the measurement, Elder Alexander had locked up Zack''s magical abilities.


    It didn''t bother Zack at all, as he was genuinely curious about something else. Taking a deep breath, he


    began to execute his actions. He stood firmly, then crouched and stuck out the long spear that he had


    in his right hand. With a heavy sound, the weapon hit the surface of the magical stone.


    Right then and there, the stone began to shake. A sharp, cracking sound was heard, and everyone


    held their breaths as they eagerly waited for the next moments to unfold. A bright line appeared on the


    surface of the dark stone, and gradually, more lines began to form.


    "ording to hearsay, mortal-level weapons could leave hundreds, even thousands of bright lines on


    the Weapon-measuring Stone! An average intermediate Mortal Level weapon could leave at least four


    or five hundred lines!" the warriors gossiped as they witnessed the test done on Zack''s weapon.


    "By showing how many lines on its surface is how the Weapon-measuring Stone works? That''s


    amazing!"


    Ricky whispered to himself after hearing the others'' words, still in awe of the mystical powers of the


    gem.


    At that exact moment, four hundred lines were already visible. The warriors just stood there, allowing


    more changes to ur before them. Eventually, the stone stopped quivering, and a total of five


    hundred and seventy lines could be seen. Everyone had their mouths on the floor, and grew even more


    curious as to how it was all going to turn out.


    "What? Five hundred and seventy lines? That silver long spear is just remarkable! It definitely reaches


    the intermediate stage among the weapons at the Mortal Level! Zack is a real casting genius!"


    eximed one guy among the crowd, who regarded himself as a knowledgeable man in terms of


    casting. Everyone knew this guy and he was credible enough to make judgments.


    "Indeed! Now, who wants to go next?" Elder Alexander asked, as he made sure that all the lines on the


    surface disappeared. The stone had a self-healing ability. Every time a casting weapon would attack


    and leave marks, they didn''t stay too long. Once new lines ceased to generate, the surface was


    cleared in a minute. He shifted his eyes towards the other two contenders. Clearly, he was very


    pleased with Zack''s casting skill and hoped to know how Ricky and Ivan would y their shows. Just


    like what he did with Zack, Elder Alexander also locked up their powers.


    "Please let me have a try!" Ivan stepped forward. He had cast a ck halberd during thest round of


    the test. Against the bright sunlight, the glinting edge revealed its sharpness.


    Ivan swung his weapon with ample force and went straight for the surface. Again, the dark stone began


    to move.


    Five hundred and eighty-one lines emerged. As if it happened for the first time, everyone at the scene


    pped and gossiped like they had just witnessed the world''s most impossible urrence.


    All of the warriors were hyped up to a whole new level. Ivan felt a strong sense of pride with his casting


    skill. He looked at Ricky with disdain, obviously waiting for him to fail and be embarrassed instead of


    being praised. Ivan had so many mischievous ideas packed in his head.


    "Compared to Zack''s spear, Ivan''s weapon created eleven lines more. This halbert is probably the


    closest to reaching the advanced Mortal Level at this point. How could he have possibly cast such a


    great weapon in only five hours?"


    A wave-like shock travelled among the warriors from the front line up to the end. Everyone went into a


    frenzy.


    Being thest one to take the test, Ricky drew all of the test watchers'' attention.


    Ricky was known for his unique Pounding Skill when it came to weaponry. A lot had witnessed his


    subtlety and sophistication when he was casting his own. The spotlight was his at that very moment.


    He carried his saber as he walked closer towards the stone. The silence was deafening, causing


    tension to brew. Then, Ricky lifted his weapon using his strong, right hand, and then struck at the stone


    with all his might.


    The stone began to tremble once again. Harsh lines began to show very, very quickly. As the clock


    ticked, more lines appeared, causing an uproar. The marks that Ricky''s weapon was leaving on the


    stone''s surface was almost limitless! To Ivan''s dismay, Ricky''s weapon was obviously going to surpass


    his.


    Almost instantly, Ivan''s face turned gloomy.


    Despite his defeat, Ivan knew he had to ept that Ricky''s weapon had left a total of six hundred lines


    on the surface. He didn''t want to seem bitter in front of others who knew him. However, there was no


    way to erase that fact.


    "Six hundred lines? Wow! Does that guy''s weapon still belong to the intermediate Mortal Level? Not


    something beyond that? This is insane!"


    Everyone in attendance went bananas with what just went down. Most of them were raving and


    apuding, in great awe of Ricky''s weapon. The result of the test was as clear as day.


    It was true, as to what they said. Not everyone was easily pleased. Some warriors didn''t hesitate to


    express their suspicions. Ricky''s Pounding Skill was the only reason he could have done this. Warriors


    had their own little theories about him and his weapon. In short, not all heads in the crowd were happy.


    Ricky had made such an excellent weapon in just a small amount of time. The casting skill that he


    performed was subtle as always, yet the result was radical!


    "Ricky, you bastard! How in the world did this happen? What is your secret?" Ivan cursed Ricky in his


    heart ever so strongly. He wanted to kill him, and the urge to do so was almost uncontroble.


    He got so envious to learn that Ricky was a better casting master than he was. However, he wouldn''t


    allow anyone, especially not a loser like Ricky, to stain his reputation as a casting master.


    I have definitely put myself at a great risk by exposing my casting skill. I hope it''s all going to be worth it


    in the end, '' Ricky thought to himself. He was already feeling the sentiments of the other warriors for


    him -- greed, and even ns of getting him killed. He wondered what price he was going to pay for


    such an experience.


    "Listen here, everyone! If I say so myself, the result is pretty undeniable. We all have witnessed it.


    Ricky, the luckiest man amongst everyone, has won the third round! Rules are rules, and the stone


    shall now be handed to its rightful keeper. Congrattions, boy!"


    Elder Alexander addressed loudly.


    In the presence of everyone, Elder Alexander picked up a brown stone with a hint of yellow undertones


    from his Storage Ring.


    It resembled a dragon. Its edges were golden, as well as the lines around its surface. The ring had an


    interwoven texture like that of a dragon''s scales.


    The ring exuded such strong, earthly powers.


    ''So this is the so-called Magic Spirit stone? I can feel its powers! I have never felt this amazing in my


    life. Now, I think I can feel that my efforts are not wasted, '' Ricky thought, still oozing with excitement.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky marched closer to Elder Alexander to formally receive his prize -- the


    Magic Spirit Stone.


    Ricky pretended to stay calm during the whole event, but made sure to it that he was also cautious. He


    collected his thoughts in preparation for leaving the ce, where he was sure that some of the other


    warriors already had plotted something to take the stone away from him.


    Danger was everywhere.


    The Magic Spirit stone was the biggest invitation to danger. Ricky believed that if he stayed calm, and


    did not show such pride, people would leave him alone because he exhibited humility. The more you


    seeded, the more unsafe your life became.


    ''I better stay in Elder Alexander''s ce for a while until people forget about the thing that has


    happened today. I worry for my safety. When things clear out, everything shall go back to normal at


    once, ''


    Ricky pondered as he slowed his pace.


    To Ricky''s surprise, Ivan came up to his side. He was d that he wasn''t aggressive with his approach.


    Ivan sounded intimidating, yet his tone was rather friendly. "Ricky, I hope we cane to some kind of


    an agreement. I believe that I need the Magic Spirit stone more than anyone else here, so I want to buy


    it from you. Please, just name a price."


    "Really? I am surprised that you have taken an interest in this stone. But I am sorry to say that I have to


    refuse, no matter how much it is that you''ll pay me. Know that I need this stone just as much as you


    do,"


    Ricky forced a smile and rejected Ivan''s negotiation. ''How could I possibly agree to sell this stone to


    you after all the things I had to go through just so I can have it?'' Ricky thought, mocking Ivan in his


    head. For him, Ivan was being moronic.


    "You''d better think about it hard. If you really are as wise as they say, you should know that you are not


    strong enough to own such a powerful stone. That stone will be the death of you!" Ivan let out a smirk,


    as if challenging Ricky, and trying to get a reaction from him.


    Ivan''s words got to Ricky, and he instantly sank in deep thoughts. He was now getting confused about


    that things that had urred. But then again, he knew he had to be the better man and not show


    weakness in the presence of a fiend. "And how is it any of your business, Ivan?" Ricky said harshly.


    Ivan was obviously infuriated upon hearing Ricky''s words. Still, he managed to speak in a controlled


    manner. "Fine then, Ricky. We''ll see what happens," Ivan said before leaving.


    "Another one to my long list of enemies, then. May God have mercy on me!" Ricky eximed in a


    whisper. He watched until Ivan waspletely gone. He knew deep down that he would never let Ivan


    have a chance. He would rather kill himself than have Ivan killing him.


    "Ricky, whenever you can, please pay a visit to the Heaven Wood Land. I live in the Heaven King


    Pce. I am looking forward to meeting you again. We could even practice our casting skills side by


    side,"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Zack pleasantly said. Unlike Ivan, he was kind, and even admired Ricky and wasn''t at all boastful.


    "You can count on me, Zack!"


    Ricky responded with a genuine smile.


    The ultimate test of the Magic Spirit Stone had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 134 The Flame Zone

    Chapter 134 The me Zone


    Casting skills honed by consistent and arduous trainings pulled Ricky to bring about an overwhelming


    victory against his famed enemies, Andrew and Ivan. They were by no means of weak stature; far from


    it, in fact, as they were hailed gifted in the field of magic. It was only unfortunate that they had faced an


    individual gushing with an unforeseeable amount of potential and talent, thus securing them a crushing


    defeat before Ricky''s mercy.


    The great achievement earned Ricky the promised reward of the Magic Spirit Stone and the start of his


    legend spreading all over the Casting City.


    People of young and old marveled with eyes full of wonder upon hearing the tales of his


    aplishments. Clearly driven with awe upon the news of his unrivaled strength, storytellers had


    begun singing odes of his adventures while taverns overflowed with numerous citizens who spoke of


    nothing but his venerated being.


    His mysterious Pounding Skill became the main topic of the public''s conversation. Furthermore, his


    acquisition of the Magic Spirit Stone spurred his reputation to quickly gain the title of a genius casting


    master.


    The rising poprity maized curiosity and loathing to trail after Ricky''s form wherever he went. As


    long as he continued to walk out of the Casting Guild, he was bound to a fate of gazes observing his


    every move. It would not be a surprise if he were to attract the attention of big organizations at some


    point, especially the ones who fostered malicious intents for him. He had an item that was deeply


    coveted, after all. Some men hired by elite families and groups were sure toe for him.


    Privacy was a necessity that he no longer had; before long, Ricky''s identity had beenid out in the


    open.


    It became known that he was a disciple from the Snow Sect that possessed an iplete spiritual


    meridian. A miracle to most, perhaps, given his formidable prowess that would have been deemed as a


    talk of mere fiction before.


    Masses believed that Ricky must have gained an outwardly experience. Theories of him being


    instructed by an innate spirit or him receiving a rare magical treasure became their exnation for his


    burst of progress within such a short period of time. However, they had no basis to prove their musings,


    so they had only regressed into harboring an unquenchable thirst for more information regarding the


    fascinating life of Ricky.


    It was an oue that garnered varying forces to camp outside the house of the Casting Guild.


    Countless had grown greedy for additional knowledge on the man, and had opted to use their influence


    to even bribe some disciples of the guild for reliable data on him.


    Soon, the insidework of the Casting Guild consisted of differing groups doing an undercover study


    of the celebrated figure. It was no exaggeration to say that Ricky was now living under everyone''s


    prying eyes.


    ...


    A huddled group consisting of Ricky, Ka and Elder Alexander, resided in the elder''s room as they


    engaged in a discussion on Ricky''s current predicament.


    "Ricky, a lot of people are watching you closely outside. As you''ve probably noticed, some of them


    have strong backgrounds to be proud of, but you''re clearly not afraid of them at all!" Elder Alexander


    said with a slight smile while he looked at Ricky meaningfully. No one would doubt a notable person if


    they were to grow afraid of their safety, but Ricky still wore an expression of calmness in response to


    his dilemma.


    "Yes, Elder Alex. I know what they''re doing, but I also can''t burst into tears because of the fear they''re


    imposing on me," he replied humbly.


    "Why not? It''s not shameful to cry,"


    Ka interrupted, her soft tone providing Ricky some sense offort. He nodded in


    acknowledgement and offered a grin of his own to her. She had already stopped from talking to him


    with maliceced in her voice; a sign that she had grown to lessen her dislike for him as opposed to the


    past.


    "So, what do you n to do next? You can''t be as rxed as before, with those malevolent guys


    hanging around,"


    Elder Alexander asked.


    "I''d like to cultivate in seclusion at your ce for a while. You won''t send me away, will you?"


    Ricky stared at him, hoping fervently that he would allow it. It was his best choice for now. Although it


    was a little awkward to beg, he happily threw away his pride to gather enough courage in making the


    request.


    He was aware that the moment he chose to step out of the Casting Guild, it would be the time he would


    die immediately. A coalition of skilled assassins was certainly waiting for him outside, and if they were


    his prime killers, his doom would surely be usible.


    Elder Alexanderughed, jolting him with his sudden, carefree behavior. "You want to cultivate here? Of


    course, you''d always be wee! I''m more than pleased to let you stay. We can even discuss casting


    at any time!" He patted a hand at Ricky''s back, expressing his outright joy and excitement for thed.


    He even wished that Ricky would choose to stay there forever!


    "It''s not for free, you know. You need to pay for it,"


    Ka said teasingly as she nudged an elbow to Ricky''s side.


    "Sure, no problem. I''ll definitely pay," Ricky chuckled as he promised, taking the joke with a light heart.


    A brief pause permeated the atmosphere when Ricky fell silent. Knowing that he had something in


    mind, the duo waited until Ricky eximed, "Elder Alex, I''m afraid I have to ask you for another favor!"


    He bowed his head in deference, his tightening fists curled in determination.


    "Of course, please. I like you a lot so I''ll be willing to help you in any way that I can. What can I do for


    you?"


    Ricky''s embarrassed look made him furrow his eyebrows in understanding, coaxing the boy to feel at


    ease in saying what he desired.


    "Thank you so much, Elder Alex. I won''t forget your help."


    He thanked him gratefully in lieu of Elder Alexander''s promise


    and continued on, "Here''s the thing¡­ I was wondering if you can escort the master and thedy who


    came with me back to their ce."


    Ka gaped at the presumptuous demand. "How dare you, Ricky! My master is the first elder of the


    Casting Guild, an honorable casting master of Spirit Level, and a powerful spiritual king! He is not a


    guard who''s supposed to work for you!" She stood up in anger, pointing an using finger at Ricky as


    she denounced him. He flinched, cowering back at her screaming.


    "Sit down, Ka!"


    Elder Alexandermanded, effectively cutting off her wrath.


    "I''m sorry, Elder Alex. She''s right, I was being too rude for having even thought of asking that of you.


    Let''s just ignore what I said,"


    apologizing regretfully, he stood up alongside Ka and formally bowed once again upon realizing the


    gravity of his foolishness.


    "Don''t worry! Did you forget it that fast? I stated that I''ll help you no matter what you may ask of me,"


    the senior said reassuringly. "I''ll do this for you. It''s nothing serious anyway. I can also take this chance


    to go sightseeing." Ricky beamed at his deration, his grin matching his uplifted spirits while Elder


    Alexander pressed on, "Isn''t it a nice idea? It''s been a long time since I went out of the Casting City


    too."


    Ka''s eyes widened in bewilderment, not having presumed that he would have sworn to such an


    absurd appeal.


    She backed away from them both before leaving altogether. The door mmed behind her, showing


    how she was clearly unpleased by the circumstances.


    "Please don''t take it seriously, Ricky. Ka has a temper, and she''s always straightforward with her


    emotions!"


    Elder Alexanderughed in amusement at her dramatics.


    "Of course, I won''t, Elder Alex. I''m still really grateful for you both,"


    he huffed out a short breath of relief, a slight fondness smearing his tone as he agreed.


    "So then, as per your request, I''m going to escort them to the Snow Sect now!"


    He bade Ricky goodbye swiftly, having been ustomed to the practice of finishing his tasks as soon


    as they came for him to act upon.


    "Yes, take care!" Ricky called out to the receding figure. Finally alone in the room, he observed as the


    elder eventually disappeared into the distance.


    "Elder Alex is a really nice guy and a man of his words. I owe him a lot, though I''m kind of lost on how I


    should repay him¡­" Ricky muttered, his mind going a mile a minute.


    Elder Samuel and Bertha were people whose security Ricky prioritized a lot over anyone in the Casting


    City. He did not want anything bad to befall on them during their trip back to the Snow Sect, and so, he


    decided to stay here for the meantime to apany the pair. Unfortunately, his present situation


    enabled it to be a suicide mission if he had stubbornly chosen to embark on the journey.


    It was for that precise reason that Ricky had tried asking Elder Alexander to substitute in his stead. He


    had gotten along with the man exceedingly well over the past few days, and had full belief on his


    strength that would absolutely assure the both of their safety. It was unreasonable, yes, so he had been


    prepared to wallow in his quandary when the elder had dly epted it.


    It was truly an honorable deed that Ricky could not simply ignore. He had to pay back the kindness


    Elder Alexander showed him by tenfold.


    ''Regardless of the reasons he may have for wanting to be close to me, I can''t deny that he willingly


    partook in a request that would normally be taken as an offense, '' thought Ricky. He stopped his


    anxious pacing and sat down on the floor again.


    ''Elder Samuel is strong, but there are too many people who can overpower him here. What''s more, that


    stinky Andrew is keeping an eye on Bertha. They mighte after them because of me, but now that


    Elder Alexander will escort them back, I don''t need to worry about them.''


    He tapped a finger on his forehead, eyes narrowed in focus while he scrounged for a way to return the


    favor. After an instant, he sprang up and walked to the desk in haste. He filtered through the cluster


    until he found a pen, ink, and some nk papers.


    A smile slipped on his lips at his small conquest before he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    Holding the pen in hand, he activated his internal strength and picked out a Pounding Skill from the


    Devouring Skill. After the initial procedure was done, he came to his senses and wrote down the


    methods of the Pounding Skill on the papers.


    Elder Alexander deserved this much, and it was one of Ricky''s principles to always return the


    generosity one had shown him.


    Hepleted his duty as nned and left the note by the desk. After this, he left the room and went


    back to his own in preparation for practice.


    He stayed at the center of the space as he focused and adjusted his breath ordingly. The exercise


    warmed up his body for his intention on refining the Magic Spirit Stone. He had to start on it as soon as


    possible, given that it was an item that attracted the teeming envy of all. Prolonging the attainment of its


    power would be detrimental for him; he had to deplete it of its energy until it became an ordinary,


    useless stone, or else he would have to deal with the increasing trouble.


    "All of you want the Magic Spirit Stone. Fine, you can all just keep waiting! It will all end up in vain in


    the end anyway,"


    Ricky reproached as he simultaneously initiated the Devouring Skill.


    To his surprise, his spiritual meridian responded strongly the second hemenced the Devouring


    Skill. Powerful energy emerged from it and engulfed the Magic Spirit Stone in its embrace until it


    sucked itpletely.


    In a staggering epiphany, he felt that the Magic Spirit Stone had sessfully been devoured inside


    him.


    "God, this is incredible! It seems like my new spiritual meridian likes the stone a lot," he praised in awe.


    He had plotted to refine the stone to transfer its purified power to his spiritual meridian. As per the


    usual, he had already envisaged the miserable process he would undoubtedly be put through, but his


    spiritual meridian had remarkably consumed it by itself. The startling operation had saved him from


    spending his time and energy in enduring the unbearable pain.


    The phenomenon caused his spiritual meridian to change afresh. A huge area appeared at the second


    segment of it, mimicking the spaciousness of the Devourer Zone.


    His mind integrated into the chasm and was greeted with a scenery of pure, scalding fire.


    It frolicked around the zone. The strong heat emanating from the element danced cruelly as it projected


    its scorching attacks to anything standing on its path. Luckily for Ricky, as the owner of the zone, these


    mes would not affect him. In other words, he was immunized to the mes in his body.


    Crimson runes emerged one by one amongst the sea of ze and floated in the air.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Seems like I''m going to gain another Supreme Skill!" Ricky shouted, rejoicing and thrilled at the sight


    of the runes. He had gained one of the nine Supreme Skills, which was the Devouring Skill, when the


    Devourer Zone had manifested before. Ever since then, he had believed that the nine Supreme Skills


    followed the same pattern of presentation.


    "Hum, this fire space¡­ I''ll just call you the me Zone for now!" he hummed, unting a broad smile


    while he wandered around the zone in examination of the weedndscape.


    At the same time, he practiced with the aim of reaching the sixth grade of Blood Purification.


    Until two dayster, Elder Alexander came back.

 Chapter 135 The Earth Fire Place

    Chapter 135 The Earth Fire ce


    Upon his arrival, Elder Alexander said to Ricky, "I''ve sent them back to the Snow Sect safely and


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    assured them that you''d stay here for a while."


    "Thanks for everything. I really appreciate it," Ricky responded.


    "Ricky, if you want me to send you back to the Snow Sect, I can. I''m sure that those people won''t defy


    me," Elder Alexander said.


    "Elder Alexander, I thoroughly appreciate your kindness. However, you shouldn''t be involved in this


    issue," Ricky said. "Well, apart from them, Endless Shadow is plotting to kill me too!" he added after a


    short pause. Elder Alexander replied with a concerning look on his face, "What! Endless Shadow!"


    Upon hearing this, Elder Alexander''s expression changed immediately.


    "You''re in a lot of trouble, Ricky. Endless Shadow is fearless. They don''t care for the Casting Guild''s


    power whatsoever, nor that of the spiritual king. Keeping that in mind, it is also said that their leader is


    an upper spiritual king, which means that he is not someone to be messed with."


    "Their leader is so powerful!" Ricky responded with a low tone in his voice.


    "Therefore, unless you be as powerful as an innate spiritual king, Endless Shadow may never


    stop chasing you!" Elder Alexander said seriously.


    "Elder Alex, you''re aware that the realm of the innate spiritual king is fairly far from me at this point!


    There''s absolutely nothing to be afraid of," Ricky replied with a confident smile.


    "Well, if that be the case, I think you must stay here, or at least in the Snow Sect for a while. It is for


    your own safety!" Elder Alexander immediately shook his head. Although being as a Spiritual Level


    casting master and innate spiritual king, he didn''t have the slightest idea how to solve the dilemma.


    "Well, never mind then, Elder Alex. Here, this is a gift for you. I hope it can aid in your casting skills!" At


    that moment, Ricky proceeded to pass the set of pounding skills and runes he''d already drawn on, to


    Elder Alexander.


    "What on earth is this? Why are you so mysterious?" Looking at Ricky''s note curiously, Elder Alexander


    took it cautiously.


    Reading the note, Elder Alexander started to tremble, his hands shaking as he read the paper. He was


    indeed very familiar with the pictures and words written on it.


    For the casting master, such prophetic Pounding Skill was entirely priceless.


    That was the reason why there were so many people outside that were eager to kill Ricky. Their goal


    was to snatch his Magic Spirit Stone and Pounding Skills...


    As a response, Elder Alexander, who was a sophisticated and righteous man, folded the paper up and


    gave it back to Ricky. He then said, "Ricky, please, don''t look down upon me as the viin that covets


    your Pounding Skills. My only purpose here is to offer you help, mainly because I value your talent and


    characteristics.


    Oh, what a pity that you have already reached the disciple of the casting master at the Sage Level. If


    that wasn''t the case, I would have surely taken you as mine.


    So, there''s no need for you to do this," Elder Alexander said.


    "Elder Alex, we haven''t been well acquainted with one another for a very long time, hence I don''t know


    much about you before," Ricky stood up and said seriously.


    "Actually, I barely know anything about you. My apologies, Elder Alex. Please don''t mind my


    obliviousness and caution."


    "I can see your point clearly and believe that time will surely prove everything. Now, you''d better take


    this back, otherwise, you will surely be punished severely by your master!" Elder Alexander said calmly.


    As for Ricky''s words, he didn''t mind them at all.


    "Elder Alex, this is a gift for you. How on earth can I take it back?" Ricky smiled.


    "Elder Alex, perhaps I don''t know you so well after all. Nevertheless, it is only fair for you to ept the


    set of Pounding Skills, particrly because you have helped me so much already. I am convinced that


    you are indeed a trustworthy and respectable man, and that is why I have proceeded to show you the


    set of Pounding Skills!


    Thest thing you have to worry about, is my master''s attitude! So, Elder Alex, please ept it!


    If you still refuse it, it will mean that you have failed to treat me as one of your own people!"


    Ricky said sincerely. Elder Alexander remained silent for a while. He was bothered by Ricky''s firm


    words.


    However, Elder Alexander felt that epting the set of Pounding Skills meant that he was taking


    advantage of Ricky''s treacherous state. All in all, he knew that Ricky really needed his force at present.


    This wasn''t his original intention.


    "Ha-ha, Elder Alex, if you feel overwhelmed by any means, you canpensate me with other things,


    such as Treasures from Heaven and Earth!" Seeing Elder Alexander experiencing an inner torment,


    Ricky responded with a smile.


    "Besides, I also have countless selfish ideas. With the set of Pounding Skill, you will be promoted over


    and beyond the manner of casting, so that I can have a stronger backer."


    "Why now, you sly thing!" Elder Alexander smiled hopelessly at Ricky''s honesty.


    Elder Alexander decided to ept the paper. He couldn''t possibly decline Ricky''s good faith any


    longer. If he did, he would seem like a rather hypocritical man.


    "Ricky, you are my master now!" Elder Alexander smiled attentively.


    "Elder Alex, you must be kidding me!" Ricky grinned.


    "Now that I''ve epted your gift, I will give you a chance in return. However, there must be Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth in return as well," Elder Alexander said seriously.


    "A chance! Elder Alexander, what is that?" Ricky was refreshed the moment he heard Elder


    Alexander''s words.


    "Earth Fire ce in the Earth Fire Land!" Elder Alex replied.


    "Earth Fire ce?" Ricky pondered.


    "I''m sure you must have heard about the legend of the Earth Fire Land. In ancient times, a bunch of


    sacred fire came down, and made this ce hot, filling it with drought. Even the Beast Fire appeared!"


    Elder Alexander told Ricky.


    "Besides that, it was also affected by the environment. Warriors were born in the Earth Fire Land and


    were nearly in the fire nature. Many casting geniuses were thus cultivated here."


    "Elder Alex, I once heard about this from the elders!" Ricky said.


    Elder Alexander continued, "Additionally, a tremendous mysterious in will appear every thirty years


    in a yellow sand terrain. Countless Treasures from Heaven and Earth in fire nature, Beast Fire and


    casting appliances left behind from the ancient times can be found on the in.


    This in is named as the Earth Fire ce.


    Next month is the time that Earth Fire ce will show up!"


    "With Earth Fire ce, Beast Fire, the knowledge of runes, and Treasures from the Earth and Heaven,


    the Earth Fire Land is a rather remarkable great ce!" Ricky sighed in a low tone. His desire to go to


    Earth Fire ce was revealed from his longing eyes.


    "Elder Alex, why don''t you innate spirits also travel to such a vital ce?" Ricky asked confusedly.


    "That''s a good point! However, we can''t enter the Earth Fire ce, due to its mighty restriction to


    warriors beyond Blood Purification. Once there was a superior spiritual king attempted to break into it,


    and it ended in failure!"


    "Even the power beyond the spiritual king resulted in nothing. It''s unbelievable!" Ricky was amazed at


    the power of the restriction.


    "However, is there any other restrictions, especially for me?" Ricky traced.

 Chapter 136 Elder Alexanders Generous Rewards

    Chapter 136 Elder Alexander''s Generous Rewards


    "Yes, there are limits!" Elder Alex nodded.


    "What are those, Elder?"


    "ording to the rules of the Earth Fire Land, only the younger generation of disciples in their Land


    can enter the Earth Fire ce. Warriors from the othernds are not allowed to enter," exined Elder


    Alexander.


    "Although you are now a member of the Casting Guild, you are not one of the warriors from the Earth


    Fire Land, so you cannot set foot on theirnd. Once you do, all the forces in the Earth Fire Land will


    be after you!"


    "I see!" Ricky nodded.


    "But, Elder Alex...Is there any other way to help me get into it?"


    "Of course. I can announce to the world that you are my disciple, and with the number of ces over


    which I have influence, you will be able to enter the Earth Fire ce. But I don''t know whether you, my


    little friend, would like to pretend to be my disciple."


    "Elder Alex, what are you talking about? Of course I would, I- I''d be honored!" Ricky continued, "Also, if


    I pretend to be your disciple, I believe those arrogant fools won''t dare cross me again!"


    "Well then, since you don''t mind, this is settled. After a month, I''ll send you, Ka and Theo to the


    Earth Fire ce," said Elder Alexander.


    Then he left, telling Ricky that he was going to the Treasure Tower of the Casting Guild to pick a


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth for his new pretend disciple.


    .....


    About half a dayter, Elder Alexander returned.


    First, he handed Ricky a set of a cultivation methods.


    "I''ve heard that you have an iplete spiritual meridian with dual properties. Since you''ve been able


    to seed until today, I believe you are also a man of great fortune. I see you''ve excelled at your


    cultivation method of the fire element, so I selected an ice element cultivation method at the inferior


    stage of the ck Level for you," Elder Alexander exined.


    Next, he handed Ricky a roll of beast hide.


    Because Ricky kenw that it was the cultivation method of the inferior stage of the ck Level, he


    opened the beast hide immediately.


    Inside, Ricky was met with the sight of three shining words, "Ice Cage Fingers". It was the name of the


    cultivation method, and there were nine forms of it.


    As the name suggested, this was a cultivation method that could quickly paralyze an opponent.


    The more a warrior practiced it, he or she could paralyze an enemy for a longer time. Of course, the


    most important factor was also dependent to the warrior''s own strength and the strength of the


    opponent rtive to them.


    "If I train using this method, it would make a huge difference in battle if I were able to use it. It''s a


    splendid cultivation method!" Ricky said, quite pleased.


    "It seems that Ice Cage Fingers really does suit you. I was going to choose a manual for you, but I


    decided this method might be of more use," said Elder Alexander, smiling at Ricky''s enthusiasm.


    "Besides, you''ve got your secret manual."


    "Thanks, Elder. This one is just right for me!" Rickyughed.


    "In the Treasure Tower, I selected two kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth for you. One is the


    Fire Lotus Seed." Elder Alexander said, producing five fist-sized scarlet seeds from his Storage Ring.


    When Ricky held them in his hands, he could feel the strong power of fire element in them. He was


    delighted to know that it was stronger than the Sacred Essence Pill that Heather had given him.


    "The Fire Lotus Seed was a seed from a magic lotus that grew inva. It is an advanced Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth, much more precious than other advanced treasures. I came upon them by chance,"


    Elder Alex said.


    "It''s more precious than an advanced treasure!?" Ricky repeated excitedly.


    It dawned on him that revealing his Pounding Skill was now quite worth it.


    "Elder Alex, is this Fire Lotus Seed dead or alive?" Ricky inquired curiously.


    "Of course it''s alive. But even in a hot ce like the Earth Fire Land, the seed can''t bloom. The heat


    that this seed needed was really powerful and had tost for a long time," Elder Alex said, shaking his


    head. The chance to nt a Fire Lotus Seed was truly priceless.


    "Oh," Ricky said, feeling slightly dazed.


    His racing thoughts had floated to the second space on his regained spiritual meridian¡ªthe me


    Zone. The me Zone was a sea of fire. He wondered if it could perhaps satisfy the high level


    requirements of the seed.


    ''I can try itter!'' Ricky mumbled to himself.


    Elder Alexander now took out another Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It was a piece of ck grass.


    "This little grass, called the Soul Nourishing Herb, is also a kind of advanced Treasure from Heaven


    and Earth," he exined. "It can help warriors recover their spiritual power and nourish their spiritual


    meridian."


    "A good way to put this to use would be to simply ce it in your iplete spiritual meridian. It will


    likely help you protect it!"


    "Thank you, Elder Alex. You are so extremely kind!" Ricky stammered, moved at what Elder Alex had


    done for him.


    Maybe Elder Alex had chosen the Soul Nourishing Herb for him precisely because he knew about


    Ricky''s iplete spiritual meridian.


    "You should spend this month carefully learning these cultivation methods and training hard. The


    warriors who are able to get into the Earth Fire ce are the most powerful talents from all forces.


    Nearly all of them have reached the advanced stage of Blood Purification.


    You''re strong, Ricky, but you''re not yet strong enough now!"


    "I understand," Ricky nodded deeply.


    The Earth Fire ce was such an important and mysterious ce. None of the forces would send


    ordinary warriors to it. This time, it was bound to be a relentless battle between skills.


    He was looking forward to it, imagining all the things he would learn.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Another thing, Ricky. This month, you should develop a deeper connection with Ka and Theo. After


    all, the three of you will journey into the Earth Fire ce together,"


    Elder Alex added, getting up to leave.


    Elder Alexander also took Ricky''s Iron Destroyer with him. He would use this month to recast it for


    Ricky.


    Ricky was ecstatic about this. With a Spirit Level casting master helping him, his weapon was bound to


    be an extremely powerful one!


    ......


    After Elder Alexander left, Ricky immediately took out one Fire Lotus Seed and ced it into his me


    Zone.


    First, Ricky set up the fire in the me Zone and cleared some space for the Fire Lotus Seed.


    Then, he continued increased the mes to see how the Fire Lotus Seed would react with greater heat.


    All in all, Ricky gathered up a third of the mes in the me Zone. To his delight, the Fire Lotus Seed


    began to react, absorbing the mes he fed it.


    "It takes so much fire to even just make the Fire Lotus Seed absorb! If it grows into a Fire Lotus


    someday, it really would be a grand treasure," Ricky told himself.


    And so, Ricky confidently put the remaining seeds into the me Zone.


    No matter how much the mes were absorbed in the me Zone, the scarlet runes would keep


    producing more. Because of this, Ricky didn''t worry that the mes in the me Zone would be


    engulfed and sucked up by the seeds.


    After he was satisfied with the Fire Lotus Seeds'' cement in his me Zone, Ricky turned to his


    training immediately. There was no time to lose!

 Chapter 137 The Opening Of The Earth Fire Place

    Chapter 137 The Opening Of The Earth Fire ce


    The news that Elder Alexander epted Ricky as his disciple spread across the whole Casting Guild,


    as well as the Casting City.


    This sparked great concern of many other disciples, particrly those who wanted to gain the


    Pounding Skill from Ricky.


    However, this matter met the expectations of countless warriors. Since Ricky managed to perform so


    brilliantly during the Casting Appraisal, it was quite normal for Elder Alexander to think highly of him


    and allow him to be his disciple.


    It wasn''t too long before many warriors refrained from keeping an eye on Ricky and even gave up


    scrambling for his Pounding Skill. Regardless of whether Ricky''s Pounding Skill was brilliant, the


    warriors wouldn''t dare to offend Elder Alexander, as he was a casting master of Spirit Level, as well as


    an innate spiritual king. It simply wasn''t worth it. Besides, other warriors weren''t backed by any innate


    spiritual king whatsoever.


    Many disciples spected the reason why Elder Alexander epted Ricky as his disciple was that he


    nned to give Ricky the right to enter the Earth Fire ce.


    However, no matter what the reason was, even Andrew and Ivan''s men hesitated about taking action


    against Ricky, especially after he became Elder Alexander''s disciple.


    ...


    "What the hell? Damn it! I can''t believe that Alexander dared to make Ricky his disciple. He really


    pisses me off!" Inside a resplendent room, Andrew, who was short and thin, became infuriated and


    disrupted the interior of the room.


    "Alexander must''ve been intrigued by Ricky''s manual. Otherwise, he wouldn''t take Ricky on as one of


    his disciples so easily," Ivan analyzed.


    "I bet that Ricky will enter the Earth Fire ce. It may be the perfect opportunity for us to attack him!"


    "You''re right. I didn''t think of that before! Since he''s be Alexander''s disciple, he is eligible to enter


    the Earth Fire ce," Andrew remarked in a tone that emphasized his excitement, upon hearing Ivan


    speak.


    As long as Ricky managed to enter the Earth Fire ce, Andrew would have plenty of ways to kill


    Ricky.


    Upon hearing this, Andrew got a bit worried and added, "Although most of the warriors are afraid of


    Alexander, there still remains countless warriors outside that want Ricky''s manual. Who knows what


    they''ll do to retrieve it. In this case, will Ricky be willing to enter the Earth Fire ce?"


    "Well, for anyone to win the Magic Spirit Stone, Ricky would have to show his extraordinary Pounding


    Skill. It seems as though he is a merciless and ambitious warrior that appreciates treasures a lot.


    Chances and treasures are abundant inside of the Earth Fire ce, so I believe that this time around,


    Ricky will surely seize the opportunity that can only be met once every thirty years," Ivan uttered.


    "That''s correct. If I were him, I would never surpass such a chance!" Andrew responded.


    "Andrew, before we conspire or take any action to kill Ricky, there is one more thing we have to do,"


    Ivan stated.


    "So, what now? What must we do?"


    "We must derive a n to secretly ally with those who keep watch over Ricky, and persuade them to


    stop spying on him for the moment. We must give Ricky time to rx his vignce when he gets into


    the Earth Fire ce," Ivan replied.


    "Well, that''s perfectly fine! We can do as you please. Should we fail to kill Ricky this time, we can figure


    out other ways to deal with him aftering out of the Earth Fire ce," Andrew stated coldly.


    ...


    Since the moment Ricky became Elder Alexander''s disciple, a mere few days thereafter, next to no one


    dared to spy on Ricky outside the Casting Guild anymore.


    Elder Alexander''s men informed Ricky about this matter.


    "Listen, I''m afraid that this matter isn''t as simple as you make it out to be. Do you really think that those


    warriors are willing to retract their greed, just because I managed to be Elder Alexander''s


    disciple? Or have all of them begun to prepare for the Earth Fire ce''s matter? Are they too busy to


    deal with me?"


    Currently, Ricky was only focused on his improvement and his purpose for entering the Earth Fire


    ce. Therefore, he wasn''t worried about much else.


    During this period, in addition to the cultivation in istion, Ricky shared experience andpared


    notes about the casting skill, along with Theo and Ka.


    Theo was willing to learn from Ricky.


    As for Ka, however, she wasn''t as satisfied with the idea of sharing anything with Ricky at the


    beginning. However, watching Ricky in action, she also gradually grew to admire his superb casting


    skill, refraining from giving him the cold shoulder for a single second longer.


    During these days, Ricky managed to get along with the two of them, and gradually, grew familiar with


    them.


    Although they didn''t trust each other entirely, they would still make an effort to support and help each


    other willingly.


    As for Theo, Ricky regarded his action to be a bit submissive. He knew that Theo could thus, easily get


    bullied in the martial arts world, where the weak turned into the prey of those who were confident in


    their strength.


    However, Ricky decided not to say anything to him. After all, Theo had his own master, and Ricky had


    no right to give him any instructions whatsoever. All he could do was to remind him asionally.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    The Earth Fire ce finally appeared and opened for warriors to enter it.


    On that day, countlessrge birds flew in the air around the Casting City. With warriors on their backs,


    the birds headed for the Earth Fire ce.


    Elder Alexander, who indulged himself in the Pounding Skill that Ricky gave him, also ended his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cultivation.


    "Ricky, I''ve assisted you in the recast of your Iron Destroyer. Now it is considered a demi-spiritual


    weapon, with a strand of wisdom. From this point, you should train it with your mind and soul, so that


    you can experience its power in full y," Elder Alexander remarked.


    "Demi-spiritual weapon? Wow! Thank you, Elder Alex!" Ricky expressed his thanks to Elder Alexander.


    A lot of demi-immortal warriors were used of the demi-spiritual weapon, but now, even Ricky of Blood


    Purification could have it. If this matter would be known by others, many warriors of Bone


    Reinforcement and demi-immortals may covet and want to fight for his new weapon.


    "Firstly, I intended to give you a real spiritual weapon. With my ability, I can make a specialized weapon


    for you quickly, but given that you''re only a warrior of Blood Purification, I''m worried that many other


    warriors will attack you for using a real spiritual weapon. After all, all innate warriors are eager to get


    real spiritual weapons," Elder Alexander exined.


    "After all, even if you ce the spiritual weapon in the Storage Ring without the innate spiritual energy


    enveloping it, those innate spiritual kings can sense it easily."


    "Elder Alex, it''s not a problem. I''m satisfied with the demi-spiritual weapon!" Ricky uttered.


    "Well, good. I think it''s very good for you to think this way. I promise that I will forge a real spiritual


    weapon for you after you be a demi-immortal. However, I reckon that by then, you might not even


    need my help or protection," Elder Alexander spoke.


    "Ha-ha. Thank you. No disrespect Elder Alexander, but I think I will still need your help. By then, your


    casting skill might surely reach the highest level," Ricky responded,ughing.


    "All right, now... You can stop ttering me. The Earth Fire ce has opened. It''s time for the three of


    you to leave," Elder Alexander said with a smile.


    ...


    Then Elder Alexander made his way towards the Earth Fire ce, along with Ricky, Ka, and Theo.


    Being an innate spiritual king, Elder Alexander moved much faster than any bird of Bone


    Reinforcement, as well as the demi-immortal warriors. It took them only three hours to get to an


    endless yellow sand area.


    From the air, they managed to see the middle part of the yellow sand area shrouded in the orange light,


    which seemed like the protective screen.


    Without any doubt, the entrance of the Earth Fire ce came into view.

 Chapter 138 Entering The Earth Fire Place

    Chapter 138 Entering The Earth Fire ce


    It seemed as though the sky was covered by the yellow sand. Tornadoes were erected from the


    ground, resulting in the yellow sand whirling into the center of the area. The yellow sand was


    everywhere and even rose as high as the sky. It was evident that the center of this area was the gate to


    the Earth Fire ce.


    Ricky was shocked that even the big wild beasts had been sucked into the center.


    Some of them were even torn into pieces.


    "The tornadoes are so powerful!" Ricky couldn''t help but sigh.


    He could tell that even the most powerful warriors at Bone Reinforcement might have lost their lives if


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they were sucked into the center.


    Everyone was waiting for the tornadoes to stop, just like the others who were standing on the big birds


    in the sky. There were quite a few demi-immortals that were on their way with their disciples.


    Ricky immediately recognized these innate spirits as they got closer, as Elder Alexander greeted them


    with a nod.


    "Every single time before the gate to the Earth Fire ce appears, there is a storm that urs around


    it. It''ll take several hours for it to stop," said Elder Alexander. "You should all be ready at any given time,


    preferably because there is only an hour for you to get into the Earth Fire ce through the gate.


    Hence, you must get inside on time," he added.


    Then he took out three jade tablets from his Storage Ring, and handed them over to Ricky, Ka and


    Theo.


    "I''ve ced my innate spiritual energy in these jade tablets, which will help you stay together when you


    go through the way to the Earth Fire ce. The moment you enter the gate, you''ll be separated by the


    power of space soon. Before the three of you get separated, you can crush these jade tablets and they


    will help all of you to stay together," Elder Alexander exined.


    "Understood!" They didn''t say a word and simply replied by nodding.


    *


    "Elder Alexander, you got here first after all?" Suddenly, a clear voice approached them from behind.


    They turned around and found five people flying towards them.


    Among the five people were Andrew and Ivan, whom Ricky recognized.


    The woman who was leading the way, surprised Ricky a lot.


    She was as tall as Andrew. In fact, the two of them looked very simr. It was no exaggeration to say


    that she was a really ugly woman.


    ''Why on earth can''t I feel the energy of this woman when she was approaching us? All I can tell is that


    she is an innate spirit, just like Chief Zenith and Elder Alexander. If I stand correct, she must be


    Andrew''s mother!'' Ricky thought.


    He immediately sensed the murderous intent of Andrew and Ivan.


    Their faces portrayed a look that said, "You bastard... You''re going to be buried in the Earth Fire ce!"


    Ricky smiled. He didn''t feel threatened by those standing in front of him whatsoever. Besides, he had


    murderous intent inside him as well.


    He had already decided to bury Andrew and Ivan in the Earth Fire ce.


    "Oh, Mia, you''re here!" Elder Alexander greeted politely.


    "Elder Alexander, so this is your new disciple? I hear that he has a talent for casting? Ricky?" Mia


    turned towards Ricky. She studied him with a smile. However, her smile made Ricky really


    ufortable. It left him feeling afraid involuntarily.


    Ricky could sense the strong murderous intent, which hid behind her smile.


    "Yes, I thought that he was really talented, so I took him in," Elder Alexander said confidently with a


    smile.


    "Well, good... Elder Alexander, you really should pay more attention when training him, and be careful.


    It will be a pity for such a talented young man to die at his young age," Mia said with a faint smile. Her


    words exuded her murderous intent.


    "Yes. Thank you for reminding me, Mia. Luckily, that''s something you won''t have to worry about," Elder


    Alexander replied.


    Given that there were more warriors from different forces of the Earth Fire Land, which flew here to


    enter into the Earth Fire ce, there were people everywhere in the sky.


    Several hourster, the storm died down. Finally, they could see dozens of splits on the yellow cliff. It


    seemed as though the split was the gate that led to the Earth Fire ce.


    "Alright, the gates have already appeared. You can all get inside. Remember, you only have three


    months to achieve what you want, and no matter what happens, you must get out of the Earth Fire


    ce by then. If you don''t, you might meet the fate of being trapped there forever and die!" Elder


    Alexander said in a serious tone.


    Since there were quite a few warriors that had already managed to enter the Earth Fire ce through


    the split, Ricky, Ka, and Theo decided to go inside as well.


    Upon their attempt, theynded in front of one of the splits and ran into it.


    The moment they got inside the split, they immediately felt a mighty force grabbing them, leading them


    to a red sizable area. In fact, the force was so strong that they were about to get separated.


    Lucky, each of them had a jade tablet.


    Crushing their jade tablets all at once, they felt a force appear around them. It was more powerful.


    Unlike any force they had experienced before, it forced them to stay together.


    Half an hour went by and they finally arrived.


    Uponnding, they found that everything in front of them was red.


    Their surroundings, including thend, flowers, trees, and hills, were all red. They could even sense


    that the spiritual energy around them was red. This ce looked like a big furnace.


    Since the moment they arrived, they could feel the temperature here was extremely high, which forced


    them to activate their own spiritual energies to shield themselves from the heat.


    "This is the Earth Fire ce..." Ricky muttered, looking around.


    "The temperature here is extremely high, much worse than I thought it would be!" Ka sighed. She


    was born and raised on the Earth Fire Land, but the heat here was even more intense.


    "Be careful everyone. You''d better not try and absorb any spiritual energy in the Earth Fire ce. The


    energy here is so wild that we might not be able to handle it," Theo warned.


    "Well, if we don''t absorb any of the spiritual energy here, how on earth are we going to survive?" Ricky


    asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared something for us!" Theo replied with a smile. Theo took out two


    simr small bags from a ck bag and handed them over to Ricky and Ka.


    "That is a storage bag!" Ricky shouted. He was surprised when Theo gave him a storage bag.


    Although the storage bag wasn''t as valuable as the Storage Ring, only the warriors at the advanced


    stage of Bone Reinforcement were qualified to have one.


    "Yes, it''s a storage bag. Even the casting masters that have reached the Demi-spirit Level, might not be


    able to make one. It''s really hard to understand the mystery of space and recreate that fine art," Theo


    added.


    "I''ve begged my master for several days, and she has finally agreed to cast three storage bags for us.


    Even though the space inside thereof isn''t very big, it''s enough for us for now," he continued.


    "I''ve even ced five hundred Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills inside. We can rely on the pills for the


    next three months," he added.


    "Ha-ha! You''re so thoughtful! Thank you, Theo," Ricky said gratefully. Then he put the bag up. He was


    happy to find that Theo thought of him.


    "Well, alright then. Let''s head further in the Earth Fire ce," Theo suggested.

 Chapter 139 The Fire Meteorite

    Chapter 139 The Fire Meteorite


    It was said that there were various treasures and chances that would appear at the deep side of the


    Earth Fire ce. Along the periphery, there was nothing useful, only dancing mes which engulfed


    everything. Along the way, they only felt the sweltering heat. This was by no means afortable


    journey.


    The time limit of three months was not a long time for them. In order to obtain the harvest, they had to


    make full use of every second to head to the depth of the Earth Fire ce.


    Immediately, all of them took a Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pill before embarking on their journey to the


    depth of the Earth Fire ce. Various unknown dangers were hiding in the Earth Fire ce. They


    made sure to keep themselves stay in peak energy at all times. The pill would help them sustain their


    energy and keep them alert. As attacks here usually took ce suddenly, they needed to be in shape


    to defend themselves at any second.


    As they walked towards the depth, Ricky thought to himself, ''The spiritual energy here is really quite


    intense. Perhaps, I can absorb it to take advantage of it... But Theo said that it won''t work.''


    Bearing this thought in mind, he tried to absorb a little bit of spiritual energy from the air around him.


    Immediately, he found out that what Theo had said was true.


    Outside this ce, when he drew the spiritual energy in, he felt rather at ease. But the moment he


    absorbed the spiritual energy here, he felt his organs burning strongly. Even if his body was at the Fifth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he almost couldn''t withstand it.


    What was more, the intense spiritual energy shot rapidly around his body, trying to destroy his


    meridian.


    ''Damn it! Theo was right!'' Ricky sighed secretly, working hard to control the spiritual energy and stop it


    from running freely inside his body.


    However, something happened at the same time. The me Zone in the second segment of his


    spiritual meridian suddenly reacted to the spiritual energy from the Earth Fire ce. A strand of fire


    leaped out from the zone and ran quickly into his meridian. In the blink of an eye, it had already


    reached the spiritual energy from this ce and absorbed its heat before retreating back to its source.


    After that, Ricky suddenly could not feel any heat or intensity anymore. The spiritual energy of the


    Earth Fire ce was now as peaceful and enjoyable as those from the outside!


    ''The me Zone can absorb the heat from the spiritual energy in this ce!?'' Ricky thought, rather


    shocked and excited at this discovery.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Discretely, he tried to absorb more spiritual energies. As before, a strand of fire burst out from the


    me Zone and absorbed the heat from them. What was more, the zone seemed to be telling him


    something. It was as though it were suggesting that he keep on absorbing more spiritual energy.


    ''If I''m right, the me Zone thrives off of the fire in this ce, '' Ricky spected. ''I don''t need to take


    the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pill anymore! I have the zone to do it for me!''


    He had thought that he hid his delight well. However, Theo and Ka noticed his excited expression.


    "Ricky, why do you look so happy? Did you think about something interesting? Tell us! Let''s share


    some happiness in this lonely and boring journey!" Theo asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Theo, nothing, actually. I was just remembering a joke my friend told me once," Ricky said. He


    decided to keep it a secret, at least for now.


    "Humph! What a jerk!" Ka cast a disdainful look at Ricky, snorting and rolling her eyes.


    "Grrrrowl!" Suddenly, they heard something growl menacingly several times. They gathered their


    courage and took a closer look. Three wolves, each with double heads, were rushing to them


    ferociously. Around their bodies were burning hot mes.


    "It''s the ming Double-headed Wolf!" Theo said, his eyes lighting up at the sight of them.


    "The beasts! It seems that we are about to leave the periphery of this ce and reach the center soon!"


    Ka said. Ka then geared up for a fight and dashed at the wolves.


    Ricky and Theo did not bother giving her a hand. They sensed through their internal strengths that


    these beasts were at most at the third grade of Blood Purification. Ka was a warrior at the sixth


    grade of Blood Purification. It would be an easy victory for her.


    Before long, she had in the wolves.


    Ricky, meanwhile, went to collect their carcasses at once, putting them into the bag Theo handed him.


    "Ricky, why do you keep them? They''re not useful at all!" Theo asked curiously.


    Ka also looked at Ricky, bewilderment on her face.


    "We can use them as food! The Fasting Pill tastes so terrible. Do you want to be eating only that the


    whole way? With these wolves, at least we''ll have another choice!" Ricky exined with a smile.


    "Oh, yes! You are right, Ricky! That''s quite clever and considerate idea," Theo replied happily.


    Then, they went on their way.


    After they had walked for about an hour, they felt the heat growing even more intense. This was an


    obvious sign that they were about to reach the depth of the Earth Fire ce.


    Along the way, they encountered more beasts. Luckily, all of them were not particrly powerful and


    were in very easily.


    Ricky collected most of their carcasses and put them in the bag.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Further along, they heard something drop on the ground. It had been travelling at a very high speed.


    They were on alert at once. They exchanged looks, nodded, and then rushed forward to investigate.


    When they got closer, they saw hundreds of stones with different shapes and sizes fall from the sky,


    hitting into the surface of the crimson ground quite forcefully. Even more stupefying were the mes


    were burning on them.


    "Oh, my God! We are so lucky! The moment we arrived at the depth of this ce, we have found the


    Fire Meteorites! Today is really a day of fortune!" Theo and Ka grew excited, watching the stones fly


    in the air and finallynd on the ground.


    "Fire Meteorites? What are they?" Ricky asked, puzzled.


    "You don''t know about them yet? Well then, let me exin. In the Earth Fire ce, some stones fall


    from the sky with fire on them andnd on certain areas. People call them the Fire Meteorites. No one


    knows where theye from exactly. It''s been a mystery for ages," Theo exined.


    "The fire essence dissipates in some of them. This essence is a kind of pure energy in the world, just


    like the pure spiritual energy. It is extremely useful to both warriors and casting masters. If we can


    obtain some of the essences, they will be greatly beneficial to our progress!"


    "The fire essence?" Ricky muttered to himself, squinting thoughtfully at this information from Theo.


    "Stop talking and get moving. You''re wasting time! The meteorite shower is not going tost long. I''m


    guessing six hours, at most! Let''s move!" Ka said, before she sprinted to the stones.


    She took out her sword and hacked at them. After she hacked about a dozen stones, she found fire


    essence in one of them!


    "Hey, check this out! I found the fire essence!" Ka shouted excitedly.


    Ricky and Theo immediately came to her, observing the stone closely.


    "Wow, amazing! Nice work, Ka!" Theo praised her.


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful!" Ricky chimed in.


    He stared at the fire essence. It had a spherical shape and was as big as a man''s fist. From its


    appearance, Ricky spected that it might be made of burning magma. Ricky could feel the pure me


    energy from the essence.


    His me Zone stirred and began to urge him forward.


    Prodded forward by this, he took out his saber and joined Ka.


    About four hourster, the rain of the Fire Meteorites gradually stopped. They had each sessfully


    harvested more than twenty fire essences.


    "Look at them! I can''t believe my eyes! We were really lucky that we managed to harvest so much just


    right after arriving!" Theo sighed happily, still feeling the excitement and disbelief.


    "Bang!" The moment Theo finished his words, they heard a thundering sound from the sky. They raised


    their heads to see a Fire Meteorite of a diameter of a hundred meters was hurtling towards the ground.


    It was thest piece of the Fire Meteorite.


    It was burning with extremely strong me power.


    "Look! A huge Fire Meteorite! And its energy! So powerful! It must contain the fire essence! It must be a


    really powerful one at that! Move, everybody! Let''s get ready for it!" Theo pointed at the giant stone and


    shouted excitedly.


    Ricky and Ka sprang into action, adrenaline kicking in.


    "This Fire Meteorite is ours now!" an unfamiliar voice suddenly interrupted them, causing them to stop


    in their tracks.

 Chapter 140 Three Siblings of the Gus Family

    Chapter 140 Three Siblings of the Gu''s Family


    Three silhouettes appeared from the marsh of the huge Fire Meteorite. When the smoke vanished, two


    handsome men and a beautiful woman appeared.


    "Casado, I knew it was you!" Ka eximed with a cold voice, startled at their sight.


    "Yes?" Casado replied, confused yet there was still calmness in him. "I am bewildered that Ka of the


    Casting Guild recognized me, an average man." Casado in his soft voice replied with a confounded


    look after hearing Ka''s cold wee.


    The woman behind Casado pursed her lips as she stared at Ka, envy written all over her face. It was


    without a doubt that every young female disciples wanted topete with Ka because male


    disciples of the Earth Fire Land all considered Ka as the goddess.


    But, Ka had no response to her. She stared nkly at them.


    "Casado, you should think very carefully just how weak your family is before you want to take the Fire


    Meteorite from us," Theo spoken at the same time.


    "Brother, listen. Theo is right. Our family is not strong enough to defy the Casting Guild," Tyler told


    Casado.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Tyler, I am petrified by the words that came out of your mouth."


    But, it was obvious that they were dismissive with assumed tone. Deep within they knew they had to do


    something.


    "Brothers, it is nonsense talking with them. Hurry! We have to go deep into the Earth Fire ce after


    getting Fire Meteorite," Ellen shouted with rage directly.


    Ka and Theo both looked surly.


    "Well, we don''t want to waste our time talking to you anymore. You can leave but have to leave the fire


    essences." Casado said calmly, "You owe no one but yourself of your talent of casting although you are


    famous in the Earth Fire Land."


    "But, you are not strong enough in the martial arts, so don''t ask for trouble."


    "By the way, I guess the man behind you is Ricky. Hand over your manual as well, Ricky!" Tyler said


    greedily, sneering at Ricky.


    Although they could not practice the manual religiously, those people desired to get Ricky''s powerful


    manual. They all must make a windfall after going outside and selling this manual.


    "Well, try us!" Ka sneered.


    Ka had an abhorrence of evil and was also a little proud. So, she got angry at once when she


    hearing Casado''s disdainful remarks. Of course, she was very irritated just now.


    "You will regret this if you refuse to do so," Ellen spoke coldly. She walked towards Ka''s direction


    and began to fight them.


    Sometimes, jealousy between women was atrocious than hatred between men.


    "Theo, I am going to fight you!" Tyler could no longer take themotion and walked up to Theo with


    emotionless tone. It was very convenient and pleasant job for Tyler to humiliate the talent of casting.


    Theo was a little frightened, but he had to fight under the circumstances.


    They had a fight immediately.


    Ka and Ellen were at the sixth grade of Blood Purification. Tyler and Theo were at the seventh grade


    of Blood Purification. However, Ka and Theo came off on a bad start only for a moment.


    Although Ka and Theo could fight with the help of runic power, theck ofbat experience made


    Ricky realize that they might exhaust all of their energy on casting.


    That being said, it was no wonder that Ka and Theo was about to be defeated.


    Casado became more disdainful and walked straight towards Ricky. He screamed in a condescending


    tone, "Hand over the manual, or you will be having a painful lesson to learn!"


    "I have to ask, is it possible for me to survive if I give you the manual?" Ricky asked, with eagerness.


    "The Casting Guild is much more powerful than our family, what do you think?" Casado sneered, "But, I


    will make sure your death a quick one!"


    "This is absurd! Since you want me dead, whether I give it or not, why do I have to give it to you?"


    Ricky grinned.


    There was a murderous intent. Ricky was ready to kill them at sight. After all, they didn''t n to let


    Ricky go, so there was no need for politeness.


    "It is not up to you!" Casado spoke angrily, and his blood vitality from the peak of the seventh grade of


    Blood Purification flied aimed toward Ricky.


    This time, Casado let out a powerful punch straight at his face with whiz sound.


    "Well, you can try the power of my Ice Cage Fingers," Ricky smirked. The momentum made his blood


    spur. His frosty power wreathed his right arm.


    When Ricky yed Ice Cage Finger, endless ice gathered together instantly and turned into an frosty


    finger, about seven meters in length. And the frosty finger rushed from the sky to Casado rapidly.


    "How could that be possible?" Casado said in astonishment after feeling the strong power of Ice Cage


    Finger. Besides the power of Ricky''s attack, he sensed something else, something extremely


    dangerous.


    Casado gathered the strength remained in him to withstand Ricky''s attack without hesitation in the blink


    of an eye.


    "Vortex Fist!"


    Casado roared. His fist and Ice Cage Fingers of Ricky collided.


    "Boom! Boom!" A loud and deafening st resounded through the air.


    But, the frosty power from Ricky''s Ice Cage Fingers was all over Casado''s arm and then spread


    through his body twisting his arm.


    Casado was going to be an ice sculpture any moment.


    However, the ice sculpture began to splinter when it slowly took its form. It was impossible to break him


    from moving obviously.


    Ricky was waiting the right moment to attack. Because it was enough for him to intensely attack


    Casado.


    Ricky''s fist had hit his chest swiftly when Casado broke through the ice. Casado spat blood from his


    mouth and wiped it scornfully, fell on the red ground and rolled around several times.


    Casado was still lying down, blooding out from his mouth. Ricky''s punch had his whole chest


    sunken and damaged his organs in point ck.


    "You think you can defeat me! Both members of Endless Shadow and killers at the peak of the seven


    grade of Blood Purification can not defy me, let alone you!" Ricky said seriously, ignoring the fear in


    Casado''s eyes.


    Ricky was also shocked at the power of Ice Cage Fingers. Ricky would spent much effort definitely to


    defeat Casado, if it weren''t for the surprisingly powerful Ice Cage Fingers.


    After all, Casado was a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification and Ricky was only a novice


    at the fifth grade of Blood Purification.


    Ricky came to Casado with a high jump and blew out another powerful blow to Casado.


    "Stop! Or we will be at daggers drawn with you!" Tyler and Ellen screamed anxiously at the sight of the


    gruesome fighting scene.


    But, Ricky ignored them, because he could never show mercy to those who wanted to kill him.


    Ricky hit Casado''s head with full force.

 Chapter 141 The Huge Fire Essence

    Chapter 141 The Huge Fire Essence


    With one blow of his fist, Casado lurched back in pain and his eyes rolled back into his head. He


    crumbled into a heap on the floor and stopped moving about secondster. He was no longer


    breathing. He was dead.


    "You... you killed him! You killed my elder brother!" As Tyler and Ellen watched the scene before them,


    they felt that sky had copsed and fallen upon them. They roared in grief and indignation while tears


    flowed from their eyes. It burned hot against the skin of their faces, but they made no attempt to wipe


    the tears. Why would they? Acting tough wouldn''t do any good at this point. It wouldn''t bring Casado


    back to life. It was the most heartbreaking thing they had ever experienced, and no amount of training


    or expertise could save them from the agony of losing someone they held dear.


    They had feelings, too!


    Ricky stood still, eyeing them with cold, distant eyes. Long ago, he might have been deeply moved by


    other people showing such intense emotions, but he was not the same person he used to be. He had


    changed. He felt nothing. Still, something was holding him back. He didn''t know what it was, but he


    couldn''t bring himself to end their lives.


    "You are going to kill me, but why couldn''t I kill you guys?" asked Ricky. It was a question directed more


    to himself than his opponents. He turned away, his gaze a little less colder this time.


    "We must kill you!" yelled the two people as they gathered as much strength as they could muster and


    charged straight into Ricky. They were so ovee with rage that only Ricky''s vicious killing intent


    remained in their minds and not the fact that Ricky was too strong for them. After all, he had killed their


    brother within seconds. He couldn''t be defeated, but they didn''t care. They just wanted to avenge their


    brother no matter what.


    "You leave me no choice," Ricky replied coldly, his voice cutting through the chilly haze that smothered


    the night.


    All it took for him was one motion. He stepped in front of them and the next thing they knew, he was


    already severing the threads of life that bound them to their bodies. The sound of tworge objects


    hitting something cold and hard was heard. Tyler and Ellen crashed into the ground, spitting blood like


    their older brother did.


    These two were much weaker than the killer from the Endless Shadow. Ricky had already made great


    progress in martial arts. He could even be called a master on his own. So what made them think they


    could challenge him to a life and death battle and emerge as victors? They were delusional. They were


    desperate.


    As the twoy on the ground, bleeding to death, they realized this harsh truth. They couldn''t win


    against him. Not now, not ever. Ricky was in an entirely different league. A look of pure terror crossed


    their features, recing the intense hatred burning in their eyes. But it was toote. All toote.


    They now understood that they were doomed since the moment Casado decided to kill Ricky. It was a


    losing battle from the start--one that would force them to close their eyes forever.


    "I don''t want to kill women, but I can''t set you free." Ricky said in a calm voice, but his words were


    "You shall perish by my saber!"


    With that, Ricky swung his sword down Ellen''s neck.


    The two justy there, rendered immobile by fear. They had no way out. It was human nature to fear


    death. In the face of it, some people might greet death like an old friend and calmly ept their fate,


    while others could only cower in horror. It was thetter for the two.


    "Ricky, keep them alive!" Just as the saber were about to slice off Ellen''s neck, Theo came to stop


    Ricky. The de was just a centimeter from her skin and she was covered in cold sweat.


    "Ricky, that''s enough! You have killed their elder brother. You have proven your strength. Now, spare


    them. I believe they are aware that they are wrong!" Theo said, almost begging Ricky for mercy. He,


    too, was sweating quite profusely.


    Ka, who was standing beside Theo, didn''t say anything, but the look in her eyes told Ricky that she


    agreed with Theo.


    ''They were nothing but fools, Ricky. Too ignorant for their own good.'' Upon hearing this, Ricky was in


    deep in thought. After a few moments, he looked at Theo and spoke, "Theo, buddy, didn''t you hear


    what Casado just said? All three of them never intended to let us off the hook! They wouldn''t have


    showed us mercy if the roles were reversed. So why should we spare them?" His eyes bore into


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Theo''s. It was a look so intense that it made Theo ufortable, but the man held his ground.


    "Ricky, I know that, but as the saying goes, ''Saving one''s life is better than building a pagoda of seven


    stories.'' It''s in your hands now. You can either save two lives or end them. What will you gain if you go


    for thetter? Nothing but more blood under your name, more wounds on your soul. Let them go,


    Ricky. Let them live," Theo said, his words bearing nothing but sincere, wise advice.


    "He''s right! Master Ricky, please spare us. We know we have wronged you and it''s shameless of ask to


    ask for mercy, but if you let us go, we promise never to cause you any trouble. Never again for the rest


    of our lives. We will stay out of your business," Tyler pleaded, seizing the opportunity Theo had


    provided them. He hoped that Ricky would give them a chance.


    "Is that so? Didn''t you guys just dere that you were going to kill me? What makes you think I''d let


    you go when you have such intentions?" Ricky replied, his hand tightening on the sword.


    "Master Ricky, we only said that because we were ovee by hatred and grief. We loved our brother


    deeply and seeing him die by your hands sent us in a frenzy. I''m sure you have people you care about,


    people you don''t want to see get hurt, so I hope you''ll understand how we''re feeling right now. We


    just... we just can''t ept that our brother''s gone," Ellen exined with trembling voice, a fresh wave


    of tears threatening to fall from her eyes.


    She was obviously trying to get Ricky''s sympathy.


    "Look, Ricky, they know they did wrong. Just let them go!" Theo said, his tone more urgent thanst


    time.


    "Damn it! Fine, you two, get out! I''m only letting you go for Theo''s sake. But I swear if I see even just


    your shadow lurking around me again, it will be the end for both of you. It won''t end easily, either. I''ll


    make sure to make you suffer," Ricky said in exasperation, finally giving in to Theo''s request. He


    withdrew his saber and stared them down to make sure they got the message quite clearly.


    "We dare not show ourselves again!" "We dare not cross paths with you again!" Both of them scurried


    out of the ce like mice.


    Ricky looked at their backs and smiled disdainfully.


    If it were up to him, he wouldn''t let go of those two because he knew thew of the jungle in this martial


    world more than anyone else.


    But for Theo, he decided to do the opposite of what he intended. Theo pleaded for the sake of those


    two people so hard that he could not bring himself to say no to him. Though he had only been


    acquainted with Theo for a short amount of time, Ricky appreciated him very much. He also thought


    that this would be one way to teach Theo thews of jungle in the martial world. Sometimes, people


    had to learn the hard way.


    Ricky knew that setting those two enemies free would onlye bite them when they were least


    expecting it. Surely, they would look for help ande back again, more prepared, possibly stronger.


    He wanted Theo to understand that letting go of enemies in this world had serious repercussions. He


    only hoped that when the time came, Theo would be able to deal with it.


    What happened this time may have strongly resonated with Theo''s merciful side, but this would


    be a stepping stone for him to be wiser and more decisive when it came to his foes.


    "Ricky, thank you so much!" Theo was relieved and a little ecstatic when Ricky gave in to his request.


    "It''s no big deal, Theo. We are buddies, after all." Rickyughed heartily. The look on Theo''s face was


    contagious, and he was starting to feel a little rxed as well. The tension in his muscles had loosened


    up.


    "Are you really at only the fifth grade of Blood Purification?" Ka asked, walking up to him and looking


    at him expectantly. For the very first time, Ka''s beautiful eyes radiated with admiration for Ricky.


    With the power of only the fifth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky defeated Tyler, who was at the


    seventh grade, without breaking a sweat. This only proved that Ricky was a genius in martial arts. His


    strength was iparable to his opponents. They wondered just what his maximum potential was.


    Due to his abilities and skills, women often found him attractive. Ricky was not oblivious to this fact, but


    he also didn''t let it get to his head. Though, he did enjoy the attention thrown his way a little bit,


    especially since it wasn''t the kind of attention that wanted to hurt him. It was a breath of fresh air


    sometimes.


    "I suppose so! I sometimes also forget what my real realm is, for I have been working on the casting


    machine for so long these days!" Ricky answered with pride. If a stranger heard him, they would have


    thought he was kind of a narcissist, but he was anything but. He was just the kind of person who knew


    exactly what he was good at and wasn''t afraid to show it.


    "Humph! What a narcissist!" Ka said, groaning at Ricky''s gloating face. Her admiration for him


    disappeared just as quick as it came. She then ignored Ricky as she didn''t want him to go into a


    boasting spree.


    "Ricky, you skipped two grades for that battle yet you won easily! As far as I know, a genius like you


    only existed in Heaven Wood Land among those powerful forces and families!" Theo chimed in, not


    bothered the same way Ka was with Ricky''s gloating. For him, there was nothing wrong with


    acknowledging someone''s talent and letting them feel good about themselves.


    "Heaven Wood Land? I heard it used to be the gathering ce for those families with great power in


    the Realm of Wildness. I really want to see it! I wish I''d get the chance to do so," Ricky said, thinking of


    the ce quite fondly even if he hadn''t actually gone there yet.


    They would have talked more about the legendary ce, however their attention was diverted by the


    giant Fire Meteorite in the distance. They followed it with their eyes at first, then approached it in a


    steady pace.


    "Look, it''s the giant Fire Meteorite! I hope the fire essence won''t let us down," Theo said, cing a


    hand gingerly on top of the meteorite. He looked at Ricky and Ka, waiting for them to do the same


    thing. The two followed suit, touching the surface of the rock. Soon, the three of them broke the Fire


    Meteorite into uneven pieces.


    And inside it was the very fire essence that they were looking for. It didn''t disappoint.


    The fire essence of the Fire Meteorite before them was about half a hundred meter in size,rger than


    all the fire essences that the three of them had ever possessed before! It was simply majestic and they


    couldn''t help staring in awe.


    "With a fire essence this huge, I believe that our cultivation will progress ordingly!" Theo said,


    practically bouncing in excitement. It was obvious that he was trying to contain himself, but it wasn''t


    working that well. Everybody could tell just how stoked he was.


    "Are we going to refine the fire essence here?" Ka asked, unsure if this was an appropriate ce.


    "Across thend will be the deep core of the Earth Fire ce. We have to be prepared in case anything


    unexpected happens. I say we''d better refine the fire essence as soon as possible!" Ricky answered,


    his mind whirling with possible scenarios. He wanted to go at least five steps ahead.


    "Besides, sharpening the axe will not interfere with the cutting of firewood. As long as we enhance our


    strength and build our defenses, we will have the chance topete for more resources."


    "You are right, Ricky!" Theo agreed with a nod. "Ka, the grade of our realm is quite low, so we''d


    better follow Rick''s advice to increase our power. It''s the only way we can ensure that we''re on top of


    the game."


    "Okay, I get it, Theo."


    With that settled, the three of them immediately divided the huge fire essence and sought remote


    ces to train. They made a secret tunnel in the valley and entered a grove to start refining the fire


    essence. It would take a lot of hard work and patience, but they would endure. It would be all worth it.

 Chapter 142 The Scorching Dragon Valley

    Chapter 142 The Scorching Dragon Valley


    Smoke and mes rose over the looming mountains, engulfing the trees and wild beasts in a dense


    cloud. The forest was soon ame, the roar of the wild beasts echoing from the sky.


    In a remote corner of the mountain, hidden were three newly-dug caves. Sitting in the lotus position in


    their respective caves, Ricky and his twopanions were already in the state of refining fire essence.


    Although the fire essence had been divided equally among them, each of them had a substantial


    amount of it.


    With the help of the me Zone, Ricky had been skillfully refining the fire essence. With the added


    power of the powerful Devouring Skill, Ricky sessfully refined all his fire essence in less than six


    hours.


    Of course, there was also another important factor in Ricky''s sess. It was the fire essence, the


    purest energy on earth, which contained almost no impurities. This greatly lessened the effort he had to


    make in terms of purifying it.


    Ricky finally fulfilled his goal of reaching the sixth grade of Blood Purification after the sessful


    refining of fire essence.


    During his stay in the Casting Guild for over a month, Ricky had already reached the peak of the fifth


    grade of Blood Purification. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to kill Casado so efficiently, even if


    he had the aid of the Ice Cage Fingers.


    Now, thanks to the energy of fire essence, Ricky had not only reached the sixth grade of Blood


    Purification, but also consolidated and strengthened it in a rather short span of time.


    ''This pure energy is extraordinary. The Earth Fire ce, due to its powerful fire essence and secretive


    nature, is really quite exceptional, '' Ricky thought to himself, feeling a wave of emotions well up inside


    him.


    Besides, the me Zone inside the regained spiritual meridian had once again undergone a change


    after he reached the sixth grade of Blood Purification. It seemed the originally boundless me Zone


    had expanded once more, the infernal power growing even more intense. The scarlet runes, especially,


    had be more gleaming.


    "It seems that as long as I keep elevating my cultivation, my regained spiritual meridian will appear


    naturally! But... I just don''t know when the Supreme Skills inside the me Zone will appear," Ricky


    murmured to himself.


    With this, Ricky walked out of the cave. He wanted to stand guard over Ka and Theo, who were still


    refining.


    He finally felt hunger pangs after some time, and so fished out some beast meat from his storage bag


    and began to roast it.


    ...


    Ka and Theo had been refining for a day and a half. Finally, they finished.


    As soon as they came to, the aromatic smell of the roasted meat met their nostrils. They hurriedly


    exited their caves and began to feast. The meat was so delicious that Ka was too busy eating


    ravenously to mind her decorum.


    "Ricky, you are so good at roasting meat. You can open a restaurant in the Casting City and your


    business will be booming!" Theo said with a chuckle.


    "Ha-ha! Theo, if it''s the case, we don''t need to cast weapons. With the ie from the restaurant, we


    can buy any Treasures from Heaven and Earth and cultivation method at the auctions," Ricky joked


    back.


    They talked and bantered, enjoying the feeling of finally being able to rx and unwind.


    In the process of their refining, Ka and Theo both had some sess. Ka had reached the


    seventh grade of Blood Purification and Theo, the eighth grade. To a certain extent, they would be able


    to protect themselves in the perilous Earth Fire ce.


    After a brief rest, they were ready to continue their journey to the depths of the Earth Fire ce and


    begin to look for opportunities.


    It was at this moment that Theo brought out a jade tablet from his breast pocket. It was deep maroon


    and glittered in the light.


    "Theo, is this the contact jade tablet?" Ka asked.


    "Yes, it is the contact jade tablet of my n. Two disciples from my n had been dispatched into the


    Earth Fire ce," Theo exined.


    "If theye within 1, 000 meters of our caves, this contact jade tablet will glisten!"


    "Well, in that case, let''s wait here for them. If they''re only one thousand meters away, I''m sure they''ll


    catch up with us in almost no time," Ricky said.


    Soon, two figures appeared, walking towards them.


    The two young men looked delicate and amiable. It seemed to Ricky that they seemed to have been


    born fragile and effeminate, just like Theo.


    "They really havee from the same n," Ricky thought to himself.


    In truth, the internal power of these two young men were quite substantial. Ricky could sense that they


    had possibly reached the eighth grade of Blood Purification and were close to the top level of the eighth


    grade.


    "Ka, Ricky, these are Pompeo and Aiden. They are known as two geniuses among the young


    disciples of our n!" Theo said proudly, warmly introducing them to Ka and Ricky


    and vice versa.


    However, they responded rather impatiently. "Theo, we know who they are! This is Ka, we know of


    her already! And of course this is Ricky, who hasn''t heard about him? A once in a century casting


    genius!"


    "Ha-ha, I am growing quite infamous, aren''t I?" Ricky said smugly.


    "That''s right. On our way to the Scorching Dragon Valley, we have heard rumors about you. Well, to be


    more precise, it''s rumors about your manual. You know, Ricky, you should take some precautions with


    that..."


    Ricky looked crestfallen when he heard this.


    "Humph! You are a self-obsessed man, but you cannot keep carrying on with your self-obsessed life


    style! What will you do if those assassins allocate some time to kill you and take the manual away from


    you?" Ka said admonishingly.


    "Humph, I''ll take real countermeasures," Ricky said determinedly.


    "Well, why did youe to me now? Why are you sote?" Theo asked, diverting the topic.


    "Theo, let us tell you the whole story. When we were first sent here, we went to the depths of the Earth


    Fire ce," Pompeo said.


    "At the depths of the Earth Fire ce! Why did you walk out of it? Why didn''t you remain where you


    were and wait for us?" Theo asked, quite confused.


    "Theo, we discovered the Scorching Dragon Valley!" Aiden said, his eyes lighting up. "We waited up for


    you in the originally agreed-upon ce for some time, but there was not much to do. So we walked out


    to trace you lest we should waste our time."


    "What! You discovered the Scorching Dragon Valley!?" Ka remarked in total shock as Theo was


    stunned into silence.


    "Yes, Ka, the Scorching Dragon Valley. Otherwise we wouldn''t have walked out of the Earth Fire


    ce if we didn''t make that discovery!"


    "Tell me about the Scorching Dragon Valley," Ricky said. He did not know enough to understand the


    expressions of astonishment on their faces.


    "Ricky, have you ever heard of the creature that exists at the top of the food chain?" Pompeo asked.


    "It must be the Great Dragon in a legend!" Ricky asnwered with certainty, associating the Scorching


    Dragon Valley with the Great Dragon.


    "Yes, it must be the Great Dragon!" Pompeo added.


    "The Fire Dragon, which belongs to the Great Dragon species, once lived here. The Scorching Dragon


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Valley was soaked with the Great Dragon''s blood! After tens of thousands of years of evolution, the


    blood of the Fire Dragon has totally seeped into the soil of the Scorching Dragon Valley¡­


    And ces like that are now called the Scorching Dragon Valley!


    The blood of the Fire Dragon yed a key role in its evolution, and also its conditions now!" Ricky was


    shocked when he heard this. What a marvelous discovery it was indeed!

 Chapter 143 Unite Together

    Chapter 143 Unite Together


    The Great Dragon! The Great Dragon was a powerful creature that had roamed the earth since the


    beginning of time. The people believed it to be the ancestor of every animal in the world. But, as time


    went by, it disappeared and remained hidden for centuries.


    The legends stated that a single drop of its blood contained unlimited energy making it the mightiest


    living creature to walk the face of the earth.


    The Great Dragon itself was said to rest deep inside the Scorching Dragon Valley and whoever


    deciphered the valley''s great profound mystery, shall be worthy of acquiring the Great Dragon''s blood.


    With this knowledge, it was too hard for the Blood Purification warriors to ignore the desire of venturing


    into the valley.


    "Look! If my knowledge serves me right, that ce is the Scorching Dragon Valley, the home to the


    Great Dragon itself. This could prove to be a valuable window of opportunity for us!" Ricky eximed.


    "You are right, Ricky! If we can acquire the Great Dragon''s blood, we can easily finish our adventure


    around the Earth Fire ce! We should go look for it right now!" Pompeo said excitedly.


    "Hold on, my friends. Let us not forget. We are not the only ones searching for that relic," Aiden


    reminded.


    "Does anyone know who they are exactly?" Theo asked anxiously.


    "Those people were from the Jin n. Three days ago, I promised to guide them here to the Scorching


    Dragon Valley and help them search for the dragon''s blood. I was against the idea at first, but I did not


    have any other choice at that time. I did not want other people to find out about this ce," Aiden


    exined.


    "Can they be trusted?" Ricky asked.


    "To be honest, I have no idea. My family was not very close to theirs," replied Theo.


    "We have to take our chances. It would be too reckless if we ventured into the valley by ourselves. We


    must all go together. But, we have to remain cautious all the time," Ricky answered.


    Everyone agreed.


    After a few moments, they were on their way to the Scorching Dragon Valley. Aiden and Pompeo took


    the lead. The search for the dragon''s blood was not an easy task. However, our warriors were filled


    with determination and vigor to aplish their mission.


    The group finally arrived at the depths of the Earth Fire ce after traveling for almost half a day. They


    were one step closer to the valley.


    To their knowledge, the Scorching Dragon Valley was a small mountain covered in zing fires and


    surrounded bykes ofva around every corner. This was true for most of the mountains situated


    around the Earth Fire ce.


    However, the Scorching Dragon Valley''s mes were wilder and more dangerous than the other


    surrounding mountains. The danger and risk it brought to travelers were what set it apart from any


    other. Travelers had to be equipped with additional spiritual energy to protect themselves from the


    dangers of the valley.


    Pompeo knew this. "Let us be wary of the valley''s incredibly high temperature. We have to use more


    spiritual energy to protect ourselves from its harsh environment. However, this may reduce our


    strength, but we have no choice. Let us be more careful out there," he reminded the group.


    However, there was one exception.


    The me Zone inside Ricky''s regained spiritual meridian became brisk immediately the moment he


    got near the valley, which showed that there was something that it was eagerly craving inside the


    Scorching Dragon Valley.


    ''This ce activated my me Zone to a great extent. It seems that this is quite aplicated and


    marvelousnd, '' Ricky thought.


    There was only one entrance in the middle of the mountain. It was a valley in the shape of a roaring


    dragon''s mouth.


    "That is the only entrance to the Scorching Dragon Valley. Also, the valley is not thatrge. That region


    was likely to inhabited by a newborn dragon." Pompeo pointed out the entrance.


    "Before we continue, we should note that a fierce beast could be guarding the dragon''s blood. The


    people called it the Earthly Fire Dragon. It is a very dangerous and savage animal so we should be


    very cautious," he added.


    ''The Earthly Fire Dragon?'' Ricky murmured to himself.


    After a few minutes have passed, they have finally reached the entrance to the Scorching Dragon


    Valley.


    "I wonder where the Jins are," Ka said.


    "They must be on their way to gather other disciples in their n. I am sure they will be arriving soon.


    After all, they are as eager as we are to discover the secrets of this ce," Pompeo reassured. The


    group agreed and decided to wait for the Jin n''s disciples.


    Over the horizon, four people were seen walking towards the group. Pompeo could quickly determine


    their outfits as they drew closer to him. He acknowledged that their adventure inside the valley was


    about to begin.


    Ricky, on the other hand, immediately noticed that those were eighth grade of Blood Purification


    warriors. He even recognized the leader of the group as a warrior who reached the peak of eighth


    grade.


    He was able to quickly do so even from afar due to his me Zone enhancing his perceptive abilities.


    Both parties shook hands and introduced themselves to each other. The leader of the Jin n was a


    disciple named Karl. The other disciples from the Jin n immediately recognized Theo and Ka as


    they were both renowned as geniuses in casting by other disciples. It was no question that they had


    heard of them before.


    They also recognized Ricky for his raw casting abilities. However, what made him stand out from the


    rest of the group was his possession of the Chaos Manual, an artifact most casting masters could only


    dream of acquiring.


    Ricky didn''t sense much hostility or greed out of these four disciples. Perhaps they concealed their


    desires well. But Ricky would rather believe that they came with no ill intentions in the first ce. After


    exchanging greetings, the two groups had decided to join forces and continue towards their quest for


    the dragon''s blood.


    One after the other, they walked carefully towards the entrance of the Scorching Dragon Valley. Each


    step they took was carefully calcted to avoid making mistakes that may cost them their lives.


    They passed by the in of mes, the Forest of mes, and raised hills engulfed in fire as they


    continued on their journey inside the Scorching Dragon Valley.


    Each group shared knowledge about the Scorching Dragon Valley and the elements that could be


    found inside to each other.


    They realized that one of the biggest obstacles they could face was the Earthly Fire Dragon. So, they


    decided that finding a way to defeat it should be their principal focus.


    Based on their shared knowledge, the Earthly Fire Dragon was told to be a giant, saurian-like creature


    who stayed most of the time underground.


    However, as they wereing up with ns to defeat the beast, the ground suddenly started to shake,


    and loud uproars could be heard all around them. The group was shocked to discover a big


    underground cavern under a volcanic dome just a few feet away from them.


    Before they could even respond, dozens of Earthly Fire Dragons started to climb out of the dome one


    by one. The beasts immediately sensed the group and considered them as intruders.


    An Earthly Fire Dragon''s body structure was that of a gigantic lizard covered in mes. Its head was


    that of a dragon with teeth as sharp as knives.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The group had no choice but the face these monsters head-on. So, they quickly came up with a n to


    defeat the dragons.


    "I''ve counted thirty dragons! We should split up and take out as many as you can! Quickly!" Karl


    shouted.


    They all knew that they would cover much more ground if they separated.


    Everyone agreed and decided to split up to take care of the dragons.


    Every one took point and looked out for each other as they faced the Earthly Fire Dragons one by one.


    "These dragons have the strength of seventh grade of Blood Purification warriors!" Ricky eximed.


    "We have to be efficient in using our energy! We must protect ourselves from the heat or else we''ll be


    in a lot of trouble!" he continued.


    "Got it, Ricky!" Theo nodded "We''ll take care of this. In the meantime, you should preserve your


    strength!" he added.


    Theo, Ka, Pompeo, and Aiden all knew Ricky was the group''s primary source of strength. Although,


    they also recognized that Ricky was only a warrior at the sixth grade of Blood Purification and decided


    to protect him first as they had some doubts about his abilities.


    "Okay, Theo. I believe in all of you!" said Ricky hesitantly. He did not want to resist Theo''smand


    under those circumstances. They all had to preserve their energies for the rest of the journey.


    Ricky also knew that he had to bide his time and hide his abilities before he couldpletely trust the


    four disciples of the Jin n.


    A few momentster, the group has already eliminated nearly twenty Earthy Fire Dragons.


    Thebined strength of Theo, Pompeo, and Aiden quickly killed half of the dragons. They used some


    kind of united cultivation method, which helped them fight more effectively together.


    On the other hand, the Jin n''s disciples swiftly dispatched the rest of the Earthly Fire Dragons as


    well.


    The two groups were united once again after defeating all of the dragons.


    Before they continued with their quest, Ricky packed a few dragon corpses into his storage bag for


    future purposes.

 Chapter 144 The Great Opportunity

    Chapter 144 The Great Opportunity


    "Ricky, it''s great that you have such useful items like that storage bag. I really admire you for being an


    outstanding disciple of the Casting Guild!" Karl said with admiration, upon seeing Ricky took out the


    storage bag.


    Normally, only the wealthy and strong warriors of Bone Reinforcement were even capable of using it!


    "Well, it''s from Theo. I, too, feel very fortunate to have it," Ricky responded with a smile.


    He intended to drop some hints that Theo also had one.


    He wanted to figure out the Jin n members'' real intentions by observing their expressions.


    However, Ricky''s n did not prove fruitful. The four members of the Jin n just looked at his storage


    bag admiringly, without any other expression on their faces. Ricky now had no idea whether they really


    had no ill intentions or if they were just pretending to act like that.


    "It is great to be a disciple of the Casting Guild. If I get a chance, I really do want to have a spiritual


    meridian which can cast weapons," Karl said, before turning his attention back to the cave.


    "Well, everyone. It''s likely that we can find some things we want inside the cave. Before we enter it,


    we''d better reach an agreement on the terms of distribution!" Karl said earnestly.


    "Well, I think it should be finders keepers. But if we discover a treasure together, we can fight for it with


    our own abilities," Ricky suggested.


    "Ha-ha. Ricky, your idea sounds great! So we can do as you''ve proposed," Karl responded with a


    smile.


    ...


    Now they all proceeded into the cave one by one.


    It was even more dry and scorching inside the cave, so they had to reinforce the spiritual energy shield


    again.


    After entering, they were able to determine its configuration. A lot ofva rivers crisscrossed here and


    there, eroding the ground. The cave looked like the stctite grotto formed ten thousand years ago or


    even longer ago.


    But the difference it had from the stctite grotto was that there wasva inside the cave instead of


    stctites.


    Luckily, theva here only gushed from the earth''s surface, which meant that it had a cooler


    temperature than the magma deep in the ground. As long as they activated the spiritual energy, they


    could stay in the cave for a long time.


    "Look! That''s the fire essence!" one of the disciples of the Jin n shouted in excitement.


    They noticed some fire essence flowing in theva rivers, which looked asrge as a human''s head.


    "This is the opportunity! It''s so exciting!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim upon seeing the fire essence.


    He too was delighted, even if he liked to think of himself as a seasoned, toughened warrior.


    They had alreadye across and felt the pure energy of the fire essence before. Now that they


    happened to find it again, they were exceedingly thrilled. Besides, this time the fire essence looked to


    be easily obtained.


    It was just the beginning of their exploration into the cave. They didn''t know what else they would


    encounter and have the opportunity to acquire when they went deeper.


    They then began to absorb the fire essence eagerly, trying to obtain as much of it as possible.


    Quickly, they were became wholly content, satisfied expressions beaming on their faces. They now


    kept on moving forward. After walking for a quite some time, they came upon many red five-leaf nts.


    Even from a distance, they could sense that the red five-leaf nts contained fire energy which was


    purer, more powerful and more tremendous than the energy of the fire essence.


    "This is the Dragon Grass! It is an advanced Treasure from Heaven and Earth, which nearly reaches


    the king level," Theo said excitedly. It was obvious that he was familiar with the nt.


    "The Dragon Grass contains not only that high grade fire energy, but also a hint of dragon blood


    essence! It only appears in ces with both Dragon''s Blood and burningva!"


    "A Treasure from Heaven and Earth of almost King Level! And it also contains the dragon blood


    essence!?"


    Although they had never heard of it before, the other warriors were very eager to harvest it, excited


    expressions on their faces. They couldn''t wait to get as much as they could!


    They began to pick the Dragon Grass. Atst, each of them held three or four nts in their hands.


    With high expectations and a jolly mood, they proceeded deeper into the cave.


    There was a naturally formed round clearing in the depths of the cave.


    "Roar!"


    A menacing, tremendous growl echoed throughout the cave as they approached.


    Suddenly, a gargantuan Earthly Fire Dragon appeared in front of them. It was twice asrge than those


    they had encountered before.


    Its body was covered with plenty of hard red scales.


    "It''s an Earthly Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood Purification!"


    some of them uttered simultaneously. They could sense its strong, intense aura. It was definitely from a


    high grade.


    Their expressions turned grim and somewhat fearful.


    The ninth grade of Blood Purification was the peak level of Blood Purification. Even though it was only


    one grade higher than the eighth grade of Blood Purification, there was a considerable gap between


    the two grades.


    Generally, five or six warriors at the seventh grade of Blood Purification could pose a deadly threat to a


    warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, but five or six warriors at the eighth grade of Blood


    Purification could not even hope to beat a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. That was why


    a warrior at the peak of Blood Purification was unbeatable among all of the Blood Purification warriors.


    Knowing this, they began to feel even more dread at the pit of their stomachs.


    Even though some of them were at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, they weren''t confident that


    they could overpower this Earthly Fire Dragon, especially when it was in its territory.


    But suddenly, they spotted a scarletke behind the Earthly Fire Dragon.


    Theva in theke was a rich scarlet, which drew their attention.


    The warriors sensed carefully, smelling the odor of blood from theke. They noticed the real dragon


    aura which encircled theke. It meant that the Dragon''s Blood was very likely integrated with theva


    Exchanging nces, they reached an agreement.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although the Dragon''s Blood had existed for one hundred thousand years or ten million years, and its


    energy was ten million times less powerful than it was at the beginning, a meager amount of Dragon''s


    Blood was invaluable for warriors of Blood Purification. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity for them.


    "Everyone, it really is a great opportunity for us!" Karl said, unable to restrain his excitement. "But


    before we can get the dragon blood, we have to work together to kill this beast. Otherwise, everything


    we''ve done up to this point will have been in vain."


    "We understand, but are you confident that we can even subdue this Earthly Fire Dragon?" Ricky


    asked.


    "As long as all of us are willing to try our best to battle with the dragon, I believe that we can seed!"


    Karl said solemnly. His seriousness inspired hispanions to believe in his words.


    "Karl, do tell us what the best way to go about this is!" Theo asked, almost impatiently.


    "I need ten drops of the blood essence of a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification!" Karl


    replied after pondering over it for a little while.


    "What? Ten drops of the blood essence of the warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification!?"


    Pompeo cried aloud, indignant.


    "It''s impossible. If we give you the blood essence now, our lives will be at risk. It will be even more


    difficult for us to escape dangerter on!" Aiden also said passionately, growing rather upset.


    "Please give me a chance to exin. Listen," Karl said, raising his hands. The other warriors heaved a


    sigh, and leaned forward to hear him out.

 Chapter 145 The Array Deployer

    Chapter 145 The Array Deployer


    The battle between the Earthly Fire Dragon and the young warriors hade to a deadlock. They


    stood in ce now, not yet advancing back into the fray. The dragon also did not hurl fire at them


    anymore. It just paced there and roared fiercely at them, warning them not toe any closer to the


    At first, they had felt rather thrilled when Karl imed that he knew of a way to defeat the dragon. But


    his proposal of drawing ten drops of blood essence was quite ridiculous. They looked at him with


    disbelief in their eyes.


    After all, blood essence was the most essential and vital part of a creature. It was as important as a


    creature''s life. Generally speaking, a warrior of Blood Purification had six to eight drops of blood


    essence. But what did Karl just say? That he needed ten drops of blood essence from warriors at the


    eighth grade of Blood Purification!? Preposterous!


    For a warrior of Blood Purification, losing one drop of blood essence meant that he would lose nearly a


    sixth of his strength. He would be quite weak and his life would be endangered!


    No wonder Pompeo and Aiden were feeling shock and trepidation! It was understandable for them to


    have such mixed feelings.


    "Karl, why do you need them? Feel free to exin, please!" Theo asked after he had been silent for a


    while.


    "Everyone, I''m sure all of you know what we could find in thatke. This is a grand opportunity for all of


    us. If we miss it today, we won''t be able to have such a big opportunity anymore,"


    Karl stepped forward and exined. "I''m well aware that the blood essence is of extreme importance to


    all of you. But the dragon blood is of even greater importance. Once we seed, I can assure you that


    we are all going to gain more than enough to pay off the blood essence we contributed."


    He then took a deep breath and continued, "I need ten drops. Five from us and five from you. So, what


    do you think? Think carefully and make a wise decision, please!"


    Hearing Karl''s speech, Theo, Pompeo and Aiden began to calcte carefully. In Ricky''s team, only the


    three were at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. They were now expected to donate the blood


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    essence.


    The dragon blood? Or the blood essence? They were struggling with this dilemma. On one hand, they


    were eager to defeat the dragon. But then again, they did not want to take the risk of losing their blood


    essence by giving it to a man they had just met.


    "Karl, let me ask a question. Why are you so confident that you will kill the dragon with the blood


    essence?" Pompeo finally said. It seemed as though he had begun to trust Karl and wanted to know


    more.


    "Check this out!" Karl said, not answering him directly. Instead, he began to do something.


    He closed his eyes and gathered his internal strength for a few seconds. Then he opened his eyes and


    stretched out his right palm. Immediately, crimson spiritual energy appeared, creeping on the palm.


    Soon, aplex array was shown on his palm.


    "Th... This is an array! You are an array deployer!" Theo blurted out in shock. Hispanions were


    also surprised.


    Although array deployers might not enjoy as high a reputation as casting masters or pill refiners did,


    they were still respectable. They could form arrays in advance and thus could fight against arge


    number of enemies at the same time.


    What was more, many ns and organizations constructed their buildings with the help of array


    deployers because they were able to form advantageous arrays as the foundations.


    Generally speaking, an array deployer was even more powerful than a casting master at the same


    level.


    "Yes. As you can see, I''m an array deployer at the intermediate level!" Karl announced boldly, raising


    his chin up. Obviously, he was proud of his identity.


    ''An array deployer at the intermediate level!?'' Ricky muttered to himself silently, in surprise. He had


    heard quite a few things about array deployers.


    Array deployers were divided into different levels. There were array deployers at the inferior,


    intermediate, and advanced levels. Respectively, they were as strong as the warriors of Skin


    Refinement, of Blood Purification, and of Bone Reinforcement.


    In addition, there were array deployers who were even more powerful than those at the advanced level.


    They were called array deployers of king level.


    ''It seems that he is quite strong and is not as ordinary as he has presented himself. I have to be more


    cautious from now. He is a difficult one to deal with. It''s just a good thing that he doesn''t know my real


    strength, '' Ricky thought to himself, growing more alert.


    "The array in my hand is a higher array of intermediate level. It''s called the Bloodsucking Array. It can


    defeat a creature at the ninth grade of Blood Purification when it''s formed sessfully. However, it''s


    not easy to form one. I need blood essence from the warriors. Otherwise, it won''te into effect," Karl


    exined.


    "It needs the support from the blood essence. Even with ten drops, the array would only maintain its


    power for about one hour."


    "You mean, we only have one hour to defeat the dragon?!" Pompeo blurted out.


    "Yes, that''s right!" If you are unwilling to denote your blood essence, it''s fine. You can leave. We will try


    to find other warriors. I''m sure there are people out there who would take the risk to get the dragon


    blood," Karl stated.


    Now, Theo, Pompeo, and Aiden began to consider his offer.


    "Pompeo, Aiden, I''ll take out three drops, and you will take one out. What do you think of this?" Theo


    said, turning to Pompeo and Aiden. It was clear he wanted to take the opportunity.


    Hearing Theo''s suggestion, Pompeo and Aiden did not reply at once. Instead, they looked meaningfully


    at each other and nodded. Immediately, the blood vitality emerged from their bodies and gathered


    between their eyebrows. Soon, two drops of blood essence gushed out from their foreheads.


    In an instant, they faces grew pale, the blood draining out. They panted weakly as if they were hurt


    badly.


    "Don''t¡­" Seeing what Pompeo and Aiden just did, Theo was struck dumb. He was touched by their


    selflessness, and was also concerned about their wellbeing.


    "Theo, you just reached the eighth grade of Blood Purification. If you lose too much blood essence, I''m


    afraid it may be fatal for you! So, let us donate two drops each. You can just give one drop!" Pompeo


    said weakly, rubbing his chest with one hand to ease his ill feeling.


    ''This is what a real family or friend would do!'' Ricky thought to himself, feeling quite touched at their


    actions. Then he thought of his so-called families and friends in the past. They had won his favor when


    he had a good break, but abandoned, humiliated, or even tried to kill him when he was at his lowest


    time.


    ''Humph! They were nothing but dishonorable bastards!'' he cursed silently.


    Theo nodded to Pompeo and Aiden with a decisive look. "I thank you, my friends! You just did me a big


    favor!" he said sincerely, eyes shining.


    "You are our friend, our family!" Pompeo said.


    Then Theo also closed his eyes and activated his internal strength to extract the blood essence out


    from his forehead.


    After they hadpleted their five drops, Pompeo turned his eyes to Karl, indicating it was their time to


    do what he had promised.


    Immediately, Karl turned around and nodded at his men. Without hesitation, the three men let out five


    drops of blood essence.


    ''They even did not think for one second before they took the blood essence out! So decisive! They


    seem to be quite cooperative. But could this be real?'' Ricky questioned silently. He was not being mean


    or critical to them. It was just that his previous experiences made him suspicious of everyone and


    everything. The martial arts world was a jungle and danger lurked everywhere. One wouldn''t survive for


    long if he was careless and naive. It was better to always keep cautious and stay alert. What was more,


    Ricky did not know Karl well. So far, he was uncertain about his true character.


    "Don''t worry. I took your blood essence and I will make the best use of it. I will not disappoint you!" Karl


    promised. He went to Theo and collected their blood essence. Then he started to draw the array.


    He initiated his energy, with his palms facing up. Visibly, streaks of crimson lines emerged and flew into


    the air.


    This went on for about half an hour before it ended. Then he ced the blood essence into those lines.


    "Everything is ready! Guys, step backwards, please. Just let me show you how I will y this monster!"


    Karl dered confidently.


    Everyone took several steps backwards, in anticipation of his powerful performance.


    They could not defeat this Earthly Fire Dragon even before they lost the blood essence. Now, with


    weakened bodies, they would by no means be able to fight it.


    Karl strode up to the roaring dragon. When he entered its territory, the dragonunched attacks at


    once. It opened its mouth and spat fire. Immediately, a ball of burning mes was hurled down at Karl.


    This fire was powerful enough to destroy several warriors at the eighth grade of Blood Purification.


    Everyone present could feel its massive destructive energy.


    Karl felt it as well. Of course, he would not go and fight against it face to face. So he jumped here and


    there to evade the attacks from the dragon. He was doing this to annoy it.


    A few minutester, the dragon had lost its patience. This was exactly what Karl wanted! He led it to


    the array he had prepared.


    Immediately, the crimson lines appeared in the array, and the ten drops of the blood essence rapidly


    spread in ten directions.


    "The Bloodsucking Array - the Bloodsucking w!"


    Karl roared all of a sudden. The crimson lines were activated. Together with the prepared blood


    essence, they began to absorb the ferocious blood spiritual energy in the space. Impressively, the lines


    turned to a blood-red w, hanging in the air.


    Now, Karl also ejected a drop of blood essence from his body and shot it into the w. So far, this


    Bloodsucking w contained eleven drops of blood essence from warriors at the eighth grade of Blood


    Purification.


    The tremendous energy from the w made Ricky and the other warriors feel quite in awe.


    The next second, the Bloodsucking w dashed straight at the Earthly Fire Dragon. The enraged


    dragon almost lost its mind at Karl''s attack. It spewed out another me ball, this one even more


    powerful than thest, and aimed it at the Bloodsucking w.

 Chapter 146 Kill With One Strike

    Chapter 146 Kill With One Strike


    Boom!


    The Bloodsucking w and me Ball shed in the skies and began channeling their attacks. An


    incredible force smothered the entire area with smoke and ashes putting it on the brink of destruction.


    Behind the heavy smoke was the fearsome Bloodsucking w whose power did not weaken one bit


    and mercilessly gashed the Earthly Fire Dragon after demonstrating its unquestionable strength against


    the me ball.


    "Hiss!" "Hiss!"


    The Earthly Fire Dragon was torn to pieces. The deafening sound of its crumbling body reached the


    heavens. It rained flesh and blood.


    ''You don''t see that every day! Is it the power of the array?''


    Ricky began to think ahead, afraid of the possible dire oues. If Karl suddenly turned to strike him,


    would he stand a chance if he tried?


    He was certain he would lose.


    But fortunately, after this blow, Karl''s energy seemed to be dried up. He weakly knelt. All those crimson


    lines from the Bloodsucking Array were fading.


    He just lost a drop of blood essence. Karl''s energy to continue fighting was quickly running out.


    "It worked!" Theo and the other two eximed out of surprise.


    "Thank you, gentlemen, for your blood essence," he whispered, almost out of breath.


    Then he said something that turned their smiles upside down.


    "Now if you would be so kind, put down your fire essence and Dragon Grass, and leave this ce. You


    are not wee here."


    Upon hearing this, the other three disciples of Karl''s family red at them with vicious intent and


    surrounded them immediately.


    ''I knew this was bound to happen!'' Ricky thought to himself as the tension grew.


    He knew it! ording to Pompeo, there wasn''t supposed to be any connection with their families. Why


    would Karl be willing to use the Bloodsucking Array to kill the Earthly Fire Dragon for them, given the


    price they were all meant to pay?


    "Karl, what do you mean?" In response, Pompeo asked in a cold voice.


    "What do I mean?" "You still haven''t figured it out? We were only working with you to get what we need,


    five drops of your blood essence. Don''t tell me you expected us to use ten drops of our own blood


    essence," said one of the disciples of Karl''s n with a little grin on his face.


    "Now that we have in this beast, please hand over the items and leave this ce; unless you too


    wanna taste our arrays," said one of the disciples of Karl''s n.


    "And Ricky, you must leave your manual with us.''''


    "Ha-ha! You guys are ridiculous. What makes you think we would walk away that easily?" Aiden burst


    intoughter.


    "Because we''re stronger than you and you all know it. Of course, if you refuse to leave, we can just


    keep you here forever! Take your pick." As they argued, Karl stumbled to his feet and got up, sneering.


    "Well, that''s just hrious. You''ve lost your blood essence too. And you, Karl, look at yourself. Do you


    really think you can fight again?" Pompeo said disdainfully.


    He knew that Karl wasn''t supposed to be taken lightly. But judging by his current condition, he wouldn''t


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    be able to recover his energy any time soon.


    "Did I say we are the ones to fight?" Hearing Pompeo trying to intimidate them, Karl sneered.


    In an instant, Ricky''s group seemed gloomier.


    "If you really want to stay, then you can all just die here. You would all stay here forever. Letting you go


    really isn''t part of the n." A strange sound began to approach them.


    A young man in a golden robe and a silver crown walked in with his head held high.


    He carried a golden halberd with him.


    "Kent!"


    Pompeo shouted in disbelief.


    "Karl, you deceiving bastard! I thought you said your elder brother had no way to get into the Earth Fire


    ce this time!" Aiden, who was obviously familiar with Kent, turned to Karl.


    "Ha-ha, did I say that? I have no memory of ever saying that." Karlughed as he tried to get out of it.


    "Brother, sorry but I have finished the Earthly Fire Dragon. You can have these losers if you want."


    Then Karl just ignored Pompeo and Aiden, and turned to Kent.


    "You deserve some rest, brother. After I''ve had my fun with these guys, we will absorb the Great


    Dragon''s Blood together!" Kent was thrilled.


    Immediately, Karl felt his energy returning to him.


    Kent walked towards them.


    "Guys, maybe you should deal with it by yourself. You know, just fight one another. Maybe then, you


    would die a bearable death. If you let me do this, I''m afraid you''re going to die in pieces," Kent said


    coldly.


    Then he turned and saw the mesmerizing figure and face of Ka. He immediately changed his mind


    and asked thedy, "You must be Ms. Ka. What about being my mistress from now on? I can let you


    keep your life."


    "Shameless!" Ka replied in a cold voice.


    "Ha-ha, quite a temper. With a temper like that, it would be a real shame to die in my arms!" Kent


    The three disciples of Karl''s family alsoughed as they gazed at Ka.


    "Hey, that''s unfair. Why only leave the girl and kill the guys? Perhaps the four of us can show you a fun


    time!" Ricky stepped forward and said jokingly.


    "Who the fuck are you? Die!" Kent eximed as he heard Ricky''s snide remarks.


    "Kid, you are looking forward to that sweet quick death, aren''t you?" A disciple of Karl''s family who


    reached the eighth grade of the Blood Purificationughed cruelly.


    As he spoke, the golden spiritual energy from his right fist grew stronger.


    Despite just losing two drops of blood essence, taking down Ricky who just reached the sixth grade of


    the Blood Purification was a piece of cake for him.


    Hiss!


    But as soon as he showed his cruel smile, a loud noise broke that startled everyone. A mark of blood


    appeared on his neck.


    Gulp! The blood suddenly flowed down from his throat, covering his neck. He shivered and fell on the


    ground unwillingly.


    "How dare you, a worthless dog, bark here!" Ricky scoffed, looking at the young man''s bloody corpse.


    Now, the blood from the Iron Destroyer had also hit the ground. Nobody made a sound. They could


    only hear theva bubbling and itching to burn.


    So did Kent, because he didn''t catch Ricky''s movement.


    Of course, that also had something to do with hisck of focus on Ricky.


    ......


    "How... How could it be?" Pompeo said slowly, with obvious disbelief in his voice. He widened his eyes,


    looking at Aiden and Theo with shock.


    A warrior of the sixth grade of Blood Purification killed the warrior of the eighth grade with only one


    strike. It was unlikely that a warrior at this grade would be that vulnerable even if he lost four drops of


    blood essence, which he didn''t! He couldn''t even see the strikeing at all.


    Did that just really happen?

 Chapter 147 A Fierce Duel

    Chapter 147 A Fierce Duel


    "He''s finally started!" Catching a glimpse of Ricky, Ka let out a sigh of relief.


    Unconsciously, she had treated Ricky as someone she could depend on as their journey reached


    deeper inside this dangerous Earth Fire ce. For others Ricky was just a neer at the sixth grade


    of Blood Purification. However, she and Theo knew his real strength very well.


    "I''ll tell you the same thing you told us before. This is your chance to stay out of my way. Just break


    your own arms and leave, It would be less painful for you that way!" Ricky said wickedly as he wiped


    the blood from the saber de with two fingers.


    "Who the hell are you?" Kent roared, his expression turning fierce.


    "Who am I? Don''t you know me?" Ricky replied tauntingly.


    "Can''t you see that you''re like a siskin and I''m a hunter? Sooner orter, you''ll be caught by me, so if I


    were you, I''d surrender quickly now!"


    "Go to hell!" Kent shouted, enraged after hearing Ricky''s words.


    Suddenly, his body started to vibrate, and a magnificent golden halberd flew out from behind him.


    The golden halberd gleamed with spiritual energy as it released blinding bursts of light. It seemed as


    though it could cut Ricky into pieces in the blink of an eye.


    ng!


    As Kent grasped the golden halberd in his hands, a resounding sound was heard all throughout the


    cave, signaling the start of the duel.


    ''There''s no way this halberd is just a weapon in the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level. It''s too


    strong for that, '' Ricky thought to himself upon feeling the immense spiritual energy and strong killing


    powering from the halberd.


    "It seems like the rumors are true. You might actually be a casting genius," Kent said coldly, the


    arrogance evident in his tone. "But this is no ordinary halberd. This belongs to the advanced stage of


    Mortal Level and has been passed down in my family from generation to generation. The Golden Killing


    Halberd, they call it. Consider yourself lucky if you get killed by a weapon as glorious as this."


    "You think that scares me? Wish yourself luck. You''re going to need it," Ricky sneered.


    Without missing a beat, Ricky attacked and changed his body quickly. The mes of fire engulfed the


    Iron Destroyer as Ricky pointed his own weapon towards Kent. At the same time, he raised his left fist


    to punch Kent''s chest with all his might.


    Even though Kent was not yet in the ninth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky knew that he was still a lot


    stronger than his brother Karl who was also in the eighth grade of Blood Purification.


    Therefore, Ricky was well aware that in order to win the duel, he had to do his best right from the


    beginning.


    In challenging battles such as this one, the only way to win was by fighting offensively and taking the


    lead.


    Bang! Kent was quick to put his golden halberd between Ricky''s saber and himself, just as his other


    hand grabbed Ricky''s fist.


    "You might be a genius who can challenge people from higher levels, but you''re in no way qualified to


    challenge me!" Karl said cruelly.


    "But I don''t think so!" replied Ricky even more cruelly.


    As their weapons shed together, the two of them were pushed back by the intense force from the


    collision. Kent was forced to retreat a few steps, and Ricky even farther, both of them heaving. In that


    moment, it seemed as though the oue of the fight had already been determined.


    ''He does seem like a warrior in the ninth grade of Blood Purification. If I hadn''t reached the sixth grade,


    and didn''t have the Iron Destroyer of Demi-spirit Level, I would have died today already, '' Ricky thought


    to himself. Ricky knew that Kent was a vigorous opponent, and so despite the situation he was in, he


    couldn''t help but feel even more dignified.


    At least for the time being.


    Karl''s face looked grim as he thought, ''Is he really only in the sixth grade of Blood Purification? He''s too


    strong to be in that level. Shouldn''t men like him appear only in the Imperial Pce of Wildness?''


    "Die! He must die! Otherwise, he''ll destroy my n in the future!"


    Upon realizing this, Kent once again raised his golden killing spiritual energy.


    "Roaring Wrath!"


    Kent shouted ferociously. A golden spiritual energy surrounded him, making it seem as though he was


    wearing an armor of gold.


    "That''s a cultivation method to enhance the momentum and the spiritual energy!" Ricky muttered to


    himself. Responding quickly, Ricky''s body turned green in an instant as he entered the Fourth Degree


    of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "I''ll kill you!" Ricky roared as he prepared to engage in a second round of battle.


    At that moment, Ricky seemed to have forgotten all of his thoughts. All he wanted was to fight. Ever


    since he joined the Casting Guild, he had been focusing on learning all the casting skills for too long.


    Therefore, it had been a long time since he''d had a fight with someone. Today, he could finally have a


    good one with Kent.


    "Go to hell!" Kent roared. His golden halberd crossed the sky towards where Ricky was standing.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of metal colliding resounded through the cave. It was almost difficult to see the two men


    fighting as the blinding sparks ignited.


    The light of confrontation was engulfed the entirety of the cave. It seemed as if the cave would actually


    copse from the massive force being exerted by the two opponents and their weapons.


    Several shester, the two separated again, both of them breathing heavily.


    Without missing a beat, both of them channeled their strongest cultivation method without any


    hesitation.


    "Roaring Wrath---the halberd of roaring!"


    Kent yelled. The light from the golden halberd surrounded him, and the roaring became almost


    deafening as the golden killing spiritual energy became more and more powerful. All of its power was


    concentrated in the golden halberd.


    Suddenly, a shadow of a massive, magnificent beast appeared on the golden halberd and headed


    towards Ricky in an unstoppable momentum.


    "Nonuple me Strike--the Seventh Strike!"


    Ricky got up on his feet and jumped high up in the air. He waved out his Iron Destroyer to create seven


    mes directly towards Kent.


    At that moment, everyone saw the seven scarlet mes. Devouring Fire, it was called.


    Ricky did not dare to be the least bit careless while fighting a warrior who was close to the ninth grade


    of Blood Purification.


    Boom!


    In a crash, the two collided again. The forceful collision of the Iron Destroyer and the Golden Killing


    Halberd sent out intense manic waves.


    However, it didn''tst long. They just flew out of the waves and fell on the ground so hard that the two


    of them were sent rolling several feet away from each other.


    Their clothes were torn and worn out and there was blood gushing out from the corner of their lips.


    Both of their bodies were ridden with wounds. However, while Kent was bleeding all over, Ricky barely


    had any blood on him at all. Maybe this was the power of the Fourth-degree Body Refining Form!


    Ricky was very lucky that he had the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Otherwise,


    there was no way he could have been able to survive the intense collision.


    After all, there were too big a gap between him and Kent. He truly wasn''t on his level yet.


    "You''re not dead!" Kent said ferociously upon seeing that Ricky was less injured than he was.


    He then realized that Ricky''s secret was in his cultivation method of body refining.


    "You weren''t listening to me earlier. I told you, you''re a siskin and I''m a hunter. You''re the one who


    deserves to die," Ricky replied with a devious smile ying on his lips as he wiped the blood off his


    mouth.


    "I don''t think you can defeat me with your cultivation method of body refining. You think that''s all it''s


    going to take for you to defeat me? Your cultivation method of body refining? You''ll have to do so much


    better than that!" Kent sneered. "Just wait, I''ll break up your nonsense refinement cultivation method!"


    ""Well, I''d like to see you try!" Ricky said with confidence.


    In that moment, he directly activated the Devouring Skill and controlled the devouring runes without


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hesitation.


    "Golden Conqueror!"


    Kent shouted. All the killing spiritual energy turned into spirals as it swept up into the air. In a smooth


    motion, he threw the Golden Killing Halberd into the spiral spirit.


    In the next moments, magical changes began to take ce.

 Chapter 148 A Strong Rival

    Chapter 148 A Strong Rival


    The spiral spiritual energy of gold was very intense, so when the halberd was immersed in the spiral, it


    fused with it and became a true spiral awl.


    Strong power and heavy spiritual energy leapt up in an formidable wave. Ricky was enveloped in it and


    clearly felt its invincible energy, which he could sense was likely to break everything.


    "Golden Conqueror! Charge!"


    Kent growled again. Then the Golden Conqueror changed its direction immediately and shot towards


    Ricky''s face.


    The air seemed to billow wherever the Golden Conqueror went. It was like wind rippling the surface of


    water. The spiritual energy of golding from the surroundings turned to be a golden passageway in


    order to elerate the Golden Conqueror.


    ''What a powerful move!'' Ricky thought. He felt rather nervous at sensing its force.


    But there was no way he would flinch. If he so much as thought of quitting, he would definitely lose this


    battle.


    Powerful spiritual energy radiated from Ricky. He operated his Four-degree Body Refining to the


    maximum, the Iron Destroyer in his hand rattling. In his green spiritual energy, white ice began to form.


    Frozen ice thorns emerged on Ricky''s arms and covered the Iron Destroyer instantly. Meanwhile, his


    energy turned from burning mes to frozen ice in an instant.


    Ricky condensed his energy into an ice de with one hand and channeled the Ice Cage Fingers with


    his other hand.


    A huge Ice Cage Fingers dropped down from above and shed with Golden Conqueror.


    "Crack!" The sound of ice forming echoed as the Golden Conqueror was frozen almost


    instantaneously. In that instant, Ricky wielded the Iron Destroyer in his hand.


    As he did this, a rumbling sound came forth.


    A loud thud filled the air the next moment. The white ice and the golden light produced by the de


    had be interwoven with one another, presenting a shocking sight. The tremors they made vibrated


    throughout the whole cave.


    A few minutes after, Ricky and Kent flopped on the ground again, both spitting blood at the same time.


    As a result, the two were injured to a certain degree.


    But they struggled to their feet immediately and red at each other. Kent looked totally furious, his


    gaze full of hatred. If looks could kill, Ricky would have been dead by now.


    "How could it be possible?! How did you survive my Golden Conqueror? You are just at the sixth grade


    of Blood Purification!" Kent roared in a hoarse voice.


    He had just heard about a genius challenging a warrior who was two grades higher but he had never


    seen such a thing. Now he saw it with his own eyes, and he finally came to see how terrifying the


    genius truly was.


    Amon warrior at the sixth grade of Blood Purification, or even an excellent warrior who had


    reached the peak of the sixth grade of Blood Purification typically could hardly withstand even a single


    move from him. But Ricky had kept up with him, and this totally shocked him.


    ''He must die! He must die today!'' Kent thought to himself. The murderous intent had never been more


    obvious in his eyes.


    A little blood rushed to Kent''s eyes, indicating his firm determination to kill Ricky. His ragged robe


    began to billow, propelled by his energy.


    Kent decided not to spare his strength any more.


    Suddenly, blood lines appeared all over Kent''s body, spreading everywhere. He looked like he was


    arranging an array. And his strong energy began to make Ricky feel rather overwhelmed.


    "What the hell is that?" Ricky murmured to himself with disbelief at the sight of the blood lines on Kent''s


    body.


    He had had a clear idea how destructive an array could be from Karl.


    Ricky''s mind raced, wondering about why the array appeared on Kent''s body.


    "Ricky, watch out! This is Glyphic Array. It''s designed on a warrior''s body. It''s more effective with the


    assistance of blood essence!" Theo warned Ricky at this time.


    "Glyphic Array!?" Ricky repeated somberly, his brows furrowing.


    He could sense how powerful Kent was now, even without Theo''s exnation. He guessed that Kent


    might have reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification.


    "No wonder you are the eldest disciple of the Casting Guild. I''m surprised you know this is a Glyphic


    Array. So knowledgeable," Kent said to Theo condescendingly. "What a shame. There is nothing you


    can do even though you know what it is. My Glyphic Array will kill you!


    This was supposed to be used against a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification! I didn''t expect I


    would use it on you, a mere warrior at the sixth grade! You will be the first one who will have the honor


    of being killed by it!"


    Kent''s murderous intent grew even more intense as he spoke.


    His head was now fully covered by the blood lines. His blood-shot eyes looked terrifying.


    A pattern emerged on his two hands and countless blood lines gathered together behind him. These


    blood lines fused together to be a sharp bloody w and dashed towards Ricky.


    "Prepare to turn into blood fog!" Kent growled. The evil confidence glittered in his eyes, as if he was


    envisioning how Ricky would be killed.


    ''He didn''t use blood essence, '' Ricky thought, noticing that Kent hadn''t used blood essence after


    wielding the array. Ricky knew it was hisst chance.


    Though having little knowledge about arrays, Ricky knew that the power of an array would decrease


    greatly without the blood essence. Kent didn''t use it, confident that Ricky wouldn''t stand a chance


    against it.


    This was exactly what Ricky needed. He had better odds of survival.


    Ricky clutched the Iron Destroyer tightly and incorporated the speed and cultivation method of Five


    Beasts Arts into his body. The attack had been wielded to the maximum extent and the scarlet runes


    could be seen everywhere.


    Ricky acted quickly and smashed his Iron Destroyer against the sharp blood w.


    He exerted nearly maximum his power on this move.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There was a loud rumble, like thunder pping through the sky.


    The sound of a loud sh filled the air again. The air waves were stronger than the ones before,


    sweeping through the whole cave. Theo and others were forced to stumble back by the sheer force of


    the waves.


    "Is Ricky really only at the sixth grade of Blood Purification?" Pompeo said to Aiden with astonishment.


    They were stunned by Ricky''s strength.


    "Thud!"


    Ricky and Kent fell on the ground again and spat a mouthful of blood. They were both injured badly.


    "Kent, this is what you get for looking down on me!" Ricky snarled, struggling to his feet and staring at


    Kent, who was momentarily dazed.


    Kent had been a strong rival from the start. So Ricky cleverly fooled him into thinking he was weak, by


    pretending to show some defects.


    As Ricky had expected, Kent lost his mind.


    Kent had used his most powerful move and still didn''t kill Ricky. His face became beet red, his teeth


    gnashing together with rage.


    "Kent, let me help you!"


    Karl suddenly butted in.

 Chapter 149 Victory Over Dual Array

    Chapter 149 Victory Over Dual Array


    By now, Karl had gotten his breath back and walked towards Kent.


    Although he was still regting his breath, he knew exactly what had happened just now. He tried to


    calm down but the shock and amazement that was imnted deep inside of him could not be easily


    subdued.


    As a result of blood essence loss Karl was still frail. It was immensely difficult to recover from this


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    considerable loss. Only Treasures from Heaven and Earth or other advanced medicinal pills and elixirs


    could cure it.


    But this would make no difference in his following battle.


    Seeing that Karl had regained consciousness, Ricky''s eyes darkened. Kent, already a hard nut to


    crack, now had Karl as his back-up. This meant that he had to fight against another formidable enemy!


    "It will be determined that it was because of my low level of realm!" Ricky sighed to himself.


    If only he himself had already reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification. He would stand a much


    better chance of matching a strong rival like Karl in that case.


    Pompeo and Aiden came to help, but were held back by two other disciples. Theo and Ka were also


    stopped by Ricky.


    It was not because of blind bravery on Ricky''s part, but because of the fact that Theo and Ka were


    too weak at the moment to win against the two brothers. Ka could very well be facing the same


    situation; after all, she had just reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification.


    As for Theo, an eighth grade of Blood Purification, was in fact ill-matched with the title. His previous


    loss of a drop of blood essence had greatly weakened him. Now he was practically only as strong as a


    warrior in the seventh grade of Blood Purification.


    Theo and Ka felt deep regret. They clearly understood why Ricky had declined their help, and they


    bitterlymented not having taken time and efforts in enhancing their skills. They could only stand back


    and watch.


    Karl walked over and pulled Kent up.


    As Kent at this moment calmed down, it was no longer possible for him to be provoked and driven mad


    by Ricky again.


    "Well, then you guyse together!" Ricky said, taking a deep breath. A vicious fight was about to


    break out. Yet Ricky wasn''t afraid at all. He still had two aces up his sleeve that were waiting to be


    used.


    "Well, Ricky, I have to admit that you are excellent in both casting of weapons and cultivation of martial


    arts! I have never seen or heard in these two fields a more talented person than you," Karl said coldly.


    "But since you are proving to be an annoying obstacle in our path, we will trample you today."


    After saying that, crimson lines arose on his skin, an indication that he was about to st Glyphic


    Array.


    Then the two brothers walked intimidatingly toward Ricky. The smell of death filled the air.


    "Brother, obstacles can never be ovee without taking risks. This time let us show him what a real


    Glyphic Array is!" Karl said.


    As a matter of fact, Ricky would have found himself in a very miserable situation if Karl and Kent had


    applied their previous array-- the Bloodsucking Array.


    But there was not enough blood essence for them to do this.


    "I know." Kent agreed in a low voice. They had no other choice, despite some reluctance. Ricky was


    not an easy adversary. He was too strong to be defeated easily.


    Between their eye browses a drop of blood emerged. It was the blood essence of the two brothers,


    which soon merged into their array.


    In a sh, the blood essence multiplied the power of their array, and the force of roaring mes inside


    the cave now turned into a fiery tornado.


    "Double Bloodsucking ws!"


    As the two brothers roared, two gory ws came out from their back.


    The two bloody talons were much stronger than the previous one formed by Kent. And the array,


    thanks to the blood essence, demonstrated its real, maximum power.


    "Go to hell! You will now have the honor to die from my brother''s Glyphic Array!" Karl snarled


    ferociously whileunching an attack with the bloody ws.


    Everything today should have gone well ording to their n. First, they would have killed the Earthly


    Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood Purification by using the blood essence of Theo and Kent. They


    were supposed to have atst easily obtained the magma containing dragon''s blood.


    The whole n, however, was ruined by Ricky.


    They felt nothing but extreme hatred towards this unfamiliar warrior who had ruined everything.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! Give me the strength!" Ricky growled to himself,


    filling his lungs with air. The mass of green above his body turned blue in an instant.


    That was obviously the fifth degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form-- the first surpise move of


    Ricky.


    "I haven''t used my Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form for a long time since returning


    from the Blizzard Cliff. Today, let me show you its power!" Ricky shouted.


    Suddenly, between Ricky''s eyebrows, a drop of blood essence also emerged.


    "You guys have the blood essence! Well, that''s not rare at all. I have it too!" Ricky said with a hint of


    sarcasm in his voice.


    "Devouring Fire, please do me a favor! Use my blood essence and unleash the power inside of you!"


    Ricky yelled internally, mustering his strength.


    Raging mes sprang from the Devourer Zone. After absorbing Ricky''s blood essence, the mes


    glowed even brighter, and then spread all over Ricky''s Iron Destroyer.


    Here was another ace up Ricky''s sleeve-- the Devouring Fire.


    The Devouring Fire''s power meant that one could be even stronger if the blood essence was fed into


    the fire. Because Ricky mixed his own blood essence with Devouring Fire, his strength increased,


    enabling him to fight against the brothers.


    Ricky ran up and encircled his neck with the Iron Destroyer. He drew the cultivation method of taming a


    bear of Five Beasts Arts that then produced a hot bright strike of destructive force.


    "Bam!"


    The bloody strike and two scarlet ws crashed into each other.


    The collision went far beyond the power of a single warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. It


    was now tantamount to a sh between warriors at the ninth grade instead.


    The two waves ofpletely different colors were rippling at full speed, pounding as they spreading


    over the surroundings. The battle among Pompeo and the other three warriors was interrupted. The


    whole cave seemed to have fallen into a state where heaven fell down and the earth split in two.


    Everyone focused their eyes on the scene, knowing that the result of this collision would y a decisive


    role in the determining the final oue of the battle.


    The intense shockwaves continued for a long time.


    Among the endless blood waves, screams echoed. Then two figures were flung out by the force of the


    waves. It was Karl and Kent.


    No injuries were seen on their bodies. There were only mes burning briskly, causing their skin to be


    ripped off. Above the raging fire, a mysterious power was swallowing up their energy.


    The two brothers tried every effort to stamp out the fire, which was now their main concern. They


    screamed in agony the whole while.


    It took them about a quarter of an hour to extinguish the mes around their bodies and by the time


    they put out the fire, they were exhausted. Coupled with the terrible burns on their bodies, they were no


    longer capable of fighting.


    When the waves of blood dissipated, Ricky emerged.


    There was a scar on each of his shoulders. He was out of breath, looking like a drowned dog. There


    was no more energy or power in him to fight any longer.


    How lucky he was! Thanks to the power of the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he


    survived from the two brothers'' unrivaled array and even broke it. Otherwise anyone, Ricky included,


    would have been torn into pieces by the powerful collision. What a turn of events!

 Chapter 150 The Chance That They Got

    Chapter 150 The Chance That They Got


    To be more precise, the round ended up in a draw. Both of the sides were hurt badly.


    Kent and Karl had suffered greater injuries, while Ricky''s situation was not very serious inparison.


    "Theo, now! Kill them!" Half kneeling on the ground with one hand holding his weapon to support


    himself, Ricky loudly urged Theo into action. It was the best time to kill Karl and Kent once and for all.


    Otherwise, they would have enough time to restore their strength. By that time, it would be tricky to


    handle them.


    "Ricky, now? I... " Ricky''s cold-blooded order made Theo hesitate. He had no idea what to do.


    Somehow, he felt like killing the men at their weakest was ignominious. Besides, he was a bit scared to


    kill a person.


    "I''ll do it instead!" Ka stood up and offered. She knew that Theo did not have the heart to butcher


    them. So, she took her sword and walked toward Karl and Kent.


    She raised her sword high and was ready to pierce them with it.


    She did not want to kill people either. Despite that, she understood that if she did not kill them, they


    would kill her and herpanions. That was just a cruel fact.


    "You want to kill us? In your dreams!" Kent roared.


    In the next moment, he gathered hisst breath and his strength. He forced out a drop of blood


    essence from his forehead and threw it toward the array which had almost faded away.


    People usually had two types of reactions in such a life or death moment like that. One way to react


    was to be too scared to do anything at all, and the other would cause one to fight until theirst breath


    to try to kill their enemy with everything they had in them. Even if they were going to die, they would not


    let their enemy kill them so easily. Thetter was exactly what Kent tried to do.


    "Ka! Step back!" Ricky immediately shouted a warning to Ka in concern.


    Luckily, she was agile enough and withdrew back a few steps before he even warned her.


    Kent, on the other hand, formed a blood w, ready to attack again. Seeing Ka step back, he


    decided not to attack her. The primary reason that he did not attack her was because he was not sure


    that he could manage to kill her. Ka was in her prime, after all. What was more, he was losing his


    strength after he used a drop of blood essence. That loss of strength had made him extremely weak.


    So, he changed his mind. There was another target near him. His new target was Ricky.


    Kent turned to Ricky and intended to throw the w at him. Although the w only had the power of


    the seventh grade of Blood Purification, it was strong enough to kill Ricky, given Ricky''s injured body.


    "Ricky! Watch out!"


    "Ricky!" Theo and Ka cried out trying to warn Ricky about the w.


    Their warnings were toote. The blood w already reached and covered Ricky. With a loud bang,


    the blood wave had engulfed him.


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha! You want to kill me? Well, you can go to hell!" Seeing Ricky covered in the blood w,


    Kent burst into loud peals ofughter with a vicious re. Soon enough, he stoppedughing and


    began to cough loudly before he fell to the ground.


    He had already lost two drops of blood essence. In addition, he had suffered from the Devouring Fire.


    Now he was starting to approach death.


    "Finally, he is dead!" Karl sighed in relief when he saw what happened to Ricky.


    As long as Ricky was dead, they could deal with the rest of the guys easily. They could kill Ka and


    Theo at the cost of another drop of blood essence. At this crucial time, their lives were more important


    than the blood essence.


    If they could seed in killing all of them, they would be able to enjoy the great power of the dragon


    blood in thevake. Their hard work would finally pay off!


    Of course, that was only what they imagined in their heads.


    "Whoosh!"


    While they were still day-dreaming about their n, something unexpected happened. A saber


    appeared, flew out from the blood w, and went through Kent''s body in a blur.


    Kent stoppedughing abruptly. Slowly, he fell onto the dusty ground with his eyes open wide and a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    confused look on his face. Within seconds he was gone.


    Meanwhile, Ricky appeared beside Kent''s dead body.


    He was not as exhausted as he had been earlier anymore. Instead, he was carrying a strong blood


    vitality and was almost at his peak power.


    "You are the one who died, not me!" Ricky stated in a distant tone as he looked down at Kent''s body.


    Then, he turned his sharp eye to Karl.


    "Are... Are you a ghost?" Karl was stunned and terrified at Kent''s sudden demise. He pointed a shaking


    finger at Ricky as he stammered in fear. He was so frightened that his brain was hardly functioning.


    How could that turn of events be possible? Ricky was so close to death a few moments ago. So, how


    did he restore himself and fill himself with energy so quickly? Even if he took some magic pills or used


    some Treasures from Heaven and Earth, he should have taken some time to recover!


    However, that question would remain a puzzle for him forever. Ricky put his saber against Karl''s throat


    and swept over it. Soon, Karl''s neck was split open before he crumpled to the ground slowly with his


    eyes staring up at the sky, lifeless.


    "Nothing is impossible! I am a genius, but you two were nothing but fools!" Ricky imed arrogantly


    after Karl drew hisst breath.


    Needless to say, Ricky employed the Devourer Zone once again.


    Before the fight started, he had already transferred the beasts'' carcasses into the Devourer Zone. He


    refined them to be used as blood vitality by using the Devouring Fire.


    By the time Kent had formed the blood w, he had already absorbed the blood vitality which he


    prepared in advance, and gained his strength.


    It was his realst stand!


    It was probably not the most powerful one, but it was definitely the most surprising and lethal one. It


    could save his life in the most crucial and deadly moment. The dead bodies of Kent and Karl were


    excellent evidence to prove its effect.


    Ricky did not mean to show his most desperate tactic to others. It was not something he would have


    usually used. Every time he activated the Devourer Zone in a fight, there was a chance of some hidden


    danger. The power brought by the Devourer Zone was not his own power, after all. However, in that


    urgent circumstance, he chose to do it. It had been a matter of life and death. Dying there miserably


    was not his destiny!


    Theo and Ka were stunned at what they had just seen. Pompeo and Aiden, as well as the other two


    disciples of Karl''s n, were just as shocked.


    None of them would have guessed that Ricky was able to restore himself in such a short time.


    When they realized what they were going to face, they knew they had to run. That was the only thought


    left in their minds. All their will to fight copsed in an instant.


    However, it was toote. Pompeo and Aiden had already started their attack too fiercely to allow them


    to run away. Ricky, on the other hand, focused his eyes on them.


    Next was nothing but the yers'' game.


    ...


    Before long, both of Karl''s men were in by him.


    "Ricky, thank you so much! You saved all of us! If you need anything, please feel free to ask it of us!


    We will definitely do whatever we can to help you!" Pompeo and Aiden walked to Ricky and thanked


    him sincerely after they took back their weapons. They were grateful for what Ricky had done! If it were


    not for him, they would have been killed by Karl and his men.


    Theo and Ka also gave a slight bow with both their hands sped in front of them to express their


    appreciation.


    Theo''s eyes seemed sad as he faced Ricky. He felt like he was a fool for feeling sorry for Karl and Kent


    earlier. He even became hesitant when Ricky asked him to kill them. His mercy for those evil men


    could have gotten all of them killed!


    Deep inside their hearts, all of them were curious about Ricky''s behavior. How could he recover so


    Ricky did not exin it to them, so they decided to bury their curiosity deep into back of their minds. It


    was Ricky''s secret, after all. Revealing it was up to him whether he chose to tell them or not.


    "I will surelye to you when I need your help, so thank you for the future possible help. Anyway, we


    are a team. I consider keeping all of us alive my responsibility!" Ricky responded with a smile on his


    face.


    "Let''s regroup ourselves here before we go and check what kind of interesting thing is hidden in the


    "No problem!" echoed everyone else. Ricky, Pompeo, and Aiden then sat on the ground with their legs


    crossed and began to gather and recover their energies. About one hourter, their breathing became


    peaceful as they calmed themselves down.


    They opened their eyes and then turned their eyes to theke ofva that was filled with dragon blood.


    "Oh, let''s go and check this out! It''s so powerful. It''s definitely the Great Dragon''s blood! Unfortunately,


    it already integrated into theva in theke. How can we extract the blood to refine it? This is a big


    problem!" Pompeo said.


    "Let me give it a try!" Ricky replied with a decisive look in his eyes.


    "How are you going to do it?" Ka asked with a puzzled look.


    Ricky smiled confidently. He took off his clothes, and then jumped into theke without any hesitation.


    "No, Ricky! It''s too dangerous!" Seeing what Ricky intended to do, Theo immediately shouted out to try


    and stop him. However, it was already toote.


    The moment Ricky jumped into theke full of dragon blood andva, he felt like his whole body was


    burning. He initiated his spiritual energy to resist the burning sensation. Luckily, it worked. He felt much


    better and relieved thanks to his spiritual energy.

 Chapter 151 A Big Gain

    Chapter 151 A Big Gain


    "Well, it appears I can be sure that I can stay here unharmed," Ricky said in a soft husky voice, having


    a hunch that he would not be in danger at thevake.


    "You maye here whenever you can. As long as the spiritual energy is activated, we all can be


    untouched. This is also another way that we can absorb the dragon blood energy in theke!"


    "Why does theva temperature seem low, like it''s not what it used to be?" Theo asked in disbelief,


    seeing Ricky at peace in theke.


    "Theo, although we are in this cave, it still belongs to the earth''s surface. That is whyva is not that


    hot that we all expect. I also think that the dragon blood energy mixed with it makes theva produce


    low temperature!" Ricky firmly exined.


    Then the rest of them also surged to thevake, stimting the spiritual energy for their shield to


    form.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ricky, how did you figure out the temperature of thisvake would be so low? Don''t tell me that you


    had no idea of it before and you knew it only after you jumped to theke earlier," Pompeo said, with


    eagerness to know what was going on.


    "I have seen iting. I have learned this from the Earthly Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood


    Purification," Ricky replied.


    "Even though the scorching environment is more apt for Earthly Fire Dragon, the animal is only of


    Blood Purification. The reason why it could undergo the dramatic change is because of the dragon


    blood energy absorbed inside theke!"


    "Oh, that figures. Ricky, you''re so clever!" Aiden eximed.


    Now the rest of them began to take Ricky with respect and they agreed to make him their mainstay.


    "Alright. We should be on our feet. We''d better absorb and refine the dragon blood energy in theva


    as fast as we can! Perhaps there might be other great new breaks at other ces in store for us,"


    Ricky stated.


    "Everyone! While honing the dragon blood energy, we can take the Dragon Grass and fire essence at


    the same time. These two Treasures from Heaven and Earth can exist and be so powerful because of


    the dragon blood, so we can pull off with half the effort if we refine the dragon blood energy by making


    use of them!" Theo uttered.


    Although he was not equipped with fighting skills, he sure knew a lot of things.


    As soon has Theo had spoken, they all moved and started to refine the dragon blood energy.


    After a short while, Pompeo and Aiden eximed with excitement. "The blood of the world''s strongest


    beast is amazing! It is still a marvel through ages, and the blood energy is still tremendous. I can even


    feel that the blood essence that I have lost is quickly recovering now!"


    "All right! But you don''t have to scream. We should focus our attention and strength on the refinement.


    We can onlye across such a chance once in our life," Theo remarked.


    After hearing Theo''s preach, Pompeo and Aiden continued to work on the refining.


    With the same sentiment with Pompeo and Aiden, Ricky, who had the Devourer Zone, could predict


    that after he refined the dragon blood energy for a while, he could regain his lost blood essence to him


    soon!


    All five of them was determined on refining the dragon blood energy in thevake for three straight


    days.


    Ricky was the first toplete the refinement and open his eyes because he had the Devourer Zone


    and his refining speed was several times higher than the other four warriors. At this moment, he had


    also refined both the fire essence and Dragon Grass.


    Ricky reached the peak of the sixth grade of the Blood Purification after the dragon blood energy had


    been refined.


    The dragon blood energy rejuvenated his flesh and body. Also, the iing danger and other harmful


    side effects caused by the beast blood vitality disappeared.


    So this time, Ricky definitely made a breakthrough.


    Without any hesitation, he was quick enough to break through by taking advantage of the dragon blood


    energy.


    He quickly activated the Devouring Skill again and absorbed the dragon blood energy. After that, he let


    his regained spiritual meridian transport the energy to every cells of his body. His cultivation realm


    developed rapidly.


    Four hours passed by. Ricky seeded in breaking through and reaching the seventh grade of Blood


    Purification. He finally became the warrior at the advanced stage of Blood Purification.


    This incident made him so powerful that only those warriors at the ninth grade of Blood Purification


    could pose a threat to him.


    After he spent half a day absorbing the energy, Ricky sensed that his current level had been reinforced.


    ''If Ibat against Kent and Karl now, I can surely kill them like squashing a bug, '' Ricky thought to


    himself, sensing his own power.


    ''Indeed, I can get a great chance, a quick breakthrough and the rapid improvement of my advancement


    as long as I keep on training and gaining skills.


    I have entered the Earth Fire ce for only a few days, but I have already broken through twice and


    reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification from the fifth grade. If I keep staying in the Casting


    Guild or the Snow Sect, I suppose that I still remain the fifth grade of Blood Purification!''


    Then Ricky gazed towards other four warriors and found that they were still refining the dragon blood


    energy. He guessed that since they had no Devourer Zone, it would still take them one or two more


    days for the breakthrough!


    ''I think that''s enough dragon blood energy for me. Otherwise, the dragon blood energy will not be


    sufficient for the four of them to break through! In this case, I can cultivate the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form during this period of time!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    When he was in the Dwelling of Fire and Ice of the Blizzard Cliff, he had moved most of moltenva


    and Magic Ice of ten thousand years into the Devourer Zone. Thus he could practice the Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form at all times wherever and whenever he wanted!


    During the previousbat, Ricky could feel the enormous power of the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form. If without the help of his cultivation method, he might have been killed by Kent and Karl. If he


    could improve his Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he would be able to engage it to match up or


    even defeat the warrior whose cultivation level was two grades higher than his.


    Besides, with the Devouring Skill and the Devouring Fire he possessed, his strength could significantly


    charge!


    However, when Ricky was about to begin his cultivation, the me Zone suddenly changed.


    The me Zone emitted a glow of roaring me light which directly wrapped Ricky in an instant. The


    forceful me shoved Ricky into theva.


    ''What is happening? I don''t want to die!'' Ricky panicked.


    He was able to keep his stance on theva''s surface, but he could not go deep into theva. Even the


    warriors of Bone Reinforcement or innate spiritual kings could melt and disappear while staying at the


    depth of theva, let alone him, the warrior of Blood Purification.


    "Come on! Get out of here right now!"


    Ricky bellowed at the top of his lungs. His mind immediately stimted the me Zone. He was eager


    to leave theva, but the me Zone was out of his control. He was encircled by the me light and


    pulled to the depth of theva.


    Luckily, the me lighting from the me Zone prevented theva around from getting close to


    Ricky. Thus he didn''t have to activate the spiritual energy to resist the scorchingva.


    Ricky let out a sigh of relief upon realizing that.


    ''Alright. Now that I''m here, I better stay! My regained spiritual meridian is highly supernormal, and the


    me Zone seems to bring me deep into theva. Is there any great chance there or something that


    the me Zone needs?'' Ricky mused.


    Two hours had passed by. The me light moved down even ten thousand meters below theva


    surface. Seeing the fizzy moltenva around him, Ricky got startled, trembling with terror.


    Even a drop ofva could make him melt and vanish.

 Chapter 152 Chaotic Fire Zone And Chaotic Fire Skill

    Chapter 152 Chaotic Fire Zone And Chaotic Fire Skill


    Thanks to the shield covering his body which had been generated by the me Zone, Ricky could bear


    the high temperature and so he could swim his way to go deeper and deeper under theva pool.


    However, controlled and guided by the me Zone, Ricky couldn''t find any signs that he was going to


    be allowed to resurface anytime soon. The me Zone kept pushing him to go down, as if the bottom


    of thisva pool would soon be reached. Despite his belief in its mighty power to protect him, this


    growing depth in theva pool made it impossible not to worry about his own safety. "How far down


    does the me Zone intend to lead me? It has been quite a while since it pulled me into the molten


    around him was reaching an extreme.


    Despite the protection from the me Zone, Ricky had to admit the truth that no matter how powerful


    the me Zone was, sooner orter, he might not survive from the extremely high heat.


    To his amazement, he finally was allowed to stop after half an hour of diving.


    Looking at his surroundings, Ricky could at first find nothing but the moltenva everywhere. It seemed


    boundless.


    Then he took a close look towards a particr direction. He found a huge cave was there, several


    meters in front of him. Around the huge cave, mysterious fire was burning. Even if he was some


    distance from the cave, Ricky could still feel the high temperature, which he spected might be even


    higher than the temperature of theva he was in.


    He immediately got cold feet and couldn''t help but tremble at this. However, unlike Ricky, the me


    Zone seemed to want to approach the cave fire. In Ricky''s mind, the me Zone expressed a sense of


    excitement, stirring restlessly.


    Feeling this, Ricky finally realized why the me Zone guided him so hastily deep down here.


    ''So interesting! It looks like the cave fire attracts the me Zone. But what about the inside? Will there


    be something even more unexpected if I enter the cave?'' Ricky thought, broadening the possibilites. By


    the time Ricky snapped back to reality from the me Zone, he found that he already stood in front of


    the entrance into the cave.


    At the moment, the fire surrounding the entrance burned fiercely, preventing anyone from entering the


    cave.


    However, Ricky''s curiosity got the best of him and he decided to move forward regardless of the fire.


    Before he could have a chance to embark on his exploration of the cave''s interior, the fire at the


    entrance turned even more intense. Other than that, the fire even started to spread its range toward


    Ricky''s direction, as if it were alive and would soon morph into a living creature!


    Meanwhile, a supernatural phenomenon took ce. Between Ricky and the entrance, arge empty


    space came into sight, as therge amount ofva moved its way out of the space that it used to


    upy.


    "Roar!!!"


    The fire rose higher and higher, and then ten giant fiery dragons flew out from the fire and charged


    toward Ricky.


    Seeing such an ominous attack, Ricky''s heart began to thump faster as he felt the dangering his


    way. ''Damn it!!! I should have been careful about the fire. It seems that the fire is alive and I have just


    angered it unintentionally. Am I simply going to die here?'' That was the first thought that crossed his


    mind.


    However, the me Zone created by his regained spiritual meridian was capable of far more than


    Ricky could imagine! Right before the terrifying fiery dragons reached Ricky, the protective me shield


    abruptly engaged itself around Ricky. This shield, which was originally released from the me Zone to


    guard Ricky from the extremely hot environment, functioned again for a higher purpose!


    Centered on Ricky''s body, countless lines of bright lights containing great energy and power, burst out


    like millions of sharp sparks. In the face of such a powerful attack, those fiery dragons could do nothing


    but turn back into their original form¡ªthe intense fire!


    Ricky heaved a deep sigh at the result. But before he could express his relief, the protective me


    seemed to have no intention of giving up. To take advantage of the weakness of its enemies, the


    protective me gathered strong power provided by the me Zone and transformed itself into an


    invisible but huge. All of the fire around the entrance of the cave was all wrapped under this.


    As a consequence, the fire became weaker and weaker until it totally disappeared.


    The huge cave finally exposed itself without anything but a barrier remaining at the entrance. That


    barrier prevented theva from entering the inside.


    Ricky was stupefied to see how the raging fire around the cave now had all been absorbed by the


    me Zone.


    In other words, it had been totally devoured by the me Zone.


    After that, both the me Zone and the Devourer Zone began to change at the same time.


    The Devouring Fire seemed to lose control and flooded out of the Devourer Zone, and then flowed into


    the me Zone through Ricky''s regained spiritual meridian. Then, the process of merging began to


    take ce!


    The processsted for quite some time, until there was no more Devouring Fire left in both the


    Devourer Zone and the me Zone.


    But even if he suffered the loss of the Devouring Fire, Ricky gained something even better. Right now,


    he could feel the me in the me Zone grew more strong and powerful than ever. It was as if with


    thebination of the two different types of fire, a whole new powerful fire was born in the me


    Zone.


    When the me Zone absorbed the fire from the cave, it analyzed and recognized the cave fire and


    sent feedback to Ricky''s mind.


    That was called the Heaven Melting Fire, a very sacred sort of me whose appearance coincided with


    the birth of the heaven and the earth. It was almost as strong and powerful as any other peculiar fires in


    this world.


    Besides, the Heaven Melting Fire was also regarded as a symbol of a sort of Great Dragon, the


    Heaven Melting Dragon, which always surrounded by such fire.


    "Heaven Melting Fire? And Heaven Melting Dragon? It appears that the dragon blood in theva pool


    probably belongs to the Heaven Melting Dragon," Ricky whispered to himself.


    As for the force of the Heaven Melting Fire, Ricky didn''t cast a shadow of doubt at all. The words in its


    name¡ªHeaven Melting¡ªwere substantial enough to tell him of its power and significance.


    The only shadow inside Ricky''s mind right now was whether he was going to be strong enough to wield


    the true power of that scared me. Because to his knowledge, he knew he was far from strong


    enough to exert the Devouring Fire while battling, and the Heaven Melting Fire might be just as


    formidable as the Devouring Fire in being controlled.


    ''Well then, I suppose that the fire in the me Zone is thebination of the Devouring Fire and the


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Heaven Melting Fire, ''


    Ricky thought to himself, feeling the me Zone still changing and adjusting itself.


    After a while, the Devouring Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire merged with each otherpletely, with


    many scarlet runes appearing again.


    Shortly after, some of the runes transformed themselves into information and emerged in Ricky''s


    consciousness.


    Processing this information, Ricky eventually came to know what the real identity of the me Zone


    was.


    "Chaotic Fire Zone! Is that your real name?" Ricky whispered to himself, full of surprise and excitement.


    His eyes shone as if he discovered a whole-new world.


    Chaotic Fire Zone was a ce the Chaotic Fire could inhabit. The Chaotic Fire dated back to the very


    beginning of the world, and was the most ancient kind of me in history.


    However, there were no traces of the Chaotic Fire in the Chaotic Fire Zone right now. Ricky learnt from


    the information provided by the runes that only when the Chaotic Fire Zone devoured peculiar fire or


    sacred fire from among the one hundred and eight variants, the true Chaotic Fire would probably spring


    forth in that zone.


    Why were there still odds instead of certainty for the Chaotic Fire to be formed? Because as it was told


    by the runes, another condition was as important as the first. Ricky had toprehend the Truth of


    Chaos. Only by achieving these two conditions could the true Chaotic Fire be in the right hands.


    "Truth of Chaos? Combination of two conditions? What a bother!" Ricky whined, as hepletely had


    no idea about what those were about.


    Considering his current cultivation base, he was still not qualified enough yet to learn about forming the


    Chaotic Fire in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "To find more kinds of sacred fire or peculiar fire, I have to build my strength first! Right at the moment,


    it''s too early for me to tap the power of the Chaotic Fire. Besides, I have two kinds of fire now. It''s


    enough for me to live a safe life in this difficult world."


    But now, Ricky''s attention turned back to the scarlet runes.


    Those mysterious runes turned out to be the chaotic runes, which contained the Chaotic Fire Skill¡ªone


    of the Supreme Skills.


    Ricky always had a gift for learning new knowledge, and it did not take him too long to know the


    cultivation method of Chaotic Fire Skill by heart.


    During the process of the memory storage, Ricky found out that if he wanted to put the cultivation


    method into practice, he had to look for more kinds of peculiar and sacred fire. The core power of


    Chaotic Fire Skill depended on its cultivator''s maniption of these fires. There were thousands of


    patterns that could be learnt as tactics. Once put into battle, they could inflict a great damage on the


    enemies.


    Undeniably, when it came to weapon casting, Chaotic Fire Skill was much more useful than Devouring


    Skill!


    "Looks like I still have to look for more peculiar fires and sacred fires in order to finally bring forth the


    Chaotic Fire Skill," Ricky whispered determinedly, despite his initial unwillingness to go through the


    trouble of finding them.


    The me Zone continued to guide Ricky to move forward and enter the cave''s entrance.


    Despite the barrier, the protective shield assisted Ricky in oveing any obstacles in his path.


    Inside the cave, Ricky''s first impression was its spaciousness. He felt as if he had arrived in another


    new world!


    However, apart from the spacious cavern, nothing else remarkable could be found. There were only


    red-hot, wet surroundings everywhere.


    If it weren''t for the protection shield around his skin formed by the me from the me Zone, Ricky


    would find it impossible to stay here even for one second!


    The moment Ricky''s feet stepped on the floor, a strong smell of blood assaulted his nose at once. If


    this had happened before, Ricky would definitely have vomited with disgust. But now, his sense of


    disgust was ovee by another feeling. Beyond the bloody smell, there was a stench of death in the


    air. Without the me light, Ricky anticipated that he would be burnt into ash once he was exposed into


    such a horrible environment. With such a useful shield, Ricky could not only move forward safely, but


    also breath normally like he was above on the ground.


    "Such a strong smell of blood and death! What exactly had happened here in this cave before I came


    in!?" he wondered, bewildered. The more closely he gauged and thought of the cave, the more curious


    and terrified he grew in his mind.

 Chapter 153 Fire Dragon Egg

    Chapter 153 Fire Dragon Egg


    The air was filled with a strong and pungent smell of blood that harnessed great energy!


    Ricky was frightened, forgetting about his curiosity and would rather retreat, but the strong message


    that the Chaotic Fire Zone sent pushed him deeper into the dwelling.


    Having trouble finding a way out, he entertained the idea of entering the dwelling as the Chaotic Fire


    Zone indicated.


    Surrounded by the light of the me shield, Ricky went into the dwelling to the deep.


    It took about half an hour for the pungent smell to reach its limit.


    Not far away from him, Ricky saw a pool made of blood. It was about size of a hundred meters and the


    blood was boiling, spurting fire to whoever dared toe close.


    The blood exuded great energy. Ricky knew it would only take a single drop to destroy him.


    As he got closer, the pool began to change. The boiling grew more violent and the great energy


    merged all the blood together, shaping it into a dragon jumping and rolling up in the air.


    Ricky felt familiar with the blood, for its smell resembled the dragon blood they absorbed from theva


    ''Could this be the real dragon blood?'' Ricky thought with doubt in his head.


    With that great energy and power, it would be the only exnation, Ricky imagined. He was convinced


    it was the real dragon blood.


    "What a once in a lifetime opportunity!" The words burst out of him as he jumped out of excitement.


    The dragon blood energy they found in thevake was way too little, even less than what they


    imagined, but it enabled him to gain martial arts prowess. He could not help but fantasize about what


    could this real dragon blood bring to him.


    It took Ricky a moment to pull himself together.


    Ricky knew he was currently unable to refine even a single drop of the dragon blood, let alone a whole


    pool of it. He hoped that he could take the dragon blood away and refine them someday when he had


    the strength.


    But how to take them away? It shouldn''t be any trouble with the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky impulsively pushed the Chaotic Fire Zone to absorb the whole pool of dragon blood.


    But it seemed that the pool had no intentions of being taken that easily. The dragon blood boiled more


    violently, exuding an enormous amount of spiritual energy.


    The energy grew bigger and smothered Ricky and his surroundings without causing him any harm.


    The energy materialized itself into a giant fire dragon!


    With its deafening roars, it was the fiercest great dragon he had everid eyes on. But it existed in a


    virtual space, Ricky was unsure if it was real or was only inside his head.


    "Oh boy, is this the real Great Dragon?" Ricky whispered to himself. He tried his best to act unfazed as


    he saw the fire dragon''s phantom.


    The Great Dragon was the most powerful being in the world and was known to have the strongest


    blood. How could he, a mere Blood Purification warrior, be so fortunate to see it with his own eyes? It


    didn''t matter if it was only a phantom.


    Ricky hadn''t had a good story to tell the other warriors for a long time. However, this should be enough


    for him to brag for a lifetime.


    But he knew that telling this story would only bring him death.


    "It''s been tens of millions of years. Finally, a living creature stands in front of me!" Next thing he knew,


    an deep, old, and immense voice began to echo in his head.


    "Young one, it seems that you have brought the outside Heaven Melting Fire under control. It shows


    that you have the divine spiritual meridian of fire nature and that you are fit to be a God!"


    "The...The Great Dragon, is that you who is speaking?" asked Ricky, unable to control the shivering in


    his voice.


    "Young one, do you see anyone else but myself?" the voice asked.


    "No!" Ricky shook his head.


    "The phantom is just an energy deposited tens of millions of years ago, and it won''tst long. So, kid,


    listen carefully every word I''m saying next."


    "Yes, Great Dragon, please!"


    "I died in a great war tens of millions of years ago but I created this small fire zone with the power I had


    left before I died. I did it to protect my child," said the Great Dragon.


    ''It turns out that the Earth Fire ce was created by the Great Dragon.'' It dawned on Ricky. At the


    same time, Ricky was extremely curious about the Great Dragon''s strength during its prime. Legends


    said that the ones who were able to create zones were the strongest in thend.


    "Here you are after so many years. Maybe it is time for my child to be reborn.


    And it is his destiny to meet you, whether it would be prosperity or destruction you bring him. But I hope


    that you could be an ally of my child and aid him in returning to the fire dragon tribe. I assure you that


    the fire dragon tribe would generously repay you."


    After the Great Dragon finished his words, the pool began to boil once again and a huge me egg


    began to rise from it.


    Upon inspecting the egg, Ricky found a small fire dragon prancing inside the shell.


    "Oh my god! This... this is the egg of the Great Dragon!" Ricky said with great disbelief.


    "Young one, take my child to the Heaven Melting Fire to help with its incubation. It wouldn''t be long until


    my child is reborn into this world!" the Great Dragon said, almost begging to Ricky with love in his


    voice.


    Ricky knew that though the Great Dragon lost a huge amount of his power, he was still a caring parent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And it hurt to say goodbye to his child.


    He had no other choice but to trust Ricky, the first one who ever entered this space. It was all because


    of the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    If he had not met Ricky, his child would have waited longer to be reborn.


    You could say a lot about Ricky, but he always knew how to keep a promise.


    Upon learning the Great Dragon''s story, Ricky made up his mind andmitted seriously to his quest.


    "Great Dragon, you have my word, I would take your child to the its tribe as long as my strength


    allowed me!"


    Of course Ricky also had his own agenda.


    He hoped he would be good friends with the little fire dragon one day and it would be cool to have a fire


    dragon buddy. But the idea of letting people see a fire dragon meant that he had to wait for his power to


    grow stronger.


    "Young one, I also give you my word, the fire dragon tribe would never forget what you did!" The Great


    Dragon promised as he heard Ricky''s sincerity.


    After that, the Great Dragon disappeared, the voice and the phantom faded into nothing.


    It had been tens of millions of years. Even the strongest had their limits.


    "A real Fire Dragon Egg! Am I dreaming?" Ricky couldn''t believe what just happened.


    He turned and looked at that Fire Dragon Egg.


    It was spinning fast.


    As it spun, it absorbed the dragon blood from the pool. A whole pool of dragon blood was absorbed


    before Ricky even realized.


    "So...that''s it? A whole pool of dragon blood gone in a matter of seconds? Shouldn''t you keep some for


    me?" said Ricky who was clearly unhappy about it.

 Chapter 154 Tremendous Changes Of The Earth Fire Place

    Chapter 154 Tremendous Changes Of The Earth Fire ce


    ''The Dragon''s Blood!'' That was the Dragon''s Blood! It would have been a win for Ricky if even a single


    drop was left for him. But this Fire Dragon Egg absorbed all the Dragon''s Blood in one go. How could


    Ricky not be angry about it?


    Ricky had the urge to crack the Fire Dragon Egg open to let some of the Dragon''s Blood flow out.


    But it was all in his head. He couldn''t bear breaking the Fire Dragon Egg even if he didn''t promise to


    the Fire Dragon.


    He wondered how this one-meter-tall Fire Dragon Egg managed to absorb the Dragon''s Blood of a


    whole pool.


    But Ricky didn''t dwell too much on it. He was more upied on thinking of how he would take the Fire


    Dragon Egg away.


    "ording to the Fire Dragon, it''s better for the egg to hatch in the Heaven Melting Fire. However, I


    didn''t actually subdue the Heaven Melting Fire and I do not have any control of the fire. Also, it could


    be dangerous to put the egg into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Anyhow, I guess there''s no harm in trying!"


    After debating with himself, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone and put the Fire Dragon Egg into it.


    Soon, the two fused mes wrapped themselves around the Fire Dragon Egg.


    Ricky realized that he was worrying too much after seeing what was about to happen. The Fire Dragon


    Egg wasn''t harmed by the mes at all. Instead, their energies were continuously absorbed by it.


    Ricky knew just by looking at the egg that it was very excited.


    "It really is a real Fire Dragon. Fire is where it wants to be!" Ricky eximed at the scene in excitement.


    Everything seemed done. Ricky might not have gotten any of the Dragon''s Blood, but he acquired the


    Fire Dragon Egg and the Heaven Melting Fire. They were probably even stronger than the Dragon''s


    Blood, given the sufficient amount of time to develop.


    Ricky believed that as long as he cultivated the Chaotic Fire Skill, the Heaven Melting Fire would


    definitely be a strong asset inbat.


    Soon, Ricky managed to gain control of the light shield of the Chaotic Fire Zone and went back to the


    surface of theva.


    Four people including Theo were still at the state of refining.


    Looking at the four people''s condition, it was most likely for Pompeo and Aiden to break through. After


    all, they had been at the eighth grade of Blood Purification for the longest time. If the energy of the


    Dragon''s Blood was unable to help them break through, then it would prove to be less valuable than


    they thought.


    Ricky didn''t stay on theva for long. He soon leaped to a cave to train further in seclusion. He


    intended to develop the Chaotic Fire Skill as soon as possible.


    The Chaotic Fire Skill had four known stages.


    The first stage was to gain control of the fire and utilize it. It was not easy to control and make use of


    the fire. He had to at least be able to use the fire in battle and in casting, and then gradually master


    these aspects.


    The second stage was the stage of a thousand changes, in which any fire could bend into a thousand


    changes. The third stage was the stage of inexhaustible changes where Ricky could transform any fire


    into anything with no limitation.


    Simply put, in the second and the third stages, Ricky could bend fire at will. These two stages could be


    put under an umbre stage¡ªthe stage of change.


    Thest stage was the most difficult one, the stage of fusing and controlling the Chaotic Fire. In this


    stage, he could control any fire in the world at will, bending them freely whenever he wished.


    ''Thest three stages, especially the fourth stage, is far too difficult for me. I should focus on learning


    the first stage now. Chaotic Fire Skill! Don''t let me down!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    He put all his time into the cultivation of the Chaotic Fire Skill.


    A day had passed. Pompeo and Aiden woke up one after the other. As Ricky had expected, they had


    reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification sessfully. They were almostplete with the Blood


    Purification process. Their next goal would be the Bone Reinforcement.


    But even at the peak Blood Purification now, they still had a long way to go. After all, transitioning from


    the Blood Purification to Bone Reinforcement wasn''t as easy as it sounded. Otherwise, Autn, who


    was regarded by others as a genius, would not toughen himself hard for such a breakthrough.


    Theo and Ka woke up shortly after. Ka had reached the peak of the seventh grade of Blood


    Purification while Theo had reached the peak of the eighth grade. Although they didn''t break through,


    they were fairly satisfied with their progress.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They had a big meal right after waking up. Though the flesh and blood of that Earthly Fire Dragon at


    the ninth grade of Blood Purification wasn''t really helping in cultivation or breakthroughs, it was indeed


    a rare delicacy, for the Earth Fire ce only opened once every thirty years.


    After their meals, they walked out of the Scorching Dragon Valley. They had aplished what they


    wanted here, and thus there was no need for them to stay any longer. Maybe they could get something


    better by reaching farther areas.


    However, after they left the Scorching Dragon Valley, tremendous changes were immediately bestowed


    upon the Earth Fire ce.


    The initial changes happened underground. The ground trembled, huge cracks began to cut through


    thend. zing magma started to flow out of the cracks.


    Mountains copsed inch by inch, immediately being reced by new ones sprouting from the low


    ground.


    In the Scorching Dragon Valley, copse and uplift surrounded the whole area with endlessva


    streams flowing through.


    Tremendous changes urred all around them.


    The manic air and spiritual energy grew hotter and even more frantic. Spiritual energy in many ces


    was burning up due to the extreme temperature.


    From now on, warriors who dared enter here must have the strength to consume more spiritual energy


    to survive these drastic changes.


    Taking two Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills every few hours should do the trick.


    "What caused this destruction? What happened to the Earth Fire ce? It seems like the doomsday is


    arriving." People including Ricky and Theo were all astounded by the scene. It took them all by


    surprise.


    "ording to several masters of our n, no such changes have ever happened before in the Earth


    Fire ce." There was confusion in Pompeo''s face.


    "Yes, absolutely nothing like this has ever happened before. What''s the matter? It seems the Earth Fire


    ce is bound to disappear," Ka asked, her voice deepening.


    They were not clear of what happened, but they all had the same feeling, that the Earth Fire ce was


    being erased from the surface.


    ''Is it because the final strength of the Fire Dragon disappeared, and the Earth Fire ce shall


    disappear with it?'' Ricky thought in his mind.


    Because the Fire Dragon had told him that the Earth Fire ce was originally a small fire space


    opened up by him. Now that his power ceased to exist, it seemed logical for the Earth Fire ce to die


    with it.


    ''Hope the disappearance of the Earth Fire ce does not affect us in this ce right now. Otherwise,


    we''ll really get in the neck, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Right at this time, even greater changes began to arise. High in the west of the Earth Fire ce, tons


    of red lights fell and shot fiercely towards the west.

 Chapter 155 The Beast Fire

    Chapter 155 The Beast Fire


    They saw thousands of crimson lights shining in the sky, lighting up the west.


    "Oh my God! What the hell are those red lights? Did they catalyze the change of the Earth Fire ce?"


    Theo turned to hispanions and eximed in surprise upon seeing the marvelous picture.


    All the other warriors who survived there were also amazed at those shining red lights.


    They began to whisper with puzzled and astonished expressions. Naturally, they turned to look at the


    spot where those lightsnded, trying to make sense of what was happening. All of them were thinking


    that they could probably find great opportunities there.


    Right at this moment, Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone in his spiritual meridian delivered him a message,


    urging him to go to the west where those lights were.


    ''It''s urging us to go now! Are those crimson lights a great opportunity?'' Ricky thought to himself,


    wondering.


    "Hey, Theo. I think there may be some great opportunities there. I say we go and check it out. What do


    you think?" Ricky turned to his partners and suggested with excited eyes.


    "Great! I was just thinking the same! Now that the Earth Fire ce is copsing, we can just go there!


    Something must be happening there, with that incredible light shower," Theo replied in agreement.


    The five of them started their journey west at once. All of them headed forward at full speed. It took


    almost two days for them to arrive; after all, the Earth Fire ce was definitely not a small ce for


    warriors like them. For warriors of innate spirit, perhaps it was.


    When they got closer, they saw a vast desert full of sand. Unlike the rednd from where they had just


    spread over thend as well.


    Compared to other ces where tremors happened often, this desert was quite serene.


    By now, there were already many warriors from the surrounding areas who had gathered there.


    However, none of them seemed to want to interact with each other because everyone was focused on


    approaching a shabby crimson iron pagoda in the center of the desert.


    The crimson pagoda was very high, almost a thousand meters. If you took a closer look and counted


    how many floors it had, you had to be careful. Once you did not focus on the counting, you would make


    a mistake and have to redo the counting. There were fifteen floors in total and it upied a ten-meter


    radius.


    With an ancient, grand, and majestic aura, it just stood there. At the mere sight of it, the people


    gathered around had mixed feelings; curiosity, incredulousness, excitement. Meanwhile, it was sending


    forth strong energies. All of them could feel its burning atmosphere.


    Despite its marvelous and overwhelming aura, the pagoda had a really terrible appearance. It was


    even no exaggeration to say that it was terribly dpidated. Its walls were covered with rust and cracks,


    with chunks of the rusty wall falling down as if the pagoda would topple down the moment a gust wind


    blew over it.


    "Crack! Crack!" The moment Ricky saw the pagoda, the Fire Dragon Egg in the Chaotic Fire Zone


    shook violently, insisting he acquire it.


    ''Does this shabby pagoda have something to do with the Fire Dragon?'' Ricky questioned secretly,


    rather puzzled.


    ''But it''s so huge! How am I supposed to move it? Do I have to use the Chaotic Fire Zone again? But


    there are so many people here. How could I employ the power of Chaotic Fire Zone without being


    noticed?'' Ricky''s mind began to race.


    Before long, more and more warriors had gathered in front of the pagoda. Ricky and his four


    the Fire Dragon Egg shook violently, sending him the message that it wanted that pagoda.


    "Those red lights! Are they caused by this scruffy pagoda?" the throng began to whisper.


    "Is there anyone who was here from before this happened? Could you stand out and exin a bit to


    us?" a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification called out.


    "Perhaps they''ve already been killed by those red lights. Check them out; there are bodies nearby,"


    another warrior responded.


    It was not until now that many warriors took notice of the corpses around the pagoda. They could tell


    from these men''s wounds that they had been burned to death.


    "Were all of them burned to death? Oh, my god. Their faces look agonized! I even don''t have the


    stomach to look at them! They must have suffered miserable pain!" some female warriors sighed in


    grief as they turned their eyes from the corpses.


    "Are those crimson lights made of mes?" some of them guessed.


    All of a sudden¡­ The pagoda lit up brighter! mes kindled and zed at every window of each floor.


    They had various colors, a multitude of them, with none of the colors appearing twice.


    Despite the difference in color, all the mes shared amon characteristic; they were emitting


    extremely powerful energy. Of course, this kind of energy was far weaker than that of the Devouring


    Fire or the Heaven Melting Fire.


    "These mes... Oh, no. It''s definitely the Beast Fire!" some warriors soon recognized them, eximing


    in shock and excitement.


    Even if quite unlike other two extremely powerful fires, the Beast Fire was still a very precious


    opportunity for warriors. It was a one in a million chance!


    Warriors who gained the power of the Beast Fire would definitely improve their fighting ability to a great


    extent. Some of the talented warriors could even be able to challenge those at higher grade. With the


    Beast Fire, a casting master or a pill refiner would not only improve theirbative capabilities, but


    also strengthen their casting and alchemy skills.


    This truth was proven in the casting process of Andrew and Ka.


    Some talented array deployers could even integrate the Beast Fire into their arrays to make them more


    powerful!


    Hence, the Beast Fire was precious to everyone, for it fulfilled many uses.


    Now, there were hundreds of or even a thousand types of Beast Fire in this shabby rusty pagoda right


    in front of them! How could those warriors not get thrilled!


    ''The Earth Fire ce is really an incredible ce! In a small space created by the Great Dragon, there


    are so many kinds of Beast fire! Marvelous!'' Ricky thought to himself in excitement. Meanwhile, he felt


    that the me in his Chaotic Fire Zone was beginning to stir. It was desperate to engulf all of the Beast


    Fire.


    Ricky finally understood that it was the instinct of the Devouring Fire! It wanted to engulf all mes


    weaker than itself.


    "Listen, everybody! I''m sure all of you by now already understand what is inside the pagoda. I suggest


    that all of us cooperate in conquering it, so all of us can have the Beast Fire!"


    a warrior suggested.


    "I agree! We''ve already seen those corpses! If we don''t work together, I don''t see any chance of taking


    that pagoda down!" a rtively young warrior stood out and echoed in agreement.


    "Yes, you are right. We have so many people here and some of us are at advanced stage of Blood


    Purification. This is the best choice for all of us!" a female warrior also nodded.


    Immediately, almost everyone responded in agreement. Once they had reached the consensus, they


    grouped themselves into several teams and began to attack the pagoda one after one, trying to


    overturn it.


    However, it seemed that all their efforts were in vain!


    They had alreadyunched many joint attacks. Yet the most they were able to aplish was mere


    shaking the rusty pieces of iron off the building. Pagoda remained intact, stubbornly immune to their


    attacks.


    "Hey, why don''t we attack it all together?" a warrior suggested as he panted heavily.


    "Yes, maybe we could give it a try. We''veunched so many times of attack but nothing happened to it.


    There are more than a hundred of warriors. I''m sure we can make it if we work together!" a rtively


    older warrior said in agreement.


    However, the result remained unchanged even after all of them exerted their internal strengths to attack


    it. Nothing happened at all.


    ''It seems that this pagoda, though shabby, is extremely strong and solid. No wonder the Fire Dragon


    Egg shook at its appearance!'' Ricky squinted his eyes, thinking hard about how to get into the pagoda.


    Like those warriors, he wanted the Beast Fires, and if possible, he wanted all of them. He believed


    entering the pagoda to gather the fire might be the only feasible way.


    The warriors kept attacking the pagoda for about two hours. Finally, they epted that their efforts


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    were hopeless. So they gathered around and began to brainstorm about other possibilities.


    "Are you Ricky, who is said to have the mysterious manual?" an arrogant and piercing voice suddenly


    shouted out from behind Ricky.


    Hearing the voice, Ricky and hispanions turned around to see who it was. They saw five figures


    walking towards them.


    Among the five guys, two were quite familiar to them!

 Chapter 156 Pompeo Took Action

    Chapter 156 Pompeo Took Action


    The two of them were Tyler and Ellen, whom Ricky had let off before because of Theo''s benevolence


    and persuasion.


    ''Indeed, they found some back-ups and came over here to get back at me. I hope that Theo can


    be more decisive during the fighting after experiencing this turn of events. Otherwise, in this world


    where the weak are easy prey to the strong, he will be injured or killed easily!'' Ricky thought, ring at


    Tyler and Ellen.


    Then Ricky turned to look at the young man who spoke earlier.


    He wasn''t that handsome, but he wore refined clothes which made him look noble and dashing.


    At this moment, Ellen leaned against the young man''s chest, and the young man flirtatiously caressed


    her, making her coyly blush.


    While this took ce, Ellen also cast a haughty nce at Ricky.


    "Marcel, he is Ricky. He not only bullied me, but also humiliated me. Besides, he even killed my


    brother. So you have to help me punish him!" Ellen whined indignantly, wrapping her arms around the


    young man''s neck.


    She kept on seductively rubbing her curvaceous body against the young man, which made him visibly


    aroused. His desire began to grow.


    "Ellen, trust me. I will definitely help you teach this guy a lesson," the young man said seriously, staring


    at Ricky again as his eyes gleamed with malice.


    "You little bastard,e over here to apologize to Ellen and then take your own life! Otherwise, I will


    beat you to a pulp!" the young man said, pointing adamantly at Ricky.


    "Tyler, Ellen, Ricky has already been so kind to let you off before. But why are you repaying his mercy


    with this?" Theo eximed furiously, taking a step forward and pointing at Tyler and Ellen before Ricky


    got a chance to say anything.


    ...


    Their argument attracted a lot of warriors'' attention.


    "He is Ricky, right? He brought his talents into full y in the Casting Guild and Elder Alexander


    epted him as his disciple! Aside from this, I heard he possesses the marvelous, magical manual!" a


    voice said. Hearing this, all of warriors fixed their eyes on Ricky.


    "Yes, he must definitely be Ricky! The two warriors beside him are Theo and Ka!" Quickly, the


    curiosity on their face morphed into looks of envy and greed.


    But fearing Elder Alexander, who was powerful and enjoyed a high reputation, those who were itching


    to get at Ricky''s manual repressed their greed. After all, their ns didn''t dare provoke or offend Elder


    Alexander''s authority in public ces.


    And now someone was taking action against Ricky, so they were all eager to see Ricky''s actual


    strength and power firsthand. They learned from the disciples of the Snow Sect that Ricky was a


    remarkable, strong warrior, but they still wanted to see for themselves.


    "Look. The young man seems to be Marcel from the Cao n!" one of the warriors spoke, revealing to


    others Marcel''s identity.


    "The Cao n? It''s said that the Cao n is supported by the Wu n and wins their trust. Marcel is


    Andrew''s cousin, so no wonder he dares provoke Ricky so tantly!"


    The word of mouth had revealed the young man''s identity in no time!


    "It turns out that he is backed up by the Wu n!" Ricky sneered to hispanions upon finding this


    out.


    ...


    "Humph! Theo, your words are so ridiculous! Ricky has killed my brother, so why do we have to be


    grateful to him! Don''t take us for fools!" Ellen spat coldly, after hearing Theo''s admonishments.


    "You..." Theo began to retort, but he was stopped by Ricky. Then taking a step forward, Ricky said to


    Tyler and Ellen, "Since you don''t want to cherish your lives, I''m going to kill you two right here today!"


    "You little bastard, didn''t you hear what I was saying just now?" Marcel Cao remarked angrily, moving in


    front of Ricky. He was quite miffed that Ricky had ignored him.


    Suddenly, he called forth his power of the ninth grade of Blood Purification and then mmed it


    towards Ricky.


    "I''ve heard that Marcel has reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification for nearly a month before he


    entered the Earth Fire ce. I''m afraid that Ricky might be defeated by him this time!"


    "That''s right. Although Theo and Ka enjoy excellent reputations, they are only good at casting


    weapons. Besides, Theo is a bit cowardly, not that very manly!" some no-name spectator said.


    ...


    "What do you think you are? Don''t bark at me so incessantly like a dog!" Ricky shouted with disdain,


    staring down Marcel Cao. For such an arrogant fool like Marcel Cao, Ricky would never hold back his


    sharp words!


    "Go to hell!" Marcel Cao immediately flew into a great rage upon hearing Ricky''s rude remarks. After


    his loud roar, he directly raised his fist and punched forcefully towards Ricky''s face.


    ''He''s at the ninth grade of Blood Purification? Well, I can have a try at battling against him!" Ricky


    thought to himself. The spiritual energy of Marcel''s fist faintly whizzed as it created friction with the air.


    However, Pompeo had already thrown a punch to deflect Marcel''s fist.


    "Bang!" "Thud!"


    With a tremendous thump, the two stumbled backwards for a few steps.


    Even though Pompeo had just broken through and reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification, he


    had absorbed the Dragon''s Blood before making a breakthrough. Thus his level had been reinforced


    the moment he reached the ninth grade, and his strength could match up to that of warriors who had


    already been at the ninth grade of Blood Purification for several months. That was why Great Dragon


    was the strongest beast in the world and the Dragon''s Blood was truly spectacr!


    "You want to fight with Ricky? You don''t deserve the chance at all! I willbat with you first!" Pompeo


    stated with sarcasm, shaking his fist.


    Seeing Pompeo take action, Ricky withdrew his power. He was willing to have a try at fighting with


    Marcel Cao, but he wanted to save his real strength for when Andrew and Ivan showed up.


    "Who are you? How dare you stop me? Don''t you know that I''m the member of the Cao n? You


    should not be so reckless to offend me!" Marcel Cao eximed with contempt, ring at Pompeo.


    "What the hell is the Cao n? I have never heard of it!" Pompeo sneered.


    Many other warriors were afraid of the Cao n, but they Yu n members didn''t fear it at all. This


    was because Theo of the Yu n was backed by an innate spiritual king who was a casting master of


    Spirit Level. Besides, Elder Alexander regarded Theo with high favor. It was a powerful connection.


    "He is Pompeo, right? He has even reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification and the reinforcement


    of his cultivation is very solid. It seems that he has gained great opportunity in the Earth Fire ce


    during this period of time!" several warriors murmured, now beginning to talk about Pompeo!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "A member of the Yu n!" Marcel Cao growled in a low voice upon hearing the discussion. He


    determined why Pompeo wasn''t afraid of the Cao n. The previous collision of their fists also made


    Marcel Cao realize that Pompeo''s strength was far from inferior to his.


    Noticing what was going on, Ellen and Tyler grew even more indignant. In order to persuade Marcel


    Cao to help them punish Ricky, Ellen had spent a lot of time pleasing and even sleeping with him


    during the past few days.


    However, she didn''t expect that a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification would appear to help


    Ricky.


    At the thought of this, both Ellen and Tyler grew more and more bitter, anger simmering inside them.


    But still, they remained ignorant to the fact that they would not have to pay a price if they had not


    disyed such greed before!


    At the moment, Marcel Cao seemed to be in an embarrassing dilemma.


    If he battled with Pompeo, he might not be able to win against him, because his instinct told him that


    Pompeo was also a strong, formidable warrior. If he refused to ept the challenge, he might disgrace


    himself and the Cao n.


    Feeling sulky and hesitant, Marcel Cao cursed in his mind, "Ellen, you maniptive bitch! Why didn''t


    you tell me before that Ricky is allied with a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification!?" He


    clenched his fists.

 Chapter 157 Duel With Ivan

    Chapter 157 Duel With Ivan


    "Marcel, stop whining and just do it!" When Marcel hesitated, Ricky heard a familiar voice that he knew


    very well!


    As the four figures approached, the warriors had no choice but to step aside and make way for them.


    It was Ivan, Andrew, and their followers.


    "Here theye!" Ricky murmured after seeing them, "Well, now would be a good time for us to finish


    something. Otherwise, we might not get another chance!"


    "Well, that''s something I''d love to see!" the warriors said when they saw Andrew and Ivan.


    A lot of warriors expected Ricky to fight with Ivan and others. This way, they would have less enemies


    to deal with.


    Although Ricky and Ivan were not the strongest duo, they still shouldn''t be taken lightly because of the


    Casting Guild behind them!


    ......


    "Cousin Andrew! I''m so d that you''re here!" Marcel said, excited to see his cousin!


    Although Andrew was not good inbat, Marcel knew that his followers were the younger generation


    of his family and at the ninth grade of Blood Purification and getting closer and closer to the peak.


    Ivan and his follower were also at the ninth grade of Blood Purification.


    Seeing how powerful they were, Ellen felt relieved.


    "Yes, I''m here!" Andrew answered with a nod. Then he and Ivan looked at Ricky at the same time!


    "Little bastard! We''ve been looking all over for you!" Andrew said coldly. The tension between him and


    Ricky was not a secret anymore. There was no longer a need to be polite to each other.


    "Oh, really? Then I guess I should be thanking you for your concern!" Ricky sneered.


    "Nevertheless, you better not miss me. Because I always feel a little icky when missed by such a short


    man like you!"


    Ha-ha! Ha-ha! Almost all the warriors could not help butugh after hearing Ricky''s words. Because


    height had always been a pain for Andrew, and Ricky''s words struck right through him.


    By this time, Andrew''s eyes were almost misty.


    Then he turned on his ferocious face and they all stoppedughing.


    "Dennis, kill this little bastard!" Andrew growled angrily, as if his ferocious eyes could kill Ricky a


    thousand times if he wanted to!


    "Yes, Sire!" Dennis nodded. He walked towards Ricky with murderous intent.


    Pompeo wanted to stop him but was blocked by Marcel. In response, Aiden interfered and stopped


    Dennis sessfully.


    Seeing what transpired, Ivan''s follower wanted to kill Ricky, but Ivan was in his way.


    "Andrew, I hate him too. Let me kill him!" Ivan said coldly, heading towards Ricky.


    "Thank you, Ivan!" Andrew said, staring at Ricky fiercely. As if he had known what wasing!


    Maybe it wasn''t such a great idea to kill Ricky in public. But they couldn''t careless at this point. They


    coulde up with some excuses to tell everyone that Ricky threw the first punch when they left this


    ce, and no one would dare testify. Because no one would ever want to offend the casting masters at


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the Spirit Level behind Andrew and Ivan for a dead man.


    All of a sudden, Ivan elerated and came to Ricky''s side. He punched out his fire fists, aiming directly


    at Ricky''s face.


    Ricky anticipated the attack. He immediately gathered frosty power in his right fingers to activate the


    Ice Cage Fingers.


    "It''s frosty power. The rumors were true! Ricky is not only a casting genius, but also has the spiritual


    meridian with dual properties!" Ricky''s disy of frosty power caught everyone by surprise.


    "So, I can say that Ricky definitely has aplete spiritual meridian! Rumor says he only has a


    iplete one. Duh! I don''t a single word of it!"


    "Whether he is a genius or not, there''s no way he would win this battle. Ivan himself is a cultivation


    genius and he has four warriors who are all at the ninth grade of Blood Purification on his side!"


    "That''s right!"


    ......


    Boom! Amidst the debate, Ricky''s frost finger shed with Ivan''s fire fists!


    The warriors imagined that Ricky wouldn''t be able to handle the collision.


    But something no one expected happened.


    Ricky''s finger and Ivan''s fire fists created an explosion upon collision. Ice wrapped Ivan''s fists and froze


    them, rendering them useless.


    It was clear that Ricky had taken the lead in this battle. However, Ivan, being the genius that he was,


    didn''t show any sign of panic. Shocked by what happened to his fists, he reacted quickly and stepped


    back to collect himself.


    As he retreated, Ricky jumped forward aggressively, hoping to finish Ivan while he was frozen. But it


    was toote. The ice on Ivan''s fists were already shattered into pieces.


    "How...How is this possible?" Andrew and the warriors were riddled with questions. Judging by Ricky''s


    frosty power, they could see that his power had reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification.


    "It seems that Ricky really is a genius who isn''t afraid of challenging anyone!"


    "Right, he challenged the peak level of Blood Purification from the seventh grade of Blood Purification.


    Even the strongest genius in the Heaven Wood Land cannot do that!"


    The warriors began talking among themselves.


    ......


    Ricky also knew that the opportunity had passed and that his frosty power was not going to work. So


    he burst out his me Fist and collided vertically with Ivan''s fists!


    Bang!


    A loud explosion covered the area. The two fists shed together, the waves turned into ripples and


    swept through the entire ce. The warriors around felt an intense heat.


    And they were forced to retreat.


    Amidst all the chaos, Ricky and Ivan retreated hastily, leaving deep traces on the yellow sand.


    Ivan''s eyes had be even more intense than it was before.


    Before Ricky entered the Earth Fire ce, he was absolutely at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. It


    only took him a few days to reach the seventh grade of Blood Purification, and could already fight with


    the warriors at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. There could only be two reasons.


    First of all, Ricky was a genius who could challenge the upper ss. Geniuses like him were extremely


    rare even in the Heaven Wood Land. As long as they didn''t die, they were guaranteed to be


    genius masters in the future.


    Second, it was because Ricky had gained many opportunities in the past few days. As for this point,


    Ivan could see from Ka and Theo.


    All Ivan could think of was that he wanted to kill Ricky as soon as he got the chance. He was jealous of


    his talent and luck.


    ''Die! He must die! Everything that he has, his powers, his mysterious manual, they all belong to me!''


    Ivan snarled fiercely in his heart.

 Chapter 158 They Both Stay Here

    Chapter 158 They Both Stay Here


    Ivan would probably not believe that Ricky got an iplete spiritual meridian; however, such rumor


    could not be just some gossip that circted among themon people. If the rumor was true, then


    that would mean Ricky''s spiritual meridian was definitely damaged before.


    Spiritual meridian could be the strongest part of a warrior, yet it could also be the weakest. It could


    make or break a warrior. On the other hand, the spiritual meridian itself was so fragile that a strike with


    just a little applied force could destroy it. Over the years, warriors hade up with ways to protect it


    from getting harmed, though those protective measures would still fail at times.


    But Ricky could make it today with his spiritual meridian--despite it suffering from a big blow--together


    with his mysterious manual thanks to the incredible gift he had obtained. Without it, he would have


    faced deeper problems and his life would be at stake. Nevertheless, this incredible gift could not be


    possessed by just anyone.


    Knowing how powerful that gift was, Ivan had his eyes on it. He believed that if he took it from Ricky, he


    would be the best warrior with casting and martial arts skills in the Realm of Wildness. Even the top


    talents from the Realm of Wildness could notpete with him and should a challenge be issued, he


    would not break a sweat at all.


    ''Ivan looks pretty powerful. It seems that he spends as much time and energy on martial arts as he


    does on casting, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''And the warrior that followed him may be even more


    powerful than Ivan. This battle is going push us to our limits.''


    At this time, the man behind Ivan began to make their move. He walked towards Ricky, Ivan following


    suit in a steady pace. The two men surrounded Ricky and Ivan made no gesture to stop what was


    happening.


    He had seen Ricky''s power. He had felt it within the tremor in his muscles and the air that went through


    his lungs. Ricky emanated power wherever he went even when he was trying to keep it low. Ivan knew


    that beating Ricky was an extremely difficult task to ovee, let alone killing him. If he was honest


    with himself, there was a big chance that it was him who might end up dead.


    As cowardly as it might seem to other warriors, Ivan and the other man decided to fight Ricky together.


    Two against one. It wasn''t the most honorable strategy, but if they won, who would care about how they


    did it? All the people would remember was the fact that they beat Ricky and nothing else. Ivan could


    care less about his reputation. What mattered was the gift and how he could take it from Ricky. If he


    could just get his hands on it...


    "They have both reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification. And they''re not rookies, either. Looks


    like things are going to get ugly for Ricky," several peoplemented as they watched the scene


    unfolding before them.


    "Indeed, it is impossible for Ricky to challenge two warriors of the ninth grade of Blood Purification no


    matter how strong he is now. A warrior reaching the ninth grade is no ordinary warrior, as it means he


    reached a level that greatly sets him apart from average warriors. The ninth grade isn''t an easy feat,


    after all."


    "Yes, there may be only some slight differences between the seventh grade and eighth grade, but it''s


    an entirely different story between the eighth and ninth grade. The gap is so apparent that an eighth


    grade normally wouldn''t stand a chance in a fight."


    "Although, I have to say, Ricky is not an easy opponent either. He would still be able tond a strong--


    possibly deadly--blow to one of his opponents. Sure, he might lose in the end, but he is definitely not


    going down without a fight. Whatever happens, though, it will be good for us since we won''t have to


    deal with whoever loses here. There will be one less strong opponent to battle."


    ......


    "Come on!" Ivan shouted as he made the first move. He leaped, mes covering his right feet, and


    aimed a fiery kick towards Ricky.


    At the same time, Ivan''s follower also struck. He moved as fast as Ivan and threw a punch across


    Ricky''s face.


    With two strikesing at him at different directions, Ricky had nowhere to hide. He only had one


    option and that was to withstand both hits.


    Ricky readied himself for the blows. He channeled the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form and made sure every inch of his body was reinforced with power. The people watching the


    fight gasped as they felt sheer power emanating from him while his two opponents gritted their teeth,


    trying to ward off the invisible force.


    Despite Ricky''s strength, he still found it difficult to fight two warriors who reached the ninth grade of


    Blood Purification. He could exchange blows and defend himself from some of the lethal ones, but after


    a few rounds, his body started to feel heavy with every move. Since he had to deal with two strong


    opponents at once, his energy was drained faster than normal. He took a step back, trying to catch his


    breath.


    Ricky was well aware that with his sixth grade of Blood Purification, he could fight with two or three


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    warriors of the eighth grade of Blood Purification. Now that he reached the seventh grade, he was


    expecting that he would be able to fight two warriors of the ninth grade with rtive ease, but it was not


    the case. As much as he hated to admit it, beating the two was proving to be difficult.


    Such was the power of the ninth grade. Even if the warrior himself was not as talented as he was, he


    should not be underestimated. After all, the warrior had reached the peak of Blood Purification.


    ''Maybe I''ve underestimated the warriors of the ninth grade a little too much, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    But Ricky was not the one to panic. He fought with a cool head, making up strategies along the way,


    trying to figure out the best way tond his blows without suffering a fatal counter. He also had a trick


    under his sleeve--his trump card. He was not worried about losing because he had a different source of


    strength. He may not be a ninth grade, but he had regained his spiritual meridian and the Chaos


    Manual.


    One moment, his opponents thought Ricky was already faltering, but the next, Ricky wasing on to


    them with eyes as sharp as his resolve. His opponents wavered for a second, and he took that


    opportunity to use his Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Boom! Boom!


    But, at this very moment, the Ragged Iron Pagoda transformed again. The windows alight with Beast


    Fires suddenly opened, appearing in front of them in all its glory.


    The open windows were big enough for any warrior to enter.


    "It''s open! It''s open! The Beast Fire is mine now!"


    Soon, the attention of all the warriors was drawn onto the Ragged Iron Pagoda. Their eyes were wide


    with wonder, greed, and everything in between.


    Wasting another second was not an option. Immediately, most of the fighters raced to the windows of


    the pagoda''s first floor. It took less than a minute for over twenty windows of the pagoda''s first floor to


    be filled with fighters.


    And after these fighters got in, the windows immediately closed. The fighters were so close to the


    Beast Fire that they would either seed in collecting it or end up burning to death with no escape.


    "Damn it! What unfortunate timing. How could this Ragged Iron Pagoda open at this time?" Ivan hissed


    as he watched the fighters cramming themselves into the open windows.


    He had to make a choice. If he wanted to get the chance to take the Beast Fire, he must give up his


    fight against Ricky. But this might be hisst chance to kill Ricky and take his gift.


    Ivan already had one Beast Fire, however, getting more of something so precious was one of his goals,


    too. He couldn''t settle with just one. The more Beast Fires he got, the more power he would possess.


    Besides, could he really take the gift and the mysterious manual from Ricky after killing him? There


    was no guarantee. Ricky might have kept his cultivation and manual in his mind, not written it on some


    paper or beast hide. Ricky was smart. Surely, he wouldn''t leave his cultivation and manual lying around


    his dead body if someone managed to kill him, right?


    Ivan knew the odds of him getting Ricky''s gift was against him, so he decided to go for the Beast Fire


    instead.


    Otherwise, he ran the risk of not getting any Beast Fire since all the warriors here were after the same


    thing and the Beast Fire would run out by the time his fight with Ricky was finished.


    With a wink at Andrew and the others, he turned around and headed for the tower.


    They understood his signal and tried to get out of the fight at once.


    What they didn''t expect, though, was that Ricky would get in the way. A mocking smile went up to his


    lips as he stopped them from running towards the pagoda. Seeing what Ricky just did, Pompeo also


    went in front of them to stop them in their tracks.


    "Ricky, what are you doing? If you keep me here, I''d miss the opportunity to get the Beast Fire, and so


    will you," Ivan said coldly as he red at his opponent.


    He could not believe that Ricky would stop them than get his share of the Beast Fire. And even if Ricky


    didn''t care about it, Ivan doubted those four guys behind him felt the same way. They wanted the Beast


    Fire, too. He was sure of it.


    "Of course, I want it. But they must stay, or you and I will not get the Beast Fire today," Ricky replied


    with a sneer as he pointed to Ellen and Tyler.


    Ellen and Tyler shivered whenever they looked at Ricky. Ever since that day they almost died in his


    hands, they couldn''t shake off the feeling of cruelty that he emitted. Even though they tried hard to hide


    it, they were still terrified of him.


    Ellen then turned to Marcel and stared at him with puppy eyes.


    Resisting the urge to scoff and roll his eyes, Marcel turned to Andrew and Ivan instead. It was obvious.


    She was just a cheap chick and he was not the least affected. He didn''t care for her at all. The decision


    was up to Andrew and Ivan.


    "Ricky,e on! Do you really want to waste time with me here?" Ivan eximed in horror, his eyes


    reflecting a little bit of panic and anger.

 Chapter 159 Devour Beast Fire

    Chapter 159 Devour Beast Fire


    "If you don''t leave them now, you''re going to ruin yourself," Ricky muttered coldly.


    Truth be told, Ivan didn''t really care about Ellen and Tyler. It was his prestige he was worried about.


    Their living or death would definitely have an effect on him. After all, Ellen and Tyler were members of


    his team.


    As for Ricky, he didn''t want to waste his time on Ivan either. Beast Fire might not have been the lucky


    chance he had been hoping for, but for hispanions, it was something they once didn''t even dream


    of having.


    Ricky would never let them give up the precious opportunity they''d been given all because of Ellen and


    Tyler.


    In hindsight, Ricky was also sure that Ivan and Andrew were growing more and more impatient at him


    for assuming that Ivan only wanted to associate himself with Ricky in order to save face and not


    actually because he was concerned of Ellen and Tyler''s well-being.


    Therefore, he knew that he must win soon.


    There wasn''t much Ellen and Tyler could do to threaten Ricky any further now, but Ricky was also well


    aware that they might still cause trouble that would jeopardize him and his people.


    "Ricky!" Ivan called insidiously. All he could think of now was how he could get Ricky out of his way. In


    that moment, however, warriors flooded in. No less than two floors of the Ragged Iron Pagoda became


    full of them at once.


    If they had still been locked in a stalemate, they wouldn''t even have been able to enter Ragged Iron


    Pagoda, especially with Beast Fire.


    Meanwhile, Ricky grinned at Ivan''s exasperated expression for he knew, at that point, that he was


    definitely going to win.


    "Here is where you''ll die, Ricky!" Ivan snorted as he took the lead to rush towards Ragged Iron Pagoda


    with Andrew and Marcel on his heel. They had no choice but topromise now.


    Catching a glimpse of what was happening around them, Ellen and Tyler turned white as a sheet of


    paper, both of them filling up with despair.


    "Marcel, you truly are the biggest coward I''ve seen. You''re even a coward in bed!" Going all out in the


    face of death, Ellen cursed Marcel.


    Marcel just ignored it, of course. Why would he be affected by some bitch''s stupid words? Besides he


    was far too focused on Beast Fire to think of some wittyeback.


    "Theo, you guys go get Beast Fire now. Leave the rest to me!" Ricky said.


    "Alright, Ricky. Hurry!" Pompeo nodded as he climbed quickly to the top of Ragged Iron Pagoda with


    Aiden and Ka in tow.


    Theo, on the other hand, stayed still.


    "Since you took yourst release for granted, don''t you dare me me for my brutality now. I don''t like


    having trouble causers like you following behind my team!" Ricky said, walking over to where they


    were.


    "Huh! One day, Ricky, you will meet us again in hell! Neither the people here nor the members of the


    Gu n will ever let you go!" Tyler shouted frantically as death came upon him.


    "Good! At least you''re braver now than you werest time," Ricky sneered.


    Without saying anything else, Ricky took out the Iron Destroyer from behind him and forcefully shed


    Tyler''s neck.


    In that moment, two iron fans came flying across the sky towards Ellen and Tyler, and before any of


    them could react, the iron fans gashed Ellen and Tyler''s throats. Blood sprayed everywhere as the two


    of them fell down, dead.


    "Theo!" At the sight of the two iron fans, Ricky immediately knew that it was Theo''s doing. He turned


    his back to face Theo, and as he saw Theo''s trembling hands, he couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Ricky guessed that it was probably the first time Theo had ever killed people, but upon seeing the


    determined look upon Theo''s face, Ricky knew that something had finally changed within him.


    "Ricky, it was I that once released Ellen and Tyler. Is it okay with you that I killed them?" Theo said,


    forcing out a tight smile.


    "Ha-ha. Why do you even have to ask that, Theo? Of course I don''t mind." Rickyughed. "We should


    go. We''re only wasting our time here. Let''s enter the window of the Ragged Iron Pagoda before we


    miss the chance of getting Beast Fire."


    Ricky understood how Theo was feeling. It was only natural for him to feel scared now, but now that he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    had taken the first step, Ricky was sure that he would feel better in the future.


    In a dog-eat-dog world, only those with a decisive heart could ever survive. Although Ricky might have


    been leading Theo in the wrong direction by encouraging him to kill people, it was the only way he


    could help Theo survive.


    An hourter, all the windows of all the floors of Ragged Iron Pagoda were taken up by warriors.


    Warriors didn''t make it inside the pagoda sighed helplessly, seeing others in the windows refine Beast


    Fire.


    Ah!


    Then, they heard an abrupt screeching sound.


    The warriors who had failed to refine Beast Fire were charred and burnt to death for all the other


    warriors outside Ragged Iron Pagoda to see. It was indeed a cruel scene to witness.


    Upon seeing this, many weak warriors felt no regret at all for not being there. They saw that even the


    strongest of them might not be able to tame the Beast Fire, and all of their lives ended in a tragic death.


    They asked themselves what would have happened to them if they had been there as well.


    In the next hours, the eerie screech kept on and on and on.


    Some, if not most warriors, even felt lucky that they weren''t the ones who entered it.


    Ricky, on the other hand, was in a window on the seventh floor in a small, crimson space.


    In front of him was a meing from the Burning Ocher Beast Fire, which pervaded the shadow of a


    mighty lion that time and again demonstrated its strength to Ricky.


    This time, Ricky felt that the Fusion Fire, thebination of the Devouring Fire and the Heaven Melting


    Fire, in his Chaotic Fire Zone could hardly wait to devour the me of Beast Fire.


    "I know you can''t wait to devour it. Come out now!" Ricky muttered quietly.


    With no time to waste, Ricky activated Chaotic Fire Skill right away in order to extract the Devouring


    Fire from the Fusion Fire. Then, the Devouring Fire formed a circle above his arms as it rushed towards


    the Burning Ocher Beast Fire.


    At first, the Beast Fire threatened to burn Ricky to death. But the moment it was touched by the power


    of Devouring Fire, the Burning Ocher Beast Fire suddenly lost his nerve and started sending a signal to


    beg for Ricky''s forgiveness, telling Ricky to spare him and let him be a part of his strength.


    Despite the Beast Fire''s pleas, Ricky just shook his head slightly, and immediately cast a bloody fire fist


    that turned into an enormous mouth which swallowed the Burning Ocher Beast Fire whole.


    Afterwards, Ricky felt the energy flow from the force of the Burning Ocher Beast Fire blending with the


    Devouring Fire. He felt the power of the Devouring Fire growing stronger, slowly but surely.


    "I knew it. Devouring Beast Fire is the most efficient way to make my Devouring Fire even stronger,"


    Ricky said to himself, "If I can devour each and every Beast Fire in Ragged Iron Pagoda, then


    Devouring Fire, Heaven Melting Fire together with Chaotic Fire Skill will be my aces in the hole."

 Chapter 160 God Helps Me!

    Chapter 160 God Helps Me!


    Immediately, Ricky retrieved the Devouring Fire.


    Of course he also heard the screams round after round. He felt pity for them in his heart, of course. But


    what could Ricky do? These warriors knew what they were getting into when they dared to enter the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    pagoda, so they must have been prepared to be burned to death by the Beast Fire.


    He shook his head slightly and sat down in the space he was in as he waited for the pagoda to change


    again.


    Ricky guessed that the pagoda didn''t let them in so they could simply refine the Beast Fire. No, he


    knew the pagoda wanted something more. But he couldn''t leave now, so he decided to wait quietly for


    the end and see what the next move of the pagoda would be.


    He also did not know why the Fire Dragon Egg kept sending him messages in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Obviously, it was not because of the Beast Fire, so he knew there must be other changes toe.


    ¡­¡­


    An hourter, the tragic cries ended, indicating that the end of this precious opportunity to subdue the


    Beast Fire.


    The eyes of the warriors who bought noodles to the pagoda were not full of helplessness and


    unwillingness. All they had was fear, and their white as sheet faces said more than they ever could.


    The look in their eyes told a thousand words. In them, the tragic fate of the warriors burned to death by


    Beast Fire could be seen, and even those were not enough to fully epass just how horrible what


    happened was.


    From the outside, everyone knew that from the 200 people who entered the tower, only about one-tenth


    of them were able to sessfully integrate the Beast Fire. That was to say that there were only about


    twenty people who survived inside the tower.


    In that moment, the people outside felt so lucky that they did not follow everyone else into the pagoda.


    ¡­¡­


    "Now that the Beast Fire is over, the pagoda should change again any minute now," Ricky said,


    standing up slowly as the screams died down.


    The moment he stood up, an old vast voice sounded in his ears.


    "Congrattions to you twenty-six human warriors for obtaining a Beast Fire of your own!"


    "This... This pagoda can speak!" Ricky eximed upon hearing the sound, his hands shaking in shock.


    He had been on the road of the casting weapons for so many days. How could he not understand what


    the this meant?


    Above the instrument, there was a spiritual weapon. The spiritual weapon was the weapon that took


    the essence of heaven and earth. It made sense that the spiritual weapon would give birth to its own


    intellect.


    Since the spiritual weapon had its own intelligence, it couldmunicate with its own masters, to


    maximize the fit, and to exert the strongest power.


    But not all weapons could speak autonomously andmunicate with its masters. Only the high grade


    spiritual weapons could do that.


    High grade spiritual weapon! Ricky once heard that high grade spiritual weapons could only be used by


    a warrior who had surpassed the spiritual king for only he deserved to use it.


    He wondered how strong a man must be in order to surpass the spiritual king. Ricky could only imagine


    someone with a power so strong that they could wield the high grade spiritual weapon, and so you


    could only imagine just how precious the high grade spiritual weapon was.


    Since this tower could speak on its own, it was safe to assume that it was also a high grade spiritual


    weapon.


    "A high grade spiritual weapon! No wonder the Fire Dragon Egg keeps on alerting me!" In that moment,


    Ricky finally understood why the Fire Dragon Egg kept reminding him that he must get the Ragged Iron


    Pagoda.


    Ricky was not the only one who was aware of what the pagoda actually was. Most of the warriors in the


    pagoda also knew that the pagoda was a high grade spiritual weapon. But even those who did not


    know that knew that the pagoda was something else. No one could deny that it was extraordinary.


    Therefore, in that moment the twenty six warriors in the pagoda were eager for action.


    "You all have two choices," the tower continued. "You can choose to go out now, or you can continue to


    ept the next challenge. By the end of the next test, only one of you will still be alive.


    So make a choice. If you choose to quit, crush the red light beside you."


    After that, the pagoda stopped talking, waiting for the twenty six warriors to make their choice.


    As soon as the pagoda stopped talking, Ricky found a circle of red light on his side.


    ''Twenty-six persons, only one can live. I hope Theo and the others do not choose to continue,


    otherwise what the only thing I can do is pray for them.'' Ricky hoped in his heart as he looked at the


    red light.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had no choice but to continue. He thought him being at the seventh grade of


    Blood Purification, and with various skills up his sleeve, he knew he could make it.


    After a quarter of an hour, the pagoda said again, "Now that you have all made your choice, when you


    face your death I hope you don''t regret it. Now there are ten people left in the pagoda!


    One of you will be the final winner. Thest man standing in this pagoda will be the champion.


    "The ten of you will be divided into two pairs. Remember, it is not your power which will help you win


    thepetition, but how well you control the mes in your body!"


    After a while, Ricky felt a shock in his body as a huge red space appeared. Ricky recognized it as


    anotheryer of space in the pagoda!


    In an instant, Ricky felt an invisible force in his body. All of a sudden, his spiritual energy were


    suppressed, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not release it at all.


    All that remained in his body was the power of the remaining me.


    ''It seems that this test truly is about how well we can control the me. Right now, the onlybat


    power I can use is the power of the me left in my body, '' Ricky said in his mind.


    "However, which one is my opponent?" Ricky tried to focus his eyes.


    Soon, a figure appeared in in front of him.


    When Ricky saw the figure, heughed out loud, barely able to contain his joy. Because from the figure


    that was less than one meter high, Ricky knew that it was his old enemy, Andrew, who was going to


    fight against him.


    ''God is with me indeed!'' Ricky eximed happily in his mind.


    "Little bastard, what a coincidence that we are going to be fighting today," Andrew said with excitement


    the moment he found out that his opponent was Ricky.


    At the same time, Andrew also shouted in his heart, ''God has helped me to meet this bastard. This


    time, I certainly won''t let him get out of here alive!''


    In the next moment, Ricky and Andrew''s eyes locked with each other. They looked at each other with


    intensity and hate. Their hatred towards each other had reached the limit, and blood must be shed at


    this moment!


    "Andrew, I really don''t know where you get your courage from. Did you take this test because you have


    faith in your being at the first grade of Blood Purification or your less than one meter height?" Ricky


    said, trying to provoke Andrew.


    "Courage? Just wait, I will let you know where my couragees from, little bastard!" Andrew snorted.


    "Ah! "You are quite confident. Even with just the me, you were still defeated by me. It was so back


    then, and it will still be so now," Ricky said with contempt.


    "Oh! But you have no idea what''s about to happen!"


    Boom!


    In that moment, the Beast Fire on Andrew started to burn, and its burning momentum directly


    pummeled towards Ricky.

 Chapter 161 Innate Spiritual Energy

    Chapter 161 Innate Spiritual Energy


    The fire that surrounded Andrew right now was no longer the Lava Fire. Despite having the same color,


    it looked distinctively different from Andrew''s previous one. It was apparent that Andrew must had


    cultivated the Beast fire that he had just obtained from thest trial, and now he was able to put it into


    y in a very clever way.


    "Little bastard, this is called the Heaven Burning Fire. You should feel lucky and grateful to be killed by


    such an honorable Beast Fire!" Andrew sneered. As he channeled more power into the Beast fire, it


    promptly spread to cover all of his body and made him look like a fierce, predatory fiery bear. Then he


    shouted and charged at Ricky without a sign of hesitation. Meanwhile, the predator opened his bloody


    mouth like a sacrificial bowl, as if one bite would be enough to take Ricky''s life!


    "I have already told you. You will never beat me, no matter how hard you try. Remember that you will


    always be nothing but a loser in my eyes!" Ricky replied indifferenly, calmly facing Andrew''s fury. Then


    he threw a quick punch towards Andrew, fully confident that he would defeat Andrew again.


    Ricky didn''t think that the pagoda was able to restrain his power, because his regained spiritual


    meridian was so strong that it would have the capacity to resist the pagoda''s boundaries.


    Without wasting too much effort, Ricky released the Devouring Fire tobat Andrew''s Beast Fire.


    The Devouring Fire could not only protect Ricky from being hurt by Andrew''s Beast Fire, but also easily


    swallow Andrew''s Beast Fire with its strong devouring ability. So when Andrew charged at him with his


    Beast Fire in y, Ricky couldn''t be happier.


    In a sh, the Devouring Fire morphed into a big mouth, even bigger than that of Andrew''s Beast Fire,


    and began to consume the power of Andrew''s Beast Fire.


    "What the hell is happening? What the fuck are you doing!? What kind of Beast Fire are you


    manipting?" Andrew stammered in a trembling voice, rmed at the sudden loss of the power of his


    Heaven Burning Fire.


    "You don''t deserve to know!" Ricky replied coldly. Withholding no mercy, he decided to use Chaotic Fire


    Skill and strengthen the power of the Devouring Fire.


    Andrew could hear his impending demise in Ricky''s tone. He struggled to get rid of Ricky''s Devouring


    Fire and then seized a chance to fight back. However, Andrew soon realized that this Ragged Iron


    Pagoda he was in right now had taken away all his spiritual energy as soon as this trial began. So there


    was no other way to fight against Ricky if he lost his Beast Fire.


    "Very well! Since you''re now forcing me to kill you, how could I refuse your request?" Andrew shouted


    with gritted teeth. Knowing he couldn''t stop Ricky from devouring his Heaven Burning Fire, Andrew


    decided to use his secret weapon!


    He suddenly released the Lava Fire again with full power. Once releasedpletely from his body, it


    seemed even more powerful than the Heaven Burning Fire. Immediately, the Lava Fire transformed


    itself into a fiery dragon, diving and roaring at Ricky like a rapacious predator.


    "Did you have enough of devouring my Beast Fire? Now let me give you my Beast Fire as much as you


    want. I will satisfy you to death!" Andrew shouted loudly, with a rather hideous look on his already


    unsightly face.


    "Hahaha, what did you say? You''ll satisfy me to death with your Beast Fire? I beg to disagree! You are


    just going to make meugh to death!" Ricky couldn''t help but roar withughter. Even as he was still


    chuckling, he quickly maximized the Devouring Skill by deploying more power from the Devourer Zone.


    In fact, Ricky was fully aware that his body wouldn''t be strong enough to contain Andrew''s two different


    kinds of Beast Fire, if he only had an ordinary Beast Fire. Because his spiritual energy hadn''t been


    suppressed by the Ragged Iron Pagoda, it would be highly possible that the powers from these two


    kinds of Beast Fire were too much to control. His body would explode if it were pushed too far or too


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    long.


    However, Andrew would never know the fact that it wasn''t the Beast Fire, but the Chaotic Fire Zone


    that helped Ricky devour all of the other Beast Fires. The Chaotic Fire Zone could absorb thousands of


    kinds of Beast Fire with only the slightest effort-- not to mention just two kinds of Beast Fire, which were


    just a piece of cake!


    What Andrew was trying to do right now was exactly what Ricky had wanted all along.


    Both of them got excited, each confident that he wouldpletely obliterate his opponent as he had


    been nning all along. They let out a loud roar as they continued to fight each other with their magic


    fire. Sinister smiles crossed their faces, as a promising hint that this battle would soone to an end


    once either of them buckled under the pressure.


    But that one to fall first would be Ricky!


    However, Ricky suddenly detected something fishy as he kept absorbing Andrew''s Lava Fire. There


    was another sort of power inside the Lava Fire which really took him by surprise. Even though he had


    the Chaotic Fire Zone to protect himself, he couldn''t help but feel rather frightened when detecting that


    mysterious power.


    Besides, what surprised him even more was that he found out it was not totally unfamiliar to him. He


    had once seen that power exerted by both Zenith and Elder Alexander. Undoubtedly, that power only


    belonged to the innate spiritual energy, the supreme power owned only by those innate spirits!


    Ricky felt too shocked to believe what he himself had realized. He questioned, "What is that? Inside


    your Lava Fire, is that the innate spiritual energy? Why do you have that sort of power?"


    Meanwhile, Ricky quickly tried his best to withdraw his Devouring Fire, only to find it was toote!


    Attached to the Devouring Fire, the innate spiritual energy swiftly spread its way into Ricky''s body, even


    before Ricky had a chance to activate the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "Boom!!!" After a earsplitting explosion, Ricky was covered in a cloud of dust and smoke. The chances


    of his survival were slim under such terrible conditions.


    ''Is this what the innate spiritual energy is capable of? I finally get a chance to have an insight into his


    supreme power! Even if I am at the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I might have


    slim chances of survival and instead vanish in a puff of smoke...''


    Only darkness met his eyes. He said faintly, with a wavering will, "I shouldn''t have been so careless.


    Am I going to die here?"


    "Ha-ha! You little bastard! You are far from being on my level! Now it''s time to send you to hell!" Andrew


    Then he heaved a deep sigh to relieve himself. The indistinct frown at the corner of his forehead which


    had carved itself there since the day he met Ricky finally disappeared without a trace. He had been


    nursing a grudge against Ricky and always had wanted to be responsible for his death. And now that


    he had aplished it, his rage and hatred began to drain away.


    Then he signed, "Such a shame! To fuse that powerful innate spiritual energy into my Lava Fire, my


    mother paid a great price. That is my most secret weapon which I was supposed to show only when I


    would be totally backed up in a corner. Instead, I wasted it on killing that pathetic little bastard."


    Gauging the pros and cons, Andrew regretted his impulsive, hot-tempered decision a little.


    "But if I didn''t rely on the power of the innate spiritual energy just now, I might have been in real danger.


    Anyway, I finally get a chance to end Ricky''s life with my own hands. As for what kind of difficulty might


    "Besides, I don''t think anyone here dare toy their fingers on me except Ricky. Otherwise, my mother


    would not let that guy get away! I believe she would pay any price to seek revenge for me!" Andrew


    smirked as he managed tofort himself and lift his own morale.


    "You are right. Your mother will avenge you one day, because you are going to die soon," Ricky''s voice


    suddenly whispered into Andrew''s ear. Ricky''sst position was still a smokey spot of chaos. But


    suddenly, a figure leaped swiftly into the air and directly charged at Andrew, who was taken by surprise.


    With no signs of wounds on his skin nor holes on his clothes, Ricky seemed to be perfectly immune to


    Andrew''s attack. He looked as energetic as what he had been before.


    In fact, it was all due to the same shield of me light above his skin, which was generated by the


    me Zone to protect Ricky. Right when the explosion happened, the me Zone sensed Ricky''s life


    was in a critical state, so it released a bright light to wrap Ricky''s whole body. The bright light spread


    across Ricky''s body so quietly and quickly that Ricky didn''t even notice it himself.


    "What, how could it be possible? Why are you still alive?" Andrew screamed in fear. Seeing Ricky


    his face. Instead, panic and desperation were pitifully obvious in his eyes.


    "It''s time for you to go to hell. Let me do you the favor!" Ricky snorted, as he charged at Andrew. He


    activated the power of the Devouring Fire again inside his body and threw a straight punch to Andrew''s


    chest. With a thud, Andrew''s heavy bodynded on the ground, and then the Devouring Fire started to


    burn all over his body. Bursts of screams could be heard and echoed sharply in the space surrounding


    them.


    Before Andrew died, the residual powers of the two kinds of Beast Fire in his body had been absorbed


    Ricky then took a long breath of relief.


    He thought to himself, ''What happened just now was insanely risky. I almost got killed! If it weren''t for


    the help of the me Zone, the ending of this fight between me and Andrew would have been


    He sighed, "If something goes wrong, I must be in danger. How could I possibly have predicted that


    Andrew''s Beast Fire would be fused with the innate spiritual energy? Still, I was being too careless. It


    must have cost a lot for his mother to go through that fusion process."


    At the thought, Ricky finally became aware of why Andrew had the nerve to take this trial! After all, a


    warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification like him was not usually equipped at all to go through


    such an event. Without that secret weapon, Andrew''s decision topete in this trial would be only


    regarded as a joke!


    "I can''t afford to be too careless again when ites to matters like this! Next time when I run into an


    odd and strange thing like this, I have to beware," Ricky admonished himself and took a long breath


    again.


    Then, he sat with his legs crossed, closed his eyes and quieted his mind as he prepared for his


    meditation. He had to take a rest after the tiring battle.

 Chapter 162 The Nine Stairs

    Chapter 162 The Nine Stairs


    A deep rumble echoed throughout the area once again as the iron pagoda''s announcement bellowed,


    "This is the end of the test for this round. Next, you are going to enter a passage for the seeding


    challenge. The one who survives this will be the champion; however, if you all were to die here, it will


    merely be considered as your fated end.


    There will no longer be any room left for regret as you go further along, so do your best to pass this


    test! I wish all of you good luck on your journey."


    At thest word marking the start of another trial, the environment drastically changed around Ricky,


    his body shaking in time with the tremors of the earth relocating him to another space. Bright light cast


    on his figure as he arrived. He appraised the space filled with suffocating, scalding mes, and had


    perimeters was the mentioned huge passage in the middle of the arena.


    Ricky gazed deep into the abyss of the crossing. Even with the great distance between him and its


    entrance, he felt the aggressiveness of the burning fire originating from its inside.


    "So, this is thest test?" murmured Ricky, looking around in curiosity.


    A sudden surge of foreign feelings permeated his heart and made him lose his focus on the task ahead


    of him. Befuddled, he pondered over the strangeness he sensed in his gut. He had felt that the pagoda


    behaved weirdly, and sent off signals that intentionally guided them to pass the test deliberately.


    He cocked an eyebrow in contemtion; there seemed to be some hidden trick behind its directing.


    ''Did I be paranoid because of what Andrew had done to me?''


    The thought sprang up in passing as he analyzed his current circumstances. He had no idea why his


    instincts rang warning bells in his head, leading him to think that the iron pagoda may be conspiring


    something with their ploy of letting them clear the obstacle.


    It did not help that what Andrew had done before instilled him with fear and rm. After all, he was also


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    a mortal who was also afraid of facing death.


    Nheless, he overlooked his spections, knowing that there was nothing he could even possibly


    do to verify any borate traps the pagoda might have set up.


    "What should I do now... Is there any way out?" he muttered in a low voice, eyes narrowing in regard to


    the dangers waiting ahead of him.


    After a minute of harsh deliberation, he shook his head in frustration. "Well, forget it! I''ll just concentrate


    on passing!" he eximed. Gathering his bearings, he closed his eyes to adjust his breathing before


    taking action. A squinted gaze matched the cautious footsteps he took towards the massive transit. He


    did not let his worries hinder the bravery and courage he wielded like a weapon, because at the end of


    the day, he was still a man who refused to remain idle in the face of crisis, no matter what sort of


    predicament he was forced in. Especially now, when he was left with no choice but to follow through


    the examination. There was no way he would give up so easily during such a crucial period. He came


    here to win the Beast Fire, and so he had to have the steel strength of determination to stand victorious


    at the end, just as what he had only always settled for.


    Ricky did not catch any glimpses of whaty beneath the path until he had reached the entryway. He


    gaped in awe at the marvelous nine stairs in front of him that reached to unforeseeable heights.


    mes licked at each step, casting an eerie, orange glow around the space. Somehow, he felt that the


    energy of these zes increased the further one trekked upwards. He would undoubtedly endure great


    pain brought by the scorching res as he continued his travel to the top.


    "Walk up the steps to refine your body with the fire. If you seed, you will be dered the winner!"


    The authoritative voice of the pagoda resonated in Ricky''s ears once more.


    "Pass those stairs, right?"


    he repeated, resuming his calm and calcting demeanor. He could feel the underlying threat from the


    merciless, dancing mes, and believed that if he were to veer his attention away for even a second,


    he would end up being burnt to ashes.


    The element was not a physical one; they were more akin to the representation of glowing energy, so


    even if he used the power of the Chaotic Fire Zone, it would not aide him a lot.


    Nevertheless, there was no backing out now.


    Ricky took off his clothes and put it in his storage bag before clenching his teeth around the sack''s


    rope. He stood there, naked in all his glory, in preparation for his perilous journey forward.


    The garment he had stacked away was the only item he had with him now. If he had gone through the


    fire dressed, it would have been incinerated into nothing. The scenario would likely leave him bare


    once he had conquered the stairs, and the sight would certainly cause extreme awkwardness for both


    him and the others who would see him in such a state.


    He approached the first step, his footnding on the blistering heat just as he activated the Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form to the Second Degree.


    It kept his body strong and sturdy, but the glowing me energy still managed to seep in his blood and


    flesh with its relentless attacks on every pore of his skin. He gritted his teeth, the rope muffling his


    grunts of pain that resulted from the chaotic and fiery rage churning inside him. The grueling process of


    refinement had nowmenced.


    Luckily, the power of his body helped him resist bearing the full burden of the searing pain. He adapted


    in time, and before long, he had already passed the first step.


    He struggled more as he went up, slipping more than once and catching himself just before he


    plummeted down. He suffered going through the same procedure again and again until hended on


    the sixth stair. By now, he had activated the peak status of the Fourth Degree. A great and enormous


    feat, that did note without consequences. He lurched, hands gripping his knees when he was


    ambushed with an excruciating pain that was almost enough to render him immobile.


    "Three! Only three stairs left,"


    his strained voice shouted. He stared at the rest of the hurdles with a firm gaze, paying no heed to his


    panting breaths and his sinews screaming in exhaustion. Taking in a deep breath to stabilize himself,


    he advanced to the next. He howled, clenching his fists in agony at the fierceness of the torment he


    was in. What had previously only struck his flesh, now seeped into the marrows of his bones. It


    devoured every inch of him, birthing him anew from the torture it enforced on his form.


    Without hesitation, Ricky decided to use the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form in


    order to counter the anguish he was experiencing.


    Nheless, his body still took on the force of the ruthless energy. It was borderline nauseating how it


    appeared to rack his being with endless tremors of pain, but he had long recognized that it was a


    it countless of times.


    ''Perfect! I can refine my body based on the Fifth Degree using the energy from these mes!''


    Ricky mused.


    Ever since he left the Blizzard Cliff, he had not encountered any chances for body refinement. That was


    why he had disappointingly remained stagnant in the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form. However, the severe conditions of this trial granted him an excellent opportunity to strengthen


    his skill, and even permitted him the risk of surpassing his existing limits.


    Ricky''s face set in unwavering resolution as he hunkered on the seventh stair. He shut his eyelids and


    released the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill at once to absorb the me energy engulfing


    him. At the same time, he extracted the frosty power of the Magic Ice from the Devourer Zone to refine


    his physique.


    He spent a whole day engaged in his technique, before he finally stopped and opened his eyes. The


    hard work had paid off sessfully; he had improved much at the Fifth Degree as nned, and had


    even adjusted to the sweltering high temperature of the step.


    He got up, examining thest two deterrents with renewed vigor.


    His straightened posture filled with confidence moved him to shift to the eighth stair.


    Wide eyes brimming with shock was his immediate response to the extremities of the energy


    surrounding him. He copsed to a knee, his skin and hair king away at the violent inferno


    epassing him. Even with the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he had no


    alternatives left but to sumb to the sheer might of the mes.


    "The eighth! The ninth! I will take the torture brought by your energies and reach the Sixth Degree of


    the Form!" Roaring, he bared his teeth in a disy of his unyielding will.


    He braved the severity of the unforgiving atmosphere and stubbornly held his ground.


    It took two whole days for Ricky to limatize to this stage. His rigorous training during those hours


    had eventually enabled him to move freely; the roughness of the assaulting fires no longer bothering


    him. By now, his cultivation of the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form had reached


    its limit.


    "Okay, all I have left is thest stair!"


    he squeezed out the words, unable to keep the excitement out from the frenzied look in his eyes.


    Letting out onest roar to encourage himself, Ricky gathered all his strength and advanced to the final


    phase.


    A manic smile slipped on his lips as he did so.


    He raised his foot with the intention to ce it on the brutal field when his body instantly burst in


    mes. He cried out, feeling like he had been pulled to an unimaginable hellfire. Trying to resist the


    broiling pit seemed like a pipe dream; he was not yet strong enough to withstand such anguish, thus he


    had rolled back down to the eighth stair for a momentary rest.


    Ricky glowered as he knelt, exasperation gushing out from him.


    "No, this is not where I''m supposed to end up! I''ve alreadye this far; I refuse to fail here!" he


    ranted, his voice hoarse from the dryness of his throat.


    Starting over, Ricky activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form as well as the Devouring Skill


    and the Chaotic Fire Skill. The former assisted him in resisting the congration, while thetter two


    absorbed the inexorable conditions he was in to ease his suffering. The three abilities empowered him


    and gradually lessened the graveness of his misery.


    Huffing, he could not believe that the ninth stair had almost scorched off all his skin.


    "Is this really all its power? Even with a body at the limit of the Fifth Degree, I was unable to stay there


    for three seconds!"


    he jeered, his ferociousness not lost from his first defeat. He would not surrender, never!


    As he finally restored his energy, he began his voyage to vanquish thest step.


    His second try was met with the same result, but he had arguably made some progresspared to


    his initial bout. He had rolled back down to the eighth stair writhing in agony but he hadsted a few


    more seconds on this round, at least.


    Thisborious operation became his strategy. He pressed and overcame his limits with each endeavor,


    thus effectively extending his stay on the domain in the long run.


    In three whole days, all he did was a pattern of jumping and rolling down to fan out the overwhelming


    pain he was swamped with. He had lost track of the number of periods where he fell to the eighth stair


    to evade longer exposure from the white-hot pressure the final obstacle emitted.


    The only evidence proving his numerous efforts was the thick, dark red bloodstains painted all over his


    muscles. His image could very well bepared to the insides of half-cooked meat, given the redness


    marring his hardened body. If his friends saw him as he was now, they would absolutely fail to


    recognize him if it were not for the familiar nkness of his eyes.


    "Three days! Three whole damn days! This will be thest try; I will have to seed or I might as well


    die!"


    He poured his heart out in yelling the vow he had sworn to himself. As he had promised, he stepped on


    the ninth stair again.


    This time, he stayed silent. His stood astoundingly still; bearing the wrath of the mes as he


    concentrated on performing the cultivation method of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    He activated the Devourer Zone and the Chaotic Fire Zone to support him and in this way, he resolutely


    urged himself to reach the Sixth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.

 Chapter 163 Confronting Ivan

    Chapter 163 Confronting Ivan


    This time, the severe pain was not able to shake Ricky any more. Ricky had literally been numb to the


    severe pain he should have felt. The zing me was not burning Ricky. It was instead burning the


    thickyers of blood that covered him.


    Reinforced by the two Supreme Skills, Ricky''s mortal body was rapidly developing with every second.


    After four hours of that burning intensity, the energy inside Ricky finally rose up again. A dim blue light


    bloomed instantly. It reached its zenith, and then immediately was reced by brighter blue light. The


    brightness was not too overwhelming, but out of the energy of the explosion, the power waspletely


    beyond the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    At that moment, Ricky hadpletely broken through to the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Covered by that blue energy, the bloodstains on Ricky disappeared after burning off. All of it cracked off


    and a newyer of skin was born. Under the blue light the new skin was so glorious.


    Ricky''s hair was long and thin but much more elegant than before while his angr face had be


    more inviting and handsome. Ricky was like a newborn in that moment and the explosive power that


    was like an avnche was swirling within him and affecting every part of him.


    On the ninth stair, Ricky could no longer feel the burning pain he had felt before.


    Growl! There was a gurgling growling sound, but it wasn''t from any sort of beast, it was from Ricky''s


    hungry stomach.


    After a few days of hard work, he was really starving.


    However, for him, the ninth stair was a natural barbecue tform. He took out arge piece of flesh


    from the storage bag, and soon after cooking it, he began to devour it.


    After a satisfying meal, Ricky came out of the tform and put on his robe again.


    In the light of the tform, Ricky entered another space, which was a huge battle tform that was


    covered on all sides by mes.


    The mes were not ordinary mes. They were instead made up of various kinds of Beast Fires.


    Seeing the Beast Fires, the Chaotic Fire Zone was immediately in eager, and couldn''t wait to swallow


    all of them.


    ''These must be the Beast Fires that have not been imed!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "After so many days, I didn''t expect to see youing out of the channel. It seems your fate to be


    killed by me, Ivan!" a voice called out, surprising Ricky.


    Immediately, Ricky looked over to the sound and saw Ivan on the battle tform.


    ''Ivan went through the Ninth tform!'' Ricky thought in surprise. Ricky was in such disbelief because


    he never thought anyone but himself could pass through the stairs.


    He also knew how difficult it was to pass through. It was even impossible for the first grade warrior of


    Bone Reinforcement to pass through. He would already be dead if not for the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form and his two Supreme Skills


    ''It seems that I underestimated Ivan. Any person who is able to achieve a level like that, at the same


    time in the martial arts and casting, can''t be average.''


    It was more surprising to Ivan than it was to Ricky. Only he knew what price had to be paid to cross


    through the nine stairs.


    Although Ricky was a few dayster than Ivan, it looked like the ninth stair did not cause any harm to


    him. Moreover, he had a feeling that Ricky''s energy had improved a lot since he had seen himst.


    "Ivan, I was taken aback by that fact, too. It doesn''t really matter though. Since the nine stairs didn''t kill


    you, I will just have to take care of you!" Ricky said coldly.


    "Ha-ha, what a rude and shameless boast!" Ivan said with a disdainfulugh, "You really think you can


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    frighten me? You naive boy!"


    "Come and see how serious I am!" Ricky said.


    Bang! Bang! In the next moment they stopped talking altogether and their vigorous energy built and


    rose to the surface of their bodies. It didn''t matter if the hatred they held for each other was old or new;


    it fueled them enough for thousands of battles.


    Just in the beginning of the collision of energy, Ricky directly broke out the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form. He couldn''t look down on people who were able to pass the nine stairs despite


    everything else.


    Ricky was half covered with me and his other half was covered in ice. Ricky intended to, for this time,


    mix the power of the two attributes together.


    The ck energy, meanwhile, rose from Ivan''s body. It mixed with white mes, gray mes, and the


    smell of death. Venom spread out and it made Ricky feel like being stared at by the snake in the


    darkness.


    ''What a horrible atmosphere! it is making me feel being oppressed. Ivan is such a bad-ass! This battle,


    no doubt, will be like a diamond cutting a diamond, '' Ricky thought.


    "Bring it! I want you to impress me. You little genius without aplete spiritual meridian!" Ivan


    At that moment, all Ivan''s breathing and expressions gave out one message. Every bit of him was


    exuding a force of subtle malice.


    "After this battle, problems between you and me will bepletely solved. I don''t have the habit of


    taking advantage and taking the first move, so the advantage is yours now!" Ricky said.


    "You are so dead, you arrogant boaster!" Ivan said maliciously.


    Right then, there was no need to waste time. Before one could see what was happening, Ivan


    disappeared so fast that one could see the shadow he left where he had been standing, while his body


    was already ten yards up in the sky.


    "Multiple Shadow Kicks!"


    With a loud battle-cry, Ivan''s body rolled in the air. His right leg had endless spiritual energy gathered


    around it. He mmed his leg directly down on Ricky.


    As his leg wasing down, the ck spiritual energy actually showed the shadow of dozens of legs.


    For a moment, Ricky could not tell the real leg from the illusions of it!


    "Since I can''t tell, I will just ignore it," Ricky mumbled. "So, I will freeze them all together!


    Ice Cage Fingers-Double Cage Fingers!"


    Immediately, the frosty power around Ricky rose up and rushed into his right hand. Then, Ricky pointed


    two fingers out at the dozens of shadows of the leg.


    Immediately, the two tracks of energy collided fiercely. Dozens of ck shadows directly crushed the


    energy of Ricky''s Double Cage Fingers. Countless tiny ice blocks burst open, but that was not the end


    of it. The ice blocks instantly came around and frozen the shadows. Then, they were broken again,


    dissolving the energy of the smash from the dozens of shadows.


    "Good moves, but not good enough to stop me!" Ivan sniffed. As he said that, his figure came out from


    behind the broken blocks. His body was rotating at a high speed. A solid kick straightly smashed down


    toward the center of Ricky''s face.


    "Hmm, my purpose was to destroy the shadows!" Ricky said coldly. As he said that his infernal power


    was rising. There was a roaring sound and a fist of me punched out


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the next second, the leg and the me fist collided. All of a sudden, the strong waves from the


    collision filled the tform and then swept out all the mes that were on the tform.

 Chapter 164 Their Best Cards

    Chapter 164 Their Best Cards


    With an enormous st of energy, the two of them were flung back several feet away from each other


    by the immense power.


    Without wasting a second, the two immediately rushed back towards each other as fast as they could


    the moment they regained their footing.


    Bang, Bang!


    Before they could react or say anything, another sound from a violent collision resounded in the ring.


    mes from the intense sts of powers surged and spread around them.


    It was hard to follow their movements. One moment they were in the east, fighting, and in a blink of an


    eye, they were already in thepletely opposite direction.


    In a battle as fierce as this one, neither of them could afford to reduce their energy and power. Instead,


    they had to increase it and push their Blood Purification to its limit.


    This kind of battle was a true test to their abilities. They had to bring their physical power to the


    maximum.


    After striking at each other more than a hundred times, both their energies changed tremendously. In


    that moment, they both activated the power of the manual. Magnificent ck runes surrounded Ivan,


    while rich scarlet runes covered Ricky.


    Ivan stretched out his arm and punched into the air with a ck rune spreading ck spiritual energy.


    From his fist emerged an image of a ck viper teeming with venom and cruelty racing at enormous


    speed towards Ricky.


    "The bite of the viper!" Ivan hissed.


    "Blood devouring!" Ricky wasted no time. He channeled his own power to counter his opponent''s


    attack. The scarlet rune that ran with Ricky''s punch projected a bloody mouth.


    Boom!


    In a sh, the two runic powers collided with intensity. The ck viper and bloody mouth started


    attacking each other, every attack by one being met by the same intensity as the other.


    The ck viper, like an invincible thorn, pierced fiercely into the blood mouth. And the bloody mouth


    poised to swallow the ck viper with its strong devouring power and transform it into Ricky''s own


    power.


    However, Ricky had underestimated the runic power of Ivan. Unbeknownst to him, he could apparently


    only absorb certain parts of Ivan''s power with his Devouring Skill. In an instant, the rest of his power


    struck hard against his right fist.


    Before he could realize it, Ricky had already staggered back, spitting out the blood that had clotted in


    his lip.


    Ivan, on the other hand, was in no way in a better shape than him. His runes had been parts of his


    body for such a long time, and now some of his runes had gotten devoured by Ricky. He felt awful, as if


    parts of his body had been cut off.


    "How is this possible? You can devour my runic power? Is this because of your secret manual?" Ivan


    hissed, wiping the blood on his lips.


    Even given the situation he was in, he was still ferocious, his eyes sharp with greed.


    It was the first time he had ever heard of a manual that had the devouring power. He was well aware


    though, that having a manual with the devouring power had priceless value.


    "How did someone like you evene to possess a manual like that? An extremely powerful manual is


    being wasted on someone with an iplete spiritual meridian. Give it to me now, and I''ll give you a


    quick and merciful death and turn you into ashes," Ivan said, reaching out his right hand to Ricky.


    "Are you sure that you are not the one turning into ashes?" Ricky sneered upon hearing what Ivan said.


    "if that''s what you want I''m afraid things aren''t going to end well for you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You''re ying with fire!" Ivan shouted, " Since you won''t give it up, then you can go to hell with your


    manual. In the next move, you are so dead!"


    "Ha-ha, likewise!" Rickyughed arrogantly.


    "Come on!"


    Ivan raised two kinds of mes. One was the Bony White Beast Fire he already had, the other was a


    ck Beast Fire that he tamed in this pagoda.


    The two kinds of Beast Fire entangled and integrated into each other, forming a much stronger infernal


    power.


    Then Ivan took out a Golden Iron Rod from his storage bag, and as if on cue, the two kinds of Beast


    Fire swept up in the rod and engulfed it.


    "Iron Rod, mes, endless strikes!"


    Ivan shouted, swinging the rod at extremely high speeds. His body was surrounded by strong mes


    gathering around the Golden Iron Rod.


    For a moment, Ricky felt that Ivan broke his own Blood Purification level.


    ''Ivan is so much stronger than Andrew. They are in no way in the same level!'' Ivan had definitely


    cultivated the Beast Fire perfectly. It''s like nothing I''ve seen before!'' Ricky thought as he watched Ivan


    using two kinds of Beast Fires with ease.


    Unfortunately for Ivan, it didn''t matter how perfectly he had cultivated his power. No matter what kind of


    fire it was or how strong, Ricky could devour it without question.


    "Go to hell!"


    This time, Ivan had already gathered all of his power. He immediately swung his Golden Iron Rod with


    the Fire with all his might. In that moment, Ricky saw nearly a hundred rods with mes running at full


    speed towards him.


    Golden Iron Rod itself was an extremely powerful weapon. Combined with the Beast Fires, it looked as


    terrifying as the deathly weapon in hell.


    ''Although those rods were just shadows, their power was definitely real. If I had gotten hit by those


    rods, I might have been seriously injured, '' Ricky thought.


    ''Ivan might still have other moves after this!''


    All of Ricky''s hesitations evaporated. He summoned all of his energy and immediately channeled the


    Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Then Ricky clenched his fists and rushed towards the shadows with his Body Refining Form.


    "You are so naive! Do you really think you are strong enough to resist my rods?" Ivan said ferociously


    upon seeing Ricky use his body refining to resist his power. He could hardly wait to see how Ricky was


    going to be beaten by him.


    "You know, maybe I''ll be scared if you actually had that power. But right now, it seems like you just are


    not strong enough. I can deal with you with my bare hands!" Ricky replied.


    Boom!


    Ricky collided head first with the shadows of rods spreading mes with Ivan''s fists! The power of the


    Sixth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form was definitely strong enough. Even the most


    powerful mes could not get through it. Not to mention the two kinds of Beast Fire.


    Therefore, every punch from Ricky could crush several shadows with ease.


    "How is that possible? Such a powerful method of body refining!" Ivan hissed, enraged upon seeing


    what was happening.


    In spite of his disbelief, Ivan didn''t stop striking. He mercilessly smashed the real Golden Iron Rod


    surrounded with Beast Fire towards Ricky.


    Ivan put all of his might into this blow, making it the strongest one yet. Hebined the power of the


    two kinds of Beast Fire, believing that it was enough to break Ricky''s body refining method.

 Chapter 165 The Broken Armor Of Spirit Level

    Chapter 165 The Broken Armor Of Spirit Level


    The Golden Iron Rod, with its tremendous momentum and power¡ªthebined strength of two kinds


    of Beast Fire unched a roaring fire towards Ricky. Ivan thought that Ricky should have been


    overwhelmed after being attacked by such a strong force even if he had already reached the Sixth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    But to his surprise, there was no hint of fear in Ricky''s eyes. In fact, he wore a smirk and evenughed


    really loud in a dismissive manner.


    After a few seconds, Ricky retreated almost all of the powers on his body, except for the power of


    Devouring Fire. Ivan then saw that Ricky''s whole body was filled with bloody me.


    But Ricky wasn''t done. He threw a me punch straight toward Ivan''s Golden Iron Rod!


    Ivan finally broke into a series of derisiveughter. Then, he spoke, "Are you scared or what?" Ivan was


    rather pleased to see Ricky''s counterattacks, which he thought was stupid.


    However, if one looked closely, there was also a trace of vignce in his gleaming eyes. After so many


    times of being in battle with Ricky, Ivan pretended to look down on him. But deep inside, he knew all


    along that Ricky was a genius whose talents surpassed him, whether in martial art skills or weapon


    casting. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be that eager to kill Ricky.


    Based on how Ivan knew Ricky, his counterattack at the moment should not be that weak. Ivan was


    then worried that Ricky might have some tricks behind his moves. Therefore, besides being d, he


    was likewise vignt.


    Bang! Ricky''s punch hit the Golden Iron Rod. Immediately, the two kinds of powerful energies were


    head to head against each other. Of course, at that very moment, Ivan''s force was far greater than


    Rick''s.


    In this duel, Ricky would almost certainly lose.


    However, everything took a 360 degrees turn the next second. Ricky''s Devouring Fire exploded all of


    sudden and with its bloody mouth, it began to easily devour the two kinds of Beast Fire on Ivan''s


    Golden Iron Rod.


    In a split second, more than half of the two kinds of Beast Fire were swallowed, while the power of the


    Golden Iron Rod was also weakened by more than half!


    Puff! Being caught off guard, Ivan spewed out a lot of blood.


    The two kinds of Beast Fire were connected with his veins. Even if he were to lose just one, he would


    be seriously injured. At that moment, however, both kinds of Beast Fire were swallowed up by more


    than half!


    "No way! How could that bloody me devour my Beast Fire!" Ivan screamed at the top of his lungs. He


    felt insulted with what had just happened.


    He was already cautious with any of Ricky''s further attacks and had made a lot of preparations for


    them. Yet, he could have never imagined that Ricky''s next attack would be this strange bloody me


    and that it could devour his Beast Fire so easily.


    It turned out that Ivan''s preparations were just in vain. As a matter of fact, he could only be attacked


    and had no way to counterattack. The facts had been revealed atst!


    However, Ivan was quite stubborn and ruthless. He definitely would not give up and admit his failure so


    easily.


    After the initial shock while denying it for a while, Ivan immediately abandoned all the power of the two


    kinds of Beast Fire on the Golden Iron Rod. Then, he withdrew the Golden Iron Rod and quickly


    retreated.


    Of course, the consequence of abandoning all of that power was that hisbat capabilities had been


    greatly reduced. He would also be susceptible to the counterattack force of the Beast Fire which was


    apparent from Ivan''s pale face and constant spitting of blood.


    At that moment, it would be fair and safe to say that Ricky would win the battle.


    "Y-your me..." Ivan struggled to say as he staggered and shoot daggers with his eyes at Ricky.


    "If you used any other martial art skills, who wins and who loses today would be uncertain, but


    unfortunately, you use the power of your Beast Fire. I think you''re asking for death. Do you have any


    idea how Andrew died? He died by using the power of Beast Fire in trying to kill me! Nevertheless, I


    killed him just like the way I''m going kill you." Ricky emphasized on his words while he withdrew his


    Devouring Fire.


    "What kind of Beast Fire are you using?" Ivan asked reluctantly.


    "You have no right to know that. Go to hell and ask Satan instead!" Ricky retorted.


    After that, Ricky took out his Iron Destroyer and approached Ivan while his mind had connected with


    the Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone. He did so because Ivan, like Andrew, might have hidden


    trump cards to resist his attacks!


    With the nging sound of Iron Destroyer, Ricky was finally inches away from Ivan. Without any


    hesitation, he raised his Iron Destroyer and was about to sh it towards Ivan.


    Bang! However, at that exact moment, a shining light started to cover Ivan. A blinding and dominant


    power came into being in an instant. Using that, Ivan managed to throw Ricky and his Iron Destroyer


    away from him.


    "You want to kill me? You have to wait for another few hundred years!" Ivan said with disdain under the


    shining light.


    Then, Ricky saw with his own two eyes that there was a ck armor covering Ivan. The light and


    power were certainlying from it. But as soon as it came, the light and power disappeared. Along


    with it, the armor slowly faded away.


    "Even the mes of the ninth stair back there was nothing to this armor, not to mention you, such an


    insignificant little one," Ivan stated with contempt when he saw that Ricky was lying on the ground.


    He had no doubt that Ricky was already dead by then!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    To his surprise, however, Ricky then stood up and retorted back. "It seems like you just made it through


    the mes of the stairs only with the help of that ck armor!"


    Ivan immediately realized that Ricky was just a little disheveled and he had not been hurt at all!


    "How is that possible? You''re not dead!" Ivan eximed, doubting what he was seeing. He was so


    surprised to see Ricky unhurt and even stand up. He didn''t want to believe the reality in front of him.


    He was certain that even the strong warriors at the level of Bone Reinforcement could not resist the


    power of his armor! One time, when he went on a journey to strengthen his cultivation, a warrior at the


    second grade of Bone Reinforcement tried to kill him. However, in the end, the warrior was turned into


    ashes by the strength of his armor alone.


    "If you use that power on other warriors, they will definitely be ashes after being attacked by it.


    But you met me, Ricky. All the trump cards that you have are destined to be invalid because God wants


    you to die in my hands!" Ricky coldheartedly said while he held on tightly to his Iron Destroyer again.


    To be honest, he only said those words to disturb Ivan''s mind and unsettle hisposure.


    "How dare you say that! That''s nonsense!" Ivan responded defensively when he took in Ricky''s words.


    But a keen observer would see that Ivan''s eyes didn''t look so calm as they usually did.


    "Hmmm, your armor, if I guess right, is a spiritual weapon that is superior to mortal weapons. Yet, it


    must have been broken or I could never resist its power and light," Ricky told him.


    "I can''t believe you can figure out that this is a broken armor of Spirit Level!" Ivan said with a bit of a


    panic. Ricky was right. The armor on his body was a broken armor of Spirit Level. In fact, it was also


    quite iplete.


    ''However, even so, this iplete spiritual-level armor, coupled with its force on its array was enough


    to turn Ricky into ashes! But why was Ricky not hurt at all?'' Ivan contemted. He was very puzzled


    about how things turned out.


    ng! ng! At that time, Ricky''s Iron Destroyer rattled again, bringing Ivan''s attention back to him.


    As a weapon casting master of intermediate Mortal Level, not to mention his years of experience in the


    Casting Guild, Ivan immediately detected the grade of Ricky''s Iron Destroyer.


    "You... Your saber is half a step into Spirit Level! It''s a Demi-spirit Level weapon!" Ivan uttered while he


    continued to tremble a little.


    "Yes, I don''t know why it took you so long to realize that," Ricky said while he smiled a little.


    "No! No!" Ivan yelled, shaking his head violently. "Even though your saber is Demi-spirit Level, you


    couldn''t have been unhurt at all!"


    "It''s true that weapons of Demi-spirit Level can''t resist the attack of that of Spirit Level, not even when


    it''s broken," Ricky agreed while he nodded.


    Then, he continued, "But there is always an exception. The power of weapons at Demi-spirit Level


    depends on who makes them. If he is an innate spirit as well as a real casting master at Spirit Level,


    everything will be quite different."

 Chapter 166 The Appearance of The Iron Pagoda

    Chapter 166 The Appearance of The Iron Pagoda


    In general, weapons of Demi-spirit Level were really impossible to collide with iplete spiritual


    weapons because spiritual weapons were far more superior, given its own psychic intelligence.


    There was, however, an exception to this rule: it would be possible to collide the two if the Demi-spirit


    weapon were to be cast by a genius casting master of Spirit Level. This was because in that particr


    situation, this kind of Demi-spirit weapon would contain genuine innate power as well as an innate


    sight.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thus it would be able topete with the iplete spiritual weapon.


    Just now, the armor had released its power. At the same time, the innate power of Iron Destroyer had


    also been activated, thereby protecting Ricky from getting tragically hurt.


    "Is this Iron Destroyer cast by the old guy¡ªAlexander?" Ivan blurted out in astonishment.


    "Humph! Didn''t your parents ever teach you to be polite while talking to others?" Ricky said coldly. The


    next moment, he raised the Iron Destroyer and shed at Ivan.


    "Boom!" Once again, the Iron Destroyer collided with the ck armor.


    Already expecting brute force from the collision, Ricky immediately retreated several steps after the


    collision. Ivan also retreated, but he wasn''t as quick. Blood flowed out from his mouth due to the strong


    vibration from the collision.


    "Ricky, you will never break my defense using your Demi-spirit weapon. Don''t even think about it!" Ivan


    roared, the fear in his eyes showing.


    "Humph! Don''t fool yourself anymore. You and I both know that by the time you passed the nine stairs,


    the innate power of your armor had already been almost depleted," Ricky sneered.


    "Complete spiritual weapons can automatically generate innate power. Iplete spiritual weapons,


    on the other hand, cannot. Thus, long before the innate power of my Iron Destroyer is exhausted, the


    power of your armor will have been exhausted first.


    Besides, even if the power of your armor does not get exhausted, you will still die due to constant


    collisions, whereas I, at most, will only be seriously hurt by them. No matter what happens, I will still be


    the winner, and all of the opportunities in this Iron Pagoda will still belong to me."


    "Ricky! You!" Ivan roared unwillingly after hearing Ricky''s words. He was furious and really wanted to


    kill Ricky now.


    But Ricky could not care less about Ivan at all. He merely waved his Iron Destroyer and shed at Ivan


    fiercely.


    "Boom!" The next moment, the sounds of strong collision rang loudly. After the thirteenth collision, a


    pile of ck metal kes scattered everywhere, and Ivan''s body fell heavily on the ground, lifeless.


    Now that the ck armor had been broken, for Ricky, Ivan was like amb brought to the ughter.


    Ricky killed him effortlessly.


    Ricky walked over to Ivan''s body just to make sure that he was dead. Upon seeing his lifeless body,


    Ricky felt relieved. It wasn''t that Ricky was being too careful, but Ivan truly was a terrible opponent. If


    he had been a little bit stronger, he could have been a fatal threat.


    "The feud is finally over!" Ricky sighed.


    However, Ricky knew better. He knew that this wasn''t the end of it, and once he left the Earth Fire


    ce, he would be facing much greater risks for he was the only person who was able to survive from


    the Iron Pagoda.


    The people behind Ivan and Andrew, as well as the ns and forces of the disciples who died in the


    Iron Pagoda were sure toy the me on Ricky.


    "How annoying this all is!" Ricky muttered in dismay.


    But he tried not to think too much about it. He didn''t have much time to waste. He still had a lot to do.


    Next, he had to see what opportunities could be in this Iron Pagoda.


    "Congrattions! You''ve survived from final test. Next, all the opportunities here will belong to you!"


    This time, the sound of the Iron Pagoda was heard again.


    Suddenly, a me appeared in front of Ricky. After the me dispersed, a middle-aged man dressed in


    a magnificent me robe appeared. The intensity of the mes made it impossible for Ricky to see the


    man''s face.


    "You... Are you the spirit of this Iron Pagoda?" Ricky asked, failing to hide the astonishment in his


    voice, while he was looking at this man.


    "Ha-ha. Yes, I''m the spirit of this Iron Pagoda." The man smiled, looking at Ricky with satisfaction.


    "This... What''s the grade of this Iron Pagoda?" Ricky asked, feeling even more astounded upon


    hearing the man admit his identity.


    Spiritual weapons had their won psychic intelligence, so some of them could even speak. However,


    Ricky had never heard that the psychic intelligence of a spiritual weapon could possibly have its own


    body.


    "Grade? This word is not suitable for me," the man answered with disdain.


    "Well, don''t waste my time anymore. Let me give you the opportunities you have earned," the man said


    with a little impatience. In an instant, an invisible power moved towards Ricky and immediately


    enveloped him.


    "Wait a moment. I don''t want the opportunities now. Let me go!" Ricky felt fear. He was in crisis. All he


    could think of was to tell the man that he wanted to leave.


    "Ha-ha. Now that you''ve passed the test, you have no choice! epting the opportunities or not is not


    up to you!" The manughed loudly.


    "As I''ve expected, this is a set up!" Ricky said, nowpletely sure that this was the conspiracy of the


    man in the robe upon hearing hisugh.


    What he''d been worried about actually happened.


    "Ha-ha. You are smart. But it''s toote," the man said smugly.


    "If you''re going to kill me, then the least you can do is tell me the reason for all this," Ricky said coldly.


    "Alright. Now that your body will soon be mine, I will tell you what you want to know." The man


    didn''t refuse Ricky''s request. He exined everything to Ricky, not leaving any details out.


    The Earth Fire ce would soon disappear, and the Iron Pagoda, which was also this man, couldn''t


    walk out of the Earth Fire ce by himself at all because he was seriously hurt.


    And he didn''t want to die, of course. Thus he figured out a way to solve his problem¡ªpossession.


    Once he possessed the body of a warrior, he would be able to walk out of the Earth Fire ce.


    Now that he had decided to possess a warrior''s body, he wanted to choose the strongest one here.


    Thus he set up opportunities to attract warriors like Ricky to battle for them. The person who passed


    the test and became the winner would naturally be the warrior he chose to possess. This was the so-


    called opportunity prepared for the warriors.


    "Now do you understand?" The manughed haughtily.


    "Yes. I understand," Ricky said faintly as he started to ept his doom.


    "To be honest, you really surprised me. The weird devouring me, the mysterious power and the


    indomitable spirit, I''d never seen any of those before!" The man eximed.


    "It seems to me that you are a person with a lot of amazing opportunities. You must be very unwilling


    now.


    But you may rest assured that I''ll inherit everything you have and make them even more powerful. You


    should be happy knowing that."


    ''Go to hell! There''s no way I''ll be happy because of being possessed by you!'' Ricky cursed in his mind


    after hearing the man''s words. He couldn''t say his thoughts out loud. He didn''t want to displease the


    man any further.


    "Close your eyes. This way, you''ll feel better as I am possessing you. Otherwise you will have to die in


    torture," the man said as he prepared himself for the possession.


    "Wait a minute! I want to talk to you first!" Ricky yelled.

 Chapter 167 Heaven Melting Pagoda

    Chapter 167 Heaven Melting Pagoda


    "Oh? Anyst words?" The man in fire robe paused for a moment upon hearing Ricky''s words. "Spit it


    out. Maybe I''ll do it for you when I go out."


    "Nost words. I just wanted to check. You don''t want to be revived in a new guise, do you?" Ricky


    probed.


    "Why?" Asked the man, with his arms crossed, obviously interested in what Ricky was saying.


    "Some elders told me that the Earth Fire ce has been here for a long time. In recent centuries, it


    would appear every thirty years, and yet many talented warriors still queued up to get in," said Ricky.


    "If you actually did want to get out of here, then you would have done it earlier before. That being said,


    you actually have no other choice but to leave this ce because you know that the Earth Fire ce is


    going to be destroyed!"


    "Ha-ha, you are a smart one, I have to say!" the man said, bursting intoughter as he heard Ricky''s


    exnation.


    "You are right. Reviving in a new guise wasn''t my purpose in the first ce. I truly just wanted to stay


    alive. I''ve seen too many warriors struggling to live in the river of time.


    As a soul of weapon, our strength fades when we''re damaged. But I like being a soul of weapon


    because we could stay alive forever even if we don''t cultivate ourselves. It''s been boring though, I have


    to say. But as your saying goes, better a living dog than a dead lion."


    "If you don''t mean to revive in a new guise, why won''t you just let me go? You are the soul of the


    pagoda. You must know a way to transform it, to make it smaller. Do it, so we could leave together. Isn''t


    that a much better solution?" Ricky suggested, his tone full of hope.


    "You wish!" said the man.


    "There are two reasons why I will never agree to your proposition. For one, human warriors are far too


    dishonest. I will never believe a thing you say. You said we will be leaving together, but I know you''re


    nning to subdue me with the help of your seniors once we get out of here


    "That''s not my n. I swear!" Ricky said, clearly agitated.


    "A human warrior''s vow is thest thing I would believe!" eximed the man.


    "Kid, don''t waste your time. Even if I did believe you, I still wouldn''t go for your n because if you did


    take me out of here, I would have to obey you once we get outside, and that''s not happening.


    So save your breath. What''s more, I am interested in your body now."


    "So in other words, I''m never getting out of here alive!" Ricky said, despair filling up his voice.


    "That''s right. So stop trying and just die quietly!" the man said.


    "All right. But I am not easy to kill, mind you!" said Ricky as he sat with his legs crossed.


    Ricky now focused on using his mind to push his regained spiritual meridian, Devourer Zone and


    Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Of the two, he relied more on Chaotic Fire Zone because the man was the soul of the pagoda, meaning


    he was brought together by fire.


    And Chaotic Fire Zone was definitely a buster of any fire.


    However, Ricky was not sure if Chaotic Fire Zone would actually help him.


    "Ha-ha. I''ve never met a man so stupidly courageous. In all my years, this is the first time I''ve ever met


    a man who has the guts to threaten me!" The manughed out loud as he heard Ricky. In an instant,


    he turned into fire and went into Ricky''s head


    and into his mind. In a sh, innumerable fire swept across Ricky''s head, in an attempt to kill his mind.


    But Chaotic Fire Zone was aroused again, just as Ricky had expected. The Heaven Melting Fire it


    released transformed into a cage-shaped ball and enveloped the fire of the man, trapping it.


    Then the man''s silhouette showed.


    But this time a different silhouette showed up. A miserable man. He cried in agony as Heaven Melting


    Fire burned him.


    "Ah! How the hell do you have Heaven Melting Fire in your body? You bastard!" The man hollered in


    fear as he cried out. It seemed that he was scared of Heaven Melting Fire.


    "What did you just call me?" Ricky smugly asked, standing up slowly.


    "Master! Master! Please! Let me out like a fart, master!" The man begged, his arrogance fading quickly


    as he cried out to Ricky for mercy.


    "Master, please! Please stop the Heaven Melting Fire! Get it out of me, please! We will work something


    out,e on!"


    "I wasn''t going to stop, but since you called me master, I will let you off for the time being," Ricky said,


    pretending to be an old soul. Then he pushed his mind to stop Heaven Melting Fire.


    With Chaotic Fire Skill, Ricky could now control the Heaven Melting Fire at will.


    He let the man go for a reason. He thought that the pagoda must have had something to do with


    Heaven Melting Fire and Fire Dragon Egg because he noticed that in Chaotic Fire Zone, the Fire


    Dragon Egg had been trembling too often.


    "Thank you very much! Thank you!" The man became beholden to Ricky as Ricky took Heaven Melting


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Fire off him.


    "Do you still want to be revived in a new guise now?"


    "No! Hell no!"


    "Fine, let me ask you, how do you know about Heaven Melting Fire?" Ricky asked.


    "Erm..." the man said, clearly reluctant to answer Ricky''s question.


    "You don''t want to say it? Alright, then. I guess you want to try Heaven Melting Fire again!" said Ricky,


    sneering.


    "I''ll say it! I''ll tell you!" The man gave in, clearly terrified of having Heaven Melting Fire in him again.


    "I know about Heaven Melting Fire because... I am the soul of Heaven Melting Pagoda, the treasure of


    the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe."


    "What? The treasure of Heaven Melting Dragon tribe!" Ricky eximed, shocked. But as he put more


    thought into it, the more it made sense. The Earth Fire ce was created by Heaven Melting Dragon. It


    only made sense that the treasure of Heaven Melting Dragon tribe was here.


    "So, Heaven Melting Pagoda! What is its stage?" Ricky asked curiously as he calmed down.


    "Spiritual weapons are weaker than sacred weapons, and sacred ones are weaker than supreme ones.


    I used to be on top of the supreme tools, but ever since I got damaged, I became as weak as a middle


    stage spiritual tool," exined Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    "Oh my! He used to be that strong!" Ricky said, his voice cracking. After his astonishment faded,


    Ricky''s thoughts wandered as he thought about Heaven Melting Pagoda being badly damaged.


    Even so, Ricky was still rather pleased because now, Heaven Melting Pagoda had the power strong


    enough to rival any middle stage spiritual weapon.


    Those were so rare that they could not be found even in the Earth Fire Land!


    "Ha-ha, the visit to the Earth Fire ce was actually a really productive trip!" Rickyughed in his mind


    as he thought of all the things he had gotten from the Earth Fire ce.


    "I''ve told you everything. Now, can I ask you a question, Master?" The man asked cautiously, feeling


    Ricky''s excitement.


    "Go ahead!" said Ricky.


    "Master, howe you have Heaven Melting Fire in your body?" the man asked, excited as he


    anticipated his master''s answer.

 Chapter 168 Gain The Heaven Melting Fire

    Chapter 168 Gain The Heaven Melting Fire


    "You want to get the Heaven Melting Fire in me!" Ricky mused upon hearing the question from the


    man.


    "Master, what are you talking about? I would never dare covet your Heaven Melting Fire!" the man


    replied, his voice quivering with fear.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''d never be able to get it even if you wanted to. I will tell you why I have the fire


    are the Heaven Melting Pagoda, so why are you so afraid of the fire?" said Ricky.


    Ricky moved the Heaven Melting Pagoda from his Soul Sea without taking down the Heaven Melting


    Fire which was still surrounding it.


    Ricky knew he could beat this man, but he was still cautious. He didn''t dare believe a single word Alva


    said.


    From the way he treated Ricky before, this old guy must be crafty!


    "I was cast from the Heaven Melting Fire. In a way, the Heaven Melting Fire is my parents, and even


    though it can bring me back to life, it can also destroy me," the man said solemnly.


    "Well, how can the Heaven Melting Fire bring you back to life?" asked Ricky.


    "As long as you let me stay in the fire, I can heal myself. One day, I can retrieve the power of the magic


    weapon!" the man said excitedly.


    "Is that so? Then why should I keep you in my Heaven Melting Fire?" Ricky said, feeling a little bit


    dissatisfied, "In other words, what would I gain by helping you recover?"


    "Well..." the man said, struggling to find the right answer to Ricky''s question.


    After everything he had been through, he was almost disabled. There wasn''t really anything he could


    offer that would benefit Ricky. Besides, he understood that there was a price to pay in exchange for


    everything. And Ricky... well, he was too smart to be fooled by this man.


    Then, the man came up with apromise. "I''ll take you as my owner. Right now, I might be a mere


    spiritual weapon of intermediate level, but I still have a lot to offer and I can certainly help you in your


    battles," he proposed seriously.


    "Ha-ha. Why didn''t you just say that earlier? Fine, we have a deal," Rickyughed upon hearing Alva''s


    proposition. Ricky didn''t hide his intention though. What he wanted was to gain the Heaven Melting


    Pagoda.


    Not just because of the Fire Dragon Egg, he wanted the Heaven Melting Pagoda itself.


    It might have been seriously damaged and turned into a weapon in the intermediate stage now, but it


    was still an extremely powerful weapon. Who, in their right mind, could say no to it?


    The man sighed, epting his fate. He knew it had to happen. Eventually he was going to end up


    having an owner. But there was no one to me. It was bad luck. He unfortunately ended up having to


    battle a man with Heaven Melting Fire inside him.


    Suddenly, a me ignited between the man''s eyebrows.


    "This is the core of my life. Take it and ingrain it into your blood essence so you can be my new


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    owner. Then, everything I have and all that I am will be in your hands!" said the man.


    "You sure you''re done pulling tricks on me?" Ricky asked suspiciously as he took the me in his


    hands.


    "Master, my life is now in your hands. Why would I ever dare y tricks? Besides, there is no way I can


    refuse the temptation of the Heaven Melting Fire," said the man.


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Ricky''s doubts evaporated. He directly integrated the me into his


    own blood essence.


    After the full integration, Ricky immediately felt that was now in full control of the Heaven Melting


    Pagoda. And everything about the pagoda was presented to him. The pagoda couldn''t keep anything


    from him anymore.


    Now he could get into the Heaven Melting Pagoda whenever he wanted. And the man, who was


    standing in front of him, was the spirit of the pagoda. Ricky could turn him to ashes with a snap of his


    fingers!


    "Well, it seems like you''ve told me the truth. You can recover in the Heaven Melting Fire now!" Ricky


    said happily as he looked at the pagoda.


    "Thank you, my owner!" This time, the man had called him his owner.


    "By the way, do you have a name?" asked Ricky.


    "You can just call me Alva."


    Then, Ricky put the Heaven Melting Fire into the Chaotic Fire Zone, so that Alva wouldn''t be hurt.


    "Now can you tell me where you got the Heaven Melting Fire?" Alva asked for the second time.


    "Ha-ha, he gave it to me!" Rickyughed. Then, Ricky reached out to take the Fire Dragon Egg out of


    the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "This... this is a real egg from the Heaven Melting Dragon!" Alva uttered in disbelief. He immediately


    recognized the egg''s true identity the moment he saw it, and he could not believe his eyes.


    "Yes, it is an egg from the Heaven Melting Dragon. And I guess, from this, soon there will be a real


    Heaven Melting Dragon!" Ricky mused.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you have the real Fire Dragon Egg?" Alva said, clearly agitated.


    "And why would I do that?" asked Ricky.


    "Before the Heaven Melting Dragon disappeared, I wasn''t allowed to take anyone as my owner. When I


    became the most precious weapon for the Heaven Melting Dragon, I swore myself to them so as to


    return their favor of casting me!" said Alva.


    "There were so many wars years ago... I thought for sure that the Heaven Melting Dragons were all


    dead and gone, but now..."


    Alva trailed off, lost in thought. Ricky, on the other hand, understood where he wasing from.


    "Wow, I''m impressed. I didn''t think you are so loyal," Ricky said, sympathizing with Alva.


    "No matter how rotten I became inside, I never did forget how much they helped by casting me," he


    said.


    "Alright, let''s work this out. When the dragon is born, I''ll release you, so that you can take the dragon


    as your owner," Ricky said after a moment of thinking.


    "Thank you, my owner!" Alva squealed in delight.


    Ricky, of course, did not want to break the rtionship with the pagoda. He still had his own principles.


    Besides, he believed that he could be friends with the Heaven Melting Dragon, and he would never


    take things away from his friend.


    "It''s okay. I get it. Since you are the treasure of the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe, you should be able to


    take them as your owner." Ricky then continued, "So, how are you going to heal yourself with the


    Heaven Melting Fire?"


    "All you have to do is pour a bit of Heaven Melting Fire into your right arm, and it will be enough for me


    to recover for a long time!" Alva exined.


    "Okay," said Ricky.


    Ricky took some Heaven Melting Fire from the Chaotic Fire Zone and poured it into his right arm. Alva


    then flew into his arm. At once, an image of a scarlet pagoda appeared in his arm.


    "Alva, how long does it take to make the Earth Fire ce disappear?" asked Ricky.


    "About four days."


    "Four days? Now that I am your owner, do you know of any other way I could get out of this Earth Fire


    ce?" asked Ricky.

 Chapter 169 Disappearance Of The Earth Fire Place

    Chapter 169 Disappearance Of The Earth Fire ce


    "My master, I''m afraid you can''t leave this ce right now. But when this Earth Fire ce disappears, I


    can get you out of here without being noticed by anyone. Even an innate spirit would not discover your


    departure," said Alva with confidence. He lowered his head and bowed to show respect for his master.


    ''Even an innate spirit would not discover me when I leave! That is just incredible. Can he really pull that


    off?'' Ricky thought to himself. He was so astonished at the man''s capability of making him leave


    without being noticed.


    "Yes, my master. I am a real treasure and I can do that. Although I''ve been hurt badly, I can still perform


    my power. The least I can do is to help you escape without being detected," Alva stated confidently as


    he reassured Ricky. It was as if he had already read his master''s mind.


    "I am so d to hear what you can do and that you''re sure of it. If that''s true, please, I need you to get


    me out of here when the timees," Ricky said in a helpless tone.


    It was no secret that several other warriors had already died in the Heaven Melting Pagoda. They were


    killed by no other than the Beast Fire. To them, once you enter the pagoda, there would be no certainty


    that you would be able toe out alive. All of this was seen and witnessed by all the other warriors


    who refused to go in. But even if Ricky escaped the pagoda undetected, he would still be mobbed by a


    group of angry warriors all because of what he might have gained inside of it. Even if Elder Alexander


    gave him protection, it wouldn''t be enough to control a crazy mob.


    The theory that the pagoda could have the ability to aide his escape meant that he could have more


    time and energy to fight off the greedy men outside of the pagoda. This thought alone lifted some


    weight off his shoulders.


    "Oh, Alva, here is another thing. About those Beast Fires inside the pagoda... do you still need them?"


    Ricky asked nonchntly.


    "My master, throughout the years I have collected Beast Fires to restore my energy and strength. I do


    not need them anymore, master. I owe it to the Heaven Melting Fire that I have finally gained and


    recovered my strengthpletely. Please, feel free to engulf these fires!" Alva replied enthusiastically.


    "It seems that you have already known that there is another fire existing in my body," Ricky said


    positively as he had already expected that Alva knew about his special power.


    "You are right, my master. You used such a special fire without any reservation in my body. There''s no


    way I wouldn''t be able to feel it!" Alva replied.


    "Oh, and by the way, my master...which kind of fire would that be?" he added.


    "It''s the Devouring Fire. Have you, by any chance, heard anything about it?" Ricky had no intention of


    hiding the fact away from him. This special power did not require secrecy. He went straight to the point


    and discussed the essentials of the Devouring Fire in his body. Alva''s face was crumpled, as he tried to


    understand and remember if he had ever encountered such skill before.


    "What?! The Devouring Fire! What a surprise! Oh, stupid me! I should have thought of that!" Alva''s


    eyes widened as he realized that what Ricky had was indeed the Devouring Fire.


    "Oh? Are you familiar with it?"


    "Yes, my master. As a matter of fact, I was born from the Heaven Melting Fire. I had the privilege of


    containing any kind of fire in my body. Back in the days, the Heaven Melting Dragon acquired many


    fires and put them inside my body to increase my strength.


    The dragon also tried to absorb the Devouring Fire. But it failed to take it in.


    And that is how I am familiar with the Devouring Fire. But it had never appeared in my body for some


    reason. As I have heard, among all the peculiar fires and the divine fires, the newborn Devouring Fire is


    the most vulnerable one. It can even be perceived to be impotent than the Beast Fire. On the other


    hand, it is known to have such huge potential when honed.


    That''s because the Devouring Fire can grow quickly by taking in other fires, engulfing them. Once it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    absorbs other fires, it would gain more power, and grow evenrger than it is until it bes the first


    ever fire in the world. No one has ever seen such beauty, strength and divine power of it. The Chaotic


    Fire, we call it!" Alva continued as he recalled all the knowledge he had on the Devouring Fire


    "Now isn''t that interesting?" Ricky said as he pondered on what Alva had just said about his power.


    He was astonished at the amount of knowledge that Alva had regarding his power. This enlightened


    him and made him remember how he mixed up almost a hundred and eight fires using his skill just to


    create the Chaotic Fire. From what he gathered, it meant that the Devouring Fire enabled him to engulf


    the other one hundred and seven fires to produce the ultimate Chaotic Fire! Ricky was dazed at the


    process of using a tremendous amount of fires to create such power.


    Using his added knowledge to the Devouring Fire, he decided to do something that he had always


    wanted. Ricky focused and activated his internal strength and transferred all kinds of the Beat Fire into


    where he stood. With a deep breath, he began to manipte the Devouring Fire to engulf the Beast


    Fires by using the Devouring Skill.


    He was more than thankful for Alva''s offer. With more than two hundred of Beast Fires inside the


    pagoda, Ricky was excited to engulf each and every one of them. He presumed that devouring all of


    them would grant him a more powerful Devouring Fire--the stronger and better Chaotic Fire.


    For the next four days, Ricky channeled all his energy and engulfed every single one of the fires in the


    pagoda.


    Meanwhile, outside of the Heaven Melting Pagoda, people anxiously waited for Ricky. Theo and three


    other partners awaited his exit.


    "Why isn''t he out yet? I''m so worried about him!" Ka asked as she paced back and forth.


    "I''m not so sure though," Theo responded with worried eyes. "Why don''t we wait for a few more."


    All of them were jittery. Their hearts raced as they stood there and wished that at any minute, a person


    woulde straight out of the door. But, the more they waited, the more they lost hope. No one


    showed up yet and this only made them more jumpy as they worried that the Earth Fire ce would


    soon disappear.


    Suddenly, the exit point of the Earth Fire ce appeared. This surprised them because it wasn''t


    supposed to be out for another two months.


    Theo and the others decided to give up on the test. They did not want to proceed with the next


    challenges for two reasons--they did not see themselves powerful enough to pass them, and that they


    might meet Ricky and even be his opponents. And that was thest thing that both parties would have


    ever wanted to happen.


    "What shall we do now? Ricky did note out, neither did other warriors. No one hase out yet!


    This passage out of the ce only stays here for several hours! It will disappear soon!" Theo stated


    worriedly again.


    "It has already been seven days since they entered the pagoda. No one''sing out alive. All of them


    might have probably died there," some warriors whispered to each other frightfully. "Let''s get out of


    here. Otherwise, it will be gone when the Earth Fire ce disappears."


    "I agree. We''d better leave now! It''s what''s best for us!" other warriors echoed in fear.


    Many other warriors had cold feet and left through the passage. No one wanted to be stuck there and


    die.


    Suddenly, the ground shook violently. "Wh... What''s happening?!" eximed Theo.


    The Heaven Melting Pagoda started to tremble and flew out of the ground. The massive structure''s


    a hard time staying on the ground. Everyone who was there held on to their lives as they tried their best


    not to be taken away by the massive sandstorm. The pagoda continued to fly high up in the sky and


    faded until it was a speck of dust in the clouds.


    But before the Heaven Melting Pagoda''s disappearance, it warned everyone, "All of the candidates did


    not survive. Leave now or vanish along with the Earth Fire ce."


    "What? They all died?!" "Really? How could it be!?" some warriors began to panic upon hearing the


    news from the pagoda. Those who stayed only wanted to hear the final results. But when they knew


    that they did not have much time left in the Earth Fire Space, they became ultimately worried for them,


    and for those who were left behind.


    Theo and the other three were devastated to hear the words from the pagoda. Their eyes were filled


    with tears as they knew that their friend might have not survived the test. Theoforted the other


    three as they all mourned Ricky''s demise.


    They were at a loss for words as they loathed Ricky''s passing. They were frozen at their spots as they


    mourned, with tears that could fill a bucket. Now that the pagoda had already left, it was also time for


    them to move on.


    "Theo, Ka, I''m so sorry for Ricky. How I wish that this is just a rumor. But you''ve heard what the


    pagoda just said. I think we should leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, we are going to


    disappear with the Earth Fire ce," Pompeo insisted as he consoled them.


    ...


    But things were not as Theo and the rest thought. Ricky, was alive and kicking. He stood beside the


    window of the pagoda as it flew high above and looked at them. He wished that they knew he was still


    alive.


    ''It was a good thing that they didn''t push through with the challenges. They might have died in there, ''


    Ricky thought to himself as he watched them from the window. He felt relieved when he saw them


    standing there unscathed through the window of the pagoda. "I''m sorry guys, but I really have to go. I


    can''t let the others see me. Meet me some other day and I''ll exin everything to you," he muttered in


    a low voice, apologizing, though they actually couldn''t hear him.


    Soon, the Heaven Melting Pagoda came rushing toward the entrance of the passage.


    All eyes were on to the pagoda, some of them were the many demi-immortals and the several innate


    spirits. Given this situation, the Heaven Melting Pagoda met Ricky''s order and quickly fled the Earth


    Fire ce. Then, Ricky took a look at Elder Alexander from far before he maneuvered the pagoda to fly


    to the Snow Sect as quickly as possible.


    At this point, Ricky should not be seen by anyone, especially those from the Earth Fire Land. With this,


    he decided to go back to the Snow Sect first to avoid any fuss and think about what he should do next.


    ...


    Soon, news about the Earth Fire ce flew all over the region. Since many people heard the loud


    noise from the sandstorm as the Heaven Melting Pagodaunched itself from the ground.


    Versions of the story were told from one person to the other. This only brought shock and fear to


    everyone.


    It was said that a mysterious pagoda materialized out of nowhere and lured talented warriors. It was


    also said that the pagoda was clever to use the Beast Fire to kill the warriors one by one. The news


    was all too gruesome and frightening for everyone who heard about it.


    This story only made everyone in the Earth Fire Land curious. They kept on wondering about all sorts


    of things--what the pagoda was, where it came from, and even what its purpose was.


    Organizations and ns sent their best warriors to the ce where the Earth Fire ce allegedly


    appeared. They tried to find out clues as to what it was doing there. But unfortunately, their efforts were


    in vain because as soon as they set foot on to the ce, the Earth Fire ce had already vanished.


    Not a single trace of information was left for them. If it were true, they did not even know where it would


    appear next.


    When everyone in the Earth Fire Land was busying digging out the information of the mysterious


    pagoda, Ricky had already arrived in the Snow Sect. All of this and his escape would not be possible if


    it were not for the Heaven Melting Pagoda.

 Chapter 170 Predicament Of The Misty South Faction

    Chapter 170 Predicament Of The Misty South Faction


    In a few months, thepetition became more and more fierce among the Snow Sect, it was the


    power y between the two major forces-- Zenith and Boris. Neither one nor the other wanted to give


    in, and they put everything on the line to get their hands on the glory of victory.


    The longer Boris stepped into the realm of middle spiritual king and showed persistence, the more


    vicious and aggressive thepetition turned into. If two men ride on a horse, one must ride behind.


    While the major core disciples and inner disciples got roped by the two camps, unable to do anything


    else, the rest of them might as well had been roped, too, since they only stayed still, perfectly rooted to


    the spot. They all quietly watched with bated breaths, not wanting to miss even a second of the battle


    before them.


    However, Zenith had the upper hand. For one thing, he himself was a middle spiritual king long before


    Boris even stepped a foot into this realm, and as if that wasn''t enough of an advantage, two-thirds of


    the elders supported him. He had a solid backing and it wasn''t easy to beat him down.


    The entire Snow Sect seemed calm, but beneath the cool surface of the water was a violent current,


    surging though the whole of the ocean and sweeping everything that dared toe along its path.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s return certainly gained a lot of attention--both wee and unwee.


    It was a good thing that the people had no idea of what happened in the Earth Fire Land, otherwise this


    curious attention would have turned into an explosive one. People wouldn''t stop talking about it, for


    sure, and Ricky wanted to avoid that as much as possible. Gaining attention due to people''s curiosity


    was okay, but it was a different story for the kind of attention that fueled people''s judgment.


    ''First, I will deal with the matters of the Misty South Faction and leave the Snow Sect. Otherwise, Boris


    would take the opportunity to attack me once what I did in the Earth Fire Land spreads here, '' Ricky


    thought.


    ''Besides, knowing that I havee back, those forces in the Earth Fire Land wille and hunt me


    down, too.''


    Soon, Ricky returned to the small courtyard.


    Seeing Grace and Heather brought a soft smile on his lips. He approached them in a steady pace and


    was received with warm familiarity. He then engaged in a conversation with them, telling them all about


    what happened in the Casting Guild and trying not to leave any detail behind. He feltfortable with


    these two women, and he didn''t feel the need to hide anything. He was sure they would never turn on


    him. And then, Ricky took out the Beast Fire that he acquired from Heaven Melting Pagoda and


    handed it to them. He believed the Beast Fire suited Grace and Heather more than him. The Beast Fire


    might be powerful, but it wasn''t the only thing that Ricky had up his sleeves. And so, he decided to let it


    go.


    The two women split the Beast Fires and the fire essence between them and thanked Ricky profusely.


    It wasn''t everyday that they got their hands on the Beast Fire. Knowing how difficult it was to acquire it,


    they appreciated his gesture even more.


    As for Grace refining the Beast Fire, Ricky wasn''t worried at all. She was skilled and knowledgeable,


    and with her help, Heather would have no problems refining her share of the Beast Fire. They were a


    team.


    Once they were finished talking about the Beast Fire and its refinement, they proceeded to discuss the


    Misty South Faction.


    Grace told Ricky that the Misty South Faction in the Snow Sect was currently in a difficult situation.


    This was mainly reflected by how the recruitment of disciples was going. In the nearly three months


    after Ricky left, there was little growth on the disciples of the Misty South Faction. The numbers were


    much smaller than they used to be. It was not a secret that the elders were disappointed with this


    development--orck thereof.


    Every time they recruited disciples, the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction would enter the


    scene, causing a series of events that would eventually lead to chaos. Apart from showing the disciples


    that they had no future in the Misty South Faction, they also threatened the disciples who still wanted to


    join.


    For the few brave disciples who persisted and joined the Misty South Faction, the Casting Faction and


    the Refinement Faction always found opportunities to torture them by sheer numbers. Even after they


    got into the Misty South Faction, the disciples were bullied, threatened, and treated like pests. It was


    only a matter of time before they gave up, and from what Grace and Heather heard, it usually took no


    more than a month topletely break their spirit. After they quit, the signs of distress were still there,


    and the former disciples found it hard to join a different faction for fear of getting the same kind of


    treatment.


    Therefore, those disciples would not even dare to join the Misty South Faction at all, even if they


    wanted to.


    And, a month ago, the fact that Amelia was out of the Snow Sect and Bertha put all the energy directly


    on the casting, which led to the disintegration of the Amber Faction. Thus, the Misty South Faction lost


    a powerful partner, and it was even more difficult to thrive under these circumstances.


    It was not usible for Grace, together with these core disciples, and Elder Samuel to stand up for


    them and help out. It was not a wise move to involve themselves in the problems of the faction, and


    there was little to no benefit in doing so.


    Although Autn had a high reputation, he was always alone. He was not incapable to deal with the


    Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction. If he tried to meddle in their business, the situation would


    only worsen, and that was not the kind of result they were hoping for.


    As for Edgar, his current strength was nowhere near what was needed to overturn these events. He


    was still weak. He needed to train more than anything, and he could not afford to be distracted by the


    problems inside the faction.


    "Well, it seems I think too little of the Sect." "Why did Amelia leave the Snow Sect?" Ricky asked in low


    voice, following what Grace had just said.


    At this moment, Ricky could only think of the promise he had made to Amelia in the early days.


    "I don''t know. It is said that there Amelia has something powerful backing her up. Joining the Snow


    Sect was only for the sake of her temporary cultivation," Grace answered. "As for the real reason, I


    have no idea. And the sect chief does not want to say anything about it. His mouth is sealed."


    "I see," Ricky muttered, a bit disappointed at theck of information.


    "So, Master, how many new recruits are there in the Misty South Faction at the moment?" Ricky asked


    after a few moments. The more he learned about the current number of the recruits, the more prepared


    he''d be in case he decided to make a move.


    "No more than ten. It was Bertha and Agnes who brought them in," Grace said. "It urred to me that


    there is a woman who seems to share the same agnate with Agnes. She is called Dora if I remember


    correctly. After she joined the Snow Sect, she joined the Misty South Faction."


    "What does Dora want?" Ricky asked, confused.


    "Oh, well, I guess she fancies you!" Heather answered, jealousy coating her words.


    "Wait, no, it''s nothing like that. It''s a misunderstanding. There is absolutely nothing between me and


    Dora. I have only met her twice, that''s all!" Ricky exined, a little flustered and embarrassed at the


    same time.


    "A liar is worse than a thief," Heather muttered under her breath.


    Ricky didn''t know what to do. Heather didn''t buy his story, and he had no idea to make her believe him.


    He flinched when Heather shot him a cold re. She seemed upset.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Master, how many core disciples are currently there in the Misty South Faction?" Ricky asked, hoping


    to redirect the subject.


    "There are no other core disciples except Olivia and two friends that I have invited," Grace said rather


    stiffly, fully aware of tension between Ricky and Heather.


    "That''s good, Master. Would you mind bringing these three Beast Fires to them?" Ricky then took out


    three Beast Fires from the Heaven Melting Pagoda and handed them carefully to Grace, who epted


    them withoutint.


    "It seems that you have harvested quite a lot from your trip to the Casting Guild!" Grace eximed with


    a smile. She felt proud of Ricky for being strong enough to manage such a feat, and she was grateful


    that he was sharing his harvest with them. Ricky was not a greedy person. He may be scary as an


    enemy, but as an ally, he was thoughtful and kind.


    "Oh, well, I was just lucky," Ricky answered, trying to be modest.


    "Well, I don''t believe it''s just luck or coincidence. You have what it takes, Ricky, and you know it. So


    stop trying to be humble. It feels weird," Grace said,ughing. "Anyway, I will go ahead and send the


    Beast Fire to the core disciples. I believe that with this Beast Fire, they will be able to contribute much


    more to the Misty South Faction, even if they do not intent to stay for long." She stood up and


    straightened the creases on her clothes.


    "Now that you''re back, it''s time for you to take charge of the Misty South Faction. I leave it in your


    hands."


    And with that, she left.


    ......


    "Let me handle this problem," Ricky told Heather after Grace left.


    "Sure, but what are you going to do? How will you handle it?" Heather asked, pushing her jealousy


    aside to deal with the pressing issue at hand.


    "First, summon Autn and other senior fellow apprentices," Ricky said calmly. "We''ll talk about the


    rest of the n once they''re here."


    "They might be currently in a separate dwelling," Heather reminded him.


    "When did our Misty South Factione to have a separate dwelling?" Ricky asked, surprised. He was


    curious when something major had taken ce.


    "A sect without a separate dwelling cannot be called a sect. So after you left, Grace and I, together with


    Autn and Edgar, built the separate dwelling," Heather replied, sounding a little proud of what they


    had aplished.


    "Usually, we find them cultivating in that courtyard."


    "Well, let''s go and meet them."


    It didn''t take long for Ricky and Heather to reach the deste hill through the inner door. Above the hill


    was the very humble separate dwelling. It was the type of dwelling that didn''t attract attention, and if


    Ricky didn''t know what he was looking for, he wouldn''t have noticed it. It was very discreet--something


    he approved of.


    The inside was not that big, and there were only several casually decorated rooms. It was obvious it


    was designed only for cultivating and not forfort.


    Upon Ricky''s arrival, Edgar and Autn came out.


    "It has been three months since you acted like a hands-off boss and left us. Now, you''re finally back."


    Autn pointed an using finger at Ricky, narrowing his eyes scornfully at him.


    "Come on, I knew there''d be no problem even if I left. You''re here, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    Everything always goes smoothly whenever you''re around," Ricky said,ughing heartily.


    As heughed, Ricky observed Autn''s current state. He could sense that Autn was no longer at


    the level of Blood Purification, which meant that he must have reached Bone Reinforcement.


    "Don''t give me any of your shittypliments. Damn, I really regret joining your Misty South Faction,"


    Autn grunted, his brows furrowed together. He tried to sound tough, but he was more akin to a


    whining child.


    "Aw, too bad, you can''t back out now. You''re stuck to me and my faction," Ricky said with a yful


    wink.


    "I can''t believe you just said that," Autn growled, obviously annoyed at how true Ricky''s words were.


    He was about toin some more, however, something bright and red caught his eye. His jaw


    dropped when he realized what it was. There, dancing on Ricky''s right hand, was the Beast Fire.

 Chapter 171 Caleb And Elvis

    Chapter 171 Caleb And Elvis


    "That is Beast Fire!" Autn looked at the me, his eyes wide with amusement. He wanted so badly


    to swallow it in one gulp.


    Beast Fire was so immensely alluring that even geniuses like Autn could not hide their greed.


    "Autn, the Beast Fire is for you. Do you feel better now?" Ricky smiled.


    "That''s sounds better!" Autn said, praising Ricky as he hastily took the Beast Fire into his own


    hands.


    While others might not be able to hold Beast Fire with their bare hands, Autn could do it easily as he


    had already achieved Bone Reinforcement.


    "Edgar, I also prepare one for you, but given your current capacity, you won''t be able to control it yet.


    So, I will give it to the sect chief when I meet him so that he can refine it for you," Ricky said, his


    attention turning to Edgar.


    "Thank you so much, Ricky! I appreciate it!" Edgar eximed happily.


    "You seem to have reaped abundant fruits during your trip to the Earth Fire Land. Beast Fire isn''t


    something you can just get anywhere. It is so umon that it cannot be met without resort, but you


    got it regardless," Autn said.


    "Autn, it was just a fluke! I was just lucky, you know? If you go to the Earth Fire Land, you''ll surely


    get even more than I did," Ricky said.


    "Well, never mind. Since you havee here, you must know about the situation in the Misty South


    Faction," Autn said. "To speak bluntly, the Misty South Faction now only exists in name. The few


    "Yes, I know all about it, Autn. I always thought that establishing a faction was easy, but I was


    wrong," Ricky agreed. "Now that I havee back, I will make the Misty South Faction have


    tremendous sway in the Snow Sect, far beyond Casting Faction and Refinement Faction!"


    "Good n, Ricky!" Edgar said in support of Ricky.


    "Ricky, the reason they were gone is because the Misty South Faction didn''t have enough inner


    overmatches," Autn said. "If we can recruit two more from the top ten inner disciples, I have the faith


    that some warriors in the ninth or eighth grade of Blood Purification will join us.


    If more overmatches join us, disciples at the lower grades will do the same. Even though Refinement


    Faction and Casting Faction may disrupt the people, we can still order our disciples to contend against


    them."


    "You are right, Autn. After all, our topbat forces aren''t enough. Are there any ideal candidates?"


    Ricky asked.


    "If Caleb, the seventh-ranked inner disciple and Elvis, the eighth-ranked inner disciple join the Misty


    South Faction, things will turn out fine," Autn answered.


    "I tried inviting them once, but they were so stubborn. They refused to join any faction no matter what I


    did or said."


    "Autn, I have an idea. What if I seduce them with Beast Fire? Do you think they''ll agree then?" Ricky


    asked.


    "You have more Beast Fires?" Autn said, clearly astonished.


    "Of course!" Ricky said.


    "Wow, you have so much Beast Fires! It makes me want to go to the Earth Fire Land myself someday,


    but I don''t know if I could ever be as lucky as you were," Autnd mused.


    "If you seduce them with your Beast Fire, I don''t think they will ever refuse our reputation. That is, if


    they aren''t crazy or stupid."


    "Good! Let''s take Caleb and Elvis down first," said Ricky.


    ...


    A whileter, the four went to the refinement yard where Caleb and Elvis were.


    The moment Ricky and Autn showed up in the area, the disciples of the Snow Sect immediately


    wondered and gossiped about why the two were there.


    "It looks like they are on the way to Caleb and Elvis'' yard!" some disciples whispered.


    "Of course they are! Given the situation in the Misty South Faction, I''m sure they need Caleb and Elvis


    to join them in order to help them reverse the situation," the other disciples echoed.


    "But Autn has tried to convince them to do that. Do you think they have a better chance to convince


    them now that Ricky has returned?" one disciple wondered.


    "Maybe they simply want to try again!" another disciple answered.


    "I don''t think there is anything they can say to convince Caleb and Elvis. I mean, the Casting Faction


    and Refinement Faction have invited them again and again, but never did they agree," another disciple


    noted.


    ...


    Due to all the whispers, Gennadi and Wyn inevitably heard about the n of Ricky and Autn.


    Even though they were no longer the heads of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction, the


    members of both inner and outer as well as all the matters were still under theirmand.


    Gennadi and Wyn also believed that Ricky and Autn''s n was all wishful thinking. They didn''t


    believe Caleb and Elvis would ever agree to their request, especially since the establishment of the


    Misty South Faction was merely an empty promise.


    Nevertheless, they waited to see Ricky and Autn get shut down by the two immediately.


    ...


    As part of the top ten inner disciples, not belonging to any faction, Caleb and Elvis had several simr


    characteristics, so they naturally became good friends and decided to live in the same yard.


    The moment Ricky and Autn arrived at their yard, Caleb and Elvis immediately went out to greet


    them.


    It was Ricky''s first time seeing the two. The seventh-ranked and eighth-ranked disciples had delicate


    andmon faces. Ricky thought they looked simple and honest, even a little silly. Now, Ricky could


    see why Autn said they were stubborn.


    But Ricky also knew people like them were smart, or they wouldn''t keep themselves out of any faction.


    "Autn, what are you doing here again? We already told you that we will never agree to join the Misty


    South Faction," Caleb said coldly, before Autn could even say anything.


    Besides, they had already gathered blood vitality above their hands in case Autn would attack them.


    "Ha-ha, it''s him who wants to talk to you, not me!" Autnughed, pointing at Ricky.


    "Nice to meet you, Caleb and Elvis. I am Ricky!" Ricky said, walking towards them and shaking their


    hands.


    "Ricky, you are the head of the Misty South Faction," Caleb said, frowning.


    "Yes, it''s me. To be honest, I am here to invite you to join the Misty South Faction," Ricky said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ricky, we are well aware that you are a legendary figure in the Snow Sect, but we have already told


    you of our decision. We are determined not to join any faction," Caleb said.


    "We have declined as many as ten invitations from both Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, so


    don''t waste your time on us anymore," Elvis added.


    They didn''t say it explicitly, but their words implied that if strong factions like Casting Faction and


    Refinement Faction had been declined, then there was truly no chance for the poor weak Misty South


    Faction.


    "Ha-ha. Hear me out though. You refused them because none of them could offer you what you truly


    want," Ricky responded with a smile. He knew that he had the thing they wanted.


    "Ricky, what do you mean?" Caleb and Elvis said, clearly feeling offended. They didn''t like Ricky having


    treated them as people that could be bought with money.


    "Don''t be angry." Ricky smiled, as he took out two magnificent mes of Beast Fire.

 Chapter 172 Who Will Do The Examination

    Chapter 172 Who Will Do The Examination


    The power of two balls of Beast Fire rapidly swept over the whole yard. Caleb and Elvis stared at them,


    shocked. They were even more astounded than Autn had been.


    "This... This is the Beast Fire!" Caleb and Elvis looked at each other, mouths agape. Soon their eyes


    filled with greed, which they had to consciously conceal.


    "I''m never mean to people on my side. Don''t say anything superfluous. As long as you im to the


    whole disciples of the Snow Sect that you''ve be members of my Misty South Faction, these two


    balls of Beast Fire will be given to you as gifts," Ricky said.


    After hearing this, Caleb and Elvis fell silent.


    Just as Ricky had guessed, the reason the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction hadn''t


    recruited Caleb and Elvis sessfully was because they hadn''t offered enough incentives.


    Beast Fire was appealing even to powerful warriors of Bone Reinforcement, let alone these two!


    "There''s no reason to hesitate. It''s normal to take money and then help to handle affairs. Besides, after


    joining my Misty South Faction, I won''t restrict you. You can still go about your own business." Ricky


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    tried again to persuade them after he saw the flicker of hesitation in their eyes.


    But Caleb and Elvis were still silent.


    For some time, they remained mum.


    "It seems that they have rejected our invitation. Autn, let''s go then!" Ricky said, intending to leave


    first.


    "Hold on, Ricky!" Caleb stopped him hurriedly.


    "Ricky, it''s a big deal to join a faction. So we need to consider this carefully. Could you please give us


    some time to think about it?" Elvis asked.


    "Fair point. How long do you need?" Ricky asked.


    ''The fish finally took the bait!'' he thought to himself.


    "An hour is enough!" Caleb said.


    "Alright then, can we stay here for a while before you make up your mind? Sorry to disturb you!" Ricky


    said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Never mind!" Caleb smiled. Subsequently, they led the disciples including Ricky to a


    side-room, prepared tea for them, and then took their leave.


    "Ricky, in my opinion, they are just smug, self-righteous and ungrateful people. We''d better not invite


    these two," Autn said, after making sure that they had left.


    "Autn, don''t worry. I know very well what kind of people they are," Ricky said. "But right now, we


    have to make use of their fame."


    "But in order to invite them sessfully, we have to send them two balls of Beast Fire. I think that''s


    much too high of an offer," Edgar also said.


    "It''s not too much for the sake of the Misty South Faction," Ricky replied calmly.


    But there was one thing Ricky didn''t tell them. He was thinking to himself, ''I will get the Beast Fire back


    myself sooner orter.''


    "That''s right. After all, among all the inner disciples, no one has greater influence and appeal right now


    than these two warriors." Autn nodded his head. He looked at Ricky with respect.


    Only people like Ricky who dared to make risky decisions and act decisively were qualified to be


    mighty warriors.


    And that was exactly what Ricky showed in this situation. Other people would be terribly reluctant to


    give Beast Fire away, not to mention two balls of it!


    An hour passed soon. Caleb and Elvis came back.


    "Have you made a decision by now?" Ricky asked politely.


    "Yes, we''ve decided to join the Misty South Faction. But there''s one thing we want to make clear of. Of


    course, we will also do our part after joining the Misty South Faction, but you cannot force us to do


    things we don''t want to do using your power as faction leader," Caleb said.


    "Great! That''s a deal!" Ricky smiled.


    Ricky immediately took the two balls of Beast Fire and showed them to Caleb and Elvis.


    Seeing the Beast Fire near at hand, they couldn''t help but hurriedly reach for it.


    However, Ricky drew back his hands suddenly before they could reach.


    "What do you mean by this, Ricky?" Caleb and Elvis said coldly, suddenly disappointed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just thinking¡­ since you have stated your demand, could you also allow me to make a


    request? After all, it''s also a big deal for me to have people join my faction." Ricky smiled.


    "Really? Just tell us what it is. As long as it''s not too oundish for us, we will be willing to consider it,"


    Caleb said to Ricky.


    "Ha-ha. It''s actually nothing too big. I just wanted to personally know your fighting ability. I hope you


    don''t mind. After all, although you rank top ten among the inner disciples, the rank was actually made a


    long time ago. So..."


    Ricky stopped here, knowing they understood enough.


    "Ha-ha, I see. Ricky, you are being really careful." Caleb smiled.


    "But Ricky, we are no match for Autn indeed. Please tell him to hold back on his punches," Elvis


    said.


    Ricky''s requirement was understandable for them. Because if it were them, they would also like to


    know the abilities of those joining their faction. After all, the reason why Ricky used two balls of Beast


    Fire to attract them to join the Misty South Faction was that he appreciated their strength.


    "Ha-ha. Take it easy. We''re in the same sect. I won''t hit you hard. Remember that safety goes first in


    thisbat. We don''t want to hurt each other!" Autn stood up with a warm smile.


    Autn understood what Ricky meant. Ricky wanted to send a message that although you two were


    good, we were actually better.


    But Autn just understood half of what Ricky meant.


    "Autn, pleasey out the terms!" Caleb and Elvis were ready topete. They were actually eager


    topete with this renowned genius.


    "I''m sorry to disrupt this but, I think you all misunderstood what I meant," Ricky said, scratching his


    head as he walked to them feeling a little embarrassed.


    "What?" The three warriors were all confused at this. Even Edgar and Heather who were standing


    nearby also exchanged puzzled looks.


    "Ricky, what exactly do you mean?" Caleb said, sounding irritated. He was beginning to think that Ricky


    was just ying jokes on them. After all, they still thought it was impossible for Ricky to send them two


    balls of Beast Fire.


    "I meant that the examination would not be done by Autn. It would be done by me," Ricky said


    lightly, looking at them earnestly.


    However, his light words had the same effect as a p of thunder exploding fiercely in the yard. It


    made all the people present rather stunned.

 Chapter 173 An Unexpected Reversal

    Chapter 173 An Unexpected Reversal


    What Ricky said really shocked them. To be exact, it was what he was proposing that really took them


    by surprise.


    Was Ricky really a genius in their eyes? Yes, he was! That went without saying!


    But they knew Ricky''s strength and the history of his timeline in Blood Purification. So, if Ricky wanted


    to challenge Caleb and Elvis, it was impossible for it to be an evenly matched battle!


    All of them were at the peak of ninth grade of Blood Purification. Even if Ricky had the ability to


    challenge his superiors, he would at least have to reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification. After all,


    the ninth grade was the highest level in this realm!


    And both of them were the strongest in this realm.


    "Ricky, that''s not funny at all!" Caleb sneered. "It''s like you''re telling us that you never looked up to us in


    the first ce!"


    "Ricky, let me do it!" Autn reminded Ricky in a deep voice. He too thought that this proposal was


    inappropriate.


    If he were in Caleb and Elvis'' shoes, he would also think Ricky was belittling him.


    Ricky had spent a costly amount to invite Caleb and Elvis. There was no need to provoke them at this


    point, because it was definitely against Ricky''s goal!


    What was more, in such a situation, Caleb and Elvis would not show mercy in the battle. Even if


    Autn was present, he might not be able to stop them in time!


    "It''s just a pure curiosity on my part. I mean no offense at all!" Ricky smiled earnestly.


    At the same time, he also said to Autn confidently, "Autn, you can trust me. I don''t think I''ve


    disappointed you yet!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alright! Be careful!" Autn said reluctantly. Although he didn''t think Ricky could seed, he still held


    out some hope for this warrior who had surprised everyone again and again.


    "Well! Since you are so ''confident'' about this, we''ll ept your challenge!" Caleb and Elvis agreed,


    both still a little peeved. They had decided to teach Ricky a lesson for his arrogant attitude.


    Moreover, this situation had hurt their dignity...


    "Just tell me, which one of us do you want to fight?" Caleb said coldly. He was already imagining how


    they could humiliate Ricky next.


    "Since I want to test both of you, of course I''d like you to fight with me together!" Ricky responded with


    a smile.


    "How could he be so foolish!?"


    "You are so arrogant and conceited!"


    Caleb and Elvis shouted angrily at this.


    It was obvious that Caleb and Elvis and even Heather and Edgar thought Ricky was too bold in his


    suggestion. Autn wanted to hold Ricky back.


    ''It''s arrogant for him to say that!'' Autn thought to himself. ''Oh well, I won''t interfere now. It''s a good


    time to dispel Ricky''s arrogance through Caleb and Elvis. And let him realize that there are people who


    are better than him.''


    "Boom!" At the next moment, Elvis lurched forward. The power of water from spiritual energy whirled


    around his right fist. Then he qucikly threw a punch at Ricky''s face.


    ''Come on, let''s try my new skills!'' Ricky murmured to himself, smiling mischievously.


    This was the first time that he had a chance to fight with a warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of


    Blood Purification. So, he would do his best!


    In the next moment, Ricky''s right arm was surrounded by intense me. Looking carefully, it was


    apparent that there were two kinds of colors of the me. One was blood-red and the other was bright


    red.


    Those two kinds of mes turned into the shape of snakes, like a Yin-Yang pattern which surrounded


    Ricky''s right fist. Suddenly, the powerful me was swept up.


    And Caleb and Elvis were both startled by this powerful me.


    ''How could he have such a powerful momentum?'' they thought in shock. They felt rather taken aback.


    After all, his momentum was stronger than Elvis''!


    Their eyes widened.


    But Autn was staring at that red me on Ricky''s arm, and murmured to himself, ''Why does it seem


    so familiar? It''s as if it resonates with the me in my body!''


    At the same time, Ricky also had the same feeling. He felt that something nearby had some resonance


    with his Heaven Melting Fire. There was only one reason, which was that there was a kind of me


    simr to the Heaven Melting Fire.


    However, there was no time for Ricky to think about this now.


    He concentrated all his spirit and strength, and collided with Elvis''s fists heavily.


    At the moment of impact, Elvis felt a powerful force that was in no way inferior to him which punched


    his heart mightily. There was no doubt that this strength could bnce his power.


    "How could he do this? How could he be so powerful?" Elvis said incredulously as his eyes widened in


    disbelief. He sensed that Ricky''s level was now at the seventh grade of Blood Purification!


    "He''s at the seventh grade of Blood Purification!" Caleb said in surprise, the others present echoeing


    his disbelief.


    It was not so long since Ricky began his journey into Blood Purification. How could he have reached


    the seventh grade in such a short time!? At the beginning, Ricky was much weaker than Edgar and


    Heather!


    But now, Heather was at the first grade of Blood Purification while Edgar was at the second grade. How


    on earth did Ricky manage to be at the seventh grade so quickly!?


    However, what shocked them more was Ricky could stand up to warriors who were at the ninth grade


    of Blood Purification.


    Even a genius in the Heaven Wood Land wouldn''t challenge someone better than himself!


    ......


    As Elvis still reeled in shock, a powerful wave swept through his fist in an instant. It devoured most of


    his strength in a sh. It was the power of Devouring Fire!


    Then, Elvis also felt another powerful strength. It was so manic and intense that it sted into the


    meridians of his right arm through his own fist.


    "Bang!" Elvis''s body trembled and retreated heavily. Then a powerful force swept to his chest from the


    right arm. Suddenly, a spurt of blood shot out from his mouth.


    Everyone was in disbelief, their mouths opened in absolute shock.


    Especially for Elvis, who felt rather rmed because he had been beaten by a warrior whom he


    thought was weaker than him.


    Ricky didn''t retreat at all and his momentum increased sharply. Then he threw a punch directly towards


    to Caleb.


    "Caleb, you should fight with me too. Because this is an examination after all!" Ricky grinned as his


    powerful punch raced towards to Caleb.

 Chapter 174 Another Sacred Fire

    Chapter 174 Another Sacred Fire


    When Caleb saw Ricky''s ming fist, he immediately gathered all his power and used his Ice Punch to


    deflect it!


    But with a thunderous noise, Caleb was forced to stumble back and spat out blood too.


    Ricky then stopped striking him.


    At this moment, Ricky was satisfied with the strength of his move.


    This move was what Ricky called the "Devouring me Fist", which was created by using his


    Devouring Fire to absorb nearly a hundred Beast Fires. Ricky had of courseprehended it from the


    mental cultivation method of Chaotic Fire Skill.


    The so-called Devouring me Fist was thebination of Devouring Fire and Heaven Melting Fire. In


    the collision, the Devouring Fire would strongly suck the opponent''s strength first. Then the Heaven


    Melting Fire would give the opponent an unexpected strike with great force.


    Under such circumstances, as long as the opponent was not stronger than Ricky, he or she would not


    be able to easily deflect that strike.


    What happened to Caleb and Elvis right now had just proved this point.


    In reality, when Ricky devoured nearly a hundred Beast Fires, his strength had be equal to the


    ninth stage of the Blood Purification, because nearly all the power of Beast Fire was consumed by the


    Devouring Fire. Therefore, it was impossible that Caleb and Elvis would defeat him!


    But now they instead were both defeated, which proved that the Devouring me Fist that Ricky had


    Of course, it was only now that Ricky confirmed the capacity of this move.


    ''You didn''t let me down, Chaotic Fire Skill! Nowbined with the Devouring Skill, nobody will able to


    stop me in the Realm of Wildness, '' Ricky thought to himself, feeling quite confident and ted.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m impressed. You''re both great! If the Misty South Faction has you two as members, it will definitely


    improve a lot," Ricky said Caleb and Elvis, smiling.


    However, Heather and Edgar were thinking, ''Such a liar Ricky is.'' Of course, Autn, Caleb and Elvis


    felt the same way!


    But right now, Autn didn''t care about what he said at all, because he was still deep in thought about


    the scarlet me that Ricky channeled.


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re being modest, aren''t you, Ricky? Not only did you reach the seventh stage of the Blood


    Purification, but you also have such a strong capacity to challenge people above your level. I''m sure


    we''re right about choosing to join the Misty South Faction!" Wiping the blood from their mouths, Caleb


    and Elvis exchanged nces. They both did their best to hide their shock and talk to Ricky politely.


    The reason why Ricky chose to battle with Caleb and Elvis was not that he wanted to show off, but to


    make them realize who was truly in charge should they join in the Misty South Faction.


    And it had worked. After what just happened, they were indeed intimidated, which could be seen from


    their attitude towards Ricky. Their arrogance had turned to caution and humility.


    "Ha-ha. Now that you meet all the requirements, then I will also fulfill my promise. You can take these


    two Beast Fire balls!" Rickyughed as he took out two masses of Beast Fire and let them go in the air.


    "Please be careful when you are refining the Beast Fire. But I''m sure you are already aware of the


    dangers involved."


    "We got it!" They said excitedly, looking at the Beast Fire in front of them. They couldn''t wait to absorb


    it.


    "In that case, I''m eager to tell all the disciples of the Snow Sect that you have joined the Misty South


    Faction as soon as possible. You know, the time is ticking away!" said Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, of course. Don''t worry, Ricky. Within an hour, both the inner disciples and outer disciples in the


    Snow Sect will have heard that we belong to the Misty South Faction," Caleb and Elvis said seriously.


    "Thank you, Caleb, Elvis!"


    Then, after some brief conversation, Ricky and the others left. As they emerged from the courtyard of


    Caleb and Elvis, some disciples were wondering what had taken ce.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small courtyard, after Ricky left, Caleb and Elvis''s faces changed immediately. They both turned


    rather grim.


    "Do we really need to join that ridiculous Misty South Faction, Caleb? And let them use our fame for


    their own gain?" Elvis said coldly.


    "The reason why Ricky is so strong now is just because of the two Beast Fire. Now that we can also


    refine the Beast Fire, we''ll defeat him eventually. Just let him enjoy his arrogance for a while. One day,


    we''re going to take back what we lost!" said Caleb.


    "Plus, now that he''s been targeted by our people, he can never get away from us!"


    "Right, we should refine the Beast Fire first. Even if we don''t kill him, there are so many people out


    there waiting to kill him!"


    "Now, let''s just do as he said. We tell all the disciples of the Snow Sect that we''ve joined the Misty


    South Faction. The higher he stands, the more painfully he will fall in the future!"


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the courtyard of the Misty South Faction, Autn, Heather, and Edgar couldn''t wait to ask


    Ricky about how he made such progress the past few days.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ricky simply told them about the opportunity he got in the Earth Fire ce.


    They grew rather envious of Ricky''s luck. Of course, he didn''t say anything about the Heaven Melting


    Pagoda.


    ¡­¡­


    "So what are we going to do next?" asked Edgar.


    "It depends on how beneficial Caleb and Elvis will be after they join." "Edgar, when they reveal the


    news about their joining, we can also tell others that the Misty South Faction is recruiting members,"


    said Ricky.


    "This time, if anyone joins us, we will recruit them all. Of course, those who cause trouble will be thrown


    out."


    "Got it!" Edgar nodded.


    "Well, this time, we are going all out. Let''s see how the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction are


    going to respond," Autn said vigorously.


    Autn was rather morose because he hadn''t trained for three months and encountered things like


    Ricky had.


    They then sat in silence, waiting for news from Caleb and Elvis.


    ¡­¡­


    "I believe you felt something just now, my owner!" Alva suddenly said.


    "Yes, that resonance and feeling revealed to me a hint of another kind of power¡­ it''s quite simr to


    the Heaven Melting Fire!" Ricky told Alva.


    Now the Heaven Melting Pagoda had taken him as its master, he could talk to it alone in his head.


    "Alva, now that you''ve felt it, can you sense where it is in the courtyard of Caleb and Elvis?" asked


    Ricky.


    "You overestimate those losers. With their talent, how can there be sacred fire around them?" replied


    Alva scornfully.


    "Is it not in their courtyard?" Ricky replied, rather confused.


    "My master, if I''m right, there is only one person that has the other sacred fire! And that person was


    close to you!" said Alva.


    "What?" Ricky was rather shocked when he heard this.

 Chapter 175 The Two Factions Stirred.

    Chapter 175 The Two Factions Stirred.


    ''Think of the people around me? That is to say, either Heather, Edgar, or Autn possesses another


    sacred fire, right?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Alva, don''t keep me guessing. Who is it?" Ricky asked eagerly.


    "My master, if I''m not mistaken, my sense of the sacred fire came from Autn. Also, I have to tell you


    that I got another familiar sense from Autn!" Alva went on.


    ''I know, I knew Autn was out of the ordinary!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Alva, you said you''ve sensed something else. If it''s familiar, what is it?"


    "It is the Heaven ughtering Pagoda!" Alva confirmed.


    "Heaven ughtering Pagoda?" Ricky was startled by the name. He asked, "Could it be another divine


    artifact?"


    "Yes, my master. I am the one who watchfully guarded the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe. The Heaven


    ughtering Pagoda is the one that watchfully guarded the Five-wed Golden Dragon tribe," Alva


    said. "It''s highly probable that Autn has found the legacy of the Five-wed Golden Dragon tribe, or


    that he has learned something from them by some stroke of luck.


    The Heaven ughtering Pagoda and the Heaven ughtering Fire... maybe both are in his


    possession!"


    "In that case, Alva, since you can sense Autn''s Heaven ughtering Pagoda! Maybe Autn can


    also feel your existing?" Ricky eximed excitedly.


    "I have no idea. Anyway, if the spirit of the Heaven ughtering Pagoda still exists, maybe he can feel


    me; if it does not exist, Autn himself could only go as far as to guess the fire inside you is something


    extraordinary," Alva said.


    "My master, would you like me to undercut the stroke of luck that belongs to Autn?" Alva asked


    menacingly.


    "Don''t think about this anymore! Maybe I wille up with an idea to steal the lucky chance


    given to somebody else, but I will never take it away from Autn! Besides, Autn is my friend!"


    "My master, I should have been more cautious in my choice of words! I am sorry for suggesting that."


    At the moment, Alva was fully aware of Ricky''s just and objective stance, so he gave an apology.


    "Alva, let us talk no more of it. Now that Autn has got it, it''s his lucky chance," Ricky emphasized


    again.


    "My master, I understand!" Alva replied.


    At that moment, a n began to form in Ricky''s mind. He was nning to snatch an opportunity to


    verify Autn''s Heaven ughtering Fire. If it was true, then he wanted to swap a little bit of Heaven


    Melting Fire with Autn''s Heaven ughtering Fire.


    ¡­


    Several hourster, the whole Snow Sect was enlivened again by Caleb and Elvis''s announcement.


    They both announced that they had joined the Misty South Faction. At once, the announcement caused


    uproar in the whole Snow Sect.


    "What! How can they make such an announcement?" "Ricky had a huge sess! He really did it!"


    Instantly, all the disciples thought about that and made all sorts of exmations.


    The Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction had both invited Caleb and Elvis to join them, but


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    failed. Ricky had only invited them once and he somehow seeded. In that case, Ricky''s skills had


    outshone Gennadi and Wyn in every way.


    Soon, such rumors were on everyone''s lips.


    "With things happening this way, the Misty South Faction is no longer inferior to the other two factions


    in terms of fighting capacity. It is bound to pull in more disciples. In the recent months, some disciples


    from the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction have been acting like tyrants and there is no way


    any good wille of that," some people remarked.


    "Indeed! With the disintegration of the Amber Faction, Bertha also joined the Misty South Faction.


    There were top four inner disciples in the Misty South Faction at that point; they were Autn, Caleb,


    Elvis, and Bertha. They had alreadye to outnumber the Casting Faction and the Refinement


    Faction!"


    "Well, should we also join them? The Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction will be very likely to


    crush us otherwise!"


    "Let''s wait and see by taking a look at those seniors at the seventh grade or eighth grade of Blood


    Purification."


    "That''s a good idea!"


    ¡­


    "I can''t believe it. Caleb and Elvis are really two conniving bastards. They have unexpectedly


    abandoned our Casting Faction and joined that good for nothing Misty South Faction!" In a courtyard,


    belonging to the Casting Faction, Gennadi was speaking coldly.


    At the same time, such angry remarks were also being spoken in the courtyard of the Refinement


    Faction.


    As the Misty South Faction boasted about four of the top ten inner disciples it had, its courtyard soon


    became lively with noise and excitement.


    A number of inner disciples, who had reached the eighth grade or ninth grade of Blood Purification, had


    arrived. It was very clear that they wanted to join the Misty South Faction. Nearly all of them bore


    grudges against the other two factions.


    Some of them were troublemakers. Of course, they were forcefully removed by Autn and Ricky.


    What Ricky did not expect was that Caleb and Elvis had alsoe to the courtyard.


    As they said themselves, since they just joined the Misty South Faction, they had to do something!


    Ricky was totally mystified by their petty attitude. Why were they so enthusiastic? However, Ricky


    seemed mostly unconcerned by it. Ricky had enough confidence in himself and he thought of their


    plots as kid games.


    Along with Caleb and Elvis, more and more disciples joined the Misty South Faction.


    Their choices were the best choices, because they were crushed by the Casting Faction and the


    Refinement Faction before. They were fully aware that the Misty South Faction was no longer what it


    used to be, for it owned four of the top ten inner disciples now.


    What was more, many disciples at the eighth grade or ninth grade of Blood Purification also joined the


    Misty South Faction. So, fewer and fewer disciples were in fear of the other two fractions by then.


    The number of the disciples from the Snow Sect who had joined the Misty South Faction had reached


    300 within only three days!


    ¡­


    "Ricky, our ordinary staff and the high-end staff havee to outnumber the other two factions for the


    time being," Edgar told Ricky, in their room.


    "There is just one problem, however. Somehow they have be mixed up!"


    "That isn''t an obstacle. We can recruit more people and secure our position first, then we must get


    around to weeding out the bad ones!" Ricky exined.


    "By the way, Edgar, How do you allocate and control their work?"


    "Ricky, I have divided our faction into ten halls first. Autn has hand-picked ten hall chiefs to lead the


    halls. Everything is going smoothly for the time being," Edgar exined. "There is something very


    strange though. You know, we are all in motion, but by contrast, the other two factions remain


    motionless!"


    "That''s impossible. They may seem to do nothing, but they''ll make a big move soon!" Ricky predicted.


    "A big move? What sort of big move?" Edgar asked.


    "It''s hard to tell at the moment. For us, the immediate priority is to reinforce the management. We


    cannot afford a mistake!" Ricky gave an instruction. "As for the two factions, Caleb, Elvis, and I will act


    ordingly!


    After all, our Beast Fire is not something easy to handle!"


    "Good idea, Ricky." Edgar nodded in agreement with Ricky.


    ¡­ Just as Ricky expected, the other two factions were stirred by the Misty South Faction''s big moves.


    Two dayster, sensational news was spreading like wildfire through the Snow Sect.


    The sensational news was that Clyde, who ranked fourth among the inner disciples, challenged Caleb


    and won a crushing victory. Hector, who was ranked sixth, challenged Elvis and won a sweeping victory


    as well.


    The news had instantly stolen the limelight away from the Misty South Faction.

 Chapter 176 The Counterstrike

    Chapter 176 The Counterstrike


    All the disciples, both the outer and inner ones were shocked by the news.


    Those who had wanted to join the Misty South Faction decided not to proceed with their ns to


    be a member of it for the time being. Those who had already joined the faction began to feel


    hesitant about whether they should stay there or quit the faction. But they did not make a move, instead


    waiting to see what would happen in the next. Although Caleb and Elvis were defeated, they were


    curious whether Autn and Bertha would stand up and fight.


    ...


    Ricky, Autn and other core members of the faction were already gathered in a room. They were


    discussing about what action they should take to prevent further deterioration and restore the


    reputation of the Misty South Faction.


    "I''m sure Caleb and Elvis lost their fights on purpose! I watched them very closely when they fought.


    And my conclusion is that they did not try their best at all!" Edgar said angrily as he hit the table with his


    fist and stood up.


    "What''s more, we gave them the Beast Fire. They had three days to refine the Beast Fire and they


    should have seeded it! But they didn''t use it at all!"


    "I know! I know! How could they have really wanted to help and fight for the Misty South Faction!?"


    Autn eximed angrily. "They probably offered to join and help us earlier because they wanted to


    improve the faction''s strength. That way, they could lose the fight deliberately when they went up


    against others as the disciples of our faction. How cunning they are!"


    "They are quite smart, aren''t they? At least, their trick worked. I have nned to take advantage of


    them. But unexpectedly, they yed tricks on us!" Ricky also echoed with a dark looking over his


    face. Deep inside his heart, Caleb and Elvis were now among the list of his enemies. He would hunt


    them down until thest days of their lives.


    They yed nasty tricks on him, and he would make them pay for their behavior. Sooner orter, he


    would show them just what the consequences were for what they had done to him and the Misty South


    Faction.


    "Ricky, I feel so sorry for your loss. I mean, the Beast Fires you gave them!" Edgar said in anger again.


    They had yed a bit of a gamble and wasted the precious Beast Fires. It was a big shame to all of


    them, who dearly loved the Misty South Faction.


    "Yes, you should feel sorry. Giving Caleb and Elvis the Beast Fires was a wrong decision. You should


    have given those fires to me and Agnes!" The moment Edgar finished his words, another familiar voice


    spoke outiningly.


    Everyone turned around and saw Bertha and Agnes walk in.


    "Bertha, Agnes! I''m so d to see both of you! You finished your cultivation and here you are!" Heather


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    stood up and greeted them with a radiant smile. Apparently, the three women had already gotten to


    know each other and seemed to get along well while Ricky was away.


    "Yes, here we are! But it seems that somebody has already forgotten us. He shared his precious fire


    with other people but not us!" Bertha pouted with a fierce expression as she red at Ricky with her


    beautiful eyes.


    Immediately, Ricky realized what Bertha was referring to.


    "Hi, Bertha. It''s been a long time! There''s no way I would forget you. I promise!" Ricky responded with a


    grin. Then, he took out a me of Beast Fire and gave it to Bertha. Bertha changed her expression,


    seeing that Ricky was earnest about this.


    "Not bad! That''s a good boy!" She took the Beast Fire from his hand, grinning.


    "Don''t worry, Agnes. I''ve also saved a me for you. But your strength is not strong enough to take it


    and it will be overwhelming for you to refine the Beast Fire. So I''ll keep it for you for the time being. I''ll


    talk to Elder Samuel to see if he can help you to refine the fire!" Ricky turned to Agnes and said


    sincerely.


    "Thank you so much, Ricky!" Agnes said excitedly.


    "Give me the share you prepared for Agnes! I''ll bring it to our master and talk about it with him!" Bertha


    said.


    "Okay, no problem. Thank you for your help!" Ricky was d to hear Bertha volunteer to do this. This


    way, he would not have to go and talk to Elder Samuel and could focus more intently on the matter at


    hand. He took out another me of Beast Fire and passed it the Bertha.


    Bertha was a casting master, as well as a warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of Blood Purification.


    So she was able to handle two mes of Beast Fire quite easily. That was also why Ricky was so


    confident that the fires would not harm her.


    "Agnes, let''s leave now. We should go to Master Samuel''s ce. He will help us refine the Beast Fire!"


    Bertha suggested to Agnes, beaming.


    "Leave? Now? At this crucial time?" Ricky blurted out in surprise upon hearing Bertha''s words. How


    could she be so unsympathetic to leave now? The Misty South Faction was in a dangerous situation at


    the time!


    "Yes, we are leaving now. What? Are you nning to make the girls fight in the arena for you?" Bertha


    rolled her eyes at Ricky before she dragged Agnes and Heather away.


    Watching the threedies disappear into the distance, Ricky could do nothing but shake his head


    helplessly.


    "Ha-ha! Ricky, it seems that among all the inner disciples, there is always someone who can win over


    you, like Bertha!" Autn burst intoughter, so did Edgar.


    Ricky shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, as you can see, she always knows how to leave me


    speechless." The light atmosphere permeated for a little while. But then they settled down and began


    to discuss about the matters at hand.


    "Ricky, to tell the truth, I''m afraid it''s time for you to do something. If we send Bertha to fight, I think it


    would be a shame on all of us. We have so many men here, yet we send a woman to fight! What could


    other people think of our faction? They wouldugh at us and spread out the rumor that the men of the


    Misty South Faction are cowards!" Autn said with a serious look, clearing his throat.


    Then he continued, "You can''t send me to fight because I''m not an inner disciple, though many don''t


    know about this fact!"


    At this time, both Autn and Edgar were quite confident about Ricky. They were certain that Ricky


    would have the ability to defeat anyone from the other two factions. After all, even Gennadi, the top


    ranking inner disciple, was unable to defeat Caleb and Elvis with only two punches!


    "Yes, you are right, Autn! Even if you didn''t say that, I know I have to do something. I will make other


    people know that the Misty South Faction is not powerful because of Caleb and Elvis!" Ricky said, his


    voice turning cold and determined.


    He rested his chin on his hand, his willful eyes growing darker. He felt an urge to kill those from the


    Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction who had always found fault with them, as well as Caleb


    and Elvis.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky! I''m d to hear that. I have a feeling that you are going to be the number one among


    the inner disciples this time!" Autnughed and said happily. He knew how Ricky thought, and could


    tell that he wanted to kill their enemies. He also knew that Ricky would again surprise the Snow Sect


    and prove himself.


    He added, "Remember, feel free to do whatever you want! And when ites to the core disciples of


    the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction, I will deal with them! I have friends who are core


    disciples! They are going to help me!"


    "Thank you, Autn, for handling the core disciples! I will also talk to Master Grace. She will help me!"


    Ricky said.


    ...


    That day, another piece of shocking news spread throughout the Snow Sect. Ricky, the leader of the


    Misty South Faction, dered that he was challenging Hector from the Refinement Faction, the sixth


    ranking inner disciple!


    Hector, on the other hand, responded quickly. He epted Ricky''s challenge!


    It was foreseeable that there was going to be an exciting fight between the two!


    In the afternoon of the same day, arge number of disciples had already amassed in the square of the


    Snow Sect. Two figures were standing face to face in the center of the arena, ready to square off. They


    were, of course, Ricky and Hector!


    "Ri... Ricky wants to fight against Hector himself! How dare he do that! There is no way he can defeat


    Hector! He is by no mean a match for him!" a disciple gossiped with his friends.


    "Maybe he is the only one left who can fight in the South Misty Faction. After Caleb and Elvis were


    defeated, there are only Autn and Bertha who can fight in the Misty South Faction. It''s likely that


    Autn will fight against Gennadi and Wyn. So that''s probably why he can''t deal with Hector. And they


    can''t just send Bertha, a woman, to fight against Hector to protect those men in Misty South Faction,


    can they? Everyone wouldugh at them if they sent her!" another man exined ording to his own


    reasoning.


    "Oh, I understand now. That''s why Ricky has to do it himself!"


    "But, their powers are nowhere near the same level! Hector is much powerful than Ricky! Goodness, I


    can already tell that Ricky is doomed to lose the fight!"


    "Well, he doesn''t have another choice. Being defeated is better than being a coward, at least!"


    Whispers continued to circte among the throng.


    "How dare Ricky challenge Hector! He is biting off more than he can chew! But I have to admit that it''s


    a brave move. He will for sure be defeated by Hector, yet he chose to fight against him!" a disciple from


    either the Casting Faction or the Refinement Factionughed sarcastically.


    "He has always been an arrogant man. Everyone knows it! I know there are many people who hate to


    see that arrogance and pride on his face! This is an excellent chance to teach him a lesson. Hector will


    punch his stupid idea of establishing his ridiculous Misty South Faction right out of his head!"


    "Let''s just wait and see! I can''t wait to see his miserable failure. How do you think he will get off the


    arena?"


    "Ha-ha! He will either crawl off it or have to be carried off!"


    The two nameless disciples exchanged looks with each other before they burst into loud guffaws.


    Obviously, they were eager to see Ricky be a pathetic loser.


    "Ricky, I have to admit that you are very brave to challenge me!" Hector was the first to speak.


    ''It seems that Caleb and Elvis didn''t tell them my real strength. Who do they really work for?'' Ricky


    thought. He could hear the whispers in the crowd and could tell that his real strength was still unknown


    to the others judging from their assumptions and Hector''s arrogant tone.


    ...


    "Thank you for your praise! But you can save it for now, because you will soon know how brave I really


    amter when we fight!" Ricky replied with a confident smile.

 Chapter 177 Strong Arrogant

    Chapter 177 Strong Arrogant


    "One move! It will take just one move to crush you!" Hector said arrogantly, his figure tall and straight.


    "You should know that everyone who has said that to me are now all dead!" Ricky grinned.


    "Is that so? Then show me!" Hector''s tone abruptly changed from arrogance into coldness, and his


    powerful aura turned into a sharp w which came right at Ricky.


    When it came to this level of power, an ordinary warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification


    would be severely injured if he didn''t back off. But not Ricky. He merely waved his hands, and Hector''s


    attack instantly faded away!


    "Huh!? Seventh grade of Blood Purification!" Hector was taken aback once he realized Ricky''s level.


    When and how the hell did Ricky reach the seventh grade of Blood Purification!?


    "Seventh grade of Blood Purification! Ricky actually reached the level of seventh grade of Blood


    Purification!" many disciples around the battle tform murmured, also shocked! The powerful inner


    disciples also traded looks of surprise. This was unheard of!


    "What a tremendous speed of cultivation!"


    From many disciples came a unanimous feeling of shock, but some tried to cover it up with their


    contempt!


    "Did you guys see that? Ricky, who is only at seventh grade of Blood Purification, deflected the attack


    from Hector''s ninth grade of Blood Purification. This makes things extremely interesting!"


    "Ricky has always been able to challenge his seniors, which makes me wonder what''s going to happen


    this time..."


    "No way, ninth grade of Blood Purification? That''s the peak of that realm!"


    ....


    "So that''s why you''re so brave! You''re in the seventh grade now!" Hector remarked arrogantly. He felt


    that there was nothing to worry about.


    For him, ordinary warriors at ninth grade of Blood Purification were nobody, not to mention those at the


    seventh grade!


    "You can try!" said Ricky calmly.


    "Watch this w. A single move it makes will be enough to make you want to flee this arena!" Hector


    smiled and his aura swept around. Suddenly, his figure popped up in front of Ricky.


    "Tearing w-tearing mountains and rivers!"


    he screamed,pletely condensing his earthy spiritual energy into his right hand. Now his hand


    looked like a formidable w with invincible strength.


    Behind Hector, the rest of spiritual energy transformed into an illusion of mountains and rivers.


    Hector''s entire being semmed as though it were being integrated with heaven and earth.


    In the next second, the silhouette of the mountains and rivers suddenly shattered, as if crushed by the


    w falling from the sky. Meanwhile, Hector''s ws also rushed through the space between them and


    took ahold of Ricky''s neck.


    "Five Beasts Arts! ming Tiger Fist!"


    When narrowed his eyes, the energy around Ricky suddenly rose. It took on the form of a tiger, full of


    explosive power. At the same time, raging mes began to burn, all together channeled into Ricky''s


    right fist.


    Ricky threw a punch, which collided forcefully with Hector''s tearing w!


    "You may not die this time, but you will certainly regret it! I will make sure you never fight again! Anyone


    who was against our Refinement Faction never came to a good end!" snarled Hector, at the moment of


    the collision.


    Ignored him, Ricky instead concentrated all his power into this move.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Bang!" The forceful collision sounded loudly. Strong energy pulsated in waves, filling the entire arena!


    It was just how he had defeated Caleb and Elvis by using the Devouring me Fist of Five Beasts Arts.


    But this time, Ricky exerted almost all of his power.


    Since Hector wanted to crush him to a pulp, then he would respond with the same level of intensity!


    "Humph! Mark my words, after this collision, Ricky will crawl from the arena with total embarrassment!"


    said some members of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, staring at the pervasive waves.


    "Ah!" A shrill scream interrupted them, and a figure flew out directly from inside the waves, mming


    onto the battle tform.


    The disciples were dumbfounded when they recognized who it was. The members of Casting Faction


    and Refinement Faction froze in their tracks abruptly, staring at the figure who nowy groaning on the


    floor.


    A terrible silence set over the square as the turn of events sank in.


    Believe it or not, the figure was Hector.


    "As you said, it will take just a move for this battle to end!" Ricky said coldly, standing over Hector.


    "Bam!" Without hesitation, Ricky kicked Hector out of the tform. As he fell, Hector lost total


    consciousness.


    Whether he was really unconscious or not, no one knew the truth but Hector himself.


    But not to those who knew Ricky well. Whoever dared cross him would pay the price, because he was


    no longer weak. Now that he had the Heaven Melting Pagoda, he could even manage to survive a


    battle against an innate spiritual king!


    ....


    Finally, the silence was broken as people epted the reality of what had just happened.


    Murmurs of disbelief and shock began to permeate the air.


    "To challenge the senior! A senior two grades higher than him at that! And to beat him so easily!"


    "What he did was impossible for even the strongest genius from the Imperial Pce of Wildness in the


    Heaven Wood Land!"


    "The strongest genius in the world, at least for the Realm of Wildness!"


    "Ricky, the strongest, the most handsome!" said some female disciples, feeling extremely infatuated


    with him.


    "He is definitely a formidable warrior now!" said Grace with satisfaction, looking at the victorious figure


    on the battle tform. Heather had already told her about the extent of Ricky''s real power.


    "Good boy!" In the dais, the elders were also excited as they remarked among themselves, "Ricky''s


    journey to the Earth Fire Land has not been in vain!"


    "Humph!" To all of these, Elder Logan didn''t bother concealing his disdain.


    This battle was not only a fight between factions, but also a parallel to the looming battle between


    Zenith and Boris, so the elders had hastilye to watch.


    ....


    Apart from Ricky''s secret strength, his victory wasrgely due to the fact that Hector had


    underestimated him. If Hector had known Ricky''s power from the beginning, he would have certainly


    put up a fight!


    However, what was done was done!


    Feeling the gaze of the entire square of people on him, Ricky looked at Gennadi and Wyn, and said


    loudly, "Gennadi, Wyn, I am now challenging both of you! Care toe fight me?"


    The square gasped in collective surprise.


    "What?... I heard that right, didn''t I? Ricky is now challenging the first and second ranking inner


    disciples at the same time!?"


    "You didn''t get it wrong..."


    ....


    At Ricky''s bold move, even the disciples who had supported Ricky originally felt as though he was


    being a bit too arrogant!

 Chapter 178 Keep Challenging

    Chapter 178 Keep Challenging


    "How could he..." Elder Evan was at a loss for words as confusion engulfed him. Jaws dropped for


    everyone in the arena because none of them had expected the result of thebat.


    As a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, Ricky defeated Hector with andslide victory.


    His win validated his strength and power to the eyes of the disciples. And this only proved that The


    Misty South Faction was a force to be reckoned with and that his goals were achieved.


    Given his current victory, he did not need toplete one more challenge. He was already done.


    But, Ricky, being himself, being one of the legends in the history of martial arts, decided to take on


    more challenges. Not only did he choose to ept more fights, but he also chose to battle the top one


    and top two of the inner disciples at the same time. As the battle went on to two against one, Ricky


    could prove his strength and his worth not only to the audience in the arena, but also to the entire


    marital artsmunity.


    Generally speaking, if one, being at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, could defeat someone at


    the ninth grade of Blood Purification, then surely he would be renowned as a genius in the martial arts.


    And now, Ricky did not stop at merely defeating Hector. The insatiable thirst for more victories truly


    made him try to defeat two at once and those new opponents were both senior warriors at the ninth


    grade of Blood Purification, two grades above him. In those eyes of spectators, he must have been


    either wildly arrogant orpletely insane.


    This was the way Ricky''s brain was wired. He was vengeful. He would take down anyone who


    oppressed and look down on the Misty South Faction. To him, it was not enough that he got to keep his


    faction. To him, it was a must to knock all the enemies down.


    But after Ricky made his announcement of who he was about to challenge, the audience gasped and


    stared at Gennadi and Wyn, the top one and top two respectively. All eyes were on them as the


    disciples awaited the warriors'' response to the invitation.


    The top two inner disciples were shocked at the challenge. They never knew that Ricky could be so


    arrogant. They never expected Ricky to have that much greed and anger towards them for once


    opposing the Misty South Faction. To them, Ricky was crazy for revenge and dominance.


    Both Gennadi and Wyn were irritated by Ricky''s condescending action. It made them envious on


    Ricky''s journey to power and improvement that he could already match theirs. How could he reach that


    strength in such a short period of time? It also made them feel that they were underestimated by such


    an obnoxious warrior. How could a seventh grade of Blood Purification warrior beat two warriors both


    two grades above him at the same time? He must be dreaming!


    "So? Do you ept the challenge or not? Give me an answer!" Ricky asked once again, impatiently.


    "Ricky, you are too arrogant! We are certainly going to ept your challenge to make you know


    yourself better. But today, we don''t need to have a fight against you as you have consumed too much


    energy with your previous fights. At this time tomorrow, it is I, Gennadi, who will fight till you know why I


    am regarded as the best among others,"


    Gennadi replied coldly with a killing intent.


    "Ha-ha! Sure, since you are offering me an one-day break, I won''t reject it. See you at this time


    tomorrow!" Ricky said while he let out augh.


    Ricky was sure of Gennadi''s intention to move the fight for one more day. He was aware that Gennadi


    would take advantage of this break to talk to Hector in private so that he would know what kind of


    power Ricky was capable of.


    After all, it was quite bizarre that it was unclear what had defeated Hector. Even if Ricky''s power was


    over the top, surely, Hector possessed that as well. If they were at the same level, clearly Hector could


    have fought longer. He could not possibly be defeated in just one blow.


    This only meant one thing-- whatever Ricky did to attack Hector was so powerful and so instantaneous


    that Hector did not have any time to counter or even react. It was a quick and powerful blow, a clear-cut


    win.


    "Tomorrow, I assure you, would be the final fight!" Gennadi said fiercely.


    "Oh yes, I am going to challenge your mixed dual strengths. Don''t forget to bring Wyn along. I want


    both of you toe, not just you. See you at this time tomorrow," Ricky added as he walked off the


    arena.


    "Wildly arrogant! Conceited!" shouted the members of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction


    as they watched Ricky''s figure fading into the background.


    Ricky and the other members of the Misty South Faction all left with smug faces. Others followed suit


    while discussing what could happen in tomorrow''s big fight.


    ......


    Meanwhile, in a small room in the Refinement Faction''s courtyard, Hector had just woken up from his


    just a sham because he was too ashamed of himself for being defeated by someone inferior to him.


    He opened his eyes and saw that Gennadi and Wyn were inside his room. They sat with him and


    waited for him to wake up. They have a lot of questions prepared for him as they tried to scoop out all


    the information they need for tomorrow''s battle with Ricky. There was no other person to ask but


    Hector, since he was the one who got the beating.


    "Oh, my dear seniors, I''m sorry that I lost the battle and brought shame to Casting Faction and


    Refinement Faction today. I feel so humiliated," Hector said heavily, with eyes full of remorse and


    anger. He felt more than just embarrassment from his defeat. He wanted to tear Ricky to the ground for


    what had happened. His eyes filled with tears as he said his apologies to his masters.


    "Hector, failure means nothing. We were just wondering why you suffered such a swift defeat without


    any stiff resistance," Gennadi asked warmly.


    "Oh yes. Tell us about that! So... what happened?" Wyn asked anxiously, too.


    "I can only tell you so much. Ricky''s power is quite strange as it actually epasses two different


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    strengths. As soon as my power collided with his, most of my power was devoured by his first strength


    in a snap," Hector stated, still with a chill shock and fear.


    "While his first strength devoured my power, his second strength suddenly blew out and directly


    swarmed into my right arm, ready to bombard my inside spiritual meridian. I have never seen anything


    like his second strength! It was the most ferocious and aggressive power that I have ever encountered


    in all of my battles!"


    "I never had the chance to counter his attack toward my spiritual meridian. It all happened too quickly.


    He had already aimed for my body before I was able to do anything. Were it not for my timely reaction,


    my right arm would have been fractured and disabled by now..."


    "So during that time, I didn''t have extra energy to pay him back at all! I had no choice but to ept


    defeat."


    "He can control two strengths at the same time. One can devour, and the other is quite ferocious and


    aggressive!" Gennadi and Wyn''s faces were full of fear after they heard Hector''s statement.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m talking about. I could have made efforts to avoid the second attack. But, his odd


    devouring strength can hardly be resisted. He can only be defeated if there was a contender much


    more powerful than him," Hector said sadly, while he calmed himself down.


    "It seems that he is clinging on to this ace card of his. That''s why he has the gall to challenge two


    seniors of the ninth grade of Blood Purification at the same time! He is just so full of himself," Wyn said


    and almost did a flip upon realizing what kind of power Ricky had.


    "Gennadi, I think it was a good thing that you rejected his challenge today. And if you didn''t, you might


    have probably ended with another failure today."


    "Yup, I agree with you. So, ording to Hector, Ricky''s one-of-a-kind strength is very tricky to counter if


    you are not prepared for it. I guess we should thank you, Hector. We don''t have anything to worry about


    now since we know about how he is in the battlefield," Gennadi said, feeling ultimately relieved.


    "Gennadi, what is your ace card? I''m sure you''re going to devise a n to defeat Ricky tomorrow.


    There must be some tricks up your sleeve, right?" Wyn asked curiously after finding that Gennadi''s


    face showed a glimmer of hope, relief, and confidence.


    "If Ricky is inclined to devour his rival''s power with his strange strength, I will make sure that he


    devours as much as he can until he can''t contain the power anymore. When he''s done devouring, that


    will be my queue to take advantage and attack his weak spots," Gennadi said slightly, with a sinister


    smile emerging on his lips.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Ricky and his allies were in a circle in a small room in the Misty South Faction''s courtyard.


    "Ricky, you didn''t need to make such a brag today. It will be much more dangerous for you to deal with


    both Gennadi and Wyn at the same time. Think about it. By now, they must have figured out a way to


    beat you during the one-day break," Autn said.


    "And another point should be taken into consideration -- Gennadi is most likely to have almost made


    himself to Bone Reinforcement!"


    Autn warned Ricky. With their assumption of Gennadi''s power, Edgar and the others became


    anxious about tomorrow''s battle.


    The almostplete ess to Bone Reinforcement meant that Gennadi''s power had been utterly


    upgraded and even preceded the power of Blood Purification.


    "Autn, take it easy. I am well aware of his intent of rejecting today''s battle. And, he must fight against


    me for over one hundred rounds before he''ll know about my ace," Ricky replied with a kind of fearless


    confidence written on his face.


    "Wyn, he will not stand out to fight against me, because he needs to retain his pride and his title as a


    genius."


    "As for Gennadi, he is indeed a tricky figure to deal with. I didn''t know that he''s almost about to reach


    Bone Reinforcement. But, needless to say, I have no fear of any warriors of Blood Purification. He still


    belongs in this level anyway and hasn''t surpassed it. Why should I be bothered?"


    Ricky said with a fearless tone. His courage blinded and shocked the people who were listening to him.


    All just hoped that nothing went wrong in the battle tomorrow.


    "You are one incredible guy...always so confident, and even arrogant!" Autnughed and said,


    shaking his head slightly at the sound of Ricky''s firm belief in tomorrow''s victory.


    Autn felt more relieved when he knew that his warnings were not in vain. Somehow he did believe in


    Ricky because the other day, some power inside of him was resonating with the red fire inside of Ricky.


    And that definitely wasn''t anything simple to deal with.

 Chapter 179 War Of Rise

    Chapter 179 War Of Rise


    The next day, the square was crowded again. Almost every disciple and Elder in the Snow Sect were


    present.


    Zenith and Boris ought to be among them, observing secretly. Nobody knew their exact location.


    At that moment, no sound could be heard. Everyone had their eyes set on the arena. Two opponents''


    strength was unfathomable so disciples stopped discussing and just opted to wait for the oue.


    More moments of silence passed by.


    On the arena, Ricky and Gennadi looked at each other from a distance, and their powers had already


    shed in the air.


    "Why? Why is it only you? Where is Wyn? I want to challenge the both of you today!" Ricky said, his


    voice full of disdain.


    "I can take you down alone!" Gennadi stated confidently.


    "Is that so? I''m giving you thest chance to consider whether you want to fight alone or not. Once the


    battle starts, nobody will be allowed to join you and you might regret that," Ricky eximed with a grin.


    "Is there anything wrong with your ears? I have already told you that I can take you up all by myself!"


    Gennadi retorted back.


    Bang! Without any kind of warning, Gennadi''s power went up, at the same time, his feet trampling


    violently on the ground. With the force of his power, dust flew up and Gennadi had alreadye to


    Ricky. Then, he jumped really high. The ming spiritual energy around his legs shed towards Ricky.


    The wise ones must have noticed that even though Gennadi''s spiritual energy was imprable, his


    real power was concealed in his body.


    ''It is the collision of bodily force. He must have heard about my devouring power from Hector, '' Ricky


    analyzed, having figured out the true nature of Gennadi''s power source.


    ''In this case, I''d better counter attack with my bodily power, too!'' Ricky decided.


    Soaring at a really fast speed, Ricky punched heavily into Gennadi''s feet. When the airwaves


    dispersed like a ripple, they turned around, reuniting into aggression once more.


    "Fire Forging Body!" Gennadi shouted furiously. In a second, strong ming spiritual energy was


    emitted from him.


    However, it went back to his body very soon. And as a result, it brought great changes to Gennadi.


    His body turned to scarlet at a blow, and four me sis appeared simultaneously on his palms.


    "This is the body refining cultivation method of the inferior stage of ck Level, Fire Forging Body!" a


    disciple from the audience spotted it right away.


    "That''s right. But it''s a privilege reserved for the body refining warriors. Howe Gennadi was able to


    cultivate it? He even has reached the fourth level, only three levels away from the highest one, the


    seventh level!" another disciple questioned.


    "Hmm! Don''t you know? As a casting master, Gennadi has the experience of forging body as well as


    the knowledge in casting weapon, so Fire Forging Body suits him the best," some disciples of Casting


    Faction responded, obviously annoyed with what they had been hearing so far.


    Meanwhile, on the arena, Ricky and Gennadi were in a conversation as well.


    "You do so well in body refining as a casting master. To tell you the truth, this is really surprising to me,"


    Ricky stated.


    "I''ll have to give it to you as well. You can still reach so high though without aplete spiritual


    meridian. It''s so impressive," Gennadi replied. While everyone could get the irony behind his words.


    Ricky just grinned. At the same time, he broke out his power to generate the Fourth Degree of Nine-


    Degree Body Refining Form.


    Since Gennadi had applied the bodily power, Ricky couldn''t use the power of Devouring Fire. However,


    even from the beginning, Ricky wasn''t nning on using it. For one, he wanted to see what Gennadi


    could do, and he also wanted to know where his limit of body refiningy.


    Swish! Swish!


    In a second, all that the audience could see were a scarlet and a green figure flickering all over the


    huge arena. However, the drastic impact of the sounds they made never ended.


    Their powers intertwined, dispersing around like ripples which seemed to destroy the whole arena.


    "Quintuple Fire Forging Body¡ªQuintuple Fire Punch!"


    Taken aback by the force of vibration again, Gennadi cried out loud, reuniting all of his powers and


    delivering a strong punch.


    With it, shadows of five mes appeared around Gennadi''s fists and five me sis on his palms.


    "Gennadi has cultivated Fire Forging Body to the fifth level!" one disciple from the audience was


    astonished.


    "That''s right. This alone proved that Gennadi has surpassed Wyn on body refining! He deserves to be


    the top-ranked inner disciple!" another disciple eximed.


    Back in the arena, there was no way that Ricky would allow to be outdone.


    "The Fourth Degree of Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form¡ªTiger me Punch!"


    Ricky cried out loud. In a sh, hebined the Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form with the


    cultivation method of Five Beasts Arts, a me fist shooting.


    Even though Gennadi''s Fire Forging Body went further, Ricky insisted on using the Fourth Degree of


    Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form instead of the fifth one or the sixth one, because he was


    convinced that it could handle Gennadi''s bodily power.


    Pow!


    Their fists shed, two mes soaring to explode as the temperature around the arena increased


    abruptly.


    The two of them staggered back again. In the end, they had a draw this time.


    Finally, Gennadi''s expression became dignified.


    After the confrontation, Gennadi had realized that Ricky could rival him even without the so-called


    devouring power.


    "How could it be possible? Without the uncanny devouring power, he could still match Gennadi in


    strength!" Hector said incredulously.


    He firmly believed that his failure was brought about by Ricky''s devouring power. Otherwise, it would


    have been Ricky who fell off the arena yesterday.


    But now, he must admit that Ricky was stronger than him. Although, he was still reluctant to do so.


    "Ricky is such a scourge!" Wyn said coldly.


    He knew very well that Gennadi''s bodily power had almost reached its limitation, but Ricky could resist


    it with ease. Thus, Ricky''s body refining was also superior to his.


    "Elder Logan once said that Ricky''s body refining cultivation method is only fit for the warriors without


    spiritual meridian. Is that true?" Wyn asked, confusion being apparent in his voice.


    "Wyn, let''s take a closer look so that we can know the truth," Hector whispered to Wyn.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the arena, Ricky and Gennadi were talking once more.


    "Ricky, I confess that I have underestimated you, but you know body refining isn''t my strength. If this is


    your full potential, you''d better dissolve the Misty South Faction as soon as possible!"


    Gennadi said contemptuously as he kept on increasing the power of the mes on his body.


    It was obvious that Gennadi wouldn''t hold back from then on, ready to defeat Ricky with everything he


    had.


    Ricky just smiled because he knew that if he had given out the Fifth Degree of Nine-Degree of Body


    Refining Form just then, Gennadi would have already failed.


    So Ricky said, "I hope from now on, you can go far beyond what you have performed so far because


    this will be the war of rise for me. It would be dull if you''re too weak."

 Chapter 180 A Sinister Cultivation Method

    Chapter 180 A Sinister Cultivation Method


    "You used me as a mere stepping stone?" Gennadi asked furiously, his jaw clenched tight as his hands


    balled into fists.


    "If that''s how you see it, then so be it," Ricky answered as a cold smile crawled into his lips. He found


    Gennadi''s anger quite amusing and made no effort to dissipate it.


    "Damn it! You''ll pay for this!" Gennadi thundered, his body visibly trembling with fury. He gritted his


    teeth and let out a battle cry, yet it didn''t seem to faze his opponent. Then all of a sudden, he was in


    front of Ricky and about to unleash his first attack.


    He drew out his sword and immediately activated sword-light power. The spiritual energy of fire burst


    from within and surrounded his whole body. He aimed his sword at Ricky, eyes full of killing intent.


    Gennadi was fast, but Ricky was faster. In one swift motion, Ricky dodged his attack and pulled out


    Iron Destroyer from his back, wielding the me strike. His saber then collided with Gennadi''s sword.


    Although it may look like Ricky was giving it his all, he was actually holding back. He did not use the


    innate power of his Iron Destroyer, as he wanted to fight Gennadi using only the natural strength of his


    saber.


    A Demi-spirit Level weapon itself was enough to fight even demi-immortal warriors. There was no need


    to use more power than necessary.


    The way Ricky was handling the fight didn''t escape Elder Samuel and Elder Logan''s eyes. The


    moment Ricky pulled out Iron Destroyer, they knew he wasn''t using 100% to fight, yet they could also


    tell that the saber alone was enough to guarantee his victory.


    "That is no ordinary saber! It''s of Demi-spirit Level and it has powers that only real immortals could


    muttered under his breath. He still could not believe his eyes.


    "A Demi-spirit Level saber made by an innate spiritual king and casting master of Spirit Level! How


    marvelous! I wish I could have his saber and everything else that made him so powerful.


    But he''s being so shy right now. His saber is attracting a dangerous amount of attention. Isn''t he


    worried that his saber might get stolen by other people?"


    Elder Samuel''s gaze switched to Elder Logan and saw greed in his eyes. He knew what he was


    thinking and he couldn''t deny that he was tempted, too.


    After all, that was not the kind of saber they could make even if they ced their lives on the line.


    ......


    But Ricky was not concerned about those things. Right now, all he cared about was beating Gennadi.


    "My master, please do not initiate the Devouring Skill. Something''s wrong with Gennadi''s spiritual


    energy. It seems fairly dangerous!" Alva eximed, reminding Ricky of the risk.


    "Oh, really? What kind of danger?" Ricky asked, wondering what Alva was talking about.


    But Ricky was not going to use the power of Devouring Fire, anyway, so there was no need to worry.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not sure, but clearly, there''s an insidious wave in the spiritual energy of Gennadi''s fire. You may get


    hurt if you try to devour it!" Alva answered, his voice urgent. He wanted to make sure that Ricky


    wouldn''t make a wrong move as it might cost him his life.


    ''No wonder Gennadi chose to show how strong his fire spiritual energy''s level is. It''s a bait. He knows I


    can devour it, and that''s exactly what he wants me to do. Well, too bad for him, I''m not falling for his


    cheap tricks, '' Ricky thought as he sent his opponent a mocking smile.


    ......


    Gennadi answered Ricky with a smile of his own and thought, ''You little bastard, don''t think you''re


    walking out of this ce alive. Come on, devour my fire! That''s what you do, right? Go ahead and


    devour as much as you want! It''s all yours!''


    Gennadi didn''t waste another second. He activated the spiritual energy of his fire and smiled viciously


    as it surged into its most extreme form.


    The saber collided with the sword, sparks flying about and shes of light dancing menacingly as the


    two warriors fought to the death. The sound of the saber and the sword shing with each other


    reached the ears of other warriors, their hairs standing on end as they watched the fight intensify right


    before their eyes.


    "Let''s see who''s the stepping stone now!" Gennadi yelled, looking Ricky in the eyes ferociously.


    "If there''s one thing you''re good at, Gennadi, it''s bluffing," Ricky said coolly, knowing that his words


    would ruin his opponent''s strategy.


    "Fire lotus swords! Three swords in one!"


    Gennadi screeched as me encircled the de of his sword. He raised it, the spiritual energy


    gathering to form the fire lotus.


    Then the fire lotus bloomed, bearing three ming des.


    Ricky watched as three beads of blood dropped out of Gennadi''s finger, integrating with the newly


    formed fire des and making them shine bright red.


    ''It was normal blood and not blood essence, '' Ricky thought. ''Otherwise, he would have fallen to his


    knee on the arena.''


    It didn''t take long for Gennadi''s technique to bepleted. His three fiery des merged with his


    sword and Ricky could feel the power emanating from it.


    "This the end for you, Ricky!"


    Gennadi shouted as he raised his sword and shed at Ricky with all of his might.


    ''There''s something fishy about how he was able toplete his technique and merge the mes with


    his sword so quickly. I must tread carefully, '' Ricky thought, narrowing his eyes at his opponent''s


    weapon.


    "My master, you can devour a little of Gennadi''s spiritual energy while your des were colliding. I''ll


    see what he''s hiding in the mes," Alva whispered, only loud enough for his master to hear.


    "You sure it''s alright to devour a little of it?" asked Ricky. He didn''t want to make a mistake and give


    Gennadi that kind of satisfaction.


    "Yes, don''t worry; just leave it to me," Alva said with confidence.


    "Five Beasts Art! Fierce bear strike!"


    Ricky chanted as the ground started trembling with the power he was releasing. His fire spiritual energy


    grew bigger and wider. Other warriors could only watch in horror as it transformed into a fierce, giant


    bear. Once the transformation wasplete, the spiritual energy let out a horrifying roar.


    A terrifying smile crossed Ricky''s lips.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t ever forget!" Ricky shouted.


    As fast as lightning, Ricky charged towards Gennadi, his phantom bear enveloping his body like an


    armor. He gripped the hilt of his saber tightly and brought it down to Gennadi, who managed to block it


    with his sword. The sound of metal nging against each other rang in the air as they engaged each


    other in an intense sword fight.


    "Such power!" The disciples eximed, both frightened and amazed.


    "It''s from the Five Beasts Arts! Oh my god! Ricky did it! He sessfully cultivated Five Beasts Arts!"


    "That''s right. It is indeed the bear part of Five Beasts Arts. Nothing can bepared to the power of


    this technique."


    ...


    BANG!


    Ricky and Gennadi''s des,thered with spiritual energy at their highest levels, collided and created


    an explosion with strong winds that sted off the two wielders. Then came the unbearable heat from


    the mes, burning their skin and causing the disciples to wince in pain. Even if they were far away,


    they were not safe from the power that had been unleashed by the two.


    One of them even had to use their power to douse himself with water in a poor attempt to cool his body.


    Ricky then charged back at Gennadi and devoured a little bit of his opponent''s fire.


    The difference in the fire''s spiritual energy hit him immediately.


    It transformed into ck and red liquid, coating his body like a venomous poison.


    Ricky soon found out what the ck and red liquid was truly after: his meridian. Once the liquid


    touched his meridian, it began to deteriorate.


    Seeing that his n seemed to be working, Gennadi startedughing. "What''s wrong, Ricky? Does it


    hurt?"


    "It''s nothing I didn''t expect!" Ricky answered, not wanting Gennadi to think he already won. As he


    watched his meridian dissolving, he thought darkly, ''Gennadi... he''s evil. I will not die, but at this rate,


    my meridian will bepletely destroyed and beyond repair. It will affect my overall strength and I may


    be branded as a loser.''


    But wait, this was not where it would all end. He had the Heaven Melting Pagoda, after all.


    He gritted his teeth and summoned another surge of mes which burned the red and ck liquid. It


    quickly turned into steam and left Ricky''s body with no visible damage.


    "Alva, were you able to identify those things?" asked Ricky, wiping sweat off his forehead while keeping


    his eyes on Gennadi.


    "My master, I think Gennadi cultivated a kind of technique that created toxins. The more he cultivated,


    the stronger the fire toxin gets. It also seems to grow without limits," Alva said, a deep frown on his


    face. "Imagine what would have happened if you had devoured the whole thing. Devouring even just a


    little of it already caused this much damage to your meridian. I''m afraid, in my current state, I''m not


    strong enough to remove all the fire toxin from your system."


    "Are you saying he cultivate a method to create toxic fire? I must admit he''s done a great job, but that


    doesn''t mean I will just let him do what he wants," Ricky said coldly as he red at Gennadi with


    murderous eyes. He was seeing red.


    Now that he realized Gennadi wanted to kill him in such a sinister way, he felt an intense desire to


    return the favor. What was better than to use his saber and chop Gennadi''s head in two?

 Chapter 181 The Final Aces

    Chapter 181 The Final Aces


    Boom!


    Another deafening sound was let out by another collision of the two powers moving with immense


    momentum, causing the temperature to rise once again as countless me spiritual energies ignited all


    around the whole battle tform. In that moment, the two warriors were forced to retreat.


    However, they were not quick enough to spare themselves from any damages. Both of their top clothes


    were immediately burned to ashes from being too close to the powerful ze.


    Now that their tops were both burned to ashes, the lean, masculine bodies of the two warriors became


    exposed to the public.


    But more than that, even their bodies were not able to escape the wrath of the fierce me wave. Their


    bodies were covered with blood, deep gashes and burn wounds covered almost every inch of their


    bodies.


    The two of them spit out a mouthful of blood.


    They immediately dug their weapons into the ground in order to regain their footing. Yet, the massive


    force from the collision still managed to throw them to the corner ends of the battle tform.


    "How could their collision be so fierce? Are they really warriors at the Blood Purification?" some


    disciples eximed. They could not take their eyes off the intensepetition.


    "Yes, even collisions between warriors at the first grade of Bone Refinement can only be that fierce."


    "Wyn, howe didn''t Ricky use his devouring power?" While the other disciples were astonished and


    confused, Hector kept to himself and thought about what was happening. After a while, he whispered,


    "If Ricky doesn''t use that power, Gennadi''s final ace will be useless, unless he chooses to use it in


    public!"


    "It appears that we have underestimated Ricky. A moment ago, it would have been the perfect time for


    him to use his devouring power, but he didn''t. It only means that he was able to detect Gennadi''s


    corrosive fire toxin skill," Wyn exined.


    ''What a terrible opponent! Elder Logan is right. Ricky has to be killed as soon as possible, before his


    cultivation improves any further. Else, things will get totally out of control, '' Wyn thought, his mind


    racing.


    Ricky and Gennadi had no time to listen to the people chatting. They had tricky troubles to handle.


    ''Why didn''t he use his mysterious devouring power just now? Was he able to detect my fire toxin skill?


    Damn it!'' Gennadi cursed in his mind upon seeing that Ricky still looked the same, aside from the


    injuries on his body.


    ''His fire toxin didn''t work. I''m guessing his next move would probably be the final collision!'' Ricky


    thought to himself. ''Ha, that''s what I am hoping for as well. It is time for me to take his ce as the


    number one inner disciple.''


    "I have to say, Ricky, I''m impressed. Your fighting power is a lot stronger than I expected, especially for


    someone who is still at the seventh grade of Blood Purification," Gennadi said grimly as he stood up.


    "But it doesn''t change the fact that you are only a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification.


    You are not qualified to challenge the authority of a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification!"


    As he spoke, the ming spiritual energy on his body became stronger and stronger until it reached the


    maximum.


    His maximum power was so strong that it was about to burn the space around him.


    "Now, I will let you see just how strong the peak power of a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood


    Purification is," Gennadi added.


    After that, red runes showed up; the power of manuals surged out and the Light Apperception at the


    fourth grade filled in the air. The strongest power of Gennadi was quickly dashing toward the sword in


    his hands.


    In spite of how strong Gennadi''s power already was, he still was not over unleashing all of it. Within


    Gennadi''s ming spiritual energy, a ck and red corrosive fire toxin appeared, wrapping his spiritual


    energy like a sticky coat.


    As soon as the fire toxin came out, the whole space was filled with the stingy odor that smelled like


    something was being corroded.


    "This corrosion power is just too formidable. What kind of cultivation method is Gennadi using?" many


    disciples wondered and asked.


    "It is supposed to be a powerful cultivation method called Fire Toxin Skill. Ricky is in grave danger."


    "Gennadi is using the fire toxin! What a cruel person! It is said that such a toxic cultivation method


    cannot be used to harm others without the warrior harming himself first."


    "So, this should be the ace card of Gennadi."


    The disciples were so engaged in their discussion.


    "Finally, you are willing to expose the so-called cultivation method of fire toxin," Ricky said lightly.


    He tried to hide his fear, but in that moment, Ricky knew he was in grave danger. He could feel the


    imminent threat exuding from Gennadi.


    Gennadi was right. Ricky was only at the seventh grade of Blood Purification while Gennadi was at the


    ninth grade of Blood Purification. There was a huge difference between the two grades, and that put


    Ricky at a huge disadvantage.


    What was worse was that Ricky''s devouring power did not seem to work on Gennadi. He was in grave


    trouble and they both knew it.


    "My master, be careful! The consequence of such a fierce fire toxin is not just as simple as corroding


    your body and meridians. At this rate, I''m afraid even your spiritual energy can be slightly corroded,"


    Alva said, reminding his master to be cautious at this critical moment.


    ''His fire toxin is too strong and dangerous. I have no choice now. I need to fight it with my top level


    power, '' Ricky thought.


    "Ricky, check this! Fire Toxin Manual¡ªFire Toxin Sword!" Gennadi bellowed.


    After that, he leapt up to the air as his body rotated at high speed, so did the Fire Toxin Sword in his


    hand, projecting numerous sword shadows in midair.


    His movements were so fast that it was hard to see what was happening. Suddenly, Gennadi lunged


    towards Ricky.


    Then, the countless sword shadows gathered together at once and merged with the sword in


    Gennadi''s hands. At once, the audience found that the sword not only shone brightly, but also was rich


    in fire toxin. Its momentum was so powerful that even the warriors at the first grade of Bone


    Reinforcement would flinch and be overwhelmed.


    More than that, Gennadi''s body was moving at a momentum that could only be achieved by the


    warriors of Bone Reinforcement.


    In the booming sound, there were faint sounds of bone cracking and vibrating from Gennadi, which


    only belonged to the warriors of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Sure enough, as Autn said, Gennadi is already a half step into the Bone Reinforcement," Ricky said


    quietly as he felt Gennadi''s powerful momentum.


    "My master, in the whole Misty South, Gennadi is talented enough to be called a third ss genius!"


    Alva noted upon sensing Gennadi''s power.


    "Oh? So you mean geniuses are also divided into different sses?" Ricky asked curiously in his mind.


    Nevertheless, Ricky did not give up. His spiritual energy did not stop surging, and even though he was


    only at the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form in that moment, he gave his all to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    push himself directly to the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He had no choice but


    to do so, since his Devouring Fire could not work.


    "My master, geniuses are roughly divided into five sses. Third ss geniuses are those who have no


    rivals of the same level. Second ss geniuses are those who are able to challenge warriors one level


    higher than them. First ss geniuses, on the other hand, are those who have the ability to challenge


    warriors who are as much as two levels higher than they are. Gennadi, as I mentioned, is a third ss


    genius," Alva exined.


    "Based on your current situation, My master, you rank among the first ss geniuses," Alva noted.


    A momentter, he continued, "Even more powerful than the first ss genius is the so called peerless


    genius. These geniuses are able to challenge even those three levels higher than them. In the whole


    Misty South, peerless geniuses can only be seen from the top forces."


    "You said there are five sses, but you''ve only mentioned four. What is the other one?" Ricky couldn''t


    help but ask to satiate his curiosity.


    "Above the peerless geniuses, there are those called wizard geniuses or genies!" Alva replied. "They


    can challenge those up to four levels higher than them. Since their existence transcends the truth, they


    are just too rare to see.


    If such wizard geniuses and genies don''t die, they will be the sole strong warriors on a continent!"


    "The peerless genius, wizard genius, genie¡­ Wow, I hope I one day get to meet some of them," Ricky


    said in a barely audible voice.


    He had let himself get too caught up in his conversation with Alva. Now, he had to fully concentrate


    once again on the battle with Gennadi.


    In the explosion of his momentum, Ricky''s whole body turned into dark blue from the light blue color it


    had been before due to his absorption of nearly a hundred kinds of Beast Fire.


    "Now that I am at the peak of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I hope it will be


    enough to defeat Gennadi!" Ricky muttered to himself.

 Chapter 182 The Strongest One Among The Inner Disciples

    Chapter 182 The Strongest One Among The Inner Disciples


    ''He has already cultivated to the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!'' Zenith thought,


    looking at Ricky''s blue body. There was a sh of surprise and excitement in his eyes.


    However, as Ricky had already given him a great deal of excitement and surprise before, Zenith now


    remained pretty calm. Perhaps he would actually be surprised if Ricky didn''t break out the Sixth Degree


    of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    People including Elder Evan looked at each other in surprise at the sight of the Sixth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form.


    But as to be expected, Boris and Elder Logan were staring at Ricky murderously.


    "Father, just set your heart at rest. He won''t let you down," Grace said, feeling rtively confident.


    ...


    Ricky felt that his body had be even more powerful than ever before once he reached the Sixth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Now he did not feel the least bit threatened by


    Gennadi''s virulent strikes.


    "Chaotic Fire Skill¡ªHeaven Melting Strike!"


    With his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Skill. His


    burning body was now covered by a sea of roaring mes and runes, which were born of the Heaven


    Melting Fire and shaped chaotic fire runes.


    Now that Alva had suggested using raging power, the Heaven Melting Fire together with the Chaotic


    Fire Skill should be the most vtile power.


    ''It''s that kind of fire again. I should make some time to talk with Ricky about that, '' Autn thought to


    himself at this moment, because he felt the strong resonance again.


    With his body tilting downwards, Ricky shed at Gennadi.


    It was just an ordinary sh, but all the Elders keenly felt the strong raging power in it. Ricky''s rage


    even made them a little scared.


    "Could this be a strong Beast Fire?" many Elders spected at once.


    "ng!" The sound of metal shing rang through the air. Ricky''s saber collided heavily with Gennadi''s


    sword.


    "Boom!"


    A resounding thunderp shook the air. The power of two mes collided fiercely like two falling


    firmaments. The power exploded instantly, as if was going to sweep everything away.


    Thick strands of fire toxin flowed rapidly in the sword and soon affected Ricky''s attack. The strong


    corrosion power seemed to corrupt everything, including Ricky''s Light Apperception.


    Ricky''s fire attack was visibly fading away very quickly.


    But those with sharp eyes could see that the fire toxin only corrupted the ordinary spiritual energy in


    Ricky''s me. The me power of the Heaven Melting Fire and chaotic fire runes was not affected at


    all. Instead, they were now moving freely in the fire toxin.


    Meanwhile, the raging power became fiercer and fiercer.


    "Go to hell!" Gennadi said fiercely, smugly thinking that Ricky''s power had now beenpromised. He


    was now imagining how Ricky would tumble down awkwardly from the arena.


    "Are you being too overconfident?" Ricky responded him with a rather insidious smile.


    "What do you mean?" Looking at Ricky''s sinister smile, Gennadi finally realized that something was


    wrong. Only now did he look more carefully at both of their attacks.


    But it was already toote.


    "Explode now!" Ricky shouted loudly.


    "Boom! Bang!"


    The Heaven Melting Fire and chaotic fire runes suddenly exploded. Endless raging power immediately


    swept over Ricky and Gennadi.


    "Ricky! You..." Gennadi roared in disbelief, but before he could finish speaking, all sounds had be


    submerged in the violent explosion.


    "Oh my! Ricky is causing destruction on both sides!" many disciples eximed as they saw the violent


    explosion.


    Ricky and Gennadi could survive the violent explosion, but they would definitely lose their fighting


    power!


    "I guess so. Gennadi''s fire toxin is too powerful. In order not to be defeated, Ricky had to take this


    route. In this way, they will end in a draw."


    "Humph! You know nothing at all! Gennadi can control the fire toxin! That means he won''t get hurt by


    the fire toxin in this explosion. He just needs to withstand the explosion!" disciples of the Casting


    Faction and the Refinement Faction responded coldly. They were unwilling to ept that there was a


    chance of a draw.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "But for Ricky, he has to withstand the power of explosion as well as the fire toxin. As a result, after the


    explosion, Gennadi''s remaining fighting power will be much more than Ricky''s."


    "The only winner of this battle will be Gennadi!"


    "Indeed! That sounds about right."


    "What a bunch of fools who don''t know anything at all! Do they really think Ricky''s Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form is good for nothing?" Edgar smiled, shaking his head when he heard the murmurs.


    ...


    The violent explosion didn''t die down until a quarter of an hourter. Gennadi''s and Ricky''s figures now


    appeared one after another.


    "What... What the hell is happening?" The sight of the arena astonished all the disciples. They blinked


    their eyes rapidly with disbelief on their faces.


    At this moment, Gennadi was half kneeling on the arena, dragging his sword with his right hand. Apart


    from his eyes which were still a little shiny, his whole body was covered with blood, and there were


    even several burn marks on his skin. They could hardly see Gennadi breathing. Even an ordinary


    mortal would easily be able to kill him now.


    When they looked at Ricky, he was standing still on the arena. Except for the superficial nicks on his


    body from before the explosion, he had not been hurt at all. If it were not for the dust coating his figure,


    his blue hair would still be starkly elegant.


    The most frightening thing was that they could feel Ricky''s dangerous energy, which had almost


    reached the peak.


    This meant that Ricky would now be able topete against another warrior at the peak of the ninth


    grade of Blood Purification.


    It was tantly obvious who emerged the victor.


    "Howe? How is it even possible? Why didn''t you get hurt at all?" Gennadi shouted angrily as he


    pounded the arena with his fists. He looked at Ricky with his bloodshot eyes, itching to kill Ricky for all


    eternity.


    "Just because I''m stronger than you!" Ricky said lightly, "As I suggested earlier, you two should have


    As he spoke, Ricky walked to Gennadi''s side.


    "Please remember that this is the second time I have defeated you. The first time, you lost your


    position as leader of the Casting Faction. This second time, I became the strongest among all the inner


    disciples. If there''s a third time, I won''t let you get off so easily!"


    And with this, Ricky delivered a swift and merciless kick, causing Gennadi to fly off the arena. As he hit


    the ground, he lost consciousness.


    Then, Ricky looked around the arena and loudly announced, "If anyone else from the Casting and


    Refinement Factions want to cause any trouble, juste to me. I''ll be happy to amodate you!"


    Even if Ricky had only said this with an even tone, many disciples still felt fear strike in their hearts. It


    was a warning well understood.


    ...


    "Caleb, I dare say that Ricky''s fire is not just the Beast Fire!"


    "Our chief has already sent us an order that we can choose a suitable day to attack him. We''ll know


    more about it when that timees."

 Chapter 183 Mutant - Body Of Water Spirit

    Chapter 183 Mutant - Body Of Water Spirit


    With Ricky''s leadership, the Misty South Faction had turned into the strongest faction among the Snow


    Sect. No one could equal Ricky in strength since that battle.


    The Misty South Faction owned many outstanding core disciples and Elders, so its core members were


    not inferior to the people of Casting Faction or the Refinement Faction. As a newly established faction,


    it wiped out the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction in less than half a year. It was something


    that could be truly counted as a miracle.


    That was also a powerful example of Ricky''s ability. To some extent, he himself was a miracle.


    After that war, a lot of disciples among the Snow Sect wanted to joint in the Misty South Faction. So


    much so that some of the disciples from the Casting Faction and the Body Refinement Faction were


    trying to withdraw from their own faction to join the Misty South Faction.


    The Misty South Faction was strict in enrolling disciples however. Ricky had already given orders that


    anyone who was admitted to the Misty South Faction must be a person of decent character.


    Besides that, Ricky made Edgar sweep away the disciples who that did notply with the rules. He


    also gave orders to promote the disciples who had strong loyalties toward the Misty South Faction.


    After all, being united as one was crucial for a faction, or else it would copse in on itself at any


    minute.


    Ricky then began to cultivate in seclusion after clearly giving those instructions. He chose that time to


    do his cultivation, not because he wanted to make a breakthrough, but as a method to recover and


    rest. The battle had consumed much of his strength.


    Before his cultivation, an unexpected person came for a visit--Dora, the girl from the same n as


    Agnes.


    Dora stared at Ricky with love and affection. She seemed to be full of desire, which made Ricky feel a


    little bit shy and even somewhat afraid.


    He could sense that Dora was thirsty for love.


    "Dora, what are you doing here? As far as I can remember, we are not that close," said Ricky in


    uncertainty.


    "It does not matter. We will get familiar with each other if we hang out with each other more often!" she


    ogled his body while expressing her affection. She had a slender figure with slightly-bent waist. She


    strolled gracefully towards Ricky with the most beautiful smile on her angelic face. The next moment


    she leaned forward and pressed herself to his chest.


    Ricky happened to be a cautious man, so he dodged to the other side with a big stride. Apparently


    Dora had expected him to move, and she kept bnce so she did not fall to the ground.


    "Dora, please get out of my room if you don''t have other important things to discuss with me," Ricky


    said in a cold voice.


    "I do have something to tell you!" Dora said with barely stifled bitterness.


    "Then just say it, or I will ask you to leave. I do not have a lot of time. I have some other pressing


    matters to deal with," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, why are you always treating beautiful women in such a rude manner?" Dora demanded. His


    coldness deeply hurt her feelings.


    "I am polite to those people who I am familiar with. Miss Dora, you should know that we are not that


    close, so please keep a proper distance from me. You are just spouting utter nonsense and making


    trouble out of nothing. I will make my men forcefully remove you if you continue to do so," Ricky said


    without any emotion in his voice.


    "You are such a cold-hearted person!" Dora snapped out of it after hearing what Ricky said.


    "I would be a kinder person if you paid attention and fixed your behavior!" Then he added with a smile,


    "Say it! What do you want from me? I really have to cultivate in seclusion right now. It is kind of an


    emergency."


    "Ricky, let me be your woman!" Dora said with a serious expression.


    Everything was happening too suddenly, and Ricky was so surprised to hear her say that. He tried his


    best to stand up straight, looking at Dora in disbelief.


    "Dora, you cannot just say that so tantly!" Ricky protested after he calmed himself down.


    "Ricky, do you think that this is a joke? Do you really think that I am a woman who would say that kind


    of thing casually?" Dora said seriously after hearing what Ricky said. Then she continued, "Do you


    know what great courage is needed for girls to confess their feelings like that?! Do you really think that I


    was joking with you?"


    Ricky was speechless after hearing that. He knew that it was a very daring thing for a girl to say.


    Feeling nervous because of Ricky''s silence, Dora kept talking saying, "Ricky, I decided I wanted to be


    your woman after you beat Lyndon. Then, I became more sure about my decision after you brought


    Gennadi, a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification, to his knees. Everyone knows that you are


    just a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. That is incredible!"


    "So you want to be the wife of a powerful master?" Ricky asked. He gradually figured out her intention


    after hearing what she said.


    "Yes! Only the most powerful master, or a genius, could win my heart!" She did not deny it. Then she


    added, "Weak people are not able to protect their loved ones, isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, I understand that, but you are not my type. Please just leave here for now. I hope we can be


    friends if you can ept that I do not have feelings for you!" Ricky said.


    "Ricky, I am your type though! You just said that because you mind if I dated someone other than you


    before, right?" Dora asked after hearing what Ricky said.


    "Maybe. You should know that I am just a traditional man, and I care about this stuff!" Ricky said with a


    smile.


    "What if I told you that I haven''t slept with anyone before, and you would be the first one?" Dora asked


    suddenly.


    "Really? Why are you saying that?" he asked in surprise.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He did not believe that Dora was still a virgin.


    "Do you know why Lyndon helped me before?" Dora gently asked.


    "I am all ears to your exnation!" Ricky said.


    "Ricky, do you know about the Body of Water Spirit?"


    "Body of Water Spirit? What is that?" Ricky wondered.


    "In this world, some people y the tyrant in an area because they are born as a genius. Others gain


    achieve their sess depending on luckiness and opportunity. Other than that, there are also some


    mutants who evolved from the blood power of innate spirit!" Dora said.


    "A mutant can evolve from the blood power of innate spirit?" Ricky asked.


    "Some of the blood power of the innate spirit is strong, some are weak. The people with weak blood


    power of innate spirit may be different from ordinary people, while the people with strong blood power


    of innate spirit are born to have a special physique. After years of reproduction, their descendants all


    were also mutants!" Dora exined.


    Then she added, "A person''s constitution is the individual specificity produced and influenced by the


    congenital endowment and acquired environment. When you break your congenital constitution, the


    blood power inside your body will be a unique version of it in the world. You will be a mutant


    too and pass it on to your descendants if you seize the great opportunity to do so."


    "Is that so? It is the first time that I have ever heard that," Ricky said.


    "The one with Body of Water Spirit is also a kind of mutant. Our ancestor gave this kind of physique to


    us because they found out the true spirit of water!" Dora added.


    "For female warriors, a woman with a Body of Water Spirit is extremely attractive. The one who takes


    the virginity of one of those women will get a third of their power!"


    "That is very tempting. You are saying that you are one of the people with a Body of Water Spirit,


    right?" Ricky asked as some hint of desire appeared from deep within his eyes.

 Chapter 184 Good Man Or Bad Man

    Chapter 184 Good Man Or Bad Man


    Now, Ricky understood that Dora told him that in order to prove to him that she was still a virgin. He


    also caught on to the reason for Lyndon''s mighty possessiveness of Dora before.


    The Dora''s current power level was the third degree of Blood Purification. If her description of Body of


    Water Spirit was true, when Ricky got one third of Dora''s power after taking her virginity, he would at


    least achieve the eighth degree of Blood Purification, if not the ninth degree.


    The lure was very strong. Besides gaining power, he could also have sex with a beautiful woman.


    However, Ricky had great control over any yearning for power or intimacy, so he suppressed the greed


    deep inside himself quickly.


    "That''s right. I have the Body of Water Spirit. Only three people know it, Lyndon, you, and me. You


    killed Lyndon, so only you and I know now," Dora said faithfully.


    "Do you still refuse me?"


    "You are so bold. If I remember correctly, once you lose your virginity, your cultivation will be depleted


    by a third!" Ricky said.


    "Yes, but it will happen sooner orter. I''d rather lose it to my lover who can protect me. If it is someone


    I trust, I don''t need to be anxious about it," Dora said.


    "What you love is just my status. I know you do not love me!" Ricky shook his head. "By the way, I''m


    not strong now. Aren''t you afraid that I will discard you after getting your cultivation?"


    "But I really do love you! I don''t believe you will abandon me because I know how you have acted in the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    past and that you are a good man. That''s why I am here for you!" Dora said.


    "You are right that what your offer is hard to decline, but some things matter more to me than power, so


    you''d better leave now!" Ricky said.


    "Just by saying that and ying hard to get you be even more desirable to me!" Dora wasn''t


    angry after hearing Ricky''s refusal. Instead, Dora wanted to strive even harder to capture his heart.


    "Maybe I was just pretending. Or maybe you have no idea who I truly am!" Ricky smiled.


    "Then show me what kind of a man you really are!" Dora said, "But remember, Ricky, I will never give


    you up!"


    Dora turned around to leave the room.


    "Wait!" Ricky stopped Dora.


    "What? Do you change your mind?" Dora was a little surprised. Her expression was so hopeful and


    genuine which showed her longing for being with Ricky.


    Amazed at Dora''s yearning and dedication to him, Ricky was speechless.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I just want to give you something," Ricky exined. "I have a me of


    Beast Fire suitable for you. I can give it to a senior you trust and let him or her refine it for you!"


    "Beast Fire?! Do you really want to give it to me?" At the moment Ricky made the offer, Dora was


    astonished.


    "I wouldn''t offer such a thing lightly!" Ricky said.


    "It appears that I have a ce in your heart after all!" Dora said. "How would you be willing to present


    such an important thing to me otherwise?"


    "Well, you can think what you want!" Ricky murmured.


    "How about I give it to Elder Lucia? She will refine it for me!" Dora said and left happily. She was


    content with what she obtained. Not only did she get the amazing gift of Beast Fire, but she also got


    Ricky''s sincere concern!


    ...


    "What a bold girl!" Ricky said to himself as he watched Dora leave.


    "My master, you should grant her request. The importance of Body of Water Spirit is more than its


    owner''s virginity. If you integrates with it, it will greatly benefit you two. It''s an amazing chance for both


    of you!" Alva said.


    "Really? Body of Water Spirit is so miraculous!" Ricky was shocked once again!


    "Yes. Although the cultivation of the women with Body of Water Spirit will decline sharply after they lose


    their virginity, they can gain more if they continue to have sex with the person who took their virginity.


    The cultivation speed will be improved significantly, especially for Body of Water Spirit!" Alva added.


    "So, Dora did not tell me the whole story!"


    Ricky felt stuck in a rut.


    "My master, perhaps she didn''t lie to you. She perhaps didn''t know the real function of Body of Water


    Spirit!" Alva suggested.


    "You really think so?" Ricky cocked his head.


    "My master, I think you already consider her to be your woman. It''s only because of your inner struggle


    that you declined her!" Alva went on.


    "Ha-ha, Alva, you are an old dog!" Rickyughed.


    Alva was right. Ricky really did have feeling for Dora deeply. He didn''t take her virginity because of his


    control, but he wouldn''t let Dora be touched by other men.


    He wasn''t truly a kind-hearted saint, and he still did have some ambition and greed.


    It was because of his greed that he wouldn''t give up Dora''s Body of Water Spirit. Surely, if he could get


    it, he would take care of her as was his responsibility.


    "My master, you seem not to be as good a man as I thought!" Alvaughed.


    "Alva! At one point, I was apletely good man, but now I am aware that kindness doesn''t always


    pay off! You have to be willing to do whatever it takes to be sessful and live a longer life. I still try to


    act like a good man despite that, though!" Ricky exined.


    "Ha-ha, my master, I understand you loud and clear!" Alvaughed. "My master, what make me trust


    you most is the greatest virtue you have. I think your best trait is you treat the people around you so


    well!"


    "Is that true?" Ricky smiled.


    ...


    Afterwards, Ricky went to Elder Lucia''s and talked with her. In the end he left a me of Beast fire with


    her. Ricky found out that Elder Lucia was the acquaintance of the three grandmasters of the Shui n.


    ...


    When he came back, Ricky closed his door to regte the chaotic breathe after battles and then digest


    the battle experience. Thus, one day pasted quickly as night fell!


    In the yard of the Misty South Faction, everything was still. All the disciples were sleeping at that


    moment. They didn''t need to be alert and could rx because the Snow Sect was safe.


    Covered in darkness, a ck shadow shed through the yard and entered Ricky''s room.


    Without saying anything, the ck shadow tried to strike directly at Ricky''s head.


    Ricky opened his eyes and warded the punch off because he was never truly defenseless and was


    always vignt.

 Chapter 185 Exchange

    Chapter 185 Exchange


    "I knew you were there when you were around 100 yards away!" "Who are you?" Ricky asked while


    holding his attacker''s fist. He slowly stood up and gave a cold look. "How dare you mess around here


    with the Snow Sect, or are you a member of the Snow Sect?!"


    "You want to know who I am?! There''s a simple solution if you want to know. You have to take me down


    in battle!" the man in ck clothesughed. Then, the man in ck quickly jumped out of the window


    and sped towards the depths of the mountains.


    After a short hesitation, Ricky ran after him.


    This man in ck did make Ricky feel a little threatened, but he did not truly feel like he was in danger.


    Moreover, he had Heaven Melting Pagoda, which made it possible for him to escape from even an


    innate spiritual king.


    Ricky chased the man in ck, and soon they both came to a stop in the depths of the mountains!


    There were strange roaring and sounds of fierce beasts at the ce they stopped within the mountains.


    "You finally stopped!" Ricky said after the man stopped.


    "I had no n to run from you, but I didn''t want to disturb all the people of the Snow Sect!" The man in


    ck turned around and said, "Let''s begin! If you win, you will learn who I am. If you lose, it will mean


    death for you!


    I also want to observe what skills you have as the Snow Sect''s new inner disciple!"


    "I just want to know who are you, and what your purpose is!" Ricky responded coldly.


    "My master, be careful! This man is very strong. He very likely is a warrior of Bone Reinforcement!"


    Alva reminded.


    Meanwhile, Ricky made the first move. He directly brought out his strongest power which was the


    cultivation method of Ice Cage Fingers. The frosty power of it was condensed around his body.


    Crack!


    The next moment, icy power condensed in Ricky''s right hand. With a wave of the Double Ice Cage


    Fingers, he smashed it into the man in ck.


    "What an unimpressive trick!" the man in ck just said with disdain. He was hardly affected by the


    strong power of the Double Ice Cage Fingers. His soles mmed onto the ground, his energy


    condensed, and he punched his fists out.


    That seemingly casual punch directly destroyed the Double Ice Cage Fingers that Ricky had applied.


    All the power that was carried in the attacker''s fists muffled all Ricky''s energy.


    The energy of that casual punch, before it receded, turned into a storm. The storm swept away and


    towards Ricky.


    When he saw that, Ricky''s pupil suddenly contracted. His figure quickly retreated, while Ricky directly


    broke out his Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Even his hands crossed in front of his chest to


    shield himself.


    Bang! There was a sound of dull collision. Though Ricky stood against this power, his body slid across


    the ground for dozens of yards. The pain in his arms was so deep that it felt like the blow reverberated


    into his bone marrow!


    Meanwhile, the man in ck just stood there calmly, looking at Ricky with a cocky smile!


    "You are a powerful warrior of Bone Reinforcement!" snorted Ricky as he slowly raised his head.


    A casual punch, with barely half his power, beat Ricky down so badly. No one should be able to do this,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    if not a warrior of Bone Reinforcement! Or maybe a super genius could do this.


    "Although you have dual properties, as far as I know, you are not good at frosty power. You should use


    the power of fire. For my next attack, I will only use one third of my power." The man in ck smiled


    while stretching out three fingers.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ricky snorted again angrily.


    Up until then, he really didn''t get what the attacker was after. Ricky didn''t really believe the man just


    came to kill him and steal his treasures. Perhaps the man just came humiliate Ricky?


    "I said I will tell you, but only if you win!" the man in ck replied with an edge in his voice.


    Ricky''s power was bursting!


    This time, without a word from Ricky, his frosty power retreated. His body already burned with a raging


    me. The man was right; although Ricky cultivated dual properties, he was not very good at frosty


    power.


    Still, the power of fire made Ricky feel so much more powerful!


    At the same time, the sixth degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form was activated and the blue


    energy was rising!


    Ricky made one condensed strike with all his power towards the man, Iron Destroyer behind on the


    back of Ricky screaming out, Devouring Fire and Heaven Melting Fire rising!


    "Yes, you finally made a decent move!" The man in ck was very satisfied with Ricky''s attack.


    In the next moment, the man''s energy broke out again. The golden ray rose up, and then a golden


    me blew out. The man punched at Ricky colliding with the fire that Ricky had let loose.


    Ricky finally realized the identity of the man he was fighting.


    After the collision, Ricky and the man retreated a few steps at the same time. The power they each put


    into the collision was almostpletely equal! Of course, the man in ck hardly brought out one third


    of his power.


    "Autn, take off your hood!" Taking back all the energy around his body, Ricky smiled slightly.


    "Sure enough, when the fire came out, you realized it was me!" When he heard that, the man also


    smiled slightly and took off his hood. It was indeed Autn!


    "me, is it the purpose of luring me out sote?" Ricky asked.


    "Ricky, let me exin and I will stop making you guess. I want to know if the fire on your body is from


    the Heaven Melting Dragon or not! Is it the Heaven Melting Fire?" Autn asked frankly.


    "Yes, it is," Ricky said directly.


    "So it is Heaven Melting Fire! That is a familiar name!" Autn said with some emotion creeping into


    his voice.


    "So, Autn, is the golden me on your body really a sacred fire? The Heaven ughtering Fire?"


    Ricky asked.


    "Yes, it''s just as you said!" Autn was as frank as Ricky.


    "I''m guessing that''s not all you wanted since you went to the trouble of leading me outside here," Ricky


    whispered.


    "You are still so smart, Ricky. No one can fool you!" Autn smiled, "Yes, confirming your skills and


    where your fire is from is not my main goal tonight."


    "The real thing I wanted to do was to exchange my fire for yours! Is that something that you would


    agree to?"


    "Haha haha! Autn, you really know me very well!" Rickyughed excitedly at Autn''s proposal.


    The offer was exactly what he wanted.


    Originally, he wondered if Autn would ever agree to the exchange. He did not expect that Autn


    was as eager about it as he was.


    "It seems that even if I didn''te to you today, you would still havee to me!" Autn smiled at


    Ricky.


    "Autn, this is a piece of Heaven Melting Fire!" Meanwhile, Ricky took out a cluster of fire from the


    Chaotic Fire Zone and handed it to Autn.


    Autn did the same and gave Ricky a cluster of his Heaven ughtering Fire.


    As for how the two of them got the fire, they were too smart to ask each other.

 Chapter 186 Caleb And Elviss Invitation

    Chapter 186 Caleb And Elvis''s Invitation


    Ricky and Autn began to cultivate their powers in seclusion when they exchanged the sacred fires.


    They had to refine the fire as soon as possible so that they could cultivate the sacred fire in their body.


    Alva said that the Heaven ughtering Fire was the sacred fire belonged to Five-wed Golden


    Dragons. Almost all Five-wed Golden Dragons had the ability to control that fire. The Heaven


    ughtering Fire was good for offense on the battle but had no defensive capability.


    Therefore, it was a huge risk to use the Heaven ughtering Fire. One had to have the courage to


    burn their own body.


    "What a powerful and dangerous sacred fire! No wonder I always had faith in the amazing abilities of


    Autn in battle!" Ricky said.


    "Such person is the worst kind of enemy!" Alva agreed.


    "I will also be that kind of person when I learn how to use the Heaven ughtering Fire. I am looking


    forward to it so much!" Ricky said excitedly, seeing the golden me in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    He activated the Chaotic Fire Skill immediately and channeled the power of Devouring Fire and


    Heaven Melting Fire so as to cultivate the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    Only half a dayter, Ricky had cultivated itpletely.


    Alva was astonished.


    "My master, your, your speed is too incredibly fast!" Alva said in disbelief.


    "Really?" Ricky asked.


    "My master, I was born in the sacred fire. It''s a difficult task even for a person who is in his prime! Most


    people have to spend half a month cultivating the sacred fire corresponding within their realms!" Alva


    said.


    "Maybe I am a fire cultivating genius!" Ricky suggested with pride.


    Hearing that, Alva was speechless.


    Of course, Ricky clearly knew that it was thanks to the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Chaotic Fire Skill that


    he was able to cultivate the Heaven ughtering Fire so fast. The Chaotic Fire Zone seemed to be


    made for taming all powerful mes in the world. For Ricky, even if he put a wildfire into it without


    further cultivation, the fire could be absorbed by his Chaotic Fire Zone within days!


    ''Next, I have to cultivate the Heaven ughtering Fire to match my current realm. I am not sure if I


    have enough Beast Fire to do that, since I only have 87 left!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "I can''t stay in the Snow Sect anymore. Four days have gone by, news in the Earth Fire Land should


    havee! The Misty South Faction will likely see little change, so I''ll just leave here tomorrow!"


    ...


    The next day, Ricky said goodbye to Grace and Heather. He exined that he was going to train


    outside!


    Ricky also arranged some work for Edgar. He asked whether Edgar could help him ask Zenith for


    something really important the day before. Ricky was now there waiting for Edgar to return.


    ...


    "Edgar, what is going on?" Ricky asked.


    "Ricky, Master told me two months ago that Boris let Nate and some other disciples leave the Snow


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sect. It seems that their destination was the gathering ce of the Nan n. The gathering ce is


    the Stone City!" Edgar responded.


    "What does he want to do by returning to Stone City?" Ricky asked.


    "He wants to help Boris take the Stone City. The fight between Master and Boris is not only restricted to


    the Snow Sect though. The fight has spread and affected all sects. It has spread to spheres of


    influence and cities within the Snow Land," Edgar said.


    "Why do the innate spiritual kings fight for it?" Ricky did not understand.


    After all, if they were powerful enough, everything would be much easier. Why didn''t they take the time


    to cultivate themselves?


    "Ricky, once a warrior bes an innate spiritual king, it bes much harder to make further


    progress. For an innate spiritual king, blood and talent are very important. However, the other key


    factor is considerable cultivation resources!"


    "While these cultivation resourcese from those sects, the spheres of influence, and the cities!"


    "Okay, I understand!" Ricky nodded.


    "So, did Chief Zenith dispatch disciples to the Stone City?" Ricky asked.


    "Of course he did that. He sent the core disciples¡ª¡ªMaster Rushton, and Johnny from the Sun n


    in Stone City! He also sent some inner disciples!" Edgar said, "If you go to the Stone City, Master wants


    you to give him a hand!"


    "I will certainly do it!" Ricky nodded.


    "Another thing, is Xenia a disciple of the Snow Sect or not?" Ricky asked.


    Since they met in the mountainsst time, Ricky had never heard any news about Xenia. Although


    Ricky had changed a lot, he still felt an attachment to Xenia.


    "Ricky, Master said he knows Xenia, but he asked me to tell you that there''s a gap between warriors.


    The difference in the powers of some warriors are sometimes like the gap between a dragon and a


    snake!" Edgar said with a little embarrassment in his voice.


    It was because he knew the meaning of Zenith!


    "Well, I think I know what he means!" Upon hearing that, Ricky shook his head slightly. It seemed that


    he wasn''t eager to find Xenia.


    "Ricky, Master also said that some snakes can eventually metamorphose into dragons!" Seeing Ricky


    be frustrated, Edgar spoke again.


    "Can a snake really eventually metamorphose into a dragon?" Ricky asked with his brows furrowed.


    "Master said so. As for whether it''s right or not, I don''t know either!" Edgar said, shrugging his


    shoulders.


    "My master, a snake really can metamorphose into a dragon, but it is very rare!" Alva said.


    Then Ricky''s eyes grew serious.


    "Edgar, give my thanks to the sect chief!" Ricky said, "What''s more, you shall take charge of the Misty


    South Faction from now on. If you get into any trouble, you should seek help from Autn. He will stay


    in the Snow Sect in case you need him!"


    "Don''t worry. I am sure you will see a totally different Misty South Faction when youe back!" Edgar


    responded.


    "Ha-ha, then thank you very much!"


    When night fell, Ricky secretly left the Snow Sect!


    To his surprise, Caleb and Elvis walked into his room before he left.


    "Caleb, Elvis, what is the matter?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "Ricky, we found a good method that stands a chance of making a breakthrough. We need your help to


    do it. All three of us will share it then!" Caleb and Elvis said without any hesitation.


    "Oh? So what is this new method you found?" Ricky asked excitedly.


    "It is in the depth of snow mountains where there is a dangerous ce full ofva. The area is a


    gathering ce of beasts whose powers is at the peak level of Blood Purification!" Caleb said.


    "But before we can find it, there is a beast, Half-step to Bone Reinforcement actually. It is a bit tricky for


    us to fend off, so..." Elvis continued.


    "I know exactly what you mean. I am going to train outside anyway, so we can go there together," Ricky


    said.


    "But you should tell me what things will be like on the journey first!"


    "Of course, Ricky, have you ever heard of the Volcano Fruit?"

 Chapter 187 Infernal King Bear

    Chapter 187 Infernal King Bear


    "Volcano Fruit?" Ricky muttered.


    "Leader, it is a kind of high-level Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It contains great power and fire


    energy. If a warrior gets one, his power and the energy of his fire will be at least doubled. That willst


    until the death of the warrior or after he breaks through into an innate spirit!" said Caleb.


    His tone was full of expectation.


    "Yes, it''s a Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It is invaluable for warriors who have Beast Fire. There is


    much more to it than that, though. It is named after the ''Volcano'', which means that the grade of this


    fruit is actually above a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth!" Elvis said with a pointed look.


    "That makes it such a precious thing!" Ricky was surprised again. No doubt he was absolutely tempted


    by that kind of fruit.


    However, he was also a careful person. He said to Alva, "Check the looks of them. Are they lying to


    me? Does that kind of fruit really exist?"


    "My master, I actually have heard of that kind of fruit before. It is really invaluable to you for your


    current stage. I suggest we go and check it out by ourselves just in case!" Alva said.


    "We will go then! We will do it to check out what those two''s intent is!" Ricky nodded.


    "I really appreciate it that you two bring me information that is so precious," Ricky said to show his


    eptance to their invitation.


    "Leader, we are like family. You gave us Beast Fire before. More importantly than that, you are our


    leader now. It''s our duty to bring you information," Caleb said.


    "Otherwise, we would have to count on your power."


    "Ha-ha, if that is the case, I will take it. By the way, when will we go?" Ricky smiled.


    "Better earlier thanter. First, a long night is fraught with dreams; second, you are intending to go out


    to practice and experience, right?" said Elvis.


    "Okay, we''re ready to go now as well."


    ....


    Immediately, the three of them departed the Snow Sect to try and find the so-called Volcano Fruit.


    The three reached their destination before dawn from one long night travel.


    It was a valley deep in the snowy mountains. It was somewhat close to the ce the beasts of Bone


    Reinforcement resided in. In the valley, there was a natural magmake!


    However, it was shallow on the surface and was located in the Snow Land. The heat was not that


    powerful as a result.


    ''Seems like the ce that they described, '' Ricky thought.


    "See? In the middle of the magmake, there is a red ind. On the ind, there is a small red tree.


    That tree is the Volcano Fruit Tree!" Caleb said.


    Sure enough, Ricky saw everything that Caleb had described.


    He also saw the so-called Volcano Fruit, which was a cyan fruit that seemed to glow with a red light. It


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was arge fruit and was about the size of three fists. Across that distance, Ricky could feel the


    enormous force and strong power of me radiating off it.


    However, there was only one fruit they could see.


    The problem with that was that there was three of them there and they all wanted it.


    ''Not an excellent situation, but good enough. One is still okay, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Leader, this is not good! Before today, there were three fruits there. The beast must have taken the


    others!" said Caleb hatefully, before Ricky could talk.


    The beast mentioned by Caleb was the guard there.


    ''What a liar! It must be that only one Volcano Fruit can be grown on this tree!'' thought Alva in contempt.


    Roar!


    Before Caleb finished his words, an angry roar shook the ground. Inside the magmake, a giant red


    bear that was three yards tall emerged from theva. Its eyes stared directly at the three of them.


    "It''s the Infernal King Bear!" Elvis spoke quietly when he saw the beast.


    Obviously, the two men had fought the beast before, and lost.


    "Leader, this beast is Half-step to Bone Reinforcement. Its outbreak is extremely powerful in this


    magma. Our power is not even its match!" said Caleb in a terrified voice as he stared at the beast.


    "This beast is very powerful, and just by the energy it puts off, I can feel its power. I think we three


    should fight together against it!" Ricky said in a deep voice.


    It was not possible for those two to simply use Ricky as a shield.


    "Okay!" What surprised Ricky was that both of them epted his suggestion so easily. Immediately,


    they gathered their power and energy together, and shot it at the beast fiercely.


    "Leader, we will both distract this beast. You need to find the opportunity to give it a swift killing blow!"


    The next moment, the two were in a fierce battle with the beast. Moreover, Ricky could see that the two


    men didn''t shrink away from battle. They were trying their best, and even using their powers of Beast


    Fire!


    ''Alva, I guessed wrong! These two guys were sincere about bringing me here!'' Ricky thought


    passionately.


    "My master, if these two guys really wanted you toe here to get the fruit, they wouldn''t have said


    that there were three fruits," Alva said. "There are too many hypocrites in the world!"


    "Then, I will y at their game. I will see when these guys will expose their true intent!" said Ricky.


    Then Ricky no longer hesitated, took out Iron Destroyer and joined the battle.


    At that time, Ricky brought out his full strength. He brought out his most explosive power; it was no less


    than the power he used when he fought Gennadi!


    The beast was definitely much stronger than any warriors in the same grade as it. The three of them


    actually couldn''t defeat the beast at first.


    Of course, Ricky did not use all his power at first!


    "My master, take your shot! Use the innate power of Iron Destroyer, and give this beast a blow. Make


    sure to kill it, but at the same time, keep some power for yourself. I think if you hold back a little, these


    two guys will show their ws!" reminded Alva.


    "Understood!"


    "You two, distract the beast from different sides!" I will give it a killing blow, so even if the blow does not


    directly kill it, it will lose a lot of power!" Ricky said.


    "Got it!" The other two nodded in agreement.


    In an instant, the two separated from each other. They burst the power of Beast Fire. It was the most


    effective power against the beast.


    This beast was Half-step to Bone Reinforcement and it had some intelligence, so it seemed it had


    figured out their trick. The beast didn''t pay much attention to the nking attacks of the two men


    because of that. The beast had natural physical strength, so their attacks did nothing to it.


    The beast reared its head back and roared before rushing straight toward Ricky!


    " Half-step to Bone Reinforcement, huh! Smart beast! Whatever, you will die after this strike!" said


    Ricky with disdain, looking at the beast dashing towards him.

 Chapter 188 People From Endless Shadow

    Chapter 188 People From Endless Shadow


    "Leader, be careful!"


    the two yelled quite anxiously. Witnessing the Infernal King Bear channeled all of his powers to attack


    Ricky had made them both quite anxious. However, they just stretched their hands but did not move


    even a single step forward.


    ''It would be eptable if both of Ricky and the Infernal King Bear lose this fight, '' they even thought of


    the same thing.


    The events that followed happened pretty quickly.


    "Kaboom!"


    A loud crash shook the entire ce. Ricky''s strike directly collided with the Infernal King Bear''sva


    burst. Tongues of mes and spiritual energy swept across half of the magmake in one snap!


    Both Ricky and the Infernal King Bear''s figures were submerged.


    Only Ricky was able to notice the white light that glinted out of the Iron Destroyer which was actually


    the innate power that had been contained in the demi-spiritual energy.


    "Whoosh!"


    A lot of blood and scattered flesh gushed out of the mes and spiritual energies, which meant that the


    impact created by the collision was of tremendous power.


    Seeing the gory scene before them, both Caleb and Elvis let dark smiles paint their faces.


    It was known to the two of them that the power possessed by the Infernal King Bear was unparalleled.


    Even if Ricky had time to unleash his mysterious and formidable body refining cultivation method, it


    was of no use. Naturally, it was mostly Ricky''s flesh and blood that was shot out of the collision.


    In just a short amount of time, the mes and spiritual energies had dematerialized, and peace was


    slowly restored throughout the magmake.


    The bodies of Ricky and the Infernal King Bear were nowhere to be found. Only the horrendous view of


    the flesh and bones on the verge of melting were discernible.


    "Leader!"


    "Leader!" the two called out tentatively in unison. However, there was no response.


    After the search, Ricky, as well as his body, weren''t discovered.


    "Ha! You call that a genius? Well then, we have finally killed one!"ughing boisterously, they assumed


    that the littered flesh belonged to Ricky.


    "I think we will be rewarded for killing Ricky, Caleb. After all, they once failed in doing so,"


    Elvis stated exultantly, nudging Caleb on the ribs yfully.


    "You''re right! The reward will definitely give us a chance to enter the Bone Reinforcement without


    trouble!"


    Caleb eximed, excitement evident in the tone of his voice.


    "Let''s go take the Volcano Fruit and let our leader know then!"


    "Caleb, wait. How about we keep the Volcano Fruit for ourselves, then put all the me on Ricky?"


    Elvis said casually.


    The words that came out of Elvis'' mouth sparked up the greed in Caleb. Staring at the fruit, he felt so


    many thoughts and possibilities wash over him. In the end, however, his fear won over his greed.


    "Elvis, I think it''s better not to do that. The reward is enough for us to enter the Bone Reinforcement.


    Why should we have to carry such a burden every day if we do such a thing?"


    Caleb spoke softly.


    "Besides, if we get caught, we both know what''s going to happen to us! Our leader doesn''t like traitors


    much if you can remember."


    Upon hearing Caleb''s words, fear also started to grow in Elvis'' heart. He was reminded of all the cruelty


    that had gone down.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re right, Caleb. Let''s just send the message to the leader at once!"


    Elvis said, trying to get rid of the lingering fear that had crept upon him. His impulsive desire for


    obtaining the fruit was now nonexistent.


    "You and I are brothers, right? We have got to stay close. If we don''t protect each other, the mean ones


    wille after us,"


    Elvis continued, making sure he was clear.


    "I know," Caleb responded, sighing to himself.


    They picked up the Volcano Fruit and sent a signal into the air.


    A momentter, a fierce ck bird descended from the sky. Ricky had seen this bird before. It was


    none other than the ck Vicious Pengornis, a beast of Bone Reinforcement.


    It meant that the people who came along were the members of the Endless Shadow, and that Elvis and


    Caleb were arranged to spy around the Snow Sect by them.


    Two unidentified figures hopped off the ck Vicious Pengornis. They were wrapped in ck robes,


    which meant that they were members of the Endless Shadow. One of the two effused such strong


    energy, and weird crunching and creaking sounds could be heard from his body. Undoubtedly, his force


    waspelling.


    The other one had an energy that seemed to blend with nature. It was hidden well. Based on the looks


    on Elvis and Caleb''s faces, this man was definitely the leader - a demi-immortal warrior.


    "Chief,"


    Elvis and Caleb said respectfully, slightly bowing their heads before the leader. At once, they handed


    him the Volcano Fruit.


    The leader nodded after receiving the fruit. "It seems that you have killed Ricky. What were you able to


    get from him?"


    "Chief, we don''t understand,"


    Elvis said. Caleb was also baffled by the leader''s words. "Didn''t you tell us to kill Ricky regardless of


    that mysterious manual?"


    "Yes, I know. I''m asking if there was anything strange that appeared after his death. Maybe a red


    pagoda?"


    the leader asked anxiously.


    "Chief, there was none. I don''t recall seeing anything," Caleb answered. Both him and Elvis trembled in


    fear. "We enticed Ricky to fight the ferocious, Half-step to Bones Reinforcement beast. His flesh had


    been destroyed in the collision. He was nowhere to be found!"


    The leader grew quite confused upon hearing those words.


    "Did you see with your own eyes that it was his flesh that was destroyed?"


    asked the assassin of Bone Reinforcement.


    "We¡­ We didn''t. But we found all the blood and scattered flesh after his fight with the beast,"


    Elvis responded, his voice cracked a little.


    At that certain point, both Elvis and Caleb knew that something was wrong. After all, they only found


    flesh and blood. There were no pieces of clothing in sight, nor Ricky''s saber.


    Now came to think of it, a collision like that was not enough to destroy an intermediate Mortal Level


    weapon. They should have known better.


    "You useless idiots!"


    the leader yelled angrily. In just a sh, a forceing from the demi-immortal hit them squarely.


    Immediately, blood rushed out from both Elvis and Caleb''s mouths. The two of them fell and rolled


    around the ind like crabs, screaming in pain. It was impossible for them to stand back up.


    The demi-immortal really was as powerful as they said. He was able to cripple two warriors at the peak


    of Blood Purification just by using the strength of his vigor.


    With a hostile look into the magmake, the leader announced in a piercing voice, "I know you''re hiding


    in the iron pagoda now, Ricky! As long as you''re willing toe out and give me the pagoda, the


    conflict between you and the Endless Shadow shall cease! We can even be friends!


    You should know that not many people can be friends with our kind!"


    "Ha! Sure! As far as I know, everyone is your enemy!"


    Ricky mocked just as soon as the leader finished speaking. Slowly, he appeared on the very spot


    where the magma exploded.


    The killer leader was right. Ricky hid in the Heaven Melting Pagoda right after the collision against the


    Infernal King Bear. The Iron Destroyer itself possessed enough power to tear the Infernal King Bear


    into pieces.


    The only reason he stayed hidden was to find out what Elvis and Caleb were up to. He had his


    suspicions.


    The involvement of Elvis and Caleb with the Endless Shadow was unknown to Ricky, and little did he


    expect that the demi-immortal leader would somehow get to that ce.


    Ultimately, Ricky knew that this was all because everything that had happened in the Earth Fire ce


    was no secret anymore.

 Chapter 189 The Pride Of The Heaven Melting Pagoda

    Chapter 189 The Pride Of The Heaven Melting Pagoda


    "You, Endless Shadow, are out of bounds. How dare you to put spies in the Snow Sect!? Even more,


    two of them are even in the top ten disciples," Ricky said again, walking away from the magma to the


    ind.


    He was staring intently at Caleb and Elvis who were out of fighting strength.


    Ricky suspected that the two were actually from the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, but


    Endless Shadow was beyond those thoughts. The situation with him was over a hundred times worse.


    "As I thought, the iron pagoda is an extraordinary spiritual space tool. Hand it over, and I will let you die


    decently!" Seeing Ricky appear out of nowhere, the leader of the assassins was certain about the


    rumor, so he made hismands proudly.


    The greed in his dark pupils was beyond description.


    "Hey, you just said that as long as I handed over the iron pagoda, you would let me go and that you''d


    have the Endless Shadow group be my allies. What? Now you want to kill me?" retorted Ricky.


    He was pissed off, after hearing the death threat.


    "What a stupid cad!" The assassin of Bone Reinforcement sneered in disdain.


    "Ha-ha! Did you not know that, except money and cultivation resources, Endless Shadows never fulfill


    their promises?!"ughed the leader of the assassin.


    "So, you mean to say that today I will be a dead man," Ricky said coldly, in a low voice.


    "Not necessarily. Although we, the Endless Shadow, aren''t likely to fulfill our promises, there are


    exceptions. Let''s say that today, I just might fulfill the promises I made." The leader of the assassins


    smiled hazily.


    "I will not kill you, but I will make you a ck Blood Corpse. So, you can stay alive, and be a friend of


    the Endless Shadow forever. I think that will be a better deal, right?


    Ha-ha, ha-ha!"


    The leader and the Bone Reinforcement assassinughed together after they finished mocking Ricky.


    Even Caleb and Elvis were staring at Ricky angrily. They felt like they got hurt by the leader of the


    assassins because of him. It was very likely that they would not be able to get out of bed for a few


    months because of how beat up they were by the leader''s energy.


    "Although I don''t know what a ck Blood Corpse is, it is definitely not a good option. So, I can''t give


    you the iron pagoda. This deal is invalid," Ricky said quietly.


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" The leader wasughing even louder and asked, "You think this is really a deal?


    Ridiculous!


    It is said that you, Ricky, are a clever genius. Now that I''ve met you, I think you are just a piece of junk.


    You are just a peasant with a bit of luck."


    "Peasant? Luck? That''s just what you think," Ricky retorted hatefully. "I will kill you all."


    A strong and deadly energy rose from him after what he said.


    Hearing what Ricky said, the leader of the assassins, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement, as well as


    Caleb and Elvis, were all frozen for a moment. But the next moment, they were allughing


    uncontrobly again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    One was a demi-immortal, and one was an assassin of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky was only at the


    seven grade of Blood Purification. He wanted to kill them all despite their higher levels. That was really


    arrogant, and it made him seem very delusional. There was no wonder it was making his enemies


    "Killing us is really out of your power. Since you don''t want to be a ck Blood Corpse, you will


    be a shattered corpse!" the leader of the assassins said after he finishedughing. He was fed up


    and couldn''t wait to kill Ricky.


    Next minute, the assassin''s hand rose up to bring out the endless spiritual energy, which instantly


    transformed into a huge hand. It carried some innate power as it directly smashed toward Ricky.


    There was no chance for Ricky in a match between a seventh grade of Blood Purification versus a


    demi-immortal. Ricky couldn''t move at all under an attack with such power. More than that, with his


    powerpletely imprisoned, he was unable to activate his spiritual energy


    Even up to the attack that just happened, Ricky didn''t really intend to fight back.


    The fire from the seal of Heaven Melting Pagoda on his arm bloomed out of him. It directly turned into a


    torrent, just like the Heaven Melting Dragon.


    When Ricky took the constrain of Heaven Melting Pagoda off Heaven Melting Fire, the power of


    Heaven Melting Fire was beyond Ricky.


    Visually, the torrent of Heaven Melting Fire directly flooded over the ck big hand and passed through


    the space and to the face of the leader of the assassins.


    "What? What is this? How is this possible?" murmured the leader of the assassins. He felt the


    irresistible power from the Heaven Melting Fire.


    Before he finished his words, the Heaven Melting Fire from Heaven Melting Pagoda drowned him.


    Then there was a scream that meant the fight was over.


    Nothing was left of him. All that marked where the leader of the assassins had stood was a pile of ash.


    "He was so stupid to threaten me. He already knew the iron pagoda was with me. Demi-immortals are


    not really invincible," Ricky said to the ash.


    Heaven Melting Pagoda was a supreme weapon. It was way more powerful than a demi-immortal even


    though it was broken. Having Heaven Melting Fire inside had made it even more formidable.


    After that, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement and Caleb and Elvis hadpletely fallen in fear. They


    had empty eyes and had no idea what to do next.


    "My master, this guy has a storage ring!" Alva said.


    As Alva was saying that, Ricky found the storage ring in the Heaven Melting Pagoda, left over from the


    leader of the assassins.


    "Generally, of all the demi-immortal warriors, only casting masters of Demi-spirit Level would have


    storage rings. He was quite rich as an assassin," Ricky said.


    "I will check what''s inside after I kill the others. Hopefully the contents won''t be too disappointing."


    "Alva, hold the warrior of Bone Reinforcement for me first!" Rickymanded.


    "No problem!"


    Immediately, the power from the Heaven Melting Fire turned into a me prison. It directly imprisoned


    the assassin of Bone Reinforcement.


    Then, Ricky looked at Caleb and Elvis before slowly walking toward them.


    "You two are really good at lying about everything. It was really a big surprise to me to learn that you


    are from the Endless Shadow!" Ricky grinned.


    His grin was twisted and malicious. It looked like the smile on the face of the devil to Caleb and Elvis.


    "Leader, p... please! We were forced to do it by the leader of the assassins. It''s not our business!"


    Caleb and Elvis cried.


    "Leave us alive, and we will be your servants forever!"


    "If you two were such good assassins, why are you so cowardly? Is it because you have been spies in


    the Snow Sect for such a long time that you have forgotten how to be assassins?!" Ricky demanded,


    shaking his head.


    "In that case, you two will be either a burden or just betrayers to me, so...."


    Before Ricky even finished, his Iron Destroyer shed out and shed their necks. Both of their heads


    rolled from their shoulders before they knew what happened.


    Then, Ricky looked at the assassin of Bone Reinforcement and said quietly, "Alva, release him of his


    imprisonment!"

 Chapter 190 The Stepping Stone To Breakthrough

    Chapter 190 The Stepping Stone To Breakthrough


    After Ricky finished his words, the prison made of Heaven Melting Fire in which the assassin of Bone


    Reinforcement was imprisoned disappeared.


    Meanwhile, in that moment, this assassin of Bone Reinforcement finally reacted to the death of the


    demi-immortal assassin. He didn''t be as useless as Caleb and Elvis, but his fierce eyes were also


    full of fear.


    In spite of everything, he also feared death.


    Nevertheless, he had behaved rtively well even though death was staring at him right in the face.


    "What are you nning to do? Why did you release me from your prison instead of killing me right


    away?" The assassin asked in a low voice, clearly very confused of Ricky''s behavior.


    "You are indeed an assassin. Only assassins like you can be that calm in the face of death," Ricky said,


    somehow appreciating the assassin''s nonchnt reaction.


    "Calm, as assassins can be, you say? I just don''t want to die in a pathetic way," the assassin of Bone


    Reinforcement said. "If I had the chance, I would definitely give you a fatal attack before I die."


    "Very well then, I''ll give you the chance." Ricky smiled.


    "What do you mean? Are you serious?" the assassin of Bone Reinforcement asked doubtfully.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you have just reached the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, right? Meanwhile,


    I''ve been stuck in the seventh grade of Blood Purification for a long time. Therefore, I want to use you


    as my stepping stone. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Ricky said, not beating around the bush.


    Consequently, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement became extremely enraged upon hearing Ricky''s


    words.


    "Don''t be so angry. You said that if you had the chance, you would give me a fatal attack. I just want to


    give you the chance. Whether you take it or not is up to you," Ricky said with a faint smile, "Perhaps


    you will thank me for this."


    "How vicious you are!" the assassin said fiercely upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "I''m not as vicious as you, Endless Shadow. In order to kill me, you went as far as to dispatch a demi-


    immortal warrior!" Ricky responded.


    "Now, I will give you the chance to choose. If you choose to fight me, you may be able to give a fatal


    attack and kill me. Or you can just choose to die now and save me a lot of trouble."


    "I choose to fight with you," the assassin said fiercely with madness in his eyes.


    He was well aware that even if Ricky lost the fight, he still wouldn''t be able to kill Ricky. He was just too


    strong. But as long as there was even the smallest chance, there was no way he would give up. He


    would do everything just to get back at Ricky, even if he had to die in the end.


    In the next moment, strong power radiated from the assassin of Bone Reinforcement as he went


    straight to his limit. Then he drew his ck sword out in a smooth move.


    "I hope I can finally reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification after this fight," Ricky murmured, the


    power arising from his body.


    "Shadowy Fatal Attack!"


    Without hesitation, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement broke out his unique assassination skill, waved


    his ck sword and lunged at Ricky.


    "Five Beasts Arts!"


    Not wasting a moment, Ricky activated his Five Beasts Arts, the cultivation method at the inferior stage


    of ck Level. His speed, strength and sensitivity were all intensified in an instant. He lifted his Iron


    Destroyer and leaped at the assassin of Bone Reinforcement.


    "ng!"


    The sound of metal colliding rang through the air as Ricky and the assassin, together with their


    attacking powers, collided in a forceful crash. Fierce spiritual energies exploded in an instant.


    Assassins were people living in the shadows and killing others secretly. This assassin of Bone


    Reinforcement was no different. Each move of his was quirky. It was very difficult for Ricky to see his


    sword track. The sword stabbed at the vital parts of Ricky''s body again and again at an immense


    speed.


    Fortunately, with the Five Beasts Arts, all of Ricky''s skills had been greatly increased. Even though he


    couldn''t see the sword track, he could feel every single move of it. He raised his saber to withstand


    each and every attack.


    However, a warrior of Bone Reinforcement was still stronger than him. Even if he could defeat warriors


    Half-step to Bone Reinforcement, it was more than strenuous for him to fight with a warrior of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    While Ricky was strong enough to withstand the collision, the rebound power from the sword sent


    intense painful vibrations into his body, leaving him wounded and bloody.


    At that point, Ricky was on the verge of being defeated.


    ''Warriors of Blood Purification are indeed no match for warriors of Bone Reinforcement, '' Ricky thought.


    The situation he was in didn''te as a surprise to Ricky. If the assassin of Bone Reinforcement had


    been too weak, then he would not expect to reach Bone Reinforcement himself.


    ''The Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!'' Ricky roared in his mind. The blue lights


    shone brightly as his power broke out again.


    At the same time, Ricky activated two powerful cultivation methods and the power of two mes, now


    giving it his all. Ricky was already at the limit of both his power and Blood Purification.


    "Try again!" Raising the Iron Destroyer, Ricky once again collided with the assassin of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    After he activated the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky became almost


    invincible. This time, he did not suffer much damage every time he collided with his opponent.


    The Devouring Fire together with the devouring cultivation method made the ultimate devouring power.


    The power of the assassin was devoured with ease.


    The Iron Destroyer coated with the Heaven Melting Fire shed the des of rage continually, colliding


    directly with the assassin. This way, Ricky gradually reached the limit. He needed this to win.


    Due to the brute force of Ricky''s power, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement becamepletely


    overwhelmed for a while. He had several gashes on his body from Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. However,


    since he was a Bone Reinforcement warrior, it only took the assassin a short period of time before he


    couldpose himself once again. He regained his footing and fought with Ricky with immense


    strength and impable moves.


    "Bam!" Another resounding sound rang in the air. Ricky was beaten hard and was thrown back a


    couple of feet.


    The assassin of Bone Reinforcement saw this as his chance. He simultaneously broke out his power


    and attacked Ricky.


    "Shadowy Darkness¡ªFatal Sword!"


    ck power suddenly rose up in the air, circling the assassin of Bone Reinforcement. Except for his


    slightly bright eyes, his whole body looked like a ck hole.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The ck spiritual energy and the power of sword-light gathered, emerging with the assassin holding


    his sword.


    At the moment, the stab of this assassin was really amazing. Of course there was still a great distance


    regarded as a rarely seen stab of Bone Reinforcement.


    Ricky felt himself filling up with dread as he felt the danger he was in. He knew that the assassin''s


    move could prove to be fatal.


    "My master, it''s time for me to take action," Alva said, interrupting Ricky''s thoughts.


    However, Ricky refused Alva''s help.


    "Alva, this is exactly what I need. Only when I am in danger will I be able to push my power to the limit


    and finally reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification sessfully. This way, I can also increase my


    fighting ability towards Bone Reinforcement. So thanks, but please don''t do anything to help me now."


    "But my master, you may not be able to withstand this move," Alva said in a worried tone.


    "Set your heart at rest. I''ve activated the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. I will not


    die here," Ricky said,forting Alva.


    "You can imprison him after this collision. Just remember not to hurt him yet."


    "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind." Alva decided to put his faith in Ricky. After all, in all the time he had


    known Ricky, Ricky had always found a way to do exactly as he said.


    Later, when the assassin''s fatal stab emerged from the shadow and the darkness, Ricky regenerated


    his power instantly and let out his strongest attack.


    "Devouring Skill¡ªWrath Strike!" Ricky roared fiercely as he leaped up into the air.

 Chapter 191 Monkey Nine

    Chapter 191 Monkey Nine


    "Devouring" was from the Devouring Skill and Devouring Fire; "Wrath" was from Heaven Melting Fire


    and Chaotic Fire Skill!


    This strike was the apex of Ricky''s power.


    "Bang!"


    The collision of sword and saber was like the sh of the torrents of me and an endless ck hole.


    Waves swept the entire ind, and their ripples disturbed theke of magma!


    From the center of the collision, bright sparks and light burst forth, filling the whole ce!


    Bang! With a dull sound, a figure flew straight out of the center of the explosion, crossed half of the


    ind, and fell directly into the magma.


    Obviously, it was Ricky!


    Even he brought up his strongest power, there was no chance for him to beat this assassin of Bone


    Reinforcement!


    Right when Ricky fell into the magma, a cluster of Heaven Melting Fire shot out, wrapping itself like a


    cage around the assasin of Bone Reinforcement!


    The assasin had expected thising and so didn''t care about it. Instead, he just stared directly at the


    magma where Ricky hadnded.


    He wanted to know what price Ricky would pay!


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha! What a relief!" After a minute,ughter came out from the magma, together with a figure


    which leaped onto the ind. It was, of course, Ricky.


    "How coult it be!?" the killer of Bone Reinforcement shut his eyes in disbelief. Was he seeing things?


    Hisst blow was supposed to have been fatal to Ricky. Havingpleted his task, he would have


    been satisfied to die!


    But the fact was that Ricky only acquired a few scrapes!


    Closing his eyes, the killer asked himself how it could be possible that such a powerful warrior at the


    seventh grade of Blood Purification existed in the Realm of Wildness. The young master of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness, when he had been at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, was inferior to Ricky!


    Ricky would be a big threat to the Endless Shadow if he survived today!


    ....


    At that moment, Ricky was in an embarrassing state. His robe had been totally burned and thus he was


    naked. There was a deep wound on the chest, but none of his internal organs hurt. Blood covered most


    of his body.


    But on the other hand, his energy had reached a higher level than ever before. His power had


    surpassed the realm of Blood Purification and Ricky himself was now beyond the seventh grade of


    Blood Purification!


    "So it is, if you want to achieve a huge breakthrough in realm and power, you have to fight a battle to


    the death. The collision just called forth the power beyond the Blood Purification inside me!


    If I want to break through and reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification right now, it will be as easy


    as snapping my fingers!"


    Ever since Ricky refined the Heaven ughtering Fire and gained its power, he had always been


    eager to break through and reach a higher level. There was a difference, however. The breakthrough


    with the power of the Heaven ughtering Fire was only on the grade and his power would be the


    same as before. Ricky wanted to improve both his grade and his strength.


    This breakthrough would make him, a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, have equal


    power to a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Suddenly, his whole body''s energy exploded, and the familiar sound of a breakthrough echoed.


    With his energy slowly simmering down, Ricky reached the eighth grade of Blood Purification.


    Immediately, Ricky seated himself to cultivate, not just to consolidate the realm of the eighth grade of


    Blood Purification, but also to heal the trauma caused by the collision!


    Half a day flew by and Ricky finally came to. The wound on his chest had stopped bleeding.


    Then, he put on a set of blue clothes from his storage bag.


    Before the departure, he had packed in anticipation for this!


    "If only I knew thising, I think I would have chosen tomit suicide!" the assasin said with


    resentment, seeing Rickying towards him.


    "Ha-ha, unfortunately, there is nothing in the Misty South to heal the hurt of regret!"ughed Ricky.


    "You are right. Just do it. Maybe being killed by a genius like you is the best way to die!" said the


    assasin.


    "It will be my pleasure to know your name before your death," said Ricky. "Very few of my enemies


    have impressed me, after all."


    "Should I feel honored?"ughed the assasin coldly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Whatever you wish to feel!"ughed Ricky.


    "No name for assasins, only code names. Mine is Monkey Nine!" he replied.


    "Monkey Nine!" muttered Ricky. Suddenly he waved his right hand, and the Heaven Melting Fire


    around Monkey Nine returned to Ricky.


    "What? You want to use me as a punching bag to practice your skill again?" said Monkey Nine coldly,


    seeing Ricky do this.


    "Ha! You think you are qualified to be my sandbag?" grinned Ricky, with no trace of contempt but


    confidence.


    "You..." snorted Monkey Nine, growing speechless.


    "If you don''t believe, try it out," grinned Ricky.


    "Humph!" Quieting down the anger in his heart, Monkey Nine asked, "So, what do you want?"


    He could see that Ricky did not seemingly want to kill him. He must want something else.


    "What if I say I let you go?" grinned Ricky.


    "Let me go?" said Monkey Nine in surprise.


    "Yes, I will let you go!" said Ricky.


    Monkey Nine was silent after hearing this. From the look on Ricky''s face, he could see that he was


    serious about what he said, not joking in the slightest. Who didn''t want to live instead of dying?


    However, if he left, it meant that he betrayed Endless Shadow and would be hunted down forever.


    Once he was caught, death would be inevitable!


    ....


    "What''s your condition?" Monkey Nine finally got the courage to ask, after a brief moment of hesitation.


    "Ha-ha, what a pleasure to talk to someone who has guts!" Rickyughed. "Not like thest assasin!


    Because of his fear of the Endless Shadow, hemitted suicide!"


    "Maybe, that''s a better choice," said Monkey Nine quietly.


    "How can it be better? You still have chances as long as you are alive," Ricky said. "Even if you are


    ready to kill yourself, do it before get caught. It can''t be toote to kill yourself!"


    "You win. Tell me your terms!" said Monkey Nine quietly.


    "Quite simple. Serve me, and I will sapre you," said Ricky.


    "Serve you? Monkey Nine asked in surprise. For a moment he was quiet, before he raised his head,


    said slowly, "I don''t think you would need an apprentice like me."


    "Why not? I want an apprentice like you very much," smirked Ricky. "What do you think? All I need is


    an answer and an oath. I never treat my men unjustly. I believe you already know that from Caleb and


    Elvis."

 Chapter 192 Powerful Endless Shadow

    Chapter 192 Powerful Endless Shadow


    After hearing what Ricky said, Monkey Nine once again fell silent.


    "Since you are ready for death, you are ready for everything!" Ricky said. "I am really not looking for a


    servant, just a helper.


    I could really use a helper, specifically because two gangs of the Snow Sect, the Endless Shadow and


    the forces from the Earth Fire Land can hardly wait to kill me. I am sure you understand."


    "Yes, well, count me in!" Monkey Nine said.


    "Great! I hope we can be sincere fighting partners," Ricky said, smiling as he reached out to shake


    Monkey Nine''s hand.


    ....


    "Monkey Nine, your code name seems a little strange to me. Would it be okay if I called you ''Nine''


    instead?" Ricky asked.


    "You can call me whatever you want. As for me, I will be calling you leader, just like Caleb and Elvis,"


    said Monkey Nine.


    "Nine, do you want Beast Fire?" asked Ricky.


    "Even demi-immortal warriors rarely have the opportunity to have beast fire, so I would be lying if I said


    that I didn''t want it. Was the power you applied earlier the power of Beast Fire, leader?"


    "Yes!" Ricky confirmed. Then, Ricky went over to the headless bodies of Caleb and Elvis in tow with


    Monkey Nine.


    Without hesitation, Ricky directly applied Devouring Fire onto the bodies of the two, and in no time, the


    Beast Fires of the two were sucked out!


    "They are Beast Fires. How is it possible that they both have Beast Fire?" Monkey Nine said, shocked


    over what he was seeing. More than that, he was even more shocked that Ricky had the ability to suck


    out Beast Fires from the bodies.


    "I gave them those Beast Fires, but they betrayed me, so now I am taking it back," Ricky said grinning.


    "Now they are yours, just think of it as a wee gift."


    "Thank you, leader!" Monkey Nine took the Beast Fires without hesitation.


    He also understood the hidden meaning behind Ricky''s words.


    "Nine, what do you know about the killers of Endless Shadow?" asked Ricky.


    "Just some management and divisions. After all, I am just in the first grade of Bone Reinforcement!"


    said Monkey Nine.


    "Then tell me something about that," said Ricky.


    "First of all, I have never seen the head of the Endless Shadow, nor do I know anything about him. All I


    have heard is that he is probably an upper spiritual king," said Monkey Nine.


    "There are two Halls under the control of the head, the Hall of Heaven and the Hall of Earth. The


    leaders of the two Halls are both middle spiritual kings. Additionally, each Hall has two deputy leaders


    who are lower spiritual kings!


    Each Hall has six segments. Each segment is led by an overmatch of demi-immortal. These twelve


    segments are named after animals: Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey,


    Rooster, Dog, Pig.


    Each segment has nine killers of Bone Reinforcement, the grade of which is from nine to one. By


    grade of Bone Reinforcement in segment Monkey, the Hall of Heaven. I''m the ninth in my segment,


    thus my code name is Monkey Nine.


    Meanwhile, the killers of Blood Purification? They are not even included in the organization of the


    Endless Shadow. They are nobodies."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What a delicate organization!" Ricky murmured quietly.


    "Yes, and the hierarchy is very rigid. When one killer dies, he will immediately be reced by a new


    killer," said Monkey Nine.


    "That is not the worst part. The terrible thing is that, at the very least, we will have to deal with one


    upper spiritual king, two middle spiritual kings, and four lower spiritual kings," Ricky said in a low voice.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that this organization was the top force in the Realm of


    Wildness.


    Until then, Ricky finally understood why, in spite of the Endless Shadow''s many enemies, they had


    never been defeated. It was not that everyone needed the Endless Shadow to do secret work for them,


    but that the Endless Shadow had immense strength.


    ''Right now, I am no match for a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. How can I handle the Endless


    Shadow?'' thought Ricky in his heart. ''I think I''ll just focus on the matter of the Stone City first!''


    "Leader, now you understand why I am so afraid of betraying the Endless Shadow!" said Monkey Nine.


    "Ha-ha, I understand, but at the same time, isn''t that the exact reason you are still alive now?" Ricky


    "Leader, perhaps you will be able to do that with your talent and ambition!" said Monkey Nine.


    In truth, the reason why Monkey Nine promised to serve Ricky was that he was very fascinated by


    Ricky''s talent. Ricky''s terrible talent: seventh-grade of Blood Purification VS first-grade of Bone


    Reinforcement... Well, that was something he had never heard of before. And so, when he saw it with


    his own eyes, he was immediately captivated.


    "What do you mean ''perhaps''? I will definitely go there. I know it."


    ....


    "You will refine the two Beast Fires, while I consolidate the stage of the eighth grade of Blood


    Purification. After that, we need to deal with some things!" said Ricky.


    "Okay, leader!"


    Without dy, the two of them left the magmake and found a cave in a remote location. As soon as


    they settled down, they went into a state of refining themselves. Initially Ricky wanted Monkey Nine to


    go with him into the Heaven Melting Pagoda for refining, but he changed his mind at thest minute.


    After all, there was no trust between them yet.


    Inside, Ricky took it easy and took out all the things from the storage ring of the demi-immortal.


    What he found inside the storage ring made Ricky so excited. Inside the ring was tens of thousands of


    gold coins, and hundreds of thousands of silver coins. This kind of wealth almost equaled the wealth of


    an innate spiritual king!


    ''What a rich killer!'' Ricky eximed.


    Other than the coins, there were nine weapons of the advanced Mortal Level and dozens of


    intermediate Mortal Level weapons.


    More than that, there were also two other Treasures from Heaven and Earth apart from the Volcano


    Fruit.


    One was a ck fruit about the size of two fists.


    "My master, this is an Infernal ck Fruit. It grows in dark ces, and has a strong dark power. It is


    valuable for any killer," said Alva.


    "It seems that I don''t need it then, and neither does Autn!" said Ricky.


    "My master, it would be useful to Monkey Nine," Alva replied.


    "If he wants this fruit, then I''ll give it to him once he proves his loyalty to me. Besides, I already gave


    him two Beast Fires. There''s no need to rush," said Ricky.


    Another Treasure from Heaven and Earth was the Soul Nourishing Herb just like the one given by


    Elder Alex. Without hesitation, Ricky refined it with his regained spiritual meridian!


    After all, his regained spiritual meridian didn''t require any Treasures from Heaven and Earth to nourish


    it. All it needed was absorb more fierce power.


    ''Now it''s time for me to refine this fruit!'' thought Ricky as he looked at the Volcano Fruit.

 Chapter 193 Enemy Of The Realm Of Wildness

    Chapter 193 Enemy Of The Realm Of Wildness


    "Volcano Fruit, the fire, the power! I hope you do not disappoint me!" Locking his eyes on the green fruit


    with crimson shadows, Ricky eximed with excitement!


    Then, he went straight to the Devouring Skill and started to channel the power embedded in the


    Volcano Fruit.


    Thanks to the devouring cultivation method he learned, he didn''t have to take many of the Treasures


    from Heaven Earth orally anymore. He could just go directly to the Devouring Skill and refine them


    without any trouble.


    As the refinement began, he felt that the me and power inside his body strengthening and improving


    simultaneously.


    The improvement on his mes was less drastic due to the Chaotic Fire Zone. But he knew he was


    getting stronger just by how his entire body felt.


    For an ordinary warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, his power was approximately five


    thousand kilograms.


    As Ricky went on with the refinement of the fruit, he felt his power increasing by at least fifty kilograms


    every passing second.


    ''It seems that the fire from the Volcano Fruit isn''t of much use to me. But maybe its fire can help me


    fortify my power at the eighth grade of Blood Purification through the Devouring Skill!'' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    It took Ricky a whole day toplete the refinement of the Volcano Fruit. As a result, he had reinforced


    his current level of Blood Purification significantly.


    After a hard day''s work, he felt that his power grew by a thousand and five hundred kilograms! And


    thanks to his stronger power, Ricky''s strength would be no weaker than that of a warrior at the third


    grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    ''You did not disappoint me, Volcano Fruit!'' Ricky shouted eagerly in his heart as he initiated his internal


    strength to feel his new gained power rushing through his body.


    Now that he had reinforced his level at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, the power he obtained


    was no different to the power of a warrior of Bone Reinforcement!


    "My master, your next goal must be to take down an opponent who is three levels higher than you in


    Bone Reinforcement. You are going to be a genius no one should take easily!" Alva suggested.


    "Defeating someone at a higher level is a difficult task.


    If you could take down someone who is three levels higher than you in Bone Reinforcement, it could


    serve as a solid foundation for your breakthrough to the innate spirit! By that time, challenging


    someone who is three levels higher than you in the innate spirit stage should no longer be a problem!"


    "Take down someone who is three levels higher than me? Now that would be amazing! I''ve never


    thought about that before!" Ricky responded.


    "My master, be bold, please! You have every quality to achieve that. You own a peculiar fire and two


    sacred fires. Add to that, the powerful mysterious cultivation method and the incredible spiritual


    meridian! You are surely strong enough to take such challenge! There is no doubt in my mind that you


    will seed in it!" Alva expounded further to his master.


    He was dwelling inside Ricky''s body for several days. Now he had known some of Ricky''s secret


    weapons. As an ancient artificial, his knowledge had always been wider than others.


    "Is that so? Ha-ha. I''m looking forward to it!" Ricky said as heughed hysterically. He began to feel


    confident about taking on the challenge Alva just proposed to him.


    A great genius who defeated someone three levels higher than him! Ricky decided that he should be


    the one!


    He tidied himself and walked to Monkey Nine''s ce. Standing at the gate, he discovered that Monkey


    Nine was still in seclusion.


    "Although Monkey Nine is a warrior of Bone Reinforcement, it seems that he still needs more time to


    refine the two Beast Fires. I guess I''ll have to wait," Ricky mumbled as he could see from outside that


    Monkey Nine was still silent.


    ...


    It took Monkey Nine another whole day toplete his refinement on the Beast Fires. Finally, he


    opened his eyes from the seclusion with a thrilled expression on his face. He could tell that his strength


    had improved significantly.


    ''I did it! I did it!'' he screamed excitedly in his heart.


    He then proceeded to walk out of his ce and saw Ricky hunkering down on the ground outside. He


    approached Ricky and bowed to him. "Thank you so much!" he thanked Ricky with sincerity.


    Judging merely by the way Monkey Nine looked at Ricky, it was clear that he respected him very much.


    "I''m d you''re done with it. Next, we go to the Stone City!" Ricky said coldly as he stood up and


    raised his head to look towards where Stone City was located. There was an overwhelming murderous


    intent in Ricky''s eyes that Monkey Nine who was a professional assassin shuddered in fear.


    "So, you have already decided to do something to the Nan n?" asked Monkey Nine.


    The Endless Shadow had been hunting Ricky for several months. As one of the members, Monkey


    Nine knew the history between Ricky and the Nan n.


    "Yes, I think it''s time. I am a member of the Nan n. Of course I''m not going to kill everyone. I''m just


    returning to confront those who have proven themselves to be my enemies!" Ricky said with coldness


    in voice.


    Then Nate''s face showed up in his mind.


    Ricky had decided that he must kill Nate once and for all. Otherwise, Nate would only continue to


    traumatize him during his breakthrough to the innate spirit no matter how stronger he got.


    And those leaders of the Bloody Gang! Along with Nate and Gilbert, they set Ricky''s father up! They


    were his targets as well.


    "You''ve been evading death for quite a time. It''s time for all of you pay for what you''ve done to me and


    my father!" Ricky murmured in a deep voice with resentful eyes. "Yes, I got it! We better start moving!"


    Monkey Nine said.


    Ricky nodded to him and then the two headed for the Stone City.


    The Stone City was nowhere close to the Snow Sect. So Ricky and Monkey Nine went to the market,


    intending to find two horses. They also stocked up on some food in case they didn''t get the chance to


    stop for meals. When they were done with those necessitates, they hit the road. They advanced at


    great speed but it still took them five days to enter the territory of the Stone City.


    Along the way, they hid their real identities by wearing cloaks.


    People in the Snow Land knew about what had happened in the Earth Fire Land. Everyone heard the


    news that Ricky did not die. Therefore, almost all the organizations concluded that Ricky could have


    obtained the great chance of that mysterious pagoda alone.


    As a result, everyone was talking about Ricky and his experience. He was bing a well-known


    figure in the Realm of Wildness.


    All those powerful organizations began to take actions by deploying search parties to look for Ricky.


    And it wasn''t Ricky that they wanted to get but the mysterious pagoda he owned! A pagoda who could


    speak! It must be an advanced spiritual weapon! No one in the Realm of Wildness could probably resist


    it. All of them were desperate to get their hands on it!


    ''The Snow Sect must be crawling with warriors from every n and organization!'' Ricky thought to


    himself. He had been aware of the news they spread about him and was certain that people went to the


    Snow Sect to search for him.


    Ricky''s prediction was right. On the second day after he left the Snow Sect, strong warriors from


    various organizations in the Realm of Wildness visited the Snow Sect. Those from the Earth Fire Land


    asked Zenith to surrender Ricky to them so that they could kill him and avenge their men. Those


    among them who were from the Casting Guild who stood by Andrew and Ivan even threatened Zenith


    and demanded him to surrender Ricky.


    Fortunately, Elder Alexander led a group and came to the Snow Sect to provide assistance. Otherwise,


    Zenith would have been unable to deal with all the chaos. Despite Elder Alexander''s help, Zenith was


    still put under a lot of stress.


    Deep inside his heart, he cursed Ricky a thousand times over!


    Autn and other Ricky''s friends also gradually understood why Ricky refused to stay and left in a


    hurry.


    ...


    Ricky did not spend too much time and energy on thinking about the harsh situation the Snow Sect was


    in for the time being. He was focused on aplishing his goal at the Stone City!


    "Hey. I''ve heard them talking about you angrily. It seems that you did something really terrible in the


    Earth Fire Land. It looks like that the entire Realm of Wilderness is now your enemy!" Monkey Nine


    said to Ricky in a low voice. He had been holding back those words for quite a long time. He was finally


    able to utter them.


    "You know what? I''m regretting to promise to be your man now. I just came out from a trap and it


    seems that I''ve fallen into a bigger trap. I''m sure that there''s a whole lot crazier things waiting for me!"


    Monkey Nine continued in a regretful tone.


    "It''s toote to regret now! Just follow me and be my man!" Ricky said as he rolled his eyes at Monkey


    Nine. "The Stone City is our top priority!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What about those who are searching for you? Anyone who finds us could probably crush us like ants!"


    Monkey Nine said as he furrowed his eyebrows, worries written all over his face.


    "You should just keep them at the back of your head. Whether you are worried about being discovered


    by them or not wouldn''t make any difference. They are hunting for us either way. So just focus on our


    priority for the time being," Ricky replied in a calm tone. He actually knew how Monkey Nine would feel.


    However, he was not the same Ricky he used to be. Being treated as a traitor and an enemy by the


    Nan n wasn''t exactly new to him. What he had learned from that lesson was that he had to grow to


    be a powerful man so that no one would dare go against him or his family and friends.


    "Well, you are right! There isn''t really anything I can do about it!" Hearing Ricky''s rational words,


    Monkey Nine couldn''t speak and just let out a deep breath. He had epted the fact that there was no


    way he could escape working for Ricky.


    They stopped discussing and kept riding towards their destination.


    It wasn''t long until they heard some beasts roaring ahead of them. Soon, they saw a group of people


    heading towards them!

 Chapter 194 Show Up Firsthand

    Chapter 194 Show Up Firsthand


    These people were dressed in the color of blood, driving iron chariots led by armored bulls. These


    armored bulls stampeded fiercely, roaring the whole time.


    "The clothes of these people are..." Ricky murmured, looking at these people in red. His eyes turned


    hard and murderous, Monkey Nine observing this aptly.


    They were the members of the Bloody Gang, because all over the Stone City only them would be


    dressed in blood red clothing.


    "Leader, do you know them?" Monkey Nine asked.


    "Give way to them and I will tell youter," Ricky muttered.


    They dismounted from their galloping horses and pulled them to the roadside to make way for the


    chariots.


    When these people saw Monkey Nine and Ricky, they became extremely angry, looking as if they


    wanted to murder them. What they were doing must be of utmost secrecy.


    However, two of their leaders gestured for them to leave Ricky and Monkey Nine along.


    The warriors of Bloody Gang soon left the path quickly.


    While waiting, Ricky activated his regained spiritual meridian to perceive the power of the two leaders.


    He sensed that both of them were at the ninth grade of Blood Purification, only halfway to Bone


    Reinforcement.


    ...


    "They are members of the Bloody Gang," Ricky said.


    "Bloody Gang? Are they with Gilbert to hunt you down?" Monkey Nine asked.


    "Yes. They have revealed their murderous intent but they go through with it, so I guess they must have


    something more important to do. By the way what are the jars on the iron chariots?" Ricky asked.


    "Maybe it was my imagination, but I thought I smelled the stench of blood from them."


    "Leader, I think you are right. As an assassin, I am sure it was blood of human warriors," Monkey Nine


    said.


    "What the hell are they doing?" Ricky asked.


    "Since they''re your enemies, maybe we''d better follow them to see what they''re up to. Maybe we will


    find out the truth," Monkey Nine said.


    "Fine. But before that we have to deal with some small problems!" Ricky said calmly.


    "No problem. That''s a piece of cake," Monkey Nine replied in a cold voice, his dark eyes bing


    vicious. This was what he was good at.


    "Swish, swish!"


    Just then, six figures appeared and besieged them. They were the assassins from the Bloody Gang.


    "The subchief hasmanded us to kill them without leaving any traces," a warrior at the eighth grade


    of Blood Purification said.


    "We know it!" The rest of them nodded and pulled out the sabers behind their back, hacking towards


    Ricky and Monkey Nine.


    However, faster than they could react, Monkey Nine had shuttled among them back and forth. When he


    stopped, the six men fell down with their eyes still wide open in shock.


    Each of their necks had a thin streak of blood.


    "What a delicate swordsmanship. Monkey Nine, could you teach me when we have the time?" Ricky


    praised genuinely.


    "Leader, you practice the saber all the time, so it isn''t fit for you." Monkey Nine shook his head and put


    away his sword.


    "Both of them are cultivation method leading to the very same goal. Can''t I use it for reference?" Ricky


    asked.


    "Ha-ha, well, I will teach you if time permits, but you should show me some saber skills as well,


    alright?" Monkey Nineughed.


    "That''s a deal!" Ricky smiled, and with a flick of his finger six mes were summoned to burn the six


    corpses.


    They let the galloping horses go and went forward in the same direction of the Bloody Gang''s chariots.


    Before long, they had arrived at a remote valley deep in the mountains. There were a lot of warriors


    there.


    A few of them were members of the Bloody Gang, and the rest of them were the followers of Gilbert of


    the Nan n.


    "The rumor is right. Bloody Gang and Gilbert are working hand in glove with each other!" Ricky said to


    himself severely, observing from afar.


    Just then, a middle-aged man came out to meet the warriors of the Bloody Gang.


    He was Gilbert''s assistant, called Nash, once an overmatch at the eighth grade of Blood Purification.


    Through his new spiritual meridian, Ricky found that Nash was now at the first grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    "Elder Nash!" The two leaders of them paid their respects to him.


    "Ha-ha, you have worked hard! Is everything going well?" Nash smiled, looking at the dozen or so jars


    with satisfaction.


    "Elder Nash, we have encountered two wandering warriors, but I have assigned my men to deal with


    them," one leader replied.


    "Oh, it''s quite queer that warriors will be on such an off-beaten path!" Nash was surprised. "Have they


    returned?"


    "Almost there!" replied the two leaders at the ninth grade of Blood Purification.


    "Good. There can''t be any foul-ups, or we will all beheaded!" Nash reminded them.


    "We understand..." the leaders replied.


    "Nash, long time no see!" A bold voice interrupted. It was Ricky in his cloak, together with Monkey


    Nine, walking out from the trees.


    Now that they had followed them to the den, Ricky decided to announce his presence directly.


    Because he was no longer a weakling now, he wasn''t afraid of the Nan n.


    At the sight of Ricky, Nash''s face grew dark, ring at the two leaders of the Bloody Gang. Apparently,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ricky had killed the six men of the Bloody Gang and followed their tracks here.


    But what made Nash even more rmed was that this mysterious man had said "Long time no see" to


    him.


    "Who are you!?" Nash asked angrily.


    "What? Elder Nash, can''t you recognize my voice?" Ricky smiled, taking off his cloak to reveal his face.


    Meanwhile, Monkey Nine took off his cloak as well.


    "It''s you!" Nash said in shock.


    Suddenly, Nashughed excitedly, "Little bastard, why would you rather go to hell than heaven?


    Though you have achieved something in the Snow Sect, it doesn''t mean you''re invincible!


    Since you havee here, today I will finally end you, traitor of the Nan n!"


    "Humph! This time I returned to resolve the resentment between us. Rather, I seek to wipe out the


    branch of Gilbert. I''ve been nning to start with you!" Ricky responded fiercely to Nash''s threat.


    "Ha-ha! Just you!?" Laughing loudly, Nash was convinced that Ricky would be at his mercy today. But


    Ricky had other ns¡­

 Chapter 195 The Start Of Avenge

    Chapter 195 The Start Of Avenge


    "Elder Nash, we are wondering if you knew about what happened in the Earth Fire Land..." whispered


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    the two people of ninth grade of Blood Purification from the Bloody Gang.


    Hearing this, Nash immediately woke up and looked at Ricky, his eyes full of killing intent and greed.


    "Bastard, present to me all the things you got in the Earth Fire ce, and I will let you die peacefully.


    Otherwise, it will be very painful!" Nash said greedily as he stretched his hand out to Ricky.


    "That''s if your skills are enough to kill me," Ricky said coldly.


    "What a stupid boy!" Nash snorted, implying to the people from Nan n and Bloody Gang that they


    should move.


    All of a sudden, nearly 30 people surrounded Ricky and Monkey Nine.


    "Leader, didn''t you want to see my sword skills as a killer? Now is the time. I have not killed in a while,


    and these many people would surely be enough to satisfy my killing desire!" Monkey nine smiled,


    poising to kill the warriors around them.


    "I can''t wait!" said Ricky.


    "Ha-ha! Just watch! Only one move, I can finish all of them," Monkey Nine dered. His eyes were as


    dark as that of a poisonous python preying at night.


    "Chop them down to pieces with your sabers!" Nash ordered upon hearing what Monkey Nine said.


    The 30 warriors, who were already furious from Monkey Nine''s taunts, broke out their strongest powers


    and attacked Ricky and Monkey Nine.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The energy inside Monkey Nine erupted with a bang, and the aura of the first grade of Bone


    Reinforcement instantly filled the whole area.


    A ck aura surrounded Monkey Nine, making him look like a ghost in the darkness wearing a


    magnificent ck robe. In a sh, two burning mes emerged from his ck aura.


    "He has already integrated two kinds of Beast Fires into his cultivation method," Ricky noted proudly.


    "Surely, not every one could be an assassin with a code name in the Endless Shadow. He''s really


    something."


    "How is it possible? It is the power of Bone Reinforcement!" shouted Nash, feeling energy equal to his


    emanating from Monkey Nine. "Retreat! Retreat!"


    Upon hearing Nash and feeling the energy from Monkey Nine, all of the people from the Nan n and


    the Bloody Gang lost their courage and wanted to retreat.


    But they were toote. They could not back out now that Monkey Nine had started his attack.


    "Nine Swords of the Ghost-Shadowy Throat Cut!"


    Amidst screaming, the ck spiritual energy surrounding Monkey Nine bloomed in an instant, and all of


    a sudden, it upied the whole space. At the same time, Monkey Nine pulled out the soft sword


    around his waist quickly.


    Meanwhile, from the pervasive ck energy, the strong sword-light rising, and the strength of the


    sword-light surpassing forth level condensed into one all-powerful ck figure that shot at every warrior


    around.


    Puff! Puff!


    In a sh, the ck spiritual energy and sword-light that filled the space all retreated back to Monkey


    Nine. Amidst the blood-shooting, it looked as if Monkey Nine was merely standing still in the same


    ce.


    Bang! Bang!


    As all the energy went back to Monkey Nine, nearly all of the 30 warriors surrounding them immediately


    fell to the ground.


    Around their necks were thin lines of blood, just like the ones on the previous six warriors.


    It was this blood marks that took their lives, because the blood marks had prated their throats and


    took all their breathing.


    ....


    "How...How can it be?" said Nash in a trembling voice, terrified from what he had just seen.


    And the two people, both on top of the ninth grade of Blood Purification, stood with their legs shivering,


    their sight spinning, as they struggled to make sense of what had happened.


    "My master, Monkey Nine''s great sword skills are impressive, especially at his age. I''d say that he is


    already a second-ss genius in the Misty South. He can prove to be an invaluable weapon if you


    coach him well." Alva couldn''t help but apud Monkey Nine for his killing moves.


    ''Well, it seems I made the right choice by sparing his life back then, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Alva, did Nine move during the killing or not? I can''t see things as well as those from the realm of


    Bone Reinforcement since I am only in the eighth grade of Blood Purification."


    "No, My master, he did not move. Even a peerless genius who is in the first grade of Bone


    Reinforcement can''t move that quickly. The real secret of the strike lies in the sword-light," said Alva.


    "I dare say Monkey Nine has understood almost half of the sword-light, and he has aplished more


    than most of the warriors of Bone Reinforcement. The attack also took them by surprise though, and


    that''s why he was able to kill these fools so fast.


    Of course, the two Beast Fires also yed a big part in his ability to kill them all that quickly.


    They can''t live through this, two Beast Fires, plus sword-light of this level, even if not taken by


    surprise."


    ''Even me, I can''t say for sure that I can beat him, '' thought Ricky.


    ....


    "Leader, what do you think about my moves?" asked Monkey Nine.


    "Perfect, definitely an amazingly executed ughter!" Ricky said, praising Monkey Nine.


    "Dead?! They are all dead?!" Nash shouted as he finally grasped what had just happened.


    "Leader, what do you want me to do with this man?" Monkey Nine said, looking at Nash with disgust.


    "I''ll do it. Nine, you told me you wanted to see my saber skills again once I reached the eighth grade of


    Blood Purification. So here, I''ll show you," Ricky said as he stared at Nash and took a few steps


    towards him.


    His eyes looked as if they were full of blood.


    Monkey Nine stood by. When he saw the hate in Ricky''s eyes, even he felt fear.


    "You little bastard. How dare you kill people from the Nan n with your other useless friends? You


    should be damned by God for your sins!" Nash yelled at Ricky who was fast approaching him.


    "What a good time to talk about facts and reasons! Aren''t you just the best at distorting the truth?"


    Ricky sneered.


    Ricky had no time for nonsense. He pulled out Iron Destroyer and went to Nash.


    It was time to get back at Gilbert and Nate, and this was where his journey would begin.


    "What are you two doing by just standing there? Hurry up to the valley and find some help! Do you


    want to see me die here?" Nash shouted frantically, but the two people from Bloody Gang seemed


    frozen to their ce.


    Nash was still shaken up from Monkey Nine''s strike. Even though it hurt his pride, he knew that he was


    no match for them, so he had no choice but to ask for help.


    "Okay! Yes! Yes!" The two ran as fast as they could to the valley once they processed what Nash said.


    "You junk! You think you can challenge the Nan n just because you now have a strong helper? You


    are going to regret this!" Nash screamed, his rage towards Ricky burning.


    But they all knew that he was only trying to dy what was about to happen.


    "Don''t waste my time here. Bring it on!"


    said Ricky, as he rushed up and struck Nash with his saber.

 Chapter 196 A Clean Execution

    Chapter 196 A Clean Execution


    "Why? That young man has not reacted against me yet!" Nothing seemed to change Nash''s focus as


    he fixed his eyes on Money Nine. He didn''t mind how powerful Ricky''s skills had be.


    ''Humph! This guy''s got nerve! How dare he underestimate my leader? Most especially now that there is


    an impending doom! Ha! He''d be cut in half before he could even feel any regret toward his actions. A


    careless freak. He''d be dead in no time!'' Monkey Nine thought to himself with pity after finding out that


    Nash was paying more attention to him than Ricky. Little did Nash know that Ricky was the one he


    should watch out for.


    There was a sudden and unexpected movement from Ricky. He leaped and gathered up his strength.


    He was up to something.


    Ricky held his weapon up high. The Iron Destroyer shed the sky. Instantaneously, the Devouring


    Fire and Heaven Melting Fire poured like rain, much like in the form of ming sharp sabers. Suddenly,


    two runes enveloped the surroundings. Through the heavy downpour of the runes, the whole ce was


    filled with tearing sounds. It was not long until the runes finally broke through the block of air and


    smashed directly onto Nash''s head.


    "You know nothing! Since you are so bold to challenge me, I ept your demand for a death to hell!"


    Nash roared with anger and annoyance. He thought that Ricky was all too proud, and too full of


    himself, not to mention extremely obnoxious. Ricky had poked the mad bear. Nash went ballistic about


    how Ricky threatened his life.


    But Nash didn''t let Ricky get cocky on him. He wanted to let Ricky know that he was to be respected at


    all cost. Nash lifted his hand, and clenched into a tight fist. His knuckles went straight flying onto


    Ricky''s face and smashed the face of the egoistic warrior.


    Nash felt all of his anger and loathing toward Ricky amplify as both of their powers collided in the air.


    Nash was very much aware of what he was capable of. He knew he could easily defeat Ricky who was


    only at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. His anger made him imagine Ricky down on the ground,


    with his clothes and whole body torn into shreds, blood oozing out of his mouth while he begged for


    mercy.


    But to his dismay, the reality was far off from the illusion that he cherished.


    Ricky''s ming saber became surprisingly stronger than ever after their powers collided. The saber not


    only dispelled Nash''s punch shadow, but also pierced right through his defenses,yer byyer until it


    made its way to his face. "Smash!" Nash''s face was scrunched up like a sponge. Ricky''s power was


    indeed to be feared even by a respected elder such as Nash.


    "How... how can it be possible?" As soon as the hitnded on his face, Nash felt fear crawling inside of


    him.


    But Nash would never let himself go down without a fight. Anxiety might have encapsted his


    thoughts but he was a wise elder. He crossed his arms and condensed spiritual energy to form a solid


    shield as a defense to Ricky''s formidable attack.


    But how was it even possible for Nash to block Ricky''s powerful runes? After all, he had not released


    all of his strength yet because he still looked down upon Ricky''s energy so much.


    Hiss!


    But it wasn''t effective, not at all. Nash''s defense only brought him to dig his own grave. Ricky''s saber


    was so powerful that it cut through his opponent''s arms like warm butter. Thin deadly swipes shed


    through Nash''s body. His pupils constricted as the Iron Destroyer struck his forehead yet again.


    Nash lost everything--his limbs, his dignity, and his mind. Thest he saw was a sh of crimson light,


    ready to take him to the after life.


    Ricky put away the Iron Destroyer as he looked at how Nash''s body fell on the ground like a fruit cut in


    half. This was not how Nash imagined it to end. In reality, it was way worse--he never thought that he''d


    be the one dead in the fight.


    ''It''s the first one, Gilbert. This is only the beginning, '' Ricky thought to himself coldly, as he stared at


    Nash''s corpse split in two.


    ......


    "The old guy was literally cut in half!" Monkey Nine wasn''t surprised at all. He had already predicted


    Ricky''s win the moment he saw Nash ignore and underestimate his new leader.


    "So, how do you think about this strike, huh?" Ricky asked, turning around and looking at Monkey Nine.


    "Your strike is not fancy in form but is indeed fast, ruthless and urate. Those are the moves that any


    formidable skill must be armed with." Monkey Nine nodded his head, while he showed his admiration to


    Ricky, "If I use that skill tobat with you, I would only have a 40% win rate or lesspared with


    yours of 60%."


    "Ha-ha! Nine, you do know how to give mepliments!" Rickyughed as he praised Monkey Nine.


    But Ricky knew all too well that Monkey Nine was just being modest of his powers. He knew that he


    wouldn''t stand a chance against Monkey Nine when the time came. He knew he would be hurt badly if


    he wouldn''t use the Nine-degree Body Refining Form as his solid shield.


    "I was telling the truth!" Monkey Nine said.


    "Well well, let''s just change the topic. It''s about time that Nash''s allies arrive here. We have to replenish


    our powers for the nextbat..."


    Ricky had not finished his sentence when three killers swooped in front of them. Two of them were the


    subchiefs of the Bloody Gang, both at the peak of the ninth grade of Blood Purification, and the one


    with them was their deputy leader.


    "This man has already reached the second grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Suddenly, Alva screamed.


    "Oh, is that so? But so what? For all I care!" Ricky said as he felt a little surprised. But still, contempt


    surged through his heart.


    "Although he has reached the second grade of Bone Reinforcement for a long while, it can be inferred


    from his quite unstable stance that he must have broken through to it by using some sort of pill as a


    catalyst instead of by cultivating on his own at all," Alva said based on his careful observations.


    "If you cooperate with Monkey Nine to give them an unexpected blow, they should be dead


    immediately."


    "Got it!" Ricky remembered and practiced Alva''s strategy about the uing fight.


    "You... how dare you kill Nash?" The deputy leader of the Bloody Gang said coldly as his eyes fixed on


    the two parts of Nash''s corpse.


    "The man was meant to die. I just killed him to help him end his life easier. What can you have possibly


    done about it?" Ricky replied sarcastically, "Aww, you shouldn''t miss him too much. Don''t worry; you''ll


    meet him soon...in hell."


    "You are asking for death! I, Mamun, am going to take revenge on you for my Nash!" The deputy leader


    of Bloody Gang roared in anger and pain. He bent his body and picked up a long de on the ground.


    He soon charged at Ricky and waved his weapon to multiple shadows.


    "Monkey Nine, it is our turn!" Ricky said slightly as he stepped out. Heunched the first attack towards


    the deputy leader of the Bloody Gang.


    "All right!" Monkey Nine nodded his head after hearing Ricky''s order.


    "Devouring Skill - Wrath Strike!"


    And without thinking twice, Ricky maximized his power once again, and gave his best powerful attack.


    "Nine Swords of the Ghost!"


    Monkey Nine shouted as he showed his best skill. Three strengths--sword-light, Beast Fire, and


    spiritual energy condensed into one powerful ball of energy and dashed towards Mamun at an


    incredible speed.


    After noticing Monkey Nine''s attack, Ricky intentionally slowed down his strike so that Monkey Nine''s


    attack would approach Mamun first.


    Monkey Nine was not dumb. He noticed what Ricky was doing and he whispered to himself, "My leader


    is such a clever and tactful man. I should be more careful of him though. I can''t afford to be fooled by


    him in the future."


    After all, he had already been fooled once.


    He could still remember that day. At that time, he thought that only the Endless Shadow knew about


    Ricky and his treasure. But to his surprise, almost the entire Realm of Wildness knew about it as well.


    Ricky fooled him so he could be his follower. And now he had be the target of the whole Realm by


    helping Ricky.


    "Ah! You really do want to kill me, huh!" Mamun''s face turned sour and threatened as soon as he


    sensed the fierce aura of Monkey Nine''s attack.


    The fear that struck him only made him understand how difficult it was for Nash to defend himself. One


    could not possibly be able to concentrate in defending one''s self especially when you have two


    murderous killing eyes staring at you and waiting for your death!


    "What you feel is just a strong murderous intent? I''ll tell you more if you can resist this move!" Monkey


    Nine was tactful. It was the perfect teamwork for Ricky and him. Monkey Nine intimidated the opponent


    with rage so that all the fear and the attention would be locked into him. Secretly, his other teammate,


    Ricky, would then prepare for a massive and destructive sneak attack to defeat their opponent. What a


    wonderful n they had!


    The n was working. 90% of Mamun''s attention was focused on Monkey Nine''s aura and killing intent


    and fancy shenanigans. The distraction was taking ce and was working incredibly.


    "Today, as the deputy leader of the Blood Gang, I will teach you how to dissolve your own ace killing


    skill, and utterly understand that the gap between the first and second grade of Bone Reinforcement


    cannot be narrowed by some naive cultivation method!" Mamun sneered.


    He mustered up his strength at full force and dashed towards Monkey Nine.


    Although it didn''t seem like Mamun noticed Ricky, of course he would not allow Ricky to have a chance


    to ambush him. With a casual wave, he quickly and instantly threw some wild sts at Ricky and then


    shifted his attention back to Monkey Nine.


    Mamun didn''t need his two followers'' help. He was confident enough that his normal sts were


    powerful enough to render Ricky paralyzed.


    It was a good thing that the two followers shared the same thought. They knew that they weren''t


    needed that much in thebat.


    Boom!


    The collision was catastrophic. Mamun and Monkey Nine were both thrown away as soon as their


    powers met. Monkey Nine was pushed further and suffered more damage than his opponent. Blood


    spurted out of his mouth due to the intensity of hisnding.


    On the other hand, Mamun suffered some bruises to his body and was unable to move for a while. He


    felt his chest heavy as he breathed so ufortably, with the risk of blood ready to burst out of his


    mouth.


    Without wasting time, Ricky took advantage of the scene and activated his Devouring Skill--Wrath


    Strike. With a ferocious charge, he threw his attack and hit Mamun.


    "Get out of my way!" Mamun was furious after he found out that Ricky was able to fend off his attack.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He felt cheated as he thought that by now, Ricky should have been paralyzed and that it was just going


    to be just him and Monkey Nine fighting for victory. He swiftly condensed energy again to block his


    charging opponent. His eyes spelled loathing and this materialized into one single punch that shook


    Ricky to the core.

 Chapter 197 The Ruthless And Bloody Plot

    Chapter 197 The Ruthless And Bloody Plot


    In Mamun''s mind, once Ricky tasted the wrath of the great power of his palm, he would certainly be


    beaten or even outright killed.


    But at the moment of the collision of their forces, Mamum felt an intense devouring power that took


    ahold of all his powers. Before he could react, a small part of his palm''s power had disappeared and


    been devoured by Ricky.


    Yet, that was sufficient enough for Ricky to take advantage of it and handle the remaining power.


    The small portion of the power that Ricky absorbed and the violent power of Heaven Melting Fire were


    quite enough for him to cut Mamun in half.


    Right at the moment when Mamun was about to take back his palms, there came another violent power


    that poured into his hands and went straight into his arms to destroy all the meridians in his arms.


    "What kind of power is this?" Mamun roared, startled and even a little bit panicked.


    "The kind of power that will kill you!" Ricky responded coldly.


    The next moment, with a loud crack, Iron Destroyer mercilessly cut off Mamun''s arm, and with its


    momentum unabated, it went straight to Mamun''s face.


    As Mamus''s arm was cut off, sharp pain took over his entire being and he began to screech miserably.


    As a result, he had no time to resist Ricky''s Iron Destroyer and could only watch Ricky''s ming Iron


    Destroyer cut cross his forehead and nose.


    After a loud bang, Mamun, a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, was cut right in half


    by Ricky.


    Yet, why was he killed so easily by Ricky? There were two reasons. The first reason¡ªas Alva said that


    although Mamun had reached the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, his cultivation base was not


    stable as he was too hasty in strengthening it. In other words, he was only technically at the second


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    grade of Bone Reinforcement while his peakbat power was actually only fit for the first grade.


    After refining two Beast Fires, Monkey Nine had now greatly increased his strength and was able to


    fight against Mamun. Plus with Ricky''s strength, they would be in no way inferior to Mamun in terms of


    strength.


    Second, in such a situation where they wereparable to each other in strength, Mamun had


    underestimated his enemy¡ªthe rare genius Ricky.


    Of course, Mamun couldn''t be med for that. After all, Ricky was only a warrior at the eighth grade of


    Blood Purification.


    Meanwhile, the news that Ricky had won against a warrior two levels higher than him had not yet


    reached Nate, which meant that no one in the Stone City even knew about that.


    Due to these two reasons, Mamun was bound to lose.


    "Through my participation in this battle, I have learned that you should never underestimate your


    opponents at any time, because you have no idea what aces your enemies will have up their sleeves,"


    Monkey Nine sighed, seeing that a warrior of Bone Reinforcement died because he had


    underestimated Ricky.


    Then, he and Ricky steered their attention to the two already frightened warriors at the ninth grade of


    Blood Purification.


    Of course, Ricky could just let them go. After all, he only wanted to take revenge on Gilbert and his


    men in the Nan n as well as the Bloody Gang; on the other hand, he would never willfully ughter


    the innocent.


    But now, the situation was different. His whereabouts could not be revealed, because at present,


    various people from all over the whole Realm of Wildness were his enemies. He could not let go of the


    two frightened warriors.


    With the help of Monkey Nine, Ricky easily killed them.


    After clearing the site, they left immediately.


    It didn''t take them a long time before they spotted arge iron vehicle, where arge collection of jars


    was found. "Leader, we need to check what''s hidden inside these!"


    Monkey Nine said as he opened a lid. Immediately, the pungent smell of blood met his nose.


    Meanwhile, all around in the nearby space, the blood mist was scattered.


    "This... This is..." Looking at the contents of the ck jar, Ricky and Monkey Nine stammered with


    great surprise and gulped as their eyes widened.


    There was nothing else but blood, bright red blood.


    The ck jars were not very big, but each was enough to hold the blood of twenty adult bodies. After a


    quick counting, they tallied twenty ck jars on the vehicle. This meant that at least 400 people''s blood


    had been gathered.


    At once, the two men opened the other ck jars to confirm their suspicions, and they were right¡ªall


    the jars were full of blood.


    "Leader, the Bloody Gang and Nan n you mentioned are as cruel as the Endless Shadow!" Monkey


    Nine eximed. "These 20 jars of blood! 400 people were slew! What''s the plot behind this?"


    "What the hell are the Bloody Gang and Gilbert doing?" Ricky hissed and clenched his fists tightly.


    In the world of martial arts, being killed by other warriors was normal. But killing warriors and taking all


    their blood was considered extremely cruel and inhumane. Such cruelness was simr to the actions of


    those warriors from the evil factions and even the cults, and would definitely not be tolerated when


    found out by other warriors.


    "My master, these twenty jars of blood must have a nasty plot behind them!" Alva said at the moment.


    "Why is that?" Ricky asked.


    "Although my cultivation base is no longer at my peak, I can still detect by a nce that ten jars of


    blood are the blood of virgin girls under the age of 20, and the other ten jars are the blood of masculine


    men who are also virgins under 20," Alva said seriously.


    "Alva, the blood of virgins¡­What''s on your mind?" Ricky asked quietly.


    "I have a little clue in my gut, but I''m not that sure yet," said Alva.


    "Leader, let''s get inside the valley and find out about this," Monkey Nine suggested.


    "You are right. Let''s get in the valley first!" Ricky nodded. They got ready to venture to find out more.


    As for the twenty jars of blood, Ricky and Monkey Nine hurriedly dug two big holes with their martial art


    skills and buried the twenty jars, so that the innocent people who had been murdered could have a


    ce to rest in peace.


    In the depths of the valley, there were some guards, who were disciples of the Nan n or the Bloody


    Gang, but they were only warriors at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification.


    Ricky was not feeling any mercy at all. As long as he saw them, he would kill them immediately. These


    warriors wereplicit to the shady doings in the valley, content to take up the position as guards of


    the cave. Ricky considered them just as cruel as the leaders who had brought this n about.


    With that thought in mind, Ricky showed no mercy at all.


    Soon, they saw a huge cave with light shining at the entrance, and within hundreds of meters of the


    cave, they could smell the pungent scent of blood.


    ''Bloody Gang, Nan n, I want to see what kind of vile plot you are nning!'' Ricky said coldly in his


    mind, and then walked into the cave with Monkey Nine.


    The moment they entered the cave, they were almost choked to death by the foul smell.


    Inside the cave, the light they saw earlier was not the light of fire, but the light of blood.


    The air of the cave was filled with thick blood fog, and the two felt that as long as there was a little


    water, the blood fog could form a river.


    At the same time, a red, big tripod came into their sight. Inside the tripod, there was thick blood running


    down while under the tripod, there burned a big, hot fire.


    There were many ck jars around the cave, and each was full of blood. The blood was not only from


    human, but also from fierce beasts with fine spiritual meridian.


    "What¡­ What exactly is this ce?" Monkey Nine asked in shock.


    Such a bloody, gory ce was as terrifying as hell itself!


    "Has the new batch of fresh blood arrived yet? Hurry up! I am in urgent need of it!" a shrill voice from


    an old man sounded. After a few seconds, they saw an old man in a blood robe appear in front of them.

 Chapter 198 Young Wraith Blood Pill

    Chapter 198 Young Wraith Blood Pill


    The old man with a very harsh voice had a head of messy white hair and a tattered scarlet robe.


    His eyes bore a look of bloodthirstyness and danger.


    "My master, this man is at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement!" said Alva immediately.


    "What? Seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement? How can a warrior this strong be here, in the Stone


    City?" Ricky asked in shock.


    He knew the Stone City very well. A n with a warrior of the third grade of Bone Reinforcement would


    be the most powerful in this area, just like the Nan, Sun and Wang n, all of whose masters were at


    the third grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Of course, huge changes had taken ce.


    Even so, it was impossible to have a warrior at seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in this ce!


    However, the shock onlysted a second. As long as it was not a true strong innate spirit, there would


    be no need for Ricky to be worried.


    "This old man is the reason for all the problems here!" said Monkey Nine, looking at this old man.


    He whispered to Ricky, "Leader, looks like this old man is very powerful!"


    "It seems you two are the problem that Mamun talked about!" the old man said coldly when he caught


    wind of what Monkey Nine said. He immediately understood that Ricky and Monkey Nine were not his


    own people.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, his energy red up and came directly rushing towards Ricky and Monkey Nine.


    The energy of warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement was not strong enough to hold


    them down, but still managed to make them feel heavy in the chest, before spitting out a mouthful of


    blood.


    "I can feel that both of your blood is very fresh and perfect, much stronger than the blood of those weak


    warriors!" said the old man greedily, staring at the blood seeping from the corners of their mouths.


    "Since you two spoiled my n, then you will repay with your blood!"


    His old dry hands condensed spiritual energy. In a sh, they transformed into sharp ws, lurching at


    Ricky and Monkey Nine''s necks with the intent to snap them.


    However, the moment before he could hurt them, the Heaven Melting Pagodaunched an attack, and


    the Heaven Melting Fire turned into a dragon, immediately enveloping the old man in fire. After some


    agonized screams, the old man soon became a pile of ash.


    "Leader, your stupendous treasure which can kill demi-immortals, is really making me jealous! I even


    want to kill you for it," Monkey Nine said jokingly, looking at the old man''s body.


    "Then try me!" Ricky chuckled.


    "Forget it! I still don''t want to die now!" Monkey Nineughed, shaking his head.


    Now both of them directed their eyes to the big red tripod.


    "My master, there is a storage ring on this old man''s body!" Alva chimed in.


    "What? He was a warrior only at seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, and a storage bag was all I''d


    expect. But how could he possess a much valuable storage ring?" asked Ricky, quite astounded.


    "My master, this old man was not an ordinary warrior at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. If


    I''m right, he was a pill refiner, perhaps even one at the Demi-king Level!" replied Alva.


    ''What?'' thought Ricky in surprise.


    A pill refiner of the Demi-king Level was almost equal to a casting master of Demi-spirit Level!


    Pills of Demi-king Level was sought after by every warrior of the Demi-immortal Level!


    "My master, you will believe me once I show you the pills from the old man''s storage ring," said Alva.


    Immediately, a pile of pills appeared inside Heaven Melting Pagoda, dozens of them.


    "My master, twenty Bone-building Pills! They are advanced pills which can refine the bones of a warrior


    of Bone Reinforcement and increase the possibility of bing an innate spirit.


    Then there''s fifteen Recovery Pills, which are advanced pills too. They can help you recover from any


    poison, except for those which can kill innate spiritual kings.


    Five Longevity Pills, which can extend your life. Each can add one-year of life to a warrior under the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    grade of demi-immortal. But the more you take, the less effective. After taking ten, the effect will be


    next to nothing."


    "Bone-building Pills, Recovery Pills, and Longevity Pills¡­ All three of them are invaluable, enough to


    cause a crazy fight for them between advance-staged warriors of Bone Reinforcement," realized Ricky.


    "That does mean that this old man is very likely to be a pill refiner of Demi-king Level. After all, it is


    impossible for a random pill refiner to have these three kinds of pills."


    ....


    "Leader, it is very likely that this ce is facility for pill refinement. Possibly, they make some horrible


    blood pills here, since the Bloody Gang and the Nan n brought fresh blood here. Same thing


    happened in the Endless Shadow!" exined Monkey Nine.


    "Right, this old man was a pill refiner." Ricky nodded.


    "Let me check what kind of pills are inside the big red tripod!"


    Monkey Nine jumped to the top of the tripod. His spiritual energy became a big hand, grabbing inside.


    The energy of a warrior of Bone Reinforcement would be able to easily form a solid shape.


    "There are pills inside!" Monkey Nine''s eyes shed in excitement.


    He jumped down, with eight blood pills in his hand.


    It was an unpleasantly strong smell of blood which came from the pills. This stench was even more


    pungent than the 20 jars of blood. They looked away, being unable to tolerate it.


    "These pills are probably refined from the blood of virgin warriors!" Monkey Nine frowned.


    "They are called the Young Wraith Blood Pills! And these ones are not finished..." said Ricky morosely.


    "Leader, you know of them!?" asked Monkey Nine in surprise. After all, he knew that Ricky was not a


    pill refiner.


    "I have read some scriptures in the Snow Sect, which mention this pill," nodded Ricky.


    But the truth was that he knew of them because Alva told him.


    "The real Young Wraith Blood pill is a kind of King Level pill. It is also an evil, bloody pill. As you can


    see now, refining this kind of pill requires the blood of virgin warriors," continued Ricky, taking a deep


    breath.


    "For one real pill, the blood of one hundred of virgin male warriors and one hundred of virgin female


    warriors at top grade of Bone Reinforcement are required."


    "So cruel and gruesome!" said Monkey Nine, trembling. Even a cold-hearted ex-assassin couldn''t


    stomach it.


    As he looked at the pills in his hand, a strong sense of disgust rose within him.


    "Cruel and gruesome it is, but it has an unbelievable effect on people! True iparable function,"


    said Ricky, his eyes hard and angry.

 Chapter 199 Justice Conscience!

    Chapter 199 Justice Conscience!


    "Iparable function? What kind of iparable function?" Monkey Nine was a little curious after


    hearing Ricky''s words.


    "One Young Wraith Blood Pill is enough to cultivate a genuine innate spiritual king," Ricky said


    seriously. He was also feeling rather taken aback by the power of the pill.


    "Wow! How is that possible? How can an innate spiritual king be cultivated by taking only one pill?"


    Monkey Nine shouted in awe.


    "Actually, I am not quite sure either. But think about how the Young Wraith Blood Pill was refined. Then


    its amazing function is quite understandable," Ricky responded.


    "The pill was refined with the blood and blood essence of two hundred warriors at the advanced stage


    of Bone Reinforcement. Thus the pill is equal to numerous cultivation resources."


    "Well, you are right!" Monkey Nine nodded, still a little in shock.


    Two hundred warriors at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement were no match for an innate


    spiritual king! But quantity-wise, the addition of their blood essence was worth more than the blood


    essence of three or more innate spiritual kings.


    Such a kind of pill would definitely have the capacity to make an innate spiritual king.


    However, its refining process was really too cruel and gruesome.


    "Leader, why were these eight pills notpleted?" Monkey Nine asked.


    "The old man we killed just now was a pill refiner at Demi-king Level. Young Wraith Blood Pill is a pill of


    the King Level. That means that he must have been unable to refine it," Ricky exined.


    "I suppose that old man knew the refining method of Young Wraith Blood Pill. Thus he imitated the


    refining method to refine these pills with the blood of warriors at Blood Purification and Skin


    Refinement.


    Because it is not the blood of warriors at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement, the pill is just an


    iplete Young Wraith Blood Pill instead of the genuine one.


    Although it is iplete, I guess taking one pill can absolutely guarantee a warrior to reach Bone


    Reinforcement and perhaps even the demi-immortal level sessfully.


    The Bloody Gang and Nan n were supposed to unite with the old man. They gathered blood and the


    old man took charge of refining. The final oue would have definitely been shared by them."


    There was a trace of greed in Monkey Nine''s eyes after he heard what Ricky had said. A pill that would


    be likely to help a warrior reach demi-immortal was appealing to anyone.


    However, brushing aside his greed, Monkey Nine also felt a little disgusted. After all, the pill was refined


    with the blood of many warriors, probably innocent ones!


    "Nine, do you want to take this pill?" Ricky asked Monkey Nine, as he noticed his expression.


    "Leader, what do you think about it?" Monkey Nine said, not denying it outright.


    "This pill is indeed appealing. If I didn''t know its refining material, I would naturally choose to take it.


    However, now that I know it is refined with blood, I won''t take it," Ricky answered firmly.


    This was a testament to Ricky''s integrity.


    "Leader, I want to know the reason why you think in this way. After all, those people were not killed by


    us," Monkey Nine asked.


    To tell the truth, Monkey Nine really didn''t want to give up the eight iplete Young Wraith Blood


    Pills.


    "Do you want to be a warrior of justice, leader?" Monkey Nine''s tone had a hint of mockery. In their


    martial arts world where the strong dominated the weak, those who wanted to be warriors of justice


    would die the soonest in the most miserable ways.


    "Justice? You think too highly of me. My weak strength wouldn''t allow me to be a so-called warrior of


    justice. What I want to do is simply protect myself and survive in such a dangerous condition where my


    enemies are everywhere," Ricky replied, smiling faintly.


    "In that case, why don''t you take the pill?"


    "Nine, I just want to keep my conscience!" Ricky said.


    "I never imed to be a kind man. Actually I can be spiteful, untamed and ruthless. However, that''s


    only for my enemies, not for everyone. Thus, if people do not provoke me, neither will I.


    There''s a bit of conscience in me and I don''t want to abandon it, because I don''t want to be an


    emotionless killer.


    If I be a genuinely ruthless killer with no conscience, will my family and my friends still remain


    close to me?


    So, on the premise of guaranteeing the safety of myself and the people around me, I must choose my


    conscience in certain situations.


    Although I am eager for power now, I am not in a desperate condition. That''s another reason that I will


    not take these pills refined with blood.


    What''s more, even if I have taken the pills and reached demi-immortal in a short time, will I be able to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    change the current situation? Most of the entities that are against me have innate spiritual kings as


    their supporters.


    Those innate spiritual kings won''t attack me considering my current level as they are restricted by their


    status. Once I be a demi-immortal warrior, I will have to face those innate spiritual kings directly


    because I am close to their level. Once that happens, there will be no way out for me.


    For my conscience and my safety, I will not take these pills."


    "Conscience? Do I still have my conscience?" Monkey Nine murmured, feeling a little confused.


    "In the past, when I was still in the Endless Shadow, my life and heart were for killing. If I did not kill, I


    would die. Now I am following you. But I am still a little uncertain about my future. Am I just living for


    survival?"


    "Nine, I will not interfere with your decisions. To take the pill or not depends on you," Ricky said.


    "But I can tell you, now that you have followed me, I will not let you live just for survival. Your future will


    not be stuck in an endless cycle of survival with me."


    "Leader, is that true?" Monkey Nine asked uncertainly.


    "I cannot give you my promise now. Currently I don''t have the resources or strength to do so. But I


    have the confidence," Ricky said firmly.


    Monkey Nine could feel the strong sense of confidence emanating from Ricky.


    "Leader, you might know this saying... true gentlemen die for their bosom friends. Now I am doing so,


    because I can''t seem to find anything to do except following you." Monkey Nineughed, his spirits


    lifted a little.


    He immediately activated the power of Beast Fire and destroyed the eight iplete Young Wraith


    Blood Pills, turning them into blood mist.


    "True gentlemen die for their bosom friends! That sounds good!" Ricky nodded his head, quite satisfied


    at Monkey Nine''s choice.


    In his heart, he knew that he could now almost fully trust Monkey Nine.


    "Leader, I would like to know¡­ If I had chosen to take the iplete Young Wraith Blood Pills just


    now, how would you feel?" Monkey Nine asked curiously.


    "I have said that I wouldn''t interfere with your choice. However, if you did take the pills, I would probably


    never trust you. To me, it would affirm that we were not the same kind of people," Ricky said quietly,


    smiling.

 Chapter 200 Return To The Stone City

    Chapter 200 Return To The Stone City


    "Ha-ha, I find you more and more cunning, leader." Monkey Nineughed happily.


    "Nine, I have already told you that I am not a good person!" Ricky grinned.


    "Leader, I like your personality very much. Yes! True gentlemen die for their bosom friends and for that I


    will follow you without a doubt in my mind," Monkey Nine exined to him sincerely.


    "Ha-ha-!" Theyughed and knew that they had just acquiredplete trust with each other.


    ...


    They destroyed everything theyid eyes on.


    Ricky was generous enough to give Monkey Nine three Bone-building Pills and two Recovery Pills.


    However, he didn''t give him the Longevity Pill because he thought Monkey Nine didn''t have any use for


    it.


    And Ricky also presented Monkey Nine the storage bag Theo gave him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was worth mentioning that apart from those pills, it also contained many gold and silver coins. With


    these coins, Ricky would now have approximately 4, 000 gold coins.


    What he owned was as good as the treasure of an lower spiritual king.


    Add to that, seventeen Bone-building Pills and thirteen Recovery Pills left.


    ''Pills and money are more than enough to attract some powerful warriors of Bone Reinforcement. With


    these, I can establish another Misty South Faction outside the Snow Sect, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''And the Misty South Faction would finally begin to take its shape.''


    ...


    Ricky and Monkey Nine then left for the Stone City.


    ''Gilbert and Nate, it is time topletely end what you started, '' Ricky thought.


    Meanwhile Ricky guessed that Nate''s return to the Stone City this time must have had something to do


    with what happened in the valley.


    Boris and Zenith were fighting with each other over the control of the Snow Sect; demi-immortals or


    warriors at the peak of Blood Purification, Boris needed as much help as he could get. However,


    everything would go well with the aid of the iplete Young Wraith Blood Pill.


    ''If the matter is rted to Boris, there may be other ces being used to refine the iplete Young


    Wraith Blood Pill, not just the Stone City, '' Ricky pondered.


    Ricky told Monkey Nine his idea.


    "Leader, if you are right, Boris of the Snow Sect won''t be satisfied with only conquering the entire Snow


    Sect. Once Boris gains full control, he will try to refine theplete Young Wraith Blood Pill and his


    power will grow even stronger!" Monkey Nine analyzed carefully.


    "If we do not do anything about it, it wouldn''t be long until Boris dominates the entire Realm of


    Wildness!"


    "The entire Realm of Wildness? I''m not sure Boris has the ambition to do that. Or does he?" Ricky


    muttered to himself silently.


    "Leader, I hear about Boris when I was still in Endless Shadow. Boris, as a lower spiritual king for


    decades, has never reached the level of middle spiritual king. Otherwise he wouldn''t have lost the


    position as the chief of the Snow Sect after the fight with Zenith decades ago," Monkey Nine narrated.


    "ording to the analysis of Endless Shadow, the spiritual meridian and talent of Boris could only help


    him reach the level of lower spiritual king and he can''t break through to higher levels.


    But Boris finally broke through and has reached the level of middle spiritual king now. He could even


    manage to fight Zenith, the strong spiritual king, in such a short span of time. Just think about it, all


    these things are obviously connected," Monkey Nine added.


    "We have to warn Chief Zenith. Nine, I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to go to the Snow Sect and report


    this to Chief Zenith," Ricky said lightly.


    "Well, I''m afraid so. After all, it is not the appropriate time for you to show yourself in the Snow Sect,"


    Monkey Nine replied.


    "Nine, if you go to the Snow Sect for me like this, will the people of Endless Shadow..."


    "They won''t. After all, Zenith has been the middle spiritual king for a long time. People of Endless


    Shadow are strong indeed, but they wouldn''t dare act rashly in the Snow Sect, unless the Shadow King


    himself demands them to do so," Monkey Nine interrupted with conviction.


    "I need you to give me something as a token. I might need it to earn Zenith''s trust."


    "All right, I''m counting on you now. You can even stay a while longer in the Snow Sect if that''s safer for


    you," Ricky answered.


    Ricky took out some Heaven ughtering Fire and put it into Monkey Nine''s Beast Fire.


    "Nine, this is another Beast Fire in my body and nobody knows except Autn. If you find Autn in


    the Snow Sect and show him the golden Beast Fire, you will earn his trust," Ricky said to assure


    Monkey Nine.


    "Autn is a famous talent in the Realm of Wildness and I have long wished to see him. In the past,


    some forces wanted to employ Endless Shadow to kill Autn. They have offered a high price but the


    task has yet to be aplished."


    "That makes total sense. Autn is a genius indeed.


    Nine, I wish you find yourself making friends with Autn." Rickyughed happily.


    Monkey Nine went to the Snow Sect without hesitation after his brief conversation with Ricky. Ricky


    proceeded to the Stone City.


    He nned to ask about the city''s current situation.


    He quickly figured it out.


    First, many young male and female warriors disappeared one after another which confirmed what was


    happening in the valley.


    Because of that, the leaders from several forces in the city gathered together to conduct research but


    failed to find anything.


    Out of the three major ns, only two remained.


    The Wang n escaped without a trace two months ago, which caused confusion with the warriors.


    ''The people of the Wang n leaving Stone City must have had something to do with Xenia''s


    departure. The sect chief told me that dragons could never get along with snakes. I am going to see


    what kind of dragon they truly are, '' Ricky thought quietly.


    Perhaps Xenia didn''t notice Ricky at all, but Ricky had the ineffable sentiment in his heart for her.


    Ricky''s ambition was clear, that no one should be allowed to get her even if he failed to do so himself.


    Ricky was also very curious about Xenia''s sudden transformationst time they met.


    ...


    The Wang n left, leaving only the Nan n and the Sun n to run the city.


    At the beginning, Johnny of the Sun n was chosen by the innate spiritual king Odin, Grace''s father,


    as his nominal disciple. As Grace''s father was taken by the mysterious forces, the Sun n lost the


    backer, resulting for the Treasures from Heaven and Earth given to them from the Snow Sect to slowly


    run out.


    Therefore, Gilbert became best warrior of the Stone City and led the Nan n to suppress the Sun


    n for nearly half a year.


    However, Johnny came back with a core disciple of the Snow Sect when everyone thought the Nan


    n might dominate the Stone City. This mitigated the Sun n''s situation.


    Now, the Nan n and the Sun n began to go against each other once more.


    ''Because of my special identity, I can''t speak out the thing about the Young Wraith Blood Pill or directly


    go to the Sun n to find the core disciple, Rushton. So I have to take action without anyone knowing,


    '' Ricky thought to himself as he dwelled on the situation.

 Chapter 201 Gilbert, Long Time No See!

    Chapter 201 Gilbert, Long Time No See!


    "If there is a warrior who is already at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, Alva, can you bring him


    into the Heaven Melting Pagoda?"


    asked Ricky, his mind far away.


    "As you wish, my master," replied Alva, slightly bowing her head in respect. She slowly made her way


    out.


    "My revenge shall begin tonight,"


    Ricky whispered to himself. Closing his eyes while letting out a sigh, he allowed his thoughts to wander


    some more.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was going to be a long night for him and the others involved.


    Nightfall came too soon. The noise that once surrounded the entire Stone City had now been


    weakened. The air got a little heavier as tension filled the ce.


    In the presence of Nate and Gilbert, there was also a sudden shift of atmosphere within the Nan n.


    They all reeked of pride and disdain.


    Inside the back room of the Nan n''s headquarters were Gilbert and a few others. They sat around


    an enormous round table with their chalices.


    Those few others with Gilbert were none other than Nate, and his three Bone Reinforcement warriors.


    It was expected for those three warriors to give it their best for the uing events. They had to break


    through to be innate spirits. Being in the Bone Reinforcement meant greater responsibilities and


    expectations.


    "The materials required have been sent to the pill refiner, father. In just e few days, I believe that the


    first batch of Young Wraith Blood Pills shall already be ready,"


    Nate stated. The others in the room were carefully listening.


    "As long as we''ve sessfully refined once, we can refine again," Gilbert nodded in approval.


    "Nate, my son, I strongly suggest that you follow Boris. This is important for the growth of our n. So


    that if we want to dominate the entire Realm of Wildness with a spiritual king, no problems shall arise."


    "I understand, father. I''m assuming I''ve gained Master Boris'' full trust, as he lets me deliver all the


    materials," Nate responded with confidence.


    "I''m d to hear that. Now, after you take this batch of Young Wraith Blood Pill, it''s time to elucidate


    that little bastard,"


    Gilbert said, gritting through his teeth.


    "I will make sure of it, father. I don''t need anything to block me as I break through into an innate spirit,"


    Nate''s words were filled with hatred and disgust.


    "That useless kid. His spiritual meridians must all be destroyed. I can''t believe he would change that


    much after his experience in the Snow Sect. He must have a secret that he keeps,"


    Gilbert said.


    "My son, before you kill him, find out that secret and take it away from him. I would also like to have


    what he managed to obtain from the Earth Fire ce. There''s a possibility for it to be a top-level


    spiritual weapon. Rumor has it.


    If we, the Nan n, are able to offer it to Boris, then we all shall be gifted with his full trust," he


    continued.


    "Father, it is essential that we get our hands on that spiritual weapon. After all, it is top-level. All the


    people around the Realm of Wildness want it," Nate said.


    "Master Gilbert, as a top-level spiritual weapon, the Nan n should be the one to own it." Two of the


    others in the meeting agreed with Nate.


    "You people know nothing!"


    Gilbert eximed, mming his fists on the table. Some of his wine had spilled out of his golden


    chalice.


    "I know it''s a treasure that''s very difficult to obtain. However, you must know that we have no power to


    hold it. Once everyone had been alerted that such treasure is in our possession, they will all want


    nothing but for our n to go down!


    If that happens, how can we enjoy the weapon''s powers? In this room, who can control it? Do we even


    know the dangers it can open for us? We don''t have a single clue!


    Only the support of the spiritual king is of supreme importance! Only then can we have whatever


    treasure we desire and use it to our own free will!"


    "Forgive me, father. I got ahead of myself. I understand it now,"


    Nate said with a little embarrassment of himself. The other Elders nodded in agreement.


    "Always keep in mind that the trust of the spiritual king is all we need. Without it, we can all perish! After


    all, that little bastard is favored by the chief of the Snow Sect,"


    Gilbert stated, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "We can''t allow any mistakes. We''ll send more people into the valley. If we let anything get in the way,


    we will displease Boris and waste our efforts!"


    "We understand,"


    the two Elders spoke softly in unison.


    "One more thing¡­ Inform the people of the Nan n to never meddle with anything and avoid getting


    in trouble with the Sun n for the time being. If we get all the Young Wraith Blood Pill, none of them


    shall doubt our strength anymore."


    With that, their meeting concluded.


    The others, apart from Gilbert, went back to their respective rooms.


    "I don''t need any kind of distractions now, God. This is the most important event and it has to be


    seamless," Gilbert said softly, obviously talking to himself.


    "It''s always during these crucial times when problems arise! That''s where the fun begins!"


    All of a sudden, Gilbert heard a voice which made him take a step back.


    Boom!


    Before he could react, mes were being thrown around him. He fell. When he opened his eyes, he


    found himself inside a crimson space. He was inside the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    When dusk came, Ricky stepped inside the pagoda. Using his abilities, he was able to transform the


    pagoda into a pile of dust, and returning things back to normal. Once again, they were back in the


    meeting room.


    Having lived there for many years, Ricky knew the entrance quite well.


    "What¡­ What is going on?"


    Witnessing the immediate changes unfold before him, Gilbert, a vicious man, trembled in fear.


    "Who''s talking? Get out!"


    Gilbert was shouting at that time, wishing that his alertness could save him.


    "You asked God not to mess with you. Now here hees!" the mysterious voice, belonging to Ricky,


    echoed.


    "This can''t be¡­


    How is this possible?"


    Gilbert shook his head in disbelief.


    Fear engulfed him. How could he have ended somewhere else in just a matter of seconds? It was very


    vivid. He knew he wasn''t dreaming.


    "It makes meugh when such a cruel, evil man crumbles in fear before me!"


    Rickyughed. Seeing Gilbert''s terror-stricken face at that moment was priceless!


    Ricky decided to reveal himself in front of Gilbert. Slowly, he walked towards him.


    "Gilbert, it''s been a while,"


    Ricky let out a coldugh while crossing his arms.


    "You¡­ You bastard!" Gilbert shouted in anger. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Before he could even continue ranting, Ricky waved his hand. Immediately, tongues of mes


    mimicked a big palm, pping Gilbert''s face.


    Unable to do anything, Gilbert fell back into the ground, his face filled with pain. On his face, the mes


    left burning marks.


    In that tower, even a demi-immortal warrior had no power. Gilbert, a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, was too weak to even put up a fight.


    "You''re an idiot. How dare you call me a bastard? Do that again and I''ll show you who''s stronger,"


    Ricky said while staring nonchntly at Gilbert on the ground.

 Chapter 202 Whose Head Was There

    Chapter 202 Whose Head Was There


    Struggling to get back to his feet, Gilbert decided to stop cursing. Staggering, he took a look around the


    strange space with resentful eyes. Truth be told, Ricky''s heavy punch calmed him down a bit.


    Seeing Gilbert calm down was quite a surprise to Ricky. The "calm" Gilbert posed no threat to him at


    that certain time because the very moment he entered the Heaven Melting Pagoda, he was doomed to


    lose.


    "Hey, Ricky!"


    Gilbert yelled. This time, he didn''t call him a bastard.


    "It''s me, alright. Now, I think it''s time to put an end to this!"


    Ricky responded in his cold tone. He had no patience left in him and just went straight to the point of it


    all.


    "You want to put an end to this? Ha! You?"


    Gilbert snorted through his nose as he mocked the boy. "Correct me if I''m wrong, but aren''t we inside


    the pagoda you managed to obtain while you were in the Earth Fire ce?"


    "You''re right about that. But this was no reward,"


    Ricky retorted.


    "Thank you for bringing me into this pagoda then! It''s mine now!" Gilbert eximed with greed painted


    all over his face. Hearing Ricky admit that the pagoda was indeed his sparked up all of his senses.


    Everyone wanted to know the whereabouts of this specific pagoda. Now that he did, there was no


    letting go.


    Instantly, he activated his strengths that were of the fifth-grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    "I see that you''ve taken the pill. Otherwise, how can you have possessed the fifth-grade power?"


    Feeling his power, Ricky knew how Gilbert did it. It was brought upon by the magical abilities of the


    Young Wraith Blood Pill.


    "What did you say? How did you know about the pill?"


    Gilbert asked, his eyes widened in shock.


    "The day has eyes and the night has ears, Gilbert. I am no fool. Nothing is ever aplished without


    being noticed!" Ricky said casually. "Also, how dare you create such a terrible pill? Aren''t you terrified


    of the creatures that mighte after you and the innocent people of your n because of it?"


    "What a joke! What are you talking about? Terrible pill? Let me tell you something, kid! Only the strong


    survive! That''s thew of the jungle. Or are you too young toprehend such? If you''re weak, you


    die! The world is no ce for a wuss like you! You know what it''s like to be weak, don''t you? When you


    and your father got framed and kicked out of the Nan n... I''m pretty sure this memory haunts you


    every single day! You were bullied, teased, framed, and even hunted down because you were such


    weaklings! Do you hear me?"


    It was immensely pleasurable for Gilbert to talk to Ricky in such ways. He wasn''t nning on stopping


    so soon. "After all that you''ve been through, you seem to not have made that much of progress! Being


    kind and merciful are the traits of a weak warrior! A real warrior chooses growth in strength at all times!


    A real warrior can kill!" However, in the middle of his hate speech, he suddenly realized that there was


    something wrong. "How did you know about the pill?"


    Some important people in both the Nan n and the Bloody Gang knew that their constituents had


    something to do with the disappearances of young men and women recently. However, there were only


    a few who knew about the pill. There was no way for its origins to spread!


    ''Was he discovered?''


    Gilbert thought to himself, fear now threatening to embrace his entirety. Had Boris been discovered?


    Once Boris and his operations were discovered, the consequences were grave. Not only him, but the


    entire Nan n would be considered as an aplice to this crime. Everyone from all realms would


    be allowed the rights to kill anyone from the Nan n. It was going to be the world against the Nan


    n.


    "Like I told you; the day has eyes and the night has ears. There is a valley in the mountains to the east


    of Stone City," Ricky said with a sly grin on his face.


    "What? How did you¡­


    You know about the valley?"


    Gilbert blurted. He refused to ept the situation.


    Channeling all of his strength on his right hand, Gilbert clenched his fist and went straight for Ricky''s


    face. He knew this wasing. As long as Ricky lived, Gilbert would never cease to consider him as a


    threat. ''Kill him! Kill him! He must die at once!'' Gilbert thought, praying for his punch to put Ricky into


    the mud.


    The truth was Gilbert was overestimating himself. It was immense confidence that drove him to believe


    that he could actuallyunch an attack towards Ricky inside the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    "Are you stupid? I beat you to the ground just a little while ago. What makes you think that you can do


    these things inside this ce? In case you''ve forgotten, I am the king of this pagoda! Don''t you


    understand that?" Ricky had a scornful look towards Gilbert. What was he thinking throwing that


    punch?


    Ricky took out his right hand, a me starting to form all over it once again. Not thinking twice, Ricky


    sent the me to Gilbert''s direction, hitting him with it. Again, Gilbert was tossed to the ground. He


    coughed loudly after the attack, spitting a mouthful of blood out.


    "Aren''t you aware of your situation by now? Your power is of no use here!"


    Ricky reminded him yet again.


    "No! This is impossible! This isn''t real!" Gilbert tried to get up and failed miserably. Sitting on the ground


    with one hand to support his body, he shook his head at the pain caused by Ricky''s me.


    The first time Ricky threw him to the ground, he only thought that he was unprepared. However, he had


    already put all of his strength into that punch. Yet, he was still unable to scathe Ricky. The truth hurt


    him indeed. He was of no match to Ricky. ''Is he really the king inside the pagoda?" he thought, still


    unwilling to ept his defeat.


    "Nothing is impossible, Gilbert. Denying the reality of this situation is what makes you a coward,"


    Ricky stated calmly. "To tell you the truth, I didn''t believe it at first. But, as time passed, I kept surprising


    myself with my own abilities.


    I never expected to possess such strength! After you destroyed my spiritual meridian, I never hoped


    again to gain so much energy. But I''m here, aren''t I? Standing in front of you who is helpless!"


    "You bastard! I am going to kill you. You are going to burn in hell!" shouted Gilbert. Ignoring Ricky''s


    words, Gilbert struggled to get back on his feet one more time. He finally did it. Forming another


    forceful punch, he threw it right into Ricky.


    "Alva, kill him! I refuse to let him be a block on my road to cultivation! We need not waste more time on


    someone like him!''


    Ricky sent a message to Alva through his thoughts.


    "Understood, my master,"


    Alva acknowledged quickly. The next second that came, a more ferocious me emerged inside the


    Heaven Melting Pagoda. It took the shape of a sharp de and flew towards Gilbert, beheading him.


    Gilbert was dead.


    Looking down on his lifeless body, Ricky let out a sigh of relief. The man who framed him and his father


    finally got what wasing to him.


    However, he wasn''t finished just yet. He still had Nate to worry about.


    Taking a deep breath, Ricky began to squint his eyes. "I''m going to make you pay, Nate!


    The higher your position in the n is, the more I''ll make you suffer!"


    "My master, I need you to be more careful. What if Nate has also taken the Young Wraith Blood Pill?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    You know, he is trained by an innate spiritual king. I believe his strengths are not to be trampled with


    now. Let me kill him for you instead," Alva suggested. Feeling Ricky''s intense rage, Alva was worried


    killing Nate at that time was harder than ever. Hence, he offered to help.


    "I appreciate your concern, Alva, but I have to kill him with my own hands! What he had done to me in


    the past is unforgivable and had followed me wherever I went. Please step aside, as this is my battle,"


    Ricky ordered. Genuinely, Alva''s gesture was appreciated. But he wouldn''t allow it.


    There was nothing more that Alva could''ve done. Ricky had made up his mind. Once a warrior had


    been traumatized by another, the nightmares never ceased to visit his dreams and haunt him for the


    rest of his life. Alva understood this all quite well. Ricky had to kill Nate by himself to free himself.


    To persuade him otherwise would have been disrespectful.


    It was surprisingly a peaceful night in the Stone City.


    However, that peace was shattered into pieces by a sharp voice that echoed throughout the ce.


    Immediately, the people heard this and went out to check.


    To everyone''s surprise, it was a human head that hung high at their city gate. All the warriors in the city


    knew this face very well. It was Gilbert, the current master of the Nan n!


    It wasn''t just a dummy. It was his real head.


    Their n leader had just been killed. Whoever the killer was, they were sick enough to hang the head


    for everyone to see.


    "God, help us! What has happened?"


    Banters from everyone at the scene could be heard. All of them began to make their own assumptions


    and theories regarding the killer.


    "Had he not reached the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement? I''ve even heard rumor that he had


    reached the fifth grade! His strength was almost immeasurable. How did this happen? Look, it''s really


    him! It''s really Gilbert!"


    "I bet the killer is someone more powerful! The weak ones wouldn''t get past him! He had always been


    arrogant. Maybe he offended someone really strong!"


    "It''s the men of the Sun n!" Someone noticed as a group approached the scene. "Now that Gilbert''s


    gone, they will definitely take over the Stone City!"


    Following the rest of the Sun n members was a young man. It was Rushton, who was a known core


    disciple of the Snow Sect.


    "Father!"


    Another voice that was filled with torment vibrated around the city all of a sudden.

 Chapter 203 Former Cousins

    Chapter 203 Former Cousins


    The man who came there was Nate, followed by the other members of the Nan n.


    Today, Gilbert didn''t show up in the Nan n, but they did not feel that anything was unusual. Once the


    Bone Reinforcement warriors cultivated in seclusion, it would take them three or four days at the least,


    or half a month at most, toe back.


    With all the rumors in the city, they couldn''t just sit back there waiting though.


    When they went to the secret cultivation room, they found that Gilbert was no longer there. Without any


    hesitation, they raced to the gate of Stone City and finally found Gilbert''s head hanging on the gate.


    "Look! It''s the people from the Nan n. Obviously, they didn''t know Gilbert was dead already!" some


    of the warriors whispered.


    "Yes! I wonder who killed Gilbert. No matter who did it, I''m so relieved."


    "Keep your voice down! Don''t be stupid. Nate can hear you."


    ......


    When Nate arrived, he knelt directly in front of the city gate and kowtowed to Gilbert. His face grew sad


    and he said, "Father, no matter how far I go in life, I''ll definitely tear the person who killed you into


    pieces."


    Nate actually also had a heart and valued his family, although he was cruel and willing to kill for the


    iplete Young Wraith Blood Pill and a quick breakthrough. He would kill regardless of any


    consequences.


    And then, the karma had finallye for him...


    At the same time, two Elders who reached the first grade of Bone Reinforcement quickly flew to the


    gate, trying to take down Gilbert''s head.


    Although Gilbert was dead, they didn''t dare to go against Nate. The person who supported Nate was a


    real innate spiritual king.


    Suddenly, mes were burning fiercely on the gate!


    When the two Elders climbed up the gate, without anyone noticing, two snakes formed out of the


    mes and attacked them. The snake''s fangs pierced through their heads.


    Before anyone could realize what had just happened, the two Elders from the Nan n who reached


    the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, fell heavily under the city gate. They were dead before they hit


    the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There was no doubt that it was the Heaven Melting Pagoda that did it.


    That day, Ricky came there to fight against Nate, who was his enemy. Ricky had told Alva that if any


    irrelevant people came up, he just wanted to burn them to death with the Heaven Melting Fire.


    Well, what Alva had just done caught everyone''s attention.


    After killing the two Elders, the man in the ck cloak slowly walked out from the darkness.


    "Who''s this?" Immediately, the crowd was whispering and wondering who the man was.


    "Is the man who wears the cloak the one who killed Gilbert?"


    ......


    "Listen up, all of you. There is only one man that can take Gilbert''s head from the top of the gate. That


    man is Nate. Anyone else who tries will be destroyed by me." From underneath the hood of the cloak,


    Ricky''s eyes were ferocious. He coldly looked at the people around him as he spoke.


    Hearing that, all the people there, including the people from Nan n froze and shivered. They could


    feel the cloaked man''s killing intention.


    Ricky directly killed the two Elders from Nan n who had reached the first grade of Bone


    Reinforcement just then. Although it was a raid, nobody would dare to touch them if they didn''t have


    that kind of strength. So, the people there were clearly aware of Ricky''s vast power.


    However, they could confirm that it was Ricky who killed Gilbert. He could kill Gilbert from the Nan n


    without anyone noticing, which meant he was very powerful now.


    ......


    Then, Ricky looked at Nate.


    Following Ricky''s gaze, all the warriors also turned to Nate. They wanted to see if Nate dared to step


    up to the top of the gate and take his father''s head down.


    With all eyes on him, Nate suddenly calmed down from his grief. He slowly stood up. It was also clear


    that everyone could feel the murderous intent from within Nate as well.


    "Take off your cloak, Ricky!" Nate ruthlessly said, looking up with his red eyes.


    "Ha-ha, nice. You really are my cousin. You can recognize me even when I dress up like this." Ricky


    didn''t deny who he was when he heard what Nate said,ughing loudly.


    Then, Ricky took off his cloak and exposed a smiling face. The grief, indignation, and hatred on his


    face were no less than the same emotions on Nate''s face.


    "Ricky... Is that Ricky?" After hearing what Nate said, people looked at the man with a familiar face on


    the city gate. They were all surprised and felt that it was unbelievable.


    "Yes, that''s him! The genius of the Nan n from long ago. He was the loser who betrayed his n,


    and now he is the talent who rose up after he entered the Snow Sect©¤©¤Ricky!"


    "How can it be? He is already able to kill Gilbert now!"


    "Have you not heard of the things that happened in the Earth Fire Land? Ricky was likely to have


    acquired an extremely powerful spiritual weapon."


    All of a sudden, all the warriors there were shocked and instantly turned greedy.


    Some of the warriors had gone by that time. Without any question, they had to go to spread the news


    about Ricky''s presence there.


    "The sect chief said that someone woulde to help. Is he talking about Ricky? Well, that was too


    obvious. Nearly all the forces of the Realm of Wildness are hunting him!" Rushton, the core disciple of


    the Sun n said in surprise.


    "Is it toote for me to tell the sect chief?" Rushton thought to himself, ''Does Ricky know what his


    present situation is? Is he just intentionally being so high-profile?!''


    .....


    As for Ricky, he was clearly aware of the consequences of being high profile, but he had to do this.


    At that time, although Nate and his father didn''t frame Ricky and his father in front of everyone in Stone


    City, everyone knew that. Ricky would do anything he could in front of all the warriors of Stone City to


    avenge him.


    He didn''t do it to clear his name, but instead to get revenge and get rid of the demons in his heart on


    the top of Stone City.


    "Ricky, you killed my father! How dare you to say the word ''cousin'' to me!" Nate viciously replied.


    "Ha-ha, my former cousin. You also set my father up and took away my spiritual meridian. Since you''ve


    given me such a gift, I had to pay you back as any ''cousin'' would do!" Rickyughed.


    There was a touch of sadness in hisughter.


    "Moreover, you and your father treated life as if it were nothing and killed others for your own good. I,


    as your ''cousin'', have to teach you a lesson."


    Nate''s face changed when he heard Ricky because of what he just said. It seemed that Ricky had


    already heard about the Young Wraith Blood Pill.


    However, Nate just felt like a chill ran down his back.


    "Nonsense! Stop bullshitting me!" Nate growled in a bestial tone.


    "Nate, my former cousin, let''s cut to the chase. Come up here and have thest fight with me on the


    top of Stone City. This was where you and I began all this. We should end it here as well." What Ricky


    said was straight to the point.


    Immediately, Ricky pulled out his Iron Destroyer andid it on Gilbert''s head. He was worried that Nate


    might be buying himself some time, so he needed to force him to immediatelye up to him to fight.

 Chapter 204 The Battle Between The Two

    Chapter 204 The Battle Between The Two


    A spiteful gleam shed through Nate''s cruel eyes when he saw Ricky hold his saber to Gilbert''s head.


    Nate leaped up to the gate without any hesitation.


    "Put down my father''s head!" Nate said maliciously, unsheathing the sword on his waist.


    "Well, let''s have a fight! If you defeat me, I will give you everything I have. That of course includes your


    father''s head. If you lose to me, you will get nothing," Ricky said nonchntly, moving his Iron


    Destroyer from Gilbert''s head and then turning to Nate.


    ''The battle has finallye; I''ve been waiting for it a long time. My nightmares can finally dissipate, ''


    Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    "My master, please end this battle quickly. Those messengers may have some special ways to send


    messages to the innate spiritual kings. Once they know you''re here, they will be on the way soon," Alva


    reminded him.


    ...


    Boom!


    Their aura suddenly changed and was boosted to its limit.


    Ricky realized that Nate had some power too. He cultivated to the first grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    More specifically, his power was at the peak of it.


    ''It seems that he has taken the Young Wraith Blood Pill. Otherwise, how else could he reach the peak


    of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement in such a short time?!'' Ricky thought to himself coldly. He was


    even more impatient to finally kill Nate.


    "Die!"


    Both of them roared that out at the same time. They swiftly swung their weapons and struck each other


    fiercely. The sh of their weapons produced violent sparks. The gate of Stone City seemed to be


    destroyed.


    They even began to fight with their bodies. Both of them utilized the deadliest and fiercest attacks in


    their entire arsenal.


    Until then, they had kept attacking with a same goal. That goal was to kill the other person as soon as


    they could.


    Nate was Ricky''s obstacle in cultivation. As Ricky grew stronger quickly, he also became the only thing


    that could hurt Nate as well.


    In the battle, the two of them fought for not only the sake of their family feuds; more importantly, they


    were fighting for themselves. In any case, only the winner could survive.


    Nate reached the peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement in a short time and consolidated it


    own, it was a risk for him to fight against Nate now.


    That was because the two levels he skipped were frompletely different realms. He was


    challenging the power of Bone Reinforcement with only that of Blood Purification.


    So, in the battle, Ricky went all out and employed the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form so as to grasp the advantage and win the battle.


    Nate, being a warrior of Bone Reinforcement, had already cultivated it to his limit in the realm of Skin


    Refinement and Blood Purification. He had now begun to refine his bone. Therefore, he could


    absolutely crushed a Blood Purification warrior with ease. Even in the battle of physical strength, Nate


    didn''t perform any worse because his realm was superior to Ricky''s.


    Furthermore, Nate clearly knew Ricky had a strong body, so he tried to fight with his sword and avoid


    bodily collisions as much as he could.


    So, after several crashes in the first round, they were equally matched.


    "I have heard that Ricky has the ability to skip levels and challenge the superior. I didn''t think that it was


    true. He even skipped two levels though. This was really something! How did he do that?!" Many


    warriors eximed things like that when they saw the fierce battle above the gate.


    "Actually, Ricky was unable to kill Gilbert with just his strength, don''t you see that? So, how did this


    happen?"


    "It must be because Ricky''s master, the core disciple in the Snow Sect. Don''t you remember how fierce


    she was? She directly took Ricky''s father away in front of the whole Nan n, and they didn''t even


    dare to say anything! She was such a strong warrior!"


    "Maybe that''s true..."


    ...


    ''It''s sheer nonsense! Ricky owns a top-grade spiritual weapon. It is easy for him to kill a warrior at the


    fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement with that incredible weapon!'' Hearing thosements, Rushton


    thought to himself.


    Boom!


    Ricky and Nate''s weapons collided once again. Then they were both thrown back by the force of the


    collision.


    Nate''s face turned grim; he knew he was at a disadvantage.


    Even at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky was able topete with Nate who was at the


    peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Nate could own such powerful strength only because he took an iplete Young Wraith Blood Pill.


    But how about Ricky? His spiritual meridian was once destroyed! How did he be stronger and get


    such a big chance in the Earth Fire Land? It was an amazing piece of luck!


    He also was a casting master at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level.


    So, how could Ricky''s good fortune not fill Nate''s heart with jealousy and resentment?


    Or one could say that Nate had showed his jealousy from the beginning. If not, why did he frame Ricky


    and his father? He even destroyed Ricky''s spiritual meridian too. That was because he had already felt


    the talent that Ricky would possess at that time.


    "I really regret it. I should have killed you back then instead of sparing you!" Nate said sullenly, sword


    rattling in his hand with the spiritual energy that was running around it.


    "Well, I will not make a such a mistake. Today you will perish at the peak of Stone City by my hand,"


    Ricky responded coldly.


    "Ha-ha, really? Did you forget who destroyed your spiritual meridian? It was me!Today I am just as able


    to kill you as I was then!" Nateughed.


    "Kill me? Your power to do so was lost in the past!" Ricky sneered.


    With a murderous aura once again wrapping the saber and the sword, Ricky and Nate gathered the


    sword-light and saber-light respectively. Those warriors below could hear the harsh noise of a crashing


    sword and saber.


    Nate channeled forty percent strength to his sword. Besides, he was also a warrior of Bone


    Reinforcement. At that time, he burst forth his spiritual energy and merged it with the sword-light. His


    sword was surrounded with an astonishing momentum of devastation. It was quite horrific.


    The strong sword-light made his hair stand on end.


    In fact, Nate was much more terrifying than a real killer at that moment.


    "What a powerful aura! No wonder Nate is the disciple of an innate spiritual king. I can''t imagine his


    real strength!" the warriors eximed such things as they felt the fierce aura from Nate.


    "But Ricky is also very strong!"


    Ricky also gathered almost forty percent of his saber-light. With an overwhelming murderous intent, he


    went rolling towards Nate.


    The roar of tigers and apes echoed into the sky. It showed that Ricky had already cultivated the Five


    Beasts Art to itspleteness.


    They stood there without a movement, but their auras had crashed together over dozens of rounds.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Maybe this is the battle of real geniuses!" the warriors said.


    "Three Swords Form! Human Sword Form! Go!"


    Nate moved first. His expression was nk, but his aura was full of rage and hatred.


    He swung his sword and the sword-light shed towards Ricky from all directions. Innumerable sword


    shadows shed. Among them, countless human shadows were smashed one by one.


    Then, his sword came to point at Ricky''s face.

 Chapter 205 The Fierce Battle Between Ricky And Nate

    Chapter 205 The Fierce Battle Between Ricky And Nate


    The power of the sword form was unparalleled. Any kind of sword form could be regarded as a


    secret method, which was much stronger than any cultivation method.


    The human shadows that gathered together were shattered, while the faint shouting and crying


    pervaded everything else. The sound greatly highlighted the strong killing spirit of the sword form


    being used!


    "What a powerful sword form!" The warriors around the two fighters eximed again, since the


    invisible power of the sword form had such an effect on all those around the fight!


    Even Ricky had detected that there was a strong powerunched by Nate. Ricky''s eyes turned serious


    as he prepared tobat Nate''s power.


    Along with his fierce determination, there was also a strong fighting spirit ring up in his eyes. Only an


    opponent like Nate, such an old enemy that was so eager to fight and had a personal vendetta, could


    bring that spirit out of Ricky!


    "Let''s fight! Five Beasts Arts¡ªFive Beasts Power!" Ricky roared out an attack and began tounch his


    own strikes. After he waved his Iron Destroyer through the air, a strong me rose from his body. The


    weapon was covered by the strong saber-light. It was as if a storm had formed around Ricky''s body. It


    also seemed like to burst at any moment!


    Howl! Howl!


    Fierce roars sounded abruptly around them. Behind Ricky''s ming body, the indistinct shadows of five


    beasts showed up. They roared and howled at him and were somehow constantly enhancing Ricky''s


    momentum. After a split second, his momentum had reached the same level as Nate''s!


    "Five Beasts Strike!" With a sudden and wrathful yell, Ricky jumped high into the air. His Iron Destroyer


    was surrounded by the roaring mes as heunched strikes towards Nate. While he did that, the


    indistinct shadows of the five beasts also rushed towards Nate.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The next moment, the sword form and the strike collided, making an endless nging of resonance.


    The whole gate of Stone City was filled with raging energy within that moment. Ricky''s saber and


    Nate''s sword also collided with each other with a blow of unbelievable strength!


    A loud nging noise rang out through the air!


    The noise of weapons colliding was pervading as it echoed around them. The two warriors both had


    burst their energy and used the strongest powers they had. At that moment, they were in a true


    stalemate. Under the strongest collision, theirpetition was turning into apetition of their


    momentum. Whoever could hang on to his current state longer would win thepetition. Whoever


    decreased his momentum first would definitely be defeated by that logic.


    Finally, under the tension of the collision, both of them were forced to retreat by the reaction force.


    They both dropped on the top of the gate violently. Immediately, the solid boulder that formed the gate


    was crushed to powder!


    Puff! Puff! Both of them spit quite a lot of blood out from their mouths at the same time!


    However, both of them did not dare to hesitate in any way. They got up in an instant, despite the heavy


    damage in their bodies. Almost immediately they once again gathered their energy tounch their most


    fierce attacks. The next moment, they collided with each other furiously once again!


    "Three Swords Form! Earth Sword Form! Shatter!"


    With a ferocious roar, Nate once againunched a sword form attack. The attack was the Earth


    Sword Form, and it was more powerful than the Human Sword Form!


    Ricky then saw that, under the endless sword-light, the indistinct shadows once again showed up and


    spread around. They were called the earth indistinct shadows. After they were gathered, they were


    directly attacked and shattered by the sword shadows. The shadow pieces then were directlyunched


    toward Ricky yet again!


    "Devouring Skill¡ªWrath Strike!"


    Ricky summoned his own skill to fight back. The so-called Earth Sword Form made him feel greatly


    threatened, so he didn''t dare to underestimate that power. He summoned his Devouring Fire and


    Heaven Melting Fire skills andunched a strike infused with the two Fires!


    Once again, a collision happened. The new collision naturally was more manic and violent. The two


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    warriors soon were in another stalemate. Then, driven back by the reaction force again, they hit the


    ground hard. Yet, unlike thest time, the two did not begin fighting again immediately!


    It was not because they didn''t want to, however. They could not continue fighting right away because


    they had consumed too much of their power in the two rounds they had already fought!


    It could be seen that they were both bleeding from the corners of their mouths and gasping for breath!


    "Ricky, I still want to kill you!" Nate bellowed angrily as his cold and fierce eyes became bloodshot.


    Then, he took out two red pills from the pocket inside his robe and swallowed them without another


    word!


    After that, Nate''s blood vitality rose to its peak in an instant, even surpassing his peak momentum as a


    warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    "Your pills are not a big deal! I also have pills of my own!" Ricky thundered coldly. At that moment,


    Ricky realized they were at the key stage of their fighting. Without any hesitation, he took out two pills


    and swallowed them. The pills he had taken were called Recovery Pills.


    Simrly, the momentum of Ricky''s body returned to its peak again!


    "Wow, they are fighting so fiercely! Even the fighting between warriors of the second grade of Bone


    Reinforcement would not be fiercer than their battle!" Seeing such a scene above the gate, the


    audience below the gate couldn''t help but exim such things again.


    Some of them also became even greedier for all the valuable things the two warriors had, especially for


    the things that belonged to Ricky!


    They had made a secret n that, no matter who won the fight in the end, they could take advantage.


    The winner would lose their fighting power anyway, and if Ricky was the winner, they would kill him in a


    split second and steal everything he had.


    Yet, one person in the audience, Rushton was not holding onto that same nasty idea.


    ''It seems that even if Ricky wins this battle in the end, it will be difficult for him to get out of here safely!''


    Rushton thought. He was pretty worried for Ricky when he witnessed the greedier looks of many of the


    other warriors. ''Well, if that is the case, I will help him as much as I can!''


    Ricky and Nate didn''t pay attention to their audience at all. They had to concentrate on their deadly


    battle instead.


    "Thest sword will destroy, not only you, but also the inner demon that haunted me!" Nate hissed as


    his momentum was growing stronger. His whole mind had fallen into a state of madness.


    In the previous battles, the demon in his heart had been magnified by an unbelievable amount. His


    hatred for Ricky was more than he could bear. If he could not kill Ricky this time, he would really be


    possessed by his inner demon and bepletely obsessed!


    Ricky was in the same situation. His eyes were filled with madness and he had never been so


    ferocious. He was certain he had to kill Nate. Otherwise, he could not achieve real peace of his mind


    and break through to the realm of Bone Reinforcement, let alone innate spirit.


    "Kill!" There was no need to mince words so the two roared out their murderous intention in hoarse


    voices andunched their strongest attacks.


    "Three Swords Form, the integration of three swords¡ªHeaven, Earth, and Human in one, destroy


    everything!"


    Nate''s sword was filled with strong spiritual energy and it instantly produced another three swords.


    Each of the three swords showed an indistinct shadow scene. Each was, respectively, the infinite


    human, infinite earth, and infinite heaven!


    At once, the three swords mixed with each other, while the three indistinct shadows were also turned


    into a heaven and earth indistinct shadow. As that happened, a white sword-light was pervading!


    Yet, the white sword-light burst instantly and produced super powerful energy that destroyed the


    heaven and earth indistinct shadows directly. It even pierced the space and rushed toward Ricky''s


    throat!


    "You have three swords. So what? I have three fires!" Ricky bellowed angrily at Nate. Feeling the


    strong murderous intent that he had never experienced before, Ricky was still not frightened. Instead,


    his fighting spirit was even more stimted by it!


    "I will use the blending of three fires--Devouring Fire, Heaven Melting Fire, and Heaven ughtering


    Fire. Devouring Skill-Wrath Killing Strike!"


    At that very critical moment, Ricky had to use his Heaven ughtering Fire. During recent events,


    Heaven ughtering Fire had been mixed with the power of nearly 30 kinds of Beast Fires. With the


    nourishment of Chaotic Fire Zone, its strength had been greatly improved. It could be totally used as


    Ricky''s final ace in his fight against Nate!


    The audience then saw that bloody and red runes kept appearing on the surface of Ricky''s body. They


    flew inside the de of his Iron Destroyer. Soon, three kinds of mes sprang out from the two runes.


    Those were the Devouring Fire and two kinds of sacred fire¡ªHeaven Melting Fire and Heaven


    ughtering Fire. In the blink of an eye, the three mes were zing. They were also perfectly mixed


    with each other through the Chaotic Fire Skill! It was incredible!


    The three kinds of mes, with three different attributes, released their own power. They even merged


    with Ricky''s weapon, Iron Destroyer. After a short while, the three mes were turned into three


    different colors that surrounded the Iron Destroyer, waiting for Ricky to summon them.


    Then, Ricky waved his Iron Destroyer hard andunched his most powerful strike!


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the strongest and final strikes of the two warriors collided with each other and


    made a huge noise. The winner would be determined very soon.

 Chapter 206 A Natural Break Through

    Chapter 206 A Natural Break Through


    Boom!


    The collision between sword form and me strike resembled the unanticipated encounter between


    two tremendous forces. Everything happened in the blink of an eye, as if it would be smashed in an


    instant!


    After the merger of the Three Swords Form, the momentum of killing was undeniable. As if it would


    wipe out everything like a sword de!


    Ricky''s me strike was the fusion of three strengths, which was more changeable!


    At the moment of collision, the power of Devouring Fire burst out and turned into a ferocious invisible


    beast, devouring the sharp edge and the strength of Three Swords Form!


    Devouring Fire was a fire that could devour everything in definite!


    Although it was match to Ricky''s strength and couldn''t show off its real power, it still had a great effect


    on Nate''s Three Swords Form!


    But in a moment, the power of Devouring Fire just devoured one third of the power of Three Swords


    Form!


    "No, no! This can''t be happening!" Nate shouted, astounded, sensing the power of his sword form


    perished right before his eyes.


    However, before he could open his mouth, he felt an extreme manic force rushed toward to him again


    and squandered his sword form power quickly!


    Just after the intense manic force, another killing power that parallel his sword form charged in the


    air and collided with his sword form again!


    Those two killing power collided with each other to show which one was stronger! However, Nate''s


    power of Three Swords Form had been blown by the power of Devouring Fire and Heaven Melting


    Fire. So, it couldn''t battle with the power of Heaven ughtering Fire!


    At once, Nate''s Three Swords Form copsed and his sword also swooped heavily.


    But none of it mattered to Ricky. His strike was still vigorous than ever, swiftly hitting Nate''s feared face.


    With his instinct, Nate channeled his spiritual energy and crossed his arms to resist Ricky''s strike, but it


    was amiss. His Three Swords Form couldn''t defy the strike, let alone himself as the first grade of


    Bone Reinforcement.


    Crack!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A loud sound of Nate''s arm broken was heard. Then the Iron Destroyer was severely chopped down


    from Nate''s face and he was split into halves right in an instant.


    Nate died.


    When he saw Nate died, Ricky felt a huge stone disappear in his heart instantly. His crazy state was


    also turned into a bubble, and the whole body of he himself suddenly came into an empty state!


    Whoosh!


    With no signal, the spiritual energy around Ricky rotated directly. It turned into a whirlpool and rushed


    into Ricky''s body!


    Immediately, he felt his scarce body was constantly filling up. His realm was also rising uncontrobly!


    "Alva, what the..." Ricky stammered, scared out of wits by what was happening.


    "My master, it is a sign of a natural breakthrough and a rare opportunity for a warrior. It can be


    regarded as an invisible reward given by God after you have eliminated the inner demons in your


    heart!" Alva eximed.


    "My master, we don''t have much time. Go and try your best to reach the ninth grade of Blood


    Purification! I''ll guard here. No one wille near you!" Alva spoke confidently.


    "A natural breakthrough!" "It happened unexpectedly. Now is really not the right time, but I can''t


    hesitate any more. Alva, the next step is up to you," Ricky said helplessly, after hearing Alva''s remarks.


    He felt defenseless. He could imagine how the warriors would do next if he advanced into the state of


    breakthrough. They would kill him for the treasures!


    However, he was not afraid at all for Alva was keeping him safeguard. No one woulde near him


    unless he was a innate spiritual king.


    Moreover, he was now an enemy of the Realm of Wildness. It didn''t matter for him to expose a bit more


    of his real strength and had more enemies.


    Now that the decision had been made, Ricky didn''t hesitate any more. He sat down and concentrated


    all his mind on making a breakthrough.


    ''Fancy that! Ricky had won the battle and acquired the opportunity of natural breakthrough!'' the


    warriors thought.


    Then their eyes widened, full of jealousy and greed.


    "Let''s get ready. He''s exhausted and in a breakthrough state. Now is our chance to get his treasures.


    Come on!" A voice echoed from the crowd.


    At once, a number of warriors barged into the gate.


    ''Ricky is such a pompous bag. Even if the natural breakthrough is a rare opportunity, he should not


    advance without thinking!'' Rushton thought helplessly.


    "Unless, he has more trump cards up his sleeve? Or maybe he knows I''ll cover for him?"


    "Rushton, what do you think we should do now?" At this time, the master from Sun n asked


    Rushton.


    "Since the Nan n has copsed, the task that the sect chief given to me has beenpleted. The


    rtionship between you and me is just an ordinary friend, so you don''t have to ask me about your


    actions any more!" Rushton said.


    "I understand. But I still want to ask you about your decision!" the master from Sun n asked with


    sincerity in his voice.


    "Ricky and I are both disciples of the Snow Sect, so I''ll be his ally. Otherwise, how can I go back to see


    the sect chief? Is there any other way?!" Rushton smirked. Then, he leaped onto the tallest portion of


    the gate.


    At this moment, the power from the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement broke out straight off. He spun


    around the warriors and said, "Ricky is my fellow disciple and now he is making a breakthrough. I


    After that, Rushton released his endless murderous intent, which made these warriors stood fright


    away!


    These scenes made the situation reach deadlock.


    In a moment, the master from Sun n nced at Johnny in bewilderment. Obviously, he wanted to


    know what they should do next!


    "Father, the strength of our Sun n is too weak. I don''t think we can defeat Ricky and get his


    treasures without loss. In my opinion, what we should do next is to work honestly in the Stone City!"


    Johnny said.


    There was a long silence.


    A few minutester, a middle-aged warrior couldn''t help but yelled at Rushton, "Rushton, we all know


    you''re a very strong and powerful man but do you really want to be our enemy by siding with Ricky?"


    "That''s right. We can all work together and share the treasures of Ricky!" Another middle-aged warrior


    eximed and his voice echoed.


    "I don''t think that you two understand the severity of this. I''d better make it clear to you!" Rushton


    sneered.


    At the moment when he finished, he rushed to these two middle-aged warriors and gave them a


    forceful p!

 Chapter 207 The Coffin Was Gone

    Chapter 207 The Coffin Was Gone


    The two middle-aged warriors were only at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. There was no way


    that they would be able to resist Rushton, a strong warrior who was already at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. Rushton''s ferocious punches brought them down easily and they died at once.


    As soon as he was done with the two warriors, he went back at the gate and looked around with ring


    cold eyes and said, "I''m sure you have seen what just happened. I think now you already know the


    consequences should you dare touch him."


    The warriors who already approached the gate were in shock by what they saw. They took a look at


    Rushton and then at the two bodies lying on the ground. They were afraid and unsure of their next


    move. Some of them even took a few steps backwards; they were not that stupid to piss him off any


    further.


    Killing was often the best way to deter these rapacious warriors!


    If they cooperated together they might be able to resist Rushton, maybe even defeat him! After all, all


    of them were strong and in unity there was the invincible strength. As a matter of fact, they had thought


    about this tactic and yet none of them moved. They exchanged looks at one another and you could see


    that none of them had the courage to stand out and volunteer to lead the fight against Rushton.


    Everyone was afraid that if theyunched the first attack, they would be killed and in that situation,


    even if their side won, it would have nothing to do with them because by that time, most of them would


    have already been dead.


    Gradually, they began to retreat from the gate one by one.


    It was not until that time when the warriors began to leave did Rushton feel relieved. He kept a straight


    face so as to hide his true feelings. Deep down he knew that should they decide to attack him, he


    would not be able to defeat all of them. Even though he was a warrior at the fifth grade of Bones


    Reinforcement, he still felt the pressure when faced with about a thousand warriors from the Stone


    City!


    Before long, there was no warrior left and it was only Rushton who stayed waiting for Ricky. After an


    hour, Ricky finally opened his eyes and woke up from his cultivation.


    "Bang! Bang!" The moment he was sober, the aura of the warrior at the ninth grade of Blood


    Purification broke out. What was more, Ricky hadpletely reinforced the level of ninth grade of


    Blood Purification. There was no doubt that it was the benefit brought by a natural breakthrough.


    ''The ninth grade of Blood Purification, the highest level of Blood Purification! Finally, I made it! So the


    next goal is thest stage, the Bone Reinforcement, '' Ricky thought to himself and stood up slowly. He


    hade this far and finally reached this level.


    He then turned to look at Rushton and said in a sincere tone, "Thank you, Rushton. You have really


    helped a lot and if it were not for you, I would not have made it! Thank you so much!"


    "I''m d to see you make such a great improvement! Don''t keep thanking me for you deserve it. It


    seems that you are quite close to reaching the Bone Reinforcement. I can see now that you have


    already had thebat power of a Bone Reinforcement warrior," Rushton replied with a smile.


    "I''m sure even if I didn''t give a hand, you still would have your secret card!" he added.


    "Ha-ha! You know me well, Rushton!" Ricky replied as heughed out. "Anyway, I''m grateful for what


    you''ve done for me this time. If you need a hand someday, please feel free to let me know! I''ll do


    whatever I can to repay you!"


    "Ha-ha! It seems that I not only helped you today, but also did myself a favor! I feel so honored to get a


    promise from you, a real genius who had sessfully taken down someone stronger in terms of rank.


    By the way, you reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification naturally. That''s really awesome! Only a


    few people had such a precious opportunity for a natural Bone Reinforcement breakthrough," Rushton


    said, a smile resting on his face.


    "Oh, I''m ttered, but that''s probably too much to say!" Ricky chuckled and said.


    "Ha-ha. Well, here is the thing. I suggest you leave here as soon as possible! I''m sure by now,


    everyone has already known that you are still in the Stone City. Staying here is too dangerous for you,"


    Rushton said in a more serious tone this time.


    He then continued, "And, don''t go back to the Snow Sect. My suggestion is that you head for the


    Heaven Wood Land if possible! There are many powerful and strong warriors and organizations,


    making it a more chaotic andplex ce. You will not be discovered so easily there. That ce is


    much safer for you!"


    "Yes, Rushton. I understand what you mean, thank you for your kind advice. I will go to the Heaven


    Wood Land as you suggested. But before I leave, I''d like to ask for you to do me another favor," Ricky


    said, hope in his eyes.


    "You mean the Nan n, am I right?" Rushton asked, knowing what Ricky was concerned about.


    "Yes, exactly!" Ricky said as he nodded. "Although I am no longer a member of the Nan n, their


    blood is still running through my veins. I didn''t mean to kill everyone from the Nan n, nor did I want


    them to disappear from the worldpletely. Please keep those innocent people alive! That''s the least


    thing I could do for my former family, the Nan n."


    "Ricky, you are a kind and merciful person. Don''t worry. I will arrange everything for you concerning the


    Nan n. But whom do you think could be the new master?" Rushton promised and asked.


    "Whoever you believe is qualified. I trust that you will make a sound decision, Rushton. After all, it has


    nothing to with me," Ricky said as he looked into the distance. What was on his mind at this time? His


    enemies'' faces appeared in his vision one by one. One particr person struck him the most. Nate,


    who had been hunting him these days. They used to be friends, then became enemies, and now they


    were already in two different worlds. What a karma!


    "No problem!" Rushton nodded.


    Ricky left the Stone City without any hesitation. The longer he stayed here, the more dangerous he


    would be. Before he left, he collected the body of Nate and brought it with him.


    Just as what Rushton had anticipated, several overwhelming energies came to the Stone City within


    four hours after Ricky left. Obviously, they were from the demi-immortals.


    As for whether there was an innate spiritual king arriving at the city or not, no one knew.


    At this time, Ricky had already entered the Heaven Melting Pagoda and was now heading quickly for


    the Heaven Wood Land.


    Rushton had offered an excellent option by suggesting him go to the Heaven Wood Land. Although it


    was the home to one of the strongest organizations in the Realm of Wildness, many innate spirits were


    also gathering there. Many different powers thrived there, unlike the Snow Land, the West Deste


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Land, or the Earth Fire Land where only one or two forces dominated.


    There was a mingling of good and evil in the Heaven Wood Land, which provided a perfect chance for


    Ricky to hide and improve himself.


    He also considered this; that was why he took Rushton''s advice so decisively and set off right away.


    He had already achieved his goal by killing Nate and Gilbert and was released from his nightmare.


    What Ricky cared about the most now was the investigation of Young Wraith Blood Pill, and whether


    Grace and his friends were safe and far from harm''s way.


    But he did not concern too much because Zenith was still in the Snow Sect, taking care of everything.


    Ricky was confident that as the chief of the Snow Sect, Zenith would manage everything well.


    Probably when Ricky returned to the Snow Sect next time, he would have already be a demi-


    immortal. Maybe by that time, he would be able to fight against an innate spirit!


    As for the Misty South Faction, it might stay low profile for a while because of him. But Ricky believed


    that Autn would run the faction well. Ricky was certain that as a warrior who had gained the Heaven


    ughtering Fire, Autn would not be shortsighted as to see only what was under his nose. He must


    be ambitious to achieve more progress and to be a strong warrior in the whole world instead of


    only in the Realm of Wildness.


    Therefore, Ricky was sure that Autn would be a good leader of the Misty South Faction.


    Of course, as the founder of the faction, Ricky would not do nothing. He had made up his mind that he


    would try to recruit more trustworthy people after he arrived in the Heaven Wood Land.


    Before he entered the territory of the Heaven Wood Land, Ricky went to an anonymous mountain. He


    had one more thing to deal with. He needed to deal with the body of Nate, who was once his friend,


    and then his enemy who had betrayed and traumatized him.


    Exerting his internal strength, Ricky dug a deep hole and cut some century-old trees to make a wooden


    coffin. Then he took out the body parts from the Heaven Melting Pagoda and put them into the coffin.


    "Nate, we were once close friends before you betrayed me and my father, and destroyed my spiritual


    meridian. By now, you probably have forgotten everything," Ricky said in a calm tone as he looked at


    the coffin.


    "You may have forgotten the time when we were so happy together. But I haven''t. You''ve already paid


    the price and I will give you a decent burial today. Thank you for being a friend to me once.


    You stay in the other world and I stay alive in this world. We are now even starting today."


    After he finished paying his respects, Ricky started to bury the coffin to put an end to the friendship and


    hatred between him and Nate when he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Now that you are going to bury those body parts, why don''t you just leave them to me?" said the deep


    and dreadful voice.


    Then, a ck swirl appeared in front of Ricky out of nowhere. Surprisingly a terrifying fury ck hand


    sprang up from the ck swirl and grasped the coffin in which there was Nate!


    Before Ricky could even do anything to stop the fury ck hand, it had already gone, along with the


    coffin!


    However, the voice still echoed in Ricky''s head, "Probably you and your friend will cross paths again


    sooner orter! Ha-ha!"


    Ricky did not realize what had happened just now until the voice disappeared. As soon as he realized


    what happened, he blurted out, "Wh... What the hell? What just happened? Alva, did you see it clearly?


    Did you hear it?"

 Chapter 208 The Appearance Of Zenith

    Chapter 208 The Appearance Of Zenith


    "Yes, my master. I saw it, and I heard it!" Alva replied with a frightened voice. He was just as scared as


    Ricky was.


    Being an ancient supreme weapon, he was stronger than Ricky. Therefore, he was certain how


    powerful that ck hand was. It only appeared for a few seconds, yet it showed its overwhelming force.


    It was impressive and seemed to be strong enough to destroy everything it touched.


    No one could resist it! Everything and everyone in the right mind would surrender to it!


    ''That ck hand, its master is even more terrible than those gods I have met!'' Alva, out of shock, said


    secretly to himself. "Who is he on earth? Why did he take Nate''s body away? Was he finding fault with


    Ricky, or maybe with Nate?"


    "Alva, do you have any idea?" Ricky asked again before he forced himself to stop panicking and calm


    down from the shock.


    "I''m sorry, my master. I''ve searched every corner of my brain but failed to find an answer. The only


    thing I can confirm is that the owner of the ck hand is older than me. I guess he is more terrible and


    stronger than a Great Dragon!" Alva replied.


    ''Why did he take Nate''s body? What did he mean by saying that I and my friend would cross paths


    again?'' Ricky pondered. This mysterious hand made him extremely uneasy. Somehow, he felt that


    something terrible was going to happen.


    And just as the mysterious voice said, it could happen either far in the future, or sooner than we would


    expect!


    It was his regained spiritual meridian who was showing him this vision, indicating that there was going


    to be a big trouble!


    Ricky even felt his spiritual meridian shake a little bit, which had never happened before.


    Riddled by shock and ton of questions, he stopped at where he had been for a long time, lost in his


    thought.


    "My master, you must stop thinking about it! You just freed yourself from the nightmare Nate had once


    brought to you. I''m afraid you are being hunted by another nightmare! You might lose your mind if you


    let yourself be obsessed with that mysterious ck hand! That''s extremely dangerous!" Seeing


    Ricky couldn''t stop thinking about the hand, Alva talked to Ricky in a worried tone.


    Meanwhile, he activated the Heaven Melting Fire and poured it into Ricky''s mind, hoping Ricky would


    Thank god, Ricky finally recovered from the panic and fear. He shivered a bit and said to Alva, "Thank


    you for your reminder, Alva. You''ve brought me back! Otherwise, I would have been stuck in my


    thought and eternal slumber! If it were not you, I might have already met a miserable end!"


    A warrior getting stuck in a loop of thoughts was extremely dangerous. Being traumatized by someone


    was not the most terrible thing for a warrior, for he could just kill that person who hurt him! However,


    once a warrior ended up obsessing and losing control over himself, he would be banned from


    cultivation and the practices of a warrior. If Ricky did not wake up just now, today would''ve been hisst


    day as a warrior.


    "The pleasure is mine, my master. I''m relieved to see you wake up!" Alva replied with a nod.


    Now that Ricky seeded in regaining his consciousness, he could only get better from there.


    "You said he is even older than you. I understand that no matter how hard I think about him, it would


    not make any difference. I would only annoy myself if I continue thinking!" Ricky nodded and said.


    Then, he found a ce nearby and hunkered down to adjust his breath and collect himself. He decided


    to stay here to keep his mind at peace and to eliminate the bad effects brought by the ck hand


    before he entered the Heaven Wood Land.


    He sat there for a whole day. Luckily, Ricky was used to this kind of long and boring cultivation. Thanks


    to his strong willpower, the ck hand no longer had any effects on him even if he couldn''t help but


    think about it from time to time.


    "For now, I''ll leave it at that. I will think about it more carefully when I grow stronger!" Taking a deep


    breath, Ricky said to himself.


    "Be careful, my master! An innate spiritual king is approaching us!" Suddenly, Alva warned him in a


    serious tone.


    "What? An innate spiritual king?" Alva''s words surprised Ricky. "How could it be? I found us a remote


    hiding ce on purpose. Could an innate spiritual king locate us? Besides, we are thousands of miles


    away from the Stone City now!"


    "Oh, don''t worry, my master. I could sense that this innate spiritual king probably doesn''t mean to bring


    us harm! It is probably because of that ck hand. The innate spiritual king from the Snow Land might


    have detected the powerful hand!" Alva exined.


    "Anyway, go inside the Heaven Melting Pagoda! The innate spiritual king has arrived!" Alva urged. He


    preferred Ricky to stay in his body, whether theing innate spiritual king had good or bad intentions.


    "Ricky! Where are you? Show yourself!" The moment Alva finished his words, an angry voice yelled.


    Despite the anger contained in the voice, it seemed that the owner had no intentions to kill Ricky.


    "It''s okay, Alva! I''ll just stay outside. It''s Chief Zenith!" Ricky smiled as he recognized the voice.


    He walked out of the cave to show himself to Zenith.


    "Chief Zenith, how did you find me?" Looking at Zenith whonded from the sky slowly, Ricky said with


    an innocent smile resting on his face.


    "How did I find you? It is all thanks to the splendid and impressive work you have done in the Stone


    City!" Zenith said in a seemingly strict tone.


    "The splendid and impressive work? I don''t understand what you are talking about, Chief Zenith. I just


    woke up from seclusion a few minutes ago!" Ricky replied with a puzzled look.


    "Stop pretending to be a fool! You know what? All the organizations and ns in the Realm of Wildness


    are keeping an eye on the Snow Sect. I was being tailed by their men! And it was not that easy to get


    rid of them!" Zenith said with coldness in his voice.


    "What''s more, Boris keeps pestering me because of you. He is allied with other people. I''m afraid I will


    be removed from the sect chief soon!"


    "No way! Seriously? I didn''t expect that, Chief Zenith!" Ricky asked in embarrassment upon hearing


    Zenith''s words.


    He understood that Chief Zenith was being held under this difficult situation because of his actions.


    "Humph! Yes, the situation is serious without a doubt!" Zenith said. "But you are lucky to have Monkey


    Nine. Thank god you sent him to deliver a message to the Snow Sect. Otherwise, Boris would not stop


    pestering me!"


    "I''m relieved to hear that, Chief Zenith! So, everything is fine then!" Ricky said as he smiled.


    "You need to pay for the trouble you have caused, you know? I haven''t made up my mind on what I


    should do to you! How I wish I could cut you into pieces!" Seeing Ricky''s smile, Zenith said as he shook


    his head helplessly. Of course, he did not mean any of it.


    "Okay. Now let''s talk business. You can''t stay in the Snow Land, the Earth Fire Land, or the West


    Deste Land. Go to the Heaven Wood Land! And from what I''m seeing, you are heading for the


    Heaven Wood Land, aren''t you?" Zenith said as his face turned serious.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith. That is absolutely correct!" Ricky stopped smiling and replied.


    "You are quite a smart kid!" Zenith nodded.


    "Oh, another thing. The thing about that iplete Young Wraith Blood Pill, what are you going to do


    with it? It might be trouble now that Boris is the one who was pulling the strings!" asked Ricky.


    "You didn''t tell anyone about it. That''s great! Otherwise, warriors wouldn''t be able to resist it and would


    have dark and evil thoughts once they heard about it! When that happens, Boris would not be the only


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    one who would produce that pill!" Zenith appraised. "I''ve warned Boris and sent some core disciples to


    his ce to investigate further.


    Should he y deaf to me and continue his annoying behavior, I will deal with him by myself!"


    "Thank you, Chief Zenith!" Ricky said with grateful eyes.


    "I know what is right from wrong! I was meant to stop Boris!" Zenith replied. Then he took out a mask


    made of human skin from the storage ring and passed it to Ricky.


    "What''s this?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "A mask! I crafted it especially for you!" Zenith said. "Put on the mask and no one could recognize you!


    Otherwise, you would die before even getting close to the Heaven Wood Land!


    You know what? Every warrior knows your face as long as he is not a fool!"


    "Seriously? No way!" Ricky said with a scared look.


    "No! Something isn''t right here! Leave now!" At this time, Zenith grew extremely serious. He grabbed


    Ricky and conjured a spell, ready to leave the ce.

 Chapter 209 Three Spiritual Kings

    Chapter 209 Three Spiritual Kings


    "Zenith, you can go, but you have to leave the boy!" a voice roared as Zenith tore the space apart and


    was ready to flee with Ricky. The whole ce started to shake violently all of a sudden, the ground


    visibly trembling and cracking from the pressure.


    One moment, Zenith was wreaking havoc, and then the next, a hand carrying a terrifying amount of


    spiritual energy appeared out of thin air, sessfully blocking Zenith''s way out.


    Zenith had no choice but to stop in his tracks. His face turned grim as he gathered frosty power on one


    finger and attacked the hand with all his might. If he wanted to escape with Ricky, he had to get past


    this mysterious force and somehow knock him out. It was the only way, yet it was proving to be very


    difficult.


    "My master, a middle spiritual king and an lower spiritual king are on the way!" Alva said, turning to


    Ricky with a grave face.


    "It seems that this mysterious hand attracted not only Chief Zenith, but other people as well." Ricky''s


    eyes darted to all the possible escape routes, all the while calcting their chances. As he narrowed


    down their options, he nced at Alva and asked, "Do you think we can get out of here?"


    "There''s a chance, but a very slim one. You have to get into the Heaven Melting Pagoda before the


    innate spiritual king does and block him from entering. But in my present state, it won''t be easy to


    aplish. Getting rid of him might cost us a hefty price," Alva replied.


    ''A slim chance is better than none!'' Ricky thought, preparing himself for the worst.


    The next moment, two figures appeared in front of Ricky and Zenith. Their eyes were filled with


    murderous intent and no room for anything else. There was only one thing on their minds, and that was


    snuffing the life out of Ricky.


    Ricky knew how much they wanted to kill him. After all, these two had so much resentment and hatred


    towards him.


    One of them was Errol, a man who came from the West Deste Land. He was Lyndon''s father. Ricky


    remembered Lyndon quite clearly, as Lyndon was the man who hunted him down before. The other


    one was Mia, Andrew''s mother. Errol was a middle spiritual king just like Zenith, while Mia was an


    lower spiritual king.


    But it didn''t matter what kind of spiritual king they were, as they were only ants in Ricky''s eyes. He was


    more powerful that these twobined.


    "Errol, Mia, it seems you two haven''t left the Snow Land yet and have no ns to do so any time soon.


    That''s your mistake right there. You should have left when you had the chance," Zenith said coldly,


    ring at the two.


    "Ha, if we leave, then we won''t be able to see Ricky," Errol responded equally as cold. "Zenith, this is


    myst warning. Leave the boy alone and save yourself. That is the only way you can continue being


    the chief of the Snow Sect. Otherwise, we''d have no choice but to... take care of you, too."


    "Errol, you''re hrious." Zenithughed. "Do you honestly think your threats will work on me?" He


    joke," Zenith said, finishing his sentence with a mocking smile on his lips.


    "Zenith, you must not be thinking straight right now. I''ll give you another chance to consider your


    options. Do you really want to be the enemy of all the innate spiritual kings in the Realm of Wildness?"


    Mia asked, grinding her teeth.


    "I honestly don''t have the courage to be the enemy of all the innate spiritual kings in the Realm of


    Wildness. Who does? Maybe only Ricky. But right now, I have plenty of courage to deal with you two,"


    Zenith replied with a sneer.


    "Oh, well, if that''s your decision, then so be it!" Errol yelled, turning to Mia and then adding, "Mia, I''ll


    stall Zenith while you deal with Ricky. Kill the little bastard and make sure even his soul won''t reach the


    afterlife!"


    The ground started shaking. In an instant, Error was covered in pure spiritual energy, so dense that it


    cut through the wind. His power made the whole ce seem smaller, and it somehow became difficult


    for others to breathe.


    Crack! Several cracking sounds were heard all around the ce.


    Trees in all sizes got uprooted and snapped into two. A crater appeared on the ground as it cracked,


    turning rocks into dust and evaporating what little pools of water were left. Errol''s power seemed to


    destroy anything around it, and it felt impossible to stop him.


    Despite being a strong warrior himself, Ricky could not deny such intense powering from Errol. He


    hated to admit it, but if Zenith didn''t protect him from the force, he would have been sted off to the


    skies, never to be seen again.


    ''Is this the real power of the innate spiritual king?'' Ricky thought, overwhelmed and taken aback.


    He had fought enemies, but Errol was by far the strongest. He was mistaken. This man... he was not


    an ant. He was an elephant--one that emanated pure energy!


    "Ultimate Flushing Wrath--Ultimate Flushing Palm!"


    Errol shouted as he jumped in the air and came face to face with Zenith. He raised his fist and aimed at


    Zenith''s face. He was too fast for the naked eye to see, so Zenith was not able to dodge or even react


    on time. His hand almost made contact with Zenith''s face, sending his opponent flying to the other side


    of the room.


    Zenith was in a state of shock. Emotions gathered up in his eyes. He could tell how fierce Errol''s attack


    was. He realized it was because Errol had gathered all his power in his fist. One blow was equivalent to


    several hundred blows and stronger by a thousand.


    Error had no choice. Holding back was not an option because if he couldn''t kill Ricky this time, then he


    would not get another chance. Ricky had to die in order for him to get his treasures. But before he


    could kill Ricky, he had to get rid of Zenith.


    "Frozen Ice Finger!" Zenith roared as he summoned his cultivation method. He fixed his eyes on Errol


    and charged, his speed alone giving justice to the title "Sect Chief." He collided with Error in mid-air.


    The collision between the two middle spiritual kings caused massive destruction. The entire ce


    looked like a meteorite had crashed into the surface, obliterating everything in its way.


    Meanwhile, Mia had been looking for an opportunity to kill Ricky. She wanted to take this chance and


    faster he finished him off, the better.


    Boom! The collision between the two was so strong that Zenith had no choice but to take a few steps


    back. His chest heaved as he tried to breathe, and his forehead was dotted with little beads of sweat.


    The fight was proving to be more challenging than he had hoped.


    If strength was the only thing to be ounted for, there was no doubt that Zenith was stronger than


    Errol. However, due to having to protect Ricky from iing threats such as Mia''s stealth attack, he


    couldn''t focus and give it his all. If he allowed himself to be lost in the heat of the battle, Mia might slip


    past his defenses and end Ricky''s life in a blink of an eye.


    "Zenith, let''s see how long you can protect him!" Errol howled as heunched himself towards Zenith


    with a new surge of energy.


    He wielded his Ultimate Flushing Palm again and hit the top of Zenith''s head. It was clear that Errol had


    increased his strength because this attack was way stronger than the first one. Fortunately, Zenith was


    the sect chief for a reason. He had mastered the art of offense and defense. In the split second that


    Errol brought his palm down, he was able to cast a protectiveyer energy on his body and prevent


    sustaining a fatal damage.


    "Errol, you may think you''re so strong, but remember this: you will never ever defeat me!" Zenith yelled,


    his eyes shing dangerously. He let out a horrifying battle cry as he prepared his counter.


    Another fierce battle ensued. It almost looked like Zenith was finally winning. However, after another


    massive collision with Errol, he had to take a few steps back again. This time, there was blooding


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    out of the corner of his lips.


    "Zenith, I know your real strength. You can definitely hold your ground against many middle spiritual


    kings. But as long as you''re trying to protect that boy, you can''t win against me," Errol said, his lips


    curving into a smile.


    He looked absolutely pleased, and Zenith could tell he was itching to continue the fight.


    "Ultimate Flushing Wrath--Endless Flushing Palm!" Zenith felt it before he saw it. Errol''s attack this time


    was even stronger than thest two.


    ''You sealed your death the moment you decided to protect Ricky, '' Errol thought as he aimed his blow


    at Zenith''s chest. He wanted to hit the heart and make it stop beating.


    "Chief Zenith, don''t worry about me. Just give it your all!" Ricky said seriously, a hint of fear in his voice.


    He knew if Zenith got hit by Errol''s technique yet again, the consequences would be dire.


    "Nonsense, I''ll definitely defeat him and I''ll never leave you alone!" Zenith yelled back.


    "No, Chief Zenith, listen to me! I want you to give it your all! Stall him, waste his time. All I need is a


    little time. I''ll defeat Mia and escape!" Ricky said confidently.


    "What?" Zenith asked, unable to believe what he just heard. Ricky, defeating Mia on his own? It was


    like a suicide mission.


    "Trust me, Chief. I got this," Ricky said firmly. His eyes shone with resolve.


    "I see. It seems that you''ve reallye across a great opportunity in the Earth Fire ce. You''re


    stronger now," Zenith replied with an understanding nod.


    With a smile, he took back the protectiveyer of energy that he cast upon Ricky. It merged with the


    power within his body, making him feelplete and so much stronger.


    At that moment, Ricky immediately hid inside the Heaven Melting Pagoda. His n was to activate it


    and escape. His enemies noticed what he was doing, though.


    "Oh my goodness, it''s the spiritual space tool!" Errol and Mia eximed, their eyes filled with disbelief


    and greed.

 Chapter 210 Escaping The Impasse

    Chapter 210 Escaping The Impasse


    Even Zenith was stunned by what he just witnessed. An expression of admiration appeared on his


    face. Meanwhile, he felt happy for Ricky to gain such a powerful weapon. That pagoda was a spiritual


    space tool into which people could hide themselves. It must be a spiritual tool of intermediate stage, at


    least! Even a spiritual king would be thrilled if they ever got their hands on one!


    ''Possessing a spiritual space tool which can contain people, Ricky, you are so lucky! You are doomed


    to be themon enemy of the whole Realm of Wildness! Everyone wants to take it from you!'' Zenith


    sighed in his heart.


    Even though this pagoda could help Ricky escape, Zenith did not dare ck off. Ricky might be able to


    enter this spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage in front of a spiritual king, but he could not


    manipte this pagoda to disappear that easily because the spiritual king would have learned the


    pagoda''s smell and was able to locate it! Wherever it went, the king was always able to find it, unless


    he had other matters in his hand!


    Zenith was also well aware of this fact. "Hey, Errol, Mia. I''m still here! Don''t ever underestimate your


    enemy!" At this time, Zenith stopped thinking about Ricky. All he wanted was to attract Errol and Mia''s


    attention to create an opportunity for Ricky to escape. He exerted his internal strength and


    consequently, the power belonging to a middle spiritual king broke out and unleashed an enormous


    energy! Zenith focused all his power on his finger and pointed at Errol. In an instant, Errol''s Endless


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Flushing Palm was destroyed!


    Then, the ravaging frozen energy formed a cage and trapped Errol and Mia!


    ''Ricky, I''ll try my best to keep Mia trapped; she wouldn''t be able to chase you! All you need to do is run!


    The farther, the better! Stay away from them as hard as you can!'' Zenith wished silently as he felt


    Ricky''s spiritual space tool run away at full speed.


    Above the frozen ice cage, Zenith cast a unique spell belonging to an innate spiritual king to keep the


    cage intact. He hoped that with this, Errol and Mia would have a hard time breaking it.


    "Damn it! Zenith! How dare you stop me! I swear that the Snow Sect is the number one enemy of the


    family of Greenhill, and it will stay that way forever!" Seeing Zenith do whatever he could to keep him in


    the cage, Errol roared in great rage with resentful eyes. He had never been that close to Ricky. If it


    weren''t for Zenith, hunting Ricky and the pagoda would have been a lot easier. However, he was


    caught by Zenith and was unable to find his way out.


    Despite his anger, he knew that there was no way he could hunt Ricky down with Zenith always in his


    way.


    "Ha-ha! The number one enemy? Forever? The Snow Sect and the family of Greenhill are already


    enemies! How ridiculous you are to threaten me with such a funny excuse?! Use your brain and try to


    make up another one, please!" Zenith burst intoughter upon hearing Errol''s threat, as if he just told


    him an unforgettable joke.


    Right after he finished his words, Zenithunched another attack. He concentrated his energy on his


    finger and shot directly at Errol and Mia who were still trapped helplessly in the frozen ice cage.


    "Errol, let''s work together! You break the cage and fight against him. I go and chase that bastard! Once


    we seed, I will bring him back here and we will share everything he has! What do you think?" Mia


    proposed out of desperation.


    Although she was also a spiritual king, she was much weaker when faced with Zenith, a middle spiritual


    king. If Errol refused to help her, she knew that she wouldn''t be strong enough to break the cage on her


    own.


    A spiritual king wasn''t like any mortal. In the innate spirit period, there was a huge separation between


    the neighboring levels. The power gap between a lower spiritual king and a middle spiritual king was


    like that between a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement and a warrior at the ninth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. Therefore, a middle spiritual king shouldn''t have any trouble killing a lower


    spiritual king with ease. Mia knew about this and was afraid of Zenith.


    Zenith, on the other hand, knew he didn''t need to kill Mia. All he needed to do was to keep her here.


    Errol ignored Mia''s proposal. Instead, he kept cursing Zenith and attempted to resist his attack. It was


    not because he was too caught in the moment to reply to her, but he just didn''t want to. Mia''s


    suggestion didn''t sound so good to Errol.


    As for the frozen ice cage Zenith threw at them, Errol definitely had the capability to break it, but he


    chose not to.


    Mia was not a fool and could see right through Errol. She knew that he didn''t help her on purpose.


    Annoyed by it, she gritted her teeth and cursed secretly in her heart. Yet she kept persuading Errol to


    consider her proposal.


    "Well, well, well. I''m sure Ricky can weather the storm this time. Very fortunate of him!" At first, Zenith


    was also puzzled why Errol did not break his cage. He knew that he was able to if wanted to. But soon,


    he figured out the reason behind Errol''s behavior.


    Zenith was certain that Errol and Mia were not friends; they refused to work together.


    If Ricky was still here, within the range of his vision, Errol would definitely break free and do whatever


    he could to keep Zenith busy so that he would be unable to aid Ricky. However, once Ricky was out of


    his sight, if he helped Mia to escape the cage, he would end up with nothing because he knew Mia


    would not fulfill her end of the deal! She would keep the spiritual space tool for herself and hide!


    Mia made a promise to Errol but she did not have his trust. Once she sessfully killed Ricky and


    acquired the spiritual tool, there was no way she would share it with anyone! In that situation, Errol


    would never have any chance to take the pagoda from her. After all, Mia was from the Casting Guild,


    an organization which was significantly stronger than the family of Greenhill!


    On the contrary, given that Ricky escaped this time, maybe he would get another chance someday. He


    could go and search for himter.


    That was why Errol refused to help Mia.


    The three spiritual kings fought for an entire day. Zenith tried his best to keep them in ce so that


    Ricky could get as far away as possible.


    When the sun had set and darkness surrounded them, Zenith assumed that Ricky must have reached


    a safe ce.


    "It''s time to end!" Bearing this in mind, he withdrew his power and left immediately. "Hey, Zenith! I will


    never forget what you''ve done to me! You''ll pay for this sooner orter!" Errol shouted angrily at Zenith


    who was already out of their sights.


    However, he heard nothing back but the leaves rustling in the wind.


    Errol and Mia stared at each other with hateful eyes, both exhausted. Needlessly to say, Mia was


    extremely unhappy.


    "Errol, what the hell were you thinking? That bastard got away! Again! How could you let this happen? I


    made a suggestion to you! But why did you ignore me? I can''t believe what you just did!" Mia cursed in


    rage in a resentful and severe tone.


    "Why? Ha-ha. Mia, I''m sure you know why! Do I really have to tell you? It''s going to be awkward. We


    both know it!" Errol stayed calm despite Mia''s unfriendly attitude. Instead, he just replied in a distant


    tone. After he was done with his words, he left and headed for the direction where Ricky went.


    A spiritual space tool which could contain people! Errol was determined to take it from Ricky at any


    price!


    ...


    Ricky had been running endlessly for a whole day thanks to Alva''s help.


    "Hey, Alva, are we safe now?" he asked. He was beginning to feel some fatigue.


    "Yes, my master. Please take a rest for a while," Alva replied.


    Finally, Ricky felt much relieved to hear that. His nerves had been tightened for a whole day. Now he


    needed to rx himself a bit.


    "Alva, I have a question. Chief Zenith couldn''t have possibly stalled Errol and Mia at the same time.


    One of them must have been following me. But strangely, I didn''t feel anyone behind us at all." Ricky


    walked out of the Heaven Melting Pagoda and asked out of curiosity.


    "My master, Errol would never let Mia to chase after you by herself. You know what I mean?" Alva


    replied.


    "Oh, I think I know what you mean!" Ricky was suddenly enlightened as he nodded to Alva.


    "I think I need to take a rest and stabilize myself. Then let''s head for the Heaven Wood Land! With this


    mask Chief Zenith gave me, I''m sure we wouldn''t be in any danger!"


    Then Ricky took out a Recovery Pill and swallowed it, preparing for the adjustment.


    "Bomb!"


    However, before he could hunker down, Ricky felt a strong murderous aura drawing towards him! In an


    instant, he was trapped into an endless frozen space. It was cold and chilling. It made him shudder.


    "Hurry up, my master! Go inside the pagoda! Now!" Alva urged in an extremely worried tone!


    Luckily, Ricky was not petrified by the killing intent. Before Alva got to finish his words, Ricky was one


    step ahead of him and had already slipped into the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    The moment he entered the pagoda, a ck shadow devoured the ce where he just stood.


    "An innate spiritual king from the Endless Shadow!" Ricky recognized the man''s identity from his


    appearance. He was covered in ck cloth apart from his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, my master. I was being careless. I didn''t detect that an innate spiritual king was on our tail!"


    Alva apologized, his voice turning extremely serious, which had never happened before.


    "Do we have a chance to escape?" Ricky asked, eyes narrowing and brows furrowing.


    "It seems impossible!" Alva replied, unwilling to admit the fact that he wasn''t capable of helping Ricky


    escape. "This man is an expert on tracking and hiding. He is even much more powerful than Zenith and


    Errol. I''m sure that he is an upper spiritual king!"


    "An upper spiritual king, and someone from the Endless Shadow! It can''t be! He must be the Shadow


    King, the leader of the Endless Shadow!" Ricky was almost certain about his guess. However, this


    discovery frustrated him very much. "Bad luck! It hasn''t really been my day today! I thought I already


    escaped from those killers! Great! Herees another powerful foe!"


    "Boy, I know you are inside the pagoda. Hand over everything you have. I can show you mercy and


    keep your corpse in one piece!"

 Chapter 211 The Two Spaces Crisis Situation

    Chapter 211 The Two Spaces'' Crisis Situation


    Just then, Shadow King stepped forward, his hand curling into a fist. The innate aura of death blocked


    the space where Heaven Melting Pagoda was located. It was toote for Ricky to escape.


    "My master, this innate spiritual king has had a deepprehension of space. In my case, it will be a


    long shot to flee from the space blocked by him!" Alva said reluctantly, shocked by the formidable


    blockade force.


    "Alva, if so, I will go!" Ricky closed his eyes. He had to ept the reality, no matter how reluctant he


    was.


    Even Zenith, being only a middle spiritual king, could do nothing with the upper spiritual king if he was


    there to help Ricky.


    Although he was unwilling to submit to his destiny, resistance would be all in vain. So he gave up.


    "My master, please give me all your Heaven Melting Fire so that I may try to break through the


    blockade with the explosive force!" Alva said heavily.


    "Alva, I just want to know the extent of the result once you use the Heaven Melting Fire with all your


    might," Ricky inquired.


    "Don''t worry. The worst result is that Heaven Melting Pagoda will retrograde and break down," Alva


    responded. "But it can be renewed with Heaven Melting Fire. It won''t be a big problem. It will just need


    time!"


    "Alva, can you guarantee that the damage of Heaven Melting Pagoda won''t injure your psychic


    intelligence?" Ricky asked again.


    "My master, you really have seen through everything," Alva said with a wry smile. "After I fight it with all


    my strength, I will fall asleep!


    However, if you won''t generate Heaven Melting Fire to obliterate my psychic intelligence, I will wake up


    automatically!"


    "Alva, you appear to have totally trusted me!" Ricky said.


    "My master, do you know why I chose you as my owner without hesitation?" Alva asked. "Usually, we


    hermit spirits are not willing to yield to any warriors no matter how mighty they are!"


    "Is it because of the Heaven Melting Fire within me? Or the Fire Dragon Egg?" Ricky spected.


    "That''s a secondary reason. Mainly, I sensed the most mysterious power in you, which can rule all of


    heaven and earth," Alva said faithfully. "I have decided that by serving you, I will achieve real supreme


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    enlightenment all over the universe."


    "Ha-ha, Alva, you are too confident in me!" Ricky couldn''t helpughing.


    He knew for sure that Alva''s feeling derived from his new spiritual meridian.


    "My master, perhaps you think it''s funny. However, supreme enlightenment is an irresistible temptation


    not only for us spiritual weapons, but also for all the strong warriors. When you reach the level of an


    innate spirit, you will understand what I mean!" Alva said seriously.


    "Therefore, please lend your Heaven Melting Fire to me, my master!"


    ...


    "Why are you hiding inside? I''m done ying nice!" Shadow King shouted impatiently, ready to kill


    Ricky the instant he came out from Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    The next moment, on his body, a dark aura of death arose and gathered like a ck lotus. From its


    blossom, there shot a formidable dark ray of sword-light at the ruins of Heaven Melting Pagoda!


    "Roar!" When the dark sword-light rushed out, the sound reverberated through the ground. Burning


    mes were hurled forth, turning into a dragon which submerged the dark sword-light!


    A crimson ragged pagoda emerged and rapidly grew to the size of a hill!


    ''Is this the one in the Earth Fire ce? It must be an upper-staged spiritual weapon if it can transform


    like that!'' Shadow King thought excitedly, witnessing such a spectacle.


    "Boom!" Burning furiously on the Heaven Melting Pagoda, Heaven Melting Fire lurched towards the


    Shadow King aggressively.


    ''Great, as a king, only this sort of powerful spiritual weapon is in my league!'' Shadow King thought,


    delighted at the prospect of a good battle.


    Next, he turned over his palm. From the infinite sword-light and the dark spiritual energy, he


    unsheathed an ancient ck sword to hack at the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    "Bang!" The reverberation of gold and iron echoed as the ancient ck sword collided violently with


    Heaven Melting Pagoda!


    After a second of resistance, Heaven Melting Pagoda was repelled, shrinking immediately. It was hit


    hard!


    So was Ricky. Because he had been integrated with Heaven Melting Pagoda, he felt the blow too. He


    came out of Heaven Melting Pagoda at once, and the pagoda went back to his arm.


    "What a lucky dog! Even the upper-staged spiritual weapon has submitted to him! No wonder he


    escaped twice from my men!" Shadow King murmured to himself, feeling surprised.


    Because it was unheard of for hermit spirits to chose warriors of Blood Purification as their owners,


    unless for some very special reasons.


    "Well now, I have to kill you thoroughly. I could have made you into a ck Blood Corpse, but you


    won''t have that honor now!"


    Shadow King brandished his ancient ck sword again and hacked at Ricky.


    But suddenly, Ricky fainted, unconscious of what was about to happen.


    "I''m sorry, my master. But rest assured, I will never yield to this man!" Alva promised withment and


    resentment.


    He had been desperate to withstand thest attack. Nevertheless, the power of the upper spiritual king


    was so mighty that even if Alva had the Heaven Melting Fire, he was too weak to resist the force!


    "From now on, I will be in charge of this iron pagoda!" Shadow King yelled. His sword was now above


    Ricky, ready to chop him up instantly.


    But suddenly, Ricky''s head became gloriously radiant with the fusion of blood-red and crimson lights!


    Two runes pervaded over the lights, generating a shrill sting.


    It was the power of Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone.


    The two lights held off the sword with ease.


    "How could this be? What the hell is this? How can it withstand my power?" Shadow King cried out. His


    face turned gloom as if his world had been falling apart.


    "Is this the mysterious power that was hidden in my master''s body?" Alva was shocked too, watching


    from Ricky''s arm. "Sure enough, I have made the wise choice. Only the force of supreme


    enlightenment can defeat my divine energy!" Alva said to himself.


    Now this battle was not close to being over. Ricky still stood a chance!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Countless lights merged into a yellow shadow that shaped itself into an axe.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The axe shadow had no aura, but it disyed a mighty and indefensible power. Shadow King could


    feel it immediately.


    "What? How could it be possible? Could this warrior have other treasures apart from the iron pagoda? I


    haven''t seen this power before. Is that something sacred? Or even a supreme weapon?" Feeling the


    mighty power, Shadow King roared furiously.


    "I am Shadow King! I will never be defeated by a young warrior of Blood Purification. No matter what


    treasure he has, he is still no match for me!"


    Boom!


    And then the Shadow King showed his impressive aura. There was no doubt he was a real upper


    spiritual king!


    "Shadow ughtering Sword!"


    With a thunderous roar, his aura surged like turbulent waves into the air. The Shadow King unsheathed


    his sword and then channeled his strength with the spiritual energy within a thousand miles.


    "Now, you will die!"


    he eximed as he swung the de towards the shadow of axe ferociously.


    As a upper spiritual king, his attack was supposed to bring total destruction. But upon touching the


    shadow, the strength of his sword disappearedpletely along with the light it was producing!


    Then the axe shadow slowly cut through the Shadow King.


    It destroyed all of his defenses in an instant!


    "Ugh! It can''t be possible! It can''t be possible!" The Shadow King growled anxiously when he couldn''t


    defend himself from the axe shadow.


    Boom! The axe shadow was about to bring out its full strength, and the Shadow King knew he was


    about to be destroyed!


    Unwilling to ept his failure, the Shadow King''s only way out was to crack the air and teleport away


    but it was toote!


    The axe shadow burst out a st of air wave into the cracked air.


    The Shadow King let out a deafening scream!


    After that, both the axe shadow and Ricky disappeared.


    There wasn''t any trace of what just urred.


    ...


    "Ahh, where is this ce?" Alva asked curiously. "The Heaven Melting Fire, the Heaven ughtering


    Fire and the Devouring Fire are all here?


    Shouldn''t they be inside my master''s body? How did they end up here?"


    Alva was extremely puzzled. But before he could even figure it out, he fell asleep. He was damaged


    severely in battle and it wasn''t easy for him to persist until now.


    Here was the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky was brought into it when the axe shadow disappeared.


    Now the power of the three fires as well as the power from the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Devourer


    Zone surged into Ricky simultaneously.


    Shadow King''s crash on the Heaven Melting Pagoda gravely affected Ricky''s body. It was so ferocious


    that even if the Heaven Melting Pagoda warded off all the power, Ricky was still on the verge of death.


    Now Ricky was alive only because the regained spiritual meridian!


    But if there was an innate spiritual king, he would realize that Ricky''s body was totally destroyed by the


    strong innate spiritual energy. In fact, Ricky could die with a single touch!


    His life was being sustained by the power of the three fires and the two zones.


    This went on for ten days. It finally looked like his body started to regain vigor.


    Until this moment, his body was always on the verge of breaking down.


    And then, in the Chaotic Fire Zone, the chaotic fire runes produced multipleplicated helical matters


    that entered Ricky''s body. At the same time, in the Devourer Zone, the devouring runes also flowed into


    the Chaotic Fire Zone through regained spiritual meridian and also entered Ricky''s body!


    Those two helical runes merged together and produced great power. They repaired Ricky''s body


    constantly.


    It was as if he had been going through a rigorous rebuilding!


    Ricky''s body was now built by thebination of powers of the three fires and the two zones.


    If it pushed through, his body would acquire both devouring power and infernal power. He could also


    release two runic powers at will.


    The progress was very slow. These two runes didn''t subside until one monthter.


    Ricky''s body was totally rebuilt.


    And a faint sound of bones resonating could be heard from his body.


    It was the symbol of a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. It meant that Ricky reached the power of Bone


    Reinforcement due to the rebuilding.


    "Ahh..." A deep voice came from Ricky''s mouth right before he opened his eyes.


    At first, his mind was in turmoil. It took him a while to remember what happened, that the Heaven


    Melting Pagoda was defeated and that he was also destroyed with it.


    ''Am I in hell?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    He looked around and was stunned by what he saw. He clearly knew where he was. He was in the


    Chaotic Fire Zone!


    "What happened?" Ricky said as he stood up out of panic.


    Eventually, he noticed the changes in his body.


    He felt his body being destroyed before he went into aa. But now, he found his body fully


    energized. He was able to smash a mountain with a single punch.


    "How did this happen? My body..." Ricky eximed with utter disbelief. He realized that he had


    reached the realm of Bone Reinforcement. What was more, it was not the starting weak stage of Bone


    Reinforcement. His power was consolidated deeply and was going to reach the peak of the first grade


    of Bone Reinforcement!


    He also found other great changes in his body. It seemed that he was able to release the devouring


    power and infernal power freely without connecting the two zones in the regained spiritual meridian!


    More specifically, he had sessfully merged with the two zones and the regained spiritual meridian!


    "Is this all a dream?" Ricky said with disbelief.


    He pinched his arm to check and immediately felt the pain.


    "It''s not a dream. I really did enter the Chaotic Fire Zone!" Ricky said, utterly stunned with what he


    discovered.

 Chapter 213 Rescuing The Damsels In Distress

    Chapter 213 Rescuing The Damsels In Distress


    Once more, Ricky could truly feel the warmth of his body and the extent of his inherent power. The


    mark of the Heavy Melting Pagoda was still there on his arm. Although Alva had already fallen into a


    deep sleep, Ricky could still feel his presence.


    "But how is that possible? How could I have entered the space in my own body?" Ricky murmured to


    himself. Although he knew that this was something had already happened, he still found it hard to


    believe.


    "The state of my body seems to be renewed," Ricky said, rather excited at this discovery.


    After that, he slowly spread his hands. With the thought of releasing the devouring power and the


    power of the Chaotic Fire in his mind, those powers were immediately set forth, apparently without the


    help of his regained spiritual meridian!


    He then checked one more time in his mind and found that his regained spiritual meridian, Devourer


    Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone were still there.


    And in the Chaotic Fire Zone, he even saw another Ricky, who wore exactly the same expression at


    the moment.


    "Are¡­ Are all these really true? There are two Chaotic Fire Zones and two mes at the same time?"


    Ricky pondered, still in disbelief.


    For quite a while, Ricky was dumbfounded.


    Gradually, he calmed down and began to wrack his brain, wondering how he could get out of the


    current Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''Based on the current situation, I believe that I ampletely integrated with my regained spiritual


    meridian. If this is so, does that mean I can really manipte these two zones now?'' Ricky thought.


    To test his suspicions, Ricky released his mind to detect the entire Chaotic Fire Zone.


    In a split second, his mind had directly covered the entirety of the spacious Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''Wow, I was right. Just like Heaven Melting Pagoda, now the two zones can also be used by me.


    What''s more, the two supreme cultivation methods arepletely integrated into the depths of my


    being, '' Ricky thought happily.


    The next moment, Ricky easily came out of Chaotic Fire Zone as soon as his mind thought of getting


    out of it.


    Of course, up to now, he still could not figure out how he had been able to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone


    and why he saw another Ricky in his Soul Sea.


    ''Perhaps, my strength and insights are not enough!'' thought Ricky.


    He put the Heaven Melting Pagoda and Fire Dragon Egg together, hoping that through the warm


    nourishment of Heaven Melting Fire, Alva could soon recover and wake up.


    At the moment, with the slightest effort, Ricky could kill Alva through the Heaven Melting Fire, and then


    Heaven Melting Pagoda would have a new hermit spirit, who would only follow Ricky''s orders.


    That was also the only thing that Alva had kept worrying about.


    In the past, Ricky would have considered it, but after Alva protected him with all his strength and got


    severely injured for him, he wouldn''t entertain the idea any longer.


    After Ricky came out of Chaotic Fire Zone, he was not at the ce where Shadow King tried to kill him.


    "I don''t know what happened at that time, but I guess it''s my regained spiritual meridian that saved me.


    I need to find someone and ask where I am now!" Ricky said lightly to himself after having a quick


    nce at his surroundings.


    "Wait, what?" Ricky burst out abruptly. He was quite startled as he detected that there was another


    entity hidden in his mind.


    Above his regained spiritual meridian, there was an indistinct shadow of a giant axe floating in the


    center.


    "What''s that!? What''s going on?" Ricky was rather confused. Out of curiosity, his mind approached the


    axe shadow, trying to mobilize it with its power. Yet, his attempt was in vain and the shadow simply


    stayed still.


    ''Nevermind. It would have something to do with the ident this time. I guess I''m not strong enough to


    mobilize it now and I don''t know enough about it yet, '' Ricky thought. He stopped thinking about it soon,


    knowing it would not be fruitful.


    Then he took out the mask made of human skin which Zenith gave to him and put it on.


    "I am wondering, after wearing this mask, could I still be recognized by those innate spiritual kings? I


    wonder if I look handsome or not?" Ricky muttered and began to set off quickly towards a random


    direction.


    But suddenly, he heard someone say, "Sister, be careful!" It was a woman''s voice and Ricky could hear


    that she was sobbing. He stopped, curious.


    "Someone is nearby!" Ricky muttered, searching for the owner of the voice.


    Jumping past a few huge trees, Ricky finally found who it was.


    At a slightly damp clearing, two women in red were fighting against a ck python.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ''It''s a ck Marsh Python at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement! Those two women haven''t even


    reached Bone Reinforcement. They will be dead meat if no one helps them, '' Ricky thought quickly.


    With a single nce, he had determined the level of the ck Marsh Python.


    "It seems that my regained spiritual meridian really fused with my body," Ricky whispered.


    He gazed at the women, assessing the situation.


    The two women, although not drop-dead gorgeous, were quite beautiful. As they were in great trouble


    now, they were rather unkempt. The older woman had been bitten by ck Marsh Python. With toxins


    seeping into her veins, her life was in great danger.


    "They are two beauties; it seems that I must offer them help," said Ricky with a slightly wicked smile.


    "Hiss!"


    The ck Marsh Pythonunched its attack again, and swooped directly towards the older woman.


    "Alicia, take the ck Poison Flower back home, and make sure father will eat it. I''ll hold this off!" the


    older woman shouted, throwing a ck flower to the younger woman. With that, she waved her sword


    and began to hack at the huge body of ck Marsh Python.


    However, their gap was really toorge. The older woman''s sword and even herself were instantly


    thrown away by the python.


    "Sister!" the younger woman screamed anxiously, and ran to her sister at once.


    But a big ck, venomous mouth blocked her way, trying to swallow her in one bite.


    "Alicia, run!" the older woman cried out desperately as shey on the ground. Sharp pain had totally


    immobilized her.


    However, it was impossible for Alicia to run, and it would only take another second for her to be


    food of the ck Marsh Python.


    "Oh, why the little girls nowadays are so naughty? With only a little strength, they even dare toe to


    this ce where fierce beasts at the Bone Reinforcement haunt!" azy voice sounded abruptly just


    then.


    Then, a Whiz Fist, piercing the air,nded a violent blow on the ck Marsh Python''s mouth.


    "Snap!" The sound of something breaking rang out. The two huge fangs of the ck Marsh Python had


    snapped right in two, and the Python dropped on the ground with a loud hiss.


    The two women then saw the red ming de of a saber dropping from a giant tree, along with the


    ck shadow of a man, hacking hard at the body of the Python. The next moment the Python had


    been cut into two halves, its blood spattering everywhere.


    "Once again, I am the hero that rescues damsels in distress!" Ricky said with great satisfaction. After


    putting away the Iron Destroyer, he turned his attention on the two women, with a mischievous gleam in


    his eyes.


    "Little girls, are you all right?" Ricky asked gently.


    Ricky was wearing a mask now, which made him look very handsome and radiant. Besides, he just


    rescued them. The two women were dumbfounded at first, and then their cheeks flushed red as they


    felt a little embarrassed.


    "Thanks... Thank you so much for saving us!" the two women expressed their deepest appreciation


    after they realized what just happened, breathing hard and trying to calm down.

 Chapter 214 The Gu Clan From The Heaven Wood Land

    Chapter 214 The Gu n From The Heaven Wood Land


    "Ha-ha, my pleasure to help such beautifuldies like you!" Ricky replied jokingly. But kidding aside,


    even if they had not been pretty young women, Ricky would have still given them a hand. One of his


    distinct attributes was being kind, after all.


    Both of the two young women flushed upon hearing Ricky''s words. They were rarelyplimented on


    their appearance so tantly and felt quite bashful.


    They did not fear Ricky or find him annoying, even if he was making rather flirtatious remarks. They


    could tell that he had no malice behind his words. Everyone appreciated beautiful things or faces in the


    world after all, and Ricky was no exception.


    Somehow, they had a gut feeling that the man in front of them was a decent, righteous, and great man.


    "Ha-ha! All right. My name is Russell. May I know yours?" Ricky asked with a kind smile, looking them


    in their eyes.


    He had toe up with a false identity in order to escape the assassins from the Realm of Wildness.


    The mask Zenith had given him came in handy, and he needed a new fake name to go with it.


    "My name is Tracy Gu. This is Alicia Gu, my sister. Nice to meet you, Russell!"


    the older girl said.


    But all of a sudden, the moment she finished speaking, her face turned deathly pale. The ck toxin


    had already spread all over her body. She screamed in pain and then cked out.


    "Tracy!" Alicia paled at once upon seeing her elder sister faint. She hurriedly reached out and pulled


    Tracy against her body.


    "Damn it! She is in an extremely dangerous state now. The toxin is killing her!" Ricky concluded, his


    brows furrowed. He knelt down to feel Tracy''s pulse.


    "What should we do? Russell, help her, please! I beg you!" Alicia grew panicked, tears welling up in her


    eyes. Now, she was all alone without her elder sister to guide her. This man was the only person she


    could turn to. He had helped them defeat that beast earlier. She could tell he was powerful and wished


    that he could bring Tracy back.


    "Let me try!" Ricky nodded.


    "Put her on the ground!" he said, already thinking of a way to save Tracy. "Yes!" Alicia sobbed as she


    carefully did what Ricky had ordered.


    Then, Ricky squatted down, put his hand above the wound on Tracy''s arm, and activated the


    Devouring Skill. He was trying to suck the venom out of her body by using its power.


    Alicia stood aside and stared at Ricky. ''Please, please. Wake up, Tracy!'' she prayed in her heart,


    crossing her fingers. A worried expression hade over her delicate face. The Devouring Skill was


    indeed a powerful cultivation method and worked quite well. Before long, Tracy''s face returned to its


    normalplexion. A rosy flush came onto her cheeks, indicating that blood cirction had returned.


    However, she did not wake up. What was worse was that her breathing was beginning to falter.


    "Why? Russell, I don''t understand! The venom was already sucked out! Why didn''t she wake up? She''s


    dying!" Alicia choked back sobs.


    "The venom has circted her body for a while. What''s more, the toxin is from a ck Marsh Python.


    It''s very powerful and strong. Now it has already seeped into the bones. Even though part of the venom


    was sucked out, there is still a certain part that remains there," Ricky said quietly.


    "Then... What should we do? How can we save her?" Alicia became more panicked at Ricky''s


    exnation. Tears began running down her cheeks.


    "Don''t worry! I have a Recovery Pill! It can remove the venom from a beast of Bone Reinforcement!"


    Rickyforted her in a calm tone.


    He took out a Recovery Pill and passed it to Alicia. "Make her swallow the pill now!" he urged. Alicia


    took the pill and nodded. She forced herself to calm down so that her hand would not tremble, and put


    the pill into her sister''s mouth. Gradually, Tracy''s breathing returned to normal.


    ''Another Recovery Pill is gone now!'' Ricky thought begrudgingly. His pill was incredibly precious to


    himself. However, seeing Tracy recover, he was relieved. At least, this pill worked and sessfully


    saved an innocent woman. He was not the kind who could bear to see people in mortal danger without


    lifting a finger to save them. Ricky did not have the stomach to leave this beautiful woman to die.


    "Thank you so much, Russell!" Alicia said sincerely, her eyes brimming. She was so grateful for what


    Ricky had done to save her and her sister.


    "It will probably take about two hours for her to wake up. Let''s move to a safe ce and wait for her to


    regain consciousness!" Ricky suggested.


    "Yes, you are right. That''s a very smart proposal!" Alicia agreed. Then, they took Tracy to a rtively


    remote and unnoticeable small hill.


    After they hadid Tracy down, they sat down and began to talk.


    "So, where are we now?" Ricky asked, having no idea where he exactly was. He had been busying


    running away, after all. "You don''t know where you are?" Alicia was surprised. ''What a strange man!


    But he was so kind to help us, '' thought she to herself.


    She was an honest girl. Ricky had saved her and her sister''s life, so she would tell him whatever he


    wanted to know. Through their conversation, Ricky got to know that this small mountain was in the


    junction area between the Heaven Wood Land and the Snow Land. Once they went across this hill,


    they would enter the territory of the Heaven Wood Land. There was a city called Water Fire City near


    this ce. That was where the sisters came from.


    ''I''ve already reached the Heaven Wood Land!'' Ricky thought in surprise.


    Alicia then told him that their father had been bitten by a Double-tailed Scorpion. In order to heal him,


    the doctors told them that the cure must be made from a ck Poison Flower which was stronger than


    the toxin. Fighting fire with fire was a primary method in the field of medicine. That was why they risked


    their lives and came to this ce to search for a ck Poison Flower.


    Fortunately, they managed to find the ck Poison Flower. But their luck turned as they encountered


    the ck Marsh Python right after.


    "How bold and reckless you were! Neither of you is a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. How dare you


    Deep inside his heart, he admired them very much because they were willing to put their lives in


    danger in order to find the cure for their father. Once again thinking about the Recovery Pill he had


    used on Tracy, he did not regret his decision at all. He knew he did not waste the pill by saving a


    selfless and courageousdy.


    "Yes, we were reckless, I admit. But, Russell, if we can''t bring the ck Poison Flower back, my father


    will..." Alicia could not help sobbing again whenever she thought of her father lying on his bed, lifeless.


    Seeing how Alicia was about to cry again, Ricky stammered. He had no clue how to deal with a crying


    woman.


    "Don''t cry, Alicia. I promise that I will go with you to take the ck Poison Flower to your home after


    your sister wakes up. Okay? Everything will be fine," Rickyforted her. That was the only thing he


    could think of doing.


    "Yes, I trust you. Thank you!" Alicia replied and clutched the ck Poison Flower in her hands more


    firmly, as if it might disappear the next second.


    Two hourster, Tracy finally opened her eyes. She was nearly fully recovered. After she found out that


    Ricky saved her by contributing a Recovery Pill, a precious pill, she thanked him over and over again.


    In order to repay him, she invited him toe with them to the Water Fire City and visit their home.


    Ricky was d to ept this offer.


    He had not been in the Heaven Wood Land for long and was unfamiliar with this ce. It was ideal if


    he was provided a shelter by the Gu n. Those who were chasing after him would not be able to find


    him easily. Meanwhile, he would also have the opportunity to know what was like in the Heaven Wood


    Land.


    He had no ns to go back to the Snow Land before he reached the level of demi-immortal, which


    meant that he would stay in the Heaven Wood Land for quite a long time.


    ...


    They headed for the Water Fire City at full speed. About eight hourster, they finally approached the


    city.


    Along the way, Ricky asked the sisters about what kind of organizations there were in the city.


    Among the many families or organizations, the Gu n and other one, the Zhen n, were the most


    powerful.


    For thest two hundred years, the Gu n and the Zhen n had been fighting against each other to


    win the control over the Water Fire City. They kept feuding all the time. Now, the Gu n was at a


    disadvantage as their poption decreased. So far, there were less than thirty people in total in the Gu


    n.


    However, it still remained one of the most powerful families in the city. This good reputation was all


    thanks to their father, a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Now, their father was hurt badly by the Double-tailed Scorpion, a beast at the advanced stage of Bone


    Reinforcement. Even if the flower they brought back could cure him, he would not be as powerful as he


    had been in the past. It was foreseeable that their enemy, the Zhen n, would do whatever they could


    to strike the Gu n while it was weak.


    Everyone from the Gu n were well aware of their dangerous situation. So Alicia and Tracy offered to


    go to the jungle in search for the antidote, the ck Poison Flower.


    ''It seems that I''m going to live a rather chaotic life in the Gu n!'' Ricky thought to himself after he


    learned about this.


    However, now that he had already promised to visit the Gu n, he could not go back on his word.


    ''Chaotic life? Hmm, so what? I''ve never lived a peaceful life, anyway!'' Ricky teased himself quietly.


    Once they entered the territory of the Water Fire City, Tracy and Alicia attracted some attention. They


    were quite famous thanks to their family as well as their beauty.


    People in the city also noticed Ricky. They stared at him with envious eyes.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Of course, a man apanied by two pretty and well-knowndies would be enough to make other


    men envious.


    Soon, Ricky noticed that many warriors whispered as they stared at Tracy and Alicia. Something bad


    seemed to have happened.


    The sisters were observant and also noticed the murmurs. They exchanged anxious looks, their faces


    growing taut.


    "Russell, I''m afraid something might have happened to my family. Can we speed up?" Tracy turned to


    Ricky and asked in a worried tone, worry growing in her heart. She felt extremely uneasy.


    "Yes, sure. I''m going with you! Let''s move!" Ricky replied with a nod. He understood their concern.


    What could have happened while they were gone?

 Chapter 215 Bastard

    Chapter 215 Bastard


    The Gu n was located in the west of Water Fire City. They owned a lot ofnd, and all kinds of inns


    and trading halls were positioned after another. They too were the n''s property.


    Typically, it would be bustling with noise and excitement, with hawkers who set up shop along the


    street. But today, it was very quiet and the atmosphere was a little tense.


    Almost all of the warriors were gathered in front of the gate of Gu n!


    It seemed that something had happened in there.


    "Uncle Charlie, today I''m here to ask you for the hand of your daughter with utmost sincerity. As long as


    you promise to marry your daughter to me, the two of us will be one family. The Water Fire City


    will be controlled by you and my father!"


    a brash voice sounded from the crowd. Although it sounded diplomatic, there were untoward


    implications between the lines. Everyone could hear that!


    The voice came from a young man dressed in splendid robes. He was at the seventh grade of Blood


    Purification. However, his handsome face didn''t have the intense blood vitality that the warriors of


    Blood Purification should have. Instead, hecked vital energy, and everybody knew that it was


    because of his excessive drinking and other indulgent vices.


    Near the young man stood an old man. His entire being screamed of arrogance and disdain. He


    thought of himself so highly because he was at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, which was


    higher than many of the other warriors in the Water Fire City!


    In front of the young man and the old man, a middle-aged man sat on a chair. He looked very weak and


    was surrounded by many young warriors!


    But s, among these young warriors who guarded him, the highest ranking one was only at the


    seventh grade of Blood Purification!


    "Jalen is humiliating the Gu n. He offered to just take a thousand silver coins as the dowry to marry


    Charlie''s two daughters. That is a threat!" the surrounding crowd muttered to each other.


    "It''s not surprising because this is apetitive world. Now, the master from Gu n is poisoned and


    will soon die. It''s the right time for Zhen n to overthrow Gu n!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Well, it''s such a pity that the sisters of Gu n are going to have to marry Jalen!"


    ......


    "Jalen, get out of my face!" Charlie roared at Jalen, angrily looking at the thousand silver coins on the


    ground.


    However, this roar exposed his physical condition. Because after that, he spat outrge amounts of


    ck blood from his mouth. He looked pitifully weak and on the brink of death.


    "Master! Master!" All the disciples shouted anxiously, seeing what happened.


    "Uncle Charlie, how can you still be angry? If you think that a thousand silver coins are too little, I''d add


    another thousand silver coins to marry both of your daughters!" Jalen said, and his eyes gleamed with


    malice at the sight of Charlie''s condition.


    But he kept his expression very serious, ying up the act.


    "Well! Maybe, this is what happens when a man who loses his power and influence! He may be


    subjected to much indignity! But, Charlie is at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. He''s one of the


    strongest warriors in Water Fire City. Now he''s being bullied by some insignificant guy!" many warriors


    sighed, feeling sympathetic.


    "Hush up. If Jalen hears you, he might castrate you!"


    ......


    "Cough-cough!" Charlie spat some more ck blood again at Jalen''s offer.


    "Jalen, go to hell!" The disciples couldn''t tolerate any more of this cruel humiliation. A disciple at the


    seventh grade of Blood Purification stood up, gathered all his strength and directly rushed at Jalen!


    "You''re too proud of yourself, and too weak to challenge me!" Jalen sneered. His body moved quickly.


    With a single strike, the disciple was lying on the ground!


    "Uncle Charlie, I really don''t know why you''re training these pathetic disciples. They''re too weak and


    aren''t worthy of the time and resources you spend to train them. So, I really would suggest that you


    give me the hand of your two daughters. Only by doing so will your disciples be outstanding in the


    future!" Jalenughed, pping his hands.


    "Jalen, you dirty bastard! How dare youe to my house to make trouble while we''re away!?" an


    angry shout came from the crowd. The two sisters of the Gu n had arrived!


    Immediately, all eyes shifted to them.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect the two sisters of Gu n to appear! I thought they ran away already!"


    some disciples murmured.


    "Father! Father!" The two sisters came to Charlie and cried!


    "You...you really shouldn''t be here!" Charlie said angrily when he saw his two daughters. He had no


    strength to protect them now. Once they fell into Jalen''s hands, the consequences would be terrible!


    "Ha-ha, Uncle Charlie, you shouldn''t say that. Since your two daughters are here, you can marry them


    off right away!" Jalen said eagerly, lustfully gazing at their perfect bodies.


    He even inched closer to Tracy, moving his hand to touch her hip!


    "And I swear I''ll treat them well!" he said sleazily.


    "Get out of my face!" Tracy spat in disgust, feeling Jalen''s handing at her. Then in a sh, she


    unsheathed the sword from her waist, spun around and stabbed him directly!


    "Ouch!" Jalen yelped as his hand was shed by Tracy''s sword. Luckily his reflexes were fast,


    otherwise if he hadn''t moved swiftly, his arm would have already been cut off!


    "Little bitch, how dare you hurt me? I''ll torture you to death!" Jalen showed his real disposition and


    roared angrily, clutching his wounded hand.


    "Elder Keaton, why are you standing there like a post? Help me take off this bitch''s clothes. I''m going to


    have sex with her here to show her who''s boss!" Jalen spun around and roared at the old man who


    was at the second grade of Bone Refinement.


    All the warriors present were utterly disgusted with what Jalen had said.


    Even Elder Keaton was also disgusted with Jalen''s words, but he had no choice but to obey his


    employer!


    "Little girl, you''d better listen to him and take off your clothes by yourself. If you behave, you won''t get


    hurt!" Elder Keaton said nonchntly. Then his power at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement


    sprang out threateningly.


    Immediately, Tracy''s face turned pale. Her eyes filled with fear at what was about to happen to her.


    "Rupert, if you''re a man juste out and meet me face to face. There''s no need to send your son to


    do your dirty work!" Charlie shouted, looking at the sky.


    "Charlie, you won''t see Master Rupert today unless you submit to our Zhen n. Otherwise, I''ll help


    Jalen do what he wants to your daughter!" Elder Keaton replied harshly.


    "So, if you don''t want your two daughters to get hurt, make up your mind! I''ll give you time to think


    about that!"


    "Elder Keaton, didn''t you hear my words clearly? Just take off this bitch''s clothes now!" Jalen


    impatiently roared like a spoiled brat.

 Chapter 216 He Had to Help Them

    Chapter 216 He Had to Help Them


    "Before I came here, the master of the Zhen n said that I was still in charge of everything here!"


    Elder Keaton was furious after Jalen growled at him. His voice was cold with his murderous intent


    surging towards Jalen.


    If Jalen weren''t the master''s son, he would have beaten him a million times over!


    When Jalen felt the real murderous intenting from Elder Keaton, he had to admit that he was really


    a coward. He stopping yelling at him because he feared his anger. Although Jalen indulged in tasty


    wine and beautifuldies, he was not stupid. It was true that Elder Keaton wouldn''t dare to kill him, but


    he would definitely teach him a lesson and beat the shit out of him if necessary. As for that, well, he bet


    that his father had no objection.


    "Made your choice yet? Charlie, if you can''t make up your mind, I can only do what Jalen told me to!"


    Immediately, Elder Keaton started to threaten Charlie again.


    Charlie helplessly looked at Tracy and Alicia and then nodded because he could see there was no


    other way.


    If Charlie was alone and wasn''t responsible for the entire Gu n, he would absolutely not have made


    such a humiliating choice. With his daughters and all the people of his n depending on him, he had


    no choice.


    "Ha-ha, that''s right, Charlie. We can finally work this out after you agree!" Elder Keatonughed loudly


    when he saw Charlie nod.


    "Then after today, please transfer all the properties of the Gu n to the Zhen n and send your


    daughters to our n!"


    "Father, don''t! I don''t want to go to Zhen n!" Alicia cried and shouted as soon as she heard that.


    Tracy also burst into tears, but said nothing as her sister protested.


    Charlie could do nothing to stop it. When he looked at his daughters, he felt like he was already torn


    apart inside.


    "Please, Russell, I''m begging you! Help me and my sister!" Alicia realized that there was nothing that


    her father could do about it. So, she knelt directly in front of Ricky!


    This scene naturally attracted the attention of all the warriors!


    Only then did they notice that there was another man, a stranger that they had never before seen in the


    city!


    "Who is this young man?" "I don''t think I''ve ever seen him."


    "That''s not the point. Do you think he is going to be soft-hearted and get involved in this fight?"


    "Well, the young warriors now are all ambitious and red-blooded. Even heroes fall for beauties like


    that."


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn! Now I''m going to get involved in something I shouldn''t have bothered with again!" Ricky sighed


    to himself.


    Honestly, he didn''t want to get involved in any disturbance when he got there. All he wanted was just to


    inquire about the Heaven Wood Land and find a suitable Sect to help him cultivate. Once he did that he


    could reach the level of demi-immortal as soon as possible and go back to the Snow Land!


    But now, things were out of control. He couldn''t just let Alicia and Tracy walk straight to danger. Even if


    Alicia didn''t ask him for help, he had made up his mind to help them!


    "Come on, get up. I promise, no one will take you away from the Gu n!" Then, Ricky held Alicia up


    andforted her in a low voice.


    Immediately, Ricky looked at Elder Keaton with his cold eyes and said, "Take your bastard home and


    tell the master of your n to stop messing with the Gu n!"


    "Wow! This young man is ying with fire! How dare he talk in such a tone! Now that is not brave or


    red-blooded. Apparently, he is insane!" After hearing what he said, the people around broke into


    excited murmurs and whispers.


    "How dare you insult me? I will kill you!" Jalen growled when he heard Ricky. He couldn''t mess with


    Elder Keaton, but the young man was just a piece of cake to him.


    Then the spiritual energy raised in his right hand and formed as a sharp w that came down towards


    Ricky''s throat.


    However, with a loud smack, Jalen''s hand was easily caught by Ricky who hardly move at all! Ricky


    slightly twisted his hand. When he twisted Jalen''s hand, the sound of broken bones was heard!


    Then, Jalen suddenly screamed in pain!


    "Stop it!" Elder Keaton yelled at Ricky when he saw that. Elder Keaton took a strike at him in an instant.


    The surging wave-like spiritual energy formed a sharp w that raced at Ricky.


    Ricky was ready to take on the strike, so he pulled out his Iron Destroyer and shed the de of


    me out to meet the w!


    Boom! A loud and deafening boom resounded through the air. The de of me crashed into the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Elder''s Wave Sharp ws and struck towards the old man''s chest!


    "How can it be?!" Elder Keaton eximed with a gasp when Ricky shed away his strike so easily. He


    pulled himself together immediately and gathered the power of defense right away to resist Ricky''s


    des!


    However, Elder Keaton didn''t realize how powerful Ricky was. Even the ck Marsh Python of the


    second grade of Bone Reinforcement couldn''t withstand Ricky''s strike. An old man of the second grade


    of Bone Reinforcement had no chance!


    Boom! Then, the sound of a crash followed. Elder Keaton fell heavily onto the ground from Ricky''s


    attack.


    "Stop!" Elder Keaton begged. "Why didn''t you say that before?" At that moment, Ricky replied coldly.


    Except for Jalen''s growling, there was terrible silence after Ricky said that. People were just shocked at


    the sight of the scene.


    Then, only Tracy and Alicia acted normally. After all, they had seen how Ricky yed the ck Marsh


    Python of the second grade of Bone Reinforcement effortlessly!


    "Bone Reinforcement...He... He is the warrior of Bone Reinforcement!" After a while, a trembling voice


    broke the terrible silence!


    "Who is he? He is already a powerful warrior of Bone Reinforcement even though he is so very young.


    He also defeated Elder Keaton with only one strike!"


    "He must be a leading disciple who trains and cultivates from one of those powerful sects. This time the


    Zhen n really messed with the wrong guy!"


    "Yeah..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah! Let go of me!" Jalen howled again. He had lived such a good life since he was a child. Everybody


    protected him from harm, so he couldn''t stand the insult and pain of his broken arm.


    "You are nothing but scum. You should die millions of times over, you bastard!" Ricky ruthlessly said


    when he heard Jalen howl. After he finished his words, he wielded the Iron Destroyer in his left hand


    and pressed it to Jalen''s neck. The howling stopped abruptly.


    "NO!" Elder Keaton shouted again, but it was toote. Before he could do anything Jalen was dead.


    Ricky tossed his body on the ground.


    Ricky was not obsessed with killing, but he knew that only death could stop people like Jalen. If he let


    him go, he would just keep harassing those poor people. As for Ricky, well, he didn''t care about that at


    all, but Alicia and her sister were innocent people!


    Moreover, he didn''t want to leave any loose ends. It was true that a little bug couldn''t threaten him at


    all, but once the bug could influence others, it would definitely make a difference!


    "Killed...He was killed. That young man actually killed Jalen. That was so quick!" Looking at the corpse


    on the ground, warriors around were shocked again!


    "He''s dead! How dare you kill Jalen?!" Elder Keaton stumbled to get up from the ground and spoke in


    shock. Although he didn''t care whether Jalen was dead or not, he would be the one to me because


    Jalen died under his watch.


    With the cruel and fierce nature of the master of Zhen n, he would be cruelly punished even if he


    didn''t need to die.


    After all, there was a huge difference between Jalen''s death and Jalen''s being beaten!

 Chapter 217 The Decision Of The Two Sisters

    Chapter 217 The Decision Of The Two Sisters


    "You have to die!"


    Elder Keaton burst out hysterically. All at once, heunched numerous Wave Sharp ws against


    Ricky. Since the second young master of his n was killed by Ricky, he knew he would be severely


    punished by his n if he didn''t do something about it. He then chose to take revenge on Ricky with all


    his might!


    "You old git, I am warning you that you are really biting off more than you can chew!" Ricky sneered


    coldly. Of course, after Elder Keaton and his young master had done such a nasty thing, he didn''t need


    to show politeness and mercy to Elder Keaton. In an instant, Ricky bolted. He raised his Iron Destroyer


    and engaged in a fierce battle with Elder Keaton!


    Ssh! The moment when the two people changed their positions, the sound of blood sshing on the


    ground could be heard. There was also a thump as an arm dropped on the ground. As ity on the


    ground, it was obvious the arm belonged to an elderly person. After a moment, everyone realized that


    the arm was Elder Keaton''s!


    Bang! With his waves wildly spreading, Elder Keaton tumbled to the ground again. Meanwhile, he


    whined pitifully. After all, the pain of having an arm cut off would be unbearable to anyone.


    "Just now, I could have cut off your head, but I only cut off one of your arms so that you can go back


    and inform the members of your n what I have just told you!" Ricky said coldly, totally ignoring the


    whining.


    After that, Ricky put his Iron Destroyer away!


    "What awesome skill! Elder Keaton of the Zhen n is like a vulnerable child while fighting with this


    strange young man!" At the end of the battle, the warriors around them gradually regained their frayed


    nerves to chatter confidently.


    "Did you see that the young man is just a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement? He''s a real


    genius who can challenge those stronger than him!"


    "What? The first grade of Bone Reinforcement?! He can really challenge those stronger than him?!"


    "Hiss¡­" The sound of inhaling deeply could be heard.


    "All I said was absolutely true. He''s a genius of geniuses."


    Everyone was so engaged in their discussions.


    "If you don''t get out of here now, I''ll make sure you will stay here forever!" Ricky bellowed coldly again


    as he slowly turned around.


    At that point, Elder Keaton had lost all his momentum and ambition for revenge. He had just


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    experienced a brush with death and was quite aware of how it felt to die.


    Ricky had hardly finished his words before Elder Keaton, despite his great pain, stopped whining. He


    pressed the gaping wound and hastily picked up Jalen''s corpse. He fled the site as fast as he could


    with one arm.


    At that moment, the trouble that gued the Gu n was resolved.


    Of course, all the warriors on site had a clear understanding that the end of the issue would only usher


    in a bigger storm because the master of the Zhen n would definitely seek revenge for the murder of


    his son.


    After Elder Keaton left, the members of the Gu n realized that a bigger problem was around the


    corner. Tracy and her sister were so shocked that it was like they were in a trance. They anticipated


    that Ricky would help them get out of trouble, but it never urred to them that he would be so mighty


    that no one from the Zhen n was an equal opponent to him.


    "Thank you very much, Russell! the two sisters thanked Ricky sincerely. To show their sincerity, they


    also knelt down in front of him.


    "All the members of the Gu n, kneel down now to thank our hero, Russell!" Charlie gasped out the


    order to show how thankful he was.


    All at once, the people of the Gu n knelt down to Ricky!


    Ricky was helpless about what to do as they knelt before him. He had no other better way to deal with


    it. So, he just threatened them directly, saying, "If you don''t get up now, I will leave you alone to deal


    with this matter!"


    Hearing his threatening words, the two sisters and the other members of the Gu n got up one after


    another!


    The warriors around all witnessed the situation.


    "Russell! His name is Russell!" They imprinted the name deeply in their minds so that they could snoop


    around and find out where Russell came from!


    Yet, they would never know that Russell was just Ricky''s false identity. Shortly after that, Ricky was


    naturally taken to the house of the Gu n and amodated by Alicia.


    Tracy immediately extracted the essence from the ck Poison Flower by boiling it and delivered the


    essence to her father to take.


    Ricky was also secretly praying in his mind, hoping that the ck Poison Flower could cure all the


    poison in Charlie''s body. He would have to lose another Recovery Pill to rescue Charlie otherwise.


    After he got deeply involved in the affairs of the Gu n, he could not just sit by and watch him die.


    In Ricky''s room, Alicia had arranged for the servants to prepare a sumptuous meal for Ricky. There


    was a variety of delicious food made of the flesh and blood of different fierce beasts. Ricky didn''t reject


    her offer because he was just too hungry!


    On one hand, he had been staying in the Chaotic Fire Zone for more than a month, during which, he


    maintained his physical fitness only by two kinds of space forces. On the other hand, after he had been


    walking around a whole day, he was just too starving to resist.


    Faced with the well-prepared food spread out on the table, Ricky simply wolfed it down.


    As for the members of the Zhen n, Ricky spected that they wouldn''t show up at the house of the


    Gu n within the following two days. They were still quite unaware of Ricky''s real strength and didn''t


    want to challenge him yet!


    As night fell, Ricky was ready to go to bed early because he was quite sure that the situation in the next


    days would be tricky. He felt that he needed to have a good rest to prepare himself for whatever was


    waiting for him. He had learned that the master of the Zhen n was a warrior at the fourth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. That man would be one of his strong enemies!


    Just at that moment, however, Tracy knocked on the door and walked inside after gaining Ricky''s


    permission.


    "Tracy, how is your father now? Have all his poisons been eradicated? If the ck Poison Flower


    doesn''t work, I can give your father a Recovery Pill!" Ricky asked quickly.


    "Thank you for your concern, Russell. The ck Poison Flower is working quite well. Most of the


    poisons inside my father''s body have been eradicated by it! I think he''ll be all right in a few days," Tracy


    said in a gentle voice.


    "Good to hear that!" Ricky said with a polite nod.


    "Russell, I''m sorry that I lied to you before!" Suddenly, Tracy burst out and was about to kneel down in


    front of Ricky again!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ricky bellowed in an unhappy tone and stopped her. He just didn''t like it


    when people would kneel down to him all the time!


    "Russell, I invited you to the Gu n on purpose, because¡­" Tracy, summoning up all her courage,


    spoke hesitantly. Yet, before she could finish her words, she found that her courage was lost and her


    voice trailed away.


    She was so scared that Ricky would be mad at her if she told him the truth.


    "I know why. It''s not a big deal," Ricky said with a smile. "Don''t worry! I don''t me you, and I won''t


    leave until I help you resolve all this trouble."


    As a matter of fact, when Tracy invited him to her house earlier, he vaguely had a guess about her true


    purpose. If he was irritated by that, he would not have epted her invitation, to begin with!


    Ricky had just walked out of the Chaotic Fire Zone, and he did not want to get in trouble. Nevertheless,


    he had still offered help to the two sisters. Why was that? Ricky was a little confused about his own


    actions. All he knew was that he didn''t want innocent girls like Tracy and Alicia to be hurt. Maybe he


    still had goodness hidden inside him.


    Of course, it was impossible for Ricky to have a crush on them. Although he was affectionate, he


    wouldn''t fall in love with every pretty woman he met.


    "Russell, are you really not mad at me?" Hearing Ricky''s words, Tracy found it hard to believe her ears.


    "If I was, why would I promise to help you and your n resolve all your trouble?" Ricky replied with a


    smile.


    Hearing what Ricky said, Tracy finally believed him and said excitedly, "Russell, I couldn''t be more


    grateful!"


    "All right, Tracy, I really need to have a rest now, so it''s time for you to leave. Don''t worry! I will keep my


    promise!" Ricky said at once.


    However, without any warning, Tracy took off her outer robe. Immediately, her luscious shoulders were


    revealed while her big breasts were about to burst out from her bra.


    As she stood there nearly naked, Ricky could smell an enticing fragrance covering her body.


    Everything just happened too fast, leaving Ricky no time to react. While he was stunned, Tracy didn''t


    stop there and was about to take off her underwear too.


    "What are you doing?" Ricky shouted loudly and angrily when he finally realized what was happening in


    front of him.


    After his body was reshaped, he could better endure that kind of temptation. Within a moment, he


    overcame his desire and immediately picked up the clothes on the ground and put them back on Tracy.


    "Ru¡­Russell, aren''t you happy with me? If you don''t like me, my younger sister is still waiting outside


    the door!" Tracy said with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 218 The Fire Cloud Fist

    Chapter 218 The Fire Cloud Fist


    Ricky found it both funny and annoying after hearing what Tracy said. They both wanted to seduce him


    with physical attraction. He was so speechless. ''What kind of man do they think I am?''


    The next moment he noticed that Alicia was also standing outside of the door.


    "Tracy, is this your father''s idea?" Ricky asked as he narrowed his eye in suspicion.


    "Of course not. This is nothing to do with our father. We made this decision by ourselves. Besides that


    fact, our father has been in a semi-conscious condition after taking the ck Poison Flower!" Tracy


    exined hurriedly after feeling Ricky''s anger.


    "You guys made that decision on your own?" Ricky asked doubtfully. Ricky''s first instinct told him that it


    was Charlie''s scheme. He suspected that he made Tracy and Alicia seduce him in order to use him


    against the Zhen n.


    "Russell, you know very well about the current condition of our family. Since you know that, pick one of


    us! Although my father will recover from his poisoning in several days, his power will still be fatally


    weakened after that. It will be by a god''s blessing if he even still retains the strength of the second


    grade of Bone Reinforcement," said Tracy seriously.


    "My father is the only Bone Reinforcement warrior of our family. The only person who can protect us is


    lying in bed. I cannot even imagine what will happen to our family if you leave us now. My sister and I


    thought that the only thing we could give you would be ourselves, so we made this decision...


    So Russell, please don''t me us! Believe me when I say we wouldn''t have done that if we had a


    better option! We have to do this for our family!" Tracy said with sadness in her eyes.


    Alicia stepped into the doorway at that moment. She also wanted to apologize to Ricky for what they


    had done.


    "Now I understand it," Ricky said. "But all in all, I had said before that I would help you guys solve your


    problems before my leaving. So, don''t worry about it."


    "Russell! Thank you so much!" Words failed them after hearing what Ricky said and that was the only


    thing they could utter.


    "If you still feel unsure about that, go find me a book of fire-natured cultivation method," Ricky spoke


    softly to ease them, sensing their hesitation.


    "Ricky, most of the people of our family own the fire-natured spiritual meridian, so we have many books


    of cultivation method suitable for spiritual meridian like that. Please wait a second and we will be right


    back shortly," Tracy said excitedly after hearing what Ricky asked.


    Ricky made a request that he knew would set their minds at rest. He wanted to show that he would


    help them by all means.


    Then, they left Ricky''s room.


    "Well!" sighed Ricky heavily. They might have a good impression of him, but it was definitely not


    enough for them to sleep with him. It was simply something out of desperation. He understood that they


    were forced to do it.


    That reminded him of his old days with his family. He had been so desperate for life, with his mind


    lingering on in a steadily worsening condition.


    He shook his head and tried to get some sleep.


    The body rebuilt by the two giant zones had weakened him. He had lost some of his frosty power in the


    ordeal. He found that out during the battle on that day.


    Now, there were only two kind of power left in his body--one was devouring power, the other was


    infernal power. His had lost all of his frosty power.


    ''Nothing is given without a disadvantage to it. I just wondered what will happen if I still need to rebuilt


    my frosty power, '' Ricky wondered.


    He still kept in mind the cultivation method of the frosty power. He could have regained his frosty power


    if he wanted to.


    On the other hand, he still thought that his loss of frosty power in the two zones must have happened


    for a reason.


    ...


    After they left Ricky''s room, Tracy and Alicia went into Charlie''s room side by side to see how he was.


    Charlie was not in a semiatose condition like they had told Ricky. Although he had not fully


    recovered, he was not in too bad condition given to the way he looked.


    "He did not let you two stay for the night?" Charlie asked when he saw his two daughters.


    "No, he did not, father," Tracy said in shame.


    "Tracy, Alicia, I feel very sorry for you two about that. There is no other solution for us when I can''t


    protect our family because of my physical condition. Please forgive me! I am so useless!" Charlie cried


    out full of grief and regret.


    "Father, we never med you for this! We know it is not your fault!" Alice and Tracy said immediately.


    "I know... I know that you don''t me me. You two are such good girls!" Charlie said with tears


    dropping from his eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "He did not take advantage of you two despite the situation. That means that he is a good person, and I


    was worried far too much before."


    "Father, Russell said he needs fire-natured cultivation methods," said Tracy.


    "That is all he asked for?" Charlie asked upon hearing what Tracy said.


    "Yes, father. Nothing else besides that," Alicia nodded.


    "He is a genius, so our cultivation method should mean nothing to him. He just did that to ease our


    minds," said Charlie. "Well, since he asked of it, go find one for him. That is all we can do for him.


    Tracy, Alicia, go now to the secret basement of our family to get the cultivate method for Russell!"


    ...


    ''I''d better stop working on my frosty power since it was obviously erased from my body by the two


    zones, '' Ricky thought. Then, he made the decision and gave up practice on his frosty power.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside the door. The two sisters wereing back.


    "Russell, this is the most powerful cultivation method belonging to our family--the Fire Cloud Fist." The


    cultivation method was written on a scroll of beast hide. Tracy handed it to Ricky as soon as she


    arrived at his room.


    "Tracy, Alicia, I will take and make good use of it. Now you guys can feel assured. My eptance of


    your cultivation method means that I will help and protect your family to the end. Please trust me!"


    Ricky said with a smile. Then, he put it on his bed.


    "We do, Russell!" They nodded at the same time, with nothing to hide any longer.


    "That is good! Now you two can go, or do you really want to share a bed with me?" Ricky asked. He


    teased them lightly with a wink.


    They went out of the room shyly upon hearing that.


    ...


    "So, it''s called the Fire Cloud Fist. I wonder how powerful it is!" Ricky then put his attention on the


    cultivation method. He unrolled the beast hide the next moment.


    When he unrolled it Ricky was so shocked by its content. He stared at the beast hide for a while and


    could not take his eyes off of it.


    "This Fire Cloud Fist is a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of the ck Level!" Ricky blinked


    his eyes and spoke to himself in disbelief after a while. He could not believe it!


    Ricky used to think that the Gu n was well-matched in strength with the Nan n and the Sun n


    at its peak, so he thought the cultivation method of the Gu n would at best be in the inferior stage of


    ck Level.


    He also thought that they would have just brought him a cultivation method at the advanced stage of


    the Yellow Level. He did not have a lot of expectation put on it.


    There was a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of ck Level in his hands thanks to the Gu


    n, and he was so excited about it. In terms of Ricky''s presented ability, the cultivation method was of


    great value to him.


    At this point, the best cultivate method Ricky mastered was Five Beasts Arts, a cultivation method only


    at the inferior stage of ck Level.


    ''It seems that the ancestors of the Gu n were quite remarkable!'' Ricky sighed with emotion, and


    then he started to practice the cultivation method immediately.

 Chapter 219 An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 219 An Unexpected Visitor


    The Fire Cloud Fist was a fire-natured cultivation method in the intermediate stage of the ck Level.


    There were four levels of that type of fist.


    For one thing, warriors who wanted to practice this method had to have the capability to control and


    manipte their fire spiritual energy with their own will. They had to be powerful enough to transfer


    their fire spiritual energy into either a cloud or mist easily.


    It was a bit simr for warriors to practice the Chaotic Fire Skill, which required the practitioners to be


    able to control the fire freely.


    It sounded like an easy job, but it was not as easy as it seemed. Few warriors who focused on


    practicing the cultivation methods of fire elements were strong enough to do it.


    Another thing was that they had to be able to feel the strong fire elements from the air or space around


    them. They needed to control those elements from outside skillfully. They also had to change them into


    either a cloud or mist just like what they could do to their own fire spiritual energy.


    Only those who were strong enough to manipte both the external fire elements and the internal fire


    spiritual energy were qualified to practice the Fire Cloud Fist.


    The four levels of the fist were able to be exined in depth.


    To reach the first level, warriors should be able to use the fire spiritual energy they possessed and the


    fire elements from the outside to form a shadow fist with the shape of fire cloud. They then had to show


    their peak energy.


    To reach the second level, warriors should be able to form two fists and show energy that was twice as


    strong as their own strength.


    To reach the third level, warriors should form three fists and show energy that was thrice as strong as


    their own strength.


    As for the highest level, the forth level, there was not a uniform standard. How many fists they could


    form and how strong their power could be all depended on how smart and talented the warrior


    who used it was.


    ''It is really worthy to be identified as a cultivation method at the intermediate stage of ck Level! I''ve


    already felt that practicing it is going to be much more difficult that practicing the Five Beasts Arts! I''m


    sure it''s going to be a really powerful method if I seed in practicing it! Don''t disappoint me, Fire


    Cloud Fist!'' Ricky said silently to himself. He was delighted at the prospect of learning the new skill.


    One of the crucial advantages of the Fire Cloud Fist was that one was able to use energy more


    powerful than their own base strength. That trait deviated itself far from an ordinary cultivation method


    at the intermediate stage of the ck Level. It made itself more like one of the advanced cultivation


    methods of the ck Level.


    ''I''ve already seeded in the Chaotic Fire Skill. This means that I''m able to manipte the fire easily.


    With such an advantage, reaching the first level of the Fire Cloud Fist is not going to be difficult for me.


    For the first night here... I''d like to know how much progress I can make tonight!'' thought Ricky, as he


    activated the two Supreme Skills he owned and began to practice andprehend the Fire Cloud Fist.


    His cultivation started then as he closed his eyes and dedicated himself to practicing the fist.


    As a warrior of Bone Reinforcement, he did not need to sleep much. It was not even exaggeration to


    say that he rarely needed to sleep at all. Theoretically, a warrior of Bone Reinforcement could go a


    lifetime without sleeping as long as there was enough spiritual energy in their body.


    Cultivation and practice were much more important to a warrior of Bone Reinforcement.


    ...


    For warriors, no matter what level they were at, they would not feel time pass when they concentrated


    on their cultivation. Ricky was no exception. When he opened his eyes, it was already two dayster.


    However, he did not feel as if that long had passed. For him, it was like he had only spent several


    seconds cultivated.


    When he woke up from the cultivation, Ricky felt that the infernal power inside his body grew stronger.


    He felt like he had endless infernal power running in his body. He felt that he was just like the volcano


    which was about to erupt at any time.


    "The Chaotic Fire Skill, plus the Fire Cloud Fist! Even I have no idea how strong I am now," Ricky


    muttered to himself while he shook his body out a bit.


    "Alva told me that I have to sessfully beat someone three levels higher than me when I am at the


    Bone Reinforcement stage. The master of the Zhen n is at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    He is an excellent candidate! Yes! Cool! He is my target now. I''m going to beat him and let everyone


    know that I''m an excellent talent!"


    Ricky said to himself with confident eyes. He walked out of the room with determination.


    The moment he stepped out, he heard a cold voice speaking at the gate of the building. "Patrick, you


    are not wee as a guest here, in the territory of the Gu n. If you are here to avenge your younger


    brother, just do it! I, along with all my family, will be d to fight against you!"


    "Ha-ha, Uncle Charlie, don''t be so hostile. You are misinterpreting me. I am visiting your house to


    apologize on behalf of my younger brother, and to send my father''s regards to you, by the way." Patrick


    Zhen made a bow and replied in a sincerely tone. There was a smile resting on his face. No one could


    read his mind when he wore such expression because he was a calcting man.


    His smile and his calm expression were totally out of everyone''s expectation. He did not show any grief


    or unhappiness when faced with the people from the Gu n. How could he not be grieving?! The one


    who died miserably at the gate of the Gu house a few days ago was his younger brother! How could he


    be so calm?!


    Patrick Zhen was the eldest young master of the Zhen n. He had a gentle face and deep eyes. He


    was a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification and was pretty simr to his father, Rupert. Rumor


    had it that he was actually even crueler and more heartless than Rupert. Despite his gentle looks and


    smile, he was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Everyone was scared when they noticed Patrick''s seemingly friendly smile and heard his sweet


    sounding apology. They all knew that he did not really mean any of what he said. His arrival meant that


    a bloody storm was on the way.


    "First of all, I''d like to express my congrattions to you, Uncle Charlie. I''m so relieved to hear that


    you''ve already recovered from the toxin. I''m d to have you back to the martial arts world," Patrick


    continued. "My younger brother behaved terribly by saying those offensive words at the gate of the Gu


    house. It was all his fault. Even if that brave warrior did not kill him, my father would definitely have


    punished him by killing him and would have brought his body here to apologize to you."


    "Pffft! You are about as sincere as crocodile tears!" Tracy, Alicia, and many other members snorted


    through their noses at Patrick Zhen''s speech.


    Patrick, on the other hand, turned a deaf ear to their unkind attitude. He continued his speech despite


    their behavior.


    "Uncle Charlie, I''m really sorry for what my brother did to you. To show my family''s remorse, my father


    has prepared this; ten thousand golden coins. Please take them. He hopes that the Gu n and the


    Zhen n will get along in the Water Fire City just like the two ns did in the past."


    "If you are not here to avenge your brother, I don''t see any reason for you to apologize by giving us the


    golden coins. Please go away!" Charlie replied in a distant tone. He did not want the Gu n to get


    involved with the Zhen n again. The longer they stayed away from the Zhen n, the better. Rather


    than listen he wanted to just show Patrick the door at once without epting his golden coins.


    "Yes, I will leave. But first I want to finish thest task my father has assigned to me. I would appreciate


    it if you didn''t drive me away and let me finish my speech at least." Patrick remained calm and smiling,


    despite the fact that Charlie asked him to leave.


    "What is it?" asked Charlie.


    "Can I talk to that warrior, Russell? My brother and Elder Keaton offended him and I must make


    amends," Patrick Zhen said. "So, I''d like to express our apology to him."


    He paused for a moment and then continued on as if he was afraid that his excuse of insisting on


    seeing Ricky was not convincing enough. "Although my brother is already dead, and Elder Keaton has


    already paid the price, both my father and I still feel sorry for him. So, my father asked me to apologize


    to him in person."


    "Humph! Stop being a liar! Russell is busy in cultivation now. He won''te out and see you!" Alicia


    took a step forward and scolded him coldly.


    "Oh? He is busy in cultivation now?"


    Patrick Zhen asked in surprise. Alicia had given Patrick some key information that caused his eyes to


    light up when he heard what she said.


    "Alicia, be quiet!" Charlie ordered in a serious tone.


    Her father''s serious expression made Alicia realize that she had just said something that she was not


    supposed to say. Pinching her lips together, she stepped back at once.


    "Uncle Charlie, is he really in there practicing now?" Patrick questioned him closely, not willing to let


    useful information slip by.


    "Master Charlie, if he really wants to talk to me, here I am!" Ricky''s voice rang out before he walked out


    from behind the Gu n members. He knew that it was about time for him to show up. Patrick Zhen


    would not let Charlie go easily otherwise.


    "Russell! You''re done with your cultivation!" Seeing Ricky appear, both Tracy and Alicia spoke in low


    and excited voices.


    Charlie also felt very relieved at the sight of Ricky. If the Zhen n confirmed that Ricky was practicing


    in the Gu n''s home, there might be some terrible consequences since they might do whatever they


    could to disturb Ricky and make him lose control during cultivation.


    "Oh! You must be Russell! My name is Patrick Zhen. I''m here to apologize to you for my brother! I''m


    really d to meet you." Patrick walked to Ricky and still spoke in a polite manner. However, a


    resentful and murderous intent was hiding deep in his eyes. It was not something that was detectable


    by ordinary people.


    "Patrick Zhen, right? So, you are the eldest young master of the Zhen n. I killed your younger


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    brother and broke your Elder Keaton''s arm off. Now, you are iming that you came here to apologize


    to me? Are you serious?" Ricky responded in a distant tone. He was well aware of what kind of person


    Patrick Zhen was thanks to his acute insight. His gut feelings told him that the man was a vicious


    cunning fox who knew well how to dig out the information he wanted from others with his fake smile.

 Chapter 220 Rupert Shows Up

    Chapter 220 Rupert Shows Up


    "I have made it clear just now, Russell. It''s all my brother''s fault. We can''t me anybody for it, so my


    father sent me here today to apologize!" Patrick said earnestly.


    "We can''t afford to go against you, Russell. So, I thought we should clear the air face to face!"


    "If that''s what you came here for, then you don''t need to worry about that. I''ll never me a man''s


    whole family for what he did. Since the Zhen n can get over this, then I will also let it go!" Ricky said


    slowly.


    Of course, Ricky would be a fool if he really believed what Patrick said!


    "You really are a noble gentleman, Russell. Thank you, I really appreciate it!" Patrick was made more


    humble when he heard Ricky, bowing politely.


    Just as Patrick bowed, everything had changed.


    Without anyone noticing, a ck light hade out of Patrick''s sleeve. It shot into Ricky''s stomach


    before he could even realize what was happening!


    p! Ricky finally came to his senses after tottering backward a little. When he realized what


    happened there, his face turned gloomy.


    At the same time, all the warriors around also realized that Patrick had made a move to attack!


    "Russell!" Tracy and her sister cried out immediately, rushing to Ricky and holding him up carefully.


    "What are you doing, Patrick?!" Charlie roared, directly striking Patrick with a fierce blow.


    An old man stepped out from the crowd to stop Charlie. The old man forced him backward with a swift


    punch.


    "It is a top-ranked warrior of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, Elder Dale from the Zhen n!" At


    once, all the people around realized who the old man really was.


    "It seems that the master of the Gu n has gotten treated by the ck Poison Flower, so he has


    recovered a lot of his strength!"


    "So what? Even though he had recovered, he is now the same level as Elder Dale. Now with Rupert


    here, the Gu n is doomed to be destroyed!"


    "Patrick is so awful and devious! He even y such a trick! No one else would have thought of it!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha-ha! What am I doing? Don''t you see that this young man on your side has been seriously


    poisoned, Uncle Charlie? His injury is ten times more serious than yours, so nobody can save your n


    this time!"


    With that, Patrick became extremely vicious.


    "Elder Dale, kill him!" At that moment, without any hesitation, Patrick gave an order to Elder Dale.


    "Yes, Young Master!" Elder Dale nodded when he heard Patrick''s order. Then, he struck directly at


    Charlie. Immediately, they began to strike each other fiercely.


    Although Charlie was not as powerful as he was before, he reached the fourth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement with all the battle experience that he had, so it was not easy for Elder Dale to beat him.


    While he was fighting he could not make sure to watch and protect every member of his n.


    "My little brother, I''m avenging you now. Since this guy killed you, I will cut him up into little pieces and


    feed him to the dogs!" Patrick spoke viciously with a cruel smile. He was walking toward Ricky who had


    barely managed to stand upright.


    "Since you like those two women, I will strip them naked and kill them. Then you will be joining them in


    another life soon enough!"


    Strong water-natured spiritual energy covered his right arm and turned into a huge w. He used the


    w to send a strike right toward Ricky''s head!


    "You want to take him down? Over my dead body!" Tracy and Alicia stepped out to stop Patrick right


    away. After they did, so did all the disciples of the Gu n. At that point in time, the people of the Gu


    n realized that they could only fight for their survival.


    "Kill all the people of the Gu n! Don''t touch these girls though; leave them to me!" Patrick gave an


    order to his men again when he saw the whole Gu n make a move.


    "COME ON!" Immediately, there was a strong roar of shouting and screaming. Behind the crowd, a


    group of disciples of the Zhen n rushed toward them in rage!


    The crowd got out of the way for them immediately when hearing that fierce sound. They were worried


    that they might get involved.


    "Well, it looks like the Zhen n came prepared!" After the surprise, the warriors there eximed in


    shock, "Russell doesn''t seem to be able to fight now. The Gu n is so screwed this time. Maybe the


    Water Fire City is going to have a big change happen today."


    Then Tracy, Alicia, and the other disciples of the Gu n were stuck in a fight with the disciples of the


    Zhen n. They didn''t have time to take care of Ricky anymore.


    "Now, you must feel a lot of pain in every inch of your body! It''s awful, right?" Patrick came over to


    Ricky to hiss in his ear. He red at him with intense hatred that sparkled in his eyes. It seemed like he


    had already killed Ricky a thousand times with those eyes.


    "You know, this is what happens to you when you kill my brother and provoke the unstoppable Zhen


    n!" Patrick growled that boast at Ricky, unable to hold back his contempt.


    "You talk so much. If I were you, I''d kill me right now. It''s better to not give your opponent a chance to


    fight back!" Ricky sneered after hearing what Patrick said, "Otherwise, you don''t know who''s gonna die


    in the end."


    "Ha-ha! You don''t know who''s gonna die in the end? You are full of bullshit. You know that? I mean,


    look at you now! Can you even stand up? You are right about I should give you any chance though, so


    go to hell!" Patrickughed wildly at Ricky''s ignorance.


    And as he was talking, the Wave Sharp ws he channeled alreadyunched right in front of Ricky. It


    looked like it was going to tear Ricky''s head apart in a second!


    At that very moment, a powerful force rose from Ricky and immediately made the Wave Sharp ws


    stop. The ws seemed like they could be destroyed at any minute.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How could you.." Patrick whispered in horror.


    Before he could finish, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, he couldn''t feel his body anymore. It


    all happened so fast that he could not even say a word.


    Ricky''s right hand had punched out and pierced through his chest. They could even hear the sound of


    blood dripping to the ground from the giant wound.


    "I''ve warned you that it is not ever certain who will die in the end, but you wouldn''t listen." Ricky had


    already regained his power and stood straight as he spoke coldly.


    As soon as Patrick had realized what happened to him, he was already dead.


    Then, all the people who were fighting suddenly realized what had just happened. Both the Gu n


    and the Zhen n stopped to watch.


    "How... How is it possible that Russell was not poisoned? I definitely saw Patrick''s poisonous sting stab


    into his stomach!" The warriors all eximed in disbelief.


    "That''s great! Russell is fine!" Tracy and Alicia cheered excitedly. The disciples of the Gu n also


    looked at him in delight.


    "Young Master!" The people of the Zhen n couldn''t believe what they had just seen. All of them


    were roaring in rage.


    As everyone was still trying to figure out what happened, a voice of rage called out, "How dare you kill


    my sons, you bastard?! You''re digging your own grave! You are so dead!"


    A scarlet figure with a strong aura of cruelty came right to the scene, making all the warriors shiver.


    When Ricky saw him, his brows furrowed in concern.


    There was no doubt that the man was Rupert Zhen, the master of the Zhen n. He was a powerful


    warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!

 Chapter 221 The Ultimate Battle

    Chapter 221 The Ultimate Battle


    ''Rupert is the master of the Zhen n. He is at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. So next, it''s


    my time to prove that I''m a genius who can go against someone of a superior level!'' Ricky thought,


    seeing the middle-aged man dressed in a blood red robe and approached him quickly.


    ......


    Patrick''s needle had indeed contained a highly toxic substance. Even the warriors who were at the


    advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement couldn''t survive after being poisoned.


    But Ricky was much stronger than before. He had acquired the Devouring Skill, making him harder to


    wound. When this poisonous needle entered into his body, he wielded the devouring power to absorb


    the poison into the Devourer Zone. He then let the devouring runes dissolve it slowly.


    ......


    "Rupert has finally showed up, so now we''re going to see some real fun!" many warriors said in a


    hushed voice. When Rupert appeared, they had forgotten to wonder about how Ricky didn''t get


    poisoned. All their attention was focused on Rupert.


    "That''s right. It would be even better if all three of them were injured..."


    They discussed with each other.


    Boom! When Rupert showed up, the endless waves of spiritual energy almost drowned the gate of the


    Gu n''s house. The anger and hatred contained in that spiritual energy seemed to condense into a


    physical substance.


    Immediately, all the warriors in the area retreated again. Rupert''s murderous intent was very intense,


    so they didn''t want to get hurt just by standing near the fight!


    "I will kill you!" Rupert roared. Then he gathered an attack with his water palms. He pped at Ricky


    ferociously. The pain of losing his sons left only grief and loathing in his heart.


    He didn''t realize that his sons'' deaths were all his own fault. If he hadn''t sent Jalen there, how could


    Jalen have met Ricky in the first ce? If he didn''t try to find out Ricky''s real strength and have Patrick


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    attack him secretly, he would not have lost his older son either!


    "Go to hell!" Ricky roared out, bursting out his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to


    its peak and rushing at Rupert!


    "Five Beasts Arts, Tiger Arts and Tiger me Fist!"


    Under the blue light, Ricky jumped high. The endless me spiritual energy tilted down and turned into


    a tiger running through the sky. In an instant, the sound of the tiger roaring tore through the air!


    Immediately, Ricky''s fist with the ming tiger shadow collided violently with Rupert''s water palm!


    ''This feels great!'' Ricky felt relieved after bursting out with all his strength. He hadn''t used all his


    strength like that ever since he came out of the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Moreover, he also felt a little surprised. The power he burst out for that battle was stronger than he had


    expected before!


    Thus, Ricky was very confident in challenging a superior level warrior and bing a genius in the


    eyes of the world!


    Boom!


    The next moment, the me fist and the water palm had already collided and erupted. The endless


    resonance and waves tilted down in an instant. They turned into ripples that wrapped the two warriors.


    The strong anti-seismic force made all the warriors feel like it was hard to breath, so they retreated


    back involuntarily!


    At the center of the collision, Ricky and Rupert''s clothes whipped in the wind threatening to tear at any


    moment. Ricky''s fist and Rupert''s palm were smashed together.


    Then, both of them were flung back quite a distance from the energy st as a result of the collision of


    attacks from both sides. Although Rupert retreated three steps, he still stood steadily. Ricky, on the


    other hand, not only stepped back a few dozen steps, but also bled from the corner of his mouth.


    Despite that, Ricky started tough.


    Heughed because he wasn''t defeated. Bleeding was not harmful to him at all. In other words, he had


    the same power as a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    All the warriors were stunned by that. Rupert couldn''t believe it either!


    They could tell that Ricky was really powerful and a genius who could challenge someone of a superior


    level.


    Ricky''s power had be far more powerful than it had ever been before. Ricky''s power and


    momentum had to belong to a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. No lesser power was


    conceivable for him.


    Although Ricky was in a bad situation, it also indicated that he could challenge someone over three


    levels above him!


    They had all heard that there were geniuses who could challenge someone one or even two levels over


    them. Rumor had it that that special "someone" from the Imperial Pce of Wildness could challenge


    people two levels above him. However, this was apletely different case. Was there really a genius


    who could challenge someone three levels above him?


    "No! That''s impossible! Russell is absolutely not at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Even if he


    was a genius, he couldn''t burst out such power and strength!" Many warriors shook their heads.


    "Russell is far more powerful than I expected!" Tracy and other disciples of Gu n were also stunned.


    "The momentum in his body is clearly belonging to the warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement


    though!"


    "Don''t forget there are many pills that can hide a warrior''s real power. It''s just that we can''t see his true


    level! I still don''t believe that a warrior who is at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement can fight with an


    opponent at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!"


    Many disciples whispered to one another.


    "What kind of forces do you belong to?" Rupert paused his attack to ask in curiosity.


    Faced with such a genius, Rupert firmly believe that Ricky belonged to one of the powerful forces. If


    Ricky was a disciple of a really powerful organization, whether Rupert killed him or not, he would have


    to seriously consider how he was going to get away with it.


    "If you want to know my real identity, I''ll tell you after you defeat me!" Ricky grinned. His momentum


    burst out again, and then he directly used the Devouring Skill to attack.


    Ricky was very excited because such extreme challenge made him feel the desire to be a genius


    in the world!


    "You are asking for death, young man!" Rupert shouted indignantly upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    In the next moment, Rupert decided he didn''t really care about the real identity of his foe. For him it


    was a disgrace to be beaten by a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Then, he condensed


    his power and rushed at Ricky again.


    "Water Miraculous Wave--Wave Sharp ws!" With a shout, Rupert''s body leaped into the air several


    times. His arms were surrounded by the water spiritual energy and it burst out directly. Instantly the


    energy turned into two sharp ws as he rushed toward Ricky.


    "Devouring Skill--Devouring Fire Fist!"


    Ricky started running and released his devouring power. Then, he merged into the mes. He clenched


    his fist and crashed into Rupert''s attack head on!


    ''Now this body of mine is condensed with my devouring energy. It can therefore also be called the


    devouring body. Next, I''ll show you how powerful this body is!'' Ricky thought to himself in anticipation.


    ''Can Russell resist Rupert''s attacks again this time?'' All disciples around wondered suspiciously. They


    stared at the center of the collision, afraid of missing any details!


    Bang! Their two powerful attacks collided again in front of everyone''s eyes!

 Chapter 222 The Miraculous Water Orb

    Chapter 222 The Miraculous Water Orb


    "Bang!" Once again, both of them exerted their internal strength andunched attacks towards each


    other. They were both trying hard to defeat the other. Carrying their powerful energy, they collided so


    hard that they brought forth a tremendous sound. The noise was a bit weaker than the one when they


    first collided but it was still jarring.


    Only those who were more powerful than Ricky and Rupert could detect the small difference. As for


    those on-lookers, all of them were unable to tell the slight difference because they were weaker than


    Ricky and Rupert. All they felt and thought to themselves was ''Wow, incredible! They are so strong!


    What a wonderful battle!''


    Rupert, however, felt everything. When his w met Ricky''s fist, he sensed that there seemed to be an


    invisible mouth behind Ricky''s fist. All the power belonging to his w was absorbed by that mouth via


    Ricky''s fist.


    Theoretically, his attack was supposed to be far stronger than Ricky''s fist. Nevertheless, the power of


    his attack was devoured by another mysterious power hiding within Ricky''s body. As a result, he was


    unable beat Ricky with his w.


    ''No! No! No way! How is this possible?!'' Rupert thought to himself desperately feeling as if he was


    about to lose his mind.


    He exerted more internal strength to make his w stronger. However, it was toote. Once a punch or


    w was sent out to attack the enemy, one could increase the power of the fist or w before it hit the


    enemy. When it already reached the enemy and its energy already broke out, trying to increasing the


    power of the fist or w would bepletely in vain. That was exactly what happened between Rupert


    and Ricky.


    The energy of Rupert''s w and Ricky''s fist broke apart as they met. The fire on Ricky''s fist crackled


    and was burning ferociously, trying to dry the water. The water on Rupert''s w was roaring as it


    likewise tried to put down the fire. It was literally a situation where fire and water were ipatible.


    The war truly broke out between them then!


    The endless power of two different elements caused air sts and rippled over the atmosphere. The


    waves were so powerful, that it seemed as if they could tear apart reality. Both Ricky and Rupert were


    knocked back a few steps again.


    The crowed could not help squinting their eyes to resist the strong energy. They instinctively wanted to


    avoid getting injured. The fight was just too much for most of them.


    At that time, neither Ricky nor Rupert held the upper hand.


    They were forced to walk backwards for almost the same amount of steps. After that collision, both of


    them spat blood. Needless to say, both of them had internal injuries.


    Ending in a draw that round was just a superficial state for them. Things were different on Ricky''s side.


    ''My body! My body refined in the Devouring Zone! I''m so d you didn''t disappoint me!'' Ricky thought


    to himself in excitement. Ending up tying with Rupert was actually a good sign. It indicated that Ricky


    was able to resist an attack from a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and that he was


    capable enough to challenge someone who was three levels higher than him!


    At the very beginning, Ricky had thought that there was going to be a serious fight between him and


    Rupert before he was able to resist Rupert''s attack. However, he made it through easily! Though he


    also spat blood, that was just a minor injurypared to the fatal injury he had thought he would suffer.


    No wonder Ricky was more than thrilled.


    ''I was probably already able to challenge someone three levels higher than me by the moment that my


    body was changed after the refinement process in the two zones. Maybe that was the moment when I


    was ready to be a unique genius!'' Ricky thought to himself in delight.


    ...


    "He made it! He sessfully resisted the attack from Rupert and survived! Oh, gosh! I thought he was


    doomed to die! There he is though! He''s still standing there, breathing! Who is this guy? Is he is really


    only at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement? Did he hide his power?" At that moment, all the other


    warriors were stunned and dumbfounded. Their brains were even too shocked to function at that point.


    "Am I dreaming?" Some warriors even started to question themselves on whether they were really


    seeing the fight or if it was an illusion.


    ...


    "The power! The power you just used to resist my w! It''s not your own power; I''m sure of it! What is


    that? Tell me! What is that?" Feeling the burning pain in his palm, Rupert roared out question after


    question in rage.


    "Like I said before, you are only allowed to know who I am and what power I use when you beat me! It


    seems that you are not going to live that long though. I will defeat you soon! Ha-ha! You im that you


    are a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement? There is no way I believe that!" Ricky teased


    and taunted him with every single insult he coulde up with. Rupert''s angry roar did not irritate him;


    it just made himugh.


    He was pretty sure that his happy face and delightfulugh would definitely piss Rupert off! He did that


    on purpose in order to irritate him. He was waiting for the real death match toe!


    Things went exactly as Ricky expected. Ricky''s arrogantugh frenzied Rupert. He howled as he


    opened his eyes wide. "I''m going to kill you! No matter where you are from and who you are, today will


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    be yourst day alive!"


    In the next second, he gathered all his strength without any hesitation and poured it into his ws.


    Then, he threw his ws continuously towards Ricky. A fierce w shower was formed as he dashed


    at Ricky.


    ''Come on! Come on! Show me how capable you are! I''ll know how strong I am to be able to defeat a


    warrior three levels stronger than me! I''m going to prove my ability!'' Ricky screamed in his head before


    he ran into Rupert''s w shower.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    In the next moment, they collided with each other violently once again! Everyone was shocked as


    Ricky''s fist hit Rupert''s ws furiously. They were totally speechless as their jaws dropped. ''How can


    this man be so powerful to fight against Rupert, the master of the Zhen n?'' everyone thought things


    like that, as disbelief was written on their faces.


    As they kept flying in the air and fighting, all the buildings near the Gu house got blown up by their


    powers. They werepletely in ruins with some deep and wide holes scattered on the ground!


    As the explosions continued, the onlookers also jumped here and there to escape being hurt. Once


    they had found themselves a rtively safe ce, they stood still there with their eyes focusing on


    Ricky and Rupert, dumbfounded. In their minds, Ricky was a real warrior at the fourth grade of Bone


    Refinement!


    If you were sharp-eyed or sensible enough, you would definitely notice that Ricky''s power was being


    improved as they kept attacking each other fiercely.


    Yes, without any doubt, Ricky was adapted to his body which was changed and refined in his two


    powerful zones. He did not show his real strength until Rupert had attacked him with such powerful


    energy earlier on. Now, he was not refraining from using any of his energy anymore.


    ''Show me how strong you are. Try to challenge my refined body!'' Ricky roared to himself.


    "Bang!" One hourter, they were finally set apart after they had been battling for such a long time.


    Rupert tried hard to breath calmly. Deep inside his heart, he already felt scared. In thest one hour of


    the fight, he gradually noticed that Ricky''s power was increasing continuously. Though it only increased


    by a very small bit, Ricky would grow powerful enough to kill him thanks to the continuous increasing


    when the time came. Ricky was growing stronger, while he was growing weaker with every passing


    second. He would be exhausted atst even if he was not killed by his enemy. He yed a little trick to


    try to suspend the battle.


    Next, he was going to use hisst card to y Ricky once and for all.


    ''It seems like he''s already realized that my strength was increasing in the battle. He knows that I only


    took advantage of him to practice my skill just now, so he must be ready to attack me with all his might,


    '' Ricky reasoned silently. He could feel that Rupert was preparing himself for thest strike.


    ''You know what, Rupert? It''s toote for you anyway. All your efforts will be in vain. I''ve already


    adjusted to my new body and I''m able to resist any strong attack from you! Now, I''m the most unique


    genius in the world! You were doomed to die the moment when we became enemies!'' thought Ricky as


    his eyes lit up, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    Immediately, Ricky concentrated all his strength on his fist, ready himself to throw thest deadly strike.


    He had already reached his goal of generating his peak power. It would only be a waste of him time


    should he engaged in a protracted war against Rupert. So, it was time to end the battle.


    Rupert, on the other hand, activated all his strength. His peak energy was pumping through his veins.


    Meanwhile, he produced an array with his hands facing each other. Immediately, ten drops of blood


    brimmed over each of his ten fingers respectively. Then they gathered in the array, forming a bigger


    drop of blood. Soon, it rushed to his forehead and seeped into his body!


    "What is he doing? Did he intend to use his blood essence? That was not the right procedure for


    releasing the blood essence!" muttered Ricky in shock. Seeing Rupert busy performing the strange


    method, he became confused.


    Though had no idea about what Rupert''s was doing, Ricky was still confident. Meanwhile, he kept


    himself alert, knowing that Rupert was about to use hisst card at that critical time. Deep inside, he


    was even quite expectant and curious about what kind of method Rupert was going to utilize.


    "Russell, be careful, please! He is going to use the Miraculous Water Orb!" Charlie reminded him.


    Clearly, he knew about Rupert''sst card, or perhaps he himself had such a card too.


    "The Miraculous Water Orb?" Hearing Charlie''s warning, Ricky grew puzzled. He had never heard of


    such a weapon or tool before. He took a closer look at Rupert and saw what it was like.


    The moment the ten drop of blood sank into his forehead, a strong water energy poured out from


    Rupert''s body. Immediately, it engulfed the space just like an abrupt tsunami was pouring over them.


    Then, a round and transparent ball about the size of a fist popped out from Rupert''s forehead.


    Despite its rtively small size, Ricky felt that the transparent sphere contained extremely strong


    miraculous water power which was almost as powerful as the power of water in the vast sea.


    That analogy was probably a bit exaggerated. It was still indeed quite strong.


    "How can it be? This water orb... How can it be so powerful?" Ricky asked in great shock. Rupert had


    indeed surprised him with the strange water orb.

 Chapter 223 Prove Myself

    Chapter 223 Prove Myself


    ''This is just wrong. That kind of strength can''t belong to Rupert. If it were really his, he would have


    shown all of it off from the get-go. In addition, only some array power requires blood sacrifice. This can''t


    be right.''


    This immediately urred to Ricky right after the shocking event that unfolded right before him.


    Murmursing from the other warriors at the scene also validated his suspicions.


    "It''s the Miraculous Water Orb! It is said that every master from the Zhen n would use a certain kind


    of skill that has the ability to gather spiritual energy to produce the Miraculous Water Orb. Then, they


    pass it on to the next n master before their death! It''s the n''s ultimate secret!"


    "I''ve also heard of such an orb! I didn''t know it was inside Rupert''s forehead, however! It''s just a


    surprise how he needed to sacrifice some of his blood in order to use the Miraculous Water Orb!"


    "That''s not his own strength, is it? Regardless, Russell would still be in danger! After being able to use


    the orb in his possession, Rupert now probably has the strength of a warrior at the advanced stage of


    Bone Reinforcement!"


    "It''s time to decide who wins and who loses."


    Everyone had their own set of theories about the fight.


    ''I see. So this is what they call the Miraculous Water Orb.'' Ricky came up with that realization upon


    hearing the fuss among the other warriors.


    ''If every master from the Zhen n did this, this would mean that Rupert had more than one


    Miraculous Water Orb. I have to beat this guy in one go. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have the upper hand in


    this battle in the long run.'' Ricky continued to analyze the situation.


    "Today, you shall die under the power of my Miraculous Water Orb,"


    Rupert said in extreme confidence after releasing the miracles of the orb. The eagerness in his aura


    had diminished, only to be reced with malicious intent.


    "Die? Today? What a joke! You think you can kill me with just your weak orb?"


    Ricky answered mockingly. "Let me tell you this. There is no way you''ll ever defeat me. No matter what


    you do, the results will be the same!"


    "Your arrogance irks me!"


    Rupert yelled back.


    The next moment, Rupert''s power changed again. He began to merge the power of the Miraculous


    Water Orb!


    The orb engulfed his whole body. He continuously released the orb''s power, while merging it into his


    inner strength. The Miraculous Water Orb appeared smaller, as Rupert''s strength gradually became


    stronger.


    Soon, the power Rupert broken out wasparable to the strength of two warriors at the fourth grade


    of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Go to hell! Water miraculous power! Double-waved Palm!"


    With a loud growl, Rupert leaped high. Gathering all his strength in his hands, he aimed at Ricky.


    A pair of translucent gloves could be seen emerging from Rupert''s hands. Without a doubt, it was his


    mortal weapon.


    "Boom!"


    Two gigantic waves of power that appeared palm-like directly charged towards Ricky, hitting him


    squarely.


    ''I hate to admit it but this Miraculous Water Orb indeed had made him more powerful!''


    Ricky thought to himself, seriously feeling the effects of the previous attack.


    ''It''s almost as if Rupert is already on the intermediate stage of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!''


    It was Ricky''s ultimate goal to defeat Rupert at that very moment. It would be either that or his death.


    "nk!"


    A loud nking sound vibrated throughout. Two distinct runes began to appear on Ricky''s bluish body.


    One of them was crimson, while the other scarlet. Respectively, they were the devouring rune and the


    chaotic fire rune.


    This unexpected turn of events made Ricky a little weird.


    "Is¡­ Is that the runic power?"


    Those who witnessed the scene stared in disbelief. Gasps could be heard around.


    "I think it is! That must really be the runic power. Is he a casting master?"


    Most of the warriors showed the utmost respect for Ricky. All the doubts that were swimming through


    their thoughts earlier were now reced with curiosity. Not only could Ricky take down an opponent of


    a higher grade than him, but he also was a casting master. Instead of jealousy, the other warriors felt a


    strong sense of admiration for him.


    They could only look up to him because technically, Ricky''s strength was far beyond reach.


    "Where on earth did this guye from?"


    Rupert stressed out over what he just saw.


    Even Rupert knew of the miracles of the runic power. It could increase a warrior''s strength to an


    unbelievable extent.


    However, this did not get in the way of Rupert''s resentment towards Ricky. This didn''t be a reason


    for him to fear the boy in front of him. After all, he had the Miraculous Water Orb, and it was enough to


    defeat Ricky.


    "Devouring Skill-Wrath Killing Strike!"


    Ricky yelled confidently. Now that he had the strength of the runic power, he was able to draw out the


    Iron Destroyer. He managed to produce his strongest strike along with three kinds of fire.


    "Boom!"


    Both Rupert and Ricky''s strikes collided. It caused an explosion that rang all throughout the ce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fiercely, the power of fire against water shed in a way that shook the space strongly. Some warriors


    even fell to their feet, while others struggled to look for somewhere they could lean on for support.


    Instead of two Bone Reinforcement warriors, the battle seemed to be one between two innate


    warriors trying every mean to take down each other.


    Even if the other warriors had stood far away, their bodies still vibrated from the collision of power.


    The impact that the two had caused was immeasurable. At that particr moment, people paid closer


    attention to where the water and fire were spreading out.


    "How is this possible? How can so much power be present all at the same time?"


    Onlookers were surprised by Rupert''s loud cry.


    The devouring power managed to eat up Rupert''s Double-waved Palm. He never expected such a


    fierce force to collide with his.


    That wasn''t all there was. A final wave of power came out,pletely destroying Rupert''s Double-


    waved Palm. This caused him to lose his confidence totally.


    The unparalleled strength of the explosion of two kinds of runic power and the merging of three


    powerful mes was finally shown in Ricky''s recovering body.


    At the center of the explosion where the Double-waved Palm was smashed, Rupert''s body fell heavily


    to the ground.


    Another wave of me strike hit where Rupert''s body was located. At that point, he was almost


    unconscious.


    "Bang!"


    Another explosion shook the entire ce. A small mushroom-like cloud flew over the ce, indicating


    that it was the end of the battle.


    The audience was then enveloped by a thickyer of dust that spread quickly. The emotions that filled


    the ce were mixed. But mostly, they were impressed.


    "Finally, I have proven myself to be a peerless genius!"


    Slowly, a tall figure carrying a saber on his right hand walked out of the st.

 Chapter 224 Fortune

    Chapter 224 Fortune


    Ricky defeated Rupert. It meant that he had seeded in challenging someone three levels above


    him. He was now a peerless genius.


    "Alva, I am a peerless genius now. When will you wake up?" he whispered to himself. Not a long time


    had passed, but there was an empty, lingering space in his chest. He missed Alva very much.


    Images of his father also floated by in his mind. "Where are you, father? Have you heard any news


    about mother?" Whispering a silent prayer, Ricky let his thoughts wander to those of the ones he loved.


    ...


    "Is it over?"


    A sweeping hush fell upon the warriors at the sight of Ricky emerging with his saber.


    Were their eyes ying tricks on them? Rupert was among the strongest men they had everid eyes


    on. The very mention of his name was enough to make anyone shudder in fear. In the Water Fire City,


    his word wasw.


    But now, this young warrior who had not yet reached the age of maturity had emerged victorious from


    the battle. It was impossible not to feel stunned at the oue of the fight.


    As the curtain of air and dust dissipated, Rupert finally came into view.


    His mangled bodyy stretched on a deep pit, his limbs twitching theirst spasms. A deep gash ran


    across his chest and blood pooled from it to the ground like a crimson carpet. There was only the


    sound of his gasps and sputters as the life drained from him with each second.


    Then, there was nothing but stillness from his lifeless form.


    Ricky''s voice sliced through the awed silence of the people who watched the scene with disbelieving


    eyes. "Well, your Miraculous Water Orb doesn''t seem to have anything special!" he proimed, walking


    to the deep pit.


    "I am the winner!" His eyes scanned the crowd, then he pointed to Rupert''s body. "And he, Rupert of


    the Zhen n, was just a pathetic loser," Ricky dered.


    With this, his days at the Water Fire City had finallye to an end. If nothing else, the Gu n would


    im rulership over the city, but this did not interest Ricky in the slightest. He was going to leave here.


    There was nothing this city could offer for him to improve himself further.


    ...


    Rupert''s death meant the impending breaking apart of the Zhen n. It would only be a matter of time


    before other ns would destroy what was left of them.


    The Gu n''s courtyard was lively with joy and excitement, and the name of one young and mighty


    warrior was on everyone''s lips.


    ...


    After the battle, Ricky decided to rest. Not long after, Charlie and his two daughters paid him a visit in


    his room.


    They expressed their gratitude profusely and rewarded him with gold coins and Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth. At first, Ricky had refused their offerings. The set of Fire Cloud Fist was more than enough


    for him, but with his hosts'' insistence, he relented and epted some of the coins out of respect.


    Knowing that his inevitable departure wasing, the two girls of the Gu n felt sadness in their


    hearts.


    "Uncle Charlie, I came from the West Deste Land. I traveled around to sharpen my skills. Could you


    tell me what you know about the forces in the Heaven Wood Land? I''m actually heading there," Ricky


    asked.


    It was not his intention to deceive them. All who knew Ricky was aware that he hade from the


    Snow Land, but if he told them the truth, it would spell nothing but trouble.


    "The Heaven Wood Land is the biggest of allnds in the entirety of the realm. No one has scaled its


    entirety. You said earlier that you came from the West Deste Land. Perhaps you have also heard of


    the Earth Fire Land and the Snow Land. All three of these regions have incredibly vast territories but


    even all of them out together doesn''te close to the Heaven Wood Land," Charlie exined.


    "That must mean it is a veryrge area," Ricky said seriously upon hearing Charlie''s words. He had not


    expected that the Heaven Wood Land was so vast. All this time, he had thought of it as just another of


    thends in the realm.


    Charlie nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, it is. It is because of this that the Heaven Wood Land is


    considered to be the most important region across the Realm of Wildness," Charlie''s expression turned


    more ominous as he continued.


    "At the same time, it is also the most dangerous and violent one. Several distinctive forces, including


    some demi-immortal ones, divide the area. There is constant dispute among the groups for power, and


    bloodshed ismonce."


    Ricky paused for a moment, trying to fully digest the information. Then, he asked, "Uncle Charlie, how


    many forces of innate spirits are there in thatnd?" Ricky asked.


    Charlie seemed thoughtful for a moment before he answered. "Well, as you know, the Water Fire City


    lies on the borders of the Heaven Wood Land. I am not certain about the exact number, but there must


    be more than ten," he said.


    "No less than ten!" Ricky eximed in shock. There were only two forces of innate spirits in the West


    Deste Land, and only three in the Earth Fire Land if the Casting Guild are added. The Snow Land


    only has one force¡­" Ricky proceeded to enumerate the forces that he knew, a clear conclusion


    settling in his mind. "...The Heaven Wood Land must really be powerful..."


    He proceeded to inquire deeper. "Uncle Charlie, although the Heaven Wood Land has a vast territory,


    wouldn''t it be difficult for it to hold so many distinct forces? Why don''t some of them move to the other


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    three Lands?"


    Charlie looked at the young warrior with age-wizened eyes and said, "Fortunes." Ricky was confused at


    his answer.


    ''Fortune?'' he repeated in his mind. The older man, seeing his bewilderment, continued, "You can be


    the most skilled warrior in the world, but without chance, it would not be enough." Turning to Ricky, he


    said, "I believe you already know that." Ricky was starting to understand better what Charlie meant.


    "That''s right. The strongest warriors get power from the chances that they encounter," he nodded.


    Even Ricky himself, he got powerful strength through a series of precious opportunities that he


    encountered.


    "And chance can be regarded as a good fortune," Charlie went on, pleased that Ricky was starting to


    make sense of things. "Fortune is invisible, but it does exist. A warrior who is followed by fortune finds


    many great chances not offered to just anyone. All of these will make him strong. On the other hand,


    even a genius will fail if fate is not on his side."


    "You are right. The fortune does exist indeed!" Ricky remained silent, taking in the older man''s words.


    "You must not forget. The mastery of a force is deeply connected to one''s fortune," Charlie continued.


    "You will find more chances in the Heaven Wood Land even with all the three otherndsbined.


    Most of the innate spiritual kings have great ambitions. They fight against one another to get their


    hands on the resources found in thend. Only by fighting and finding their fortunes are they able to


    cultivate their skills."


    "I understand now," Ricky replied.


    ''This fortune that Uncle Charlie refers to could be the one thing Alva had always said¡ªthe supreme


    enlightenment. If not, then it would certainly be close, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "By the way, Uncle Charlie, which force dominates the Water Fire City?" Ricky asked once again.


    "The Sky Manor," Charlie answered wistfully.


    "Sky Manor!" Ricky eximed. "Do you know how many geniuses are in it?"


    Anticipation coursed through Ricky''s veins as he thought of all the different kinds of warriors he would


    encounter and the skills they possessed. The quickest way to develop himself and test his strength


    would be to use them in an actual battle. He was still weak, and he was determined to be much


    stronger from where he was at the moment.


    "It is said that there are three innate spiritual kings in the Sky Manor," Charlie replied. He had an inkling


    of what was going through the young man''s mind, but he spoke no further.


    ...


    That evening, Ricky climbed over the wall and left the Gu n without a word.


    As his steps took him further, Charlie and his two daughters emerged from the darkness, looking


    toward the direction he left.

 Chapter 225 Two Mysterious Strangers

    Chapter 225 Two Mysterious Strangers


    "Is he really gone, Tracy? He''s gone, right? Will he evere back? Will we ever see him again?"


    Alicia sobbed softly and asked, her eyes brimmed with tears. She tried hard to hold her emotions in.


    The possibility of not being able to see Ricky anymore washed over her like the waves in the ocean.


    "I don''t know, my dear sister. Maybe we''ll see him again. But please don''t hold on to it too much," Tracy


    replied in the same grief-stricken tone, her eyes wandering to the exact spot where Ricky once


    appeared. His face shed in her mind over and over again as she remembered every second that


    they shared. One day, as life should continue, they might both be married to the people they''d love in


    the future. However, they would never forget Ricky, who once saved both of them and as well as their


    family from the python and other troubles. Secretly, Alicia and Tracy had the same feelings for Ricky.


    They knew they had to get rid of those feelings for the rest of their lives.


    Noticing his daughters'' distress, Charlie turned towards them. "Tracy, Alicia¡­ I know how you feel


    about him. However, I think it would be best if you forgot about him instead. Russell is Russell. He isn''t


    someone who can just lead a normal life. He would never stop being a warrior for you. You are both


    just another faces he''d soon forget. He is unreachable. Moping over him is of no use." Surely, Charlie


    felt the affliction that his daughters were suffering through at that moment. Ricky just came out of


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    nowhere and rescued them. It was inevitable that such young girls would feel that way for him. But as


    their father, he knew better.


    "He is indeed beyond our reach. We''ll never see him again,"


    Tracy muttered to herself, letting her thoughts wander.


    Each night was going to be a long night with his absence.


    When daylight came, Ricky had already left the Water Fire City.


    He was headed to a ce called the Chaotic Region. It was a piece ofnd that was within the territory


    of the Sky Manor.


    Before leaving the Gu n, Ricky was able to hear of this ce from Charlie.


    As suggested by its name, the Chaotic Region was prone to chaos and mess. It was their normalcy.


    Demi-immortals in that ce fought one another to improve their abilities.


    Rumor had it that a great chance existed within the Chaotic Region. Any demi-immortal who defeated


    his enemies should be able to obtain this chance. Upon doing so, a warrior could break through his


    current level and be an actual innate spiritual king!


    But rumors were rumors until they were founded. However, this didn''t stop the demi-immortals from


    trying to unravel the mysteries that surrounded this certain great chance. Because of that particr


    reason, the Chaotic Region attracted eight demi-immortals despite itsck of spacious areas.


    To Ricky, it was a perfect ce to cultivate his skills.


    Not a single innate spiritual king existed there. He wouldn''t have to worry about being discovered


    through his breaths. Using his mask, the ordinary warriors would surely fail to recognize him.


    Being such a chaotic ce, both the good and the evil were all mixed up over there. All the dangers


    with the killing and fighting filled the Chaotic Region at all times. Battling against others was one way to


    toughen him up.


    Most importantly, the demi-immortals. They were the strongest warriors of all in that ce and Ricky


    wanted to reach their level. Being in Chaotic Region might teach him exactly what he needed.


    "Chaotic Region, I''ming! I wish to improve mybat power to the likeness of a demi-immortal''s!"


    Ricky said to himself with a determined look. He sped up towards the direction that would take him to


    the Chaotic Region.


    As he was focusing on moving forward in his journey, he detected two strong breaths charging towards


    him from behind. In just a matter of seconds, they were standing right in front of him.


    Forced to stop on his feet, Ricky looked at the man and the woman before him, staring right back. The


    man was tall and had quite a strong built. He towered over him. It almost felt like Ricky was standing in


    front of a mountain as he prevented Ricky from moving forward.


    ''Undoubtedly, he is one strong warrior good at body refining, '' he spected silently based on the


    man''s breath and figure.


    The woman, on the other hand, wore a formfitting dress. Her hair was jet ck and she had a rather


    pretty looking face. The red lipstick she wore could certainly charm anyone that came her way.


    Ricky felt that somehow, the woman seemed more dangerous. One strike from this gorgeous being and


    he would be down.


    "Excuse me, Miss and Mister. Have we met before? How can I be of help?" Ricky asked, bowing his


    head slightly. He tried to recall any memory where he had encountered the two in front of him but


    failed. Not knowing whether or not they were hostile, politeness was the best choice in dealing with


    them.


    "Are you Russell?"


    the man asked softly.


    Nodding to the question, Ricky said, "Yes, I am. But..."


    Before Ricky even got to finish his words, the man instantlyunched a strike directly towards him. It


    was a normal punch that headed towards Ricky''s face. A simple strike.


    However, Ricky felt that it was by no means a weak punch. He sensed that it contained strong energy


    which was as powerful as that of a furious animal.


    Immediately, Ricky''s eyes darkened and his face grew serious. He focused all of his strength and


    violently made it circte in his body. He was ready to fight. Clenching his fist, he transferred all of his


    strength into his hand and reached out to resist the man''s punch.


    When his fist collided with the man''s punch, Ricky realized that he had made a totally wrong move.


    The moment his fist touched the man''s a gush of extraordinary pain flowed throughout his body like a


    tsunami. This unfathomable force traveled inside Ricky''s body, crushing every vessel, organ, and flesh


    inside of him.


    It was the first time that such immense pain was inflicted to him by others. In his past battles, he was


    the one causing unbearable pain to his opponents. At that moment, he was stunned in disbelief.


    Before he was able to steady himself, Ricky was knocked back a few steps. Blood streamed out of his


    mouth. Meanwhile, his hand kept shaking uncontrobly due to the man''s unbelievably strong strike.


    If Ricky had guessed correctly, it was not even half of the man''s ultimate strength.


    ''That was intense. This man is incredibly strong. He must have already reached the peak of the fifth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement! He could even be in sixth grade!'' Ricky thought, still in a state of great


    shock.


    Despite the amount of power this man had disyed, Ricky felt no fear. Deep down, he didn''t feel the


    need of killing these strangers. He had also noticed that the man controlled his power so that his punch


    wouldn''t kill Ricky. He surmised that these two strangers were not the enemies.


    The shock and surprise on Ricky''s face weren''t half as intense as those of the man and woman''s. They


    exchanged looks that were difficult to decipher.


    Confused with the strangers'' reactions, Ricky thought to himself, ''They seem to be more shocked than I


    am. How weird."


    He thought for a while and made a guess. It could be that these two came from the Water Fire City, as


    they knew him by his fake name, Russell. What the man did was probably to test him if he really was


    the same Russell who was able to face someone of a level that was thrice the high.


    They turned to Ricky with very respectful gestures.


    "Russell, call me Tyson. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Forgive me for what I had to do just now." The


    man''s apology sounded sincere to Ricky.


    "And my name is Kristen," the woman introduced herself as well.


    As they had sessfully shifted the atmosphere to friendly, Ricky decided to forget what the man did.


    He also knew he wasn''t strong enough to fight him just yet. "It''s nice to meet you both. I''m Russell, but I


    guess you already know that. Ie from a small sect in the West Deste Land. I am here to


    cultivate my abilities."


    ''A small sect from the West Deste Land?''


    Kristen thought to herself, suspicions starting to creep into her mind.


    "I''m pretty sure you already know why we''re here," Tyson said yfully. He, on the other hand, didn''t


    think much about Ricky''s origins. He had already calmed down and even had a smile on his face while


    talking to Ricky.


    "ording to one of our men, someone who was able to defeat a warrior far stronger than him had


    appeared in the Water Fire City. We asked around and now here we are. I''ve tested your ability and I''m


    one hundred percent sure that you are more than just a genius who could beat someone stronger than


    you. Indeed, you are the supreme genius in all the Heaven Wood Land!"


    Tyson''s excitement only grew.


    "I appreciate that, Tyson. But if I were the same man you speak of, howe I wasn''t able to dodge


    your attack?" Ricky replied, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    Recalling how Tyson mentioned about "one of their men", he reckoned they hailed from a big


    organization. They definitely had spies all over the Water Fire City. Only arge scale organization


    could afford such manpower.


    "Oh, Russell. Have you forgotten that you''re just at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement? To tell you


    the truth, Tyson''s punch is strong enough to defeat most warriors in the fourth grade,"


    Kristen interrupted, giggling to herself.


    "She''s right! To me, you are a super genius! Don''t be so modest, man! Otherwise, I''d have to throw


    some more punches your way just to prove so,"


    Tysonughed.


    "Ha! Fine with me!" Ricky joked back. "So, why did you guys want to talk to me? I''m pretty sure finding


    out who I am wasn''t your ultimate goal."


    At that very moment, Ricky''s tone was serious. The air shifted.


    Both Tyson and Kristen nodded at each other, as if in agreement. At the same time, they responded,


    "You''re right. We are from the Royal Sky Guard."

 Chapter 226 Join The Royal Sky Guard

    Chapter 226 Join The Royal Sky Guard


    When speaking about the Royal Sky Guard, the two people clearly had a sense of pride in their tone.


    "The Royal Sky Guard? You mean the legendary Royal Sky Guard? Are you two actually guards of the


    famous Sky Manor?" After taking in their words, Ricky bombarded them with questions.


    "Ha-ha, Russell, you are so smart. We are guards of the Sky Manor, and we are under the leadership


    of the Sky Manor''s Chief. There should be 36 guards in our manor, and up until now, there are only 35.


    Our numbers are Guard 34 and Guard 35 respectively," Tyson replied with a smile.


    ''My god! They are really from Sky Manor. If they invite me to join the Royal Sky Guard, it will be hard


    for me to make the decision one way or another, '' Ricky thought and was caught in a dilemma.


    He had no objection to joining any sort of force, but he did not want to join a strong force such as the


    Sky Manor, a force of innate spirit, because the human skin mask on his face was likely to be detected


    by an innate spiritual king like the Chief of the Sky Manor. Then, his true identity would be exposed.


    Once his identity was found out, the consequences could be disastrous.


    "Guard 34? Guard 35? Tyson, do you mind telling me more details about it?" Ricky asked with curiosity.


    "The Chief of the Sky Manor is a powerful middle spiritual king. In addition to pursuing strength, our


    chief also respects geniuses and has attracted a lot of them to join the Royal Sky Guard established by


    our chief," Tyson said slowly.


    "Within our Royal Sky Guard, our chief only wants to recruit 36 people. Those 36 people must be


    geniuses."


    After a pause, he continued, "The 36 geniuses are then divided into 12 teams. There are three


    members in each of those teams. They then receive tasks from the Chief. Afterpleting the task, the


    members will be rewarded ordingly."


    "Currently, the Royal Sky Guards have 35 people and have been divided into eleven teams," Tyson


    added.


    "If I haven''t guessed it wrong, you''re the remaining two geniuses who haven''t formed a 3-member


    team!" Ricky said confidently.


    "Russell, you are right. Kristen and I are the remaining two who haven''t formed a team, so I came to


    you today to invite you to join the Royal Sky Guard and form a team with us," Tyson said sincerely.


    "Moreover, I don''t think it conflicts with your skill training, because epting the tasks of our chief will


    have a better training effect on you anyway!"


    "Thank you for your invitation, but I don''t think I am qualified to join the Royal Sky Guard." Ricky


    refused his offer and shook his head slightly.


    "Russell, if a genius like you is not qualified to join the Royal Sky Guard, then all us other 35 guards


    really should be fired immediately," Tyson said andughed.


    "Is that really so? Then, does that mean that you two can make the decision now?" Ricky asked


    immediately as he obviously found out more hidden information from Tyson''s words.


    "This time, our chief has given us three tasks. The first, of course, is to find thest member for our


    Royal Sky Guard group. As long as both Kristen and I think that the person is qualified to join us, then


    he can join us without asking for our chief''s permission," Tyson said proudly.


    "That is to say, as long as I ept your invitation, I can definitely be one of your members and there''s


    no need to meet your chief?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, you are right!" Tyson nodded. "And you can follow us toplete the next task we have right


    away."


    Hearing what Tyson had said, Ricky felt his previous worry slowly go away. Now that he didn''t need to


    meet the chief face-to-face, he had a greater interest in joining them.


    Yet, he had to be cautious in joining any organization due to his current identity. With more doubts to be


    rified, after a little consideration, he asked seriously, "Tyson, I want to know more details; after


    joining the Royal Sky Guard, what kind of responsibility will I have to assume? What kind of constraints


    are there on its members?"


    "Of course, there are some responsibilities as one of our members. When Sky Manor is threatened, or


    when Sky Manor''s interests are damaged, we have to offer help if necessary. Of course, after helping


    solve the troubles, you will be rewarded ording to your contribution to the situation," Tyson said


    honestly.


    "As for constraints, I don''t think there are any of them, because whenever our chief delivers a task, we


    can choose to ept it or refuse it. If you refuse it, you will not be med or punished. When we are


    not undertaking a task, we are all free to do anything we like."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then it would be so cool to join!" Ricky said and nodded slightly. Despite it


    sounding like such a good deal, Ricky was still apprehensive. Tyson immediately knew that Ricky still


    had some concerns.


    "Russell, before I joined the Royal Sky Guard, I was as cautious as you are now. However, after joining


    it, I only have one feeling¡ªI am d that I chose to join it!" Tyson continued his persuasion with a trace


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of wheedling in his tone when he detected Ricky''s hesitation.


    "Russell, that''s how I felt too!" Kristen said sincerely, luring Ricky to join them.


    Hearing their persuasive words, Rickyughed aloud and said jokingly, "Ha-ha, you two are obviously


    luring me to join you!" After a small pause, he continued, "I am wondering what the consequences


    would be if I refused to join you."


    "Russell, have your heard the saying, ''A mountain does not allow for the co-existence of two tigers''? It


    means that geniuses from one force definitely cannot tolerate the existence of geniuses from another


    force." Kristen didn''t answer his question directly but implied the repercussions.


    "What''s more, the Royal Sky Guard is supposed to be a top secret organization and should not be


    known to anyone outside of the Sky Manor," Kristen added seriously.


    "So, that means I have no more reason to refuse your invitation!" Ricky said in a bit of a helpless tone.


    Although he didn''t have to meet the chief of the Sky Manor, and had a little interest in joining the Sky


    Royal Guard, he was still afraid to join deep down in his heart. He was afraid just because he was not


    Russell, but actually Ricky, who had been known to the people of the whole Realm of Wildness.


    Also, he did not doubt what Kristen had told him. He was sure that if he refused, the next moment the


    two guards would kill him without any mercy.


    They had to because they had told him too many important secrets of the Sky Manor.


    They even implicitly mentioned that the Royal Sky Guard was a secret organization to him.


    The moment he knew about it, he was doomed to have only two choices. One of his choices was to


    join, and the other was to refuse to join and be killed.


    "Russell, we believe you will make the right choice. Based on what we have witnessed in Water Fire


    City, we appreciate your talents very much and sincerely want to be your friends andrades," Tyson


    said honestly, smiling again.


    ''Tyson, though looking simple and honest, is actually quite shrewd and determined. It is probably safe


    to say that anyone who can join the Royal Sky Guard is sure not to be simple-minded!'' Ricky''s mind


    was racing wildly.


    The next moment, Ricky said directly, "All right! I''m in!"


    As they had exined everything to him, he had no other choice.


    "Ha-ha, then our twelfth team wees you, Russell!" Tyson said immediately. Hearing Ricky agree to


    join their team, he was beaming and very excited. Next to Tyson, Kristen also nodded slightly.


    "Thank you. As I am a neer, I might need your guidance and help, so please forgive me if I bring


    you any trouble in the near future," Ricky said.


    Then Tyson took a ck bag out of his inner pocket. It was a storage bag.


    "Is that a legendary storage bag?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Yes, and it''s for you!" Tyson said as he handed the storage bag to Ricky. "Inside the bag, there are a


    thousand gold coins and a piece of a jade token to use as a symbol of the Royal Sky Guard."


    After receiving the storage bag, Ricky immediately exercised his mind to get into the bag and explore it.


    He then saw a thousand gold coins and a white jade token, just as Tyson said. The token was made of


    some unknown material and it had four words etched on it, ''Sky Manor, on the front and ''Guard 36'' on


    the back.


    "So, this jade token will be my identity token, right?" Ricky asked at once.


    "Yes, your identity will be the 36th Guard. The gold coins and the storage bag are your rewards for


    joining the Royal Sky Guard. In the future, you will have to take your own staff to Sky Manor to


    exchange rewards," Tyson exined carefully.


    "Thank you! Wow, Sky Manor is really quite generous. This storage bag alone is worth thousands of


    gold coins. Sky Manor, as a force of innate spirit, really lives up to its reputation!" Ricky said and


    "So next, I''m going to tell you the second task that our chief assigned to us. Whether you ept it or


    not is totally up to you," Kristen stated now that Ricky was an official member of their team.

 Chapter 227 Kristen’s Blood Power

    Chapter 227 Kristen¡¯s Blood Power


    "Oh? With that mysterious look, you are making me curious. Tell me the details of the mission," Ricky


    asked, his eyes lighting up.


    "There is an area called the ck Marsh. A gang named the Rats has recently appeared and is


    growing rapidly. It''s likely, warriors who go to the ck Marsh for toughening and improvement would


    be their targets. Going by their aggressive activities, they would fancy taking over the area, and they


    would kill with abandon anyone who ventures into their territory. Besides, the mob also preys upon


    organizations and ransack their treasures, resources - whatever they have," Kristen started to


    borate the mission.


    "A few groups of warriors havebined force and gone to the Sky Manor, requesting for the


    destruction of this mob and hoping the Sky Manor would help. Our Chief was d to ept their


    request. Now the second phase of the n has been assigned to Tyson and me. The purpose of the


    mission is to exterminate the Rats within half a month.


    Now that you are a member of this team, the task ahead lies on our shoulders. Of course, this is a


    rewarding mission. The bonus is one-tenth of the treasures of the mob, and each of us will receive two


    thousand gold coins from the Chief!" Her excitement was palpable as she spoke of the reward part.


    "You said that this gang killed lots of warriors and robbed quite a few many organizations of their


    resources. Oh, there must be tons of treasures in their hands. One-tenth of the treasures, and two


    thousand gold coins¡­ Hmmm, that''s quite a generous offer! I''m in, guys!" Ricky replied, doing a quick


    math of the benefits in his head.


    If the Rats was some kind of righteous faction, probably Ricky would think twice about the offer. But


    after hearing what they had done, he inferred that it was a wicked gang of robbers. In that case, he


    would show no mercy. Besides, the task was a great deal. He could not only improve his skills by


    fighting against them, but also harvest a great deal of wealth.


    "You are right, buddy! They have amassed quite a fortune! You know what? Even if the Chief would


    only give us one-tenth of those treasures without the gold coins, I''d still dly join this mission!"


    Tyson was itching to have a go.


    "That''s cool! So do you have any idea about the gang''s strength? Like how many people they have?"


    asked Ricky with a serious look.


    "Sure. Our men have already dug out some crucial information about the group. The leader is a guy at


    the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and has two assistants to deputize him. One is at the fifth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement, while the other is at the fourth grade. We take down the three guys, we


    take down the Rats. We have three, and they have three; perfect matches! What''s your thought?"


    Kristen exined in details.


    "So I''m going to deal with the one at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, right?" Ricky inquired,


    delighted at the prospect. "Hope he is strong enough and won''t disappoint me!"


    "I''m d to hear such confident words, Russell! I know you must be eager for a fighting chance against


    a strong, established warrior to reinforce your skill! I can assure you that this particr deputy at the


    fourth grade would not disappoint you. As far as I know, he is stronger than Rupert, the man you


    defeated in the Water Fire City," said Tyson, beaming a delighted smile.


    "If you are disappointed at him and feel that he''s not enough of a challenge to improve your skills, then


    my opponent, the deputy leader at the fifth grade, is yours!" he promised.


    "You can also choose to fight against the ultimate opponent, the leader at the sixth grade!" Kristen


    chimed in withughter.


    "Thank you for your offer. Let me deal with the guy at the fourth grade as scheduled. I won''t feel


    disappointed whether he is strong or not. Both of you are so kind to me!" Ricky replied, feeling touched


    by their generous offers. He understood how precious the chance was for a warrior to fight against


    someone at the equivalent level, yet they still made such a selfless offer. Their gesture of kindness


    really touched him.


    "The only condition is that youe closer to us, and stop working in istion. We are a team now.


    Team members are supposed to support each other,"


    Tysonughed, patting Ricky on the shoulder. Then he turned to Kristen and suggested, "Let''s move!"


    In agreement, Kristen smiled and nodded. The team of three then set off for the ck Marsh, chatting


    andughing heartily as they went.


    The ck Marsh was a rtivelyrge and dangerous ce this side. It was a perfect ce for


    warriors at the inferior stage of Bone Reinforcement to improve their abilities. Organizations of warriors


    at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement also gathered near this region.


    The emergence and growth of the Rats in the area was now increasingly bing a threat to those


    organizations. The mob conducted itself with impunity, killing and maiming at will, while on their never-


    ending looting spree. Gradually, all the organizations had weakened, losing more and more ground to


    these heinous creeps.


    Various groups had once cooperated in fighting back. However, they got the worst of the battle. Some


    of the organization leaders died in the process. Because the leader of the Rats was at the peak of the


    sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, there never was anyone in the ck Marsh to match him.


    Left with no alternative anymore, the surviving leaders in the area had turned to the Sky Manor, hoping


    that the Royal Sky Guards could wipe out the infamous gang.


    ...


    The ck Marsh was only slightly over half an hour''s distance, and soon enough, they were in the


    gang''s territory.


    The moment they stepped into the area, Ricky felt a dark and moist atmosphere, a typical characteristic


    of a marsh.


    Thanks to the moisture in the air, the spiritual energy in this area was rtively thicker than it was in


    most ces.


    This was a suitable ce for Treasures from Heaven and Earth to grow, which attracted warriors here


    in their droves, all year round.


    The area used to be a hive of activities before the gang took over.


    Back then, today, like any other day, would have seen several new arrivals as well as departures.


    However, what greeted Ricky and his team now was a far cry from the former glory. Far worse than


    Ricky had expected. If anyone ventured here, the gang would have no scruples about killing. And the


    few who survived would lose all their treasures. Gradually, warriors stopped exploring this region,


    leaving it deste.


    At the edge of the ck Marsh, sat huge forest, sealing off the rest of the marsh. Until they entered the


    forest, Ricky and his team did not know what to expect.


    Once inside, the very first thinging to wee them was a sprawling wend covered with ck


    sludge.


    Small bushes, a few hills, or giant ck trees scattered here and there littered thendscape. Some of


    the trees were so massive that they obscured everything on the horizon.


    "You see those massive ck trees? They emit a certain odorless, colorless but highly poisonous gas


    into the air. To keep safe, you have to stay at least a hundred meters away from them. Even a warrior


    at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement can hardlyst fifteen minutes if he crosses that limit,"


    Tyson cautioned.


    "Okay, I got it. Didn''t know some trees can be so highly poisonous!" Ricky nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Exactly! Also, there are two more natural dangers here. Dangerous animals roam the expanse of this


    ce, stealthily lurking in the shadows. You lose concentration or wander off only once and the next


    thing you know, you''ll be anxious, face to face with the grim reaper," Tyson continued.


    "The other danger is that there are many unmarked ck spots, which are not easily noticeable in the


    marsh. These are known to suck people in. Once engulfed, you may end up there, dying a slow, painful


    death. Only warriors with the power of demi-immortal could fight their way out.


    And thest threat is the Rats, our target. We are kind of at a disadvantage for the time being because


    we have no idea where their main camp is."


    "It seems that this is by no means an easy job! We are going to have a serious fight to im the


    bonus," Ricky warned, his face turning more somber now.


    "Yes, you are right. If this is an easy job, those organizations would not have suffered crushing defeats,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    one after another. Otherwise, they wouldn''t seek help from the Sky Manor, and we wouldn''t havee


    here for this mission,"


    Tyson replied with a slight smile.


    Then he continued, "Do you know how many professional spies died in order to dig out some of the


    information we are relying on?"


    "Well, that''s a big question. How many, please?" asked Ricky.


    "Well, we lost a good five warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and ten at the third. Yet,


    despite the heavy price we paid, the Rats'' base camp is still nowhere to be found," replied Tyson, his


    heart growing heavier as he recalled hispanions.


    "Oh, Jesus Chris! Can I regret it now? Can I quit and leave?" Ricky blurted out in great shock.


    Five professional spies at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement lost their lives for merely trying to


    sniff out the Rats'' camp. That sounded like a bad-ass gang for a team of three to on. Besides, Ricky


    had merely thebat power of a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement at most! Was this


    a safe bet to take? Ricky was not sure whether he wanted to be a part of this mission at this point.


    "Of course you can!" Kristen nodded.


    Tyson added the next second, "Sorry to say this, but right now as we stand, there''s no turning back.


    You just have to grow balls, coz there''s no other way about it. If you don''t man up, I''ll either throw you


    into the restricted circle around one of the trees or force you into the sucking ck spots where you''ll


    meet your slow torturous death. Which one would you prefer?"


    "Uhm. I think I''d better go with you and try to work at my best to take the Rats down!" Ricky made the


    choice immediately. He knew that they were friendly to him, but he also knew they would be merciless,


    if he decided to quit and abandon them at this very crucial moment.


    "Ha-ha. That''s what a smart guy would do!" Tysonughed out again.


    "How will we tell which part of the marsh is safe? How will we avoid those dangerous ces where we


    may be sucked in?" asked Ricky. From his keen assessment, he noticed that both Tyson and Kristen


    did not appear to be shaken about the dangers, at all.


    "That''s a good question! It all depends on her!" Tyson replied before he turned to Kristen. "Show him!"


    he said.


    "Oh?" Immediately, Ricky turned his eyes to Kristen, curious.


    Kristen, on the other hand, let out a confident smile. She looked rather different with that proud face.


    She looked so dignified, radiating spiritual energy around her halo.


    Soon, something began to change around her eyes. The meridians near the canthus gradually stood


    out, and then her ck pupils suddenly turned red!


    Ricky almost dropped his jaw at her change. In an instant, he felt the blood power emitting from


    Kristen.

 Chapter 228 Defeating The Vicious Black Crocodile

    Chapter 228 Defeating The Vicious ck Crocodile


    Kristen''s eyes didn''t change because of external factors like the flow of her spiritual energy or anything


    else. Instead, it happened because of the internal condition of her organs and blood.


    Those scarlet eyes didn''t appear scary at all. They actually struck Ricky as noble and graceful.


    When Kristen showed the color of her eyes, she also took pride in her capacity. But you couldn''t say


    that she was being arrogant. After all, not every warrior had the blood power of innate spirit.


    "I bet the color of your eyes is rted to your blood power of innate spirit, Kristen. Although I don''t fully


    know the extent of your power yet, I must tell you that it makes you look more graceful and beautiful,"


    Ricky praised Kristen.


    "Stop it," Kristen red shyly at Ricky. But it was obvious that she was quite pleased. Any woman in


    the world would feel happy when their beauty wasplimented!


    Tyson, who was standing beside them, gave Ricky a thumbs up. He was impressed.


    "May I know the name and power of your eyes, Kristen?" Ricky asked her politely.


    "I don''t know the name, because I just gained it unconsciously. The Chief has never seen this kind of


    scarlet eyes before either. As for the power, you''ll found outter," said Kristen.


    She shot Ricky a mysterious smile.


    "You''ll also understand why the Chief sent our team here, Russell," Tysonughed too.


    "You two, stay right behind me, or you''ll get stuck in the mud of the marsh and die!" Kristen warned,


    leading the way in the ck Marsh.


    Ricky and Tyson had no objection, only following behind her. They both knew that now it was an


    impractical time to try and prove their machismo.


    Ricky guessed that Kristen''s scarlet eyes might be able to help her see or sense things hidden in the


    dark.


    The mud in the ck Marsh, which could devour warriors and ferocious beasts, was usually hidden to


    the naked eye. Perhaps, Kristen''s eyes could help her see it clearly.


    As they got deeper into the swamp, the first sign of danger appeared.


    But Ricky and Tyson had no clue that danger was so close. As it was fifty meters away, there was no


    way they could have detected it. It was Kristen who told them.


    "Watch out, heree the Vicious ck Crocodile! There''s about twenty of them. They are staying


    less than fifty meters away around us," whispered Kristen.


    "What? Neither of us even saw a thing!" Tyson was extremely shocked.


    He, as a powerful warrior of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, was supposed to sense the danger


    from hundreds of meters away, but right now...


    Ricky was shocked too. He had not anticipated this.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The Vicious ck Crocodile is a ferocious beast which is capable of hiding in the ck Marsh. It''s


    hard for us to discover it even within ten meters, not to mention fifty meters," exined Kristen.


    "I can see everything within five hundred meters with my scarlet eyes. But I didn''t even see the Vicious


    ck Crocodile until it came within fifty meters of us. You can only imagine how great their hiding skill


    is!"


    "The Vicious ck Crocodile. I''m impressed. And your eyes are incredibly sharp!" said Ricky.


    "Save your ttery and instead think about what you''re going to do about these Vicious ck


    Crocodiles!" Kristen rolled her eyes.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. Leave it to me!" Tyson had steadied himself and was ready to fight. He channeled


    the power of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement and lobbed a strike towards the beasts.


    "Growl!"


    These beasts of Bone Reinforcement possessed of a certain wisdom. Instead of hiding in the dark


    when they sensed Tyson''s power, they growled and came straight out of the ck Marsh, snapping


    their gaping maws to bite them.


    These Vicious ck Crocodiles were two feet long with bumps on their broad backs and ck,


    corrosive venom that came from their mouths.


    "Be careful with the venom of these Vicious ck Crocodiles. It may not kill us, but it will definitely


    debilitate us!" Kristen reminded them.


    "Is there a swamp around here where people can get stuck?" Tyson asked her.


    "No, don''t worry. It''s a safe to fight for about a three hundred meters radius!" Kristen replied.


    "Great! Russell, stay away with Kristen. I''ll take care of these monsters!" Tyson, now confident about


    the terrain, rushed towards the Vicious ck Crocodiles.


    "Aggressive as always!" "That''s fine. Saves us a lot of trouble," said Kristen.


    "These Vicious ck Crocodiles are a big threat. And some of them have already reached the fifth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement. I think I''d better help Tyson out." Ricky was a little worried as he


    watched Tyson fighting with a Vicious ck Crocodile.


    "You''d better not do that, Russell. Tyson is a maniac when he''s fighting. Right now, to him those


    Crocodiles are his main objective. He sees them as his target. If you try to interfere, he will think that


    you want to take away his targets and will probably fight against you because he feels threatened!"


    Kristen stopped him.


    "No way, that''s crazy!" Ricky was a little speechless when hearing this.


    Then he looked at Tyson. Well, he had to admit that Tyson certainly looked obsessed at the moment,


    fighting like a maniac.


    "If you don''t believe me, feel free to have a try and help him!" Kristen grinned.


    "Of course I believe you!" Ricky nodded with an embarrassedugh.


    "Iron fist!"


    Tyson roared loudly and channeled all his power again, which seemed to be beyond the fifth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. His eyes shed dark green.


    Suddenly an endless green spiritual energy gathered in Tyson''s fists.


    Instantly, they transformed into fists of real steel.


    Every time he punched with his iron fist, he smashed a Vicious ck Crocodile into pieces. And the


    poison on their backs didn''t harm Tyson at all!


    "What a strong fist! Kristen, Tyson must be very good at body refining!" eximed Ricky, very


    impressed.


    He had a strong feeling that if they were in the same situation, Tyson would definitely instantly defeat


    Gennadi and Wyn who ranked first and second among the inner disciples in the Snow Sect. Maybe this


    was the substantial gap between the talents of the Snow Land and the Heaven Wood Land.


    "Yes, there are quite a few talents among the Sky Royal Guards practicing body refining. But as far as


    I''ve seen, they can''tpete with Tyson!" Kristen nodded, her eyes focused on Tyson.


    "Growl! Growl!"


    However, something changed again all of a sudden. The Vicious ck Crocodiles who had just been


    fighting madly a second ago suddenly calmed down and stopped. They rapidly retreated after roaring,


    as if they had beenpelled to back out.


    "What''s going on?" Ricky asked Kristen at once, thoroughly perplexeds.

 Chapter 229 Furious Kristen

    Chapter 229 Furious Kristen


    "What''s wrong? I am not done fighting yet." As the Vicious ck Crocodile retreated, Tyson also


    recovered from the state of madness. But he was still in a bad mood.


    "They have shown up," Kristen said in a low voice. "Faster than I thought."


    On hearing Kristen''s words, Ricky and Tyson reacted immediately. They looked straight ahead.


    However, what they saw was a group of forty people. Absolutely, they were all members of the Rats.


    They didn''t pay much attention to this group of people. Instead, they were focusing on these people''s


    feet, because each of them was stepping on a Vicious ck Crocodile.


    "How... How is this possible? How can these ferocious crocodiles allow these guys to step on their


    backs?" Seeing this terrifying scene, Tyson shouted uncontrobly.


    Ricky and Kristen didn''t utter a single word, but from the look on their faces, they were even more


    bewildered than Tyson.


    "Ha-ha, we all know that when a friend arrives, he must be treated with hospitality. We Rats just


    dispatched twenty poisonous crocodiles, but I''m afraid it''s still not enough. Now, I, Rattus, personally


    lead my brothers here to wee you all to my humble abode." When the three were still in


    astonishment, a sharp-tongued, shifty-eyed thin man appeared from the crowd and let out a roaring


    While he wasughing, his tiny eyes constantly swept around Kristen''s plump body, almost drooling.


    "Ha-ha, your name is Rattus. You have a spitting image with a rat." Hearing theughter, Tyson reacted


    from the shock. He sneered at Rattus, and thenughed.


    All of a sudden, the face of Rattus turned gloomy, so did the members of the Rats standing behind.


    Even those Vicious ck Crocodiles started to roar.


    "Leader, please give the order. Let us y this rubbish and chop him up. Those who insult our leader


    should all go to hell!" Warriors of the Rats all shouted angrily.


    Their outburst was almost strong enough to submerge Tyson.


    "Humph! You bastards, why don''t you all fight me? That will be my pleasure as I am not through with all


    of you yet. Come and try my fist of fury!" Tyson bellowed after he heard those warriors'' mor.


    ''This Tyson is really out of his mind. How can I make him calm down a bit? ording to the current


    situation, possibly it is we that might be defeated. After all, those Vicious ck Crocodiles are not just


    for parade!'' Ricky eximed in his mind as he felt Tyson''s craziness for fight.


    ...


    "What on earth are you doing? How can you be so savage in front of this alluring beauty?" Rattus didn''t


    seem to be impressed. Instead, he turned to talk to people behind him in a calm manner.


    However, his calm figure made all the members of the Rats ufortable. Some of them even felt


    terrified beyond belief.


    ''Is this Rattus so terrible?'' Ricky thought to himself at the sight of him.


    At this time, Rattus had grown strong desire towards Kristen. Saliva flowed down from his mouth while


    his small eyes almost popped out. He said to Kristen eagerly, "This beautifuldy, will you be my wife?


    If you agree, everything that your eyes can reach within ck Marsh will be yours..."


    "Get out of my face! Now scram!" Kristen''s face reddened with exasperation. She let out a sharp kick to


    his crotch right before he could even finish his words.


    Without precaution, Rattus was inevitably kicked by Kristen. Then he flew out in miserable scream with


    his hands covering his crotch and tumbled awkwardly in the ck Marsh.


    Ricky and Tyson were both frightened while watching the ghastly scene.


    They thought to themselves that even for the most powerful warriors, to be kicked in their crotches


    would be excruciating. They would never want to get kicked in their groins by Kristen, a warrior almost


    at the seventh grade of the Bone Reinforcement.


    From the eerie scream, Ricky and Tyson seemed to figure out what was called a disaster. They gaped


    at each other, deliberating: Kristen was a dangerous warrior. We should always watch our back and


    never irritate her.


    "Kill! Cease them! Kill them all!" Humiliated, Rattus could not bear it any more even if he was a


    gentleman, which he wasn''t. His eyes grew dimmer and let out a frantic cry.


    Two warriors came up immediately to hold his arms. Remaining members of the Rats as well as the


    Vicious ck Crocodiles under their feet came straight to Ricky, Tyson and Kristen like a swarm of


    bees.


    Everyone seemed in outrage, especially the Vicious ck Crocodiles. They were all howling as if they


    also felt the agony of Rattus.


    ''The alliance between these Vicious ck Crocodiles and Rattus seems exceptional.'' Ricky analyzed


    the current plight he was in based on his judgement.


    Besides, he knew the Rat warriors could handle the Vicious ck Crocodiles, which made him wonder


    how they managed to do that.


    Despite the fact that mortals and warriors could bebat partners, it was umon that this


    warrior troop all becamebat partners with the Vicious ck Crocodiles.


    However, Ricky had no time to spare. He had to first find solution to the present danger.


    This time, it was Kristen instead of Tyson who took the lead in counterattacking. She was even more


    outraged than Tyson. She was formidable as she had never been. Kristen broke out her power of a


    warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, her bloody eyes seeming to be nobler. A long blood-


    red whip suddenly appeared in her hand. She brandished her whip flexibly and struck down several


    Vicious ck Crocodiles as well as members of the Rats.


    ''Women in rage are frightful!'' Ricky blurted in his mind.


    Needless to say, Rattus must have made Kristen disgusted and nauseated, which aggravated the most


    furious Kristen.


    Tyson standing behind also shook his head, obviously having the same thought as Ricky.


    However, Ricky soon found out some key points that Kristen seemed to be able to predict the attack


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    pattern of the members of the Rats in advance, and then make the most precise counterattack. It did


    not take her much effort to defeat these warriors.


    ''Does her eyes always appear scary as that? Is this another ability of her bloody eyes?'' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    Ricky knew that Kristen''s scarlet eyes were odd. And now, this pair of eyes seemed to also ignite the


    Chaotic Fire Zone inside his body.


    But Ricky couldn''t analyze and envision what could transpire during the brutal battle.


    The battle was a lot easier owing to Kristen''s rage and the powerful strikes of Tyson. Time passed by,


    the Vicious ck Crocodiles and the members of the Rats were slowly losing.


    Of course, an important factor was that their leader¡ªRattus, was seriously hurt by Kristen''s sudden


    kick, making the Rats lose one third of their fighting power.


    Because Rattus was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, his skills and power were equal to a


    third of the fighting force of the Rats.


    "Step back instantly!" Rattus roared all of a sudden.

 Chapter 230 The Beast Tamer

    Chapter 230 The Beast Tamer


    After Rattus loudly and furiously gave the order, the Vicious ck Crocodiles and the mobile warriors


    immediately stepped back. They simply surrounded the 3-member team of Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen


    from afar.


    At the same time, Rattus, with the support of two warriors, walked towards his three enemies. Due to


    the sharp pain in his testicles, he was walking slowly in a very funny way.


    "Ha-ha!" Tyson couldn''t help but burst outughing when he saw the way Rattus was walking. "You


    poor guy, I believe you are gonna die of that pain without being able to have any descendants! Are you


    afraid now? If you are, just kowtow to us and apologize. Then, give all your property to us! Also, you


    need to beg us for our mercy sincerely, then we''ll consider sparing your life."


    In fact, even Ricky found it hard to hold in the urge ofughing out loud. The image of Rattus at that


    moment was really hrious. What he found so funny was the idea of him losing his dignity as a man.


    "You are all seeking your deaths! You are all sons of bitches! Especially you bitch, you stinking woman!


    I, as the head of the Rats, must defeat you and imprison you as my ything. Then I will give you as a


    reward to all my subordinates, including the Vicious ck Crocodiles!" Rattus yelled angrily. He was


    greatly irritated by Tyson''s words.


    However, Ricky felt another strong wave of murderous intent. It was so tremendous that Ricky was


    frightened. Using his mind to search, Ricky then found out it was exuding from Kristen.


    ''She is unbelievably eager to kill! What kind of powerful force is hidden in Kristen''s scarlet eyes?'' Ricky


    sighed and thought to himself silently.


    At that point, Tyson came over to Ricky and whispered in his ear, "Russell, I think we may not need to


    join the fight, because Rattus will definitely be killed by Kristen as she has been greatly offended by


    him!"


    "Although Kristen is strong, I don''t think she can be that strong. I think you are over-exaggerating. After


    all, Rattus is a warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky whispered and found it hard to


    believe Tyson''s words.


    The murderous intent inside of Kristen was strong and the power contained in her eyes was also


    extremely powerful. Nevertheless, it did not mean that Kristen was able to destroy all of the Rats with


    her power alone!


    "You''ll learn about the true extent of her power in a minute!" Tyson said mysteriously, keeping Ricky in


    suspense.


    "Today, you all will die here!" Kristen bellowed slowly and angrily. It was hard for anyone to imagine that


    a beauty like her could be that furious and that such cruel words coulde out of her mouth.


    With the shiny changes of her bloody eyes, the momentum of her body was also increasing, as if to


    blow up the whole area of the ck Marsh!


    Howl! Without any warning, at the exact moment, Rattus raised his head and suddenly howled to the


    sky like a monster. Seeing Rattus howling so furiously, the warriors from the Rats were filled with great


    fear and quickly retreated far away from the dangerous area.


    The two warriors who were supporting Rattus were so scared that their legs were trembling. It was as if


    they had heard something extremely terrible. Nevertheless, they were still holding Rattus up.


    Meanwhile, the Vicious ck Crocodiles were also in situ!


    "Tyson, I feel like something is wrong. I always feel that Rattus is dark and evil. He might have a mighty


    and dark trump card waiting for us. We''d better retreat now. We can find another time to finish our task


    because the Chief has given us half a month to finish it, '''' Ricky said urgently. A weird feeling was


    immediately.


    "Russell, you can rest assured! No matter what card Rattus takes out, it will be a useless decoration


    when he faces Kristen in the heat of battle!" Tyson said confidently. As far as Ricky could see now,


    Tyson seemed to have more faith in her than she had in herself.


    "Since you have so much confidence in her, if it doesn''t work out for her to win, I''ll run away before


    anything happens and you two can''t me me!" Ricky said, still a little distrustful.


    "Ha-ha, we definitely would not me you!" Tyson replied briskly and let out a loud guffaw.


    Howl! Howl! The next minute, in response to Rattus''s howl, there were more intense howls from all


    directions. Obviously, the howls were made by many ferocious beasts!


    Boom! Boom! In a split second, Ricky and Tyson both heard intense galloping sounds from all


    directions. The noise came from above ck Marsh.


    After a little while, they witnessed arge group of ferocious ck beasts,ing quickly from a


    distance. They were sshing waves of moor mud from the ck Marsh.


    It could be seen that the wild beasts were a group of two hundred heads by rough calction. They


    were roaring and rushing toward the three-member team, like a mountain rolling towards them! The


    ferocious beasts included the Vicious ck Crocodiles, the Blue Centipedes, the ck Marsh Pythons,


    and the Double-tailed Scorpions.


    Also, they immediately detected that all the highly poisonous and deadly beasts were at the


    intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement!


    Watching the group of venomous beasts swooping at them with their mouths spitting out deadly


    venom, Ricky was taken aback. He then asked Tyson next to him hesitantly, "Well, then¡­ Tyson, are


    you still that confident in Kristen''s strength?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Russell, I... What did I say..." Tyson, almost as fearful as Ricky, was dumbfounded and could only


    reply automatically in a dull voice.


    "You didn''t say anything convincing. I''m gonna be getting out of here!" Ricky said in a hushed voice as


    he was about to run out of the ce as fast as he could.


    However, he was stopped by Tyson.


    "Russell, I know you''re a little scared, but Kristen doesn''t have any intention of leaving now. As we''re in


    the same team, we are supposed to help each other. We should not leave any of our team members


    behind and put their lives in such great danger!" Tyson said firmly.


    "Then we just ask Kristen to run out of this ce with us!" Ricky said eagerly.


    Ricky''s reaction was quite justified. After seeing so many poisonous and ferocious beasts, who were all


    at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement, he did not have the slightest confidence in fighting


    with them. It would not be a matter of honing his martial art skills, but a matter of life and death. Ricky


    couldn''t be more aware of that.


    "Ricky, you need to know, Kristen is in a rage now. If you ask her to leave this ce, I''m sure she will


    throw you into the beast group first!" Tyson said helplessly.


    "Then, what should we do now?" whispered Ricky hastily. If they didn''t figure out a solution within a few


    seconds, when the beasts came to them, they would have to fight as hard as they could!


    "There is no other option but to fight against them. We just need to get ready to fight!" said Tyson


    gravely.


    It was up until at that point that Ricky could feel the seriousness in Tyson''s words. They were now


    driven into a corner and had no way to run away from it.


    "All right! Then let''s fight!" Taking in Tyson''s words, Ricky had no choice but to sigh. He knew he could


    not abandon his team members and run away alone this time. Judging from the look on Kristen''s face,


    it was clear that she was greatly determined to kill Rattus today.


    "Russell, thank you!" Tyson expressed his appreciation simply and firmly.


    "You are wee. I''ll never forget that we''re on the same team," Ricky said sincerely. At once, he took


    out two Recovery Pills from the storage ring in the Devourer Zone and handed them to Tyson.


    "You and Kristen each take one Recovery Pill. I think that through the help of the pill, we can be


    protected from the deadly venom of these beasts!"


    "Recovery Pills are so precious though! Russell, it seems we have made quite the right decision by


    taking you on to our team to finish the task in ck Marsh!" Tyson said excitedly, seeing the two


    Recovery Pills. The gravity in his eyes slightly receded a little.


    Then Tyson took one and delivered the other one to Kristen!


    Kristen took the pill directly from Tyson and swallowed it down without checking what kind of pill it was.


    Tyson was right. She had made up her mind to fight.


    ''s, I lost another two Recovery Pills. I only hope that one-tenth of the contents of the Rats'' Treasure


    Tower are things of some real value to reimburse me!'' Although Ricky had offered the two pills


    voluntarily, he still felt a little sadness in losing them.


    So then, there were only nine Recovery Pills left in his storage ring.


    "You, must be a very talented beast tamer!" Kristen said seriously as she was looking into Rattus''s


    ferocious eyes.

 Chapter 231 Iron Golem

    Chapter 231 Iron Golem


    "Well, bitch, I can''t believe you know the beast tamer. Interesting! Now I definitely have to have you as


    my woman!" Rattus said viciously, shocked by Kristen''s words.


    ''Beast tamer?'' Ricky thought to himself. He was equally puzzled.


    But when Rattus summoned lots of poisonous beasts all around, Ricky understood what it was.


    "Beast tamer? I can''t believe this shifty-eyed guy is a beast tamer. It is a total waste to give him such


    an extraordinary talent!" Tyson said slowly. Obviously, he had also heard of the beast tamer.


    "Tyson, so what is it..." Ricky asked softly.


    "Russell, in this world, there are geniuses, warriors who possess the blood power of innate spirit and


    some talented masters. The beast tamer is one of them," Tyson said.


    "Beast tamers have two abilities. First, they can read the minds of ferocious beasts or spiritual beasts


    andmunicate with them. Second, they are endowed with a kind of fortune of beasts.


    As for the fortune of beasts, it is hard to make it clear for you. It is the same as the fortune of warriors.


    Those beast tamers increase their fortune by getting along with spiritual beasts.


    So with these two talents, beast tamers can control any beasts in a lower level than them. These


    beasts will obey their orders absolutely. Now you understand why Rattus can summon so many


    ferocious beasts!"


    "Such a terrific talent! If so, these powerful beast tamers will be invincible," Ricky said seriously.


    "That''s right. Those powerful beast tamers will be absolutely invincible. However, they have a shortage;


    that is, they have no talent in martial arts. In their cultivation, they have to make more efforts and


    consume more resources than other warriors. In other words, their cultivation is much more difficult


    than us.


    So, the top-ranked beast tamers are very rare in the Misty South."


    "I see. God is fair. beast tamers gain two extraordinary talents, but they are deprived of some other


    capabilities." Ricky felt a little at peace after hearing Tyson''s words.


    No doubt, the talent to control beasts was quite enviable.


    ...


    "But what use is such an extraordinary talent be on a jerk like you. It''s a total waste. Today you will go


    to hell with your beast controlling talent!" Kristen said coldly.


    At this moment, her aura suddenly changed and was boosted to its maximum.


    "You noisy bitch, I''ll show you my true talent today!" Rattus shouted. "Guys, rip these two men apart.


    Catch that bitch."


    At that simplemand, those poisonous beasts swung into action, with a swish, violently attacking


    the offenders.


    Kristen fought back quickly, her scarlet eyes gleaming. With her whips, she cracked lots of ferocious


    beasts into pieces, her whole body covered with ck gore from the in beasts.


    Likewise, Ricky and Tyson fought back.


    Fighting those poisonous beasts at the third or fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, Ricky unleashed


    his full strength.


    He burst out the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form with a blue light that shone


    brightly through the dark. A blinding sh of three infernal powers and a deafening thunder showed his


    power. Under his Iron Destroyer, he slew countless poisonous beasts.


    He activated his Devouring Skill to its limit, which channeled the poison in his body to the Devourer


    Zone¡ª¡ªand consecrated to detoxification.


    "Nice cultivation method!" Tyson eximed, feeling the force of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    "Russell, you''re an amazing guy. I already knew that you couldpete above your level and even


    your body refining could be much stronger than mine. But to my surprise, you are also a casting


    master. Man, I''m blown away!"


    Tyson looked at Ricky with admiration.


    Even Kristen who was totally engrossed with fighting had noticed the scene. She was shocked at


    Ricky''s strength.


    Rattus and his followers did likewise.


    "Go! Go! Go! Guys, tear that warrior with saber," Rattus shouted jealously. Then more poisonous


    beasts leaped at Ricky.


    They besieged him more and more, till, for a moment, he felt sharp pain from his chest and back where


    the beasts attacked.


    "Damn it,e at me, you stupid beasts!" Tyson roared.


    "Iron Golem!"


    In a sh, he turned into an iron man. Even his hair and eyes were covered with iron.


    "What an overwhelming force in Tyson''s cultivation method! Jeez! Now his whole body bes an


    invincible weapon!"


    Ricky eximed on seeing the unexpected change.


    Every part of his body, including hands, feet and head had turned into weapons. The iron man crushed


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    beasts into pieces violently regardless of their sharp teeth.


    Like a meat mincer, Tyson left flesh and blood in his wake, poisonous beasts swishing and twisting in


    pain all over the battlefield as they gave up the ghost.


    Now Tyson, marked as a bigger threat attracted more attacks, gradually easing off the pressure from


    Ricky.


    "I must hurry up!" said Ricky, fearing that Tyson must have burst out his force so abruptly, and he might


    notst long. In swift movements, Ricky fought his way out, moving his Iron Destroyer with devastating


    ferocity.


    Once he turned on the innate power of that saber, none of the beasts charging at him had a defense


    left.


    "C''mon Russell! You are so cool man. How can you burst out so much force without breaking a sweat?"


    Tyson eximed, oozing with excitement.


    "It''s a pity. The power is limited!" Ricky responded seriously.


    True to his word, the Iron Destroyer stopped bursting out its innate power after cutting a paltry eight


    times. It seemed to have dried uppletely.


    Usually, the demi-spiritual weapons could only work for demi-immortal warriors or stronger warriors.


    Without nourishment from innate spiritual energy, it would only be a tad sharper weapon, slightly above


    a regr high grade Mortal Level weapons.


    Since Ricky was not a demi-immortal warrior, the innate force in the Iron Destroyer would dried up


    pretty soon.


    The only constion was that about three-quarters of the two hundred beasts were either dead or


    severely injured by now. It was fairly safe, so far.

 Chapter 232 Blood Eyes In Black Flame

    Chapter 232 Blood Eyes In ck me


    "Ha-ha, you don''t have to worry. I can handle these beasts. You go ahead and defeat that shifty-looking


    guy." Tysonughed.


    The next moment, Ricky felt that Tyson was stronger than before. He was at his peak and could defeat


    all these remaining beasts.


    "Russell, you help Tyson while I take care of this guy!" Kristen refused his suggestion.


    "Well, you take care of yourself. He may be seriously injured, but he is still at the sixth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement," Ricky reminded her. Then he and Tyson fought bravely to defeat all the remaining


    beasts.


    "Go to hell! It''s like you want to be killed!" Rattus roared. His face growing more ferocious.


    "Do you think that I would depend everything on my followers? Today, I''m going to tear you to pieces!"


    "Growl!" Rattus roared again.


    "Did...did he summon the poisonous beasts again?" Ricky murmured in disbelief.


    But just as he expected, arge number of beasts around the ck Marsh rushed out all at once. They


    were definitely more thanst time.


    Seeing this, both Tyson and Ricky were stunned because now they were too weak to keep fighting.


    Maybe Ricky could continue to fight, because he was able to maintain his own peak state with the


    Devourer Zone. But it was still not enough. Even if he could stay at the peak all the time, he still


    wouldn''t be able to defeat all these beasts. Most of them were at the fifth or even the sixth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement!


    ''Even if I wanted to show them the Heaven Melting Pagoda, I wouldn''t be able to. Because Alva''s


    sleeping and that means the Heaven Melting Pagoda''s sleeping too, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    As for the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Devourer Zone, Ricky didn''t want to reveal them yet.


    "Ha-ha, you will learn that whoever dares to oppose me shall face their death. Aren''t you supposed to


    be strong? I''d like to see you kill all the beasts under the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in the


    ck Marsh with your own strength." Rattusughed upon seeing their surprised faces.


    "You are the one who will die first!" Kristen said coldly.


    She ignored those beasts that rushed out, and pointed her whip towards Rattus.


    Seeing this, Ricky and Tyson responded by yelling at Kristen, "Kristen, stay back. It''s too dangerous!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next thing they knew, Kristen was submerged, unable to give Ricky any time to think further about


    revealing his true strength. Then he felt a surge of guilt in his heart. Maybe he should''ve exposed the


    two zones earlier...


    Both of them knew Kristen''s n; it was to capture the ringleader first in order to capture all his


    followers.


    She was right. The only way to defeat these beasts would be to kill Rattus first. Otherwise, just as


    Rattus said, they wouldn''t be able to defeat all the beasts under the seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement in the ck Marsh. There was only three of them and that was far from enough.


    There were about hundreds of beasts in front of Rattus, all of them at the intermediate stage of Bone


    Reinforcement. Moreover, the effects of the Recovery Pill given by Ricky was about to wear off!


    Therefore, Kristen was on a suicide mission. She could have got herself killed before she could even


    But everything seemed a littlete. Just when Kristen was closing in on Rattus, hundreds of beasts


    smothered Kristen from all directions.


    With such ferocious bites, even warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement wouldn''t survive,


    let alone Kristen who was just at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Kristen!'' Tyson howled, with grief on his face and tears streaming down from his eyes.


    Ricky couldn''t help but cry out of despair as well.


    Although Ricky only spent half a day with Tyson and Kristen, he knew they really wanted to be friends


    with him not just because he agreed to join the Royal Sky Guard.


    And Ricky also felt a genuine connection with them.


    But before they could even get the chance, Kristen was...


    Even if men shouldn''t shed tears easily, Ricky couldn''t hold his own...


    He cried because he was ming himself. He thought maybe he shouldn''t have hesitated in using the


    power of his two zones.


    "I''ll kill you!" In that moment, Tysonpletely forgot about his limits and didn''t care for his own life


    anymore. His blue eyes turned red, burning with the intent to kill.


    ''Kristen! It''s all my fault. Now, I''ll kill all of them with my body and the resilience of the Devourer Zone!''


    Ricky thought in his heart.


    His hesitation waspletely gone. The power of the Chaotic Fire Zone had already surrounded


    Tyson. Once Tyson was in grave danger, Ricky could just drag him back into the Chaotic Fire Zone to


    protect him.


    Having made a mistake, Ricky refused to make another one. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to forgive


    himself for the rest of his life.


    "Go to hell!" Ricky shouted, killing Rattus was the only thing in his mind. The Heaven ughtering Fire


    that carried endless killing intent flowed through his veins.


    "You think you can beat me? You are too proud of yourself! Join that bitch in hell!" Rattus sneered, with


    a ferocious smile slicing across his face.


    As soon as he said this, all the beasts roared and rushed to Ricky and Tyson.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the Chaotic Fire Zone in Ricky''s body caused an enormous tremble. The Heaven


    Melting Fire and the Heaven ughtering Fire did the same.


    ''How is it possible that the sacred fire or the peculiar fire exist in this area?!'' Ricky thought in shock.


    Then Ricky followed his sense, trying to detect where the strange feeling came from. To his great


    surprise, he felt that strange fire wasing from where Kristen was smothered by the filthy beasts.


    He also recalled that Kristen also affected his Chaotic Fire Zone, and then he thought with disbelief,


    ''Dose Kristen have the sacred fire or the peculiar fire, just like Autn?''


    ''Does that mean Kristen might have survived?''


    Then in an instant¡­


    The beasts on top of Kristen burst into ck mes. And in the ck mes mixed with red was the


    taste of blood.


    It attracted the attention of all eyes, including the beasts''.


    Suddenly, a ck figure came out of the ck me. It was Kristen.


    However, Kristen had be more grim. Her eyes had turned into blood red and her body was


    burning. And the blood seeped out from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 233 The Black Flames

    Chapter 233 The ck mes


    The living watched with fearful eyes as the terrible scene unfolded into something akin to death itself.


    The scent of sulfur assailed their nostrils as fire spread out, burning everything along its path.


    In the midst of the heat, deep, bloody eyes glowed behind the gray curtain of smog. It was as if hell had


    Amid the hundred venomous beasts that screamed violently, a ringing silence came across everyone''s


    ears. All people trembled at this disy of power.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Buzz, buzz! It was at this moment that a strong urge throbbed within Ricky. The erratic change had


    incited a kind of hunger in the Chaotic Fire Zone. He could feel its desire to absorb the ck gue.


    ''Kristen''s blood eyes are powerful, '' he thought to himself. ''It would be enough to summon energy as


    powerful as the peculiar fire and sacred fire.'' Ricky closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    The outbreak of this ck gue was by nature more powerful than the three kinds of fire energy he


    held in his body as Kristen was of a higher rank than him. Through the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky had a


    strong feeling that the ck mes would never disappear unless Kristen controlled it with her blood


    eyes.


    As this thought came over him, Ricky''s eyes were drawn to the trail of fire. It was mercilessly burning


    not only animals, but also the earth in the ck Marsh.


    Earth, as they all knew, could not be burnt by any sacred fire. But the scene that Ricky was witnessing


    with his very eyes defied this very fact. He kept his eyes on the fire, as if to make sure he was not


    seeing an illusion. And there it was. The Earth burned into a crisp until it disappeared at the touch of


    the ck mes.


    ''What fire is this!?'' Ricky asked in his head. He had never seen anything like it.


    The air crackled and the tongues of ck fire spread even further.


    It had not been long, but the mes had already burned nearly a hundred beasts to death. And as if


    that wasn''t enough, it continued to incinerate bodies until everything had been reduced to ash.


    The ck mes gathered around Kristen, changing configuration slowly.


    "Die!" Rattus stood in shock at the scene. Kristen turned to him, her eyes filled with a murderous glint.


    At this moment, the ck mes coiled and curved until it had formed into the outline of an eye.


    Immediately, the eye of fire shot a ck me arrow that flew straight to Rattus'' direction.


    Sensing danger, Rattus recovered from his trance brought about by the pervasive smell of death and


    countered the attack. With a ferocious look, he turned to Kristen and screamed, "This little trick of yours


    is nothing but fraud. You really think you can subdue a beast tamer with your flimsy fire? You have a


    long way to go, little girl." The ck mes had burned nearly a hundred fierce beasts to death at once,


    and Rattus was also agitated. He calmed himself with the thought that it was only due to theck of


    preparation. The mes had caught them by surprise. So the beasts had no time to escape.


    But all this convincing Rattus told himself did not amount to much. He did not have the Chaotic Fire


    Zone like Ricky. It was not possible for him feel the real power of the ck mes. This ignorance was


    his weakness.


    Rattus roared again.


    Immediately, the beasts started to gather once again. They charged straight to Kristen''s direction.


    "Rattus is no fool. He also fights with his head. He is going straight for Kristen. Once the source of all


    this power is defeated, the energy of the mes will also be gone," Ricky murmured, watching the two


    go against each other. "He may also know that Kristen can''t control the mes for long. The blood eyes


    are already bleeding from the exertion."


    Turning to Tyson, he said quickly, "Tyson! Let us attack those beasts and distract them. That should


    buy Kristen enough time to concentrate on Rattus." Tyson nodded at his suggestion.


    "Alright!" he answered. He turned to the beasts and prepared to attack.


    But before they couldmence the n, the situation changed once again. They saw the ck


    arrows of me multiply and fly straight to the beasts. Ricky and Tyson did not move. They were


    confused about what was happening.


    With lightning speed, the arrows changed their trajectory, passing through the space between the


    snarling beasts and hitting Rattus directly. Ricky and Tyson were almost unable to follow the arrows


    with their eyes until they saw itnd on Rattus.


    Rattus was also caught off guard. He did not even have enough time to understand what was


    happening until an arrow shot straight into his chest.


    ''How could she suddenly create so many arrows with such speed?'' Ricky marveled at what he had just


    witnessed. It was not far from possible that Kristen might have reached the peak of the eighth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. She had grown immensely from this one battle.


    Tyson watched, unmoving. He had yet toprehend what had just happened. The next thing he knew


    was that Rattus was on the ground. He was dead.


    Had it not been for his mastery of two Supreme Skills and his two powerful zones, Ricky would have


    been the same as Tyson.


    "Kristen! Her eyes!" Immediately, Kristen''s bleeding eyes came to Ricky''s mind. He tore his gaze from


    the fallen beasts and Rattus and turned to look quickly at her. Trails of blood flowed out from her eyes


    like crimson rivers, staining her face.


    It was at this moment that Kristen''s proud bearing dropped. Her body staggered and she fell forward,


    only managing to kneel to stop herself frompletely falling. She heaved, as if the very act of


    breathing was a herculean task. Her shoulders shook. It seemed as if she would faint any moment.


    "Kristen!" Ricky and Tyson were immediately heading towards her. They were no longer thinking of


    anything else. They reached her quickly and grasped her staggering body to help her up.


    Just then, a blood-curdling scream ripped through the air.


    Rattus'' body writhed in agony as the ck mes imed him. Soon, not even his bones were visible.


    Roar! With the death, the fierce beasts copsed one after another with a great thud. The others fled


    quickly, trying to escape the ck mes.


    "Tyson, I will stay here. You go and catch the Rats'' two allies. They must know where his resources are


    hidden. If we let them escape, everything today would be for nothing!" Ricky said firmly. The members


    of the Rats'' were fleeing the scene like cowardly animals. There was no way they would let those


    vermin escape.


    Tyson nodded quickly. "Alright. Leave them to me. You take care of Kristen first." Going after the Rats''


    allies would not take much. Tyson ran forward and followed them.


    "Kristen, are you alright?" Ricky asked, his voiceced with worry. Kristen''s eyes had not ceased their


    bleeding.


    Reaching for his pocket, he took out a Recovery Pill and let her take it.


    The pill could not only be used to heal poison. It could also restore a warrior''s physical strength.


    Kristen swallowed it down, but even the pill''s potency did little except give her body a little of her


    strength back. She had taken too much damage from battle. Using the ck mes had backfired and


    taken a toll on Kristen''s body. She was not able to contain the huge amount of energy and she was


    now feeling the consequences.


    Seeing this, Ricky took out two more Recovery Pills and handed them to her. Fear rose in his heart as


    he looked at her weak state. He would never be able to forgive himself if he let her die here.


    But instead of taking the pills, Kristen feebly pushed Ricky''s hand away. "Ricky, even a thousand


    Recovery Pills won''t help me now. This is the price of the blood eye," she said. At her words, Ricky''s


    fear was slowly being taken over with helplessness.


    Refusing to believe herpletely, he insisted that she take them.


    But Kristen just shook her head. Leaning on his arms, she stood up.


    "Kristen, what are you doing? If you won''t take the pills, then just sit down and rest," Ricky said, not


    understanding why she was standing up despite her weakened state.


    Kristen staggered, but her eyes shone with determination. "I have to be quick and take advantage of


    this time. I can still use the blood eyes and I have to take care of these mes. The fire will burn down


    everything unless there is an array deployer to seal them!" Kristen said slowly.


    She took a deep breath. Then, opening her eyes once again, she used what was left of her energy to


    summon the blood eyes.

 Chapter 234 The After Effects

    Chapter 234 The After Effects


    "Russell, I know what to do. See those mes? They''re called the Devil me. I will have to use my


    eyes to put them out before things get worse," Kristen said. "That will drain most of your energy,


    Kristen! Are you sure about this?" Ricky questioned in concern. "Yes, I... I can do it," she answered


    hesitantly. The Devil me began to fade away as soon as Kristen activated her power. The me


    disappeared a few momentster and the entire ck Marsh was saved from its supposed destruction.


    Kristen almost passed out from fatigue after using up most of her energy. Luckily, Ricky immediately


    caught her and helped her back up. "Are you alright?" Ricky worriedly asked. "Yes, I''m fine; I just need


    to rest. Thank you, Russell," Kristen answered. "I should be the one thanking you, Kristen. If it weren''t


    for you and the power of your eyes, the Devil me would have continued to burn and destroy


    everything in its path," he said. Ricky started to develop an interest in the Devil me after


    experiencing its power first hand. He had realized its destructive capabilities and began to put a lot of


    thought into the me''s true nature.


    He also realized that the Devil me could be sealed off by an array deployed by a professional array


    deployer. Of course, he wouldn''t have known about that if it wasn''t for Kristen.


    "Buzz!" A faint buzzing sound suddenly could be heard as Ricky was lost in deep thought about the


    Devil me. He realized that the noise wasing from Kristen. Her energy was still fully drained from


    fending off the powerful me and she thenpletely passed out.


    "Maybe it would be best if we find you a ce to rest, Kristen. You have to recover your strength after


    all," Ricky said with a tender smile on his face. Then, he took out a robe from his storage ring and


    gently wiped away the blood from around Kristen''s eyes.


    After that, he picked Kristen up and brought her to a safe and clean ce where she could rest. He


    spread his robe out on the ground and ced her on it carefully, trying to make it morefortable for


    her to lie on.


    He sat down near Kristen and waited for Tyson. Tyson had gone to catch the two deputy leaders of the


    Rats. As they were waiting, he started to think about exchanging something he had for a bit of Kristen''s


    Devil me.


    ''If I want to exchange a bit of my Heaven ughtering Fire for a bit of her Devil me, will she agree


    to that?'' Ricky wondered wildly. ''What if my Heaven ughter Fire is not worthy enough to exchange


    for it? Would the Treasures from Heaven and Earth be good enough? It looks like I will have to look for


    a priceless Treasure from Heaven and Earth before I can make a trade!''


    His mind just kept racing wildly like that because he was so fascinated by the great power of the Devil


    me.


    Half an hourter, Tyson came back. When he returned he was carrying a man who waspletely


    passed out on his shoulders. Ricky guessed that the guy must be the deputy leader of the Rats. His


    power was known to be at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    "Tyson, where is the other deputy leader of the Rats?" Ricky asked quickly before Tyson could say


    anything.


    "Russell, don''t worry; he will not wake up anymore. I''m not good at handling him because he''s at the


    fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. I just killed him and brought back this guy on my shoulders who''s at


    the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Tyson said briskly with a big grin on his face.


    "Wow, you are amazing! I was concerned about you being on your own, but I guess there was no need


    to worry!" Ricky said happily with a chuckle.


    "How''s Kristen doing?'''' Tyson asked eagerly as he saw herying on the ground, full of concern for his


    team mate.


    "She passed out a bit ago. It''s a good thing though, so at least she can have a good rest. We should


    take care of everything else so she doesn''t have to worry!" Ricky said seriously.


    "Oh, no! She''s suffering from the after-effects of using the mysterious Devil me again! Kristen will


    probably be blind for the entire next month! That''s a hefty price to pay..." Tyson said sadly. Then, he


    couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked at once. He was quite puzzled after hearing what Tyson had just


    told him.


    "Every time Kristen triggers the power of her eyes, it causes her to go blind for one or two months


    afterward. It most often happens after she uses the mysterious power of the Devil me. She might


    even be blind for much longer this time," Tyson exined slowly in a helpless tone.


    "I happened to hear our chief say that the more times she uses her bloody eyes, the shorter lifespan


    Kristen will have. Her lifespan will be greatly shortened if she keeps using it so much! At least four


    years each time she uses that power!" Tyson added grimly.


    "What? Howe the after-effects are so severe for her?" Ricky quickly asked, unable to hold back his


    surprise and concern.


    "Yes, it''s unbelievable but it''s true. I guess it''s thew of bnce created by the gods. Since she has


    been endowed with such powerful eyes, ording to thew of bnce, she has to sacrifice


    something else in return!" Tyson said, shaking his head in sadness.


    "Can''t this lifespan problem be solved?" Ricky asked, unwilling to ept the terrible truth.


    He was aware that the general lifespan of a strong warrior with strong Bone Reinforcement skills, like


    Kristen, was about 120 years!


    Therefore, even using that power three or four times would be a heavy lifespan loss for Kristen. Using it


    too many times could kill her very quickly.


    "The chief also said that, if Kristen can reach the realm of innate spiritual king, those after-effects will


    be reduced by a little bit. The lifespan of an innate spiritual king can reach 500 years or more, after all!"


    Tyson said hopefully.


    "If she can reach the realm above innate spiritual king, I hope the after-effects that reduce her lifespan


    will disappearpletely!"


    "It would be quite difficult for anyone to reach the realm above the innate spiritual king, though!" Ricky


    said anxiously.


    Tyson and Ricky both signed mournfully at the thought of how difficult things would be for Kristen.


    Without thinking of any other possible solution for Kristen''s problem, they began to shift their attention


    on the deputy leader of the Rats. A wicked smile spread across both of their faces!


    "Let me wake him up now!" Tyson said.


    After that, while he was exercising his spiritual energy, Tyson lifted a mass of ck mud from the ck


    Marsh. Without hesitation, he hit the deputy leader in the face with the massive clump of mud. Instantly,


    the man woke up from hisa.


    Without checking to see what environment he was in and the people around, the man immediately


    knelt down and begged for mercy. He spoke in a pathetic voice and said, "Please let me go! Please let


    me go! Whatever it is that you want to know, I will tell you everything!"


    "Hey, Tyson, I am really curious¡ªwhat on earth did you do to him to make him act like this?'''' Rick


    asked Tyson with a wicked smile.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Russell, just bug off!" Tyson blurted out, pretending to be irritated. Looking at Ricky''s wicked smile,


    Tyson could tell that his friend was joking by suggesting he did something dirty to the deputy to make


    him beg like that.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky burst outughing spontaneously.


    The Rats'' deputy leader realized by that point that a lot of time had gone by since he was knocked out


    earlier. He still didn''t dare to stand up. He knelt down in the dirt and lowered his head to beg for mercy.


    Ricky and Tyson stopped joking around and took a serious look at the guy.


    "Hey, you! If you want us to spare your life, you need to take us to where your people store the


    resources and treasures you have stolen from others!" Ricky ordered, getting to the point without


    wasting his time again.


    Although his tone was t, it was also full of murderous intent.


    "Re¡­ Resources¡­" the man stuttered as he heard Ricky''s words.


    "So, do you want to die now!?" Tyson warned, his voice cold and angry. At once, he raised above the


    man''s head and threatened him with it. He waited, ready to strike if the man didn''tply.


    "I have a small question for you gentlemen. How can you guarantee that you won''t just kill me anyway


    after I''ve told you about the ce?" the deputy leader looked up and then asked quickly after he was


    able to summon up enough courage.


    After that, he lowered his head again. He trembled due to great fear as he waited for their answer.


    "Well, we could say that whether you tell us or not, you aren''t really worth our time to kill, so spit it out


    already!" Ricky said lightly.


    Ricky and Tyson were confident that the man would definitely take them to the ce that stored all the


    resources. It was obvious he didn''t want to die yet and was very afraid to die, so the threat was likely to


    work against him.


    Sure enough, after a moment of trembling and thinking about his options, the deputy leader opened his


    mouth and said, "I will take you gentlemen there, but you two must keep your promise not to kill me!"


    "Your cowardice is just a total load of crap! Killing you won''t benefit us at all, after all! Letting you be to


    help us is the better idea, so lead the way!" Tyson ordered coldly. He pushed the man in front of him,


    forcing him to lead the way to the resources of the Rats.


    "Remember this. Don''t y tricks by taking us to the marsh to try and trap us. We guarantee that you


    will die faster and in a more gruesome way if you do that!"


    "Please, no, I would never do that! I am quite aware of the consequence if I don''t obey you!" the man


    replied quickly and firmly.


    "Russell, I''ll give you the chance to take care of Kristen from now on. Don''t let her be left alone!" Tyson


    said and motioned to Ricky to look after Kristen for him.


    "Tyson, you and Kristen are quite familiar with each other, so I think..."


    Ricky stopped talking abruptly as he found that Tyson and the deputy leader had gone more than ten


    yards from him by then. Tyson didn''t seem to hear what Ricky was saying at all!


    "Oh, Tyson!" Ricky protested in an unhappy tone and felt helpless. He had no way to move Kristen, but


    to carry her on his back and follow closely behind them! He started walking slowly and carefully out of


    the ck Marsh. He had to be careful because, if he made a mistake, he and Kristen would be left in


    the nasty marsh forever.


    Ricky couldn''t deny that he quite liked carrying Kristen around. Her body was soft and warm against his


    back as he walked. He didn''t mind that he had to hold on to her thighs to support her as he carried her


    either!


    "Wow, it seems that I don''t have to suffer at all while carrying her on my back!" Ricky murmured to


    himself with a wicked smile covering his face again.

 Chapter 235 Crazy Rich Harvest

    Chapter 235 Crazy Rich Harvest


    ...


    Along the way, the deputy leader had no other cunning intention. He was focused on leading them to


    where the Rats stored the treasures they robbed. He would not dare y any tricks on Ricky and


    Tyson after he had learned how strong the two were. All he wanted was to finish his task - taking them


    to their desired destination - and then beg them to let him go.


    As for the beasts, they fled and hid themselves here and there, afraid that Ricky and Tyson would


    danger. Beasts at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement did not appear along the way either.


    They were usually found deeper in the marsh.


    As a result, Ricky and his team did not face any threat. All they did was concentrate on reaching their


    destination at great speed. About six hourster, the terrain changed and they saw small hills.


    It was a dark and frightful ce. If people came here alone, they would be frightened.


    "Here we are. There is a small entrance over there. Go inside and you will discover arge cave. That


    is where we hid the treasures and resources we robbed," the man said as he pointed at the entrance,


    his voice trembling in fear.


    "Is there any danger in that cave? Did you set up any traps?" Ricky asked.


    "No, no, no! I did not do anything here. But our leader ced ten crocodiles at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement somewhere inside. I''m not sure whether they are still there to protect the cave or¡­"


    "Howl! Howl!" Before the man finished his sentence, they heard roars. Ricky and Tyson took a look


    around to check where they wereing from. Two crocodiles rushed out of the hill and dashed


    towards them. They were obviously hostile, their teeth grinding against each other.


    "As far as I could tell, there should be four crocodiles," Tyson said with confidence. "Let me deal with


    them!"


    "Ha-ha, sure, please. You are the only one who can handle them. I would definitely die if I fought


    against them," Ricky replied, a smile resting on his face.


    "That''s true, ha-ha. Here Ie!" Tysonughed out loud and then attacked the beasts, intending to


    ughter them mercilessly!


    ''I saw his fight against the Rats; it''s clear that Tyson could only fight against beasts at the sixth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement when exerting his full strength. ording to what Alva once told me, he is a


    second-ss genius, a lower kind for that matter, '' Ricky reasoned in his heart as he watched Tyson


    fight the crocodiles.


    ''Yet in the Realm of Wildness, he is still at the top. Generally speaking, he is strong and righteous, so is


    Kristen. Probably I should find a chance and convince them to join the Misty South Faction!''


    It didn''t take long for Tyson to kill the crocodiles.


    He walked towards Ricky while whistling. "It''s all done," Tyson said and then turned to the man. "Lead


    the way! We''re going inside the cave!"


    The man nodded with fear and did what he was ordered to do.


    It was a dark and dank cave. The ground was covered with piles of hay to absorb the humidity which


    made it possible to breathe inside. Scattered on the hay were tons of cultivation resources. There were


    dozens of resources piling up into tiny hills. Ricky and Tyson were thrilled to see them. They made a


    rough calction and assumed that there were about dozens of piled treasures!


    Thousands of gold and silver coins shimmered brightly on the ground, almost blinding to the eyes.


    Additionally, there was a variety of medicinal herbs and cures, arge number of Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth and some jars containing pills lying around.


    And various mortal weapons!


    "Oh, my God! Look at all these stuff! They are as valuable as the properties of two demi-immortal


    organizations! No wonder those guys made a generous offer to the Sky Manor and asked the Chief to


    help!" Tyson swallowed before he said with greed in his voice. His eyes lit up at the sight of these


    treasures.


    "The Chief said we would be reward with one tenth of them, right? Even if we get only one twentieth,


    that would still be plenty for the three of us!'' he added.


    The so-called deputy leader, on the other hand, felt his heart ache in agony. He hated to part with these


    resources. They once belonged to the Rats, his gang! However, there was nothing he could do but


    watch Ricky and Tyson take them away. He sighed desperately. However, his priority for the time being


    was to stay alive. He couldn''t afford to be worried about other things but his own life.


    "Yes, this is just incredible! I think the Rats robbed and gathered these resources here all because their


    leader could tame beasts," Ricky said. "Otherwise, they would never be able to snatch so many


    precious resources within just a few months!"


    "Agreed! Oh, talking about Rattus''s identity as a beast tamer, I couldn''t remember when those


    organizations provided this crucial information to us in advance. I''m sure they must have known about


    it, yet they kept it from us. How sly of them! I''ll definitely tell the Chief about it once we return to the Sky


    Manor. I''m sure the Chief will demand them to pay more for their deception!" Tyson ranted unhappily.


    "Please don''t get angry. I can understand why they kept it from us. They were afraid we''ll get our hands


    on these treasures. They did not want us to harvest them with ease. That was probably the reason,"


    Rickyforted Tyson. He did not feel angry at all.


    He was already used to this jungle where everyone had the tendency to cheat since the day he was


    framed as a traitor by the Nan n.


    "Please! Can I leave now? Don''t kill me, please. You promised you would let me go," the man asked


    with a trembling voice, eyes filled with fear.


    "All right! Leave, now! It would only be a waste of my time and energy to kill you," Tyson waved him


    away impatiently.


    "Thank you so much! Both of you! I''m leaving now! Please, enjoy them!" The man felt enormous relief.


    He knelt down and crawled towards Tyson and then ran out of the cave quickly. Within a few seconds,


    he had already disappeared into the distance and could no longer be seen.


    "How I wish I could p that bastard to death! Unfortunately, I did promise to let him go once we got a


    hold of these treasures!" Tyson recalled unhappily.


    "Just let him be! Should he dare show himself again, you can easily kill him!" Ricky consoled him. "We


    better collect all of these and leave this ce!" he then proposed.


    "I think the remaining members of the Rats who survived and ran away would spread the news about


    what we''ve done. That bastard who just left a few moments ago will definitely inform the others about


    this cave. If we stay here, I''m afraid we''ll have another fighting to us. That is thest thing we


    want. We can no longer fight. We''re still recovering from thest fight and Kristen is still in aa."


    "Yes, you are absolutely right!" Tyson nodded eagerly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t the Chief give you some bigger storage bags before you left the Sky Manor?" Ricky asked. He


    didn''t want to show his storage ring and his two zones for the time being. All he could use were the two


    storage bags he had, but they weren''t big enough. Only about one fifth of these resources could


    possibly fit.


    "No. But fortunately, the Chief gave us a storage ring!" Tyson smiled and took out a golden ring from


    his pocket.


    He stared at the storage ring for a while, admiring it with his eyes.


    "Wow! You have a storage ring! How generous of our Chief to give such a precious treasure!" Ricky


    sighed in surprise.


    "No, no. It doesn''t belong to me! The Chief just lent it to me to help us take these resources back! It''s


    not our possession. I''m supposed to return it when we get back," Tyson exined in response.


    "I don''t think the Chief would ever give it up easily. A storage ring is highly precious. It is as valuable as


    all these resources, more or less!"


    "Yeah, you are right!" Ricky replied with a low voice.


    They began collecting all the resources into the storage ring without any hesitation and then hurriedly


    backtracked and left the ck Marsh!


    As they predicted, many people arrived at the ck Marsh within four hours after they had left. They


    scrambled toe on time, hoping to gain some treasures the Rats had. However, they were all too


    ...


    While they were busy searching the ck Marsh, Tyson, Ricky, and Kristen had already arrived at


    another remote ce far away from the ck Marsh. They found a secret cave where they could stay


    and wait for Kristen to wake up.


    While they were waiting, Ricky and Tyson investigated the resources in the storage ring, curious about


    how much they could get.


    They initially thought that one tenth of these resources wouldn''t be much amount when distributed into


    three people. However, the result surprised both of them. They made a rough estimation and


    concluded that one tenth of the resources would amount to almost thirty thousand golden coins!


    Plus the two thousand gold coins, each of them would have twelve thousand golden coins!


    That was a lot of money for anyone. Even a demi-immortal warrior, who lived a wealthy life, would find


    it to be arge fortune.


    "This is huge! The mission brings us twelve thousand golden coins! I did not expect that at all! I''m sure


    I will soon reach the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement and be on the way to the seventh grade!"


    Tyson eximed with excitement.

 Chapter 236 The Third Task

    Chapter 236 The Third Task


    "Tyson, I have an idea. What if we give the extra two thousand gold coins to Kristen? If it weren''t for


    her, we wouldn''t have been able to get out of the ck Marsh!" Ricky suggested after doing some


    thinking.


    "Yes. She definitely yed a huge role in helping us get out of there alive," Tyson agreed with Ricky,


    nodding.


    "Well, it''s settled then!" Ricky also nodded.


    "But don''t just tell her when she wakes up. I''m sure she wouldn''t agree. We''ll have to do it secretly,"


    added Tyson.


    "Got it!"


    ¡­¡­


    After resting and cultivating for a day and a night, Ricky and Tyson regained their strength. The battle


    really cost them a lot of energy.


    However, Ricky didn''t use his Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone in recovering. He knew that when


    he recovered through cultivating and training, he would learn from the experience he got frombat.


    Both Ricky and Tyson developed a better understanding of the realm, one step closer to reaching the


    next realm. It was the perfect time to cultivate in istion. However, since Kristen was still in aa,


    all they could do was cultivate and rest while keeping an eye on her.


    And suddenly, Kristen came to her senses, which also roused them from cultivation.


    "Kristen, how are you feeling?" Immediately, both of them asked out of concern.


    "I''m fine. I can move but I don''t think I''ll be able to see anything for the next two months. I might need


    you guys to help me until that''s over," Kristen said, worrying that she might trouble them.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry, Kristen! As far as we know, Russell would love to take care of you!" Tyson couldn''t


    hold hisughter.


    "Shut up!" However, Kristen wasn''t embarrassed one bit. Instead, she turned to Tyson with a cold face.


    "Tyson, if you dare say that again, I wouldn''t mind giving you a taste of my power."


    "No! I''m sorry, Kristen," Tyson waved his hands with fear.


    "Ha-ha!" Rickyughed too.


    Ricky went out of the cave to hunt small beasts for food. They were all hungry and finished their


    barbecues pretty quickly. Tyson and Kristen were impressed by Ricky''s cooking skills.


    Once they fully recovered their energy, they began to pick out the cultivation resources they wanted


    from the storage ring. But of course, the price of the resources they chose couldn''t exceed ten


    thousand gold coins.


    "Russell, I suggest we take the gold coins because these Treasures from Heaven and Earth and


    medical herbs aren''t much help to us now. We can just take the coins and trade the Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth at a higher stage in the Sky Manor," suggested Tyson.


    "Tyson is right, Russell. Ten thousand gold coins, plus our own gold coins, we can trade the Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth at a higher stage. It would be totally worth it!" said Kristen.


    "I understand, but I''d like to take some Bone-building Pills." "I need a lot of Bone-building Pills because


    of my body refining cultivation method," added Ricky.


    He didn''t tell them that the real reason was he had a feeling that once he broke into the next grade of


    Bone Reinforcement, he would need a lot of pills of the same level like how it was when he broke


    through Skin Refinement.


    "By the way, Russell. Please tell me honestly, at which level is your body refining cultivation method?"


    Tyson asked curiously when he heard Ricky.


    "You know, the Iron Golem that the Chief gave me is at the intermediate stage of ck Level. But I can


    feel that your cultivation method of body refining is much more powerful than mine!"


    "You have a good eye, Tyson!" Ricky grinned.


    "Of course, I may not be able to identify other cultivation methods but I did my research in terms of


    body refining!" Tyson said confidently with intense curiosity in his eyes.


    Kristen was also very curious, because she was already familiar with Tyson''s capabilities but knew little


    about Ricky''s.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure of the exact level of this method, but from what I could tell in my


    cultivation, it should be at the advanced stage of ck Level," Ricky paused for a while and then


    whispered.


    "I knew it! I could tell it was at the advanced stage of ck Level!" When Ricky had confirmed it, Tyson


    replied out of shock.


    "The advanced stage of ck Level, huh? Russell, you''re pretty good at hiding what you can do,"


    Kristen also eximed in surprise.


    Because they didn''t have any cultivation method at the advanced stage of ck Level, they were


    envious. But still, they would never take it from Ricky.


    "Well, I just got it from one of my quests. I''m just a lucky dog. Unlike you guys, you got the formal


    methods from the Sky Manor!" Ricky said modestly.


    "Fine. I can use my Iron Golem to trade for your body refining method!" Tysonughed loudly.


    "Knock it off!" Ricky said, pushing him away.


    ¡­¡­


    A few momentster, the three of them chose what they needed. Ricky chose over one thousand


    Bone-building Pills, about four hundred gold coins worth; over one hundred Recovery Pills, about a


    hundred gold coins worth. Then he changed what was left into gold coins.


    Tyson and Kristen also selected some Recovery Pills and some other pills which could help them


    recover their spiritual energy. Then they did the same with the rest.


    "Now, what is the third task, Kristen?" asked Ricky.


    Their faces turned serious after hearing Ricky''s question.


    Kristen said slowly, "Do you know there is a vast area on the periphery of Sky Manor called the Chaotic


    Region?"


    "Chaotic Region? Yeah. I know it. That is exactly where I wanted to go before I cross paths with the


    both of you," replied Ricky.


    "So you probably know that whoever gets there may have a chance to be an innate spiritual king,"


    Tyson asked seriously.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes. I''ve heard that before. That ce would not possess the Eight Demi-immortal Forces, if it had no


    benefits," Ricky said slowly.


    "If you knew that, things would be much easier!" Kristen continued. "The Chief told us that the


    opportunity to be the innate spiritual king will appear in two years."


    "In two years?" Ricky pondered.


    "Yes, in two years. The third task is to dominate the Chaotic Region in two years and seize the


    opportunity of bing the innate spiritual king!" Kristen said firmly.


    "But to dominate the Chaotic Region in two years isn''t an easy task. You know, it''s not so easy to


    be a demi-immortal," Ricky responded with a low voice.


    "That''s why it is challenging, Russell. And it can also push us to make great progress and not be


    surpassed by other Royal Sky Guards. We can further improve our skills inbat!" Tyson said with


    great determination.


    "So, I''m looking forward to going to the Chaotic Region!"


    "Ha-ha, now if you put it that way, there is no way I would say no." Immediately, Rickyughed


    ambitiously with no trace of hesitation on his face!


    "Well, then the next goal for the three of us is to dominate the Chaotic Region!"

 Chapter 237 The Admission Rule Of The Chaotic Region!

    Chapter 237 The Admission Rule Of The Chaotic Region!


    "Ha-ha!" The three warriors exchanged looks with one another and then burst outughing.


    Yet, they didn''t know that at that very moment, in their joyfulughter, they had all been growing closer.


    They had a strong connection and their friendship was deeply rooted in their hearts. It took them quite


    a while to realize this.


    After that, the three couldn''t set off straight to the Chaotic Region for their third task.


    Before going there, they had two more urgent things to handle!


    The first, of course, was Kristen''s condition¡ªthat she was temporarily blind and was badly injured in


    their battle with the Rats. They didn''t have enough time to wait for Kristen to regain her vision, but they


    had to wait for her to at least regain her strength. Secondly, all three of them were in urgent need of


    cultivation in seclusion, so that they could have time to digest thebat experience they went through


    in the ck Marsh, and also strengthen their martial arts skills.


    Especially for Ricky, if he got to cultivate in seclusion, he would soon be able to reach the peak of the


    first grade of Bone Reinforcement and promote hisbat strength to the fourth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    Once they were ready, they all began their cultivation in seclusion!


    Of course, Kristen couldn''t get herself intoplete seclusion. She could easily hear everything within


    100 meters, which was also the reason why Ricky and Tyson were confident in starting their cultivation


    inplete seclusion.


    As for Kristen''s food, Ricky had prepared roasted meat enough for the next three days!


    Warriors of Bone Reinforcement usually wouldn''t require food after taking the Fasting Pill. Yet, Kristen


    was in a different situation. She needed to recover as fast as possible through meat, so she should eat


    as much meat as possible!


    Ricky guessed that three whole days would probably be enough to finish his cultivation!


    When all their preparation was done, the three warriors began their cultivation simultaneously!


    The purposes of Ricky''s cultivation were simple and clear. With the assistance of his two Supreme


    Skills, he could digest thebat experience, unravel the mystery of realm of martial arts, and


    gradually improve the level of his martial art skills!


    The two Supreme Skills lived up to their reputation that they would dramatically help any warrior who


    grasped them. As soon as Ricky initiated his cultivation, he immediately felt his perception, his realm of


    martial art skills, and hisbat power improving!


    As a result, in less than three days, Ricky woke up from his cultivation. Just as he had expected, he


    had reached the peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, while hisbat power reached the


    intermediate stage of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    There was one more thing¡ªif Ricky used Devourer Zone, he would certainly reach the second grade of


    Bone Reinforcement.


    But this wasn''t part of Ricky''s ns. Why was that? If he made a breakthrough with the help of his


    Devourer Zone, his maximumbat power would stop at the top fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Ricky''s n was that, after limiting his power at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement and improving


    hisbat power to the top of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he then would try to make a


    breakthrough and reach the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. This way, as long as he reached the


    second grade of Bone Reinforcement, hisbat power would jump straight to the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    After Ricky finished his cultivation, he told Kristen to concentrate on her cultivation. He would now be


    the one to guard their surroundings and guarantee their safety!


    On the fifth day, Tyson finished his cultivation. By that time, Tyson was already half a step into the sixth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky guessed that Tyson would probably carry out the simr


    cultivation n that he had. At first, Tyson had limited his current power level¡ªthe fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, and then went further into improving hisbat power, so that Tyson had the hope of


    breaking through the shackles and reaching the higher level of second-ss genius.


    Also, Tyson and Ricky sparred to disy what they had learned from their cultivation. Of course, Tyson


    suppressed his real power during the fight. Otherwise, based on the huge gap of their current strength,


    Ricky wouldn''t be able tost against him.


    It was not until the eighth day that Kristen finally recovered and regained her peak strength at the sixth


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    What about Kristen? If she didn''t use the power of her bloody eyes, she would have been a third ss


    genius; if she did, her power would be strengthened sharply and she could almost be considered as a


    first ss genius!


    By the time she finished her cultivation, although she hadpletely recovered, unleashing her true


    power wouldn''t be so convenient due to the temporary blindness of her eyes!


    As soon as their cultivation was over, they headed straight to the Chaotic Region to finish their third


    task!


    In a nearby town, the trio bought a carriage from the market. On their way to the Chaotic Region, Ricky


    and Tyson took turns driving the carriage!


    It was a long journey. It took them a few days before they finally reached their destination. The Chaotic


    Region, though not veryrge, was noisy and was crawling with life. Many kinds of forces and


    numerous warriors were stationed there due to a well-known legend. It was said that opportunities and


    luck were hidden there and anyone who conquered them would be an innate spirit king!


    The environment here naturally presented a kind of subtle darkness. From the subtle darkness, the


    bloody evil spirit exuded. If a warrior was not that mindful of their surroundings, they would fail to notice


    it. Yet, a meticulous warrior would definitely sense the presence of the bloody evil spirit and feel its


    heavy energy weighing down on them.


    Without any doubt, the bloody evil spirit existed because the ce had seen a lot of blood shed in its


    history.


    It could be said that the Chaotic Regionpletely highlighted the bloodyw of dog-eat-dog among


    the warriors'' world!


    In other ces, there would always be a great force upholding justice. However, in this region, fist and


    power ruled everything.


    The Chaotic Region was surrounded by woods and mountains. The trees were dark as if they were


    corrupted by the evil lurking in the region. Red trees could also be seen scattered in the woods.


    The entrance of the Chaotic Region was a hill made of rocks with a bloody boulder on the side. Two


    words are engraved on the boulder: Chaotic Region!


    The blood had been dry but one could still smell the pungent scent of blood!


    Meanwhile, in front of the hill, hundreds of broken skeletons and corpses were scattered on the field.


    A buzzing sound traversed the skies. Anyone who got closer to the scene would immediately witness


    that countless giant insects were scavenging for carrion. They could be seen flying around the bodies


    and skeletons. The whole scene looked extremely gruesome and the smell could probably harm


    anyone who came close.


    Some of the broken skeletons and corpses belonged to human beings while some belonged to various


    kinds of beasts.


    This kind of environment, without the slightest doubt, represented the killings that never ceased. It


    would also be quite easy for anyone to think that what kind of warriors could be found inside the


    Chaotic Region.


    There was a faint sound of killing and screaming wafting from a nearby ce.


    Ricky, Tyson and Kristen, the trio, had to finish their task under such circumstances.


    After several days of traveling, the carriage carrying the trio finally arrived at the entrance of the


    Chaotic Region, and the rolling sound of the wheel had awakened their bloody and terrible


    surroundings.


    Caw! Caw! Firstly, the ck crows on the withered trees were startled and flew away. Next, the insects


    resting on the skeletons and corpses swarmed together and left.


    They stopped and descended their carriage.


    Suddenly!


    The horse tied to their carriage galloped away, crying out of fear!


    "Well, I believe you are extremely frightened by this murderous and bloody environment," Ricky said in


    a low voice. Upon inspecting his surroundings, he himself felt uneasy!


    "Is this the entrance to the Chaotic Region?" he asked.


    "Yes, it is. With one nce, you can feel the strong killing atmosphere¡ªthe cruelty!" Tyson eximed


    with his fighting spirit flickering in his eyes.


    "Hmm? There are people around the woods!" Ricky winked at his twopanions, reminding them


    with a voice that could be only heard by them.


    "Russell, leave them alone. They have always been living in the dense forest nearby because they


    serve as monitors of the Chaotic Region!" Tyson whispered.


    "What do you mean?'''' Ricky asked with confusion.


    "Russell, have you seen the bloody boulder?" asked Tyson.


    "Yes!" Ricky nodded.


    "Warriors entering the Chaotic Region for the first time must follow a rule. They must clean the two


    words "Chaotic Region" engraved on the boulder with blood!" Tyson exined.


    "Oh, I see now. No wonder that I could smell a pungent odor of fresh blood from the boulder. So, what


    creature''s blood is needed?" Ricky asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 238 Warriors Of The Panther Gang

    Chapter 238 Warriors Of The Panther Gang


    "The blood of either humans or beasts should do!" Tyson said. "For any warrior entering the Chaotic


    Region for the first time, they must scrub the words ''Chaotic Region'' written on the boulder with the


    blood of either beasts or warriors.


    There is one condition: the chosen warrior or beast should be of the same level with the warrior who


    wants to enter the Chaotic Region.


    That means if we want to enter the Chaotic Region, we need to y three beasts that are at the sixth,


    the fifth, and the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Either that or we y warriors of the same level.


    That''s indeed an interesting rule. It tells those who enter the Chaotic Region that as long as you are


    here, there''s nothing for you to see but blood and murder." Ricky nodded his head slightly and said,


    "Now, I am both curious and a little frightened of this Chaotic Region!"


    "Ha-ha, I never knew you could be frightened." Tysonughed loudly.


    "All right. Regardless, we need to y some beasts. Otherwise we won''t be able to enter the gates of


    the Chaotic Region," Ricky said.


    From this moment on, his new journey of murder and blood began on the Chaotic Region.


    "Perhaps we don''t need to y beasts!" Kristen said, suddenly.


    "Why?" Right after Kristen finished her words, Ricky and Tyson noticed something unusual. They


    looked behind them.


    "Growl! Howl!"


    Immediately, they heard roars of ferocious beasts. A massive wave of dust rolled in. More than a dozen


    ck Panthers rushed in. Several people in ck clothes were riding these ck Panthers.


    These ck-d men had ck panther tattoos embroidered on their chests, showing that they were


    warriors from the same organization.


    Their leader was a young man riding one of the panthers. Through the merging of the power of the two


    zones, Ricky could sense that this young man was at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. Two


    middle-aged men next to the young man were both at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. As for


    the remaining ten warriors, they were all at the peak of Blood Purification.


    The ck Panthers were all at the advanced stage of Blood Purification.


    They all came forward and stopped in front of Ricky, Tyson and Kristen.


    The young man was staring directly at Kristen and her perfect figure.


    "This beautifuldy, it must be your first time to the Chaotic Region. How about joining my Panther


    Gang?" The young man jumped down from the panther''s back, and stretched out his hand, trying to


    invite Kristen to join them.


    Ricky immediately stopped him.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ricky said coldly.


    Now that the Chaotic Region was a ce of blood and murder, only one rule mattered: the strong shall


    dominate the weak! Thus, Ricky couldn''t afford to show any weakness with these people and their


    arrogance.


    The young man''s behavior proved everything they imagined. In other ces, those second-generation


    warriors who wanted to get a woman knew how to be polite. But for this young man, he didn''t even


    pretend to be courteous at all. Instead, he tried to forcefully im thedy without her consent.


    "A neer dares to resist Barry! Go to hell!" The three guards behind the young man said


    murderously, while the young man named Barry didn''t care about Ricky at all. He looked at Ricky as if


    he did not exist. Meanwhile, the three guards riding the ck Panthers attacked Ricky with their long


    sabers!


    Ricky directly pulled out the Iron Destroyer from his back, hatred beginning to fill his eyes. He then


    turned his back on them, and immediately a scorching me broke through the saber and rushed


    towards the three guards. In an instant, the bodies of those three guards were cut in half and fell from


    the back of the ck Panthers.


    Ricky kicked the three ck Panthers away. They were now howling in agony on the ground.


    However, this didn''t scare Barry and his warriors. Not one of them blinked, as if they didn''t know who


    those three dead men were.


    What surprised Ricky more was when Barry pped his hands and eximed, "Good! Good! I like this


    saber. It''s so much better than the one I have." Meanwhile, he locked his eyes on the Iron Destroyer.


    "Damn! Are all warriors in the Chaotic Region like this? How could he be so arrogant and crazy?"


    Tyson couldn''t help but curse rudely after hearing Barry''s words.


    "Let''s see if he could still p when he sees his own coffin!" Ricky said lightly, flipping the Iron


    Destroyer in his hand murderously.


    "You two, help me get the saber and thedy. You will receive great rewards once we return to the


    Panther Gang!" Barrymanded the two warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement with one


    bow.


    Hearing his promise of great rewards, the two warriors'' indifferent eyes widened. They unleashed their


    power, preparing to engage Ricky and Tyson.


    "Young master, don''t worry. This should only take a moment!" they answered dly and leaped from


    the back of their ck Panthers. One of them was charging a punch while the other was about to kick.


    Tyson and Ricky anticipated the iing attack!


    "Russell, give these scums to me. I can''t tolerate them anymore!" Tyson roared angrily. His two fists


    turned into the color of blue iron. In an instant, he shot two shadows of blue iron fists towards his


    opponents.


    "Bang!" Two enormous sounds of heavy collision filled the air. The two warriors at the fourth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement crashed to the ground like two cannonballs, leaving two smoking holes on the


    hills.


    They were dead before they could even make a sound.


    Tyson had actually owned the strength of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. How could two


    normal warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement withstand his fists?


    Barry, who was beaming arrogance began to fear Tyson.


    His hands and feet were trembling in fear.


    "You... Do you know who I am..." Barry said in his shaking voice, pointing at Ricky and Tyson with his


    trembling right hand.


    Then they all heard a loud crack!


    Before Barry could finish his words, his neck was sliced by a de made of me. He couldn''t even


    react. He fell to the ground in two, his body separated from his head where his unwilling eyes froze with


    death.


    "Who you are or which force you belong to are none of my business!" Ricky said indifferently, putting


    his saber back, "You have no one to me. You just dug your own grave!"


    "Crack!"


    Kristen also began to attack. She waved her scarlet whip all over the field and killed the guards


    stunned by her movement.


    Kristen might have been temporarily blind but it was still easy for her to kill these guards who were only


    at the peak of Blood Purification.


    "Although the warriors we killed don''t include warriors at the fifth and the sixth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, I think they might just be enough for us to enter the Chaotic Region," Tyson murmured.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then Tyson turned around, looked towards the dark forest, and said loudly, "Friends inside, could you


    tell me whether the blood of these warriors is enough for us three to enter?"


    "Not enough!" said a cold voice.


    "However, since you have killed Barry of the Panther Gang, it might just be enough to enter the Chaotic


    Region."

 Chapter 239 Intrude Into the Tiger Gang

    Chapter 239 Intrude Into the Tiger Gang


    As he spoke, the voice snickered, as if enjoying their embarrassment.


    What the voice had said was true. If the man they killed was not the young master of the Panther


    Gang, they might not have managed to enter the Chaotic Region. For a fact, two warriors at the fourth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement and a group of warriors at the peak of Blood Purification were no match


    for one at sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement and another at fifth grade. That was the truth of the


    matter.


    After that, the voice went silent.


    With a sudden swoosh, all the figures around the forest magically disappeared. All that Ricky and his


    "Now, we may enter the Chaotic Region," said Tyson, taking a deep breath. "I wonder where does the


    Panther Gang rank in the Chaotic Region."


    "Tyson, tell us about the force division in the Chaotic Region," asked Ricky.


    "Okay, Russell. Now listen carefully. The Chaotic Region has three divisions: the Upper, the Middle,


    and the Lower Region. The reason why the region was divided in three is that there has been


    opportunities of bing an innate spiritual king in recent years," exined Tyson.


    "The three parts correspond to three levels of power. The Lower Region contains all kinds of gangs, in


    which the best warriors are from either the sixth or seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    The Middle Region is for the Pce forces, which is superior to the gangs in the Chaotic Region.


    Among the Pce forces, their finest warriors are drawn from either the eighth or ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    As for the Upper Region, there are only eight forces."


    "Eight forces," whispered Ricky, his face knitting into a frown. "Ah! The Eight Demi-immortal Forces,


    right?"


    "Exactly. The Eight Demi-immortal Forces. They are the real masters of the Chaotic Region," nodded


    Tyson. "All the mysterious warriors in the ck forest are from the Eight Demi-immortal Forces.


    Reportedly, they have been in full control of the Chaotic Region for quite some time now."


    "If that''s the case, then I guess they must be pretty an impressive demi-immortal force. That would


    mean they are our biggest challenge ahead. For us to take control of this region in two years, they will


    be quite a formidable hurdle to ovee," murmured Ricky.


    "Take it easy! Nothing is impossible, right? As for now, we''ll make it one step at a time. The immediate


    step we should be talking about is to get into the Chaotic Region first!" Tyson exined with the


    confidence of a man who knew what he was doing.


    Then, activating his spiritual energy, he gathered the blood spread on the ground and sprayed it to the


    huge rock that stood beside him. Immediately, the characters on the rock that read "Chaotic Region"


    took on a bloody terrifying look, as if animated from beneath.


    Supporting Kristen, who had a slight limp on their shoulders, Ricky and Tyson made their way to the


    ck forest and stepped into the Chaotic Region.


    On the way, they crossed a few hills dotting the sprawling basin. There were new buildings and old


    castles in strategic ces of the expanse - the bases of the Chaotic Region''s warriors. Looking far into


    the distance, they could see eight enormous castles. No doubt, home to the Eight Demi-immortal


    Forces!


    Between the castles were many street markets, where the warriors from all cadres traded various


    Of course, many trades were unfair. Hardly had the three stepped into one market than they came face


    to face with the cruel reality. The market ce was run by callous bullied who had no scruples with


    tricking out the unsuspecting or even violently attacking and robbing anyone who walked into their.


    However, the warriors walking past were not in the least surprised. Some of them even stopped by and


    watched with glee while all the cheating and violence were taking ce. From the look of things,


    notorious bullies ran the show in this ce, and their impunity had be somonce that no


    one seemed to give a hoot. The market square had a chilling stone-cold indifference wrapped around it


    like a humid, oppressive nket.


    Here and there across the market, dead bodies and skeletons littered the ce, giving it a deathly


    aura. The soil was wet with blood. It seemed that fighting and killing were necessary, daily part of life.


    As if everyone here was haunted, either by bloodthirsty, murderous demons, or an inexplicable suicidal


    frenzy.


    "Our next step is to establish a gang of our own in the Lower Region. We need to upy a castle and


    gain a footing and infiltrate this region over time," said Tyson, climbing on a rock to have a peek at the


    castles in the distance.


    "upying a castle? Good idea! But which castle? Do we have a target?" asked Ricky, excitement


    showing in his voice.


    "We are not familiar with the forces in the region now. So no, we don''t have a specific target. But


    there''s no need to worry. We''ll wait and see if there is anyone who is willing to show us the way!" Tyson


    put on a confident smile.


    They nced around, studying the people in the market.


    "Hey, look! There''s a pretty chick there!" said ascivious voice beside them. Ricky, Tyson and Kristen


    were strange faces here. They were spotted the moment they stepped into the market, especially


    Kristen.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Girls were rare in the Chaotic Region, let alone beautiful girls like Kristen. It was not surprising that she


    had quickly been marked as target by the hungry warriors.


    Shortly after, many unkempt, savage warriors gathered around them, blocking their way.


    "Listen Kristen! Sometimes your pretty face can invite unnecessary trouble. But who knows, the same


    beautiful face could also save us a lot of time and effort here. For now, we will count on the positive!


    We need someone to show us the way and see? Here they came!" Tyson exuded joy at the


    unexpected help.


    "Tyson, stop joking, or you''ll be sorry!" whispered Kristen.


    "Hah-hah. Okay, okay! Sorry, Kristen." Tyson shut his mouth.


    "Hey girl, be my woman! Leave that coward ande with me! I''m much stronger than him, you''ll see.


    I can rock your body all night long." It was the voice of a huge, hideous looking man with a shaggy


    beard. His eyes fixed on Kristen, he drooled with lust.


    "Hah! Russell! Did you hear that? This creep has the guts to call you a coward!"ughed Tyson.


    "Humph. He will have to pay for that!" answered Ricky, shaking his head and sniffing with disdain.


    Hardly had the man realized what was happening than he was thrown into the air by a brute force. He


    fell on the ground like a heavy sack of potatoes. His eyes sunk back of the sockets, he spoke with a


    slur and foamed at the mouth. Shortly after, his head dropped and stopped struggling.


    The people who had surrounded the ce were taken aback, and were left exchanging scared


    nces.


    They all knew that man. A respected, powerful warrior at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement, just


    about to break through. Arguably, he was the finest among them.


    How had he died so easily, without even as much as a hint about Ricky''s moves? Obviously, the three


    strangers were no pushovers as everyone had initially thought.


    At the sign of trouble, the crowd of onlookers fled in disarray. They did want the girl, but they didn''t


    have the power to win her over.


    "Hey! You! Stop there!" Sessfully, they had stunned the people around. Aware of their fete, Ricky


    smiled and shouted at aparatively handsome young man who was passing by.


    "Don''t harm me! I''m just passing by!" The young man was so frightened that he lowered his head and


    broke into tear, wailing at the top of his voice.


    "I know. Don''t be afraid. I just want to ask you a question," Ricky smiled gently. .


    The young man led them to a small castle, on the top of which sat a board with three words inscribed.


    "The Tiger Gang," read the terse inscription.


    "This the gang that I belong to. What do you want?" asked the young man in a trembling voice.


    "Are you sure that the head of this gang is only at the fourth grade of the Bone Reinforcement?" asked


    Ricky, staring the young man straight in the eyes.


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure our leader is at fourth grade of the Bone Reinforcement!" confirmed the young


    man, nodding in affirmation.


    "Very good!"


    With that, Ricky jumped high in the air, gathered his spiritual energy on his foot and kicked the board,


    shuttering it into pieces in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 240 The Peak Combat Power Of Tiger

    Chapter 240 The Peak Combat Power Of Tiger


    tter! The Tiger Gang''s big que was broken into pieces and with a din, its fragments scattered


    around the gate of the castle! Seeing the whole scene, the young man was dumbfounded, finding it


    hard to believe his eyes.


    Living in the Chaotic Region, he couldn''t be more aware of the current situation and what Ricky and his


    "Who is there? How dare you toe to our Tiger Gang and mess around!" a roaring came out from


    inside the castle. Obviously, the noise had startled the warriors inside the castle.


    Meanwhile, it also surprised the warriors passing by. In no time, the perimeter of the Tiger Gang castle


    was packed with warriors who were curiously thinking they could watch a wonderful y.


    "Is someone challenging the Tiger Gang? Let me see who the hell it is!" some powerful warriors said


    arrogantly.


    "It''s such a beautiful girl! How I wish I could sleep with her at once!" said many warriors vulgarly when


    they spotted Kristen.


    "Ha-ha, don''t be so hasty! Let''s watch how this unfolds first. Just wait and see how she and her two


    sidekicks will provoke Tiger and his Tiger Gang," some other warriors said with smug looks on their


    faces.


    "After their fight is finished, it will be the perfect time to take action!"


    The surrounding warriors were quite immersed in their discussion.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    In a split second, arge number of warriors quickly dashed out from the castle of the Tiger Gang,


    followed by a middle-aged man with only one eye. The warriors of the Tiger Gang immediately


    surrounded the three outsiders.


    The one-eyed man was, of course, Tiger, the leader of Tiger Gang, who was at the peak of the fourth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    His gang''s que had been smashed, and as the head, he definitely needed to check what happened


    in person. As he rushed out of the gates, Tiger was aggressive, furious and puffing like a turkey cock.


    But the moment his eyes fell on Kristen, his expression immediately turned lustful.


    "Hey, Kristen, as expected, wherever you go, you immediately attract all the attention!" Tyson


    whispered in Kristen''s ear. "About a hundred people around us can''t take their eyes off you and want to


    eat you alive as if you were a te of delicious food!"


    "Stop it. We should be more careful and pay a little more attention to our enemies. I''ve detected that


    there are no fewer than five warriors at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Kristen


    reminded in a bit serious tone.


    "Don''t worry, Kristen! If the warriors at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement dare to try


    and meddle with us, they will die first!" Tyson whispered back.


    He and Kristen kept assessing the situation. What were their odds?


    "Hey, one-eyed man, where the hell are you looking? It''s me who kicked your que into pieces!"


    Ricky''s voice burst out at the moment and caused a sudden silence to fall over the crowd.


    "You bastard, you really want to die young!" Tiger was furious and bellowed. "Kill him now!"


    Hearing their leader''s words, the two warriors at Tiger''s side who were at the third grade of Bone


    Reinforcement immediatelyunched attacks against Ricky.


    "You should do it yourself, coward!" Ricky yelled.


    And all of a sudden, he stomped on the ground hard, dashed forward with his ultimate speed and


    passed the two warriors in a sh. He then appeared in front of Tiger in the blink of an eye. Without


    hesitation, Rickyunched his Tiger me Punch against Tiger.


    Ricky''s attacking speed was quite impressive, but Tiger''s reflexes were also very quick. After all, he


    was at the peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Within a second, Tigerunched his palm


    attack. As a result, his move collided violently with Ricky''s punches.


    "Bang!"


    With the loud sound, a violent st burst out. The two warriors both were forced to retreat due to its


    sheer force. Tiger retreated 10 steps back, and so did Ricky. The spectators were feeling surprised at


    the realization that it could be a well-matched fight!


    "How is that possible? You are not supposed to have such tremendous strength; the momentum you


    exude shows that you should be at the peak of first grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Tiger said in


    disbelief, his eyes growing sharper and darker.


    Tiger was not the only one who was in shock. Quite a lot of warriors felt the same way. What was


    happening!?


    "You are just so ignorant, like a group of bullfrogs in a well that know nothing of the great ocean.


    Haven''t you heard of a pill that is able to hide a warrior''s real power?" Ricky said with a grin.


    "A pill to hide a warrior''s real power? Howe you have such pills? If you give them to me now, I


    won''t dismember your corpse once I am through with you!" Tiger shouted with greed.


    He had no doubt about Ricky''s words, because apart from what Ricky had told him, he couldn''t think of


    any possible reason behind why a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement could challenge


    another warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Of course, at the same time, the same greed was also shing in the eyes of the other warriors around


    who felt the same way as Tiger. Yet, at the very moment, they would not take any action since Ricky


    was still fighting with Tiger. As experienced warriors, they were quite familiar with this kind of fighting


    and all knew that stealing the rewards after their fighting would be far easier.


    "You hand over this castle to me, and I''ll keep your corpse whole!" Ricky responded indifferently.


    "Go to hell!" Tiger screamed.


    After that, his momentum at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement burst forth and


    suddenly transformed into a tiger w. In a sh, it swooped directly at Ricky.


    ''Today, I will have an experiment on you, to find out if mybat power has reached the peak of the


    fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!'' Ricky thought to himself. Meanwhile, he continued to hurl his


    punches towards Tiger.


    The next moment, the space in front of the castle had been cleared and became a makeshift arena for


    the two warriors.


    In the second round of collision, the two men fought each other through their fists, feet, and other body


    parts. The audience found it impossible to tear their eyes off them, following them intently as they


    travelled everywhere. In their wake, the whole area became a mess with several deep pits gauged into


    the ground.


    ''Russell, you are a lucky man. You really managed to challenge a warrior three levels higher than you!


    Ah, three levels higher than you! Has there ever been such a genius among the four continents?'' Tyson


    couldn''t help but still exim to himself, despite already knowing Ricky''s capabilities.


    This was altogether understandable, because a warrior challenging someone three levels higher than


    him was really quite unheard of!


    ''A genius challenges someone three levels higher than him! Has the West Deste Land ever seen


    this kind of genius before?'' Kristen wondered curiously. ''Recently, I only heard of a man named Ricky,


    who they said has the capacity to challenge warriors two levels higher than him...


    Wait! I feel something is up¡­ Russell! Ricky? Could they happen to be the same guy?'' Kristen''s mind


    raced, her heartbeat quickening at this possibility.


    While Tyson and Kristen were lost in thought, the fighting between Tiger and Ricky continued


    incessantly.


    "Bang!"


    After multiple rounds of collisions, the two came together again and then separated once more, leaving


    deep gouges on the ground.


    ''Sure enough, I have gained thebat power of the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Then, it is time to end this fighting. In this Chaotic Region, we need to set up our own gang!'' Ricky


    thought silently as he channeled the vigorous fighting spirit. He smiled with satisfaction, feeling it


    surging through his body.


    At once, heunched his Chaotic Fire Skill.


    "Prepare to die!" Tiger hissed angrily with bared teeth.


    After several rounds of fighting, he knew for sure that he faced a powerful opponent. To save his face


    as the leader of his gang and own castle, he had to pull out all his efforts and power.


    "Bring it on, one-eyed freak! The next round will decide whether the castle is yours or mine!" Ricky


    responded with augh.


    "Cracking Tiger w!" Tiger summoned loudly andunched his final attack.


    All the spectators gasped. His eye had filled with thick evil spirit while his body exuded the intense


    momentum of a tiger. What was more, his spiritual energy formed a tremendous giant tiger shadow at


    his back. He violently hurled a punch and then the intense momentum of the tiger w flew towards


    Ricky in an effort to tear him apart.


    ''Fire Cloud Fist, I will depend on you now. I hope as a mysterious cultivation method, you will not


    disappoint me," Ricky muttered silently to himself, sensing the great momentum hidden in Tiger''s skill¡ª


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cracking Tiger w


    In a sh, Ricky''s entire body was wrapped by a hot me. Behind him, the ming spiritual energy


    instantly condensed and produced a Fire Cloud, which was about half the size of his body.


    However, the momentum the Fire Cloud burst out was extremely strong and now the people around the


    arena felt as though they had been suddenly plunged into a hot burning oven.


    "Fire Cloud Fist!" Ricky howled mightily.


    The Fire Cloud behind him merged directly with his right fist, turning into a real Fire Cloud Fist and


    heading rapidly towards the Cracking Tiger w.


    "Boom!"


    The two fierce forces collided with each other. Shock waves rumbled through everything around them


    ¡ªthe ground, the people, the buildings. What a collision!

 Chapter 241 Manor Gang

    Chapter 241 Manor Gang


    With intense momentum, the only element visible was the blur of the rapid movements of the fist and


    the w. When the two forces finally collided, Ricky and Tiger were locked into a stalemate. The power


    and spiritual energy kept surging from their arms for support.


    "Is it possible that this may cause havoc on both parties when this smite is over?" The warriors


    gathered around were specting while watching the stalemate.


    "Great! They can both go to hell!"


    At once, a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement hustled into thebat between Ricky


    and Tiger, striking his most powerful punch towards them.


    Ricky and Tiger were still on brawl against each other. The two, however, realized that if they take a


    blow from the man, it could cause them serious harm. This could indeed be the perfect timing for that


    warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement to make a surprise attack.


    But he realized he had spoken too soon. He underestimated how powerful Tyson and Kristen could be.


    As soon as he let out his powerful blow, an iron-like fist hit him in the air which felt like two huge


    mountains crushing him.


    He was in intense excruciating pain. A sudden gush of power rushing to his arms seemed to rip his


    arms apart. He couldn''t endure it at all. A spit of blood came out of his mouth and he rolled to the


    ground in pain.


    He was breathing heavily and his eyes were in terror. He died on the ground. Every inch of his body felt


    the tremor leaving himpletely shattered.


    "I will not spare anyone who tries to interfere with the battle. This is what is going to happen." Tyson


    was notpletely satisfied when he killed the man who was at the fourth grade of Reinforcement with


    only one shot. He just looked at everyone with apathy and gave a warning.


    The warriors were all threatened to witness Tyson''s power of the fifth grade of the Bone Reinforcement.


    "How is it possible?" "He is a warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement?! I thought that the young


    man in the battle was the best." The spectating warriors muttered to each other.


    "It seems that today, the Tiger Gang was meant to be destroyed. A warrior of the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement is known as the top fighters in the Lower Region. If they would set up theirbat


    troops, they will surely sh with the rest of the top ten gangs."


    "A conflict will bring us good. Perhaps they wille to destroy all other gangs and meet their doom.


    When this happens, we can totally take advantage of it!"


    There was a long moment of silence.


    Ricky didn''t want to waste any time. At once, he channeled the power of the Heaven Melting Fire to his


    Fire Cloud Fist, so the fist''s power changed dramatically, which made him smash Tiger''s w.


    Fire Cloud Fist was a cultivation method that could make warriors explore and channel their spiritual


    energy to its highest form. Ricky possessed both the Fire Cloud Fist and Heaven Melting Fire. There


    was no doubt that Tiger whose only at the fourth grade of the Bone Refinement couldn''t match up with


    Ricky.


    Besides, what Tyson did just now also distracted Tiger.


    Tiger did not do anything while his opponent was gaining more power. It was quite obvious that he


    would lose the battle this time.


    Tiger was defeated. This destruction meant that he would soon meet his doom.


    Perhaps Ricky would have been soft-hearted and let everything pass if it had happened in another


    location. This is not how things work in the Chaotic Region. It would appear that he was weak and an


    indecisive man if he let Tiger go.


    Ad in that case, anyone who was not as powerful as Ricky was would dare to taunt his strength and


    even challenge him.


    When Tiger fell to the ground, Ricky hastily moved towards Tiger and used his Iron Destroyer to sh


    his neck.


    "We will take the Tiger Gang''s castle. Anyone who''s not with me cane up here and face me!"


    Ricky, standing straightforward carrying his Iron Destroyer, viciously peered at everyone in a loud


    There was silence. No one dared to speak or even tried to move their lips. Everyone seemed terrified.


    The power of Ricky and Tyson hadpletely intimidated them. It seemed that only the top ten gangs


    would be able to take them down.


    "If no one has any problem with that, then you should go. I don''t need warriors just standing and doing


    nothing in front of our castle!"


    Again, not a single word was heard from the crowd when Ricky made the announcement.


    The surrounding warriors slowly began to leave one by one. They knew for a fact that even the warriors


    who reached the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement would not dare go against Ricky.


    They knew that they were just some ordinary warriors, too weak to have their own opinions.


    Soon, only Ricky, Tyson, Kristen and the former members of the Tiger Gang were left at the gate of the


    castle.


    The members wanted to leave, but no one dared. They were frightened because Ricky did not order


    them to step out. What would happened to them? What would Ricky do after mercilessly ying their


    leader?


    "You got two option. One, you leave and you can never return. Two, you stay and fight with us!" Ricky


    said to the former gang members of the Tiger Gang. "Take your pick."


    One-third of them chose to leave. The rest of the gang chose to stay instead of leaving or going against


    Ricky.


    Those who left were afraid that Ricky and Tyson might kill them. Those who stayed felt it was safer for


    them to live in a stable castle in the Chaotic Region.


    "Well, wee aboard!" Ricky was smirking looking at some members who stayed.


    They didn''t need the loyalty of these members. They just needed several people for it to be called a


    real gang. After all, it could be embarrassing if there are only three members in the gang.


    Then, after Ricky''s order to have someone clean the castle, they gathered the members for a meeting.


    Ricky, Tyson and Kristen discussed the name of the gang. Since they were the guards of the Sky


    Manor, they deliberated on the new gang''s name, "Manor Gang."


    Ricky divided the gang into five halls. They picked five people to be the hall leaders, who would be in


    charge of the five halls separately.


    As for their positions, Kristen would be the leader. Tyson came the second. And Ricky would be the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    third.


    A few momentster, Ricky and Tyson had asked former gang members about how the Tiger Gang


    had been run. It turned out that the only way to provide such a big gang was to hunt down beasts and


    search for Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    When they got all the information that they needed to know, Ricky asked the members to do their own


    thing. Also, he told them to hang a new board at the gate of the castle. At the gate, crafted a new board


    that read, "Manor Gang ."


    ...


    "It seems that there is no actual industry in all the gangs of the Lower Region. No wonder there was no


    expansion or growth whatsoever of those gangs," said Ricky. After making sure that everything was in


    ce, the three of them walked to a room to have a further discussion.


    "You are right. It''s quite difficult for these gangs in the Lower Region to develop. One reason is that


    they don''t have many powerful warriors. And the other reason is that there isn''t enough cultivation


    resources," Tyson nodded agreeing for what was said. "More importantly, I think those Pces of the


    Middle Region would also smash them down. They certainly didn''t want one more lord in their Pce."


    "But we have to develop this gang. Only by developing can wepete with other strong forces. We


    canpete for advancement and other resources and strengthen ourselves. Then we will eventually


    have a chance to dominate this Chaotic Region!" Ricky emphasized.


    "But what kind of industry can we develop?" Tyson eagerly asked.


    "You got me. I don''t know either. Unless we risk our own gold coins to invest something?" Kristen was


    also bewildered. Her face was full of confusion and uncertainty.


    "Kristen, Tyson, how about the casting?"

 Chapter 242 Tysons Power

    Chapter 242 Tyson''s Power


    "Casting? Do you mean casting weapons?" Kristen and Tyson hardly believed what they had heard.


    Despite their disbelief, they soon realized what a good idea it was.


    "Yes! We almost forgot that you know how to use the runic power for casting! You''re already at the first


    grade of Bone Reinforcement, so you should be able to cast a weapon at the intermediate Mortal


    Level!" Tyson said excitedly, patting his forehead.


    ''Runic power... I remember that Ricky is also a casting master. I''ve heard that his Pounding Skill is


    superb. Lots of casting masters at the Demi-spirit Level are so jealous of him! Even though his enemies


    are all around the Realm of Wilderness, he seems to not be afraid of them at all! Could Russell really


    be...'' Kristen thought to herself as her eyes were shining in interest.


    *


    Giving Tyson a nce, Ricky took out the jade tablet from his storage bag. It could prove to them that


    he was a casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level.


    "Oh my god! You are indeed a casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level!" Tyson was surprised to


    see Ricky''s jade identity card. "Our Manor Gang is going to be a very powerful group with your casting


    skills! Wow! It''s at the intermediate Mortal Level!" he continued.


    "A majority of the warriors in the Lower Region are at the advanced stage of Blood Purification and


    inferior stages of Bone Reinforcement. Most of the weapons they use belong to the intermediate Mortal


    Level. In the Chaotic Region, the fighting never stops. Weapons in the intermediate stage of the Mortal


    Level are the most needed kind!" he added after a short while.


    "Tyson, you''re right. That was what I was thinking too!" Ricky agreed, "First, we start our own gang,


    and then we can develop a casting business! I can see that we are going to be the biggest gang in the


    Lower Region."


    "With that, we can try to make our way to the Middle Region. Gradually, we might find a way to have a


    huge sess. Maybe we can even make it to the Upper Region!" Ricky continued.


    "Russell, have you helped someone establish a casting organization before? If not, do you have any


    experience in handling a n''s business?" Tyson asked Ricky after hearing him out.


    "Hahaha... I''ve learned how to handle a n''s business before! That''s what I am doing here now!"


    Ricky said with a smile.


    "Just as I expected," Tyson replied.


    "Okay then, let''s do this. We should try to get everything in order here in the next two days. Then, we


    can start our casting business. We can only rely on you for casting the weapons though," Kristen


    consented.


    "Hahaha! Great! Kristen thinks it''s a good idea too! We definitely can make all this happen!" Tyson said,


    smiling at both Ricky and Kristen.


    Boom!


    Just then, a loud noise that shook the ground came from outside the castle.


    They were all familiar with that kind of noise. It sounded just like the noise they had made earlier that


    day when they smashed the Tiger Gang''s board.


    "What''s that noise? I think someone is causing trouble for us outside!" Tyson said as his brow furrowed


    in slight annoyance.


    "Leader! The people of the Panther Gang are here! They crushed our board right after they arrived!" A


    follower ran into the room, tripping over himself in haste. His voice was shaking in fear.


    "The Panther Gang!?" Ricky realized at once the reason why they hade there. They were there to


    take revenge!


    "Kristen, please wait here for us. Tyson and I will be back soon," Ricky ordered. Then, he walked out of


    their castle. It seemed like they had seen the same situation y out earlier. Earlier that day, they had


    stood right outside the castle and tried to take it from the Tiger Gang.


    There were many warriors surrounding the castle again.


    ''Hey! This is ironic! We just smashed the former castle master''s board earlier today. It seems like our


    new board has only been up for like two minutes!'' Ricky thought to himself, ncing at the warriors


    from the Panther Gang.


    To his surprise, he found a warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement among them.


    ''I can''t believe that they have a powerful warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement with them.


    We might have some trouble in this fight since Kristen isn''t quite able to fight again yet, '' he thought as


    he gazed at the warrior who was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    He was a middle-aged man with a delicate face. His murderous intent was so strong that any living


    creatures within a hundred yards could have felt it.


    Quite a few onlookers were discussing the situation with each other. "The Panther Gang ranks Number


    4 among the top ten gangs. Why did theye here? Oh! One of their deputy leaders is leading their


    team. What has the Manor Gang done to get into such trouble?"


    "Haven''t you heard? Barry was killed by those three warriors who just established that Manor Gang!"


    "What? Barry was killed by them? No wonder the Panther Gang hase here! I still can''t believe that


    the Panther Gang has sent Thaddeus Shen though! He is the deputy leader, and ranks third in their


    gang!"


    "Hey! The Manor Gang just took down the Tiger Gang a while ago. I bet that they are going to be


    exterminated by the Panther Gang now. This is really an ironic situation for them!"


    Every onlooker was looking at Ricky and Tyson with a smug smile on their face. Since Ricky and


    Tyson''s attitudes towards the onlookers hadn''t been so good, the onlookers were taking pleasure in


    their misfortune.


    "Tyson, that middle-aged man is at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, so be careful!" Ricky said in


    a low voice as he stood close to Tyson.


    "What?!" Tyson was shocked upon hearing Ricky''s words, but he calmed down quickly. Even though he


    never thought that they would be up against someone at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he still


    believed that they would be able to handle it.


    "Don''t tell me that only two of you dare toe out. That''s okay though. We''ll kill you two first!"


    Thaddeus Shen said mockingly. Even though he didn''t know Ricky and Tyson, he knew that they were


    the enemies he was looking for just from the look on the onlookers'' faces.


    He was very annoyed by them, so he wanted to destroy them as quickly as he could. If Barry hadn''t


    been killed by them, he wouldn''t have been ordered to take care of the murderers; instead, he would


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    have been cultivating in seclusion now. Thus, Thaddeus hated them even before he came here.


    "You two should just kill yourselves!" Thaddeus Shen said, putting his hands behind his back. He


    thought that neither Ricky nor Tyson would be able to defeat him.


    "Dream on!" Tyson replied roughly.


    "Kill them!" Thaddeus Shen ordered curtly. A warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement stepped


    forward, gathered all his strength, and suddenly ran towards Tyson.


    "That''s a strong warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement! The Panther Gang has so many


    strong warriors!" one of the onlookers sighed. All the onlookers felt the warrior''s momentum at once as


    he stepped forward. They were so jealous of someone like that who was at such a high grade.


    "You''re killing your follower by sending him after us!" Tyson sneered. He got his iron fists ready while


    he spoke.


    With all his might, he raised up his fists and attempted to block the attack with his own punch.


    Bang! Bang! After three powerful collisions, the warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement from


    the Panther Gang fell to the ground with a pale face.


    Tyson had killed someone a grade higher than him with just three punches and he didn''t even break a


    sweat.


    There was silence as the whole world went deathly still.


    Everyone present was stunned to see the result of the short scuffle, including Thaddeus Shen. Even


    though his follower wasn''t able to defeat Tyson, Thaddeus never thought that Tyson would kill him so


    easily.


    The reality of the situation had given him a hard punch to the gut.


    Maybe it was because he had been a deputy leader for such a long time that he almost forgot that a


    talented warrior like Tyson might be able to challenge people that were his superiors in power.


    "What a chump!" Tyson sneered. He shook his fists cockily.


    Then he turned to Thaddeus Shen and said faintly, "Shouldn''t you battle us yourself? Even if you send


    more followers, they will all be killed by us. Oh, and I''m sorry; even if you battle us yourself, you will be


    killed by us as well."


    "You fool! I''m going to kill you!" Thaddeus shouted. Gathering all his strength, he ran towards Tyson.

 Chapter 243 Tysons Great Advance

    Chapter 243 Tyson''s Great Advance


    "Bang!"


    The power he exuded was characteristic of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. It burst forth in full


    swing as the great noise resounded. In an instant, a ferocious atmosphere had set into all the


    surroundings. The other warriors could not help but step backwards, wary of bing involved in their


    battle. It was bound to be a fierce, relentless one. If they had the misfortune of bing caught up in


    the fighting, they were going to die first.


    "So, this is the power at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement? Good! Come on! Let''s fight!" ring


    at Thaddeus, Tyson roared with a low voice. Thaddeus''s overwhelming aura did not frighten him in the


    least. Instead, he was more eager to fight this man. After all, brave warriors should not be fearful when


    faced with a strong opponent. They should jump at the chance, because fighting against stronger


    warriors would help them enhance their skills.


    Suddenly, Tyson let out a loud roar. His eyes were wide, his face taut, his entire being ready to fight.


    Immediately, his body turned a color of steel gray, his usually-ck hair and eyes included. It seemed


    that he just walked out of a vat of molten iron. Here he was, an iron man!


    As his body changed, his power increased as well. It became so strong that it overwhelmed


    Thaddeus''s power in the blink of an eye.


    "Bang!" The onlookers'' jaws dropped at the sight of the iron man, marveling at Tyson''s change. While


    they were still struggling to manage their surprise, a loud crash burst out and echoed through their


    surroundings. The fists of the warriors had already collided violently. Everyone squinted their eyes to


    avoid the dust and shock waves caused by the collision. Secretly, they felt lucky that they had retreated


    before the battle began. Otherwise, they would have already been hurt badly by now.


    Two tornadoes rose from their fists and grewrge quickly. Before long, they developed into giant


    ripples and spread all over. Some of the crowd stepped back further to keep themselves further away.


    They were too weak to resist the powerful momentum brought by this fearful battle.


    There was no doubt that both of them were extremely strong warriors, judging from their energy


    tornadoes. But even so, Tyson was slightly overpowered.


    Their collision had forced him to walk backwards for three steps before he tried hard to steady himself.


    This did not discourage him. On the contrary, it filled him with more strength and courage. He grew


    more determined to beat his opponent now. Such a powerful match was exactly what Tyson had


    wanted! If he managed to defeat Thaddeus, he would improve his warrior level and make great


    progress.


    "Ha-ha! That''s not bad! Come and fight me again!" Tyson roared out loud happily before heunched


    another attack.


    Tyson was a warrior who mainly concentrated on cultivating and practicing the body refining method.


    His hands were his most distinct and powerful weapons. Each time when he fought, he never held back


    from sending his fists towards his enemy. At this point in his life, he had won thousands of fights. His


    fists had already grown to be extremely powerful because of this.


    Right then, he employed his special cultivation method of Iron Golem. Lapsing into the deadly battle


    madness, Tyson began hurling his merciless fists continuously towards his enemy. He was too busy


    he could think about was taking him down.


    "So, this is yourst card? An iron body? Huh! I''m going to crush you into tiny pieces!" Thaddeus


    inevitably felt how powerful the Iron Golem cultivation method was. Yet he still cursed arrogantly with


    his voice harsh and disdainful. But deep inside, he realized that his opponent was by no means a


    weakling!


    "Ha-ha. You n to crush me into broken pieces? Why don''t you try!"


    Tyson responded with a sneering. Meanwhile, they kept firing at each other, hurling continuous and


    tremendous sts. The air was continually stirred up and the dust began to blind the onlookers.


    Thaddeus, as the third deputy leader of the Panther Gang, was a qualified warrior at the sixth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. All his attacks used his full strength. Besides, he was an expert at attacking in


    diverse ways. All his moves were tricky, unbridled, and ferocious.


    However, despite Thaddeus''s unpredictable strikes, Tyson''s iron body was the perfect shield to protect


    himself from being harmed dangerously. He withstood his enemy''s attacks with his body. He did not


    hide or dodge them at all. Tyson strode towards Thaddeus, bearing the direct brunt of his attacks.


    Tyson was quite tall and strong. Thaddeus felt a touch of fear as Tyson walked closer to him. He had


    no choice but stop attacking. Before their fight, he had nned to kill Tyson violently and quickly. But


    things went terribly awry.


    In his mind, what Tyson was doing, using his body as the shield, was akin tomitting a suicide.


    Tyson was not scared of death, but Thaddeus was. Indeed, Barry, an important figure in his gang, the


    Panther Gang, had met his death with Tyson. However, Thaddeus did not think he was obligated to


    avenge Barry by killing Tyson. Fighting with Tyson had been his boss''s order, after all. He was just


    forced to execute themand.


    At first, he had been quite willing to fight against Tyson. He thought that Tyson would be easily


    defeated! However, Thaddeus had now changed his mind. He had graduallye to understand that


    his opponent would rather die as a brave hero than live as a coward. Unlike Tyson, Thaddeus did not


    have the guts to risk his life like this.


    Thaddeus retreated as Tyson kept approaching him. Before long, it was apparent that Tyson had the


    upper hand.


    ''Finally! Herees the time! I''ve made huge progress! I can take down someone much stronger than


    me!'' Tyson shouted excitedly to himself as he felt his enhanced ability.


    At first, he could only match fresh warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement when he broke out


    his peak energy at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. But now, he was able to withstand the attack


    from a warrior at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement! This was a huge improvement!


    Tyson was thrilled at his improvement, yet he was still aware that he was not strong enough to kill


    Thaddeus. There was still a long way for him to be that powerful.


    ''Damn it! Howe he has such a strong refined body?'' Thaddeus raged silently. He felt as though


    Tyson was now dominating their fight. What was more, he was only growing more and more excited as


    the fight went on! What kind of warrior was this?


    Thaddeus had been able to live till now in the Chaotic Region thanks to his violent and crude character.


    Dying miserably here was thest thing he wanted. Risking his life to avenge Barry? No way! He would


    never put his life in danger for a person he did not care about at all.


    If he tried his best to kill Tyson and Ricky, he would be met with a difficult battle because both of the


    two were considerably strong. It was likely that he would be injured badly. In that situation, someone


    harboring ill intentions in the Panther Gang would scramble to take over his role as the third deputy


    leader. By that time, he would be too weak to defend himself. He was sure that his boss would not


    stand up for him. A useless subordinate would be meaningless to a boss.


    ''Screw them! Seems that I have to flee like a coward today!'' cursed Thaddeus resentfully. Despite that


    he was extremely unwilling to back out, running away seemed to be the optimal choice for the time


    being.


    Having made up his mind, Thaddeus exerted his strength with all his might, channeling it into his fist.


    He hurled his most powerful fist towards Tyson. As expected, a louder explosion burst out when his fist


    knocked against Tyson''s iron body. Thanks to the forceful crash, Thaddeus bounced back for quite a


    few steps. Now he was rtively far away from Tyson, a result he was d to see.


    "The Manor Gang, right? I will remember it! And I''lle back to you sooner orter!" Thaddeus


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    snorted through his nose before he leaped onto his ck Panther and left. His subordinates also


    followed and withdrew quickly. Before long, they disappeared into the distance and were nowhere to be


    seen.


    "Ha-ha! Thaddeus, right? I will also keep your name in my mind! When we meet again, I''ll definitely


    beat the shit out of you!" Tyson burst out into unrestrainedughter, doubling over and pping his


    knees.


    He had no ns of giving chase. Ricky also shook his head at him, indicating that he should let


    Thaddeus leave. Both of them knew clearly that neither of them could defeat Thaddeus even if they


    caught up with him. They were still not strong enough to take him down. A cornered animal was a


    dangerous foe, after all. They had already reached their goal of frightening the surrounding warriors


    through fighting against Thaddeus. After learning how powerful Tyson and Ricky were, none of these


    people dared to give it a try to challenge them.


    "It''s over! Why don''t you leave?" Ricky announced loudly, seeing the crowd standing still in shock. On


    his face was a nk expression.


    Then he turned to his men and ordered them to make a new que.


    "Hey, Russell. You''ve seen what I just did! I''m sure we''ve showed our ability. Everyone has witnessed


    the fights between the Manor Gang and other gangs. The strength of the Manor Gang is well known


    now. Our gang stands firm in the Lower Region! I''m thinking it''s time for us to recruit more members


    and expand our scope!" Tyson turned his eyes to Ricky and proposed, eyes brimming with excitement


    and hope.


    "Yes, that''s a reasonable suggestion. But before we start the expansion, we''d better find out more


    about the Panther Gang''s strength," Ricky replied with a nod.


    ...


    As Tyson had predicted, the Manor Gang''s reputation spread like wildfire across the Lower Region


    after theirst battle against the Panther Gang. Many warriors even considered the Manor Gang as the


    eleventhrgest gang in the region. It was swiftly recognized as one of the powerful gangs in the Lower


    Region now.


    This good repute was all thanks to Tyson, whosebat power was at the sixth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    ...


    In a room in the castle, Ricky, Kristen, and Tyson were discussing business.


    "Russell, Kristen, I''ve determined the Panther Gang''s real strength!" Tyson said, excitement written all


    over his face.


    "Oh? Do tell us," Ricky replied.


    "In the Lower Region, there are ten strong gangs. Among them, four gangs stand out. People usually


    call them the Top Four. The remaining six gangs have arge gap between them and the top four,"


    Tyson exined energetically, eager to share this information with hispanions.


    "There are more than three warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. One of them is even at


    the peak level of the sixth grade. The Panther Gang is one of the Top Four, of course! It is no


    exaggeration to say that the Panther Gang is corrupting the Lower Region!"


    Tyson''s voice grew higher as he talked on and on. He then stopped, grabbed the cup on the desk, and


    chugged some water. Then as if nothing had happened, he continued immediately, "Do you remember


    the guy we killed before we entered the Chaotic Region? You know what? He is the third son of the


    Panther Gang''s leader!"


    "So, we''ve gotten into a real big trouble," Ricky replied in a low voice, eyebrows furrowing. "It seems


    that we''ll have to deal with the Panther Gang before we focus on expanding our gang."


    "Well, actually I don''t think dealing with them first is necessary!" Tyson disagreed.


    "Why?" Ricky was puzzled at his confident im.


    "Because I''ve also found out that the leader of the Panther Gang actually doesn''t get along with the


    other three deputy leaders. After all, they''ve always been eyeing his position!" Tyson stated, a


    mysterious smile on his face.


    "That is also why Thaddeus, the third deputy leader of the Panther Gang, chose to stop fighting against


    me and fled away so decisively. I''m quite certain that he isn''t so keen on executing all the orders from


    his boss!"

 Chapter 244 Something Strange

    Chapter 244 Something Strange


    "Really? The deputy leaders and the leader of the Panther Gang do not get along with each other?"


    Ricky murmured thoughtfully. "That must mean that the three deputy leaders would not assist the


    leader with all their forces in an emergency."


    "You get the point. They won''t risk their lives for each other. If they are not sure they can win against


    us, they won''t fight seriously with us." Tyson agreed with Ricky.


    "I gave Thaddeus a head-on blowst time we fought with him. I believe the other two deputy leaders


    won''te after us knowing that. They are almost equal in strength to him, so they won''t risk it.


    As for the leader of the Panther Gang, he won''t fight with us himself. That''s because he isn''t confident


    of victory either. Besides, though he was anxious in seeking revenge for the murder of his son, he won''t


    pick a fight now. Once he loses the battle, the position of leader will be taken over by someone else


    immediately.


    So, we don''t have to worry about it in the near future."


    "You are right. Let''s start casting weapons tomorrow!" Ricky nodded with his eyes filled with


    excitement.


    "Wait a minute, Tyson. You forgot something very important!" Kristen said in a serious voice.


    "What is it, Kristen?" Tyson and Ricky asked at the same time. Both of them were taken aback a little


    by her words.


    "Do you know why the top four gangs are superior to the other six gangs in the Lower Region? You


    could say that the leaders of the top four gangs have members from the sixth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. That is true, but that''s not all," Kristen exined.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Then, what else is there?" Ricky asked anxiously.


    "Before we got into the Chaotic Region, Tyson told us that, in the Lower Region, the best warriors are


    from the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, so..." Kristen said, turning her eyes to Tyson, who


    agreed with a nod.


    "So it is reasonable to suppose that each one of the upper four gangs have warriors of the seventh


    grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky understood her concern and finished her sentence for her.


    "Oh Gosh! You are right. How silly of me! I forgot to find out whether there are warriors of the seventh


    grade of Bone Reinforcement in the upper four gangs!" Tyson grumbled, pping his forehead. He had


    also realized the problem.


    "Let''s pray that the strongest warriors in the Panther Gang won''t attack us, or we can do nothing but


    run away," Ricky sighed in a dejected voice.


    "Damn it! How disappointing!" Tyson grunted, stamping his foot in frustration.


    "Let''s not worry about it now. We''ll have a good rest tonight and start casting weapons tomorrow. As for


    the Panther Gang, we''ll take defensive measures ording to the actual situation. If a warrior of the


    seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement reallyes for us, we can run away and start again


    somewhere else," Ricky patted Tyson''s shoulder to try tofort him.


    "You are right. That''s the only thing we can do right now," Tyson nodded and forced a smile.


    The Lower Region of the Chaotic Region started bustling when the night fell. The wild beasts wouldn''t


    roam freely during daytime and often came out only at night. Many gangs would choose night time to


    hunt because of that.


    Ricky and Tyson had told the members of the Manor Gang that they were not going to go hunting at


    that time.


    The members of the five halls all agreed. Though it was important for them to hunt more beasts, they


    shouldn''t be too impatient. After all, the Manor Gang was newly established and the members needed


    some rest. It was better to start hunting after a few days. Without any task to finish, the members all


    went to sleep early. They hadn''t had that good a sleep for such long a time. .


    While they slept, under the cover of the night, a figure climbed over the rampart and crept into the


    castle of the Manor Gang. There were warriors on patrol duty in the castle but none of them noticed the


    intruder.


    The figure was moving swiftly. Soon, he was one hundred yards away from the bedchambers of Ricky,


    Kristen, and Tyson.


    The three woke up from their cultivation and immediately realized that a strong enemy was


    approaching. Without any hesitation, Ricky and Tyson rushed into Kristen''s room.


    Shortly after, an old man followed them into the room without a sound.


    The old man was very thin. It was no exaggeration to say that he was almost a mere skeleton. The


    weak blood vitality in his body was covered by a sense of death. Obviously, he had one foot in the


    grave.


    Despite that, the threat that the old man had brought to them could not be overlooked.


    "So... You three are the ones who killed my stupid grandson, aren''t you?" the old man asked in a low


    and gloomy voice. He nced around the room and then examined them with disdain.


    "You are the warrior at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement from the Panther Gang. Is that right?"


    Tyson said, clenching his fist.


    The three were anxious, but had strong resolve. They realized what woulde, would eventually


    "Hah, smart boy." The old man sneered at them. "I''ll give you some advice as a reward. You can just


    cut your own throats now." The old man did not deny who he was.


    "Humph, don''t be too confident you old dog!" Tyson challenged in a loud voice. "Don''t you think that


    you are too old to fight against us?"


    As he spoke, he peeked at Ricky out of the corner of his eye. He was checking with him whether they


    should stay and fight or run away.


    Ricky shook his head slightly. It was unwise to take rash actions.


    Ricky clearly knew that, though the old man had a foot in the grave, he could defeat them without even


    his least bit of effort. He was at the seventh level; that was among the top grades of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    Understanding what Ricky meant, Tyson turned his eyes forward, telling Ricky that he was ready.


    Supporting Kristen, they retreat immediately, trying to break the wall and escape.


    "Hah-hah, you can''t run away from right under my nose, kids. Just save your breath, because you are


    going to be killed by me today!" The old manughed.


    "Why are you so sure?" Tyson stared at him fiercely.


    "Why? Because I''m here!" Tyson had hardly finished his words when another shrill voice caught their


    attention.


    Though they could hear another voice, they could see no one else in the room except the old man.


    "What is happening? Who is that?" Ricky asked nervously. Neither Tyson nor Kristen could answer his


    question. They held their breath and examined their surroundings on high alert.


    To try to find out the source of the voice, Ricky activated his internal strength in the two space on his


    spiritual meridian to its fullest. To his astonishment, the other voice was alsoing from the old man.


    ''How... how is this possible? There are two spirits in his body!'' For a few seconds Ricky stood in


    shocked silence.


    "Now let''s split up, old friend, or you''ll have this little girl petrified. If that happens, she won''t taste very


    nice." The old man smirked, his sagging face twisting grotesquely into a grimace of extreme cattiness


    as he spoke in his normal voice again.


    "Hah-hah, you old goat. You are always so impatient." The shrill and horrific voice arose again. "But


    you are right. I''lle out right away. I can''t wait to enjoy that beautiful little girl!"


    As he spoke, a dark shadow rose from the body of the old man. At the same time, streams of pitch-


    ck spiritual energy began to diffuse slowly. Shortly after, the dark shadow and the spiritual energy


    mixed together and turned into the shape of another scrawny and hideous old man.


    "How can it be possible? How can someone''s shadow turn into a whole other person?!" Seeing that


    unimaginable scene y out, Tyson opened his mouth in astonishment.


    Ricky was just as shocked by what he saw. He stood there, at a loss for what to do.

 Chapter 245 Elder Barret

    Chapter 245 Elder Barret


    ''Is this a kind of strange cultivation method that not many disciples know?'' Ricky thought to himself with


    an anxious look on his face. It was as if his mind was searching for some useful information.


    Thinking back about that rare skill, Ricky had to say it was an incredible move. Ricky still didn''t believe


    that a member of the Panther Gang could know such an amazing skill. How could that old guy turn his


    shadow into an actual living breathing person? Ricky didn''t think anything of it until he categorized it


    into a kind of cultivation method.


    "Yes, that is it! The ugly old guy must have cultivated a kind of unusual cultivation method. The skill can


    render the shadow invisible and let it unexpectedly swoop in by hiding it in another shadow!"


    "What happened, leaders?" The members of the Manor Gang ran towards the room and asked


    anxiously, as if they had been attracted by the noise.


    "Get out of here! You weak bastards! It''s none of your goddamn business! If you don''t leave right now


    you''re really going to annoy me. I''m warning you! I won''t hold back and will drain all the blood from your


    weak bodies for bothering me," the ugly old guy said in a menacing tone after seeing members of the


    Manor Gang appear in the door.


    Then, the shadow man mustered up his strength and burst out a skill of the seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement in a snap. To all the spectators'' surprise, the massive aura directly knocked everything


    in Kristen''s room over.


    All the members of the Manor Gang had witnessed the serious destruction he created.


    "How could the two... they... they are..." Many members felt shocked and shouted out simultaneously. It


    seemed like the majority of them had known very well about who the two guys were.


    "How... how can it be possible? Everybody knows that the leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost


    Gang both died one year ago. How could you two bring yourselves back to life and appear here?" One


    newly appointed hall leader of the Manor Gang stammered as his body trembled and his jaw dropped


    open in fear.


    "Ha-ha. I haven''t enjoyed all the beauties in the world yet. I am not willing to end my life so early with


    such arge regret left!" The leader of the Ghost Gang let out a lewdugh. As he exined his


    reasons, his eyes were wandering over Kristen''s graceful body.


    "I like this girl''s tender and lovely skin. Her blood must be even more delicious than she looks!"


    "This girl is very brilliant and attractive!That''s why I invited you here. I didn''t disappoint you, right?" The


    previous leader of the Panther Gang asked as heughed in satisfaction. He could see that the leader


    of Ghost Gang had a strong eagerness and could hardly wait to grasp the girl in front of him.


    "Ha-ha. You are literally my best friend and you know me the best! So, in return, I have decided to send


    you a valuable advanced pill as a gift after we take this beautiful girl and go back home!" The leader of


    the Ghost Gangughed with extreme excitement. That showed everyone that Kristen was exactly his


    cup of tea.


    "You must honor your promise!" The leader of the Panther Gang spoke in a trembling voice as he also


    became oddly excited at the sound of the appealing promise.


    ......


    ''It seems that the two old guys had no time left to live, so they depend on some pills to expand their


    lifetime.'' Ricky had almost exactly guessed the situation that the two guys were in by analyzing their


    conversation.


    "Step back! You don''t need to help us handle this!" Ricky yelled towards the members of the Manor


    Gang as he didn''t want to see them lose their lives in vain although he hadn''t really formed any


    emotional ties to them yet.


    "We will obey your orders, leader!" All the members of the Manor Gang agreed and immediately


    stepped back at Ricky''smand. In fact, they were happy to hear such an order because they knew


    they couldn''t fend off any of the two old guys'' skills and the order was the only way that they could


    avoid their sacrifice.


    The two old men didn''t stop the Manor Gang''s underlings from leaving because all of their attention


    was being paid to another important thing--how much they wanted to get Kristen.


    "How can we deal with them? They''re both at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement! It will be quite


    difficult for us to escape from right in front of them!" Tyson said to Ricky nervously.


    "So, we have to stay and fight!" Ricky said with a grave look. At that point, Ricky had released


    formidable powers from his two zones. They were rapidly enveloping Kristen and Tyson, ready to drag


    them into the Chaotic Fire Zone at any time to protect them if they couldn''t defeat the two old men.


    "You two attract their attention; I am going to condense my power and activate the power of my eyes


    again!" Kristen said,ing up with a fighting strategy.


    "No, you can''t do that! If you use that power again to fight with those two sly foxes, you are likely to


    stay blind and will never be able to use that power in the future again. I can''t allow you to hurt yourself!"


    Tyson put his foot down when he realized that Kristen was about to risk her life so that they could win.


    "I''ll stay here alone to fight the two old guys. Russell, you run away with Kristen and get somewhere


    safe. If there is a chance in the future, remember to take revenge on them for me," Tyson said. He had


    already made up his mind to deal with the two mighty opponents by himself, or die trying.


    "Do you really think that I''d leave you behind?" Kristen retorted, "Death means nothing! You remember


    that! If our three lives can all be saved in exchange for my eyes, I think that''s a very worthwhile deal."


    "Hey, you three little bastards, don''t waste your energy thinking about escaping. I''ll tell you again, no


    one can flee us, even if you grew wings," the leader of the Ghost Gang said as heughed in disdain


    after seeing them whispering to each other.


    "Most especially for you, little girl. You had better follow my orders before you get badly hurt. After all, in


    the Lower Region of the Chaotic Region, none of my prey has ever gotten away from me, unless I let


    them!"


    Boom! When his speech had ended, he released his formidable aura again, and rushed towards them.


    The ck spiritual energy was transformed into a ghostly face, and a giant hand condensed from it


    before bursting out of the ghost face and making a viscous grasp for Kristen.


    Kristen also released her fighting spirit. She was immediately ready to muster up the power of eyes to


    attack.


    At the same time, Ricky had prepared to drag them into Chaotic Fire Zone in secret.


    "Kristen, if you use that power again, your injured eyes will bepletely broken." Suddenly, a gentle


    voice spoke to them.


    Then, the high sky presented them a wave of power. In a snap, the temperature of the whole area


    seemed to drop tremendously. From the center of the wave, two icy green des shot out.


    The two icy green des went on their way at a slow speed before they smoothly pierced through the


    space and sank right into the spot between the eyebrows of the two leaders of the Panther Gang and


    the Ghost Gang respectively.


    Click!


    Suddenly, the two leaders'' bodies were frozen solid and they stood there as still as statues. Then, they


    began to crack before bits of thempletely broke and fell onto the ground. It was an unbelievable


    scene! The two superior warriors, both at seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, had been torn into


    shreds in such a swift way before having a clear look at their enemy. They hadn''t even had time to utter


    a question.


    Then, an old man in white robe walked slowly out of the mighty wave that hung in the sky. He made a


    simple step tond in front of Ricky, Kristen, and Tyson.


    "Elder Barret? Why... why are you here?" Tyson asked with great surprise filling his mind. He could


    clearly see the elder''s face, but did not understand why he was there.


    Ricky was very well aware that the elder was an innate spiritual king as their surroundings were filled


    with his immense aura. The aura was so incredible that it was capsulizing the sky and thend. That


    was a ssic sign of an innate spiritual king. That was how Ricky figured out the Elder''s identity just by


    feeling the current air.


    ''Why did the innate spiritual king of Sky Manor appear here and help us?'' Ricky thought to himself in


    enormous confusions. He seemed almost unhappy even though he had just escaped death.


    Perhaps he was anxious about his fake identity and the skin mask that were likely to be exposed by the


    powerful innate spiritual king.


    "If I didn''te in time, my Kristen''s lovely eyes would have been lost. The Chief warned you to take


    care of Kristen before you left. Tyson, do you think you have done well to honor your promise?" the


    Elder said to Tyson with a little reproach. He was scolding Tyson because he felt that Kristen was in


    bad condition.


    "Elder Barret, I did make a huge mistake due to my carelessness. Please punish me!" Tyson begged.


    "The one that will punish you is the Chief. I don''t have the authority to do so. Fortunately, I sensed the


    danger ahead of time and arrived here. Thankfully, Kristen ispletely safe and sound. It is lucky for


    you that you didn''t have the opportunity to make a bigger mistake!" said the Elder, waving his hand at


    Tyson dismissively.


    "Elder Barret, please don''t me Tyson; I got us into this situation!" Kristen exined.


    "Kristen, you also need to be punished. The Chief and I have told you again and again that you aren''t


    allowed to use the Devil me. Why didn''t you listen to our warning? Do you think you have a limitless


    life expectancy? Hmm?" Elder Barret said with an edge in his voice. He was looking at Kristen,


    obviously concerned about her condition.


    That being said, he still released an innate power that swarmed into Kristen''s body. Ricky sensed that


    Kristen recovered a lot of her energy immediately and he could tell that her eyes would heal much


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    faster.


    Then, Ricky realized that Elder Barret had turned around and fixed his eyes on him.

 Chapter 246 The Innate Spiritual Ball

    Chapter 246 The Innate Spiritual Ball


    "Thanks a lot, Elder Barret!" Kristen said excitedly as she felt the changed in her body.


    "No need to thank me, Kristen, I can only slow down the progression of your blindness. As for your life,


    even the Chief can do nothing to help!" Elder Barret sighed as he heard the gratitude in Kristen''s voice.


    Then he asked, "Is this thest Royal Sky Guard member you were looking for?"


    "Yes, Elder Barret!" Tyson nodded.


    "Since I left the choice up to you, I will not ask more about him." Elder Barret nodded, looking at Ricky.


    His old yet bright eyes were full of doubts despite his words.


    Did he doubt Ricky''s loyalty and power, or could he somehow be aware of the human skin mask on


    Ricky''s face?


    At that point, Ricky was naturally feeling awkward, but he still acted very calm. He respectfully said,


    "Thank you, Elder Barret."


    Elder Barret was an innate spiritual king, but he did not put on airs when he heard Ricky''s simple


    response. He nodded slightly and replied, "Since you have joined the Royal Sky Guard, please do your


    best for us. We all depend on each other."


    "Elder Barret, why did youe here?" Kristen suddenly asked.


    "After you left for a few days, our informants received intelligence that the forces in the ck Marsh


    area were concealing an important message. The leader of the Rats is a beast tamer. But I''m sure


    you''ve already known it by now," said Elder Barret.


    "Chief sent me to chase you and tell you to be discreet. Unfortunately, you have already arrived here. I


    am afraid it''s because of the beast tamer of the Rats that Kristen used the Devil me!"


    "It is exactly as you say, Elder Barret. The forces in the ck Marsh area deceived us; because of their


    tricks, Kristen was injured," Tyson said angrily.


    "Do not worry, the Chief has severely punished them," Elder Barret said.


    Seeing that Elder Barret was no longer paying attention to him, Ricky breathed a sigh of relief. It proved


    that even a lower spiritual king still couldn''t see through the human skin mask on his face.


    ''It seems that this human skin mask given to me by the sect chief is not so simple, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    "I came to the Chaotic Region mainly to bring you something to help you gain a foothold and make


    some new progress," Elder Barret added.


    "First of all, there are 10, 000 gold coins. It includes 6, 000 gold coins as your main quest rewards. The


    remaining four thousand gold coins are development costs!"


    As he spoke, Elder Barret took out a storage bag from the storage ring on his hand. He then gave it to


    Tyson.


    "Also, I want to give you something that could save your life--the innate spiritual ball!"


    Elder Barret flipped his hand over so the palm faced up. Three small white balls appeared in the palm


    of his hand. After he revealed them he handed them to Kristen, Tyson, and Ricky, one by one.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elder Barret, why did the Chief even send such good things to us?" Picking up the innate spiritual ball,


    Tyson was delighted but also confused.


    Ricky carefully felt the ball and discovered that the so-called innate spiritual ball contained amazing


    innate power.


    "Is this ball a means of attack?" Ricky doubted that it was because it wasn''t something he had ever


    heard of before.


    Seeing Ricky''s doubts, Tyson exined, "Russell, the innate spiritual ball is formed by the spiritual


    energy of an innate spiritual king after death. It has both a strong offensive and defensive power.


    Each innate spiritual ball can attack or defend three times. Once the innate spiritual ball is motivated,


    even a demi-immortal can be seriously injured or even die from its use!"


    "What? What a valuable thing!" Ricky sighed with deep emotion.


    "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t be so excited. Even at the Sky Manor, I am sure that there are no more


    than ten innate spiritual balls!" Tyson said and looked at Elder Barret again.


    "Although it''s precious, it is more important for you to seize the opportunity of be innate spiritual


    kings. So, now you understand how much the Chief really cares about the guard members!" Elder


    Barret said.


    "Elder Barret, you can rest assured that we understand and appreciate it. We will never disappoint the


    Chief. All the power in the Chaotic Region must belong to our Sky Manor," Tyson pledged.


    "Tyson, you misunderstand the Chief!" Hearing the words that Tyson said, Elder Barret rebutted him.


    "Elder Barret, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Listen, what the Chief meant is that the opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king is fleeting. As


    long as any one of you has a chance to achieve it, don''t hesitate. Don''t worry about bringing it back,"


    Elder Barret said.


    "If you get it, it means that the Sky Manor gets it!"


    "We understand what you mean, Elder Barret!" After hearing that, they answered together.


    ''I can''t believe that the Chief of the Sky Manor has such a broad understanding!'' Ricky thought to


    himself, ''The Chief is willing to give this opportunity to uspletely; not to mention all the resources


    provided to help us!


    Maybe the Chief of the Sky Manor is the same as Chief Zenith. They are both respectable decent


    people it seems!''


    After hearing how kind he was treated, Ricky had gained a little admiration for the Chief of Sky Manor.


    "Okay, the rest is up to you. If you can''t do it, don''t put your life at stake. If you lose your life, you really


    lose everything," Elder Barret exhorted again.


    "We understand, Elder Barret." They all nodded.


    "Well, I should leave. Although I am an innate spiritual king, staying here for a long time will get me


    detected by the eight demi-immortals here. That would not be good. After all, there is an unwritten rule


    that an innate spiritual king should never intervene in matters in the Chaotic Region!"


    Pieces of blue ice filled the air around Elder Barret. He disappeared suddenly after he uttered those


    words.


    "Ha-ha, with these innate spiritual balls, we will be able to dominate the Chaotic Region," Tyson said


    excitedly after Elder Barret left.


    "Tyson, why are you so excited? If we ever have to use the innate spirit balls, it will be when we are in


    a tough spot. The more we need to use them, the more likely we are to fail or be in danger," Ricky said


    abruptly, seeing that Tyson was very excited.


    "Yes, the most important purpose the Chief had in giving us the innate spiritual balls is to let us save


    ourselves! Therefore, we will only use them if we are in danger of failure!" Kristen said.


    "Oh...I''m sorry for sounding so rash." Hearing what Ricky and Kristen said to him, Tyson responded in


    slight disappointment.


    "Now, the Panther Gang is no longer a threat to us. We can start casting weapons tomorrow and


    continue to annex the gangs in the Lower Region!" Ricky spoke seriously with a cold light shing


    through his eyes.


    "Okay, we can dominate the Lower Region within two months!" Kristen said solemnly.


    ......


    Later, they summoned the remaining members of the Manor Gang. After that disturbance, even with


    the three of them, their remaining was less than fifteen people.


    They didn''t worry too much about it because they believed that it would not take too long to get more


    members. They believed that there would be many warriors seeking to join their Manor Gang in near


    future.


    Then, Ricky distributed some gold coins to each one of their underlings, so that they could buy the


    casting materialster.

 Chapter 247 Casting Monopoly On The Lower Region

    Chapter 247 Casting Monopoly On The Lower Region


    To these members, Ricky gave each one hundred gold coins as the rewards for staying.


    Hence, these members promised him their unwavering support. After all, one hundred gold coins were


    not a small sum of money. Normally, for such an amount, they''d have to hunt beasts at Bone


    Reinforcement for over half a month or even more.


    ...


    The following day, in the Lower Region, almost everything went on as usual, except for a few things.


    Some unfamiliar faces whose arrival no one seemed to have a clue about were seen around the Manor


    Gang.


    Most likely, they were from the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang, sent by their leaders to spy on


    Ricky and hispanions and confirm the rumors.


    Once they established that all the three leaders of the Manor Gang were still alive, they quickly left to


    report back to their leaders.


    The senior members of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang sensed a strange aura about their


    leaders. They all seemed to be very anxious, even as they went about their duties with the unppable


    air of battle hardened warriors.


    To raise more suspicion for the day, the leader of the Ghost Gang secretly came to the leader of the


    Panther Gang. Nobody knew what they had talked about behind closed doors in the chamber. Anyway,


    after they came out, they looked rather depressed.


    ...


    Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen knew there were spies lurking around, but they were not worried. If the


    leaders of the two gangs daree to the Manor Gang, Ricky and his team would just let theme


    and see what would happen.


    In half a day, the remaining members of the Manor Gang had collected all kinds of casting materials.


    After that, Ricky started his casting directly.


    In his casting, Ricky didn''t use the Pounding Skill of the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill.


    Instead, he used the alternative pounding methods devised and taught by Elder Alexander and Elder


    Samuel.


    He concealed his intricate skills so as to stay under the rudder for as long as he possibly could.


    After he left the Earth Fire Land, he hadn''t spent much time in casting. However, as he learnt more of


    the two Supreme Skills, his casting also improved immensely.


    Even as he went about casting, Ricky could tell his skill had reached the peak of the intermediate


    Mortal Level. If he could keep on training hard enough, he was sure he''d graduate to advanced Mortal


    Level in about a month.


    Besides, he wanted to establish a vibrant casting industry here.


    Members of the Manor Gang all felt incredible when they heard that Ricky was about to conduct


    casting. Watching Ricky sessfully cast five weapons at intermediate Mortal Level within six hours,


    they were quite astounded.


    Meanwhile, they were also d that they had chosen not to leave the Manor Gang.


    A casting master at intermediate Mortal Level would, with no doubt, upy the highest position in the


    Lower Region of this Chaotic Region. Everyone from the top ten gangs would badly want to associate


    with Ricky when they knew his casting skill.


    Even more exciting was Ricky''s generosity and genuine concern for everyone on his side. He spent


    half a day casting suitable weapons for every member of the Manor Gang. Going out of his way, he


    cast enough weapons so that they had an excess to sell off for some money.


    The impressive skills and selflessness instantly endeared Ricky, Tyson and Kristen to members of the


    Manor Gang. From now on, they resolved to give their loyal and support.


    While Ricky was casting, Kristen listened carefully to his unique pounding aura. Somehow she was not


    fully convinced it was the ideal realm she wanted.


    ''Did I guess wrong? Maybe Russell is not Ricky!'' Kristen thought to herself, ''Or did he deliberately


    conceal that intricate Pounding Skill?''


    ...


    So far, for four consecutive days, Ricky had been casting, and he had managed toplete a hundred


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    weapons at intermediate Mortal Level.


    Of course, Tyson and Kristen had assisted in smelting. Otherwise, no matter how fast he was, Ricky


    would not be able to cast a whole one hundred weapons in such a short time, all by himself.


    "Russell! You''ve cast one hundred weapons in only four days. You are indeed an experienced hand


    with extraordinary skill and work ethic!"


    eximed Tyson with a satisfied smile.


    "If you hadn''t helped me with the melting process, I wouldn''t have been that efficient!" Ricky also


    "Well, let''s wait and see how many of the weapons we can sell tomorrow." Tyson smiled with


    expectation in his eyes.


    ...


    The next day, Ricky, Tyson, and the members of the Manor Gang set up stalls directly in front of the


    Manor Gang to sell off the excess weapons.


    They immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding warriors.


    Naturally, the warriors were skeptical about whether so many weapons were really at intermediate


    Mortal Level.


    However, on close observation, they were shocked. From years of experience in hunting, they were


    pretty much skilled in distinguishing weapons. Surprisingly, the stack of weapons on sale here were not


    only at intermediate Mortal Level but also the best possible quality.


    Not to miss out on this rare opportunity, they brought all their money to join the auction straight away.


    Secretly, some of the warriors wanted to cause trouble and thus disrupt the sale. But when they saw


    Tyson, they gave up their mischief.


    Due to the high demand, the average price of the weapons shot to fifty thousand silver coins per piece


    - the equivalent of five hundred gold coins. Ricky and his team fetched a pretty penny.


    That was a windfall, far beyond all expectations. In the real sense, the prime cost of these weapons


    was only three thousand gold coins at most.


    With over forty thousand gold coins, the four days of hard work werepensated for in a way that


    words could not begin to express.


    "To earn fifty thousand gold coins in four days, no wonder casting masters are the richest people in this


    world!" Tyson observed excitedly as the bags of gold coins were carried into the castle.


    "With these fifty thousand gold coins, we can build ten shops in the town," Ricky said, squinting his


    eyes.


    Next, his goal was topletely monopolize the weapon industry in the Lower Region.


    Having earned so many gold coins, Ricky decided to reward the members of the Manor Gang. He took


    out five thousand gold coins and distributed them directly. Afterwards, they all shared a sumptuous


    meal.


    Determined to hit the ground running, Ricky gave five thousand gold coins to Tyson along with two


    members of the Manor Gang. In the next ten days, he charged them with the task of finding people to


    build ten shops around the castle.


    While the construction of shops was going on, Ricky led the remaining members of the gang in


    continuously casting weapons.


    By the time the shops had all been built, an extra cache of three hundred intermediate Mortal Level


    weapons were also ready to go on sale.


    When the shops opened, all the weapons sold out in less than half a day, and the Manor Gang had


    another windfall.


    Now, the Manor Gang''s casting was thoroughly spread throughout the Lower Region.


    Most importantly, just from these two auctions, other gangs that sold weapons were counting their


    losses, as customers were getting cozy with their newfound love. Now customers all chose to buy


    Ricky''s excellent weapons and meanwhilemented on other weapons as rubbish.


    The aggrieved gangs were not going to take the invasion of their business territory lying down. They


    would have to put an end to the aggression and expansion of the Manor Gang.


    However, they all knew Tyson was the wrong guy to mess with. As such, they hoped that the Axe Gang


    of the lower six gangs would react first. The Axe Gang was sure to take actions because arge part of


    their ie was from selling weapons.


    ...


    And as sure as night follows day, five dayster, the Axe Gang finally took action.

 Chapter 248 Conquer The Axe Gang

    Chapter 248 Conquer The Axe Gang


    On that day, the castle of the Manor Gang was surrounded by the warriors. The number of them was


    ten times that of a previous simr asion. All the warriors from major gangs known to sell weapons


    at the Lower Region of the whole Chaotic Region had shown up.


    The Axe Gang came with the most number of warriors.


    The Axe Gang was one of the six gangs less powerful among the top ten gangs. Its leader Trent was a


    warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and also a casting master at intermediate Mortal


    Level, while his younger brother, Bastian was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    With the two brothers'' powerful strength and in particr, Trent''s authority as a casting master of the


    intermediate Mortal Level, it was enough for them to keep the Axe Gang among the top ten gangs.


    The Manor Gang was known for its unbeatable reputation. Almost all the members of the gang led by


    Trent and his brother Bastian had joined forces, hoping to add up to a resounding victory in their battle


    against the Manor Gang.


    "Ha-ha! We have never expected that the two influential leaders of the Axe Gang woulde. We


    apologize for not being able to usher you into our castle with such short notice," Ricky and Tyson said


    as soon as they heard the news and walked out of their castle with a polite and weing smile on


    their faces.


    "To our respected guests, wee to our castle. This way, please follow me," Ricky added politely,


    inviting the two leaders inside the quaint castle.


    At once, Ricky thought of an idea that he wanted to achieve and that was to win Trent''s trust. In this


    way, the whole Axe Gang could be conquered and would abide by his orders.


    Trent was just an average skilled warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky had no much


    confidence in challenging him. Meanwhile, Trent was also a casting master. In weapon casting, Ricky,


    however, had enough confidence to defeat him.


    "No, I prefer to stay here and negotiate," Trent said, rejecting their cordial offer.


    "Well, alright, let''s talk here if you insist!" Tyson said, smiling. "What brings you here? What can I do for


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you?" Tyson asked. "As far as I can remember, the people of our Manor Gang have never done any of


    you or your subordinates wrong!"


    "You two leaders, Tyson and Russell, stop ying tricks on us. Let us cut to the chase. The casting


    industry of your Manor Gang seriously threatens the survival of over a dozen gangs, including our Axe


    Gang. Today, we would like to hear your exnation!" Trent said firmly.


    "Yes! That''s right! "We are with Trent''s side and we want to hear your exnation!" The moment Trent


    finished his sentence, the leaders of other small gangs below all roared, agreeing to what they had


    heard.


    "Ha-ha, Trent, what you said made me confused. I don''t understand why our Manor Gang owes you an


    exnation about that situation. In the Chaotic Region, its ruthless rules are like those in the jungle,


    where the weak ones are the prey of the strong and the events of dog-eat-dog always happen. Our


    Manor Gang dominates the weapon industry and threatens your survival, which can only indicate one


    problem¡ªyou are not strong enough topete with us," Ricky said bluntly andughed.


    After a few seconds, he continued, "So, since the problem is you are not strong enough, please stop


    "Russell, how can you say that? Are you trying to annoy us?" The leaders of some gangs protested


    angrily in a deafening manner when they heard the harshments from Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, anyone who feels irritated by our Manor Gang just step forward and challenge us or you can


    gather your own team and defeat us. I am going to fight all of you," Tyson said at once andughed


    heavily, while he took a step forward, looked around and exuded an intense momentum.


    "If you don''t dare to challenge me, just keep your mouth shut!" Tyson added.


    When the leaders protesting earlier heard Tyson''s remarks, not one noise was heard. They were


    intimidated, not only by Tyson''s fame based on his great strength but also by the obvious powerful


    momentum exuding from his body.


    In that case, they could do nothing but only to steer their attention on Trent and his brother, desperately


    hoping the two brothers would say something to defend them.


    With such flowing attention, Trent was fully aware in his heart that the leaders of these small gangs


    were just pushing him and his brother into the limelight and hoping all the troubles could be solved by


    them.


    However, Trent was willing to walk into the limelight and end all the troubles they were facing.


    The Manor Gang''s wild expansion in its weapon industry had seriously threatened the survival of the


    Axe Gang. Therefore, they had been left with no other options. If they didn''t improve the situation now,


    the members of the Axe Gang would be forced out of the weapon industry and put to a more desperate


    position where they had to live on by hunting fiercely beasts.


    Trent, as the top leader of Axe Gang, had to stand up for the survival of his gang.


    ring at Ricky and Tyson, Trent said seriously, "You are both correct. The Chaotic Region is a ce


    where the power rules everything and the powerful people are well-respected." There was a short


    pause. Then he muttered, "But if all the gangs here are united and start a fight with your Manor Gang,


    the results would be ugly in the end and I believe you two leaders would not want to see that happen."


    "Oh, Trent, now you are threatening us, aren''t you?" Ricky and Tyson responded, dissatisfied with


    Trent''s words.


    But they were not quite worried. Though warriors of the Chaotic Region were ouws, most of them


    were strangers to each other and couldn''t work together as one team. Thus, Ricky found it hard to


    believe they could be closely united to fight against the Manor Gang.


    "I wouldn''t dare do that. I''m just telling you two leaders, even in this bloody Chaotic Region full of


    murder and bloodshed, people should never be too cruel. Even the tamest animal will strike when its


    life is endangered. Show some mercy for others to survive," Trent said slowly yet calmly.


    "Oh, is that so? Trent, what do you want us to do? Do you want our Manor Gang to leave the weapon


    industry?" Ricky sneered.


    "My idea is rather simple. I want to challenge your Manor Gang in weapon casting skills. If I lose the


    challenge, I will never bother you or mention about this matter any more. And we, Axe Gang, will


    withdraw from the weapon industry and will never set a foot in it from then on," Trent replied coldly with


    great determination beaming in his eyes.


    "However, if we defeat your Manor Gang, you will be ordered to never set foot in the weapon industry


    as well! How does it sound? Do you have enough guts to ept this challenge?"


    ''Wow, you must have read my mind! That''s exactly what I want to happen!'' Ricky thought silently and


    felt an extreme excitement upon hearing those words. Earlier, he had been worried and nning of a


    good way to conquer Trent, but he did not expect that Trent would offer such a good deal himself!


    At once, he peered to Tyson as if guaranteeing him that he would defeat Trent. Then, Ricky said,


    "Trent, since you have said so, I will totally ept your challenge. Let''spete in weapon casting."


    "Well, it appears that you''re the casting master of Manor Gang?" said Trent coldly.


    "Yes, that''s right, and let''s learn from each other from ourpetition then," Ricky said, smirking. "So,


    can I set up a rule for thispetition?"


    "Go on!" Trent said.


    "When I am crafting weapons, I don''t like to be watched by any spectator. Therefore, when you and I


    arepeting in weapon casting, I suggest youpete with me in the casting workshop inside our


    castle. Will this be alright with you?" Ricky asked with a sense of politeness in his tone.


    "Why is that? What are you plotting?" said Bastian in a frigid tone.


    "Bastian, do not fear. If I don''t dare to enter their castle, then I am not qualified to be hailed the leader


    of our Axe Gang," Trent said confidently as he patted Bastian''s shoulder to assure him. Trent briskly


    followed Ricky to step inside the castle of the Manor Gang.


    "Trent..." Bastian grabbed his brother''s arms and would like to say something more.


    But he was lost for words when he detected the sincerity and peace in his brother''s eyes.


    After a while, they just vaguely heard the sound of hammering and beating from the castle of the Manor


    Gang, whichsted for two hours and then disappeared.


    "So, thepetition is done. Based on Trent''s strength in weapon casting, I guess this Manor Gang


    will soon dere its withdrawal from the weapon industry!" Murmurs were spreading among the


    warriors of different gangs.


    "Hum, you are just a bunch of frogs scavenging at the bottom of the well, so ignorant that know nothing


    of the great ocean!" Hearing their discussions, Tyson cast a disdainful look on them and murmured to


    himself in a low voice. Meanwhile, the members of Manor Gang standing behind Tyson were also


    disdainful of those warriors in discussion, because they had personally witnessed Ricky''s weapon


    casting efficiency and force.


    "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!"


    The next moment, theughter from two people came to their ears. Soon, they saw Ricky and Trent


    stepped out of the castle, walking side by side, unlike enemies or opponents. With their arms on each


    other''s shoulders, they looked like two old friends enjoying a stroll.


    "Wh¡­What''s going on?" When the warriors saw the two casting masters walking like friends, they were


    taken aback.


    Even Tyson and Bastian were dumbfounded and rubbing their eyes as it was just so hard to believe


    what had happened in front of them.

 Chapter 249 The Lower Region Was Rocked.

    Chapter 249 The Lower Region Was Rocked.


    It waspletely beyond belief! At the time Ricky and Trent went into the castle, they were imcable


    rivals. At the moment they walked out of the castle, they had already be bosom buddies. It was


    incredible how fast things could change!


    Before the warriors could react, Trent walked up and spoke loudly to them, saying, "From now on, the


    Axe Gang has been incorporated into the Manor Gang. We have be the Axe Hall -- one of its


    halls!"


    This announcement was like a bombshell! His warriors were in total shock!


    "We must be dreaming! Our gang has turned into one of the Manor Gang''s subordinate halls?!" A


    number of warriors yelled loudly when they recovered from the shock.


    The world had just underwent tremendous changes for the leaders of the smaller gangs in the region.


    Everyone involved was dumbfounded.


    "Trent must be spellbound by Russell''s great charm and distinction. Russell is devastatingly


    handsome!" Even Tyson was surprised.


    When Ricky and Trent went into the castle topete with each other, Tyson had expected Ricky to


    win thepetition in the end. He had still never expected that Trent had lost in admiration and grew


    great respect and adtion for Ricky. It was even more incredible that Trent was really willing to work


    for Ricky.


    "Trent! My brother... you..." Bastian called to Trent. He was angry at the situation and worried for his


    brother.


    "Bastian, I know you cannot ept my choice yet, but please believe in me!" Trent answered, staring


    into Bastian''s anxious eyes. "In the future, I''ll give you a satisfactory exnation, but for right now you


    should just support me!"


    "I will trust you, brother!" Bastian finally nodded in agreement, although he was extremely reluctant.


    In the depths of Bastian''s heart, his brother Trent was more important than the Axe Gang.


    ''Those two must be close!'' Ricky thought to himself enviously as he watched them. He highly


    appreciated Bastian''s loyalty to his brother. In the cruel world they lived in, strong warriors preyed upon


    weaker ones and big fish ate little fish. The two brothers were flesh-and-blood human beings and had


    brotherly love to separate them from the animals. It was something that was rare and highly


    As for thepetition, Ricky''s casting skills had made Trent worship the ground that he trod on.


    During the process of thepetition, Ricky had yed his ace -- the Pounding Skill of the Chaotic


    Fire Skill. Although it posed a risk to his top secret as who he really was, he had to use it in order to win


    Trent''s support. Ricky did not regret his choice.


    That was why he had chosen topete with Trent inside the castle.


    Ricky had ignored one thing, though. That thing was that Kristen had spent every minute of the


    The moment Ricky showed his Pounding Skill, Trent not only candidly admitted defeat, but he also


    expressed his desire to acknowledge Ricky as his teacher. As a casting master who really loved


    casting, the dizzying heights of the Pounding Skill was a great ma to draw him in.


    Ricky declined, of course. He had still promised to discuss and explore casting skills with Trent though.


    With things happening that way, Trent suggested that he was willing to be incorporated into the Manor


    Gang. Ricky had not declined Trent''s request at all. He had instead readily agreed to it. Getting Trent to


    join them had been Ricky''s n all along.


    Trent and Bastian were actually his highly sought-after talents. Ricky thought nothing of the other


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    members of the Axe Gang.


    ...


    Trent was relieved and gratified to see Bastian supporting him once more. In this bloody and cruel


    world, such brotherly love was the most precious treasure of all things. Countless gold coins, untold


    cultivation resources, and the highest status--they all meant nothing to Trent!


    "My fellow brothers, thank you a million times over in advance for your participation in the Axe Gang.


    Maybe my decision is totally uneptable to you and you think you can''t handle the change. I know it


    is sudden, but I have made up my mind. In theing days, if you are willing to follow my lead, I will do


    my best to amodate your needs as we transition into joining the Manor Gang!" Trent proimed


    his decision in front of all the warriors of the Axe Gang.


    "If you decide to leave, I will not be your enemy. I am going to cast a handy weapon for each of you, or


    give 400 gold coins to each of you. All that is just little gift as a token of my appreciation for your


    service. Please do take it."


    "We are willing to follow your lead!" When they heard Trent''s speech, the warriors of the Axe Gang


    swore their oath in chorus. There was not even a single trace of hesitation among them.


    ''It seems that Trent''s reputation in the Axe Gang is not just grounded in his casting skills.'' Ricky was


    very moved by the heart-warming scene. He felt a wave of emotions well up inside him as he thought


    about the incredible level of trust they had. ''Perhaps in this bloody Chaotic Region, there are warriors


    who will literally put their lives on the line for their soul mates!''


    "My brothers, it is a little inappropriate to call me ''leader'' now. From this moment onward, those two will


    be our leaders!" Trent spoke loudly with a smile. He felt exhrated by his underlings'' loyalty.


    Trent looked at Ricky and Tyson when he finished his speech.


    When the members of the Axe Gang had thought the matter through, they called Ricky and Tyson their


    new leaders in chorus. Of course, their voices were dripping with discontent.


    "My brothers, I am greatly thankful to you for your trust and confidence in me. I believe all of you will


    have a better future in the Manor Gang. There will be feasting, drinking, dancing, and revelry as our


    new normal. Your cultivation will also be elevated in the Manor Gang!" Ricky spoke aloud.


    ...


    In the ensuing several days after, the halls and rooms inside the castle of the Manor Gang were


    decorated withnterns and festoons. The castle was bustling with noise and excitement. Ricky had


    spent 5, 000 gold coins on buying the best quality liquor, fish, and meat from thergest inn in the


    Lower Region. Ricky''s philosophy of life was to party while you could and be happy with your job!


    While the drunken revelry went on, the news of the merger of the Axe Gang and the Manor Gang was


    spreading like wildfire through the whole Lower Region. Nearly everyone was shell-shocked.


    As it was known to the world, the Axe Gang was one of the top ten gangs. Besides, Trent was also an


    intermediate Mortal Level casting master. Although hisbat capacity was not so good, he was


    known far and wide for his good reputation as a leader. Nearly all the top level warriors in the Lower


    Region respected him very much!


    Soon afterwards, the other nine gangs had sent out warriors to figure out the truth in the news.


    The two leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang, in particr, were terrified of the Manor


    Gang''s hard power. They were fully convinced that their two former leaders must have been killed on


    the Manor Gang''s turf. That was to say, the Manor Gang already had top level warriors who were


    strong enough to kill two warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    That alone made them afraid to stir up trouble with the Manor Gang.


    To make matters worse, the Manor Gang even won the Axe Gang over and theirprehensive


    strength had reach a new level. It was hard to imagine that the Manor Gang would drop their weapons


    and live in harmony with them.


    Under such circumstances, the two leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang met up with each


    other in secrecy once again.


    ...


    After their drunken revelry, Ricky, Tyson, Trent, and Bastian held a meeting to discuss their next step.


    It was at that moment that an unexpected visitor arrived.


    "Leader Tyson, Leader Russell, a mystery man in ck is at the door step. He said he needs your


    help!" A member of the Manor Gang ran in and reported to Tyson and Ricky.


    "Ah? Someone wants to see us? Has he identified himself?" Tyson asked.


    "He said he wouldn''t identify himself until he met with you two!"


    "Well, let him in and let''s see what kind of man he is." Ricky gave the order.


    After a moment, a warrior in a ck suit walked into the room. This warrior immediately took off his


    hood when he entered.


    "Nichs, I can''t believe it''s you!" Facing Nichs in person, Trent and Bastian stood up from their


    seats immediately. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

 Chapter 250 Nicholas

    Chapter 250 Nichs


    "Since big shots like you guys have joined the Manor Gang, I muste for a visit." When Nichs


    realized how surprised Trent and Bastian were, he smiled and acted causally as if he came here with


    good intentions.


    "Nichs, the second deputy leader of the Panther Gang," said Tyson, standing up, his eyes narrowed


    in confusion. ''Why did Nichse here? I thought our Manor Gang was the Panther Gang''s worst


    enemy, '' he wondered.


    "You are right. I''m the second deputy leader of the Panther Gang!" Nichs grinned.


    "Nichs, we joined the Manor Gang because we are willing to pay for our bet, and we admire


    Russell''s casting skills. But the Panther Gang is the Manor Gang''s worst enemy. I think it is a little


    inappropriate for you to visit in the middle of the night," replied Trent.


    "Can we be the exceptional first people to defy the wisdom of seeing a friend of your enemy is your


    enemy?" Nichsughed.


    Then, he looked at Trent and Bastian and continued, "Like you two, before today, the Axe Gang and


    Manor Gang were enemies. But now..."


    He stopped mid-sentence, because he knew he had already said enough.


    "We understand what you are trying to say," said Ricky rising to his feet. Then he nodded, his lips


    curving into a smile and added, "Please just tell me what you want from us.


    If we make a deal, everyone will be happy. If we can''t make a deal, the four of us will just act as you


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nevere here."


    "I like your attitude, Russell! So I''ll just cut to the chase," said Nichs. Impressed, Nichs


    confessed, "I want to work with all of you of the Manor Gang to destroy the Panther Gang!"


    Everyone in the room fell silent, dumbfounded by his interest in cooperation.


    The four of them looked at each other with confusion and shock.


    "We don''t understand what you''re saying, Nichs. Please exin to us," said Ricky, breaking the ice.


    "Guys, what we know as the Panther Gang now was formerly the Shen n. After several decades of


    changes in the Chaotic Region, the Shen n gradually transformed into the Panther Gang,"


    exined Nichs.


    "And the core members of the Panther Gang were majorly drawn from the Shen n."


    "Well, we''ve heard that the former Panther Gang was indeed the Shen n of the Chaotic Region!"


    Trent nodded, confirming that Nichs was telling the truth.


    "The Shen n is divided into four sub-ns, one of which is directly under the overall master, while


    three elders rule over the other three sub-ns. The gang leaderes from the master''s side,"


    continued Nichs.


    "It turns out there is such an interesting history behind the n." Unconvinced, Ricky quipped, "But


    what has that got to do with the thing you mentioned just now?"


    "Well, I''ming to that. But first, may I ask this? Is the former leader of the Panther Gang die here?"


    asked Nichs, instead of answering Ricky''s question.


    By now, if they paid closer attention, they would have realized how excited Nichs was about the


    death of his former leader, almost as if it had been something he had been waiting forever.


    "What?" Trent and Bastian were a little confused. "Didn''t your old leader die a year ago?"


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Tyson exchanged a curious look, as if they had been asking each other what to


    say.


    "Well, that''s just how the old man feigns death. That way, it''s easier for him to do things behind the


    scenes." Nichs sneered.


    "He fakes it?! Nichs, now we seem to understand why so many gangs were destroyed in the Lower


    Region this year." Trent and his brother suddenly realized the truth.


    "By deceiving most gangs that he was dead, the old man had seed in destroying most of the gangs


    in the region," Nichs offered.


    "Holy cow!" Recalling the miserable deaths of the members of the said gangs, the two brothers


    recoiled.


    "Your old leader is freaking cruel!"


    "But how did he finally die in the Manor Gang?" They asked, feeling incredulous.


    "That''s because twenty days ago, the old man acted in secret, trying to wipe out the Manor Gang. That


    was a terrible mistake. It cost him his life. At his death, the Panther Gang, scared stiff, would not dare


    take on the Manor Gang," said Nichs.


    No doubt, they wanted to confirm whether Nichs was telling the truth.


    "Yes, your old leader died in our castle," said Ricky, unafraid of the reaction.


    "It''s true! Your gang is unpredictable, but genuinely powerful." Ricky''s admission really shocked


    Nichs, but he had the answer in his heart even before he came here.


    As for Trent and his brother, even though they were surprised they felt more grateful.


    A warrior who could kill the former leader of the Panther Gang must be at the seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. That implied there were warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in the


    Manor Gang. It was ridiculous that they still came here to make trouble before. If they refused to join


    the Manor Gang and kept provoking them, they might end up paying the ultimate price.


    They were so lucky.


    "Thank you for helping me avenge!" Touched to the core, Nichs knelt down in front of Ricky and


    Tyson. With a deeply heartfelt sincerity he thanked them.


    ''Is there deep-seated hatred between Nichs and the old leader?'' Ricky thought to himself when he


    saw what Nichs did. It seemed he had desperately wanted to destroy the Panther gang.


    "Please get up, Nichs. We don''t understand why you''re doing this." Immediately, Ricky helped


    Nichs up.


    "Guys, that old bastard killed my father and raped my mother and sister!" Nichs said furiously.


    In greater details, he went on to narrate what happened. The old leader of the Panther Gang was


    almost dead ten years ago. But suddenly, he learned a mysterious cultivation method which could help


    him promote longevity by sucking a female''s energy.


    So the old leader of the Panther Gang began to hunt women, and along the way Nichs''s family, like


    many others fell victim.


    The damnable old man first killed Nichs''s father and then raped his mother and sister.


    At that time, Nichs was in the mountains, hunting. He didn''t know about it, and the old man thought


    that what he did would nevere to the light.


    But what he didn''t know was that someone from Nichs''s family witnessed everything that happened


    that night. In fact, Nichs got that information first hand from an eyewitness, who saw all that


    transpired that fateful night.


    Since then, Nichs had tightly kept his secret, waiting eagerly for revenge once he was strong


    enough.

 Chapter 251 Taking Concerted Action Towards The Common Enemy

    Chapter 251 Taking Concerted Action Towards The Common Enemy


    Nichs'' heart was full of grief, anger, and rage.


    Whatever his heart felt that day was so strong that it had already affected every single human being


    present in the area.


    However, Ricky was also there and noticed Nichs'' downing aura. He came towards him and said,


    "Nichs, I''m sorry for your loss. Now that the old leader of the Panther Gang is dead, you have


    I still have one question, though. You have said that your enemy was thete leader of the Panther


    Gang. But why does it seem like you still want to destroy the entire organization? Haven''t you had your


    revenge already?"


    Nichs calmed himself upon hearing some trigger words from Ricky. After a few seconds of silence,


    he then spoke, "Russell, all the people that belong, and those who are involved in the Panther Gang


    are murderers of my father. All of them are considered my enemies. If it weren''t for their help, that old


    bastard would never get the chance to kill my father, and to rape my mother and sister. My poor father,


    mother, and sister. I swear that I will do whatever it takes to defeat them. I swear to collect this blood


    debt at all cost!"


    "One of my cousins suffered from diarrhea and he went to the bathroom that night. It was unsightly,


    given the state of his bowel, but he happened to see the whole thing in the dark! And I''m telling you, he


    was scared as hell. Unfortunately, he died of fright three dayster after he told me about what he saw."


    Upon hearing Nichs'' story, Ricky started to believe Nichs more, and was on board with whatever


    n he had to defeat the Panther Gang.


    "So Nichs...what do you want to do with them?" Ricky kept asking.


    "After the merge between the Axe Gang and the Manor Gang, many members of the Panther Gang felt


    threatened. This coboration paved the way for a littley-low so that they could prepare something


    bigger to weaken your gang. By the looks of it, they''ll attack you guys soon. I think I have an idea. What


    if you coborate with me? In that way we can unite with forces inside and out and wipe out the


    Panther Gang with one blow. What do you think?" said Nichs in rage.


    Nichs'' loathing towards the Panther Gang was never kept hidden from the way he uttered words.


    Even Ricky could tell the unwavering hatred that Nichs had just by listening to him speak.


    Nichs had a valid reason to hate the gang. They murdered his family and surely, his grief and anger


    was within reason. After all, no one in his right mind would be able to process loss gracefully.


    "I will take my people away and leave this Chaotic Region. I am tired of this ce so much.


    But of course, there still might be this other possibility. The possibility of me dying in battle. I guess that


    would be a better ending for me. I''m just so tired."


    All the people had no words to mutter after hearing what Nichs had said.


    Nichs was processing grief just like any other person who had lost someone, or in his case, lost


    family members. The people who heard him just fell into silence for they didn''t know what to make of it.


    They weren''t sure how tofort a grieving person. They didn''t know how to react to someone who


    spoke terribly of such an organization, too. But if what Nichs said was true, this would be a great


    opportunity for the people to unite and destroy the Panther Gang.


    Nichs understood what was going on. He kept his mouth shut until someone could finally give him


    an answer.


    It was a very delicate situation. Tyson, Trent and Bastian all looked at Ricky at the same time, as if it


    was orchestrated. They were eyeing Ricky to say something and even make the decision. They all


    knew that in this picture, Ricky was the level-headed one.


    They weren''t aware that they all wanted the same thing from Ricky. It was simple--they trusted him and


    his judgment. They had already even taken him as the leader of their team!


    Ricky responded appropriately. He knew what they wanted from him. After all, he knew that he had no


    choice in this one for he was a reasonably decisive person all the time.


    "Nichs, count me in!" said Ricky. Then he added, "When would you like to take action?"


    "He who strikes first gains the advantage. So everybody, I want to do it tomorrow night. What do you


    think?" said Nichs in an cold way.


    "Yeah, Sure. We''re cool with that. But before that I want to mention one more thing. In my opinion,


    there stands a good chance that the Panther Gang may have already united with The Ghost Gang!"


    said Ricky with his visage bing more severe.


    "What? How is that even possible?" said Nichs in disbelief after hearing what Ricky had just said.


    It took him a little while before he was able to absorb what Ricky was trying to tell him. He then said, "I


    see! No wonder I have seen some people of the Ghost Gang get around the Panther Gang these days!


    Now that would exin everything!" Ricky nodded and said, "Then we guessed correctly. They have


    already united!"


    "How did you know about that, Russell?" Nichs asked abruptly.


    "It''s just that I remembered that when the old leader of the Panther Gang attacked us, he still had a


    helper around. Our Men saw his face and recognized he was exact the same person as the leader of


    the Ghost Gang," said Ricky softly.


    "The leader of the Ghost Gang? He was still alive at that time?" Nichs, Trent and Bastian were all


    shocked to hear about the news.


    "You guys have also mentioned before that there were many gangs in the Lower Region that were


    secretly destroyed. I overheard some parts of their conversation and I guess that they may be the ones


    behind this evil doing. It could also be said that they use the same cultivation method in the fight,"


    eximed Ricky.


    "Treacherous!" sighed all of them at the same time.


    "Okay then let''s move on. How about that old bastard from the Ghost Gang?" Nichs asked.


    "Have you forgotten? Both of them died in our hands!" said Ricky.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good! Remember that once you spare their lives, they could get revenge... like snakes in the grass!"


    said Trent as he pped his hand for effect.


    "Russell, since there are still many powerful warriors in the Manor Gang, could you ask some of them


    to help us?" said Nichs softly.


    "Nichs, to be honest, the Elder who helped me kill the two evil old devils before has already left.


    Now, we can only count on ourselves on this!" said Ricky.


    "Ah, I see," Nichs reflected on what Ricky said.


    "Now, if you think that our action is too risky, we can all press rewind and pretend that none of this ever


    happened!" said Ricky when he saw Nichs'' hesitation.


    "Russell, I admit that I indeed have some hesitation. You see, I have no choice at the moment. If I still


    don''t revenge my families, I will lose control and die from hatred. So I will work with you by all means! I


    have to!" said Nichs excitedly.


    "Okay, so on with our n!" he added.


    Deep sadness and loathing enveloped his eyes. For years, he had been obsessed with revenge and


    determination to destroy the Panther Gang and avenge his family.


    "I love your determination, Nichs. I hope we can cooperate happily and win this fight!" said Ricky


    excitedly as he felt Nichs'' tenacity.


    "However, aren''t you afraid that we will not appear tomorrow night as we discussed? What if we


    ked?" asked Ricky with a smile.


    Ricky and Nichs talked with each other once again, guessing each other''s purpose. Ricky was also


    worried about the probability that some others might ke on their n.


    "Russell, I''d still go on with the n whether you show up or not. I can''t wait any longer. It''s just too


    painful for me. I can''t stand another day feeling like this!" said Nichs.


    "Alright, deal! And I understand it!" said Ricky.


    "Which reminds me... what should we do with the people of the Ghost Gang? I can just get two warriors


    at the fifth stage of Bone Reinforcement. As you can see, the rest of my men do not have the ability to


    help us!" said Nichs after a while.


    "Ah, yes. The members of the Ghost Gang can be pretty rming. They''re all strong. But we still have


    a big chance to win this if we have some people from the inside. We need an insider," said Ricky as he


    frowned.


    "Russell, let us deal with the Ghost Gang. Although we are not as strong as they are, we can still buy


    you some time!" said the brothers.


    "Ouch, man. That hurts. How could you forget us? Leave them to us. We''ll beat them to a pulp!"

 Chapter 252 The Slaughter Began

    Chapter 252 The ughter Began


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. A woman in a red dress walked in. It was Kristen.


    This Kristen seemed very different from who she was. She had been sick for quite a while. She had


    been pale and lifeless because of her utilization of the power of her eyes to defeat her enemies. But


    now, she looked like totally revitalized, as if she was stronger than before. Her eyes sparkled with


    energy. Anyone who was caught by her glistening eyes were in for a trip they wouldn''t be able to


    escape.


    Both Ricky and Tyson were thrilled at the sight of her. They left their seats in a hurry and walked


    towards her.


    "Kristen! What a surprise! Seems that you''ve been feeling better!" Tyson blurt out with delight written all


    over his face.


    "Oh finally you''re recovered! What a relief!" greeted Ricky with excitement.


    "Yes, here am I! If I left myself glued on the bad and lifeless for eternity, I would have been a great


    burden to you guys," Kristen replied with a smile resting on her face.


    "So, this is the first leader of the Manor Gang, am I right?" Nichs also stood up and bowed to Kristen


    before speaking. At the same time, he sized her up discreetly and sensed that the woman was strong


    enough to defeat him in the blink of an eye.


    ''So, the first leader of the Manor Gang is a woman?! That''s incredible! Being the first leader means that


    she is stronger than Russell and Tyson!'' Nichs eximed in his mind.


    "Ha-ha! Yes, you are right. Thisdy is none other than the first leader of the Manor Gang. She had


    been injured the past few days. But now, she''s fully recovered as we all could tell from her refreshed


    look," Ricky turned to Nics and exined with proud eyes.


    "With all due respect, may I know how strong you are?" Nichs turned his eyes to Kristen and asked


    humbly. This was what he was most curious about. Now that he decided to cooperate with the Manor


    Gang, he would prefer to make sure this gang was being led by a strong warrior.


    "I would say I won''t disappoint you in this respect, Nichs. You have my words, and you do not have


    to worry one bit. Now that I''ve made up my mind to stop the Ghost Gang from bringing tyranny to this


    ce, I''ll surely try my best. I believe my strength grants me the capability to take the Ghost Gang


    down. Otherwise, I would not make such a promise. Putting myself at risk is never my style," Kristen


    replied, a confident smile resting on her delicate face.


    "That''s great! I understand everything more clearly now. Thank you for your kind exnation," Nichs


    replied back as he nodded to show his acknowledgment.


    "I think I''ve achieved my goal ining here to visit you guys. I better leave and return immediately.


    Otherwise, Abner would notice my prolonged absence, and that might lead him to having doubts about


    me. That is thest thing we would want to happen.


    I''m very d that we''ve reached a consensus today. Keep our n in mind and hold on to your words,


    please. Because I surely will!"


    Nichs made a bowed slightly to everyone before he bade goodbye. He had told them everything -


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    what happened between his family and Abner, the current leader of the Panther Gang, and why he was


    determined to take revenge on him - to the core members of the Manor Gang. At the same time, he


    was lucky enough to see Kristen - the woman who was respected by both Ricky and Tyson - with his


    own eyes. Staying for a longer time would only increase the risk of arousing Abner''s suspicions. Thus,


    he left immediately and headed quickly back to the Panther Gang.


    After Nichs left, Ricky reported his story to Kristen.


    "So, guys. What Nichs just said, what do you think about it? Do you believe his story?" Kristen


    squinted her beautiful eyes and asked for other''s opinions.


    "He seemed sincere. But I couldn''t help but have some doubts," replied Ricky, caressing his chin with


    his hands.


    "I agree with Russell. We can''t give him ourplete trust. What if he just made up that story to make


    us feel sorry for him? What if he was only trying to take advantage of us? We should have a


    contingency n to cope with the possibility of him being a fraud!" Trent chimed in with a nod.


    "You are right. Actually, whether Nichs visited us or not today shouldn''t make any difference. We''re


    going to fight, anyway. The Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang are ready to prey on us all the time. I


    have the gut feeling that they are going to start making moves very soon," Ricked said as his eyes


    darkened.


    "All right. So, we should allocate the distribution of tasks," he continued.


    "Well, don''t waste much time on the allocation. I''ll deal with the Ghost Gang, and you prepare


    yourselves in taking down the Panther Gang," Kristen announced decisively.


    "No, Kristen! It''s too dangerous to engage in a fight with the Ghost alone. They have four warriors at


    the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement! And one of them is at the peak level of the sixth grade! It''s too


    risky!" Ricky did not think Kristen''s n was something they could afford to do. He wouldn''t let her get


    trapped into such a life-threatening situation.


    Both Ricky and Tyson knew why Kristen was very confident about herself. She was going to utilize the


    power of her eyes again. However, they were worried about her condition. After all, she did not spend


    much time in recovering.


    "I know what you are thinking about. You are afraid that I might get hurt again because of the utilization


    of my eyes, am I right?" Kristen said. Deep inside, she was touched by their kind gestures for worrying


    about her.


    "But don''t worry. Let me show you something."


    The moment she finished her words, a powerful energy burst out from her body.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    She released her strength in an instant, flooding the room with all her powerful energy. All the other


    people felt an overwhelming aura eating up all the space.


    "Th... This is incredible! Kristen, you are close to the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Exerting


    his internal strength to resist the storm-like stifling atmosphere, Tyson eximed in shock.


    Trent and his brother were even more surprised to see this. The brothers estimated that Kristen should


    be at the peak of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement at most. But now, what she just showed to


    them was clearly the near-seventh grade! She was inches away from the advanced stage of Bone


    Reinforcement!


    Any warrior at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement was getting close to being an innate spirit.


    Therefore, even if someone who was close to entering the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement was


    far stronger than the intermediate and inferior stages. The gap of the power between the intermediate


    stage and the advanced stage was still enormously overwhelming.


    "Yes! But I''m more than just close to reaching the seventh grade. As a matter of fact, I can break


    through and reach the seventh grade as soon as I want to!" Before they could digest the information


    about Kristen''s improvement, she added with confidence spreading all over her face.


    "Jesus Christ! Seriously? I can''t believe what I''m hearing right now!" Ricky asked, shocked by the


    news.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" After that, another stronger st burst out from Kristen''s body. Her overt strength


    expanded even more, reaching the critical point. Once she crossed that line, she would immediately


    step into the seventh grade. Another shocking thing was that all of them could clearly sense that


    Kristen hadn''t fully released her power yet.


    This indicated that she wasn''t bluffing; she could reach the seventh grade easily if she wanted to.


    Secretly, Ricky initiated his two special zones to check whether this was true. The result was positive.


    "For the past month, I did more than just recovering my health," Kristen said. "Tyson, Russell, I''m sure


    both of you must have also made some great improvements!"


    She turned to Ricky and Tyson and remarked with expectant eyes. "Don''t you disappoint me!"


    "Ha-ha! What sharp eyes you have! You''ve seen right through us!" Ricky and Tyson burst into loud


    which meant they already knew one another well.


    Tyson channeled his strength at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement at once in response to Kristen.


    He had sessfully consolidated his power at the sixth grade by now. Ricky, on the other hand, didn''t


    disy his capability. But actually he had also made great progress in thest twenty days, mostly


    working extra hard on casting weapons. Now, he had made it to the second grade of Bone


    Reinforcement and consolidated this level as well.


    He had been at the peak condition of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Add to that, his two


    Supreme Skills were also improved enormously when he concentrated on training his casting. Breaking


    through his former grade and reaching the second grade was surely necessary. Otherwise, he would


    be no different to a useless warrior.


    "One at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement and one at the sixth grade. Your powerful strengths


    are the Manor Gang''s secret weapons! Now I can conclude that even if Nichs made his story up to


    use us for his own self-interest, there isn''t any need for us to worry one bit. We are going to win, either


    way," Trent sighed in shock with wide eyes.


    He did not understand why Ricky promised Nichs and agreed to cooperate with him so easily until


    this moment when the three leaders of the Manor Gang disyed their real strengths. Everything was


    under their control! Kristen''s breakthrough could almost guarantee their victory in any future fights


    against any enemy.


    "That''s exactly true. Even if Nichs lied to us, it would not make any difference! The Ghost Gang and


    the Panther Gang are doomed to fall before us," Ricky imed in a cold tone, and his face remained


    calm as his eyes lit up.


    Ricky''s original n was that Kristen and Bastian would lead the Axe Gang to handle the Ghost Gang.


    He had wanted Kristen to lead the team because Ricky and Tyson already knew that Kristen''s eyes


    had recovered from battle.


    What he did not anticipate was that Kristen was able to break through and reach a new stage


    whenever she wanted. She was inplete control. This was no more than a piece of thrilling news.


    "So, our ughter game begins starting from now! Once we seed, the Manor Gang will definitely


    take control over the whole Lower Region!" eximed Ricky with hope in his eyes.


    Then he turned to Bastian. "Bastian, ask your men in the Axe Hall to get ready for battle. You and your


    men will join me in attacking the Panther Gang tomorrow."


    "That''s not a problem! We are at your service throughout the way," Bastian replied firmly with a nod


    before he left the room. Needless to say, he was heading back to the Axe Gang to mobilize his men.


    "So, Kristen. I think it may be better for you to take a dozen men from the Manor Gang along with you


    when you confront the Ghost Gang. We just want to make sure you will be intact," Ricky said, still a bit


    worried about her.


    "Thank you for caring about me. But don''t worry and put your mind at ease, Russell! I can deal with it


    alone. If there were any emergency which I couldn''t fix, it would be much more convenient for me to


    run away. Take those guys with you and take down the Panther Gang as early as possible. The sooner


    you finish, the sooner you cane to assist me. Do we agree on this?" Kristen insisted. She now


    could not know any better about her strength and was one hundred percent sure to beat the Ghost


    Gang once they met.


    "All right, if you insist!" Ricky now realized that he could never change Kristen''s mind, so he quit trying


    to convince her.


    ...


    The next day, the Chaotic Region remained a mess where killing and fighting could be found in any


    corner of the ce.


    One different thing which warriors rarely noticed was that the air smelt more bloody and the


    atmosphere grew more stressful.


    Before long, the night fell.

 Chapter 253 Confronting The Two Young Masters

    Chapter 253 Confronting The Two Young Masters


    The Panther Gang was one of the top four gangs in the Lower Region. Its castle was so grand and


    solid that it could block the attacks of any warrior at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement.


    The stronghold was also sorge that it was just like a city and contained many people.


    As darkness fell, the markets around the Panther Gang''s castle were extremely busy and crowded.


    The merchants were shouting for attention, while the visitors were looking around in interest. There


    were quite a few prettydies loitering around outside buildings that anyone could tell were brothels.


    They were so provocatively dressed that they attracted most of the nearby warriors'' attention.


    If someone listened carefully, they might even hear moaninging from inside the brothels.


    On that very night, very few of the warriors in the markets noticed that there were some strange people


    scattered around the markets. If they observed them carefully, they could have seen that most of the


    strangers were gathering into small teams. The groups of strangers stayed strangely close to the gates


    of the Panther Gang''s castle.


    Before long, there were fifteen groups of out of ce people gathered around the castle. Adding all the


    people in all the groups together, there were around one hundred and fifty of them.


    Most of the strangers were warriors who were at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. A few of


    them were also at the inferior stage of Bone Reinforcement. Other than that, there were a few warriors


    who were at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, but there were less than ten of them.


    As they got ready for action, several warriors in ck finally arrived.


    Without much preparation, one of the warriors in ck raised his right hand and suddenly gathered an


    intense ming spiritual energy around him. The spiritual energy grew into the shape of a fierce tiger


    after a minute. Waving his fist, the warrior in ck threw a punch and a me tiger flew into the night


    air with a loud roar.


    Boom!


    Before anyone nearby realized what had happened, they heard a different kind of roaring from the


    gate of the Panther Gang''s castle. The noise attracted everyone''s attention as the gate creaked


    opened!


    "What is happening?" Most of the warriors present were quite confused at the events that were


    unfolding.


    Before they could figure out what was happening, there was the sound of some warriors roaring


    echoing throughout the markets and from the Panther Gang''s castle.


    The strangers in the markets gathered their own strength at the same time. Taking out their weapons,


    they valiantly ran into the Panther Gang''s castle, ready for battle.


    "Kill them all!" The warriors inside and outside the castle shouted the same thing almost at the same


    time, rushing at each other.


    "When the gate of the castle opens, the battle will begin! It seems that Nichs didn''t lie to us and


    everything he said is true!" one of the warriors in ck said upon hearing the shouting from inside the


    castle. The one who spoke was Tyson.


    "Yes, that''s right. Nichs was telling us the truth. Now, let''s do our job! Tyson, You need to take care


    of the Panther Gang''s leader¡ªAbner!" Ricky replied. He was one of the other warriors in ck.


    "Hahaha! Okay then. I''ve just had a breakthrough, so let''s see what I am capable of now!" Tyson said.


    "Marcus is the deputy leader who ranks first in the Panther Gang. Nichs said that he wanted to take


    care of Marcus himself. So, Bastian, Thaddeus is your responsibility," Ricky said.


    "Yes, Leader Russell. I''ll cut off the head of my target within one hour!"


    "Okay, let''s do this! Have fun everyone!"


    All the warriors roughly removed their capes and ran into the castle right after Ricky finished giving


    them orders.


    "What... what is happening? I can''t believe that there is a group that dares to go up against the Panther


    Gang!" one of the onlookers said in surprise. In fact, every warrior nearby still had a hard time believing


    what they were seeing.


    "Look at those warriors who are attacking the Panther Gang. Those warriors belong to the Axe Gang!"


    The onlookers began discussing the situation with each other.


    "Yes, I also noticed that some of them belong to the Manor Gang. It seems that the Axe Gang is


    helping the Manor Gangunch this attack." The onlookers slowly realized who was attacking the


    Panther Gang as they watched it all unfold.


    "Huh? Who do they think they are? The Manor Gang haspletely overreached itself! Even if they


    managed to annex the Axe Gang, they will never be able to defeat the Panther Gang," one of the


    onlookers sneered. He thought that the Manor Gang didn''t stand a chance of defeating the Panther


    Gang like that.


    "It''s hard to say. It''s said that one of the leaders of the Manor Gang is a casting master at the


    intermediate Mortal Level. I heard that he is even better at it than Trent. That''s also why Trent decided


    to join the Manor Gang with his followers."


    "Oh? So, they must have cast many weapons at the intermediate Mortal Level. That means that they


    can manage to ask powerful warriors to join them. I think that the Panther Gang might not be able to


    win this battle!"


    Ignoring the onlookers'' remarks, Ricky, Tyson, and Trent''s teams already threw themselves into the


    Panther Gang''s castle. Tyson began to look for Abner, while the Axe Gang began to look for Thaddeus.


    Ricky, who was leading several warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement with him, began to


    threaten the members of the Panther Gang into submission.


    "Members of the Panther Gang, listen to me! If you put down your weapons and separate yourselves


    from the rest of the Panther Gang, we promise that we won''t kill you," Ricky said to a group of the


    members of the Panther Gang. He was standing in a small lobby with his followers.


    The members of the Panther Gang didn''t say a word though. Taking out their weapons, they decided


    fight back against the Manor Gang instead.


    Ricky showed no mercy to his enemies. He killed every enemy he ran into. As a warrior with the


    defenseless prey.


    After a few moments, most of the members of the Panther Gang had clearly realized that they were no


    match for Ricky and his followers. Letting their fear take control, they began to flee from them.


    "I''ll kill anyone who tries to retreat!" a voice shouted angrily.


    Just then, two ck Panthers at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement ran towards Ricky madly.


    There was a young man sitting astride each ck Panther. The two men looked very simr to each


    other.


    If Ricky thought carefully, he would have been able to see that both of the young men also looked very


    simr to Barry.


    "Young masters!" The members of the Panther Gang stopped running away and bowed respectfully. A


    glimmer of hope appeared in their frightened eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You''re all deserters! How can you just run away like that?" one of the young men asked coldly. He felt


    really disappointed in the cowardice of his gang''s members.


    Stopping a few yards away from Ricky, the young men looked straight into his eyes.


    "Are you Russell, one of the leaders of the Manor Gang? Are you the one who killed our brother?"


    Craig asked furiously.


    "Yep! I''m Russell. Good lord, are you two the young masters of the Panther Gang?" Ricky replied


    mockingly. He hadn''t figured out the young men''s identities until just then.


    "I was worried that I wouldn''t get a hold of you two. Ha! I can''t believe that you came to me first," Ricky


    continued.


    "Russell, you''re so arrogant. Who do you think you are? How dare you attack our castle and talk such


    nonsense in front of us! You are now our mortal enemy! I''m going to tear you up if it''s thest thing I


    do!" Ashton roared in rage.


    "Hahaha! Okay, show me how you two are going to tear me up then! If you don''t do it quickly, I''ll show


    you how I''m going to tear you up!" Rickyughed.


    Without saying anything else, Ricky gathered his ming spiritual energy and ran towards the wrathful


    brothers.


    "I''m going to kill you!" the brothers shouted together in rage.


    They were furious that Ricky dared to challenge them with just his bare fists. Leaping from their ck


    Panthers steeds, they gathered their own energy and ran towards Ricky together.


    Boom! Boom!


    Their powerful attacks suddenly collided.

 Chapter 254 The Fierce And Bitter Fighting

    Chapter 254 The Fierce And Bitter Fighting


    Bang!


    The three people collided and produced a deafening noise and intense st. Immediately, the intense


    air st was turned into waves of air ripples. The ripples swept hard outward buffeting the area all


    around them. Meanwhile, the strong momentum of the air st even forced the three warriors to retreat


    involuntarily.


    ck! ck! The sound of retreating footsteps could be heard. Ricky and the two young masters of


    the Shen n were forced to step back at the same time!


    "Wow, you two are pretty good, much stronger than your younger brother. Clearly, you both have


    stepped into the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement! That''s something I didn''t expect! Unfortunately, you


    just reached that grade not long ago and your powers are still unstable, right? You are both doomed to


    be defeated by me!" Ricky whispered. In his tone, there was a trace of appreciation of his opponents


    and incredible confidence in himself!


    "How could that happen?! A warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement is actually showing the


    power of a warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" The two brothers were so startled, while


    Rick was smirking in easy confidence.


    They were so shocked because the power that Ricky had just used seemed to be more powerful than


    their own.


    If one of them fought against Ricky alone, it was sure that they would suffer a great loss at his hands.


    During the nearly a month of casting Ricky had done recently, he had made a breakthrough and


    reached the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. With the help of the ideal realm in his weapon


    casting, hepletely strengthened his realm at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. Hisbat


    power was alsopletely consolidated at the fifth grade of Bone enforcement!


    All the gains he made were due to Ricky''s new insight about weapon casting!


    "My two young masters, it''s said that Russell took a pill that could hide a warrior''s real power and


    momentum. Please don''t be deceived by the weakness he is disying on purpose!" a warrior from the


    Panther Gang shouted trying to remind his young masters not to be fooled.


    "A pill that can hide a warrior''s real power!" the two young brothers repeated. The shocking looks in


    their eyes were suddenly reced by the looks of greed. It was said that the pill that could hide a


    warrior''s real power and momentum was likely to be pills at the rank of King Level. It was something


    extremely hard to find!


    ''A pill that can hide a warrior''s real power and momentum?'' Ricky muttered to himself silently. ''Although


    I would like to refute you and tell you the truth, perhaps it is better for me if you don''t know the truth.


    Otherwise, things might get tricky to handle for me!''


    Ricky was right. Such a situation that a warrior defeated another warrior three levels higher than him


    was just too shocking.


    Even when Tyson and Kristen mentioned that Ricky could defeat someone three levels higher than


    him, they had also found it hard to believe¡­


    "It turns out that you took that kind of pill. What a sneaky tactic! We almost suffered a great loss due to


    our ignorance. Now, we know what you did and you should just prepare to die!" Ashton, the older


    brother, said sternly. Of course, the sternness soon disappeared and was reced by greed. He


    wanted to gain all he could from Ricky after defeating him. The reason that two brothers wanted to kill


    Ricky so desperately was not simply due to hatred. It was more due to the greed in their hearts!


    "Look at the greed in your eyes. The more you try to hide it, the more it is exposed! If you want to steal


    everything I have from me, you need to show me your real martial arts skills and defeat me first!" Ricky


    said disdainfully as he watched their expressions carefully.


    The next moment, a nging sound rang out! The noise was from Ricky pulling out the Iron Destroyer


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    from behind his back.


    At the same time, the two brothers also took out the silver swords from the sheaths on the belts around


    their waists. Their swords shook slightly with the spiritual energy that gathered around them in


    response to the roar of Ricky''s saber¡ªthe Iron Destroyer!


    "Three Killing Swords¡ªHorizontal Sword Attack!"


    The two young warriors roared furiously as they immediately moved their bodies and nked Ricky.


    Using their strongest spiritual energy force, they horizontally waved their swords towards Ricky! Ricky


    felt that they were determined to kill him in one strike using the Horizontal Sword Attack!


    The two brothersunched their powerful strikes at the same time so that Ricky was nked by them


    and could not find a way to escape.


    "Since I can''t escape, I will just fight against you head-on!" Ricky responded fiercely as his eyes lit up


    with furious murderous intent. Then, while his wrist flipped the handle of his saber, his whole body


    suddenly turned blue. He had released the power of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form.


    ''Well, let me try the Nonuple me Strike!'' Ricky thought.


    Although the Nonuple me Strike, a cultivation method at the intermediate Yellow Level, was no


    longer suitable for the battle they were in at that moment. In the face of such dual attacks, it could still


    be very effective in cracking down on them!


    ''After this battle, I have to find new cultivation methods. I find that I grasp only a few cultivation


    methods for sabers!'' Ricky thought quickly.


    As he was lost in thought, he didn''t stop exercising his power. After a few moments, the blue light and


    the ming spiritual energy on Ricky''s body burst out furiously. The Iron Destroyer in his hand was


    turned into saber shadows and then nine ming shadow des appeared in its ce. They were


    divided into two teams, and collided with the two Horizontal Sword Attacks that wereing at him!


    Boom! At once, an air billow burst out, while the sword-light and saber-light were spreading around the


    fighting area, making the whole area into a blur.


    Ricky could feel how deadly the wildly spreading air billow was at the instant of the collision.


    Meanwhile, he also heard the two brothers'' roaring voices ring out again, saying, "Three Killing Swords


    ¡ªVertical Sword Attack!"


    Then, Ricky caught a glimpse of two shes of sword light. One was from high up in the air while the


    other came from the ground. Once again, the two brothers were trying to kill Ricky by sandwiching him.


    The murderous intent in their duel attacks was more intense that time around.


    ''The two brothers'' attacking speed is quite fast and impressive. It seems that the Three Killing Swords


    they keep using is likely to be a type of joint cultivation method!'' Ricky thought silently to himself as he


    observed their continuous joint attacks.


    However, Ricky''s counterattacking speed was by no means slow.


    In a sh, Rickyunched the Deer Art Attack from the Five Beast Arts to increase his attacking speed.


    He then waved his Iron Destroyer, producing huge spiritual energy. It collided with the Vertical Sword


    Attack from the below.


    The next moment, heunched the Tiger Art Attack from the Five Beast Arts. As a result, a roaring


    ming punch broke out and dashed toward the other Vertical Sword Attack that wasing at him


    from above!


    "Huh, you are seeking death since you tried to bite off more than you can chew. How can you continue


    to withstand my Vertical Sword Attack with your bare hands?" When Ricky fought back with his bare


    hands against the Vertical Sword attack from above, the words full of disdain came abruptly to his ears.


    Ricky had no time to retort back, as immediately, the sound of weapons colliding with each other


    ferociously reced that sound.


    The whole audience saw that Ricky''s blue ming punches severely collided with the Vertical Swords.


    Soon, they saw that the des of the Vertical Swords only hung there a little while. Their power was


    then drained and they dropped to the ground. Yet, there was only a light mark on Ricky''s palm after


    that.


    "No way! How could someone stop those attacks ande out unscathed?" the two young masters of


    the Shen n eximed in disbelief at the scene.


    They were not alone. The warriors around the fighting area were also shocked. ''What a strong body


    refining cultivation method!'' they thought to themselves in surprise.


    Among them, those warriors, original from the Axe Gang butter joining Ricky''s Manor Gang, all had a


    sense of respect for Ricky. As far as they could see, they understood that Ricky was not only a genius


    when it came to weapon casting, but he was also powerful when it came to martial arts skills. Under the


    leadership of such a powerful new leader, they no longer had any doubts or grudge against the Axe


    Gang''s incorporation into the Manor Gang!


    "Nothing is impossible. The reason you can''t believe it is because you are not so powerful yet. If you


    two only had this kind of power, it would be so disappointing to me because I have notpletely


    shown you how much power I have!" Ricky said seriously as he flipped his palm and easily summoned


    the Iron Destroyer back into his hand.


    "What an arrogant man you are! You are simply relying on your damn body refining cultivation method.


    There is nothing for you to be proud of," the two brothers responded sharply, full of disdain. "Wait and


    see! We will definitely kill you by our next and final strike."


    "What you said is just cliche to me. You know what, all the warriors who said those words to me before


    have been killed by my Iron Destroyer!" Ricky said and grinned. The fighting spirit that had been silent


    in his body for a month was suddenly aroused again.


    "Three Killing Swords¡ªJoint Vertical and Horizontal Attack, one fatal attack!"


    the two brothers bellowed furiously, totally ignoring Ricky''s arrogant and intimidating words. They were


    gathering all their energy and power on their swords for a truly fatal attack!


    "Vertical Sword Attack¡ªBreak the mountain apart!" Ashton, the older brother, shouted furiously and


    summered his attack skill. Meanwhile, he jumped high into the air and chopped downward with his


    sword. Immediately, the audience felt a strong momentum exuding from his sword. The virtual shadow


    of a huge mountain showed up, setting off the fierce power of his sword attack!


    "Horizontal Sword Attack¡ªSweep away thousands of troops!" Craig, the younger brother, shouted


    through gritted teeth. At once, he ran quickly toward Ricky''s side, shing his sword toward Ricky. The


    audience then felt a momentum like thousands of troops burst out from the younger brother. As his


    momentum burst out, he was swooping towards Ricky fiercely!

 Chapter 255 Devouring Strike

    Chapter 255 Devouring Strike


    The strong and powerful sword-light swept through the air. The whole ce was covered by the smite.


    People who were far away from the battle could also feel the power.


    The strikes seemed tobine,ing toward Ricky with an incredible murderous force. It was scary


    to even imagine if Ricky could take that blow.


    ''The momentum from this cultivation method is so powerful. Though it looks simple, it''s surprising how


    the warriors manage to strike from every direction. It leaves the opponent no ce to hide nor find an


    escape. I''ll have to take the bull by the horns, ''


    Ricky thought to himself as he watched the fierce disy of power.


    Eyes lighting up with keen interest, he badly wished he could master this cultivation method.


    Although it was a sword cultivation method and needed two people to practice, Ricky believed that with


    the power of his two zones, he would be able to transform this set of sword method into his saber


    method.


    Now, although the power looked intimidating, Ricky was not afraid at all.


    Hiss!


    The waves of spiritual energy swept across the field. Ricky channeled the force of roaring mes


    Given the dreadful force of every strike, Ricky would have to use apletely different way to fight


    back. He decided to use the devouring power to resist their strike and eliminate the threat via his


    Devourer Zone.


    The scarlet runes started spreading and formed into so many bloody mouths sticking with the Iron


    Destroyer, which seemed to tear the saber apart.


    Then Ricky''s eyes turned the color of blood, shing with beams as if he had two powerful torches.


    While at it, he waved his saber with all his might.


    To be precise, he didn''t just simply swing the saber. It was something more. In essence he was using


    an intense and calcted movement that formed by endless devouring runes.


    This was Ricky''s best Devouring Skill move so far. For the very first time he had maximized all the


    power of this zone.


    Such an impressive performance, given that he knew very little about the tactic. "Devouring Strike," he


    named the move for the time being, and he was determined to learn it until he mastered everything to


    it.


    Maybe when he fullyprehended it, he would know the true name of this move from the Devourer


    Zone. But what was the use of a name? The most important thing was that he was enjoying the tactic


    and he''d make the best of it.


    Already, he could feel effectiveness of the move. Without a shadow of doubt, he knew this could have a


    devastating effect on any opponent.


    In particr, this move channeled tremendous devouring power.


    All that the opponents could see when Ricky struck them would seem like minimal collision or strong


    spiritual forces. Apparently, only endless devouring runes that surged through their swords. But the


    damage would be cataclysmic.


    While he was engrossed, all the runes and the strike of the sword suddenly ceased. The whole field


    went deathly still.


    Everyone around was dumbfounded.


    "What''s... what''s going on?" They all murmured confusion. The Shen brothers in particr were in a


    daze as to how the strike that they channeled had fizzled out.


    ''So this is true? The devouring runes could immediately transfer the strike to the Devourer Zone!'' In


    contrast to his confused opponents, Ricky was very excited.


    In the meantime, the power of their strike was eliminating in the Devourer Zone.


    This was how the Devouring Strike worked. It could transfer formidable power to wherever you directed


    it.


    ''If I fully perfect this move, it would be one of my best cards, '' Ricky thought to himself. This was one


    tactic he had never thought of, but now it was working so smoothly.


    Of course, there were two reasons. First, the Shen brothers hadn''t expected he could make this


    extremely powerful move. They underestimated him and took him on as though he was a mere novice.


    Pride was their undoing.


    Secondly, their power was way bellow Ricky''s level. Even if they had done their best, they''d still have


    needed a miracle of sorts to overpower him.


    "It seems that your so-called powerful method of sword is bullshit!" Ricky mocked them when he saw


    how dumbfounded they were.


    "What kind of freaky shit did you use?!" Craig growled in a low voice.


    "Do you expect me to answer that? Go to hell!" Ricky grinned, "You''re done with your swords; now you


    should taste the power of my fist!"


    Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s force of roaring me surged like a big, dangerous beast. A wounded


    beast breathing fire and charging for the fight of its life. With his body moving like a cannonball, he


    stumped and struck.


    "Fire Cloud Fist¡ªFurious Fire Fist!"


    In a moment, he took back his Iron Destroyer and channeled the first level of the Fire Cloud Fist. He


    formed a huge fire cloud that he hurled at the brothers.


    When they saw his fisting, they stopped hesitating and summoned their most powerful spiritual


    energy to the silver sword to block him.


    Bang, Bang!


    The deafening collision of weapons reverberated through the air. The crushing force of his punches


    falling hard against their silver swords. With intense sparks of fire, he caught the brothers back. With a


    thud, theynded awkwardly several meters away.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As they hit the ground, they spat blood, their chests burning like they had hot coals for lungs. The ng


    of their silver swords lingered in the air for what seemed like an eternity.


    "How can it be! The strength of this guy''s body refinement is quite unbelievable. How could he crush


    our swords so easily as though they were a child''s ything?" baffled Ashton blurted, his face deathly


    pale.


    "And those strange scarlet runes made little of our strike in sh. He got a lot of secrets!" As he spoke,


    Craig badly wished he could acquire Ricky''s powers.


    "Wow. I''m impressed! With that fierce fists, you guys just spat out a little blood. I may have


    underestimated you," said Ricky disdainfully, towering over them, legs apart, arms akimbo.


    But after a moment''s thought, his expression changed a contemtive one. These two were not easy


    to deal with. The power of their cultivation method would double when theybine forces. He''d have


    to be careful about about that.


    "Another hell of a fight, I like it!" Ricky thought to himself.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, Russell! The power you channeled just now actually relies on your level of body


    refinement, method of cultivation, and the strange runes. Well, now you''ll see how we crush you!" Craig


    growled when heard Ricky.


    "Wrath Spirit Attack!"

 Chapter 256 The Wrath Spirit Attack

    Chapter 256 The Wrath Spirit Attack


    "Wrath Spirit Attack!"


    the two brothers from the Shen n howled again to summon another murderous skill. Gradually, the


    ck spiritual energy on their bodies was transformed into blood-ck spiritual energy, while their


    killing momentum was bing more intense. Without stopping, the strong killing momentum was


    turned into a storm that was sweeping toward Ricky!


    "What an overwhelming murderous intent! It could almost be as strong as the murderous intent that


    was broken out by the Heaven ughtering Fire in my body!" Ricky murmured to himself in a hardly


    audible voice. He had realized the seriousness of the situation, so his eyes grew darker and deeper.


    Meanwhile, Ricky saw that, due to the influence of their strong murderous intent, every hair on his body


    was standing up. The reaction waspletely out of his control.


    What was more surprising was that the three kinds of me power in Ricky''s body had slowly been


    automatically triggered. He didn''t even exert any effort tounch them. In other words, the three mes


    in Ricky''s body seemed to be threatened and were about to burst out of him by themselves.


    At the moment when the brothers'' ck spiritual energy waspletely transformed into the blood-


    ck spiritual energy, their power also began to soar!


    One could see that the blood-ck spiritual energy quickly gathered behind the two brothers and


    turned into two blood-ck human shadows. On each part of the shadows, there was strong


    murderous intent spreading around them!


    Then, Ricky saw that there was blood dripping from all the fingertips of the two brothers. The blood


    dripped directly into the blood-ck shadows! Immediately, the blood-ck shadows were bing


    more distinct and gruesome. It was as if they were some bloody corpses that were crawling out of a


    blood pool!


    Then, it seemed that the blood-ck shadows hade alive. Each shadow then opened its arms and


    wrapped them around each of the two brothers. They were like war robes that were covering their


    masters!


    In that instant, the two bloody and harrowing shadows werepletely infused andbined into the


    two brothers'' bodies!


    What was more obvious was that the momentum of the two brothers was stronger than ever!


    "Wrath Spirit Robe!" the brothers bellowed furiously again. It was as if the blood shadows had heard


    them, and they werepletely transformed into two spiritual energy robes. Each was wrapping one


    brother as well as the silver sword in each brother''s hand.


    "The First Wrath Spirit Attack¡ªBloody Sword Attack!"


    In the next moment, the two brothers jumped into the air at the same time. They then spat blood onto


    their swords, making the blood light of the swords brighter and giving them a more intense murderous


    spirit. A momentter, the two swords hummed and collided with each other.


    At that exact moment, between the two swords, a fierce blood-ck spiritual energy swept through like


    a violent storm. It was immediately turned into a shadow of a giant bloody sword with inexhaustible


    murderous spirit. Without any dy, the powerful shadow cracked through space and dashed furiously


    towards Ricky!


    Seeing such a furious and murderous attack, Ricky had only one concern in his mind. His whole body,


    including the depths of his heart, waspletely immersed in the sea of blood, so he couldn''t help but


    panic.


    Besides the feeling of panic, he soon figured how he would choose to counterattack. He then regained


    his usual calm demeanor. ''Humph! Your murderous spirit is really strong. The bloody smell of your


    attack is also enough to make people feel confused and panic. I have figured out a way to break your


    attack despite that. You two can never intimidate me!'' Ricky snorted coldly to himself while three


    clusters of mes within him shed through his eyes.


    Within the blink of an eye, the three kinds of burning mes, including the bloody and florid Devouring


    Fire, the mighty and furious Heaven Melting Fire, as well as the shockingly murderous Heaven


    ughtering Fire, had swept through the entirety of Ricky''s body.


    The three mes were burning furiously and mixing with each other. The two brothers could see that


    Ricky looked as if he had just walked out from a cloud of colorfully burning mes.


    "He is using the Beast Fire!" Craig, the younger brother, said coldly as he witnessed what Ricky was


    doing at that moment. "You even own three kinds of Beast Fire. No wonder there is a rumor around


    here that says that your weapon casting skills are quite powerful!"


    After a pause, he continued arrogantly, "No matter how many aces you have up your sleeve at the


    moment, you will be destroyed by ourbined bloody swords in the end!"


    "Weapon casting skills, Beast Fire, and those strange runes¡­It sounds so familiar. Howe that guy


    reminds me of another warrior. Who have I heard of that also has that kind of staff?" Ashton, the older


    brother, said, with his eyes full of doubt. He was also trying to search his mind for the name of the other


    warrior.


    ''Oh, crap! The older brother might be able to guess my real identity!'' Ricky thought to himself. He was


    startled and rmed at the thought after he heard what Ashton had said. ''If he knows who I really am,


    things will get really nasty. He leaves me no choice but to end the battle as soon as possible!''


    With that thought, Ricky once again pulled out his Iron Destroyer from behind his back. Immediately, he


    infused all the power of the three kinds of mes and two kinds of runes into his saber¡ªthe Iron


    Destroyer.


    "Devouring Skill-Wrath Killing Strike!"


    Ricky roared without the slightest hesitation andunched his strike fiercely.


    Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the strongest and most intense collision between the furious attacks of the three warriors


    burst out, producing a deafening sound. Meanwhile, extremely violent waves of air sts burst out from


    the collision.


    The ripples of the airwaves were so powerful that it felt as if they would crack space. They quickly


    covered, absorbed, and hit the space. During the process, it also swept up the dust on the ground, as if


    it was trying to tear the hard ground apart!


    With the ripples of the airwaves sweeping around, other warriors around the fighting area felt the


    violent and inverse power of the ripples without having to see them. As a result, they could not help but


    retreat again!


    "Is¡­ Is this still a collision between warriors at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement?" Countless


    doubts were racing wildly in their minds. In the end, they could only blurt out their deepest doubts.


    Of course, staying nearest such a collision, Ricky and the two brothers suffered the most damage from


    the disturbance.


    It could be seen that the robes of the three warriors were torn apart in that instant, while their bodies


    were all suddenly covered with bruises. Blood was even rushing out of the corners of their mouths. Due


    to the protection of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, the damaging impact on


    Ricky had been reduced to a minimum and he suffered less than the brothers!


    After being hit head on by the airwaves that were fullbat power, the two brothers and Ricky were


    also forced to flying out of the fighting area!


    In that collision, the two contending parties were greatly injured and suffered a great loss in health.


    That was not the end of it, though. Keen observers soon discovered that some changes had happened


    again.


    It was Ricky who had changed. For a moment, his body seemed powerless due to the huge impact of


    the collision. After a few moments, his momentum burst out again and was soon restored directly to its


    peak. Then, he stopped retreating. When the soles of his feet suddenly hit the solid ground, he


    immediately dashed toward the two brothers and stopped in front of them without any warning!


    How could that happen? Obviously, Ricky had used the power of the Devourer Zone, which had


    devoured the blood vitality he stored in it in advance. Through the help of the blood vitality, his strength


    was recovered to his peak power in an instant.


    Although Ricky did not want to use his Devourer Zone, he was left with no other options. He had to kill


    the two brothers in that instant; otherwise, his identity could be exposed at any minute.


    ''It seems that in future fights, I have to pay serious attention. I will be more likely to reveal my identity if


    I''m not careful. My next urgent task is to find a new cultivation method as soon as possible!'' Ricky


    thought quickly to himself as he fought.


    Ashton did not expect that his life could end like that. Due to his conjecture and doubt about Ricky''s


    identity, he had to be eliminated!


    "This¡­ This is¡­" When the two brothers saw what was happening, they were overwhelmed and at a


    loss for words. There was only tremendous fear left in their eyes. They were totally running out of


    power by then, so they were aware of what was waiting for them!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Even if they started to burn blood essence and regained their power, it would be far toote.


    As for the warriors around them, they were thunderstruck. They stood with their mouths agape as if


    they could each swallow a baseball.


    "Tiger me Punch!" Ricky bellowed andunched his final strike. The two brothers didn''t have


    enough time to pick their final words. Ricky''s two ming punches had already hit them as they tried,


    and immediately, mes covered their bodies!


    As they burned up, all that could be heard was two pitiful screams ringing out!


    "No, I''m not ready to die!" Craig howled angrily. Then, his howl came to an abrupt end and he fell to the


    ground with a dull thud. He was so weak that he could no longer resist a precise strike from Ricky!


    "Ah! You are¡­" Ashton also howled bitterly from inside the me and was rather unwilling to be killed


    like that. It seemed that he had realized who Ricky really was, but before he could finish speaking, he


    was also dead. His burned up corpse copsed onto the ground.


    At that point, the fierce battle between the two parties finally came to an end. The audience then found


    that, within the area of the mighty shock waves, there were two burned corpses on the ground. Ricky


    stood there as the only survivor.

 Chapter 257 The End Of The Battle

    Chapter 257 The End Of The Battle


    Warriors on either side didn''t react until a long time after the st wavespletely ceased to exist.


    They were shocked by what had just happened.


    "Dead? Dead! Two young masters of the Shen n have been killed!" Warriors from the Panther Gang


    were too shaken up to say anything.


    As for warriors of the Axe Hall who followed Ricky here, they were all silent out of shock. Especially


    when they saw the two burnt corpses, it made them recoil.


    Ricky put his Iron Destroyer away after the st wave had dispersed. It took him effort to restrain his


    now raging power and finally m down.


    Then, overlooking the welkin, Ricky found the killing sprees and the smell of blood were not as strong


    as what it had been. Slowly he said, "This battle seems to be over. The Panther Gang will be history in


    the Chaotic Region."


    There was no shadow of doubt in his heart that Tyson, buoyed by the pride of their current sess,


    would defeat Abner¡ªthe leader of the Panther Gang. After all, Tyson was regarded as a genius who


    could always challenge those stronger than him.


    Likewise, he was sure that Trent and his brother could beat Thaddeus to a pulp. The Axe Gang had


    seized their moment of glory, which Trent and his brother were both determined to make the best use


    of.


    Maybe, Nichs was the only member of this team about whom he wasn''t fully convinced. Especially,


    since his opponent - Marcus, the first vice-leader of the Panther Gang, was as powerful as him. But


    Ricky knew Nichs would try his very best. In addition, it didn''t make any difference whether Marcus


    would win the battle. After all, what difference would it make if he won a single battle, when his gang


    was already licking their wounds?


    ''Forget about that for the time being, '' Ricky thought to himself. The task at hand was more important.


    ''I''ll have to take it one step at a time, '' he decided. Then turning to the warriors of the Panther Gang, he


    offered, "Now, I will give you another choice. You either leave that damn gang of yours or die! The


    choice is yours."


    The cold look on his face alone was enough to send a shiver through the warriors of the Panther Gang.


    Already, he had proved his power and influence. Just in case anyone doubted his intentions, the


    lifeless bodies of the two young masters from the Shen n were still in sight. But he conducted


    himself with great restraint, showing mercy, on the odd chance that these warriors would surrender.


    After all, he wasn''t that kind of man addicted to killing. For as long as the criminal elements were


    eliminated, he''d keep it as civil as possible. But that did not mean he''d be soft on anyone who posed a


    threat to peace in any form.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, all the warriors of the Panther Gang dropped their weapons and ran for their


    lives, colliding like inanimate objects, some stumbling, crashing to the ground and picking themselves


    up as quickly as possible. Outside the gate, they had no time to check the direction. All they knew was


    to keep running forward without stopping for anything, without looking back.


    At this time, a group of people came forward. In front were Trent and Bastian carrying a severed head


    in hand. Ricky guessed it must be the head of Thaddeus''.


    "Leader, it seems that a great battle has taken ce here!" Trent said with a smile while he was


    observing the mess around and feeling the aura hanging in the air like a heavy ominous cloud.


    "Yes, if you hade a few minutes earlier, you would have been overwhelmed by the power of our


    Leader Russell. The two young masters from Shen n, powerful warriors at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, united to fight our leader. See what has be of them? Two lifeless bodies, burnt


    beyond recognition!"


    A warrior eximed excitedly.


    As Trent and Bastian turned to look where the excited soldier pointed, they were jolted. There on the


    groundy two corpses, charred to a ck sooty mess.


    Even to a battle hardened soldier, the sight was frightening. As they looked at Ricky now, they were


    filled with awe.


    They had heard Tyson harping on about Ricky''s power. They thought Ricky''s power was merely at the


    inferior fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. However, their perception had immediately changed. How


    could Ricky so easily kill two experienced warriors beyond his level without the slightest injury in


    return? They were awestruck.


    No wonder, Tyson had mentioned something about Ricky concealing his real strength by taking certain


    pills. He had fooled them into believing he was just an ordinary warrior at the second grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    "It was just by a fluke of fate! The two young masters from the Shen n were too arrogant and


    underestimated their enemy. Otherwise, I am not sure whether I can hold out till youe," Ricky said


    with a smile.


    "Leader, you are being too modest!" Trent and his brother replied.


    Then they put down Thaddeus'' severed head.


    Soon, Tyson came back as well with a group of warriors behind him. He too was carrying a severed


    head in his hand. Obviously, it was the head of Abner, the leader of the Panther Gang.


    However, Tyson was not in a good state now. The clothes on his body were torn. He had sustained


    some injuries. Worried, Ricky had to quickly examine him. Luckily, the injuries were all superficial.


    There was nothing major.


    "How are you feeling now?" Ricky asked with deep concern.


    With his characteristic smile, Tyson reassured him, "Well, you don''t have to worry! There''s nothing the


    Panther Gang''s leader can do to me. But he was quite powerful. It surely wasn''t a walk in the park," he


    added, now looking reflective.


    "I''m d that you''re fine!" Ricky nodded, "Now, Nichs is the only one missing."


    "He has already finished with Marcus," Tyson said.


    "Seems you''re quite sure about that? Then where is he now?" Ricky wondered, although he was


    confident that his team was wining on all fronts.


    "He has left with his branch of people. If I''m right, he''s afraid of being attacked by us after this fight,"


    Tyson said.


    "That''s quite understandable. After all we have very little to do with each other except for this thing.


    Nobody would truly believe someone else in around this region," Ricky said.


    "To show his sincerity, he had told us the location of the Panther Gang''s Treasure Tower before he left.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I had it checked, and what he said was true!" Tyson added.


    "Perhaps, he did so just in order to save his life. After all, we scare the bejesus out of him. In his heart


    of hearts, he knows we are the wrong guys to mess with." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    "Russell, that guy looks good to me. So before he left, I let him and his branch of people take away a


    quarter of the resources and gold coins from the Treasure Tower. Will you me me for this?" Tyson


    said, a little embarrassed.


    "Tyson, you regarded me as an outsider in this way. Now that we are brothers, I will dly abide by


    your decision. I will have no objection!" Ricky smiled.


    "Ha-ha, you are really something to me!" Tysonughed excitedly.


    "Well, next we should go to the Ghost Gang to help Kristen. Trent, I''ll leave everything here under the


    two of you. Thank you for your efforts!" Ricky said.


    "Rest assured, we will hold the fort for you while you''re away!" Trent and his brother both nodded their


    heads and promised in unison.


    Without further ado, Ricky and Tyson then prepared to leave.


    But just as they lifted the soles of their feet, a familiar figure came rushing to them. At once, they both


    knew it was Kristen.


    Kristen instantly arrived. Studying the ce, she asked, "Am I toote for a piece of the action? Oh my


    bad. You guys solved everything so fast!"


    "Kristen, how is everything going for you?" Ricky was a little worried about her, because she came


    back a little faster than they had thought.


    "Just as Nichs said, the Ghost Gang nned to take actions, but not on today. They didn''t have the


    slightest clue we would attack them today. And they didn''t even know I would go there secretly," Kristen


    said.


    "When I sneaked into their leader''s room, the old man was sloshed. I killed him with no effort at all. As


    for those three vice-leaders, they were just too weak to be mentioned.


    By the way, I even made a breakthrough just now, and then came here.


    It seems that we think too highly of these two gangs. I think we don''t need to do anything tomorrow.


    The Ghost Gang will spiral downward into chaos, all by themselves."


    "Hmm.., Kristen, that''s because you are simply too powerful for any of them!" Ricky smiled.


    In admiration of her sess, Tyson and the other warriors smiled from ear to ear.


    "You are just ttering me!"


    Right now, joy among them was palpable.

 Chapter 258 Dominating The Lower Region

    Chapter 258 Dominating The Lower Region


    The Panther Gang had been destroyed! There was no Panther Gang any more.


    That piece of news spread over the whole Lower Region instantly like a fierce storm.


    It was not strange that the news spread so fast. Every gang had its own informants that could be found


    everywhere around the Lower Region. The informants had definitely heard about the news of the fierce


    battle.


    It was normal for gangs to be destroyed in battle in the Chaotic Region. The region was a ce where


    anything could happen. Nobody felt like there was anything strange about it usually.


    Things were different this time. This piece of news shocked them because the gang being destroyed


    this time was the powerful Panther Gang, which was one of the Top Four Gangs. Counting its


    predecessor form, the Shen n, it had stayed in power for over one hundred years. Due to its long


    history, and profound foundation, no gangs could defeat it easily. It seemed impossible that someone


    could destroy itpletely. Even the other three biggest gangs didn''t dare to boast that they could


    defeat the Panther Gang.


    However, such a powerful gang in the Lower Region had now been destroyed overnight by a new gang


    that had only been set up for less than a month. Such an amazing thing surely astonished every warrior


    in the Lower Region.


    At that moment, all the warriors in the Lower Region were spreading word of the new and mysterious


    power called the Manor Gang. The situation was far too astounding!


    Soon, everyone was talking about the strength of the Manor Gang. Surprisingly, there were two casting


    masters at the intermediate Mortal Level in the Manor Gang. Casting masters at that level would surely


    win all the people''s respect in the whole Middle Region, not to mention the Lower Region.


    The previous Axe Gang had be a part of the Manor Gang. The one who managed to kill the


    leader of the Panther Gang was Tyson of the Manor Gang! Both those facts were surprising news to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the warriors in the area.


    Of course, they also heard that the top leader of the Manor Gang was a beautifuldy that was also a


    powerful warrior at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. If she wasn''t powerful enough, she


    wouldn''t be able to destroy the Panther Gang overnight like that. There were also rumors that several


    warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement were in the Panther Gang.


    Surprisingly, the Manor Gang took major action again before everyone in the area managed to recover


    from the shock.


    At the dawn of the next day, the warriors of the Manor Gang rushed to the castle of the Ghost Gang


    and easily took control of the Ghost Gang''s daunting fortress.


    After investigating, they learned that the leader and the three vice-leaders of the Ghost Gang all died in


    the scuffle the night before. That made them firmly believe that there were absolutely warriors at the


    seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement among the members of the Manor Gang.


    People were all in a panic as one shock after another shook the area.


    The Manor Gang was likely to dominate the whole Lower Region by savagely sacking and killing the


    other gangs. It wasn''t just the normal warriors that were scared by the Manor Gang''s actions, though.


    The other two top gangs in the area, the Warrior Gang and the Wolf Gang, were also greatly unsettled.


    If the Manor Gang wanted to dominate the Lower Region, it would have to destroy these two top gangs


    eventually.


    The Warrior Gang and the Wolf Gang were very clear about the strength of the Panther Gang and the


    Ghost Gang. They also knew that two former leaders of those two gangs had not really been dead.


    Now that the two gangs had been destroyed, and the two old men still hadn''t shown up, it meant that


    the two former leaders had already been secretly killed by the Manor Gang.


    After figuring that point out, warriors of the Wolf Gang and the Warrior Gang were much more afraid of


    the Manor Gang. They kept on inquiring about the Manor Gang''s actions to anyone who knew.


    However, to their surprise, the Manor Gang didn''t take any action after destroying the Panther Gang


    and the Ghost Gang. The Manor Gang was busy in rectifying the internal matters and recruiting new


    members.


    That was even more worrying to those who were watching because they couldn''t figure out what the


    Manor Gang actually wanted to do. Each gang in the Chaotic Region was ambitious and wanted to


    dominate the whole region. Now that the Manor Gang was close to achieving that ambition, it had no


    reason to stop here.


    Under the confusing situation, the Wolf Gang and the Warrior Gang directly united and sent


    messengers to the Manor Gang. They wanted to see whether the Manor Gang aimed at dominating the


    whole Lower Region.


    They told the Manor Gang that if it wanted to dominate the Lower Region, they were willing to bow


    down and ept its leadership. They just wanted peaceful coexistence.


    In that way, the two big gangs showed their true weakness and fear.


    Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen were a little surprised with these gangs'' submission. They''d never thought


    that they could get the other two gangs to submit to them simply by destroying the Panther Gang and


    the Ghost Gang. Honestly speaking, it was not strange for the two gangs to do so. After all, the


    strength of these two gangs was simr to that of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang that had been


    destroyed. They knew they didn''t have the confidence to stand against the Manor Gang when they


    Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen had no intention of fighting any of the gangs again. After they received the


    message, they directly told all the gangs in the Lower Region that they only destroyed the Panther


    Gang and the Ghost Gang because there were life-and-death feuds between them. The fighting was


    nothing to do with ambition.


    Ricky also wanted to let everyone know that if they didn''t provoke him, they wouldn''t be attacked by the


    Manor Gang.


    The gangs didn''t entirely believe what Ricky said.


    In the following days, there was no sign that the Manor Gang was going to attack any other gang again.


    The other gangs gradually began to believe what Ricky had said.


    Ricky actually did want to dominate the Lower Region, but he didn''t want to do it in a violent manner.


    They had almost dominated the Lower Region by force because they destroyed the Panther Gang and


    the Ghost Gang. Next, what they wanted to do was dominate the Lower Region in the aspect of


    industry. They needed to get more cultivation resources and improve their strength in order to achieve


    their ultimate goal.


    In the following ten days, the whole Manor Gang was busy developing their n for establishing their


    industry.


    Their first product for their industry was naturally weapons. With the help of Trent, who was also a


    casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level, Ricky''s pressure had been greatly reduced. As Trent


    was addicted to casting, most of the weapons could be cast by him.


    A group of casting warriors had been formed in the Manor Gang. Trent was in charge of the group and


    the members under him were all those who loved casting.


    Besides that, Ricky also organized several hunting teams. Hunting was not only one of their important


    industries, it was also a good way to solve the problem of food resources.


    Of course, more members were needed in order to develop the Manor Gang further. Recruiting new


    members was very important to their expansion. Kristen took over the job of recruiting. She was sure to


    be very strict with it.


    Thousands of gold coins were earned by the Manor Gang every day using those methods.


    Less than a monthter, everything was on track. The Manor Gang had totally dominated the Lower


    Region in both the aspect of fighting power and industrial domination. No gang wasparable with it


    by that time.


    Since then, the gangs of the Lower Region had formed a new hierarchy of one super, two strong, and


    five hegemonic gangs!


    One day, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen got together to discuss some things.


    "Kristen, we have achieved our goal of dominating the Lower Region of the Chaotic Region in only two


    months. Our strength has also been greatly improved with the use of sufficient cultivation resources,"


    Ricky reported.


    "Yes, the result is much better than we ever imagined," Kristen replied.


    "So, for our next step, let''s take over the Middle Region!" Tyson said with intense excitement and


    ambition in his voice.


    After all, they had no opponents in the Lower Region anymore. Their level wouldn''t be improved by


    staying here.


    "That''s right. Our next thing to aim for is taking over the Middle Region!" Ricky nodded his head firmly.


    "Roar!"


    They suddenly heard a deafening roar tear through the air. The ground seemed to be shaking from the


    sound. All of their hearts palpitated in fear at the sound! They were all aware that something dangerous


    was approaching!

 Chapter 259 Surge Of Beasts

    Chapter 259 Surge Of Beasts


    "What''s happening? Can you hear the roars of the beasts? It sounds like there are endless beasts!


    They must be getting closer and closer!" Tyson knitted his eyebrows together and gazed into the


    distance anxiously.


    His heart was beating faster and faster. He had an ominous feeling that something terrible was


    approaching them.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen rushed out of the room. They were soon surrounded


    by the warriors of the Manor Gang who had also sensed the danger that was approaching.


    "Leaders, what''s happening?" the warriors asked anxiously.


    "We''ll talk about itter. For right now, just close the gates! Be quick about it!" After the gates were


    closed, Kristen directed several warriors to reinforce their castle''s defenses. "Listen to those fierce


    roars! It must be a great surge of beasts!" said Kristen with a sullen look on her face.


    "What? A surge of beasts?!" The warriors were taken aback; they were left exchanging scared nces


    with each other.


    They all knew what a surge of beasts meant for them. It was a catastrophe that wasing for the


    warriors.


    A surge of beasts, just as its name implied, meant that the beasts living in the mountains entered an


    almost rabid frenzy for some unknown reason. Due to that frenzy, all they wanted to do was to kill


    humans, especially any warriors they could find.


    The beasts would then gather together and attack the residence they found recklessly.


    After a terrible fight, both the beasts and the human warriors would surely suffer great losses. It tended


    to be a lose-lose situation, but it still happened regrly in some areas.


    "That...can''t be possible! There has never been a surge of beasts in the Chaotic Region!"


    "Yes! We''ve never heard of it happening here before!" The members were astonished by her words.


    They didn''t believe what she told them.


    They did have reason to question her. Surges of beasts only happened in certain specific ces and


    times. Since no one had ever experienced a surge of beasts in that particr area before, it was


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    reasonable to doubt that there ever could be one in the Chaotic Region.


    "Yes! I agree with the warriors. Kristen, I don''t think it is a surge of beasts," Ricky said and shook his


    head slightly.


    "It''s getting closer. Let''s go to the top of the castle and see if we can make out what that noise is!"


    "Hurry up!" Kristenmanded. Despite the situation she kept herposure. .


    Soon, all the members gathered at the top of the castle.


    The moment they saw what was happening, they froze in terror. Their eyes were fixed on the scene


    approaching from the distance.


    Standing on the castle, they could clearly see hundreds of thousands of beasts swarming in the


    distance like the dark clouds of a gathering storm front. Wolves, tigers, and leopards were sprinting


    against the ins. Vultures, eagles, and pterodactyls were tearing through the sky. Just like an endless


    tide, the beasts were rushing over the ground at an amazing speed.


    It wasn''t only the Lower Region that the beasts were upying, the beasts were covering the


    mountains that made up the Middle Region as well. Obviously, both the Lower Region and the Middle


    Region were being attacked by a surge of beasts.


    "How...how is this possible?! I can''t believe it! It really is a surge of beasts!" A warrior shouted in a


    tremulously frightened voice. His face had gone pale with fear. Almost all of the warriors of the Manor


    Gang were terrified of the horde of beasts. They had never experienced a surge of beasts before. They


    did not know how to deal with such a terrible situation.


    What was worse, they could see many warriors fleeing from the mountains. The warriors were being


    trampled to death by the rabid beasts.


    Wherever the beasts passed, nothing was left except dead bodies, fire, and blood.


    "I can''t believe it! How can there be a surge of beasts in the Chaotic Region? How can there be one on


    such a huge scale?!" Trent eximed, his eyes widening.


    "Guys! Don''t panic! Since it hase here, we should just take up our weapons and fight with the


    beasts. It''s of no use being afraid. If we have to die, we will die on the battlefield with weapons in our


    hands. We won''t die from being scared or trampled to death!"


    Ricky drew his Iron Destroyer and stepped forward. A murderous aura rose from his body and


    surrounded him.


    "Let''s fight!"


    Encouraged by Ricky''s words, the warriors were no longer afraid. They all pulled out their weapons and


    shouted their battle cries.


    At the same time, the warriors in other nearby castles were also facing the same situation. There was


    no where to hide for any of them. They had no choice but to confront the beasts directly. No matter how


    fast they ran, they were no match for the beasts flying through the sky.


    It didn''t take long for the beasts to arrive at the castle. All kinds of huge birds withrge wings, sharp


    ws, and beaks obscured the sun.


    The walls were too vulnerable to defend against their attacks. The bricks soon fell apart and were soon


    smashed into pieces. The war had begun against several castles.


    Shortly after, the battle had spread to the whole Lower Region when the beasts on the ground arrived.


    The Middle Region were not immune to the surge of beasts. All of the gangs had gone into the battle.


    As for the Upper Region, the beasts were still far away from it. They couldn''t clearly see what was


    happening, but could sense that there was a lot of killing and bloodshed happening nearby. Apparently,


    the whole Chaotic Region was affected by the surge of beasts.


    The battle went on for more than half a day.


    When everything hade to an end, the soil of the Lower Region was trodden red with blood.


    Dead bodies of the beasts and the warriors were scattered everywhere the eye could see.


    Some small castles could not stand the attack of the wild beasts; those castles had been reduced to


    jagged stumps in the ground.


    Both the beasts and the warriors had suffered great losses that day.


    "Good heavens! When on earth will the beasts go back to their homes?!" Though the warriors were


    used to seeing killing and blood, it was the first time that they had seen such a terrible battle. Seeing


    the mass of beastsing toward them, they had had no choice but to pray for help from God.


    Maybe God had heard their prayers after all. Unexpectedly, the beasts suddenly retreated all at once.


    The warriors were more than surprised when the beasts fled. Their rejoicing at it overwhelmed the


    doubt and suspicion that the beasts might return. They had survived the surge of the beasts.


    Through the whole event, no one had noticed why exactly the beast surge was so very strange though.


    In the past, when the surge of beasts receded, the surviving beasts would flee anxiously back to the


    mountains. After the battle that just happened, the beasts seemed to have made a n beforehand.


    Before leaving, each of them seized the corpses of several warriors. .


    After the surge of beasts, many small gangs were entirely destroyed. The stronger ones also suffered


    great losses from the struggle.


    It was actually a great opportunity for some gangs to improve their status. Most gangs were too busy to


    think about that though. To them, the first priority was to recover from the effects of the beast''s


    invasion.


    It was not until half a monthter that the gangs regained their vigor.


    Then, it was time for the leaders and warriors to sit down and discuss the n for their next step. .


    In one of the halls of the Manor Gang, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen gathered together. They were worried


    about the future of their gang.


    "The surge of beasts messed up our original n. If there hadn''t been such a disaster, we would have


    been making our way to the Middle Region by now. Now we have to put that n on the back burner,"


    Ricky said in a dejected tone.


    "Who''d have thought that would happen! Maybe it was just the will of the Heavens." Tyson shook his


    head. "Our gang has suffered a great deal this time. All of our shops were destroyed. We also lost


    nearly one fourth of our warriors."


    "Let''s not waste our timeining. We''ll wait patiently for a new opportunity," Kristen said in a low


    but firm voice. "Though this is a great time for us to step into the Middle Region, we can''t just go and


    leave this awful mess to Trent and Bastian."


    "Oh, Kristen. I have a question. You said that, during the surge of beasts, the beasts would enter an


    almost rabid frenzy and all they wanted to do was to kill. Is that always the case?" Suddenly, something


    strange sprang to Ricky''s mind and he had to ask.

 Chapter 260 An Eerie Surge Of Beasts.

    Chapter 260 An Eerie Surge Of Beasts.


    "True. When a normal surge of beasts urs, nearly all the beasts are on the prowl, roaming around


    madly." Kristen nodded.


    A few secondster, her eyes lit up as if she had sensed something.


    Tyson''s eyes met Kristen''s. He also sensed that something anomalous was brewing.


    "I am sure you have recognized it already. Now think about the surge of beasts that happened about


    ten days ago. I can discern that there is something unusual going on. Nearly all the beasts were not


    frenzied then," Ricky exined.


    "You can see it during the course of your previous hunts."


    "It''s true, I have noticed it as well. I have been fighting with these beasts more than I can count. I have


    seen them in their actual strength and they are not to be overlooked, especially in their state of


    madness!" Tyson agreed.


    "Then, is it safe to say that this eerie surge of beasts was not a normal surge of beasts?" Kristen


    spected.


    "Maybe," Ricky replied.


    "But, these countless beasts attacked the whole Chaotic Region. Isn''t that a normal surge? Even if


    these beasts were controlled by the tamers from our region, it is still questionable how they can


    manage such a vast number of them." Kristen furrowed her eyebrows trying to put two and two


    together.


    "For those beast tamers who are able to control all the wild beasts in this Chaotic Region, it''s worthless


    tounch a fake surge of beasts, because they think nothing of us and our belongings."


    "Ah, it can''t be the beast tamer. The beast tamer onlyunches an attack to plunder resources. But you


    see, this surge went out suddenly and unexpectedly," Ricky exined.


    "There is also something unusual going on with them. When they retreated, they carried two or three


    bodies of dead warriors with them!"


    "Indeed! I remember it, too. It''s a good thing you mentioned that part, Russell. I nearly forgot that they


    carried bodies with them!" Tyson eximed. He finally figured out the pieces of the puzzle.


    "It''s very strange, indeed. Coupled with the fact that these beasts are not in a state of madness, this


    surge will really make people wonder if it is a normal one!" Kristen interjected.


    They were all in contemtion as they tried to figure out what was going on.


    ...


    "It''s very puzzling. What is happening?" Tyson''s impatient voice broke the silence, "Let''s not think


    about it for now. We''ll be out of our minds the longer we try to solve this one."


    "The surge is over, anyway. We don''t have to worry about it any further. We should put it at the back of


    our heads."


    "Tyson, we have all day. There''s no rush. I think Bastian should probably be back anyway." Ricky


    smiled at Tyson, and hoped that this couldfort him.


    "What do you mean?" Tyson asked, perplexed by Ricky''s attitude.


    "I sent out Bastian to the mountains to get information the other day," Ricky exined.


    "It turns out you have been trying to figure out everything from the start," Tyson quipped.


    "I''m not alone. Before I sent out Bastian, some other gangs had already begun their action. I think the


    forces in the Upper Region and the Lower Region will also send out warriors because we are all in the


    same boat."


    "Leaders, can Ie in?" Before Ricky could say anything further, a familiar voice was heard outside.


    "Speaking of the devil. Bastian''s finally here atst!" Tysonughed.


    ...


    "Bastian, my elder brother, how''s it going? Have you uncovered something new?" Ricky asked as they


    gathered in the room.


    "As you have expected, nearly all forces in the Chaotic Region have sent warriors to the depths of the


    mountains to size up the situation," Bastian reported.


    "Just as I expected!" Ricky confirmed.


    "Although we did find something unusual in the depths of the mountains," Bastian stated.


    "What?" Tyson asked eagerly as he eagerly waited for new information.


    "It''s dry and hot in the depths of the Chaotic Mountains. I find it weird that there was a strong smell of


    blood in the air as well."


    "There is also one other thing. The dead bodies of the ferocious beasts and warriors in and around the


    mountains suddenly disappeared without a trace. Those ferocious beasts and warriors died about ten


    days ago. Logically, even if their dead bodies decay faster due to the scorching weather, the skeletal


    remains should be found somewhere!"


    "However, even a single bone was nowhere to be found! Besides, at the time the beast were retreating,


    many corpses of warriors were carried away along with them. It makes it even more clear that this


    surge of beasts is not a normal one."


    "There must be something going on behind this attack." Kristen, Tyson, and Ricky felt a massive


    haywire of emotions well up.


    "Bastian, do other gangs have any ns?" Ricky wondered.


    "They spected that the beasts were terrified by the advent of something or living things in the depths


    of the Chaotic Mountains. I expect lots of warriors will go into the mountains very soon to find out what


    happened," Bastian answered.


    "We have to march into the Chaotic Mountains to figure out what''s going on," Ricky suggested.


    ...


    A few minutester, they began to consult on candidates for the exploration. Finally, Ricky, Tyson, and


    Bastian were chosen.


    Trent was needed to stay home and develop production, while Kristen had to watchfully guard the


    Manor Gang.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had no intention of taking other gang members with them.


    Because it was too risky to march into the depths of the mountains this time, given the current situation.


    ...


    After their preparations for the exploration wereplete, Ricky, Tyson and Bastian began their


    course. As said by Bastian, both the Upper Region and the Middle Region had sent out warriors to find


    out the truth.


    "Hopefully, this will be another eventful exploration!" Ricky sighed, feeling lots of emotions well up.


    He once had a premonition that if some kind of treasure was discovered in this Chaotic Region,


    disastrous bloody shes would be inevitable. Especially in this situation where all sorts of people


    were mixed up.


    However, they did not overthink the issue. They just raced into the depths of the mountains, and tried to


    avoid other warriors.


    When they reached their destination, Ricky and Tyson experienced the scorching heat Bastian


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    mentioned. It was scalding and sweltering, as if the ce itself was forged in fire.


    To make matters worse, the stench of death was everywhere. They all felt light-headed and dizzy as


    soon as they arrived.


    "I have heard of the surge of beasts before. But, it''s so hot here and all the corpses of the


    beasts and warriors had disappeared without a trace. There must be something odd going on. I must


    uncover its secrets." Despite this, Tyson determinedly continued to trek through their journey.


    "Let''s move on first!"


    ...


    When they arrived, they saw the ce surrounded with beasts everywhere. The vicious beasts were in


    packs, patrolling clockwise around the valley. It was as if they were safeguarding something very


    important in there.


    Moreover, it seemed that the source of the dryness and extreme heat can be found in the depths of the


    valley.


    And, outside the valley, the stench of dposing corpses pervaded.


    "It seems that the answer to the mystery of the eerie surge of beasts lies in this valley," Ricky


    murmured.

 Chapter 261 The Arhat Palace And The Dahlia Palace

    Chapter 261 The Arhat Pce And The Dahlia Pce


    At that moment, all warriors there including Ricky and his two partners gathered around the valley and


    swiftly hid themselves. They were considering how they should sessfully enter the valley.


    There were so many beasts wandering around the valley, and there was nock of powerful beasts at


    the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement. The beasts guarded the valley warily.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Some specific beasts at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement were also possibly hiding in the valley.


    When the surge of beasts hade, quite a few beasts at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    appeared in the Upper Region. It was thanks to the eight demi-immortals who had taken actions; the


    beasts would have surely taken over the Chaotic Region otherwise.


    Moreover, the level of psychic intelligence the beasts had at the advanced stage of Bone


    Reinforcement was almost at the same height of an adult warrior, which made it impractical to distract


    their attentions the same way they used on lower grade beasts.


    "Numerous warriors are here, but it seems that there are no warriors at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement around. It may be much more difficult for us to enter the valley than we thought," Tyson


    whispered as they looked around.


    "Calm down. Someone will eventually stand out as the strongest. If they aren''t here yet, then the real


    strong one must be on the way here," Ricky said. "The Eight Demi-immortal Forces in the Upper


    Region will not let go of such a good chance."


    "Leader Russell is right. I am sure that they will send warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    to the valley sooner orter. Then, we can go to the troubled water and follow them in secret." Bastian


    nodded.


    All the warriors there waited quietly and nned for their opportunity to enter the valley.


    ......


    Several hours passed and a mighty troop of soldiers finally appeared after few warriors arrived. Such a


    high profile troop like that attracted the attention of everyone around.


    A middle-aged man with a thick beard headed the troop. He gave the impression of a fierce and


    aggressive man. There was also such an evil spirit that emanated from him that exined what a


    formidable warrior he was!


    "No doubt that he is definitely a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky muttered


    softly.


    "Look at their clothes -- they''re all in ck and the right breast of their robes is embroidered with gold


    mesh. They must havee from the Arhat Pce which is one of the Eight Demi-immortal Forces in


    the area." Bastian revealed their identity.


    "The Arhat Pce?!" Ricky and Tyson quietly murmured as they looked at each other. Although they


    had no idea of what the Eight Demi-immortal Forces exactly were, they could tell that they were all


    fierce and strong because the Arhat Pce was a rival in thepetition for the opportunity to be


    an innate spiritual king.


    All the Arhat Pce warriors puffed their chests out with pride. Once they sensed the hidden warriors


    around them, disdainful expressions appeared on their faces.


    No one could me the Arhat Pce warriors for their behaviors -- they had so much power!


    Led by the bearded middle-aged man, the troop was so arrogant that they didn''t even try to hide


    themselves. They faced the wandering beasts around the valley with confidence!


    Roar! Roar!


    The beast''s fierce roaring resounded through the valley at once. It was just like a preview of the surge


    of beasts.


    The leader of the Arhat Pce didn''t care about the beasts at all. Suddenly, he called forth his power of


    the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. The beasts roared in a low voice and stepped back in fear.


    The savage beasts that they had expected as ones of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement didn''t


    appear at all.


    The Arhat Pce warriors stopped before doing anything else. They were at the eighth or ninth grade


    of Bone Reinforcement, and so were those beasts. Scaring the beasts was enough for them, because


    they absolutely didn''t want unnecessary fights.


    If they had nned on killing those beasts when they had entered into the valley, it was wise to take


    actions with other seven Demi-immortal Forces.


    Another troop arrived soon after. Most warriors in the next troop were very good looking women. Their


    appearances attracted many hidden warriors from their hiding ces and some lechers even started


    drooling. Approaching those women was really only a dream for them.


    The warriors from the Arhat Pce also fantasized about the beautiful warrior women, but they kept


    themselves in check.


    The women were all in crimson outfits that showed off their perfect bodies. The young woman in the


    front was the most bewitching one out of them. Red lipstick on her mouth, she stood with a


    temptation.


    The reaction from the leader of the Arhat Pce illustrated that perfectly. He leered at the young


    woman as her troop approached him.


    "Leader, they are from the Dahlia Pce!" Bastian said in shock with a big gulp.


    "Women in the Dahlia Pce are all beautiful, so every one of them can take a warrior''s breath away


    just with their appearance. If I could marry one of them, I would willingly die for her..."


    "Bastian, that is a very far-fetched dream. We just need to know that they from the Dahlia Pce; we


    aren''t here to listen to you daydream about somehow winning one of them over!" Tyson interrupted


    Bastian.


    Rickey rolled his eyes, and thought to himself, ''Does Bastian know what we should do now?''


    "Okay, I''ll put my mind to work on it!" Bastian answered in a low voice.


    ......


    "Lilian, I never thought you woulde here," the intimidating man said as he stopped leering at the


    young woman. The man was Zarlyk, the one who led the Arhat Pce warriors.


    "Zarlyk, since you havee here in person, how could I merely stay at home?" Lilian giggled.


    When another warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement showed up, the beasts wanted to


    escape the valley as fast as they could. What really scared them the most was the thing hidden deep in


    the valley. That was the reason they were still guarding the valley.


    "Ha-ha, but this dirty ce is unfitting for a woman as pretty as you are," Zarlyk said with augh.


    "There is no harm in me simply visiting a ce like this asionally," Lilian replied with a chuckle.


    Then, she looked at the valley and said, "Zarlyk, I''m guessing the answer to the cause of the surge of


    beasts is inside the valley, am I right?"


    "You are right. We can get into the valley as long as the rest of the six Forces arrive." Zarlyk nodded in


    affirmation.


    "I might need your guidance and help in this task then. Please forgive me if I bring you any trouble in


    the near future." Lilian grinned innocently.


    "Ha-ha, you''re being modest, aren''t you, Lilian? So many beasts at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement have been badly hit or killed by the demi-immortals during the surge of beasts. I don''t


    think a single beast can defeat you now. Since you have asked me for help, I am willing to lend a hand


    though." Zarlykughed and replied without hesitation.


    "Thank you so much!" Lilian smiled.


    ''So, that''s why Zarlyk and Lilian can swagger to the front of the valley like that without a beast at the


    ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement appearing. Turns out almost all the high grade beasts were already


    killed by them!'' Rickey sank deep in thought after he heard that.


    Right then, Ricky felt a strong wave of murderous intent!

 Chapter 262 The Overbearing Eight Forces

    Chapter 262 The Overbearing Eight Forces


    "But before we head into the valley, we need to deal with something first,"


    Zarlyk said as his voice became cold and his face grew dark. A killing intent was emerging from his


    eyes. Immediately, the chilling aura belonging to a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    filled their surroundings.


    Then he nced with intensity over the direction where the warriors were hiding. It should''ve been


    obvious that the man''s impable strength granted him the ability to sense right from the start that that


    they were secretly watching him.


    "I can see where you are hiding. Come out you weak and useless cowards!" Zarlyk shouted in a loud


    and chilling voice.


    The warriors walked out of their hideouts one after the other. Almost all of them were wearingplex


    expressions: a mix of awkwardness and fear. They were unwilling to admit that they were cowards. Yet


    they chose to show up in response to Zarlyk because whether they were hiding or not did not make any


    difference. Zarlyk had already noticed them and was ready to engage when necessary.


    "From now on, only warriors from the Eight Demi-immortal Forces are allowed to appear within one


    kilometer of this valley. I suggest you leave immediately. Otherwise, I would have to kill you!"


    Arrogantly looking at therge group of people, the man imed confidently with a disdainful look. For


    him, those warriors did not even deserve to breathe the same air he did. As a demi-immortal, he deeply


    disregarded the value of their lives.


    "No! Why would we leave? That''s totally insane! We''re not going to leave on yourmand! This is not


    the territory of the Arhat Pce! You don''t have any right to send us away!" The man''s aggressive


    im caused a stir among the crowd. They all shouted angrily, simultaneously objecting his


    unreasonable request. This valley was a public area and anyone had the right to stay here.


    The youngdy from the Dahlia Pce, on the other hand, remained silent. She looked at the


    emotional throng, a smile resting on her face. Needlessly to say, she agreed with Zarlyk. Also she did


    not mean to say or do anything to calm down the furious crowd or convince them to leave.


    "What did you just say? Could you repeat them for me, please?"


    Those objections did not help them earn their right to stay in the valley. Instead, they irritated the man.


    His eyes grew darker and his face became tenser. Finally, he discharged his power and targeted it


    forcefully towards the warriors who screamed to refuse his request to leave the area.


    It was by no means a weak force. The warriors who were rtively closer to the man, or those who


    were weak, were pushed back quite a few steps and had to exert all their strength to steady


    themselves. Some of them suffered from a tight chest due to the shockwave and almost coughed


    blood! Without a question, the man''s power was extremely overwhelming.


    ''So this is the strength at the ninth grade, the peak level of Bone Reinforcement? It deserves to be


    dimmed as the highest level a mortal could ever achieve! So strong and powerful!'' Ricky sighed


    silently; he was also in shock. Obviously, he also felt how strong the man was. Even if he was not the


    target of the man''s attack, he also had to channel his internal strength just to keep himself from being


    pushed back.


    Thanks to Zarlyk''s excellent performance in releasing his power to intimidate the protesters, everyone


    stoppedining. The area was filled with silence in an instant. They did not realize how much


    stronger he was than them until now. The man did notunch any direct attack and merely released his


    aura, yet they were already unable to withstand it. Should they insist staying here, he could probably


    crush them into pieces when heunched a physical strike.


    However, despite the understanding brought by his move, they still felt rather unhappy to leave,


    especially those rtively stronger warriors from the Middle Region. They came here with a purpose;


    they wanted to gain their precious chance in breaking through. But now, the man stood in their way by


    asking them to leave! It was utterly unbearable!


    "So, no one is willing to leave? Humph! You are all bold but quite reckless!" Annoyed by the silence,


    Zarlyk grew more arrogant. He sneered coldly, "I suggest you run away from here as fast as you can in


    the next thirty minutes. If by that time you are still within a kilometer from the valley, the eight forces will


    show you no mercy and would destroy all of you with their own hands. Don''t try to challenge us. You


    know how capable we are. As long as you are still within range, we will find out. If I were you, I would


    start running now! Go, get the hell out of here!"


    "Huh! So this decision was made by the eight forces? But the eight forces don''t have the right to decide


    on this! This ce is not your territory! Everyone should be free toe in and out here! Why should


    we obey your order?"


    Zarlyk''s dismissive attitude and words irritated some of the warriors. Three warriors at the seventh


    grade of Bone Reinforcement from the Middle Region roared in rejection of his request.


    "Yes! They are right! This ce is never the territory of the eight forces! Why would we have to leave?"


    Immediately, many warriors chimed in. The crowd began to stir again.


    "It''s like you are all asking for death!" Zarlyk squeezed his words out one by one through gritted teeth,


    as his voice grew scarier and the muscles on his face twitched. He was on the brink of an all-out rage.


    "Ha-ha! These fragile toddlers, let me deal with them!" Right before Zarlyk unleashed his strength, a


    weird giggle came from afar. Everyone present turned their heads to the source of the voice.


    A ck shadow from the distance was flying towards them. He moved so quickly that no one could


    clearly see his face. When he passed in front of them, the only thing they felt was a whirlwind sweeping


    over. In a few moments, the man had already approached the three warriors at the seventh grade of


    Bone Reinforcement who just roared at Zarlyk.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The next second, three heavy sounds burst out at the same time. The three guys were knocked into


    the air and fell on the ground with a st. They spat blood out onto the ground, mixing with the dust.


    They were dead before they could even utter a heartrending cry.


    Everyone screamed at the sight. "Oh, gosh! What just happened? He killed all of them in with a single


    blow!" someone cried out, voice trembling with fear.


    Shocked, everyone turned to find out who the murderer was. It was an old scrawny man in a ck


    robe. Carrying a dark atmosphere, he looked rather gloomy. Once people looked into his eyes, they


    would begin to feel as if they were surrounded by endless darkness, isted, andpletely helpless.


    A group of fighters also approached from the distance. Clearly, they were with the powerful old man.


    ''This old guy must be from one of the eight forces. He is trying to intimidate the others by killing the


    three poor guys who tried to fight back. It seems that it''s impossible for us to enter the valley while the


    eight forces are here, '' Ricky thought in his mind, analyzing the situation carefully.


    "Russell, they came from the Nether Pce," Bastian whispered to Ricky in a low voice while his eyes


    blinked alertly.


    Ricky looked into his eyes and nodded to show his acknowledgment. ''The Nether Pce?'' he


    murmured quietly, keeping Bastian''s words in mind.


    "You guys are right about one thing; this ce is not the territory of the eight forces. But we can decide


    who can stay here while who can''t! Our strength speaks for ourselves. And I''m quite certain none of


    you would stand any chance against us, am I right? If you are unhappy about our decision,e and


    fight me to prove us wrong! I don''t mind killing more people to disy my strength. Actually, I kind of


    enjoy killing people and watching their blood gush out of their weak bodies!" The old man ran his eyes


    over his surroundings and stated with a rxed voice, a smile appearing on his face.


    Then he added, "Oh, you know what? Personally, I think you do not deserve to have thirty minutes to


    run for your lives. I am giving you fifteen minutes! So, if we find you still wandering within one thousand


    meter from the valley, I wille and take your life. Sending people to theher world never fails to


    bring me joy."


    "Ha-ha! I agree with you! I was being merciful to allow these bastards thirty minutes earlier. Now I''ve


    also changed my mind. Fifteen minutes it is!" Zarlyk burst intoughter and took a nce at everyone;


    his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Everyone was extremely angry at how the two were bullying them. However, they knew they were


    unable to fight back. No one would dare risk their lives in challenging them after what they had


    witnessed with the three warriors he killed miserably in the blink of an eye. Their bodies were still lying


    on the ground, serving as a reminder for them to not act recklessly.


    Even if they were unwilling to leave and give up this chance to enter the valley, retreating seemed to be


    the wise option because they would be too weak to face the eight forces head on. If they retreated,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they could at least survive. Otherwise, they could stay and face their miserable fate.


    "What should we do?" Tyson asked in a low voice carefully. He did not want to leave. He had no


    intentions of giving up so easily.


    "Let''s leave. I don''t think we have another option. We can''t defeat them, even if we try. They are much


    too stronger. Any warrior from them could easily crush us on their own. And there are three. I''m sure


    the other five forces would soon head here too. Think about it, we weren''t even able to hide without


    being noticed," Ricky said in disappointment. Then he and Bastian turned their backs and left.


    Tyson cursed angrily before he joined Ricky to retreat.


    "Humph! Those weak stupid blind rookies! They just wouldn''t leave without being taught a lesson; they


    were threatened endlessly!" Watching their enemies leave one by one, Zarlyk snorted through his nose


    coldly again.


    ...


    Ricky, Tyson, and Bastian pulled out quickly. It wasn''t long before they were a kilometer away from the


    valley.


    "Damn it! So, are we going to give up that easily? The eight forces, those bastards! How could they just


    assume ownership of that valley! That ce was made to be open to everyone! Now, fine! We are


    kicked out of there and they are going getting their hands on the great chance we wanted for


    ourselves!" Tyson cursed with a loud voice, not afraid of getting discovered anymore.


    "Easy, Tyson! There''s nothing we can do about it. In the Chaotic Region, the eight forces dominate the


    area. They are definitely unparalleled. They can im whatever they want. No one would dare


    challenge them except themselves," Bastianforted.


    "Humph! Bastards! When I get to be a demi-immortal, I will definitely kill all of them once and for all!"


    Tyson blurt out with a merciless voice.


    "I''m sure the eight forces must have known what was inside the valley. Otherwise, they would not have


    put much effort in keeping the other warriors away from it. If they had no clue at all, they would be more


    than d to see other people go inside and search the valley, so that they could take advantage of


    other warriors as they fish for information without having to fight and risk their bodies," Ricky said


    before he thought for a while, with furrowed brows.


    "Yes, you are right! That''s exactly what they are doing; taking advantage of others to aplish their


    own goals!" Bastian nodded.


    "There must be some precious treasures in the valley! I know it! I am sure of it! Damn it! I would only


    wish that they go insane and crazy enough to start killing one another in order to obtain the treasures.


    Wish all of them die miserably and burn in hell! For eternity!" Tyson would not stop cursing resentfully.


    He had no ns of stopping anytime soon.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky and Bastian exchanged looks with each other and burst intoughter upon hearing


    Tyson''s words.


    The two guys were also extremely unhappy that they were forced to leave the valley.


    "What''s so funny, Russell? Are we really going to let the chance go so easily because of the so-called


    shit of eight forces? Probably a great opportunity - which could enable us to be innate spiritual


    kings - is waiting for us somewhere in the valley!" Tyson said, breathing deeply to ease his anger.


    Both Ricky and Bastian stoppedughing and went silent.


    "You are right, Tyson. What about this? You guys keep leaving this area, and I''m going back alone to


    discreetly watch their next moves. I''ll make sure to find whatever secret is hiding in there. Sounds


    good?" Determined, Ricky announced before he thought carefully for a few moments. Tyson''s words


    rmed him. He did not want to miss the opportunity.

 Chapter 263 Following Behind

    Chapter 263 Following Behind


    Ricky made up his mind and decided to propose his idea to Tyson and Bastian. Moreover, when the


    Eight Demi-immortal Forces had requested them to leave, Ricky had decided to secretly return into the


    valley.


    Ricky wouldn''t give up on finding the secret in the valley as Tyson said.


    "Russell, you shouldn''t regard this as a joke. It''s not funny at all!" Tyson was surprised and shook his


    head after hearing what Ricky just said.


    Bastian also shook his head with Tyson, intensely agreeing with his reaction.


    What a joke! Indeed, Ricky was the best among them. But in the face of the eight Forces, he was


    nothing more than an insect.


    "Tyson, Bastian, I''m not messing around. I am being serious." They seemed unconvinced. Ricky found


    it necessary to reiterate his idea and assure them that he wasn''t kidding.


    At that moment, they finally realized that Ricky was determined to do it.


    At the same time, both their faces looked grim.


    Tyson said in response, "Russell, although I personally don''t want to give up as well, I also know it is


    impossible for us to return into the valley.


    Can''t you see? We clearly don''t have the ability to return into the valley without losing our lives."


    "Ipletely agree with Tyson. Russell, I know it''s a tempting opportunity. But we are doomed to fail. It


    is unwise for us to push through it," Bastian added.


    "I''m a hundred percent certain that I can sneak into the valley undetected. Don''t you believe me?"


    Ricky said earnestly.


    Hearing his words, Tyson and Bastian went silent.


    "Tyson and Bastian, I won''t risk my life if I know I can''t do it. Trust me. I have my ways," Ricky added


    when he saw they hadn''t responded.


    Ricky was trying to tell them that he was certain he could do it but he couldn''t tell them how, because it


    had to be a secret.


    They truly understood what Ricky said and exchanged looks with each other with a slight nod of their


    heads.


    "Russell, we believe you. Just promise us that you woulde back alive." Tyson sighed deeply.


    "You don''t need to worry! I understand that life is extremely valuable to me. I wasn''t lying. I''m a hundred


    percent certain." Ricky smiled.


    "Here, take this with you! It may be of help." Tyson took out a white spiritual ball, the innate spiritual


    ball, from his storage bag and handed it to Ricky.


    Looking at the innate spiritual ball, Bastian was surprised because he knew how powerful it was. He


    said, "Tyson, is that the innate spiritual ball from the legends? I am fortunate enough to see it with my


    own eyes!"


    "Yes, that is correct! It is the innate spiritual ball." Tyson nodded.


    "I have only heard stories about it. This is quite a surprise," Bastian said with an envious look.


    "Tyson, thank you! But I must say that this innate spiritual ball isn''t myst cards." Looking at the innate


    spiritual ball Tyson gave him, Ricky was very moved. He smiled in response.


    "I know. I can assure you that it will be of great help to you when you are in danger," Tyson said.


    "Tyson, I have told you that I am absolutely certain that I can do it." Then Ricky turned his back and


    headed for the valley.


    "Don''t worry. You can return and wait for my good news. I won''t be long."


    They didn''t say anything and just watched him walk away quietly until hepletely disappeared from


    their view.


    "Tyson, you have known Russell for quite a long time. You must know a lot of things about him, surely


    more than I do. I always found him to be quite mysterious," Bastian asked.


    "No doubt about that. He is truly a mystery. I have never seen him reach his limit. But I am sure he is


    an old friend whom we can trust," Tyson said with a nod.


    "I see."


    ...


    Ricky''s trump was very simple. It was the Chaotic Fire Zone. He used it as a tool to get inside the


    valley unnoticed.


    He entered the two zones. He thought that he could reach anywhere he wanted to go.


    But he couldn''t understand why the two zones were still in his mind after he had entered the Chaotic


    Fire Zone and the Devourer Zone.


    ''Bastian, Tyson, it was selfish of me to not tell you the secret of the two zones because it is very


    important for me. It is much more important than my life. I don''t want anyone to know about it unless I


    was on the brink of death.'' Ricky headed forward as he felt a little sorry for what he did.


    ...


    Ricky came to the vicinity of the valley again as he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky saw Zarlyk, Lilian, and a skinny warrior from the Nether Pce. They were warriors at the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Besides those three forces, five forces were also led by a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    At that moment, they were fighting against the beasts around the valley. The beasts were unable to


    stop these eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement from going into the valley no matter


    how hard they tried.


    Among all the beasts, only two beasts were at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement and they have


    already been badly injured.


    ''The eight demi-immortal warriors of Upper Region have indeed injured these two beasts at the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement before during the enormous surge of beasts. These beasts have been


    fighting for a long time and their strengths are slowly depleting, '' Ricky said to himself as he observed


    in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''In other words, they know what was about to happen next. They solved the problem in advance, ''


    Ricky thought.


    Of course, he was curious about the secret hidden in the valley, so he thought a lot.


    The battle came to an end. The eight Forces went into the valley and Ricky followed closely behind.


    Ricky could go into the valley and search by himself. But the eight Forces knew more than Ricky and it


    would be easier for him to just follow them.


    The reeking smell entered Ricky''s nose and he felt the heat growing even more intense as soon as he


    went into the valley. The smell was so intense that it was probably the cause of the scorching heat.


    The eight Forces swallowed some pills. Ricky assumed that the pills were to help them hold their


    breaths.


    Besides the reeking smell and heat, pools of blood were all over the ground.


    ''It seems that the corpses of the warriors and beasts have all been moved inside the valley, '' Ricky


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thought as he tailed the eight Forces.

 Chapter 264 The Skeleton Dragon

    Chapter 264 The Skeleton Dragon


    Stters and smears of blood on the floor were all too intriguing for the people of eight great powers.


    Their curiosity led them to follow the blood trail to wherever it might take them.


    The stench intensified the more they followed the blood trail. The smell of death filled every inch of the


    surrounding area. Meanwhile, Ricky''s senses were tingling as his two powerful zones detected a


    tremendous power lurking in the depths of where they were.


    ''Are fierce monsters guarding something valuable over here? Like a Treasure from Heaven and Earth?''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    Despite the fact that there might be a chance that something valuable was hidden in this valley, Ricky


    did not suppose that the legendary opportunity that every one in the Chaotic Region was seeking,


    which would crown a warrior as an innate spiritual king, would be found here in this weird valley. And


    that was why the Eight Demi-immortal Forces only sent their disciples to the valley instead ofing in


    person to see what was going on.


    That only meant one thing, and that was they weren''t there for the precious chance to be an


    innate spiritual king. All the leaders from the Eight Demi-immortal Forces ever wanted was to be


    innate spirits. They would definitely show up if the opportunity was here in the valley.


    Ricky''s mind was trailing behind. He snapped out of it and retreated his thoughts. With one cautious


    foot in front of the other, he focused on the mission they were in and followed the people of eight


    Forces into the depths of the valley that reeked death.


    Finally, after six hours of tedious search, they found the source of the rotten corpse and the end of the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    blood trail. The monsters they defeated previously were also hiding around.


    The trail ended in an immensely deep hole of several hundred meters. It was so deep that no one could


    see the bottom of it.


    Stinky blood and rotten corpses filled here and there in this deep hole. It was safe to assume that all


    the foul smell wereing from this deep hole.


    The defeated monsters that guarded the hole trembled with fear when they met the eyes of the people


    of eight Forces. But more than this, they were even more scared of what was underneath theyers of


    corpse and rotten flesh that were inside the hole.


    The unsightly scene made Ricky nauseous. He saw that the mound of rotten flesh and corpse were


    moving. The limbs and the torn down flesh wriggled in unison as if something underneath was causing


    the movement. It was as if a creature underneath the stack of corpses was devouring at that time.


    Ricky''s eyes widened. He realized that this was the ferocious power that he had sensed when they got


    to the valley.


    ''Hmm. What could it be? What could be lurking underneath this deep hole?'' Ricky asked himself.


    While all the people of eight great powers had to bear with the repulsive smell of the deep hole, they


    mustered up all the courage they needed to tolerate the smell and gathered around the hole in a circle.


    "The monster must be absorbing the blood and corpses to recover." The man of the Arhat Pce said,


    "Dear all, let us merge all our powers to defeat this beast with one massive attack. Because if we don''t,


    we''ll definitely suffer the rage of the eight demi-immortals back home."


    "Of course we must!" The rest of the seven people agreed in unison. They wanted to take down the


    beast as much as the man of the Arhat Pce. Soon after, they prepared for their attack.


    ''It seems that there are no Treasures from Heaven and Earth nor good chances here. The eight Forces


    must have a really profound hatred towards the creature in the deep hole. And the creature avenged


    itself with a great surge of beasts to the Chaotic Region, ''


    Ricky thought to himself upon hearing what the people of eight Forces were talking about.


    ''But why did the people of eight Forces forbid other warriors froming here? Those warriors could


    have served as their scapegoat if they approached this area. I don''t think the people of eight Forces


    are kind enough and merciful to care about others'' lives.'' Ricky was baffled. He wanted to know the


    truth and more about what the beef was between the creature in the hole and the people of eight


    Forces.


    "You stupid beasts, get out! Or do you want to suffer and go to hell with the damn monster in the deep


    hole? Get away from us!" The thin elder from the Nether Pce yelled at hesitant beasts who were


    preying on them. He tried to scare them off to clear their path of any distractions. Sure enough, they


    only wanted the best of their powersbined to defeat the powerful creature in the hole.


    The elder wasn''t talking in vain for high grade Bone Reinforced beasts were capable of understanding


    humannguage. The beasts surely knew what the elder was telling them to do.


    "Damn you! Do you think we really want to stay here? How dare we leave without the monster''s


    approval!" They chattered and cursed to themselves upon hearing the thin man''s demands.


    "If we leave, the monster inside the abyss wouldn''t spare us! It can force each and every beast in the


    mountain into a frenzied state and even create a surge of beasts against Chaotic Region! Don''t you


    know what that mean?" Sadly, although the beasts could understand humannguage, they didn''t talk.


    All the warriors could hear was their restless growls.


    "You''d rot with the corpse if you do not leave!" Another man shouted when he saw the beasts growling


    ferociously instead of leaving.


    The eight warriors were given no choice--they had to defeat the creature in the hole while the other


    beasts lurk around and guard their master. Soon after, eight warriors at the eighth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement prepared themselves to attack with their retinues.


    Pow!


    All of a sudden, a strong and powerful growl trembled from the deep hole. The horrid blood and gory


    smell of the rotten corpse spurted out from the hole due to the tremor caused by the creature.


    The strong vibration from the sound wave dispersed solid attacks to all directions. This surprised and


    terrorized all the beasts on the ground. This made the beasts scour back in fear.


    The tremor did not spare the people of the eight great powers. They were shocked at the moving of the


    ground and took steps back at the powerful attack. Only warriors at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement managed to stand still amidst the unforeseen attack. Some warriors at the sixth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement, however, felt the attack go straight deep into their chests which made them spit


    out blood. The horrendous and surprising attack left the warriors puzzled on how to defeat the


    monstrous creature in the hole.


    It was a good thing that the eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement countered and


    resisted the attack. If it weren''t for this, they all would have been seriously injured from the ferocious


    attack.


    On the other hand, Ricky became more and more curious as to what the creature was. He sensed that


    it might be a dragon, based from how the creature''s growl sounded.


    He assumed that the creature was indeed, a dragon, because the roar that he heard ignited a


    connection with his Fire Dragon Egg in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Soon after, his Fire Dragon Egg started to vibrate. It was trying to send him a vague message. From


    what Ricky understood, he was urged to try and capture the creature that was buried deep inside the


    hole.


    "Ha-ha! Why did the eight old men send you clowns to die for them? They should havee here in


    person!"


    A low guttural growl followed the howl.


    Suddenly, a ginormous creature emerged from underneath all the rotten and foul smelling corpses. It


    stood ten meters tall with rotten meat falling off its body. It was velvety scarlet from all the sticky blood


    that oozed out from its entirety.


    It had a huge head, much like that of a dragon''s. It was fire red, as if it was made of boiling hot iron. It


    opened its mouth and sharp ck teeth were seen, tattered from all the meat that it chewed when it


    was still underneath the pile of corpses.


    The giant had bones instead of horns that popped out of its head. The pair being about one meter long


    each and eager to pop out like it was held inside for a long time.


    Its front feet were small, much like that of a T-Rex. The rear legs were very bulky, however, like that of


    an athlete''s.


    Several sharp bones pricked out of its back to the end of its tail. This made it look more untouchable


    and deadly that anyone who would dare and fight it would die at the slightest touch of its sharp bones.


    "This monster''s dragon-shaped head and the Fire Dragon Egg''s abnormal reaction indicate there''s


    Great Dragon Blood in its body. No wonder it canmand all beasts in the Chaotic Region." Ricky


    sighed with mixed feelings of horror and amusement.


    Ricky also came to the conclusion that the monster could be a demi-spiritual beast since it could speak


    and understand human tongue.


    But when he detected what the creature was, he sensed that the monster might have been seriously


    injured. This would exin the pile of corpses that it devoured when he was still holed up. Ricky''s


    assumption might be correct, that the pile of meat that it devoured was for its recuperation.


    "Skeleton Dragon, you are doomed today! You do not deserve our chiefs toe in person!" The man


    from the Arhat Pce spoke again and warned the dragon.

 Chapter 265 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 265 Fierce Battle


    "The Skeleton Dragon! So this is the beast they call Skeleton Dragon?" Ricky murmured after he heard


    what Zarlyk said.


    From the name of this beast, he was even more certain that the Skeleton Dragon had the blood of the


    Great Dragon. If his Fire Dragon Egg could devour the blood essence of this demi-immortal beast that


    had the blood of Great Dragon, it would definitely help to speed up the hatching of the Fire Dragon


    Egg.


    Although he was not clear about the feud between this Skeleton Dragon and the Eight Forces, Ricky


    didn''t have a good impression of this Skeleton Dragon. The reason why Ricky didn''t like it was that it


    initiated the surge of beasts regardless of the other beasts and warriors in the Chaotic Region.


    Worse still, it was more disturbing to watch the Skeleton Dragon suck in the blood and corpses of


    warriors and beasts alike.


    So Ricky would not have any mercy on the Skeleton Dragon. He would kill it and let the Fire Dragon


    Egg devour it without hesitation.


    Of course, Ricky wasn''t able to kill it by himself, but now here were eight powerful warriors at the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Huh! Those eight old men have fought me in this region for ages. But they still can''t kill me. You little


    guys just said you wanted to kill me? That''s really a big joke!" The Skeleton Dragonughed


    disdainfully on hearing what Zarlyk said.


    "Humph! You crafty creature! If you hadn''t hidden away every time, would you be alive now?" The thin


    old man replied in a cold voice, "Even so, you were still hurt by eight demi-immortals and had to hide


    for years to heal. Right?


    And this time, I think you must have been seriously hurt. Otherwise, you wouldn''t haveunched a


    surge of beasts with the risk of exposing your hiding ce. For healing, you have to use blood and


    flesh from the warriors and beasts killed by the surge."


    "Yeah, that''s it. And I suppose you haven''t recovered much. Otherwise, how would you listen to our


    nonsense here?" That middle-aged man also mocked the Skeleton Dragon.


    "Growl! Howl!"


    The Skeleton Dragon roared loudly after hearing what they said. Its bloody eyes seemed even more


    ferocious.


    There was no doubt that what those people said was true.


    "So, it is impossible for you to run away from us with your badly wounded body. Today, you have no


    choice but to die here!" Zarlyk said again in a cold voice.


    "Growl!"


    The Skeleton Dragon didn''t say a single word. It just roared fiercely and charged at Zarlyk to attack


    him.


    "Retreat!" Seeing the Skeleton Dragon start attacking, the eight warriors gave an order to their


    followers. They soon prepared to attack. Immediately, they surrounded the Skeleton Dragon.


    However, except for Zarlyk, the other seven warriors didn''t attack. They all waited for someone to


    attack first. They had a n. If possible, they''d wait until after Zarlyk had done his part. Then they


    would join in to end the game.


    ''Ha-ha, each one has a different idea! Did theye here thinking the sh would go ording to


    their ns? Do they think holding back gives them an upper hand over their opponent?'' Ricky thought


    to himself, questioning the wisdom behind their actions. ''But, do their aims have anything to do with the


    Skeleton Dragon?''


    Even though this was a demi-immortal Skeleton Dragon, it was already seriously injured. At best, it


    may be able to fight three or four warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. But to take on


    double that number? Impossible!


    If the eight warriors could unite, technically the battle would be a foregone conclusion. But now, seeing


    how they hesitated to pull the first move, the Dragon might still have a chance.


    ''This is the best option for me! The Skeleton Dragon and its opponents canceling out each other would


    be my advantage. If they fight fiercely and cause enough destruction to either side, I''ll be in a better


    position, '' Ricky thought again.


    ...


    ''Damn these seven crafty guys!'' Reading the intentions of the other warriors, Zarlyk was not impressed.


    Suddenly an idea hit him. Then he turned around and walked away.


    Zarlyk thought, ''If these guys don''t want to fight, thinking I''ll be the first to act, I''m sorry they got their


    cards wrong. They can wait until the cowse home, but I won''t put my life on the line. Especially,


    not for grown-ass men, when they all know we aren''t here for fun.''


    Seeing him walk away, the dragon read confusion in their camp and took advantage of it. With a


    thunderous growl, it pounced upon the nearest warrior, catching him unprepared. The other warriors


    ran for their lives in fear, without even attempting to save their colleague. Only by a whisker did he


    break free, dropped his weapon and ran like a scalded haint, following his colleagues.


    But the dragon kept the chase, hot on their heels wherever they turned. One by one, it kept hitting


    them, until all eight of them had sustained various injuries. If things went on like this, they would


    certainly suffer a resounding defeat.


    "It''s the right time for them to unite!" Ricky involuntarily murmured, as he watched the unfolding scene.


    As if the warriors heard what Ricky had murmured, they stopped running, maybe because they knew


    that they were losing and something needed to be done. They looked at each other. In a moment, they


    united, and started fighting back.


    If they were going to lose, they''d have to go out fighting for their pride. Was that too much to ask of a


    real warrior?


    The next moment, they released their strongest power without hesitation and together struck at the


    Skeleton Dragon.


    Now, the real battle had just began. Endless cacophony of shrieks, deep rumbling and every other


    imaginable frightening noise rent the air.


    Other warriors and beasts could hardly bear the strong st waves. They had to retreat quickly.


    ''It''s time to see who wins! It seems the dragon is losing the battle. Next, I should wait for the perfect


    opportunity, once the fight is over and these warriors can''t agree on who should be the leader of the


    team. From the way they started off hesitating, it''s only a matter of time before they fall out. Those


    internal conflicts will be my best chance to strike. In the worst case, I''ll have to unleash the full power of


    my two zones to capture what they think they are here to gain, ''


    Ricky carefully analyzed the situation as he watched the Skeleton Dragon being hit fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    After several rounds of intense attack, the most powerful force from both sides collided.


    The blistering impact left a horrifying gash on the dragon''s head.


    With a thump, it copsed into a heap on the ground, twisting, turning and groaning in pain.


    Meanwhile, those eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement were not in a good state,


    either. Each of them had a nasty hit from the st, and theyy on the ground, heavily bleeding and


    wincing in pain. More frightening for them was the fact that the dragon, even in the badly injured state,


    was still demi-immortal and could again st them with innate power.


    But if the beast didn''t react, undoubtedly, they''d recover enough to do the final damages.


    Just then, as Ricky watched with bated breath, the eight warriors began to revive, gathering their


    strength bit by bit. As soon as they were strong enough to unleash another strike, they hit the dragon,


    hoping to finish it off with one surprise blow.


    "Howl!"


    Unexpectedly, the roar of the Skeleton Dragon tore up the air again. People could tell from the roar that


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    it still had some fight in it. Instantly, it hauled itself off the ground, in spite of the gashing wound on its


    head.


    Then the Skeleton Dragon shouted, "If you want to kill me, you are not going to survive either."


    In a sh, the dragon''s power shot up, peaking at the demi-immortal level. With onest roar, it


    released a devastating wave of fire, smoke and thunder that swept across the whole area, destroying


    the inferior power of the eight warriors in an instant.


    "The Skeleton Dragon is going to put up a desperate fight! This is one heck of a bad beast they''re


    messing with!" Ricky couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 266 The Trump Card On Both Sides

    Chapter 266 The Trump Card On Both Sides


    "Is the Skeleton Dragon starting to burn its blood essence?" Ricky murmured when he felt the massive


    strength from the Skeleton Dragon increasing to the peak of the demi-immortal level.


    Then Ricky decided to deny that assumption. It didn''t look like the Skeleton Dragon was burning its


    blood essence from the way it was acting. Both warriors and beasts, after burning their blood essence,


    became full of strength on the outside and weak in the inside.


    At that moment, the power of the Skeleton Dragon reached its peak and its blood vitality was


    increasing. There was no way it was really burning its blood essence.


    At that point, the Fire Dragon Egg in Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone vibrated more violently, and Ricky felt


    like his body was shaking from the force it was exuding.


    "I guess the Skeleton Dragon is burning the blood essence of someone else. The only thing that can


    make my body, which has absorbed dragon blood, and the Fire Dragon Egg to respond to it, is the


    blood essence of a dragon." Ricky was caught by surprise and narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes! It''s much more likely that it''s the blood essence of a Great Dragon. That is what the eight Forces


    want. Only with the strength of the blood essence of the Great Dragon can the Skeleton Dragon


    ...


    "Damn it! Damn it! That creature really dares to burn the blood essence of the Great Dragon?! That


    blood essence should have been ours!" The eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    said coldly, wiping the blood from the corners of their mouths.


    "Ha-ha! Those eight old guys have always wanted to grasp the blood essence of the Great Dragon.


    They didn''t expect that I already refined the blood essence of the Great Dragon and got all my power


    back!" The Skeleton Dragon spoke with augh as he looked at his eight opponents.


    "So, you will not only fail to get what you want, but you will also die here," the Skeleton Dragon said


    with a contemtive expression.


    "Skeleton Dragon, stop lying to us. If you had refined the blood essence of a Great Dragon, you


    wouldn''t have activated the surge of beasts. You obviously just suppressed the harm you suffered with


    the power of the blood essence of the Great Dragon," the thin old man said with a coldugh after


    hearing what the Skeleton Dragon had said.


    "If I''m right, you are just showing the strength of the blood essence of the Great Dragon and the effects


    are just temporary. It won''tst long though. After a while, the harm your body suffered will be


    aggravated again.


    So as long as we hold on a little bit longer, we will be able to kill you. We can also get the blood


    essence of the Great Dragon after you are dead; am I right?"


    Roar! Roar!


    The Skeleton Dragon stoppedughing and changed his expression to one of anger when he heard the


    old man''s words. It was obvious that the old man had guessed everything correctly.


    "It''s so funny watching a dying beast like you try to fool us. You were really overestimating yourself,"


    the man from the Arhat Pce said with a sneer.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "So this Skeleton Dragon is not as strong as it looks!" Ricky from the Chaotic Fire Zone said with a sigh


    as he watched the scene unfold. Then, he continued to say, "But it''s possible that this Skeleton Dragon,


    when at the peak of his power, can kill several warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and


    reduce the strength of the others."


    ...


    "So what? I see no problem in trying to fool you. You are all hypocrites anyway! Even though I''m just at


    this peak for a short time, I can still kill you all, so go to hell!" the Skeleton Dragon roared.


    Grumble!


    It could be seen that endless blood waves were gathered together and pervaded the whole area where


    the Skeleton Dragon was. Veins popped up all over the straining body of the Skeleton Dragon.


    "Blood bone rain!"


    The bone swords popping out of the body of the Skeleton Dragon shot consistently in all directions and


    blended with the strong blood waves around them. They then turned into blood bone swords and shot


    towards the ninth graded Bone Reinforcement warriors as an unstoppable force like a heavy downpour.


    "Ha-ha! Go to hell! You don''t stand a chance of living after I use this move. Even though I''m going to


    die, I will make sure you apany me on my way to hell."


    Feeling the strong power of that desperate move, the Skeleton Dragon looked at the people around


    him andughed. He was imagining what they would look like after being killed by the blood bone rain.


    "The blood essence of the Great Dragon is so magic! It''s more powerful than the pure blood of the


    Great Dragon. It even made this dying Skeleton Dragon exert a move that is equal to the level of a


    demi-immortal warrior," Ricky said to himself when sensing the power.


    "Those eight people will suffer a serious injury if they don''t have other solutions. After exerting this


    move, the power of the blood essence of the Great Dragon is going to eventually peter out. All of them


    will be injured, then I will take the chance to put the Skeleton Dragon into the Chaotic Fire Zone."


    "You are being too naive, you beast. We figured that you would want us to die with you, so we have


    prepared for that happening," the guy from the Arhat Pce said coldly before Ricky conceived of a


    n in his mind.


    Then, a white ball appeared in his palm.


    Ricky immediately sensed a familiar feeling from within the white ball.


    "That...that is an innate spiritual ball!" Ricky said in a shocked tone.


    In face of an innate spiritual ball, the Skeleton Dragon wouldn''t have any chance of surviving.


    Subsequently, Ricky noticed that the energy of the innate spiritual ball was less than that of the ball he


    had. The spiritual energy in the white little ball was not pure either.


    "I see. That is not an innate spiritual ball. I guess it''s just a ball of energy condensed by the master of


    the Arhat Pce. It''s at most a demi-immortal miraculous level orb," Ricky reasoned to himself in a


    light voice.


    "But that demi-immortal miraculous orb doesn''t have enough power to defeat the Skeleton Dragon."


    The moment Ricky finished talking, the same ball appeared in the palm of the other seven people.


    "Why did you have to ruin my n?! You would have been injured badly, but now..." Ricky said angrily


    when he saw how prepared they were.


    There was really no use in getting upset though.


    At that moment, the eight people activated the power inside the little ball and pushed it towards the


    Skeleton Dragon. Then the eight demi-immortal miraculous orbs collided with the move from the


    Skeleton Dragon in the middle of the air.


    Grumble! Violent waves swept through the area again and swallowed everything around them up in a


    cloud of dust.


    Haunting roars and growlsing from the Skeleton Dragon. It emerged from the cloud with a loud


    grumble.


    "You want my blood essence? Dream on! I won''t let you get what you want even if I do die for it."

 Chapter 267 What They Were Truly After

    Chapter 267 What They Were Truly After


    "You dirty beast! Give us your blood essence and we''ll show you mercy by at least giving you a decent


    death!" The eight men shouted ferociously in response to the skeleton dragon''s ear-splitting roar. Even


    though they were all at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, that fight was no easy job for them.


    They all had to steel their resolve as they called out their battle cries.


    Boom!


    The sts from the collision of the two sides'' attacks continued. The blows were producing deafening


    sounds. When thest wave of explosions backfired, both sides were thrown back and onto the ground.


    The eight warriors vomited mouthfuls of blood as they were struggling to get up onto their knees. For a


    moment, the wind was knocked out of them and their ears were ringing.


    Their injuries were not really serious though. After a while, they managed to catch their breath and


    stood back up. Soon, they had adjusted themselves and were confident that they could fight at 90


    percent of their potential if the skeleton dragon was still not defeated. The energy they used in the


    head-on collision just then was from eight demi-immortal orbs instead of themselves after all. The


    backfire was no big deal for them as long as they made sure to preserved enough strength to fight


    back.


    Things sadly looked different for the Skeleton Dragon, however.


    Its huge body was flung into the air before being mmed back onto the floor. A crater was formed in


    the ground where its body struck. Neither the ground nor the crater could stop its suffering. It was


    forced to roll across the ground by the force of the st. It broke one thick tree trunks and another as it


    rolled over them on its way down before its tumbling ceased.


    No one moved for a few seconds. When the dragon finally gathered the strength to moan and tried to


    move, the eight men noticed that it was already covered all over in wounds. Its two rtively small fore-


    paws were broken off, and one of its hind legs was broken. Worse still, nearly all of the sword-like bony


    tes on its back and tail were shattered, leaving horrible scars that went all the way down to its


    bones.


    Its once powerful maw that had dagger-like teeth was now twisted and unable to snap at its enemies


    like before.


    Of course, the most fatal wound was an unseen one. After dozens of years, its internal injury had


    eventually mounted in severity and was killing it. Once re-opened by the strike, the old injury was what


    finally killed it.


    By then, it might already be toote, even if it was willing to refine the Great Dragon''s blood essence.


    "It seems like it''s all over now. I could only expect that thepetition between those eight would be as


    fierce as possible," Ricky grumbled from inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, clearly a bit unsatisfied with


    what had happened.


    If things didn''t work outter, he would have to take the risk and exposed his two powerful zones.


    Just then, loud whines came from out in the distance.


    Seeing that the fearsome Skeleton Dragon had been brought down, the other fierce beasts in the area


    were terrified that they would be next. So one by one, they fled into the depth of the mountains without


    even looking back.


    The Great Dragon''s blood essence was undoubtedly something that they craved, but they cherished


    their lives more. It seemed that flight was the best policy for them after witnessing the Dragon''s defeat.


    As soon as the beasts fled the area, the eight advanced Bone Reinforcement warriors went to examine


    the in Skeleton Dragon.


    "Give us what we want, beast, and you may receive a quick death. We can only promise you that you


    will be brought back to the Chaotic Region where a painful death awaits you otherwise!" Zarlyk gloated


    with killing intent in his sharp and cruel eyes.


    The same look could also be seen in the other seven men''s eyes.


    The Skeleton Dragon growled up at the sky upon hearing his words. With itsst bit of strength, the


    dragon raised its head and seemed to be bringing something from deep inside it out.


    The next moment, a drop of red blood shot out from its gnarled mouth and into the distance!


    The moment the blood drop touched the air, the Fire Dragon Egg in Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone shook


    violently, and the resonance he felt became incredibly stronger.


    ''The Great Dragon''s blood essence!'' This was the first thing that crossed Ricky''s mind when he caught


    sight of the bright red drop.


    The men from the eight Forces recognized the blood essence at once as well. Still in shock, they all


    made a beeline and rushed in the blood drop''s direction.


    "It''s the Great Dragon''s blood essence! Someone get it!" The eight Bone Reinforcement warriors


    shouted out loud, scrambling for the blood drop because they were all hoping to make it their own.


    They truly wished they could fly at that moment!


    But just when they got nearer and nearer to the treasure, they came to a halt all of a sudden.


    Ricky noticed it and was both surprised and confused.


    It didn''t take him much time to figure out what had happened. In the next instant, the Skeleton Dragon


    convulsed in a strange way and roared again in a different direction thanst time. As it howled with all


    strength, it spat something else out.


    The thing shot out at a high speed through the air. It was fast enough to even travel through different


    spaces. Its incredible speed had made it impossible for Ricky to see it clearly. Trying his best, he could


    only figure its color out; it was bronze.


    "Ha ha ha! Now there are two treasures waiting for you guys. Let''s see you make a decision over which


    to chase!" The dragonughed, and those were itsst words. It then drew itsst breath and its head


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    fell heavily to the ground.


    Its final strategy worked. The eight warriors all changed their direction without a second thought and


    went after the bronze object. If it was greed that had filled their eyes when they saw the blood drop,


    then it could be said that it was strange craze that could be seen in their eyes now.


    "So, the bronze thing is what they are truly after?" Ricky was suddenly enlightened. It couldn''t be more


    obvious that the bronze object was something much more valuable than the Great Dragon''s blood


    essence. The eight men''s reaction spoke volumes for that fact.


    Ricky activated his Chaotic Fire Zone immediately, but instead of making for the bronze thing, he aimed


    for the blood essence.


    It didn''t mean that Ricky had given the seemingly more valuable bronze object up. It was just that he


    thought the right timing was also very important under those circumstances. Given that all the powerful


    warriors were now focusing on that bronze object, he stood little chance of getting it, even if he


    exposed his two zones.


    So, he adopted a different strategy. He would go for the Great Dragon''s blood essence first, and when


    he got it, he believed that the eight warriors would have been weakened by each other in the scramble.


    Then, he might be able to seize the chance and snatch the bronze thing.


    The Great Dragons blood essence was flying like an arrow. It was spat out by a demi-immortal beast


    with everyst bit of its strength before its death and the power inside was not to be underestimated


    after all.


    Fortunately, with the help of his Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky could act more quickly than the men from the


    eight Forces. Ricky was able to get to the blood drop much sooner than they would have.


    Two hourster, Ricky caught up with the Great Dragon''s blood essence. At the same time, he found


    that he had arrived at the top of a grand and gaping canyon.


    Without hesitation, he reached out to grab the blood drop with his bare hand. It was not as easy as he


    had thought it would be. The Great Dragon''s blood essence was no ordinary thing, as after years of


    refining and evolving, it had condensed arge amount of energy within itself. It was a powerful force


    that a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement like Ricky could hardly stand. Ricky closed


    his eyes and turned his face away to avoid the explosion of energy. He could feel the air and even his


    blood shaking from the blood drop''s incredible force.


    To resist the power, he activated both of his zones. With great effort, he finally suppressed the Great


    Dragon''s blood essence into his Devourer Zone. He didn''t choose to put it in the Chaotic Fire Zone


    because he feared that the Fire Dragon Egg would swallow it all up when he wasn''t watching it.


    He would like to take a share of such a valuable thing after all.


    After acquiring the blood essence, Ricky hastened to travel back the way he''de using the Chaotic


    Fire Zone. His mind was back on the bronze object. He had to catch up with the eight warriors as soon


    as possible and watch for his chance to get the bronze thing.


    "Come on, I think that the Great Dragon''s blood essence went and dropped into this huge canyon!" It


    was no sooner that Ricky had left the canyon that the men from the eight Forces arrived. They rushed


    into the canyon like a swarm of bees, jostling against one another without the slightest idea that they


    were actually looking for nothing. .


    Another two hours had passed and Ricky went back to where the body of the Skeleton Dragony.


    With no hesitation, he drew its body into his Devourer Zone as well.


    For him, even though it was dead, the body of a demi-immortal beast contained great dragon blood and


    was no less precious than whatever treasures it produced.


    Then, wasting no more time, he headed in the direction which the bronze object had previously gone.


    Meanwhile, he searched for the eight Bone Reinforcement warriors using both of his zones.


    After about two hours, he found them. He had not only found the eight warriors, but had also seen the


    bronze thing for what it really was. It was a bronze key that was as long as one yard!


    As a casting master, Ricky could feel how intricate and delicate its patterns were when he set eyes on


    the Bronze Key. He could sense the superb technique that had made it. He even could tell what


    philosophy had been cast into it. He knew instantly that the thing was much more significant than it


    looked.


    Vaguely, he somehow perceived the power it released. He could tell that the Bronze Key was in fact a


    kind of spiritual weapon. Whatever it was, its level was definitely not low.


    It seemed that the price of the high level weapon had been partly paid already. Of the eight advanced


    Bone Reinforcement warriors, four had been killed by the others, while the remaining four were all


    covered in blood. They were lying on the ground, barely alive. The Bronze Key was ced quietly in


    the middle of the four dying men, with no one having the strength to crawl over to it and seize it.

 Chapter 268 The People Behind The Scenes

    Chapter 268 The People Behind The Scenes


    Among the four people, one was a young woman from the Dahlia Pce, one was a strong man from


    the Arhat Pce, one was a thin and old man, and thest was an old woman in a ck robe. They


    were all dying, buty resting with their eyes closed tightly.


    Looking around them, the whole area was a total mess. There were cracks in the ground, shattered


    tree trunks, and there was energy waves that hadn''tpletely dissipated. All of that indicated that


    there was a fierce battle that took ce there not long ago.


    "It seems that I missed a fierce battle, but the key is mine now. Although I still don''t know what it''s for, it


    has not fallen into the hands of any of the eight major forces at least." Ricky said gently, standing in the


    Chaotic Fire Zone.


    After witnessing the aftermath, Ricky no longer hesitated. He headed over to the Bronze Key. He was


    ready to collect it and quickly get out of there.


    As he moved to get the key, he felt another presence approach him.


    "Somebody''sing!" Ricky said in a low voice with batted breath.


    As soon as he said that, a ck figure appeared before him. The figure was a slightly young man in a


    ck robe with golden mesh embroidered on his chest. It was obvious that the man was someone from


    the Arhat Pce.


    This man naturally attracted the attention of the four ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement cultivators


    when he appeared. Only the other man from the Arhat Pce showed excitement on his face when he


    saw the man. The rest were full of despair at the sight.


    "Thomas, it''s you! Kill these three guys for me, and get the Bronze Key. Hurry up!" Immediately, the first


    man from the Arhat Pcemanded the young man.


    "Yes, Elder Zarlyk, I intend to." Thomas nodded his head and made a promise to him. Then his


    ferocious eyes found the three people he was tasked with killing.


    "Haha, God bless our Arhat Pce. The Bronze Key still belongs to us and no one else." Seeing that


    Thomas was heading towards the other three, the first man from the Arhat Pceughed in joy.


    "Thomas is just at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, but it''s quite easy for him to kill three people


    who are already so injured," Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Boy, how dare you! At the Nether Pce, I''m..." Seeing Thomas walking toward him first, the old man


    from the Nether Pce eximed. He was unprepared, but he quickly got ready to fight.


    He really had no chance going up against Thomas. Due to his injuries, his realm of the ninth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement was just useless.


    Before he could finish his words, Thomas''s saber had shed his neck open. In great reluctance, the


    old man fell to the ground dead.


    After him, Thomas moved on to the old woman and quickly ughtered her too without much effort.


    "Handsome boy, I suggest we work together! If we work together, you can get more than just the


    Bronze Key, you can also have my body! I can do even better than that, though. I can get you any


    woman you want at the Dahlia Pce!" Seeing Thomasing, the young woman from the Dahlia


    Pce naturally feared for her life. She desperately offered up all that she had and more.


    As he approached her, the young woman untied her waistband and took off her clothes with herst bit


    of energy. She knew that she was beautiful and hard for men to resist. She hoped that a young man


    like Thomas would be swayed by her body.


    Her body and her offer was not nearly enough to even distract Thomas; he was steadfast in his


    intention.


    Seeing the woman''s naked upper body, Thomas''s eyes did not change at all. "You must have been


    fucked by thousands of men already. I''m not interested in you, you damn bitch," Thomas said lightly


    with a cruel smirk.


    "Besides, if I want a woman, I think Elder Zarlyk will satisfy my wishes after we return. Don''t you think


    so, Elder Zarlyk?" After he said that, Thomas turned his face to the other man from the Arhat Pce


    and smiled back at him confidently.


    "You''re still..." Feeling the threatening tone in Thomas''s voice, the other man from the Arhat Pce


    naturally felt immediately irritated at his insolence. He wanted to scold Thomas for his attitude.


    Before he could scold Thomas, he realized something and stopped himself. He quickly changed his


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    attitude and forced himself to smile back kindly. "Yes, Thomas. After this matter is all over, I will tell the


    chief all about your merits. I will make sure you get whatever you want. That includes beautiful women,


    so you can get as many as you want!"


    "Ha-ha, did you hear that, bitch?" Hearing that, Thomas turned to the young woman again andughed


    at her pitiful attempts to persuade him.


    At the moment Thomas turned around, Elder Zarlyk''s face crumpled in annoyance yet again. Thomas


    had all the power in that moment, but he would definitely be dead by the time the elder''s injuries had


    healed and they went back to the pce.


    "Young man, he is deceiving you! After you kill me and take the Bronze Key, the senior leaders of the


    Arhat Pce will immediately kill you! They don''t want anyone but themselves to know about the


    existence of the Bronze Key, so they will eliminate you!" the young woman said in fear as he turned


    back to her after clearly rejecting her.


    She could tell that Thomas was being easily duped by the lies of Elder Zarlyk.


    "Bitch, you dare to try and provoke me into turning on the great and powerful Arhat Pce?" Thomas


    asked in a cold voice. In the next moment, he ughtered the young woman with his saber without any


    hesitation.


    "Is Thomas really so oblivious to the truth? Was he just pretending to be so dense?" At that point, Ricky


    was a little confused. He did not choose to show up, and continued to watch the situation unfold.


    "Thomas, you have made some great achievements today, so the chief will certainly reward you with


    numerous treasures." Seeing that the three others were dead, the old man from the Arhat Pce was


    quite excited.


    As for Thomas, he also looked quite excited. He took the Bronze Key with a big smile on his face and


    handed it to the man from the Arhat Pce.


    "Ha-ha!" Looking at the Bronze Key in his hand, the man from the Arhat Pce let out a manicugh. "I


    have the Bronze Key! No one else has the Bronze Key! I finally have it."


    Before he even finished celebrating, something surprising happened. While he wasughing, a


    mouthful of blood sprayed out of him and his face crumpled in pain. He was already injured and weak,


    but now he would very soon be dead. The reason his mouth was leaking blood, was because


    Thomas''s saber had pierced his chest.


    "Th...Thomas...You..." Elder Zarlyk made ast effort to raise his right hand. The dying man was


    reluctant about what was going on. He had finally gotten the Bronze Key, but it was short lived and he


    would soon be dead.


    He fell to the ground before he finished his protest at the betrayal. Thomas pulled out his saber and


    shed the Elder''s neck without hesitation.


    ''Sure enough, this Thomas is not just an innocentmb. He wants to monopolize the Bronze Key, but


    unfortunately, he doesn''t realize that there is always someone stronger waiting in the wings to take


    what they want, '' Ricky murmured gently in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''This guy seems to love cutting his opponent''s throats open when he is killing someone. That reminds


    me of an organization that I haven''t heard from in a long time...'' At the same time, Ricky was also


    faintly reminded of something.


    "Sorry, Elder, I never wanted to hand this Bronze Key over to you," Thomas said lightly as he looked at


    the corpse of the man of the Arhat Pce.


    After he picked up the Bronze Key, he went around and looted the corpses of the eight ninth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement cultivators. He obtained eight storage bags from their bodies. Judging from his


    excitement, it seemed that there was quite a lot of money and treasure inside the storage bags.


    "Thomas... interesting. Unfortunately, everything will eventually belong to me," Ricky said gently. He did


    not move to attack yet. He wanted to stay away from this ce for the moment.


    After all, it had been a long time. It would be terrible if there were more cultivators like Thomas and


    Ricky who had followed in secret.


    Later, Ricky followed closely after Thomas away from the ce that was covered in bodies. They soon


    came to a stop in another remote ce.


    After arriving there, Ricky was ready to start the fight. Thomas had also stopped, as if he knew that


    Ricky was following him.

 Chapter 269 Meet The Killer Again

    Chapter 269 Meet The Killer Again


    "What? Why did that guy stop? Did he sense me?" Seeing that Thomas had stopped, Ricky was very


    curious as to why.


    While Ricky was watching him closely in curiosity, Thomas took out a white jade tablet from his bag.


    "It''s over now, and the Bronze Key should be presented to the Shadow King," Thomas said, while


    looking at the white jade tablet. Then, it was apparent that he intended to crush the white jade tablet


    within his hand.


    However, at that moment, a de made of me suddenly sprang up through the air, and suddenly


    shed at Thomas''s wrist.


    If Thomas was to react a little slowly to the attack, his hand would inevitably be cut off. Nevertheless,


    Thomas''s reaction was quite rapid. It could be said that he was always alert and on guard, so he


    sensed it the moment the de of me appeared out of thin air.


    Thomas dropped the white jade tablet before he could manage to crush it.


    In the instant the white jade tablet was dropped, Ricky appeared. He caught the white jade tablet and


    directly put it into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Hey, it''s not over yet. Isn''t it a bit rash for you to think you''re ready to finish up all your ns?" Ricky


    said a littlezily as he put his arms up to stretch luxuriously.


    Compared to Ricky''sckadaisical demeanor, Thomas looked a lot more serious. He was immediately


    shocked, and could not believe he had been followed by someone.


    Ricky''s appearance was very sudden and unexpected. It was like an innate spiritual king that could tear


    up the space showing up. Thomas could still feel that Ricky''s realm seemed to be lower than his own.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Thomas asked coldly. Although he was shocked, Thomas had not


    lost his coolpletely. He decided he should figure out what was happening first.


    From that point of view, it could be observed that Thomas was able and crafty, so Ricky could not help


    but treat him seriously. Ricky never dared to underestimate or had contempt for such a strong and wary


    adversary.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important that I also want that Bronze Key and the eight storage bags


    that you have looted. Will you give them to me?" Ricky smiled gently.


    "Ha-ha!" After hearing Ricky''s words, Thomas couldn''t help but burst into loud and body wracking


    "So, you think my request is funny?" Ricky asked tly.


    "Don''t you think it''s funny? How can you think that you could ever match up to me in battle? Is it just


    because you can suddenly appear from nowhere? That only means that you have a strong stealth


    ability, or that you have magic tools with you. In terms of strength, you''re very ordinary judging from that


    strike just now," Thomas retorted with a chuckle.


    "Ha-ha! You have made a thorough analysis of me, but you can''t really know whether you are right or


    wrong," Ricky said.


    At the same time, Ricky had some spection about his true identity. Could Thomas be a member of


    the Endless Shadow? Firstly, he was calm and indifferent; secondly, he liked to cut throats when he


    killed someone. All those characters were quite in line with the profession of a hired killer.


    "Well, right or wrong can''t be judged verbally. Now, I''m also interested in your impressive ability with


    stealth. Either way, we''re at odds, so let''s just let our actions speak for us!" Thomas sneered.


    Immediately, Thomas''s momentum, that was from his cultivation at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, powered up. As soon as he had gathered his energy, he lunged straight for Ricky.


    "Before we fight, I''d like to know if you''re one of the Endless Shadow members?" Ricky asked with a


    smile on his face.


    "Huh? Why do you ask that?" Thomas was a little surprised to hear what Ricky had asked him. The


    surprised look on his face had easily proven that Ricky had guessed correctly.


    Thomas apparently did not intend to hide his true identity though. The reason he didn''t hide who he


    was, was because Ricky was already a dead man in his eyes.


    "It seems that you shadows can appear anywhere. Where ever we go, there are you guys." Ricky


    sighed slightly. He had be more alert to the Endless Shadows over time because there used to be


    killers of the Endless Shadow in the Snow Sect.


    Of course, Ricky was still uncertain about whether there were traitors and moles in the Snow Sect


    anymore or not.


    "It''s none of my business. My responsibility is just to cover the area of the Chaotic Region!" Thomas


    said andughed.


    In the next moment, Thomas moved so quickly that Ricky could only see the dust that rose under his


    feet before he appeared in front of Ricky a split-secondter.


    Then, a ck palm shot fiercely at Ricky''s face.


    Fortunately, Ricky''s reaction was not too slow. His me Fist came up and collided with the ck palm


    before it could strike his face.


    At the moment that Ricky hit Thomas, he immediately realized Ricky''s true power¡ªhe was at the


    second grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "You want to die? A second grade of Bone Reinforcement ranking cultivator is really daring to


    challenge me! Is this world no longer able to obey thew of the jungle?" Thomas immediately


    expressed his disdain toward Ricky.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, a momentter, Thomas''s disdain totally disappeared. After the sh between his palm and


    Ricky''s fist, he just felt a strong force, which was no less than his, prated into his arms through his


    palm. The force was so strong that he had to resist it with all his power.


    After the collision, they both retreated and did not attack again immediately. It was a tentative


    confrontation, and no one was sure who had the upper hand at that point.


    "How can it be possible? How can you have such a powerful force when you''re only at the second


    grade of Bone Reinforcement?" Thomas asked in a cold voice. For the first time since Ricky hadid


    eyes on him, the calm in his eyes had disappeared and was reced by a wariness toward Ricky.


    "It''s just because I used some pills to hide my real realm of cultivation base before," Ricky answered


    softly. He didn''t want too many people to know that he had the ability to challenge someone who was


    three levels higher than him, even though Thomas was already dead in his eyes.


    "Really?" Thomas asked doubtfully.


    In the next moment, Thomas became more serious and drew the saber from on his back tounch an


    attack again.


    Now that he believed that Ricky truly had some considerable strength, there was no need for any


    further testing.


    "Go to hell!"


    When Thomas made a leap high into the air, the ck spiritual energy swept him over in an instant.


    Then, Thomas''s long saber shed out toward Ricky.


    "You''re using a saber; do you look down on me?" Seeing that Thomas had unexpectedly drawn a


    saber, Ricky was a little ufortable. He also pulled out his Iron Destroyer from on his back and


    waved it to block the hit.


    Ricky used most of his strength to block the attack.


    A crisp sound suddenly rang out.


    Then, the collision of two sabers made fierce sparks. It was dazzling enough to hurt their eyes.


    Crack! At the same time, there was the sound of metal fragmenting. Thomas''s long saber was directly


    fragmented in the strike. When he realized that, he quickly retreated. His weapon was broken, and he


    had lost an opportunity to attack, after all.


    Nevertheless, Ricky did not want to let Thomas retreat like that, so he suddenly set foot on the ground


    and lunched an attack with his weapon toward Thomas again. He wanted to force Thomas to use his


    full power.


    Sure enough, under Ricky''s fierce attack in session, Thomas''s eyes turned serious. He sped up to


    retreat again. At the same time, Thomas''s palm turned around at his waist, and then he pulled out a


    soft-iron sword.


    Whoosh! The delicate soft-iron sword was stretched out, resisting Ricky''s second strike. Then, the two


    were separated again, both ring at each other with a solemn look in their eyes.


    "Humph! So, you are finally willing to pull out your soft-iron sword?" Ricky asked him gently with half


    lidded eyes.


    "It seems that you already know that my real weapon is not a saber, but a sword instead," Thomas


    replied in a deep and pensive voice.


    "I already know your true identity after all¡ªan assassin from the Endless Shadow. The real weapon the


    assassins of the Endless Shadow wield are all soft-iron swords!" Ricky used.

 Chapter 270 A Diamond Cut Diamond

    Chapter 270 A Diamond Cut Diamond


    "It seems that you are quite familiar with the Endless Shadow; is that right?" Thomas asked coldly. His


    normally stern features were clouded further by anger. Warriors like Ricky were thest kind of


    opponents that he wanted to encounter.


    He was strong and prudent which was a problem to begin with. What made things worse was that he


    knew Thomas''s tactics quite well. Thomas had to be really cautious when facing off against him. A


    small error might lead to fatal consequences in their battle.


    Fortunately, Thomas was also one of the finest killers and had survived countless fierce battles. He


    didn''t even remember how many top fighters he had defeated or how many dead bodies he had


    stepped over in his career.


    Ricky was a strong opponent to deal with, so Thomas was nervous but not afraid.


    "You tter me," Ricky scoffed in response. "I''m not familiar with you. I just know some things about the


    weapons that the Endless Shadow members use." Ricky concealed a small smirk to himself. He began


    to summon his spiritual energy to power up his skills. He knew that a hard fighting was waiting for him.


    "Oh do you really? Then, take this!"


    Thomas roared ferociously, gnashing his teeth. His body shot toward Ricky like an arrow off a bow.


    Swish! Suddenly, a strong murderous intent broke out from his body. It soon turned into condensed


    sword-light and sprang at Ricky at an amazing speed. That was the real strength that Thomas


    possessed!


    "Tiger Art Attack!" Ricky''s eyes shed with a bright light. ming spiritual energy surrounded and


    integrated with his body as he spoke. He leaped into the air like a fierce tiger bounding at its prey.


    Affected by his aura, his Iron Destroyer harnessed the great energy he produced.


    The saber-light shot into the sky, followed by a de of hot me. In the blink of an eye, the saber and


    the sword shed, making a nging sound.


    Then, there was a loud cracking noise from the crossed des. Sparks jumped in all directions and the


    area was soon filled with the gleam of saber-light and sword-light, which were mingling with each other.


    The tremendous force caused by the collision of the des pushed the two warriors in different


    directions. Both of them stumbled back heavily, leaving deep gouges on the ground.


    Without any hesitation, feet digging into the dirt beneath them, they bounded on each other once again,


    striking like lightening.


    Both of them activated their Light Apperception to its fullest as they approached each other.


    The sword in Thomas''s hand glided through the air with more than sixty percent of the sword-light


    covering the de. Soon, the sword-light became even more cohesive and turned into a strong de


    of light, sweeping up the surrounding spiritual energy.


    "Sword-light Energy¡ª¡ªFatal Thrust Attack!" Thomas roared. Heughed confidently, sure of the


    strength of his attack.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ''Thomas is indeed a strong opponent. With this kind of skill, he deserves to be a third ss genius, ''


    Ricky thought to himself. He could feel real danger approaching him as Thomas''s attack came closer.


    Fortunately, his Light Apperception had also improved a lot in recent days. He might have died at


    Thomas''s hands otherwise. He wielded the Iron Destroyer and released sixty percent of his Light


    Apperception, rolling up the spiritual energy in the air around him.


    "Sixty percent? Hah! When the Light Apperception reaches fifty percent, a small gap that forms will


    cause great difference in the power that it creates. Don''t you know that?" Thomas scoffed with a


    disparaging smile as he approached his opponent at an incredible speed.


    "Yes, that''s true, but there''s something that you don''t know; the Light Apperception that you release


    may not equal to the power that is created!" Ricky answered, remainingpletelyposed.


    "me¡ª¡ªughter de Attack!"


    The attack that Ricky used at that point was the power of the Heaven ughtering Fire. He activated


    the two Supreme Skills, which led to the outburst of all the strength of the sixty percent of saber-light


    that he released.


    The air was filled with a deadly and overwhelming aura. Ricky raised his weapon, mixing the deadly


    aura and his saber-light, which formed an unbelievably strong saber light in a second. It was so sharp


    that it seemed to be able to cut anything it touched into pieces.


    Bang!


    Again, they leaped at each other. The space between them was cut in half by the sword and saber.


    Then, they pushed off the ground and jumped into the air at the same time. In the few seconds they


    were both airborne, they shed against each other dozens of times. The Light Apperception that burst


    out from their bodies intermingled with each other like a, enveloping the area around them.


    As the waves of air beat against their bodies, their robes fluttered fiercely in the wind. If they hadn''t


    shielded their body with protective spiritual energy, their robes might have been torn into pieces.


    Cling! ng!


    The sound of the collisions of sword and saber deafened their ears. It seemed the fight had reached its


    climax as Ricky and Thomas collided with each other high in the sky.


    Boom! After a round of intensebat, with the contact point of the weapons as its center, energy


    waves spread out, rippling like a tidal wave.


    Both of thebatants were flung down from their spots in the air by the force of the energy st.


    They slid back quite a distance before they finally struggled back to their feet. They both spat blood out


    of their mouths.


    "I don''t believe it. You only have sixty percent of that saber-light, but it seems that we are evenly


    matched. How is this possible?" Thomas shouted in anger, wiping the blood from his lips.


    "I told you, didn''t I? The Light Apperception that you release may not equal to the power that bursts out.


    You failed to make full use of your Light Apperception. You could easily defeat me if you did." Ricky


    "So you mean that you can activate your Light Apperception to its fullest potential?" Thomas was


    reluctant to believe Ricky''s words.


    "Do you have any other exnation as to how I did it?" Ricky asked cockily, with a confident smile.


    He could feel an overwhelming murderous intenting from Thomas. He wasn''t in the least


    surprised. Jealousy was burning through Thomas, and that was why he couldn''t wait to take Ricky''s


    life. He wanted to prove his superiority; that was not umon between geniuses.


    "Nonsense!" Thomas sneered. Thest thing he would do was to freely admit that someone was


    stronger than him.


    "You can believe whatever you want, but I''m telling the truth when ites to Light Apperception. We


    are pretty equally matched, all things considered," Ricky said evenly. He knew what Thomas was


    thinking, but he didn''t want to argue with him.


    "Very well... I still don''t think you can withstand my double attack though. Take this!" Thomas roared in


    the thrall of his fury.


    He started to move at an amazing speed. He was so fast that Ricky could hardly see where he went.


    ''This looks just like the skill that Monkey Nine used before. I''d better not use my eyes and use my


    spiritual sense instead, '' Ricky thought to himself as he prepared to change tactics.


    Ricky activated his two Supreme Skills. He recognized Thomas''s figure and the track of his sword.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky struck with his saber.


    Bang! Their weapons collided again and the sound of metal shing rang through the air.


    "Hah! Is that all you can do?" Rickyughed coldly as he fended off Thomas''s sword with his Iron


    Destroyer.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" Thomas mimicked him in mockery. "It''s a double attack!"


    Thomas had hardly finished his words when he started to move again. He threw down his sword and


    pped his chest heavily. Suddenly, streams of ck spiritual energy rose out of him like waves from


    in the ocean. Before Ricky could recognize what the attack was, the ck spiritual energy turned into


    countless fists and rushed ferociously toward Ricky.


    "Dual Shadow Punches!" Thomas shouted the name of the attack after he used the skill.


    The unexpected attack struck in an instant. Ricky was very close to Thomas, so he hardly had any time


    to react. What was worse, the punches were strengthened by the force of gravity. That made the


    situation even more dangerous for Ricky.


    If Ricky threw down his weapon, like Thomas had, and resist the attack with his fists, he might have a


    chance to withstand it.


    That was not what he did, however.

 Chapter 271 Ricky’s Real Identity Was Exposed

    Chapter 271 Ricky¡¯s Real Identity Was Exposed


    Why didn''t Ricky just drop his saber at that critical moment the same way Thomas gave up his sword?


    He always wanted to be a real saber wielder as well as a warrior who had his own insights about


    his saber. He also wanted to develop his own unique and powerful saber skills.


    If those goals were to be truly realized, there was no way he could give up his saber, which meant he


    had to hold on to it even in the direst situations. His unique link to his personal weapon would be


    severed otherwise. If he lost his attachment to his saber, his future training and insights about his saber


    would suffer greatly and he might never reach certain top-level skills.


    Moreover, he just didn''t believe that the so-called Dual Shadow Punchesunched by Tomas could


    really hurt him in that moment.


    The next moment, as Ricky exercised his Devouring Skill to its most extreme point, his body had turned


    into a body of devouring energy. At the same time, he activated the power of the Sixth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form to its full strength as well. Soon, blue light and bloody light were


    intertwined around him as the energy swelled around him.


    Boom! An earsplitting sound rang out at the same time. Ricky was inundated by Thomas''s countless


    dark Dual Shadow Punches as they produced a deafening and destructive st.


    Thomas looked at Ricky with mixed feelings of disdain and a little bit of admiration as he hurriedly


    retreated to avoid the st.


    "Unexpectedly, you still haven''t given up your saber, even now. So, you are the kind of man who holds


    a strong belief¡ªregarding your saber as a valuable object in your life," Thomas said disdainfully.


    Of course, Thomas''s admiration was hidden because he pushed it to the bottom of his heart. He


    thought to himself, ''People like him, who have such a steadfast belief, are really annoying opponents. If


    they live through the fight, their insights about their weapons will be deepened. They will also make


    greater progress with their power, and be even more difficult to beat over time.''


    Yet, despite his admiration, he didn''t feel threatened anymore, and instead felt quite relieved. He had


    bepletely sure that Ricky couldn''t survive his countless dark Dual Shadow Punches.


    The punches might not be his most powerful skill. However, if any warrior wanted to resist them without


    any precautions, it would be impossible, unless that person was a warrior at the top grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    Thomas had such a firm belief that Ricky should be dead. He was only at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement after all, so he could not survive such an attack with just his body and no other defense.


    However, before Thomas could finish that thought, a cold voice rang out abruptly, saying, "Even an


    assassin is not supposed to abandon his sword, and if he does, he will no longer be qualified to use his


    sword again."


    Then, Thomas saw that Ricky slowly walking out of the dust cloud made from his fierce attack. Ricky


    looked disheveled, but he remained in one piece.


    At that moment, Ricky was in a quite embarrassing state. His robes were ragged and he was almost


    naked; only his underwear remained unscathed. Moreover, there were a lot of cuts and bruises that


    could be seen all over his body. He looked like he had been severely injured.


    Yet, with the blue light and bloody light still surrounding him, coupled with his murderous eyes, he


    looked even more intimidating despite the state of his body and clothes.


    Despite the numerous bruises on his body, Ricky was not badly injured. He was still at his peak state


    after weathering that attack.


    How could that happen? His survival was due to his earlier precautions. He had turned his body into a


    body of devouring energy. Secondly, he exercised the Devouring Skill from the Devourer Zone. That


    alone was enough to weaken Thomas''s attacks by a great amount. Plus, with the help of the Six


    Degree of Nine-Degree Body Refining Form, he coulde out embarrassingly but almost


    "How is this possible? You should be dead!" Thomas squealed with a gulp. He waspletely


    thunderstruck and was finding it hard to believe his eyes.


    "Since you mentioned that your attack was a dual attack, naturally, I had to be well-prepared. I''m the


    warrior that would never underestimate an enemy like you," Ricky said indifferently.


    "After surviving that, I think I look down upon you now. You actually abandoned your sword tounch


    that attack," Ricky scolded coldly.


    "Humph! Not being able to abandon a weapon is just your belief, not mine!" Thomas hissed arrogantly,


    while he was staring at Ricky with his piercing eyes, or to be exact, staring his Sixth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form.


    "Maybe we simply have different beliefs like you said," Ricky replied lightly.


    "You¡­you are Ricky from the Snow Sect!" Thomas said in disbelief as his pupils widened in surprise.


    After careful observation and analysis, he finally figured out that his opponent who called himself


    Russell was actually Ricky.


    "What are you talking about? Who is Ricky?" Ricky asked at once, trying to deny the truth that Thomas


    had just pointed out.


    Deep inside, at that very moment, Ricky was shocked, though. He had been very careful for a long time


    and believed he hadn''t exposed anything about his real identity. How could Thomas figure that out?


    As a keen observer, Ricky soon noticed that Thomas was staring at his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form.


    "I see now. So, my Body Refining Form was exposed. It appears that the assassins from the


    Endless Shadow are all quite familiar with my cultivation method," Ricky said in a hardly audible voice.


    "In my future battles, I''ll be careful to use my Body Refining Form much less frequently."


    "Ricky...you are definitely Ricky. That Body Refining Form with such strange colors is your special


    cultivation method. What''s more, you are actually at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. You


    didn''t really hide your power at all!" Thomas said slowly and firmly.


    Although he said it in such a steady voice, he still found the situation quite unreal. As far as he could


    tell, a warrior that could defeat someone three levels higher than him was a real miracle.


    Nevertheless, the Shadow King had once told Thomas, and the other assassins, that Ricky was able to


    challenge those that were two levels higher than him. He was a rare genius, not only in the Realm of


    Wildness, but also in a realmrger than the Realm of Wildness.


    The Shadow King had also reminded them that, if Ricky defeated someone three levels higher than


    him, they should not be surprised, because that was highly possible.


    ''Oh, my god! If I hadn''t been informed about you in advance, how could I believe that a genius who can


    defeat someone three levels higher than him really exists?'' Thomas thought in disbelief as he shook


    his head violently.


    "You''re right. I''m Ricky, the same Ricky who has been hunted by the Endless Shadow for a long time,"


    Ricky said indifferently. He was no longer trying to conceal his identity. "My power is at the second


    grade of Bone Reinforcement, and I never took any pills that could hide my power."


    As he said that, he also took off the human skin mask on his face.


    "So you have been wearing a human skin mask. No wonder the Endless Shadow and the forces from


    across the Realm of Wildness have failed to find any trace of you after they have been chasing you for


    months," Thomas said as he gasped with his eyes wide open. "They could never figure out that you''ve


    changed your face."


    At the same time, as an experienced assassin, Thomas gradually managed to calm himself down. He


    knew that there was a fierce battle waiting for him. His inner turmoil would do nothing but hold him back


    in theing battle.


    Of course, he had the obvious greed zing in his eyes to possess everything Ricky owned.That greed


    overflowed in him, and he just couldn''t hide his it any more.


    "I have no other option. If it hadn''t been for this human skin mask, I''m afraid I might not have made it to


    this point. I''d have been dead meat due to the countless types of brutal corporal torture waiting for me


    at the hands of the Endless Shadow," Ricky said with a grin.


    After that, he put his mask back on.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You know what? You know who I am now, so there''s no way you can get out of here alive," Ricky


    added with a wicked smile.


    "Ha-ha, what makes you so confident? Is it just because you have the Body Refining Form and you


    survived from my previous attacks?" Thomas sneered andughed out loud.


    Ricky was really formidable. Thomas could not deny the fact that Ricky was the most formidable genius


    across the four continents. Yet, at that moment, Thomas also believed that his power was somehow


    not inferior to Ricky''s.


    "No, it''s based on the fact that we have different beliefs," said Ricky firmly and clearly. "More


    importantly, based on the fact that I''m still way more powerful than you."


    "I''ve heard that you are extremely arrogant. Now I can see that what they said is quite right!" Thomas


    said tly. "Today, your arrogance, your belief, and every other thing you have wille to an end


    here."


    Looking right into Ricky''s eyes, Thomas continued, "I, Thomas, will be the one who will put an end to


    your entire existence in this world."


    As he finished speaking, his momentum was already being exuded violently from his body. His ck


    spiritual energy instantly swept over the area and all around his body. Ricky immediately detected a


    strange odor wafting up from Thomas.


    "Ricky, you are a genius who defeated someone three levels higher than you! So, I will now show you


    why I had the courage to give up my sword so quickly, while you wouldn''t dare to give up your saber,"


    Thomas said sharply.

 Chapter 272 The Shadowy Replication

    Chapter 272 The Shadowy Replication


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Powerful bolts of energy burst out from within Thomas. He resonated an aura of extreme violence and


    Ricky could sense the daunting and dangerous energy that pervaded through the air. That aura gave


    Ricky a strange kind of unease, but he tried not to show it on his face.


    ''How many aces has he got up his sleeve? Is this another of his more powerful skills that he intends to


    use as a trump card?'' Ricky couldn''t help but wonder to himself in surprise.


    Ricky decided not to pull his punches or hide his abilities anymore as the impending strike came toward


    him. Without dy, he activated the three kinds of fire energy he held in his body and wrapped himself


    up in the mes. He also boosted his runic power as high as it would go. By doing that, he had directly


    entered into his peak state and was at full power.


    As he activated his full power, the Iron Destroyer in his hand seemed to be eager to leap into action


    again. It vibrated in ordance with his energy. The de made a kind of excited buzz in anticipation.


    Ricky had heard that kind of buzz before, but this time, it was louder and its pitch became higher. He


    felt that a sort of strong connection between him and his weapon had started to form. At that moment, it


    all clicked for him.


    "It seems that this situation has just now helped me build a unique connection between me and my


    saber. It feels strange, but I have a feeling that this connection will enhance the power of my saber-


    light," he murmured to himself in amazement.


    He knew that there was no time for celebrating his progress just then. Thomas seemed to have fully


    prepared himself and was about tounch his attack. Ricky quickly shifted his attention back to his


    rival.


    "I do admire your courage, Ricky. I know very few who would dare to challenge someone three grades


    more powerful than them. I respect you, so I will reward a talented warrior like you with a good fight.


    Enjoy it while you can!" Thomas shouted thest sentence out in a hoarse voice. Then he was


    submerged in a thick, dark fog of spiritual energy that was swirling faster and faster. It was pushing


    everything, including the air, out of the area around him as the energy inside the fog exploded all of a


    sudden.


    Boom! Instantly, the explosion created shock-waves that carried the energy away from him. The ripples


    Even someone as powerful as Ricky was knocked back by the energy. He took quite a few steps back


    while raising his hands to fend off the air that buffeted him.


    In his defensive position, Ricky''s heart suddenly stopped in his chest. His eyes widened and his pupil


    shrank in shock. With his keen senses, he was able to feel the existence of a third person in the area. It


    had just appeared out of nowhere! He was both confused and astonished because he had been sure


    that the aura that the third man released was exactly the same as Thomas''s.


    Ricky found it hard to believe. He narrowed his eyes and tried to locate Thomas so he could see more


    clearly what had happened. His eyes were sharpened by the blue light in them, but he still had a hard


    time confirming the location of his rival.


    Luckily, the waves of dark air began to gradually fade away. Slowly but surely, two figures stepped out


    of the fog. Ricky hoped that his eyes were ying tricks on him, but it seemed that they weren''t after


    all. What he saw was real--There were two men standing in front of him, or more specifically, two


    identical figures that both seemed to be Thomas. The two figures looked exactly alike.


    "What? But...how is this possible?" Ricky eximed in disbelief. He staggered back and nearly fell to


    the ground.


    He was truly stunned by what he saw. The sight gave him no less shock than when he regained his


    spiritual meridian. It was something that he would refuse to believe even if it happened before his own


    eyes again. He wished that he could say he was dreaming.


    Rubbing his eyes, he told himself that it was all just an illusion. When he opened his eyes again,


    nothing had changed. Instead, the more he looked at them, the more he realized that they were simply


    perfect replicas of each other.


    "What do you think? Are you satisfied?" Seeing the astonishment on Ricky''s face, the two versions of


    Thomas asked in unison. Both of their mouths curled into identical smirks.


    "This is really shocking! How can this be real?!" Ricky admitted readily after taking a deep breath to


    calm himself down a bit. "May I know this cultivation method''s name?" he then asked.


    Apart from his shock, there was also greed in Ricky''s eyes. He had no intention of trying to conceal it.


    He was intrigued by this kind of magical skill, and he desperately wanted to learn its secrets.


    "Its name is Shadowy Replication. It''s the top cultivation method of the Endless Shadow. As for its


    grade, well...I don''t know what its grade is and I don''t really care about it," Thomas replied, with some


    cockiness in his voice.


    "Shadowy Replication!? Shadowy Replication is incredible!" Ricky repeated the name again and again


    in a low voice after Thomas told him what it was called. Excited, he activated his two powerful zones to


    try to investigate more about the differences between the two figures that both seemed to be Thomas.


    Soon enough, Ricky was able to gain some information about them. He was able to figure out that the


    biggest difference between the two was that one of them was made of flesh and blood, while the other


    was formed by spiritual energy. He couldn''t tell them apart by their appearances, and since their aura


    was also the same, ordinary warriors would usually think that the replication of Thomas was real.


    ''Now I know how this skill called Shadowy Replication works. You only have to create another self with


    your spiritual energy. It''s nothing soplicated, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''It cannot be denied that


    this cultivation method is very tricky and powerful. It doesn''t only replicate the users'' appearance and


    aura, but also their level, strength, and abilities too. I was even tricked at first sight. I suppose that I can


    expect that Thomas'' fighting capacity has been doubled because of it.''


    Ricky was right about the situation. It was no exaggeration to say that he was facing two opponents


    now...Thomas and his copy were two warriors at the peak of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    The situation was real trouble for Ricky. The replication might notst long, but if the two of them


    worked together and used their ultimate skill together, it would be quite enough to finish Ricky off.


    "Well, well, now it seems the odds are against me!" Ricky said to himself. He felt troubled, but he still


    wasn''t afraid. What happened just then was a bit too much for him to take in all at once, so he had


    needed a moment. Ricky got a huge adrenaline rush from learning about the Shadowy Replication skill.


    It made him nervous and excited about theing fight at the same time. Above all, that sense of


    danger was what he needed at the moment.


    For better or worse, he was cornered into a desperate situation, so he might be forced to make a


    breakthrough.


    "You know, I didn''t have to tell you the name of this cultivation method in order to kill you, but I did. Do


    you want to know why?" Thomas suddenly asked with a sneer.


    "It''s because you think that I''m doomed. It doesn''t matter if a dead man knows about your secret


    weapon or not, right?" Ricky answered coldly. Now that his astonishment at the Shadowy Replication


    had gradually worn off, he began to regain hisposure.


    "That''s right. You are clever enough to know what I was about to say. Then what are you waiting for?


    Why not just kill yourself? That may be a much more decent way to say goodbye to the world!" Thomas


    threatened, baring his teeth.


    "Well, I''m afraid that you were wrong from the very beginning. I don''t think I''m going to die today, and


    the words suicide or surrender have never been part of my vocabry," Ricky replied with just the hint


    of a smile.


    "Really? Now you''re really asking for it. Let''s see how long you canst before I tear you to pieces,"


    Thomas hissed through clenched teeth.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the killing intent and the energy that the two figures released


    increased to their peak in the blink of an eye, stirring the air around them.


    Then, the two Thomas rushed towards Ricky like a bolt of lightning. They even kept changing their


    positions to confuse him, making it harder for him to track which one was the real one.


    "Shadowy Fatal Light!"


    The two Thomas bellowed as one. At their words, the dark fog of spiritual energy around them became


    thicker and swarmed out toward Ricky. As the two of them made a simultaneous leap, they blended


    with the fog in the air and turned into two beams of ck shadows. The darkness was dazzling, and a


    dark storm formed around them. They gathered speed as they charged towards Ricky. It seemed that


    there was nothing that could stop them.


    Ricky put on a grim expression like never before when he saw the two shadows in the storm. Taking a


    deep breath, he let out a battle-cry.


    "Devouring Skill--Wrath Killing Strike!"


    Without hesitation, Ricky attacked with all his strength. At the same time, he activated the Fire Cloud


    Fist. He was bringing out all of his energy and injecting it into this ultimate strike.


    Once his attack met the shadows, however, Ricky''s face darkened. He got a sinking feeling in his


    stomach as his strike made contact. Though his attack was already very powerful, it couldn''t match up


    to Thomas'' Shadowy Fatal Light at all.


    His fear was realized at that moment. In the violent collision between the strike and the shadows, the


    strike kept retreating until it copsed after a short standoff. Ricky


    was totally defeated in the first round.


    Undoubtedly, the Devouring Skill--Wrath killing Strike was very powerful, but the doubled Shadowy


    Fatal Light was obviously superior.


    "I knew it!" Ricky sighed, biting his lip.


    "See? I told you. Have some humility, you uppity boy! You had the choice of taking your own life, but


    you didn''t cherish it. That was the greatest mercy I could offer. Now, it seems that you do deserve to be


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    smashed into pieces!" Thomas scoffed, taking pleasure in the discouraged look on Ricky''s face.


    Thomas''s eyes were filled with maliciousness. In addition to that, there was also excitement. He was


    truly excited to be able to kill Ricky. He could already imagine how Ricky would be reduced to dust


    under his unmistakably superior power. The approaching victory gave him a feeling of ecstasy.


    "Remember what I said? I will never believe there is an option for me to ever surrender!" Ricky was


    irritated by Thomas'' mocking tone and thecency on his face. He roared in fury, and another


    wave of spiritual energy spewed out from his body.


    The energy of the devouring rune was also released then. As that energy was released, the chaotic fire


    runes and the power of the three fires were suppressed for the time being. As a result, his whole body


    waspletely covered by the red devouring runes in no time.


    Strangely, when he was only wrapped in the devouring runes, the energy Ricky unleashed had only


    increased rather than weakened. In fact, that adjustment seemed to have temporarily brought his level


    up to more than the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Devouring Storm!" Ricky shouted again, making the air around him shake from his snarl.

 Chapter 273 The So-called Omnipotent Skill

    Chapter 273 The So-called Omnipotent Skill


    "Devouring Storm!"


    As Ricky''s growl echoed over the battle field, the whole area seemed to be shaken out like a mat by an


    invisible yet strong windstorm. The devouring energy twirled up turbulently and formed a typhonic air


    current. Everything in the zone, including the zone itself, was about to be devoured and smashed into


    pieces.


    Buzz!


    Radical changes took ce over Ricky''s body all the while. A buzzing sound rippled around him,


    countless devouring runes encircled him, and suddenly the runes surged violently like sea currents,


    overturning the sky and the earth.


    As the devouring power pervaded around them, the runes released blood red light and shone with


    boundless radiance. It seemed to sh with endless vehemence. The bursting power was so intense


    and piercing that the Shadowy Fatal Lights seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Soon, the devouring runes and Ricky began to merge together. Ricky was submerged within the


    devouring rune current and became a part of the devouring runes.


    Then the vehemently surging devouring runes twirled and elerated into a spiral storm around him.


    The blood red spiral storm intensified and solidified gradually. It absorbed spiritual energy, pulling it in


    from all over the ce. The devouring power formed the shape of drills and shot out devouring energy


    rapidly as it sprung around.


    Pow!


    The next moment the Shadowy Fatal Lights and the Devouring Storm bumped into each other. The


    immense sound of a collision was so thrilling that it produced a fierce vibration of power. The vibration


    was so fierce and the power so intense that it seemed as if the whole mountain was the very center of


    the collision and all storm-like forces crashed right there on the spot.


    Interwoven ck and blood red air billows released countless strange ripples out into all directions and


    spread about in the roaring boom. The ripples were fierce enough to grind the whole ce into ashes


    indistinctly.


    In the center of the collision, two interwoven Shadowy Fatal Lights merged their power together and


    each other in a Rnd for an Oliver situation.


    However, a perceptive warrior would have sensed the rapidly weakening trend of the Shadowy Fatal


    Lights. The power of the Shadowy Fatal Lights dissipated into emptiness as they passed through the


    Devouring Storm.


    Soon the Devouring Storm quickly outmatched the weakening Shadowy Fatal Lights in power.


    Gradually, at its summit, the Devouring Storm was strong enough to smash everything in its way as is if


    it were a hot knife cutting through soft butter.


    After a splintering sound, the two Shadowy Fatal Lights scattered into pieces. They then were


    absorbed by the devouring windstorm.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Thomas''s scream echoed across the turbulent sky as his body appeared in the air billows.


    Since his Shadowy Replication and the Shadowy Fatal Light failed to win him the fight, his tangible


    body showed back up.


    The Devouring Storm grew even stronger after absorbing the power of Shadowy Fatal Light. It tore its


    way toward Thomas''s chest in an arch of swirling energy.


    At the sight of that ferocious attack, Thomas stopped screaming. He folded his arms in front of his


    chest and assembled his spiritual energy to form a shield to resist the Devouring Storm.


    His efforts were in vain, however. His Shadowy Fatal Light could not resist Ricky''s Devouring Storm


    even at its climax. Now that all he had left was his spiritual energy shield, it could do almost nothing.


    Ricky''s figure appeared behind Thomas''s back as a spiral of scarlet light shot past him.


    Ricky''s face was covered with excitement as he stood there gasping for breath.


    Thomas''s body was utterly exposed before Ricky''s eyes once again as the bloody light struck. But this


    time, he was a dying man.


    A huge hole appeared in his chest. Blood trickled out of the cavity and stained his body and his robe. A


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thest bit.


    Unwillingness and terror filled his eyes as he stood there helplessly.


    "I''m not ready for death. I, Thomas, will not die here!" Thomas struggled to articte his unwillingness


    and terror at the idea of being beaten. He soon fell over onto the ground despite his protests.


    "Shadowy Replication is indeed powerful and peerless for rivals in the same realm. Unfortunately you


    met me. My Devouring Storm is the most peerless skill among all peerless skills." Ricky grunted as he


    turned back and looked at Thomas''s body.


    He looked at Thomas as a respected rival.


    The Devouring Storm was a skill he mastered after his understanding of the Devourer Zone and the


    Devouring Skill had reached a critical point. He sensed the power building when he fought against the


    two masters of the Panther Gang.


    It had taken long hours of meditation before he could fully master it and bring it into y on the battle-


    field.


    Ricky named the skill the Devouring Storm because of the indistinctive messages the Chaotic Fire


    Zone sent him.


    He knew by instinct that the two zones and two Supreme Skills could generate their intrinsic and


    specific skill--or skills.


    Those skills would rather be called Omnipotent Skills because they were skills mastered through the


    two Zones. Unlike low cultivation methods, there were no realm limitations nor grades restrictions.


    Those zone skills could improve as Ricky''s power strengthened. The power scope of the skill was not


    rted to levels but instead to the strength of the warrior. So it would make more sense to name them


    Omnipotent Skills.


    ''An Omnipotent Skill is the cultivation method that can generate the utmost power with no grade or


    realm limitations. I''m just lucky to have such skills!'' Ricky thought in excitement.


    ''If I can master more Omnipotent Skills based on my understanding of the two zones and the two


    Supreme Skills, then I can greatly enhance my power. Maybe I will be able to rival warriors three


    grades higher than me!


    Or if I try hard enough, one day I will be able to challenge rivals four grades higher than me too!''


    That was something he would have to work for.


    Ricky looted Thomas''s corpse for his belongings. The Bronze Key was the most important object


    Thomas possessed.


    Ricky felt even more sure that the Bronze Key was an extraordinary spiritual weapon when he finally


    held it in his hand. Unfortunately, he was not yet strong enough to mobilize it.


    "Even if the Bronze Key is a spiritual weapon, or even a middle grade one at most, it would not make


    sense for eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement to give up the Great Dragon''s blood


    essence for it," Ricky murmured as he looked over the key.


    Ricky was right. A spiritual weapon, or even a middle grade one, could not match the value of the Great


    Dragon''s blood essence, even though thetter''s power had greatly worn off over the centuries.


    "Is it possible that there are some hidden secrets that the Bronze Key holds that make it more valuable


    than the Great Dragon blood essence? Could this key grant the opportunity to promote a warrior to an


    innate spiritual king?"


    ...


    Ricky took all Thomas''s eight storage bags and investigated them with his spiritual power. Then, he


    was filled with great joy.


    Inside the bags, there were gold coins, Treasures from Heaven and Earth, and heaping medicinal pills.


    "I think this makes this trip to the Chaotic Mountains a fruitful harvest!" Ricky remarked in satisfaction.


    He then decided to leave, but he did not intend go back to the Chaotic Region. The Fire Dragon Egg in


    the Chaotic Fire Zone was too impatient to wait any longer.

 Chapter 274 Third Grade Of Bone Reinforcement

    Chapter 274 Third Grade Of Bone Reinforcement


    ...


    In less than a day, the news about the death of the eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement from the eight Forces in Chaotic Mountains, as well as the reason for the surge of


    beasts, spread all over the Chaotic Region.


    All the warriors in the Chaotic Region were shocked.


    People began to question who it could be that attacked and killed the members of the eight Forces.


    People also wanted to know where the Great Dragon''s blood essence and the Bronze Key had gone.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Of course, the news was spread by the eight Forces themselves.


    The leaders of the eight Forces were furious about what happened. They had controlled the Chaotic


    Region for several dozens of years. It was normal for their people to rob other people in the area, but


    they had never expected that someone would dare to steal things from them.


    The items they had lost were two of the most important things they had ever gone after.


    So they decided not to cover up the news about the Bronze Key and decided to inform all the warriors


    in the Chaotic Region about it instead. They offered a reward, so anyone who provided a clue as to


    where the Bronze Key was would get 100, 000 gold coins.


    The moment the news was released, all the warriors in the Chaotic Region were in an uproar.


    Everyone wondered what exactly the Bronze Key was and why the eight Forces wanted to spend so


    much money to get it back.


    In addition to offering arge reward, the eight Forces also united and built up a team to carry out an


    inch-by-inch search of all the sects and many pces of the Chaotic Region.


    Those circumstances were very annoying for anyone who was going to be searched by them. They


    dared not confront them openly for it, and every time the people from the eight Forces went on a


    search of their territory, the warriors could only greet them with false smiles.


    ...


    Kristen, Tyson, Trent, and Bastian were sitting in a secluded room with serious looks on their faces


    within the Manor Gang''s castle.


    "It has been three days since what happened in the Chaotic Mountains. Why hasn''t Russelle back


    yet?" Bastian said in worry.


    "He should be okay. My innate spiritual ball hasn''t sensed any danger yet after all. Since our innate


    spiritual balls came from the same innate spirit, if Russell uses his, we will be able to tell that he did,"


    Tyson reassured.


    "I hope so!" Trent said.


    "Do you think what happened in the Chaotic Mountains has anything to do with Russell?" Kristen


    suddenly asked.


    "That''s impossible. I will admit that Russell is powerful, but with his currentpetence, he is unlikely


    to be able to kill eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement." Tyson and the other two


    shook their heads.


    "Maybe I''m wrong." Kristen didn''t argue with them.


    ''But if Russell were really Ricky from the Snow Sect, then what I assumed might be true, right?'' Kristen


    thought to herself.


    "Russell hasn''t shown up yet, so I guess it might because the eight Forces are still searching the


    mountain. We don''t need to worry too much. What we should think about is how to deal with the search


    team from the eight Forces," Kristen reminded.


    "You''re right, It is a problem. We really have no way to stop them from searching." Tyson nodded in


    agreement.


    "Kristen, I think we''d better secretly transfer the important things in our Treasure Tower to some other


    ce. The people from the eight Forces might find our treasures and take them away," Bastian said.


    "I agree. It seems we have no other choice anyway," Kristen answered.


    ...


    At the same time, Ricky arrived at another seclude section of the Chaotic Mountains. He could tell that


    the warriors in the mountain were increasing and he even sensed eight strong forcesing from the


    Chaotic Region. Obviously, they were emanating from the leaders of the eight demi-immortals from the


    eight Forces.


    Ricky wasn''t surprised. It strengthened his conviction in the thought that the Bronze Key was more than


    just a spiritual weapon or just a key.


    When the eight demi-immortals came to the area, Ricky hid in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "It seems that the chaos in the mountains willst for some time," Ricky murmured.


    However, he believed that it had nothing to do with him. He had obtained the two treasures, so next he


    would start refining the Great Dragon''s blood essence.


    Then, he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone, carrying the Fire Dragon Egg.


    Ricky used the chaotic fire runes to suppress the Fire Dragon Egg. He believed that once he took the


    blood essence out, the Fire Dragon Egg would gobble it up at one gulp and leave nothing for him to


    use.


    ''What would happen to me if I absorbed the Great Dragon''s blood essence?'' Ricky wondered in


    anticipation.


    Without any hesitation, he transferred the Great Dragon''s blood essence into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Roar!" The moment the blood essence was transferred, a faint dragon roar came from the Fire Dragon


    Egg. Obviously, it was eager to swallow the blood essence.


    Ricky ignored the roaring. He knew that the Fire Dragon Egg couldn''t move under the suppression of


    the chaotic fire runes.


    Then, he summoned the power of his two zones to probe the energy in the Great Dragon''s blood


    essence. He did it because he wanted to know how much energy it contained and how much he could


    absorb.


    Several hourster, Ricky drew the conclusion that, although he had two powerful zones and two


    Supreme Skills, he could only absorb less than one-fiftieth of the energy in the Great Dragon''s blood


    essence.


    If he didn''t have the two powerful zones and two Supreme Skills, he couldn''t even absorb one percent


    of the energy!


    ''Great Dragon, you''re a really powerful species! Although the blood essence was released many years


    ago, the power it contains is still so strong!'' Ricky couldn''t help but admire its power.


    Then, he used the devouring runes to extract one-fiftieth of the energy from the Great Dragon''s blood


    essence and then transferred it into the Devourer Zone.


    He left the remaining blood essence in the Chaotic Fire Zone and moved the suppressing force away


    from the Fire Dragon Egg.


    ...


    Ricky sat in the Devourer Zone with crossed legs. There was a mass of Great Dragon''s blood essence


    energy floating in front of him.


    Since he was unable to refine the Great Dragon''s blood essence energy by himself, the energy was


    still wrapped in the devouring runes.


    After a short moment under the impact of the devouring runes, the dragon blood energy immersed into


    the area between his brows and then the refinement started.


    Ricky felt like his body was burning.


    His clothes were torn into pieces due to the high temperature and his face twisted due to the


    unbearable pain.


    ''Although I''m only refining a little bit, the Great Dragon''s blood essence is not easy to refine!'' Ricky


    thought, gritting his teeth.


    He had to summon the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to resist the sharp pain he


    felt.


    While he was in severe pain, Ricky''s powerful refinement continued to improve. Four hourster, he


    broke through and reached the third grade of Bone Reinforcement.

 Chapter 275 Birth Of The Fire Dragon

    Chapter 275 Birth Of The Fire Dragon


    Ricky had been stuck on the second grade of Bone Reinforcement for quite some time now. He had yet


    to reach the peak of that level even after several days of practice. However, once he was able to


    acquire less than a fiftieth of the Great Dragon''s rare blood essence, he was able to push himself


    further into the third grade in just a matter of hours.


    ording to various studies, the Great Dragon''s blood essence was so rare and powerful that it could


    help warriors like Ricky develop themselves and increase their capabilities in a short span of time.


    All that was left to do was for Ricky to strengthen himself and his new-found power in the third grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. This process was mostmonly known as the consolidation process.


    It didn''t take much time for him toplete the process due to the Great Dragon''s blood essence. It


    only took him four hours to fully consolidate himself in that level.


    "The Great Dragon''s blood essence surely is an extraordinary artifact! I didn''t know I could reach this


    new level in such a short amount of time!" Ricky eximed.


    Nevertheless, Ricky was yet to fully consume the power of the Great Dragon''s blood essence. He knew


    the side effects that may ur once he did. Based on his studies about the blood essence''s nature, he


    estimated that at least half of the energy still remained inside his body and that he would reach the


    fourth grade of Blood Reinforcement once he was able topletely refine and absorb it.


    However, he chose not to pursue this idea because he knew that even though the power of the Great


    Dragon''s blood essence would significantly speed up his efforts to level up, it would negatively affect


    his fighting power. Increasing his level without equally increasing his fighting power would do him no


    good. He knew that this would only lead to his previous efforts of challenging warriors three levels


    above him be left in vain.


    ''I think it''s time for me to increase the level of my Nine-degree Body Refining Form. After all, the


    Great Dragon itself was considered to be one of the most powerful creatures to walk the face of the


    Earth. I believe it was also said that its body was the strongest and most fortified among all the other


    creatures ever created. I should consider myself lucky to have even just a portion of its rare blood, '' he


    thought to himself. "I should not put my good fortune to waste. If I use the remainder of the Great


    Dragon''s blood essence, I should be able to reach the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form!" Ricky murmured to himself.


    Without hesitation, he immediately activated his Nine-degree Body Refining Form in a matter of


    seconds. And, with the help of his two Supreme Skills, he brought out the Myriad Magic Ice as well as


    the Incessant Crimson Magma which were stored in his Devourer Zone and used them together. He


    needed to start his cultivation. As soon as he was ready, the cultivation started.


    This type of cultivation was extremely painful.


    The pain this cultivation caused was worse than being bitten by tens of thousands of ants.


    As the process went on, Ricky''s face began to twist, his body began to tremble, his lips started to turn


    pale, and his fingernails slowly pierced into the flesh and blood of his palms.


    Ricky had never felt pain that extreme before but he knew that he had to endure it no matter what.


    In two days'' time, the cultivation process was over and the pain slowly subsided. Finally, he was able to


    reach the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    He immediately noticed the light surrounding his body gradually turning from blue to light purple. He


    smiled because he knew that the process wasplete and that his power had substantially


    increased.


    The form increased his fighting power significantly.


    Ricky began to feel relief a few moments after the process had ended. His face started to regain its


    color and his body felt stronger than before. Attaining this new transformation made him stronger and


    more equipped to handle even the most dangerous of tasks.


    Once the pain had subsided, he opened his eyes and said, "Finally! I have reached the third grade of


    Bone Reinforcement with the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! With this new


    power, I should be more than capable of defeating warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement!"


    Confidence and pride filled his being and made him eager to journey on.


    As time went by, he showed amazing progress in developing his new set of powers. He was one step


    closer to attaining the level of demi-immortals and even innate spiritual kings. It was only a matter of


    time.


    Shades of purple light filled the endless zone as Ricky clenched his fists and unleashed the full might of


    his newly acquired strength.


    At this moment, he felt a sudden itch in both of his arms.


    Intrigued, he immediately looked at the source of this inconvenience. To his surprise, purple scales


    started to appear around his arms. It startled him at first, but then he realized that they were of no harm


    to him.


    ''What are these things? Could it be a side effect of the transformation?'' he thought to himself. Then, he


    realized that these purple scales were merely helping him unleash the full potential of his power.


    "This could be the effect of the Great Dragon''s blood essence. After all, it is one of the rarest and most


    extraordinary artifacts one could find," Ricky said to himself. Even after all his studies about the Great


    Dragon, he couldn''t think of any other exnation for this bizarre phenomenon.


    This incident piqued his interest. A few momentster, he began to test out an idea that urred to


    him. He started to decrease his power from the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    to the Sixth Degree. Then, all of a sudden, the purple scales began to disappear. Once they were gone,


    he re-activated his power and the scales suddenly reappeared.


    "Amazing! It seems that the purple scales only appear whenever I activate my powers at the Seventh


    Degree!" Ricky eximed proudly. He knew that his theory was correct.


    Wildly intrigued by this new discovery, he then came up with a new idea. He thought, ''What would


    happen if I absorb more of the Great Dragon''s blood essence?''


    Momentster, he appeared in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    He searched around all the areas in the zone for the essence and found nothing but a quiet Fire


    Dragon Egg. It was the only source of power emanating throughout the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    He looked closely at the egg and said, "It seems that I am toote. The remaining blood essence has


    been absorbed by this tiny egg." He was disappointed but he knew that he could do nothing else about


    it.


    Although, he really didn''t mind it that much. After all, he was already able to absorb most of it.


    He rested for a while in his zone as he was figuring out his new power and the nature of the purple


    scales. Then, he decided to leave for the Chaotic Region.


    However, as he was about to leave, a loud noise could be heard from all around the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky was startled and began to look around to see where the sound hade from. Suddenly, all the


    Heaven Melting Fire in the zone swept up violently as the sound grew stronger and louder with each


    passing moment. Every corner of the zone started to tremble around Ricky. Then, to his surprise, a


    shape of a dragon began to emerge from a distance.


    A faint growling could be heard from the darkness in front of Ricky. And, as he looked closely into the


    void, a deafening shriek filled the zone and prompted him to cover his ears.


    "Aaahh! Where is thating from!?" Ricky shouted. The loud shrieks continued to shake the


    surrounding area. With no other option, Ricky took cover and began to look around for the source of all


    the chaos.


    He sharpened his mind and focused on his search. Then, he figured it out. He realized that the source


    of all the chaos and disorder was the little Fire Dragon Egg in his Chaotic Fire Zone. In an instant, he


    quickly went back inside his zone to check the egg, hoping to put an end to all the destruction.


    He hurriedly made his way through all the debris the chaos had caused. Finally, he was able to set his


    sights on the egg.


    As he quickly approached it, the egg began to move. The loud noises suddenly started to fade away.


    Ricky stepped back as he realized that he was already toote.


    In a matter of seconds, the Heaven Melting Fire surged violently into the egg. With every gush, the egg


    grew bigger and moved more vigorously. Ricky could not help but stay back. He did nothing but watch


    as he witnessed this extraordinary event.


    ''I can''t believe it. The Fire Dragon Egg is about to break, '' Ricky thought to himself as he was


    At this moment, his mind raced with great expectations as well as fear for the creature waiting to be


    born into life.


    He murmured, "Could this be it? Could this be the birth of a new Great Dragon?" He felt excited at this


    idea.


    Ricky watched carefully as the Fire Dragon Egg began to growrger.


    He readied himself for the inevitable explosion that would soone from the egg''s hatching.


    However, before he could even prepare, the Fire Dragon Egg hatched and caused an enormous


    explosion. A gigantic red light shed across the entire Chaotic Fire Zone. A shock wave so huge


    emanated from the center of the egg, almost decimating the entire surrounding area.


    Ricky hurriedly used his Devourer Zone to withstand the devastating shock wave.


    The explosion was so powerful that Ricky could barely stand his ground and defend himself.


    Just when he thought he was safe, an ear-splitting sound rang throughout the air again blowing Ricky


    away with its sheer force.


    Ricky immediately got up as he shrugged off dirt from his clothes. Then, another voice started to


    emerge. "Ha-ha! Finally, after centuries of deep sleep, I have finally returned!" the voice eximed.


    Surprised, Ricky looked up and saw a long crimson snake flying across the burning Heaven Melting


    Fire.


    Ricky''s eyes grew with disappointment.


    "What?! What the hell is going on!? Are you kidding me? You call this a Great Dragon?" Ricky


    eximed frustratingly.


    The creature he saw had all the features of a snake. mes covered its entire body as it flew across


    the air. Clearly, Ricky knew this was not the Great Dragon, much less a regr dragon.


    He looked up at the burning sky with great dismay. Ricky clenched his fists and was ready to confront


    the creature before him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 276 Great Dragon

    Chapter 276 Great Dragon


    It was no ordinary creature. It possessed a long body without any limb and slithered in its position. It


    was no doubt that it was indeed, a snake.


    Ricky didn''t have to second guess himself. He was confident enough to believe his own eyes about


    what was in front of him.


    But there was more to the creature. Ricky, from where he stood, scrunched up his eyes and tried to


    keep away the blur that might have been blocking his vision. To his amusement, it was no joke that he


    saw the snake flying in the wind in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    To everyone''s knowledge, snakes did not usually fly unless these beasts had wings of their own or if


    they were the innate spiritual beasts that verged on the power of space to fly just like the other warriors.


    Ricky looked up in the sky again and nced at the two-meter long red snake that flew gracefully up in


    the sky. He immediately saw that there were no signs of any wings attached to the creature which


    meant only one thing--the snake was an innate spiritual beast.


    ''W..wait. How could it be? Wow, I can''t believe that he is really an innate spiritual beast, '' Ricky thought


    to himself as he tried to absorb the marvelous scene. He never thought in a million years that he would


    be able to see such a rare creature with his naked eyes.


    All of a sudden, the red snake halted soaring in the air. It stopped flying due to the amount of Heaven


    Melting Fire that had engulfed. The red snake averted its eyes to Ricky and gradually lowered its body


    down to the ground to see Ricky face to face.


    Ricky thought he was in a trance. He saw the red snake morph from a beast into a young boy roughly


    around eleven or twelve years old.


    "Brother," the little boy shouted in a little childish voice.


    "Wow, you can even shape shift into human form. That''s cool! So...are you really an innate spiritual


    beast? I can''t believe my eyes! I must be dreaming!" Ricky eximed. He was ted at the sight of an


    innate spiritual beast right in front of him. He almost poked the beast just to check if he was seeing the


    real deal. "But...Oh my god, you really are! This is one for the books!


    Are you really the Great Dragon everyone has been talking about? Hmmm...wait. I''m having second


    thoughts about this.


    If you really are the Great Dragon, then why did you look like a snake prior to shape shifting into a little


    boy?"


    Ricky threw in question after question as if he were a curious cat. It was an unbelievable experience for


    Ricky to see the alleged Great Dragon in the flesh that he acted childishly as he questioned the


    creature''s identity.


    Drowning in a series of questions, the young boy felt confused and overwhelmed as he didn''t know


    which question to answer first. His jaws were agape but no exnation came out of his mouth. It wasn''t


    until Ricky became silent that the young boy finally had the chance to speak. "Brother, slow down.


    There''s just too many to answer. I''m smothered with your questions. Can you ask one at a time,


    please?"


    Ricky felt a bit skittish after hearing what the young boy had in his mind. He realized that he might have


    pushed the questions a little too far because of the intense rush that he felt. After all, it was a one in a


    million chance to ask those questions to the Great Dragon. All he wanted was his questions answered


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    so he forced himself to calm down away from the jitters.


    He sighed deeply. He collected himself, and then faced the young boy.


    "Why did you call me your brother?" Ricky asked.


    He wanted to know the innate spiritual beast''s personality. He was cautious enough to wonder whether


    this creature could be trusted or not.


    "Brother, I may have been inside the dragon egg for the longest time, but I remember what happened


    outside of the shells clearly. You brought me out and saved my life before my father''s world was


    destroyed. In my heart, you are my best brother." The dragon lowered its head and bowed to Ricky. He


    was very grateful and humbled by what Ricky had done for him.


    "I''m willing to do anything for you unconditionally and without any questions. Just say the words and I''ll


    do my best to attend to your request," he added.


    "Oh, thanks. I guess you can protect me when I''m in danger. After all, you are so powerful," Ricky


    replied with delight.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Ricky added.


    "The only thing I know is that our family name is Dragon. I don''t have a first name yet. If you don''t mind,


    would you do the honors of giving me an awesome first name?" the young dragon asked with high


    spirit.


    After all, a name was of great importance for everyone for it brings out one''s identity.


    "Now let me see. Which name could be the right fit for you?" Ricky began to think about his name and


    said to him, "You are the Great Dragon. You are born to fly above the clouds. How about the name


    Soar?"


    "Soar Dragon! Thank you. I like it very much and I think it suits me. Not only is the name cultured, but


    it''s also very regal." The young boy''s smile was up to his ears. He was beyond thrilled upon hearing his


    new name.


    The dragon was baptized with a new name, a name that he would bear proud on his chest forever. His


    happiness brought so much excitement to him that he even shouted his name loud in the whole of the


    Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Can I call you Soar? Let me ask you something. I''m a little curious about your original body. What is


    it?" Ricky asked politely. The dragon enveloped him with such interest that he asked Soar again for the


    nth time.


    "Brother, I was like a snake just like how you first saw me flying up in the air." Soar Dragon smiled.


    "Oh, okay. I thought you had something other than the snake body that I saw," Ricky replied.


    "Brother, I will never cheat you. I''m the Great Dragon with noble blood. I will always show you what I


    am capable of shape shifting into. Just as an old saying goes, a dragon has nine sons and each of


    them is different from the others. Besides, when we were born, we didn''t really possess a dragon''s


    body," Soar Dragon exined.


    "Only when we reach the level of spiritual king or even higher can our bodies change into the Great


    Dragon''s body."


    "Oh... I see." Ricky nodded his head as he finally understood more about the dragon''s likeness.


    Ricky also knew from the dragon that the level that was higher than innate spiritual kings was the


    spiritual emperors.


    "Soar, which level are you in now?" Ricky asked seriously. At the moment, it was the most important


    question that Ricky cared about.


    "Brother, my level is simr to that of demi-immortal of human warriors," Soar Dragon said.


    "What? Really? The level of demi-immortal? I thought you have at least reached the level of innate


    spiritual king!" Ricky was stunned by what the Soar Dragon had said.


    "Brother, in your eyes, the Great Dragon was born with the level of innate spiritual king, which is too


    incredible for a newborn." Looking at Ricky''s confused face, Soar Dragon began to exin, "Generally,


    we were born with the level of the intermediate stage of Blood Purification. I am an exception though,


    because I have devoured a lot of me energy when I slept in my father''s world."


    "Soar, I don''t mean it that way. Just another question. Why can you fly and morph into human figure


    without reaching the level of innate spiritual king first?" Ricky asked.


    "Oh, brother, I believe that you are beginning to doubt me," Soar Dragon said as he curved his lip a


    little upward.


    "Brother, the spiritual beast of the best blood power was born to merge with the space, so we can fly.


    And of course, it is a known fact that we are among the best blood power,"


    Soar Dragon proudly said while he puffed out his chest a little.


    "Oh, I get it now. The strong blood power is indeed quite remarkable," Ricky sighed as he felt a tad bit


    jealous of Soar Dragon''s power.


    "Brother, you are much more remarkable than I am. As far as I''m concerned, the Chaotic Fire Zone is


    the strongest zone around the world. It can even contain two kinds of sacred fire and a kind of peculiar


    fire at the same time." Soar Dragon smiled as he tried to boost Ricky''s confidence.


    "What''s more is that the method of manual in the zone is extraordinary and even moreplicated and


    profound than our cultivation methods."


    "Soar, this is my secret. Please don''t tell others. Please keep it to yourself." Ricky felt the need to tell


    Soar Dragon his secret naturally, as if they have known each other already for a very long time.


    "Ha-ha! Brother, of course I will keep this secret. After all, I am set to cultivate in your zone in return."


    Soar Dragonughed.


    "Of course you can!" Ricky nodded.


    Ricky was very pleased with his newfound rtionship with Soar Dragon. He was ultimately lucky to


    have Soar Dragon by his side and he was sure that everyone would think the same. He made it his life


    mission to do his best to help Soar Dragon in any kind of trouble, too. Just like how brothers protect


    and help each other.


    "By the way, Soar... forgive my series of questions but are you stronger than an innate spiritual king?"


    Ricky asked again.


    The Great Dragon wasn''t even close to being branded as a mediocre creature.


    "Brother, I can be pitted against the lower spiritual kings of the third ss. But I can''t beat the lower


    spiritual kings of the second ss," Soar Dragon replied after thinking long and hard.


    "I have a long distance to walk and If I would want to challenge an innate spiritual king, I must be a


    talent who can defeat someone three levels higher than me in the level of Bone Reinforcement.


    But brother, look at yourself. You are the true talent!"


    Soar Dragon lifted his finger and pointed at Ricky''s chest with utmost respect.

 Chapter 277 Nathan Luo

    Chapter 277 Nathan Luo


    As one of the Great Dragons, Soar was going to be one of the strongest creatures in the entire world in


    the future.


    Ricky was his savior and he saw Ricky as his brother. That meant that he valued Ricky a lot.


    That wasn''t the only reason he had a soft spot for Ricky.


    To top it all off, the Chaotic Fire Zone inside Ricky had shown Soar that Ricky was even more talented


    than him.


    In fact, that was the main reason why Soar was willing to address Ricky as his brother.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was also why Soar hadn''t left Ricky. He wanted to reward Ricky''s kindness, but also wanted to be


    with someone as talented as he was.


    *


    "Nice! You''re really capable of things like challenging the spiritual kings," Ricky said excitedly after


    listening to what Soar had said. Since Soar was already at the Demi-spirit Level, he had figured that


    Soar was able to challenge the spiritual kings. He was so d that Soar''s positive answer had


    confirmed his supposition.


    As for Soar''spliment, Ricky didn''t give it much mind at all.


    "Soar, what did you mean by first and second ss of the lower spiritual kings?" Ricky asked.


    "There are four levels of spiritual kings. From bottom to top, they''re the lower spiritual king, the middle


    spiritual king, the upper spiritual king, and thepleted spiritual king," Soar replied. "There are


    significant differences between the spiritual kings of different levels. It''s like the difference between Skin


    Refinement and Blood Purification," Soar continued.


    "Okay." Ricky nodded as he listened.


    "There are big differences between the warriors at different grades as well for the lower spiritual kings.


    There are first-ss, second-ss, and third-ss rankings for them. The lower spiritual kings at the


    third ss are the weakest while the ones at the first ss are the strongest among them," Soar


    continued.


    "Of course, the middle spiritual king, the upper spiritual king, and thepleted spiritual king


    ssifications are more simr to each other," Soar added.


    "However, the different sses'' ssifications is based on theirbat power, not their levels of


    cultivation," Soar said after a few seconds.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "Let''s say that there are two lower spiritual kings. One of them is at the first ss, and the other is at


    the third ss. Both of them can have breakthroughs and be middle spiritual kings. However, if


    they battle each other, you''ll find that the lower spiritual king at the first ss is much stronger than the


    one at the third ss still. The former can kill thetter easily," Soar exined.


    "The difference between them reflects in their power when they activate the cultivation method. You


    could see it as the difference between theirprehensive levels. That difference can actually be


    made up through a warriors'' practice," Soar instructed.


    "I see. It means that there are gaps between the spiritual kings'' battle effectiveness even if they are at


    the same level," Ricky said as he began to understand.


    "Yes, that''s right." Soar nodded.


    "So, now you''re at the third ss of the lower spiritual king level. I think that''s enough for us for right


    now!" Ricky continued.


    "Hahaha, do you want to dominate the whole Chaotic Region?" Soar asked.


    "Yes, I do. How did you know that though?" Rickyughed.


    "I told you. Even when I was still an egg, I could tell what was happening around me. You can''t hide


    your ambition from me now," Soar said with a smile.


    "I should never have put you in the Chaotic Fire Zone. It seems that you know all my secrets because


    of that," Ricky sighed.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell your secrets to anyone," Soar said. "I will hide my identity and pretend to be a


    beast for now."


    After speaking, Soar turned himself into a small red snake and curled himself around Ricky''s right arm


    from his wrist to his shoulder.


    "I''ve heard that innate spiritual beasts are able to change their sizes and now I see that it''s true! Is it


    because of the power of noble innate spirit blood?" Ricky asked. He was a little surprised that Soar


    could make himself so small.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Why do you want to hide your identity and pretend to be a normal animal?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "Before I entered the realm of innate spirits, I can''t cover my scent very well. Any warriors at the demi-


    immortal level will notice what I really am in a second even if I show myself as a man," Soar exined.


    "Besides, I can still help you as a beast. If the others see you with a demi-immortal warrior who is


    around eleven years old. They might be suspicious."


    "Hmm, that''s true." Ricky nodded.


    Then, Soar turned himself into a small loach and climbed into Ricky''s robe.


    Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone and went back to the Chaotic Region. Then, he walked towards


    the Manor Gang''s castle.


    A lot was going on inside the Manor Gang''s castle.


    One of the eight Forces'' search team hade to the Manor Gang''s castle. It seemed that they were


    looking for something.


    The ones who came were members from the Arhat Pce. Most of the time, after searching a ce


    and finding nothing useful, those people would soon leave right after the search.


    However, this time the team that was there was headed by one of the masters of the Arhat Pce. The


    master was Nathan Luo, who happened to be a notorious womanizer.


    Nathan Luo was also a talented warrior. He was only in histe twenties, but he was already at the


    sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    He was a powerful warrior from the Arhat Pce, so most of the warriors in the Chaotic Region


    wouldn''t dare to go against him. Thus, whenever there was a woman he wanted to have, he managed


    to take one way or another.


    No one could say no to Nathan Luo in the Chaotic Region except for the warriors from the other seven


    Forces.


    In fact, the reason why Nathan Luo was taking part in this search was because he had a new target.


    He had heard that one of the leaders of the Manor Gang was a beautiful woman, so he decided to lead


    the search team that went to the Manor Gang castle.


    There were two groups of warriors facing each other in the courtyard. One group was from the Manor


    Gang and was led by Kristen and Tyson. The other one was led by a young man in ck and an old


    man who was at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    The young man in ck was Nathan Luo, and the group of warriors were all from the Arhat Pce.


    Judging from the look on every Manor Gang members'' face, they were furious, especially Tyson. If


    Kristen hadn''t stopped him, he would have started a battle with Nathan Luo as soon as he got there.


    He was ready to activate the power of his innate spiritual ball as soon as he was able.


    *


    "Kristen Tang, what choice are you going to make? Will you be a good girl ande with me, or do


    you want me to force you to be mine?" Nathan Luo asked teasingly. He enjoyed looking at the outraged


    expression on the Manor Gang members'' faces.


    He felt very satisfied as if he was a strong man who had the power to dominate weaker people''s lives.


    "I''ve been as clear as I can be. If you go with me, I promise you that I''ll help your Manor Gang be


    one of the very best forces in the Middle Region. If you don''t, I''ll eliminate your gang in no time,"


    Nathan Luo said with a smirk. He looked as if he was saying something that was of no consequence.


    "Nathan Luo, are you trying to threaten me?" Kristen asked coldly.


    "Hahaha! You seem to have a strong personality. I like that," Nathan Luo said excitedly. He felt even


    more excited as he looked at Kristen''s cold face. He was eager to take her body for himself already.


    "You were right. I am threatening you. In the Chaotic Region, rules are made by strong warriors. Weak


    people, especially weak women in this world, are just my personal ythings,"


    Nathan Luo said arrogantly with a snort.


    "ythings, what a good idea! I''m free today and I''d really love to use you as my ything." A voice cut


    through the uneasy chatter.

 Chapter 278 The Fight Against Nathan

    Chapter 278 The Fight Against Nathan


    The man''s arrogant words were like stones being thrown into a pool. They rippled out, affecting


    everyone in the area. Immediately, all the warriors in the courtyard of the Manor Gang directed their


    attention towards the spot that the sound hade from.


    After a while, a young man in ck walked up to the gate of the Manor Gang''s castle. The person who


    appeared at the gate was Ricky, one of the leaders of the Manor Gang.


    Meanwhile, the warriors also realized that there was a strange red snake that was wrapped around his


    right arm and shoulder. It was actually a real dragon, who could turn into a human, and its name was


    Soar.


    "Leader Russell!" the members of the Manor Gang eximed respectfully and excitedly. The


    excitement onlysted for a few seconds though. Even though Ricky was someone that every member


    of the Manor Gang loved, they were also worried that Ricky was not as powerful as Tyson and Kristen.


    That made them believe that the tricky situation they were facing could not be resolved, even with the


    help of several more leaders like Russell.


    Then, a warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement stepped out and irritably asked, "Who the hell


    are you? How dare you yell like that? Humph, I guess you really want to die young!"


    The warrior was obviously from the Arhat Pce. What Ricky had said earlier had seriously insulted


    Nathan, the third young master of the Arhat Pce. After he finished his speaking, he furiously threw a


    punch at Ricky.


    When seeing the furious punch that wasing toward him, Ricky didn''t dodge. Instead, he stomped


    his feet and nted them firmly into the ground. Then, he threw a punch and swooped toward the


    warrior who had attacked him at his maximum speed. The next second, those watching only saw that


    Ricky''s punch had hit the warrior''s square in the chest. Everything just happened too fast to see clearly.


    The warrior didn''t even have time to react.


    Without any warning, an intense thud rang out. It was because the warrior at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement had copsed to the ground. He obviously had stopped breathing after the hit because


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    his chest had been pierced through by it.


    Everyone was wondering what had happened. Ricky killed a warrior who was at the peak of the fifth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement within just a few seconds.


    How could Ricky do that so easily? One of the reasons was that the warrior at the top of the fifth grade


    of Bone Reinforcement wouldn''t have thought that Ricky could burst out his full power within such a


    short time and at such a fast speed.


    "It looks like you''re the one who has died young!" Ricky muttered indifferently.


    ''Oh, god! He has made new progress in his skills again!'' both Tyson and Kristen thought that to


    themselves after they witnessed Ricky killing the warrior.


    Boom! The other warriors and the Elder at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement from the Arhat


    Pce immediately released their strongest momentum. They were furious and eager to seek revenge


    for the murder of their fallenpanion. Before they could, they were stopped by Nathan, their third


    young master. He was deeply offended by Ricky''s words and he actually wanted to avenge the fallen


    warrior by himself.


    Nathan took a step forward with a little bit of a tight smile and said, "It seems that you are the third


    leader of the Manor Gang, the one who hides your power. You know what? Among all the warriors in


    the Lower Region, you are the first one who had the nerve to kill a warrior from the Arhat Pce."


    Although Nathan was smiling, everyone could see that there was strong murderous intent burning in


    his eyes.


    "I don''t care what the hell the Arhat Pce is. Anyone who tries to bully the Manor Gang will be killed


    by me!" Ricky responded coldly.


    Nathan could no longer be so calm and reserved after he heard Ricky''s insolent threat. His smile


    immediately vanished and his eyes narrowed, growing dark and sharp. Deep inside, he was screaming,


    thinking to himself, ''Who the hell are you? A small pest from the Manor Gang in the Lower Region?!


    What makes you think you can speak so arrogantly to somebody from the illustrious Arhat Pce?''


    Most members of the Manor Gang even were worried that Ricky was being too obviously arrogant and


    they all desperately wanted him to take his words back before he got himself killed. As one of the demi-


    immortal forces, the Arhat Pce was really too strong to be challenged. What was nagging at the


    back of their minds was that, after its warriors were irritated by Ricky, the consequence would probably


    be severe. They thought that all the Manor Gang members and their castle would be turned into ashes.


    As for Tyson and Kristen, they were used to Ricky''s arrogance because they were his long-term


    teammates. Since they traveled together, they couldn''t be more aware of his character. Ricky would


    just be more arrogant as the situation went on.


    Of course, they thought that Ricky was so confident because he could use the innate spiritual ball to


    fight against those people from the Arhat Pce.


    Meanwhile, the warriors from the Arhat Pce were so furious that the zing mes in their eyes


    looked as if they could burn up the Manor Gang''s castle. The third young master, Nathan, hadn''t given


    out an order of attack yet, so they had to wait. They believed that they could raze the whole Manor


    Gang to the ground when the order was given.


    "Interesting! This is very interesting! For quite a long time, nobody has been so bold as to talk to me


    like that!" Nathan said grimly while his eyes grew darker and heavier.


    He had been longing to tease Kristen again, but he had to put that longing aside since Ricky had


    challenged him.


    "Well, you are the third leader of the Manor Gang?! Since you just mentioned needing a ything, then


    I will fight against you next. I''m going to make you be my ything and experience what real


    torment truly means," Nathan added heavily.


    Boom!


    Immediately, he was exuding the momentum of a warrior who was at the sixth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. ck and yellow spiritual energy were surrounding his body. In the next second, he


    threw a punch toward Ricky.


    Seeing that their master had started the fight up, the warriors from the Arhat Pce surrounded Kristen


    and her otherpanions, but they didn''t attack their enemies. Their master hadn''t ordered them to do


    that yet.


    Obviously, Nathan had established his authority among his followers. It was clear that they were quite


    afraid of him. They would never act on their own without his express orders because of that.


    ''You are at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. That''s good! This is an opportunity for me to try my


    new skills on you, '' Ricky thought to himself as he detected Nathan''s real power. At the thought, he


    released his strong me spiritual energy. The aura of the power immediately covered his whole body.


    The next moment, heunched a ming fist, which collided violently with Nathan''s punch a few


    seconds after he threw it.


    When their attacks collided, Ricky put all of his strength into the effort. He directly triggered the power


    of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and burst out the Fire Cloud Fist skill. He


    did it in an attempt to increase his momentum and strength to their maximum potential.


    To hone his martial arts skills, he was going to try everything he had learned out on Nathan. More


    importantly, he wanted to defeat himpletely. He didn''t have any respect for the warriors from the


    Arhat Pce and that was why he wanted to crush them into the dirt. To be more exact, he had equal


    disdain for all of the Eight Demi-immortal Forces of the Upper Region.


    Due to the peak power of Ricky''s Fire Cloud Fist, plus his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form, Nathan was forced to retreat by Ricky''s attack after less than ten rounds of battle. That left a


    line of shameful footprints in the dust of the courtyard.


    "I will do everything in my power to kill you!" Nathan blurted out angrily. Ricky made him lose face in


    front of his subordinates and especially in front of the beautiful Kristen, so he was humiliated and


    offended yet again.


    "Arhat Dark Power!"


    Nathan gnashed his teeth and summoned his new power. In an instant, the ck and yellow spiritual


    energy on his body became red. The scarlet energy surrounded him.


    The scarlet spiritual energy surged, converging violently on Nathan''s arms.


    "Arhat Encircling Palms!"


    Then with a loud roar, Nathan threw his palms forward andunched a new attack against Ricky. The


    strong spiritual energy, turning into countless thin scarlet streams, quickly intertwined with each other


    and finally formed two palms like scarlets. Such an attack was called the Arhat Encircling Palms.


    Then, Ricky found that the two palms made of energy were getting closer to him, trying to sandwich


    him from either side and crush him into nothing.


    Without the slightest hint of fear, he hummed coldly, "The Arhat Encircling Palms? What a bull shit


    attack! Try to withstand my punch instead!" Meanwhile, two kinds of runes were gushing out of his body


    and condensed into his two fists. The runes were the devouring and chaotic fire runes.


    ''Fire Cloud Fist¡ªDouble Cloud Fire Fists!''


    Ricky roared violently in his head, and as if being summoned, the me spiritual energy inside his body


    gushed out and was transformed into two fierce Fire Clouds that surrounded Ricky''s fists, merging with


    the two runes.


    At that moment, Ricky''s momentum was twice what it was at the beginning of the fight.


    Then, the two Fire Cloud Fists swooped violently towards Nathan''s Arhat Encircling Palms separately.


    After a few seconds, the two powers finally collided with each other.


    Boom!


    The sound of the earsplitting collision burst out. The audience found that the two warriors were still


    Everyone soon found out that Ricky''s power was superior to his opponent''s power. His devouring runes


    were engulfing Nathan''s power while his chaotic fire runes were releasing frenzy power, directly


    crushing Nathan''s palm attacks at that moment.


    After that, Ricky shifted his position as quickly as he could. He suddenly appeared at Nathan''s side and


    Nathan already felt great panic at the situation and realized he had no more aces up his sleeve.


    Instinctively, he crossed his arms to resist Ricky''s attack.


    There was a sudden loud sound of something hitting against the ground abruptly. The sound came


    from Nathan. He had lost his advantage and was no longer an equal adversary to Ricky. After being


    attacked by Ricky, he soon leaked blood from the corners of his mouth and hit the ground hard.


    "Now, prepare to die!" Ricky roared furiously again, pulling out the Iron Destroyer from behind his back


    and shing it down directly toward Nathan who was still on the ground. Ricky wanted to kill him in one


    shot.


    "Russell, be careful!" Tyson reminded Ricky abruptly as he swung his saber downward.


    Without much thought, Ricky already knew that, to prevent him from killing Nathan, the strongest


    warrior from the Arhat Pce at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement must haveunched an abrupt


    attack against him. Despite his awareness of that fact, Ricky grinned and was still shing his saber


    down towards Nathan, totally ignoring Tyson''s desperate warning.

 Chapter 279 An Eye for An Eye

    Chapter 279 An Eye for An Eye


    "Russell, what are you doing?"


    Kristen and Tyson asked Ricky as they prepared to take out the innate spiritual balls to save Ricky.


    Sweat formed on their foreheads, and their eyes grewrger for they were very worried when they saw


    Ricky prepare for massive attacks that were directed towards Nathan.


    They froze; fear encircled their gut for they knew that it might be toote. The enemy had already


    released a powerful punch that almostnded at the delicate part of Ricky''s head. Everyone knew that


    a punch from an Elder at ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement could do some serious damage to anyone


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    who''d receive his attacks. Even more so, one punch could definitely crack one''s skull and send him


    straight to his grave.


    "You bastard! Do you really think you can murder the young master of the Arhat Pce? You must be


    dreaming! Too ambitious but too naive. Don''t be so full of yourself," the elder said brutally as he looked


    Ricky straight in the eye. But the Elder had not yet had enough. This time, he raised his fists higher and


    readied to punch Ricky''s face more forcefully. The punch was so strong that it was enough to pulverize


    his opponent''s head.


    "Are you sure about that?" Ricky responded arrogantly with nk eyes while his Iron Destroyer was


    still pointed at Nathan who was pinned to the ground.


    Bang!


    A incandescent furious power leapt up around the area as Ricky spoke. the Manor Gang''s castle was


    glutted with the boiling power and all warriors felt as if they were in a super hot furnace.


    The Elder at ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement felt especially depressed since the boiling power


    aimed at him and he would endure the most power of the attack. A strong omen of danger caught him


    all of a sudden.


    He wasn''t a stranger to this feeling, the near death experience. He had already felt this when the lord of


    the Arhat Pce gave him a taste of his power. But somehow, deep inside of him, he sensed by


    instinct that Ricky''s power was much stronger than that.


    Soon after, the warrior at ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement came to his senses. He realized that the


    amount of energy that flooded the castle could be from a demi-immortal, or from an innate spiritual king


    that was lurking around the area.


    And in an instant, he stepped back without having to think twice.


    But to his dismay, it was toote for him to turn back.


    A thin scarlet snake that dangled on Ricky''s right arm huffed and suddenly opened its eyes that


    resembled dancing fire. Soar, the ''snake'', utched itself from Ricky''s arm and sprinted out as fast as


    it could.


    "You! You''re a demi-immortal monster!" The Elder at ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement sneered as it


    was now clear to him where all the threatening power wasing from.


    "How dare such a minuscule of a monster from the mountains mess around in the Chaotic Region! The


    eight...." the Elder choked mid sentence as he gathered all of his strength to prepare for a defense.


    But surprisingly, Soar was a Great Dragon in the demi-immortal realm. He was capable of fighting


    against innate spiritual kings. How could someone at only the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    withstand his tremendous power?


    But the cunning and belittled little ''snake'' made its way to the Elder''s head and slithered to the space


    between his eyebrows. And before the Elder could finish his words and taunts, he dropped to the


    ground, dead and cold as ice.


    Anyone with a pair of eyes could clearly see the paleness and theck of life in the Elder at ninth grade


    of Bone Reinforcement. His blood essence had beenpletely drained out.


    The death was all of a sudden, with no warnings whatsoever. It was much like the Elder was


    the Elder''s instant death. Soar had absorbed all of the Elder''s blood essence energy at the time of his


    death.


    Soar was a beast in nature. Unlike human warriors who depended on cultivation to improve their


    powers, Soar and other monsters of his like could simply strengthen themselves by devouring external


    energy.


    Another difference that monsters had with human warriors was that monsters relied greatly on their


    bloodline. They usually achieved the peak of cultivation and then stop once they had reached the


    summit of their bloodline. This was what set them apart from human warriors who could break through


    their limitations when it came to strengthening and enhancement.


    ...


    Soar returned to Ricky''s right arm swiftly after he killed the Elder at ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    and absorbed his blood essence. He crawled there with his eyes closed, so tranquil and peaceful that


    no one would believe what had happened just now if they did not witness it with their own eyes.


    Pow!


    Suddenly, the Iron Destroyer dropped to the ground andnded beside, and not directly at Nathan. This


    was all part of Ricky''s n. He didn''t actually want to kill Nathan. All he wanted was to show his power.


    Nathan, who was in ama, could not have known about what was happening.


    This was all too typical for the invertebrate young masters. They thought that they were better than


    everyone else, especially the masses. They were conceited, and were extremely obnoxious. They even


    projected themselves as brave warriors. But when they look at death staring right in front of them, they


    were down to their knees even at the first blow.


    But the star of the night wasn''t Ricky, not anymore. Heck all of the audience paid no attention to him for


    their eyes were all stered to Soar, the new icon of the scene.


    They all stood there aghast as they saw how the tiny creature, even believable to be a support pet,


    killed a warrior at ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement in a snap.


    And on top of that, they heard the Elder reveal that Soar was at demi-immortal level right before his


    death.


    It took every warrior in the castle a while before they calmed themselves down from the amazement.


    This incident brought Kristen, Tyson and the whole Manor Gang to be more excited about what had


    happened.


    While everyone was ted at the news, it was very unfortunate loss for the people of the Arhat Pce.


    They clearly knew at that a demi-immortal beast''s power would equal their leader in power. How could


    they stop feeling scared when they knew that even their leader himself could not even manipte this


    gang?


    The people of the Arhat pce took a few steps back. No one dared to take revenge or even flee from


    the gang. They knew better than that for fleeing would result into their quick demise.


    ...


    "What have youe through these days, Russell? Especially now that you''ve be so powerful.


    Plus, you now have such a powerful demi-immortal monster to protect you!" Tyson eximed with his


    eyes fixed at the magnificent Soar.


    The crowd fell silent and all of them stared at Soar enviously. It was very rare for a warrior to be friends


    with monsters. What was even more rare was when a warrior became friends with a monster more


    powerful than himself.


    Getting in contact with monsters peacefully was a very difficult task. And it was very hard even for a


    beast tamer.


    "My name is Soar, and I am not a monster. I have a name. Call me monster again and I will eat you


    alive," Soar said as he opened his eyes upon hearing what Tyson had just said, then closed his eyes


    again.


    Tyson was drenched in sweat out of fear. "Of.. Of course! Never again, I promise!" He nodded his head


    quickly while he trembled in fear. "I will never say that again!"


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky burst out a contagiousugh at the sight of Tyson''s embarrassment.


    So did Kristen and others.


    They all had shared their giggles and stopped when they couldn''tugh any more. Then, they averted


    their eyes to Nathan.


    "Russell, why didn''t you kill Nathan when you had the chance? He and the Arhat Pce will never


    spare us whether we kill him or not. And now we have..." Tyson turned his eyes to Soar as he said so.


    "I did not kill him because I don''t want to give him a quick death. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    That is how it should be. How could he deserve to die easily when he dared take advantage of Kristen!"


    Ricky snickered.


    Kristen''s eyes sparked with gratitude and her cheeks blushed as she heard Ricky''s words.


    "Oh! So, it''s an eye for an eye, huh. What''s your n now?" Tyson asked. This was the most important


    question that they all needed some serious answers.


    Manor Gang disciples who were there also pricked up their ears.


    "Didn''t he mention something regarding a ything? Since he likes to y, I will satisfy his cravings as


    he wishes and show him what''s the real fun!" Ricky sneered. "Gather around. I''ll give him something he


    wants. Strip him naked, Bastian. Then tie him to the city gate!"

 Chapter 280 Stan Luo

    Chapter 280 Stan Luo


    ...


    Soon, drastic news spread throughout the whole Chaotic Region¡ªthe entire search team of Arhat


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Pce was detained by Manor Gang. What was even more tragic was how Nathan, one of the three


    young masters of the pce, was stripped naked by Manor Gang, tied to the gate wall of the castle like


    a tortured pet. Behind him was a sign that read, ''ything.''


    The news was more shocking than even the Bronze Key and blood essence of the Great Dragon.


    All the while, the eyes of all the warriors shifted directly to the periphery of Manor Gang to witness


    Nathan, the man who was tying on the front gate of the castle.


    At this time, he had already awakened. But in such a torturous situation, all he could do was pretend to


    be unconscious as he awaited rescue from the Arhat Pce.


    As time went by, the castle of Manor Gang grew more and more crowded. Where there was space, it


    was upied by warriors¡ªthose in the Lower Region and Middle Region both focused their eyes on


    the Manor Gang''s castle.


    The other seven Forces came as well, amused by the state Nathan was in above the castle.


    Because thepetition between the eight Forces in Upper Region was fierce, they did not start an


    attack¡ªif they had the chance to beat the opponents, they''d never have been softhearted.


    Finally, a group of warriors from the Arhat Pce arrived, led by a warrior at the eighth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    Attempting to rescue Nathan and the captured warriors, the people from Arhat Pce rushed to the


    castle without hesitation.


    But the force of roaring me bombarded them the instant they went up.


    At that moment, Ricky and his people appeared. Looking at the people from the Arhat Pce who were


    already lying on the ground, they said, "You can trade them with gold coins."


    "Go back and tell your pce owners that your third younger master is worth thirty thousand gold


    coins. The other warriors are worth three thousand each. It''s seventy thousand gold coins altogether. I


    hope you hurry, or else our Manor Gang won''t be responsible when they die of hunger."


    After Ricky finished speaking, all the warriors were stunned frozen.


    "The Manor Gang, a gang in Lower Region, dares to hoot the Arhat Pce! How gutsy!"


    "A gang? You really know nothing!" "You look down on Manor Gang too much. Didn''t you catch the


    situation just now? What does it mean when the warrior at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement was


    taken out heavily only by a rebound of momentum?


    It means that there are powerful warriors in Manor Gang!"


    "Yes. It is said that Elder Gavin of the Arhat Pce is escorting Nathan and his forces. Elder Gavin is


    the personage of the older generation who has entered the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Since


    such a powerful person wasn''t present, something unexpected must''ve happened.


    It would seem that there truly are strong warriors in Manor Gang¡ªthey''re still a strong group of demi-


    immortal warriors. No wonder they dared provoke the Arhat Pce so tantly."


    ......


    "Okay¡­


    Okay! You fucking Manor Gang¡­ You just wait and see!" After speaking fiercely to Ricky and several


    other warriors, the warrior at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement staggered up from the ground


    and left rather awkwardly.


    The momentum was confirmation enough that there were demi-immortal warriors present in Manor


    Gang.


    "Don''t forget to ask your leader to take enough gold coins!" In response to the tone of wrath, Ricky


    merelyughed.


    ...


    After knowing Soar''s strength, Ricky had the idea to take the position of a major force in Upper Region


    ¡ªhe didn''t want to miss the opportunity to be the so-called ''innate spiritual king.'' If he missed the


    opportunity, he might not get the chance anymore.


    With that, a decision was made¡ªhe would lead Manor Gang to move to the Upper Region as soon as


    he came back. Even if all the eight major powers were holding him back, he would still find a firm


    foothold in the Upper Region.


    By the right of Soar''s strength, Ricky had the confidence to seed.


    It seemed as though God helped Ricky¡ªNathan, the man from Arhat Pce, made a good chance for


    him that day.


    And howe it was such a good opportunity?


    Because Nathan made such a fuss, Ricky could get a chance to fight with the forces of the Arhat


    Pce directly. In this case, the other seven major forces were most likely to ''watch the fire from across


    the shore'' and see both of them fight to the death.


    If they both fought, the seven powers would take advantage of it.


    If Ricky himself lead Manor Gang to relocate to the Upper Region, he would undoubtedly face much


    resistance. Even though the major forces would resist them jointly, Ricky and Soar remained unafraid.


    With that, however, Soar''s true strength would be revealed.


    As a result, Ricky would dominate the whole Chaotic Region for the time being. Still, it wouldn''t be long


    before Ricky and Soar attracted the attention of innate spiritual kings surrounding the Chaotic Region.


    These innate spiritual kings would definitely make a move.


    This was because they didn''t want to have this good opportunity to fall on a ''beast.''


    Moreover, there had to be some of those innate forces in the Chaotic Region.


    ...


    "Next, owner of the Arhat Pce, it depends on whether or not youe. But I believe you''lle if


    you and your people want to stay in this region," Ricky spoke seriously to himself, narrowing his eyes.


    "Soar, you''d better hide your strength and make it seem difficult to kill your opponent when confronted


    with the owner of the Arhat Pce."


    Meanwhile, Ricky whispered something into Soar''s ear right above his shoulder.


    "Brother, I see what you mean!"


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Soar replied easily.


    "Okay!"


    .....


    Soon after, powerful momentum swept the ce in an instant. Momentster, a middle-aged man in a


    ck robe and a pair of spiritual energy wings appeared in the air.


    He was furious¡ªa pair of dark orbs had long been filled with strong, murderous energy. The homicidal


    intent blew wildly in the air, forming a mini-storm, solidified and snake-like.


    Moreover, all the warriors retreated involuntarily as soon as they felt the energy.


    Knowing that there would be a demi-immortal level war, they didn''t want to be involved as innocents.


    The warrior in ck was the owner of Arhat Pce¡ªStan.


    Following Stan was several powerful vibes that Ricky picked up on¡ªwhoever that energies belonged


    to hid in the dark, practically invisible.


    It was clear that the lords of the other seven forces had arrived.


    As Ricky suspected, they had no intention of causing a fight¡ªonly taking advantage of it.


    "You three are the leaders of Manor Gang. Free my son and my people, then your Manor Gang, along


    with your members, mustmit suicide. Otherwise¡­


    There will surely be a river of blood for you Manor Gang today." Stan opened his mouth.


    His powerful and irresistible tone couldn''t be ignored, and his homicidal intent was all too evident.


    Stan''s eyes werepletely focused on Soar. It was clear that he had already known that the demi-


    immortal warrior in Manor Gang was actually a snake beast.

 Chapter 281 The Unknown Side Of Ricky

    Chapter 281 The Unknown Side Of Ricky


    As soon as he had demanded it, Stan unleashed his demi-immortal energy. That caused a dust storm


    to instantly kick up around the area. Of course, nearly all the energy surged at Ricky and the others like


    a deadly serpent once it left Stan''s body.


    Soar could not sit back under those circumstances. A surge of red energy burst out of his long and slim


    body and charged at Stan''s energy serpent. Once the two forces met, the red one turned into a giant


    shield that stopped the st and devoured Stan''s violent attack.


    "Kristen, Tyson, take every one with you and get to safety! We will cover you!" Ricky called out.


    Hearing his words, Kristen did not try to argue. She gathered the other members of the Manor Gang


    and distanced themselves from the battle ground at once. She knew that there was literally nothing


    they could do to help in this kind of fight. They could only watch and wish Ricky and Soar the best of


    luck.


    Surely, many members of the Manor Gang were worried about Soar being up there though. What if


    Soar ran away in the chaos?.


    "It seems to me that you are unwilling to pay the ransom to get your son and the other Arhat Pce


    men back," Ricky responded to Stan''s request coldly. Standing on the city wall, he looked at the leader


    of the Arhat Pce defiantly.


    "Look at yourself. You are nothing more than a third grade of Bone Reinforcement warrior. I wonder


    what you can really do without that demi-immortal beast. This is the Chaotic Region, so how dare you


    challenge me like this?" Stan was further enraged by what Ricky said.


    "You bastard!" he continued to curse at Soar, "I could forget everything that has happened today if you


    went back to your dirty mountain. Or else, I will turn you into an ordinary animal if I don''t kill you by


    ident for what you''ve done!"


    "Ha ha ha, I beg your pardon? You are merely a human! What harm do you think you can do to me?"


    Soar answered in disdain. Stan was talking to Soar rudely, but he didn''t take it to heart. He was not


    afraid of the man at all.


    Now all the people present knew who the legendarily strong warrior from the Manor Gang was. It was


    not a human being, but a kind of demi-immortal snake creature.


    That fact surprised them all a lot.


    They knew that Ricky was strong and powerful, but they never expected that a demi-immortal beast


    would ever be willing to answer to his orders. What kind of person could tame a high level beast like


    that? Wasn''t it evident enough that Ricky was no ordinary person?


    The more they thought it over, the more they admired and envied Ricky. .


    "You are right. I am a human being, so I have to remind you that this is my ce and not yours!" Stan


    replied dryly, hatred filling his eyes.


    "And you," he turned back to Ricky and said, "you are also a human, yet you are fooling around and


    killing your own kind with the help of a beast! You will be damned to hell for that!"


    Stan was apparently an old fox. He was trying to paint Ricky as an enemy of mankind in just a few


    words to turn others against him.


    "Ha ha! I''m so disappointed!" Ricky simplyughed out loud at Stan''s desperate words.


    "I had thought that the leader of the Arhat Pce was at worst a viin who called himself a hero, but it


    seems that you are even worse than that. You are merely a hypocrite who likes to act uppity and use


    fancy words to try and manipte people," Ricky sniffed. "Now I understand, someone like you


    obviously loves money more than your son or your men."


    There was a metallic ringing sound that cut across the battlefield suddenly.


    Ricky drew his Iron Destroyer quickly, and made a thrust for Nathan, who was pretending to have lost


    consciousness earlier.


    The sly and cowardly young man, when sensed that Ricky was pointing his sword at him, hurried to his


    feet and cried out to Stan, saying, "Help! Father, help me!"


    "Stop, you evil creature! How dare you!" Stan shouted at Ricky as he saw what he was doing, nearly


    jumping to his feet. As he bellowed, he gathered the fierce blood-ck spiritual energy around his body


    and formed a huge palm. The palm moved swiftly like a dark cloud. It flew at Ricky and tried to get hold


    of him.


    All men, good or bad, rarely treated their own children badly. So, even though Stan was a vicious man,


    he would not stand by while someone was trying to kill his own son.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, his full force strike was blocked and destroyed by a fireball from Soar. Hot waves were


    sent out by the collision, so Stan raised his hand to fend off the shock waves that came at him.


    He didn''t see how it had happened, but when he looked back, a red gash had appeared on Nathan''s


    neck. There was shock and fear on his face as the boy fell to the ground and stopped breathing.


    Truth be told, Ricky took Nathan hostage, not for the money, but to lure Stan to the Manor Gang''s


    castle. Now that Stan was standing in front of them, Nathan was of no use to him anymore. So, he


    thought that he might as well kill him and save all the trouble.


    Ricky could not spare someone like Nathan because the guy was well known as a famous bully in the


    region. Ricky knew that if he and this man changed their positions that day, he would die a more


    terrible death than that.


    "He... He killed Nathan! Russell really killed Nathan!" All the warriors were stunned by what had


    happened. They murmured among themselves with astonishment on their faces.


    "What''s so strange about that?" one of the warriors asked after a moment. "We should have known that


    he would. Remember what happened when Nathan threatened to take the leader of the Manor Gang


    as his concubine? He and Ricky were at each others'' throats ever since then. After all, I heard that


    there is something between Russell and that woman."


    "It''s about women again! History repeats itself and she''s another Helen of Troy!" Some people shook


    their heads.


    "Well, isn''t it good news that Nathan is dead now anyway? No new female warriors dared toe to


    the Chaotic Region because of him! With that awful guy gone now, we can expect that more beauties


    will finally join our region!" another person pointed out. .


    "My son! You killed my son!" Seeing that his child had fallen dead on the ground, Stan roared out his


    grief and indignation. Like a dam had broken, the demi-immortal energy within him had all erupted as if


    to show his rage.


    Watching his own son die a tragic death before his eyes was something that was too much for him to


    bear. Almost instantly, the misery weighed on him and added ten years to his age. It could not be


    neglected that the energy he released had been increased and became more powerful and violent


    because it was driven by his utter fury.


    "This is what you deserve for what you have done!" Ricky said expressionlessly, looking down at the


    heart-broken man.


    "Had your baby boy not thrown his weight about in this region, or had you not turned a blind eye to his


    evil doings just because you thought that no one would dare to challenge you, things would not have


    happened the way that they did. You have no one else to me but yourselves!" Ricky went on to


    condemn Stan.


    "It is true that this region is ruled by thew of the jungle, so only the strong can dominate it. I have to


    remind you that the Chaotic Region is not the whole world. There are always people stronger than you


    out there. Sooner orter, you have to pay the price for what you have done!"


    There was a moment of silence. After hearing Ricky''s words, the warriors below were all lost in


    thought. Even the demi-immortal warriors, who had been hiding themselves in the shadows, started to


    think his words over. Ricky was the first one there to point out a fact like that. Unexpectedly, his words


    made some real sense to them.


    As for Ricky, he had just blurted out the words that were in his heart. He didn''t know why he would say


    something like that, honestly. Maybe the tears of an unpunished sinful man annoyed him, or maybe he


    was driven by a sense of justice. Either way, he could not help but let those words escape his lips.


    He was sure of one thing--he was there to find the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king. That


    was his ultimate purpose. It was something he had never forgotten. So he quickly turned his mind back


    to the fight. .


    "Come on, Soar. Let''s put an end to all this," Ricky ordered him tly.


    "No problem, brother!" Soar nodded and began to charge his attack.


    The way Soar addressed Ricky further shocked the warriors around them.


    They were sure that they had heard it right despite their surprise. The demi-immortal beast had really


    just called Ricky his ''brother''. He had said it, not in the way people would call their friends brother, but


    in the way that showed respect and esteem.


    How could it be? He was a warrior at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement that was favored by a


    creature as powerful and proud as demi-immortal beast, and that was already a blessing. So, what was


    so special about him and what had made Soar willing to follow him like a younger brother?


    Kristen and her men''s jaws also dropped when they heard that. They had only known Soar for a short


    while after Ricky returned with him and they had never figured out the rtionship between Ricky and


    Soar, nor did they ever expect that a demi-immortal beast was more of a subordinate to him.


    "My goodness! What has this guy done to that big fellow? A creature like that seldom bends its knee to


    someone! This is unbelievable..." Tyson eximed, totally forgetting that they were still in a fight.


    After being scolded by Soar, Tyson no longer dared to call him a "monster". So, despite his surprise, he


    still remembered to refer to him as "big fellow" and "creature" instead.


    "It looks like Russell is not to be underestimated after all. Shall we take action now?" At that point, the


    demi-immortal warriors who had been hiding in the dark could contain themselves no more.


    Communicating with each other through their minds, one of them suggested that they should finally


    make a move.


    "There''s no hurry. The two sides are at swords'' points now. Once they fight each other, Stan might be


    able to greatly weaken the beast if he can''t totally defeat it. That''s when we wille in. If everything


    goes well, we can expect to bring down two main rivals today. Isn''t that a better idea?"


    "Fantastic. We can simply profit from their fight. At least one of them will end up biting the dust, so we


    will be the ones who get tough thestugh," the other one echoed. .


    "You will die for all of this!"


    Stan snarled. He was too angry to listen to any other words from Ricky. His mind was upied by one


    single thought--He wanted to spill the blood of his enemies and avenge his son''s death.

 Chapter 282 Seven Demi-immortal Warriors

    Chapter 282 Seven Demi-immortal Warriors


    Boom!


    In the world of Martial Arts, it was a known fact that demi-immortals had the better and more in-depth


    understanding of how space worked than the mortal warriors. They had already mastered the craft.


    They knew how to manipte and take advantage of the spiritual energy with the use of space


    Stan''s body suddenly spurted out dark spiritual energy to anything it could touch in his area. Powerful


    ck rays covered his surroundings. This allowed him to use the forces in his own pace, which made


    him utilize and master his own strength at its peak.


    Soon after, dark clouds of energetic force gathered behind him. The forces concentrated and formed a


    humongous dark figure.


    The figure could be perceived as his guard,parable to the loyalty and reliability of the great


    Buddha.


    "Arhat Dark Power-Arhat Palm!"


    Stan''s eyes suddenly turned to ck and released pitch-dark ck rays. It was a materialization of


    sadness and lightbined at the same time like a poetic killing intent. It was like grief that one could


    see and fear. The dark light then attached itself to the massive dark figure behind him.


    Drowned in his own dark force, Stan raised his hands. He stretched them out and in an instant, the


    force from his palms went straight to the castle he was aiming at.


    While he did this, liquid formed on his forehead. Unlike the usual water that would form on someone''s


    body as a sign of stress and fatigue, a drop of blood essence formed on his eyebrows and mixed with


    the dark giant figure behind him. Stan was so angry and full of resentment towards the whole Manor


    Gang that he wanted to p the hell out them and murder them all.


    The dark figure aside from being his guard, was more like an amplified version of his palms. Any action


    hemitted with his palms was done by the figure that was about a hundred meters long. Stan


    loathed the castle and everyone who was in it and the dark palm behind him resonated that anger. Stan


    pped his hands and soon after the dark figure absorbed his blood essence as it mimicked Stan''s


    action.


    "Oh boy, Stan is putting up a desperate fight. Poord,"   said the seven demi-immortals who lurked


    around the area while they witnessed what Stan was up to.


    "Such a cold-hearted man. He would really like to see tons of blood flowing like stream just for his son."


    "But you know what? He could be right about this. Those demi-immortal beasts are much stronger than


    our human warriors. He would have a better chance of survival if he could kill his enemies with just one


    strike."


    "It looks like he had already figured what we are up to and taken precautions against us. I hope this


    demi-immortal snake won''t be such a disappointment."


    ...


    "Brother, I think he wants a showdown with one strike. Like a death match." Soar slithered near Ricky''s


    ear and whispered.


    "I hope so. But remember what I had just said," Ricky answered softly so that no one would be able to


    hear them.


    "Yes, I understand. I got you, bro."


    After their secretive conversation, Ricky left as soon as possible. He knew that he couldn''t resist the


    impending impact of such an intense fight with Stan.


    Just when Ricky''s figure was nowhere to be found, mes started to burn on Soar''s body. The


    formidable force was no less than Stan''s.


    Soar was just pretending to be less powerful than Stan. With the amount of power that Soar was


    capable of, he could undoubtedly spit fire and burn Stan alive. In reality, Stan was so much less of a


    warrior.


    Soar wasn''t just an ordinary scarlet snake. He was the real deal, a real dragon who could use the


    Heaven Melting Fire to the fullest.


    He opened his mouth and spew a ball of red hot mes shot at the two giant palms behind Stan.


    Boom!


    The space above the manor waspletely engulfed by the collision of the fire ball and the two giant


    palms. Dark currents began to flow freely as the mes burned with it. It was a scene to behold, like a


    work of art to those who witnessed the disy of power.


    Soar could control the fight for he had the ability to do so. He intentionally engineered the explosion so


    that it could avoid the castle''s destruction.


    The collision of the fire ball and the giant palms onlysted for a brief moment before they parted again.


    But the attack was not enough for the two warriors. Another blow was made by the mes, but only this


    time, it was more powerful. This broke the bnce of the palms which turned them to dark spiritual


    energy and then dissipate into thin air.


    The ball of mes had no time for mercy. It didn''t hold anything back and directly hit Stan''s body.


    Boom!


    The impact was so heavy that it was ear crushing. The attack was so powerful that it threw Stan off his


    bnce and made him fall onto the ground.


    Dust filled the air as the explosive collision sent winds to blow everything off. The impact made a deep


    hole on the ground and more dust fell into it like vacuum. From this excavation rose a mushroom cloud


    with burning hot mes.


    It was a sight to see for all the warriors around. The exhibition could be felt even though the warriors


    were kilometers away from where the explosion happened.


    The attack was so violent that even a demi-immortal like Stan couldn''t have survived the enrapture.


    "How formidable and terrifying those mes were. Could it be possible that they are also a certain kind


    of Beast Fire?" The seven demi-immortal warriors looked at each other with raised eyebrows.


    They had underestimated Soar once again. He was so much better and more powerful than they had


    expected.


    This made them reflect on their abilities as demi-immortal warriors. Could they have survived Soar''s


    ball of mes if there were in Stan''s shoes? Or would they suffer the same fate as him, or worse?


    But this didn''t stop them from working together to defeat Soar. In fact, this even forced them to do


    better than they usually did.


    "Oh crap! Bro, I might have overdone it." At the moment, Soar had realized his mistake, and he said to


    Ricky hurriedly.


    Ricky walked up to Soar and replied helplessly, "Don''t worry. You''ve done it right. If not, then you would


    have attracted those innate spiritual kings'' attention instead.


    But I guess right now, we have other people to deal with,"


    said Ricky as he looked upwards at the sight of their enemies.


    Eager for revenge, the seven demi-immortals showed themselves out of the darkness and surrounded


    Ricky and Soar.


    "Damn. Heree the other seven demi-immortal masters!" But this wasn''t a big surprise to Ricky and


    Soar. After all, the collision was sure to have attracted their attention.


    The seven demi-immortal masters of the Chaotic Region had originally wanted to take advantage of the


    fight between Soar and Stan to gain benefits. However, they miscalcted.


    "I bet that another fight is brewing. I''m really looking forward to it."


    "Look that those masters'' facial expressions. I don''t think they''ll let the Manor Gang off the hook."


    ...


    "Masters, you have now shown yourselves. What do you want from us?" Ricky asked immediately even


    before anybody could say anything.


    "You mischievous twat! You know exactly what we want. We vow to revenge Stan by killing you, a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    human traitor with a beast as a friend. How pathetic!" replied a jacked up warrior as he let out augh.


    "Ha-ha! Lay-low on the exaggeration there, boy. You are well aware that there are so many warriors


    who have made friends with beasts and other spiritual beasts on this continent. Now, why don''t you try


    to kill them?" said Ricky mockingly as he was amused by such a poor excuse.


    "I have nevere to them before. If I happen to know one of those human traitors, I''ll beat them to


    death no matter the cost!" The warrior added.


    "That''s bullshit!" Ricky didn''t believe a single word the warrior had just said. He just shook his head in


    disapproval.


    "Okay, cut the crap! Have you really decided with that poor brain of yours to make us, the Manor Gang,


    your enemy?"


    Ricky''s voice suddenly changed and became serious. If the seven warriors had decided to fight, he


    would have no other choice but to ask Soar to expose his real strength and capabilities.


    "Are you deaf? You heard what I just said!" The warrior answered with an annoyed tone.


    The warriors had then decided that there was no other choice but to fight and pulverize Ricky and his


    pet beast. At once, the seven demi-immortal warriors lined up and prepared to strike at any time.

 Chapter 283 Retreat Due To Power and Profit

    Chapter 283 Retreat Due To Power and Profit


    Swish, swish!


    With the spiritual energy surging out, seven demi-immortal warriors quickly surrounded Ricky and Soar.


    "Brother, it seems that we have to do something now. If we don''t, they will probably continue to bully


    us," Soar said using his internal power at the sight of their enemies surrounding them.


    Meanwhile, the force of roaring me that had just faded from him surged up yet again. The seven


    demi-immortal warriors were nothing in his eyes.


    Ricky stopped him with a quick nce.


    "Seven honorable chiefs, could you please just listen to me before we start fighting?" Ricky asked in a


    cold voice as he looked at the seven demi-immortals who were preparing to attack him from up in the


    sky.


    "Under the circumstances we will listen, so what else do you still have to say?" a beautiful woman in full


    pce gown asked Ricky with false geniality.


    The demi-immortals didn''t attack immediately because none of them wanted to be the first one to


    initiate the fight. After all, the powerful attack Soar had just released really impressed and shocked the


    demi-immortals.


    "Chiefs, there is no denying that you can unite with each other to destroy my Manor Gang, but one


    thing you have to understand is that, after the copse of the Manor Gang, at least two of you will die


    and be taken down with us!" Ricky said instantly when he saw that the seven demi-immortals didn''t


    take action and had paused to listen to him.


    "I could possibly kill even more than two of you!"


    A hint of fear could been seen in the eyes of the seven demi-immortals after they heard Ricky''s words.


    They were all afraid of death.


    They had no doubt about what Ricky said. If Ricky fought desperately regardless of his life, there would


    definitely be more than one of them who would die then and there. None of them wanted to take a


    chance at being the one who would die.


    "It seems that things are starting to get interesting!" warriors around the battlefieldmented at the


    sight.


    "Maybe. We are in a world where martial arts are important and the strong dominate the weak. For


    those powerful warriors, the higher their realms are, the more they fear death. They have worked too


    hard and they will lose too much if they die."


    "Yes, this may be the turning point of this battle. I suppose this battle might be over because of that


    simple fact."


    ...


    "Are you threatening us?" one of the chiefs asked coldly.


    "I am not threatening you. I am just considering things as they stand. I don''t want to die either. If you


    force me, things will get beyond the control of anyone here!" Ricky replied with a smile.


    "What''s more, if you don''t fight me today, I, Russell, will promise to share the resources of the Arhat


    Pce with you all!"


    "We will seize the resources of the Arhat Pce by ourselves!" one of the men said with a sneer.


    "All right. Just listen to me. I think you all understand where and how the resources of the Arhat Pce


    are hidden because all of you are supposed to hide your resources in the same way as they did," Ricky


    responded patiently.


    "I discovered the ce where the resources were hidden from Nathan though. What''s more than that, I


    have already recovered them."


    "What did you say?" Those seven demi-immortals were all astonished by Ricky''s words.


    However, after thinking about it for a few seconds, they decided to believe what Ricky said. They all


    knew what kind of person Nathan was. With a slight penalty, even the secrets of his ancestors could be


    learned by them, let alone the ce where the resources of the Arhat Pce were hidden.


    Consequently, they chose to believe Ricky.


    The Arhat Pce was a force at the same level as them, so they were clear about how many


    resources it might own. Even if the resources were equally divided into eight, they could each still get a


    huge amount.


    There was no reason for them to reject Ricky''s offer.


    They also knew that if they killed Ricky, there was a big chance that they might never get the resources


    they wanted.


    They even thought of what Ricky had just said. If they destroyed the Manor Gang, some of them would


    definitely end up dead in their skirmish with the Manor Gang.


    Thinking about Ricky''s power and the profit he promised them, their precarious alliance seemed to


    copse in on itself. They almost forgot how determined they had been to fight the Manor Gang.


    "I have no reason to cheat you on something like this," Ricky continued. "If we make peace with each


    other today, the Manor Gang will send your share of the resources to each of you by tomorrow at noon.


    If I break my promise, you cane and attack the Manor Gang then. It won''t be toote for you to


    take care of us if we wronged you."


    The seven demi-immortals found Ricky''s words to be reasonable.


    Moreover, they looked at each other, apparentlymunicating with each other in secret.


    Ricky now felt relieved. He knew that everything was going to be all right at that point.


    As for the resources of the Arhat Pce, he didn''t have them with him currently. He did know the


    resources'' storage location. He had learned it from Nathan before killing him. With the help of the


    Chaotic Fire Zone, it would only take him a few seconds to go to the ce where everything was


    hidden.


    Sure enough, he was reluctant to share his cultivation resources with those seven Forces, but he had


    to endure because he wanted to leave Soar as a powerful backup. Soar would be a backup to the


    moment when the opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king appeared.


    From the beginning to the end, that moment was the real purpose that he hade to the Chaotic


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Region.


    "Seven chiefs, even if the profit I promised is not attractive enough, you should also all consider your


    own future," Ricky said again. "I know you are all busy with your cultivation nowadays. You must be


    getting prepared for theing opportunity for you to be innate spirits.


    There is still the possibility for any of you to die here today, so just consider your chances of getting


    hurt. If any of you get hurt today, it may be your fatal weakness when you fight for the same


    opportunity in the future.


    To sum it up, considering all these aspects, I sincerely hope we can make peace with each other


    today."


    The seven demi-immortals fell into silence after hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Surely, it is undeniable that my main purpose of saying those is to save the lives of the warriors in the


    Manor Gang. What I said just now is still really true for all of you though.


    If we fight today, we will all suffer some losses. If we put it to a stop now, it will be a win-win situation.


    It''s not something difficult if we want topete with each other. When the opportunity of bing an


    innate spiritual kinges, we will inevitably have to fight each other. I think it would be a wiser choice


    for you to first concentrate with the opportunity I''m giving you."


    ...


    "Ha-ha. I will never ept being taught a lesson by a young man like you. All right! I will not step in this


    matter today. Obviously, you are simply more powerful as an ally," one of the chiefs said after a long


    silence as he beganughing loudly.


    "But you should still remember that I need to see my share of the resources tomorrow."


    "Thank you so much! Of course, I will send it to you tomorrow," Ricky replied with a smile.


    He was not very surprised at thepromise because he had expected it from the very beginning of


    their appearance.


    He had never believed that the seven Forces would truly unite and help each other in the Chaotic


    Region that was full of such intrigues. Under the influence of power and profit, their alliance was easily


    disintegrated.


    "All right. It''s time for me to leave!"


    With the retreat of this chief, the other six chiefs also left sessively. A possible fierce battle was


    resolved by Ricky''s words.

 Chapter 284 The Location Of The Resources

    Chapter 284 The Location Of The Resources


    The effect of that matter was incredible. It was like a storm sweeping over the whole Chaotic Region.


    The name "Russell" resounded throughout the area.


    Ricky did not have the lead role in the battle, but the warriors knew that he was the one who provoked


    the battle in the first ce and the one who won it in the end.


    Faced with the seven demi-immortals, he was not in the least bit afraid. Rather than be


    frightened, he defeated them with his words. He had a certain type of courage that others didn''t


    possess.


    "From now on, the Arhat Pce is a thing of the past. The Manor Gang will be the one to rece it."


    When they talked about Ricky and his gang, the warriors in the Chaotic Region were all full of praise


    and respect.


    "Do you know that man named Russell? He is the most courageous and persevering man I''ve ever


    seen. I believe that sooner orter he will be the real master of the Chaotic Region."


    "Maybe he will be the strongest warrior in the Chaotic Region, but as to whether he can dominate


    the region... that''s harder to say. After all, more than half of the seven Forces have innate spirits to


    support them. Not just the demi-immortals; I''m talking about the real deal!"


    "Yes, I agree. That is why there haven''t been any warriors that could dominate the Chaotic Region


    dominate everything."


    "Well... There could be someone who can break that record someday. Who knows what will happen in


    the future, after all?".


    The huge crowd of the Manor Gang members cheered as the bands yed joyful music. It was


    because the Manor Gang would be one of the major eight Forces the next day. The Manor Gang


    would also have a new name. It would no longer be called a gang; it would be called a pce instead.


    In one of the halls of the castle, Ricky, Tyson, Kristen, along with Trent and Bastian, gathered together


    again for a meeting.


    Soar, as usual, was coiled around Ricky''s arm and shoulder.


    Nobody except Ricky could tell that Soar was actually cultivating. He was using the Chaotic Fire Zone


    in his body. .


    "Hah-hah! Russell, how wonderful! You really impressed me!" Tysonughed and patted Ricky on his


    shoulder.


    "Thanks, Tyson, but can''t you see? We made a narrow escape today. We are safe now because the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    seven Forces didn''t truly trust each other. They all wanted to begin their cultivation in seclusion and


    prepare for the opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king," Ricky said.


    "Since it''s over now, let''s not talk about it too much. What should we do next? Should we move to the


    Upper Region?" Kristen interjected.


    "Yes, of course. We''ll move into the castle that originally belonged to the Arhat Pce. We are no


    longer a gang but a force of the Upper Region; we''re a pce now¡ªthe Manor Pce!" Ricky nodded.


    "The opportunity will most likely appear in the Upper Region. As the old saying goes, a waterfront


    pavilion gets the view of moonlight first¡ªfirste, first serve. We''ll be at a favored position from now


    on. Even if the opportunity doesn''t appear in the Upper Region, we might as well stay with the other


    seven Forces, so that we can see what they are doing. We may be in an inferior position otherwise."


    "I agree, but when shall we move, Leader Russell?" Bastian was itching to step into the Upper Region


    as soon as possible.


    "Tomorrow. Bastian, will you see to the arrangements for us to move?" Ricky turned his eyes toward


    Bastian.


    "Of course! Leave it to me! We''ll be the famous Manor Pce force in no time!" Bastian said


    confidently, patting his chest.


    "Hah-hah!" The others alsoughed heartily in joy.


    "Oh, by the way, what happened to you in the Chaotic Mountains? The warriors of the ninth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement that were sent by the eight Forces all died there. Oh, and the Bronze Key that


    everyone was talking about! What on earth happened to it?" Something strange urred to Tyson and


    he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t tell me that you did all that!"


    With those words, Tyson turned his eyes toward Soar, who was resting on Ricky''s shoulder.


    "How clever of you to guess." Ricky smiled. He reached into his storage bag and pulled out the Bronze


    Key.


    "It really was you! Oh my goodness! You beat eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement?!" Staring at the Bronze Key, Tyson gasped. Though he had guessed that it might have


    had something to do with Ricky, he couldn''t help gaping at him in shock when the guess was proved to


    be true.


    Kristen, Trent, and Bastian were also left exchanging surprised looks.


    When their eyes fell upon Soar, they realized that it was not that surprising that Ricky had won such a


    battle, especially after they had witnessed Soar''s power with their own eyes earlier.


    Then, all of their eyes were fixed on the Bronze Key.


    "What''s so special about this key? The eight Forces spent tremendous efforts in order to find it. They


    even let the blood essence of a Great Dragon drop into a canyon so that they could go after this


    Bronze Key instead." Tyson knitted his brows together in doubt.


    "I don''t know, but I guess the key has something to do with the opportunity of bing an innate


    spiritual king. The eight Forces wouldn''t give up on the blood essence of the Great Dragon for it


    otherwise," Ricky said in spection.


    "There''s one thing I know for sure about it. No matter how it works, it is ours now. That''s a great


    advantage we have on our side. When the opportunity shows itself, we''ll know the key''s true function."


    "Yes!" Kristen nodded her head in agreement.


    "Wait a minute. Now they know that we have demi-immortals to support us, so will they suspect that it


    was us who took the Bronze Key?"


    "They will probably suspect it, but they will also think that I have nothing to do with it after


    investigating." Hearing Kristen''s worries, Ricky put on aforting smile.


    "Why are you so confident?" Kristen asked and cast a curious nce at him.


    "Just rest assured, Kristen. I left no trace that I was ever there, so they''ll have no proof."


    "Okay." Kristen shrugged. "I believe in you. So, what are we going to do next? You promised them that


    you''d send them the resources before the day after tomorrow. We have nothing to give them, though,"


    Kristen reminded him.


    "I''m not worried about that. Bastian, tell her why." Ricky stretched himself and leaned back against the


    armchair.


    "Bastian, what have you done?" Kristen asked anxiously. The others also fixed their eyes on Bastian in


    wonder.


    "Before I stripped Nathan naked, I beat him into telling me the secrets of the Arhat Pce. He also told


    me the location of the resources," Bastian exined in a brisk voice.


    "What? You really did think about it! Hah-hah! I''m so lucky that I have you as my friend rather than foe!"


    Tyson patted Ricky on the shoulder andughed out loud. He admired his friend even more.


    "Oh stop that, Tyson. I hope you aren''t just mocking me!" Ricky joked, ncing back at Tyson with a


    smile.


    "I swear that I mean what I say! Russell, I really do admire your courage and wisdom. If I were to mock


    you, may I be taken by Satan!" Tyson retorted, his face reddened.


    "All right, all right! I believe you, dude. I was just joking." Ricky patted Tyson on the shoulder and spoke


    with augh.


    The others allughed in joy for a while.


    "Then, where are the resources? Tell us, Bastian!" Kristen asked curiously.


    "Nathan said that the resources are hidden in a storage ring in an underground chamber at the Arhat


    Pce. Only his father, eldest sister, second elder brother, and himself know about that ce," Bastian


    said.


    "Stan and Nathan are dead, but we didn''t see his sister or brother. What if they took the storage ring


    and ran away?" Kristen''s face went gloomy at the idea.


    "No, that''s not possible. I''m guessing that they are still unaware of the fact that the Arhat Pce has


    been destroyed." Bastian shook his head with certainty.


    "Why?" Tyson asked.


    "Thedy and the young master of the Arhat Pce live in the secret chamber. They stay there for


    months, and even for years without leaving the chamber. Every senior warrior in the Chaotic Region


    knows that," Bastian exined.


    "Nathan also confirmed that before he was killed."

 Chapter 285 Sneaking Into The Secret Chamber

    Chapter 285 Sneaking Into The Secret Chamber


    "Why?" Ricky could not help but ask with a pensive face. He had rarely engaged in discussions about


    the whereabouts of the Arhat Pce''s resources. Bastian''s mysterious statement concerning the sister


    and brother, as well as the secret chamber of the Arhat''s Pce, aroused his curiosity. ''Why would the


    sister and brother stay in an unearthly chamber for months on end?'' Ricky thought to himself. The


    question was strange enough to pique everyone''s interest.


    "I''m one hundred percent sure that the sister and brother are practicing some kind of cultivation method


    that requires them to stay in the darkness. It must be that they are not allowed to be exposed to light


    before they are able toplete the method! So, my opinion is that they are still inside the secret


    chamber now. There''s no way what happened outside the chamber could have reached them yet.


    Everybody from the Arhat Pce is dead, after all. I don''t think the other forces would be so kind-


    hearted as to inform them of the unfortunate news about their pce." Bastian went on and on with an


    excited smile on his face the whole time.


    "I was able to recover the detailed location of the secret chamber from Nathan. It is the same as the


    secret room where the storage ring is ced. Nathan also told me that for the past several years,


    people rarely saw them. Only Nathan and Stan had seen them a few times in years."


    "What on earth are they doing? It''s just so mysterious! I''m starting to grow interested in their cultivation


    method! Do you have more information about the method they use?" Tyson asked, eyes opening wide


    out of curiosity.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know anything else. Nathan said that he had no idea what kind of method they


    were using either. ording to him, Stan probably knew it. He''s dead, so the sister and brother


    themselves are the only ones left that are sure to know it. They are the practitioners, after all," Bastian


    replied in a frustrated tone before he shrugged his shoulders. He regretted not being able to provide


    the critical missing information.


    "So, do you have any idea how strong the sister and brother are?" Ricky asked again, intending to get


    as much as information about the sister and brother as he could. Ricky and his men destroyed the


    sister and brother''s family, so they would definitely take revenge on Ricky and his organization once


    they learned the tragic story of what happened to the Arhat Pce. Ricky was well aware of that; that


    was why he wanted to hear more about them.


    "They should be at about the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement by now. They won''t make great


    progress unless they seed in their mysterious cultivation method. From what I know, they are still in


    progress with their cultivation," Bastian exined.


    "I think I know what you are thinking! You all want to sneak into that secret chamber, am I right? What''s


    so troublesome about doing it that way is that we can''t enter that room!" Bastian continued and shook


    his head. His eyes were full of despair at the roadblock that was before them.


    "Why can''t we get into the room?" Ricky asked.


    "ording to Nathan, there are only two ways to open the chamber''s door. One is for the sister and


    brother to trigger the switch from inside the room to open the door. Another is to use the power


    belonging to an innate spirit to smash apart and shatter the door from the outside!


    Think about it! We can''t do that! We can''t make the sister and brother open the door. We are their


    enemies and they would never listen to us if we asked! None of us is an innate spirit! We do have the


    power of the so-called innate spiritual ball, but we all know that innate power condensed in the ball is


    nothingpared to that of a real innate spirit standing in front of us. We can''t use that either," Bastian


    said as his face grew more frustrated thanks to the depressing fact that neither way would work.


    "Yeah! You''re right! This is indeed a difficult problem! I''m afraid the only way to solve this problem is to


    say something that will trick the sister and brother into opening the door," Ricky reasoned in a m


    tone after he thought about it for a moment.


    "Trick them? How!?" Kristen asked, surprised that Ricky had even suggested it.


    "Don''t worry! Let me deal with the n! I''ll sneak into the Arhat Pce with Soar tonight to give it a try!


    Just wait for my update about the situation!" Ricky asserted with a determined look.


    "Well, okay then! I think it''s the best option we have for the time being. If all of us went there, we would


    be too eye-catching and the remaining seven forces would definitely notice us! The sister and brother


    might sense that something is wrong too! Russell, just make sure you''re careful and don''t get hurt!"


    Kristen praised Ricky''s idea.


    "Yes, I will! So, I''ll be going soon since it''s alreadyte now. You guys have a good rest and I will bring


    you back good newster. The Manor Gang will soon bepletely known as the Manor Pce!


    We''re going to be one of the top forces in the Chaotic Region soon!" Ricky eximed with a cocksure


    grin. His eyes were gleaming with confidence.


    Then, he stood up and made a slight bow to everyone as a formal big goodbye. All the other people at


    the table stood from their chairs and bowed back to him. They trusted that Ricky wouldplete the


    mission, especially while he was carrying Soar with him.


    Things went exactly as Ricky had anticipated. The chiefs of the remaining seven forces had cast doubt


    on what happened in the Chaotic Mountains and they suspected Ricky and Soar were responsible for


    it.


    After the chiefs left the Lower Region and returned to their own region, they had a meeting.


    In a secret chamber, the seven chiefs sat face to face. They were all wearing heavy and serious


    expressions as they looked at each other.


    "So, everyone. I''m sure all of you know why we are here. We can just stop with the pleasantries to save


    time and get straight to the point! Feel free to share all the opinions you may have on the situation!" A


    muscr man started the meeting with a brief and clear speech.


    "Humph! That bastard! He is just a baby at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement! He is just lucky he is


    favored by a powerful beast of demi-immortal level! From my point of view, it was no other than him


    and that beast killed our agents and took the key from the Chaotic Mountains! I can''t think of any other


    suspect as likely as him!" An old man in ck clothes cursed resentfully before he pounded his fists on


    the table in a fit of anger.


    He wished that his proposal for the seven forces work together and kill Ricky was agreed on by


    everyone. He even had the urge to bring that proposal to the table! But he knew that it was not going to


    work because they once failed to work together to deal with Ricky in the past.


    Without thinking too much about it, he med Ricky for what happened in the Chaotic Mountains.


    "I kind of have a different opinion. We can''t know for sure whether he and his beast were the ones who


    did it or not yet. All of us can recognize the smell of that red snake though, so I suggest we go to the


    Chaotic Mountains and check whether the creature was once really there or not. We should be able to


    figure out the truth in no time!" A beautiful woman wearing a glittering dress expressed her opinion


    next.


    "If it''s true, we will go and hunt after him as a group!"


    "I agree with you, so let''s go to the Chaotic Mountains soon!" The other chiefs nodded in agreement.


    The next moment, all seven of the demi-immortals left their seats at once and left the room. Before too


    long, they had already left the Upper Region and headed for their destination -- the Chaotic Mountains.


    They were going to where the eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement had died


    miserably.


    ...


    "Brother, I can feel that they''ve already left, and are still quite far away from the Chaotic Region now!"


    Soar whispered to Ricky while they were still inside the Manor Gang''s castle.


    "They must be heading to the mountains to check whether I have taken the Bronze Key from their men.


    Unfortunately, I never showed up there physically. Technically, Thomas was the one who killed those


    men. I just kill him and took the Bronze Key away. Our scents are also totally different from the scent of


    a killer from the Endless Shadow!" Ricky burst intoughter. He could not help butugh at their


    stupidity.


    "Soar, it''s time for us to move! Let''s start our adventure and explore what''s inside the supposedly


    secret chamber of the Arhat Pce! I''m curious about whether the chamber is able to stop my Chaotic


    Fire Zone! I also want to find out about the mysterious cultivation method the sister and brother are


    practicing. I wonder what it could be! I can''t help but want to find the answer out!"


    "I''m always ready!" Soar replied, voice growing excited.


    Immediately, without anyone noticing, they entered the Chaotic Fire Zone and moved to the Upper


    Region. The Arhat Pce was located there like all the other major powers.


    Along the way, a cold wind blew out of nowhere. It made the trees rustle like there were creatures


    moving within them. Ricky and Soar marched forward at their full speed. Before long, they had already


    arrived at their destination.


    The Arhat Pce upied one eighth of the Upper Region, which was an extremely vast area in the


    Chaotic Region. The castle alone was as big as a small city.


    Before the Arhat Pce met its miserable ending by being destroyed by Ricky and the Manor Gang,


    many people had called the pce their home and many warriors would pay a visit to this ce.


    They had all already left since the Arhat pce family was mostly dead. Its territory was left in


    depression. Few people visited there with the intention to stay. Only some people came there to loot,


    expecting to find something useful in the abandoned area.


    The robbers were mainly from the remaining seven forces.


    Ricky did not want to spend his time there, so he just ignored the robbers and activated his Chaotic


    Fire Zone to move forward. Finally, he arrived at a rtively remote forest inside the castle walls of the


    Arhat Pce.


    Some giant, t, and smooth stones were scattered on the forest floor. In the middle of the forest, there


    was a small rocky peak.


    That was Ricky''s exact destination!


    Ricky did note out from the Chaotic Fire Zone until he entered the space beneath the peak. Then,


    he continued moving quickly in the channels and passages below the ground. About thirty minutes


    "So, this is the ce that I''ve been searching for," Ricky muttered calmly in a low voice. He walked


    closer to the palm symbol and observed it carefully for a few moments.


    Then, he put his palm against it and exerted his internal strength. Consequently, a bang sounded and


    then two stones in front of his feet began to move apart. In a few seconds, an entrance appeared.


    Ricky took a look inside. It waspletely dark without any sound or light. It seemed to be a


    dangerous ce which could drain away any life in it.


    At the same time there was a dank and rotten smelling from inside the opening. It made Ricky feel


    like vomiting when he smelled it.


    He could not help but fan the air with his hand to try and disperse the awful smell. "Seriously? You must


    be kidding me, Bastian! How can this be the secret chamber where the storage ring of the Arhat Pce


    is ced? There''s no way! This is so disgusting!" Ricky blurted out to himself. This smell was too much


    for a normal human being to stand. How could the Arhat Pce store their precious storage ring in


    such a sickening hole?


    Now that he had already gone that far, there was no turning back. It would be a waste of time and


    energy if he gave up just because of a terrible smell and disturbing aura.


    Taking a deep breath outside the entrance, Ricky hurried into the Chaotic Fire Zone and walked into


    the room. The adventure was getting interesting!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fifteen minutes after Ricky had walked inside, the ck entrance closed behind him automatically.


    Staying inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, he was unable to see anything at all. All the lights were isted


    outside the entrance that had closed on its own.


    "Jesus Christ! This is really unbearable! There''s no fresh air and no lights! There''s nothing here but


    darkness!" Ricky sighed as he continued to walk inside. About one hourter, he had advanced about


    five hundred yards and had reached the deepest part of the passage.


    At the end of the passage, Ricky came upon a rtively vast area about the size of a courtyard.


    The moment they reached it, both Ricky and Soar smelled stronger foul odor. It was much worse than


    what they had smelled at the entrance.


    Taking a nce around the vast chamber, Ricky saw rotten bodies and dried bones covering the


    ground. It was not difficult to recognize that they were the bodies of human beings. That exined why


    the air was so disgusting and stifling inside the passage.


    Ricky and Soar exchanged a look with each other and nodded. Both of them saw that there was one


    thing inmon among the corpses.

 Chapter 286 Anne And Myron

    Chapter 286 Anne And Myron


    Anyone who was a warrior would know what the corpses had been through. What these corpses had in


    skin and bones left. With only looking at the corpses, Ricky and Soar felt pity and sorrow as to how


    these people died. However, they were suspicious as the secret room was actually a mass grave,


    unlike what Nathan said to them.


    "Did Nathan lie to us? Howe this is a secret room? It doesn''t look like a secret room at all but like a


    mass grave! Could Nathan had already known about this? Why did he lie then?" Ricky said in


    confusion. Soar couldn''t answer his questions as he was as confused as Ricky too. What he could only


    think was one thing.


    "I am not sure if Nathan intentionally lied to us. But I would take this as a mystery to discover. This is an


    adventure, brother. Since we are already here, we can try to figure this out. Besides, we are safe with


    the Chaotic Fire Zone covering us," Soar replied as he shed a smile to givefort to Ricky. As


    Ricky was still in the space of confusion, Soar felt something strange.


    "Hold on, brother. I sensed something. I know I''m not mistaken. It seems like the breath of a living


    warrior!"


    Soar''s tone became serious right away. What he said caused Ricky to feel awed and shocked.


    "What? Did you say there''s a living warrior other than us?" Ricky asked to confirm, while Soar replied


    with a nod. "Where is it? Let''s go there!" Immediately, Ricky was getting a little excited when heard him.


    Who wouldn''t be? It was a blessing in disguise for them to find a living person in the mass of grave


    aside from the two of them.


    "I know where it is. It''s from the east of this widend! We should hurry now,"


    Soar answered in agitation. They felt as if they had found a newpanion in a hellish world.


    Without hesitance, Ricky moved the Chaotic Fire Zone to the east of thend. It was not a difficult skill


    for him to do because although it was pretty dark here, as a warrior who had already achieved Bone


    Reinforcement, Ricky could make them feel like walking in daylight.


    Panting in nervousness and excitement, the two quickly went to the east of thend. As they were


    close to the wall of the east, Ricky immediately found that there was a small vertical crack in the wall.


    Through the power of his two special zones, Ricky indeed sensed the breath of the other warriors. It


    was a relief that what Soar had sensed earlier was correct.


    Vaguely, Ricky heard the collision of forces and energies. It was clear that there were people who were


    fighting inside. It was dangerous for them to impulsively barge their way inside.


    This is quite nerving. I thought we could have seen a group of people trapped together, waiting to be


    saved. But it seems that the sister and brother of the Arhat Pce are indeed here, '' Ricky thought to


    himself. ''Were they fighting or training? They might be practicing their so-called mysterious cultivation


    method!''


    "Ricky, I''m afraid this tiny crack will be the only way that we can get in. This was quite a sturdy wall. Do


    you want me to smash it directly? Even though my power is not the real innate spiritual power, with the


    strength of the Great Dragon, I think I should be able to smash the wall," Soar said confidently, waiting


    for Ricky''s approval.


    "It''s alright, Soar. I felt the vague collision of energies so it''s not ideal for us to barge in. It could be


    dangerous for us. It''s better not disturb them now. We can get in through this small crack with the help


    of my Chaotic Fire Zone. Let''s see what is going on first," Ricky said as he was being cautious at the


    moment. He won''t bear to allure danger for them.


    "Hmm, it is indeed a strange thing. But I agree, we should not cause amotion. Got it, bro!"


    Soar agreed, then he stepped back.


    With some manifestations, they got into the Chaotic Fire Zone and went into the room through the


    small crack.


    As soon as they got inside, they immediately felt the blood, darkness, and coldness there. It didn''t


    seem like a secret room at all, but a spot of hell. What a turn of events, as they were expecting some


    good news to arrive in their way here.


    The room wasrge and dark, but to Ricky and Soar, it didn''t matter. They were both the warriors who


    achieved the Bone Reinforcement, so day and night made no difference to them. Walking side by side,


    they had finally seen who were the living breaths they had felt earlier.


    In the middle of the room, a man and a woman were fighting with each other. The two of them must be


    Nathan''s siblings, Anne and her brother, Myron of the Arhat Pce. It was a magnanimous fight to


    witness.


    In an instant, Ricky and Soar were shocked when they finally had a clear sight of them because they


    didn''t look like normal human beings at all, but like the ghosts in hell. What made them differ from


    ghosts was that they got the human body. Their physiques were bizarre to Ricky and Soar''s eyes.


    Their hair and eyes were dark purple. With the spine-chilling coldness of them, people would only see


    them as ghosts, instead of normal human warriors. Ricky and Soar were still amused by the shing of


    their energies, fighting like there was no tomorrow despite being siblings.


    Being spectators, Ricky and Soar also saw the dark purple color of their faces and hands, so they


    guessed their whole bodies were also the same color.


    "What should we do now? Are we going to fight with them, Ricky?" Soar asked in anticipation.


    "I wanted to fight with them before, but now I feel that their cultivation method is quite weird. Fighting


    them is thest thing we should do. Let''s look for the storage ring first,"


    Ricky calmly replied to Soar as they hid themselves from being detected.


    They wouldn''t wish to caught the siblings'' attention. Immediately, the Chaotic Fire Zone kept moving in


    the pce. They were cautiously looking for the storage ring.


    After half an hour, they finally seeded and found a silver storage ring and several storage bags at


    the edge of the wall. Luck was in their side as they were still not caught by the Arhat Pce siblings.


    As his curiosity was flowing, he badly wanted to know what could be inside the storage bags. Ricky


    integrated his mind into those things. He saw piles of gold coins and a variety of cultivation resources in


    the silver storage ring and some clothes and food in those storage bags.


    However, what he discovered further was more shocking. To Ricky''s surprise, there were corpses of


    human warriors in one of the storage bags, which were well preserved by some kind of drug. They


    didn''t decay at all.


    ''How could this be? So they are using the dead body as a medium for their practice? No wonder their


    cultivation method felt strange, '' Ricky thought. Right after Ricky thought of this, he immediately surged


    murderous intent to them. On the other hand, Ricky immediately felt this intent.


    However, instead of fretting, Ricky took the silver storage ring into the Chaotic Fire Zone first, without


    bringing more suspicions.


    "Who''s there?"


    As soon as Ricky put the storage ring into the Chaotic Fire Zone, a young man''s voice with a slight


    anger was heard. That was Myron from the Arhat Pce. He swiftly glided to the ce where the silver


    storage ring was ced.


    "What''s the matter with you, Myron? How could you just leave like that? We''re practicing now. You


    know how serious this method is! You''ll destroy both of us by suddenly leaving like that," Anne said with


    A slight anger was what she felt as Myron suddenly leaped to the other side without finishing the fight.


    However, Myron couldn''t argue with her as he was surprised with what he saw.


    "This can''t be. The storage ring is gone, Anne!"


    Myron said in a deep voice while looking at the empty corner of the wall where the storage ring was


    ced. He was infuriated as he couldn''t find it. He kept searching for the ce, trying to look for clues.


    But there were no traces at all.


    "What did you say? Howe it was gone?"


    Hearing this, Anne was also surprised, so she came to the corner immediately. She wished that Myron


    was just hallucinating.


    But he wasn''t. It was true that the storage ring was missing.


    "How can it be? There was no way for others to get it. This room could only be opened by us. Even that


    old bastard, Stan, won''t be able to get in here. How can the storage ring be gone? What''s worse, there


    was not a single trace left!"


    Anne said incredulously. Myron was just silent and contemting.


    ......


    "Ricky, we are right. These two are using these dead bodies to practice their method. Otherwise, they


    won''t look like ghosts. How evil,"


    Soar said coldly, surging his murderous intent to them. The way the siblings cultivate their skills was


    too inhuman!


    With that kind of cultivation, they might have reached the evil phase of cultivation. No one would wish


    to enter that phase.


    Anyone who entered the evil phase of cultivation would be despised and hunted by all the warriors. It


    would be in no time before the other warriors find these siblings.


    At this point, Ricky and Soar also realized why they didn''t dare to go out and meet others before they


    finished cultivation. It was a fruitful adventure to them.


    ......


    "Anne, it can''t be him because he doesn''t have to sneak the storage ring away. Stan is too weak and


    careless to steal the storage ring like this,"


    Myron said in a low voice.


    "But how did this... how did this ring disappear? What? The ring walked by itself?"


    Anne asked, starting to get a little flustered. She couldn''t figure out who could have stolen the ring.


    The one who could slip into this secret room and take away the ring must be so powerful. And he would


    be so powerful that neither of them noticed hime. Those were the things they know for sure.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Anne, do you remember two months ago when the old man came in and gave us an order?"


    Myron asked. He already had a slight idea about the thief of the ring.


    "Order? Old man? What order from two months ago?"


    Anne was confused. Apparently, she forgot about it. She couldn''t be med as the incident happened


    quite a long time ago.


    "You really don''t remember anything? The old man told us to finish our cultivation as soon as possible


    and then go to find a warrior named Ricky,"


    Myron said with a slight irritation.


    "Oh, it seems to ring a bell. Right. I remember that old hag. But what does it have to do with the


    storage ring?"


    "Anne, when our little brother came here half a month ago, I asked him something about Ricky. Of


    course, I had to know who he is before going to him,"


    Myron continued.

 Chapter 287 Evil Dual Attack

    Chapter 287 Evil Dual Attack


    "Ricky, it looks like they realized that it was you," Soar said after hearing what they said.


    "Well, it''s so amazing. Seems like it does not even matter what happened. They just all think I should


    take responsibility for it." Ricky felt a little speechless.


    Ricky and Soar kept listening to what they were saying.


    "Anne, Ricky has got a mysterious tower that seems to be a spiritual weapon in the Earth Fire ce of


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the Earth Fire Land. It is a spiritual space tool. If there is one person who can get into our secret


    basement without being detected, it would be Ricky." After contemting for a long time, the young


    master finally came to a conclusion.


    "The spiritual space tool!" Anne did not even feel panicked at all. The only thing she could think about


    in that moment was her greed for the spiritual weapon. She could not wait to get her hands on the


    weapon.


    "Ricky, would you dare to fight us? Come out! If you aren''t a coward,e out and show your face!"


    Myron''s voice echoed through the hollow secret basement.


    "You are a great deal smarter than Nathan. It was pretty clever of you to realize that it was me with only


    a little information," Ricky replied in a loud voice. There was no use in hiding himself anymore, so he


    chose toe out of the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    As expected, Soar also came out, following Ricky.


    They were in an unfamiliar room, after all, and they had to be alert.


    "I just made a reasonable guess. But you have just proved to me that you really do have the spiritual


    space tool. Now I know why the old guy had to put out an urgent order to find you," Myron said as he


    saw Ricky.


    "I''m also curious about your evil cultivation method. You even cultivate with dead bodies.That''s just


    vicious," Ricky said coldly.


    "Ha, evil cultivation method? That''s a hypocritical judgment from you." Myronughed, not caring at all


    about what Ricky had said.


    But Ricky was well aware that Myron''s words were full ofment and resentment towards him.


    "Maybe, we are just different from each other," Ricky said. "As long as you don''t kill people in front of


    me, I won''t hurt you. I will now take my leave."


    Ricky had already returned the Chaotic Fire Zone, so it was only right for him to leave.


    He had already gotten the storage ring. All he needed to do now was to lock up the door to the secret


    basement. They were already doomed to die, so Ricky did not want to waste his energy fighting against


    them.


    "Wait a moment. How did you find our secret basement? You have our storage ring and you wanna just


    leave? That is impossible. Things will never be that easy," Myron said angrily.


    "Ha, by the way, the Arhat Pce has also been destroyed by me, and Stan and Nathan have been


    killed by me. Why do I know this ce? Nathan told me about it as he begged me not to kill him," Ricky


    said.


    "What? You killed Nathan?" Myron and Anne were both still angry over Nathan''s death, and in that


    moment, all they wanted was to kill Ricky. They were more than ready to battle for Nathan.


    ''They are both at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement.'' As Ricky observed them, he realized what


    level they had both reached.


    "They are my enemies, so I must kill them," Ricky said. "I am not some fool who would just wait for


    them to kill me.


    Based on your expression, I''m sure that you want to avenge Nathan. In that case, I will kill you


    mercilessly."


    At once, Ricky used his spiritual energy against them.


    "If Stan, the old guy, was the only one you had killed, we would have been grateful. But you killed our


    dear Nathan, and for that, we must kill you. As an old saying goes, a life for a life," they roared angrily.


    "What? I don''t understand what you''re saying." Ricky found himself confused by their words.


    "You don''t need to understand. All you need to know is that you will pay for killing my dear Nathan with


    your own life," Myron shouted impatiently, ready to kill Ricky.


    "Oh, well, tell me your names. I''m not willing to kill people whose names I don''t even know," Ricky said.


    "Sure, we''ll tell you who we are. We want you to remember the names of the people who will kill you,"


    Anne shouted. "Listen to me carefully, I''m Anne and he is Myron. And we are the ones to kill you!"


    "Ha, you truly are vicious, just like your cultivation method. I cannot believe you even cultivate with


    dead bodies." Ricky smiled.


    ''Ricky, be careful! ording to the memory of the Great Dragon, their cultivation method can be very


    dangerous. If I remember it correctly, their cultivation method is called the Evil Dual Attack, '' Soar told


    Ricky using his internal power.


    ''It is said that this vicious cultivation method needs both a man and a woman to cultivate together. If


    they are co-disciples from the same master, then they would be a better match for cultivating. The


    reason why they cultivate with dead bodies is because that is how they improve their level


    The more strong dead bodies they have, the faster they will make progress. Of course, it also has


    something to do with their talent and blood power.''


    ''It sounds like a wicked method, '' Ricky thought.


    "Let''s begin the battle."


    In that moment, all Anne and Myron could think of was killing Ricky. As they began to use their


    methods, their skin turned dark ck and the sense of deathing from them became more intense.


    More than that, a shadow of death appeared behind them.


    It was apparent that that was their source of power.


    And then, theybined with each other as a sense of death surrounded their hands. After a while,


    their hands turned into sharp ws and they attacked Ricky fiercely as fast as they could.


    "The vibe of death is so strong that it can almost affect my mind. It makes me feel as if I am already


    dead and already in Pure Land," Ricky said in a low sound after he felt the deathly energy.


    Meanwhile, Ricky used three kinds of me power in order to get rid of the sense of death around him


    without hesitation.


    He was right. As the me surrounded his body, the feeling of death quickly disappeared.


    ''Ricky, be careful. The cultivation method contains venom of death. You''d better not touch them directly


    to avoid getting poisoned, '' Soar warned again.


    "Venom? I''m very good at defeating warriors who use venom," Ricky said softly.


    ''Ricky, you have so many specialties!'' Soar continued to say using his internal power. ''I will wait for


    your good news.''


    "The Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!"


    Then, Ricky used the body refining and attacked them with the me Fist.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole secret basement filled up with mes due to their battle. Ricky seemed to be


    the inferior one in the presence of the two warriors in the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. More than


    that, they even cultivated the same method together.

 Chapter 288 Deathly Enchanting Illusion And Netherworld Deathly Claw

    Chapter 288 Deathly Enchanting Illusion And Netherworld Deathly w


    Ricky was running out of luck for his two opponents were siblings and were both close to the


    intermediate stage of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, just like him. In the battle of two versus


    one, Ricky was doomed to lose the fight.


    Though he was d with the protection of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and


    the urate perception through observation, he still suffered one hell of a beating. He was battered


    and bruised from the fight. His clothes were torn; his body and arms had deep cuts where blood oozed


    out from.


    Ricky taking a beating was a very rare asion since he dominated most fights. And then there came


    the problem that Soar had mentioned to him before. This was the problem that Ricky must be careful


    about in his seeding battles.


    His two opponents possessed different toxic deathly energy. Anne had the charm toxin which during


    the fight, prated deep into Ricky''s skin and into his body. This made him paralyzed and unable to


    move. But there was more to the sting that caught Ricky''s paralysis¡ªit was also an aphrodisiac and


    made him very horny.


    On the other hand, Myron released a death toxin, which constantly destroyed Ricky''s vitality upon


    reacting with his body. Upon entering his system, the death toxic savagely ruined his blood vitality and


    turned it into deathly energy.


    ''Ugh. These two toxins, though chronic, are more deadly than the ones that show instant effect. They


    destroy a warrior from the inside, damaging the heart, blood vitality and flesh, '' Ricky murmured in pain


    while he felt the toxins seep deep in his body.


    But to everyone''s dismay, Ricky was a legend, a true warrior who had the odds in his favor. He had the


    Devourer Zone and the Body of Devouring Power which he used to turn his hellish situation into a good


    one.


    Generally, the chronic toxins that engulfed Ricky''s system were lethal to other warriors, but were


    useless to Ricky. Anne and Myron''s fate was to be reversed for Ricky unknowingly had another trick up


    his sleeve.


    After these two toxins entered his body, Ricky directly activated the Devouring Skill, devouring all the


    toxins into the Devourer Zone. And then he used devouring runes and Devouring Fire to dpose


    them thoroughly.


    Ricky was left with no choice but to activate the Fire Cloud Fist. He was wise enough to use up the


    energy that he had left in him to active his second move which doubled his strength and momentum.


    Fire! mes started to spread over both of his arms. He stood up, and gained his momentum at an


    incredible speed. He was up and ready to fight back. The fires in his arms could naturally suppress the


    deathly energy that his opponents had. Unfortunately for his opponents, he was the top dog this time


    around.


    But this sudden surge of strength brought by the Fire Cloud Fist would notst for long. "You think you


    got me, but you are wrong," Ricky said as he punched his powerful fists at the brother and sister.


    The two siblings knew that Ricky''s increased strength would instantlye to an end. But they were


    both tactful enough to only y defense on Ricky''s attack to tire him out.


    Boom!


    Their powers met and crashed with each other. The collision was so strong that it sent all three people


    several feet back.


    "It seems that this is already the end of the road for you. This is our first ever meeting and you have


    already revealed your ace card. Such a pity. It''s truly a waste that you have collected the spiritual space


    tool." Myron locked eyes with Ricky as he felt contempt run in his veins.


    "Is that so? I think you''re being overconfident. What if I told you that I was just testing your strength?"


    Ricky responded with a smirk on his face.


    "h! It doesn''t matter if you were testing us, or if you had the stronger ace card. What matters is that


    it''s you who will die before the sun sets." Anne scorned at Ricky''s response.


    Both the siblings put so much confidence in their toxins. They thought that they would be so effective


    and would do great damage to Ricky. Little did they know that their toxins never affected Ricky in a way


    that they imagined.


    "You two are just so conceited, huh. Maybe you got that from the toxins from the Evil Dual Attack


    you''ve been practicing." After seeing how confident the siblings were, Ricky felt sorry for them that he


    didn''t want to hurt their feelings. They had put too much praise on their special toxins, but they didn''t


    even know that Ricky was no ordinary warrior and that their trick would not work on everyone.


    "I''m so sorry to say but the toxins that you had used on me had no drastic effect. Don''t you realize that I


    should be acting a bit differently by now?"


    "B..But...How is it possible? And how do you know the cultivation method that we are practicing?" Both


    of their faces turned sour upon hearing what their opponent had just said. And in an instant, their


    arrogance fell t on the ground.


    Anne and Myron were also ashamed of what cultivation method they use. If people knew that they


    used the Evil Dual Attack, warriors wouldugh at them because this method was looked down upon


    by warriors. Truth was, they even loathed their own technique.


    If they didn''t, then they should have been practicing it out in the open. That was, if they were


    They might have expressed through their facade that they didn''t care about what others thought of


    them, but in reality, they really cared about the opinions of other warriors.


    They would even rather brave the dangerous world outside the cultivators'' nest than stay in the hellish


    secret room all day long.


    "If you don''t want people to know what you are doing, then don''t practice it at all. Why are you even


    afraid of people knowing? You''re already practicing it, so why even bother?" Ricky asked faintly as he


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    tried to inject some sense into their skull.


    A mix of rage and grief filled the siblings'' eyes once again.


    "Shut up! Shut the fuck up right now!" Anne and Myron were irritated as Ricky''s words stabbed their


    chests. What Ricky said could never be more true and this only brought pain to the siblings as they


    faced reality.


    Suddenly, their hair and clothes waved in the air as the deathly energy in their bodies reached their


    peak.


    Both their momentum have increased significantly as they turned their sadness and grief into a source


    of great energy. Anne, on the other hand, had a more augmented momentum. This made Ricky see her


    almost naked due to the minimal influence the charm toxin had on him.


    The toxin did all the sexual intent for Ricky. If the toxin were not in his system, he would have never


    appreciated Anne''s body.


    The bluish ck color on their bodies became heavier and thicker until their whole bodies were


    covered with it. The distasteful color reached their face up to their heads and down to their toes. And in


    a matter of minutes, Anne and Myron looked like zombies.


    The deathly energy prated every inch of their body which resulted to a more solid cast shadow.


    Then, a figure of a grim-faced zombie with sharp ws in both hands was cast behind Myron. The


    powerful death energy seemed to have integrated with Myron on a whole other level. This disy of


    dark deathly energy was something that Ricky had never witnessed before.


    The deathly energy seemed toe from the Netherworld.


    "Go to hell! Netherworld Deathly w!"


    Myron cried loudly. Then, the deathly energy released condensed into a ck w and projected a


    ghost face. Suddenly a stream of deathly energy swept directly toward Ricky as if he had fallen into the


    real ghastly Netherworld.


    "Deathly Enchanting Illusion!"


    The ghost face suddenly opened its mouth with the essence of Anne''s voice.


    Nobody noticed her body leap onto Myron''s back. As she stood on high on his brother''s back, an evil


    shadow of a gorgeous naked female devil with oozing sexual appeal appeared behind her.


    Ricky''s attention was stered onto the eyes of the female devil as if she was the only person in the


    room.


    In a snap, the devil''s eyes changed its colors to bloody red and stared at Ricky.


    With the devil''s stare, Ricky seemed to be sucked into a portal where he saw countless naked women


    who were waving at him.


    This was how the siblings cooperated on the Netherworld Deathly w and send Ricky to his doom.


    The Deathly Enchanting Illusion only buffed up the previous skill and it only took a brief moment before


    Ricky was torn into pieces.


    ''Such horrible motion! Even the strongest warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement could easily


    be killed after theybined the two skills!'' Ricky murmured to himself and could not help but sigh in


    disbelief. The strong momentum made by the siblings even made him feel fortunate that he was still


    alive and breathing.


    However, this was only seen on the outside and did not do any real damage to Ricky. He had filled his


    whole body, including his eyes, with three infernal powers and with two Supreme Skills as a defense


    mechanism. Unfortunately for the siblings, casting the Deathly Enchanting Illusion at such a level was


    not a very effective cultivation method against Ricky.

 Chapter 289 The Death Of The Siblings

    Chapter 289 The Death Of The Siblings


    The Netherworld Deathly w was now what Ricky had to deal with next.


    ''It''s time to test the power of the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, '' Ricky


    thought, his eyes gleaming with excitement. He began to summon the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form, eyes closed in concentration.


    Soon, the blue glow was reced by a purple hue and the aura which surrounded Ricky grew even


    more intense.


    Ricky waved his fist, and a beam of purple light shooting out of it as he stared at the Netherworld


    Deathly w rushing right at him.


    Instead of using any cultivation method or skill derived from one, Ricky punched with his bare fist. He


    was wholly confident about both the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and his


    strength.


    "You''re looking for death!" Myron growled ferociously as he watched Ricky fight off their most powerful


    attack with his body refining cultivation method. Just moments ago he had been confident that Ricky


    would be crushed to pieces by this attack!


    But he failed to consider that his opponent wasn''t any ordinary warrior. It was Ricky.


    Ricky''s fist collided with the Netherworld Deathly w. Several strands of intense deathly energy and


    brute aura rushed towards Ricky''s strike from every direction like a raging tidal wave, but soon they


    had all been burnt out by the mes in Ricky''s body.


    The Deathly Enchanting Illusion of Anne didn''t seem to work against him!


    After a short while, a loud thud resounded. It was no longer a deadlock.


    The Netherworld Deathly w had beenpletely obliterated by Ricky''s purple light strike!


    The moment the w shattered, Myron spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, the power and the shadow around him rapidly dissipated.


    The attacking skill he had used was dark and evil, which was one of the moves of the Evil Dual Attack.


    He had mustered all his strength in this attack, and when Ricky broke it, his arteries and veins were


    badly injured.


    Myron fell to the ground like a felled tree.


    "Devouring Storm!" Ricky shouted, no signs of mercy on his face. He summoned the devouring runes


    which then transformed into a rune storm and flew towards Myron.


    "Myron!" Anne shouted anxiously at the sight of the danger speeding towards her brother.


    She withdrew her power and stood defiantly in front of Myron, trying to defend him with her physical


    body.


    "No! Anne!" Myron roared hysterically, his face in a terrified grimace at the sight of his sister.


    But it was toote. The Devouring Storm pierced Anne''s body and she fell dead onto the ground at the


    same moment Ricky alighted.


    Ricky was shocked. He hadn''t expected Anne to sacrifice herself for Myron.


    "Ricky, it''s¡­ It''s kind of touching!" Soar said.


    "The rtionship between the siblings is closer than I expected. I''m moved too, but I''ll never show


    mercy to my enemies just because of that," Ricky replied in a low voice, his eyes only hinting at the


    softness he felt.


    His kindness and mercy were never for his enemies, even if they had moved him.


    "Anne! Why did you do this?" Myron wrapped around Anne''s body with his arms, sobbing miserably. He


    felt a sea of despair rush throughout his entire being.


    Ricky didn''t move. He stood still, waiting. He let Myron expel his grief.


    Myron eventually grew quieter and shifted his gaze at him. Ricky spoke, "I admire the love between


    you and your sister, but I won''t let go of you because of that. And since I killed your sister, I know you


    wouldn''t let go of me too. So let''s get on with it!"


    However, to Ricky''s surprise, Myron smiled at him.


    Strangely, Ricky didn''t see any murderous intent or hatred in his smile. Instead, there were signs of


    gratitude.


    "I''m not going to seek revenge on you. Maybe I should thank you. I appreciate that you came," Myron


    said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky was shocked. Soar, who was coiling around his arm, also gasped.


    "I don''t understand," Ricky remarked.


    "My sister and I were raised up by Stan. We lived miserable lives in this world for about thirty years!"


    Myron said, his eyes showing a vast emptiness.


    "Stan forced us to practice the damn Evil Dual Attack technique ever since we were young kids. We


    spent almost all our days in a secluded dark room.


    These past years, we thought about killing ourselves many, many times. Who would want to continue a


    life without dignity? But we always remembered that before our mother died, she told us to try our best


    to survive. Nothing will be left of you once you die.


    Because of my mother, I have been living until now.


    Since Stan died, the Arhat Pce has been destroyed, and our dearest brother Nathan has been killed


    too. It''s time for our suffering to end."


    Hearing that, Ricky and Soar fell silent. They could hear the genuine sentiment in Myron''s sad voice.


    Now they knew that everything the siblings had done were because they had been coerced by Stan!


    Ricky finally figured out why he had always seen a tinge of sadness in Myron''s eyes.


    "You''re even worse off than I am. I was only betrayed by my best friend, but you were put into such a


    miserable situation by your father!" Ricky blurted out.


    "Oh? I''m surprised to hear that you used to be a poor man once!" Myron said, smiling sadly.


    "Well, you can take your sister away. Just leave the Chaotic Region. You cane back for me at any


    time in the future if you want to avenge her," Ricky continued.


    Ricky himself was rather surprised to hear these words escape from his mouth. He didn''t know why he


    would let go of Myron! Apparently, he had been moved more than he thought!


    "You''re going to let me go? Aren''t you afraid that the story I just told is a lie?" Myron asked with


    surprise.


    "Being cheated one more time will be nothing to me. I can live with the consequences. But if I find out


    that you were lying, I''ll hunt you down, wherever you may be," Ricky answered.


    "Ha-ha! You''re really something else, aren''t you? But you underestimate me. I love my sister with all my


    heart. She was my only happiness," Myron said with a bitterugh.


    He suddenly struck himself forcefully on the head with his right palm.


    He fell onto his sister, the two siblings together in death.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Ricky sighed. He was not surprised. The siblings had gone through terrible


    things together. For years they had nothing but each other in this hell. Their bond must have been


    extraordinary.


    But Ricky had been sincere in being willing to let Myron go.


    "Ricky, those siblings were really pitiful," Soar said with a sigh.

 Chapter 290 Advanced Mortal Level Casting Master

    Chapter 290 Advanced Mortal Level Casting Master


    "Soar, it''s time for us to leave. We''ll close off the entire secret basement forever." Ricky''s gaze was


    fixed into the two dead bodies on the ground.


    After mentally saying his final goodbyes, Ricky and Soar escaped from the secret basement through


    the Chaotic Fire Zone. Before they left, they smashed the base of the rocky mountain to bury all the


    sorrow and pain underneath.


    ...


    The sun was just about to bloom on the horizon, golden petals stretching ever outwards into the rich


    blue.


    Returning in the Arhat Pce, Kristen had led the men from Manor Pce to clean the ce.


    "Is everything going well?" Bastian gently tapped Ricky''s shoulder.


    "We''ve got all the resources of the Arhat Pce." Ricky took out the silver storage ring.


    "The storage ring. Only the innate spiritual king can own it. I can''t believe I''m seeing it with my own


    eyes." Excitement filled Trent and Bastian when they saw the ring.


    "Trent, Bastian, this storage ring belongs to you now. After that, it will be the Treasure Tower of our


    Manor Pce," Ricky dered.


    Trent and Bastian were surprised. Their brains formted no thoughts other than to register the shock


    of what they just heard.


    What all this meant was that they would manage all resources and treasures of the Manor Pce!


    Ricky truly trusted them.


    "R...Russell, it..." Trent was having a hard time forming words.


    "You better not decline him, Trent. After all, you are the one responsible in the casting industry. It''s


    going to be convenient for you to get materials." Tyson grinned.


    Kristen who was standing beside Tyson nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you for your trust," they answered firmly without objection. Grateful looks evidently seen in their


    faces.


    "By the way, Russell, have you met Anne and Myron?" Tyson curiously quipped, changing the subject


    of the conversation.


    "Yes, but the both of them died. I destroyed the secret basement before Soar and I left. The rubble


    would serve as their graves," Ricky sighed forlornly. He bowed his head solemnly as he relived the


    memories that happened in that ce.


    "What happened?" Kristen furrowed her brows. They got concerned and confused when they saw the


    pained expression etched on Ricky''s face.


    Ricky spared no detail and told them all things about Anne and Myron.


    They all fell in silence after processing what they just heard.


    "Russell, what you did was right. Let the secret basement be a resting ce for them forever," Kristen


    broke the silence. She looked straight into Ricky''s eyes to reassure him that everything would be fine.


    ...


    "Bastian, wait a minute, you divided theponents of the storage ring into eight. Keep our share and


    send the rest to the seven Forces as we promised," Ricky ordered. He also stated that they must leave


    the most useful things for themselves.


    "I understand, Russell. But the resources are so precious and I really don''t want to do this," Bastian


    argued.


    "Don''t worry. Our Manor Pce will be rich soon. My casting weapons, and also Trent''s, will be


    helpful." Ricky smiled reassuringly.


    "Russell, we are only casting masters of intermediate Mortal Level. In the Upper Region, that''s not


    going to be enough." Trent was a little upset. He thought that Ricky''s goals were too lofty.


    "Now that the casting masters of the intermediate Mortal Level aren''t enough, we are going to try to be


    the casting masters of the advanced Mortal Level," Ricky confidently dered. The glint in his eyes


    says that he was very determined.


    "Russell, are you kidding me? It''s very difficult to reach the advanced Mortal Level!" Tyson eximed.


    He was surprised that Ricky even thought of such an impossible thing. Even Trent and Bastian was left


    confused.


    But Kristen said nothing and merely assessed Ricky with big, serious eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. We''ll see what happens in two months," Ricky asserted


    confidently. "In that amount of time, Trent and I are going to be the casting master of the advanced


    Mortal Level."


    Tyson felt slightly shaken as he looked at Ricky''s confident expression on his face. He had known


    Ricky for quite some time now. Everything from the way he held himself, to the way he spoke, to that


    look of unassable confidence in his eye said he could do it.


    Trent felt excitement rising in his chest.


    He had never thought about it -- the casting master of the advanced Mortal Level. He wasn''t even a


    demi-immortal warrior, which was considered as the basic of bing a casting master of the


    advanced Mortal Level!


    "Russell, it''s a promise. We are going to make it happen one day," Tyson assured, sharing the level of


    confidence Ricky was wearing.


    "Ha, I''ll keep my promise. It''s a deal." Ricky chuckled. "But within two months, the affairs of the Manor


    Pce depends on you. Our main task is not to fight against the seven Forces but to recruit some


    formidable warriors.


    Of course, I think that the seven Forces will not spare their time just to provoke us. They are busy


    looking for opportunities of bing an innate spiritual king.


    The warriors that we should recruit should be at least at the sixth or seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. They are going to be strong enough for us. The warriors'' qualities are the most


    important."


    "Don''t worry. I can manage everything well. You should focus on practicing your casting skills," Kristen


    remarked.


    "Thank you, Kristen. During this period, I''m afraid the ie of our Manor Pce could only rely on


    hunting beasts. Tyson and Bastian can be in charge of it," Ricky delegated.


    "Oh, good! I like hunting best!" Tyson grinned happily.


    "Tyson, before you go out, please let me know. I will ask Soar to go with you for fear of idents or


    something dangerous. After all, we are new here and the seven Forces aren''t friendly to us," Ricky


    insisted.


    "I appreciate you concern, Russell. But I think it''s best if Soar would stay and protect the Manor Pce


    from danger. What''s more, I have the innate spiritual ball. I will remain safe unless I fight against an


    innate spiritual king," Tyson reassured Ricky.


    "All right."


    ...


    To practice their casting skills, Ricky and Trent stayed in a remote and unnoticeable courtyard. They


    had prepared the casting materials in advance and began to improve their casting skills.


    Ricky felt worried about the seven Forces, so he made Soar watch the seven demi-immortal leaders


    secretly.


    "Russell, when you said that I can be the casting master of the advanced Mortal Level within two


    months, were you serious about that?" Trent asked. He still had doubts because the task seemed too


    daunting for him.


    "Just wait and see what happens. During the first month, you have to watch my cast process," Ricky


    ordered. He wanted to reassure Trent as much as possible since he believes in his casting abilities.


    "I will do as you wish. I trust you," Trent replied.


    Although it seemed like an impossible task, to be the casting master of the advanced Mortal Level was


    Trent''s dream. He couldn''t wait to watch Ricky''s casting process. He knew Ricky was a genius and he


    could progress even just by watching him.


    Ricky began controlling his breath. He started casting a weapon.


    Casting was not only done to cast a weapon but also to cultivate two Supreme Skills. During the


    casting, Ricky''s level would improve greatly and quickly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky''s objective in mind as he started casting was to be the master of the advanced Mortal


    Level.


    For the longest time, he was called as a casting master of the intermediate Mortal Level. It was about


    time for him to make a breakthrough.


    However, the others didn''t think so. To reach the advanced mortal level seemed too intimidating for


    them.

 Chapter 291 Master Russell

    Chapter 291 Master Russell


    Afterwards, Ricky started to cast some weapons.


    All the weapons that Ricky cast, in the first three days, were the highest grade of the intermediate


    Mortal Level. The first three days were a term of adjustment for him. He would adjust his casting


    conception to the highest state after those three days of casting.


    Three dayster, Ricky adjusted his casting conceptionpletely and found a higher casting state.


    He began to cast weapons at the advanced Mortal Level.


    The weapons at the advanced Mortal Level were tens of times stronger than the weapons of the


    intermediate Mortal Level, not only in their hardness, but also in their capacity to bear the user''s power.


    The enhancement on the weapons depended on the new level depends of the casting master who


    made it.


    A great weapon depended on multiple things and those things were the materials, the casting master,


    and their casting skill.


    Ricky had already learned everything about the level that all the casting masters of the advanced


    Mortal Level would eventually achieve through his understanding of the two Supreme Skills. What he


    had to do was to allow himself to reach that level in the future.


    There was only one way to reach that level, and the way to do it was to practice your skills by yourself.


    Everything was vain if you did not practice, even if you were a genius and had powerful inherited skills.


    Casting was a process that required much attention and consumed a lot of spiritual power because


    many details and many tiny distinctions were distinguished by spiritual power during the casting


    process.


    The higher the level of the casting masters was, the more spiritual power they obviously consumed.


    That was why the senior casting masters could not do more.


    After all, the cost of the spiritual power they needed was detrimental to the lifetime of a warrior.


    Ricky started casting after he adjusted his state. He would no longer cast weapons at the intermediate


    Mortal Level, and would instead cast them at the advanced Mortal Level.


    He put his all into it, but he didn''t seeded in his efforts during his casting in those three days.


    "Casting is casting, and it is much more difficult than raising your state." Ricky sighed to himself over


    the issue.


    He still did not give up and continued to cast. On the fourth day, Ricky cast a saber which was between


    the highest grade of the intermediate Mortal Level and the advanced Mortal Level.


    The saber could barely be called an iplete weapon of the advanced Mortal Level, but it was still


    unsessful.


    Nheless, it was a huge breakthrough for Ricky. With that experience, it wouldn''t take long before


    Ricky reached the state of a real casting master of the advanced Mortal Level.


    As expected, Ricky cast the first weapon of the advanced Mortal Level on the tenth day, though it was


    very low ranking among the weapons of the advanced Mortal Level. There was no denying that it was a


    real weapon of advanced Mortal Level though.


    Ricky was excited and Trent was even more excited than Ricky.


    Next, Ricky spent half a month casting weapons at the advanced Mortal Level. One reason he did that


    was that he would like to make himself more proficient in the casting skill of that state to meet the


    requirements. Each weapon at the advanced Mortal Level cast by him was as high ranking as they


    could be.


    Another reason was that Ricky wanted Trent to view his work and emte it. Ricky also wanted Trent


    to be a casting master at the advanced Mortal Level in the next month.


    Trent''s talent for casting could honestly only be called mediocre, so it was really unlikely that he would


    be a casting master of the advanced Mortal Level in a month even if Trent was a casting master


    of the intermediate Mortal Level at that point.


    Naturally, everything was very different for Ricky.


    Over all, the time Trent spent viewing and emting Ricky''s casting didn''t go to waste though. Trent


    learned a bit about Ricky''s mysterious Pounding Skill, and it was enough to make him surpass a


    majority of casting masters at the intermediate Mortal Level.


    Then, what Ricky would do was raise the possibility from a small fraction to 100%.


    His way of improvement was naturally to impart Trent with the knowledge of his mysterious Pounding


    Skill.


    Ricky had a deep understanding of Trent after knowing him so long. Trent was absolutely the person


    who knew how to repay him for his efforts and would die rather than betray him. Ricky needed a person


    like Trent around, not only for his own defense, but also to teach casting and other things.


    Therefore, Trent was naturally a suitable candidate. Ricky would not be cruel in imparting his Pounding


    Skill to Trent.


    Subsequently, Ricky selected a set of his Pounding Skill that was suitable for Trent; then he imparted it


    to Trent.


    Trent was moved beyond words by Ricky''s kindness.


    Everything that followed was as Ricky thought it would go. With a month''s understanding of visiting and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    emting and the mysterious Pounding Skill, Trent made rapid progress in his casting skill. There was


    no way he could have made so much progress otherwise.


    Just four dayster, Trent''s casting skill reached the peak of the intermediate Mortal Level, and it was


    the highest within that level.


    In the next twenty days, with Ricky giving him an exnation of things and the impartation, Trent broke


    through the obstruction he was facing and became a casting master at the advanced Mortal Level.


    Afterwards, there were two casting masters at the advanced Mortal Level in the Manor Pce.


    It was worth mentioning that Ricky had a breakthrough once again. He went from the third grade of


    Bone Reinforcement to the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement in this two months. Trent had one as


    well; his state had a breakthrough from the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement to the sixth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement.


    Both of them had breakthroughs naturally instead of being forced or aided.


    That was the effect of practicing their casting skills.


    Of course, they could only get those effects by using the mysterious Pounding Skill that Ricky taught


    Trent.


    The news reached Tyson and his associates, which shocked them at first. Ricky had really made it and


    that was a surprise. Within two months, not only did Ricky break through to be a casting master at


    the advanced Mortal Level, but Trent also became a casting master at the advanced Mortal Level.


    They had never heard of something like that happening before, and it was certainly something they had


    never witnessed either.


    They felt that it understandable in their case in light of the deeds Ricky had performed in the Chaotic


    Region.


    Kristen was more certain about one thing because of it. She was sure that Russell and Ricky were the


    same person. Both of them had the mysterious Pounding Skill and an excellent casting skill. Besides,


    they were both geniuses. It seemed less likely to her that they could be two different people.


    Of course, Tyson and his associates naturally wanted to ask Ricky and Trent to cast a handy weapon


    at the advanced Mortal Level for them as soon as they could.


    ¡­


    With the existence of two casting masters at the advanced Mortal Level, Manor Pce monopolized


    the whole Upper Region quickly. They monopolized the whole Chaotic Region in no time for the same


    reason.


    It wouldn''t be long before the Manor Pce earned back the resources that it gave up to be divided by


    the other seven major forces.


    In this situation, the force of seven major forces naturally could not stand it, which put casting as their


    key industry. They directly sent their own casting masters to trouble Ricky.


    Ricky had nothing to say on the matter, so he epted the challenge put forth by the three casting


    masters that were sent after him.


    There were two casting masters at the advanced Mortal Level among those casting masters. It was just


    a pity that they all lost to Ricky almost as soon as they arrived.


    At that point, the name Russell resounded through the whole Chaotic Region. Everyone knew and


    revered him.


    He gained the title of ''Master Russell'' for all his aplishments.


    Just as everything was looking up for the members of the Manor Pce, one thing happened that


    totally rained on their parade.

 Chapter 292 A Visit To The Dahlia Palace

    Chapter 292 A Visit To The Dahlia Pce


    It was a busy day for the people in the Manor Pce as they progressed with their casting business.


    Slowly but surely they pushed through with their merchandise and took a high market share in the


    whole of the Chaotic Region. Meanwhile, the Dahlia Pce was on the move, too. Even though they


    never had an experience with weapons and casting, they surely did a risky move to open a shop and


    Just like any other newbie in the business scene, most people would underestimate one''s products and


    assume that they were in a much lower quality than that of the prime merchant. To the customers''


    eyes, the Dahlia Pce''s weapons were much inferior to what the Manor Pce, Ricky''s organization,


    made. Only a few people trusted and bought weapons from the Dahlia Pce because in the field of


    casting in the Chaotic Region, Ricky wasuded to have made remarkable masterpieces that anything


    that he did not make was marked as rubbish.


    People started to get curious on what the Dahlia Pce had to offer. More and more people came over


    to check on the new weapons mainly for two reasons. One, some others went to them only because


    they could not afford the prices set out by the Manor Pce and two, they just wanted to check out


    how horrible and flimsy their products were. But to their surprise, they might have just hit the jackpot. A


    weapon of the advanced Mortal Level made by the Dahlia Pce was far cheaper and was in far better


    quality than the ones offered by the Manor Pce.


    The people experimented to settle the quality check. Some warriors engaged inbat while using a


    weapon of their choice from each pce. And to their surprise, the weapons from the Dahlia Pce


    were far stronger and had only sustained minor damages.


    Soon after their discovery, more and more people began switching their patronage from the Manor


    Pce to the Dahlia Pce when they needed to buy high grade and high quality weapons. After all,


    the deal was quite a steal-- cheaper and better!


    This was bad news to all the weapon shops controlled by the Manor Pce because less people came


    to them after finding out that there was a better option.


    This sudden increase in market and the superior quality of Dahlia Pce''s weapons rmed many


    extraordinary weapons when in fact, they had never done one before. Thispetition between the


    Manor Pce and the Dahlia Pce was such a juicy gossip for everyone in the Chaotic Region. It


    was like a suspense movie that everyone was all ears on any updates regarding the inspection.


    Some people had a generally good theory--a stronger casting master, more skilled than Russell,


    created the weapons in the Dahlia Pce. They never knew who this master was, and they never had


    a name for her. Whenever they talked about her, they referred to her as ''Miss Who.''


    But the mystery was difficult for everyone. Even people from the Dahlia Pce never talked about their


    new casting master. Some of them didn''t even know how they were able to sell such high grade


    weapons and they didn''t know where they came from and who made them. The investigation became


    harder since they weren''t able to dig up new information on this certain ''Miss Who.''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ricky and some core members gathered around in the meeting room of the Manor Pce


    to sort things out. All of them discussed the issue with such heavy hearts for none of them really


    expected things to work this way so suddenly. All of them bore the same visage--furrowed brows and


    frequent fidgeting as stress engulfed their minds.


    "Ugh, damn the Dahlia Pce! They are obviously against us. How could they steal away our


    business? This is our livelihood. I checked our weapon stores today and guess what? There were only


    one or two customers during the whole business hour! And what''s even worse is that theypared


    the weapons in our store with that from the Dahlia Pce and finally left and went to their shop. We


    can''t just sit around and do nothing!" Tyson eximed as he banged the table with his fist out of anger.


    "I''ve done some research and found out that they had never run the casting business before!"


    "Listen, our priority for the time being is to figure out a solution to this problem. Any moreins


    won''t help this issue and will make no difference!" Kristen said with a serious expression.


    Suddenly, all of them ced their eyes on their leader, Ricky. They trusted his opinion more than


    anyone else in the group especially with these kinds of situations.


    "So, what''s your idea, Russell?" Kristen asked.


    "Why don''t I pay a little visit to the Dahlia Pce and see what''s going on?" Ricky replied before he


    lowered his head, lost in his thought for a few moments, and finally raised up his eyes to take a nce


    at everyone.


    A few days ago Ricky sent out one of his men secretly to purchase a weapon of the advanced Mortal


    Level from the Dahlia Pce. He just wanted to check if the rumors were true. But when he examined


    the weapon, he could not believe that the people were right--the weapon was even better than what he


    could cast at the same level. He wasn''t ashamed to admit it to himself for he knew that there was


    always someone better than him and that this would only make him want to be better.


    And from what he knew upon examining the weapon, he was so sure that the casting master from the


    Dahlia Pce was more than just a casting master of advanced Mortal Level. Miss Who was indeed


    more powerful of a caster than he was.


    It was almost too impossible to regain the Manor Pce''s market in an instant. Even if Ricky tried to


    improve his casting, it would surely take him a lot of time and even if he used his two Supreme Skills,


    he wouldn''t be able to make the progress that he needed instantly.


    However, the Manor Pce''s maintenance and livelihood depended on the weapon business. They


    couldn''t afford to lose the business or else, they wouldn''t be able to sustain the needs of the Manor


    Pce. And it all boiled down to one thing--paying a visit to the Dahlia Pce might be their way to


    solve their problems.


    "What? Paying a visiting to the Dahlia Pce? Do you think it would work?" Everyone in the meeting


    room quite understood what Ricky was up to. But not everyone was in on his n. He just wanted to


    negotiate with the chief of the Dahlia Pce so that there would be a less violent solution to end their


    woes.


    They thought that the Dahlia Pce would just shut their doors on Ricky before he could even say


    anything. They didn''t think that Ricky could even make it to the pce''s gates. They didn''t want his


    n to be in vain.


    "The Dahlia Pce had never run the weapon business before, but they suddenly began to enter this


    market with such a bang. I''m sure there is a reason for this abrupt change. I''ll go, anyway. We won''t


    know whether they would shut their doors on me unless I try," Ricky exined with a determined look.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "All right! I''ll go with you then," Bastian offered his help when he saw the determination in Ricky''s eyes.


    All he knew was that he would like to be of help to the weapon business.


    "Thank you for your offer, Bastian, but I think I''ll take Soar this time. Stay here with the others and wait


    for my news. It would be easier for me and Soar to leave there safely should there be any unfavorable


    thing happening." Ricky knew Bastian was just being kind and wanted to be helpful. Yet he refused the


    offer because he deemed it unnecessary.


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, go for it!" Kristen put in. "But, yeah, you are the casting


    master. I can''t think of anyone else who could solve this fiasco except you. The rest of us can''t help


    so...just please be careful, okay?"


    "Ha-ha, you know me well, Kristen. And of course I will. Thank you." Rickyughed out loud upon


    hearing Kristen''s agreement.


    "Ha-ha!" The rest of the group couldn''t help but spurt out augh from the contagiousughter by


    Ricky. And atst, everyone felt a little lighter.


    "So, everyone. I think I''ll go. I don''t want to waste any more time. See youter!" Ricky bade goodbye


    to everyone before he left the room with Soar and headed for the Dahlia Pce quickly.


    The Dahlia Pce was home to about ny percent of the women in the Chaotic Region. As a result,


    it attracted arge number of the males around the area. Warriors, too, gathered around the pce.


    They had the heavy foot traffic for they also just recently sold high quality weapons for a cheap price.


    But as soon as Ricky had set foot in the area, all eyes were on him as the people whispered to one


    another.


    "Look! It''s Russell, one of the chief of the Manor Gang!" someone screamed in a low voice.


    "Idiot, not the Manor Gang, the Manor Pce. Hee-hee. Finally, here he is. He must havee to talk


    to the leader of the Dahlia Pce. Have you heard about thetest? They say that the Manor Pce''s


    market was going out of business!" another man echoed.


    "Just as I suspected! I heard that there are arge number of people in the Manor Pce. They can''t


    just make a living merely by hunting and selling beasts! The weapon business is their main source of


    ie. But now that they are losing clients because of the Dahlia Pce, how could they exchange


    for the cultivation resources when they are unable to earn gold coins now?"


    "You know what? I''m curious whether the casting master Russell would be shut out. The Dahlia Pce


    had blocked out the other six forces for several times. I want to see how this one goes."


    "Ha-ha, are you still calling him the casting master Russell? We should probably stop calling him like


    that. Because right now,pared to Miss Who, he is just a kiddo."


    "Well, well, well. Now that makes a whole lot of sense!"


    Ricky decided to ignore all those discussions about him. He had his best foot forward and walked


    straight towards to the enormous gate of the Dahlia Pce.


    "Hello, excuse me. Could you be kind enough to tell your chief that I''m here to pay her a visit? I''m


    Russell from the Manor Pce," Ricky politely greeted the two young women who were guarding the


    gate and made a slight bow.


    "ess confirmed. Our chief has informed us that you are free to enter. Please follow me. Right this


    way," one of the women replied softly with just the hint of a smile on her face.


    "Oh? Is she expecting me?" Ricky was shocked to hear what the woman had just said. But deep inside,


    he felt strange. He felt that something was up. ''Has she already anticipated that I woulde here?'' he


    thought to himself.


    As a matter of fact, he did not expect thising. He was even prepared to be rejected as soon as the


    guards saw his face. Now that the Dahlia Pce''s leader apparently had been expecting him, it made


    the case more intriguing.


    ''Seems I''m right about this one. The Dahlia Pce might have decided to engage in the weapon


    business because of me! But why? Did they already know that I''m Ricky?'' Ricky wondered in his mind,


    puzzled.


    Nervous as to how this one would y out, he anxiously followed the woman and entered the pce.


    "I can''t believe this. How is this even possible? Russell was admitted into the Dahlia Pce! I thought


    he was going to be weed by being rejected! I just can''t believe my eyes! What is the chief of the


    Dahlia Pce up to? Hmmm... so strange." The crowd began to whisper to each other in shock.


    "He is a casting master at the advanced Mortal Level, after all. Wow, Miss Who must be really humble


    for doing this. She still respects him!" a warrior sighed as he shrugged in disbelief.


    ...


    Upon entering the pce, Ricky saw numerous girls practicing their moves with their swords. When


    Ricky came into view, they all stopped and turned their eyes to him, checking him up and down. As a


    legend in the Chaotic Region, he always drew attention wherever he went.


    "Oh, it''s Russell. Isn''t he the casting master of advanced Mortal Level? My oh my, I can''t believe he is


    this young! Oh, how I wish I could talk to him!" Some of the women began to giggle with excitement.


    Turning into a die-hard fan was not far off because they rarely had the chance to get so close to such a


    handsome young genius.


    "Humph! So? Our weapons are much better than his and even our very own chief is superior to him!


    He''s probably here to kiss ass over her, and beg her to give him and the Manor Pce a chance to


    survive! Ha-ha! Poor boy!" Some other different voices disagreed at the sight of Ricky in the pce.


    Ricky kept all of what he heard in mind. The praise and the hostility seemed to not bother him. He


    wouldn''t want to waste his time with such nonsense. After all, he wasn''t there for them; he was there


    for the chief of the Dahlia Pce. She had the final say in all this and it would be more productive to


    channel all his energy to their meeting.


    Ricky brought his A game to this one-on-one with the chief. Not long after, they have arrived at the hall


    of the Dahlia Pce.


    The moment he stepped into the hall, he felt a strong vibe that filled the space. Needless to say, it was


    given off by the chief of the Dahlia Pce.


    "Why hello there! What took you so long? You do know that I''ve been waiting for you for quite a few


    days. And finally, here you are. I''m very d to see you, Russell." Ricky looked around to find where


    the charming voice wasing from.


    At the same time, a storm-like seductive smell began to fill Ricky''s body up. The scent went straight up


    to his brain, and just like an aphrodisiac, it attracted him so much that he was already about to lose


    himself from the charm.


    But he would not let this happen, not now. He knew what was good for him so he immediately initiated


    his two zones to protect himself from the oozing attraction that he felt from the lustrous fragrance.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman, about twenty-five years old, with a perfect body in a red dress, walked


    towards to hall from behind. And there she was, right in the flesh-- the chief of the Dahlia Pce.

 Chapter 293 Doris

    Chapter 293 Doris


    Tina Lian, the leader of the Dahlia Pce, was less than thirty years old. She was already a formidable


    demi-immortal warriors at such a young age. She was also considered the most talented warrior in the


    Chaotic Region. She managed the whole Dahlia Pce by herself and was in charge of all the people


    inside it; that meant she was a strong and capable woman.


    It was said that there was an innate spirit warrior that supported Tina Lian.


    Over the past few years, many sons of innate spiritual kings from other regions had fallen in love with


    her. They even begged their families to exert pressure on Tina Lian to marry them. Despite that, they


    were all refused by her.


    Someone who exerted pressure on her was ultimately in a difficult position. Their families didn''t dare to


    threaten her either because they knew how strong she was.


    It wasn''t a wise choice to offend Tina Lian.


    ...


    Tina Lian was provocatively dressed when Ricky met her. Ricky teased her with a slightly wicked smile,


    "Madam, you have waited for me for a long time? You must be really interested in me then." It seemed


    that Ricky had decided to be a little cheeky and impolite.


    After hearing what Ricky said, the woman who led Ricky in became very angry and wanted to attack


    Ricky. Tina Lian stopped her just by looking into her eyes, then told her to go.


    At the same time, she showed her shock to Ricky with just a nce of her beautiful eyes. Although


    Tina Lian didn''t practice her cultivation method to attract others, she was so beautiful that any warriors


    at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement would easily be obsessed with her.


    Despite that, Ricky was acting very normal and talked to her as he''d talk to any other person.


    ''It is as Doris said; he is quite remarkable, '' Tina Lian thought to herself.


    "Russell, I''m not interested in little boys," Tina Lian replied to Ricky in a casual voice. She didn''t try and


    flirt with Ricky any more because she could see that he wasn''t responding to it.


    "Ha, I''m a little boy to you?" Rickyughed out loud after hearing what Tina Lian said.


    "Of course you are," Tina Lian said.


    "I''m actually more than willing to show you that I am a real man." Ricky smiled with a wicked smile;


    then he decided to take off his clothes in front of her to show her how much of a man he was.


    Tina Lian was going to p him hard across the face, but she finally gave upon that thought because


    Ricky had Soar, the Great Dragon, coiled around his arm.


    "Well, joking aside,e in and let''s discuss something more serious," then Tina Lian said in a bit of a


    helpless tone.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ricky smiled politely and followed her into the pce.


    "Ma''am, now no one is hanging around here anymore. Can you tell me why you spared no effort to try


    and find me and bring me here?" Ricky asked loudly when they were in the center of the pce.


    "Russell, a senior member of my family wants to see you," Tina Lian replied directly without paying


    attention to what Ricky asked.


    "A senior member of your family? There are a lot of rumors going around that you are quire


    remarkable. Now it seems that they are right." Ricky smiled.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "This way, please." Tina Lian smiled back at him.


    Then, Ricky followed Tina Lian into a beautiful and serene bamboo forest.


    Ricky saw a white-hair old woman in the arbor.


    Although she was old, Ricky could still clearly feel her great power that was even stronger than the


    power of the Shadow King through his two zones.


    ''This is impossible! The Shadow King is an upper spiritual king, which is at the top of the Realm of


    Wildness. How could she surpass the advanced levels of the Realm of Wildness?'' Ricky thought to


    himself in disbelief.


    ''Maybe, I made a mistake ining here alone.''


    "Doris, Russell ising," Tina Lian said and then went to stand behind the olddy.


    The woman called Doris observed Ricky carefully. In her mind, Ricky seemed indeed a remarkable


    man and she started to appreciate thisd.


    "It''s an honor to meet you today," Ricky said politely.


    "Very good of you to say! You are a wonder in this small Realm of Wildness because you can take


    down someone who is three levels higher than you!" Doris nodded slightly and praised him.


    After hearing what Doris said, Tina Lian was in a state of shock again.


    However, it could be said that Tina Lian''s shock in that moment was not equal to that of Tyson and


    Kristen. It seemed that she had met a genius who could do such things.


    "That''s quite aplimenting from you." Ricky was very modest.


    "Your are quite honest! You didn''t try to lie to me. You didn''t say that you just swallowed some pills to


    hide your true power." Doris admitted that she admired honest people.


    "In the presence of someone as powerful as you, I dare not hide anything," Ricky replied shortly.


    "Well, you can call me Doris, just like Tina does." Doris smiled.


    "That suits me fine, thank you." Ricky felt a bit surprised and ttered that he was allowed to speak to


    her so casually.


    At once, Ricky thought, ''Now that she told me to call her by her name, it is better to ept that than to


    decline her kindness.''


    Ricky then said politely, "It''s very nice of you, Doris." Tina Lian was unhappy at the way Ricky


    addressed Doris, so she stamped her foot. It was obvious that she didn''t want Ricky to talk to Doris so


    familiarly.


    Doris was just smiling all the while.


    ''What kind of warrior is Doris? She may be stronger than the Shadow King. She spared no effort to find


    me and is so kind to me now, so what does she want from me?'' Ricky thought to himself in confusion.


    ...


    "Your little snake has great blood power." Doris was watching Soar from his position on Ricky''s


    shoulder.


    She was using her undisguised power to detect Soar''s blood power.


    Doubts arose from her eyes at that moment because she was unable to figure out his blood power. She


    still thought that the snake was somehow extraordinary.


    ''It makes sense. He is so remarkable that a spiritual beast is willing to follow him. Maybe he is the one


    who is destined for Tina, '' Doris thought to herself. ''I still have to learn more about him. It''s better to


    make friends with him than to be enemies though. It''s also helpful for Tina to be friendly with him.''


    "Doris, I met Soar by chance in the mountains. We got on like a house on fire, then we became


    partners and stay by each other''s side. As to his blood power, we don''t know it, either," Ricky said.


    "Well, since you don''t know it, we don''t have to talk about it any more. I expect you to let him grow


    stronger though. He will help you in the future," Doris suggested.


    "Thanks for your advice; I think I understand." Ricky nodded heavily.


    ''Fortunately, she hasn''t yet realized who Soar really is, '' Ricky thought as his chest pounded with a


    rapid and irregr heart beat.


    "Fine, let''s talk about something more important." Doris smiled in the next moment.


    "Doris, I don''t know what you want me to say... What do you mean? Why do you want to see me?"


    Ricky asked curiously.


    "Before we get to the important things, can you show me your original face?" Doris smiled gently.

 Chapter 294 The Devil

    Chapter 294 The Devil


    Feeling surprised, Ricky palpitated upon hearing what Doris said. The secret that he had been hiding


    all along was about to unveil. A lucky guess or an urate presumption from Doris made it happen.


    Sure enough, his worst fears of getting busted came true.


    However, things could not be reverted on how it used to be. Every secret was meant to be discovered


    in the long run, so Ricky tried his best to keep calm. After a moment of astonishment, he regained his


    powerful as Doris. It was inevitable for him to be revealed as he kept hiding in a facade. What he could


    only do was to reveal himself now.


    "What are you saying? That''s ridiculous, Doris. Howe this is not the true face?"


    Tina asked and diverted her gaze at Ricky. Doris'' wild statement set off a bomb on her mind, that was


    about to explode any moment now.


    Slowly and reluctantly, Ricky took off the mask made of human skin on his face to reveal his true face.


    It was a handsome face that looked innocent and harmless to everyone. He smiled at the stunned,


    gorgeous face of Tina, showing his gentlemanly side. At the back of his mind, he wished that Tina


    would not loathe him for hiding his identity. A deep sigh of nervousness escaped from him as he


    prepared himself to exin.


    "Yes Tina, this is my true face. As for my real name, it is Ricky. I apologize for lying to you up until now,"


    Ricky said with a nervous yet charming smile. His heart was still palpitating hard as he waited for Tina''s


    response.


    "What a handsome face..." Tina said unconsciously as she was in a daze that made Ricky flustered. A


    few secondster, Tina''s eyes widened as she realized what she had said. She coughed a little and put


    a poker face look and said, "Your name was Ricky? What a familiar name!" It was true to Tina that she


    was familiar with Ricky''s name. In an instant, she reacted with eyes wide open and her hands covering


    her wide-opened mouth.


    "You... you are that Ricky with enemies everywhere!" Tina said, pointing at Ricky in disbelief that made


    her tremble a little.


    "Yes, exactly! That''s me. Ricky, everyone''s enemy. Sounds rhythmic, right?"


    Ricky said and chuckled as Tina''s reaction made himugh.


    Although Ricky didn''t want to confess, there was no possibility for him to conceal again in front of Doris.


    It was quite a relief that the twodies didn''t think of him as an enemy at the moment.


    Instead, they were surprised and amused upon recognizing him. Then, Tina said again, "What a


    surprise! You are that famous Ricky! I can''t believe I am facing you right now. All the forces of the


    Realm of Wildness are looking for you. How could youe up with this? You are hiding in this


    Chaotic Region and you changed your face. That was unexpected," she said and calmed down a bit.


    "Well, I have no choice. It happened too sudden. I''m forced to do so,"


    Ricky said, reminiscing how he had toe up with a disguise. However, he had a more important


    thing to do right now, so he shrugged those thoughts away.


    The next moment, Ricky became serious, and asked Tina, "Now that you have known my true identity,


    will you..."


    Ricky could not continue further, but what he meant was quite clear to Tina. In a moment, Tina''s face


    changed and red at Ricky, with her arms crossed. However, she blew her baby hairs away and


    looked away from Ricky.


    "Humph! Fine. Have it your way. Set your heart at rest! I am not interested in your so-called spiritual


    space tool at all,"


    she sneered and let out a smirk as she saw Ricky''s face lightened. Upon hearing this, Ricky couldn''t


    help but smile from ear to ear.


    "Ha-ha. Thank you so much, Tina! I owe you this one." Rickyughed happily, while Tina could only bite


    her lips to suppress herself from smiling back.


    Meanwhile, Doris interrupted and took the mask from Ricky. "This human skin mask is supposed to be


    cast by a casting master who is close to reaching the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. It isn''t easy for


    normal lower spiritual kings or even middle spiritual kings to find out that you''re wearing one. No


    wonder you''ve been hiding in this Chaotic Region for so long." While she was talking to Ricky, she


    checked the human skin mask carefully.


    ''How did she know all of that? She said that the mask was cast by a casting master close to the


    intermediate stage of Spirit Level? Is that Elder Alex?''


    Ricky thought to himself, making him admire Elder Alex for a while.


    "It was well-made too. However, did you know this already? Ricky, the casting skill of this human skin


    mask is simr to your Pounding Skill of casting weapons to some extent. They are both intricate, but


    still, you haveprehended a little better,"


    Doris continued. "If I am not wrong, you have ever taught this casting master sometimes."


    "How did you know? There is nothing I can conceal in front of you!" Ricky said with a faint smile. Again,


    Doris saw him through. He was confused whether he should be afraid or be at ease because Doris


    knew a lot about him.


    "I just made a guess. It was not obvious at first though. Actually, I didn''t concern about you until I


    inadvertently saw the weapons you''ve cast,"


    Doris said bluntly. However, Ricky still felt uneasy.


    "Then, can I know the reason why you led me here? I''m sure you have led me here on purpose," Ricky


    asked in doubt, making Doris smile as a return.


    "Of course, I brought you here intentionally. To be exact, I want to let you confirm something and help


    me with something. I will certainly pay you back whether you seed or not," Doris said while smiling


    that gave Ricky afort.


    "It''s too humble for you to say that. If you have any request, please just tell me. I will help you with it if it


    can be solved within my capabilities,"


    Ricky said reverently. What he knew was he was not that powerful enough to surpass Doris.


    That was why he really didn''t understand how he could help Doris do something that even Doris herself


    couldn''t manage to do so. Nheless, he was certain that he could do what Doris would request then.


    "Thank you so much. Then please tell me frankly, is the Pounding Skill you used in the process of


    casting simr to the power of devouring?" Doris asked without hesitation. Thinking that this was a


    simple question to answer, Doris didn''t feel a need to be sensitive in asking that question.


    Unexpectedly, Ricky fell into silence on hearing her words. He really didn''t know how to respond to her


    at this moment. Unconsciously, he couldn''t help but hesitated because this had something to do with


    his secrets. However, he could feel Doris was looking forward to his affirmative answer, and she didn''t


    have any malicious intention.


    Meanwhile, Doris and Tina didn''t utter a single word while Ricky was in silence. They were waiting for


    his decision and answer. Yet, Doris felt guilty as she saw Ricky''s expression changed.


    Before Doris could say something, Ricky raised his head after a long time of consideration. Then he


    said, "Yes, the Pounding Skill I use in casting contains devouring power."


    Both Doris and Tina became excited about hearing Ricky''s affirmative response. The twodies


    couldn''t suppress their smiles. They seemed to see a ray of light in the endless dark abyss. Although


    only a little light was seen, they already had their hope.


    "Doris, please just tell me what I can do to help you. I would do as much as I could," Ricky continued.


    Thedies became serious upon hearing Ricky. He was really curious at the sight of their looks of


    expectation.


    "If you would be pleased Ricky, please use your devouring power to observe Tina''s body!" Doris said in


    a hurry, and then she directly grabbed Tina''s delicate hands and passed them to Ricky. Feeling


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    surprised, Ricky could only stare at Tina''s hands.


    On the other hand, Tina seemed to be very shy, but she didn''t decline. Instead, she was looking


    forward to what was about to happen. So she stared at Ricky''s eyes while reaching out her hands.


    "Alright, I will do my best,"


    Ricky said as an agreement. Looking at this scene, Ricky also understood that it was likely to be


    something important. He did not ask any more, and directly grabbed Tina''s delicate hands.


    Then, he activated his Devouring Skill. The devouring power soon spread over Tina''s inner body. With


    concentration, Ricky cast his power to perceive Tina''s power. And what he saw surprised him.


    ''Is this for real? What a tremendous power! This Tina is definitely a genius who can challenge those


    stronger than her, possibly three levels higher than her!''


    Ricky eximed in his heart as he felt the raging power in Tina''s body. It was so strong that he was


    immersed with it.


    The power he felt in Tina''s body was not weaker than the power of the innate spiritual ball in his body.


    Thus, he could tell that she was a genius who was able to challenge someone three levels higher than


    her.


    ''Sure enough, she has remarkable life experiences. What a tough woman, '' Ricky thought again in


    admiration to Tina.


    The next moment, Ricky'' eyebrows twitched as he felt a strong vicious or evil spirit inside Tina''s body.


    The evil spirit would seem to break out of Tina''s body at any time. For just a moment, Ricky''s heart


    palpitated out of fear.


    For the first time, Ricky felt the real invisible and intangible fear. The evil spirit was definitely a great


    suffer for whoever having it inside the body. Tina must have been in a lot of pain.


    After a few seconds, Ricky couldn''t help but retreat with a faint groan. Fortunately, this terrible power


    seemed to be sealed by a certain powerful array. Thus, it couldn''t break out. It was confusing whether it


    was good news or not.


    "Are you alright? I have seen it. You certainly have the devouring power, because you can feel the evil


    spirit in Tina''s body through the Sealing Array,"


    Doris said while she was watching the changes in Ricky''s expressions. She was hesitant at first, but


    she was now firm that Ricky really had devouring powers.


    With anticipation, she looked at Ricky to hear what he had to say after observing Tina.


    "Evil spirit? Really? That terrible evil power inside Tina''s body is called the evil spirit?" Ricky asked in a


    low voice, still panting in his breath.


    "Yes, it is exactly called the evil spirit. It may seem unbelievable, and we would never wish for it to be


    true, but it is true. Ricky, do you know what the devil is?" Doris asked, with a hint of fear in her voice.


    "I have heard of the devil. It''s said to be the mutual enemy of human beings, beasts, elves and all the


    other creatures in the continent. However, it was my first time seeing one,"


    Ricky responded seriously. Then he asked in return, "Doris, does this so-called devil really exist?


    How?"


    "Of course. As you just said, the devil is the mutual enemy of all the creatures in the continent. If the


    devil didn''t exist, how could Tina have the evil spirit in her body? The devil is really terrible and


    frightening, having the ability to destroy all the other creatures," Doris said in a low tone, making the


    three of them became anxious secretly.


    "Unbelievable. So that''s how it is? Unexpectedly, the legendary devil actually exist!" Ricky eximed.

 Chapter 295 Drive Evil Spirit Out

    Chapter 295 Drive Evil Spirit Out


    Feeling astonished, Ricky couldn''t help but exim. Devils that Ricky had heard of were something in


    the legend that could destroy heaven and earth as well as all the creatures. Devils were as wicked as


    possible. When they came out, there was bound to be chaos on the whole continent, even the whole


    world. It was too terrifying to witness.


    How could he not be surprised? Devils really existed.


    "Look at your face, you scaredy-cat. Don''t worry. Those powerful devils in the ancient time had already


    been sealed by legendary gods. They won''t be let out to harm the world,"


    Doris said and chuckled, seeing the fear on the face of Ricky.


    "That''s great! What good grief it is..."


    Ricky sighed as he calmed down.


    "But if devils were sealed already, then where does the evil spirit inside Tina''s bodye from?" Ricky


    asked the next moment, full of doubts.


    "It''s because of her mother. Her mother went to a ce of devils'' dwelling to cultivate herself when


    pregnant. Unfortunately, a king of devils was sealed in that ce. Worst of all, the king broke the seal


    and got out at that time. It was a terrible in-born fate," Doris answered, and nced at Tina.


    "Then, the endless evil spirit had already raged out and affected the fetus.


    At first, although we knew Tina was infected with the evil spirit, we didn''t take it seriously. But, as Tina


    grew up, we found the evil spirit inside Tina''s body didn''t disappear but increased. Even the


    grandmaster of the n could do nothing about it. Atst, we had to use the Sealing Array to seal the


    evil spirit in Tina''s body in case it burst out.


    But, it was just a temporary way. Sealing Array could only seal the evil spirit for no more than 50 years.


    After 50 years, Tina would be invaded by the evil spirit entirely and be the new king of devils. Of


    course, we can''t let that happen, or else, the entire world would be in danger."


    "That was... too scary. How terrible!"


    Ricky eximed and added heavily, "So may I ask how long has it been since then?"


    "Ten years. That is to say, I will be the king of devils after 40 years unless we find the way of driving the


    evil spirit out in advance or you kill me," Tina said sadly. Even after knowing this for a while, Tina could


    not still suppress her sadness. If she was to choose, she would prefer to be killed earlier than be


    a monster.


    "40 years. That''s not too long toe. Is there no other way?"


    said Ricky as sadly as Tina. He was sympathetic as he could never imagine what Tina could have been


    through since she was born up until now.


    "Luckily, there is still a way for her to be recovered. Our n members looked through many ancient


    books, and finally found the perfect way, the only one way,"


    Doris emphasized, making Ricky hopeful. Even if it was the only way, he would do what he could to


    help Tina.


    "What is it? Tell me what I could do to help,"


    Ricky asked. A stare of full aspiration could be seen in Doris'' eyes, while Tina could only lower her


    head.


    "The only way is this. We need a powerful man, a super powerful man with the Body of Devouring


    Power. Then, the man can use this superpower of devouring to decrease the evil spirit in Tina''s body,"


    Doris said and stared at Ricky, as she was pertaining to him.


    "The super powerful man and Body of Devouring Power...I see. I finally understand," Ricky said with a


    nod. Hearing the words of Doris, Ricky had concluded the reason why Doris led him here. It was all for


    Tina''s safety, or the world''s safety rather.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "After knowing the way, our n members found people with the mysterious insight and asked them to


    figure out where we could find the person with Body of Devouring Power by the power of heaven and


    earth. It was not an easy thing to do but they found out where that person we are looking for was,"


    Doris continued.


    "Eventually, they guided us here. To you, Ricky."


    "What an amazing ability!" hearing what Doris said, Ricky sighed. He felt that however learned you


    were, there was always someone more learned. It was true that he still had a lot to learn.


    "However, I want to be certain. So, Ricky, I want to know whether you have Body of Devouring Power


    or not,"


    Doris asked Ricky at that moment. She wanted to confirm it from Ricky''s own words.


    "Doris, I really can''t guarantee that, because I don''t know my body very clearly. But I want to have a try


    as you said Body of Devouring Power can drive the evil spirit out. I will try my best,"


    Ricky answered humbly. He didn''t want to give false hopes to them if he said yes without hesitance.


    "Are you sure? Ricky, you must not forget the other condition that you should be the super powerful


    man. I think you should start by knowing the existence of the spiritual emperor because the super


    powerful man that I said should be at least a spiritual emperor. It is not an easy thing to achieve," Doris


    reminded to avoid Ricky being reckless.


    "So, if you possessed the Body of Devouring Power, I hope you can help us when you be the


    super powerful man. At that time, our n is willing to pay anything,"


    Doris said with a smile.


    "Doris, I understand. But Body of Devouring Power can decrease the evil spirit. Even though I''m not


    very powerful now, I think the evil spirit will react to me if I just use Devour Skill for a while. It is worth to


    try. So I want to confirm it,"


    Ricky said and nced at Tina, then shed at her a smile.


    Hearing the words uttered from Ricky, Doris and Tina nodded to each other. With excitement, Tina held


    Ricky''s one hand again. The three of them were eagerly wishing to seed, even little by little.


    This time, Ricky concentrated all his energy to use Devouring Skill, Devourer Zone as well as


    devouring runes. He felt the evil spirit suppressed inside the body of Tina carefully. With the three skills


    Soon, Ricky felt it, and he was not affected by that evil and terrible spirit since he was well prepared


    before he started this time. Recklessness and impulsiveness were the least things he could do to avoid


    sabotaging the moment.


    ''Devourer Zone, I''m only counting on you.''


    Ricky subconsciously thought with all sincerity.


    Immediately, Ricky devoured a little evil spirit through the Sealing Array. A little evil spirit could be


    nearly ignored, but not with Devourer Zone''s capability. ...


    Hoo!


    Soon after, just because of the little evil spirit, a fierce roar rose inside the body of Ricky. Ricky''s whole


    body was wrapped by dark smog in a second. It was the little evil spirit that transformed into the dark


    smog. The smog was going to submerge and erode Ricky. The battle had just begun.


    "Goodness gracious! He has been eroded by the evil spirit. This can''t be," Doris shouted in panic.


    Seeing that, she gulped in fear. She was going to help Ricky suppress the diffuse evil spirit at short


    notice.


    However, before she took action, the Devourer Zone inside Ricky''s body released incalcble


    devouring runes automatically, wrapping up Ricky''s body from the inside out. The attempt of the evil


    spirit was now counterattacked. It was now a fiery battle.


    In just a snap, the tables have turned. Presently, the evil spirit that was to erode Ricky vanished


    unwillingly in a second. It waspletely devoured by Devourer Zone and disintegrated rapidly.


    "How, how was it possible? It almost sumbed him. But he did resolve all the evil spirit. He did it!"


    Doris eximed. Witnessing all of that, Doris could not believe it. Beside Doris, Tina was dumbstruck


    with astonishment. After all these years, they made a little improvement.


    After being amazed, the two became extremely excited. Ricky definitely had the Body of Devouring


    Power, otherwise, he couldn''t dispel evil spirit at the realm of Bone Reinforcement no matter how


    powerful he was. If he did not have the Body of Devouring Power, he would be consumed by the evil


    spirit. Finally, they found the right man.


    "Phew! It''s done. What a relief... that was too close!" Ease hade to Ricky, but there was still fear in


    his eyes. It was the first time he unleashed his devouring power to the fullest, so he couldn''t help but


    get scared and tired. With panting breath, he said, "How terrible the evil spirit was! I was nearly


    submerged by it.


    But I did it! Doris, Tina, it seems that my Body of Devouring Power can repel the evil spirit perfectly!"


    Rickyughed and turned to Doris and Tina. "But now, it''s a pity that I can''t do any help. I think when I


    reach the innate realm, I could gradually help Tina drive the evil spirit out, and make Sealing Array


    keep longer in her body.


    When I reach a higher realm, I will certainly drive all the evil spirit out of Tina''s body so that she will not


    worry about it anymore," Ricky said with assurance, making thedies smile in gratitude.


    "Oh please, don''t be like that, Ricky. You have done more than enough today. Thank you so much,"


    Tina said softly. "Tina is right. Don''t push yourself too much." Doris was also grateful after hearing the


    big promise given by Ricky.


    "As devils are the enemies of all the creatures on this continent, driving the evil spirits out of Tina''s


    body can be seen as the duty of mine. So you don''t have to say that, Tina. In addition, Doris has said


    she will reward me. And I will always be careful because recklessness will only worsen things," Ricky


    said with a smile.


    What happened today made Ricky very confident that he would surpass spiritual emperor within 40


    years, because of his regained spiritual meridian. His eagerness to help Tina would drive him to


    sess with only a meantime.


    "Exactly. Our n will reward you a lot, and I will take you back next. We will help you surpass the


    innate spiritual emperor in the shortest time by use of all the cultivation resources of our n. Rest


    assured that you will not feelcking," Doris couldn''t help saying that as she couldn''t make Ricky


    be the super powerful one fast enough.

 Chapter 296 A Ten-year Promise

    Chapter 296 A Ten-year Promise


    Doris was firm with what she said. It seemed like that as long as Ricky agreed, she would provide him


    with all the resources he needed in spite of the objections from her n.


    Meanwhile, Tina also looked at Ricky expectantly and hoped that he would said yes.


    "Uh...." Ricky was suddenly lost for words. He felt utterly confused.


    Those conditions that Doris was offering were alluring. More than that, Ricky trusted Doris and he knew


    that she would surely fulfill her promises.


    However, he knew it was not the way he should practice his martial arts. He despised practicing in a


    safe andfortable environment with ess to a sea of avable resources. If he practiced that way,


    he would not be able to make great aplishments in martial arts.


    The road he was trudging was sure to be full of difficulties, threats, challenges, and above all, hopes.


    To him, it didn''t matter that he might die in the end. It was his choice, and he knew in his heart that he


    would never regret choosing the more difficult but promising road to practice his martial arts.


    Besides, he didn''t want to give all of this up in the Realm of Wildness. There was no way he was going


    to leave before all matters had been properly settled.


    Unlike other warriors, he did not believe that warriors like himself had to face everything all alone and


    give up everything they had. In all his years practicing martial arts, he had learned the hard way that


    warriors also needed friends and family. Otherwise, why would the legendary gods even fight against


    all of those evil monsters for justice?


    He thought about it well. Then he turned to Doris and said to her seriously, "Doris, I am sincerely


    thankful for your kindness, but every warrior has his own way of practicing martial arts, and for me, I


    have to face every obstacle thates my way either by myself or with my friends. So..."


    He trailed off. He knew that he did not have to finish his sentence for Doris to understand what he was


    trying to say.


    After hearing Ricky''s words, both Doris and Tina fell silent.


    "Ricky, I think you misunderstood me. You will never be able to surpass a spiritual emperor by yourself


    in only forty years. Besides, I take the safety of my family very seriously. I could never risk Tina''s life."


    Doris let her words settle in before she continued emotionally, "You might think that I am a selfish


    woman, but I never meant to insult you or your way of practicing the martial arts."


    "Doris, I appreciate your honesty and kindness. I know that you are not the only one who does not


    believe that I can defeat a spiritual emperor in forty years," Ricky replied lightly.


    "However, I vow to be a warrior who can surpass an innate spiritual emperor within forty years. I


    know what I am doing right now, and I know I will fulfill my promise. You can trust me on that," said


    Ricky firmly and confidently with a determined look in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, both Doris and Tina were awed by his determination and confidence.


    Then, the three people looked at each other.


    "Ricky, I believe in you, but I still want you toe with me no matter the cost," said Doris. She was


    determined to persuade Ricky toe to her n, and she was willing to do almost anything for it to


    happen.


    She believed that Ricky''s words were sincere. However, she was sure that even Ricky, who was a


    talented warrior who could challenge someone three levels higher than him, still could not surpass a


    spiritual emperor in forty years. She had already met some talents as good as Ricky in the past, and


    none of them was able to do what Ricky was nning to do.


    Even the most talented warrior could only defeat a spiritual emperor after practicing martial arts


    intensively for about 200 years.


    "Doris, Ricky has already made up his mind and chosen his own way. There is no need for you to talk


    any more," Tina said worriedly when she noticed Doris getting more emotional.


    "Tina, I will never give up as long as there is still even the slightest chance for you," Doris interrupted


    Tina before she could finish her sentence.


    "Doris, you still don''t believe me. In that case, please give me ten years," Ricky said in a deep and


    serious voice when he saw the disbelief in Doris'' face.


    "What will you do in those ten years?" asked Doris, confused.


    "In ten years, if I fail to cultivate myself into a spiritual emperor, I will do what you ask of me ande


    back to your n with you. Then, I''ll be your guy and you can order me to do whatever you want,"


    Ricky said while looking at Doris straight in the eyes.


    Hearing Ricky''s proposal, Doris and Tina were shocked again by his confidence, or perhaps his


    arrogance. They had never met such a mesmerizing warrior before.


    It was much harder for a warrior to use ten years to ascend a spiritual emperor''s position than to defeat


    a spiritual emperor in forty years.


    Such a crazy man.


    ...


    Doris and Tina kept silent for a long time before Doris finally decided to break the silence.


    "Alright. I''ll give you ten years. But if you fail to fulfill your promise, I''ll find you no matter where you''re


    hiding, because you''re Tina''sst hope," said Doris. It was not easy for her to ept Ricky''s condition.


    "Ha-ha. Doris, don''t worry. In ten years, I''lle to you myself if I fail. You know very well that I never


    go back on my own words," Ricky promised, smiling now that Doris had agreed to his proposal.


    In that moment, Ricky felt the enormous pressures. Even if he had got the regained spiritual meridian, it


    still seemed impossible to be a spiritual emperor in no more than ten years. But this was the only


    choice he had if he did not want to be manipted by others.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He knew that if he hadn''t made such a proposal, Doris would have taken him to her n at all costs.


    "Now, I''ll be forced to practice martial arts to the fullest no matter what happens. Besides, it''s not like


    that I will ever let Tina be hurt by those evil spirits and be an evil princess," Ricky added.


    "Ricky, you shouldn''t have made an agreement with Doris. You know what? It''s not fair for you," said


    Tina worried.


    She actually felt sorry for Ricky. The truth was, it was none of Rick''s business. But now, he got


    involved, and he was even forced to make a promise that he would not be able to fulfill.


    "I know what I''m doing and saying. Just trust me," Ricky reassured her.


    Ricky''s words made Tina admire him even more.


    She knew that her gratitude to Ricky would not weaken a bit even ten yearster when he had already


    be a spiritual emperor. Perhaps there would be something beyond sheer gratitude. Who knew?


    "Ten years is too short a time. Even the most talented warriors do not dare to make such a promise. Go


    easy on yourself, Ricky. It does not matter how hard you try. You will still have toe with me in the


    end," Doris said, repeating her warning.


    "Ha-ha. Doris, I will make it. Just wait and see," Ricky replied with a bright smile on his face.


    "By the way, what do you n on doing next?" Ricky asked.


    "What''s on your mind?" Doris said.


    "If it''s possible, I hope that you would stay here. As you saw a moment ago, I could sessfully dispel


    some of the evil spirits," Ricky answered honestly.


    "The process might be slow and painful, but I''m sure that I can do better with just a little bit more time,"


    Ricky exined.


    "But, you..." Doris''s voice trailed off. After all, she had witnessed what happened to Ricky just a few


    moments ago.


    "Please set your heart at rest. It will help me feel even more confident." Ricky contemted for a


    moment and added, "Besides, if you stay here, I will be able to ask you something."


    "I understand. You are asking me to teach you the methods of refining weapons," Doris replied.

 Chapter 297 Entering A Three-Month-Long Cultivation

    Chapter 297 Entering A Three-Month-Long Cultivation


    Ricky''s eyes were full of expectations. Instantly, Doris knew what he wanted from her.


    "Yes. You have seen through me, Doris. If you don''t mind, I''d like to learn from your amazing casting


    skills. Please teach me," Ricky replied with a smile, admitting his purpose quite readily like there was


    nothing embarrassing about it.


    "No problem, no problem at all... It would be my pleasure if you''re eager to learn more about it," Doris


    chuckled. Her words were not just polite formalities, but came sincerely from the bottom of her heart.


    The more passionate Ricky was about casting and the more he asked questions, the more he would


    learn and the faster he would improve.


    "But there is a problem," she suddenly said. "Several parts of the manual you''ve been studying are


    very profound and obtuse. Even I myself can''tprehend them all, at least not with my limited


    knowledge. This manual is quite extraordinary. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to help you much with it.


    All that I can pass on to you is what I already know about casting from my experience."


    She smiled kindly and continued, "Of course, I''d be d to do my best if you still want to pursue the


    manual."


    "Thank you so much, Doris! I won''t trouble you with that any longer. If you could just teach me the


    casting skills, I''d be delighted," Ricky answered with a big smile.


    "It seems that you have the confidence to learn the manual by yourself! Good, let''s focus on your


    casting skills then," Doris said, nodding appreciatively. "Well then, you can stay here before you find the


    chance to transit into an innate spiritual king. Just keep your mind on learning the skills," she reminded


    him.


    "That''s very kind of you, Doris," Ricky said, his eyes lighting up with excitement. He couldn''t wait to


    start his cultivation immediately!


    From what Ricky could tell, Doris was likely a strong warrior whose cultivation level was now beyond


    that of an innate spiritual emperor. It was definitely a blessing that he had the opportunity to learn from


    such a master! He believed she would give him unimaginable and priceless knowledge.


    After a few minutes of conversation, Ricky thanked Doris again and returned to the Manor Pce.


    "Could you detect how high Doris'' level is, Soar?" Ricky whispered to his demi-immortal friend as he


    walked back.


    "Not at all, brother." Soar shook his head. "But since I''m a Great Dragon, I can vaguely detect a certain


    suppression from her in my blood power just now. So I''m guessing that she''s surely beyond an innate


    spiritual emperor," Soar replied. He grew silent, lost in thought.


    "Ah, great minds think alike." Ricky nodded satisfactorily. He was ecstatic. It looked like that he had just


    found himself a great teacher! "Do you think she has discovered that you are a Great Dragon then?"


    Ricky asked after a while.


    "Well...she might have perceived that my blood power of innate spirit wasn''t run of the mill. But since I


    didn''t activate it, she might not have seen that it''s the Great Dragon kind," Soar said with a frown. "But


    I''m just specting, of course. It was really hard to read the mind of someone so powerful," he then


    added.


    "Well, we can only hope that she is still unaware of your identity," Ricky sighed thoughtfully. .


    "Do we really have to do this to Ricky and make him stay here with us?" Tina asked as soon as Ricky


    had left, sounding a tad guilty. She clearly didn''t have the heart to treat the young man like this.


    "To tell you the truth, forcing him like this is thest thing I want to do. But it''s likely that he''s your only


    hope, Tina. I don''t want to but I have to make this choice since we have finally found him. Otherwise, I


    would be too ashamed to face your parents when the timees after forty years. I''m sorry about it; I


    really am," Doris heaved a sigh, looking at Tina with desperation in her eyes.


    "But it is truly selfish of us to do so, Doris. This will lie heavy on my conscience in the days ahead," Tina


    confessed after a moment of hesitation, biting her lip.


    "I know, Tina. But when ites to things concerning your life, being selfish seems to be our only


    choice. I couldn''t bear to watch yourst days draw nearer and nearer without at least trying


    something, anything! I swear to you that from this day on, I will treat Ricky as my own son. I wish that


    will at least make up for things a little," Doris promised, looking into the distance.


    "I have to say that when he refused to go back to our n with us, I was a bit annoyed. But I''ll admit--I


    was actually more impressed by this young man. He''s strong-willed and knows what he really wants,


    which can''t be said of many people his age. Let''s wait and see what he can achieve after ten years"


    Doris said, a small smile curving her mouth.


    "Ten years... I couldn''t even imagine how hard these ten years would be for him to fulfill his promise. I


    hope that everything goes well, and we can seed in the end, Ricky. Or else, I will never forgive


    myself for doing this to you," Tina prayed in her heart, closing her eyes as if to hold back her tears. .


    Upon returning to the Manor Pce, Ricky told the others that the problem had been solved. He broke


    the good news that the Dahlia Pce was about to withdraw from the weapon making industry and


    allow the Manor Pce to grow to monopolize this market in the Chaotic Region again.


    Naturally, Kristen and the other were overjoyed to hear the news.


    But after their initial excitement wore off, all of them began to ask why the Dahlia Pce was willing to


    make the concession.


    Ricky didn''t tell them the whole story. Instead, he told them that the casting master from the Dahlia


    Pce was selling the weapons she cast just to attract his attention. He said that she thought that his


    casting skills were quite excellent and wanted to meet him in person. He also revealed that he''d just


    had an amicable conversation with the casting master.


    Everyone was surprised to hear this, but they all believed in him. Patting Ricky''s shoulder, they


    marveled at how lucky he was to have gained the favor of such a high level casting master. The whole


    pce resounded withughter and cheering.


    ''Don''t me me for not telling you the truth, '' Ricky thought in his heart, looking at Kristen and the


    others. ''I don''t want to, but I just can''t tell you everything between Doris and me.'' His conscience


    squirmed with difort at seeing that they all trusted his words without the slightest doubt.


    After celebrating with everyone for a while, Ricky excused himself. Making sure that no one was


    following him, he headed for the Dahlia Pce secretly. This time, he left Soar in the Manor Pce to


    serve as a guard and protect the people.


    Soon, the shocking news that the Dahlia Pce would stop casting weapons had spread like wildfire


    around the whole Chaotic Region and was widely discussed by all the warriors. As an official


    exnation, the Dahlia Pce imed that it was because their top casting master was merely a


    traveler who was just passing through the region and would soon be packing up and leaving.


    This had surely sparked wild spection among warriors in the region. Some of them had even spied


    on the Dahlia Pce to dig up more information about the event. But their secret efforts were all in


    vain. Whatever Doris wanted to hide from the public would be well-kept secret that no one,


    however powerful they might be, would be able to unearth.


    Not a single warrior would have, in their wildest dreams, ever guessed that this happened all because


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    of Ricky, nor could they foresee the consequences that might follow this sudden change. Because of


    this, Ricky expected that this news would gradually be forgotten by people as time wore on. .


    On the other hand, Ricky and Doris had secluded themselves in a bamboo forest, far away from the


    heated discussions out there.


    After seating themselvesfortably in this peaceful spot, Doris told Ricky that she had set up many


    arrays and wards around the area to protect them. Those arrays and wards were powerful enough to


    hide the ce from all the top warriors within the Realm of Wildness, with no one being able to detect


    or break them. Thus, this ce was of almost entirely imprable safety.


    ''That''s good to hear, '' Ricky thought to himself. From his point of view, this forest would be a perfect


    ce for cultivating intently before the opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king appeared. So


    although he had simply nodded when he heard about the arrays and wards, he was in fact cheering on


    the inside at the timeliness of their ce.


    Curious, Ricky feltpelled to ask about Doris'' grade as a casting master. He chose his words


    extremely carefully, anxious that he might offend her.


    But surprisingly, Doris made no secret of it and revealed that she was at the Demi-sage Level.


    Ricky was astonished to know that her level was so high. Bute to think of it, he should have known


    from the quality and workmanship of the weapons she produced.


    In the next few hours, Doris had not only imparted knowledge of casting to Ricky, but also told him all


    the things she knew about martial arts. She was truly determined to keep her promise and took Ricky


    as her own beloved disciple and son.


    Ricky could certainly feel her earnestness, and he was well aware that she might be doing all these to


    ''I have no choice now. I know that I must give my best efforts to help Tina refine and dispel the evil


    spirit in her body, '' Ricky decided determinedly, furrowing his brow. ''Otherwise, I won''t be able to repay


    Doris'' kindness of teaching.''


    Several days into their teaching and practicing, Ricky found that Doris really lived up to her reputation


    as a great master. She was rich in experience, and had quite an insightful and profound view of all


    aspects concerning casting and martial arts. Every time Ricky listened to her teaching, he felt


    extremely enlightened. He experienced multiple epiphanic moments when it was like he had a sudden


    burst of rity.


    Of all the knowledge Doris had passed on to him, the information about casting skills was a priceless


    thing for Ricky that would help him throughout his life. Some of them were Doris'' unique skills and


    secret weapons that she had nned to bring to the grave. But now, she did not hold back in telling


    Ricky about them.


    In terms of martial arts, she too had given all she had to the young man, including fighting skills and


    tips about how to make big breakthroughs. She had literally shown all of her aplishments to him.


    On top of it all, she had even spent a great amount of her spiritual energy most of the time to help


    boost Ricky''s refinement process. By intensifying his refining, Ricky had made big progress in


    cultivating the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Because of Doris'' teaching, Ricky''s progress increased rapidly. It was as though he kept improving


    almost every second! Importantly, Doris had offered to give Ricky many Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth of King Level several times, but he had refused to use them.


    Who knew how much Ricky could have progressed had he epted those gifts!


    He declined them not because he was bashful, but because he had the wisdom to discern that he


    didn''t want to boost his cultivation speed by sacrificing the solid foundation of his cultivation.


    Three months flew by, and with the help of Doris'' spectacr teaching, Ricky had leveled up from the


    third grade of Bone Reinforcement to the peak of the fourth grade. As for his casting skills, he had


    be a casting master of Demi-spirit Level! For the amount of time he''d spent with her, it was truly


    amazing and fruitful progress!

 Chapter 298 A Once-in-a-million Opportunity Showed Up

    Chapter 298 A Once-in-a-million Opportunity Showed Up


    It was safe to make the conclusion that, after three months'' cultivation, Ricky had made great progress


    in his martial arts skills.


    He was no longer simply at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. By that point, Ricky''s


    make a breakthrough at some point very soon and be a strong warrior at the fifth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, he also had refined his body to the peak of the Seventh Degree of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form. Relying on the skill at such a level, he was confident that he could escape unscathed


    in battles with most ordinary warriors at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    As for weapon casting, Ricky''s casting skills could bepared to those of a casting master at the


    Demi-spirit Level. Since he was not a demi-immortal yet, he could notunch any innate power or cast


    weapons at the Demi-spirit Level.


    Weapons could only be called weapons at the Demi-spirit Level when they contained more than ten


    innate powersunched by a demi-immortal. Without that, they could only be called weapons at the


    advanced Mortal Level.


    In order to allow the innate powers to be immersed into a weaponpletely, a casting master at the


    Demi-spirit Level had to make use of their innate power and their own Pounding Skill during the casting


    process.


    Ricky''s Iron Destroyer was a good example because it was a strong weapon cast by a casting master


    at the Spirit Level. The innate powers it contained were real innate powers; they were much stronger


    than the powers contained in other weapons at the Demi-spirit Level.


    Ricky had used up all the innate powers hidden in his Iron Destroyer, so it had been reduced to a much


    less powerful weapon. It was only a little sharper than a weapon at the advanced Mortal Level.


    Of course, it would be very simple to eventually recover its full power. His Iron Destroyer had to be


    nourished by innate powers. Nevertheless, Ricky couldn''t do that until he made a breakthrough and


    be a demi-immortal.


    Fortunately, he met Doris--a super-strong warrior. Ricky naturally took out his Iron Destroyer, and


    asked her to help nourish it back to its former power by using her innate powers.


    Doris helped him without any hesitation. She told Ricky, that after a day of nourishing his weapon


    through her innate power, the powers hidden in his Iron Destroyer would be enough to help him


    be an innate spirit warrior.


    Therefore, it was reasonable to believe that Ricky had a rich harvest during his three months''


    cultivation in the small bamboo forest.


    At the same time, a sort of change began to take ce in the spiritual energy of the Chaotic Region. All


    the warriors of the Chaotic Region could obviously detect that such spiritual energy was bing


    stronger.


    From the first day of the change to its fifth day, the spiritual energy of the Chaotic Region was three


    times what its original power had been.


    Both Ricky and Doris in the small bamboo forests had also detected such a change.


    "Doris, what''s going on?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "If I''m not guessing wrong, there should be a secret ce covered by thick spiritual energy somewhere


    within the Chaotic Region. It has caused such an obvious change somehow. It might be indicating that


    the rare opportunity to be an innate spiritual king is bing possible," Doris analyzed the


    change slowly.


    "The rare opportunity to be an innate spiritual king?!" Ricky repeated in a low voice. Startled and


    excited, he had eagerness in his eyes and just couldn''t wait to catch the opportunity for himself.


    After that, Tina, the chief leader of the Dahlia Pce, visited the small bamboo forest and had a private


    talk with Ricky. "Ricky, you must have noticed the change of the spiritual energy that happened in the


    in the Chaotic Region has showed up. All the forces at the Chaotic Region are now preparing to seize


    that once-in-a-million opportunity. I am here to inform you of the situation," Tina said directly.


    "Thank you, Miss Lian. It seems it''s high time for me to go back to the Manor Pce to get ready for


    that," Ricky said at once.


    "Ricky, I thought I told you to call me Tina, my given name. Don''t use Lian, it''s my family name," Tina


    said in an unhappy tone when she heard Ricky still call her Miss Lian again.


    "Ha-ha, sorry for that; I will do as you wish, Tina," Ricky said briskly andughed.


    "Now, that sounds more appropriate," Tina said with a smile on her face.


    In the past three months, Ricky had spent time with Tina every other day, to help her get rid of a little bit


    of evil spirit that haunted her. They had gradually got to know each other and became good friends.


    What was worth mentioning was that, in the process of helping her dispel the evil spirit, Ricky''s mind


    and willpower had be more firm.


    "So, Tina, when we fight for the rare opportunityter, we''ll see each other again. Please go easy on


    me when the timees," Ricky said jokingly with a smile spreading over his face.


    "Don''t worry! I''m not going topete for this rare opportunity. I''ll just watch how you and others fight


    for it. You''d better watch out for the leaders of the other forces!" Tina said mildly.


    "Oh, right! It''s clear to me that you could have reached a much higher realm than an innate spiritual


    king by now if not for the evil spirit," Ricky said lightly.


    Later, they finished their talk and Ricky bid farewell to Tina and Doris. He left the bamboo forest and


    headed for the Manor Pce.


    Tina and Doris stayed there and talked further about the situation.


    "Tina, do you really want to fight against those warriors for that rare opportunity?" Doris asked seriously


    after Ricky left.


    "Doris, you should know me very well by now. I''m not interested in fighting for the opportunity at all. I


    n to join the fight, but only in the hope of offering a little help to Ricky. He has made a lot of promises


    which he shouldn''t have made because of me, so I feel like I owe him," Tina said honestly.


    "You are doing the right thing. We should try our best to help him. Remember to crumble up the


    Nimbus Jade Tablet I gave to you if you are in danger. If you do that, I will be informed that you are in


    danger. Then, I''ll get to your side as fast as I can to help you out of danger."


    "I understand Doris, thank you!" Tina said gratefully. There was also an imperceptible excitement in her


    beautiful eyes because deep inside, she was excited for the opportunity to finally return the favor to


    Ricky.


    Ricky, however, didn''t have the slightest idea that he would receive any help from Tina at that moment.


    When he finally returned to the Manor Pce, he was naturally teased by Tyson and the other


    members of the Manor Pce. They had thought Ricky had been living it up with the beauties of the


    Dahlia Pce. They assumed that he would have been so intoxicated by the women there that he


    might have never returned.


    Hearing their teasing words, Ricky justughed and bragged about his experience at the Dahlia


    Pce. They soon changed the subject and shifted their attention to a more serious matter.


    "Tyson, Kristen, you must have realized that the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king has


    be avable. It''s time for us to fight for it against others in this region," Ricky said seriously.


    "Yes, it just showed up earlier than I have expected. If it showed up after I made some more


    breakthroughs, this opportunity would be really easy for me to seize. It would be as easy as winking,"


    Tyson replied.


    Then, Ricky detected that Tyson and the other members had also made significant progress in their


    martial arts skills during thest three months.


    Kristen''s realm had already reached the intermediate stage of the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement;


    Tyson''s realm was at the peak of at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement; Trent had put his full


    concentration on weapon casting and was only at the peak of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement,


    and Bastian''s realm now reached the peak of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Of course, one of the reasons for the members of the Manor Pce''s huge progress was that they had


    recently gotten arge number of training resources.


    "Bastian, have you found out which ce the opportunity is going to show up at?" Ricky asked


    doubtfully.


    "ording to the scouts from a lot of forces, it should appear in a grand canyon in the Chaotic


    Mountains. There is the thickest amount of spiritual energy down there; six times the usual amount of


    energy," Bastian replied shortly.


    After a pause, he added, "I estimate that, in another three or four days, the secret area that has the


    opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king will reveal itself."


    "Three or four days?! Then we should set off tomorrow," Ricky said at once. "Please tell our other


    members that they should be well-prepared for this event. They should not have to risk their lives


    though."


    "Leader Russell, I''ve already told them about it, but in the face of this rare opportunity, no any warrior in


    the Chaotic Region is willing to let it go easily," Bastian said honestly.


    "Yes, you are right. Give them all some life-saving pills just in case. This is the best we can do for


    them," Ricky said.

 Chapter 299 Ancient Battlefield

    Chapter 299 Ancient Battlefield


    The Chaotic Mountains had been deste since thest surge of beasts, which seemed a very, very


    long time ago. But this time, the rare opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king could be found in


    the Chaotic Mountains. So naturally, many warriors were drawn and attracted to it.


    These days, warriors and forces from all over the Chaotic Region entered the Chaotic Mountains non-


    stop day in and day out. They all went there for one thing: to find the legendary opportunity of


    bing an innate spiritual king.


    Ricky and the warriors of the Manor Pce also turned up around the valley.


    Ricky was quite familiar with the valley because thest time he was there, he gained a drop of blood


    essence right over this valley.


    ''I did not expect it to be this valley after all, '' Ricky sighed.


    Due to the strong spiritual energy in the area, mist and fog shrouded the whole ce. Even if the


    warriors of Bone Reinforcement stayed there, they still would not be able to see anything beyond a


    hundred meters away, just like everyone else.


    So it was a good choice for every force to take up an area while waiting for the opportunity to be


    an innate spiritual king.


    What''s more, the valley had six times more spiritual energy than anywhere else. The warriors did not


    want to waste the spiritual energy, so as they waited, they practiced their cultivation methods as much


    as they could.


    All of the warriors of Manor ce, including Tyson and Kristen, all did so as well.


    But Ricky was not like the others. During his time there, he had to try to limit his power. If he absorbed


    the spiritual energy, he was sure to make a breakthrough.


    But he did not want to do it because he wanted hisbat power to reach the eighth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement after making a breakthrough, and he wasn''t confident enough to do it yet.


    ...


    While the warriors and beasts waited, something started changing gradually. The spiritual energy of the


    valley became even stronger. By the third day, it was already eight times the normal spiritual energy.


    A mighty roar went up in the depths of the valley, naturally ensuing a strong shock in the area. And


    then, all of the warriors and beasts were attracted to it immediately.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At the bottom of the valley, spiritual energy grew even stronger as an enormous white swirl appeared.


    They could see huge mountains, vast ins, and a magnificent ancient battlefield, all of which were so


    vivid.


    "Is that the secret ce that we have all been looking for?" many warriors said to themselves.


    "Ricky, it looks like an ancient battlefield," Soar said quietly on Ricky''s shoulder.


    "Ancient battlefield?" Ricky murmured.


    "The ancient battlefield is where warriors fought against the devils," Soar replied.


    "Soar, it''s impossible. It can''t be the ancient battlefield. That would be too big for the small Realm of


    Wildness to hold," Ricky said.


    "Moreover, battlefields are ces of blood and death. How could a ce like that have such pure


    spiritual energy? It just doesn''t make sense," Ricky added.


    "Maybe I am only being influenced by my memory of the ancient battlefield." Even Soar, himself, found


    it pretty impossible.


    "Anyway, we''d better be careful."


    "Alright. Next, let''s find out the rtionship between the Bronze Key and the opportunity of bing


    an innate spiritual king," Ricky added.


    In that moment, Tyson and the other warriors of Manor Pce came to Ricky. They gazed over at the


    white swirl and asked, "Russell, when do we go?"


    "Be patient. Let''s have a look first," Ricky replied.


    After that, Ricky turned around to face his warriors and told them, "My brothers, the secret ce is full


    of crises. I expect that you will be careful enough and that you will help each other. After all, we all


    "Leader Russell, don''t worry. We will." They all nodded.


    But from the way they looked and how impatient they sounded, Ricky knew that most of them were not


    paying attention to what he said. All they could think of was the white swirl.


    ''Russell, That''s enough. We told them what we should say and distributed the pills. What will happen


    next is already up to fate, '' Kristen said to Ricky through her internal power.


    It truly was a useful thing, to be able tomunicate through thoughts once they reached the highest


    stage of Bone Reinforcement.


    Ricky nodded. He perfectly understood Kristen''s words. He did not mind the warriors anymore. Instead,


    he began to watch the white swirl as well.


    Two hourster, one warrior found himself unable to wait anymore. He jumped into the white swirl and


    disappeared at once.


    In the blink of an eye, the warriors outside found that he seemed to have appeared in a mountain inside


    the white swirl.


    "It looks like there is no danger. If we jump into it, we will be able to find the opportunity to be the innate


    spiritual king," some warriors eximed in excitement.


    The warriors and beasts jumped in one after the other.


    The warriors of Manor ce also followed suit. In the end, only five people were left.


    "Kristen, Tyson, Trent, Bastian, it looks like we will be separated from each other once we jump into it.


    We must be careful," Ricky added.


    "Don''t worry, Russell. Though I am greedy for the opportunity, I know it is far beyond my abilities. I


    won''tpete for it. I just want to find something useful there," Bastian said.


    "I''ll leave first."


    Bastian jumped in immediately.


    Trent, Tyson, and Kristen jumped in one by one. Ricky let Soar go into the Chaotic Fire Zone and then


    jumped, too.


    As Ricky entered the white swirl, he felt the movement of the space forces. Suddenly, his body started


    to vibrate. After a few moments, he appeared in a dark forest full of dark spiritual energy.


    As he looked around, Ricky found that the ground, trees, grass, and flowers were all dark. He could


    even feel the evil spirit right then and there.


    Ricky was sensitive to the evil spirit because he had helped Tina dispel the evil spirit sealed inside her


    body for quite a while. He was pretty confident in it.


    "How... how could it be? It is different from what we saw in the white swirl from outside. There is so


    much evil spirit here, albeit less than that of Tina," Ricky said seriously.


    At the same time, Soar came out of the Chaotic Fire Zone. He was immensely surprised at what he


    saw.


    "Ricky, my memory did not lie to me. This is an ancient battlefield indeed," Soar said with certainty.

 Chapter 300 Devil Beast

    Chapter 300 Devil Beast


    Ricky almost believed it when he heard Soar mentioned something about the ancient battlefield once


    more. It was described to be abandoned, with traces of history etched in every inch ofnd it covered.


    Such triggered the power of Ricky''s two big zones, and also, he could feel the residual vor of the


    past wars which happened in the location.


    "But Soar, how can the ancient battlefield suddenly appear in the Realm of Wildness? After all, it is


    such a dested and small ce," Ricky asked in doubt.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s simple. Thousands of warriors had once fought in thisrge battlefield and among them were the


    extremely powerful ones, too. It was far too easy for them to break the edge zone of this ancient


    battlefield using their powers," Soar exined.


    "As for those broken edge zones of the ancient battlefield, they were most likely to flow into space and


    drift with its power. So if I''m not wrong, this specific area is most likely to be one of the broken parts of


    the ancient battlefield."


    "Well, perhaps that could be true. Otherwise, how could the evil spirit possibly appear in this ce?"


    Ricky said in a low tone. "But, how about the pure spiritual energy? The one that''s surging out of the


    white whirlpool and the Chaotic Region. I want to know more. Could it be used just to mislead the


    public?"


    "Sorry, man. But that''s all I know about the ancient battlefields. As for the pure energy, it doesn''t trigger


    anything from my inherited memories," Soar said in a humble tone.


    Ricky''s visage then turned glum when Soar told him that he apparently had reached the end of his


    knowledge about the ancient battlefields. But Ricky had a gut feel that the so-called secret ce for


    seeking innate opportunity was not that simple to understand.


    "Ricky, can you feel it? I feel that some evil spirits in this zone had been constantly deteriorating our


    bodies since we got here," Soar suddenly asked Ricky seriously.


    Soar then stretched up and fired the Heaven Melting Fire to banish the evil spirit that had been lurking


    inside his body.


    This intrigued Ricky for he had not really seen the evil spirit that Soar had been mentioning. But as


    Soar executed his Heaven Melting Fire to drive out the evil spirit, Ricky also tried to observe if anything


    happened to his body, too. Sure enough, he also found some pesky invisible evil spirit that was in his


    skin, constantly gnawing his body.


    Ricky alsounched fire to eliminate the evil spirits that surrounded his skin.


    "This is bad, Soar. But thank you so much for staying on top of your game. If it hadn''t been for your


    warning, I bet that the evil spirit would have already devoured our bodies," Ricky said seriously. "Then


    that means that Tyson, Kristen and the others..."


    Worry had encapsted Ricky''s mind when he thought about his other friends.


    "Ricky, try to ease up a bit. As soon as they activate their spiritual energy, they are sure to detect the


    evil spirit. The problem is the evil spirits here are invisible. But the good thing is that they''re not as


    aggressive as other evil spirits. They''re just themon kind. It could take them up to months before


    they could do severe damage to warriors of Bone Reinforcement," Soar said as he tried tofort


    Ricky and make him calm down.


    "I just hope that they can sense the evil spirit as soon as possible," Ricky said, still a little worried.


    Upon hearing Soar''sfortingments, he then took out the Bronze Key that he obtained from the


    Chaotic Fire Zone and slid it inside one of his pockets.


    Ricky thought, ''If this Bronze Key has something to do with the unknown opportunity to be an


    innate spiritual king, there will be some reaction and resonance with this key when we find where this


    opportunity is. There must be some kind of connection between them.''


    After they exchanged their thoughts, Ricky and Soar continued on their journey.


    As soon as they went back to the road, they realized that the erosion made by the evil spirit wasn''t


    really that bad at all. It even brought some improvements to them because as they expelled the evil


    spirit out of their system, their bodies had also been purified in some ways


    However, the excitement from the mini improvement didn''tst for quite long. They had found the cons


    to the effect of the erosion in their bodies--they could not absorb the spiritual energy from the zone they


    were in. It was due to the fact that for many years now, the spiritual energy and the evil spirit had


    already been integrated with each other.


    And as a result, the rejuvenation of their spiritual energies would be far more difficult. It was because


    now, after every battle, they would have to rely on the Treasures from Heaven and Earth and other


    enhancement pills taken along with them.


    ''If things go on like this, those warriors who aren''t well prepared would most likely not survive it in here.


    And even if they don''t fight at all, they would also need to consume their spiritual energy to expel the


    evil spirit. This would use up all their spiritual energy and they would not have anything to use after, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    He pitied those who were at a disadvantage, but he could do nothing to help but sigh in his heart.


    ...


    "Roar!"


    After roaming around the abandoned battlefield for a short while, they suddenly heard a great big roar


    that shook the ground from where they stood. Then, a massive ck leopard, about two meters high,


    appeared. It leaped down from a tree in front of them and blocked their path.


    Ricky found it odd that he was not able to sense the presence of spiritual energy from the ck and


    ferocious leopard. Instead, he felt the eternal power of the evil spirit radiated from it.


    "I don''t think this is a normal ferocious beast!" Ricky said in a serious tone as he tried to examine the


    leopard from head to paw. In an effort to distinguish the kind of spirit that inhibited the leopard, he used


    the power of his two zones. What he found was that its power was equal to that of a warrior at the


    seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "I guess you''re right. This is no ordinary beast. It''s a devil beast!" Soar whispered to Ricky.


    "A devil beast? What does that mean?" Ricky asked Soar in confusion. "Is it some kind of ferocious


    beast that cultivated with the evil spirit?"


    "Yes. In the beginning, devil beasts were no difference from normal beasts. But as their ancestors all


    lived in this ancient battlefield, they had to evolve to cultivate with the evil spirit," Soar narrated.


    "Oh, I see!" Ricky nodded as he found the information useful. "Then let''s bring it to a test, shall we?


    Now let me see how powerful the devil beast and the evil spirits are!"


    "Boom!" And in no time, Ricky instantly released the force of roaring me. The attack was


    instantaneous and collided with the power of this Devil Leopard.


    Meanwhile, this Devil Leopard was also observing Ricky carefully and subtly. It could feel the immense


    threat from the power released by Ricky.


    However, when it made sure that Ricky''s power was merely at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement,


    it became vicious and more aloof. In the surge of evil spirit, it rushed at Ricky mercilessly.


    "Hiss!" Suddenly, a shing sound of its w tore up the air. It leaped once more at Ricky''s direction


    ready to attack.


    "The Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! Fire Cloud Fist!"


    Ricky roared out loud, activating his body refining form to the sixth degree. mes started to crawl


    up his right fist. Then a cloud of fire exploded, which instantly collided with the leopard''s deadly sharp


    ws.


    "Bang!"


    The attack was so powerful that it sent both Ricky and the Devil Leopard a few steps back, leaving


    traces of burnt soil on the ground.


    "Tick!" There was silence, and then suddenly, all they heard was the sound of blood trickling down on


    the ground. Ricky held his fist close to his face and saw bloodstains. He never expected to be injured


    by the Devil Leopard.


    In shock, Ricky again looked at the blood stain on his hand. In his mind, it should have never


    happened.


    He could hardly believe what he saw, because from what he understood, the power of the seventh


    grade of Bone Reinforcement shouldn''t be able to break the defense of the Sixth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form.


    However, this Devil Leopard, with merely the power at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, broke


    his defense of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form with such a random attack.


    How was this even possible?


    The Devil Leopard held its head high in pride for it didn''t actually know that it could do that damage to


    Ricky. The leopard already possessed psychic intelligence which gave it a sense of disbelief as to how


    it did not see thising. It did not understand how a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement was able to surpass the power at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    And in an instant, the Devil Leopard came to a realization that the fighting power of the warrior right in


    front of it couldn''t be judged simply through his realm and his theoretical ability.


    This made the Devil Leopard even more furious and even more barbaric. It charged up so much and


    seemed like it was using all of its strength.


    "Oh, Ricky, there''s one thing I forgot to tell you. The body of devil beast is much stronger than that of a


    regr beast of the same realm. Mainly because its body had virtually be the devil''s body after so


    many years in such a ce full of evil spirit," Soar said to Ricky in point of fact.

 Chapter 301 Fierce Fighting with Devil Leopard

    Chapter 301 Fierce Fighting with Devil Leopard


    "Devil''s body. Hmm, how should I exin this? It is actually a strong cultivation method of body


    refining. As devil beasts got stronger and stronger, this method will also advance continuously, so as


    the devil''s body.


    So, Ricky. It is not strange that your Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form would be


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    broken by the devil beast at the seventh stage of Bone Reinforcement. That''s how powerful devils are."


    "With that power, devils truly deserve to be the enemy of all lives in the whole continents. Their most


    ordinary ones are as strong as the body refining warriors of us. No wonder why some warriors die


    when a devil spirit possessed them." Hearing Soar''s exnation, Ricky softly sighed with emotion.


    However, instead of being downgraded, he took it as a challenge for himself.


    In the next moment, purple light shone in Ricky''s eyes, and his whole body was also covered by purple


    light. It was nothing but the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He was eager to


    do his best to conquer the devil''s body.


    "Let me use my Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to fight with this so-called


    devil''s body! It''s now or never," Ricky said slowly, preparing himself to release his tremendous power.


    Meanwhile, the force of roaring me mixed with the purple light evolved together and was now all


    gathered in his fists. It was umting gradually.


    Growl! Seeing Ricky also burst strength and wanted to fight back again, the Devil Leopard roared more


    loudly to retaliate. Its eyes shot at him very sharply and full of an evil spirit. If the expression in its eyes


    could kill people, Ricky would have been killed for thousands of times already. The tension between


    them worsened as their bodies got closer to each other.


    Sizzle. It could be seen that every single hair on Devil Leopard''s body was gushing out the strongest


    evil spirit. The evil spirit made the body hair became thorns, and any object would be scarred and


    battered once contaminated it. On the other hand, Soar could only watch the fight as he was afraid to


    interrupt Ricky''s strategy if he joined him.


    In the next moment, the Devil Leopard ran wildly and the speed raised to its acme. When people only


    saw the ck dust scatter, its huge body had already shown up in front of Ricky''s face, and the sharp


    w which had be a killing machine for a long time stroked towards Ricky fiercely with an evil


    spirit. It was a sudden yet fatal attack.


    It seemed that Ricky might be broken bits under the sharp w for just one second. Soar gasped


    in fear and hoping Ricky would not meet his end already. Ricky knew that the Devil Leopard was not an


    easy target, that anyone could die by its fury.


    However, after the three-month''s cultivation under the instruction of Doris, Ricky had promoted a lot not


    only on levels and hierarchy of casting weapons but also on speed. In the split second of Devil


    Leopard''s w tearing, Ricky moved. It was so fast that his speed was so much higher than the Devil


    Leopard. Thanks to Doris'' teachings, he was able to dodge and surpass the Devil Leopard''s speed


    unexpectedly.


    What others didn''t know was Ricky at this moment had almost cultivated the Five Beasts Arts to


    perfection. It was enough to be on par with the Devil Leopard that he was facing now.


    In an instant, Ricky jumped on the back of the Devil Leopard after only a sound of the wind. The fists


    with shining purple light and fierce me smashed towards the leopard''s backbone. The Devil Leopard


    went berserk as it felt Ricky''s fists shed with its backbone.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound resounded through this area in the next second. The Devil Leopard''s huge body rolled


    on the ground, followed by its screaming. It had been hundreds of meters away from Ricky with just a


    snap.


    It was buried by countless broken earth after it crashed on the hill. The Devil Leopard''s rage turned into


    puppy-like anger.


    With no hesitance, Ricky moved again as the Devil Leopard was being buried. Others could only see


    that the footstep suddenly rose and reached the broken hill instantly.


    However, a sharp w with evil spirit stroke from the dust. Being caught off guard, Ricky crossed his


    arms, holding off the scratching. Good thing, his reflexes were quick and alert that he managed to


    defend himself or his head and face could have been wounded already.


    Crash! The sound of crashing lingered around. There were sparks between ck w and purple


    arms, sshing the dust around. Ricky had been pushed back heavily after holding off this attack and


    scratched two deep lines on the ground. If there was no protection of spiritual energy, the shoes of


    Ricky would be powder.


    ''What a strong Devil Leopard! It can fight back so well after my all-out punch. It deserves to be called a


    devil beast, '' Ricky sighed in his heart again after he was pushed back. Comining himself was the


    only thing he could do to exhaust his frustrations.


    "Ricky, it will be a hard fight. Be careful. Let me go back to the Chaotic Fire Zone first, lest I hinder you


    above your shoulder," Soar whispered to Ricky as he found how tenacious the Devil Leopard was. It


    was not an easy opponent.


    Upon hearing that, Ricky took Soar back to the Chaotic Fire Zone. As Soar said, he did interfere with


    Ricky''s fighting when he was above his shoulder. It was a good idea for Soar to hid for a while.


    The next moment, the Devil Leopard stroke Ricky again. It was getting aggressive, and so was Ricky.


    Purple fists and dark ws collided constantly. The pure sound of body crashing resounded in the


    wood, and even with only the sts of the sound, leaves around could fall.


    Every time the dust scattered away, lines of deep fissures or holes would appear on the ck ground.


    The traces of the fight began to be evident. The smell of burning and darkness pervaded in the fissures


    and holes. That was caused by the crashing of the force of roaring me and evil spirit. Two


    magnanimous creatures faced each other, so it would be impossible not to leave a trace.


    Bang!


    Again, with the violent collision, Ricky and the Devil Leopard both stepped back heavily, and blood


    spilled from their mouths. It was both a difficult dispute for the two of them, so they weren''t certain what


    would the result be.


    ''This is too hard. Why are we just shing on each other equally? I''m sure one of us is stronger than


    the other. Is it because the body that has been refined with the evil spirit?'' Ricky cursed the beast in the


    heart, with a little anxiety feeling.


    Today, if he had not activated the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form almost to the


    perfection, he would have suffered great losses under the Devil Leopard''s sharp w. It would have


    been an end for him already. Even so, his power was just equal to the Devil Leopard. Again, he should


    trust himself.


    "Ricky, something is wrong. I found it. This Devil Leopard seems so much stronger than other beasts at


    the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement," Soar said. At this moment, Soar said using his internal


    power again, "I guess the blood power of this Devil Leopard is not simple." Soar flinched, waiting for


    Ricky''s response.


    "Is that so?" Ricky replied, hesitant. With cautiousness, Ricky considered Soar''s statements and felt


    better in the heart as he discovered one way.


    If it could be such powerful just by cultivating the evil spirit, why would he cultivate the Body Refining


    Form? Was it a better choice for Ricky to try to cultivate the evil spirit?


    "Roar! Human, you are powerful, but today you are bound to go into my tummy!" This time, a voice


    appeared in Ricky''s mind. Without any doubt, it was the Devil Leopard''s voice. How cunning...


    The beasts at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement couldn''t speak directly, but they could


    understand humannguage andmunicate with human warriors using their internal power. It was


    enough for the devil to prate Ricky''s mind.


    "How determined. You want to hunt me as your dinner. I''m afraid you cannot achieve it by your strength


    now,"


    Ricky replied. "Just in time, I haven''t tasted the beast which cultivated the evil spirit. Today will be your


    Then, Ricky took the Iron Destroyer out of the storage bag. This was thest resort he could do to stop


    the fight.


    Since Ricky could not beat the Devil Leopard by bare hands, he wouldn''t waste his power and used


    this Iron Destroyer which had recently been nourished again with innate power.


    Meanwhile, Ricky believed that the sharp w of this Devil Leopard could not withstand the power of


    the Iron Destroyer. Gathering his strength, he pulled out the Iron Destroyer and shot a deadly gaze at


    the Devil Leopard.


    Buzz! The Iron Destroyer rattled loudly since it came out. It was clear that it had sensed the fight and


    couldn''t wait to fight.


    As the Iron Destroyer showed up, the eyes of the Devil Leopard became more serious, because it


    could sense the danger; to be exact, it was a coercion from the strong to the weak.


    It was unquestionable, because super powerful Doris had nourished the Iron Destroyer by her innate


    power.


    Roar!


    The Devil Leopard roared again.


    Then, the body of the Devil Leopard changed again.


    Its loose hair became much more looser. And the spreading ck evil spirit seemed like it was boiling


    endlessly and even boiled the air around.


    Bang! After that, every vein on the Devil Leopard''s body all bulged. At the same time, Ricky sensed the


    devil leopard''s momentum was increasing rapidly.

 Chapter 302 Flame Torrent

    Chapter 302 me Torrent


    Boom! Boom! As a devil beast, the Devil Leopard''s body became bigger and bigger as the momentum


    around it kept getting stronger and stronger insanely. It seemed that it was now evolving into something


    more powerful.


    Its arms and legs erged in a minute and it doubled its whole body just in an instant. Now, the Devil


    Leopard had be gigantic. Seeing this made Ricky too much intimidated and surprised.


    Hah Letting out a loud roar, Devil Leopard''s momentum reached the peak. More and more evil spirit


    surrounded its huge body, and the evil spirit began to form a shadow of a tremendous beast. Even


    though Ricky didn''t know what kind of the beast it was, he could tell that it was a beast with strong


    blood power of the innate spirit. What he didn''t know was why the Devil Leopard could do this in the


    first ce which he didn''t anticipate. Earlier, he was struggling already with the level of Devil Leopard,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    but now, how could he defeat the stronger version?


    "Am I seeing this right? Darn it! I can''t believe that this Devil Leopard can really reach the berserk state


    when it activates its blood power of innate spirit,"


    Soar sighed using his internal power, making Ricky curious.


    "What do you mean berserk?" Ricky asked, confused. This was the first time he heard of it. Knowing


    what just had happened could give him an idea on how to defeat the Devil Leopard''s stronger version.


    "Berserk. The evil spirit that is one kind of Light Apperception. It''s a crazed one. The devil creatures are


    able to gain manic power when its blood power reached the peak," Soar started exining.


    "If they activate the manic power during the fights, they''ll be berserk. If they be berserk, it


    means that they''ll be in a crazed state and be indulged in fighting and killing. Their power and


    momentum will be greatly enhanced," he added further with a deep sigh for the second time. He was


    starting to get terrified for Ricky.


    "Of course, there is a time limit and side effects. They can''t stay berserk forever. That would be your


    advantage," Soar stated, making Ricky felt quite relieved.


    "Berserk... I didn''t expect that I would run into such a powerful beast in my first battle here. I might die


    at this rate,"


    Ricky muttered after hearing Soar out. Even with the death waiting for him ahead, his intent to fight was


    evidently seen in his eyes.


    To Ricky, the more powerful the enemy was, the stronger his intent became. Nothing could stop him,


    not even his inner fears.


    Without hesitation, Ricky activated the second level of Fire Cloud Fist to double his power. Two runes


    flowed all over his body. This time, he was engaging in something more powerful yet more dangerous.


    Since the Devil Leopard became berserk already, he knew that he couldn''t spare his strength, or he


    mighte off on a bad start in the battle. Pushing himself to the limits was way better than giving up


    and letting the devil sumbed him. He would choose to die proudly than live embarrassingly.


    "Human warrior! Go to hell!" roared the Devil Leopard intensely with zing eyes. Right after the


    roaring, itunched an attack towards Ricky in just the blink of an eye. This time, it would seem that


    Ricky could not dodge this one.


    The attacking speed of the Devil Leopard became so fast that Ricky hardly felt its movement. For an


    instant, its ck w already reached Ricky''s face, and its ck mouth came after it. Itunched


    double attacks. Its aggressiveness was so severe.


    Luckily, Ricky had enhanced his power already. Even though its sharp w was very powerful, he still


    could block them with his rattling Iron Destroyer. As Ricky and the Devil Leopardunched more and


    more attacks, they began to strike each other more fiercely and at increasing speed.


    While shing with it, Ricky clearly felt that the Devil Leopard''s power, momentum, and its body had


    reached another level after it went berserk. Even though his Iron Destroyer had been nourished by


    Doris and it was one of the most powerful weapons among the Demi-spirit Level weapons, the Devil


    Leopard still could easily block it with its sharp ws. The Iron Destroyer was bing vainer as


    seconds passed.


    ''I didn''t expect that this Devil Leopard would be so strong after it became berserk. This is too


    surprising and scary. It''s no exaggeration to say that the strength of its body has exceeded the Seventh


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form already, '' Ricky sighed to himself as he thought of ways


    to defeat the devil.


    After every collision of Ricky''s delicate figure and Devil Leopard''s giant figure, they shifted quickly. A


    few momentster, smoke and ashes smothered the whole area, and the whole area became a mess.


    It was too devastated as if the area was a disaster-prone ce since the ancient time. However, the


    two powerful creatures didn''t bother as they were too immense with the fight.


    "Devil Iron w!" the Devil Leopard shouted.


    It finally activated its inherited cultivation method for the first time. This method was rarely seen by


    humans as it was not an ordinary skill.


    Right after, the hair on its body began to generate endless evil spirit and it covered the Devil Leopard''s


    whole body in no time. As Ricky prepared for a counterattack, a big ck sharp w which was about


    five or six meters high came out of the evil spirit and aimed toward him.


    With a low roar, the Devil Leopard came out of the endless evil spirit as well. Now, its power was


    overwhelming around. It ran quickly towards Ricky with its big ck w, as it was too crazy to kill the


    warrior.


    Just then, Ricky finally figured out what kind of beast formed behind the Devil Leopard. It was a huge


    ck panther with giant wings. There was a word¡ª"Saint" seamed with ck lines on its forehead.


    Ricky couldn''t decipher what Saint meant, but Soar seemed to read his mind.


    "That''s why it became so powerful. It has the blood power of the Holy Panther, Ricky,"


    Soar said using his internal power right after seeing the shadow.


    "Blood power of a holy beast is the most powerful blood power in the entire world!" he added. However,


    his paranoia didn''t affect Ricky at all.


    "Blood power of a holy beast?" Ricky said tly, "Interesting method, but I am certain of one thing. It''ll


    be defeated by me as well!"


    The next moment, Ricky withdrew his Iron Destroyer quickly and his eyes turned into me in an


    instant. The chaotic fire runes reced his devouring runes and flew around his whole body. If the


    Devil Leopard had a berserk level, so do Ricky.


    What the difference of Ricky''s current skill from the berserk stage of Devil Leopard was that Ricky


    didn''t crave for killings, as he was just struggling to survive. The chaotic fire runes, like the devouring


    runes before, began to merge with Ricky''s body as if his whole body had turned into the chaotic fire


    rune as well.


    Endless me came out of his body, and the force of roaring me was entangled together. Both of the


    chaotic fire runes and the force of roaring me had turned into a torrent of me and flooded towards


    the giant ck w. This time, Ricky would never back down and restrain.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky roared like a beast. The power he was exerting now was too tremendous like


    that of the Devil Leopard''s, as if unknown spirits better than evil spirits were helping him. This time, he


    shouted the name of this skill out loud out of fury and eagerness.


    Boom!


    The me Torrent with chaotic fire runes collided with the ck sharp w hardly. Energy scattered in


    all directions. It seemed that the whole area was covered by energy. However, the energies emitted


    were divided into two sides, the ck and purple sides.


    As the me Torrent covered all over the ck sharp w, it was like a smelter burning on every inch


    of the w''s skin. It was strong that the Devil Leopard found it hard to escape.


    As the ck sharp w sizzled in the torrent of me, all of its skin turned into evil spirit eventually.


    The w got smaller and smaller as Ricky tried to diminish it.


    As the skin of the sharp w had been burned down by the me, it lost its power and might be


    destroyed by the torrent of me any minute.


    "Rahhh!" shouted the Devil Leopard in mixed pain and anger.


    It seemed that it didn''t submit to defeat. However, it lost most of its power after losing the ck sharp


    w. Even though it tried really hard to get out of the torrent, it failed eventually. The torrent of me


    flooded over it a few minutester. It seemed that the Devil Leopard was about to face its end this time


    around, after a long y of tug-of-war with a human warrior.


    Groaning in pain, the Devil Leopard turned into a burnt-out corpse a few momentster. The shadow of


    the Holy Panther flying in the air disappeared in a twinkle as well, which meant that the battle was


    finally over. Victory, not extinction, came to the human race.


    "Hooh! At longst! It''s over! me Torrent! It''s amazing! I could never defeat that devil of it wasn''t for


    that skill,"


    Ricky sighed with exhaustion as he reverted back to a human being.


    This skill was one of his new skills he learned during his three-month cultivation with Doris. It was


    indeed a life-saving skill.


    Both of the Devouring Storm and the me Torrent were Omnipotent Skills. He had mastered


    Devouring Storm based on the Devouring Skill within the Devourer Zone and the me Torrent based


    on the Chaotic Fire Skill within the Chaotic Fire Zone. With these two main divisions, he was able to


    burn the Devil Leopard in an instant, even though it inherited the blood power of a holy creature.


    me Torrent could merge with the chaotic fire runes and the force of roaring me. All of them could


    merge together into his body and became a torrent of me. The torrent of me could over the


    enemies'' body while the chaotic fire runes could eliminate their skills. No wonder why the Devil


    Leopard''s power was eaten with it.


    Since me Torrent was an Omnipotent Skill, even though Ricky was still raw to how to use it, he still


    could beat the Devil Leopard with it. Compared with the Devil Leopard''s inherited skill, it was much


    more powerful. The Devil Leopard was doomed to be defeated. However, Ricky was still not confident


    with it. The incident earlier was just a lucky instance for him.


    ''Without these two, I would have died earlier already. The me Torrent and the Devouring Storm are


    my powerful skills! I should try to connect their power with my saber skills as well!'' Ricky sighed to


    himself in relief.


    "Ricky, we have somepanies here. Two guys!" Soar warned, making Ricky''s senses activate


    again.

 Chapter 303 Felt The Power Of Doris Again

    Chapter 303 Felt The Power Of Doris Again


    "I sensed that. I think the two sneaky guys will show up soon," Ricky said seriously.


    He was right. The moment he finished speaking, a round of apuse rang out. Then, two middle-aged


    men wearing ck walked out from the distant forest.


    "Master Russell, no wonder you''re the chief of the pce. It didn''t even matter that the Devil Leopard


    reached his most powerful status when it went berserk. You were still able to kill it with one move!" one


    of the men said. His eyes werepletely filled with greed as he looked at Ricky and the Devil


    Leopard''s corpse.


    "By looking at your clothes, I can tell that you are from the Nether Pce. Am I right?" Ricky said,


    toning down the power around him. By then, he had already figured out that they were nning to rob


    the cultivation resources from him.


    The warriors had been in the ancient battlefield for hours, and many of them had found that they were


    unable to dispel or refine the evil spirit they had absorbed.


    So if they wanted to stay here longer, they must have arge number of cultivation resources. And the


    only thing they could do that was rob the resources from the other warriors there.


    Ricky saw that the robes of the two men were embroidered with the word ''Nether'', and so he knew that


    they must be members of the Nether Pce.


    "Master Russell, our chief has told us a lot about you. He said you were the most talented person to


    ever exist in the Chaotic Region. We''re honored to see you. Would you like topete with us so that


    we can learn from each other?" They approached Ricky further and sandwiched him in the middle.


    From the vital energy fluctuation around them, Ricky could tell that they had reached the eighth grade


    of Bone Reinforcement.


    ''These two guys are really shameless!'' Ricky thought.


    "Ricky, let me deal with these two guys. Both of them are warriors at the eighth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, so you are no match for them right now," Soar said.


    But Ricky shook his head slightly.


    "Looks like those guys will be crushed into pieces," Soar said with a sympathetic tone. He had figured


    out what Ricky was about to do next, and he knew that it was not going to end well for the two warriors.


    "The two of you are at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and I have only just reached the fourth


    grade of the same realm. Don''t you think it would be unfair for us topete?" Ricky said as he


    feigned feeling a little panicked. He began to move backward slowly.


    "Ha-ha! You''re being too modest. If you weren''t capable, you would not have be the chief of a


    ce in the Chaotic Region. We have witnessed how powerful you are when you killed the Devil


    Leopard who was in berserk just now," the middle-aged man said with a sly smile.


    The two men looked at each other and increased their speed at once. They rushed towards Ricky and


    attacked his critical parts with their feet and fists. They wanted to kill Ricky as soon as they possibly


    could before he even had the chance to do something unexpected to them.


    "Master Russell, be careful," the two men reminded Ricky when they started attacking him.


    "Are you serious?" Ricky said, seemed tock confidence. But before they could notice, he had already


    transferred his energy to the Iron Destroyer.


    Soon, two water des appeared around the Iron Destroyer. They were derived from the innate power


    that Doris had poured into the saber.


    Ricky was well aware that Doris had left more than a hundred strands of innate power in the Iron


    Destroyer. By his estimate, there was enough of it for him to keep using until after breaking through to


    the innate spiritual king realm.


    Ricky was curious to know how powerful the innate power was, so he decided to test it out with these


    two guys.


    With a wave of his saber, the two water des shot out and rushed towards the two men.


    Against the water de, the human body seemed as thin and delicate as paper.


    The water des effortlessly pierced the two men''s bodies and then shot into the ground in a few


    meters from them.


    With a loud boom, the powerful water spiritual energy exploded and spread out.


    The water spiritual energy was so strong that even Ricky had to retreat several hundred meters away


    from it.


    As he retreated, Ricky picked up the corpse of the Devil Leopard, and the bodies of the two men which


    were now cut in half. He considered those as his trophies, and he did not want them to be ruined by the


    spiritual energy.


    "It only took Doris one day to nourish the Iron Destroyer, and it already has more than a hundred


    strands of innate power. It is so strong that it even exploded with that much force. How powerful Doris


    is!" Ricky said with a sigh as he heard the session of explosions.


    After a short while, the energy wave faded away, leaving the ground to be a total mess.


    Everything within about two hundred meters from the site of the explosion was burnt to ashes, leaving


    a huge and deep hole in the ground. The intense spiritual energy gathered in the hole and stayed there


    for a long time.


    "Ricky, I think Doris is most likely the master who has exceeded all spiritual emperors. Even if she were


    not, she should be the most powerful one among all the spiritual emperors," Soar said.


    "Yes. Elder Alex once nourished the Iron Destroyer for me for a whole month after it was forged, but the


    innate power it emanated was less than one percent of what it was this time." Ricky nodded and


    continued, "You can only imagine the difference."


    "Ricky, the power of the two water des would have been able to kill even me! It seems that Doris has


    given you hundreds of protective talismans. Maybe she did that because she knew that you would be


    able to save Tina," Soar said.


    "You''re right, Soar. Doris has really given me a lot. I will forever remember her kindness and do all I can


    to save Tina as the best gesture of thanks. That''s the reason why I made a promise to her," Ricky said


    with a nod.


    "Ricky, I have a hunch that you will be the leader of this region, as no man is more righteous and


    generous than you!" Upon hearing what Ricky said, Soar''s respect for him increased even more.


    "Ha-ha! Soar, I wish what you said wille true." Rickyughed.


    Ricky had never even thought that he would be the leader of the region in the future. It just


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    seemed so farfetched that he did not even dare to think about it. What he was going to do was to


    constantly make himself even stronger as much as he could and guard what he had already


    possessed.


    Most importantly, he was a person who always acted based on his own sense of justice.


    For example, he knew that Doris was so kind to him all because of Tina, but Ricky did not see it that


    way. For him, since Doris had helped him, he had to promise himself that he would repay her.


    "Ricky, the longer I stay with you, the more I feel that I made the right choice to follow you," Soar


    remarked.


    "Really? Then I''ll try my best not to let you down," Ricky said with a smile.


    Then he shifted his gaze to the broken corpses of the men from the Nether Pce, and looked at the


    storage bags in their inner pockets.

 Chapter 304 The Value Of The Devil Leopard’s Body

    Chapter 304 The Value Of The Devil Leopard¡¯s Body


    Picking up the storage bags around them, Ricky discovered that there were a considerable amount of


    resources contained within. This was also a great bounty for him.


    "It looks like these two guys had found something wrong here earlier so they started hunting some


    warriors and taking their belongings," Ricky said as he transferred the cultivation resources to his own


    storage ring.


    Then Ricky turned his eyes to the Devil Leopard''s body.


    "Soar, why did you ask me to keep its body?" Ricky inquired.


    After all, it had been Soar who made Ricky keep the corpse of the Devil Leopard. Otherwise, he was


    merely greed for its taste.


    "Ricky, although this Devil Leopard was only at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, it had the


    blood power of a Holy Panther. Together with its own physical body, thisbination would benefit us


    to some degree," Soar exined.


    Ricky released him from the Chaotic Fire Zone upon hearing this.


    As he grewrger, he spit out the purest Heaven Melting Fire, and began to quickly burn the Devil


    Leopard''s body.


    Ricky witnessed the Devil Leopard surrounded by the Heaven Melting Fire. What was unusual was that


    he didn''t notice a burning smell or even any damage on its appearance. He could only sense the blood


    boiling inside its body.


    Immediately, Ricky understood that Soar did this on purpose.


    "Soar, what are you doing?" He asked curiously.


    "Ricky, in our inherited memory from ancient Heaven Melting Dragons, there is a set of cultivation


    methods that can extract blood essence from the corpses of ferocious beasts and spiritual beasts. It is


    what I am using to extract Holy Panther''s blood essence!" Soar replied.


    "Such a cultivation method exists!?" Ricky was rather surprised at this information. His eyes grew full of


    expectation. It was the blood essence of Holy Panther, the holy beast! How couldn''t he be ecstatic


    about it?


    An hourter, two drops of bright red blood slowly rose from the body of Devil Leopard.


    "Howl! Howl!" A subtle roaring sound rung forth from the two drops of blood essence. Looking closer,


    an indistinct shadow of two heads and two wings could be seen. It was the shadow of Holy Panther.


    "Ha-ha! We did a good job. I didn''t expect to extract two drops of Holy Panther''s blood essence. Now


    we can halve it equally without any trouble!" Seeing the condensation of two drops of blood essence,


    Soar was also quite excited.


    "Seriously? Soar, you''re a Great Dragon already. What more could you do with the blood essence?"


    Ricky was somewhat dissatisfied with Soar''s proposal of splitting the essence.


    "Hey, the Great Dragon also needs to grow by cultivating himself and devouring energy!" Soar replied


    to Ricky''s question, rolling his eyes.


    Having said this, Soar hurriedly swallowed a drop of blood essence in one gulp, and left the other drop


    for Ricky.


    "You rascal!" Ricky couldn''t help but say it. He chuckled. "What a fast move! Are you really afraid that I


    will rob you?"


    "Haven''t you heard a saying that only when you sallow can it truly belong to you?" Soarughed back.


    Ricky just shook his head slightly, and got ready to devour and refine the blood essence of Holy


    Panther, with the power of the two zones.


    "Ricky, I advise you not to refine it now," Soar stopped him.


    "You''re suppressing the real power of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement at the moment. I think


    you''re going to make a breakthrough soon with further enhancement of your fighting power. I''m


    advising you to wait for another breakthrough and refine this blood essence which will help you quickly


    consolidate the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement."


    "Soar, you are right. I thank you for your wisdom." Ricky nodded his head. It made sense. He shrugged


    and ced the blood essence into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Soar was right. If Ricky refined this drop of blood essence, it would just make it harder for him to control


    his power. Besides, it wouldn''t help with anything else. But everything would be vastly different if he did


    it after reaching the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement!


    "In order to thank you for the blood essence you just gave me, I''d like to offer you another speed-up,"


    Soar suggested with another mysterious smile on his face.


    "Oh! What do you want to do again?" Ricky wondered, curious as to what Soar would propose.


    "Ha-ha, easy. You will see soon!" Soar smiled.


    Having said this, Soar spurted the Heaven Melting Fire on the body of the Devil Leopard, and burned it


    again.


    As before, the outside of the body was not burnt, only the inside.


    "Soar, is it possible to extract the blood essence again?" Ricky guessed.


    Soar didn''t answer Ricky''s question, but his mysterious smile remained curved on his red face.


    "No, you are not extracting the blood essence!" Ricky refuted his own spection. This time, he did not


    sense blood boiling within the corpse.


    What he felt was the moving of the meridians inside the Devil Leopard, and the tautness of every fiber


    of its muscles.


    Ricky still couldn''t guess what Soar was doing. So he simply stood to the side, waiting quietly and


    patiently.


    Soon, one hour went by. In the scorching Heaven Melting Fire there emerged drops of ck droplets in


    which Ricky could feel the purest energy.


    This energy seemed to be weak but contained great potential, like the calm before an iing storm.


    This kind of energy was exactly what Ricky desired for his cultivation.


    With the droplets oozing out, the body of the Devil Leopard began to dry up, and soon it turned to skin


    and bones. As it did this, a swarm of evil spirits hidden inside floated out.


    "Soar, this''s..." Ricky''s mouth fell open, a vague guess in his mind.


    "Ricky, this is the fully extracted devil essence of the Devil Leopard refined by the Heaven Melting Fire.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It may be greatly useful to your cultivation," Soar replied smugly, evidently very pleased with himself.


    Controlling the Heaven Melting Fire, Soar gathered all the ck droplets together to form a palm-sized


    puddle of ck liquid. Once he aplished this, he burned the body of the Devil Leopard into ashes.


    "The devil essence!" Ricky eximed approvingly.


    He looked at Soar with gratitude shining in his eyes.


    "Ricky, put the devil essence away right now! It will likely be of great help when you break through the


    Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form." Soar smiled again. He could feel the young


    man''s genuine gratitude.


    "Awesome!" Ricky eximed as he did as Soar instructed him.


    "Soar, since you can extract the devil essence from a devil beast''s body, shall we..." Ricky inquired,


    anticipation in his eyes.

 Chapter 305 The Celestial Flower

    Chapter 305 The Celestial Flower


    "I know what you''re driving at, but I''m afraid this is not going to work, Ricky! I can''t extract the devil


    essence from every devil beast." Soar shook his head solemnly. Hepletely understood what Ricky


    was trying to say. But his absurd proposal left him no choice but to decline. Not every devil beast


    contained the devil essence in theory.


    Feeling that Ricky must feel extremely disappointed with his answer, he tried exining further. "I


    managed to extract the devil essence from this panther because it had the blood of the holy beat


    running in its body. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have seeded in doing so. I''m sorry," he muttered, hoping


    his statement would ease Ricky''s frustration.


    "I see. You don''t have to apologize," Ricky reassured. "You''ve done more than enough. The devil


    essence you gathered for me is such a precious gift. I am extremely grateful for all your work," Ricky


    assured. He was a reasonable being. He knew when to appreciate those who were there for him when


    he needed them.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t keep thanking me. That''s so distant. You have helped me a lot too. Remember the droplet


    containing the blood essence of the Great Dragon? You gave the ny percent of its energy to me!"


    Soar guffawed.


    "Ha-ha! Yes! I help you, you help me!" Ricky quipped. The two burst intoughter.


    ''I won''t be alone on the way to be stronger.'' Ricky smiled to himself. Having Soar beside him


    made the burdens in his life a whole lot easier to carry. Before Soar came to this world, he felt like he


    was always alone. He made a few friends here and there, but the loneliness never left him. But now,


    thanks to Soar, he had a friend who came as freely as birdsong and brought out the dance in his soul.


    They would help and support each other to the end.


    They started with their primary goal: searching for the great chance of bing an innate spiritual


    king. This was not an easy task. They had to be iron-willed to find an answer. Many warriors had been


    searching for this chance too. Most of them gave up when they could not see any hope.


    But Ricky was different. He was not one to falter in the face adversity. Perseverance was one of his


    distinctive characters. They were now outside the mysterious area. Beneath where they were situated


    was a piece of ground of an ancient battlefield. Ricky was starting to doubt the authenticity of the so-


    called chance. For the past few days, they spent their time searching in many ces. However, no


    matter where they went, the Bronze Key made no response at all, which made him more suspicious.


    Ricky was starting to get frustrated. No matter how patient he was, there was still a limit to his temper.


    Yet, he suppressed his exasperation. ''We did not find any trace of the chance. Perhaps the chance


    doesn''t exist at all. But the rumor about this chance has been spreading over thend for more than ten


    years. It doesn''t make sense if it''s not real. Maybe I shall keep looking for it!'' Ricky argued with himself


    with furrowed brows. They already spent a lot time looking for the chance. It''d be waste to give up now.


    Why was the origin of the Bronze Key had something to do with the blood essence of the Great


    Dragon? And where did the Skeleton Dragone from? Questions surged into Ricky''s mind. Soon,


    his brain was filled with unsolved problems.


    He rubbed his forehead as he felt his frustrations welling up once more. But he shook his head to keep


    himself focused.


    ''Maybe I should ask Tina to tell me more about the Bronze Key before Ie here next time. She must


    know more details, '' Ricky thought, his face reflective.


    ...


    For the next few days, Ricky and Soar kept moving forward. Finally, they decided to stop for a while to


    get some rest and refresh themselves before they set off to search for Kristen and others. They thought


    that joining up with the rest would be a good idea since they had no progress searching.


    They found a small hill where they could rest up for a while. Ricky collected some dead branches and


    fired them up. Then they began to barbecue their food - the devil beasts he had hunted these days.


    Ricky was expecting the food to taste a little off but to their surprise, they both liked the taste of the


    devil beasts.


    These devil beasts possessed the body of the devil. The food made from stronger bodies tended to


    work up the warriors'' appetite.


    But every rule had an exception. Ricky and Soar could consume the devil''s bodies because they were


    protected by the Heaven Melting Fire. With this, they could not be invaded by the evil spirit from the


    flesh of those demon bodies. Any other warrior would immediately have their life extinguished. One bite


    would be overwhelming, and they would go insane.


    Ricky and Soar enjoyed the meat and spent their time happily gobbling down their food. After they


    finished, their eyes locked into each other and shone with excitement. Both of them sensed that a


    familiar smell was rushing towards them.


    "It''s Tyson!" They shouted in unison.


    Ricky felt tion from head to toes. They hurriedly stood up and dusted themselves and ran to the


    direction where the smell was from. Soon, they saw Tyson''s familiar figure show up in their sight.


    Their excitement immediately came into a halt when they saw him. His clothes were ragged, his hair


    disheveled, and his body covered with blood.


    "Russell! Is that you? Thank god! Come and help me. Those guys are chasing me all day and night!"


    Tyson''s voice was frantic. His emotions were mixed with delight from seeing Ricky and his sense of


    panic from running. He bellowed, "I''m out of breath thanks to these bastards! Can''t they just stop for


    one second?!"


    The moment Tyson finished, Ricky saw arge bunch of warriors running in the same direction as


    Tyson. They halted at the sight of Ricky; or to be exact, at the sight of Soar who was resting on Ricky''s


    right arm.


    A sense of dread welled up in them once they saw Ricky. They recognized that Soar was a beast of


    demi-mortal. There was no way they would chase after Tyson after realizing he was a friend of


    someone who could manipte a demi-immortal beast. Finishing their task of killing Tyson was


    important, but keeping themselves alive was their primary goal.


    Ricky could deduce from their clothes that they were from the Aeolus Pce, one of the Eight Forces.


    He did not send Soar to kill them, though.


    "Come on! Bitches! Try and kill me! I''m right standing here! Hello, guys! Why are you leaving? Didn''t


    your boss tell you to kill me? I have the thing you all want! How can you just give up so easily?!


    Cowards!" Tyson''s mood shifted from panic to arrogance. He was certain that they would not attack


    him knowing that he had Ricky and Soar with him.


    "Stop it, Tyson! Why don''t you take a rest and get your strength back?" Ricky suggested. He took two


    pills and threw them to Tyson to help him recover.


    "What happened to you? Why did they chase after you like crazy?" Ricky inquired.


    "Wait a moment, please. I need to adjust my breath before I exin this to you," Tyson panted. He took


    the pills from Ricky and swallowed them. Then he hunkered down and sat in meditation to regte his


    breath and gather his strength. About an hourter, he opened his eyes and he felt like a part of his


    energy was replenished.


    "Much better, thank you. The pills helped me a lot. It would''ve taken me three days to recover if it


    weren''t for them," Tyson gratefully smiled at Ricky.


    "So, let''s talk the business," suggested Ricky.


    "Sure. Here is the thing. Those guys had been chasing after me for a whole day! How I wished I could


    throw the innate spiritual ball and bomb all of them! But I can''t because I need to keep the ball to deal


    with those demi-mortal warriors!" Tyson huffed.


    "Did you do anything to those people from the Aeolus Pce? They wouldn''t be chasing you and


    hunting you down, otherwise. They couldn''t be after your cultivation resources, too. You are not


    carrying plenty, after all." Ricky shrugged.


    "They were chasing after me to get this!" Tyson opened his storage bag and took a white petal. It was


    about half a meter in length. Holding the petal in his palm, Tyson had a face etched in mystery.


    The moment the white petal appeared in the space, both Ricky and Soar felt a strong pure energy


    sweep over their faces. This took them by surprise. But what they found all the more astonishing was


    that the lights emitted from the white petal defeated the evil spirit which had surrounded them.


    Ricky felt two extreme energies from the petal; the ice and the fire. Upon closer observation, he found


    glitters of ice and fire were adorned alternatively around it.


    Either the energy of the ice or the fire was powerful enough to kill anyone. Probably because the ice


    and the fire controlled each other, the energy in the white petal was neutralized and it was showing


    neither ice nor fire energies.


    "What the hell! What is this? Some kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth? Incredible!" Ricky


    reached out and took the petal from Tyson. His voice trembled with excitement. He watched it carefully,


    eyes lighting up.


    "Ricky, if I guessed correctly, this white petal is from a Treasure from Heaven and Earth of intermediate


    King Level! It''s called the Celestial Flower," Soar murmured in a low yet excited voice.


    This petal must be extremely precious and valuable. He, as a Great Dragon, even grew excited.


    "Exactly! You are absolutely right! It is the Celestial Flower! A treasure of intermediate King Level!"


    Tyson nodded with overjoyed eyes. He was fortunate to harvest this petal upon searching thisnd.


    Unfortunately, before he had the time to refine it, someone from the Aeolus Pce noticed this and


    shared this information with hispanions. The guy knew he wouldn''t be able to take down Tyson on


    his own, so he called for his friends to take it away from him. They almost came close but thanks to


    Ricky and Soar''s appearance, they were not able to snatch it away from him.


    Only a few people could resist a Treasure from Heaven and Earth of intermediate King Level. For


    warriors at their level, it was extremely precious. That was exactly why those men were hunting him.


    They knew once they had it, a foreseeable breakthrough would be waiting for them. All they needed


    was employ this white petal during their cultivation.


    "What? A treasure of intermediate King Level?" Ricky muttered in surprise as he reached out to touch


    the petal softly.


    "Soar, can you tell me what the flower is for?" he quipped, eager to know more.


    "Yes. The Celestial Flower grows up by absorbing the purest fire power and frosty power. Therefore, it


    owns the purest innate power. That''s why the evil spirit retreated when they were greeted by the light of


    the petal," Soar exined.


    "The flower is embedded with enormous frosty power and fire power. But these two powers don''t show


    up. It can only be felt once a warrior refines it.


    Since the Celestial Flower is too pure, it can''t survive and can''t grow up where there is light. It only


    appears in dark, gloomy environment. This ce is a piece ofnd of an ancient battlefield where moist


    and darkness filled up. It is a perfect ce to breed a Celestial Flower.


    As for what it''s for, it can improve the warrior''s level, of course. What''s more, it helps the warrior to


    strengthen the ability to feel and absorb the pure power in the space around them. But it only applies to


    warriors who practice the body refining cultivation method."

 Chapter 306 The Mysterious Aeolus Palace

    Chapter 306 The Mysterious Aeolus Pce


    "What? Only body refining warriors can make full use of this Celestial Flower?" Ricky asked him in a


    hurry after he heard what Soar said. His eyes shone bright with excitement because that was not what


    he expected from the white petal.


    Tyson was in the same mood, because he was also a body refiner. He was even more of a professional


    in body refinement than Ricky was.


    "In addition to a small amount of the purest energy of heaven and earth, the flower mainly contains the


    energy of pure ice and me. In the process of its refinement by warriors, those two extreme forces will


    collide with each other. When that happens, they can refine cultivators'' bodies to the greatest states


    that they can reach.


    I think you know how amazing that is. If you can obtain this flower, you can use it to cultivate the Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form and it will reach the Eighth Degree, or even the Ninth Degree, in a very


    short time," Soar said.


    Hearing that, Ricky could not suppress the excitement in his heart any more. The Celestial Flower was


    exactly what he needed for his cultivation.


    "Russell, it seems that you can''t wait to get the flower; I can see it on your face." Tysonughed as he


    looked at the excitement on Ricky''s face. His own excitement could not be concealed from his face


    either.


    "Of course, no one could resist such a good treasure," Ricky said with a heavy sigh.


    "Ha-ha, that''s right. Do you know where I got this petal from?" Tyson asked with a mysterious smile on


    his face.


    "Please tell me!"


    ¡­ Then, Tyson told Ricky his whole story.


    After entering the ruins of an ancient battlefield, Tyson was soon confronted by devil beasts. Through


    the battle with devil beasts, he found out the problem of being eroded by evil spirits around there.


    Later, he met the robbers. After a reverse-robbery, Tyson also joined their team to rob others. He did it


    because, in such an situation, only resources could support their lives. The ones who had more


    cultivating resources would have more chances to stay alive in such a ce.


    At the same time, Tyson had also been looking for Ricky and the others.


    Inadvertently, Tyson then entered a forest full of ck mist. In that forest, he found many disciples of


    the Aeolus Pce. It had naturally attracted his attention that so many disciples of the Aeolus Pce


    gathered there.


    "Tyson, you mean the disciples of the Aeolus Pce were all gathered in that forest for some reason?"


    Ricky asked in curiosity after hearing that.


    "Not all of them, but most were there. I absolutely saw more than a hundred people," Tyson answered


    earnestly.


    "Wow, do you think the Aeolus Pce have an effective means ofmunication which can help them


    gather all their scattered members in just a few days?" Ricky asked. After hearing Tyson''s confirmation


    about that strange fact, Ricky was even more doubtful.


    "Russell, you may never figure out how the members of the Aeolus Pce gathered together in such a


    short time." After Ricky asked that out of his curiosity, Tyson continued to speak mysteriously, though


    he was also extremely curious at what the answer to that question could be.


    "Tyson, don''t be so mysterious. Tell me what you know!" Ricky had almost run out of patience.


    "Russell, it was amazing. Those members of the Aeolus Pce actually own a map of this ce. I


    killed one of them and stole his map," Tyson said.


    After he finished, Tyson took out a roll of beast hide from his storage bag and handed it to Ricky.


    After opening the beast hide roll, Ricky was really stunned by what he saw. As Tyson had said, the


    scroll really was painted with many fragments of that battlefield. Although it was rough, it was still


    simple and clear to him.


    Ricky and Soar had traveled many ces in the past few days, and all those ces were marked on


    that map.


    "How is this possible? Shouldn''t the warriors from the Chaotic Region not be able to have entered here


    before? As I can recall, this is the first time that this battlefield has appeared in the Chaotic Region."


    Ricky and Soar could not believe what they saw.


    "Yes, it''s unbelievable. When I first got this map, I really thought I was dreaming. When I was chased


    by the Aeolus Pce members, I realized that everything was true." Tyson was still in great shock over


    it too.


    "What the hell is this?" Ricky asked again in a heavy voice. He could not have expected the connection


    between the two things.


    "Russell, I''ve been thinking about this for several days. Then, I thought of another thing; I thought about


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    the Bronze Key." Tyson''s face turned serious, then he continued, saying, "This is only the first time that


    this ce has appeared in the Chaotic Region. When the eight forces fought for the Bronze Key


    before, their purpose became obvious. It was really for the opportunity of bing an innate spiritual


    king in this world.


    Since this battlefield has never appeared before, don''t you think the Bronze Key shouldn''t be here


    either? It doesn''t make sense."


    "Tyson, you''re right. This situation has be more and moreplicated and confusing." Ricky


    nodded. After hearing what Tyson said, the doubts in Ricky''s mind were even more serious.


    "Tyson, on your way here, did you meet the cultivators from the Dahlia Pce? During my three


    months of cultivation in the Dahlia Pce, I became quite familiar with the chief of the Dahlia Pce.


    So, I would like to ask her something about the Bronze Key. Maybe we can find something out from


    her," Ricky whispered to him.


    "No, Russell. Why didn''t you ask her before?" Tyson asked.


    "I did not expect things would happen the way that they are," Ricky answered.


    At the same time, Ricky thought inwardly to himself, ''Perhaps that dead Skeleton Dragon and the chief


    of the Aeolus Pce are the only ones that know what is going on now.


    What''s the cause of all this? Is everything going on really a conspiracy?


    This Aeolus Pce is really mysterious!''


    ¡­


    After thinking for a long time, the three still did not understand the whole thing. They only felt more


    confused and discouraged the more they thought about it.


    "Brother, Tyson, I think we should stop thinking about this problem for now. We can''t figure it out right


    now anyway. It''s more important for us to use the flower in our cultivation now," Soar suggested.


    "Yes, you are right. We should focus on the Celestial Flower now. Tyson, you can go on." Ricky


    suddenly realized that Soar was right.


    "All right." Tyson was no longer stuck on such aplicated and confusing thing. He nodded his head


    and continued telling his story.


    ¡­ After Tyson entered the Dark Fog Woods where the disciples of the Aeolus Pce gathered, he


    secretly went deeper into the woods. Then, he saw the Celestial Flower and realized it was at the


    intermediate King Level.


    At that point, the chief of the Aeolus Pce was fighting against the devil beast who guarded the


    Celestial Flower. All the warriors of the Aeolus Pce were also concentrated on fighting the beast.


    Tyson was naturally reluctant to let go of the great opportunity and wanted to steal the Celestial Flower


    from them.


    Unfortunately, the chief of the Aeolus Pce and the devil beast''s attention was concentrated on the


    Celestial Flowerpletely despite the fact that they were fighting. So, before Tyson could get close to


    the flower, two fierce attacks wereing toward him.


    Tyson had to use the power of the innate spiritual ball to resist the fierce attacks.


    After he used the innate spiritual ball, Tyson was lucky enough to take off a petal from the flower. After


    he stole a single petal, he was able to escape.


    After that, he was hunted down by the warriors of the Aeolus Pce as he ran away.


    "Tyson, how powerful were the devil beasts guarding the Celestial Flower?" Ricky asked curiously after


    listening to Tyson''s story.


    "Very strong. It was only after the chief of the Aeolus Pce and the warriors at the ninth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement cooperated together, that they had enough strength to push back against it. I


    guess I would have still had to use up all the power of the innate spiritual ball before I could escape,"


    Tyson said with a bit of fear in his voice.

 Chapter 307 An Effective Way To Decoy Them Away.

    Chapter 307 An Effective Way To Decoy Them Away.


    "The devil beast is being the devil beast, guarding the Celestial Flower as always. It is now clear that


    the chief of the Aeolus Pce has not yet gotten the Celestial Flower. Plus, thanks to this devil beast,


    we have a better chance than ever," Ricky remarked.


    "What should we do next?" Tyson asked.


    "Let''s step into the Dark Fog Woods that you talked about, Tyson, and then let''s pool our ideas to size


    up the situation," Ricky ordered.


    If Ricky decided to order Soar to fire on all of the cylinders at this moment, they would be able to seize


    the Celestial Flower without much difficulty. But that was not an option just yet. Soar was Ricky''s trump


    card, and he did not want to turn it up right now.


    Since unexpected things were alwaysing up all of a sudden, the more trump cards you had, the


    better.


    Soar was able to read Ricky''s mind, so he did not volunteer to take on everything.


    A whileter, they marched into the Dark Fog Woods¡­


    The Dark Fog Woods was a remote area in the huge battlefield they were in. It was shrouded in thick


    ck mist that never dissipated.


    The evil spirits in the ck mist far outnumbered those in other ces. More than that, slightly toxic


    fumes also existed there. In spite of how dangerous it was, it was not rming for the warriors of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    In that moment, a number of carcasses of the devil beasts as well as a couple of dead warriors were


    scattered across the Dark Fog Woods. Ricky identified some of the dead warriors to be from the Aeolus


    Pce, and the others were from various ces.


    Obviously, for any warriors, stepping into the Dark Fog Woods meant being killed by the warriors of


    Aeolus ce.


    Not far from the Dark Fog Woods, Ricky, Tyson and Soar moved quietly. With the help of Ricky''s two


    powerful zones, it was unlikely for them to be found out so long as they proceeded with care.


    "It''s heavily defended here. I cannot see them, but I can sense that there are many warriors waiting to


    ambush anyone who passes this ce. If only the three of us show up, they will attack us in groups at


    once," Soar said.


    "It seems like they have be a lot more cautious after what happened to them," Tyson spected.


    "They are already aware of our n. Had I known that they were going to be so ungrateful, I would


    never have released them. Some of them once hunted you," Ricky said regretfully.


    "Yeah, well you''re the only one to me for that! You became toopassionate that time," Tyson


    curled his lip and said reproachfully.


    "Who would have known that the Celestial Flower was suddenly going toe out of nowhere?"


    Ricky responded.


    "You''ve got a sharp tongue. Nobody can out talk you! Anyway, what should we do next?" Tyson


    decided to skate over the topic.


    "Soar, you have to be the one to deliver the first strike so you can outgun the chief of the Aeolus Pce


    and the devil beast that guards the Celestial Flower. Please remember that the strength and fire in your


    strike must stay within the confines of demi-immortal realm," Ricky told Soar.


    "It would be even better if you could kill the warriors at the eighth or ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. When the battle breaks out, try your very best to lure them away."


    "I understand, brother!" Soar replied.


    Soar took off from Ricky''s body, and flew directly into the depths of the Dark Fog Woods.


    "Soar can fly! He really did it!"


    Tyson was immensely astonished by the shocking scene.


    Generally speaking, human warriors at the demi-immortal level could fly into the air, but the


    ferocious beasts at the demi-immortal level couldn''t, except on special asions.


    "Soar has a profound understanding about the space. It''s a gift of his. Besides, he is very close to have


    a breakthrough into the innate spirit realm! For now, he can fly over a short distance," Ricky exined.


    However, even Ricky himself felt that the exnation sounded a little bit far-fetched.


    "That does not seem right. Russell, just now, you told Scar to control his strength and power so that it


    will only be within the confines of demi-immortal realm. Does that mean that Soar''s strength has


    already surpassed the demi-immortal realm?" Tyson seemed to be in disbelief over Ricky''s far-fetched


    exnation, so he immediately brought up his suspicion.


    "Yes, Soar''s true strength has reached the level of the innate spirit," Ricky answered. There was no use


    for him to conceal the truth any more.


    "Hem! Is that even possible?" Despite being mentally prepared, Tyson still found himself in total shock


    when he heard Ricky''s exnation.


    Soar had definitely reached the level of demi-immortal. Even Tyson was actually able to sense it from


    his powerful strikes over the course of the battles they faced. In fact, Tyson was the closest to him


    when he was fighting the devils.


    When Tyson learned before that Ricky could challenge rivals who were up to three levels higher than


    him, he was in total shock. Now, he had just learned that thebat capacity of a demi-immortal beast


    was equivalent to that of an innate spiritual king. All of the information he was getting was just mind


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    blowing for Tyson. It was the first time Tyson got a hold of all that information.


    It was truly mind-shattering for Tyson, just like the information that Ricky could challenge his rivals who


    were three levels higher than him.


    "Russell, what''s Soar''s origin? Like what kind of beast is he? What blood power does he inherit? Do


    you have any idea about that?" Tyson said after a while when he had finallye to his senses.


    "You can assume that his birth origin is very great! But I am also still unsure about it. As a matter of


    fact, even Soar, himself, is still confused," Ricky lied. Ricky knew everything about Soar''s origin, but it


    was top secret, and he had to take all measures to keep it confidential.


    "Wow, yourrades all have super powers!" Tyson said. Inside, he felt overwhelmed with emotions.


    A few momentster, Tyson was able to calm himself down.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    In that moment, Ricky and Tyson heard violent roars and felt shock wavesing from the depths of


    the Dark Fog Woods.


    "Devils, you have finallye here, just as I had expected." They heard someone howl with rage.


    "Ha-ha! Chief of the Aeolus Pce, and you, you smelly ck bird, I order you to get out of the way!


    The Celestial Flower is mine!" Soar said loudly in an aggressive voice.


    "You are nothing more than some smelly loach! How did you ever think that you can fight with me? You


    have severely overestimated your strength."


    When they finished their taunts, the violent roars from the depths of the Dark Fog Woods became even


    stronger and louder. A momentter, the violent roars gradually vanished. It was quite clear that Soar


    had already lured them away.


    "Tyson, Soar was able to do his task sessfully. Now, your task is to lure the warriors of the Aeolus


    ce away," Ricky said with augh.


    "I knew you had a n for me. But I am telling you now, right from the onset, that you must give me


    another petal of the Celestial Flower once you have taken it," Tyson advised.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry about it. I''ll make sure that you get a slice of pie," Ricky promised with augh.


    With this, Tyson ran into the Dark Fog Woods without fear immediately.


    "Tyson, are you crazy? You''re ying with fire! How dare youe here?" As soon as Tyson


    appeared, many of the warriors of the Aeolus Pce jumped out and said menacingly.


    "Ha-ha, why wouldn''t Ie here? The treasures of the world belong to those who have the ability to


    take them. Since the Aeolus Pce has suffered with impotence, it is only natural for me toe


    here," Tyson said,ughing.


    "You are dead meat!" Upon hearing Tyson''s insulting words, the warriors of the Aeolus Pce all


    roared with rage.


    "Brothers, our chief has offered a bounty on Tyson, and just now, he insulted our beloved Aeolus


    Pce. It is an immensely grave crime! Kill him! Kill him!" With deafening battle cry, the warriors of the


    Aeolus Pce began to encircle Tyson.


    Tyson did not run away instantly. He deflected several attacks then retreated.


    Once Tyson had lured away the warriors of the Aeolus Pce, Ricky immediatelyunched his action


    n. At once, he quickly moved into the depths of the Dark Fog Woods.

 Chapter 308 Meeting Jerry

    Chapter 308 Meeting Jerry


    Most of the disciples from the Aeolus Pce had gone to hunt down Tyson. This meant that only a few


    of them remained in the Dark Fog Woods. By now, it was apparent that all the warriors at the eighth


    and ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement had already met their defeat at the hands of Soar. By the time


    Ricky arrived, the enemies in the forest were almostpletely obliterated. So hiding in his two zones,


    he reached the heart of the Dark Fog Woods without so much as delivering a blow.


    At this point, Ricky discovered that Soar, the leader of the Aeolus Pce, and the guarding devil beast


    of the Celestial Flower were all nowhere to be found. He could only distinguish their voices and sounds


    of theirbat somewhere in the distance.


    Seeing no one else around, Ricky turned to investigate his surroundings. Deep in this woods, he saw a


    huge ckke. Instead of reflecting any light, theke seemed to be absorbing it like a ck hole.


    What it released from its bottom was the eerie dark fog that filled the whole forest. Ricky''s eyes were


    soon drawn to the huge white flower right in its center.


    It was as white as snow and nearly two meters wide. Once Ricky came nearer to see it more clearly, he


    discovered that it was actually floating above the water like a small boat. The contrast between the


    white flower and the ckke was quite stark.


    Ricky could feel the power unleashed by the flower even though he was a great distance away from the


    power of pure frozen ice and burning fire, two opposing forces which had somehow been made to be


    At the same time, Ricky sensed that all the power of pure frozen ice and burning fire in the air around


    was rushing to the flower like crazy. Like a swarm of bees drawn to flowers, the two separate kinds of


    energy rapidly streamed into the white petals of the flower, traversing all the way down into its heart.


    "Is this a sign that the flower will bloom soon?" Ricky murmured excitedly at this wonderful sight.


    He spected that he had arrived at the right timing,pared with others who had coveted this


    precious flower.


    Looking around in his excitement, he had noticed that there were several dead bodies floating on the


    ck water as well. It was obvious that they were the warriors of the eighth and ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement who had met their doom from Soar.


    "Looks like that the legendary flower is now mine for the taking!" he said in his excitement. No more


    strong warriors would presentpetition for this treasure!


    But he still had to wait until the flower had bloomed thoroughly before attempting to pick it.


    While he was waiting, he took time to inspect the magic flower. As the pure and high quality energy


    flooded into it, its nine petals were glowing and blooming, like a moon that gave out bright and clear


    light. Of course, Ricky should have seen ten beautiful petals, had Tyson not torn down one of them.


    As he examined it more intently, he found that a bloody red and a snowy white lights were alternately


    changing on the petals, and the speed of their changing elerated. Within less than a minute,


    however, the colors of the lights had deepened, until both of them were shining steadily on each of the


    nine petals, split into the two colors. Ricky surmised that it was the sign of the flower''splete


    blooming.


    The moment the process waspleted, Ricky rushed over to the flower without any hesitation. This


    intermediate King Level flower was surely his!


    But right when he was about to touch it, there came a big ssh from under the water! Right beneath


    the huge flower, the water suddenly swirled, and from the middle of the whirlpool a ck figure shot out


    like an arrow! The figure made for the flower at lightning speed, picked it and threw it into a storage


    bag. All of this happened while Ricky was blinded by the curtain of water.


    "I''m so sorry, Russell, but the Celestial Flower belongs to our Aeolus Pce. And we need to take it


    back." In his shock and confusion, Ricky heard a voice saying. When the water curtain fell, Ricky saw a


    young man turn around and look at him. He had quite a handsome face, but Ricky never met him


    before.


    "How could this be?" Ricky said to himself in utter disbelief. "I have activated the power of two zones to


    scan the surroundings! Howe I didn''t detect that there was still someone under the water?" Ricky


    found it hard to ept that he had been stabbed in the back by his enemy.


    By now, it suddenly dawned on him that this might be the Aeolus Pce''s strategy. Rather than being


    driven away, the leader of the Aeolus Pce must have strategically lured Soar away! That way, this


    handsome man could guard the flower and wait for its bloom under the water. This exined why the


    fight had been unexpectedly easy for Ricky and his men.


    "Who are you?" Ricky asked coldly.


    Taking a deep breath, he began to think more calmly, sizing this young man up. He was dressed in


    ck, which had helped him hide under the ck water. But Ricky understood that this was not all. He


    had not only cheated Ricky''s eyes, but also the power of his two zones. Again, Ricky pushed his mind


    and used the power of the two zones to feel the man. He was surprised to find that thebined


    power of his zones still couldn''t prate through the man''s body. It was likely that this young man was


    shielding himself. So based solely on Ricky''s senses, the man simply didn''t exist.


    ''He might have some kind of treasure that could help him hide his breath and shield himself from the


    power of my two zones, '' Ricky analyzed, his face darkening. Without feeling the man''s existence, he


    had no way to know his level, either. This annoyed Ricky even more.


    Trying his best, Ricky got the feeling that the man had not yet reached the eighth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, but was definitely more powerful and dangerous than the Devil Leopard he had


    recently encountered.


    "Nice to meet you, Russell. My name is Jerry. I''m son and heir of the Aeolus Pce throne. My father


    has ordered me to stay here and guard this precious flower, and of course, to wee you," the man


    said with a smile.


    He had said it in a soft voice, but in quite a confident manner. His confidence indicated that everything


    was under his control, including Ricky.


    "Really? How very kind of you! So it seems that everything has gone as you guys have nned so far.


    I take it that we are also ying your game by helping lead the devil beast away for you, right?" Ricky


    said in a low, rumbling voice.


    Ricky was now really pissed off. He had thought that he was the one who would strive to get the flower,


    and that no one else had the initiative! And what was worse, he had nearly fallen into the trap set by


    their enemies. ''I was too cocky, '' he thought grumpily.


    "Ha-ha!" Jerryughed. "You can think of it this way, Russell," There was a smug look on his face.


    "Alright. What''s your n now, young leader?" Ricky asked, trying to hold back his anger.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, leader of the Manor Gang. I have to admit that you really are a genius in


    both casting and martial arts," Jerry started, still with that sickeningly confident smile. "Generally


    speaking, Aeolus Pce would benefit a talent like you, and try to make friends with you."


    He then paused, looking Ricky in the eye. "But unfortunately, your friend andrade Tyson has stolen


    some of our secrets. I think you have heard it as well. Such being the case, I''m afraid..."


    Jerry did not continue. As he stared at Ricky with his sharp eyes, a sudden surge of wind energy burst


    out from within his body and circled violently around him.


    "Yes, I''m well aware of that. So are you seeking revenge on me now? If that is the case, I think it would


    be fair enough for you to tell me in exchange why the Aeolus Pce has the map of this world?" Ricky


    asked in return, gathering his spiritual energy and preparing for the impending fight.


    "Ha-ha! That''s a good question. But do you really think I would ever tell you?" Jerryughed out loud.


    "I think you might, but certainly not now. You will only tell me after you beat the daylights out of me, and


    before my painful death. After all, dead men tell no tales," Ricky answered in a low voice through


    clenched teeth. Before he finished speaking, fire spurt out from his body as the force of roaring me


    had exploded inside him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Well well, a genius is a genius. You are so clever, Russell," Jerryughed more wildly. "Tell you what,


    that''s exactly what I thought! Rest assured. I will let you enjoy the fight before that!"


    As soon as he said this, the water of the ckke sshed again, making loud forceful sounds.


    Huge waves formed and rushed at Ricky like horses stampeding. The next instant, Jerry hade


    face to face with Ricky, wielding a fist covered in numerous des of wind that were sharp enough to


    shred the whole ce to pieces. The fist was striking at him. If Ricky didn''t act quickly, the fist would


    certainly obliterate his face!


    But Ricky was not one to go down without a fight. Murderous intent shone in his eyes. Right before the


    fist reached his nose, he crossed his arms in front of his face, and met the powerful fist. The two forces


    shed, the collision sending out mighty sts.


    The deafening sound of explosion was suddenly muffled by the water.


    When Ricky opened his eyes, he found that both he and the fire surrounding him were drowned in the


    ck water. He didn''t know when, but he was sure that Jerry had somehow dragged him into theke


    and mmed him down to the bottom of it. The explosion from their collision continued down there,


    making ck surges shoot out to the water''s surface.


    Before Ricky could readjust himself, Jerry''s silhouette appeared against the dim light right in front of


    him.


    He swam at a fast speed to Ricky, and when he got nearer and nearer, Ricky saw that his mouth had


    curled into a sneer. It was an ugly sneer full of contempt.


    "Boom!" The scornful smile on Jerry''s face froze when Ricky suddenly disappeared. The next thing he


    knew, Ricky had shot out of the water, covered in a purple light strong enough to shine through the


    ckke.


    Jerry followed him up. The moment he emerged, he discovered that the whole ce was shaking. He


    turned his head just in time to see a fist shining with a blinding purple lighting right at him.


    "It''s impolite not to return your kindness. An eye for an eye and a fist for a fist!" Ricky roared with glee.


    In his astonishment, Jerry too had raised his arm to fend off the angry fist. Immediately he was forced


    into a defensive fetal position.


    "Bang!" The attack produced a loud thud this time, and Jerry was knocked back by the strong energy.


    Managing to maintain his bnce, he didn''t fall into theke, instead he had skidded over the surface


    for a long distance.


    "This is impossible!" Jerry eximed. For the first time, the confident light had disappearedpletely


    from his eyes. He felt Ricky''s forceful strength through his arms and his face grew somber like never


    before.

 Chapter 309 Saw Shadowy Replication Again

    Chapter 309 Saw Shadowy Replication Again


    As far as people concerned, Ricky was indeed a talent. But even so, he shouldn''t have been so strong


    and formidable! Since when had he been able to wield such terrifying strength?


    At that moment, Jerry understood why Ricky had been calm and unppable since the very beginning.


    Nobody with such strength and power would feel panicked in this situation!


    "Jerry, leave the Celestial Flower here and tell me all that you know. I promise that I will spare your life


    if you do so," Ricky said calmly, standing tall.


    "Ha-ha!" Jerry gave a loud and sarcasticugh in response to this demand.


    "Russell, I have to admit that your strength is really impressive. But you''d be a fool to think that you can


    take the Celestial Flower by force. So naive you are!"


    "Huh? Do you really think that? Your strength and fighting skills are inferior to mine. Now you''re telling


    me that I''m naive?" Ricky answered incredulously.


    "That''s because I just used 70% of my strength," said Jerry, his face growing serious.


    "You''re really arrogant. Now try again and don''t let me down this time," Ricky retorted immediately.


    "Nobody''s half as humble as I am. But I''m still confident about my strength and powers!" Having said


    this, Jerryunched another attack.


    Driven by the power of wind, Jerry''s speed was nearly that of a warrior at the eighth grade of Bone


    Refinement. Countless sharp and tiny wind des appeared and wrapped themselves around him, as


    if he wore a robe made of wind.


    "Fist of Wind de!"


    Jerry''s strength erupted. With the speed of light, Jerry punched a dozen times, all of his strikes carrying


    vtile wind des. Ricky could feel the attacks from all directions.


    However, he didn''t seem to be awed or frightened. He didn''t even assume a defensive stance! Instead,


    he applied all his power and strength on his physical body, used the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form to the full, and rushed right at Jerry.


    "Go to hell!" Jerry yelled at the sight of Ricky rushing towards him.


    He knew Ricky was a body-refining warrior. Even so, how could a physical body resist his fist of wind


    de? It was impossible for Ricky to do that and survive!


    However, Jerry was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    His fist of wind de punched Ricky''s body and no substantial damage manifested! There were only


    minor scratches that appeared. No warrior would care about such superficial wounds.


    "Fists of burning cloud!"


    Ricky struck back while Jerry was frozen in confusion. The burning mes turned to fire clouds. His


    fists, carrying those clouds, doubly enhanced their strength. Then, Ricky hit Jerry''s body hard.


    Ricky''s attack was a big surprise to Jerry. Even so, he managed to block his attack somewhat easily.


    Despite that, his body still flew away and he spat out blood.


    "Now, it seems to me that you are nothing but an arrogant fool!" Ricky said with contempt at the sight of


    Jerry''s weakness.


    "You''ve been practicing the body refining form. If I guess right, you''re not Russell. You are Ricky


    from the Snow Sect," said Jerry hoarsely. He wiped the blood away from his mouth with the back of his


    right hand.


    Beneath his desperate expression, excitement and greed pushed through.


    "You must know me well if you can tell who I''m based on nothing but my body refining form," Ricky


    answered, surprised. ''Jerry is quite shrewd, '' thought Ricky to himself.


    "Ha-ha! I have heard a lot of you even if we''ve never met," Jerry said. He became even more excited


    that Ricky didn''t deny his identity.


    "Now, tell me who the hell you are!" Ricky demanded, greatly curious.


    "If you haven''t guessed right yet, you''ll get your answer before you die," Jerry smirked coldly. Suddenly,


    the atmosphere around his body changed abruptly.


    Dark energy rose from among Jerry''s white wind spirit. Waves of ck and white energies were rising


    and intertwining. Then, the two great powers fused, and suddenly Jerry''s strength was full and was


    about to explode.


    "I know this dark energy well. You are an assassin of the Endless Shadow," Ricky answered coldly. It


    was apparent that he was more familiar with this dark power than most warriors were.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Are you one of the Endless Shadow?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    The surprise on Jerry''s face confirmed Ricky''s suspicions.


    "Another member of the Endless Shadow! What the hell is this Endless Shadow? You guys are really


    creepy. I run into you anywhere and anytime!" Ricky sighed in irritation.


    ''Back then, the assassins of the Endless Shadow were inside the Arhat Pce. Now they''ve infiltrated


    the Aeolus Pce. How many spies have they ced on those different powers and sects?'' Ricky


    wondered to himself.


    "You know quite a bit about the Endless Shadow. Not bad!" Jerry said, knowing that it would be useless


    to deny his identity now.


    "You assassins of the Endless Shadow have been hunting me for such a long time. Even the great


    Shadow King himself hade to me. Of course I know about your people!" Ricky said sternly.


    "You think you''re knowledgeable. But you know nothing, Ricky, because you have to die here!"  Jerry


    shouted, and his murderous intent grew so swollen that even Ricky, who stood far away, could feel it.


    "You assassins of the Endless Shadow had already tried many times, and none of you had seeded.


    What makes you think you''ll be any different?" Ricky replied, his voice tense with coldness and


    contempt.


    "I''m stronger and can do things that those losers could never aplish," Jerryughed loudly, as his


    dark energy and his wind de spirit fused together. One could imagine that his next attack would be


    the most formidable and deadliest.


    "It doesn''t feel right! It''s totally wrong!" A suspicious voice chimed inside Ricky''s head. He stared at


    Jerry and asked pointedly, "It doesn''t make sense that you''re the son of the Aeolus Pce''s owner but


    he doesn''t know you''re an assassin from the Endless Shadow.


    I was once told that members of the Endless Shadow had no family. So, this must mean that your


    father''s also an assassin. Even more, the Aeolus Pce''s actually controlled by the Endless Shadow,"


    Ricky added.


    After Ricky finished his reasoning, Jerry pped his hand and shouted, "Bravo, impressive.


    Ricky, you''re really smart. Unfortunately, I hate guys who are smarter than me. I once swore to God


    that If I met someone like that, I''d have to kill them. God knows that I always make good my promises.


    I must admit that you are a threat to me and my family. I can''t let you live another day," said Jerry in


    anger and out of jealousy.


    He then brisklyunched another attack.


    He rushed towards Ricky, carrying the dark spiritual energy. Suddenly, it looked like he had a clone


    running beside him.


    "Shadow Replication!" Seeing this, Ricky couldn''t help but shout hoarsely. He had recognized what skill


    Jerry was applying.


    In a sh, Ricky''s purple body had been wrappedpletely by devouring runes.

 Chapter 310 Snatching

    Chapter 310 Snatching


    "Shadowy Fatal Light! Attack!"


    As a roar arose, the replications of Jerry suddenly jumped high into the air. He turned his pitch-ck


    spiritual energy into two beams of bright light and rushed at Ricky.


    He even used the wind de. Two beams of Shadowy Fatal Light were more destructive with the


    intense wind de as part of the attack.


    Jerry spared no efforts in his attack on Ricky. That was one of Jerry''s most powerful moves. He faced


    the danger of death when he used it. However. Jerry exerted strength that was almost at the same


    level as that of warriors at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Unfortunately, Ricky had seen that powerful move before when he fought against Thomas. When he


    had fought Thomas, Ricky had realized that the Devouring Storm was the way to defeat the Shadowy


    Fatal Light. He was able to resist it without any effort.


    It was the first time he had seen the wind de though. But it was nothing to Ricky who had the


    Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "Devouring Storm,"


    Ricky shouted as he activated a cone-shape hurricane of devouring runes at that moment. Then, he


    rushed at Jerry with the endless devouring power he possessed.


    Boom! The rumble of wind rolled across the dark sky when the two fierce forces collided with each


    other. It didn''t produce the explosion of air that Jerry had expected though.


    Jerry felt confused because the Shadowy Fatal Light disappeared when it collided with the Devouring


    Storm. Only Ricky knew that the Shadowy Fatal Light was absorbed by the Devouring Storm and


    eliminated by the Devourer Zone.


    Ricky also realized that the two beams of Shadowy Fatal Light were produced by the replications of


    Jerry and that Jerry hadn''t attacked Ricky himself. That was because the Shadowy Fatal Light that


    Jerry used couldn''t go into the Devourer Zone through the Devouring Storm.


    Ricky wanted to find where Jerry hid, so he once again activated more the devouring runes.


    Ricky knew that Jerry hid by using his spiritual weapon. It was hard for Ricky to see him because of


    that. He was an assassin, so he was going to try to kill Ricky secretly with a critical move.


    At that point, Ricky unleashed the forces of two zones and it was not long before they reached their


    peaks. Ricky was unable to see where Jerry was.


    ''The spiritual weapon that he uses to hide himself is quite strong. I am going to snatch that spiritual


    weapon away, '' Ricky thought.


    Jerry was crafty. To try to kill Ricky secretly, he hid himself by using his spiritual weapon. Even warriors


    at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement were unable to dodge Jerry''s attack because they couldn''t


    find what direction Jerry was attacking them from.


    Jerry didn''t know that Ricky had his own specialties that he could use against him.


    At that point, Ricky''s bloody eyes turned much redder and his devouring runes changed into chaotic


    fire runes. He was filled with the chaotic fire runes, so he could use the me Torrent at any time. That


    was one of his specialties.


    Ricky knew that Jerry couldn''t wait to kill him, given the chance. There was more and more pitch-ck


    spiritual energy that rushed at Ricky. The speed of spiritual energy was very fast as it came at him.


    When the pitch-ck spiritual energy was approaching Ricky, the Shadowy Fatal Light attack rushed at


    Ricky as if the attack itself wanted to kill him.


    Immediately, Jerry jumped out of the spiritual weapon and used his soft-iron sword to sh at Ricky.


    "Pitch-dark Spiritual Energy Attack!"


    As a roar arose from him, Jerry raised his sword high and was ready to pierce Ricky with it.


    Jerry was so close to Ricky that it was very difficult for Ricky to dodge the attack. Even a warrior at the


    eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement would be unable to dodge in time. It was truly difficult for Ricky to


    get away.


    Ricky didn''t actually want to dodge the attack from the beginning. He was not a fool, so he had a n.


    At once, Ricky''s body filled up with the chaotic fire runes. He suddenly used the me Torrent before


    he rushed at Jerry as fast as he could.


    Jerry was terrified as soon as he was submerged in the me Torrent. His sword had no effect on


    Ricky and he couldn''t resist Ricky''s attack.


    "Why is this happening? How can this be?" Jerry roared with regret and hatred from within the fire. It


    was so hot that it felt as if he was being forged in the fire.


    He knew that he was surrounded by the sh of the torrent of me. He wanted toe out of it, but


    he couldn''t. Maybe there could be a silver lining if he was able to exert force over the seventh grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. Ricky thought that it was impossible for Jerry to do that though.


    At that time, something strange happened. Jerry exerted almost all of his power, and his innate force


    broke out.


    ''How can this be? That power only belongs to those who use innate spiritual energy. It''s the supreme


    power that is owned only by innate spirits! That means that the Aeolus Pce must belong to the


    Endless Shadow. Looks like the leader of Aeolus Pce is one the highest status of the Endless


    Shadow, so maybe there are some innate spiritual kings in the Aeolus Pce, '' Ricky thought as he


    was sensing Jerry''s innate force.


    "Ricky, you are going to die here, so everything you have is mine!" Jerry shouted out loud.


    Jerry was so angry at Ricky''s attack and it was the first time someone had pushed Jerry this far. Even if


    he killed Ricky, he wouldn''t be able to calm the anger in his heart.


    "You think I''m going to die? No way! I will defeat you," Ricky replied as he turned back to the sh of


    the torrents of me.


    Then, Ricky was ready to take out his innate spiritual ball from the Chaotic Fire Zone. As the innate


    spiritual ballbined with the innate force, it helped Ricky resist Jerry''s attack.


    Boom!


    As two kinds of innate force collided with each other, a resounding boom echoed through the air.


    Without the protection of the innate force, Jerry couldn''t resist the me Torrent anymore. He let out a


    deafening scream of pain and frustration!


    Slowly, with the disappearance of the strong vibrations and the waves of air, two figures came back


    down from the sky. One of the figures was Ricky. Ricky looked like a drowned rat as he descended, but


    he wasn''t badly injured.


    Jerry, however, was dead. His corpse was what came down from the sky with Ricky.


    If Ricky hadn''t stopped the attack in time, Jerry would have turned into the dust. His corpse could have


    beenpletely destroyed if Ricky wasn''t careful.


    Ricky took out Jerry''s storage bag and made sure that the Celestial Flower was in the storage bag.


    Then, he put it into his Chaotic Fire Zone for safe-keeping.


    In the storage bag, Ricky also found a ck ss ball with a crack on it. He thought that maybe it was


    a spiritual weapon that had something to do with the innate force Jerry had used.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ''I think this ck ss ball will help me in the future. I had better find out how to use it, '' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    He didn''t have time to think too much; he had to leave the area as soon as he could.


    Then, Ricky threw Jerry''s corpse into the ckke because it was useless to Ricky and he had no


    respect for Jerry.


    "I truly didn''t know before we fought that the Aeolus Pce wanted to ambush and kill me and snatch


    my spiritual weapons. You still underestimated me in that fight. As a consequence, you have only


    yourself to me for your death,"


    Ricky said calmly as he threw Jerry''s corpse into the water.


    Next, Ricky left in a hurry.

 Chapter 311 The Guess About the Endless Shadow

    Chapter 311 The Guess About the Endless Shadow


    Jerry shouted in anger as he fought Ricky in a neck to neckbat. And his loud shriek and vengeful


    tone caught the attention of the warriors of the Aeolus Pce. Numerous warriors hurriedly located the


    source of the sound, but when they arrived in the battlefield, it was toote as Ricky was just about to


    leave. But of course, the warriors put up a fight to capture Ricky to take revenge on what he did to


    Jerry. Ricky stood his ground unthreatened. After all, none of the warriors were at the eighth or ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    It was a piece of cake for Ricky. He took all of them down in just an hour. After shutting down the


    warriors who came after him, he calmly went to his next location where Tyson and Soar should be


    waiting for him.


    They had chosen a remote and small secret valley on the map as their meeting ce so that no one


    could track them easily. It was their checkpoint--they must finish their current task and meet there so


    that they could check if everyone was okay. And after that could they only move on to their next


    mission.


    After dashing at full speed for almost half a day, Ricky had finally reached his destination where Tyson


    had been patiently waiting for him.


    Tyson, on the other hand, was already at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement so it was a breeze


    for him to get away from the warriors of the Aeolus Pce.


    His eyes were groggy as he awaited the arrival of his other teammates. Then, he heard footsteps


    approaching him. His eyes sparkled at the sight of Ricky. "Hey Russell! Thank god you''re finally here.


    I''ve been waiting for so long! I was about to panic because I haven''t heard anything from you guys yet


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    and I was worried. We can wait for a couple more minutes. Soar is not here yet. We can wait." Tyson


    was such a worry wart when it came to his two other friends. He always assumed that something bad


    happened to them along the way. Ricky''s presence took some stress off his shoulders for he was now


    safe and sound.


    "Sure thing, buddy! So, look. I''ve already got the flower, though the progress was not that easy," Ricky


    replied with a little curve on his lip.


    "That''s great! How I wish Soar is telling the truth. I hope this flower won''t disappoint us," Tyson sighed


    in relief. "Soar must be on his way, too. He''ll be here any minute. Give it maybe a few more minutes."


    "Yeah, sure we can. We still have time." Ricky nodded as a sign of approval. The thing was, he knew


    that Soar could handle any obstacle on his own. That being said, he did not worry too much about his


    beast.


    Ricky opened his storage bag and took out a ck ball that had the texture of grass. He held it in his


    hand and showed it to Tyson and asked, "Hey, do you have any idea what this is? Have you ever seen


    something like this in your entire life?"


    Tyson held out his hand and took the ball from Ricky. He looked at it and observed if he had seen it


    before. His eyebrows almost met as he racked his brain for any information regarding the ck ball.


    After a few more looks, his brain lit up. "I got it. I think this must be a Special Fusion Orb at the Demi-


    spirit Level. If my memory serves me right, this one is rare, and the Sky Manor seems to have two of


    this kind of orb."


    "Say what? Special Fusion Orb at the Demi-spirit Level? Tell me more; I bet this is going to be


    interesting!" Ricky whispered in delight.


    "As far as I know, despite that this sphere is only at the Demi-spirit Level, only a casting master of


    Demi-spirit Level and innate spiritual king has the capacity to forge a Special Fusion Orb," Tyson


    exined, with his brain at a high speed as he was forced to recall everything that he knew about the


    orb.


    "This orb has a special function though, as the name suggests. It can contain the special power of the


    innate spiritual king. Therefore, it must be cast by the innate power. Only the innate power can


    integrate the special power of the innate spiritual king into the orb.


    Take this for example, if an innate spiritual king is concentrated on practicing and cultivating the me


    method, then he will be bale pour that specific me energy into this Special Fusion Orb.


    Now, if a warrior has the fusion sphere, he can initiate his own spiritual energy to mix and integrate with


    the sphere. As a result, he would be able to possess the me energy from the sphere for a while and


    utilize it.


    Hey Russell, are you paying attention? I''ve been bbing here. Please tell me you can follow my drift."


    Seeing Ricky listen without making any feedback and acknowledgement, Tyson was not very sure


    whether Ricky understood the whole thing, or just some chunks of it.


    "Uhhh...Yes. Well, almost! So you''re saying that an innate spiritual king is able to impose his special


    power to another warrior through this orb, did I understand it correctly?" Ricky asked as he tried to


    rephrase what Tyson had just exined to him.


    "Yes, haha you got it! I know that you are good at picking upplex cues. The power embedded in


    this sphere would be used as an important card for any warrior who holds the sphere. But once he


    utilizes the innate power, the sphere would have thenpleted its mission. Afterwards, it would not


    have any more use. It''s going to be a useless object," Tyson added.


    "So, I''m afraid this sphere you have is just a useless object, based on how it looks now. But probably a


    creative and skilled casting master could repair it!" This was a disappointing conclusion.


    "Oh? So you mean to say this is just rubbish now, huh?" Ricky sighed in disappointment. "But where


    could we find such a powerful casting master to repair it? The chance is rare." He put the orb back into


    his storage ring.


    Thanks to Tyson''s information about this orb, Ricky was now sure on how Jerry became such a good


    hider. It might have been because of the orb. He must have used up the innate energy contain inside of


    it during any battle.


    Although Ricky found out that the orb was such a bummer, he didn''t dispose of it just yet. After all, the


    storage ring was big enough to take in such a small ball. He was hopeful that he could meet a casting


    master along the way or maybe, even better, be such a powerful casting master that he had the skill to


    restore the sphere. Because in Ricky''s life, there was no such thing as ordinary--everything just turned


    special.


    "Hey, buddy! How did you get this orb by the way? Weren''t you supposed to go for the flower? What


    happened to you?" Tyson asked, unable to suppress his curiosity towards the mysterious orb.


    Ricky then told him everything; about his encounter with Jerry, where Jerry came from, and the fight


    between them. He had nothing to hide and kept on going with the detailed conversation to appease


    Tyson''s curiosity. He still did not reveal his true identity. He knew that it wasn''t his time yet. The honesty


    could wait for a little while longer, he thought.


    "Wait, what? He is an Endless Shadow killer?!" Tyson eximed in surprise. Ricky''s story shocked him


    when it came to Jerry''s true identity. "So, you mean to say that there is this huge possibility that the


    Aeolus Pce is a subordinate institution of the Endless Shadow!"


    "I guess. Check the map as well as the Bronze Key that we have. I hope we can find something


    interesting. In my opinion, the Endless Shadow is the key factor to everything. And probably only the


    core members of the Endless Shadow know why," Ricky replied and shared his opinion.


    "The Endless Shadow keeps its mystery. No one dares to challenge them. Heck, everyone only wished


    to stay away from them as far as possible for they are known to be barbarous killers. Even the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness, the strongest force in the Heaven Wood Land, would retreat at the sight of them,"


    Tyson marked.


    "But the Shadow King is the real deal! He is the leader of the Endless Shadow and is a real upper


    spiritual king. And although the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wilderness is at the same level as the


    Shadow King, he still fears him greatly. He wouldn''t dare create any conflict with the Shadow King and


    would avoid him at all cost."


    "So, you mean to tell me that no one has ever seen the real face of the Endless Shadow?" asked Ricky


    as he squinted his eyes inquisitively.


    "As far as I know, nope. Our chief has also instructed us to stay away from them and never be a target.


    Because if you did, then they would show no mercy for they will not stop until they hunt you down. I''m


    telling you, wherever you go, they''ll be there looking for you. You wouldn''t even dare be a special


    case for sometimes, on rare asions, the Shadow King himselfes and takes the target down,"


    Tyson said as he trembled a bit as if he felt Shadow King''s presence right beside him, watching him


    coldly.


    Tyson had only shared some third person information--there was no validation to it, unless proven


    otherwise. But Ricky had a first-hand experience with the Endless Shadow once. Ricky thought to


    himself, ''It''s not a question of the Shadow King woulde after their prey. Oh, he would most


    certainly do this. He even chased me once. If it weren''t for Elder Zenith and the Heaven Melting


    Pagoda, I would''ve been dead already.''


    Whenever Ricky remembered his struggle of running away from the Shadow King, he couldn''t help but


    feel extremely thankful. If his two powerful zones hadn''t worked and helped him escape, he wouldn''t


    have had the chance to meet his new friends, especially Soar. If not, then he would have been


    miserable in the Netherworld.


    He had a spection that the Shadow King stopped chasing him mid-way because he didn''t know


    what kind of powery innately in Ricky''s body. And that the Shadow King knew that he wouldn''t be


    able to match the power that ran through Ricky''s blood.


    "So, we have to be extremely careful and alert, Russell. Keep ourselves away from the Endless


    Shadow! Otherwise, there would be big trouble waiting ahead of us. It would be by no means an easy


    journey if they target us," Tyson said, as his voice grew heavy and worried.


    "Hey man, I know what you mean. But now that the Endless Shadow has something to do with


    everything, we will have to face them, sooner orter. There is no turning back on this one after I killed


    Jerry. The chief of the Aeolus Pce will not let the matter drop, neither will the Endless Shadow.


    We''ve already been entangled with them. They wille to us. Just face reality and get prepared,"


    Ricky advised. Dealing with the Endless Shadow was thest thing Ricky wanted to happen. He had a


    history with them before he became Russell. But now, it seemed like there was no escaping for him. It


    was a good news that he was not alone anymore with all his trustworthy friends around. What was


    more, he was much stronger than he had been when he fled away from the Shadow King the first time


    around.


    "God, yes! Now I remember! How could I forget the fact that you killed Jerry from the Aeolus Pce! I


    was so naive to suggest that we stay away from the Endless Shadow! Well, there''s nothing left to do


    but face this head on!" Tyson was everything but a coward. Everyone knew that when the time came


    for war, he would definitely take the front row.


    "Don''t you worry too much. I can assure you that the Aeolus Pce is no match for us in this world. I


    didn''t do anything to the Aeolus Pce just because I prefer to keep Soar and his power a secret. Well,


    for now, at least. Otherwise, their chief would have already been gone by now," Ricky appeased Tyson


    to ease his mind even for just a bit.


    "Your words have magic, huh. I feel better now. Thanks, Russell. Don''t go breaking my trust, okay?


    You''ll keep me alive, won''t you? Ha-ha," Tyson said andughed out loud as he approached Ricky and


    put his arm over his shoulder.


    "Oh man! Seriously? For your information, I don''t like boys! Take your hands off me!" Ricky curled his


    lips and said in a seemingly annoyed tone.


    "Ha-ha!" They shared theugh happily.


    ...


    "So, one more question, Russell. Now that the chief of the Aeolus Pce knows everything, why don''t


    we just send Soar to capture him? I mean we could just ask him face to face. What do you think?"


    Tyson asked again hoping that Ricky would somehow agree with his suggestion.


    "Ha ha ha! You know me well. Just trust me. I''ve already told Soar to do that. Don''t worry; we will have


    answers soon. But for now, I''m kind of worried that we''ll have a hard time extracting information from


    him. His lips are kinds shut tight right now," Ricky replied as he thought of the uncertainty of the n.


    "I guess that won''t be too much of a problem. I''ve got a thousand methods to make him beg for death


    should he refuse to talk, even though he is a demi-immortal warrior," Tyson eximed with the


    abundance of confidence and excitement in his eyes.


    "Well, well, well. Okay then, I''ll hand this task over to you. Surprise me, man!" Rickyughed.


    "You bet! Don''t you know that I am an expert at digging out secrets? I won''t make a fool out of you."


    Tyson shared his delight.


    They shared the rest of the day. Theyughed, talked, and nned out how the mission was supposed


    to go while they waited for Soar to arrive. They could fill him in easily with the details of the next


    mission. What was important was that Soar arrived as soon as possible. But after a while, they noticed


    something really strange--there was still no trace of Soar. The two men were starting to worry for this


    was very anomalous behavior for Soar.

 Chapter 312 Cultivation

    Chapter 312 Cultivation


    "What''s wrong with Soar? He has been away for a long time. Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Tyson


    said, sounding a little worried.


    "Is it possible that he encountered something unexpected?" Ricky also asked anxiously.


    No matter how powerful the chief of the Aeolus Pce and the guardian devil beast was, they were still


    no match for Soar. He had no reason to be gone for such a long time.


    "Russell, what do you know about the level of strength Soar has?" Tyson asked in doubt.


    "His power is definitely at the lower spiritual king level. That is what makes me anxious though. I''m


    afraid that he encountered the devil king beast in this world that is at the spiritual king level. He


    wouldn''t be gone for such a long time otherwise," Ricky said.


    "I don''t think so. This world is full of the evil spirits, but they''re only dangerous for neers like us.


    For devil beasts who have always been living here, the evil spirits are actually too weak for them to


    cultivate to the realm of an innate devil spiritual beast," Tyson said.


    "Both ferocious beasts and the devil beasts can cultivate via devouring blood and flesh. Even if the evil


    spirits here are not strong enough for devil beasts to break through and be devil spiritual beasts,


    they can still achieve their goal through devouring other creatures," Ricky said in a low tone.


    "Then, what should we do? Should we go out and look for Soar?" Tyson asked. "If it really is a devil


    spiritual beast that Soar has run into, I think the innate spiritual balls we have should still be effective


    against it."


    "Let''s wait another day before we do anything. If Soar doesn''t show up by tomorrow, we will go out and


    look for him," Ricky said.


    At this point, Ricky could do nothing but try to believe in Soar. As a Great Dragon, his strength was


    unfathomable after all. What''s more, it would not be easy for Ricky and Tyson to find Soar. As soon as


    Ricky left the Dark Fog Woods, he could no longer feel any trace of Soar at all. Even his Chaotic Fire


    Zone could not feel the Heaven Melting Fire that Soar usually released.


    That meant that Soar had to be far away from the Dark Fog Woods.


    "All right. That''s all that we can do currently," Tyson said.


    Then they sat down in the valley in silence and waited for the next day toe. They were obviously


    not as calm as they pretended to be on the outside and were very worried about Soar.


    ...


    The day passed quickly as they sat quietly in a state of anxiety.


    Soar still hadn''t shown up, so Ricky and Tyson finally decided to go to look for Soar separately. As


    soon as they left the valley, Soar appeared right in front of them.


    Soar looked dispirited, like a drowned cat. Dozens of ferocious wounds could be seen on his scarlet


    body. Fortunately, the wounds were not fatal. They still made Soar feel like he was dead on his feet


    despite not being serious.


    Soar being able toe back could be attributed to the power of the Great Dragon that his body had.


    Ricky and Tyson called out to him instantly and asked out of worry for his safety, "Soar, what on earth


    has happened to you?"


    Meanwhile, they also took out the recovery pills and Treasures from Heaven and Earth they had. They


    asked Soar to take them right away in concern.


    Soar was not feeling better until after an hour of recovery time.


    Ricky and Tyson breathed a sigh of relief after they saw that Soar wasn''t seriously hurt.


    "Brother, Tyson, things are really dangerous for me right now. If it weren''t for my strong physical body,


    I''m afraid I would never havee back," Soar said; his heart was still fluttering with fear.


    "What''s the matter? Did you encounter a devil spiritual beast?" Ricky asked.


    "No, it was not a devil spiritual beast. What I encountered was an innate spiritual king, a kind of


    second-ss lower spiritual king, to be exact," Soar said.


    "Innate spiritual king! How is that possible? There should be no existence of innate spiritual king in the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Chaotic Region!" Tyson said in shock.


    "What''s more, he seems to be an innate spiritual king with a strong stealth capability. I could hardly tell


    where he was," Soar said seriously. "As far as I could see, I believe that he is the partner of the chief of


    the Aeolus Pce."


    "He has a strong stealth capability and is a member of the Aeolus Pce?! It seems that he must be a


    member of the Endless Shadow," Ricky and Tyson said, staring at each other.


    At that moment, they were totally certain that everything that had happened had something to do with


    the Endless Shadow.


    "The Endless Shadow?" Soar asked in doubt.


    Then, Ricky and Tyson told Soar about their suspicion of the connections between the Endless


    Shadow and the Aeolus Pce.


    "ording to what you just said, all this is very likely to be a plot by the Endless Shadow. Why do you


    think they''re doing this though? If there are treasures in this ce, they are foolish to disseminate the


    news with the appearance of the battlefield debris!" Soar pointed out.


    "That''s the most terrible thing about it. If the news was spread by them, then they must have a


    diabolical conspiracy that involves getting so many warriors toe here," Ricky said in a low voice.


    Immediately, all of them fell into silence. The uncertainty of the situation was the most terrible thing. It


    was as if they could somehow feel theing danger.


    "It''s not the right time to think about that in this moment. Let''s refine the Celestial Flower before we


    worry about anything else. Now that there is a second-ss lower spiritual king in the Aeolus Pce,


    we need to focus on improving our strength. I hope that we can protect ourselves when this strange


    conspiracyes to light," Ricky said.


    "All right!" Both Tyson and Soar nodded.


    Later, Ricky gave Tyson a petal of the Celestial Flower. He prepared two petals each for him and Soar


    to use. They were getting ready for the breakthrough of their realms and body refinement.


    Ricky was not unfair to hispanions. He took out the devil essence, and gave half of it to Tyson.


    Soar only epted one petal of the Celestial Flower though.


    He exined to them, saying, "I just need one petal for recovery. If I take too many petals, it may


    elerate my breakthrough.


    I am not well prepared for that breakthrough yet. I am not sure what kind of heavenly doom I would


    have in this strange and fragmentednd of ancient battlefields."


    After that, they looked for a hidden ce and hid in a cave in the valley so they could start their


    cultivation.


    Before Soar began to cultivate in seclusion, he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone to supplement some


    Heaven Melting Fire for himself. He had used up most of his Heaven Melting Fire during the fight with


    the innate spiritual king.


    Sure enough, even if Soar didn''t do anything, his body would still recover automatically. That would


    take a long time and Soar couldn''t wait that long though.


    ...


    Inside the cave, Ricky took out everything he had prepared for his breakthrough, including the drop of


    blood essence of the Holy Panther, half of the devil essence, and two petals of the Celestial Flower.


    "I am really looking forward to reaching the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement and the Eighth Degree of


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" Ricky murmured to himself.


    After the battles with the Devil Leopard and Jerry, Ricky was sure that his fighting power had reached


    the peak of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. The improvement of his fighting power had


    reached a stage of bottleneck, so he had to improve his realm in order to ovee the bottleneck


    effect.


    He had had everything well prepared before then.


    Then, Ricky spent some time resting and adjusting things. He didn''t fully devote himself to cultivation


    until he had adjusted himself to be in the best state for it.


    Next, Ricky nned to cultivate and break through his realm first. If his realm could be broken through


    to a higher level, it would help him with the breakthrough of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    The next thing Ricky did was to swallow a drop of the blood essence of the Holy Panther without


    hesitation.


    Then, he activated his two Supreme Skills to refine the blood essence.


    Ricky did somewhat undervalue the power of the holy beast''s blood essence.

 Chapter 313 Massacring Zone

    Chapter 313 Massacring Zone


    Hoo!


    Once Ricky used the two Supreme Skills in reinforcing the blood essence, a fierce roar resounded


    through his entire body. What seemed to be a holy panther rushed out from the blood essence.


    The holy panther was about to tear everything apart. It seemed as if it was even going to tear Ricky''s


    body into pieces from the inside out.


    "The blood essence of holy beasts is truly powerful!" Surprised by the power he acquired from the


    blood essence, Ricky said out of the corner of his mouth.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky used the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form at once.


    He did not want to be torn into pieces by just a drop of blood essence.


    At the same time, Ricky began to use two kinds of runic power to try and repress the power of the


    blood essence of the holy beast. After that, he was able to control the blood essence of the holy beast.


    Ricky was then able to start refining this power.


    Ricky was extremely cautious in the process of refining the violent blood essence. He used the chaotic


    fire runes to repress the blood essence as hard as he could, and then absorbed the energy from the


    blood essence little by little using the devouring runes. After that, he directed the energy to flow through


    his muscles and bones.


    At this moment, Ricky constrained himself from breaking into a higher realm. He intended to keep the


    energy at first. When the energy flowing through his body increased to a certain amount, he could


    release the energy and make a breakthrough to a higher realm with a single blow.


    So, he kept constraining himself. After a whole day, the energy in Ricky''s body reached its peak. At this


    point, Ricky no longer constrained himself at all.


    Boom!


    Immediately, all the energy channeled like numerous arrows that were rushing to the hindrance of the


    fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement Realm. Everything went as nned. With the sound of ruptures in


    his body, Ricky broke into the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement Realm in an instant.


    There was a possibility that Ricky was the first one to ever make a breakthrough through such a way.


    Because when Ricky was still at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement Realm, he was the only one


    who got the body that the warriors at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement Realm would have.


    Since he had such strong body, he was able to bear the severe energy impact even if only for a while.


    If other warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement Realm broke into a higher realm like Ricky,


    it was more likely that they would immediately lose control.


    After the breakthrough, the blood essence of holy beasts still had some remaining energy. So, Ricky


    spent another half a day in refining this energy to make the most out of it. By doing so, he reinforced


    himself at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement Realm.


    "The next step must be the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form," Ricky said


    confidently.


    He then swallowed the devil essence, and began to refine it. He made the energy in the essence flow


    through his body with the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    After doing that, Ricky significantly strengthened his body at the Seventh Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Now, he could feel that there was a pond full of water in his body, and the pond had some kind of seal.


    There was arge amount of energy like water in his body, but something was preventing him to utilize


    all the energy contained in the pond.


    Presently, Ricky needed a great amount of force to help him break the sealed pond, and possibly make


    use of the force to build arger pond, which could help him reach the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form.


    "Petals of Celestial Flower of intermediate King Level, don''t let me down now!" Ricky took a deep


    breath and said. Then he put the two petals of Celestial Flower into the Devourer Zone.


    He intended not to eat the two petals of Celestial Flower directly. The petals were Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth of intermediate King Level, and the energy in them would be too much for Ricky if he


    rushed in consuming them.


    So he needed the Devourer Zone to absorb the energy in the petals of Celestial Flower instead.


    Certainly, it was more safe and efficient to absorb the energy of the petals of Celestial Flower by using


    the Devourer Zone.


    Ricky used the power of the devouring runes and the Devourer Zone to refine the two petals


    simultaneously.


    Under the two powers of ice and fire, reinforcing the body was certainly an extremely painful process


    for Ricky. But after experiencing a lot of this before, his body had grown numb. He could numb himself


    from such things no matter how hard they were supposed to hurt.


    To make the breakthrough to the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form was more


    difficult than he expected. What it needed was more than the enough energy and perception. The


    refining of the petalssted four days.


    During the process, Tyson and Soar had woken up.


    Although Soar was hurt badly, he recovered within four days because of the excellent recuperative


    power of the Great Dragon and the energying from the Celestial Flower.


    As Soar had woken up and was capable of protecting Ricky, Tyson did not need to worry about the


    safety of Ricky. He went out of the valley to inquire about the situation in the ancient battlefield.


    ...


    In the fifth day, Ricky''s body had changed a lot after absorbing all the energy from the two petals of


    Celestial Flower.


    It could be clearly seen that the great power of ice and fire was flowing all over the body of Ricky, and


    his body with purple light began to change. There was golden light appearing in the purple light and


    eventually the two colors blended together.


    As the light with two colors mixed, Ricky slowly opened his eyes, from which two lines of light in purple


    and gold shed out. The light with great power hit the wall in the cavern with immense force. The dust


    fog rose and the whole cavern trembled with the impact.


    "It seems that Ricky has reached the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form," Soar


    murmured to himself, feeling the great power of his body from the cavern.


    Crack---- Crack----


    At this moment, all the bones inside Ricky''s body were resonating, which was just the symbol of


    reaching the peak of Bone Reinforcement Realm


    "What violent power! I have never thought my body can reach the peak of Bone Reinforcement when


    I''m at the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. No wonder the physical power of the


    Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form canpare to that of the innate spiritual King,"


    Ricky said out of surprise, feeling the great power flowing through his body.


    He was confident that he could have a good shot at escaping once he met the warrior in the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "So next, I need to find out what the Aeolus Pce and the Endless Shadow are nning to do," Ricky


    said coldly, his eyes ring with confidence. Then he stood up and walked out.


    Woo! At this point, the regained spiritual meridian started to resonate in Ricky''s brain. He felt that


    something was changing in the third segment of the regained spiritual meridian.


    The third segment that was originally dim began to shine with golden light, and the light grew stronger


    and stronger as time passed by.


    ''Is this the third zone and the third Supreme Skill?'' With this feeling, Ricky thought in his heart with


    excitement.


    Next moment, the golden light smothered all of his senses.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When he got his senses back, he was already in the golden zone. Like the Devourer Zone and the


    Chaotic Fire Zone, this zone was extremely spacious.


    In the golden zone, the pungent scent of massacre was everywhere.


    Ricky felt the sense of killing in the golden zone. But the kind of killing that was for justice and


    protection. It was bright, not like the dark senseless killing.


    At the same time, the golden fire rose in the golden zone; there you would be able to find some golden


    runes.


    After that, a strong sense came to Ricky.


    The words emerged in front of him---- Massacring Zone.

 Chapter 314 The Changing of Situation

    Chapter 314 The Changing of Situation


    "The Massacring Zone! Is the third zone called the Massacring Zone?" Ricky muttered. "It seems that


    this zone represents massacre, no wonder I sense a strong smell of killing in this zone."


    Then, the message of the golden me entered Ricky''s mind.


    The golden me is the peculiar fire surrounding the Massacring Zone. It was called the Massacring


    Fire which was the most original force of killing in the world and had evolved over endless time. It was


    said to be the purest fusion of killing and massacre.


    "This Massacring Fire seems very simr to the Heaven ughtering Fire." Knowing everything about


    the Massacring Fire, Ricky murmured to himself.


    Afterwards, Ricky felt that the golden runes in the Massacring Zone went into his body and fused with


    his body just like the devouring rune and the chaotic fire rune did.


    Meanwhile, Ricky acquired another set of Supreme Skills--the cultivation method of Massacring Skill


    from these golden runes namely the massacring rune.


    The Massacring Skill, like the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill, contained all kinds of casting


    skills and methods of martial arts cultivation, but the quintessence was the way of massacring.


    There were many possible reasons for killing and massacre.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, what was the real reason behind killing and massacre? And what was the real supreme


    enlightenment one got from killing and massacre? The Massacring Skill showed the most correct


    answer, massacre for protection and justice was the supreme enlightenment of massacre anywhere in


    the world.


    Whether it was killing for guarding a family or guarding a country, they were all the supreme


    enlightenment of massacre.


    "Justice! Protection! Is this the most appropriate reason for killing and massacre?" Ricky deeply


    thought about it.


    ording to the Massacring Skill, the final justice belonged to this world and the final protection was to


    protect this world. But what Ricky want was the justice and protection for the people around him. How


    could he ensure everyone''s safety and justice knowing that there were countless people in the world?


    In other words, the world seemed so big that many things seemed disconnected to him.


    "Why should I care? I just need to cultivate the Massacring Skill to further enhance my strength." Ricky


    considered the next moment.


    Then Ricky immersed in the cultivation method of the Massacring Skill spontaneously. He immersed in


    it for three days. In this three days, Ricky understood a little of what the cultivation of the Massacring


    Skill was for.


    It was for the cultivation of the heart, a killing heart. Certainly, the killing and massacre could be hidden


    anytime and they were merely for justice and protection.


    ......


    "It''s been days. Why hasn''t Russelle out?" Outside the cave, Tyson had returned and asked


    curiously. "What on earth is he cultivating inside that is taking so long?"


    "He might get a very important enlightenment. He needs some time," Soar said. "You went out to


    search for information. Did you find anything?"


    "There has been some great changes outside," Tyson answered in a surprising voice.


    "Tyson. What great changes are you talking about?" Ricky''s voice appeared at this moment as he


    walked out of the cave.


    "You finally came out. I was beginning to think that you died in that cave. It seems you have done a


    breakthrough to the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement and your Body Refining Form has leveled


    up." Tyson congratted him.


    "Tyson. You are not so bad yourself. You are about to reach the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement,


    and isn''t yourbat strength as powerful as the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement already?" Ricky


    responded with a smile.


    "Alright. We should talk about thister. First, tell me about changes from the outside first."


    "Right!" Tyson nodded his head and his voice became serious again.


    "That innate spiritual king of Endless Shadow has assembled almost all the warriorsing into this


    ce except those from the Dahlia Pce," Tyson said in a low voice.


    "What''s more, many people in our Manor Pce has been hunted down and killed."


    "Damn it!" Hearing this, Ricky went into a rage and bellowed so with his fists tightly clenched.


    "Russell. If they fail to find us, they will direct their anger towards the Manor Pce members." Seeing


    Ricky got angry, Tyson added, "But you don''t have to worry. Our Manor Pce members did not suffer


    much loss."


    "Howe?" Hearing that, Ricky asked with doubt in his voice.


    "I heard that the people from the Dahlia Pce came to protect our members. I don''t know much about


    the leader of the Dahlia Pce. But for some reason, the innate spiritual king of Endless Shadow is


    afraid of her. He not only does not dare to fight her, but also ordered his followers stay away from the


    Dahlia Pce," Tyson answered with even more doubt.


    From Tyson''s answer, Ricky immediately understood. It was probably because Doris had given a


    powerful trump card to Tina. Even high-ss spiritual kings wouldn''t be able to handle Doris''s means,


    not to mention a lower spiritual king.


    In the meantime, Ricky appreciated Tina in his heart. He knew why Tina would do such a thing.


    "Russell. You had cultivated in the Dahlia Pce for three months. Do you know what all of this trouble


    is really about?" Tyson asked then.


    "Tyson. The person behind the Dahlia Pce is very powerful. She is so powerful that the whole


    Endless Shadow is afraid of her, so the innate spiritual king of Endless Shadow won''t dare touch the


    Dahlia Pce no matter what happens," Ricky replied.


    "How is that possible? How powerful is she?" Hearing what Ricky said, Tyson was puzzled. "Is the


    Dahlia Pce a force from beyond the Realm of Wildness?"


    After all, there was no such force that could make the Endless Shadow frightened anywhere in the


    entire Realm of Wildness.


    "That is correct," Ricky said.


    "The Chaotic Region is turning out to be moreplicated than I initially imagined." Tyson sighed with


    disbelief.


    "Did you get some information about Kristen?" Ricky asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. She is also under the protection of the Dahlia Pce. She is safe for now." Tyson added


    with concern, "But I heard that those innate spiritual kings are pressuring the owner of the Dahlia


    Pce to hand her over to them."


    "Is that so? They seem very anxious for being unable to find us," Ricky said.


    "After all, it is the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at intermediate King Level. Both the middle


    spiritual king and the upper spiritual king wouldn''t be able to resist its temptation." Soar agreed.


    "What should we do now? Although this cultivation makes us significantly stronger, there is no doubt


    that we are throwing straws against the wind if we decide to fight against the two lower spiritual kings


    recklessly," Tyson questioned.


    "No matter what, our priority should be picking Kristen up from the Dahlia Pce," Ricky replied firmly.


    Ricky had made a decision. He was ready to expose some of his secrets to Tyson and Kristen,


    because he had no ns on losing his two true friends.


    Kristen was safe in the Dahlia Pce, but he did not want Tina to be put under too much pressure for


    his sake.


    "Alright, we should pick up Kristen then the three of us can get together. Even if we die, we would die


    together," Tyson said firmly. Tyson couldn''t ce much trust in the Dahlia Pce.


    Tyson assumed that the Dahlia Pce would protect Kristen and others, just because they knew Ricky.


    Once the innate spiritual king put too much pressure on the Dahlia Pce, they might give in and stop


    protecting them anymore.


    "Stop saying that, Tyson. We don''t get Kristen out just then we could die together, okay?" Ricky


    answered.


    "Ha-ha~"

 Chapter 315 Meeting Tina

    Chapter 315 Meeting Tina


    After making up his mind, Ricky started off to find Tina ording to the location that Tyson had told


    him. He decided to go on his own, while Tyson and Soar stayed in the valley to wait.


    Though he was aware of his friend''s strength, Tyson was still a bit worried about Ricky''s safety. But


    Ricky was determined to carry on the n and he was not a man who would easily change his mind.


    Convinced by Ricky''s confidence, Tyson nodded his head and agreed to his decision. Even if Tyson


    himself hadn''t noticed it, it was obvious that he would always trust Ricky unconditionally. If Ricky said


    he could do something, Tyson would believe in him no matter what. Whatever Ricky did, he always had


    Tyson''s full support.


    And Ricky had never let him down. .


    The members of the Dahlia Pce settled down on a deserted in where the evil spirit was rtively


    less powerful. They built cottages with thatch, bamboo poles and stones. They decided to stay here


    until the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king showed itself.


    However, they were not as unperturbed as before, because they had been informed that an innate


    spiritual king had appeared in the strange world, who had assembled the other forces to his feet in only


    a few days.


    Though they heard that the innate spiritual king had warned his subordinates not to touch the Dahlia


    Pce, they still couldn''t make sure how much of it was true.


    What was worse, in such dangerous conditions, their leaders had lent her hand to the man who the


    innate spiritual king was hunting and this made them even more anxious.


    The members of the Dahlia Pce were too busy worrying about the future. They didn''t notice that


    someone hadnded on the in without a sound. It was none other than Ricky, who hade out of


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky didn''t want to disturb the girls, so he hid himself immediately. He didn''t conceal all his traces.


    Instead, using the forces of the three spaces, he easily controlled his power so that only demi-


    immortals would be able to feel his presence.


    Ricky found a quiet ce to sit down and have a breather. Shortly after, Tina appeared in front of his


    eyes.


    "Hey, Tina! I haven''t seen you in a while. You''re now even prettier since Ist saw you." Ricky stood up


    and greeted her with a smile.


    "Ricky? What are you doing here? Aren''t you aware that you are in grave danger? You are wanted by


    so many warriors! How dare youe here all by yourself?" Tina ignored his teasing words. Her


    eyebrows furrowed in concern.


    "I came here to thank you," Ricky smiled. "And I also need to take Kristen with me," he continued.


    "What? Take her with you?" Tina widened her eyes in disbelief. "I don''t understand. You won''t find a


    safer ce than here in this world. You''ll only put her in more danger!"


    "Tina, I know you are willing to help us. But I don''t want to get you into any more trouble. If I take


    Kristen back with me, you''ll have nothing to do with the Manor Pce, and the innate spiritual king will


    surely leave you alone," Ricky exined further.


    "What do you take me for? I''m your friend, Ricky. Besides, I''m not afraid of that lower spiritual king. I


    can take his life anytime if you want me to!" Tina raised her voice in anger.


    "Tina, listen to me. I know you are not afraid of him. I also know that you have a trump card with Doris''s


    help. But I''m not a daredevil, and you have to trust me that I won''t put Kristen and myself at risk." Ricky


    persuaded her in a calm but firm voice.


    "I have every reason to take Kristen back. First, I''m confident enough with my current strength. They


    can''t hurt me even if they tried. I can protect my friends and myself. Second, You and Doris have to


    keep your strengths under wrap. I don''t want you to have too much pressure on your backs just to


    protect us."


    Tina was moved by his words. She cooled down a little but still couldn''t help but to worry about Ricky.


    "But Ricky, are you sure you can manage it?"


    "You have to believe me, Tina. I never do anything uncertain." Rickyughed breezily.


    "All right then. But you have to wait for a while. When the members take their rest, I''ll bring you to


    Kristen," Tina said.


    Deep in her heart she was a little jealous of Kristen, because she could tell that Ricky was really


    concerned about her. In fact, there were many warriors courting her and many of them were the very


    essence of genius. They always said that they loved her but she knew that none of them truly meant


    what they said.


    All they want was the support of her family. They didn''t like her for who she was.


    "Thanks, Tina. Oh, and before I forget, can you do me another favor?" Ricky looked deep into her eyes


    and smiled.


    "We had made a deal. You don''t have to thank me." Tina shook her head slightly. "Another favor? Are


    you talking about ensuring safety of the other members of the Manor Pce?" Tina guessed.


    "Yes. Especially Trent and Bastian. I would really appreciate it if you keep them away from harm,"


    Ricky whispered.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of them. They are safe here with me. Besides, if you take Kristen away, the innate


    spiritual king won''t pay attention to the Dahlia Pce any more. Because he believes that Kristen is the


    only one who is important to you," Tina assured Ricky.


    "Thank you, Tina. You have been very helpful to us. If you don''t mind, I have a question to ask you,"


    Ricky said.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you remember the Bronze Key which the eight Forces scrambled for in the Chaotic Mountains?


    What exactly is it? What can it do and how exactly does it work?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    He reached into the storage bag and took out the Bronze Key.


    "My Goodness! So it was you who took it!" Tina''s beautiful eyes widened. She stared at the Bronze Key


    in astonishment. "We have suspicions that you were the one who took it. But we couldn''t figure out how


    you did it, so we all denied that guess."


    "Yes. If the leaders of the seven Forces had joined hands to attack me and force me to hand over the


    Bronze Key, I would have no choice but to surrender." Rickyughed.


    "Hah,e off it! I knew that your snake has the strength of an innate spiritual king. Even if the leaders


    of the seven Forces joined hands with one another to attack you, I don''t think you would lose the battle


    that easily." Tina shook her head, pursing her lips.


    "Hah-hah, Doris told you that, didn''t she? It seems that I can''t hide anything from her even if I tried."


    Ricky sighed with a joking smile.


    "You know what? You really impressed me. You didn''t eliminate your traces but changed them instead.


    So we thought it was someone else we didn''t know who took the Bronze Key," Tina said.


    "Actually, you were right, Tina. I wasn''t the only one hiding in the shadows. There was someone else


    who wanted the Bronze Key and tried to take it. But he didn''t expect me to be right there waiting for


    him," Ricky exined in a serious tone.


    "Are you serious? I didn''t know that. It isn''t something I expected." Tina furrowed her eyebrows.


    Then, Ricky began to tell Tina everything he knew. .


    "Ricky, are you telling me that it was the Endless Shadow, the organization of murderers, who was


    plotting behind the scenes?" Tina said incredulously as her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes. And the Aeolus Pce is a secret force being controlled by the Endless Shadow.


    I''m certain about that," Ricky said with a nod. "That''s why I''m asking you to tell me the origin and


    function of the Bronze Key, so we can specte about the true intentions of the Endless Shadow."


    "I''m sorry, Ricky. I really want to help you but I''m afraid I can''t. All I know is that the Bronze Key is an


    essential factor in achieving the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king and it was hidden in the


    body of the Skeleton Dragon in the Chaotic Mountains," Tina said, lowering her eyes.


    "You know me. I was never interested in that opportunity. I joined them only because I was bored and


    wanted to have some fun. I just wanted to do something with my time. I didn''t think about it that much."


    "Yes, I know that. It''s okay; don''t worry about it. But do you know who was it that spread the rumors in


    the first ce?" Ricky asked eagerly.

 Chapter 316 Rickys Secret Zone

    Chapter 316 Ricky''s Secret Zone


    "I''m sorry, Ricky, but I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you in this respect. The truth is that I didn''t know much


    about the origin of the rumor. I came to the Chaotic Region with Doris ten years ago and she helped


    me to establish the Dahlia Pce in order to cover my true identity. Ever since, I''ve heard about the


    rare opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king.


    Also, I''ve heard the rumor that a Bronze Key is hidden inside the body of the Skeleton Dragon, and that


    it has something to do with the chance. But I didn''t know about the blood essence of the dragon until


    we hunted it down," Tina admitted.


    "So, I have no idea who started the rumor either." She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.


    "Don''t feel the need to apologize Tina. I''m not like that. So, it seems that the Endless Shadow has all


    the crucial information," Rickymented as he blinked his eyes.


    "Oh, they are dangerous. Always keep that in mind, Tina. Although you have Doris, you ought to be


    more careful. We have no clue what they''re about to do next at all," he warned in a serious tone.


    "Yes, Ricky! I''ll keep myself safe, I promise. I''m quite confident about my capacity to do this," Tina


    giggled, a smile resting on her lips.


    "Oh, there''s another thing I''d like to warn you about. The Endless Shadow, their existence is not


    contained in the Realm of Wildness, but they are spread all over the Misty South. They show up and


    disappear quietly, watching each one of their targets secretly. I would say they are actually the most


    powerful and dangerous force in this continent."


    "What? They are spread all over the Misty South!?" Ricky eximed in disbelief, his eyes wide as


    saucers. Tina''s information surprised him to the core.


    This shocked news haunted him for quite a few moments.


    "Don''t you worry too much, my friend. With Doris beside us, those shadows can''t hurt you so easily,"


    Tinaforted with a giggle. His shocked expression kind of amused her.


    She knew Ricky had been identified as a key target by the Endless Shadow.


    "Well, I''m not being frightened. I just didn''t know that they were so powerful and had so many


    connections," Ricky replied, his tone still revealing his stunned state. He was trying hard to digest this


    news.


    Despite his im of not being frightened, he cursed secretly in his mind. ''What the hell?! I even told


    Tyson that we were going to take the Endless Shadow down! Oh, goodness! Maybe in our dreams! The


    most powerful organization here! I have to admit that I''m not that fearless now.'' He hid these thoughts


    from Tina.


    "All right! We can''t just talk here endlessly. That''s enough for today. Stay here and I''ll bring Kristen


    soon," Tina suggested.


    She wished she could spend more time talking to him. She hated to just let him go so soon. However,


    she knew she couldn''t do that. The longer he stayed here, the more easily he might be discovered.


    "Yes, sure. Thank you," Ricky replied and watched her leave the room.


    A few momentster, Tina brought Kristen in. Ricky''s eyes lit up at the sight of Kristen. Tina noticed this


    and felt a twinge of sadness in her heart. She tried hard to suppress her frustration and offered to walk


    them out. It could be said that she was being nice in offering to do this, but truth be told, it was so that


    she could spend more time with Ricky.


    Tina took the lead and escorted Ricky and Kristen out. A few minutester, Tina stopped and said, "I''ll


    turn back here. I can''t leave the pce for too long because other forces are spying on the Dahlia


    Pce."


    "Sure, we understand. Take care," Ricky bade her goodbye.


    Tina then turned around and headed back to her ce. If it were not because of those annoying little


    birds, she would have walked with them for a longer time.


    "Not bad, huh? You didn''t forget me, at the least, Russell!" Kristen said after Tina disappeared into the


    distance.


    "I will never forget you, ever! There is no one single second when I did not think about you," Ricky said


    with just the hint of a smile. "That''s why I showed up in the Dahlia Pce! Feel free to join me as long


    as you wish! But be warned; this will be a perilous journey. Ha-ha," Ricky eximed before he burst


    intoughter.


    "Ha-ha. That''s enough, man. Stop kidding. Is Tyson all right? I''m worried about him," Kristen asked with


    concerned eyes.


    "Easy, easy! He''s still breathing, alive and kicking," Ricky replied. "He''s staying with Soar now. They


    are waiting for us in a secret valley. Let''s go."


    "It''s a relief to know he''s fine," Kristen sighed. "Lead the way."


    Immediately, they set off and moved towards their destination quickly. They made no efforts to hide


    themselves along the way. That was a deliberate choice as Ricky wanted the spies to know that Kristen


    was staying with him.


    This way, Tina would not be a target.


    It was a relief to have Tina''s words that she would protect Trent and Bastian, as well as the members of


    the Manor Pce. Next, he would focus all his attention on dealing with the dangers ahead of him.


    Strangely, they did not see any warriors from other forces along the way.


    "Kristen, did you notice? How odd! No warrior has appeared the whole way," he eximed to her,


    puzzled.


    "Yes, that does seem rather weird! But let''s just ignore it and keep moving ahead. That''s our priority


    after all!" replied Kristen.


    "Alright then!"


    It was once they reached their destination that they found out the reason for this.


    The warriors had gathered here, dozens of them surrounding the valley. It was obvious that their secret


    spot was discovered. Mighty bangs burst out continuously and echoed throughout the space.


    Ricky and Kristen took a harder look. Seven figures were floating in the air. Six of them were


    channeling their spiritual energy. They were no other than the six demi-immortals of the Chaotic


    Region. Another warrior stood in the center of them. His feet left the ground and suspended high


    above, with his hands behind his back. The spiritual energy surrounding him was far stronger than that


    of the other six demi-immortals.


    Needless to say, he was one of the lower spiritual kings from the Endless Shadow.


    A red snake hovered in the air, coiled against them. It was Soar. Soar was a mess now. His body had


    been hurt by the attacks, wounds on his scales dripping with blood. He had no time to recover. Fighting


    these warriors must have taken up much of his energy!


    On his back sat Tyson who was also in a bad state. He panted as he red at them with red eyes.


    Obviously, a fierce fight had broken out just now.


    "Beast! Give the Celestial Flower and bow to me. I shall be your king from now. You will survive if you


    do so," the innate spiritual king demanded coldly.


    "Bow to you? You old monster man! That''s never gonna happen! Oh,e on! You have to know


    yourself better before you blurt out those inane words. You want to be my king? In your dreams," Soar


    cursed resentfully. The man''s words were disgustingly insult.


    "You are asking for death, you little arrogant beast!" the innate spiritual king roared in rage, irritated by


    Soar''s defiance. Heunched the attack at once.


    "You fled when I was being carelessst time. It will not happen this time, I promise! Today is going to


    be yourst day breathing in this world!"


    ...


    "What should we do, Russell? They''re losing the fight!" Kristen whispered. She saw everything clearly


    and could not help but grow worried about Soar and Tyson. They were losing their energy fighting


    against so many strong warriors.


    ''Well, I''m afraid I''ll have to use my secret weapon now. This is urgent! Otherwise, they will die there!''


    Ricky told himself.


    He turned to Kristen and looked into her eyes. "Kristen, promise me you will not feel too shocked no


    matter what you see next! I''ll exin everything to you after we save them." He was determined to use


    his secret weapon now. It had to be done. He had no other choice!


    Kristen, on the other hand, looked back at him with puzzled eyes. She didn''t understand what Ricky


    meant at all! Before she could even ask, Ricky had already channeled his internal strength and


    activated the Chaotic Fire Zone. In the blink of an eye, he and Kristen were now transported to the


    mysterious zone.


    Kristen was taken aback by this sudden, surprising change. She looked around several times and


    finally turned to look at Ricky, her beautiful eyes filled with perplexity. Her jaw dropped and she froze as


    she stared at Ricky, eyes wide in utter shock. She tried to ask, but the surprise had already seized her


    so that she was even unable to make a noise.


    Ricky did not have the energy and time to care about Kristen, who stayed dumbfounded. There was


    something more important now. He manipted the zone and approached Tyson and Soar instantly.


    He erged his mind and immediately, the Chaotic Fire Zone engulfed Soar and Tyson right before the


    innate spiritual king''s attack hit them.


    "Finally! Here you are!" Soar bellowed with excitement the moment he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    He had been so close to a fatal strike that might have been the end of him!


    Tyson, on the other hand, was as dumbfounded as Kristen. Kristen met with his surprised eyes. She


    just shook her head, indicating that she was at a loss and had no idea what happened and where they


    were either.


    ...


    Outside the Chaotic Fire Zone, a stir rose among the warriors.


    "They are gone! They disappeared! Are they ghosts? I can''t believe my eyes!" someone eximed. It


    was just too shocking to digest what just happened. The beast and the man riding it just disappeared


    into nowhere!? How incredible! Where could they go? How did they do that? Questions flooded their


    minds, but they could not find an answer. They turned their eyes to the innate spiritual king, desperate


    for answers.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As a matter of fact, he had no clue either!


    But as an innate spiritual king, he had a lifetime of vast experience and knew more than those ordinary


    men. Immediately, he thought of the spiritual space tool. There was no way a person could disappear


    like that without a spiritual space tool. Thinking about this, he grew angrier as his eyes darkened.


    ''Damn it! No other innate spiritual king is here except me! Who could have such ability to do that?


    Ricky?'' he cursed resentfully in his mind.


    "Ricky, Russell, Ricky...is he?!" As he muttered the names, he seemed toe to an epiphany!


    Immediately, he exerted all his strength and sent it to the surroundings, trying to detect Ricky''s breath


    or smell. However, even an innate spiritual king was not powerful enough to feel the existence of the


    Chaotic Fire Zone. He was doomed to fail.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Feeling nothing but empty air, the innate spiritual king cursed in rage. He bellowed


    in pure anger and sted his powerful innate strength. It was so overwhelming that even the six chiefs


    were unable to resist it. They all stepped back quickly to keep themselves safe from his raging aura.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be in such a rush to find me! We will meet someday sooner orter. You will meet your


    miserable fate, you old pathetic man!" Ricky''s voice echoed in the air as heughed.


    "Bang!" The innate spiritual king immediately flung his most powerful attack at the direction of the


    voice. The other warriors covered their ears and eyes, protecting themselves against the strong airflow


    stirred by the attack. However, nothing happened at all. The only thing they heard was the rustling of


    trees in the wind.

 Chapter 317 Open Hearts to Each Other

    Chapter 317 Open Hearts to Each Other


    Luckily, when the innate spiritual kingunched the attack, Ricky had already urged the Chaotic Fire


    Zone and escaped that valley. The innate spiritual king was left furious as he didn''t catch Ricky.


    At this moment, Kristen and Tyson both came back from the shock and turned their eyes to Ricky,


    knowing that Ricky would exin to them. They were gasping their breaths but were eager to hear


    Ricky''s exnations. Heaving a deep sigh, Ricky met their gaze with confusion in their eyes.


    "Kristen, Tyson, I know how confused you are right now. But first, let me introduce myself again before I


    exin this zone and everything that happened." Gazing at the two, Ricky smiled and immediately took


    the mask away, revealing his real face. The moment Kristen and Tyson saw his face, a flustered and


    shocked look unveiled from their faces.


    This was the decision Ricky made, exposing the Chaotic Fire Zone and facing Kristen and Tyson in his


    true identity. It might seem a rushed thing to do, but he had to reveal himself for another significant


    purpose.


    In addition, Kristen and Tyson had proven their worth to Ricky, so he didn''t find any reason to not trust


    them. In his heart, he had known what kind of persons Kristen and Tyson were.


    If neither of them was sincere, it could only be that either they were really good at pretending, or Ricky


    was a super idiot. It would have been foreseen by Ricky a long time ago already if they were frauds.


    "You... You are..." Tyson jabbered and could not believe the instant change from a familiar face to a


    strange one. Now, his mind became even more chaotic than earlier because of what he was


    witnessing.


    "Tyson, he is Ricky. Ricky from the Snow Sect who goes against the Realm of Wildness," Kristen said,


    which was supposed toe from Ricky himself. To Ricky''s and Soar''s surprise, Kristen was not


    shocked but calmly told the truth to Tyson, who was currently lost in bafflement.


    "Ricky? How is this possible? It''s too surreal! Are you really him?"


    Tyson said with a serious tone.


    "Kristen, you seem to have known my identity for a long while. How and since when did you know


    about it?" Slightly shocked, Ricky smiled and asked Kristen.


    "Well, it wasn''t obvious at first. But when you said you could cast, I began to suspect it, considering that


    your ability can challenge above your level. So after you cast two weapons, I saw your excellent


    Pounding Skill, I could 50% confirm your identity," Kristen started exining calmly.


    "Until there was a time where I had the opportunity to confirm my suspicions. When you used your


    weapon casting skills to conquer Trent, I''ve hadpletely identify you," Kristen finished.


    "It seems that I''m not careful enough. What a pity," Ricky said to Kristen tly, feeling quite


    disappointed.


    However, he was relieved at the same time because it was Kristen who found out. Since this moment,


    Ricky had more trust in Kristen, because she did not say anything to anyone after she confirmed his


    identity, which was the strong evidence that Kristen really treated him as a friend. It was lucky for him to


    find this kind of person who understood that what he had back then was necessary to be hidden.


    "Yes, you are. You''ve let your guard down,"


    Kristen nodded in a poker face.


    "Fortunately, it''s you who found out about it. Or was it really a fortunate one?" Ricky replied yfully,


    and Kristen could only roll her eyes and bite her lips to prevent herself from smiling. After a few


    moments, she returned her gaze back to Ricky.


    As she met Ricky''s smiling face again, she couldn''t help but smile back. The two looked at each other


    intensely while smiling, which indicated their mutual trust beyond words.


    For Kristen, she didn''t care whether the man standing in front of her was called Russell or Ricky. All


    she really cared about was that he was her friend. It was always the same person, no matter how many


    times he changed his name and face.


    "Hey Tyson, do you understand now? I''m sorry if I had to keep it from you,"


    Ricky said with apologetic eyes, as turned his gaze onto Tyson, who was still a little shocked.


    "More or less," Tyson muttered in a low voice. It was still an unbelievable incident for him, so he


    couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Later, walking to Ricky, Tyson looked him up and down, from head to toe, and asked again, "Russell,


    are you really Ricky?"


    "Tyson, I''m 100 percent real. I am really Ricky,"


    Ricky replied with a soft chuckle. Tyson''s face was too hrious that he couldn''t help butugh a little.


    "Kristen knew it all along. The ability topete above your level, the weapon casting skill, and the


    cultivation method of body refining. How could I miss all these clues? I''m so stupid! I was always left


    behind!" Tysonined to himself and scratched his head. "It was too obvious, but I didn''t even


    have a suspicion. Foolish me..."


    "It''s okay, Tyson. Now..." Ricky gently patted Tyson''s head and grinned.


    "Now I only know that you are my friend, a friend I can trust everything with. I have known you as, so


    now, Russell or Ricky, whichever your name is, nothing will change," Tyson became serious, being


    sincere with his words to Ricky.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Then, he became serious and said, "I will make sure that you will like Ricky too. My real self. This time,


    there won''t be any pretention anymore."


    At the back of his mind, he could only reminisce what his life used to be. It was so lonely to be a


    powerful master in the martial arts world but it would not be the case anymore with true friends on the


    way.


    At this point, Ricky didn''t notice that a drop of blood essence had been overflowing from the middle of


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    their eyebrows after Kristen and Tyson exchanged a short nce. Little did Ricky knew, the two had


    something nned on their minds already.


    Then they two vowed to the drop of their own blood essence. "I swear by the name of martial arts. I will


    treat Ricky as my own sibling. If I let out his secrets, I''ll be struck by lightning and split into two halves,"


    the two sincerely said in unison.


    After they finished, an invisible force emerged from their blood essence, and it was the force of Martial


    Arts Oath. There was no doubt that they must die if they vited their oaths in the future. They vowed


    to be on Ricky''s side from now on, where death would be the punishment for treason.


    It was the force of supreme enlightenment. A divine-like power was bestowed upon the oath, making it


    too sacred to be broken.


    Called the Martial Arts Oath, it was the most serious oath for warriors, where severe sanctions lied


    ahead. With this oath, even the top warriors in the martial arts world could not resist the force of


    supreme enlightenment if they got punished for breaking their oaths. This oath was taken very rarely as


    lives would be at risk, so it could be only utilized with pure sincerity.


    In particr, the stronger the warrior was, the greater the counterattack of the oath would be. No one


    could escape it, even the most powerful warrior of the human race.


    Therefore, if Kristen and Tyson took an oath like this, then it evidently proved that both of them opened


    their hearts to Ricky already that they were willing to put their lives at stake.


    "That''s Martial Arts Oath, right? Kristen! Tyson! What are you doing?!" Ricky eximed and scolded.


    Upon knowing the grave consequences of breaking that sacred oath, he was a bit terrified at what they


    did now.


    Since he chose to believe both of them, he meant his heart. It was unnecessary for them to make the


    most serious oath to prove their hearts. They went too far, in Ricky''s eyes. Was he that worthy for their


    lives? He felt so honored and grateful at the moment.


    Taking the blood essence back in their bodies, Kristen and Tyson dered, "Ricky, we believe you. But


    we don''t have any secrets to make you trust us. So we made the oath, in hope that you will fully trust


    us from this day forward."


    "You two..." Ricky was too touched to continue what he was saying. It was his greatest reward to have


    them as his friends.


    "This zone should be the interior of the spiritual space tool you got in the Earth Fire ce, right?"


    This time, they curiously looked at the Chaotic Fire Zone, letting go of the oaths they just made. It was


    time for them to snap out of it as they still had better things to do ahead.


    "No. When I was chased down by the Endless Shadow, the spiritual space tool I got in the Earth Fire


    ce had consumed all of its energy already. So it dropped into a deep sleep and couldn''t work for


    now. I''m not sure when it will recover," Ricky said and shook his head. What he had responded amused


    the two once again. The surprise was only getting started now. More surprises wouldeter on for


    the two.


    "So we are not in the space tool?"


    Kristen and Tyson both eximed in too much astonishment.


    "Yes, how did youe up with that perception? You are wrong. This zone is inside me. I call it the


    Chaotic Fire Zone,"


    Ricky said, with excitement in his voice because now, he could finally tell them what his real skills were.


    "What? It is inside you? How did that happen?"


    the two eximed again with synchronized minds. They were surprised again, but not that much


    because they were starting to adjust with Ricky''s constant revtion.


    With more puzzle emanating from their eyes, they indeed could not understand how it had happened.


    They were so lost that they didn''t know what to respond.


    "You can put it this way. Basically, I got the zone in one of my adventures and it went into my body, just


    like the spiritual space tool where I can get in and off as I want. But the only difference is that this zone


    is way stronger than the spiritual space tool,"


    Ricky tried exining in the most basic way, but how were the judges? Have they understood it


    already?


    "Although I still don''t understand it, we shouldn''t think about it. We just need to know that you have


    such a safe zone in your body. That''s it," Kristine responded as she cooled down. To her, there was no


    point of dwelling on others'' life.


    "Ha-ha. Exactly. We will turn to you when we are in danger!"


    Tyson joked. "But you can''t turn us down at that time," he added seriously.


    "Aha, no problem. You have my word. Whenever it may be. You can stay as long as you want,"


    Ricky replied jovially, making the other two smile in relief.


    ......


    Afterward, they gradually calmed down and thought about what to doter. The innate spiritual king


    was still out there, waiting for them. The fight had yet to end.


    "Ricky, aren''t we going to stay in your zone like thister? It''s a good defense if we hid like this," Tyson


    wondered, "But in that case, when the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king appears, I am


    afraid there will be nothing we can do."


    "Of course not. We must fight the innate spiritual king. It is for our own selves. If we defeat that, we will


    be stronger. We must improve our power so that we canpete with others."


    Ricky continued and this time, he became more serious, "So we are going to Devil Beast Valley to


    cultivate ourselves."

 Chapter 318 The Devil Beast Valley

    Chapter 318 The Devil Beast Valley


    "The Devil Beast Valley? Are you sure?" Kristen asked doubtfully after hearing Ricky''s suggestion.


    Kristen was not alone in her doubt. Tyson was likewise a bit skeptical and wanted to ask the same


    question. Both of them had no idea why Ricky chose to go to the Devil Beast Valley, because they


    couldn''t be more aware that after entering the extremely dangerous Valley, even a warrior at the realm


    of demi-immortal would have a slim chance of surviving.


    "Kristen, we haven''t been to the Devil Beast Valley yet. It''s a dangerous ce marked on the map from


    the Aeolus Pce and might also the most dangerous ce in this battlefield world. That leads me to


    think that it will have the most precious treasures waiting for us," Ricky exined slowly.


    Then he took out the map and showed its location to Kristen and Tyson. Meanwhile, he told them his


    spection that the Endless Shadow and the Aeolus Pce would have no interest in hunting them in


    such a dangerous valley.


    "The Endless Shadow and Aeolus Pce are horrible, indeed!" Kristen eximed, agreeing


    wholeheartedly with Ricky''s opinion on their foes. ''''In that case, this Devil Beast Valley is actually now


    the safest ce for us."


    "Yes, the Devil Beast Valley is a gathering ce of devil beasts on this battlefield, and quite a number


    of them have reached the realm of demi-immortal, and even devil spiritual beasts could be hidden in


    the depths of the Valley," Ricky said excitedly.


    "As warriors from the outside world, we have a very slim chance of survival after we walk into a


    dangerous ce like this. Fortunately, we have a safe shelter ce¡ªthe Chaotic Fire Zone. We can


    hide in there at any time we are in danger."


    "Wow, that''s right! I can''t believe I forgot about it," Tyson said abruptly, pumping his fist with excitement.


    "With your special Zone, we can stay in the Devil Beast Valley as long as we want!


    We can also hone our martial arts skills by constantly fighting with the devil beasts!"


    "Tyson, fighting against the devil beasts is indeed a means of improving our realm and our fighting


    power, but it''s not the most efficient method we have at our disposal," Ricky said andughed


    mysteriously.


    "Oh? Are you trying to tell us that you have clues about other opportunities hidden in this Devil Beast


    Valley?" Tyson asked, puzzled. Kristen too stared at Ricky, her brow furrowed.


    "Ha-ha, I''d rather tell youter. After we hunt a few devil beasts, you''ll find out then," Ricky said, still


    smiling mysteriously.


    "Oh, my God! Why you have to keep us in such suspense?" Kristen said, pouting her lips.


    "Ha-ha, Tyson, Kristen, don''t worry! What he''s talking about definitely will not let you down," Soar


    reassured them mysteriously, before he couldn''t contain himself any longer and burst outughing.


    Then Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone. Along with his twopanions and the dragon, Ricky


    sped up the travel towards the Devil Beast Valley.


    On their way, Tyson and Soar concentrated on healing themselves. In the previous battle where they


    had been terribly disadvantaged, they experienced a crushing defeat and were severely injured. If


    Ricky hadn''t saved them in time, they would have met their deaths.


    Ricky also told Kristen to practice in his Chaotic Fire Zone, and even offered her two Celestial Flowers


    in hopes that she could make further progress and reach the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Kristen did not refuse his offer. Aside from being willing to ept his gesture of help, she also needed


    them urgently at the moment.


    When Ricky was handling the Celestial Flowers to Kristen, he regretfully realized that he forgot to give


    Tina some.


    Yet, Ricky guessed that due to the strong background of Tina''s family, she might have plenty of


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the intermediate grade of King Level that would be as powerful or


    even more than the Celestial Flower.


    He felt relieved at this and redirected his attention to focus on the journey to the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Just as Ricky and hispanions were heading for the Devil Beast Valley, the innate spiritual king of


    the Endless Shadow was wallowing in his own fury. He had almost razed the entire valley where Tyson


    and Soar disappeared all of sudden to the ground in a desperate attempt to find any clue about their


    whereabouts.


    Coming up totally empty-handed, the next day the innate spiritual king went straight to Tina to vent his


    anger on her.


    As soon as he reached her, heunched his most fierce attack without a word. Yet, everyone present


    could clearly witness that his attack didn''t work at all on her. It was as though a stone had been thrown


    into a vast ocean, only making a pitifully weak ssh. A ray of faint watery light bursting forth from Tina


    nearly killed him.


    If he hadn''t escaped in time as soon as he detected her deadly skill, he definitely would have been


    struck dead.


    It was now that all the warriors finally understood why he had never attacked her or sent anyone to do


    so from the start. Unfortunately, he directly vited the order he himself had set in ce after he


    allowed his fury topletely consume him.


    A few other demi-immortal leaders from other forces likewise understood that although Tina''s realm


    was like their own, her power was actually much more formidable.


    They also couldn''t help but begin to specte how formidable her master was, considering what they''d


    seen.


    After this happened, no one dared make trouble for Tina or her people again.


    A few dayster, Ricky and hispanions in the Chaotic Fire Zone finally reached the Devil Beast


    Valley.


    It was at the deepest part of the battlefield. Here, the evil spirit energy which permeated the whole


    valley was especially thick and intense, and its surrounding environment waspletely dark and


    depressing.


    Inside such a valley, the corrosive power of the evil spirit was several times more concentrated in


    "Howl! Howl!" Like the ferocious beasts mountains outside, anyone who got close to this Devil Beast


    Valley could hear constant gruesome roars which resounded with the ominous screeches of endless


    killing and blood thirst. Of course, they came from the devil beasts living in the Valley.


    Upon hearing the roars and feeling the creepy atmosphere there, everyone could sense the dangerous


    and horrible nature of the devil beasts.


    After arriving at the Valley, Ricky and Tyson made quick preparations. They set their minds to hunting


    the devil beasts right away.


    Ricky''s hunting targets were, of course, the devil beasts at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    while Tyson''s were those at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    As for Kristen, she was still in her secluded cultivation in Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone. It would take much


    longer for her to make a further breakthrough and reach the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, the


    peak level of the mortal realm. Naturally, Soar held back from participating in Ricky and Tyson''s hunting


    activities. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to hone their skills if the hunting was made too easy with


    Soar''s assistance.


    Their first huntsted for three whole days.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In this time, they managed to hunt four devil beasts at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement and


    three at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Their hunting efficiency was rtively low since they


    were not so familiar with the environment inside the Devil Beast Valley.


    Of course, during that period, they also encountered many perilous obstacles, but they would enter the


    Chaotic Fire Zone to get rid of any possible danger.


    Ricky handed seven devil beasts to Soar. Soar examined them and said that only one devil beast


    would be helpful to them.


    "Soar, what do you mean by that only one devil beast would be helpful to us?" Tyson asked doubtfully,


    puzzled by Soar''s words.


    "Tyson, this is the main means of improving our realm and our ability to fight I have mentioned before.


    Now just watch Soar carefully and you''ll know what I am talking about," Ricky reminded andughed.


    Of course, Ricky''s mysterious method consisted of hunting many devil beasts and then having Soar


    extract blood essence of holy beasts and devil essence from their bodies.


    In this Devil Beast Valley, almost all devil beasts were at the high grade of Bone Reinforcement. Among


    them, there would likely be arge poption of beast who had the blood power of the holy beasts.


    They had just hunted seven devil beasts and were lucky enough to have one among them!


    With this, Soar began to extract the essence from the beast.


    Looking at the extraction process carried out by Soar paired with Ricky''s exnation, Tyson finally


    understood everything and realized that Soar should not be regarded as a simple ferocious beast as he


    looked.


    With the temptation of blood essence and devil essence of the devil beasts, Tyson was greatly inspired


    and worked much harder to hunt the devil beasts. Kristen finally joined in their hunting activities after


    making a breakthrough in her realm.


    Together, they hunted with increasing speed and efficiency. Only a monthter, they had umted


    twenty drops of blood essence of the holy beasts as well as sixteen blocks of devil essence.


    And, unwittingly, as their hunting activities went on, Ricky had reached the peak of the fifth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement, and Tyson could make a breakthrough and reach the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement at any time. Meanwhile, Kristenpletely strengthened her realm at the ninth grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. She could vaguely feel that she had reached the intermediate stage of the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.

 Chapter 319 Enlightening Cliff

    Chapter 319 Enlightening Cliff


    In this state, with both the blood essence of the holy beast and the devil essence, they chose to


    cultivate again. It might have been a hasty process, but the whole month of hunting practiceid a solid


    foundation for them.


    The minor imperfections they had after the breakthrough would hardly affect their journey towards


    innate spiritual realm as long as they tempered themselves more before they broke through into that


    realm.


    There were twenty drops of holy beast blood essence. Ricky and Tyson both got seven drops, and


    Kristen got one. Kristen had already reached the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement and so she gave


    the two men more blood essence to cultivate themselves.


    This time, Soar did not take the holy beast''s blood essence. This was because he had already reached


    the maximum limit of Great Dragon at the present stage. He could only be more powerful when he


    reached a new realm.


    Taking more blood essence wouldn''t benefit him at all.


    Meanwhile, of the sixteen balls of devil essence, Ricky got six balls while Tyson and Kristen each got


    five.


    They continued to cultivate after distributing the balls amongst themselves. Five dayster, they woke


    up one by one. Ricky had sessfully had a breakthrough to the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement,


    Tyson the ninth, and Kristen nearly reached the peak of the ninth grade!


    Upon finishing their cultivation, they fought with devil beasts again, this time mainly fighting to


    consolidate their current cultivation so that it would be unnecessary to take any more blood and devil


    essence they''d acquireter on.


    If they were to have a breakthrough again, it would most certainly block their way to bing innate


    spirits of martial arts.


    They sessfully consolidated their realms after several days of hunting and battling the beasts.


    If not for that innate spiritual king of the Endless Shadow, the power of the three warriors and Soar


    would have been the strongest in thend!


    Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone in order to leave the Devil Beast Valley. He wanted to get word of


    what was taking ce in the outside world.


    He heard that the members of the Dahlia Pce and other alliance forces were all living without


    incident. They were practicing and exploring the secret ces to strengthen their power nearly all day


    every day.


    Without a doubt, these alliance forces kept searching for Ricky and hispanions.


    "That innate spiritual king did not take action. It seems that they have something more important to


    attend to. Or, it could be that he''s waiting for the right time to make a move," Ricky said. "Next, we''ll


    return to the Devil Beast Valley first. The day they make a move is when we''lle back."


    "Ha-ha, if we keep hiding like this, the innate spiritual king of the Endless Shadow will be restless for


    sure," Tysonughed.


    "He is so powerful that we can do nothing but to hide," Ricky smiled. "But we have to go out to glean


    some information every few days."


    And so they returned to the Valley in order to resume their activities.


    But this time, they chanced upon a wonderful ce deep in the Valley!


    It was a ck cliff which rose hundreds of kilometers high. There were multiple traces of old battles


    which emitted intangible innate power, the kind of unique enlightening power which belonged to innate


    spiritual kings.


    Once a warrior became an innate spiritual king, his body, soul and spirit would all be linked to the world


    somehow. Precisely speaking, they would be connected to the supreme enlightenment of the world.


    The realm of innate spiritual king was the first and simplest step in the path to supreme enlightenment.


    Although it was the most straightforward kind, an innate spiritual king could stillprehend a little


    innate power of supreme enlightenment referred to as enlightening power. In the past, it was the innate


    spiritual king who evolved the innate power to a kind of fighting power.


    Even if they cultivated the same Light Apperception, the specialties of each king''s power were diverse


    as they were unique to each one. So the power that the innate spiritual kingunched inbats was


    known as special enlightening power.


    The traces on the cliff emitted intense special enlightening powers. They were so deeply concentrated


    that they included nearly all the properties that a warrior would need when cultivating.


    Everywhere, there were small caves which housed devil beasts. They too detected the special


    enlightening power and used it to help them break through as well.


    Ricky and hispanions suddenly sensed several strong auras emitting from the caves on the higher


    part of the cliff. They discerned that devil beasts at the demi-immortal stage were up there.


    Thepanions were thrilled. This cliff was a priceless and precious treasure for any warrior at the


    advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement!


    "This cliff has such strong special enlightening powers. How many beings of innate spirit have battled


    here?" Tyson eximed in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "If we canprehend for some time on this cliff, it will greatly boost ourprehension of the innate


    realm!" Ricky replied excitedly.


    "And you know, if weprehend some of it, when we break into the innate spirit realm it will make the


    process much, much quicker."


    "Exactly!" Kristen approved of the n as well.


    "But these devil beasts would definitely be displeased at our presence. I''m afraid they''ll tear us to


    shreds!" Soar said, worried.


    The three young warriors fell silent. Soar was right.


    "Soar¡­ You can beat those demi-immortal devil beasts, right?" Ricky asked him quietly.


    This opportunity was once in a lifetime! Ricky did not want to lose it, and knew the only way to seed


    was fighting the beasts head-on!


    "Yes, it would be of no difficulty to me," Soar replied. "I am worried about something else. Would you


    control the Chaotic Fire Zone to the peak of this cliff? Then you''ll understand what I meant."


    Heard Soar''s words, Ricky controlled the Chaotic Fire Zone to the peak without hesitation. Then they


    saw two dark figures on the cliff.


    One was a thin middle-aged man, and the other was a hefty man. They each upied half of the cliff''s


    peak andprehended the enlightening power quietly. Thepanions could sense that these two


    men were emitting special enlightening power of their own spontaneously.


    Their power was fusing with the world rapidly. They were definitely in the realm of innate spirit!


    As they were in the Valley, it was obvious that they were devil king beasts!


    "Oh my! Two devil king beasts!" Tyson said in a low, stunned voice at the sight of the two figures.


    Ricky''s face also grew serious, his blithe confidence melting away.


    If they had been devil beasts at the demi-immortal stage, he would not feel any trepidation. But these


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    were two real devil king beasts. Even with Soar, it was highly unlikely that Ricky and hispanions


    would win.


    "Ricky, although these two lower devil king beasts'' power hasn''t reached the second-ss, they are all


    at the top of third-ss. I would possibly be defeated if I fight with them alone," Soar said dejectedly.


    "It seems that we have no choice but to give up," Ricky sighed. He was greatly disappointed.

 Chapter 320 Fighting Against Devil King Beast

    Chapter 320 Fighting Against Devil King Beast


    Ricky thought it was a good opportunity. However, he was logically nning his strategy and he


    thought it best that he gave up at this point.


    "Ricky, I can give it a try," Soar muttered after contemting some time.


    "The blood power of two devil king beasts are extraordinary, Soar. They can even challenge others that


    are above their strength. From my Chaotic Fire Zone, I can still sense that they are indeed strong.


    Don''t do it unless you''re certain. You are doomed to fail," Ricky warned.


    He wasn''t going to let Soar take the risk.


    "I still want to have a try, Ricky. I want to make a bet because the thin middle-aged man won''t fight


    against us," Soar stated determinedly. There was a firm resolve etched in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky muttered. He couldn''t help but be filled with doubt throughout this whole


    ordeal.


    "Ricky, you will understand after I win the bet. I want to go with you. If I fail, I need your help to put me


    into the Chaotic Fire Zone," Soar assured.


    "Tell me honestly. Are you sure you can handle it?" Ricky gazed straight into Soar''s eyes. He wanted to


    make sure Soar was certain of the risks.


    "I am not sure, but half the odds indicate my win," Soar sighed. There was no point beating around the


    bush with Ricky. It was best for him to answer sincerely because he knew that he cared about him.


    "I will go with you. If anything bad happens, I will take you back without any hesitation. Is that okay?"


    Ricky said. This was noughing matter. Soar could be put in serious danger.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. Everything will go well," Soar vowed. He smiled softly. He was very grateful for


    Ricky''s concern.


    With that, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone. They appeared in a ce somewhere secret and


    remote. They prepared to walk out of the Chaotic Fire Zone. Ricky sat on Soar''s back and they flew


    into the horizon.


    Howl! Howl!


    The devil beasts roared loud as soon as they spotted Soar and Ricky. They were ready to fight against


    them.


    However, being a dragon himself, Soar was able to fly. The devil beasts of Bone Reinforcement had no


    choice but to observe them from afar.


    The ck Devil Condor taunted them upon seeing Soar flying, "Fly all you want, you demi-mortal


    beast! Your blood power may be great, but you will still be devoured in the end.


    Chirp, chirp!" As he finished his sentence, he pped his iron-like wings. He soared up high in the sky


    in a matter of seconds. With the storm of the evil spirit, the huge ck Devil Condor appeared over


    Soar''s head immediately.


    His two sharpened ws, brimming with evil spirits, dug into Soar''s head. He wanted to tear Soar''s


    head into pieces.


    For ordinary creatures, this attack was enough to kill them in a single blow. The ck Devil Condor


    was known to have the most powerful force known amongst the demi-mortals.


    But Soar maintained his focus. He moved his petite body to avoid the attack. His movements were


    agile, concise, and calcted. His figure was immediately above the ck Devil Condor. Locked in


    position, he used his firing tail to hit back.


    Boom! Taking heavy damage, the ck Devil Condor screeched loudly as he fell to the ground. A


    crater was made as an aftermath of his huge physique taking impact on the ground.


    He struggled to stand up, but he failed. Eventually, he lost consciousness.


    It only took one move! Soar defeated a devil beast of demi-mortal realm without breaking a sweat. All


    the devil beasts who witnessed this feat were left terrified.


    Nobody ever dared to taunt them afterwards.


    Many devil beasts of Bone Reinforcement began to retreat slowly. The demi-mortal beasts, however,


    stood their ground. Their expressions were grim and petrified.


    What they didn''t know was the true capacity of Soar''s power. They understood that their level was


    below of what his was. They were doomed for failure unless the two devil king beasts on the cliff could


    help them.


    However, two devil king beasts paid no attention to what truly happened in their fight. It had nothing to


    do with them.


    The devil beasts realized that their best option was to unite together.


    It was not cheating if they decided to consolidate their power. They exerted almost all their power to


    attack Soar together. They beleaguered Soar.


    Soar, however, was calm and kept his cool.


    As the attacked neared Soar, he raised his head and roared loudly, effectively deflecting any attack


    The demi-mortal beasts were in awe. They did not dare do anything after witnessing such an amazing


    disy of power. Their strength reduced unconsciously after.


    The strong pressure of blood power was imminent. They stopped in their tracks as they all felt it.


    Soar still had some tricks up his sleeve, but he decided not to showcase his full strength. If he exerted


    all his blood power of the Great Dragon, these beasts would be left trembling for days.


    As the dragon roar boomed, the attention of two devil king beasts standing on a cliff was heeded. Both


    of them also felt the tremors of such an immense roar.


    One of them, a thin middle-aged man, got confused.


    "Come on!"


    Soar didn''t have time to notice the two devil king beasts on the cliff. He turned his endless Heaven


    Melting Fire into fire weapons to attack the devil beasts as they were still shaking in terror.


    All demi-immortal devil beasts hit the ground. They screamed as they perished in the Heaven Melting


    Fire.


    As the scream died down, the devil beasts of Bone Reinforcement remained quiet.


    All of them were afraid of Soar.


    "I want to know now whether I deserve to stand on the cliff or not," Soar announced as he looked over


    those devil beasts.


    Soar, however, was not addressing the beasts beneath him. He was aiming tomunicate to the two


    devil king beasts on the cliff.


    "A little snake that only rely on his blood power dares to barge in our Devil Beast Valley," a huge devil


    king beast remarked in a strong tone after Soar''s deration.


    Soar remained unfazed.


    Ricky and Soar felt a gust of evil spirit wind. The devil king beast suddenly appeared in front of them


    and hit them hard with his fist of evil spirit.


    Unable to block the punch, they both felt like they were hit by mountains.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''The Gravitation Enlightenment Power!'' Ricky thought.


    But Soar possessed the same power as the lower spiritual king. He used the Heaven Melting Fire to


    resist the enlightening power. Then Ricky felt relieved.


    Soar rolled his body, effectively heating himself as scorching as the sun, and collided with the punch.


    Boom!


    The collision between two tremendous forces, fire and evil spirit, filled the whole cliff. Soar and the devil


    king beast both retreated. Waves of air was felt throughout.


    Soar had protected Ricky in advance. If he didn''t, he would have to go into the Chaotic Fire Zone to


    avoid the strong collision of air.

 Chapter 321 The Devil King Rhino

    Chapter 321 The Devil King Rhino


    Soar and Ricky skidded backwards for hundreds of miles as a result of the immense air billow.


    Meanwhile, the devil king beast who transformed into a stout man, got his back crashed mightily


    against the cliff.


    The devil beasts gazed with terror at thebat. The dozen demi-immortal devil beasts especially


    came to realize that Soar was simply sparing their lives in the previous fight, reserving more of it to fight


    against the devil king beast.


    They knew they could not withstand a single attack from Soar now that they witnessed his true power.


    "How could this happen?" The stout man hissed as he jumped into the sky. His giant, pitch-ck eyes


    filled with misdoubt.


    "Pow! Pow!" A loud rattling sound came from the man''s bones. It sounded as though he was about to


    explode with rage.


    At the sight of the collision, the thin middle-aged man wore aplex expression on his face.


    Obviously, he was surprised at the scene and baffled at Ricky''s and Soar''s strength. But it was also


    clear that he was excited about what would happen next.


    "Dear master, what we want to do here on the cliff is to meditate for enlightening. We promise that we


    will respect the ce and do no harm. Would you do us a favor and leave us in peace, please?" Soar


    said calmly as he stood still.


    Soar nced at the thin middle-aged man as he spoke.


    "Do you intruders really want to stay peacefully in Devil Beast Valley? That will be impossible! Go to


    hell!" replied the stout man aggressively, his eyes now bloodshot.


    All of a sudden, the intense evil spirit he had gathered encircled his body like a tornado.


    "Moo!" A bellow echoed in the air. A pitch-ck rhino sprinted out from the intense evil spirit. Its fifteen-


    meter tall body had a thick shell of armored scales. He was as big as a mountain inparison to


    Ricky and Soar.


    "Thump! Thump!" An Ultimate Domain suddenly formed around the ck rhino as the evil spirit faded


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    away. Those present could sense that everything in the rhino''s peculiar domain increased dozens of


    times in weight, including the gravity itself.


    "Is that his real body?" Ricky asked himself, wide-eyed.


    "The Devil King Rhino!" Soar shouted in exnation. "Devil King beasts of this kind are renowned for


    their strength. Their bloodlines have descended from the emperor beast--the Mighty Emperor Bull!"


    "The bloodline of an emperor beast!" Ricky grew even more serious upon hearing Soar''s words.


    The bloodline of an emperor beast was definitely much more formidable and superior to that of a holy


    beast. The Devil King Rhino could fight an equal battle with Soar before he had even activated his


    blood power! That meant that once he mobilized his blood power, he could face much higher-ranked


    adversaries.


    Although Soar was a Great Dragon of superior origin, he could hardly suppress the Devil King Rhino


    once he used the blood power because their realms and ranks had too great of a discrepancy.


    "It''s time to retreat, Soar." Ricky spoke immediately after he realized the situation.


    "Ricky, I think we still have a chance. Please provide me with the Heaven Melting Fire in the Chaotic


    Fire Zone in the ensuingbat," Soar said gently as he shook his head.


    Ricky nodded, breathing deeply. He could sense Soar''s determination.


    Ricky began to believe in Soar''sment about the bet. He had been paying close attention to the thin


    man on the cliff, who had shown the least intention of taking action since their encounter had taken


    ce.


    Obviously the thin man was not hostile to Ricky and Soar at all, in clear contrast with the Devil King


    Rhino.


    Ricky immediately mobilized all the Heaven Melting Fire from his Chaotic Fire Zone and channeled it


    into Soar''s body. Soar began to glow, an indication that his power had increased considerably.


    However, Soar seemed still slightly inferior to the Devil King.


    "Go to hell! The Mighty Collision!"


    The Devil King Rhino growled. His Ultimate Domain of Gravity, which had been derived from his evil


    spirit, soon transformed into countless shadows which resembled himself. The countless replicate


    shadows howled towards Soar as if they were a legion of soldiers.


    "Pow! Pow!"


    The attack of Gravity Enlightening was so fierce that it could pulverize the whole zone. If it targeted any


    creature below the third ss of Inferior King, it would grind it to a fine powder.


    "That''s very dangerous, Soar!"


    Ricky eximed, feeling a bit anxious. If he had his way, he would have moved Soar to the Chaotic


    Fire Zone right away. But he trusted and respected Soar''s decision.


    ''So be it, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He mobilized his three Supreme Skills in order to reinforce Soar''s power. Then he put forth countless


    devouring runes, chaotic fire runes and massacring runes which twirled around Soar''s body like


    currents.


    Ricky mobilized everything he could, including the Massacring Skill, of which he only had a rudimentary


    understanding.


    "Thank you, buddy!" Soar spoke as he sensed the iing runes and the increasing strength they


    carried.


    He could tell that Ricky respected his decision and had tried every bit to give him the best fighting


    chance.


    At this very moment Soar was determined he would do everything to win Ricky the precious opportunity


    toprehend the secrets on this enlightening cliff.


    Soar spared no effort and burst out his Great Dragon power, pulling out all the stops. Hard scales


    appeared all over Soar''s body amidst the raging mes.


    The shadow of a Heaven Melting Dragon began to take shape behind Soar''s back.


    Soar roared, his power now at its peak form.


    "Soar, we are brothers, and brothers don''t need thanks," Ricky said gently, looking at Soar with trust in


    his eyes. He believed that if they continued to work together, they would aplish many feats.


    This Devil King Rhino was doomed.


    "Raging me Tornado!" Soar shouted as his body coiled up with the strongest forces. The


    Yet Ricky and Soar had underestimated the blood power of the emperor beast. Their joint attack was


    smashed to pieces after only a brief moment of resistance.


    Ricky and Soar spat out arge amount of blood as they toppled onto the ground, flung by the force of


    the beast''s power.


    To everyone''s surprise, they smiled at each other tacitly as they raised their heads.


    "It seems that I have failed you, Ricky," Soar beamed. "Looks like I am not strong enough to challenge


    the Devil King Rhino, the descendant of an emperor beast."


    "But we have tried our best. Maybe it is just not our opportunity to seize." Ricky smiled back.


    "Devil shlight!"


    High above in the sky, the Devil King Rhino was preparing for another fierce attack to end Ricky and


    Soar''s lives.


    Intense evil spirit gathered between the two sharp horns on the Devil King Rhino''s head and produced


    a streak of ck light. The light shot at Ricky and Soar at lightning speed!


    Ricky and Soar did not intend to challenge the vigorous attack. Instead, they braced themselves and


    intended to return to the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    But at this very moment, the middle-aged thin man on the cliff took action. He dashed to stand in front


    of the Devil shlight, gathered his evil spirit and raised his arm. His fingers transformed into ws


    and blocked the Devil King Rhino with casual ease.


    Everyone looked in surprise at the thin man, awed at his ability. But for some reason, Soar was not so


    surprised. He had anticipated this somewhat.

 Chapter 322 Devil King Python

    Chapter 322 Devil King Python


    "Hey, big guy! Stop that. Let them go," the thin middle-aged man ordered as he crushed the attack from


    the rhino with his ck spiritual w.


    Although he spoke in a low voice, people could sense themand from his tone. It seemed he was


    even more strong-willed than the Devil King Rhino.


    He was obviously more powerful. If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t have easily blocked the Devil shlight.


    Triggered by what he heard, the Devil King Rhino roared ferociously. He spat, "Don''t forget where we


    are, fool! Humans and those lowly beasts are forbidden to enter the Devil Beast Valley!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re wasting my time, big guy!" the man taunted, seemingly undisturbed with the angry roars. "I''m


    not negotiating. I''m ordering you," he continued.


    "You''re so arrogant!" This made the Devil King Rhino even angrier. He summoned his evil spirit again


    and rushed towards the man.


    "You''re so stubborn!" The middle-aged man shrugged. He was undaunted by the Devil King Rhino''s


    attacks.


    The Devil King Rhino roared in full force as he was surrounded by the evil spirit. However, Ricky heard


    another roar, quite simr to that of a dragon, but he could tell its differences from a real dragon.


    As the roar bellowed, a ck python of more than thirty meters long rushed out from the evil spirit and


    reached out its sharp ws toward the rhino.


    After several strikes, the Devil King Rhino was beaten down. Innumerable wounds were all over his


    huge body.


    The python, on the other hand, remained uninjured. It was obvious between the two devil king beasts


    who had the upper hand.


    ...


    "The middle-aged man transformed to a python! Is that what he really is? I see!" From his observation,


    Ricky finally understood what Soar meant.


    He also inferred that the python''spetence might have reached the level of a second ss lower


    spiritual king. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to defeat the Devil King Rhino who possessed the


    emperor beasts'' bloodline so easily.


    From the very beginning, Soar knew that the thin middle-aged man was a devil king beast, a python. All


    pythons and snakes regarded the Great Dragon as their king.


    This was because they were loyal to the bloodline. In some instances, there were pythons and snakes


    that desired to kill the Great Dragons so they could get their blood power. With this, they would be


    Great Dragons themselves.


    The devil king python cultivated the evil spirit. His bloodline, however, was a spiritual beast that


    originated from the Great Dragon. Therefore, Soar''s bet was about the devil king beast''s loyalty to the


    Great Dragon.


    Looking on how things were turning out to be, Soar was likely to win the bet.


    ...


    "Little loach, what are you doing? I wanted to kill these two outsiders. Stay out of this!" The Devil King


    Rhino crawled out from a deep hole and huffed at the python in the sky. Both of them now


    had morphed into humans again.


    "It doesn''t concern you whether it has anything to do with me or not. Don''te here again within a


    month. Otherwise, I won''t let you go so easily," the python warned.


    "Roar!" the Devil King Rhino roared furiously.


    He opted not to say anything further nor to attack his opponent. He was wise enough to recognize that


    the python was stronger than he was. Roaring, the Devil King Rhino left the cliff area.


    "You can leave now. Remember, don''t approach this area for a month," the devil king beast announced


    to the other devil beasts.


    As he concluded, the devil beasts scampered out.


    "Thank you!" Ricky and Soar muttered in unison.


    "You were betting my loyalty to the Great Dragon, weren''t you? That''s very bold of you." The devil king


    python shifted his gaze towards Soar.


    "I was lucky I won the bet. You wouldn''t have helped me otherwise. You could''ve colluded with the


    Devil King Rhino to rob my Great Dragon''s Blood," Soar gratefully said.


    "Come on, you don''t have to say anything further. I will give you a month to cultivate here," the python


    offered. "Since my bloodline originated from the Great Dragon, I should help you.


    But since this is the Devil Beast Valley, you must leave in a month. If not, I''ll be the one to personally


    drive you away."


    "Thank you!" Ricky and Soar beamed excitedly.


    "May I have your name?" Ricky probed.


    "My name is Royce," he simply answered. "Take your time in here." With that, Royce sat on the top of


    the cliff again with crossed legs and started toprehend the enlightening power.


    ''Royce!'' Ricky put a mental note to remember his name.


    Then without any dy, Ricky and Soar chose a suitable cave and began toprehend the


    enlightening power.


    Their ability toprehend the enlightening power was limited. After all, they had no idea how to


    gather the enlightening power on their own.


    Before they started to meditate, Ricky absorbed the enlightening power radiating from the cliff and put it


    into the Chaotic Fire Zone. With this, Tyson and Kristen couldprehend it too.


    As the three zones had the function of exnation and analysis, Ricky focused onprehending the


    so-called enlightening power soon.


    The enlightening power was a power based on the innate spiritual power. It contained the supreme


    enlightenment power--the power beyond anything in the mortal world.


    Skin Refinement, Blood Purification and Bone Reinforcement were all realms in the mortal world. There


    were significant differences between them and the innate realm. The power from the strongest warrior


    in the mortal world was nothingpared to the innate enlightening power.


    It wasn''t as simple as quantitative change leaded to qualitative change.


    That was why the Great Dragon Soar, a creature who was able to challenge creatures at the third


    grade of Bone Reinforcement realm could only fight with the lower spiritual king at the third ss who


    had the lowestpetence when he was at the demi-immortal realm.


    Even Ricky would eventually encounter the same problem. No matter how powerful his spiritual


    meridians would be, he couldn''t bypass the three levels to challenge a lower spiritual king at the third


    ss while he was at the demi-immortal realm. The best he could do was to improve his power close to


    a second ss lower spiritual king.


    Reaching the innate realm was a must if he wanted to challenge the creatures whose abilities were


    three levels higher than him. With that, the difference between the enlightening power wouldn''t be that


    significant.


    With the help of the three zones, Ricky understood something about realm breakthrough from the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement to the demi-immortal realm, and then from the demi-immortal realm to


    the real innate realm.


    Ricky could feel that he was gradually understanding the realms above his. He felt like if he was given


    enough power, he would be able to reach the demi-immortal realm easily.


    That was true. This was the great benefit for a warrior at Bone Reinforcement realm to understand the


    enlightening power.


    However, the warriors should step on the ground in martial arts cultivation.


    It would be better for a warrior to naturally break through to a higher level after he naturally reached the


    highest level of a realm and understood the enlightening power.

 Chapter 323 The Completed Devil Kings Grave

    Chapter 323 The Completed Devil King''s Grave


    How time had flown! One monthter, Ricky and Soar woke up naturally and were both more


    levelheaded and wiser. They had be like real immortal creatures.


    They changed so much because they had begun to understand the enlightening power.


    Soar had already had the power of a demi-immortal. They had thought that he would have a much


    easier time in making a breakthrough to be an innate creature.


    In the Chaotic Fire Zone, Tyson and Kristen had gained a lot, though they hadn''t understood everything


    about the enlightening power. If they tried harder, it would be an easy thing for them to make a


    breakthrough and reach the demi-immortal level.


    "Fine, one month has passed. You have to leave here because you won''t make any more progress


    even if you still stay here. This is your limit," Royce said when he came to them after enough time had


    passed.


    "Thanks for your help. I am grateful for what you have done for us. I will remember your kindness


    forever." They both appreciated his help.


    "You''re wee." Royce nodded his head and epted their thanks.


    "Royce, I want to ask you a question. Are you not going toe out of the Devil Beast Valley? It won''t


    be a long time before the entrance of the battlefield will open again. It''s time for you to leave," Ricky


    asked him after realizing something.


    "Coming out is a nice option, but we have be ustomed to the ancient battlefield. It''s a better


    ce for us." Royce also wanted to leave, but he only smiled calmly at them and epted his fate.


    Ricky and Soar both had doubts in his words.


    As if Royce knew what they were thinking, he exined, "Creatures of the continents and creatures of


    this ce are enemies to each other. They always fight against each other when they meet each other.


    We had to cultivate the evil spirit to survive in the ancient battlefield and be ustomed to the


    environment. We have the blood power of continent creatures but we also cultivate the evil spirit.


    Because of that, we are freaks in everyone else''s eyes.


    If we go into the world of devils, we will be the ves. If we go into the continents, we will be med for


    what we did. So, the ancient battlefield is the best ce for us to live."


    Ricky and Soar went silent after hearing what he said. They felt sad for him, but they didn''t know how


    tofort him. It seemed that there was nothing they could do about the prejudice towards the ancient


    battlefields and the creatures living in there.


    "This is only a part of the ancient battlefield. You can''t make any more progress if you stay here longer.


    You will die in the Devil Beast Valley eventually if you stay," Ricky added.


    "You are really a good guy. I understand why the Great Dragon is willing to be so close with you."


    Royce smiled as he heard Ricky''s sincere suggestion.


    "It is indeed a part of ancient battlefield and is always in chaos. It can open an entrance to a continent


    and open an entrance to another continent again after. Finally, it is bound to return the real ancient


    battlefield around every three hundred years and open its entrance for a long time once it does.


    That will be the time for me to return to the ancient battlefield now. I have to wait for that day, but it


    won''t be a long time," Royce added.


    "Oh... I see." Ricky and Soar both understood him and replied to him at once.


    Three hundred years was not a long time for creatures that were immortals because of their long


    lifespan thatsted at least five hundred years.


    "Fine, it is time for you to leave then. The entrance is going to close soon," Royce said.


    "Royce, I have a gift for you. This is a drop of Great Dragon''s blood essence! It may be beneficial for


    you; thank you for your help again," Soar said as a drop of Great Dragon''s blood essence appeared


    between his eyebrows and moved to float in front of Royce''s eyes.


    Royce was excited for the first time when he saw the drop of Great Dragon''s blood essence.


    The most important thing to creatures like him was to eventually be powerful enough to be a


    Great Dragon. Every drop of Great Dragon''s blood essence could greatly enhance their chances of


    bing a Great Dragon, no matter how little energy the blood essence contained.


    It meant that the drop of Great Dragon''s blood essence was the most valuable treasure in the world.


    Royce was a true and decent devil king beast, so he spoke to Soar calmly, saying, "I saved you, but I


    didn''t do it to try and get this blood essence in return. If I wanted it, I could kill you directly and get more


    blood essence than that.


    Please take it back; I don''t need your charity."


    "Royce, I am even more grateful to you because of your selfless personality. This drop of blood


    essence represents my sincere appreciation. I hope that you can ept my gift now," Soar said in a


    sincere tone.


    "What''s more important is that you really do need this drop of Great Dragon''s blood essence, don''t


    you?" Soar added.


    After hearing what Soar said, Royceughed out loud and said candidly, "Indeed, I do need it. You


    cunning little devil. Okay, I will take it, so thank you!


    I will remember your help and pay you back when we meet on the real ancient battlefield. From my


    point of view, you are more than the ordinary creatures. I am sure we will meet again someday."


    "Ha, please do remember us!" Ricky and Soar said with a smile on their faces.


    Then, they decided to leave that valley.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a loud roar arose as the ground began to shake. The roar made all the creatures on


    ancient battlefield feel scared and hide. It was something very abnormal.


    Next, all the creatures watched as many drains of evil spirits rose at the center of the ancient battlefield


    and it seemed that there was something huge under the ground. It seemed like it would emerge from


    the ground at any time.


    One hourter, the evil spirit stopped rising and the surface of the ground stopped shaking.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What happened just now?" Ricky and Soar were both in a state of shock. What they first thought about


    was the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king.


    At once, Ricky and Soar were excited. It was their real goal in going to the ancient battlefield in the first


    ce.


    "Thepleted devil king''s grave has emerged from the ground," Royce told them soon after in a soft


    voice.


    "Royce, what is it?" Ricky and Soar asked what Royce was talking about.


    "Every broken scrap of the ancient battlefield has apleted devil king''s grave under it. It is said that


    the graves have the secret of a powerful cultivation method within them. It was sealed by some kinds of


    strong array. Maybe, but the array can''t seal the grave now. It is the time for the grave to emerge from


    the ground now,"


    Royce exined.


    "It is the devil king''s grave!" Ricky and Soar were both excited after hearing Royce''s exnation.

 Chapter 324 Yates

    Chapter 324 Yates


    In the massive graveyardy the spirit of thepleted devil king who was of the same strength and


    power as apleted innate spiritual king. And this graveyard also brought an opportunity to those


    who wanted to be an innate spiritual king.


    But this opportunity, however, was a waste to them. This was because they cultivated spiritual energy


    but not an evil spirit, which was the kind that the devil king cultivated. Even if they got the devil king''s


    inheritance and fortune, it would still turn out to be useless and invaluable.


    The opportunity was very tricky because even if they started from scratch and begin to cultivate the evil


    spirit and throw away all of their current spiritual energy, chances are, it would still be very difficult for


    them because of the risk of losing control and being possessed by the devil. Furthermore, They could


    only obtain the evil spirit to sustain their cultivation only if they stayed in this battlefield.


    "So, Ricky, what do you think? Should we go for it?" Soar asked Ricky in a whisper. He and Ricky


    exchanged looks affirming that they both firmly believed in Royce''s warnings.


    "Uhm...You know what? I''m not sure about it, either." Both Ricky and Soar had second thoughts about


    the idea. Ricky had longed so much for this opportunity that when it came to him, he didn''t expect to be


    so disappointed at the risks involved. He almost thought that this chance would be impossible for him


    from then on. They were all baffled as theyprehended the situation.


    They were torn, and they wanted another person''s advice. Both of their eyes turned to Royce and


    asked for his opinion about the matter.


    "I don''t think that you should go for it. And even if you do make it, you should still give it up, because it


    doesn''t match with your method of cultivation." Royce said in a point of fact.


    "Meanwhile, even if you are sessful at cultivating the evil spirit, your highest achievements will


    probably reach theirpleteness because you ought to follow the path that the others have already


    taken. We all know that it is already difficult to exceed one''s path, let alone someone else''s.


    However, there''s still another choice. You can still go to the graveyard if you want to. I bet there''s


    something in there that can help you with your cultivation."


    "We got it. Thank you so much, Royce!" Both of Soar and Ricky nodded as a sign of their


    understanding.


    "So...with all points considered, are you still going to the graveyard?" Ricky wondered.


    "No way. I''m a king now. Why should I even bother to pursue some other king''s path?" Royce shook his


    head. "Well actually, my goal is not just to reachpleteness. To me, it''s more than that,"


    said Royce with the great determination and faith in his cultivation method.


    "Understood!" Ricky and Soar replied with a stark tone, after realizing how important the cultivation


    process was.


    "Without further ado, get ready. Just be careful when you reach the graveyard. See you again in the


    ancient battlefield, if we have the chance." Ricky ended the conversation


    and left immediately without a fuss.


    "You know what? I''ve got this gut-feeling that we''ll see him again," Soar felt deep within him.


    "I hope so. I''m all for the real ancient battlefield. It must be so nice to see in person!" Ricky said with


    such a hopeful tone.


    Ricky turned his eyes to Soar and gave him a quick nod, signaling that they must now proceed with


    their journey. They easily left the Devil Beast Valley without any hurdles as a result of the strong power


    that they resonated.


    When they got out of the Devil Beast Valley, they suddenly noticed the significant increase in the evil


    spirit and its destructive force all throughout the battlefield. It came to their attention that this originated


    from the devil king''s graveyard.


    Ricky and Soar did not waste any more time and hurriedly went in the Chaotic Fire Zone to transport


    themselves to where the Dahlia Pce camped out.


    The whole Dahlia Pce was shaken by the tremendous movement so they all came together and


    aimed for the central ce.


    And while along the way, Ricky suddenly bumped into Tina halfway


    and they rushed to the central ce together where all of the other people were.


    As they were in transit, Ricky filled everyone in about what was going on. This included Tina and the


    Ricky tried to stop them from entering the devil king''s graveyard haphazardly, in spite of the power that


    they possessed. He warned all of them about the dangers of entering the graveyard.


    Most warriors at the first or second grade of Bone Reinforcement wouldn''t stand a chance of the devil


    king''s inheritance. It was also believed that even warriors at the top grade of Bone Reinforcement


    would just risk their lives for the inheritance.


    The warriors were misinformed. They were not aware about the fact that the inheritance from the devil


    king was worthless and would not, in any manner, help them with their cultivation.


    Just like what Royce mentioned, even if there were some treasures located in the graveyard, it was still


    too dangerous for anyone.


    But most warriors turned a deaf ear to what Ricky was trying to exin. They were all too enchanted


    about the thought that of the devil king''s inheritance.


    But unlike most of them who ignored Ricky''s warnings, some warriors still took Ricky''s advice and


    listened.


    Two of them were Bastian and Trent who Ricky cared the most among the other warriors. He was just


    so relieved and thankful at the fact that the two actually took his advice and decided not to enter the


    graveyard. Otherwise, he might have to expose his Chaotic Fire Zone to save them from the


    catastrophe.


    Ricky could only do so much as to wish the others who didn''t believe him a good luck. He found it


    impossible to save them all from their decisions.


    It was not that long before they reached the central ce.


    But when they had arrived there, things had changed remarkably--the evil spirit was thicker and more


    condensed as it covered the whole ce like a thick nket. Its destructive force made the warriors


    defend themselves with the use of a more intense Light Apperception skill.


    The area that it covered was so unimaginable, as wide as tens of thousands of miles around the central


    ce. It created a massive entrance in the middle as it eroded and copsed the ground where the evil


    spirit was released.


    The entrance was in the shape of the devil king''s gnarly mouth, opened to its maximum with its


    numerous sharp teeth exposed ready as if it were a massive ck hole. It came to Ricky''s attention,


    however, that this was most certainly the entrance to the devil king''s graveyard.


    Ricky came closer to the entrance of the graveyard. The atmosphere had a strange touch to it, like he


    could feel the immense power of an array around the entrance.


    ''It seems to me that this could be the remaining power of the array that is used to lock up the


    graveyard, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    But as he started to put his foot into the entrance, the innate spiritual king of the Endless Shadow


    revealed himself with his battalion.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the bastard and the beast! You two are finally here! Now, face me and my


    squad. Give us all you got and I might consider leaving your shitty corpses intact!" the spiritual king of


    the Endless Shadow growled in anger when he saw Ricky and Soar.


    Then, he lifted his arms and waved them around as he gathered his strength in preparation for a violent


    attack against the two.


    Rushed footsteps were heard as Tina swooped right in front of Ricky and Soar to block the impending


    attack and said, "Yates! Try me if you want a miserable death,"


    Yates, the spiritual king of the Endless Shadow, stopped and red at Tina with utmost ferocity.


    "You must be kidding me, Tina. You''d better pray that you still have much power of thepleted


    spiritual king or you would die in a much uglier way than these two knuckleheads," Yates eximed as


    he exploded in anger.


    But deep inside, Yates knew better not to mess with Tina because he had learned his lesson before.


    "That''s something you don''t need to worry about," Tinamanded.


    Angry as Yates was, his priority was the graveyard instead of Ricky and the others. He then ordered all


    the warriors and the six demi-immortals to enter the graveyard.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The warriors followed with blind eyes for they were very eager to do it even without Yates'' influence on


    them.


    Seeing all of their greedy eyes hungry for power, Yates smiled with wicked excitement and satisfaction.

 Chapter 325 Entering The Tomb

    Chapter 325 Entering The Tomb


    ''I believe that everything will be clear after we enter the tomb, '' Ricky thought as they prepared to


    enter.


    That was the main reason why he wanted to enter the tomb. He wanted to know what the Endless


    Shadow was nning to do and what the function of the Bronze Key was.


    Ricky dared to enter the tomb because he had the power that he could use as a trump card--it was his


    three powerful zones.


    "Ricky, when should we enter it?" Kristen asked softly.


    "After they all go into it. We might lose our advantage, but it is much safer this way," Ricky replied in a


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    soft voice.


    "Tina, I want to know about the power remnants that Doris left inside your body, how many do you still


    have?" Ricky walked closer to Tina and whispered to her.


    He asked that because they needed Tina''s power to deal with Yates, the strong spiritual king of the


    Endless Shadow.


    "Ricky, I have onepleted innate spiritual king power stored up," Tina answered in a worried voice.


    "I cannot bear too much strong power because I have a Sealing Array inside my body. It was already


    very difficult for Doris to leave two strands ofplete innate spiritual king power in me."


    "It seems that we are bluffing. If Yates finds out about this, then we will all be in danger," Ricky


    answered softly.


    "So, we must keep the old man from realizing that," Tina said.


    "We only need to be careful. After entering the tomb, we''d better stay together," Ricky replied.


    "Got it!" Tina nodded.


    At that moment, almost all the warriors had entered the tomb.


    Yates''s eyesnded on Tina and Ricky again. He sneered at them, saying, "Now it''s your turn."


    "There''s no rush. We will go inside after you do," Ricky replied calmly.


    "Ha-ha. I do want to go inside the tomb, but the residual array at the entry point keeps me from


    entering it."


    "What do you mean?" Tina asked after hearing that. Ricky and others were also very confused.


    With an evil smile, Yates gathered his innate spiritual power andunched an attack towards the entry


    of the tomb. The attack rebounded heavily because of the force of the residual array.


    Seeing that, they immediately understood what Yates meant.


    "Ricky. I''m afraid I can''t go in there. The residual array won''t allow the creatures that own the power of


    an innate spiritual king to enter," Soar said helplessly as he looked at Ricky.


    Soar did not worry about it too much though. Ricky had his Chaotic Fire Zone, so even if the innate


    spiritual emperor showed up, he wouldn''t be able to cope with Ricky.


    "Soar, you should get into Chaotic Fire Zer secretly. Though you might not get out when we are


    inside the tomb, it''s safer that way," Ricky eventually replied helplessly.


    "Okay." Soar nodded.


    "Ha-ha, you rascal. You don''t actually think that it''s only the beast that won''t be able to get in, do you?


    To tell you the truth, Tina cannot get in either--unless she discards all the innate spiritual power she has


    on her," Yates said mockingly again at that moment.


    Tina did not believe in what he said, so she walked towards the entrance and decided that she had to


    see for herself.


    "Tina! Don''t! We cannot put you at risk, no matter whether it''s true or not." Ricky stopped her and


    added, "No matter what happens, the power of the residual array can probably sense your innate


    spiritual power.


    At that point, once the power of the array attacks you, you will have to use your innate spiritual power


    up..."


    After that, Ricky stopped speaking. He knew that Tina understood that it was a trap. Yates''s purpose


    was clear to all of them. He wanted to consume Tina''s innate spiritual power with the help of the array.


    "Ha-ha. You figured it out." Seeing that Tina understood the trap, Yatesughed.


    They could see that Yates''s eyes were no longer grim or full of anger at that moment. The smile on his


    face seemed like everything was under his control--that included everything that Ricky owned. He


    seemed to think that it was just a matter of time before he took everything from them.


    His change of attitude began after the warriors had all entered the tomb.


    ''What exactly is that old man up to?'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    While heughed, Yates left them there. He left Ricky and the others with warriors from the Manor


    Pce and the Dahlia Pce.


    Then, Ricky and Tina told them to be careful again.


    The other warriors all couldn''t wait to rush into the tomb, only the Trent and Bastian and a few rational


    warriors did not rush to enter it.


    "Ricky. Be careful after you get inside. Use your Iron Destroyer if it is necessary," Tina said. "I will wait


    outside with Soar and the others."


    "Alright, Tina, I will be careful." Ricky nodded.


    Then Ricky gave Soar a signal that told him to stay here. Ricky was not worried about Soar''s safety


    because Tina was there. He was also concerned for Trent and the others. With Tina staying there, they


    would all be safe.


    Soar''s power had strengthened a lot after he became able toprehend and study the enlightening


    power for a month. Though he could not beat two lower spiritual kings, he would not be as vulnerable


    as before when fighting against Yates.


    If Soar and Tina fought together with their innate power, Ricky was certain that he could totally defeat


    Yates.


    Then, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen all entered the tomb.


    After those three entered, Tina and Soar left the area and took the others with them. It was sure to be a


    long time before anyone came back out of the tomb.


    They didn''t go far away from the tomb though.


    ......


    The first thing that Ricky did after entering the tomb was to go into Chaotic Fire Zone with Tyson and


    Kristen in case there were unexpected dangers around.


    All they saw after entering was just a dark expanse.


    The warriorsing in were scattering around the endless dark in.


    "It seems that the space in this tomb is extremelyrge." Inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky marveled


    at the tomb.


    "There seems to be no danger, so let''s get out," Tyson suggested.


    "Tyson, do you think that the six demi-immortal chiefs will leave us alone?" Ricky replied.


    "Right, I almost forget that they are here as well." Tyson grinned.


    Then Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone to move forward slowly. It was not until he could no longer


    sense the six demi-immortal chiefs even using the power of the three zones that he came out of the


    Chaotic Fire Zone with Tyson and Kristen.


    "I think Royce lied to us. It seems that there is nothing else but intense evil spirit energy in this tomb,"


    Tyson said, looking into the endless dark in.


    "Maybe it''s because we are only at the periphery of this tomb," Ricky suggested.


    "Even if it''s the tomb of apleted devil king, it''s still much toorge." Kristen was also confused.


    "It''s true, but there are always too many weird things. The only thing we can do now is to be careful,"


    Ricky said.


    Boom! At that point in time, the quiet and dark in suddenly started to change.

 Chapter 326 Essence Of The Innate Spiritual Energy

    Chapter 326 Essence Of The Innate Spiritual Energy


    As a deafening roar rang through the air, many shock waves also shot out from under the ck ground.


    The three of them could feel the power of an innate spiritual king from the shock waves.


    "What arge amount of innate power! What on earth is that?" Tyson said in a low voice. Then, the


    three of them stood back to back as they prepared themselves for the oing battle.


    "Crack!" In the next moment, arge crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the ck ground. As


    the crack got bigger and bigger, numerous ck skeletons climbed out from under the ground one after


    the other.


    Among the skeletons, some wereplete while others were broken. Some were rtively big while


    others were quite small.


    The three of them could tell from the shape and form of the skeletons that some of them were once


    human warriors, some were originally beats, and the others were giant humanoid skeletons most likely


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    to be the skeletons of some devils.


    They now knew that the immense innate power they felt was unleashed by these skeletons.


    Soon, the endless ck in became upied by the skeletons. They looked like an army of mounted


    and foot soldiers.


    "What''s going on here? How could these skeletons move so freely? How could they each contain their


    own innate power?" Tyson asked in wonder.


    But they were not too concerned. Even though the skeletons contained innate power, they could sense


    that the skeletons were, at most, in the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and they did not bring any


    threat to Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen.


    "It seems to me like an array exists in this gravend, and the innate power of the skeletons is likely to


    be provided by the invisible array. Maybe the Skeleton Army is the first obstacle that will prevent us


    from entering the center of the grave," Ricky said after he analyzed their current situation.


    While Ricky was talking to Tyson and Kristen, quite a lot of the warriors not far away from them had


    already started fighting with the Skeleton Army.


    But they had more problems than that. Ricky saw the figures of several devil beasts, and they were


    sure to follow them to this ce. After all, the devil beasts were the creatures that were most likely to


    get the heritage of thepleted devil king.


    "Kill!"


    A whileter, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen also joined the fight against the Skeleton Army. As the fight


    progressed, they also moved closer and closer towards the depths of the in.


    In the midst of all the fighting, one thing caught their attention. Every time they killed a skeleton, the


    innate power contained by the skeleton would form into a cloud with faint light and fly up into the sky.


    And then, as soon as the light reached a certain height, it would disappear at once, as if it was merging


    with the invisible array above the in.


    "Wow, what a great surprise! These lights are the essence of innate power. Most importantly, they are


    not the essence of the evil spirit, but the essence of the spiritual energy necessary for our cultivation!"


    some warriors who were able to find the key point shouted excitedly.


    The essence of the innate spiritual energy valued no less than a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at


    the inferior King Level; it was of great value for warriors within the realm of Bone Reinforcement.


    "I never would have expected things to be like this!" Tyson said in shock upon hearing the warriors''


    words. He grabbed a cloud of light instantly, and found that it was indeed the essence of the innate


    spiritual energy.


    "Ricky, we are going to make a great fortune! This really is the essence of the innate spiritual energy!"


    Tyson said excitedly.


    Then, they put in more effort in order to defeat the Skeleton Army so they could get even more essence


    of the innate spiritual energy. The other warriors also did the same. Everyone in the battlefield worked


    even harder to kill the skeletons.


    As for the devil beasts, they could feel nothing but disappointment. After all, no matter how rare and


    effective the essence of the innate spiritual energy was, it was still no use for them at all.


    While the other warriors were overwhelmed with excitement, Ricky felt something strange.


    This was, after all, the grave of the devil king, and the Skeleton Army who were guarding the grave


    were supposed to be actuated by the essence of the innate evil spirit and not the essence of the innate


    spiritual energy.


    But it was quite hard for Ricky to think clearly and figure everything out while he was inbat. So


    instead, he left his doubts behind. ''Everything will clear out soon, '' he thought.


    After fighting for about six hours, most of the skeletons had already been destroyed by the human


    warriors and the devil beasts. Though the skeletons wererge in number, and were also quite


    powerful, they had no psychic intelligence whatsoever. They could not think of anybat tactics,


    making them destined to be defeated.


    During thebat, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen each obtained about a hundred clouds of the essence of


    the innate spiritual energy. Even though each cloud looked very tiny, acquiring a total of one hundred


    clouds was quite impressive pletelyparable to Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the King


    Level.


    After the fierce battle, all the warriors stuck with each other and stood guard for each other as they


    each refined the essence of the innate spiritual energy.


    Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen did the same. Kristen first stood guard for Ricky and Tyson, and once the two


    had refined the essence, they protected Kristen in return. Three dayster, most of the warriors had


    already refined their own essences of the innate spiritual energy.


    Sure enough, with the help of the essence, ny percent of the warriors seeded in reaching a


    higher realm. For some warriors in the lower realm, their realms even improved by two levels.


    After refining their essences, the realms of Kristen and Tyson were able to reach the peak of the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Ricky could also have chosen to break through, but he had already made a few breakthroughs recently.


    After much consideration, he decided to suppress his power for a period of time instead. Consequently,


    after he had increased his realm to the peak of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he used most of


    the power of the essence into cultivating his Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "Ricky, should we ask Trent and the others toe here? It seems like there''s no longer any danger in


    this gravend," Tyson said, enjoying the power exploding inside his body.


    "Perhaps. Anyway I have already given three petals of the Celestial Flower to Soar and asked him to


    give the petals to Trent, Bastian and Tina respectively. This way, their strength will be much closer


    to ours," Ricky said.


    "Now our own realms have already reached the limit. If we get other opportunities in the following days,


    we will take them back for the others."


    "I see!" Tyson nodded.


    Later on, the three continued to march deep into the in. The other warriors and devil beasts moved


    at an even faster speed. Given how tempting this opportunity was, all of them could hardly wait to see


    the depth of the grave.


    Some warriors, especially the members of the Dahlia Pce and the Manor Pce scolded Ricky in


    their minds. Had they listened to what Ricky said, they would not have been there to grab the


    opportunity of getting the essence of the innate spiritual energy.


    Ricky was unaware of the thoughts of these warriors. Of course, even if he had been aware, he


    wouldn''t have cared about it at all anyway.


    Meanwhile, all of the warriors werepletely unaware that after they had refined the essence of the


    innate spiritual energy, the array hidden in the void, which was previously high above the sky over the


    ck in, had vanished quietly.


    There was no doubt that the essence of the innate spiritual energy was the source of strength of the


    invisible array.


    However, even if these warriors had known that in advance, they would have still chosen to refine the


    essence they obtained regardless of the consequences. Greed truly was a powerful force that could


    turn people blind.


    After marching without stopping for several hours, they were finally able to walk out of the ck in.


    Stood in front of them was a huge mountain ranging across the in.


    However, what attracted their attention were the caves in the huge mountain. They could already feel


    possible opportunities oozing from it.


    "Is this huge mountain really the grave of the legendarypleted devil king?" Tyson eximed again.


    Meanwhile, several warriors entered the caves at once.

 Chapter 327 The Evil Bats

    Chapter 327 The Evil Bats


    "I don''t feel so good about this ce. It''s so eerie even in the day!" Kristen said in a worried voice, with


    a concerned look on her face.


    "Well, I''ve got used to it already. What did you think was in this ce? None other than battlefields and


    graveyards! There are spooky ces everywhere. I''ve seen more than enough of them ever since we


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    set foot on thisnd," Tyson replied with a smile upon hearing Kristen''s words. He tried to say it in a


    humorous tone, hoping to lighten up the atmosphere a little bit.


    But Kristen still pressed her lips together out of concern. "This ce is different," she said in a serious


    tone. "The ces we''ve been to felt eerie because they were swarming with evil spirit. But this ce is


    not the same. If you hold your breath and focus on your senses, you will see that the evil spirit is not


    the cause of the strange atmosphere. It feels like numerous ghosts have escaped from hell and


    swarmed in this ce, smothering thend with their resentment and hatred," Kristen murmured in a


    low and deep voice, shuddering at what she just imagined.


    "I agree with Kristen," Ricky chimed in. "She''s right about this ce. The eerie atmosphere here exists


    and it truly is strange. It''s not the kind of weak illusion that the evil spirit has created in the other ces


    we''ve been to. We need to be wary of things other than evil spirit from now on," Ricky warned, biting


    his lip.


    He was now feeling a strong sense of danger, which went high as it could the time he entered this


    tomb. He didn''t feel anything close to this before. Like what Kristen had pointed out, he knew for sure


    that the creepy aura in this ce had a different and much more terrifying source. Unlike Kristen


    though, he knew exactly where it wasing from--the countless caves scattered throughout the


    whole mountain range.


    "Now that you guys mentioned it, I''m starting to feel the same way, too!" Tyson eximed. Hearing


    Kristen and Ricky''s words, the smile on Tyson''s face disappeared. He stopped and focused on his


    surroundings. It didn''t take him much time to sense the difference. The tension and danger around this


    area felt more real.


    But it seemed that they had no choice but to meet the potential dangers, for getting into those caves


    was the only way they could move forward. They all had no other choice but to bite the bullet.


    In fact, the whole mountain range looked like a giant trap. They couldn''t see what was beyond it, nor


    could they figure out how high the mountains were. So it was impossible for them to climb over it, or go


    around it. Those caves seemed to be the only passages they could take to get through. Ricky guessed


    that this might be the result of some kind of array.


    To avoid hitting the array, they could only step back and walk inside the dark strange caves.


    "Now we should decide which cave we want to enter," Ricky ordered, wearing a grave expression.


    The other two nodded and followed. Then the three of them stepped inside the cave on the far end,


    which had not been chosen by the other warriors.


    The moment they were inside the cave, the creepy feeling they had on their skin intensified. The


    strange sense worked together with the evil spirit, and weighed heavily on their bodies. To resist the


    invisible two-fold oppression, they had to double their efforts to channel their spiritual energy and form


    shields for more protection.


    As they marched on, getting deeper and deeper into the cave, the air felt colder. Gradually, the strange


    feeling of resentment and hatred grew stronger that it was impossible for them to ignore. Now they


    could feel that the resentment and hatred were being released by dead beings.


    The resentment in the air was powerful, and it almost threatened to attack and erode their minds.


    Protected by his power of the three zones, Ricky did not fear the evil resentment. And since Tyson and


    Kristen had reached the peak of ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, they were very capable of fending


    them off. So far, they were doing good.


    But suddenly, a loud and horrible noise pierced through their minds!


    It came out of nowhere after they had traveled a long distance into the cave. Ear-piercing, the waves of


    sound intruded itself into their minds, making them nearly overpowered by dizziness.


    The next instant, a sound of zing fire arose! Ricky reacted quickly and activated the Heaven Melting


    Fire without hesitation. The mes rushed up and turned into a fire cage which surrounded the three of


    them in an instant. With the mes blocking the sound waves, they finally recovered from the dizziness


    and managed to catch their breath. Ricky had urately judged their situation. Since the power of the


    Heaven Melting Fire was quite ferocious and aggressive, it was the right skill to defend themselves


    from the attacks evolved from the creepy resentment.


    So on the other side of the cage, the air was stirred by the Heaven Melting Fire and eventually, the


    sounds revealed themselves as they were forced by the intense heat. Slowly, the three of them could


    see that it was actually some strange ck ripples that were buffeting the cage.


    "Now this is truly unbelievable. I never knew that resentment could turn into this kind of harsh and


    deadly sound!" Tyson said to himself, out of amazement and fear.


    "Neither did I. We need to be more careful. It seems that we might get ourselves into more danger with


    every step we take from here," Ricky reminded them most solemnly.


    The fact was, they could simply hide in Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone and finish this dangerous journey


    safely. But they knew clearly that this was not the reason they all came here. They meant to face the


    dangers head on and toughen themselves up in terms of both mind and strength. Because they knew


    that to master great martial art skills, you needed to have the courage to step on dead bodies and go


    against death, and most importantly, you must be able to face desperation without losing yourselves.


    Ricky was especially well aware of this truth, for he had realized that he had be too dependent on


    the power of his Chaotic Fire Zone since he had used it so very often recently. And this dependency


    kept growing and he decided that he needed to take more control. This kind of bad thoughts would only


    be their stumbling blocks on their way to greater achievements. So at this point, none of them


    suggested that they should get in the Chaotic Fire Zone for safety.


    Instead, they moved on under the protection of the Heaven Melting Fire together.


    As they went deeper into the cave, Ricky''s energy alone was no longer enough to sustain the fire cage


    and resist the sound of resentment. Without hesitation, both Tyson and Kristen injected their energy


    into Ricky''s body to help him strengthen the cage. Working together was their best and only strategy


    right now.


    Fighting alongside one another, they had gone a long way and almost reached the heart of the cave


    without even noticing it.


    It was then that they had finally seen the real source of the resentment and hatred with their own eyes.


    They were not any kind of ghosts that they had expected, but arge number of ck bats, which were


    hanging upside down row by row on the cave''s ceiling.


    This part of the cave was literally all covered by these bats, hindering the three of them from seeing


    virtually anything even with the light of the Heaven Melting Fire shining sustainably.


    They were of small sizes, but all had hideous faces. It was almost certain that they were the ones who


    had been releasing the power of resentment and hatred through sound waves.


    "I''m afraid that these bats are only apparitions, they don''t have real physical bodies!" Kristen suddenly


    pointed out.


    There were trails of blood flowing slowly in Kristen''s eyes. Apparently, she had again used the power of


    her eyes to find out more about those bats.


    "What? You mean they''re no different from ghosts?" Both Ricky and Tyson were surprised to hear what


    she said, so they asked in unison.


    From what they could tell, the bats were just some kind of devil beasts made of flesh and blood. The


    fact that they could produce strong evil spirit, resentment, and hatred like ghosts didn''t make them look


    like evil spirits anymore.


    "I''m sure of that. By using the power of my eyes, I can see all the creatures whose levels are lower


    than mine for what they truly are. So I''m pretty sure that these bats are not made of flesh and blood,


    but are merely apparitions formed by evil spirit and resentment," Kristen exined further.


    "It is just that the evil spirit and the resentment they release is so dense and thick that we were tricked


    into thinking that the producers must be something concrete enough to be the source," she added.


    "Formed by evil spirit and resentment?" Ricky repeated, lost in thought. "Now it seems to me that these


    caves might be some sort of gathering ce, where the ancient fighting creatures'' souls linger after


    they depart from the living world," he analyzed.


    "As time passed, the souls were deserted and deteriorated into ghosts of resentment, and were further


    poisoned by the evil spirit dwelling here. So it could be said that they are not indeed any kind of living


    creatures now, but they can be seen as souls contaminated by resentment and evil," Ricky made his


    conclusion.


    "That''s right. We should just call them evil bats then," Kristen nodded in agreement.


    But the evil bats would not give them much time to figure out the whole situation. All of a sudden, loud


    squeaks resounded throughout the entire cave, and the evil batsunched their attacks, moving


    towards the three of them like a giant chunk of dark cloud.


    At first, the evil bats kept flying around, seemingly afraid of Ricky''s Heaven Melting Fire. But as more


    and more of them got to the three warriors'' sides, they formed a thick nket and started to engulf the


    fire. Soon, the three of them were slowly cornered into desperation.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky and Tyson stepped forward and stood between the evil bats and Kristen.


    After all, no gentlemen would let ady face these disgusting and horrifying beings.


    Ricky activated the four kinds of fire energy he held in his body at once and channeled them into his


    fists. With every fist he swung, hundreds of evil bats were burned into ashes. Tyson, at the same time,


    hardened his body with his spiritual energy. Once the processpleted, forceful waves of power


    constantly burst out from within him like ripples, making the whole space tremble with his immense


    force. The power wavesshed out against the evil bats, and thetter were reduced to evil spirit and


    resentment before theypletely disappeared.


    Surprisingly, when the evil bats died and their bodies were shattered, innumerable dots of ck lights


    escaped from them. The lights were rather weak, but shining together, they still attracted the three


    warriors'' attention. Like dandelions, they flew towards the depth of the cave until they were out of their


    sight.


    "If I''m not mistaken, those ck lights must be the essence of the innate evil spirit. We can expect the


    amount of if to be veryrge from the number of the evil bats that we just destroyed in here. What a pity


    that they couldn''t be of any use to us," Kristen said, as she stared at the ck lights flying away.


    "Damn it!" Tyson cursed as he fought the annoying evil bats. "If only they were the Skeleton Army! That


    way, we can get a huge amount of essence of the innate spiritual energy, instead of this ck rubbish!"


    Tyson was really bummed by the thought of not getting any trophies from this fight.


    "What a terrible deal! Now, I''m certain that this was a waste of time!" he went on to grumble.


    "Stopining, Tyson. Just focus on killing these flies! We have to finish them off as quickly as


    possible. It would take us a lifetime to wipe them out if we don''t hurry up!" Ricky called out.


    "That wouldn''t be a problem!" Tyson could only nod and continue to fight the bats.


    With his mind back on the battle, Tyson gathered up all his energy and pushed his body refining


    process to its fullest potential. In an instant, every part of his body became as hard as steel, like silver


    liquid steel was being poured into his body and making him invincible.


    "Wall-crushing Arm!" Tyson bellowed. His fists were then wrapped up in silver energy and light. He then


    flung them with extreme might on the walls on their sides.


    The next thing they knew, the whole cave trembled violently. The stony walls thundered as the massive


    energy waves from Tyson''s fists traveled through the walls. The energy had further increased as the


    cave and even the whole mountain resonated with Tyson''s attack. Carried by the stony walls, the


    energy waves rushed towards the depth of the cave at an extremely fast pace.

 Chapter 328 Heaven Illuminating Fire

    Chapter 328 Heaven Illuminating Fire


    Something was humming away.


    With the strong and violent impact, Tyson''s body emitted silvery white light, which was thenbined


    with waves of fluctuation, carried infinite weight, and shot towards the depths of the cave.


    Loud cracking sounds could be heard. Wherever the silver white light passed through, a cluster of evil


    bats were reduced to resentment and evil spirits.


    "Tyson, what a great move!" Ricky shouted when he saw clusters of evil bats die in an instant!


    "It''s a good move, although it takes a lot of spiritual energy to pull off. I can''t sustain it for a long period


    of time without using all my power." Tyson answered humbly in a deep voice when he heard Ricky''s


    praise.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    "Ha-ha, I can''t believe that you will ever do anything in such difficulty." Ricky gave out a heartyugh


    when he heard what Tyson said.


    "Ricky, why don''t you cut the crap ande help me?" Tyson asked impatiently.


    "Alright, alright, I''ming."


    Then, without any hesitation, Ricky moved quickly and rushed beside Tyson.


    Within seconds, he used the Heaven Melting Fire to its full extend and turned himself into a burning


    warrior.


    "me Torrent!"


    While he shouted in a loud voice, chaotic fire runes filled the air. Tyson''s silvery white light was


    engulfed in Ricky''s torrential mes which were reinforced by the Heaven Melting Fire.


    The next moment, the me Torrent erupted. More and more mes zed into the depths of the


    cave, following Tyson''s continuously fluctuating waves.


    Then, shrill cries were heard breaking from the cave. Huge clouds of smoke were rising. Undoubtedly,


    thebination of the Heaven Melting Fire and the me Torrent was the bane of those evil bats.


    For a long period of time, the Heaven Melting Fire and the me Torrent prevailed the insides of the


    whole cave. They were there until no cry could be heard any more. Then, the whole cave went silent.


    The what seemed to be infinite clusters of evil bats were all reduced into evil spirits and resentment.


    Only some balls of essence of the innate evil spirit were left and flowed towards the depths of the cave.


    The three of them no longer cared about those essence of the innate evil spirit. They didn''t even bother


    watching those essencee into the invisible space inside the cave.


    At that moment, both Tyson and Kristen looked at Ricky with shock written on their faces. They found


    their hearts having difficulty to calm down until a long whileter.


    "Jeez! I haven''t seen you use that move before," Tyson said excitedly. The eruption of the me


    Torrent made him re-evaluate Ricky''s true strength.


    He knew that he could be severely injured by Ricky''s me Torrent even if he had reached the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Besides, it seemed that Ricky''s strength had graduallye closer to his and Kristen''s. But apparently,


    it was highly possible that Ricky was actually much stronger than the both of them.


    "I only learned how to use it not long ago," Ricky replied, with a subtle smile on his face.


    "Ricky, the scarlet mes you just used were much more devastating than the Beast Fire. They had


    sessfully stimted the power of my eyes to move in unpredictable patterns. In other words, my


    Devil mes is responding to your fire. Any idea why?" Kristen asked out of curiosity.


    It wasn''t part of the n to keep any secrets among the three of them. If any of them had questions or


    doubts, they shouldn''t hesitate to ask.


    "Kristen, your eyes are truly formidable," Ricky said with a light smile.


    "If it''s not the Beast Fire, could it be possible that it''s from a holy fire?" Tyson asked with confusion


    written all over his face.


    "No, not holy fire. It''s a sacred fire," Ricky answered with a soft voice.


    "Are you sure? Are you telling me that what you''re using is the most powerful and formidable sacred


    fire? I was once told that only those creatures who had mastered the top-level martial arts skills could


    make use of the legendary sacred fire," Tyson said skeptically.


    He once again looked at Ricky, both shocked and skeptical about what Ricky just announced.


    He hade to realize that every time he thought he had known Ricky well enough, Ricky would


    reveal some more powerful skills. It seemed that Ricky''s disy of those top-level martial arts skills


    would never end, and Ricky himself would never fail to surprise the people around him.


    How could a warrior at that level of Bone Reinforcement possibly tame the most powerful fire in the


    world? It was next to impossible.


    "Unbelievable!" It turned out this was also a big surprise to Kristen.


    She was born with the Devil me in her eyes, and there was no need for her to tame the fire.


    However, it seemed that Ricky wasn''t born with the scarlet sacred fire.


    "Ricky, were you born with the sacred fire, just like how Kristen was with the Devil me?" Tyson


    asked after his mind regained its calm state.


    "No. I was just lucky enough to acquire it. It''s called the Heaven Melting Fire," Ricky responded.


    "Alright! I really need to get used to all these surprises you keep giving us like this. No matter what


    amazing power you show us in the future, I''m sure I wouldn''t be surprised anymore," Tyson replied with


    a tone of both helplessness and encouragement.


    Ricky said nothing but gave him a quiet smile.


    "My Devil me is also a kind of sacred fire. Since thest time I used it, I have found that I can now


    wield it more smoothly. It has also given me some information about the fire," Kristen said eagerly.


    "My Devil me is actually called the Heaven Illuminating Fire."


    "The Heaven Illuminating Fire?" Both Ricky and Tyson muttered to themselves upon hearing Kristen''s


    words.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Kristen, can you do me a favor?" Ricky asked, a bit embarrassed by what he was about to say.


    "What is it?" Kristen answered out of curiosity. Tyson also gave Ricky a look of curiosity.


    "The next time you use the Heaven Illuminating Fire, could you leave some kindling for me?" Ricky


    asked while smiling.


    "You want some kindling from the Heaven Illuminating Fire? Why?" Kristen asked. Ricky''s request drew


    confusion to both Kristen and Tyson.


    They all knew the formidable and damaging power the Heaven Illuminating Fire was capable of. It


    wouldn''t die out without the intervention from the power of Kristen''s eyes. However, Ricky didn''t have


    her eyes nor powerful restriction arrays. Given that, how would he be able to fully control the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire?


    "Kristen, I''m trying to collect all kinds of sacred fires and peculiar fires Iy my eyes on." Ricky added,


    "The Chaotic Fire Zone inside my body can amodate endless seas of those sacred fires and


    peculiar fires. By using this zone, I can mix the sacred fire, the peculiar fire, and my own power


    together. Then, I''ll be able to use them as I wish."


    Ricky told them the reason because they had already known the existence of the Chaotic Fire Zone


    inside his body. There was no need for him to hide his n from his friends anymore.


    Then, Ricky stretched out his two palms where four balls of kindling began to ze violently. They were


    the red Devouring Fire, the scarlet Heaven Melting Fire, the golden Heaven ughtering Fire, and the


    yellow Massacring Fire.


    "Are those all sacred fires?" Tyson asked in excitement. Although he had attempted to get used to all


    the surprises and mysteries Ricky always had in store for them, he couldn''t help but feel excited again.


    Even Kristen was shocked by the four kinds of fire resting on Ricky''s very hands. She understood that


    the other three fires, besides the Heaven Melting Fire, were no less powerful than hers.


    "Two peculiar fires, two sacred fires. And if I can have some of your Heaven Illuminating Fire, I will


    have the five most powerful fires in the world," Ricky said proudly, while shing them a big smile.

 Chapter 329 Dangerous Situation

    Chapter 329 Dangerous Situation


    Tyson and Kristen had been stuck in a state of shock for quite a long time.


    They were very surprised with what they just learned that they didn''t know what to say. They were


    silent for a few moments.


    "Next time, I will leave you some of the Devil me," Kristen finally responded to Ricky''s request.


    "That''s great! Thank you, Kristen," Ricky said excitedly with a big smile on his face.


    "You really are one crazy man." Tyson couldn''t stopmending Ricky''s strength.


    "Ha-ha, Ha-ha!" Rickyughed without saying anything after hearing Tyson''s kind words.


    But he suddenly stoppedughing. Something seemed very wrong at that time. They felt as if


    something or someone was watching them. It felt very dangerous, simr to how they felt before the


    fight. Ricky opened his mouth to warn them that something wasing but the words never left his


    throat.


    Howl! Howl! At the same time, a loud roar echoed through the cave and attracted their attention.


    Three huge evil bats, about three or four meters high, rushed towards them in lightning speed. No


    doubt that these evil bats were all at the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    They all knew why they felt grave danger as they saw the evil bats flying towards them.


    At the same time, they heard that many warriors and evil beasts were screaming from other caves and


    it terrified them even more.


    "Maybe they have also encountered the evil bats at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky said


    calmly because he somehow knew what was going to happen.


    "Ricky, you are absolutely correct. It is very fortunate of the others to have chosen to stay outside,"


    Tyson muttered with a low voice under his breath.


    "No matter what happens, we should begin the fight. It is truly a big challenge for us to fight against


    these three evil bats at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Kristen said.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Boom! Another drastic change afflicted the cave.


    The evil spirits of the evil bats began to move quickly and formed ck patterns on the walls.


    By that time, the whole cave had been covered with ck patterns. There was no doubt that the entire


    cave was now surrounded by the array power.


    "Array power? It seems that we have been baited. The evil spirits of the evil bats were the source of the


    array power," Ricky said restlessly as he witnessed the changes right in front of him.


    It was a huge conspiracy.


    "Although it is the array power, it cannot be that strong to kill all of us. The array also doesn''t seem to


    have any significant power after all," Tyson said to assure them.


    Kristen even activated her blood eyes and observed the array carefully.


    "These arrays are soplicated. Even I would need more time to fully understand them," Kristen


    said. "However, I am certain I can feel the mighty power of space inside the array."


    "Does that mean it''s an array regarding space?" Ricky and Tyson both muttered under their breaths.


    They then fought against the evil bats together since the bats took the initiative to strike first.


    "We should talk about the arrayter. Now, our utmost priority is to defeat these evil bats. We should


    attack one evil bat each. Let''s go," Tyson said urgently.


    Tyson didn''t worry about Ricky anymore because they just witnessed how remarkable he truly was.


    "No problem. One more thing, the evil bats always attack their enemies'' Soul Sea with evil spirits,"


    Ricky reminded them patiently.


    "I see."


    They went on to fight their own battles with each giant evil bat.


    "The evil bats aren''t particrly strong, but they are creatures at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. It would also be a good opportunity to see how strong mybat power has


    achieved," Ricky said seriously as he saw the roaring evil bats flying around them.


    The evil bat opened itsrge mouth and attacked first. The strong evil spirits turned into violent storms


    and rushed towards Ricky.


    The aim of the storm wasn''t Ricky''s body but his Soul Sea. It was the strongest attack of the evil bats.


    "The Fire Cloud Fist!"


    The Heaven Melting Fire turned into a cloud and merged itself with Ricky''s fist, which was called the


    Fire Cloud Fist. Ricky used the Fire Cloud Fist to resist the attacks from the evil bat.


    The two kinds of power collided with each other and then disappeared into thin air. After all, the evil


    bats were at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    "Oh,e on!" Ricky roared loudly and used his ming fist with three kinds of runes. To defeat the


    evil bat that was three levels higher than himself, Ricky had to exert all his power.


    The evil bat''s body cracked after getting hit by Ricky''s attack!


    ''The evil bats aren''t strong. The only thing we should look out for is the attack of the evil spirits, '' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    At the same time, Ricky was a little disappointed because he wanted to know more about his full


    potential.


    Ricky also found that Tyson and Kristen had also defeated the evil bats they went against.


    "Damn it! These evil bats are nothing more than annoying flies. It was a walk in the park," Tyson said


    disdainfully.


    They finally realized that the evil bats who were supposedly at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement


    were very actually very underwhelming.


    "Be careful! I think there is something wrong," Kristen said in a serious tone.


    "Kristen, you are being too..." Tyson initially didn''t agree with Kristen, but then he paused a moment out


    of shock.


    The injured evil bats opened their mouths and absorbed streams of evil spirits from the array. In a short


    period of time, they have grown more powerful than before.


    It was very hard to believe.


    "How could this be possible? They shouldn''t have been able to recover from that," Tyson said with the


    tension growing on his body.


    "It''s obvious. Their secret is the array in the cave," Kristen said. "I can''t tell whether the cave is real or


    not, but these evil bats are definitelybined with the array in the cave.


    And the evil bats will just keep on recovering again and again, which meant their power would just


    continue to improve."


    Hearing what Kristen said, Tyson and Ricky couldn''t say anything back.


    At that time, they were slowly falling into a very dangerous situation.


    "So what we must do is destroy the array first," Tyson said firmly.


    Next, he used his strongest power without any hesitation to attack the ck patterns on the walls.


    "Tyson, stop that!" Kristen tried to tell him, but it was toote.


    Tyson had attacked the ck patterns on the wall but there wasn''t any cracks on it at all. The power


    had rebounded back to Tyson and he was about to be hit by his own force.

 Chapter 330 Massacring Golden Palm

    Chapter 330 Massacring Golden Palm


    "Boom!"


    The power that Tyson dispatched came back at him fiercely because of the enormous st of the ck


    pattern''s power. As he was totally unprepared, Tyson was thrown backwards for dozens of meters.


    "Tyson!"


    "Tyson! Are you all right?" both Ricky and Kristen shouted anxiously. They rushed to his side at once.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect that attack to rebound at me!" Tyson cursed, standing up instantly. He wasn''t


    seriously hurt, aside from feeling a little miffed.


    The main reason he was not hurt was that he knew his strength very well. Even though his power


    rebounded unexpectedly, he knew how to receive it in a way that it would do minimum damage.


    However, another warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement wouldn''t have been so lucky.


    After confirming that Tyson wasn''t seriously hurt, Ricky and Kristen breathed a sigh of relief. The three


    then stood guard for each other again.


    This time, when the three evil bats attacked them again, they used only defensive tactics.


    "Tyson, don''t be impulsive again. Even with the power of my eyes, I can only tell a little about the array.


    I can''t discern any of its key points," Kristen told Tyson.


    "If you attack aimlessly again and trigger other booby traps, all three of us will die!"


    "I know what you mean. But Kristen, if we continue to stay here like this, it won''t solve any problem. We


    can''t attack those three evil bats, and can only fend them off. We''re bound to get exhausted sooner or


    The power unleashed by the three evil bats was far weaker than theirs. Supposedly, they could easily


    destroy them in a pinch. However, the problem was every time they destroyed the bats, they would


    return with more strength.


    If things went on like this, there would be a moment when these evil bats returned stronger than them.


    "We have to kill these three evil bats, otherwise they won''t give up attacking us. As we are now inside


    the array instead of the cave, the evil bats can catch up with us wherever we go," Kristen said.


    "I know. Kristen, can you find their weakness with the power of your eyes?" Ricky asked anxiously.


    "Ricky, you can try using your previous attack which destroyed the evil bats," Kristen said, after thinking


    for a while.


    "Understood!"


    Ricky nodded and then turned to directly unleash the me Torrent, instantly submerging the three evil


    bats. Under the force of the me Torrent, they turned directly into evil spirits, incapable of resisting at


    all.


    However, as soon as the me Torrent vanished, the three evil bats reappeared due to the recovery


    function of the array. There was no doubt that they were now even more powerful than before.


    "Kristen, did you find out anything?" both Ricky and Tyson asked eagerly.


    The three evil bats were destroyed very quickly, but the speed at which they reappeared was even


    faster. For Ricky and Tyson, it seemed that the three evil bats simply stayed there with no injury at all


    after the me Torrent vanished.


    "I''ve found it!" Kristen said with a little excitement.


    rmingly, some blood was spilling from Kristen''s eyes at the moment. She had pushed her power to


    the limit.


    Fortunately, increasing the strength for a short period of time wouldn''t harm her greatly or irreparably.


    "Kristen, what have you found?" Ricky and Tyson asked excitedly.


    "Just now, as you used the me Torrent to destroy them, I saw the essence of the innate spiritual


    energy about half a meter in diameter appearing inside their bodies. There are ck lines on the three


    clouds of the essence of the innate spiritual energy, which reveals the existence of the array," Kristen


    said.


    "I think that must be the connection between the three evil bats and the whole array. They reappear


    easily because of that array. So if we want to kill them once and for all, we should first destroy the


    power of the array on the three clouds that contain the essence of innate spiritual energy. We''ll be


    killing two birds with one stone-- getting rid of the three evil bats while also acquiring the three clouds of


    essence."


    "Well, that''s great news! So what are you waiting for? Just fight together and destroy the power of the


    array. After all, there won''t be any rebound power on the array of the three clouds of the essence of the


    innate spiritual energy," Tyson said excitedly.


    "Otherwise, as soon as Ricky attacked just now, his power would rebound."


    "However, there''s still one problem!" Kristen said in a low tone, cutting through Tyson''s enthusiasm.


    "What''s the problem?" Ricky asked as he fended off another attack from the three evil bats again.


    "The problem is, the array on the three clouds of the essence of innate spiritual energy will certainly


    defend itself from any powerful strength at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. If we want to smash


    those ck patterns, we need to have the power of at least a demi-immortal!" Kristen said, shaking her


    head.


    "What''s more, we still need a very sanguinary and rigid power in order to smash those ck lines."


    "What? The power of a demi-immortal! And it has to be sanguinary and rigid! Where can we get such a


    power?" Tyson became somehow speechless at hearing Kristen''s words.


    It was totally impossible for him to channel the power of a demi-immortal right now. Kristen and he were


    indeed able to challenge those stronger than them, but were still only limited to the levels of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    Now that they were at the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, they could challenge a demi-


    immortal as an adversary stronger than them. But it was still immensely difficult!


    Besides, they both had just reached the peak of the ninth grade rather recently. Obtaining the kind of


    power that could hold up against a demi-immortal would take much more time!


    Even if the three of them united, they still couldn''t unleash the power of a demi-immortal. The realm of


    demi-immortals contained immense amounts of innate power, which couldn''t be obtained by three


    warriors at the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    Besides, they didn''t have any sanguinary and rigid power at their disposal either!


    "Let me have a try!" Ricky said all of a sudden.


    "What are you saying? Are you kidding me? If these three evil bats regenerate again, they''ll definitely


    destroy us!" Tyson said. "We''ll have to hide in the Chaotic Fire Zone again and be too reliant on it!"


    "Tyson, I''m not kidding!" Ricky said seriously.


    "Ricky, I think I''d better use the Heaven Illuminating Fire!" Kristen said, also a little incredulous.


    "Kristen, you know that under these circumstances, if your eyes be blind, we will definitely be in


    ever deeper trouble!" Ricky said adamantly. "Besides, I''ve yet to disappoint you, isn''t that right?"


    Tyson and Kristen''s doubt began to drain away once they saw the confidence in Ricky''s eyes. They


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded at each other and retreated, leaving everything to Ricky.


    "Buzz, buzz!"


    The next moment, Ricky''s entire form was engulfed by a strong golden light. After a few seconds,


    golden runes spread over his whole body. A strong sanguinary and rigid power broke out from him,


    astonishing Tyson and Kristen. The two let out an audible gasp.


    "How is this possible? Ricky''s exuding such a strong sanguinary and rigid power! How many kinds of


    Light Apperception has he cultivated?" Tyson blurted out in astonishment.


    "This is probably one of the unique mes he has!" Kristen said.


    She was right. The golden runes were in fact the massacring runes, and the power Ricky exuded was


    from the Massacring Fire.


    Now that a kind of sanguinary and rigid power was needed, this fire''s power was substantial enough to


    meet the requirement.


    "Massacring Golden Palm!"


    Ricky roared fiercely as he leaped up into the air, shining in glorious gold.

 Chapter 331 The Well-planned Plot Gradually Emerged Itself

    Chapter 331 The Well-nned Plot Gradually Emerged Itself


    After the two Omnipotent Skills¡ªDevouring Storm and the me Torrent, the Massacring Golden Palm


    that Ricky used was the third Omnipotent Skill he hadprehended from the Massacring Zone.


    Earlier in the Devil Beast Valley, Ricky hadn''t only focused on hunting the devil beasts and


    Due to his experience inprehending the first two Omnipotent Skills, understanding the third was


    made much easier.


    As Rickyunched the skill of Massacring Golden Palm, rays of golden light shone abruptly as the


    golden massacring peculiar fire burned fearsomely. Ricky''s momentum was brimming with murderous


    intent. In a sh, his sturdy spirit was increased extremely, and his whole body was covered with the


    massacring golden runes.


    It was as though Ricky himself had turned into the massacring golden runes!


    The runes and mes intertwined, soaring up to the air. After quickly fusing, they transformed into a


    golden palm which sted Ricky''s murderous intent and sturdy spirit.


    "Goodness! What strong murderous intent and sturdy spirit!" Tyson gasped from below, grinning with


    excitement.


    "No! The power he has dispatched isn''t enough to sustain the attack and break the array!"


    But right when Tyson made hisment, he and Kristen felt the abrupt resurgence of real innate


    power, and they soon realized that it came from Ricky!


    Up in the air, Ricky had also realized that his power was not enough and so he summoned the innate


    power inside his Iron Destroyer.


    Although he didn''t want to rely on the innate power of his Iron Destroyer, he had no other choice at the


    moment. Relying on the power of his weapon was better than entering the Chaotic Fire Zone. After all,


    the power of his murderous intent and rigid spirit was from his own Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Massacring


    Golden Palm.


    "Bang!"


    The Massacring Golden Palm, integrated with the innate power, flew directly at the three evil bats and


    sted them with a very powerful strike, which had made the loud noise.


    The three evil bats naturallyunched a counterattack, but it was pathetically weak.


    Tyson and Kristen saw that Ricky''s Massacring Golden Palm fully deflected and destroyed the bats''


    counterattacks. Meanwhile, their bodies were mercilessly pierced, and then three masses of ck


    essence of the innate spiritual energy came forth.


    Immediately, they spotted that the ck pattern on the essence was shining and connecting with the


    array in the cave, in an effort to create another three evil bats.


    But before the essence could seed at this, the Massacring Golden Palm changed its attack and was


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    now directly attacking the three masses of essence of the innate spiritual energy. Then, the killing


    power and innate power fused to the ck pattern!


    "Snap!" It was the sound of something breaking. Bit by bit, the ck pattern cracked and it was


    destroyedpletely.


    The power which was now emanating out from the Massacring Fire was supposed to be the purest


    power on earth. Together with the innate power from Ricky''s saber which had been duly nourished by


    Doris, a casting master of the Spirit Level, it was just too difficult for the ck pattern to resist. After all,


    it could only resist the power of demi-immortals. Ricky had won!


    The attack finally came to an end. A silence now settled over the whole array.


    After the dissipation of the Massacring Golden Palm, only the three warriors and the three balls of


    essence of the innate spiritual energy were left in the whole array.


    "I can''t believe Ricky''s palm attack was so powerful! It killed the evil bats with the same ease of


    crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood!" Tyson eximed again, still reeling from what he


    witnessed. "It turns out that the real innate power can never be underestimated!"


    After a pause, he asked curiously, "Ricky, howe you have the real innate power in your body?"


    "It was not from me but from my Iron Destroyer," Ricky exined honestly. "A casting master of Spirit


    Level from the Dahlia Pce helped me nourish my saber and injected her innate power inside it."


    "Woah. That''s amazing! You are such a lucky man," Kristen said with envy.


    The three began to examine the array and found that its pattern in the cave began to change. Its color


    began to fade rapidly, and the evil spirit and resentment attached to it also began to disappear.


    "It seems that the three evil bats were the key to maintaining the function of the whole array. As soon


    as they were destroyed, it began to lose its function and gradually broke down," Ricky analyzed quickly.


    "Exactly! The power of these arrays has begun to wane, and it will only take a few days for the power


    to disappearpletely," Kristen said in agreement.


    "Then, in the next few days, you two can fully devote your time to refining the essence of the innate


    spiritual energy," Ricky suggested.


    He handed the two masses of essence to them.


    "What? Aren''t you going to refine the essence?" asked Tyson. He thought that Ricky should really


    refine it, as doing so was immensely helpful in improving a warrior''s realm.


    "No, I am not. I still want to remain at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement for a while, and as for the


    remaining mass of essence of the innate spiritual energy, I want to leave it to Trent and the others


    outside," Ricky replied.


    He then safely ced the remaining essence into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Your n seems to be centered on having thebat power of a demi-immortal after you make a


    further breakthrough and reach the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement," Tyson observed


    thoughtfully.


    "You''re right. That''s what I have nned," Ricky nodded.


    "What? Yo''re crazy! You want to have the power of demi-immortal at the only seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement? Only a freak like you would have that kind of idea," Kristen said in disbelief.


    "Well, if that''s what you n to do, we fully support you. Since you''re free now, we''re lucky to have your


    protection while we focus on the refinement of the essence," Tyson said. "Kristen and I may be able to


    challenge other warriors one level higher than us, but it is just impossible for us to challenge any demi-


    immortal while we are only at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    We need to reach the level of demi-immortal directly."


    "That''s true. But don''t you want to try harder to strengthen your power at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, so that you can try and challenge a demi-immortal?" Ricky asked.


    "No, we prefer not to. Even if our attempt is sessful and we manage to challenge a demi-immortal,


    an attack from an innate spiritual king when we are at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement will


    definitely defeat us. Challenging other warriors higher than our current level won''t do much for us.


    Besides us, it''s quite meaningless for geniuses who can challenge those two levers higher than them,"


    Kristen said seriously.


    "Well, I see! Now you two can fully concentrate on whatever you want to do! I will stand guard," Ricky


    said, nodding quickly.


    Kristen was right. She was very sensible and pragmatic about things.


    Rather than wasting time in strengthening their current level, it would be wiser to make further


    improvements and reach the immortal level as soon as possible. Once they aplished this, it would


    be much more meaningful to challenge opponents of higher levels.


    With this, Tyson and Kristen began their cultivation separately while Ricky focused on the gradually


    disappearing array deployed at the entrance of the cave.


    ''Hmm, this array is very magical. As long as it is deployed sessfully, it can mobilize the power of


    heaven and earth, and also can make the invisible space emerge itself. Its power is even more


    extraordinary than I thought. Should I also learn to deploy some arrays?'' Ricky was lost in his thought.


    But on further thought, he waved the idea away. For one thing, even if he had the regained spiritual


    meridian, his power was still limited and he couldn''t be free and strong enough to learn all these


    different kinds of power. After all, there were countless kinds of power on earth.


    Besides, he believed that as long as he could figure out all the nine Supreme Skills in the Chaos


    Manual, his martial arts and weapon casting skills would be the best among all the warriors of the


    world.


    Aplishing those two things would be more than enough for him. Moreover, if he was still


    unsatisfied by then, he could always decide to continue his cultivation.


    However, just as Ricky''s mind was racing wildly, the array changed again. The evil spirit and


    resentment gathered together again and headed right at the ck pattern!


    The light on the ck pattern was shining again. Everything took ce instantaneously! The


    continuously disappearing array was once again deployed. Ricky could even sense that it was more


    powerful than thest one!


    Ricky had failed to detect the abrupt change before it could happen.


    Now, he could do nothing but watch. He had a strong gut feeling that someone was plotting something


    very, very nasty.

 Chapter 332 Yates Showed Up

    Chapter 332 Yates Showed Up


    "What''s going on here?" Ricky muttered in confusion when he saw what happened.


    He also observed how the space under the array was changing in a slow manner. Even though he


    could not actually see the changes with his eyes, he was confident that something did happen down


    there because he sensed that by the power of the three zones.


    A rare sense of danger that he never felt before then rose inside his heart.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky was ready to send Tyson and Kristen into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    However, when he tried to send them over, Ricky was shocked that it did not work.


    He further realized that he could take anything from the three zones but never put anything into it. His


    attempts would never work even against a small amount of power.


    It was also the same with the storage bag and the storage ring as well.


    "The space under this array is locked. It has the strongest lock indeed!" Ricky immediately thought. He


    also realized then that such lock came from the re-pictured array.


    Ricky remembered what Kristen had said before--the array was pervaded by strong space waves.


    At that moment, Ricky''s eyes became more serious.


    "Is this array ced here to specifically target me?" Ricky suspected.


    However, all his suspicions were in vain as of the moment. He could only observe and not able to do


    anything about the change that was happening inside the array even if he clearly wanted to destroy it


    using only one punch. Moreover, he didn''t have enough power to do so.


    ''Is there nothing I can do? I could not possibly just sit still and wait for the worst to happen, '' Ricky


    thought to himself in frustration.


    Ricky hunkered down and began to refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth to recover his spiritual


    energy. He epted his fate and decided to wait for whatever toe.


    Since he did not know about the danger that awaits, it was better for him to enhance his power to the


    peak first. It was luckily that he could take things out of three zones and if in a worst case scenario that


    he really couldn''t withstand the danger he could take the Iron Destroyer out and use all the innate


    power that Doris nourished.


    He did not interrupt Tyson and Kristen''s breakthrough. What was done was done, and there was no


    need to wake them up. It was better for the two to refine more innate spiritual essence to strengthen


    their individual power now.


    Four days had passed by, Tyson and Kristen had already refined their essence of the innate spiritual


    energy and their power had surpassed the critical point.


    Then, the iplete innate power rose above them.


    In the next second, those iplete innate power transformed into the shape of a rotary screw and


    pervaded on the two of them. It would surely break down in a moment. Once it broke out, it meant that


    they seed in breaking into the stage of the demi-immortal.


    The two had alreadyprehended and contacted with the innate power through the enlightening


    power, so it was easy for them to do the same thing with the iplete innate power.


    Because of this, they could condense the iplete innate power immediately as soon as their power


    reached the critical point.


    This was the benefit ofprehending the enlightening power in advance. As long as they condensed


    enough energy, all barriers would be eliminated, promising ease for their breakthrough.


    At the next moment, the iplete innate power fused with the spiritual energy inside their bodies,


    and suddenly crashed onto the barrier between the realms.


    Crack!


    As the sound cracked, the imposing manner of the two exploded as their temperaments had changed.


    They transformed into stronger beings and even their own vibes seemed more powerful.


    It seemed that half of their bodies were carefully fused into the space.


    This was the proof that they really became demi-immortal warriors.


    "It seems that Tyson and Kristen had already evolved into demi-immortal warriors. This way, we will


    have enough strength and the ideal power to use when fighting against the six demi-immortal chiefs,"


    Ricky murmured to himself


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Breaking into demi-immortal was a timely help for their situation right now.


    As their imposing manner was getting quiet, they opened their tired eyes after regting their once


    unstable breathing.


    "Ha-ha, I finally reached the demi-immortal level." As soon as Tyson opened his eyes, they glimmered


    in joy and he seemed want to take down someone in a good fight.


    That was reasonable as entering the demi-immortal was equivalent with taking one step into the innate


    spirit realm. It was totally a delightful thing for any creature.


    Kristen also couldn''t resist her emotions as her excitement was well disyed on her radiant face.


    "Tyson and Kristen, though I want to wholeheartedly congratte you for breaking into the demi-


    immortal realm, I am too worried to say that right now because something terrible has happened." They


    were just getting excited, but Ricky poured cold water on them immediately, not even trying to


    euphemize.


    Hearing his words, the two were confused as to what they should feel but they noticed the changes


    around at once.


    At the same time, Ricky told them that the change happening inside the cave make it impossible for


    them to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Damn! Damn it! What on earth is going on here? If that''s so, we will surely be trapped here forever!"


    Tyson''s excitement faded and was eventually reced with frustration after learning about their


    situation.


    Unlike him, Kristen was as calm as the sea during an ordinary day as she started to observe the cave


    using the power of her eye.


    However, stability of her emotions just didn''tst that long. She just shook her head helplessly and


    said, "This array is much more stronger than those before. I can sense nothing but the space wave."


    "Let''s wait! This space neither allowed us to go yet it didn''t attack us. So I''m intrigued that there must


    be someone''s behind this! They will surely show up once it''s time," Ricky said in a low voice as if he


    was worried that someone might overhear.


    p!


    They heard an apuse emerged as Ricky just finished his words.


    Then a familiar voice echoed, "I am surprised. You are such a smart little rascal. You can even guess


    that it''s an intrigue."


    "Yates! It''s you!" Ricky said in total shock as he heard his voice. He couldn''t believe that all that had


    happened were real. There were the same look of shock on both Tyson and Kristen''s faces.


    Because he could never mishear a voice he had heard before, he was confident that it was definitely


    the voice of Yates, the innate spiritual king of the Endless Shadow. But how was this possible? The


    innate spiritual king could note in just like them, could he?


    How could Yates show up here this very moment?


    Ricky inferred that all these were done by someone particrly of the six demi-immortal chiefs. He


    never thought that Yates would be the one.


    That was why he was in such disbelief.


    "Ha-ha. Listen to yourself. I guess you didn''t know it was me, right?" Yatesughed arrogantly again as


    if aimed to confuse Ricky even more.


    Then, there was a dark pattern warped in front of them, also warping the space. Then a dark figure


    emerged out of it. It was really no other than Yates.


    And they were sure he wasn''t just some agglomerate of the spiritual energy but the real Yates standing


    before them.


    "What the hell? Why the hell can you be in this ce?" Tyson shouted seeking for answers and he felt


    that he deserved some exnations.

 Chapter 333 The Truth

    Chapter 333 The Truth


    "Are you all shocked?" Yates asked with a smile while he took a few steps through the air. No matter


    how offensive Ricky and others were in questioning him, he was not angry at all.


    He had everything under control and had the ability to kill those three as easily as smashing ants. One


    wouldn''t be easily provoked when he knew he was far more superior to his opponents.


    "Every array here was deployed by you!" Ricky used him.


    "You''ve got it. How could a person with innate spirit power like me enter this graveyard otherwise?"


    Yates gushed. "By the way, I''m in a very generous mood as of now, so you have the chance to ask me


    whatever you want to know. If you don''t ask me anything now, you''ll just have to take your questions to


    your graves."


    "The so-called opportunity to be an innate spiritual king was a conspiracy set up by the Endless


    Shadow decades ago, right?" Ricky asked directly.


    "Almost there!" Yates pped his hands in appreciation for Ricky''s question before saying, "You


    deserve to survive the wrath of the whole Realm of Wildness.


    However, you missed one thing. This n was merely designed by me and it has nothing to do with the


    Endless Shadow."


    Proud of his conspiracy, Yates conceitedly revealed everything before Ricky could ask more questions.


    "When this broken ancient battlefield was bordered by the Chaotic Region three hundred years ago, I


    broke a part of the sealing array in this graveyard with my supreme power and made my way into the


    Chaotic Region.


    I discarded all of my evil spirit and restarted my cultivating with the spiritual energy in the Chaotic


    Region. I eventually seeded in bing an innate spiritual king once again about two hundred


    years ago.


    At that time when I joined the Endless Shadow, I was in an urgent need of a force to help me. With the


    aid of the Endless Shadow, I established my own force in the Chaotic Region. That force is called the


    Aeolus Pce today."


    "You are the devil--a true devil whose true nature has been sealed in this graveyard!" The three


    realized the truth and were in shock.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m a devil or a human anymore--I don''t know what I really am now." Yatesughed.


    "I made the Aeolus Pce spread the news of the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king thirty-


    five years ago, so I could use it as bait to attract all the warriors in the Chaotic Region," Yates


    continued.


    "It makes sense, but what about the Skeleton Dragon in the Chaotic Mountains? Were the rumor of the


    Bronze Key spread by you, too? Is it all rted to your conspiracy?" Ricky inquired in anger.


    He was also a little sad. All the warriors in the Chaotic Region, including some innate spiritual kings,


    had beenpletely deceived for decades by the devil that called himself Yates.


    "Of course! I specifically arranged for the Skeleton Dragon. The Bronze Key is one of the centers of


    this sealing array; and plus the valuable Great Dragon''s blood essence, those three treasures were


    more likely to convince warriors of the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king in the Chaotic


    Region. Am I right? Yatesughed.


    His anger came right after hisughter as he said, "But I never expected that someone else would get


    the Bronze Key instead of my agent."


    "It seems that this liar is the one who sent Thomas out," Ricky murmured. "That must mean that the


    Bronze Key is still useful to him because it is a center of this array and seals his graveyard."


    "It doesn''t matter though, because everything here is much better than how I expected it to be. You


    human beings are so greedy. Just a rumor can make youe all the way to this ce, one after


    another."


    Yates became excited again after he said that.


    "So, what are you up to?" Ricky asked, his voice deepening.


    "I intend to use your power to break the seal here and set myself free," Yates smiled and said. " Oh, by


    the way, I forgot to tell you that the real me is a demi-spiritual emperor with the premierprehension


    of supreme enlightenment."


    A look of great pride surged onto Yates''s face.


    "A demi-spiritual emperor? The real you? Aren''t you in your real body now?" Ricky and the other two


    were in shock again.


    Right then, the three of them had almost figured out what had happened. There was really no


    opportunity to be an innate king at all. It was just a bait set up to get the warriors into the


    graveyard and help Yates to reach his goal.


    If Ricky''s assumption was correct, Yates''s goal was to break all the arrays in the graveyard and get his


    real body out of there.


    "The power of a demi-spiritual emperor is beyond your imagination. So I don''t need to reveal anything


    about the connection between my body and my power." Yates sneered.


    "In the beginning, a powerful master locked the real me up here with two arrays. During my three-


    hundred-year stay in the human world, all I have been doing is cultivating and studying arrays.


    Did you fight with the Skeleton Army when you passed by the ck in?" Yates asked.


    "Yes, why do you ask?" Tyson shouted.


    "The ck in was the first array; it seals the graveyard and prevents lives with innate spiritual power


    from getting in." Yates sneered.


    ''There was an array in that teau? Fortunately I put the Iron Destroyer in the Chaotic Fire Zone or I


    would have not been able to enter this graveyard, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Ricky was able to calm himself down a little bit because he realized that he still had the Iron Destroyer


    with him.


    "The Skeleton Army was the center of the array and the essence of the innate spiritual energy was the


    power source of the first array. Once you got in, you human killed that army and refined its energy; that


    was how you broke the array for me.


    Afterward, I could easily get in," Yates said with augh.


    "You are so insidious!" Tyson growled.


    "Ha-ha, speaking of insidiousness, I can only say that you humans are the most insidious creature in


    the world." Yates shot back.


    "Since you were able to get in here, Soar and Tina could probably manage to get here too!"


    Ricky guessed.


    "Yes, they could have, but it''s a pity that they didn''t realize the array had changed in the first ce. I


    was able to put the array under my control after I got in. It was toote by the time they noticed they


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    could havee in. I didn''t spend three hundred years learning about arrays for nothing!" Yates


    boasted.


    "You snake!" Kristen couldn''t help but curse him, too.


    "So, what is the second array?" Ricky wondered quietly, trying to figure it out.

 Chapter 334 Fight Against Six Demi-immortals

    Chapter 334 Fight Against Six Demi-immortals


    "The second array is naturally where we are now," Yates cleared their doubts with a hint of a smile.


    "Those evil bats are filled with the essence of the innate evil spirit, the essence of demi-spiritual


    emperor evil spirit actually. In fact, the essence belongs to me. It is my n to save myself.


    Time passed by without me even knowing. At that time, I was defeated by a formidable warrior and he


    sealed this ce, dethroning me. He had me in control, even divided my strength into many pieces and


    So I can''t recover my strength or take control of this second array unless these evil bats are wiped out.


    You contributed so much to help me out. Thank you for your greed for power. It did help me a lot! You


    killed those evil bats, now I recover my strength again." Yates'' astoundingughter echoed in the whole


    cave.


    "Yates, you dirty bastard!" Tyson asserted his wrath by his deep hollering exmation.


    However, Yates, having had achieved his own goal of recovering his strength whatever it might took,


    ignored Tysonpletely.


    "There are a lot of warriors and devil beasts here in this ce. What do you n to do to them?" Ricky


    asked in extreme caution, disying his calm even if they were in danger.


    "You have already got the answer, haven''t you? I will kill them - all of them. They are all petty creatures


    at the level of Bone Reinforcement. Even though the blood essence of one doesn''t contain a lot of


    energy, hundreds and thousands of creatures should have enough blood essence for me to recover


    forty percent of my strength," Yates stated with pride as the smile on his face lightened up because he


    didn''t regret killing so many creatures.


    "But you really surprised me. You are so strong that I have to take your life on my own," Yates added.


    "Damn it! How dare you? You wanted to kill so many creatures to recover your own strength? How


    wicked!" Ricky yelled with sullen expression.


    "Ha-ha! I am unable to recover my full strength and my three-hundred n will fail if I don''t kill them. It''s


    their destiny." Yatesughter resonated in the room.


    "I will kill you so others would be spared!" All of a sudden, Ricky jumped in the air as he shouted at the


    top of his lungs. He then sped the Iron Destroyer in his hand.


    Ricky depleted the Iron Destroyer''s innate power and lifted it high over his head to fly a blow on Yates.


    Hundreds of pieces of the innate power belonged to the middle spiritual king were stored in the saber


    and the whole cave was suddenly lit up.


    The force of the innate power was uncontainable that it sent out the strongest force, shaking the whole


    space.


    The force was undeniably powerful that even an upper spiritual king would feel difficult to assail its


    auspicious blow.


    Yates had the power to take control of this array, so he was able to handle the innate power. At that


    moment, Ricky was able to use the Iron Destroyer conveniently, as if he had already had the chance to


    master its use through time.


    For the longest time, Ricky was looking forward for this opportunity so he could ughter Yates in one


    move.


    However, Ricky underestimated Yates and the array that was used to seal someone as strong as a


    demi-spiritual emperor. In fact, the force that could defeat an upper spiritual king would not take effect


    here.


    Looking at Ricky''s fierce attack, Yates waved his hands as he smiled disdainfully. The ck patterns on


    the wall then gathered together and surrounded the force produced by the Iron Destroyer. At once, it


    was unbelievable how the force Ricky released just disappeared.


    "In my eyes, you are as weak as an itty-bitty ant. Struggle no more because in here I am god." The


    mysterious well-modted voice that belonged to Yates, echoed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterwards, the Iron Destroyer fell down from Ricky''s hand and he followed the fall, hitting the ground


    heavily. Tyson and Kristen who both had seen the unfortunate string of events worried about him.


    "Ricky, how are you feeling? Ricky, tell us you''re okay!" Tyson and Kristen rushed to their friend while


    they shouted in worry because seeing him fall down was an ultimate confirmation of danger.


    At that moment, they all knew that they were doomed and surely bound to die. Despair was in the air


    and they knew there was no more reason for them to hope. They were all afraid of death but they


    readily epted their fate, chose to spend theirst moments rather calmly for their ease of passing.


    "Do you want to go into your spiritual space tool? But there is no way in hell that I am letting you! The


    array has already sealed all spaces here. Oh, yes, I am oversharing! You have known so much already


    and my secret is not safe with you so you must die today!" Yates threatened them confidently because


    he knew that it was already impossible for these warriors to find a way out.


    In a snap of time, his hand rose as he was ready to make these warriors perish at once.


    ''Is this really my destiny? I am doomed to die here.'' Ricky couldn''t hide his disbelief and pity for


    himself, his friends, and other creatures who already went before them.


    In his belief, he had been able to evade all dangers since he possessed all three zones. Sadly he


    forgot to note that possessing three zones didn''t promise safety at all because he had to train and work


    hard for it. He depended so much on the fact that he possessed the zones. As hard as it could ever be,


    he had to ept the worst results without anyints because of his conceit, whether he was able


    to afford it or not.


    Concurrently, Tyson was overflowing with sorrow as he waited for his death because he couldn''t even


    help identify a way in defeating Yates.


    Kristen turned her red-shot eyes and tried the power of the Heaven Illuminating Fire but failed.


    Unbeknownst to them, the space which was taken control by the array, resisted the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire. She lost all her chances because she couldn''t even put the Devil me to use in this


    space.


    All of a sudden, Yates got excited and his hand suspended in the mid-air. Yates was exhrated for a


    good reason. He sensed that after all the effort he had made, his real body seemed to finally break free


    from the seal of the array.


    Yates was ready to check in person, as he started running towards an opening of the cave. He asked


    his minions to end Ricky, Tyson and Kristen before he left. He couldn''t wait to leave as he had been


    sealed inside the lonely array for a long time.


    As the ck patterns on the wall formed an entrance and six warriors, who were leaders of the six


    pces from the Upper Region, carefully walked through it.


    But they were different from who they were before. All of them looked like zombies with the empty gaze


    as if their original souls vacated because they were now filled with evil spirits.


    It seemed that they were taken control by the evil spirit as it was imminent that they had been the


    puppets of Yates. They were totally submissive, obedient without questioning to Yates, even if his


    However, it was really a good chance to have a try in saving their own life and at least consider looking


    for a silver lining to keep the hope. They watched each other and made a promise to unite and work


    together for their sake.


    In face of Yates, they didn''t have any droplet of chance to win. But in front of these six demi-immortals,


    they would win if they worked hand-in-hand and merged their best resources and instincts to fight. After


    all, they were nothing but the six puppets of Yates now.


    They stood their ground without hesitation and were ready to give their all against the six demi-


    immortal warriors that were consumed by the evil spirit.


    The six demi-immortals breathed heavily as they focused to defeating the three. Rickey, Tyson, and


    Kristen were swiftly surrounded as part of their tactic.


    The six, spawns of the endless evil spirits were approaching these three warriors.


    "The Heaven Illuminating Fire!"


    Kristen found herself trying to use Devil me and finally seeded. Kristen''s blood-shot eyes fired


    two beams of light, resulting to the rise of the ck fire in the whole space. Atst, six beams of ck


    fire were formed to ambush six demi-immortal leaders.


    Boom!


    They called on an evil spirit to resist the Heaven Illuminating Fire without any hesitation and yielded a


    mighty sound when the two pr energies met. They didn''t know a lot about the Heaven Illuminating


    Fire but still put up a fight because it was their only hope. The evil spirit was then fired by Heaven


    Illuminating Fire and the me engulfed their bodies housing lost souls.


    Kristen was at the level of demi-immortal. Her power of the Heaven Illuminating Fire was at the zenith


    of demi-immortal, so all the six leaders screamed and cried out loudly with the unceasing Heaven


    Illuminating Fire.


    They used all their evil spirit to resist the Heaven Illuminating Fire, but no one could win over its robust


    power. The more they used the evil spirit, the more the Heaven Illuminating Fire countered it. They


    were bound to die if they didn''t have another energy to use as a shield or even just for resistance.


    After the tenacious attack, the arms of three demi-immortal warriors were barely surviving because of


    the burns and force they received.


    "Ricky, Tyson, Come on! My eyes can''t be of use for a long encounters. You better be fast and end


    them now!" Kristen''s frustrated tone echoed in the cave. It tranted all her worries and definitely sent


    a message across of how anxious she already was. No one could me her because after all, it was


    theirst winning chance.


    ''The Heaven Illuminating Fire is mighty enough to be considered as the undefeated fire. No doubt.


    Kristen, possessing this meticulous fire, wouldparably have an edge in defeating others in the


    same level, or even in higher levels than her, '' Ricky mumbled to himself as he saw the power of the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire again.


    He was also sure that he would not stand a chance in the fire, fighting against Kristen, if he didn''t


    possess the three zones.


    Behind his deep sigh was willingness to cooperate so he united with Tyson in attacking one of the most


    injured demi-immortal leaders without any hesitation.

 Chapter 335 The Blood Vitality Devouring Skill

    Chapter 335 The Blood Vitality Devouring Skill


    "Wall-crushing Arm!"


    As Kristen finished her words, Tyson immediately burst out his full strength and disregarded all his


    limitations. The momentum which belonged to the demi-immortal rose up rapidly, and two silver


    silhouette fists rushed towards the ck waves on both sides in a split second. The chief reacted


    immediately.


    The moment they collided, Tyson controlled the power of the two fists, because he knew the power


    belonged to him. So after the ck patterns reflected his attack, he immediately gained control of it


    without any trouble.


    He pushed harder until a sliver energy surrounded the fists. The immense power hit the chief with an


    intense trembling force.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time the silver waves appeared, Ricky used his me Torrent again and went into the center of


    the waves to also attack the chief with Tyson.


    In the next second, under the triple attack of the Heaven Illuminating Fire, the Wall-crushing Arm and


    the me Torrent, the demi-immortal chief turned into blood mist and waspletely incinerated.


    Even after a demi-immortal chief was killed, the other five still didn''t cared about him at all. They all


    only wanted to put out the Heaven Illuminating Fire that was burning them. That was what people


    would do when they werepelled. Without anyone ordering them, they would only fight for


    themselves.


    And they didn''t even realize that if they ended up putting more evil spirits on the Heaven Illuminating


    Fire, it would burn more furiously.


    Seeing this scene, they were all d that things went much better than they initially imagined.


    If the six weren''t manipted and were in their right senses, they definitely would have used the evil


    spirits to create a shield to get out of it and save themselves from the burning of the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire. Then they would attack the three of them altogether and probably kill them with a


    single hit.


    But now they were nothing more than puppets.


    Thus, Ricky and Tyson cooperated with each other to kill the two demi-immortal chiefs as quickly as


    possible.


    As they were about to kill the fourth one, the ck waves in the array moved with pervading power and


    sealed Kristen''s Heaven Illuminating Fire immediately.


    It was obvious that Yates had sensed the situation here and he was the one who activated the array to


    suppress Kristen''s power.


    However, it seemed that Yates was too far away from where they were, and he hadn''t gained full


    control of the array. It meant that he could only suppress the Heaven Illuminating Fire but not able to


    control the array to kill the three of them directly.


    "Damn it! Damn Yates!" Seeing that the Heaven Illuminating Fire was sealed, Tyson cursed Yates.


    "Tyson, don''t dwell on it too much. At least we defeated some of the enemies. We are all counting on


    you now. Kristen and I will help you resist the two chiefs first. Then you must kill one of them and help


    us," Ricky said.


    "Kristen, how are your eyes?" At the same time, Ricky asked with concern in his voice.


    "Don''t worry about it. I still have sight right now, but it should onlyst about an hour. After that, I will be


    blind and be nothing but a huge burden to you," Kristen said as her voice cracked.


    Unfortunately, the usage time of her eyes'' powers became limited after bursting out the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire.


    "Kristen, I''m sure one hour is more than enough. I will certainly kill those people in no time!" Tyson


    assured her with confidence.


    Suddenly, after the division, the three of them fought with the three demi-immortal chiefs. Kristen was


    somehow able to handle the situation. With the demi-immortal power, she could totally fight against the


    zombie-like demi-immortal chiefs before she lost her sight.


    But Ricky''s situation wasn''t going very well. Although he was capable of challenging the stronger ones,


    he could only burst out up to the power of the advanced stage of the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. He would have been torn up by the chiefs if he hadn''t had the Eighth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form as protection.


    Luckily, Tyson burst his power out directly and was able to get the upper hand gradually. They could


    deal with one chief at a time.


    ''I hope there aren''t any more idents waiting to happen, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    But, it seemed like Ricky was very unlucky. He just thought that, and the ck waves in the array


    started to change again. It condensed some evil spirits and injected them into the three demi-immortal


    chiefs'' bodies.


    Though the evil spirits were not much, they made the three demi-immortal chiefs increase their


    strengths by a lot. The pressure on Ricky and Kristen increased rapidly while Tyson was gradually


    losing the upper hand.


    The demi-immortal chief who was fighting with Tyson might not have beaten him, but he could surely


    hold Tyson back and buy some time for the other two chiefs to defeat Ricky and Kristen a lot more


    easier.


    "Ah! Damn it! Damn it!" Facing this grave situation, Tyson cursed so fiercely that he burned a drop of


    blood essence inside his body, but it wasn''t going to help him to get out of the sticky situation at all.


    Because after burning a drop of blood essence, he was only able to suppress the demi-immortal chief


    again but was still unable to defeat him.


    "You are nothing more than three little ants. I suggest you save yourself from all the trouble. Even if you


    can kill these three puppets of mine, I could easily kill you once I''m in my real body." Yates''s disdainful


    words passed through their ears by the power of the array.


    "Bastard! You only wish you could kill us! Neither you nor your puppets could evere close!" At this


    moment, Ricky let out a loud roar and the momentum on his body changed rapidly.


    The massacring runes and the chaotic fire runes all faded and were reced by the devouring runes.


    Then a strong blood vitality appeared on Ricky''s body as he directly did the breakthrough by fusing with


    the blood vitality.


    He broke through the advanced stage of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement and reached the


    seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    There was no doubt that the blood vitality he used was refined from the beasts which he ced into the


    Devourer Zone ahead of time.


    This was Ricky''s remaining card to defeat their opponents.


    The sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement''s limits were broken by him. Now it burst out entirely, and with


    the strong blood vitality, it would only take a second for him to reach the higher levels.


    The only thing Ricky was worried about was whether it would have some consequences on the way of


    his cultivation in the future, since he made a breakthrough when the foundation was clearly not stable.


    After he burst out, Ricky reached the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in no time.


    "Ha-ha. You rascal. So what? What do you expect to aplish after your breakthrough? You will


    always be just a lousy insect. Your struggle would only keep you alive for a little longer." Yates did not


    take Ricky''s breakthrough seriously and merelyughed out loud through the array.


    "So what if I am just a lousy insect? Even the smallest ant could shake the world if it wanted to!" Ricky


    roared in anger.


    He activated the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to its limit. His violet and golden


    hair flying fiercely as if they were about to thrust the array zone.


    The Devourer Zone provided him with the power of the devouring rune and the blood vitality. In only a


    second, Ricky was covered in blood from head to toe.


    Then, Ricky''s body fused with the endless devouring runes and then he emitted a strong force of blood


    vitality. This had never appeared before whenever Ricky burst out the Devouring Storm.


    Soon, the blood vitality submerged the devouring runes and turned Ricky into a sea of blood.


    Then, this sea of blood split into millions of bloody mouths. The mouths looked extremely terrifying and


    grisly. The smell of them alone could almost devour the world.


    "Blood Vitality Devouring Skill!" Under this state, Ricky roared once again.

 Chapter 336 Struggling Ants

    Chapter 336 Struggling Ants


    Blood Vitality Devouring Skill!


    This was another Omnipotent Skill from the Devourer Zone¡ªsomething superior to the Devouring


    Storm. It was based on the Devouring Storm, but had a deeper understanding of the Devouring Skill


    which was practiced in the devouring rune.


    What''s more, the skill was usually activated by a warrior in a desperate situation because only in such


    situations could they use its full strength.


    In that moment, Ricky was in absolute despair. With his great understanding of the enlightening power,


    Ricky could naturally burst into a stronger power when he was enraged.


    He could not help but think of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and activate the power to devour


    everything that got in his way and wanted to hurt his rtives and friends.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, the bloody mouths made by the devouring runes wrapped around Ricky and rushed


    towards the demi-immortal chief as they roared and moved like a powerful tide.


    The demi-immortal chief ordered his strongest offensives, the most powerful evil spirits, to collide with


    Ricky, but Ricky never gave him a chance to defend himself. At once, the numerous bloody mouths


    scattered and consumed the demi-immortal chief''s body as well as all of his evil spirits. Afterwards, he


    was digested inside the bloody mouths, and the sound of him being devoured could be heard all


    throughout the battlefield.


    A little whileter, the bloody mouths dissipated in the air. Once they were gone, all that was left in the


    air were the evil spirits.


    The demi-immortal chief turned into dust, or to be more exact, he was torn apart into numerous


    fragments, devoured by the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, and turned into a member of the bloody


    mouths.


    After devouring the demi-immortal chief, the strength of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill split into two


    parts and quickly surged towards Tyson and Kristen''s direction to help them. Each of them was


    upied with fighting a demi-immortal chief.


    Just like before, as long as the two demi-immortal chiefs could not activate the power which could


    suppress the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, they were doomed to be consumed by the Blood Vitality


    Devouring Skill.


    Subsequently, silence engulfed the whole array. Tyson and Kristen werepletely shocked by what


    they had seen.


    An amazing movement with such a strong power had really broadened their horizons.


    Then, countless bloody mouths turned into devouring runes the moment they gathered together.


    Without missing a beat, they immediately turned to Ricky.


    At this point, Ricky was already breathing heavily with his face as pale as a sheet of paper as he knelt


    on the ground. His whole body seemed thinner than before. It was as if his blood essence had been


    fully absorbed by something within a short period of time.


    In fact, every part of his body was exhausted of his blood vitality.


    The Blood Vitality Devouring Skill was a kind of Omnipotent Skill that required a warrior to burn his own


    blood vitality. At a cost, the warrior could make use of his full strength. But the Blood Vitality Devouring


    Skill itself did not actually take too much blood vitality.


    Nevertheless, Ricky had just broken into the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, so his realm had


    not yet been well consolidated at all. More than that, this was the first time he had used the Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill, and he was not yet proficient enough in using it. Therefore, it was not too


    strange that he would look as terrible as he did now after using the skill for the first time.


    Even though there was a lot of beast blood vitality in the Devourer Zone, they did not belong to him and


    could not be used to fill the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. So he was left with only one choice: to use


    his very own blood vitality.


    "Ricky!"


    "Ricky!" In the next moment, both Tyson and Kristen could not help but call out Ricky''s name anxiously.


    They hurriedly helped him up.


    This time, they found out that Kristen''s eyes had turnedpletely blind.


    "Kristen, Tyson, I''m all right. It''s just a bit of blood vitality consumption," Ricky said in a low voice. "I will


    be better after I rest for a little while."


    "I did not expect for the three ants that I wanted to kill to survive for so long!" Yates once again


    eximed with a slight shock in his tone.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s just keep you alive for the next few hours."


    After that, he disappearedpletely, and the fluctuation of the array also calmed downpletely.


    Perhaps, he intended to help his real body get out of trouble before anything else.


    It seemed that they were all safe for now. The three of them all sat down to recover their strength. Even


    though they won the battle, they were not excited at all. On the contrary, they seemed to have lost all


    hope. Tyson, for one, did not even want to recover anymore¡ªhe just waited for hising death.


    Ricky noticed what happened to Tyson.


    This could be easily understood because that was exactly the case. As Yates said, even though they


    managed to kill the six demi-immortal chiefs, their life expectancy was only extended by seven or eight


    hours.


    At the time, not only the powerful Yates they had met, but also the more powerful real Yates, which was


    as strong as a demi-spiritual emperor, was about to join in the field, so the three of them were sure to


    meet an even worse death. What was the use of them recovering now?


    "Tyson, have you given up?" asked Ricky.


    "Ricky, I really do not want to give up, but I have to say, I really think that we have no chance of


    surviving even if the three of us were to break through to the innate spiritual king right now," Tyson


    answered.


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have given up long ago. As a matter of fact, I would have died several


    hours ago. If not for you, I would not have had the courage to fight.


    I''ve tried my best like crazy, so I''m really a little tired, and I don''t have the strength to recover. The only


    thing I can do now is enjoy myst few hours quietly.


    I have a lot of regrets in my life, but one thing I don''t regret is that when I die, I will have died with my


    two best friends with me¡ªyou and Kristen. It would be alright for me to die now."


    Suddenly, the sound of someone being pped rang through the air. As soon as Tyson finished his


    words, Ricky pped him across the face so forcefully that Tyson fell down and rolled a couple of feet


    away!


    "Ricky, what the fuck are you doing?" Tyson shouted at Ricky in a loud voice while he was still rolling.


    The p from Ricky was not fake at all. It was very, very real. And it hurt like hell.


    "I am so mad at you. I do not have a friend as cowardly as you! There are still a few yours left, and you


    are going to give up now? Are you truly still the same Tyson that I have known for a long time?" Ricky


    asked firmly.


    "Have you ever seen a real ant? The only thing the world knows about it is that the ant is weak and


    ipetent, and it cannot resist any attack," Ricky continued.


    "But what the world does not know is that ants are resilient¡ªthey never give up when they encounter


    impossible obstacles. And even after they have died, their tiny bodies still struggle toe back to life.


    Are you not as good as an ant? If so, are you really deserving of being my friend?"


    After he finished his rant, Ricky slowly calmed down. He believed that Tyson understood every word


    that came out of his mouth. If not, then it only meant that Tyson was not the person Ricky thought he


    was.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, you...what should I say?" After a moment of silence, Tyson burst intoughter.


    Then he immediately sat down in order to regain his strength.


    "If even the ants are trying their hardest to live, then I will also struggle in despair, even if my struggles


    turn out to be futile. Because only in this way can I still be your friend even after death, Ricky," Tyson


    said firmly after a while.


    Then they looked at each other face to face, and a firm determination ignited in their eyes.


    Of course, it went without saying that Kristen also felt the same way as them.


    They had decided that even if they were ants, they would be the kind of ants who struggled till the end


    because they would not be deserving of being called ants if they gave up. After all, ants never, ever


    gave up no matter what.

 Chapter 337 The Mysterious Axe Came To The Rescue Again

    Chapter 337 The Mysterious Axe Came To The Rescue Again


    About six hourster, the three of them had almost recovered. Of course, they had only regained some


    of their strength and were now able to fight again. As for their internal injuries, they needed a little more


    time to heal.


    At this point, however, the lines from the array in front of them began to fade away quickly. Within only


    a few seconds, the whole space created by the array had already disappeared and they found


    themselves in the middle of another strange ce--a rather dark pce.


    Before they could figure out what had happened and where they were, their attention was soon


    attracted by something on the pce''s walls. There were many ck holes on the walls of this dark


    pce, and from inside the holes, blood was slowly streaming out and dripping down to the floor. The


    red blood seemed fresh and warm, like it was directly flowing out from someone alive.


    Without having to confirm with each other, they all knew for sure that the blood belonged to all the


    warriors who had entered the graveyard just now. And the ck holes they just saw were used to be


    the entrances to the caves hours ago.


    The rivers of blood kept flowing and converging with each other, until they all streamed as one into an


    altar at the center of the pce.


    It was obvious that the altar was in fact the center of this sealing array, but the strong smell of blood


    had already turned it into an altar for blood sacrifice.


    By then, the altar was no longer operational even though there was still blood pouring into it, because


    the blood sacrifice had already beenpleted. As the three of them stared at the altar, a ck figure


    rose from it and shot out into the air. It was none other than Yates himself.


    But he was hardly the same person that he used to be. His aura had totally changed. Although strong


    and endless evil spirit could still be felt from him, they were all restrained or rather condensed deeper


    into his body. It could be imagined that once he unleashed his power, it would be very devastating.


    Ricky knew that they were now facing a powerful enemy whose strength had multiplied a lot.


    Now they were beginning to feel that Yates had not only be the center of this pce, but also of


    the whole broken world of this ancient battlefield. All the energy that surrounded them was being


    attracted to him.


    Ricky had met the Shadow King before, who was a powerful upper spiritual king. But based on what


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky could feel right now, he was certain this Yates was far greater than that. If the Shadow King stood


    in front of Yates, he would probably be reduced to a helpless insect--he feared it would also be their


    fate.


    "It seems that this is the real body of Yates. Since his real body has shown up, he must havebined


    it with his replicate. Considering the energy he just unleashed, there''s a chance he''s a demi-spiritual


    emperor already!" Ricky said to himself as he detected Yates'' energy levels.


    But surprisingly, instead of feeling nervous or scared, Ricky found himself pretty calm facing this


    powerful enemy. Not only him, when he looked at Tyson and Kristen, he didn''t see a single sign of


    panic on their faces. Ricky knew that they weren''t just faking their calmness.


    But he also understood that none of them was feeling very confident about the impending fight either.


    The truth was, they were either fully prepared for theing death just like an ant seeing an elephant


    anding for it, or they had simply been through too much that they couldn''t care less about facing


    death anymore. Anyway, it didn''t matter what they were thinking at the present, what mattered was that


    they were going to face the situation head on together and try their best to survive and defeat the


    enemy.


    "I am Yates, a spiritual emperor!" Yates announced, breaking the silence in the dark pce. Then in a


    dry and condescending tone, he said to Ricky and the others, "What are you waiting for, you puny


    humans? If you have no ns on killing yourselves, I can be kind enough to crush all of you myself. It


    wouldn''t be any different from killing some helpless ants."


    "You think too highly of yourself, you evil creature. You are merely a demi-spiritual emperor and you


    can''t fool us. What do you think other real spiritual emperors would do if they heard about your lies? I''m


    pretty sure they will do everything to hunt you down to the ends of the earth," Ricky replied tly as he


    heard Yates'' threatening words.


    "How dare you speak to me in such manner, you insects? Seems that you badly need someone to


    teach you a lesson," Yates said a bit more sternly at Ricky''s mockery. But he wasn''t really irritated. At


    least for now, he still didn''t think that the puny humans standing in front of him were worth the hassle of


    getting furious.


    After all, he was a demi-spiritual emperor, it would be too impulsive of him to be affected by humans''


    threatening words. Why would a lion give a damn about a sheep''s opinion anyway?


    "How nice of you to offer and save us from all the struggle. I don''t think we have the courage to take


    our own lives even if we wanted to," Ricky answered mockingly. "But may I ask a question before you


    pull out your weapon? Howe you have survived for such a long time? I think you have been sealed


    for hundreds of thousands of years, if not a million." Ricky was quite confused. "After all, you were


    merely a spiritual king at that time, who should only have a life span of several thousand years!" he


    added.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to speak of ice to some insects that could barely survive one summer."


    Yates had only shaken his head slightly as a response to Ricky''s question.


    As soon as he had done speaking, he raised two of his fingers and created three des out of evil


    spirit. The des didn''t seem very hard and just kept swirling around his fingers. But they were


    definitely sharp. Apparently, he didn''t want to waste any more time on the three of them.


    Seeing this, Ricky and the others knew instantly that it was time for them to fight for their lives or suffer


    tragic deaths.


    "Tyson, Kristen, we have to bring the best out of us and enjoy the end game!" Ricky called out,


    preparing himself for the uing battle.


    "You got it!" the two of them shouted their answer at the same time with calmness in their voices.


    They all feared death, there was no doubt about that. But since it seemed inevitable, they decided to


    just fight bravely and die a decent death in case they failed.


    Now, when faced with the evil spirit des that wereing at them like bullets, they all gathered up


    everyst bit of their energy and activated their most powerful skills to defend themselves.


    Just as the fight was starting, a strong and familiar rush came over Ricky and he could feel that


    something was happening in his Soul Sea.


    When he realized what was going on, things concerning it came rushing back to him as clear as day.


    Back then, when he was being hunted down by the Shadow King, Alva tried to save Ricky from the


    Shadow King, but he had failed and even fallen into a deep sleep in the Heaven Melting Pagoda. Still,


    Ricky nearly got himself killed. In the end, he was saved by the power of the Chaotic Fire Zone and the


    Devourer Zone.


    What was strange was that when he woke up, he found that a mysterious axe had appeared in the


    middle of his Soul Sea. He had never seen anything like it before, nor did he know anything about it. It


    just stayed there, doing nothing, and he also didn''t know if he could do anything with it.


    From then on, he had tried many ways to activate the strange axe. He had tried it with the power of his


    regained spiritual meridian, he had also tried activating it with the three zones, but all his efforts always


    ended up in failure. The axe made no reaction to his attempts at all.


    After numerous failed attempts to interact with the axe, Ricky had given up. It had gonepletely out


    of his mind until this fight.


    Now he was certain that the axe was responsible for the strange feeling he got from his Soul Sea. But


    the question was why?


    It had been in his Soul Sea for such a long time without really doing anything, so why now? Ricky tried


    to regain hisposure and thought about it hard. Last time when it appeared, Ricky was dealing with


    the Shadow King, someone really powerful and had nearly killed him. This time, the axe just showed up


    when Yates was attacking them. So what the axe might be doing was trying to save him anytime he


    faced something or someone that was much more powerful than him. Come to think of it, it was this


    axe that had driven the Shadow King away the previous time!


    ''We might have a chance to live another day!'' Ricky thought very excitedly, his face lighting up at once.


    Although he didn''t have any concrete evidence yet, Ricky could sense that the mysterious axe was


    showing itself to help them.


    There was no time to figure out the reason behind it, but Ricky couldn''t care less about it at the


    moment. What mattered to him was that they survived this battle.


    "Tyson, Kristen,e and hide behind me. I''ll give you cover," Ricky hastily yelled at the other two.


    Tyson and Kristen were bewildered. Didn''t they just agree to fight and die together? What was Ricky


    trying to do, standing between them and the enemy at this crucial time?


    "Hurry up! We have a chance to be saved! There''s still hope!" Ricky urged anxiously.


    But instead of getting them to see the point, Ricky''s words had made them even more puzzled.


    Nevertheless, they followed his instructions and involuntarily retreated behind him. They didn''t know


    how and when Ricky''s words had started to be orders that they were always willing to follow. This


    needed absolute trust in him, just as at the time being, they somehow knew that listening to him


    unconditionally could be their only way out of this sticky situation.


    "Hope? I hope you''re not messing around! Do you really think you guys would stand a chance against


    me?" Yates questioned with a sneer knowing that the three of them wereing up with a n to


    escape.


    Without any knowledge about the mysterious axe, Yates had every reason to be confident. He didn''t


    think that there was any way that they could defend themselves from his attacks. Even if he undid the


    seal in this space now and they dared to escape by using some spiritual space tool, surely he would be


    able to catch the spiritual weapon in no time and crush it with the three of them all together.


    Ricky had simply ignored Yates'' sarcastic words this time. Instead, he went all out to rush towards the


    three des of evil spirit unleashed by Yates.


    The next instant, he shed with the des head on!


    As he and the des met, dazzling lights shot out from between his eyebrows. The lights were of all


    the colors of the rainbow, and in the middle of it, the mysterious axe appeared. Now it was clear that it


    was the axe that had collided with the des, producing a sharp ringing sound.


    But the sound seemed the only terrible result of the violent collision, as the air became still and all the


    energy was gone the moment the axe touched the des. Things had ended quite more peacefully


    than they expected. Slowly, the colorful lights started to flow onto the des. The des began to fade


    and eventually disappeared into thin air. They were all gone, together with all the evil spirit and the


    resentment in the pce. In just a snap, all the evil entities were cleared by the blessings of the axe.


    "That is impossible!" Yates cried out in disbelief, changing color at the sight. The confidence and


    arrogance on his face disappeared and were reced by shock.


    He didn''t even care that his attack had no effect but the horrible fact was that the varicolored lights from


    the axe gave him a sense of danger that he did not anticipate. He had a feeling that the axe could finish


    him off in the blink of an eye. What was more, the axe and its lights had strangely brought back


    memories, some very ancient memories to him.


    However, he knew that it was not the right time to recall the past, because he needed to run now--The


    farther away he was from the axe, the greater chances of surviving.


    He had reacted quickly. Before the three of them could do anything, he got hold of the array from the


    graveyard, tore the space apart, and quickly fled the pce.

 Chapter 338 The Blood Essence Under The Altar

    Chapter 338 The Blood Essence Under The Altar


    After just a moment, Yates quickly tore up the space and was about to escape. The mysterious axe


    was faster than him and flew across the space to hit him.


    The nine-colored light formed a prison and slowly condensed.


    "Ah!"


    Yates screamed in pain in the next moment. As the prison condensed gradually, his evil spirit and


    power were rapidly weakened and his body was likely to explode.


    There was no doubt that Yates would have his body smashed into pieces and his soul would vanish


    "Howe that attack is so powerful?!" Shocked at the scene, Ricky found himself simply wishing that


    there would be a slight chance to repel Yates with the mysterious axe. But to smash Yates''s body into


    submission without a fight? That was utterly unbelievable!


    Tyson and Kristen were also shocked and impressed yet again with Ricky''s potential. ''How many


    secret weapons are there in his body? This axe even makes the demi-spiritual emperor look weak.''


    Naturally the mysterious axe caught their eyes.


    "I will surrender and I will hand in my soul over so you can be my master!" Yates cried and begged for


    Ricky''s mercy, before his body, power, and soul disappeared.


    "Aha, now you are begging for mercy from a warrior of Bone Reinforcement? Are other devils as


    pathetic as you are?" Ricky smiled and said. "It sounds interesting to have a demi-spiritual emperor as


    my guard."


    "Yes! As long as you let me go, I will release my soul and make a master and servant pact with you."


    Yates urged Ricky to spare him regardless of his pain.


    "You really want to make a pact with me? You''re the type to risk everything to survive, but do you think


    I''m an idiot?" Ricky mocked. "I guess I would be the one who is destroyed if I put away this light."


    "So, Nine-colored Light, get rid of this asshole and smash him to bits!"


    Ricky yelled out of hatred. He hated Yates so much that he would have liked to drink up Yates''s blood


    and eat Yates''s flesh.


    He came to that decision for two main reasons. On one hand, devils and creatures on the continent


    were irreconcble. Cultivating with evil spirits like devils made Yates a real devil; and he was also the


    master of an awful conspiracy, so if Ricky made Yates his servant and fight with the devil, he would be


    a traitor to his continent.


    On the other hand, Yates had already killed all the warriors in the Chaotic Region and used their blood


    to free himself from the seal. His ruthlessness against Ricky''s sense of righteousness aroused Ricky''s


    desire to kill him.


    Boom! Boom! In response to Ricky''s righteousness and anger, the mysterious axe vibrated and gave


    off an even more strong and bright light.


    Yates was vanishing quickly in the condensing prison and ended his life in pain and regret. After being


    sealed for ten of thousand years and conspiring for decades to reim his freedom, it was only


    miserable that the only thing in front of him was his own death.


    "Ho! Finally!" Totally relieved, Ricky breathed out and sat on the ground after watching Yates vanish


    within the nine-colored cage.


    Ricky was really scared to face death. He did not want to die anytime soon because he had so many


    things left that concerned him and things he felt he had to finish. Perhaps it was not good for a warrior


    to have so many things that they were concerned about, especially when he aimed to be the strongest


    warrior in the martial arts world. Ricky could not put his concerns aside though.


    In the end, after the nine-colored light faded away, the mysterious axe became smaller and went back


    into the middle of Ricky''s Soul Sea, as if nothing had happened.


    After everything went back to normal, they could feel an invisible power fading away from the entire


    hall. It was obviously the array sealing off the entire graveyard.


    At the same time, Tyson and Kristen were scared and curious about the mysterious axe inside Ricky''s


    body right after everything as they came back to their senses.


    They decided that they would not ask Ricky about it, knowing that it was probably Ricky''s secret.


    "Tyson, Kristen, we survived." Ricky smiled at both of them.


    "Yes, we did! Since god has given us a break, I will restart my beautiful life in the martial arts world.


    There are a plenty of geniuses to fight and beauties waiting for me to rescue them." Tysonughed.


    "Forget it! They are waiting for me, not you!" Ricky responded to Tyson''s joke and continued, "I''m


    stronger than you when ites to raw power and I have a better temperament for rtionships. Ha-


    ha!"


    "Damn it, Ricky, are you challenging me?" Tyson replied and got ready to quarrel with Ricky.


    "Come on, you two. Let''s get out of here. It''s so dark and bloody that I can''t take it anymore," Kristen


    "Ricky, you heard what Kristen said. Let''spete again somewhere else," Tyson mocked.


    "Bring it on!" Ricky smiled.


    Right before they left the hall, the Bronze Key in Ricky''s storage bag finally moved.


    "Wait!" Ricky immediately took out the Bronze Key after it moved.


    Exposed to the air, the Bronze Key radiated energy and shot out of Ricky''s hands. It went directly to an


    altar at the center of the hall and easily opened the sealed altar.


    A strong power emitted from within the altar and strong rays of light shot out toward the sky and lit the


    dark hall as it went. Fortunately, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen were unharmed as it shed by extremely


    fast.


    The three could still sense its remaining power after it had gone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they walked to the altar, they saw a pile ofrge skeletons ced vertically inside the altar. The


    skeletons were surprisingly tall. Some of the skeletons were even hundreds of yards long.


    There were about twenty drops of blood essence floating in the air with some remaining power


    emanating in them.


    Ricky''s blood echoed with the presence of the blood essence.


    "Is that the blood essence of a Great Dragon?" Ricky asked, noticing the response from the refined


    blood essence of the Great Dragon inside his body.


    Those drops of blood essence merely contained some remaining power. Even if they were from the


    Great Dragon, they could not help with their cultivation at all.


    "With a closer look at the decayed skeletons, I think they belonged to a Great Dragon. Is it possible that


    a Great Dragon sealed Yates off here? It would have taken the sacrifice of his blood and flesh as the


    power source. He must have strengthened the array with its own flesh and blood and tried to lock Yates


    up forever," Ricky said to himself with great admiration for this said dragon.

 Chapter 339 Ending

    Chapter 339 Ending


    ''It seems that Yates took a drop of blood essence of the Great Dragon and put it into the Skeleton


    Dragon''s body, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    All of a sudden, they saw a figure soaring over the pce. Shended and they recognized her as


    Tina. Perching on her shoulder, Soar excitedly flew to Ricky once he saw him. He and Tina had both


    been terribly worried about Ricky, Tyson and Kristen.


    "It''s fortunate for you to came back safe and sound," Tina said. Until she saw them safe with her own


    eyes, she was uneasy.


    "I knew that my brother is quite remarkable. I was confident they woulde back safely after they


    solved the problems," Soar said with a smile on his face.


    "It was a dangerous experience, but finally, we survived together," Ricky sighed as he remembered


    everything they''d been through.


    "What is that?" The skeleton and blood essence in the altar had attracted Soar''s full attention. As soon


    as he saw the skeleton and blood essence, he was shocked immediately.


    He recognized it immediately as he himself was a Great Dragon, too.


    But Soar didn''t want Tina, Tyson and Kristen to know his true identity as a Great Dragon. He pretended


    not to know anything, watching their reactions.


    "If my guess is right, this is the Great Dragon that sealed Yates in the grave back then!" Ricky noticed


    that everyone was confused and began to exin. And then Ricky ryed almost everything that they


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    had met in the grave to Tina and Soar.


    "Oh, my god. It sounds so terribly perilous,"


    Their story terrified Tina. But all that mattered now was that everyone had returned safely. Of course,


    she was curious about what Ricky had pulled out of his sleeve in order to kill a demi-spiritual emperor.


    But she also knew Ricky. If he didn''t want to tell her right away, it wasn''t the time to talk about it.


    "Brother, only a few warriors have survived in the Chaotic Region, including Trent. I''m sorry. All the


    other warriors all died there," Soar said morosely.


    They became silent, remembering the warriors they had interacted with. Even though they''d never


    gotten to know them much and even considered some of them as adversaries, they also felt sorrowful


    for their tragic fates. They didn''t deserve to die like that.


    After a while, Ricky said tly, "We couldn''t stop them. From the beginning, no one had any clues that


    this was a well-plotted conspiracy of a demi-spiritual emperor decades ago. But fortunately, we are all


    alive. We''re lucky to have this ending."


    "You are right." Others agreed with Ricky, nodding sadly.


    Their hearts ached for the innocent warriors who had died unjustly.


    Finally, it hade to an end. They shouldn''t stay here any longer. It was time to leave and move


    forward. After all, they still had a long way to go in the martial arts world.


    They didn''t take the skeleton and blood essence out of the altar. Instead, they were going to bury it in


    the Chaotic Region, which was the only thing they could think to do for this respectable Great Dragon.


    Then, they left the grave quickly and found Trent down the road. Ricky didn''t hide anything from his


    friends. He told them almost everything happened in the grave.


    But what he didn''t tell them was that he killed the demi-spiritual emperor. He simply told them that the


    strength that Great Dragon left behind was what killed Yates.


    He didn''t want to cheat Trent and Bastian, but there were other warriors that he wasn''t familiar with.


    Besides, the ace up his sleeve was much too peculiar to tell them about just yet.


    Atst, they made a decision. They would not speak a word of this again once they went out. They


    were going to leave the Chaotic Region behind. They had nothing to lose now that the members of


    Manor Pce almost died in the grave.


    Tina was going to do the same. Just like Manor Pce, there were only a few members in Dahlia


    Pce besides Doris and her.


    The Chaotic Region would quiet down for a long time. After all, arge number of warriors died in the


    grave. No one would know why they disappeared, which would be a bitter secret if Ricky and other


    warriors kept silent.


    They had stayed here for more than ten days. This part of the ancient battlefield connected with the


    Chaotic Region again. Not wanting to be trapped, they hurriedly left the ce.


    As they emerged, the ancient battlefield disappeared quickly. Maybe, after another three centuries, it


    would reappear. But no one knew for certain.


    The warriors said goodbye to Ricky, thanking him gratefully. If they hadn''t listened to Ricky''s advice,


    they would have died painful deaths, too.


    "Where are you going next?" Tina couldn''t wait to ask after the other warriors had left.


    "I''m thinking that the best thing to do right now would be return to Sky Manor," Kristen said.


    "I''lle, too." Ricky nodded. After all, he was a member of the Royal Sky Guard. It was a sensible


    and reasonable n.


    It would be the time for him to return to the Snow Sect when he would eventually reach the level of


    demi-immortal. He wouldn''t let himself and his friends be bullied anymore. However, now wasn''t the


    right timing to do so.


    "Tina, how about you?" Ricky asked.


    "The Dahlia Pce doesn''t exist anymore. Doris and I want to go with you. After all, I need your help


    with the evil spirit," Tina replied, feeling a bittersweet emotion wash over her.


    "It would be my honor," Ricky said with a gentle smile on his face.


    But Tyson and Kristen became increasingly confused after hearing their exchange.


    "Kristen, there is a lot of evil spirit which have entered my body. Ricky has the devouring power that


    can help me dispel it. It''s the only way I can get better," Tina exined in detail when she saw the


    confused expression on her face.


    Notably, Kristen and Tina had gotten along quite well with each other before.


    "I see. Now I know why you sided with Ricky in the first ce," Kristen said. "Tina, are you okay? It is


    said that the evil spirit can make even the best warrior turn demonic. Please tell me if something''s off."


    "Don''t worry, Kristen. I''m happy to tell you that there is only a little of the evil spirit left. Otherwise, Ricky


    couldn''t help me because his power would be too weak," Tina replied, watching Ricky''s reaction with a


    hint of a smile.


    "Hey! Hey! You! You must be kidding! My power isn''t weak!" Ricky eximed, grinning at Tina''s good


    humor.


    "Ha-ha!" They all burst outughing together.


    ...


    Tina returned the Dahlia Pce with Doris first. Instead of travelling with Ricky, they decided to follow


    Ricky and the other warriors in secret because they didn''t want any trouble.


    Ricky and his friends went to the Sky Manor together.


    "By the way, Ricky, I have reserved the fire of the Devil me that you wanted," Kristen said on the


    way to Sky Manor.


    On the edge of her blind right eye, a small me of Heaven Illuminating Fire bloomed.


    "Thank you very much, Kristen," Ricky replied gratefully. He could feel the intense strength of Heaven


    Illuminating Fire.


    Later on, he used his chaotic fire runes to relocate the Heaven Illuminating Fire into his Chaotic Fire


    Zone. Because of the chaotic fire runes, his newly acquired me would grow rapidly!


    "Well, Kristen, how long will it be before your sight is recovered?" Ricky asked kindly. He was quite


    worried about her vision.

 Chapter 340 Kristens Identity

    Chapter 340 Kristen''s Identity


    "It will take me about a month to recover my lost eyesight. To tell you the truth, I unleashed the power


    of the Heaven Illuminating Fire knowing that bing totally blind was a risk. We were so close to


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    death at that time and I had to make a quick decision. It''s just fortunate that I was stopped by the


    appearance of the array," Kristen exined.


    Even now that they were safe, there was still a hint of fear in Kristen''s heart when she remembered


    what had happened. If Yates hadn''t activated the array to seal the Heaven Illuminating Fire, she was


    very likely to unleash the fire continuously regardless of the risks. She could have be totally blind.


    "That''s too dangerous. Kristen, don''t be so impulsive next time!" Ricky said anxiously. "After you reach


    the immortal realm and have a better understanding of the power of your eyes, the effect of the sequ


    will be much less."


    "There''s still a long way to go for me to be an innate spirit," Kristen sighed at this. She shook her


    head.


    "Kristen, you once thought that bing a demi-immortal was far too difficult, but look where you are


    now. And if I''m not wrong, it didn''t take you so long to reach the demi-immortal realm," Ricky said.


    "Russell, I believe it won''t take you much time to break through from a demi-immortal to an innate spirit.


    But Kristen and I are not as powerful as you. We''ll likely be stuck at the demi-immortal realm for


    decades," Tyson chimed in.


    As Trent and Bastian didn''t yet know Ricky''s real identity, Tyson and Kristen still referred to him as


    Russell.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but I have to agree with Tyson. If we don''t get any great opportunities in the


    future, we will indeed have to stay at the demi-immortal realm for a long, long time," Kristen nodded.


    She added, "After all, the breakthrough from demi-immortal realm to the immortal realm requires not


    only a long time spent on cultivation, but also theplex process ofprehension.


    Fortunately, we alreadyprehended a little bit of enlightening power in the Devil Beast Valley.


    Otherwise, things would have been much more difficult for us."


    "Are you kidding? Is it really that hard for a demi-immortal to be an innate spirit?" Ricky asked,


    slightly incredulous.


    Tyson and Kristen simply shook their heads without saying anything else. Ricky was so much more


    powerful than them that he couldn''t rte to their struggles.


    Ricky stopped talking, realizing what the two meant. He threw up his hands in the air, a little upset.


    "Ha-ha!" Soar and Trentughed loudly at the sight of them.


    ...


    As they were advancing rapidly, they didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary up in the sky. Even an


    upper spiritual king might not have detected it!


    It was because the abnormality that took ce was somewhere deep in the space.


    There was a simple but graceful airship flying somewhere deep in the space. Its passengers were, of


    course, Tina and Doris.


    After Tina had resolved the problems of the Dahlia Pce, she left the Chaotic Region with Doris. They


    had chosen to follow Ricky, and thus they were now traveling hidden inside the airship.


    "Tina, did Ricky really kill the devil king at the demi-spiritual emperor level with the power inside his


    body?" Doris asked, her eyes full of doubt.


    "Doris, Ricky didn''t talk about that in detail, but he wouldn''t have any incentive to lie," Tina replied.


    "I don''t mean to imply that he lied to you! But if that''s true, it''s really incredible!" Doris said. "It seems


    that I have underestimated Ricky. He is indeed much more powerful than I had thought."


    "Doris, Ricky is the one who has the Body of Devouring Power that has unlimited potential for growth.


    He can also challenge an opponent three levels higher than him. How can you think such a man could


    be normal?" Tina eximed.


    "You are right! But it is really incredible that he owns the power which enables him to defeat a demi-


    spiritual emperor. Is he backed by one emperor, perhaps? Or even a saint?" Doris said, feeling


    rtively confused.


    "Doris, I have never known that you like guessing so much," Tina teased her with a chuckle.


    "Oh, stop it! You know that he''s piqued my interest," Doris retorted. "Tina, if this young man can really


    solve the problem of the evil spirit inside your body, I will be totally satisfied with him.


    I can live peacefully after I entrust you to him in the future."


    "Doris, what are you talking about?" Tina became a little sheepish after hearing these words. Her fair


    skin turned bright pink at Doris'' implication!


    "Tina, don''t tell me that you haven''t yet fallen in love with Ricky by now," Doris said with a smile as she


    saw Tina''s flustered face.


    "Doris, stop making fun of me, please!" Tina grumbled. She got up and ran into a different room in the


    airship, a pout covering a smile on her face.


    Doris was delighted to see Tina''s bashful look. It confirmed that she really felt something different.


    "It seems that I will have to pay more attention to Ricky to see whether he is worthy of Tina''s love,"


    Doris murmured to herself, smiling.


    She looked at Ricky through theyers of space between them, trying to observe him more carefully.


    ...


    The five warriors and their dragon friend continued to travel on. They chose to walk in remote ces


    along the way as they didn''t want any warriors to take note that they hade from the direction of the


    Chaotic Region.


    Otherwise, when the news that warriors disappeared in the Chaotic Region got around, people would


    inevitably suspect that it had something to do with them. They would have to face a good deal of


    trouble if this happened!


    "By the way, while we are still on the way, let me tell you something," Kristen suddenly said to the


    others, looking around at them.


    "Go ahead. We''re all friends here," Ricky said.


    Tyson seemed to be deep in thought once she said this. It seemed that he had anticipated what Kristen


    wanted to say.


    "Well!" Kristen breathed deeply. "The Chief of the Sky Manor is ady with the same family name as


    me: Tang."


    "What did you say? The Chief is a woman!?" Ricky and Trent were surprised at Kristen''s words. They


    foolishly thought that it would be difficult for a woman to support such a big Sky Manor.


    However, they were even more astonished at the second part of Kristen''s words.


    She said she shared the same family name with the Chief of the Sky Manor!


    "Well, the Chief of the Sky Manor is my elder sister!" Kristen said, finallying clean.


    "That exins something that''s confused me a lot," Ricky said, suddenly enlightened. "When the Elder


    of the Sky Manor camest time, he was very polite to you. And he even med Tyson for you!"


    "I couldn''t do anything about it. Kristen is the apple in those Elders'' eyes," Tyson said, feeling rather


    indignant.


    "Ha-ha. Does that mean we can get more cultivation resources after we get to the Sky Manor?" Ricky


    now started to look forward to their arrival at the Manor. "After all, love me, love my dog. The chief will


    surely be very friendly to us."


    "Russell, I''m sorry to tell you that you''re wrong if you''re expecting that," Tyson said as he curled his lip


    distastefully.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked, raising his brow.


    "Well, it would be better to let Kristen tell you about that herself," Tyson replied, waving his hand.

 Chapter 341 Maxine

    Chapter 341 Maxine


    "My sister is very strict with me. She wanted me to be independent. So I had to get the resources for


    cultivation all by myself," Kristen told them. "What''s more, except for Tyson and some Elders in Sky


    Manor, no one else knows I am the sister of the Chief of Sky Manor.


    So thinking that my sister will take care of things for us is a pipe dream."


    "Well..." Hearing this, Ricky and others traded nces, not knowing what to say.


    "Ha-ha, Russell! Tell you what! Maybe the Chief will even embarrass you just because you are Kristen''s


    friend." Tysonughed.


    "Well. Forget about it," Ricky said, frowning a little.


    "I can''t do anything about it. My sister has high hopes for me, so she made me cultivate harder and in


    difficult environments," Kristen exined.


    Her tone told them that she felt grateful for her sister''s guidance.


    If not for her sister''s strictness, Kristen would not have gotten so far so quickly. She might have be


    unruly and spoiled, like other daughters of powerful families.


    "So please remember not to mention my real identity once we enter the Sky Manor."


    "Don''t worry. Kristen. We know better than to do that." Ricky and others nodded.


    "Trent, Bastian. I''m afraid that at the beginning, you will have to start as the ordinary disciples once you


    enter the Sky Manor. You can only achieve the Sky Manor''s real cultivation after you get enough


    contributing scores. I''m sorry," Kristen said to Trent and Bastian.


    "Chief, we are already grateful that you have taken us with you into the Sky Manor. What else could we


    want? Besides, we don''t want to attain achievements only through connections," Trent and Bastian


    replied sensibly.


    "Thank you for understanding. But don''t call me chief anymore. After all, the Chaotic Region is long


    behind us. Just call me Kristen. We are friends now, aren''t we?" Kristen smiled.


    "We feel the same. Call us by our names," Ricky and Tyson also smiled.


    "Alright. We will." Trent and Bastian replied, smiling eagerly.


    ......


    Almost ten dayster, theynded at where the Sky Manor''s located.


    The Sky Manor was in the Sky Metropolis, which was now in the center of the Sky Area. All the


    powerful families of the Sky Area were in the Metropolis.


    Everywhere, bustling cities and towns were situated around the Sky Metropolis. There were morerge


    bidding blocks all throughout as well!


    The warriors here were also numerous. Warriors at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement and


    demi-immortal could be seen everywhere, no longer a rare sight.


    Ricky and hispanions attracted some attention after arriving. To be exact, it was Tyson and Kristen


    who captured some stares. After all, they were the talents of the Sky Manor and had a reputation in this


    area.


    Ricky attracted some female warriors'' attention, because they found Soar rather cute. He was hovering


    on his shoulder, now transformed into a smaller size. He was so cute that many female warriors wanted


    to buy him at high prices!


    Fortunately, Kristen and Tyson saved Ricky and Soar from being annoyed to death.


    However, trouble soon came. When they arrived at the Sky Metropolis, an enchanting woman walked


    toward them with a young man and a group of warriors behind her.


    "What bad luck! How would we meet her?" Tyson grunted in annoyance.


    "Is it Maxine?" Hearing Tyson''s voice, Kristen asked.


    "Kristen, she always wants to pick a fight with you. Other than her, who would stop us at the gate of the


    Sky Metropolis?" Tyson answered.


    "Is Maxine the same as us?" Ricky asked in a low voice. He was wondering if she was a Royal Sky


    Guard.


    Tyson and Kristen nodded, sighing.


    "Among us, Kristen ranks at the top of all the female warriors, and Maxine ranks second, so..." Tyson


    exined to Ricky, shrugging.


    "Ah. So she''s jealous!" Rickyughed, interrupting Tyson.


    Hearing what Ricky said, Kristen shot him a sharp nce. Though she was blind now, Ricky shut his


    mouth obediently.


    "Oh! Kristen! We haven''t see each other for almost a year!" Maxine smiled maliciously. She had


    alreadye up to them with herpanions.


    In her eyes, scorn and jealousy for Kristen were clearly reflected.


    "I don''t want to see you, so go away if you don''t have anything substantial to say," Kristen said tly.


    After saying this, she turned to lead her friends into the Sky Metropolis.


    "Humph!" Maxine snorted, her pride bruised. She strode to the gate and stood in their way.


    Seeing that a battle between the two beautiful talents of the Sky Manor was about to transpire, warriors


    around made room for them at once and stayed far away. They were wise to know that they would get


    hurt if the two started to fight; and clearly they didn''t want to get involved.


    "Kristen, you know who we are, so I, Maxine, have the right to know whether you and this ck bear


    have found your partner yet," Maxine said disdainfully.


    She was obviously referring to Tyson as the bear!


    As expected, Tyson stepped forward at this insult, but Ricky, Trent and Bastian held him back. They


    looked at Tyson and signaled him to stay out of this.


    Tyson finally calmed down, because he couldn''t pick a fight with Maxine just for calling him a "ck


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    bear." It would be foolish to fight a girl just because of that, especially with so many witnesses around.


    "Look! The two pearls of the Sky Manore into conflict once again!" More and more warriors


    surrounded them, their chattering bing loud.


    "This again? I wonder who will leave embarrassed this time."


    ......


    "Maxine, don''t you have anything better to do?" Kristen said in a cold voice.


    "It''s my right, Kristen. If Chief finds out you won''t tell me on purpose, she''ll scold you!" Maxineughed.


    "You just won''t leave me alone, will you?" Kristen said coldly.


    The two strong women braced forbat.


    "It''s me! I''m their new partner." Ricky stood out.


    He knew that it would be a bad idea to let Maxine find out about Kristen''s blindness. She could use it


    against her!


    "You?" Maxine said dismissively after a quick nce at Ricky.


    She did that on purpose. Even if it was an extraordinary handsome warrior standing in front of her, she


    would dismiss him because of his connection to Kristen!

 Chapter 342 The Ringer

    Chapter 342 The Ringer


    Maxine didn''t sense any strong power from Ricky. She looked down on him, mistaking him for merely


    an average guy.


    "Well, I disagree. As far as I know, you can only ask but you can''t interfere. If you''re not convinced,


    what about picking a partner to fight with me?" Ricky replied.


    "Kristen, your little friend doesn''t look very strong, but his mouth is pretty big for his body!" Maxine said


    spitefully, paying no attention to Ricky''s challenge.


    To her he was nothing, not even worth replying to.


    "His strength is not measured by your words," Kristen replied coldly.


    "Kristen, you really are just as overconfident as before! I didn''t expect to hear myself say this, but I hate


    it more than your arrogance!" Maxine snorted. "Well then, I have the right to test his strength."


    She hated Kristen''s confidence and decided that defeating Ricky would be a good way to embarrass


    her. She''d had an inkling of this idea right at the start, andtched onto it now.


    "Up to you!" Kristen responded nonchntly, sounding as though she didn''t care--or perhaps, was just


    very confident.


    Kristen''s response drove Maxine even crazier!


    "Alright! If you say so!" Maxine scoffed, immediately shing her cold eyes at Ricky.


    Kristen could sense Maxine''s anger and found it ridiculous to see how her temper was so easily stirred.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maxine did not know about the real Ricky, who had challenged many warriors three grades higher than


    him. And as a demi-immortal, Kristen couldn''t even defeat Ricky, even if she hurt her eyes!


    And to think that Maxine was only at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement at most!


    "I suggest you choose another partner topete with me. Even though I don''t like you, a gentleman


    wouldn''t punch a girl," Ricky said condescendingly.


    ......


    "Thisd isn''t from the Sky Manor, right? How dare he step up for one of the two pearls of the Sky


    Manor! How arrogant indeed!"


    "Yes, he sure is. A reliable source told me that Maxine got a great opportunity in this year to make great


    progress and reach the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement! If she condenses enough innate power,


    she will make a breakthrough and be a demi-immortal!"


    "Wow! She''s not even twenty-four years old! What a goddess!" many warriors began to murmur in


    admiration.


    "This kid is in trouble for sure. He will be beaten so hard even though he is Kristen''spanion!"


    ......


    The other warrior''s appreciation brought Maxine''s arrogance back and appeased her anger, especially


    when she heard them referring to her as a goddess. She seemed to forget about her anger.


    Just then, a young man behind Maxine stood up and said to her, "Maxine, you don''t need to make your


    hands dirty for such a lowlife. Let me do it for you. I will teach this reckless kid an important lesson on


    your behalf."


    He directly demonstrated his power at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement.


    Maxine nodded. She really would have liked to punish him herself. But she knew that an elegant girl


    should not fight with some no-name rascal unless it was necessary!


    She flipped her hair back and smiled icily.


    "Is he Morton from the Mo n?" Many warriors recognized him immediately when he stood up.


    "Yes, he is! He''s expected to be the next master of the Mo n. Besides Maxine, he is the best


    warrior in their n. Just thirty years old, he is in the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement. He is a


    genius of our region!"


    "I see. Well, that kid is in a lot of trouble now!"


    ......


    "You! If you get down on your knees and apologize to Maxine, I will let you enter the city!" Morton said,


    staring fiercely at Ricky. "I don''t want to witness you being beaten to a pulp by my fist!"


    Morton slowly raised his fist, yellow spiritual energy surging around it.


    "Fortunately, it is a man this time, otherwise I wouldn''t have the heart to fight!" Ricky replied and raised


    his fist just like Morton had done, with mes burning around it.


    "You''re ying with fire!" Morton snorted, knowing that Ricky only did the same gesture to mock him.


    Mortonunched a rapid and strong attack, a punch beaming with yellow light rushing at Ricky''s face.


    Activating his strongest power, Morton really intended to kill Ricky!


    Ricky casually reacted by sending back the same gesture at the same speed.


    But of course, the result waspletely different!


    "Boom!" Morton flew backwards and fell on the ground, the sound of breaking bonesing from his


    body.


    He cried loudly and rolled over, his uninjured hand clutching his arm.


    The crowd was silent, especially Maxine who was dumbfounded. As Morton''s cries escted, she


    stared at Ricky with hatred emanating from her horrible eyes.


    She realized Ricky was a ringer, a pretty strong warrior pretending to be a nobody.


    She also realized why Kristen always dismissed her and considered her as a clown.


    Of course, she did not know that Kristen was already blind. Otherwise, she would have picked a fight


    with Kristen right when she saw her!


    And judging from what just happened, she could tell that Ricky''s power was equal to hers. She


    frowned. No. It was probably greater.


    All of these filled her with more hatred and jealousy. ''Why? Why can Kristen always easy surpass me?


    Why do all these geniuses with real strong power always stand by her side?''


    ......


    "Do you notice that he is only at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement?" some warriors murmured


    after they recovered from the shock.


    "How is it possible? He must have used a method to hide his real power! That way he can pretend to


    be weak and defeat others who''ve let their guard down!"


    "It must be!"


    "Kristen seems to have the uppernd in thispetition again!"


    "It''s remarkable! Just in his early twenties, thisd has the power of a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement!"


    ......


    "Well, I thought we could fight for a few rounds if there was a man. But who knew that thepetition


    would end so disappointingly?" Ricky sighed.

 Chapter 343 The Chief Of The Sky Manor

    Chapter 343 The Chief Of The Sky Manor


    He nced at Maxine and the people behind her as a smile appeared on his face. His voice was calm,


    as it always was, and yet everyone could feel an overwhelming aura being emanated by him.


    Maxine was infuriated by the scorn in his voice.


    Maxine clenched her teeth in fury as a strong spiritual energy burst out from her body, and an indigo


    sword appeared in her hand. She sped up towards Ricky, aiming her sword at his throat.


    ''What an unreasonable woman!'' Ricky grumbled in his mind. He could feel her strong killing intent all


    the way from where he was standing.


    Maxine was fast indeed -- much faster than most of the warriors who had already reached the peak of


    the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. But it didn''t matter to Ricky at all. In his eyes, her movements


    were still slow. He leaned sideways and managed to escape the strike effortlessly. Then, he activated


    the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, and his palm hacked Maxine''s wrist heavily


    like a de.


    Crack! Suddenly, there was a slight cracking sound. Maxine was forced to drop her sword immediately


    and step back, her left hand gripping her right wrist in pain.


    Her wrist was fractured by Ricky''s attack in spite of his effort to hold back. If he had used his full


    strength, then Maxine might have been a dead body by now.


    As a sharp pain shot out from her wrist, Maxine''s wrath towards Ricky exponentially increased. She


    stared at him in fury. As much as she hated the idea of submitting to others, she quickly realized that


    the young man standing in front of her was not to be trifled with.


    She was arrogant, but she was not stupid. She would not have been chosen to be a member of the


    Royal Sky Guard otherwise.


    "This young man is amazing! He was able to defeat Maxine so easily!'' The crowd began to whisper


    among themselves.


    "Maybe he is already a demi-immortal. But that just does not seem possible. Both his vibe and


    appearance suggest that he is no more than 20 years old!"


    "It looks like the Sky Manor has gained another genius,"


    some people murmured in admiration. Meanwhile, some of the others cursed in anger, "What''s that


    kid''s problem? How dare he treat Miss Maxine like that! How rude of him!"


    "That''s right! He''s not a gentleman! If only I were strong enough, I would kick his ass!"


    "Me too! How could he be so cruel to a girl!? He deserves a good punch!"


    Hearing the crowds'' gossips, Ricky smiled indifferently.


    He shook his head slightly and gave Maxine a piece of advice. "Get out of my way. There is nothing


    you can do to stop me. You might as well give up now, or you''ll regret it. I promise."


    "Tell me your name!" Maxine asked Ricky in a low voice through her gritted teeth. Her eyes were


    glowing with mes of fury.


    "My name is Russell. Do remember to bring some good helpers with you if you want to seek revenge."


    Rickyughed. Then, along with hispanion, he walked into the Sky Metropolis briskly, and left the


    crowd unable to do anything but exchange nces among themselves.


    "You piece of shit!" Maxine could only clench her fist as she watched their figures slowly fade into the


    distance. Then, she shot a nce at Morton, who, in that moment, was being helped up by his


    subordinates. She scolded him coldly and stormed with her blood still boiling.


    "Russell! Let''s wait and see what''s going to happen!" Morton was well aware that Maxine was


    disappointed in him, and that made him all the more frustrated and irritated. He ground his teeth as his


    eyes reddened in anger. Deep in his heart, he swore to take revenge on Ricky by taking his life.


    As soon as Ricky and hispanion walked into the Sky Metropolis, they were amazed by its scale


    and prosperity. The streets were crowded with people and shops riddled every corner. It was nothing


    like anything they had ever seen.


    They roamed the streets aimlessly as they wondered how everything had escted so quickly. They


    merely strolled past shops that were full of interestingmodities. However, none of the products


    caught their attention. Their trip to the Chaotic Region was so fruitful that nothing could attract their


    attention now except Treasures from Heaven and Earth and pills of the King Level or cultivation


    methods of even higher levels.


    Soon, they arrived at the Sky Manor, the grandest manor in the Sky Metropolis.


    In the manor stood many resplendent and magnificent buildings. It looked nothing short of an imperial


    pce.


    As they stepped into the manor, Ricky immediately felt a grand and majestic aura that only the innate


    spirits could possess.


    Several young warriors were practicing on therge squares. Upon seeing Kristen and Tyson, they


    stopped to greet them respectfully.


    After walking for a while, they split up and went separate directions. Tyson took Trent and Bastian to


    their ces.


    Meanwhile, Ricky, with Kristen in tow, went straight to the pce where the Chief of the Sky Manor


    lived -- the Sky Royal Pce.


    The Sky Manor was so big that almost anyone would lose their way inside it. Fortunately, Kristen was


    there to show Ricky the way. Otherwise, Ricky would have gotten lost easily.


    "Ricky, my older sister is very observant. You''d better pay attention to what you say and what you do


    when you meet her, or she may find out who you really are," Kristen warned him.


    "Don''t worry, Kristen. I''ll be very careful. She will not notice anything as long as the human skin mask


    covers my face properly," Ricky replied. At this time, he was perfectlyposed. After he made a


    break through and reached the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, Ricky gained the ability to use


    his internal power tomunicate.


    ''I should have asked Doris to make a better human skin mask for me. God, please help me!'' Ricky


    prayed in his heart.


    "Kristen, how strong is the Chief? What level is she at?" Ricky asked.


    "Sorry, Ricky. I don''t know how strong she is exactly, but I can tell you that she is a middle spiritual king


    and her strength has reached the second ss among the middle spiritual kings," Kristen replied.


    "That means she is at least a second-ss middle spiritual king," Ricky muttered, knitting his brows. .


    Soon, Kristen, Ricky, and Soar arrived at the gate of the Sky Royal Pce. The ce waspletely


    engulfed in silence except for the sound of their footsteps, making it a good ce for an innate spiritual


    king to have some rest.


    "Come in!" A silvery voice called out.


    It was, without a doubt, the voice of the Chief of the Sky Manor, the elder sister of Kristen.


    The two exchanged a look and walked right into the pce. A beautiful woman who looked a little bit


    older than Kristen appeared before their eyes.


    Ricky immediately recognized the simrities between Kristen and the woman''s appearance and


    temperament.


    But of course, Ricky was able to see the simrities between the two at once because he had known


    that they were rted beforehand. Meanwhile, if others were to look at the two, they would not find a


    trace of simrity between them because there was a great difference between an innate spiritual king


    and a demi-immortal spiritual king.


    "Chief!" Both Ricky and Kristen raised their hand to salute to her respectfully.


    When other people were around, Kristen was also supposed to call her sister "Chief".


    "Good. It looks like you have be a demi-immortal. Always remember, though, that you should not


    use the Devil me easily before you be an innate spirit," the Chief of the Sky Manor said.


    "Yes, I''ll keep it that mind. Thank you, Chief." Kristen nodded.


    Then, the Chief of the Sky Manor focused her eyes on Ricky, and Soar, who was perched on Ricky''s


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    shoulder. She was an innate spiritual king after all, so she could feel how strong Soar was.


    "So, you are Russell, thest Royal Sky Guard that Kristen and Tyson have found, right?" the Chief of


    the Sky Manor asked.


    "Yes, Chief." Ricky replied with a nod.


    "Since your strength has been approved by Kristen and Tyson, I believe that you are a good warrior. I


    will allow you to be a member of the Royal Sky Guard," the Chief of the Sky Manor said.


    Before Ricky could sigh in relief, the Chief stared at him sharply as her voice suddenly changed.


    "However, there is one thing that you should know -- we do not like people who hide their faces with


    masks."

 Chapter 344 Changing Danger Into Safety

    Chapter 344 Changing Danger Into Safety


    No one uttered even a single word at this moment.


    The Chief of the Sky Manor''s words resounded, instantly causing a hush to fall over the Pce.


    Although everything was quiet, both Ricky and Kristen were startled. What they feared the most had


    just happened! They underestimated the observationpetence of the Chief of the Sky Manor, a


    middle spiritual king who shared the same blood and power of blood eyes with Kristen!


    Ricky steadied himself quickly because he had prepared to be discovered right before he entered the


    Sky Manor.


    Ricky still entered at the risk of getting caught because of his trust in Kristen. She told him that she was


    one hundred percent sure that she could keep him safe and sound even if he got caught.


    This promise had reassured Ricky, and so he agreed toe.


    Ricky took off the mask on his face and revealed his long-lost face.


    "Normally, such a mask would have been crafted by a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit


    Level, or a superb casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level, which shows your special identity-


    - or, the great opportunity you had," The Chief analyzed, at the sight of Ricky''s mask.


    She was more impressed than angry.


    But soon, she became rather shocked, staring closely at Ricky''s face.


    She was familiar with this face, as well as all the innate spirits in the Realm of Wildness, because this


    face had impressed them so much.


    After all, its owner possessed treasures they did not have. Of course they admired him!


    "You are Ricky!" eximed the Chief, a hint of excitement showing on her face.


    And then she activated her power and got ready to attack him because she could not resist the


    temptation of Ricky''s spiritual weapons, especially his spiritual space tool.


    Having noticed the power around the Chief and realizing what she was about to do, Kristen dashed in


    front of Ricky and released her demi-immortal power to protect him from her sister.


    Kristen was admirably determined to protect Ricky, and he was grateful for her gesture.


    Seeing what Kristen was doing for Ricky, the Chief recalled her power quickly. Even though she was


    strict with Kristen, she really cared about her sister.


    Seeing how Kristen had reacted, the Chief deduced that Kristen found out Ricky''s true identity long


    before she brought him back and that they had grown quite close to each other.


    She assumed that Ricky also knew how she and Kristen were rted.


    "Sister, please stop it or I will choose to be on Ricky''s side," raising her head, Kristen imed with firm


    resolution, even if she was blind.


    "Looks like you had already revealed your identity to him," said the Chief, her voice deepening.


    "Sister, Ricky is one of my close friends, just like Tyson," Kristen said with a deep voice as well. "So I


    guess you must know what I mean."


    Having heard this, the Chief grew silent.


    She knew very well that Kristen treated Tyson as her brother. And if she treated Ricky the same way


    now, it would make it very difficult for the Chief to do what she wanted with Ricky.


    The temptation from Ricky''s spiritual weapons, especially the spiritual space tool, was irresistible.


    However, she valued her rtionship with Kristen more.


    As Kristen''s older sister, she knew who her sister was as a person. Kristen always kept her words. If


    she did anything to hurt Ricky, she would lose her sister for good.


    "Kristen, are you threatening me?" the Chief asked a little sadly.


    "I am not. You are my blood sister. I value our kinship. However, I went through with life and death with


    Ricky. He is like my brother. I wouldn''t want to lose him either," Kristen stated firmly.


    "So, sister, I ask you not to take away Ricky''s possessions, for my sake. They belong to him. You


    always used to tell me that the treasures in the worlde to their destined owners, didn''t you?"


    "You two went through life and death?" the Chief murmured to herself.


    She finally made up her mind, sighing. She looked at Kristen with an air of resolution. "Kristen, there''re


    not many members of our family still remaining. You don''t want to lose me and I feel the same. How


    could I ruin our rtion for a spiritual weapon?"


    "So I will only think of him as Russell, who I met right from the very beginning. And I promise I will


    desist from trying to take his possessions."


    Most warriors'' philosophy was that since it was a lonely path of cultivating in the martial arts world, they


    should put their emotions aside and go after resources and treasures. Most warriors were very


    utilitarian.


    But some other warriors valued emotional aspects more than resources and treasures.


    Obviously, the Chief was among thetter. Otherwise, she would not have entertained her sister for so


    long and given in to her request.


    "Thank you, sister!" Kristen replied, her face beaming like the sun.


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky thanked the Chief, bowing his head respectfully.


    Even though the Chief of the Sky Manor had shown her intent to fight him earlier on, she seemed to be


    one of the warriors of great affection in this martial arts world whom Ricky now admired a lot.


    "Put your mask back on. Many warriors here can recognize your face," the Chief suggested.


    She was determined to keep her word to her sister. If she broke her promise, it would be a betray of her


    faith in the martial arts world.


    "Understood, Chief!" Ricky nodded and did what the Chief suggested. He ced his mask back on his


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    face. Now, he was Russell again.


    "Sister, I truly appreciate everything you have done for me," Kristen thanked her again, smiling a little


    deviously.


    But her sister stared back at her and said gravely, "I told you that you should call me Chief except for


    some private asions. I forgive you this time but don''t do it again."


    "Copy that! Chief!" Kristen replied, with her mouth curled and a sparkle in her eye.


    "I guess we have turned danger into safety already!" Ricky said to himself. Otherwise, he would have


    had to conceal himself in the Chaotic Fire Zone again, which was not what he wanted to do at all.


    "Ricky, you have already attained the approval of Kristen and Tyson, and mine as well. But you will be


    required to prove somethingter down the road," the Chief dered.


    "Prove something? For what?" Ricky was surprised at what she said. He thought he waspletely off


    the hook!


    Who else did he have to prove himself to? What was going on? He didn''t typically care what others


    thought of him and found the idea of proving himself to others rather superficial.


    Besides, his previous altercation with Maxine at the gate of the city proved his strength, didn''t it?

 Chapter 345 Sky Manors Small World

    Chapter 345 Sky Manor''s Small World


    "I know all about the little fight you had with Maxine outside the gate. You defeated her nearly


    immediately, which indicates your true strength. Very good!" said the Chief of the Sky Manor


    approvingly, looking at Ricky''s confused expression.


    "However, you also need to ept a challenge and prove yourself if you want to join the Royal Sky


    Guard. Every warrior who wants to join the Royal Sky Guard has to undergo it. What''s more, the


    challenge may be more difficult because of the conflict between you and Maxine," she added.


    "To be a Royal Sky Guard is moreplicated than I think," Ricky muttered under his breath at this.


    "In addition, you will earn some rewards if you win in the challenge. The more sessful you are, the


    more rewards will be yours for the taking!" the Chief exined to him.


    "Chief, I''m looking forward to it. I''m ready for the challenge," Ricky replied, nodding as a smile bloomed


    on his face. After all, he never passed up an opportunity for a reward!


    He was quite confident that he''d be able to win all of them in one sitting!


    "I must say that based on what I''ve gauged of your power, the challenge will be easy for you. But


    Maxine may have something in store for you. Be careful!" Kristen warned.


    "Kristen, we''ve known each other for a long time. You know my power very well, don''t you? Do you


    think there is anyone who can stop me from the Royal Sky Guard?" Ricky said calmly and confidently,


    trying to reassure her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "You are wildly arrogant, but I of course hope that your strength is great enough to win the challenge,"


    the Chief said as her brow furrowed in slight annoyance at Ricky''s words to Kristen.


    "I won''t let you down!" Ricky muttered determinedly.


    Kristen felt a little helpless about Ricky. She had known him and his character for a long time. To most


    people, he looked mild and gentle, but in reality he was very proud and even a little arrogant. But he


    wasn''t aggressively arrogant. After all, he had the power to back this up!


    She bit her tongue. As Ricky had guessed, she didn''t believe that there was anyone of the Royal Sky


    Guard who could stop him from winning the challenge, even the warrior whom Maxine had asked for


    help.


    "In that case, you will begin your challenge in three days," the Chief dered, her eyes bright with


    expectation.


    Afterward, Ricky followed Kristen to the yard where she and Tyson cultivated. It was Ricky''s turn to


    cultivate here.


    Originally, he mainly nned to choose some advanced cultivation methods for himself. But now that


    he needed to prove himself qualified to be a member of the Royal Sky Guard, he had to put off this


    search.


    During these three days, he continued to reinforce his level. He was at the seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    After all, he had suffered some after-effects after hisst breakthrough reaching the seventh grade of


    Bone Reinforcement. He needed to focus more in reinforcing his level, so he wisely chose to stay in the


    seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement for longer than usual and only make a breakthrough to the


    eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement once he sessfully eliminated all the after-effects.


    How time flew by! Three days had passed quickly. It was finally time for Ricky to prove himself.


    This time, Tyson apanied Ricky. Kristen had begun her cultivation inplete seclusion to


    recover her sight as soon as possible. She was very confident in Ricky''s capabilities, which was why


    she didn''t bother attending the challenge. She knew he had it in the bag!


    The two men arrived at the pce of the Sky Manor. Then, following the Chief, they proceeded to a


    secret ce which was a small hill in the depths of Sky Manor.


    In front of the hill, there were two old, ck doors made of iron.


    Ricky sensed the array that was hidden here. He could tell that he would quickly turn into dust should it


    be activated.


    ''It seems that this is a secret ce in Sky Manor, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Russell, do you see the iron door in the hill? Behind it, you will find a Small World," the Chief


    exined, pointing in its direction.


    "A Small World?" Ricky was startled to hear this.


    He had heard of Small Worlds before. It was said that they were separated from continents and were


    independent dimensions, like a piece of an ancient battlefield. They were apparently about the same


    size as a city.


    Unlike the pieces of an ancient battlefield, a Small World would stay connected with the continents


    forever as long as it wasn''t attacked.


    The warriors who were able to create Small Worlds were at least at the level of a demi-spiritual


    emperor! It took tremendous power to make something like it.


    ''The ancestors of Sky Manor may be the demi-spiritual emperors!'' Ricky spected to himself


    curiously.


    Tyson could tell that Ricky''s mind was racing. He exined, "Demi-spiritual emperors and warriors who


    are superior to demi-spiritual emperors take up only a small percent of all continental creatures during


    every era.


    However, the universe has been existing for a long time. The number of demi-spiritual emperors and


    warriors who are higher than demi-spiritual emperors were quite considerable. They created a lot of


    Small Worlds when they were alive.


    As time passes, the Small Worlds of the continents have be countless. Therefore, if the innate


    warriors want to set up innate forces, they look for a ce where a Small World exists.


    A Small World is a very desirable ce for innate warriors to set up their forces, after all.


    The innate forces each have their own Small World."


    "Oh, I see," Ricky said softly, enlightened by Tyson''s fascinating exnation.


    "In that case, the Small World is more likely a secret ce of forces. So..." Ricky asked curiously as he


    turned his eyes to the Chief.


    She understood what Ricky meant by the expression on his face. She said nonchntly, "I believe that


    you have sensed the array around here, which is only controlled by me.


    If I cease to hold control over it, even a lower spiritual king would be killed by it, much less you."


    "I understand," Ricky said as he frowned.


    He finally understood why it wasn''t a big deal for the Royal Sky Guards to know this much about this


    Small World. It was because they didn''t know the exact location of this Small World at all!


    "Come on! Let''s begin. Let me know what your real power is," the Chief said as she waved her right


    hand. The old iron door swung open gradually, before Ricky and Tyson were shoved into it.


    As their bodies shook, Ricky found that he and Tyson were now in another world.


    There were many trees, flowers, and grassy fields in this world. It looked so peculiar. The sky was


    round and the ground was square, covered by dense nts. The center was shaped like a big basin.


    However, what attracted Ricky was two other things.


    First of all, the spiritual energy of the Small World was about three times as densepared to the


    normal world. Cultivating here would consequently speed up the process by three times as well!


    "The Small World is really amazing!" Ricky sighed.


    The second thing that caught his eyes was the huge golden staircase in the center of the Small World,


    which rose several hundred meters high. Ricky counted and found that there were thirty-six steps, and


    he saw that there was a huge golden que at the top of the staircase.


    Then Ricky looked closer and saw that there were thirty-five names on the golden que, including


    Tyson''s and Kristen''s!

 Chapter 346 Daydreaming

    Chapter 346 Daydreaming


    "There are thirty-five names here. It would seem that it''s time for me to inscribe mine here, too. I''ll be


    the one," Ricky whispered.


    "Yes. To be a Royal Sky Guard, you need to sessfully go through the thirty-six stairs and inscribe


    your name on the golden que. If you fail, you won''t be admitted, and you''ll have to leave. Of course,


    you have the option to leave now," Tyson said.


    "In the past, I might have already quit. But now, I won''t step back. Since you and Kristen made it, you


    guys set a good example for me. I want to do my best and join you," Ricky said with a genuine smile.


    Hearing this, Tyson scornfully shook his head. "Hey, you can''t fool me with your ttery. I know you''re


    after the handsome rewards."


    "Tyson, don''t say that... that''s too discouraging,"


    Ricky put on a sad face.


    "Come on! I know you very well. I''ve seen through all your tricks. You can''t try anything on me. Let''s


    stop here. You''d better put all your effort into the test and figure out how to get past the stairs," Tyson


    said, ignoring Ricky''s poor acting.


    "Well then, I guess it won''t be an easy task, right?"


    Ricky asked calmly.


    "Yes. The other Royal Sky Guards will spare no effort in obstructing you as you go all-out," Tyson said.


    "How many guards are there?"


    "Three in total. We Royal Sky Guards could volunteer to stand guard. If there are no volunteers, our


    Chief will choose three representatives herself. Of course, Kristen and I are excluded because of our


    rtionship with you."


    "I understand. I''m afraid that Maxine will take advantage of that and give me a hard time."


    "You''re right. For all I know, Maxine had asked her partner, Lucas, to be one of the three guards. Lucas


    ranked second among us Royal Sky Guards. He''s not easy to deal with.


    If everything goes well, I would guess he had already broken through the demi-immortal," Tyson


    guessed.


    "Well then, I hope he won''t disappoint me," Ricky said in return. "Come on, you conceited guy," Tyson


    couldn''t help but shake his head at the response andin.


    He then continued, "I have good news for you. One of Kristen''s followers is among the three. He won''t


    let you suffer, at least.


    Besides the two, another guy would be appointed by the Chief. I believe you would do well, no matter


    who the opponents are, but you need to be wary of Lucas and the one the Chief appoints¡ªthey will be


    your strongest opponents."


    "I get it. That''s very nice of Kristen," Ricky said with a smile.


    Suddenly, a dozen figures appeared. The Chief of the Sky Manor seemed to be the oldest, while the


    rest seemed younger¡ªthey were all Royal Sky Guards.


    Unsurprisingly, Maxine was among them. While ring harshly at Ricky, she whispered to a handsome


    young man who stood beside her. After which, the man cast a scornful nce on Ricky.


    ''He looks like a dangerous guy, '' Ricky thought.


    The other Royal Sky Guards had their eyes fixed on him, not only because he was thest Royal Sky


    Guard, but because they heard that he was in conflict with Maxine.


    Needless to say, as Maxine''s good friend, Lucas wouldn''t simply let this newbie get off easy. Everyone


    was curious as to what was about to unfold. After all, Ricky was also a strong fighter. ''Would he be a


    match for three Royal Sky Guards? Let''s wait and see!'' they all thought.


    "This is Russell, the thirty-sixth Royal Sky Guard. You all must be familiar with the rules here. Firstly, I


    need one man to guard the twelfth stair. Any volunteers?" the Chief of the Sky Manor asked.


    "Let me be the one!" A strong, tanned, young man stepped forward. Without waiting another second,


    he jumped onto the twelfth stair.


    "I''m Miles. Come on, Russell. Compete with me!"


    Cupping his hands, he saluted.


    "That''s Miles, an excellent warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. He is far more


    powerful than Maxine. Luckily, he''s one of Kristen''s followers. Don''t be too worried. Kristen asked me to


    tell him to take it easy on you. You can take it easy, too," Tyson whispered to Ricky.


    "Okay. Thanks!" With a nod, Ricky jumped onto the twelfth stair as well.


    "Russell, this will be the first test for you, being a Royal Sky Guard. If you win, you will be awarded a


    cultivation method of the intermediate stage of the ck Level and proceed to the next test. If you fail,


    you will have to leave the Sky Manor," the Chief of the Sky Manor arrived on the top of the stairs and


    exined.


    "A cultivation method of the intermediate stage of the ck Level? Well¡­ not bad," Ricky murmured to


    himself.


    Now, it was time for him and Miles to prepare themselves.


    His opponent was at the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Even though he was far more


    powerful than Maxine, Ricky could beat him rather easily. But because he had to face two other


    powerful fighterster on, he decided to follow Tyson and Kristen''s advice to save his strength.


    Bang! Balling his fingers in a fist, Ricky punched Miles with the intimidating power of the peak of the


    ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Although he hadn''t reached the peak of the grade quite yet, he had


    enough skill to skip levels and use strength of such caliber.


    "What a despicable guy! He''s concealing his power. He''s been pretending to be at the seventh grade of


    Bone Reinforcement, but he''s had this power all along! Shame on him! He''s not qualified to join us!"


    Maxine eximed, infuriated with Ricky.


    Bang!


    Bang! Within a short period, they had already fought several rounds.


    Much to Ricky''s surprise, Miles wasn''t behaving as Tyson said he would. While Ricky thought that


    Miles would go easy on him, thetter''s attack was extremely powerful and fatal. It almost seemed like


    Miles managed to target every Achilles'' heel on Ricky''s body, sparing no effort in defeating him.


    When Ricky signaled Tyson, thetter merely threw up his hands in resignation¡ªhe didn''t know why


    Miles was behaving rather cruelly, either.


    "How dare you be so distracted during a fight! You must truly be courting death!" Miles proimed


    coldly. "Admit it. You''re no match for me. You want to fight shoulder to shoulder with Kristen? Ha! Stop


    daydreaming."


    With these words, it suddenly became clear why Miles was being particrly harsh and aggressive.


    His words were full of jealousy¡ªMiles had fallen for Kristen. It was no wonder that he ignored Tyson''s


    words and went all-out on Ricky.


    The thought that Kristen would be offended didn''t even ur to Miles. All he thought was, ''If I defeat


    this guy, she''ll definitely fall in love with me. Women love strong men, after all.''


    "It''s you who should quit daydreaming! Kristen won''t be with someone who breaks his promises so


    easily!"


    So in his mind, Ricky decided to teach him a lesson.


    Without wasting time talking nonsense, Ricky gathered all his power into his right fist and charged


    toward Miles with the Fire Cloud Fist.


    "The second level of Fire Cloud Fist!" Ricky shouted.


    Seeing that Ricky was ignoring him and continued tounch a stronger attack, Miles turned infuriated


    and began roaring. "I''ll defeat you!"


    Motivating the earthy yellow spiritual energy hidden inside his body, he gathered all the energy in his


    right arm, forming some sort of thick armor. With that, he balled his hand into a fist and threw Ricky a


    hard punch.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Full Arm Boxing! I''m going to beat you to death!" Miles roared again.

 Chapter 347 Fighting With Lucas

    Chapter 347 Fighting With Lucas


    Boom!


    A strong and powerful force swept the area, wiping away all of the contents from the twelfth staircase


    going down. The deafening sound crackled all throughout that everyone watched closely as the fight


    happened. The powerful fire and the power of defending earth resonated and filled the whole area in a


    snap.


    The sh was extremely loud, that it could have been heard by an elderly with poor hearing ability. And


    this massive racket was made by no other than Ricky and Miles as their raging fists collided with


    superior power.


    "Crrrrack!" The snapping of numerous bones could be heard from a distance as the force was too


    much for Miles. Then, unexpectedly, he was overthrown by a strong invisible force which sent him


    rolling down from where they stood to the ground.


    Tyson saw iting, unlike the others who watched the painful fate that Miles had in store for him.


    Even the Chief of the Sky Manor stood up from her seat as she was appalled by the electrifying


    spectacle. Not a single soul present in the fight ever anticipated the sudden reverse of strength. This


    was because only moments ago, Ricky was at the weaker end of the spectrum and now, in just a blink


    of an eye, he defeated Miles and sent him to his doom.


    ''Damn! He is still hiding his strength! He definitely could do more than that!'' the Royal Sky Guards said


    inwardly. The Royal Sky Guards were left thinking for a possible reason on why Ricky kept on hiding


    his true powers. Then, there was a light bulb moment. It suddenly hit their minds about what Ricky


    could''ve had all along. This realization brought their hearts closer to him and they couldn''t help but root


    for him even more. They wondered why Ricky was stronger even than a warrior at the peak of ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement, which was the top strength anyone could have. And for proof, they saw


    with their own naked eyes how Ricky pulverized a warrior at that same level, which could only mean


    one thing.


    "Is it possible? Could he really have the strength of a demi-immortal?" Some Royal Sky Guards spoke


    to one another as they spected about his real strength.


    "Damn it! This guy is really hiding his real strength!" Maxine said with loathing in her eyes.


    "It''s going to be alright, Maxine. m down." Lucas said. Lucas rubbed his hands at Maxine''s back to


    show empathy towards what she was feeling.


    Maxine''s shoulders went down as a sign of relief after feeling herrade''s support. And to alleviate


    her own fear, she thought of how weak Ricky was when he encountered Lucas in a fight.


    "Hmm...I wonder if Lucas can force Ricky to use his real strength," wondered by the Chief of the Sky


    Manor as she witnessed the impable surge of power from Ricky.


    "Ha! Miles really bit more than he could chew. He definitely sought trouble when he decided to fight


    Ricky," Tyson said coldheartedly as he looked at Miles who retreated awkwardly after stumbling down


    the staircase.


    "Chief, it clearly looks like I have passed this obstacle. I believe that I am now ready to step on the


    twenty-fourth stair!" Ricky cupped his hands, let a little bow and said to the Chief of the Sky Manor. He


    ignored his opponent''s eyes that only spoke a deep-seated hatred towards him after being defeated.


    "Of course! Whether you seed or not next, I will let you choose a suitable intermediate ck Level


    cultivation method from the Cultivation Method Hall of our Sky Manor," the Chief of the Sky Manor


    nodded and said with a light smile.


    "Thank you very much, Chief!" Ricky politely smiled as he jumped his way to the twenty-fourth step of


    the staircase.


    "Who''s next? Give it all you''ve got," Ricky turned around to his audience and asked loudly as if he


    swallowed a megaphone. After his announcement, he then turned his head and locked eyes with his


    next target¡ªLucas.


    Lucas received this threatening look and nced back at Ricky with such contempt. In response to


    Ricky''s invitation, he swiftly stepped on the twenty-fourth stair.


    ''Russell... so young and fresh and has such powerful strength. It''s such a pity that he got in trouble with


    Maxine, and now, Lucas. Once he starts this fight with Lucas, he will regret it. Everyone knows he will


    not have a good end. What a shame! He could have been the best Royal Sky Guard if he were just


    humble.'' One of the Royal Sky Guards thought to himself as he watched how Lucas prepared for the


    fight. He and the other Royal Sky Guards also shared the same sentiments regarding Ricky''s


    decisions.


    ¡­


    "Okay, so how do you want me to do this? Do you want to go straight down, or prolong the agony with


    a painful suffering? You choose," Lucas asked directly as he looked sternly at Ricky.


    "You wish! It''s you who will go down," Ricky responded with a smirk on his face.


    "I knew you would say that. But I''m not so sure if you can keep both your arms and legs intact after this


    fight," Lucas said ferociously with a bigger grin on his face, after hearing the answer from Ricky.


    "I guess you injured your head when you were born, didn''t you? You knew how I''d respond to that and


    you still asked me the question? You''re talking nonsense, you freak!" Ricky taunted his opponent and


    burned him verbally.


    "Oh, you didn''t just go there. You will pay for this you bastard!" Lucas got to his breaking point and


    started to get really angry upon hearing Ricky''s harsh words. He huffed out air from his nose as he


    looked at his opponent angrily. Suddenly, because of all the resentment in his body, he burst out a


    momentum of demi-immortal power. The power then condensed into an invisible aura and aimed


    straight at Ricky in such an incredible speed.


    As soon as the momentum sped towards Ricky, Lucas also moved a few steps as his tactic. He was so


    quick that before anyone could feel the vibration caused by his attack, he was already standing in front


    of Ricky. He then gathered up his strongest energy and condensed it into a bloody fist which directly hit


    Ricky.


    "Get the hell out of here! Bloody Fist, destroy him!"


    ¡­


    "Lucas had really broken through into the realm of demi-immortal!" some Royal Sky Guards observed


    as they talked amongst themselves.


    "Lucas is giving it his all! It looks like he doesn''t want to give Russell the slightest chance of winning


    this. He even wants to render him disable," said a voice from the crowd.


    "I think he''ll be able to do that to Russell, though. Of course the Chief will not let that happen. But


    unfortunately Russell will fail in this fight!" another one responded.


    ¡­


    As the people shared their thoughts about the fight, the strong evil spirits and iplete innate power


    rushed toward him. He knew that his opponent wanted to stun him so that he could be attacked with


    the Bloody Fist without the slightest resistance.


    However, things didn''t unfold as Lucas expected, because demi-immortal strength was not that huge a


    threat to Ricky anymore.


    Ricky shook his body and activated his inner strength. Intense and powerful mes started to spread all


    over his body. He then fused the power of the Heaven Melting Fire with his cultivated strength and the


    momentum suddenly raged all over him which overwhelmed the attack that Lucas used to crush him.


    But, Ricky did not want to use the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form as his


    weapon, because if he did, it might give away his secret identity to the Royal Sky Guards.


    Fortunately, he found himself in the position wherein the power of the Heaven Melting Fire was enough


    for him to fight against Lucas.


    "Whoa, what a strong me power!" The Royal Sky Guards eximed as they felt the strong me


    power resonate all over the area.


    "Is this the power of the Beast Fire?" several Royal Sky Guards spected.


    ''I don''t think that this me is as simple as the Beast Fire, though...'' the Chief of the Sky Manor


    murmured inwardly. The Chief suddenly had the gut feeling that Ricky''s Heaven Melting Fire and


    Kristen''s Devil me were of the same level.


    "Ricky was really quiteplicated. He seems to have a lot of secrets. Maybe it''s good for Kristen to


    be his friend. And I''m afraid his pet, the little red snake on his shoulder has reached the realm of innate


    spiritual king."


    ¡­


    "Raging Fist!"


    And with a loud and ferocious shout, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Skill to extract the raving power


    from the Heaven Melting Fire and filled his right fist with it. He then materialized a red fist figure and


    punched Lucas in the face.


    "Small trick! Is that all you got?" Although the punch shook Lucas'' head, he was still afraid to admit that


    it really sent him some pain and as a result, Lucas taunted Ricky more and more.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, Lucas wanted to attack once again and in a split second, their fists collided once again.


    Then, the whole ce violently shook down to the ground because of the collision. The bloody evil


    spirit''s force and roaring me instantly impacted together and rose strong and powerful waves in the


    air. Then, air waves strongly resonated from their collided fists.


    Violent vibration sent the whole space buzzing with the powerful collision.


    Ricky and Lucas were surprised as to how strong the effect of their crashed fists were. Both of them


    bore the violent impact of their own attacks. Their robes waved fiercely as the wind sped to their


    clothing because of the strong gust of power that reverberated the whole area. They had no choice but


    to hold on to their robes as they resisted the impact.


    But the force was so strong that they weren''t able to withstand the huge impact. Suddenly, both of them


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    were pushed back from the stairs at the same time. Their shoes left deep scratches on the ground as


    they tried to stay where they stood.


    The crowd''s jaws were left agape as they have seen the marvelous battle between Ricky and Lucas to


    be a hard tie.


    Then, there was a deafening silence--all of the people who watched them were bewildered for they


    never have expected that this would even happen. They expected differently from the fight. All of them


    assumed that it was Lucas who would reign supreme. They envisioned that by the time the fight ended,


    Lucas would be the one on top with a calm and triumphant face while Ricky would be on the ground


    just like what Miles suffered.

 Chapter 348 Comparing Your Devouring Power With Mine

    Chapter 348 Comparing Your Devouring Power With Mine


    "Demi-immortal! He has the power of a demi-immortal!" After a long silence, voices of wonder and


    incredulity began to echo.


    "How is it possible? How could this damn guy possibly have the power of a demi-immortal!" Maxine


    grimaced, unwilling to ept the truth.


    Miles was with her too.


    "But how is that possible? Did you see hisst move? There was aplete innate power on his


    infernal power! Although he concealed his true realm, it should still have been impossible for him to


    hide theplete innate power!" someone eximed doubtfully.


    "That''s true. But do you really think that Russell is only at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement?"


    "That''s impossible! Even if he was strong, a warrior at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement could


    neverpete with a demi-immortal warrior, let alone one that was fighting fiercely!"


    Lucas''s move just now had been absolutely all-out, and his offensive attack was certainly at the level of


    the demi-immortal. In no way did he simply underestimate Ricky.


    "But why does Russell have such strong power?" someone asked.


    "There is only one possible reason I can think of. Russell must be a genius who can challenge warriors


    far above his level. Moreover, he can conceal his true realm, so all we can see is that a warrior at the


    seventh grade of the Bone Reinforcement can challenge a demi-immortal warrior," an older Royal Sky


    Guard answered.


    "That seems to be the only usible exnation!"


    ''These guys...their imaginations are really colorful!'' Ricky could not helpughing at these wild


    spections.


    But such gossip was also good for him. Otherwise, the real truth would probably shock everyone.


    Because in a small Realm like the Realm of Wildness, a warrior who could challenge others three


    levels higher than him was more amazing than the destruction of the entire world!


    ''But I have a feeling the Chief isn''t thinking the same crazy thoughts as them!'' Ricky thought.


    ...


    ''Unexpectedly, a genius who can challenge someone three levels higher than him has appeared in our


    Realm of Wildness. And to top it off, he was standing right in front of me the whole time!'' the Chief


    thought inwardly feeling very shocked. As Ricky had anticipated, she had seen through everything.


    ''If such a genius is an enemy, he must be killed as soon as possible. We''re just fortunate that he is


    Kristen''s close friend, and that they have gone through life and death together. There''s nothing for me


    to worry about.


    Should I give more rewards to him then?''


    ...


    Regardless of what the Chief thought, Ricky''s attention was still on Lucas. In the collision just now, the


    strength that Lucas had burst out was stronger than he had expected. He definitely deserved to be the


    second-ranking Royal Sky Guard!


    Ricky was analyzing that while Lucas was still at the realm of the Bone Reinforcement, he was also a


    genius who could challenge someone a level higher than him.


    Lucas was also staring at Ricky. The emotions his eyes expressed wereplex. There was


    seriousness, jealousy, and hatred.


    "You are just a coward. You dare not to expose your real level! How can you pursue the righteous path


    of martial arts?" Lucas said with disdain, his voice low and rumbling.


    "It has nothing to do with you. If you envy me, you can hide your realm, too!" Ricky smiled


    condescendingly. "Or...are you going to admit defeat to me instead?"


    "Admit defeat? Are you kidding me? I stand by my prediction. Your limp body will roll down from here!"


    Lucas replied in rage.


    The next moment, the bloody evil spirit in Lucas''s body burst out again in a loud boom, and slowly


    transformed into rich blood vitality. And then, a power rose from Lucas''s body. It was strikingly familiar


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    to Ricky.


    It was the devouring power which he was most familiar with!


    "Can this guy wield it as well, too?" Ricky was really a little shocked by what he had sensed, and he


    telepathically asked Soar on his shoulder.


    "Ricky, even if he can wield the power, he can only do the minimum," Soar responded. "It''s a good


    chance to teach him a lesson. You can also use the devouring power in response, and make him


    understand there is always someone better than him!"


    ...


    "Look, Lucas is doing something different!" Below the stairs, dozens of Royal Sky Guards eximed,


    rmed.


    "It is said that Lucas had an adventure a long time ago and acquired some treasures, which could turn


    the bloody evil power that he cultivated into the most peculiar devouring power. It looks like those


    rumors were true!"


    "The devouring power is a rare sight! Russell is really in trouble now!"


    ...


    "After this move, your only response will be to roll down from this twenty-fourth step. Of course, I can''t


    guarantee that you won''t lose your arms and legs!"


    Lucas grinned as he felt the devouring power grow much stronger. He was already imagining Ricky''s


    tragic end.


    "You''re so wise to predict exactly what I was about to tell you!" Ricky responded quietly, returning


    Lucas'' grin.


    Ricky really could not figure out why Lucas could afford to be so arrogant while not knowing about the


    strength of his enemy.


    Lucas was in his own world now, ignoring Ricky''s retort. He was imagining the destruction that would


    befall his pitiful opponent.


    In an instant, the strong devouring power gathered in Lucas''s chest and turned into a big bloody mouth,


    which had both bloody evil power and devouring power.


    "Devouring Mouth!"


    Lucas shouted vehemently. He flung it into the air, intending to have it devour Ricky.


    "You''re overestimating yourself!" Ricky sneered with disdain as he felt Lucas'' weak power. The mes


    on his body receded, and the same bloody evil power now encased his figure.


    "How is it possible? Russell also has the devouring power! The Royal Sky Guards were even more


    surprised at this turn of events.


    "Russell has certainly concealed a lot!" At the top of the staircase, the Chief of the Sky Manor


    remarked, "It seems that Lucas can''t stop him."


    With her experience and wisdom, she saw right away that the devouring power of the two warriors


    were not at the same level at all. Ricky''s power was much more formidable. It was ted to win.


    "Devouring Storm!"


    The next moment, Ricky turned into a bloody tornado storm which rushed toward the bloody mouth.


    "Boom!" The earth shook as their strongest moves collided with each other. But there was not much of


    a deadlock.


    Ricky''s Devouring Storm was so powerful that it devoured Lucas''s Devouring Mouth, resulting in


    Lucas''s body now being directly exposed as he hovered in the air.


    Lucas could only stare wide-eyed as the Devouring Storm directly hit his body.


    "Puff!" Without any strength to shield himself, Lucas spat out some blood and fell down the stairs.


    Ricky''s Devouring Storm could have shattered Lucas''s chest, and this was exactly what he wanted to


    do. But he held back, because he knew that the Chief would not allow him to kill this pathetic warrior.


    So Ricky intentionally recalled his attack, and the bloody storm disappeared. Hended intact on the


    twenty-fourth stair.


    "You want topare your devouring power with mine? You still have a long way to go!"

 Chapter 349 Challenging The First Guard

    Chapter 349 Challenging The First Guard


    Ricky said as he stared disdainfully at Lucas.


    He was teaching Lucas an important lesson: being arrogant might cost him his life especially since


    there was always someone stronger than him. He also wanted Lucas to know that he could have easily


    died had Ricky not held back.


    Ricky expressed that he would show no mercy and would not hesitate to kill him if he ever tried to pick


    a fight again in the future.


    Lucas, on the other hand, struggled to steady himself on the ground. With one hand, he clutched his


    chest, panting breathlessly. He heard and understood Ricky, and caught all the implied meanings


    behind his words. Resentfully, he could not anything but keep silent, in order to not provoke Ricky


    anymore. This fight had made him painfully aware that he was weaker. Wordless, he staggered to his


    feet and staggered down the stairs. Before long, he had already disappeared into the crowd and was


    nowhere to be seen.


    All the onlookers--the other Royal Sky Guards--were dumbfounded by what they witnessed. Their jaws


    were agape as they stared with wide eyes at Ricky. They werepletely stunned for a few moments


    before some of them finally came to and began to whisper secretly with their internal strength. "What?


    Is this the end of the fight? Lucas lost the battle?! Russell''s victory was absolute!"


    "Yeah, that''s incredible! If Lucas had used some other methods or skills, there would have still been a


    chance for him to beat Russell. But he chose the devouring power without knowing that Russell has it


    too! What''s more, Russell''s is far stronger than his! He was by no means a match for Russell in this


    respect!"


    "I have to admit that Russell has really strong power. I don''t think any of us would be able to defeat


    him. It''s probably only that guy who canpete with him!"


    The whispers spread over the surroundings. When they mentioned "that guy", all the Royal Sky Guards


    turned to look at another man in the crowd. He was young, wore simple clothes, and had been silent


    from the beginning.


    The throng began to stir again. "No way! I don''t think Chief would send him to fight! He is too strong


    and might kill Russell! I think the Chief values Russell''s genius and doesn''t want him die!"


    "Well, we have no idea what''s on Chief''s mind. She has her own n."


    "As you have already witnessed, Chief, I won again this round. May I know the reward?"


    Ricky turned around to face the Chief and asked in a politely manner as he made a small bow.


    Forgetting about the reward was thest thing he would do. Tyson was right; the mysterious reward


    was one of the main reasons why he hade here to fight today. Defeating others was not reason


    enough.


    "You have a good memory to remember those things. You maye with me and pick out a Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth of King Level as you wish after we are done here," the Chief replied with a


    proud glint in her eyes.


    "Thank you, Chief! I''m honored," Ricky eximed with excitement. A huge grin had spread on his face


    and his eyes lit up upon hearing her mention the King Level.


    At his current level, only Treasures from Heaven and Earth of King Level or something even more


    superior could whet his appetite.


    Other guards could not help but feel jealous of the generous offer from their chief. How they wished


    they could get such a precious treasure from her too! But they could only dream. None of them were


    stupid enough to challenge Lucas who was much stronger. And now that this Russell guy had defeated


    him, they knew his level was miles higher than theirs. So they would not resent him for winning these


    rewards from their Chief as they could tell that he deserved it.


    "Before you have your reward, there is a final fight. You will do battle on the thirty-sixth stair. If you win,


    you will be allowed to carve your name on the golden que up there and be a real Royal Sky


    Guard. If you lose, you will leave this ce without the honor of carrying the title," the Chief


    announced, her subtle smile growing more visible.


    "Understood! So who am I going to fight?" Ricky asked confidently.


    He reasoned that the one who would fight him was no other than that guy-- the first-ranking Royal Sky


    Guard. As long as the Chief of the Sky Manor did not mean to be hard on him, he would easily win the


    fight on the thirty-sixth stair.


    "Come, Owen. This is your fight." Ricky''s confidence didn''t seem to affect her at all. She smiled, turned


    around, and called on the young man in simple clothes.


    "Yes, Chief!" He nodded and then shed to the thirty-sixth stair in an instant. His bright eyes found


    Ricky''s.


    Immediately, Ricky felt invisible pressure flooding towards him like a storm. It engulfed him at once with


    just a look from the young man. The force was much more powerful than Lucas''s. It was overwhelming.


    It was exceedingly clear that this man was far stronger than Lucas. Ricky secretly took a deep breath


    and channeled his internal strength to steady himself. Staggering before the fight started would be


    extremely awkward, especially in front of all the other guards.


    ''Huh! So he is Owen, the first-ranking Royal Sky Guard? He does live up to his title. So powerful. It


    seems that Chief wants to make me show my real strength by sending her most powerful man!'' Ricky


    murmured to himself quietly, mind racing as he tried to n out his tactics.


    He had, of course, heard about Owen, the First Royal Sky Guard. But he hadn''t had the chance to


    interact with him much. Now standing on the staircase face to face with him, Ricky knew there was


    going to be a fierce fight in the minutes to follow.


    ''How smart Kristen is! She guessed it right! Chief is sending Owen to fight! Oh, this is bad! Ricky is


    going to be in a bit of trouble, '' Tyson gasped in his heart at the sight of Owen. He too was surprised by


    the Chief''s decision.


    "It''s Owen! Chief has sent him to fight Russell! Why!? Is she being hard on Russell? But doesn''t she


    like and value him? Why did she send Owen to fight him? He could beat Russell to death!" This scene


    shocked the crowd. They began to discuss amongst themselves using their internal strength again.


    "Who knows! I still think that Chief takes a fancy to Russell, as could be read from her expression. She


    wasn''t supposed to send Owen to fight him! If she doesn''t want Russell be a member of the Royal Sky


    Guards, why did she make him such a generous offer? I''m terribly confused now!"


    "Could it be possible that she wants to select the new First Royal Sky Guard through this fight?


    Incredible! Owen must have thought about the possibility of this happening! He will surely do whatever


    he can to stop Russell from stealing this honorable position from him! Russell is in danger!"


    They kept gossiping while fixing their expectant eyes on the thirty-sixth step. There was going to be a


    marvelous show on the staircase. None of them wanted to miss a single detail. Owen''s real strength


    was seldom revealed to others. He had been the First Royal Sky Guard for years. Meanwhile, Russell


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    was a genius who could defeat warriors stronger than him! Their battle was going to be an intense and


    explosive one.


    ...


    "Russell, rx. You can tell me if you are afraid and I will stop the fight," the Chief said to Ricky.


    Ricky was right. The Chief of the Sky Manor merely wanted to test how truly strong he was. Meanwhile,


    she also had an additional intention - inspiring other guards'' fighting spirit. She never intended to trap


    him in a fierce fight. That was why she was kind enough to make such a suggestion.


    "Thank you for caring about me, Chief! I''m guessing that you want to choose another First Royal Sky


    Guard! Trust me, I won''t disappoint you!" Ricky replied confidently.


    "Oh? You won''t? I''m looking forward to your performance then! Get started!" the Chief of the Sky Manor


    said, her eyes twinkling.


    ...


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Before her voice faded, Ricky''s aura had already shed with Owen''s. They collided into each other


    and two bangs echoed through the surroundings. On the giant staircase, two strong lights intercepted


    with each other like two giant glowing sabers.


    "The position of the First Royal Sky Guard actually does not help one bit for my cultivation. But this title


    belongs to me! You will not take it away from me! Try, and I wille back to you with my fist and


    weapon!" Owen imed in a serious tone, his peaceful eyes bing excited. He would definitely


    fight for his honor, as could be told from his determined eyes. He was geared up for battle.


    Owen looked like to be a simple warrior who only cared about cultivation and practicing. However, as a


    matter of fact, he was quite proud. When Ricky imed that he would not disappoint the Chief by


    taking the title of First Royal Sky Guard from him, he grew very increasingly irate. It had been a long


    time since he had felt this angry!


    "It''s my only choice. I have to do it. Now that we''ve met on the highest stair, I am doomed to fight you -


    the First Royal Sky Guard! I have to win and take the title from you!" Ricky replied in a light yet


    domineering tone, his face nk and emotionless.


    "We''ll know if you can beat me soon! Our fists will prove which one is stronger!" Owen retorted coldly.


    In the blink of an eye, he stamped his feet powerfully. Two deep footprints appeared on the golden


    staircase at once. Before the prints became solid, Owen had already waved his purple fists, flinging


    destructive power right towards Ricky''s face.


    Ricky, on the other hand, threw out his punch at the same time and collided with Owen''s fist.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The moment their fists met, thunderps echoed through the sky. Lightning sparked all over Owen''s


    whole arm. He exerted his internal strength and channeled it into his arm, then hurled it fiercely towards


    Ricky. This was a destructive lightning attack!


    "Boom! Boom!" Ricky fought back. He let out his raging me and it turned into hundreds of small fire


    clouds. They zoomed furiously ahead to deflect the attack from Owen''s lightning.


    The next moment, an air pocket flooded the thirty-sixth step and blocked everyone''s eyesight. mes


    and lightening mixed and intercepted, causing numerous sparks which engulfed the staircase.


    However, the two figures were not engulfed in the st.


    Neither of them stayed where they were. Right after their collision, they jumped and flew into the air as


    the explosions continued under their feet. They forcefully collided with each other in the air. Again and


    again, they collided with their physical bodies instead of their auras. The crowd underneath watched


    spellbound. Never before had they witnessed such a tremendous battle!


    The spectators covered their ears from the loud sounds. Within just a few moments, Ricky and Owen


    hadunched dozens of attacks towards each other. The sts continued as they fought.


    Some small cracks began to form in the space as they focused intently on their battle. The force from


    their sts were what created the cracks!


    "This is just the beginning of a fabulous battle!" someone gasped in shock. All of the Royal Sky Guards


    were deeply impressed by Ricky and Owen''s fight. Right away it was already a sight to behold. They


    couldn''t wait to see how it would unfold!

 Chapter 350 Destroy The Thunder Chop

    Chapter 350 Destroy The Thunder Chop


    One power was destructive while the other was raging, so you could imagine how violently robust the


    impact could get when the two powers found their way to collision. Moreover, both powers belonged to


    the coveted and demi-immortal realm.


    Ricky, who never expected anything at all, seemed to be on the lower hand in the collision.


    First, the realm Ricky had reached was a clear disadvantage for him. Although warriors at the demi-


    immortal realm could only release iplete innate power, the power was still far away stronger than


    that of the Bone Reinforcement realm.


    Therefore, in the recent collision, Ricky had to summon the devouring power to destroy or even just


    diminish the promising strength of the thunder first, and then collided with the ranging power.


    ''It''s unbelievable that a man who embodies such ultimately calm demeanor would have cultivated such


    a destructive thunderous power!'' Ricky thought, sighing in curiosity.


    He then realized that he shouldn''t fight against Owen again without using the Eighth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form. The built of a warrior who had cultivated the thunderous power could


    be the strongest among the warriors who were at the same cultivation stage and could even be


    stronger and more dangerous than them.


    Ricky was aware of Owen''s strength and capabilities. If he didn''t use the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form soon, he would surely be defeated.


    Owen was in total disbelief as Ricky was. Although he was not a body refining warrior, his physique


    was far more vigorous than most body refining warriors after he had cultivated the thunder destructive


    power.


    But he wasn''t much ahead of Ricky in the devastating collision.


    ''Did Russell actually cultivate some body refining cultivation method?'' he wondered and pondered


    about it. He realized if that was the case, he shouldn''tpete with Russell in body collision.


    Now, both of them were finding ways as to buying more time by introducing one more move.


    "Devouring Raging Fist!" Ricky stepped bravely on the me and proudly waved his fists. The


    devouring power and the raging power he released merged, spewing and consuming each other until


    they integrated and rushed out towards Owen.


    This punch was undeniably the mightiest blow after he had used the devouring power and raging


    power.


    At the same time, Owen daringly waved his hands as he tried to surpass what his rival was trying to


    achieve. Endless purple thunder light shed around him which then formed to a mass which


    emanated dense aura of destruction.


    Then the purple thunder light mass zoomed as it united with Owen''s right fist.


    "Destructive Thunder Fist!" Owen eximed in full force and waved his fist.


    "Boom!" The moment their fists collided, everything on the humongous stairs also took the powerful


    blow and rose to the air, as if there were an explosion aimed to wipe out mankind.


    The two were trembling in shock and moved away from the core of the collision. They barely stopped,


    almost tripped in fear after they had reached the end of the staircase.


    Everyone fell to unexinable silence.


    The Royal Sky Guard even had no time tomunicate with others to exchange thoughts and


    realizations about what just happened before their eyes, because he didn''t want to miss the next


    collision.


    Maxine felt she didn''t detest Ricky anymore.


    She was frozen in surprise by Ricky''s power. Even if she ask the master of the Mo n, a strong demi-


    immortal warrior, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to injure Ricky.


    If Ricky could stay safe all this time, he would definitely make breakthrough and reach beyond the


    innate realm in the future.


    Knowing how capable Ricky was, Maxine deeply considered not to provoke him again.


    Even the Chief of the Sky Manor was fascinated by the violent collision as if it was a performance


    which she ought to enjoy. It reminded her of an unforgettable memory of colliding with those geniuses.


    The collision was definitely as thrilling and exciting as this one.


    ...


    "Russell, I hate to admit it but you''re fully qualified topete for the best Royal Sky Guard!" Owen


    looked Ricky in the eyes and said in total surrender, shaking his aching and freshly bruised hands.


    "Ha-ha! I''m deeply honored to have been praised by you, the current best Royal Sky Guard," Ricky


    stated proudly with a genuine smile.


    "Current best Royal Sky Guard? It seems you''re quite confident to defeat me." Ricky''s inspiring words


    kindled Owen''s desire to fight again and prove himself. He enjoyed the feeling of being a challenger,


    especially when his opponent was worth a fight, an irrefutable warrior like Ricky.


    "Of course! Or that would be totally meaningless for me to collide with you here. Don''t you think so?"


    Ricky inquisitively asked his opponent.


    "Ha-ha! You''re too confident when you speak. You sound a little arrogant to me!" Owen remarked. "But


    I like your confidence and arrogance, because I''m exactly just like you!" he continued boastfully.


    With that, he waved his hand exposing a broad saber that wasn''t there in the first ce. It seemingly


    emanated the purple thunder light and he looked even more powerful as soon it appeared.


    "This auspicious weapon is the Purple Thunder Saber. It''s a Demi-spirit Level weapon so take out


    yours and fight me!" Owen arrogantly eximed while stroking his saber. "Maybe we just need one


    move to know who''s going to triumph in this battle," he continued.


    Meanwhile, the Iron Destroyer appeared in Ricky''s grasp.


    "My saber is a Demi-spirit Level weapon just like yours!" Ricky said seriously as if taunting his


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    challenger.


    He didn''t bother introducing his saber the way Owen did because it was already known to many that


    the intimidating saber honorably called the Iron Destroyer belonged to no one but the man named


    Ricky. However, he was not Ricky for now; he was Russell to these people.


    "Puff! Puff..."


    The splitting sounds in the air over the staircase could be heard constantly even from afar. As people


    wondered where the unfamiliar sounds came from, they each scouted for answers and found out that


    these were caused by the collision of two powerful saber-lights.


    Both of the two streaks of the saber-light had already reached eighty percent of their strongest power.


    Like two never-ending hurricanes colliding with each other, they integrated together in an invisible


    zone. They wouldn''t seem to stop the battle until the Small World copsed in distress.


    "Eighty percent of saber-light!" Many Royal Sky Guards eximed.


    The cream of the crop only mastered seventy percent of the Light Apperception.


    Although the difference was minute at only ten percent, the power difference between the two could


    reach up to five folds or more.


    ...


    With constant and unceasing cracks, a number of lights were emitted out. That meant that the collision


    between the two streaks of saber-light had already reached their designated limit.


    "Boom! Boom!" Ricky and Owen had used all their avable strength and their eyes shot


    overwhelmingly like lighting. The moment their saber-light reached the highest level would be the


    moment they started to attack.


    At the same time, they waved the sabers they were forcefully gripping.


    Owen was surrounded by the brilliant destructive thunder light. The light was brighter than the sun that


    people around him almost couldn''t open their eyes. The thunder light contained not only a powerful


    destructive power, but also eighty percent saber-light.


    In the blink of an eye, the crack sounds caused by the collision between the thunder light and the


    space converged onto the de and found its way to the Purple Thunder Saber.


    At once, Owen initiated an attack.


    Surrounded by immense thunder light, the huge de carried destructive power, mighty at eighty


    percent saber-light.


    "Destructive Thunder Strike!"


    Owen bellowed in the raging energy wave about to engulf his opponent.


    "Devouring Skill-Wrath Killing Strike!" Ricky shrieked in return.


    With the merging of all three: devouring, raging, and killing power, the Iron Destroyer unleashed a


    champion strike, an impact with irrefutable power.


    "ng!"


    In the sound of the metal collision, two steaks of the grandest force assembled.

 Chapter 351 Dual Attributes Of Thunder And Wind

    Chapter 351 Dual Attributes Of Thunder And Wind


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The collision of the two warriors'' most powerful strikes instantly resulted in endless sounds of


    explosion. Numerous waves rippled throughout the air, breaking the space where the collision took


    ce.


    But the waves only broke the space momentarily. After all, it was not a collision of genuine innate


    power.


    It was quite sufficient to show how powerful the two warriors were, and how well-matched they were.


    The Chief of the Sky Manor had to do something to protect the golden staircase from so many powerful


    collisions. Due to the vibration of st waves, many cracks had rapidly appeared on the staircase!


    The Chief of the Sky Manor unleashed some innate spiritual energy to mend the cracks, thus rendering


    the whole staircase stable again.


    "This Russell has concealed his strength to a really great extent! It seems that he won Lucas not just


    because of his devouring power," several Royal Sky Guards eximed again as they sensed Ricky''s


    strong power.


    "Yes, if Russell had attacked Lucas with this strike, Lucas would surely lose more than the battle!"


    "It seems that the Royal Sky Guard as we know it today will soon undergo some changes!"


    ...


    ''Damn it! Go to hell, Russell! I, Lucas, will definitely kill you sooner orter!'' Lucas thought ferociously,


    shouting in his mind.


    ...


    After the huge staircase was stable, Ricky and Owen channeled all of their strength into the de


    strikes they now unleashed. The sounds of explosion were growing more deafening by the minute!


    The point where the de strikes collided was the central locus of all the powers. Suddenly, an


    explosion came from inside the central point! Two powerful inverse powers broke out, causing the


    whole space to once again ripple and break for several seconds.


    Both Ricky and Owen hadn''t anticipated the inverse powers. As a result, they fell heavily on the


    staircase, leaving two deep tracts on the golden staircase.


    As they fell, they dared not rx for even a single second. Ignoring the blood flowing out of their


    mouths and the pain in their bodies, both of them activated their powers to stop themselves from falling


    any lower. Once they fell off the thirty-sixth step, they would be technically considered losers of the


    battle.


    Fortunately, they narrowly stopped at either side of the thirty-sixth step. They immediately stood firmly


    and adjusted themselves in preparation for the next stage of the battle!


    They were still neck and neck in the round of intense collision which had caused considerable damage


    to both of them. At this moment, they looked quite awkward as their clothes were worn out and they


    were short of breath.


    They bothcked of vital energy as they sustained some internal injuries.


    "Russell, I must admit that I have a little belittled you. I didn''t expect you could break out such a


    powerful strike," Owen said in a low tone, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Although a proud warrior, he still had a sense of humility and respect for his peers.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to say. You deserve to be the top-ranking warrior of the Royal Sky


    Guard!" Ricky sincerelyplimented him as well. He admired Owen''s power, which matched his own


    quite well.


    Ricky had a sense that Owen even had something more powerful up his sleeve.


    ...


    ''This Ricky can not only defeat someone three levels higher than him, but also challenge someone at


    the peak of that level! A warrior with such a rare talent can surely rank at the top of the whole continent,


    '' the Chief of the Sky Manor eximed to herself, smiling inwardly.


    ''It''s unbelievable that such a genius would have appeared here, in the Realm of Wildness.


    But why have I heard that Ricky isn''t very talented and that he doesn''t even have a special blood


    power? I will really have to investigate his background carefully!''


    ...


    "The top one of the Royal Sky Guard? I''ve had no problem iming it before in front of all the Royal


    Sky Guards, but now you''vee and things are different. I would feel embarrassed to boast that title


    unless I defeat you next in the battle." Owen smiled at Ricky, feeling their mutual respect.


    "In this case, just show me your strongest power. Likewise, I will also unleash my strongest power to


    "As you wish. I don''t want to spend more timepeting with you, either. Otherwise, this battle will


    surely just end in a draw. If that happens, the rules dictate that you will be considered the winner!"


    Owen said, gathering his power again to prepare for the next round of fighting.


    "That''s true. I don''t want a draw either, because I want to win!" Ricky replied with a grin.


    "Ha-ha, Russell, you are indeed as arrogant as me. No matter who wins, I sincerely wish to be


    your friend after this," Owen said,ughing loudly.


    "As do I!" Ricky also began to gather his power, feeling ted that his opponent was a worthy one.


    This time, Ricky chose to use the power of the fire instead of the devouring power or the killing power.


    Four kinds of fire surged up from the power of the fire: the Devouring Fire, the Heaven Melting Fire, the


    Heaven ughtering Fire, and the Massacring Fire.


    Four clouds of these fires now rapidly covered Ricky''s Iron Destroyer.


    ''How is that possible? Ricky has four kinds of fire at the same level! And the power he broke out is just


    as strong as Kristen''s Devil me!'' Only the Chief had determined the real capacity of Ricky''s fire. She


    was again shocked by this.


    At this moment, she, a mighty middle spiritual king, was stunned at his strength! In the previous three


    short battles, he had continually surprised her with every strike and ensuing explosion. It was like there


    was a bottomless abyss inside his body which was overflowing with potential!


    ...


    After the chaotic fire runes spread over his whole body, Ricky began to use his Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe


    me Torrent.


    But this time, he didn''t need to fuse his body with the runes. What he needed to do was explode the


    Omnipotent Skill with his saber skills as well as fuse the powers of the four kinds of fire.


    With the influx of the chaotic fire rune, the four clouds of mes now turned into a torrent!


    "Though you haven''t given your attack, I have already sensed the danger of your strike. I had never


    met this kind of power before! I will also fight you with my strongest power," Owen said lowly, his eyes


    fixed on Ricky''s Iron Destroyer.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing your mightiest move!" Ricky replied, shing his Iron Destroyer through


    the air at lightning speed.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bang!"


    The thunderous power Owen had umted now reached its ultimate state. Purple thunderbolts


    surrounded his hair, highlighting their capacity for destruction.


    ''The ultimate state of thunder destruction?'' Ricky thought to himself, feeling a little disappointed. If this


    was the most Owen could do, it was unlikely that he could withstand his strike.


    However, just as Ricky finished his thought, another kind of power broke out from Owen''s body. It was


    the power of the wind, the most frantic kind that howled like a typhoon.


    Between Owen''s purple thunderbolts, numerous de-like windstorms swept over and mingled with


    the thunderstorms of destruction.


    Finally, Ricky could assess Owen''s true strength. There was no doubt that Owen was a cultivator with


    dual attributes, just like he and Edgar had been!

 Chapter 352 The Best Royal Sky Guard.

    Chapter 352 The Best Royal Sky Guard.


    It was not easy to cultivate the dual powers. To be able to do this, a warrior must not only have a dual-


    natured spiritual meridian, but also an unyielding and tough character.


    Once a warrior has sessfully cultivated the dual powers, hisbat capacity would definitely


    be invincible among the warriors of the same level. This was evidenced by Edgar and Ricky''s


    previous battles.


    The only reason why Ricky gave up on cultivating frosty power was because the pace of the cultivation


    of the frosty power was absolutely nothingpared to that of the space forces. The frosty power


    became his weak spot, and so he decided to drop it.


    ''The dual power of thunder and wind is such a perfect match! Under the power of the wind, just as if it


    were still a manic gale, the destruction of the thunder will be even more intense!'' Ricky thought to


    himself as the emotions inside him welled up.


    From this, it seemed that Owen''s level had already reached the middle level of a demi-immortal. Now


    that he was facing the toughest opponent. Ricky was in a somber mood. He knew he was in danger --


    a life threatening one.


    However, Ricky quickly overcame his fear. He had to have confidence in himself, so he toughened up


    and urged himself to believe in his own abilities.


    Ricky had a unique skill -- the me Torrent -- whichbined four kinds of me. Ricky now felt


    positive about his battle with Owen.


    ¡­


    "I can''t believe it. The dual powers! Is this Owen''s trump card?" The Royal Sky Guards standing at the


    foot of the stairs eximed. It was obvious that they werepletely ignorant of Owen''s dual powers


    in spite of the fact that they had worked together for a long time.


    Of course, this was mainly because they were a ss apart from Owen. The same was also true for


    Lucas. Among the Royal Sky Guards, no one could stand up to Owen''s dual power.


    "Damn it! Owen evidently kept his true strength a secret from us. We havepletely underestimated


    him," Tyson said as his lips curled. "I knew he was good, but I never expect he would be this strong."


    "Owen!" In that moment, even Lucas began to detest Owen. Right then, Owen was ranked first while


    Lucas was ranked second. All that time, Lucas had always thought that his fighting capacity was very


    close to Owen''s.


    But now that they had witnessed Owen''s dual powers, Lucas felt like some weak,ughable clown


    despite the fact that he was also at the demi-immortal level.


    ¡­


    "It looks like my trump card did not disappoint you," Owen told Ricky quietly.


    "You''re very powerful!" Ricky replied.


    After exchanging a few words, the two stopped talking and instead focused on their breathing and their


    own mind.


    All of a sudden, Owen waved his Purple Thunder Saber, and at once, two spiral forces instantly


    formed. One was the spiral gale, while the other was the spiral thunder. Together, the two forces


    rotated at an extremely high speed.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a sh, thebination of the two spiral forces evolved into a transparent purple spiral de.


    Even before the two powers broke out, the space around Owen had already been nearly broken.


    "Destructive Spiral Strike!" Owen roared out loud, as he jumped high up into the air andunched his


    most powerful strike. Wherever he went, the space around him broke.


    "me Torrent, Four me Strike!"


    At the same moment, Ricky jumped high in the air andunched his Torrent Strike.


    The heat wave pervaded as the de of the torrent roared out. There were four markers on the de


    of the torrent -- one for every kind of me.


    Under the chaotic fire runes, the hum and buzz of the four forces of mes were heard. Every single


    space that the Torrent Strike passed through burned.


    Boom!


    In a blink of an eye, the two strongest strikes collided with a sharp piercing sound.


    The moment the collision urred, the Torrent Stroke pervaded as the Spiral Strike burst forth.


    Secondster, the three forces -- me, thunder and gale -- spread in an instant. It flooded everything


    including Owen and Ricky.


    Then, due to the boundless air waves, two figures were flung into the air. The air waves were so strong


    that even the huge golden stairs shook.


    The Chief of the Sky Manor hurriedly activated her innate spiritual energy to steady the golden stairs.


    The loud bangsted for a few minutes before it vanished. At the foot of the stairs, the Royal Sky


    Guards themselves were still immersed in it.


    With great effort to steady themselves, Ricky and Owen moved forward.


    Ricky''s robe was torn everywhere, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and his face was pale as


    snow. Every step took so much effort that he had to kneel on the 36th step of the stairs as he panted


    heavily. If it hadn''t been for the Iron Destroyer supporting him, he would havepletely slumped to


    the ground.


    Owen was in the same situation. With the dual powers still around him, he also found himself kneeling


    on the stairs. He used his saber to support his weight.


    It seemed as though their fighting ended in a draw. However, since Owen was kneeling on the 35th


    step of the stairs and Ricky was on the 36th, Ricky was technically the winner.


    ording to the rules, Ricky won this time.


    "It still ends in a tie!" said the Royal Sky Guards slowly as they finally started waking up from the trance


    they had been in. They were no longer shocked because no matter who won or lost, it was all the


    same. After all, Ricky and Owen were well matched.


    But of course, there were rules to be followed, and they knew that it was technically Ricky''s victory this


    time.


    "It looks like you have won!" Owen said with a smile.


    "You know as well as I that I only won due to a technicality, or by a stroke of luck. If we had switched


    positions before our collision, I would have ended up in your position on the 35th step of the stairs,"


    Ricky exined with augh.


    "Ha-ha, sometimes all you need is a stroke of luck. You know, I hate losing, but I am a pretty good


    loser. I am genuinely convinced of your strength now, and I think you certainly deserve the title of the


    best Royal Sky Guard!" Owen smiled.


    "Remember that it''s only temporary though."


    "Ha-ha, I got it. Let''s do it again another time," Ricky answered with a smile.


    Then, they both turned to look at the Chief of the Sky Manor as they waited for her final say.


    "Congrattions, Russell. As soon as you engrave your name on the golden que up there with your


    fingers, you will be a real Royal Sky Guard," the Chief of the Sky Manor very slowly told Ricky.


    "But I am totally exhausted right now," Ricky replied with a smile.


    Upon seeing that Ricky was indeed totally exhausted, the Chief of the Sky Manor smiled and snapped


    her fingers. Within a fraction of a second, the name Russell was engraved on it.


    "Ricky, please don''t forget that this test isn''t really over, because the name on the que is not your


    real name," the Chief of the Sky Manor told Ricky stealthily using her internal power.

 Chapter 353 Some Satisfactory Rewards

    Chapter 353 Some Satisfactory Rewards


    "I promise to use my real name when I make a breakthrough to the level of an innate spirit," Ricky


    hastened to exin through his mind after hearing what the Chief of the Sky Manor had just said.


    The Chief had simply rolled her eyes at Ricky when she heard his insensible answer. From her point of


    view, Ricky was just talking nonsense because everyone already knew that when the time came that


    he reached the level of an innate spirit, there was no need for such. After all, when he turned into an


    innate spiritual king, he would be a member of the Royal Sky Guard no more, but merely a friend of the


    Sky Manor at most.


    "Well, I was wondering what would my reward be if I win this battle, Chief." Ricky inquisitively


    wondered.


    "I haven''t made up my mind about it yet, but don''t worry, I will tell you when you proceed to our


    Treasury Vault with me to im the Treasures from Heaven and Earth. I assure you that you will be


    granted what you rightfully deserve," the chief casually replied to lighten up the mood.


    "Thank you so much, Chief!" Ricky bowed while cupping his hands to express his gratitude. He couldn''t


    contain his excitement about the victory and the trophies waiting for him at the end of the line. The fight


    was meant to prove their fighting capacities beyond their built and gut as warriors, but Ricky''s interest


    was focused on the grand prizes presented. What he could expect were not only plenty of a cultivation


    method of the intermediate ck Level and innumerable Treasures from Heaven and Earth of the King


    Level, but also a number of mysterious rewards from the third round ofpetition. This was more


    than worth it!


    Soon enough, thepetition had concluded.


    After two days of full rest and recovery, Ricky excitedly headed to the Sky Manor''s Cultivation Method


    Hall to pick the cultivation method he had deservingly earned.


    Now, every member of the Sky Manor was talking about this young man. After knowing about his


    extraordinary performance in thepetition, they celebrated and looked up to him. After all, not many


    warriors they knew of could defeat someone as powerful as Lucas and ended in a draw with Owen. So


    bringing both of them down was really something worth the credit.


    The fact that Ricky''s level was in fact lower than Lucas and Owen had almost made him legendary.


    What was more impressive was Ricky''s humility. He didn''t seem to be an arrogant man despite all his


    achievements. When the disciples greeted him out of recognition, he would readily greet them back


    with friendliness. This had made the disciples from the Sky Manor favor and appreciate him more.


    There were six floors in the Cultivation Method Hall of the Sky Manor, and all the cultivation methods of


    the intermediate stage of the ck Level were ced at the fourth floor. So Rick rushed to that floor


    without any hesitation.


    From his past experience, the devouring power could be used most extensively. With this he assumed


    that all the cultivation methods, whatever their natures were, could be mastered through deploying the


    devouring power. However, the fire-natured cultivation methods could only match the power of the


    Chaotic Fire, and the gold-natured cultivation methods the power of massacring.


    After much consideration and though, Ricky decided that he would pick two most promising cultivation


    methods, the fire-natured and the gold-natured ones. Of course, he had to shell out, might it be with his


    own money or some other precious items with an equal value, for the other one of the cultivating


    methods he aspired to have, because he only had won one for free.


    It was an unwritten rule that only disciples from the Royal Sky Guard in the Sky Manor were allowed to


    enter the fourth floor of the hall, so Ricky found himself unapanied when he had arrived. Instead


    of feeling alone, he was instead d that no one else was around to disturb him because he could


    focus more on choosing the perfect cultivation methods.


    Even for a force of innate spirits like the Sky Manor, cultivation methods of the intermediate stage of the


    ck Level were quite rare and precious. That was why options were limited; only less than a hundred


    of them were avable in store.


    Luckily, of the hundred cultivation methods, many were fire-natured and gold-natured, so it didn''t take


    Ricky much time to pick the methods that he had already nned of getting which surely suited him the


    best.


    The two methods he selected were called Smashing de Attack and Scorching Golden Fist.


    The first one, the Smashing de Attack was of fire-natured and a kind of cultivation method for saber.


    It would take its user at least fifty percent of his saber-light for activation, which was a rather harsh


    condition for most warriors.


    But this method was worth it because its power increased in four levels. The first level--the earth-


    breaking level, could destroy mountains and rivers and other bodies ofnd and water. The second


    level--the space-breaking level, could tear the space apart when the user had optimally reached the


    demi-immortal level. The third level--the heaven-breaking level, could help the user bring out all his


    energy and saber-light to bestow a fatal blow. Of course, the name ''heaven-breaking'' was hyperbole,


    for the heaven was not that easy to be destructed, but the method''s power was deserving of such


    namesake.


    As for its highest level, which was called the Three-in-one Strike, all the energies used in the first three


    levels would bebined. But its ultimate power would depend on the warrior''s learning abilities and


    explosive power.


    Ricky had chosen the second one, the Scorching Golden Fist, mainly for his massacring power in the


    Massacring Zone. This method was special enough for its power was not shown by the levels like


    many other methods but merely dependent on its user. In other words, as the power grew within the


    warrior, the more powerful the user was, the more destructive it would be.


    The secrety in the number of fists the user could create. Generally speaking, the more powerful a


    warrior was, the more energy he could hold, and the more these kinds of fists he could create in one


    time. As the number of fists increased, the power they carried would also be multiplied.


    This might sound a bit rude, but it suited Ricky a lot. He just wanted to have a kind of simple skill that


    could enable him to finish his rivals in a snap of the finger. However, as simple as it might sound, it was


    not easy to learn and cultivate suchplicated method. Usually, a warrior would learn a cultivation


    method by practicing it step by step, starting from its lowest level. Since this Scorching Golden Fist was


    not divided into different levels, it would be hard for a warrior to decide where to start, or worse, they


    might practice without any focus during the process and end up in vain.


    But it was not a problem for someone as confident and teachable like Ricky. He didn''t just choose it on


    a whim. Contrarily, it was an informed decision. With the help of the Massacring Zone, he believed that


    mastering the Scorching Golden Fist was achievable in just a matter of time.


    After paying ten thousand gold coins for the extra cultivation method, Ricky left the store inplete


    satisfaction. He then went to the grand hall of the Sky Manor, and proceeded to the Treasury Vault led


    by the Chief of the Sky Manor.


    Just like when he was entering the Small World, Ricky felt that he just got into the Treasury Vault of Sky


    Manor without knowing how he had got into it. He was looking at every corner as if he was having a


    dream--not knowing when it had started, but you were already in it before you knew it.


    "Now, tell me what kind of Treasures from Heaven and Earth do you want," the Chief of the Sky Manor


    respectfully asked Ricky.


    The Treasury Vault of Sky Manor was not that spacious, but its collection was undoubtedly rich. There


    were many shelves with more than ayer in the vault, where many storage bags and rings were


    meticulously ced.


    It was obvious that all the cultivation resources and materials the Sky Manor had umted over


    time were carefully kept in those bags and rings. Ricky couldn''t wait to see and experience them for


    himself.


    "May I have a look at all of them before I make the decision, Chief?" Ricky asked in a low but


    persuasive voice.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t. You know, for every organization, the treasury vault is most likely to be a


    confidential ce. This is the same case with us, Ricky. I shouldn''t have led you in here if it were not


    for Kristen. After all, you are not even one of the core members of our Sky Manor," the Chief of the Sky


    Manor replied. "To say the least, you are not someone who has made a significant contribution to us,


    so you still have no ess to our secrets," she added.


    "Well, that''s quite reasonable. If that is the case, give me some time as I''ll have to think well about it


    first," Ricky nodded after hearing the Chief''s words, lost in thought but definitely understanding.


    Although his request was refused, he thought that the chief was right about this matter. In fact, it was


    indeed a privilege for him. He might have be a member of the Royal Sky Guard, but he hadn''t


    done anything specifically to win the Sky Manor''s trust so far. It was already a blessing that the chief


    was willing to let him enter a confidential ce and take a look.


    So he might be asking for too much when he kind of insisted to view them one by one and pick


    anything that he wanted.


    "But don''t worry, just tell me what kind of treasure you are looking for and I will pick one for you. You


    can be sure that the one I grant will meet all your stated requirements. There''s no need for me to be a


    fraud on this matter since I have already brought you in here, right?" the chief said, trying to put Ricky''s


    mind at ease.


    "I do believe you, Chief. Let me see¡­ I think I would like something that could hold both the fire and ice


    natures at the same time. Something as strong as that. Is that possible?" Ricky innocently asked after


    trying to make sense of his thoughts.


    He made the decision after some self-assessment. By now, his priority was to enhance his Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form. The treasure he had in mind was apparently for assisting in the cultivation of


    this skill.


    It was almost impossible for him to defeat the innate spiritual king when he had only reached the demi-


    immortal level. Besides, unlike Soar, Ricky wasn''t born with any extraordinary blood power so he had


    to work harder and improve himself if he wanted to challenge the innate spiritual king.


    To this end, practicing the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and making sure that he could reach its


    highest level was no doubt a key aspect. Therefore, if he wanted to beat the innate spiritual king,


    cultivating the form was the most important thing at the time being.


    "Having both the fire and ice natures in one? That is quite unusual. Who told you that we would have


    this kind of treasure in our Treasury Vault? Was it Kristen?" the chief asked out of surprise.


    "No, you can be sure that she has never mentioned anything like this to me, Chief. I came up with a


    treasure like this simply because I really need one. Forgive me if that''s too much to ask," Ricky


    gratefully said.


    But secretly, he was quite happy about the chief''s reaction. It seemed that they really had something


    like that in their Treasury Vault, or else the chief would not ask if Kristen had told him about such a


    thing. What was most interesting was the surprise on the chief''s face, which told that the treasure might


    be a very precious one. Now Ricky could hardly hold back his excitement.


    "I have to say that you are, indeed, a lucky man, Ricky," the chief said, shaking her head a bit


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    helplessly.


    Then, with a wave of her hand, she selected one of the storage rings. The ring vibrated a little and a


    colorful object in the shape of a fruit showed up out of the blue.

 Chapter 354 One More Request

    Chapter 354 One More Request


    Floating in the air in front of Ricky was a colorful fruit with the size of about two fists.


    It shone brightly as colorful lights radiated from it. Small thin streams of strength and pure energy


    circled around it slowly. It was, by all means, extremely beautiful and charming.


    Ricky''s eyes widened at the sight of it. As he stared at it, he suddenly found himself unable to move or


    utter a word. He could feel the pure energying from the small fruit, and there was no doubt that it


    was extremely invaluable and powerful. He secretly nced at the Chief from the corner of his eye and


    noticed how much she seemed to cherish the fruit. ''It must be very difficult for her to give this to


    someone else, '' Ricky thought.


    "Chief, what is this?" Ricky asked in an expectant and exited tone after beingpletely mesmerized


    by the fruit for a few minutes.


    "It''s called the zed Fruit," the Chief of the Sky Manor replied. Her face was as expressionless as a


    cold piece of stone.


    "The zed Fruit?" Ricky repeated. "I''ve never heard about it before. Chief, could you please tell me


    more about it?" Ricky asked as his brows furrowed and a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    "The zed Fruit stems out when it absorbs the original energy from the world. Generally speaking,


    only one zed Fruit can appear in one Realm because original energy is extremely rare," the Chief


    exined. Her eyes were fixed on the shiny object.


    "The original energy? What''s that?" It was the first time Ricky had ever heard of the original energy, so


    he raised a question once again.


    "All you need to know for the time being is that the original energy is the kind of energy that could be


    converted into any other kind of power," the Chief said. "As a matter of fact, I actually do not have much


    information about it either, and even an innate spiritual emperor would also be hardly able to


    it."


    "Yes, Chief. I understand," Ricky replied with a nod.


    The Chief''s exnation was quite clear. The original energy was some kind of profound energy that


    could be rarely found in the world. But if an innate spiritual emperor could notpletelyprehend


    it, then let alone Ricky who was not even an innate spirit yet.


    "The zed Fruit is a precious fruit which absorbs the original energy from the world. Therefore, it


    surely carries the original energy. You can convert it into whichever energy you want, and more than


    that, you wouldn''t need to use much power of fire or ice to convert it. Only a little power of fire or ice


    would be enough to trigger the convention," the Chief continued her exnation to the best of her


    knowledge.


    "Yes, thank you for your kind exnation. I understand it better now. But since the fruit is immensely


    precious, I think I''d better not..." There was absolutely no doubt that Ricky wanted to have it -- anyone


    would die to have something that precious. But he also felt that the Chief valued it greatly so he


    rejected the present instead.


    But before he could even finish his words, the Chief of the Sky Manor interrupted him, "You are right.


    The zed Fruit is indeed precious. However, it is useless to me."


    "Why?" Ricky asked as he grew even more curious.


    "Each zed Fruit has its own level, and there are nine levels in total. The zed Fruit in the first level


    is the least powerful one, while that in the ninth level the most powerful one," the Chief of the Sky


    Manor said. "This zed Fruit is at the third level. It corresponds to the warriors of Bone


    Reinforcement. If I refine it, it wouldn''t affect me or improve my strength at all. It would be nothing but


    an ordinary fruit to me."


    "Nine levels..." Ricky murmured in a low voice as he blinked. At this point, his thoughts about the fruit


    were racing. "The nine levels correspond to the different levels of martial arts! Chief, are there nine


    martial arts levels in total?" After thinking wildly for a while, Ricky was able toe up with a


    hypothesis.


    "Well, I must admit that I have no idea either. I''ve heard of no limits in the martial arts. I don''t think there


    is a highest level," replied the Chief. "No one actually knows the highest state of martial arts. Rumor


    has it that there are nine levels of the zed Fruit, but for thest thousands of years, the highest level


    that anyone has evere across was only at the seventh level, and that was from a long, long time


    ago as recorded in an ancient manual.


    It''s possible that the eighth and ninth had once appeared too. However, no one has ever seen any, and


    there''re no records of it at all."


    "Oh, I understand," Ricky responded as he shrugged his shoulders. He was still trying to absorb what


    the Chief had just said.


    "You know, I don''t think this is the time for you to think about the limit in martial arts. You are just a


    warrior of Bone Reinforcement. Your priority, for the time being, should be to concentrate on breaking


    through your current level and bing an innate spirit. Don''t reach too much for what is far beyond


    your grasp for now," the Chief of the Sky Manor suggested out of kindness.


    "Yes, Chief, you are absolutely right," Ricky replied with a nod.


    Then he reached out and epted the third level zed Fruit.


    "There is another reward I will give you, but I think it would be better for you to tell me what kind of


    reward you want. I will give you whatever it is as long as your request is reasonable," the Chief said.


    "I can make a request?" Ricky murmured as he touched his chin.


    After a few moments, his eyes lit up all of a sudden. An excellent idea jumped into his mind, making


    him all the more inspired.


    "Really, Chief? You''ll let me make a request?" He raised his eyes and looked at the Chief of the Sky


    Manor expectantly as the corners of his mouth curved upwards to form a smile.


    Ricky''s mischievous smile made the Chief of the Sky Manor feel slightly unsettled. She felt like he was


    about to make a troublesome request.


    As the Chief of the Sky Manor and a middle spiritual king, she was supposed to fulfill her promise no


    matter how troublesome Ricky''s request might be. There was just no way she could go back on her


    words in front of a warrior of Bone Reinforcement.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, she remained calm, as always, and suppressed her feeling. "Yes, of course. I promise you. I never


    make jokes," she said in a distant tone.


    "As long as your request is ethical, just, reasonable, and will not harm the innocent in any way, I will


    fulfill my promise!"


    The Chief of the Sky Manor added in order to refrain him from making some crazy request. It also


    provided her with a n B: if she didn''t want to fulfill his request, she would refuse Ricky by iming


    that Ricky''s request was against these terms.


    "Don''t worry, Chief! I will never make a troublesome request to you. My request is simple. I just want


    you to promise me that you will save me once if I am ever in grave danger," Ricky replied. His smile


    remained etched on his face.


    His words were a big shock to her. The Chief of the Sky Manor''s beautiful face froze.


    If other people made such a request to her, she would say yes without thinking twice. However, as it


    was Ricky who made the request, she had to think twice. Come on! Ricky was considered to be an


    enemy by almost every force in the Realm of Wilderness. Arge number of innate spiritual kings


    wanted to hunt down him in the Heaven Wood Land. If she promised to save him, even only for once,


    when he was in danger, that meant that she would have to face and fight those spiritual kings.


    Indeed, she was a middle Spiritual King. However, there were still other spiritual kings who were much


    stronger than her.


    Among the many powerful organizations hunting Ricky, the Endless Shadow was his primary enemy,


    and the deputy Shadow King from the Endless Shadow was absolutely much more powerful than her. If


    the Shadow King ever decided to show up, she would definitely be smashed into pieces before she


    could even realize it! She was just far weaker than him.


    After thinking about it more, the Chief of the Sky Manor refused him without beating around the bush.


    "You have made a very difficult request. You know that, Ricky. I believe you know why with all those


    kings chasing after you,"


    she said, going straight to the point.


    "I totally understand your concern, Chief," Ricky replied with a smile. He was unfazed. After all, he had


    already anticipated her response. "You are concerned that I would fight those spiritual kings, right? To


    bring you trouble is thest thing I would want, but you are a middle spiritual king. So please, help me


    when I fight a middle spiritual king or someone lower than a middle spiritual king!"


    Ricky understood why the Chief didn''t want to do him this favor. It was indeed trouble to some extent.


    However, this was his only chance of surviving. He had to convince her to help him. He was in dire


    need of some assistance from an innate spiritual king.


    After all, there were too many enemies chasing after him. A little help from an innate spiritual king could


    mean the difference between life and death for him.


    The Chief of the Sky Manor saw everything Ricky was feeling through his eyes. She stayed silent for a


    while, then she finally nodded and said, "All right. I will help you. But just to be clear, if an upper


    spiritual king or someone in a higher level than that chases after you, then there will be nothing I could


    do to help. They are much stronger than I am, as you know.


    But if a middle spiritual king or someone in a lower level than that hunts you, then I will definitely keep


    you safe. You have my word." That was the only concession she could make.


    "I appreciate your help very much, Chief!" Ricky eximed out loud excitedly, his eyes gleaming with


    joy. Her final decision encouraged him.


    It was much better for him to have a middle spiritual king promise to help him when he found himself in


    danger in the future.


    The Chief of the Sky Manor, on the other hand, decided to agree to help Ricky atst because of two


    reasons. The first one was the rtionship between Ricky and Kristen. Kristen was her younger sister


    and she cared deeply for her. Kristen had told her everything that happened in the Chaotic Region, and


    she understood that how valuable Ricky and Kristen''s friendship was. They had supported each other


    and faced many life-threatening situations together.


    Another reason was that she truly treasured him as a talented genius. She did not want him to be killed


    by those spiritual kings. It would be a waste of talent.


    As the Chief of the Sky Manor waved her hand again, a white jade tablet appeared in her hand at once.


    She passed it to Ricky and said, "This is the Nimbus Jade Tablet. Take it. If you ever find yourself in


    danger, just crumble it and I wille to you within half an hour as long as you are in the Realm of


    Wildness."

 Chapter 355 Chased by Lucas

    Chapter 355 Chased by Lucas


    Right on the edge of the Small World of the Sky Manor, there was a spinney where Ricky sat quietly


    with his legs crossed. He inhaled deeply and began to cultivate by himself. He was busy cultivating in


    seclusion at that moment. Soar was beside him and lied down on the groundfortably. Of course,


    he was lying down only because he looked like a snake.


    Ricky went into the Small World to cultivate after he had collected all his rewards.


    But being the Royal Sky Guard, Ricky had the privilege to freely cultivate for another fifteen days in the


    Small World of the Sky Manor. After that, he would be charged for gold coins, one hundred gold coins a


    day.


    After all, the speed of cultivation in the Small World was three times faster than the outside world, and


    so was the cost of cultivation resources.


    Fortunately, fifteen days was more than enough for Ricky toplete his cultivation.


    During that time period, he only had three goals. First of all, he wanted to reinforce his seventh grade of


    Bone Reinforcement and reduce the after-effects of the overuse of his devouring power to a minimum.


    Secondly, he wanted to make the me of the Heaven Illuminating Fire that Kristen gave him to


    strengthen and be the fifth me of his Chaotic Fire Zone. Ricky believed that the me of the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire would improve quickly in the help of other forces in the Chaotic Fire Zone and the


    resources from the Chaotic Region.


    At the same time, Ricky also needed to learn how to take full control of the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    through the Chaotic Fire Zone, which was different from other peculiar fires and sacred fires because it


    could never burn out.


    Thirdly, he needed to learn two more cultivation methods that he had received recently.


    Ricky nned to learn the first level of the Smashing de Attack, the earth-breaking level, which was


    officially called the Smashing Land Strike, during these time period. As for the Scorching Golden Fist,


    Ricky had made a n that would allow him to bring out bright lights and throw three Scorching Golden


    Fists at a time.


    After Ricky had made up his mind to achieve these three goals, he proceeded to cultivate them


    naturally in order.


    For warriors of any levels, cultivation has always been dull for most of its duration. But if you focused


    deeply on your cultivation, time would pass more quickly. Therefore, the fifteen days he had passed


    faster than you would expect.


    After going out of the Small World, Ricky visited the Chief of the Sky Manor to bid farewell. Next, he


    nned to return to the Snow Land, which meant that it was time for him to take off the human skin


    mask from his face.


    As for Ricky''s decision to leave, the Chief of the Sky Manor wasn''t surprised at all because she knew


    full well what kind of a person Ricky was.


    After that, Ricky said goodbye to Tyson.


    As for Ricky''s decision, Tyson advised him to think very carefully. It was very dangerous to return to the


    Snow Land even if he had Soar to help him. Ricky was grateful for Tyson''s advice, but he had already


    made up his mind to return to the Snow Land immediately.


    Now that Ricky insisted, Tyson also proposed that he went with him to provide more help. However,


    Ricky refused politely.


    First of all, it was dangerous and he didn''t want Tyson to get trapped into such a life-threatening


    situation. The other point was that it was more convenient for Soar and him to do their things without


    Tyson on their tail.


    Kristen had been in seclusion to recover from her blindness so Ricky left without bidding her farewell.


    Ricky and Soar went on their way to return to the Snow Land after everything had been prepared well.


    Though he had the strength of a demi-immortal and Soar had the strength of a lower spiritual king, it


    wasn''t enough for them to do things recklessly. Therefore they chose to take a more remote path in


    order to avoid unnecessary attention.


    After a day''s walk, they arrived at a small hill that was already far away from the Sky Manor.


    "This is it. I, Ricky, shall now take off this human skin mask on my face forever," Ricky shouted loudly


    with pride and nced towards the direction of the Snow Land. Next, he took off his human skin mask,


    showing off his own face.


    He believed that everything in the Snow Land would totally get out of control the moment he arrived.


    "Ricky! You are Ricky, the one from the Snow Land. I can''t believe it''s actually you!" Ricky showed him


    his real identity for the first time, the sounds of surprise emanated from the sky. Then three warriors


    who had spiritual energy wingsnded on the ground. They were three demi-immortal warriors.


    Ricky was familiar with one of them, his name was Lucas.


    "Ha-ha, if I didn''t show my real face, you three would keep on following me, right?" Rickyughed as he


    saw the three warriorsnd in front of him.


    He knew that Lucas began following him as soon as he left the Sky Manor. Moreover, Ricky let Lucas


    follow him on purpose. Lucas wanted to kill him. He wanted to solve this little problem before he went


    to the Snow Land.


    But at that moment, he wasn''t bothered by Lucas, he was more curious about the two old warriors


    behind Lucas instead. He had never seen those two warriors before, but he was able to sense that they


    were definitely at the level of an intermediate stage of demi-immortal.


    "You knew that I was following you? A rude and shameless disy of pride indeed!" Lucas didn''t


    believe what Ricky said and assumed that Ricky was only pretending to be calm.


    Lucas and the two old warriors were excited to discover that the boy in front of them was both Russell


    and Ricky who had the spiritual space tool and the mysterious manual.


    "Oh, I''m so fortunate. I just wanted to solve a tiny little problem but instead I am about to gain much


    more than that. Ricky, give us all your possessions. Maybe then, I can show you mercy and let you go


    alive," Lucas said with greed in his voice. He had no ns on leaving without getting the precious


    treasures.


    Behind him, the two warriors also had a greedy smile written all over their faces. They definitely wanted


    the precious treasures.


    However, they turned their eyes to Lucas.


    Lucas realized that they were looking at him. He looked over his shoulder and told them, "If you help


    me kill Russell, who is also known as Ricky, I will reward you with half of his belongings when all of this


    is said and done."


    "Ha-ha, Lucas, we surely appreciate someone generous and frank like you." The two warriorsughed


    out loud. Next, they looked at each other and exchanged eye contact. It seemed that they had made a


    decision.


    ''Ricky, it seems that these two guys aren''t actually Lucas''s men, '' Soar said with his internal power as


    he observed their behaviors.


    ''You are right! Maybe this is my chance to defeat them," Ricky replied with his internal power.


    Next, Ricky said with a smile, "You have underestimated me. Before you even fight me, you''re already


    discussing how you would distribute my possessions. How dare you disrespect me?"


    "Humph! You are about to die. How dare you say such arrogant words? Let''s go! Help me defeat this


    bastard," Lucas said in a disdainful tone.


    As soon as he stopped speaking, he began to channel his energy. He was about tounch the fiercest


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    attacks towards Ricky.


    Behind Lucas, the two warriors nodded and also channeled their energy to attack Ricky.


    ''Ricky, please allow me to fight them. I haven''t been in battle for a long time, '' Soar begged Ricky.


    ''Don''t worry. When we get to the Snow Land, a huge battle is waiting for us. That would be the perfect


    time for you to fight. Now, you should rest and leave this to me, '' Ricky replied with his internal power.


    All of a sudden, Rickyunched the ming Fist to attack his opponents.


    It seemed that they were all about to collide with one another simultaneously.


    However, something strange happened. The two old warriors changed the direction of their attacks and


    began to attack Lucas. As for Lucas, he didn''t expect the attack and couldn''t understand the situation


    until the two warriors'' fists had already punched him in the back. But it was all toote.


    Ricky just smiled viciously on what he had witnessed. He had already anticipated it.


    At the same time, Ricky channeled his energy to punch Lucas on the chest before he recovered.

 Chapter 356 The Evil Geezers

    Chapter 356 The Evil Geezers


    "Puff!" This abrupt sound came from Lucas. He was seriously injured, spitting out a big mouthful of


    blood after he had been attacked by his three opponents. Their three fists had pierced through his


    chest! His life force was ebbing away quickly.


    "You¡­ You three..." Lucas snarled angrily with hisst breath. Before he could utter another word, he


    had copsed on the ground; his eyes were still wide open with a great unwillingness to die.


    Apparently, he had never once thought that the three would unite together to kill him.


    Seeing that Lucas was already dead on the ground, Ricky and the two old men, who were known as


    "the Evil Geezers", looked at each other, smiled, and burst out the power of their fists tacitly, which all


    shed at Lucas'' corpse. His body turned into ashes, apanied by a resounding boom.


    Meanwhile, Lucas''s storage bag full of treasures was strewn on the ground, but none of them went to


    pick it up and check what treasures were inside. They had more important matters to deal with.


    "Thank you for your cooperation with me."   Ricky broke the silence with a slight smile on his face.


    "You little rascal, you are so clever! We didn''t expect you to figure out what we were nning to do,"


    one of the old men said, chuckling heartily.


    "Actually, it wasn''t just a random guess. I could read it in your eyes," Ricky replied. "In your eyes, I saw


    obvious greed I''ve never seen before, so I''m sure you two would never share anything with others."


    "Ha-ha, little friend, you are so straightforward. No one dares to speak to us in that way,"  the two old


    men said and burst outughing as Ricky was right about their obvious greed. Yet before long, their


    They now asked Ricky coldly, "Little friend, tell us now, would you choose to die in a decent way or an


    ugly way?"


    "Ha-ha, I''ve never thought about which way, so I''ll leave the question to both of you!"  Ricky said with a


    naughty grin.


    "But please do tell me your names before you die, because I never kill a man without first knowing his


    name," Ricky added arrogantly.


    "You little brat, just you remember. The two men who will kill you for the treasures are called the Evil


    Geezers," the two old men replied fiercely after hearing Ricky''s arrogant words.


    Ricky rummaged through in his mind and found out that he did hear such a name from Tyson. Earlier,


    Tyson had told him about some demi-immortals within the Sky Manor area, among whom were the Evil


    Geezers.


    ording to Tyson, the Evil Geezers did not belong to any force and had no regr ce to live. They


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    were just two independent warriors wandering within the entire Sky Manor area and specializing in the


    nasty business of robbing here and there and assassinating others for a hefty price.


    Thus, Ricky knew that Lucas should have paid a good price to hire the Evil Geezers to kill him.


    Unfortunately, as the employer, he was too naive and failed to take into consideration his employees''


    greed. As a result, he had been murdered mercilessly!


    The next moment, the Evil Geezers'' bodies began exuding ck ghost aura, suddenly turning the


    bright area into a ce as horrible as hell. The innate power carried with the iplete ghost aura


    then swooped towards Ricky.


    "Ricky, they are both at the medium stage of demi-immortal. Yet, they are the worst among the warriors


    on their level," Soar''s voice advised Ricky in his mind. "But ording to your strength now, it might be


    impossible for you to kill them. After all, you have just made a breakthrough and reached the seventh


    grade of Bone Reinforcement."


    "Soar, I know that. I still choose to fight with them, just because I want to see what maximum extent I


    can push my power to right now,"  Ricky responded confidently.


    "Boom! Boom!" Loud sounds came from Ricky. As soon as he finished his words, he immediately burst


    out his power at the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, with furious mes burning


    around him and purple golden light shining.


    After all of the ghost aura was burned out by the furious me, Ricky immediatelyunched an attack


    with his topmost speed by throwing two intense ming punches in an instant towards the Evil


    Geezers.


    "The Evil w!"


    the Evil Geezers roared furiously, seeing Rickyunch the attack first. They were exasperated because


    no other younger warrior had ever dared to make the first strike against them in the span of almost a


    hundred years they had been acting freely in the area of the Sky Manor.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, they dispatched their deadly skill.


    The moment the furious roar stopped, under the thick evil aura two sharp ck ws were filled with


    the power of evil aura. They flew to Ricky''s two fiery punches and immediately defeated them.


    After that, the two Evil ws'' momentum did not diminish and instantly dashed towards Ricky.


    And, at that very moment, the attacking speed of the two Evil ws suddenly increased, as if it could


    pierce through the space. Seeing the fast speed of the ws like lightening, Ricky was a little caught


    off guard.


    Under pressure, Ricky threw two punches once more to resist the two Evil ws.


    However, he only managed to resist the attack from one Evil w, while the other Evil w cracked on


    his chest. Immediately, he was wounded, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling heavily on the


    ground. With a loud thud, dust swirled around and engulfed him.


    "Humph! You brat, you acted recklessly by attacking us first. Those who can defeat us have not been


    born yet," the Evil Geezers said disdainfully and stopped their further attack, seeing Ricky fall on the


    ground.


    They were quite confident that under the powerful attack of their Evil ws, Ricky would have been


    crippled, if not killed.


    "Oh, really? Then, today I will be the young warrior breaking your record of never losing to others." The


    familiar arrogant voice came into their ears the moment they finished talking, and they saw Ricky stomp


    out of the dust.


    Ricky was not majorly hurt except for the blood on the corners of his mouth and the shallow bruise


    marks on his chest.


    "What? How is that possible? You''re still alive!" the Evil Geezers eximed in shock.


    "Of course I''m alive. Otherwise, what makes you think I would have the gall to kill Lucas with you?"


    Ricky said indifferently, while he summoned the three kinds of runic power which soon surrounded his


    body.


    "There has been a rumor around, saying that your body refining skill should never be underestimated.


    Nevertheless, today we will tear up your body, making you lose your that skill forever,"  the Evil


    Geezers jeered confidently at Ricky.


    "The Double Evil Poisonous Palms!" they bellowed and summoned another attack.


    Immediately, they moved quickly in a crossed pattern. Ricky found that their speed was too fast for him


    to see their bodies clearly. Gradually, the ghost aura around the two also grew more and more


    concentrated.


    At the same time, Ricky sensed a strong odor of some kind of poison in this ghost aura. It was the kind


    that was dangerous enough to destroy the body function of a warrior at the demi-immortal level.


    "Oh, you are using a poison! That''s just hrious!" Ricky said with a light smile.


    How could he smile at the moment? Well, it helped that Ricky did not fear poison of any kind!


    "Hey, you brat, I hope you can stillugh out loud when we beat the living daylights out of you," the Evil


    Geezers snarled ferociously. Now they were even more annoyed by his carefree smile.


    After a little while, they finally gathered their entire ghost aura and prepared tounch a strong attack.


    What about Ricky? He quickly gave up capturing their fast moving figures and retreated from their


    fighting area. He nned to just burst out his power the moment he saw their attack dashing towards


    him.


    "Bang!"  Under the strong ghost aura, the attack burst out again. It was just the two separate ck


    giant palm attacks coated with ck poison.


    Piercing through the air, two giant palms hurtled rapidly towards Ricky.


    "Hyah!" Ricky roared and began tounch his own attack. Without hesitation, he directly pulled out his


    saber. Instantly it became united with the power of four kinds of me, which were transformed into the


    me Torrent abruptly. His swift saber surged furiously toward two ck giant palms.


    Deep inside, during that dangerous fighting, Ricky actually wanted to burst out the power of the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire, because, after half a month, he knew it should also have grown considerably more


    powerful extent in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    But after a second thought, he let this idea go. He was not sure about his control on the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire. If such a powerful fire got out of control at that ce, things would easily be


    messier than he cared to deal with. He would be stuck in a lot of trouble.


    So, he made up his mind that he would only use it once he was able to control itpletely.

 Chapter 357 Blood Vitality Disassembly

    Chapter 357 Blood Vitality Disassembly


    Bang!


    In the next moment, the two intense moves crashed together. One could still see that the two moves


    were in a stalemate from within the st. The duplex venomous palms mixed together and burst out


    with a strong power. It looked like it was going to destroy the me Torrent and make it disperse.


    Meanwhile, they caused poison gas to surround the me Torrent, trying to erode it.


    The me Torrent was burning fiercely and emitting scorching heat that could burn anything in its path.


    From within the me Torrent, the power of the Devouring Fire emitted solely as it devoured the


    intense poison gas.


    At the same time, the devouring runes joined in with the Devouring Fire, causing the power of the


    poison gas to defuse rapidly.


    The power of the Double Evil Poisonous Palms was a bit stronger than Ricky''s me Torrent and it


    suppressed the me Torrent constantly however.


    After a long moment of stalemate, the me Torrent was thoroughly depleted and the duplex


    venomous strikes mmed into Ricky. The duplex palms were almost exhausted by me Torrent


    though.


    Under the protection of the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky was hit hard


    again by the attack but did not get hurt at all.


    "Damn it! It''s the fucking cultivation method of body refining!" Seeing that Ricky did not get hurt, the Evil


    Geezers roared resentfully.


    Ricky''s power couldn''t hold a candle to their power, but the gap was not that big. With the Eighth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky couldn''t be defeated by them. Ricky couldn''t


    defeated them either since they were indeed too strong for him.


    What they had just seen then made them finally understand that Ricky did not fear their poison gas at


    all. Ricky''s fearlessness infuriated them to no end. It had been a really long time since they had


    suffered such a setback from an inferior fighter.


    "Ricky, your current power should be kept in check by the limitation of the inferior stage of demi-


    immortal. After you level up through the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement a little, you will get the


    power of the intermediate stage of demi-immortal," Soar told him.


    "If you choose to continue to suppress it, with your intelligence, you can definitely level up and


    challenge those far stronger than you. That''s not necessary though because you have already reached


    that certain stage where challenges like this won''t benefit you anymore."


    "I understand what you are saying, Soar. Don''t worry about me; I will not level up my power to


    challenge the stronger ones before breaking into the innate spirit realm," Ricky replied to him using his


    internal power for telepathy.


    "I almost know what my limitation is now, so next, it''s your turn to take care of these two old men."


    Then Ricky hunkered down and started to regte his breathing to restore his energy as quickly as he


    could.


    "You dare to try to restore energy right now? In the middle of the fight? You are really flirting with death!


    " When they saw Ricky hunkered down, the Evil Geezers were boiling with anger. They thought Ricky''s


    behavior meant he had contempt for them.


    "Go to hell!"


    In the next moment, they condensed ck sharp ws again and scratched at Ricky fiercely.


    However, a circle of the Heaven Melting Fire appeared out of nowhere around Ricky''s body. It not only


    resisted their attack, but also burnt their offensive attacks into ashes in a second.


    That defensive move had been carried out by Soar.


    "Who''s there? Who is that? Don''t try to hide from us!" Seeing that, the Evil Geezers immediately


    realized that there was someone else helping Ricky. They had be very familiar with Ricky''s power


    and knew the attack was not his.


    They were terrified after realizing that because there was only one reason for that they hadn''t sensed


    the person at all before. The reason was that the power of that person must be even stronger than


    theirs.


    "Is it the Chief of the Sky Manor?" They thought about it and looked at each other; then, their eyes filled


    with an immense amount of fear.


    Without hesitation, the two stepped backwards slowly, though they did not run away instantly because


    they did not know the motives of the unseen person.


    "Hey, you old dogs, are you blind? I''ve been standing right here the whole time, can''t you see?" When


    he saw the two looking around in panic, Soar jumped to the ground from Ricky''s shoulder and spoke in


    an arrogant voice despite his tiny size.


    The Evil Geezers were dumbfounded when they found out that it was what appeared to be a small


    snake.


    They did notice Soar before, but all the time they had thought that Soar was just a pet that Ricky had


    with him. They had not sensed any power from Soar from the very beginning of the fight.


    They certainly sensed it now. They realized that it wasn''t only just the power, but also a strong threat.


    Soar could speak themon humannguage, so that meant that Soar was a beast at the demi-


    immortal level.


    Therefore, after being stunned for a moment, the two stared at Soar as if they were facing a formidable


    enemy. They were ready to either fight or to run away.


    They were not as nervous as before, because Soar was not at the innate spirit realm after all.


    Unfortunately, they did not realize something else about him.


    They looked at each other andunched their most powerful attacks in one second. Their n was to


    attack Soar by surprise. Even if they couldn''t hurt him, they could use the attack as a distraction to buy


    time for their escape.


    Roar!


    As they wereunching the attack, the loud sound of a dragon roaring reverberated over the area. The


    vibrating dragon roar destroyed all the Evil Geezers'' momentum and made them bleed from all their


    facial orifices, causing the great pain.


    Soar protected Ricky when he roared. If he hadn''t do that when he roared, Ricky would have bled to


    death as well.


    In the next moment, Soar''s body suddenly became huge and he turned into a giant scarlet snake. He


    surround the Evil Geezers with his body at once and crushed their bodies by forcefully twisting around


    them. Then, he swallowed them directly.


    Beasts were known to eat people, and the Great Dragons were no exception to that. After all, the Great


    Dragons were also a type of beast; they were just the most noble beasts at a high-ss.


    After eating the two people, Soar spit out their clothes and two storage bags.


    Seeing that Ricky was still restoring his energy, Soar''s mind went into the two storage bags in curiosity.


    He was not interested in gold coins or the Treasures from Heaven and Earth under King Level


    naturally.


    He was attracted by a cultivation method inside the storage bag though.


    Immediately, Soar took out the cultivation method, the Blood Vitality Disassembly. It was a cultivation


    method at the advanced stage of ck Level. It was recorded on some parchment made of beast hide.


    "Wonderful! Ricky has not got a cultivation method at the advanced stage of ck Level." Knowing the


    stage of the Blood Vitality Disassembly, Soar was excited.


    Soar was always excited to get useful things for Ricky because of their close rtionship.


    About a quarter of an hour passed, Ricky had restored his energy to its peak. He was also attracted by


    the Blood Vitality Disassembly at the advanced stage of ck Level.


    After a speed-reading, Ricky had a rough idea of the function of the Blood Vitality Disassembly.


    The Blood Vitality Disassembly was a kind of secret method. It was a secret method which allowed a


    warrior to burn his own blood vitality and strengthen his power several times in a short period of time.


    The Blood Vitality Disassembly was usually used in hopeless situation where the warrior wanted to


    perish along with his enemy. The power and blood vitality of the warrior would bepletely exhausted


    after using it.


    "The bursting principle of this Blood Vitality Disassembly is the same as my Omnipotent Skill--the Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill." Ricky said.


    "Hey, Ricky, you know what? If you use the Blood Vitality Disassemblybined with your Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill, what would it be like?" Soar asked with a smile.


    "Right! That''s a good suggestion; why didn''t I think of that?" After he heard what Soar said, Ricky was


    suddenly enlightened.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Soar, do you want to cultivate this Blood Vitality Disassembly?" Ricky asked after a moment. After all,


    it would be a triumph card for Soar if he ever trapped in a dire situation.

 Chapter 358 Soar Broke Through The Thunderstroke Doom

    Chapter 358 Soar Broke Through The Thunderstroke Doom


    "Brother, the cultivation methods created by humans are more suitable for your kind to practice, not for


    us beasts," Soar said as he shrunk his body. He shook his head and added, "Besides, since birth, we


    beasts can mostly gain better insights into the inherited cultivation methods in our bodies. On the other


    hand, we are less perceptive about other cultivation methods."


    "I see!" Ricky nodded. "Nevertheless, this puts you at a disadvantage."


    "Brother, there are advantages and disadvantages of this innate ability of insight. It''s indeed difficult for


    us to learn other cultivation methods. But conversely, the inherited ones are tailor-made for us. We can


    cultivate any of those methods to theirpleteness without exerting great effort and first gaining deep


    insights."


    "Well, I can surmise that you beasts have some admiration of us humans. Soar, you know, only the


    most excellent and gifted human beings are able to practice cultivation methods topleteness,"


    Ricky murmured.


    "Brother, we need to pause our conversation here. I think I need to break through the Thunderstroke


    Doom very soon," Soar interrupted him in a serious tone.


    "Are you sure you''ll make it?" Ricky asked, instantly somber.


    "Brother, you should know that after a long period of constant concentration and consolidation of


    cultivation, before I entered the scatteringnd of the ancient battlefield, I could have chosen to break


    through the Thunderstroke Doom. After entering that ce, I even spent a monthprehending the


    enlightening power derived from the Enlightening Cliff," Soar responded with confidence.


    "However if with all these efforts, I will remain unable to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and


    reach the innate realm, then I don''t think that I still deserve my title of the Great Dragon as Heaven


    Melting Dragon."


    "All right Soar. Now that you''re confident enough, please proceed," replied Ricky with a nod.


    He no longer felt any more worries. All he needed to do was to have faith in Soar and stand behind


    him.


    They exchanged serious nces, expressing their unspoken agreement. Soar made up his mind to


    break through the Thunderstroke Doom of supreme enlightenment, his spirit shining with determination


    and courage.


    Generally speaking, many of the warriors who enjoyed their status as demi-immortals for decades or


    hundreds of years didn''t dare attempt to break through even though their power and cultivation levels


    had reached the peak of demi-immortality long ago. There was only one reason for such inaction: their


    deep fear for the Thunderstroke Doom of supreme enlightenment.


    They refused to break through the Thunderstroke Doom at the peak of cultivation, and instead felt


    obliged to do so when signs of deterioration appeared and natural death was near. In this case, the


    most possible result was that they would die the cruelest death in the Thunderstroke Doom due to a


    loss of tremendous power and cultivation ambitions at the peak.


    In the process of having a breakthrough of the Thunderstroke Doom, they had to ensure with utmost


    certainty that nothing went wrong, especially disturbances from the power exerted by outsiders of the


    activity. Otherwise, the aforementioned consequence would take ce.


    However, when the Thunderstroke Doom appeared, all the innate spiritual kings in the Realm of


    Wildness would feel it and would rush here as soon as possible, which would put Soar in danger.


    Only if several innate spiritual kings came in advance to stand guard for Soar could his safety be


    guaranteed. But this was rather unrealistic. After all, human innate spiritual kings banned the existence


    of innate spiritual king beasts!


    "Soar, when you are breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom, will powerful warriors beyond the


    innate spiritual emperor level discover your true identity as the Great Dragon?" Ricky asked in the


    isted dense forest, using his internal power tomunicate mentally.


    "Brother, before my appearance grows into that of the Great Dragon, creatures unrted to my species


    may only see me as an ordinary creature with the strong blood of the Great Dragon," Soar replied.


    "This is merely a conjecture though, because the powerful warriors you just mentioned are


    exceptionally insightful and knowledgeable. We the Great Dragon species have been hiding our true


    identity for decades, but it is still possible that they may discover who we are."


    "Is that so? Well, your safety is a substantially tricky problem here then," Ricky remarked thoughtfully


    after hearing what Soar said.


    "Brother, I understand what you said. I agree to ask Tina and Doris for help. I trust them. Besides, I


    desire to capture this great opportunity to make a breakthrough at this moment," Soar replied.


    "There are inevitable challenges and dangers in the martial arts world, so..."


    Soar looked at Ricky meaningfully, with firmness and determination in his eyes.


    Understanding what he meant, Ricky looked up in the air and said loudly, "Doris,e out please."


    Ricky knew Doris and Tina had been following him in secret, as every few days Doris would take him to


    the flying boat to help Tina get the evil spirit out of her system. He knew they wanted to ensure his


    presence in this ce.


    A few moments after Ricky''s voice trailed away, two human shadows appeared in mid-air. Doris and


    Tina had heard his call.


    "You want me to stand guard for him, don''t you?" Doris knew what Ricky meant as soon as she saw


    him.


    "Yes, Doris, that''s exactly right," Ricky said with a smile.


    "Hmm!" Doris then nodded, not refusing him outright.


    She suddenly disappeared. After several moments, she returned and said, "I have concealed this area


    for a radius of many miles by using a special skill. No innate spiritual kings will be able to sense us.


    You''re safe to break through the Thunderstroke Doom."


    "Thank you so much," Soar said gratefully.


    Immediately, his momentum began to erupt. His body instantly magnified into hisrgest possible size.


    He flew high into the air, roaring.


    As they were within the dangerous range of the Thunderstroke Doom, Doris took Tina and Ricky to the


    airship, watching over Soar from a safe distance.


    The atmosphere of the area became overwhelmingly overcast as Soar raised his momentum to its


    peak. Ricky could even smell the destructive thunderbolts from a distance.


    He also sensed that if he had stayed in the area, he would be killed by a thunderbolt at any moment!


    "Rumble!"


    While Ricky was lost in thought, the sky was already covered with dense, dark clouds. Suddenly, many


    purple-ck thunderbolts lit up the sky and swallowed up Soar''s body!


    "Roar!"


    Dragon noise resounded in the air. Roaring red mes burning in the purple-ck thunderbolts turned


    into an endless sea of fire, wrapping around Soar. He had insisted on enduring the mixed torture of


    both the sea of fire and numerous destructive thunderbolts that came down from the air.


    "How fiercely the fire zes! How pure the blood of the Great Dragon is! Ricky, he is so extraordinary!


    If he can gain more blood of the Great Dragon, he is likely to turn into the legendary Great Dragon


    himself," Doris eximed in astonishment after watching Soar going all out.


    Soar was in possession of the most powerful blood of the Great Dragon that Doris had had everid


    eyes on!


    The Great Dragon was a species of supreme power. Even strong warriors like Doris would surely be


    amazed at witnessing their full power!


    "Doris, gaining the blood of the Great Dragon is no easy task, let alone turning into the Great Dragon


    itself," Ricky said with a grin.


    He felt rather relieved, because her words meant that even she couldn''t tell Soar''s true identity as the


    Great Dragon!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rumble!" At this moment, the fiercest thunderbolts had amassed high in the sky. It was a pivotal


    moment. Finally, it was time for Soar to break through the Thunderstroke Doom!

 Chapter 359 Innate Spiritual Beast-Soar

    Chapter 359 Innate Spiritual Beast-Soar


    "Rumble!"


    It thundered ceaselessly up in the sky. Bolts of thick purple ck lightning wriggled around like


    ferocious, crazed pythons, roaring and rushing towards Soar who was emitting the Heaven Melting


    Fire. Python-like lightning rushed at him, wanting topletely destroy his body and soul.


    This was the supreme enlightenment Thunderstroke Doom. It only stood for two things: destruction and


    death.


    But, after destruction and death came a new life.


    Facing such a fierce Thunderstroke Doom, Soar was not afraid of it and he uncoiled his huge body on


    which the Heaven Melting Fire zed. Then, his hard dragon scales emitted golden-red light, the mark


    of his strength.


    "Crack!"


    The strong lightning struck Soar''s body, it was as hard as the steel. All that happened were sparks that


    ricocheted off his scales.


    However, this was just the beginning. As time passed, Soar''s flesh could no longer withstand the


    immense pressure. His scales began to break, and his skin underneath had grown bruised everywhere.


    This was no ordinary thunder. It was created for destruction.


    However, at this moment, Soar began to take action and he condensed his strength, which had almost


    be the real innate power. It fused with the Heaven Melting Fire and attacked the Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    Soar was now in a deadlock, roaring with the pain he was going through.


    "Yourpanion has the intense Great Dragon blood inside his body! His strength is incredible. It''s


    rare that anyone can resist the Thunderstroke Doom. And his me! It''s extraordinary!" Doris said in


    admiration.


    "I heard that every Great Dragon owns a sacred fire. Does yourpanion get the sacred fire from a


    Great Dragon? I couldn''t help but notice that this me is quite simr with one of yours."


    Doris smiled and looked to Ricky with her icy gray eyes. It seemed that she was looking into his soul.


    "Doris, you are worthy overmatch with a keen eye for everything." That was all Ricky could think of


    saying.


    "You really have the gift of the gab!" Noticing Ricky wanted to change the topic, Doris did not probe


    further. She respected that Ricky and Soar had certain secrets.


    As for Doris herself, it was enough to know Ricky was great. The thing that concerned her now was


    whether Ricky would reciprocate Tina''s feelings.


    ¡­¡­


    During the fight, the Innate Thunderstroke Doom strengthened continuously and it turned from violet-


    ck to violet-gold. This indicated that the strongest destructive thunder of the Innate Thunderstroke


    Doom had finally appeared.


    "The violet-gold destructive thunder has appeared. If yourpanion survives from this, his


    Thunderstroke Doom wille to an end," Doris said gravely, looking at Ricky. This was it. The final


    stage.


    Ricky and Tina also grew very nervous.


    "Rumble!"


    The area''s pressure dropped as a result of the destructive atmosphere, and the environment began to


    dim. High in the sky, the incessant violet-gold thunder converged andpressed, ready to explode in


    a moment.


    When it had finallypressed to its limit, the destructive violet-gold thunder exploded.


    In the endless Thunderstroke Doom, a sharp violet-gold w crashed through the space to strike Soar.


    "Roar!" Soar burst out his momentum and the maximum power of his blood. Quickly, the shadow of the


    Heaven Melting Dragon took shape behind him.


    "Dragon Punishment w!"


    Soar growled as his body hovered in the air. He fused with the Heaven Melting Fire, transforming into a


    zing, sharp w. It flew through the air, heading straight up towards the thunder!


    "Bang!"


    The two sharp ws now met in an epic, thunderous collision.


    The thunder and mes spread all over, engulfing everything in their path. The sky rang with explosion


    after explosion.


    Ricky could sense that the destructive and depressing atmosphere, along with the darkness, were all


    fading quickly. The Innate Thunderstroke Doom was going to vanish soon.


    "The Innate Thunderstroke Doom is over!" Doris gasped.


    But their faces were dignified. They could not sense any breathing or movement from Soar following


    the intense explosion.


    Doris had to restrain Ricky from going down to see what had happened.


    "The Thunderstroke Doom hasn''tpletely vanished yet, Ricky. He can only rely on himself. If you go


    there right now, it would only cause an even more dangerous Thunderstroke Doom."


    Ricky could only hold himself back. Even if he was consumed with worry, he had to trust Soar.


    After a long tense period of waiting, they sensed a sign of life from Soar!


    "Boom!"


    Furious Heaven Melting Fire flooded the surroundings and devoured all the remaining strength of the


    thunder, then it seemed to be drawn to a particr figure, concentrating on it.


    It was of course Soar. He had sessfully attained the realm of the innate spirit! He spun around,


    having transformed into a human figure.


    But there was a slight difference between Soar''s new form and his previous one. He was no longer


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    child-like and was as tall as Ricky.


    On his head was thick, ming red hair!


    He wore a white robe, looking regal and even more handsome than Ricky! Because truth be told, it was


    Ricky''s special spiritual meridian that made him charismatic, and not necessarily his good looks!


    Soar retracted the Heaven Melting Fire and the area began to cool down. High in the sky, the


    destructive thunder hadpletely faded. The Thunderstroke Doom was now gonepletely!


    Soar finally became a creature at the real innate spirit realm.


    Ricky could not feel Soar''s power at the moment. Instead, he sensed a force which was mixed with the


    space. It was the invisible power of a creature at the innate spirit realm!


    "Ricky, I finally reached the realm of the innate spirit. Now I can follow you to the Snow Land and prove


    myself!" Soar was too excited to restrain his power. He sprang up in front of Ricky, excitedly spinning


    around.


    "Yes!" Ricky nodded vigorously. He seemed to be more excited at seeing Soar''s transformation than


    his own breakthrough!


    "Doris, Tina, thank you!" Soar bowed humbly. He was ecstatically grateful for their kindness.


    "I just hid this area, Soar. I didn''t help you much. It was all you! You''re strong, and so was your


    willpower," Doris replied with a beaming smile.


    "You have a great bloodline and the opportunity. Practice more and you will surely have a ce on this


    continent in the days toe."


    "I will carry your wisdom with me," Soar nodded gratefully.


    "Okay, please do what you have to do now. Tina and I will go back to the airship. Call us once you need


    any help!" Doris waved, before vanishing into thin air with Tina.


    "Soar, that was amazing!" Ricky said, grinning from ear to ear. It was a tremendous thing to watch. He


    could only imagine what it must have been like for Soar!

 Chapter 360 Going Back To The Snow Sect.

    Chapter 360 Going Back To The Snow Sect.


    "Ricky, with your talent, I believe you can be an innate spiritual king very quickly," Soar said.


    "I really look forward to it," Ricky said with a nod.


    Subsequently, the two continued to move forward, heading for the Snow Sect.


    At that point, the two brothers no longer needed to go on foot. Soar had the blood of the Great Dragon,


    so he could move forward with the help of the force of space. Though Soar had not yet consolidated his


    current strength, at that moment, after breaking through to the realm of innate spirit, there were not any


    problems in taking another person along.


    "Soar, you have broken through to the realm of innate spirit. I think you will be more helpful to the


    restoration of the Heaven Melting Pagoda now. I think I will terminate the contract with the Heaven


    Melting Pagoda and give it back to you," On their journey, Ricky used his internal power to


    Immediately, Ricky dispatched the master and servant contract with the Heaven Melting Pagoda from


    his Soul Sea; then he gave the Heaven Melting Pagoda to Soar.


    When the Heaven Melting Pagoda was given by Ricky to Soar, there was no need for any contract. The


    Heaven Melting Pagoda automatically integrated into Soar''s body naturally without any trouble.


    "Ricky, thank you very much," Soar said excitedly.


    "Soar, you are the person I am closest to in this world, so there is no need to say ''thank you'' to me,"


    Ricky said warmly. "Can you tell when Alva is going to wake up?"


    "Ricky, I have reached the innate spirit realm. The power of the Heaven Melting Fire in my body also


    has reached the innate power level, which is very helpful to the recovery of the Heaven Melting


    Pagoda. It should not be more than two months before the hermit spirit of the Heaven Melting Pagoda


    will wake up," Soar said.


    "However, if the Heaven Melting Pagoda wants to bepletely restored, it will not be able to rely


    solely on the warm nourishment of the Heaven Melting Fire. After all, it is so badly damaged that it will


    still depend on your help in the future. When you be the strongest casting master on the


    continent, it will only take a minute for you to restore the Heaven Melting Pagoda," Soar said.


    "You have great confidence and have learned to tter me," Ricky said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, the speed of an innate spiritual king was remarkable. In just one and a half days, Soar had


    returned to the Snow Sect with Ricky.


    That was mainly because Soar had just broken through to the realm of innate spirit and had not


    consolidated his power, otherwise the speed would have been faster.


    "I finally get toe back to the Snow Sect," Ricky shouted after feeling the familiar cold air and scent


    of the ce. He felt happy looking at the familiar endless snow-whitendscape.


    Then, without hesitation, Soar and Ricky quickly ran to the foot of the Snow Sect Mountain.


    At that moment, Soar once again turned into a snake. He quickly gotfortable and draped himself


    around Ricky''s shoulders like he usually did. As the most important trump card in Ricky''s next n and


    actions, Soar naturally couldn''t reveal himself to anyone in that moment.


    Ricky quickly arrived at the gate of the Snow Sect and was ready to enter.


    "How daring! Only the Snow Sect disciples can enter here, so intruders will be killed without mercy."


    Ricky''s path was blocked by two disciples. The two disciples unsheathed the swords at their waists and


    charged towards Ricky. They were ready to kill on sight without even trying to scare him away first.


    "When did the Snow Sect''s disciples be so strong?" Feeling the real killing intent of the two


    disciples, Ricky responded coldly and moved quickly. Like a ghost, Ricky appeared quietly behind the


    two disciples. He then gave each one a punch to their backs, causing them to pass out as soon as they


    were hit.


    But something unexpected happened all of a sudden!


    As the two fainted, the enemy attack warning indicator siren at the Snow Sect''s gate was triggered in


    an instant. It erupted with a loud roar so that the people in the whole Snow Sect would hear it.


    "When did the Snow Sect have get an enemy attack warning indicator?" Ricky asked himself as he


    grew a little more puzzled. By that point, Ricky sensed that the Snow Sect was a little different from


    how it had been before.


    "Ricky, the fighting atmosphere here is very strong. It still feels like there is a battle among the innate


    spiritual kings here. It seems to be really chaotic here," Soar said using his internal power to


    A that point of time, Soar was also a little eager to have get into a fight. He just had broken to through


    the innate spirit level, so it felt as if there was infinite power in his body. He urgently felt like he needed


    a battle to vent all that energy.


    "You think there is fighting? I hope the sect chief will be okay!" Ricky said anxiously.


    At that moment, Ricky no longer hesitated. He burst into the area full force, leaping towards Grace''s


    courtyard.


    "Who is so inexperienced and ignorant as toe here? How dare you break into our Snow Sect!" An


    angry roar sounded out before dozens of people quickly gathered and immediately circled around to


    surround Ricky and Soar.


    The group was led by Sean, the second most important core disciple of the Snow Sect, and other core


    disciples of the Snow Sect.


    Ricky also saw other familiar faces, such as Gennadi and Wyn, who had broken through the realm of


    Bone Reinforcement during the period of time he was away.


    "Ricky, it''s you, you little bastard!" Sean and the other disciples shouted out as they were shocked to


    recognize him.


    It was to be expected. After all, Ricky had disappeared for such a long time. Sean and the others


    almost forgot about him. Naturally, they were a little surprised by the sudden appearance Ricky had


    made.


    "Sean, I''m surprised to see you! It''s been so long, and it''s hard to believe that you still remember me,"


    Ricky responded indifferently.


    "You are not worthy of being remembered by me," Sean replied disdainfully. "The reason to remember


    you is nothing more than for the spiritual space tool you have.


    I thought you disappeared forever and I didn''t expect you to ever appear again. It really would have


    taken no effort to find you, but no one wanted to find you. If you hand over the spiritual space tool to


    me, maybe for the sake of you and me both being disciples of the Snow Sect, I will only consider


    abolishing your cultivation base," Sean said.


    "Abolishing my cultivation base? You don''t have the right to do that," Ricky responded with a sneer.


    "Ha-ha, do you guys want to tell him whether I have that right or not?" Seanughed, turning his head


    to look at the core disciples who wereughing beside him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You clueless little bastard, Sean is now the hall leader of the Law Enforcement Hall of the Snow Sect.


    Other than the elders and those higher in position, Sean can do whatever he wants to the rest disciples


    of the Snow Sect," said some of the disciples as they grinned arrogantly.


    "Hey, why do you guys talk so casually like that? You make it seem like, as the hall leader, I randomly


    enforce the power of the Law Enforcement Hall," Sean said, a little miffed.


    Immediately, the disciples realized that they had made a mistake and shut up.


    "Since when has the Snow Sect had a Law Enforcement Hall? You are a hypocritical fellow, yet you


    serve as the hall leader of the Law Enforcement Hall," Ricky said coldly.


    At that point in time, Ricky became more and more aware that something was amiss.


    "Little bastard, one of the great crimes youmitted is that you didn''t hand in your treasure to the


    Snow Sect. Now, you insult the hall leader, which is a second crime. You are really looking for someone


    to end you. I''ll catch you right away," a young core disciple shouted at Ricky. He could no longer bear it.


    He had reached the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement and was standing beside Sean.


    "You bastard, how thick is your skull? You are brave to speak so much nonsense to me. Why don''t you


    go back and look in the mirror and see what a fool should look like?" After hearing the young man''s


    insulting words, Ricky showed no sign of weakness in response.


    "You are a real devil!" Hearing the insulting words from Ricky, the young man was so angry that he


    roared. How could a little bastard like Ricky dare to shout at him like that!


    Immediately, the young man directly burst out the strength he had at the seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement and attacked Ricky with a punch.

 Chapter 361 Deter With Only One Punch

    Chapter 361 Deter With Only One Punch


    Whoosh!


    The young core disciple tried to hit Ricky but was prevented by a whoosh and a figure moving as fast


    as lightning. He barely noticed it out of the corner of eye before he realized the powerful strength from


    the figure had already destroyed his spine.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bang! In the next moment, a loud thump rang out through the clear air. The core disciple rolled around


    on the ground. Dust clung to him all over his convulsing body as he groaned in pain.


    The unexpected scene made all disciples quiver, even Sean was not an exception. He could not


    believe what was actually happening. Even Sean did not expect that Ricky would suddenly attack so


    promptly like that in retaliation.


    ''Is Ricky more powerful than me now?'' Sean could not help wondering.


    He dismissed that thought immediately, though. It was not even possible. When Ricky disappeared, he


    had just achieved the peak of Blood Purification. There was no way that Ricky was able to surpass him


    in less than one year.


    Besides, he was near a break through. With a little more innate power, even if it was iplete, he


    would be a demi-immortal.


    He did not believe Ricky possessed more strength than him because of that.


    ''How dare that idiot underestimate Ricky in such a way?'' Ricky couldn''t have surpassed me, '''' Sean


    thought to himself with contempt. Sean naturally assumed that the core disciple was defeated because


    of his ignorance.


    ''''The Law Enforcement Hall, huh? So, show me how you execute thew!'''' Ricky shouted ferociously


    with his right hand misted with me. He aggressively red at Sean as a challenge.


    After seeing all that, Ricky already knew that the whole Snow Sect must have gone through


    tremendous changes for the worst. Sean had be the hall leader, which meant most of the reigning


    power of the Snow Sect must now belong to Boris.


    In that case, Ricky decided he should just directly start killing with no mercy.


    Besides, Ricky did not n to fix the situation with negotiation from the very beginning. All those things


    could only be fixed with strength. The fighting was just a little ahead of schedule.


    ck!


    After Ricky finished his serious deration, all the disciples were deterred by his tone and retreated


    back step by step.


    Ricky''s overwhelming power utterly shocked them. Ricky had gone through so many ruthless battles


    after all. The momentum of deterrent increased with a warrior''s strength.


    ''''You''re all useless idiots!'''' Sean sneered at his underlings after seeing that the core disciples were all


    frightened enough to draw back by Ricky''s momentum.


    That also meant that Ricky had be more powerful because the weak couldn''t have such


    momentum, so even Sean had to admit it. Still, Sean assumed Ricky was no match for him.


    Sean was still a man of discretion. He winked at a disciple behind him and the disciple left quietly from


    the area.


    Obviously, Sean made the disciple go ask for help in case Ricky escaped by using spiritual space tools.


    Ricky did not notice it. He would not have stopped Sean even if he had. Even if he was confronted with


    Boris, he still had no intention of giving up or escaping.


    Hearing the jeers from Sean, the warriors did nothing but lower their heads in shame.


    They weren''t willing to stand out any more. Who would be silly enough to do that after seeing a core


    disciple maimed by Ricky with a blow? The core disciple was at the seventh grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, but now he was groaning in excruciating pain on the ground.


    It could be seen that Gennadi and Wyn, who used topete with Ricky, now dared not look into


    Ricky''s eyes at all. Here and now, they already tried to hide in the crowd from Ricky.


    ''''Since you called them useless idiots, then why don''t you fight me yourself, hall leader? It happens that


    I''ve hated you for years and always wanted to kill you since I first became a member of the Snow Sect,


    '''' Ricky said in an apathetic tone as he looked down his nose at Sean.


    ''''You''re asking to be killed if you want to fight me. Who do you think you are? You just got lucky against


    that young disciple. Do you really think you are invulnerable now?'''' Sean said coldly after hearing


    Ricky''s words. The momentum began to gradually surge from Sean''s body.


    ''''We''ll soon find out who''s gonna die between the two of us, '''' Ricky countered. ''''Now, I''ll make you


    suffer with my new move.'''' Ricky attacked Sean first with no hesitation.


    The next moment, Ricky''s whole body was surrounded by an impregnable golden light with an aura of


    ferocious killing intent. Deep in the light there were golden runes.


    Anyone could see that they were massacring runes.


    Buzz, buzz! The golden runes fluttered around Ricky and raised his power to the maximum.


    At that moment, Ricky took a flying leap like a godly being. He was full of power and arrogance in that


    moment.


    ''''Scorching Golden Fist¡ª¡ªTriple Aureate me!''''


    Ricky roared. The massacring runes rapidly surged around his chest and merged into three aureate


    mes. They ovepped each other with a dazzling glow. All the warriors had to close their eyes so as


    not to be hurt by the light.


    Sean couldn''t withstand the harsh light either.


    Nevertheless, Sean was different from the other warriors. Sean was a powerful opponent who was very


    close to bing a demi-immortal. He sessfully defended against Ricky''s golden light by using his


    spiritual energy.


    All of a sudden three aureate mes merged onto Ricky''s right fist and turned into circr shadows.


    With a robust momentum of killing, the fist charged at Sean as Ricky punched.


    ''''Stop bluffing! Since you are so eager to die, then I''ll kill you. Go to hell!'''' Sean said coldly. In that


    second, Sean had also burst out his energy to the maximum.


    tter! The torrential storm struck at the area around Sean like a tidal wave, destroying Ricky''s attack


    into pieces.


    "Gale Palm de!"


    Sean shouted. He showed no inferiority to Ricky and stepped onto the gale.


    In a sh, Sean had attempted to attack Ricky with palm attacks many times more than he could count.


    Each one turned into several more fierce wind des. The sky was full of wind des made by Sean in


    the blink of an eye.


    The wind descerated through space, targeting Ricky''s Scorching Golden Fist like a rains of


    arrows falling from the sky.


    Boom! In the next moment, the two strikes collided with each other.


    However, the collision was not as fierce as the spectators had imagined. All of a sudden, Sean was


    The furious wind des were all ruthlessly destroyed by Ricky''s Scorching Golden Fist. Sean''s


    struggles were all in vain, and there was no way he could defend himself.


    The air was filled with the echoes of a loud cracking sound.


    Sean could only hear the sound of the punch before the shiny Scorching Golden Fist had already hit


    his face.


    Bang!


    Then, before his terrified eyes could find the attack, the Scorching Golden Fist directly struck Sean''s


    face. The explosive golden light swallowed everything with a heavy sound like an explosion.


    In the golden light, Sean could barely manage to scream before he was killed. The sound of spraying


    bloods could still be heard as he died.


    A cloud of dust wasunched into the air from where Sean fell.


    Meanwhile, Ricky came down from the sky andnded in the ground.


    ''''I have been preparing for so long to finally get to take you down. That is thest fight you''ll ever get to


    see, Sean!'''' said Ricky in a calm yet slightly smug voice.

 Chapter 362 Kinsey

    Chapter 362 Kinsey


    After Ricky had just finished speaking, there was only silence from those standing in front of the Snow


    Sect. The quiet was as terrible as death.


    Looking at the golden figure that slowly receded, their eyes were filled with fear and dullness. At that


    moment, they realized that the young man in front of them would be unbeatable wherever he went and


    should not be provoked by those who were not ready to die.


    At that moment, the records and miracles that Ricky once set in the Snow Sect came to their mind.


    ''He''s truly undefeated!'' ''He has to be the strongest person there!'' Those were the only things that they


    could think of at that moment, and of course, there were also fears that filled their hearts.


    At that point in time, the air billowed and dust dissipated. The spectators'' eyes that were full of fear and


    dullness looked at the newly-emerged pit in the ground. In the deep pit, Sean was lying on his side.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Blood dyed the bottom of the pit and also covered Sean''s lifeless body.


    urately speaking, Sean was already a corpse at that moment. He was no longer breathing and his


    entire upper body was a bloody mess. No one knew whether his upper body had been smashed or


    crushed within the deep pit, for it was too hard to see.


    Seeing such a bloody scene, the disciples of the Snow Sect felt a sinking feeling in their hearts again.


    They could not help but be afraid of Ricky and the things he could do.


    "Has he already be a demi-immortal?" all the disciples asked with disbelief in their voices.


    The truth was already in front of them and they had to believe it. If he were not a demi-immortal, how


    could he kill Sean with only one punch? Sean was indeed a powerful man who had already reached


    the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, so how could he be beaten otherwise?


    ''He is now so strong and miraculous!'' A disembodied voice could then be heard in the hearts of the


    disciples.


    At that moment, they did not dare to move or escape. They were afraid that they would be Ricky''s


    next target. Undoubtedly, they had no more courage to resist Ricky.


    "Who can tell me what the Law Enforcement Hall is?" Ricky did not even look at Sean''s ragged and


    bloody corpse that wasying in the pit. He turned and spoke to the disciples in a cold voice instead.


    In the past, Sean was really an insurmountable opponent that had overshadowed Ricky, but now he


    was just a body at Ricky''s feet. To Ricky, he could not possibly take a second look at the piece of


    garbage he had once hated.


    That was because his character was also arrogant, disdainful, and murderous. He never showed the


    dark sides of his character to his friends, but he did to his enemies.


    "Who is really in charge of the Snow Sect now?"


    "By...by..." hearing Ricky''s cold inquiry, the disciples faltered and were unable to answer.


    "Ha-ha, the Snow Sect is under the control of the admirable Chief Zenith of course!" At that point in


    time, a loudugh sounded.


    Then, a figure quickly skipped up beforending in front of Ricky from up in the air. He gathered his


    wings full of spiritual energy, then revealed his handsome face with a smile.


    The youth did not care about the strange scene or Sean''s death, nor did he show any shock at the fact


    that Ricky was there.


    It seemed like everything was considered normal for him.


    "You must be a disciple of the Snow Sect. I bet you''re Ricky; the one who owns the spiritual space tool


    and has a famous name in the Realm of Wildness!" The next moment, the young man looked at Ricky


    and spoke to him with a smile.


    The kind of smile he showed Ricky was that of an old friend seeing someone he hadn''t seen for years.


    "Who are you?" Seeing that young man, Ricky suddenly felt like he had to be on high alert.


    The young man''s smile implied a dangerous power within him. Ricky had an inkling that the young man


    was very deadly.


    "Kinsey, he...he killed Sean!" The next moment, a core disciple reacted to the situation and shouted out


    loudly to the young man.


    "Sean was just a waste of space. I don''t feel any regret or need to avenge his death." After hearing


    what the disciple said, the young man only answered with a small smile. He just nced at Sean''s


    corpse casually not showing any change in demeanor.


    After the core disciple heard the young man''s words, his face immediately froze. He had suddenly


    realized how cold-blooded the young man in front of him was. The young man did not care about


    brotherhood or camaraderie and the topic would only arouse his disgust.


    ''Kinsey? Wait, I know this name. Is he the one who ranks first among all the core disciples now?'' Ricky


    thought to himself after he heard the core disciple call the young man Kinsey.


    When he had been staying at the Snow Sect, he had heard that the number one core disciple of the


    Snow Sect was called Kinsey. During his stay, Kinsey had been absent because he had left to undergo


    special training.


    Kinsey, the only close disciple of Boris, was a genius who could challenge opponents one or even two


    levels higher than him, as long as the opponent was within the realm of demi-immortal.


    Perhaps no other disciple in the Snow Sect couldpare with him other than Autn.


    Of course, Ricky should also be taken into ount.


    Kinsey had a nickname among the Snow Sect''s disciples. He was called the "smiling tiger" because he


    smiled no matter what he did, even when he killed people.


    His smile was gentle, but it made people''s hearts grow cold in fear.


    ''The smiling tiger? Then his smile must imply some dangerous consequences, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    "Ricky, be careful! This young man cannot be underestimated, for his strength is likely to have reached


    the limit of demi-immortal realm by now," Soar warned Ricky through their telepathic link as he weighed


    the danger of the situation.


    "I understand!" Ricky replied.


    Bang! Ricky had just responded to Soar when a golden-light shadow fist bombarded him instantly.


    Under the limit of arousing the consciousness of fighting, Ricky quickly retreated and escaped the blow


    before it could hit.


    "I''m impressed. I used thirty percent of my strength in this blow, but you escaped it. It seems that you


    do have the strength to kill Sean and it wasn''t a fluke," Kinsey said in an amused voice. Kinsey was not


    surprised that Ricky had escaped the blow.


    ''Only thirty percent of his strength? It seems that this guy has really reached the limit of the demi-


    immortal Realm, '' Ricky thought to himself solemnly as he realized that it would be a difficult fight.


    "Ricky, let me fight against him!" Soar said to Ricky by using their telepathic link again.


    Ricky really could notpete with a powerful professional who had reached the limit of demi-


    immortal.


    "Since you are powerful enough to kill Sean, you deserve to know my name. I am Kinsey, and I am


    pleased to finally meet you." In the next moment, Kinsey introduced himself to Ricky.


    "I have already guessed that you are the number one core disciple of the Snow Sect who is referred to


    as the smiling tiger," Ricky responded calmly.


    After Kinsey heard Ricky''s words, his face darkened. He even looked a little ferocious because he


    disliked the nickname very much.


    However, a momentter, Kinsey regained his gentle smile.


    Then, he finally stated his purpose. "Well, Ricky, let''s cut the crap now. As long as you hand over the


    spiritual space tool that you carry, I can make the decision that all the crimes youmitted today are


    not to be counted. You can take Sean''s ce and be the hall leader of the Law Enforcement Hall


    because I am feeling so generous."


    "You can really make that decision?" Ricky''s tone became gloomy again when he heard that. He spoke


    coldly, saying, "Now, who is currently in charge of the Snow Sect?"


    "Ha-ha, of course it is Chief Zenith who makes all the major decisions, but he will not ask about such


    trivial matters," Kinsey said with a smile.


    "What happened to Chief Zenith then? Where is he?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "Ricky, of course Chief Zenith is staying here within the sect. Nothing bad has happened to him or


    anything like that," Kinsey said with a smile. "So, if you hand over the spiritual space tool, I will take you


    to see Chief Zenithter."


    "No need. I can go by myself." After responding to Kinsey, Ricky was ready to rush off to the Snow


    Sect.


    "Ricky, I advise that you don''t choose the hard way," Kinsey said with a sneer when he saw Ricky


    rushing toward the Snow Sect main area. It seemed like Kinsey''s tone revealed his real intention of


    killing Ricky for the first time.


    All of a sudden, Kinsey was forced to stop being so falsely kind to Ricky and show him he had no


    choice in the matter.

 Chapter 363 The Situation In The Snow Sect

    Chapter 363 The Situation In The Snow Sect


    If Kinsey initiated an attack, Soar would definitely fight back to protect Ricky. They were only a hair


    away from an intense fight.


    At this point, a figure quickly appeared in the sky however. It was a figure that Ricky was quite familiar


    with because she was someone he had missed so much. The figure stretched out her hand and


    blocked Kinsey''s attack.


    "Master Grace!" Seeing that figure, Ricky excitedly called out her name. He nearly shed tears of


    happiness.


    This figure was Grace.


    "Yes!" Looking at Ricky, Grace nodded warmly.


    No matter what happened, she was always so calm and collected; that was her character. Others in the


    area could see that she was as excited to see Ricky as Ricky was to see her.


    "I was wondering who that was, and it turns out that it is you, Grace." Seeing Grace, Kinsey did not


    attack either of them again. His cold smile turned back into a gentle one.


    "Brother, your master is not a simple person. She has already reached the limit of a demi-immortal,"


    Soar said secretly to Ricky. "It seems that I don''t need to participate in the battle anymore."


    ''It may not be as bad as I thought, '' Ricky thought to himself since Grace was there.


    "Kinsey, just drop it. Now, I need to take Ricky away with me. Do you still want to try and stop me?"


    Grace said lightly as she looked at Kinsey.


    "Grace, there is no need to regard me as an outsider. After all, we are all disciples of the Snow Sect,"


    Kinsey said with a smile.


    "I am sorry, but I can''t regard myself as the same level of disciple in the Snow Sect as you," Grace said


    in a cold voice. Then, she paid no more attention to what Kinsey was thinking. She went to Ricky while


    ignoring everyone else and moved to take him with her.


    "Grace, if you take him away, you are going against the rules of the Snow Sect. Ricky has killed the hall


    leader of the Law Enforcement Hall. He hasmitted a big crime against us. We must abolish his


    cultivation and expel him from the Snow Sect," Kinsey said coldly, seeing that Grace wanted to take


    Ricky away. A strong momentum gushed from his body again.


    "If the Snow Sect still acted like it did before, I would definitely still follow the rules. Now, it depends on


    my mood whether I will follow the rules or not," Grace answered coldly. Then she said, "If you want to


    stop me, you can try."


    After saying that, Grace and Ricky went straight to the main area of the Snow Sect and did not return,


    leaving only Kinsey and a lot of the other disciples there.


    Click Cha! Click Cha!


    Seeing that Grace and Ricky left, Kinsey griped his own hand firmly and really wanted to blow out his


    power and break them into pieces.


    He knew that Grace was also an unfathomable person. Her cultivation base was not inferior to him. He


    might fail if he had a fight with her because he had failed against her once before.


    He was not willing to go through that again.


    "Well, no one should dare to be so arrogant in front of me again," Kinsey murmured as his ck eyes


    shed with the desire to kill. "I''ll give them half a month, and half a monthter, everything will be


    different...


    Remember that I don''t want anyone except you to know about the death of Sean as well as the return


    of Ricky." In the next second, Kinsey looked at these disciples and ordered them around coldly.


    "Yes, we didn''t see anything." Feeling the killing intent in his words, the disciples hurriedly agreed to do


    what he said.


    They naturally understood that if Kinsey wanted to get dirt on Ricky, they could not let other people


    know that Ricky had returned to the Snow Sect yet.


    ...


    Ricky followed Grace to Zenith''s ce where they nned on meeting him.


    While walking, Ricky began to talk to Grace about the situation that was going on in the Snow Sect.


    Six months ago, Kinsey returned from his training.


    That was not a big deal, but Kinsey brought back an array deployer. The array deployer was a lower


    spiritual king. So he was regarded as a honored guest by Boris.


    At the same time, Boris invited Errol from the family of Greenhill. He also regarded Errol as a honored


    guest there.


    So, Zenith and other members would naturally be aware that Boris was about to attack them. They


    would naturally be alerted.


    Fortunately, at that point in time, Zenith had reached the second-ss of middle spiritual king. Boris


    and his other followers were still quite fearful of that.


    At that time, Zenith asked someone from the Casting Guild and also asked Elder Alex for help. The


    people that were sent had nevere back. It was clear that they were killed by someone on the way.


    As for Elder Alex, he might have been dragged off by Mia.


    So after more than three months, Boris, Errol, the array deployer, and their followers at the demi-


    immortal levelunched an attack to Zenith and Elder Evan and their followers.


    Zenith fought with three people who were at the innate spiritual king level and he was able to


    In the fierce battle, Boris and his other followers slowly moved toward a canyon in the snowy mountains


    though. Zenith and Elder Evan did not care about it because the battle between innate spiritual kings


    and demi-immortals could not be limited in one small ce. The battlefield could even cover in a whole


    district.


    Unfortunately, they had ignored the power of an array deployer.


    After Zenith, Elder Evan and their other fellows were introduced into the valley, they were directly


    trapped by the pre-prepared array.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The array needed to be maintained by a lot of people who had rather advanced power levels. Boris and


    his two guests were also kept there and could not leave. If even one person left their post, the array


    would be breached and they would all die there.


    Thus, outside the canyon, core disciples began to fight over the control of the Snow Sect. In fact, it had


    be apetition between Grace and Kinsey, respectively representing Zenith and Boris.


    Of course, every moment Grace wanted to ask someone to go to help Zenith, Kinsey would stop her.


    Grace could only stay in the Zenith Mountain because of that.


    During that period of time, Kinsey could definitely not afford to miss such a good opportunity. He


    reced the people in the Snow Sect with people that he trusted and then he built the Law


    Enforcement Hall.


    At the same time, Kinsey also told all the disciples of the Snow Sect that Zenith and Elder Evan would


    turn into a thick pool of water within two months if they couldn''t get out of the array.


    So, all the disciples in the Snow Sect were in a panic. They all moved to Boris''s side out of fear.


    "Master, is what Kinsey said true? Will Chief Zenith and Elder Evan turn into a pool of thick water if they


    stay in the array for two months? " Ricky asked eagerly.


    "Yes, what he said is true. At the beginning, when they were trapped in the array, the sect chief still had


    power. He secretly carried on that message to me," Grace said.


    "There is only half a month left before it happens. If we don''t figure out how to save the sect chief or


    help them escape from there, we can only wait to be killed."


    "Damn it!" Hearing Grace''s words, Ricky was very angry.


    "Master, has the sect chief told you how we can crack the array?" Ricky asked after he got over his


    anger.


    "If we want to break it directly, I''m afraid that we may need the power of an upper spiritual king because


    the array deployer is at the intermediate King Level," Grace said. "The second method is to find out


    where the center of the array is. Then, a lower spiritual king would be enough to break it."


    "But we cannot do either of the two methods right now," Grace said with a sigh.


    As they were talking, they had entered the area that Zenith resided in.


    At that point in time, there was only Grace, Heather, Edgar, Monkey Nine, Agnes, Dora, and several


    loyal disciples left in the yard.


    All the other disciples had turned to Kinsey''s side.


    They were naturally excited to see that Ricky had returned. After the excitement died down, they all


    became solemn and dignified. They thought that Ricky was incredibly unlucky to havee back at a


    time like that.

 Chapter 364 The King-slaughtering Array

    Chapter 364 The King-ughtering Array


    "Indeed, you should nevere back!" Grace was extremely worried. "Even though you gained great


    power, you still have a long way to go if you want topete with Kinsey."


    "If I don''te back, won''t you all be too lonely here?" Ricky burst inughter over his own remark.


    Heather and others were touched by Ricky''s statement, their eyes starting to well up with tears they


    were trying to hide.


    "Why are you sad? I came back to get you out of here instead of throwing myself into unavoidable


    danger," Ricky teased, at the sight of their mixed emotions they couldn''t suppress.


    "Ricky, it''s not a good time to make fun of us!" Agnes replied softly as if slightly offended from jests.


    "I believe Ricky will help us out," Dora giggled with great admiration, which seemed funny to others,


    especially to Agnes.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Where is Autn?" Having heard Dora''s word, Ricky was a bit


    embarrassed and kind of pressured so he quickly diverted the conversation to a new topic relevant to


    them.


    "Right after you left, Autn went out with Olivia to cultivate his skills. I think they have already left the


    Realm of Wildness," Edgar suggested.


    "Autn is traveling around the world with such beauty by his side," Ricky snorted.


    "Ricky, if you want to travel around the world, I would like to go with you," Dora proposed, turning her


    charming and eager eyes to Ricky jokingly.


    "Idiot! You are hopeless!" Agnes and Heather red at Dora.


    "Huh?" Ricky was puzzled.


    But what just had happened eased the tension and sadness in the room.


    "Ahem! Dora, now''s not the time to make jokes. Let''s talk about how to break the array and save the


    Chief Zenith and otherster." Ricky coughed and modting his voice to sound serious.


    "To break the array? Ricky. That''s impossible!" Edgar contradicted.


    "Edgar, nothing is impossible in front of me!" Ricky grinned as if fear was not an option.


    The next thing they knew, Soar flew from Ricky''s shoulder as everyone''s attention transitioned to him.


    Turning in circles, Soar transformed into a human. He then started to be friendly and smiled to Grace


    and the other women, "Hello, I assume you''re all my sisters-inw. It''s very nice to meet you all. My


    name is Soar. Ricky is my brother."


    Of course, these girls had no reason to not be shocked but they were a little embarrassed after being


    addressed that way.


    "Soar, get lost!" Ricky yelled with an intention to reprimand him.


    "An innate spiritual beast!" Grace cheered in delight as a glimmer of hope aroused from her eyes and


    drove away her despair. At the same time, Grace lovingly gazed at Ricky with better admiration for his


    unfathomable potentials.


    Ricky could always bring her hopes up and impress her no matter how desperate the situation was.


    This time, he brought with him an innate spiritual beast which could bepared to a real innate


    spiritual king.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "An innate spiritual beast!" Edgar and other girls echoed in excitement with hopes tranted into joy,


    emerging from their eyes.


    "Everyone, this is my little brother, Soar. I don''t think I should talk more about his strength. You can see


    I was definitely not kidding about breaking the array just now," Ricky announced with pride.


    Grace and others nodded in approval.


    Under such a dangerous circumstance, they would not stand a chance any more if they let it go.


    "Master Grace, do they have other powerful warriors besides Kinsey?" Ricky was curious.


    "Besides Kinsey, other core disciples are not an issue. But there is one warrior who is as powerful as


    Kinsey. He never fought with us as he was too proud to seek for challengers. Otherwise, he could have


    joined hands with Kinsey and killed us all," Grace stated her thoughts.


    "Who is he?"


    "The disciple of the array deployer," Grace confidently answered.


    "The array deployer?" Ricky couldn''t stop himself from asking again.


    "By the way, Master Grace, did the sect chief tell you about the array and how to break it when he used


    the internal power? It will be easier to break if we can find the center of the array in ordance with its


    characteristics," Ricky openly suggested.


    "No, he didn''t. The sect chief and others knew nothing about this array at all. If they did, the array


    would not have trapped them so easily," she immediately rebutted.


    Being Zenith''s niece, Grace knew a lot about him.


    "If so, it will be a little bit tough because it''s hard to locate the key point to break the array,"


    Ricky murmured in worry.


    "Ricky, how can you forget me?" Doris''s voice suddenly intervened in Ricky''s head. "Having checked


    that array, I think it''s the King-ughtering Array, an array at the intermediate King Level."


    "As I guessed, it''s really an array at the intermediate King Level. Its name, King-ughtering Array,


    sounds so brutal!" he muttered to himself.


    "This King-ughtering Array is violent and brutal enough for us. With the support of three innate


    spiritual kings and some demi-immortals, it will kill all middle spiritual kings trapped in it in the span of


    two months."


    Doris continued making her fading presence matter.


    "At this time, everyone in this array is too weak. In my estimate they would probably be dead within ten


    days."


    "Doris, please tell me where the center of the array is." Ricky felt where Doris hid so he continued


    seeking her help with his internal power.


    It was clearly Doris''s intention to make Ricky notice her location so she made it possible for her voice


    to be intercepted. Otherwise, even Ricky was a spiritual emperor, he would be able to discover Doris.


    "As for this King-ughtering Array, it is not well deployed yet with two key points in it. You can break it


    with the power of lower spiritual king. Let me tell you more."


    Doris enumerated to Ricky all the characteristics of the array and the location of its two centers.


    "Thank you, Doris!" Ricky thanked her with great sincerity for she helped him plot a n in his mind.


    "I can help you if you might need more helpter," Doris offered out of the blue.


    "Doris, you already helped me a lot. If I fail to solve this problem after the clues you have told me, how


    can I be an innate spiritual emperor within ten years as I promised? So just watch the showter,"


    Ricky replied confidently, not letting Doris feel a slight of worry.


    "Ha-ha! Alright. Then I''ll stay here and watch how you use your power to break the array. Meanwhile,


    you''d better release your brother only after you find the centers of the array, or he can''t even get into


    the array at all."


    Knowing that she was not needed anymore, Doris disappeared.


    ......


    "Ricky, what are you looking at? Shall we go and break the array?" Soar consistently asked.


    "Master Grace and Soar, please follow me to the canyon," Ricky stated with his firm eyes ready to


    figure out the best thing to do.


    "As you wish!" Grace just agreed and ced her full trust in Ricky''s decision.

 Chapter 365 Ellison

    Chapter 365 Ellison


    "Ricky, then what about us?" Edgar asked.


    "Edgar, you''d better stay in the courtyard for now. If I am not wrong, there should be a secret basement


    inside the room where the Chief stays. Before wee out, you can stay in the secret basement and


    wait for us," Ricky said.


    "I see!" Edgar nodded when he heard what Ricky said.


    Although they wanted to join in the action instead of just staying there and waiting for the results, they


    understood that if they went with them, they would just be a burden on them.


    Ricky and Grace then headed for the valley.


    As for Soar, he was taken back to the Chaotic Fire Zone by Ricky before they left. ording to what


    Doris said, an innate spiritual king was not allowed to enter the array. If Soar wanted to enter the array,


    the only way was to hide inside the Chaotic Fire Zone and be taken in when Ricky went inside.


    Everyone believed that he had a spiritual space tool with him anyway. In that case, he could use his


    Chaotic Fire Zone as a spiritual space tool.


    Ricky and Grace went to the King-ughtering Array straightforward in a nonchnt manner. They


    wanted to attract Kinsey''s attention as much as they possibly could. Their distraction would guarantee


    that warriors, including Edgar, would be much safer.


    "Master Grace, after we arrive at the outside of the array, you need to stall Kinsey for us. I will deal with


    anything else that happens!" Rickymunicated telepathically with Kristen using his internal power.


    "Okay, take care of yourself. Don''t push yourself too much if something gets out of control. You need to


    pay special attention to the disciple of that array deployer to see whether he will take action," Grace


    said, reminding Ricky to be careful.


    With the leadership of Grace, a genius at the demi-immortal level, it took them only one hour to arrive


    at the canyon.


    There was originally snow and ice everywhere in the Snow Mountains. At that moment, they could only


    feel a strong and deadly aura around the canyon. The deadly aura was strong enough to prate


    their hearts and make them frightened.


    ''What a strong deadly aura! It really deserves the name of the King-ughtering Array, '' Ricky


    eximed to himself after he felt the strong aura spreading over the outside of the whole canyon in


    front of him.


    "Soar, please remember that you have only one chance. You can''t take action until we find where the


    center of the array lies. Once you attack and unleash the innate power in the array, the three innate


    spirits who are responsible for preserving the array will instantly wake up from their state of


    maintenance. Then, they will activate the power of the array. If that happens, you will either be killed or


    trapped inside the array by them," Ricky telepathically exined to Soar. He was a little worried and


    wanted soar to be cautious.


    "As a result, every minute counts for us in this action. Our aim is to destroy the center of the array


    before those three innate spiritual kings wake up."


    "You may rest assured. I promise toplete the task sessfully; how could I call myself your little


    brother and your loyal follower otherwise?" Soar answered in a firm tone.


    ...


    Ricky could feel that the small canyon had beenpletely covered by the King-ughtering Array.


    With the help of the perceptive ability of his three zones, he could even sense that three innate spiritual


    kings were floating high in the air with seven demi-immortals under them around the invisible array.


    They were preserving the King-ughtering Array with their power.


    Ricky hadn''t yet felt the existence of Zenith as he scanned for him.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky and Grace, you can''t wait to break the array, right? You don''t even want to rest for a


    minute before you try." Kinsey walked out of the array at that moment, smiling disdainfully.


    "Kinsey, stop wasting our time listening to your nonsense and fight with me!" Grace said as soon as


    she saw Kinsey. With the scarlet lights surging up from her body, she rushed at Kinsey and struck at


    him.


    "Humph, Grace, everyone says you are a marvelous fighter; let me see how marvelous you really are


    right here and right now!" Kinsey was also ready to fight as soon as he saw Grace challenging him. He


    then condensed his energy into a fist of golden light and used it to attack Grace.


    While Grace and Kinsey were fighting, Ricky directly walked into the canyon. He had just quickly


    entered the King-ughtering Array.


    Kinsey spoke in an even more disdainful tone after he saw Ricky enter the array, saying, "You are such


    a naive boy! Do you really believe that you weaklings can manage to break an array at the intermediate


    King Level?"


    Kinsey didn''t take Ricky seriously at all, so he did not prevent Ricky from entering the array.


    Furthermore, there were so many warriorsing for the array, so it was not only Ricky. He would


    rather pay attention to other powerful warriors than Ricky.


    After entering the array, Ricky released Soar without hesitation. He then asked Soar to turn into a much


    smaller form and hide under his clothes. Then they started to look for the two centers of the array


    ording to the instruction that Doris had given him.


    At that moment, Ricky also felt that his zones were locked and prohibited by that array. That meant that


    he couldn''t enter the Chaotic Fire Zone to hide when he was in danger.


    However, he had no time to think too much about that. He had fully devoted himself to looking for the


    centers of the array.


    "Bang!"


    Right at that moment, a killing palm condensed using spiritual energy appeared suddenly in the air and


    grabbed fiercely at Ricky.


    "Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! Fire Cloud Fist Attack!" Ricky activated his


    Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the extreme and punched the Fire Cloud Fist


    without hesitation as soon as he felt the killing palming toward him. His power collided heavily with


    the spiritual killing palm and made a deafening sound.


    After the collision, both the Fire Cloud Fist and the spiritual killing palm vanished. Ricky retreated back


    several steps due to the strong rebound power.


    "Kinsey told me that I would meet a genius who could challenge those stronger than him. I''m guessing


    that you must be the one that he meant," a warm and gentle voice said to him. "You don''t have an


    iplete innate power in you, but you can still break out some demi-immortal power. It seems that


    you are really a genius who isn''t afraid of challenging anyone."


    A young man suddenly appeared in front of Ricky. He was wearing a white patterned robe.


    "He must be the disciple of the array deployer that Grace mentioned to us," Soar said through his


    telepathic link with Ricky. "He isn''t very powerful. It seems that he has just reached the demi-immortal


    level a short time ago.


    I''m not sure about how powerful his abilities in deploying arrays are, though."


    "Soar, you should sneak away before this fight. Go to look for the centers of the array and destroy


    them. I will deal with everything going on here," Ricky replied to Soar also using their telepathic link.


    "No, I can''t do that. I won''t leave you alone," Soar rejected the idea.


    "Soar, you must remember that you only have one chance to attack. Don''t waste it on this guy. Why are


    you so worried; don''t you believe that I can defeat this guy on my own?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "I didn''t mean to doubt you. You know that we are inside the enemy''s array. It''s too dangerous for you


    to face the enemy alone," Soar said.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to die early, so if you don''t want me to die early either, just follow the n that


    we made. Find the centers of the array and break them as soon as possible," Ricky said firmly.


    "Remember what we came here for and focus on it, okay?"


    "We shouldn''t risk your life; we should ask Doris for help instead!" Soar said.


    "If I ask others for help, I would not be Ricky. In that case, you, as a Great Dragon, would have no need


    to follow me anymore," Ricky replied stubbornly.


    "Okay, I see what you mean. Hang in there! I will be back as soon as I can," Soar added, getting up to


    sneak away. His aim was to look for the centers of the array, so he had to keep that in mind.


    "Who are you?" Ricky asked in a low tone while looking at the young man warily.


    "I am Ellison, an array deployer at the Demi-king Level. I am fond of collecting the corpses of geniuses


    who fight me; especially geniuses like you who can challenge those stronger than you. Seeing you


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    smug people reduced to dead bodies is the most beautiful form of art in my opinion." The young man


    gave Ricky an eerie smile.


    Ricky could feel strong murderous intent and a strong aura of maleficence from the man''s smile, which


    irked him a lot.


    "If you want to get my corpse, just let me see how powerful you are, great array deployer at the Demi-


    king Level!" Ricky said in a mocking tone.

 Chapter 366 Puppet Array Deployer

    Chapter 366 Puppet Array Deployer


    "I know that you are a one-in-a-million talent who can defeat others of the higher grade than you, but


    you couldn''t help yourself to be so arrogant and conceited," Ellison said with a disdainful smile after


    hearing what Ricky had said. "It is a pity that talents like you exhibiting such unwarranted attitude will


    finally be part of my corpse collection.


    With that being said, you won''t be an exception."


    Ellison was gathering his depleting energy. Obviously, he had reached the inferior stage of Demi-


    immortal. However, it wasn''t that terrible. The most terrible thing was the noticeable lines on his


    forehead.


    The lines were even cker than onyx. The dark purple lines meant that Ellison was an array deployer


    at the Demi-king Level.


    The level of the array deployers consisted of inferior, intermediate, and advanced. These three levels


    respectively corresponded to three innate levels of martial arts world. The lines on the foreheads of


    array deployers at these three levels were as ck as midnight.


    And the lines on the foreheads of array deployers of King Level were cyan like the vast body of water.


    Lastly, the array deployers of Emperor Level who were much higher than the others which were


    mentioned have golden lines on their foreheads as markings.


    Like the others, Ricky didn''t know if higher array deployers than Emperor Level was existent, but he


    surely felt that it was possible.


    "The array deployers at the Demi-king Level? Sure, but you have to let me know your arrays'' power,"


    Ricky said with firm resolution. However, Ricky mumbled a prayer to himself. He hoped that Ellison''s


    arrays'' power wouldn''t be too much more than the intermediate level of demi-immortal.


    Otherwise, he was doomed to die instead just being bruised losing the battle.


    "Okay, let''s begin with the Puppet Trio Array!" Ellison said coldly as if he was really disinterested.


    As the dark purple lines on his forehead produced great power, the space around Ellison was full of


    manyplicated and sequential line arrays.


    At once, Ricky felt that Ellison was taking his time quickly gathering the energy in the space and putting


    it directly in his arrays.


    ''Lucky for me, he didn''t use the power of King-ughtering Array, '' Ricky thought to himself convincing


    his nerves to rx. After all, the power of King-ughtering Array was almost as strong as the real


    innate power.


    Then, Ricky saw Ellison''s storage ring on his firm finger when he proudly raised his right hand.


    Next, Ellison shook his storage ring slightly and took out three yellow puppets which materials Ricky


    were not familiar with. These three puppets walked to Ricky as the areas around him were sealed off


    and ringed.


    "Puppets?" Ricky couldn''t contain his surprise as he was about to see them.


    "You are wrong this time. What a misced expression! I''m not just some ordinary array deplyer. I am


    a puppet array deployer!" Ellisonughed loudly as he saw Ricky''s shocked face.


    As Ellison''s fingers waved, three puppets with dark purple lines on their bodies that was connected with


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ellison''s arrays emerged.


    At the same time, these puppets were quickly filled with the power of the arrays. It made their strength


    immediately reach the level of demi-immortal


    nearly at the intermediate level.


    "No! There is something wrong. It feels so dangerous." Ricky was already losing hope as soon as the


    puppets brought in a gloomy vibe.


    If he fought against a warrior at intermediate level of demi-immortal, he maybe had even the smallest


    chance to win as it was really difficult. However, if he fought against two warriors of the said level, his


    death was surely in ce so fighting against three warriors was total suicidal.


    Although they were just three puppets controlled by Ellison, they were nearly as powerful as three


    warriors at the intermediate level of demi-immortal. What''s more promising was that they worked


    together better than three warriors because they were controlled by the same person.


    "It seems that I can sense terror reflected in your eyes. If you would only kneel and beg me not to kill


    you, I can put away one puppet to lessen your apprehensions," Ellison taunted as he felt the fear Ricky


    was trying to hide.


    "I have my dignity and I will never kneel to beg. You are one little bastard!" Ricky yelled in disgust.


    Despite of annoyance to Ellison''s remarks, Ricky didn''t bother to begin an attack.


    He was sure from the start that he would be unable to defeat these three puppets. He made a n to


    put off the battle because it seemed a lost cause to him.


    "Ha-ha, I appreciate you but I will first let you know who the real winner should be," Ellison said


    bursting inughter after hearing what Ricky had to say.


    Stillughing his arrogance out, he began to attack Ricky. The three puppets began to move in


    ordance to Ellison''smands.


    Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, Ricky spared no efforts to resist their attack. He activated the Eighth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form in maximum and his body was enveloped in purple light. Three kinds of


    runes came out one by one and covered his body to form a rune armor.


    Ricky firmly held in his hand the Iron Destroyer that was also full of the three kinds of rune power.


    "I can''t really believe that you are indeed a warrior of body refining. Your physique disys strength


    and you are also a talent capable of challenging people hailed with higher level than you. Now, I like


    you more, and I will definitely put you into my collection," Ellison said in an urgent manner as he ran his


    tongue around his lips as a sign of amazement to Ricky.


    He couldn''t wait to possess Ricky''s ideal physique and make a perfect puppet out of it.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Ellison held his words, three puppets began to directly attack Ricky.


    It was so quick that Ricky''s naked eyes were unable to keep up with their movements. They threw him


    punches from three different directions.


    Ricky was sober-minded enough to respond to the attack as quickly as he could. He lifted his saber to


    resist and three kinds of rune power turned into three sharp des. Responding to the situation, he


    was able to use three sabers at a time.


    Only in that way could Ricky counterattack three fists from three different directions.


    However, the three puppets'' movements were swifter than Ricky''s. As he swung his sword twice in a


    sh, three cyan fists had almostnded on his body. Unfortunately, he only blocked two of them.


    The other fist heavilyid a punch to Ricky''s body.


    In response, Ricky spit out a mouthful of blood and without warning, he heavily hit the ground. As he


    fell down, his two rune des were destroyed by cyan fists while the remaining fists gave him vigorous


    punches he couldn''t physically shield himself from.


    dly, he was at the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and was immune to the


    remaining fists.


    Otherwise, he could have endured more injury under this attack. Thanks to the Eighth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form, he was still at the peak ofbat power.


    Boom! Boom! Ricky stood up at once after rolling over a few times. He immediately retreated and kept


    his distance from the three puppets without even wiping the blood from his mouth.


    He was surely going to resist three puppets face to face this time. Otherwise, they would surround him


    so they could give him deliberate hits he won''t be able to resist.


    Though he was at the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he would definitely get


    badly injured as he couldn''t withstand two attacks that powerful.


    "What a strong puppet I can make with your body! I am looking forward to it. It''s so interesting!" Ellison


    was truly amused when he saw that Ricky was still able to bounce back and exert his power despite


    the tremendous damage brought by his puppets'' attacks.


    With a will to destroy, Ellison took full control of three puppets, made them line together in a snap


    without any hesitation. Then, their power gathered, merged in a sphere, and retained a grand energy


    so promising of destruction.


    In the next moment, there were signs of dark purple lines on the surface of the sphere.


    It was obvious that Ellison didn''t want to y games with Ricky anymore. All that he wanted was


    Ricky''s corpse and he would do whatever it took to get it.

 Chapter 367 An All-out Fight

    Chapter 367 An All-out Fight


    As the ck lines spread rapidly, the energy ball grew even more powerful.


    The three puppets struck the energy ball forcefully with their palms, and immediately it turned to a huge


    ck palm!


    It kept on absorbing energy that came from the magic array. Terrifyingly, the ck lines expanded


    constantly in Ricky''s direction, as if it was going to lock the space around Ricky so that he couldn''t


    evade the attack.


    Seeing the huge ck palm and the ck lines, Ricky sensed strong danger. He knew that he


    shouldn''t retreat. Otherwise, he would be killed soon if he assumed a passive position!


    Besides, ording to the situation at hand, he couldn''t escape even he retreated, because the speed


    of these puppets'' attacks would make sure he would die if he so much as tried.


    "Since I can''t escape, I have to fight. I don''t believe that you can kill me with one move!" Ricky shouted


    hoarsely, a sharp determination shing in his eyes.


    He was surrounded by countless devouring runes, strongly resembling a bloody God of War.


    "Devouring Storm!" he shouted, prompting a huge blood hurricane to appear in the air. The devouring


    runes spread much like the ck lines had done. It looked like they had split the sky and left a huge


    trench there!


    Of course, Blood Vitality Devouring Skill was more powerful than Devouring Storm, but it was thest


    move Ricky could use. Once he dispatched this skill, Ricky would have no strength to fight again.


    Ricky didn''t think that he could resist the attack of the huge ck w with his Blood Vitality Devouring


    Skill. Even if he could, this attack might only be one of Ellison''s moremon ones.


    In order to buy more time for Soar, Ricky had to reserve some energy after he used this skill so that he


    could attack again. In other words, before Soar coulde to help him, he had to continuously fight!


    In a few seconds, the ck lines and the devouring runes collided.


    "Boom!" The Devouring Storm had collided with the huge ck palm as well! With the scream of a


    hurricane, the endless devouring power seemed to be swallowing the huge ck w.


    Ricky was delighted to see its strength fade away.


    However, since the w was much more powerful than the Devouring Storm, it crushed Ricky''s move


    before it could attack again.


    "Puff!" Ricky spat out a mouthful of blood as he was flung back by the impact of the huge ck w.


    Then his Devouring Storm evaporated in the air.


    "You''d better stop resisting. Otherwise, your body might be destroyed in battle. If that happens, I''ll have


    to use many materials to rebuild it," Ellison said with a disdainful re when he found Ricky try to fight


    with him again after he had been injured.


    He was growing very tired of Ricky''s persistence. He vehemently hated warriors who couldn''t beat


    others and didn''t beg for mercy until they died.


    He considered them a big waste of time. It was futile for them to prolong the time they resisted going to


    hell!


    "You''re very strong, but you can''t kill me with this move! Impossible!" Ricky shouted furiously, tumbling


    in the air.


    In a few seconds, the devouring runes around him had been reced by the massacring runes.


    "me Torrent, four-me power!"


    Ricky thrust his de while circling in the air. Four mes merged into a strong torrent and rushed


    ferociously toward the huge ck w.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The four mes zed furiously, as if they were going to turn the huge ck w into soot and ashes.


    However, this onlysted for a painfully brief moment. Soon, the w broke the attack of the mes


    and rushed at an incredible speed towards Ricky who had mmed to the ground.


    Although the w was still powerful, to resist Ricky''s most powerful Omnipotent Skill had consumed


    about half of its energy.


    "You''re really over-confident, you fool! Do you really think you''re invincible?" Ellison flew into a rage at


    Ricky''s attack on his w.


    In his eyes, Ricky was nothing but an ant. But this ant had been irritatingly stubborn!


    "You''d better give up resisting now! I''ll make your body part of my puppet collection. Otherwise, you will


    turn to ashes!"


    "Ha-ha! I choose to be a pile of ashes over bing your puppet!" Rickyughed loudly.


    "You''re tempting death! I take it back! Instead of making a puppet out of your corpse, I will only crush


    you to the smallest pieces!" Ellison shouted hoarsely when he saw Rickyughing.


    Ricky managed to stand up and inserted his Iron Destroyer into the ground. Then he crossed his arms


    to resist the huge ck palm.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, the rest is up to you!" Ricky shouted inwardly.


    His eyes lit up again, shining as though his veins ran with me and lightning.


    All that he could think of was ways to buy more time.


    He didn''t want to die and he didn''t want Zenith and the others to meet a brutal fate either. He might not


    be the perfect man, but he was loyal to his friends.


    "Boom!" The huge ck w collided with his crossed arms, resulting in a deafening noise. The


    energy wave nketed everything and the whole area exploded!


    Ricky spit out another mouthful of blood and then was injected out from the energy wave. He was


    mmed to the ground, digging a furrow with the momentum of his body.


    "You''re so stupid! How could an ant shake a tree?" Ellison screamed maniacally as he watched Ricky


    fly away under the impact of the energy wave.


    He flew to Ricky''s body, wanting to make sure he was dead. Oh, how he desperately wanted to crush


    this ant into pieces! But it would be a waste of such a strong flesh body.


    "Blood Vitality Devouring Skill!" Suddenly, a voice rang out under the dusty tunnel and countless little


    blood-red mouths rushed toward Ellison, opening wide to bite him.


    "You''re still alive?!" Ellison shouted with disbelief, startled by the sudden attack.


    He summoned his storage ring again and a battalion of puppets appeared. They stood in front of


    Ellison to block the attack of these little mouths.


    With eerie sounds, these little blood-red mouths began to


    bite and devour the puppets.


    Gruesomely, the three of the puppets began to bleed profusely!


    "Heaven Illuminating Fire, burn him!" Ricky''s angry voice rang out again. Ellison''s eyes widened in


    shock!

 Chapter 368 Breaking The Array

    Chapter 368 Breaking The Array


    "Crack!"


    Millions of ck, snake-like mes appeared out of nowhere with the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    They permeated among the several puppets'' bodies along the crack of the skill, burning rapidly.


    Under Ricky''s intense exertion, fierce Heaven Illuminating Fire burned towards Ellison.


    "Damn it!" Ellison shouted angrily at the sight of Ricky bursting out the ck fire. It was no ordinary


    me. It felt ominous! Right now, he was feeling immense regret that he did not kill Ricky with his full


    power right at the beginning!


    Though he would lose a strong puppet, he would be free from any other sources of stress. He did not


    like dealing with unnecessary stress at all. If not for Kinsey who told him that a warrior with a splendid


    history of challenging higher-level opponents had shown up, he would never havee here!


    Ellison sped his hands rapidly and released ck waves. In one second, Ellison made a defense


    array. He was now able to use the power in this space to create a shield against Ricky''s Heaven


    Illuminating Fire.


    However, it was impossible for him to find out what the Heaven Illuminating Fire''s specialty was.


    The shield that the array constructed would only be the fuel for the Heaven Illuminating Fire! And


    with this added energy, it would burn even more vigorously! So the power of the resistance which


    Ellison condensed using the array only worked against him!


    His array took up a great amount of space, which the Fire soon spread over. He was covered and


    burned at once.


    "How is this possible! What is this fire? How could it burn the spiritual energy and the array?" Ellison


    eximed in surprise.


    But even if his mind refused to ept it, his body could feel the Heaven Illuminating Fire beginning to


    strongly burn him.


    It was obvious that Ellison was experienced in deadlybats, so he sobered up instantly. He


    increased the iplete innate power of his body and continued to emit ck waves. They fused with


    the innate power and became a shield again.


    This new shield erged and drove the Heaven Illuminating Fire out of his body temporarily. In this


    split-second, Ellison tore the shield and stepped back immediately, leaving the attack area of the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    "Damn it! What on earth is that fire? How could it burn everything?" Ellison muttered coldly. He began


    to calm down. It was clearly no use to be angry. He was now trying to figure out how tobat this


    peculiar fire.


    But in the meantime, the Heaven Illuminating Fire and the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill had already


    taken care of his puppets. They turned into a puddle of muddy flesh on the ground.


    They had once been created by mixing warriors'' bodies with some hard materials. They hade from


    the corpses of strong warriors.


    Ricky finally realized why Ellison wanted to get him so badly. And he also realized why the puppets


    were so strong that they could condense spiritual energy like warriors!


    Meanwhile, Ricky had reached his limitation. With the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill scattering, his face


    turned deathly pale. Hey on the ground and breathed heavily, feeling death creep closer.


    Ricky had used his remaining power to control the Heaven Illuminating Fire through the Chaotic Fire


    Zone.


    Now Ricky divided the Heaven Illuminating Fire into two parts. One surrounded Ricky to protect him,


    and the other was dispatched to attack Ellison.


    At the same time, Ricky was preparing hisst move. He nned on starting the processes of


    dposing the beasts'' bodies in the Devourer Zone and condensing their blood vitality.


    It was thest thing that Ricky could try. After that, if Soar still couldn''t break the array, Ricky would


    probably die here.


    Unless the Mysterious Axe deep in his Soul Sea moved again, he would be unable to defeat Ellison.


    But Ricky could feel that after two bursts, the power of the Mysterious Axe in his Soul Sea had faded


    considerably.


    "If I get the ck fire and fuse it with my array, how powerful it would be!" Ellison''s greed red up. He


    badly wanted to acquire the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    He realized that he should now try to defuse this strange fire.


    "If your fire can burn everything, try to burn this array then," Ellison said coldly as he looked at Ricky.


    ck waves suddenly spread all over Ellison''s body, scattering in every direction around him.


    Ricky sniffed. He could smell something familiar.


    ''Has he already made the seal array?'' Ricky thought.


    But he refused to give up. He had to buy as much time as possible! He turned the Heaven Illuminating


    Fire into a ck cage and flung it at Ellison.


    Ricky was finally ready to devour the blood vitality stored in the Devourer Zone. He prepared hisst


    move. It was a do or die situation!


    "Diffuse!"


    Looking at the cage which was turned from the Heaven Illuminating Fire, Ellison growled. The array


    made by ck waves spread all over around the Heaven Illuminating Fire. In the blink of an eye, the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire in the air hadpletely vanished.


    "As I expected, your ck fire can burn almost everything, but it feared the seal array!" Ellison called


    out smugly.


    "So I advise you to give the ck fire to me. I''m a array deployer and I know how to make a seal array.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck fire will be better off in my hands."


    "Funny. Didn''t you seal a lot of fire? You can just refine it yourself." Rickyughed.


    "Give me the fire, and I will let you die in one piece. Otherwise, I will smash your body to pieces!"


    Ellison shouted with a devilish look again on his greedy face.


    He was more interested in obtaining this strange fire than acquiring Ricky''s body!


    "You wish!" Ricky replied indifferently.


    "Then I will get it myself," Ellison fumed.


    He slowly walked towards Ricky, and the seal array deployed around his body. He was extra careful


    now, because he was afraid that Ricky wouldunch another surprise attack and cause him to suffer


    losses again.


    As Ellison walked up to Ricky, he divided a part of the seal array to seal the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    around Ricky''s body.


    "I''d like to see what moves you have!" Ellison said in a cold voice, staring deep into Ricky''s eyes. He


    also rose up the iplete innate power to defense.


    With the double defenses of the array and the iplete innate power, Ellison did not believe that this


    dying warrior could make any more trouble for him.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ellison''s right hand emitted the iplete innate power and the power of the array, and he aimed at


    the top of Ricky''s head.


    At the same time, Ricky was ready to burst out the blood vitality in the Devourer Zone tounch hisst


    attack.


    "Rumble!"


    But all of a sudden, the entire King-ughtering Array vibrated violently and caused a chain reaction in


    the whole valley.


    The center of the King-ughtering Array had obviously been broken!

 Chapter 369 The Confrontation To The Enemy

    Chapter 369 The Confrontation To The Enemy


    "Boom!"


    There were intermittent bursts of green light as the King-ughtering Array was broken. Everything


    was as it was, the array was no longer around to limit Ricky.


    Ricky felt a strong pull in his heart. He could feel it pounding against his chest. There was a strong


    murderous energy permeating in the air.


    "Ha-ha, the King-ughtering Array is finally broken!" Ricky cheered.


    All their desperate resistance and efforts were not in vain.


    "Howe you know this King-ughtering Array?!" Ellison bellowed. His face contorted into anger


    after hearing Rickyugh. He was aghast that Ricky broke through the center of the King-ughtering


    Array.


    "Did you really think I came all the way here just to get myself killed?" Ricky announced proudly,


    knowing that he already had the upper hand between them.


    "You''ve been stalling time. You must have someone with you to break the center in the King-


    ughtering Array," Ellison used. He was racking his mind for usible reasons how Ricky broke


    through it.


    To say that he was angry would be an understatement. He thought he had Ricky wrapped around his


    finger. But the tables have turned and now he was faced with trouble. Ellison admitted that he became


    a little careless by ying with Ricky.


    It dawned on him that he was the one being yed by Ricky.


    He became a victim of his own cleverness. He was toox and now he is faced with disaster. This


    whole ordeal was too much for his conceited personality.


    "Go to hell!" Ellison finally snapped. All of his anger converged into one powerful p. Even if he


    smashed Ricky''s head into pieces and sent him into the eighteenthyer of hell, his hatred could never


    be eased.


    "Ha-ha!" Seeing how angry Ellison was, Rickyughed happily and loudly.


    He then activated his energy and entered the Chaotic Fire Zone with his Iron Destroyer.


    Now that the King-ughtering Array was broken, the sealed zone was open again. He could get into


    the Chaotic Fire Zone whenever he wanted to.


    "Bang!!!" So Ellison''s green and ck palm could only hit the ground right after Ricky disappeared on


    the ground, creating severalrge cracks on it.


    "Ho!"


    Ellison roared angrily. He vented his frustrations in the sky.


    "Damn! Damn it! You have a spiritual space tool in you!" Ellison growled angrily. He could infer that


    Ricky had a spiritual space tool based on the current circumstances.


    Along with sealed zone being open as the array broke, the power of sealing the spiritual space tool was


    also gone.


    "Ellison, you are really powerful. Had you used all your strength, I should not have the chance at all.


    But arrogance was your worst vice and that was your own demise," Ricky called out from the sky.


    "Bastard,e out and fight with me!" Ellison cursed.


    "Ha-ha, I''m not as conceited as you are." Rickyughed. "But don''t worry. I memorized all the things


    that you''ve done today. The next time we meet, I''d destroy you for sure."


    Ricky disappearedpletely, getting into the Chaotic Fire Zone to heal himself.


    He barely made it alive. He suffered numerous injuries and it would take him ten or fifteen days to be


    fully recovered.


    Outside the Chaotic Fire Zone was Ellison, screaming in anger and frustration.


    ......


    "Who ruined my ns?!" An angry voice suddenly demanded. He could be heard through the canyon


    right after the King-ughtering Array was broken.


    A figured showed in the air above the canyon. It was Boris. As he made his appearance, many followed


    soon after and positioned themselves beside Boris. They were the array deployer, Errol and Elder


    Logan of the Snow Sect. Some other demi-immortal warriors also showed up.


    All their faces was indescribable.


    Boris paid such a high price just for this moment toe. All his cultivation resources and his wealth


    were at stake, not to mention the considerable time he spent waiting for everything to happen. On top


    of everything, he also promised to share half of what he would get with Errol and the array deployer


    after Zenith''s death.


    Everything he desired could have been achieved in half a month. The expense of the high price and a


    decade''s worth of time could have finally paid off. But it waspleted ruined today. His heart bled


    with anger and hatred.


    They were all looking for the person who destroyed their n.


    "Ha-ha, Boris. You are doomed to be a failure!" A mockingughter boomed from the sky. It was Zenith.


    Zenith and Elder Evan flew to the air and presented themselves to Boris and his allies.


    "Zenith," Boris thundered. "Even though you survived, the Snow Sect will be mine; the Snow Land will


    be mine soon, too. I''ll reim both of them."


    "Boris, you lost thepetition for bing the sect chief. That''s a truth we both know,"


    Zenith shrugged.


    "I lost? You only won against me because that old bastard taught you his secret Holy Snow Attack! I


    should''ve won that fight!"


    Boris fumed.


    Thinking of the biased old sect chief was getting on his nerves. He had a strong desire to kill of the


    people in the Snow Sect.


    "Boris, the old sect chief never intended to pass his position to you. This is why he never taught you the


    Holy Snow Attack." Zenith continued, "So the Snow Sect doesn''t belong to you. It doesn''t belong to me,


    either. It only belongs to the Snow n and they simply entrusted it to me, for now."


    "Ha-ha, you are in the right and proper position. So you can justify whatever you want and make it


    legit." Boris cursed, "Let''s make it quick. Since array didn''t kill you, let me be the one to do it for you."


    "Being trapped in the array for a month and half, you definitely lost most of your power. Today is your


    "Yes, I may have lost most of my power due to the array, but so were you. Youbined all your


    powers with the array, but it was broken at the prime time. You also suffered great loss," Zenith


    responded, unwilling to show any chink in his armor.


    Judging from the power flowing around the two teams, it was clear that neither of the them was in their


    best form to fight.


    "You may be right, Zenith. But don''t forget that we have three innate spiritual kings, and one of them is


    an array deployer at the intermediate King Level. Your power is much less than it used to be so it''s


    easier to kill you at this state," Boris snorted.


    "Though the King-ughtering Array was broken, its power could still be tremendous when controlled


    by an array deployer at the intermediate King Level. You must die today!"


    Boris roared ferociously. Zenith fell silent and turned gloomy. He knew Boris was right.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 370 Hah-hah! Do You Remember Me

    Chapter 370 Hah-hah! Do You Remember Me


    The energy of an array deployer of the intermediate King Level was way too incredible, especially in


    this King-ughtering Array. Though the array was broken, its power was still too huge to ignore.


    The situation was even grimmer for Zenith and his subordinates because their once promising strength


    was now running short.


    "Zenith, we are of the same sect. You know I don''t want to kill you with my hands. If you hand over the


    golden token of the sect chief and surrender yourself, I''ll show you mercy by at least giving you a


    decent death." Seeing the gloomy faces of Zenith and Elder Evan, Boris grinned hideously, as if he was


    being sarcastic.


    If he could get everything without any effort, he wouldn''t bother to begin a fight with Zenith.


    "I hope you are not being afraid of having a battle between us, Boris," Zenith sneered. Though he was


    at a disadvantage, he didn''t want to give up that easy or just even show weakness to his opponent.


    "Maybe I''ll die today. But one or two of you will go to hell with me. I promise you!" Zenith clenched his


    fist and shouted with all his might. His face turned crimson red, ferocious with fury.


    Even a strong and peaceful innate spiritual king would be driven crazy when pushed over the edge.


    Hearing Zenith''s words, Boris and the other two innate spiritual kings all clenched their teeth, as their


    faces darkened because they knew he was telling the truth. If Zenith would put up a desperate fight, he


    would definitely end the life of at least one of them. After all, Zenith was a middle spiritual king.


    Both Boris and Errol turned their eyes to that array deployer.


    The array deployer hesitated for a while and nodded his head stone-faced. He was pretty confident of


    his own strength which he was the only one who knew about.


    The array deployer''s confidence encouraged hispanions. They turned and fixed their cold and


    sharp eyes on Zenith.


    "Since you are so confident about yourself, Zenith, let''s not waste our time arguing. Make your move


    and we''ll fight! You have been trapped in the King-ughtering Array for one month and a half already.


    I wonder how much strength you were able to scavenge now," Boris let out an annoying smirk, as if


    challenging Zenith.


    Boom! Hardly had he finished his words, the aura that typically belonged to a middle spiritual king burst


    out like a violent storm. The earth trembled and the mountains swayed in different directions. The


    intense momentum permeated the air and was soon condensed into an intangible cyclone, whirling


    towards Zenith, Elder Evan, and their subordinates.


    "Humph! Don''t dream of trapping me with this broken King-ughtering Array!" Zenith replied with


    angst, intended to kill.


    He also saw the array deployer''s nod in agreement earlier. It seemed that his enemies were quite


    confident about the King-ughtering Array, even when it was broken. Little did they know that they


    underestimated Zenith.


    "Boris, I remember that you always wanted to see the Holy Snow Attack. Let me show it to you now.


    Watch carefully! This is the Holy Snow Attack, the most powerful cultivation method of the Snow Sect!"


    Crack! Crack!


    With these words, Zenith activated his energy. All of a sudden, the temperature in the small valley


    dropped sharply and was lower than any other ce in the Snow Land. There were frosts in the air, as


    if the whole space was frozen.


    A warrior under the level of Bone Reinforcement would be frozen up immediately.


    Strong warriors like Elder Evan who had reached the peak of the demi-immortal level also had to


    activate their spiritual energy to defend themselves against the subzero temperature.


    Ssh¡ª¡ª Large snowkes fell down from the sky, burying the valley. Under Zenith''s violent attack,


    Boris was losing ground.


    In fact, Zenith was also bing paler and paler, resembling the whiteness of snow. After all, he had


    been trapped in the King-ughtering Array for a month and a half. His strength was running short,


    nearing depletion.


    Seeing the power of the Holy Snow Attack, Boris''s face darkened, eyes filled with greed. He yearned


    for that cultivation method. If Zenith didn''t even exist, it should have belonged to him.


    "I''ll take care of Zenith while you two deal with the other bastards for me," Boris shouted amand.


    He turned his face to Errol and the array deployer, pointing to Elder Evan and the other warriors.


    "Chief Boris, rest assured. We''ll take care of them. Just leave them to us. I promised to help and I will


    not take back my word!" Errol assured. The array deployer also shook his head in agreement.


    Then, the two spiritual kings turned their eyes to Elder Evan with disdain.


    "Elder Evan, please leave now! I''ll deal with them. Remember, when you get out of here, go and find


    Ricky, Grace, and Autn. They''ll help you to rebuild the Snow Sect for me!" Zenith turned his face to


    Elder Evan and said in a calm but firm voice. He would not let his warriors in harm''s way.


    With these words, he broadened the area that the frozen ice covered, which eventually enveloped


    Boris and the other enemies.


    "Chief Zenith! We will stay and fight. We are not afraid of death!" Elder Evan sought Zenith''s approval.


    "I know I can count on your loyalty, Elder Evan. But the Snow Sect is more important than my life and it


    relies greatly on you. If you can get out of here safely, the Snow Sect will not be destroyed. Please,


    don''t let me down!" Zenith said hopefully, his eyes filled with the tears he was suppressing.


    Hearing his words, Elder Evan and the other warriors were all silenced.


    They understood Zenith''s request rooted in hope. They didn''t want to let him down. But how could they


    leave him alone to face the strongest of his enemies? When the sect chief was in danger, the


    subordinates were supposed to protect him with their lives instead of running away like cowards.


    "Run away? Hah-hah! How naive! Do you think they can escape under my nose?" Boris sneered coldly.


    Boom!


    The murderous aura surrounding Boris rose once more. He created a Frozen Ice Ultimate Domain


    which crushed with that of Zenith and dragged Errol and the array deployer out of Zenith''s Ultimate


    Domain.


    "Kill them!" Boris roared ferociously.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hearing hismand, Errol and the array deployer moved immediately. The innate power of flushing


    tree burst out of Errol''s body and formed into countless thick vines, which twisted in the air and leapt up


    at the warriors like green pythons ready to lynch them.


    At the same time, the array deployer also activated his power. Intricate green runes appeared on his


    forehead and soon spread across his whole body. The moment he gestured with his hands, the green


    runes floated out from his body and settled on Errol''s sturdy vines.


    All of a sudden, the innate power filling the air all flowed into the vines which multiplied their already


    strong power.


    The attacks of the enemies were so fierce that Elder Evan and the other warriors were unable to


    counter them.


    "Do you think two lower spiritual kings can kill my men before my eyes?" Zenith''s eyes darted over to


    his enemies in a gasp. He stepped forward and blocked their attack with a frozen ice palm.


    However, his attack was also blocked by another palm. It was Boris, who was grinning sarcastically.


    The battle was in a deadlock, about to be a draw.


    Zenith''s face suddenly disyed worry.


    He could destroy Boris''s attack before with great ease. Even if Boris would be replicated thrice, Zenith


    could surely win against him before. Sadly, Zenith was reaping the consequences of being trapped in


    the King-ughtering array for a long time.


    "Hah-hah! Zenith! Why is it so difficult to for you to ept the fact that I''m now stronger than you? It''s


    toote for all the regrets. Just keep your eyes wide open and watch how I end the lives of your


    subordinates!" Boris said with a tremendousugh.


    "Hah-hah! Do you forget about me? It seemed that you guys have forgotten who it was that broke the


    King-ughtering Array!"

 Chapter 371 Balance

    Chapter 371 Bnce


    Boom!


    Along with this deafening sound, a fire ball rose from the valley. It was the Heaven Melting Fire! It came


    shrouding the vines like a cage.


    And then all vines were scorched, ashes scattered, and turned into the force of flushing tree under the


    work of this Heaven Melting Fire. It then destroyed the indigo-lined array with all its might.


    Roar!


    This sound screeched as if it was really from a dragon. A giant, crimson serpent, glowing brightly as the


    sun, swept towards Errol and the array deployer from below with an indestructible power.


    Tumbling! They were both forcibly pushed back by such irresistible rampage.


    As a second ss middle spiritual king, there was no way for Errol to withstand Soar even at his


    highest peak. Unlucky for them, the array deployer, despite his power of middle spiritual king, was only


    capable of controlling arrays below intermediate King Level.


    Even at his peak, it would take a long time and a mild environment for him to create an intermediate


    King Level array. Now that he had just been taken aback, he was not able to deploy even an inferior


    King Level array.


    So, facing the reality of how powerful Soar was, he had to back down.


    "Have you all forgotten about me? Just so you know, I am the one who shattered this King-ughtering


    Array," Soar proudly announced, projecting his gigantic mouth.


    "Innate spiritual king beast!" Zenith and Boris uttered in shock.


    "My name is Soar," said Soar as he turned to Zenith with a smile on his face. "It was my brother who


    sent me to save you from this King-ughtering Array bullshit."


    "We are grateful of your kindness and help," Zenith and Elder Evan, along with others, expressed their


    outpouring gratitude. Judging from what just happened, Soar was indeed helping them.


    "Spiritual king beast, if I may know who your brother is¡­" Zenith grew curious and asked after


    expressing his gratitude.


    "Chief Zenith, I will get to that when it''s time. Let''s deal with the problems at hand first," Soar dodged


    that question. "And you don''t have to say spiritual king beast all the time, just call me by my name."


    "Okay, I will!" Zenith agreed as the despair in his eyes faded away and was immediately reced with


    a strong will to fight.


    Soar might not be at his strongest at the moment, but it was more than enough for him take on Errol


    and the array deployer. So both parties stood an equal chance of winning now.


    Zenith was confident when even the battle was surely neck and neck.


    Right away, his Ultimate Ice Domain was confronting Boris again.


    "Boris, looks like the odds are on our side!" Seeing shadow back on Boris'' eyes, Zenith said with a


    smile on his face


    "Spiritual king beast, this fight between our humans has nothing to do with you," said Boris, looking


    ferocious.


    "You are right. It has nothing to do with me. But I like meddling, you know? So what are you gonna do


    about it?" Soar grinned proudly.


    "Arrogant beast! Do you really think that I can''t beat you?" The array deployer cut in with a stern look


    on his face. "I will show you what a true intermediate King Level array deployer can do!"


    With that being said, an indigo-lined array emerged from his body and the rear array. These arrays


    quickly coalesced with the broken King-ughtering Array.


    Zenith''s side instantly felt it. The air was once again filled with malicious intent and it looked like that


    broken King-ughtering Array was piecing itself together.


    "How could this possibly happen?"


    Zenith and Elder Evan''s hearts sunk as they graced the power''s evolution before their eyes.


    They were right to be scared as they had experienced the power of King-ughtering Array before.


    They never stood a chance against it and would not havested that long if it were not for Zenith being


    at his peak.


    "Zenith, let me tell you this, the odds are not on your side this time." Once again, Boris burst in


    Errol and Elder Logon joined the fun.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The array deployer said with confidence, "Although you have broken the center of this array, it can still


    be revived in the hands of a promising array deployer. This is something you will never understand."


    "Now I am going to use your blood to refresh this King-ughtering Array. Especially your blood, innate


    spiritual king beast!"


    The power of the array deployer just peaked, and then he was about to unleash it upon Zenith and his


    men.


    Unlikely to what was expected, such strong power just dispersed. Gone without a trace.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they couldn''t understand what just happened.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Soar transformed into a human and ecstatically cackled. Heughed so hard it felt like his belly was


    going to burst.


    "Array deployer, is this all you can do?"


    Soar pointed his finger at him, sneering condescendingly.


    "What happened?" Boris howled in frustration.


    The array deployer gave Soar his death stare as if he intended to kill him with his sharp eyes.


    As an array deployer, he knew exactly what happened.


    "Ha-ha, intermediate King Level array deployer, you can''t possibly think that I only destroyed two


    centers out in the open while missing your other two hidden centers, can you?" Soar snorted as he was


    boastfullyughing.


    "I will be honest. I see right through your King-ughtering Array. Your centers visible out in the open


    were just disguise. You cannot fool me with those fake array centers.


    So not only did I destroy two fake centers, I was also able to infiltrate the other two hidden ones. Sorry


    but your intermediate King-ughtering Array is useless now."


    Soar made a face to annoy the array deployer.


    However, this array deployer was still powerful and experienced so he would surely recover over one


    defeat.


    "It appears that you have learned quite a lot. I lost this time, but I have your face and scent etched to


    my memory," said the array deployer in an impossibly calm manner.


    He also looked at Boris and expressed his regret. It was clear that the King-ughtering Array had


    failed them so they would rely on their own power from now on.


    "Ha-ha, Boris! Looks like the odds are in my favor after all!"


    Table had just turned, and Zenithughed once again.

 Chapter 372 Separation From The Snow Sect

    Chapter 372 Separation From The Snow Sect


    Having heard what Zenith had said, the crowd suddenly calmed down. Boris and his allies stared at


    Zenith with hideous expressions on their faces, in stark contrast to Zenith and the others looked rather


    rxed.


    Soar stretched himself at ease, knowing he needn''t worry about a thing.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Boris broke the silence and raged, "Zenith, you are lucky this time but your luck will soon


    run out. Let''s go!"


    Boris left with his allies and headed to the Snow Sect.


    "I hope only one of us will be alive when we see each other next time," Zenith scornfully called out to


    him.


    "I agree," Boris turned around and replied. They disappeared from the canyon with Kinsey and Ellison


    following them.


    "Ha-ha, better hide the center of the array deeper next time when you deploy one. Keep that in mind,


    array deployer at the intermediate King Level!" Soar teased again as he watched them leave.


    Even if Zenith and Soar wanted to kill Boris right then and there, they held back. This was because the


    forces of both sides were evenly matched.


    Perhaps Errol and the array deployer could not outmatch Soar. But it was highly unlikely that Soar


    could defeat both of them, not to mention killing them on the spot.


    Since they could not kill their enemies, there was no point starting a fight. They could keep fighting until


    one party was all dead, but it would be useless to do it now.


    "Ho!" Having made sure that Boris waspletely gone, Zenith and Elder Evan were finally able to


    rx. Trapped in the King-ughtering Array, all they had expected was impending death.


    It had been a long time since they had to face and survive their own death.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They sincerely thanked Soar again, utterly grateful that he had helped them leave with their lives.


    "Soar, please tell us who your brother is," Zenith pleaded.


    "Me!"


    Ricky emerged from the Chaotic Fire Zone, grinning widely.


    After a brief break, he could finally walk normally. He had already recovered some of his spiritual


    energy and power. However, the wounds inside his body had not yet fully healed.


    "It''s you, Ricky!" Zenith and the other elders were all shocked, their mouths falling open. It was not


    Ricky''s sudden appearance that surprised them, because they knew he had the spiritual space tool.


    "It''s me for sure!" Ricky grinned even wider at their shocked faces.


    The crowd nced at Ricky and looked at Soar again in surprise. They could not understand how an


    ordinary warrior could be the brother of an innate spiritual king beast!


    But then they remembered it was Ricky they were talking about!


    "Chief, are you okay?" Grace came forward and asked anxiously.


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd also wondered how Ricky could have made such great progress.


    They threw numerous questions at him. Where had he gone in the past year? What had he been able


    to do?


    Ricky replied briefly, carefully ommitting some secret parts.


    The question he addressed the most was how Soar, an innate spiritual beast, now called him his


    brother.


    "It was all because of my irresistible charm!" Ricky''s answer made everyone speechless. But they did


    not probe any further. Ricky would only say what he wanted to say!


    It was more than enough to know that Ricky was stronger with a powerful assistant by his side.


    ¡­¡­


    "By the way, what is our next n? Shall we go back to the Snow Sect?" Ricky pointed out the urgent


    issue at hand.


    "How is the Snow Sect now?" asked Zenith.


    "Beside Edgar and a few loyal ones, the other disciples have surrendered to Boris," Grace replied.


    "I guessed as much," Zenith signed. "So there''s no need for me to go back to the Snow Sect then. Let''s


    see what we can do after we take a break."


    "Chief, shall we give up on the Snow Sect like this?" Elder Evan and other elders asked a little


    reluctantly.


    "There is no way that I will give up on the Snow Sect. It''s been entrusted to us by our ancestors,"


    Zenith replied. "I still have the inheritance golden token of the Snow Sect. As long as you are here with


    me, the Sect won''t vanish at all."


    "The Snow Sect out there is just a ce filled with traitors. Why should we stick to it? I believe a real


    Snow Sect can be rebuilt with you fighting alongside with me."


    "We understand what you mean!" Elder Evan and the others were relieved.


    As Zenith said, why should they care much about the Snow Sect now, which was full of betrayal and


    traitors? As long as the Snow Sect existed in their hearts and the faithful disciples still banded together,


    the true Snow Sect would emerge victorious.


    "But remember: only one Snow Sect should exist in this continent. So when I reestablish a new Snow


    Sect, it would be the time for the old and illicit one to be destroyed!"


    Zenith announced firmly.


    "Of course, Chief Zenith. So let them enjoy their fake show for now," Ricky nodded. Everyone else


    murmured their agreement.


    They would not allow two Snow Sects at the same time.


    "Chief, but I''m afraid you''ll have to return to the Snow Sect again after all. Edgar and others are still


    trapped in the closet in the Zenith Mountain!" Ricky told him.


    "I know," Zenith nodded.


    "Chief, please take Soar with you. You are still very weak now," Ricky continued.


    "Fair enough." Zenith epted the offer. "Elder Evan, please take them to the ce we agreed on."


    "Copy that, Chief Zenith." Elder Evan smiled and nodded.


    Zenith and Soar now departed for the Snow Sect.


    "I hope Boris will let them go without causing too much trouble," Ricky anxiously said.


    "Don''t worry. Since Boris chose to retreat his allies, he will not fight with Chief Zenith again for Edgar


    and the rest. They can''t recover fast within such a short time, unless they have some rare Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth," Elder Evan reminded him.


    "Yes!" "That''s true!" the others agreed.


    "By the way, Elder Evan, where are we going?"


    Ricky wondered curiously.


    "Aha, you will see. Come with me!" Elder Evan said, gesturing.


    He lead the group out of the canyon and headed deep into the heart of the snowy mountains.

 Chapter 373 Fight For Fortune

    Chapter 373 Fight For Fortune


    Under the leadership of Elder Evan, the team soon arrived in a canyon deep in the snowy mountains.


    This canyon was covered with ice and snow. In addition to coniferous woods, there were multiple


    traces of beasts moving around. As soon as Elder Evan came, he released the maximum momentum


    of the demi-immortal. Immediately, he could hear the hidden beasts shuffling around to flee from the


    canyon.


    "Come on, our foothold shall be in this canyon from now on, and this ce should also be another


    secret base of our Snow Sect," Elder Evan announced.


    "Another secret base?" Hearing his words, not only Ricky and Grace, but also Elder Lucia, Elder


    Samuel and the other three elders were doubtful. They had never heard before that the Snow Sect had


    such a secret base.


    "In the entire Snow Sect, only the sect chief and I know about this valley," Elder Evan exined to ease


    their doubts.


    "In this martial arts world that obeys the jungle justice, any force may face the danger of being


    destroyed at any time, so we decided that we must always be prepared with a reserve force for our


    sect.


    And this valley is exactly that reserve force our Snow Sect needed. Ricky, do you remember the


    Blizzard Cliff?"


    "Yes, Elder Evan; of course I remember." Ricky nodded his head to the Elder.


    "On the Blizzard Cliff, there is a secret passageway that directly connects to this ce. If the Snow


    Sect ever finds itself in great trouble, we can send our disciples to escape from the Blizzard Cliff in


    hopes of conserving the main force and rejuvenating the sect someday," Elder Evan continued.


    "Unfortunately this time, the trouble was the internal conflict in our sect. Apart from you, Edgar, and


    several other disciples, all the others turned into very passive fence-sitters." Elder Evan sighed with


    disappointment in his voice.


    "Elder, there is no need to worry about them. After what they did, we can now see clearly what kind of


    people they truly are," Elder Samuel said to console him.


    "Yes, that''s all over now. Let them be. As the sect chief said, from now on, there shall be a new Snow


    Sect. We can rebuild a better sect for ourselves!" Elder Lucia and others nodded.


    A momentter, they all entered the valley. In the deep part of the valley, Elder Evan started all the


    gears and then some huge artificial caves appeared right in front of them.


    The caves were not particrly grand, but they were definitely not crude.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The caves had everything the warriors needed for their practice, and Elder Evan also told them that


    there was a secret Treasure Tower somewhere in the valley, which could guarantee their cultivation in


    the future.


    About six hourster, Zenith and Soar returned with Edgar and the others.


    Later, instead of discussing their next steps, they closed their doors and started to heal themselves.


    After all, in the world of martial arts, everything was based on one''s strength. It would not toote to


    discuss everything once they recovered their strength.


    Ricky had also went to cultivating. After all, he had sustained some serious internal injuries in the


    recent battles.


    However, Ricky still could not rest his mind. He hoped that the news of his return would not be revealed


    so quickly. Otherwise, if some middle spiritual kings came here now, they would have no strength to


    defend from their powerful attacks.


    ''I hope that the spiritual space tool I possess was tempting enough to Boris and his fellows, so they


    would choose not to reveal the news so quickly, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Then, he also entered a closed state to cultivate. This time, he had a sole purpose: to restore his


    strength to its peak state as soon as possible.


    ...


    After he began with his cultivation, a whole month passed by rapidly. Ricky had recovered his peak


    state while Zenith had also recovered all his strength.


    Zenith and Elder Evan did not necessarily suffer from a lot of pain, but their innate power and blood


    vitality were all consumed when trapped in that array.


    So a month was more than enough for them to fully recover.


    When they got back to their peak state, they gathered themselves together to talk about the uing


    issues.


    "Chief Zenith, please tell us more about your rejuvenation n," Elder Evan said.


    "We should not push the rejuvenation of our Snow Sect in such a hurry, because it would surely take a


    long time, probably even more than decades. We should keep ourselves calm before we have enough


    strength to kill Boris, otherwise he will be warned by our movements. If that happens, we will have no


    chance to achieve our goal at all," Zenith said.


    "So what do you think?" Elder Samuel asked politely.


    "Next, I will put all my attention on cultivation. I am preparing to go to somewhere beyond the Snow


    Land and seek for more opportunities until I break through into a demi-spiritual emperor, at least a


    After that, I will pay Boris a visit and kill him myself," Zenith said in a cold voice.


    It was obvious that Zenith hadpletely made up his mind by this time. And for Zenith breaking


    through into the demi-spiritual emperor, Ricky was quite confident he would be able to do so. In the


    past, Zenith was able to be a first ss middle spiritual king when he had to deal with the power


    y between him and Boris. If he put all his full attention on his cultivation, he was very much likely to


    break through into an emperor in the future.


    "You are right. But we will be in grave danger once you leave!" Elder Evan said with a smile.


    "You do not have to worry. I have known Boris for a long time. I bet the next thing he would do is follow


    the array deployer and attempt to go to somewhere else to make him stronger, because he is not one


    to just wait and die," said Zenith.


    "He knows deep in his heart that as long as I breathe, it wouldn''t matter whether he kills you or not.


    And before leaving, I will force Boris to make a Martial Arts Oath."


    "We understand." Elder Evan nodded his head and continued, "When do you n to leave then?"


    "At least after a year," Zenith announced.


    "A year! Is it because you want to wait until that ''thing'' passes?" hearing Zenith''s words, Elder Evan


    asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course, this will be the greatest opportunity for any force in the Realm of Wildness and for any


    warrior below the innate realm. You can''t miss it. And I will always have your back," Zenith exined


    further.


    "Ha-ha, then we should be grateful." Hearing Zenith''s words, Elder Evan and the others allughed


    happily.


    "Chief, I''m sorry but what on earth are you talking about?" Ricky asked. Ricky, Edgar, and the other


    disciples were curious about what they were talking about the entire time.


    "The battle for fortune in the Realm of Wildness!" Zenith said with a heavy breath.


    "The battle for fortune?"


    "Fortune, as you all know, though invisible, is very important to the cultivation of any martial arts


    warrior." Zenith continued and said, "On this continent, there used to be innumerable geniuses, but only


    a few of them finally stood up on the peak; however, on the contrary, some mediocre warriors were


    able to stand on the peak. It was all because of fortune.


    And every time you have a chance in an adventure, it''s also considered fortune."


    "We already knew about that!" Ricky and the others nodded their heads.


    "But since fortune is invisible, how could anyone fight for it?"


    "The division of the Realms is not idental. However, ording to the Fortune Land in this ce, the


    size of a Realm is directly proportional to the size of the Fortune Land," Zenith said.


    "The Fortune Land!" Hearing his words, Ricky and the others had doubts in their minds once again.


    At this moment, they realized that they knew very little about things on the road of cultivation.

 Chapter 374 Setting Up the Misty South Palace

    Chapter 374 Setting Up the Misty South Pce


    "The Fortune Land is the most mysterious ce in the whole continent. It not only exists in the


    invisible, but also can disappear in the invisible," Zenith exined as he saw their confused faces.


    "However, the Fortune Land appears only once every hundred years in a small realm like our Realm of


    Wildness. In bigger realms andnds, the Fortune Land can take millenia to appear.


    In the Fortune Land, the so-called invisible fortune gathers together to show its shape in the way of


    something that we are able to perceive," he added.


    "What? The fortune can show its shape in the Fortune Land!" some disciples, including Ricky,


    eximed in an excited and surprised tone upon hearing Zenith''s exnation.


    "That''s right! The fortune appears in the shape of dragon meridian in the Fortune Land. In other words,


    the fortunepetition is also apetition of dragon meridian in the Fortune Land," Zenith exined


    calmly.


    "In the Fortune Land, the more dragon meridians you gain, the more rewards from the Fortune Land


    await you. The process of making a breakthrough to reach the innate level will be much easier for you.


    Your forces will have a good fortune too.


    Most importantly, your own fortune will progress. It will help you more times in your future if you run into


    trouble or danger," he added.


    "I can''t believe that apetition of fortune has so many advantages," the disciples sighed.


    "That''s right!" Elder Evan chimed in. "Chief Zenith and Boris have had a breakthrough to the level of


    innate spiritual king after they came out of the Fortune Land.


    Once it appears, more and more warriors of the demi-immortal level in the whole Realm of Wildness


    will fight for fortune and choose to undergo the Thunderstroke Doom after that. But who knows how


    many of them will make a sessful breakthrough to reach an innate spiritual king, and how many will


    die from the Thunderstroke Doom of supreme enlightenment."


    "For us older warriors, we don''t want to break through the innate spiritual king anymore. We just want


    to get more dragon meridians to extend our lifespan. That''s enough for us. Ricky, Grace, our future


    rests on your shoulders," Elder Samuel added.


    "That''s right. Autn also has the opportunity this time. It''s a pity that he left with Olivia."


    "Don''t worry! When Autn returns, he will definitely be an innate spirit," Elder Lucia asserted.


    "Chief Zenith, how soon will the Fortune Land appear?" Ricky asked eagerly.


    "In nearly three months, it will be exactly one hundred years since thest time the Fortune Land


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    appeared," Zenith stated. "Every warrior of the Realm of Wildness will make careful preparations to


    wait for the once-in-a-century opportunity.


    Next, you and Grace must improve your strength because atst, only warriors at the perk of the demi-


    immortal realm will have the opportunity topete for the ultimate dragon meridian."


    "Understood, Chief!" Ricky was so excited at the mention of thispetition!


    He didn''t know what the ultimate dragon meridian was, but it must be the most important thing in the


    fortunepetition.


    "I regretfully have to tell you that you might miss the fortunepetition this time due to your current


    strength," Zenith said to others, including Edgar.


    "Of course, if you want to go into the Fortune Land, I can''t stop you, and I won''t. However, I hope you


    understand this. It''s imperative that you understand that you need more strength topete for the


    things you want.


    Life is more important. Don''t bite off more than you can chew. If you follow this advice, you will go much


    farther in the martial arts world," Zenith added.


    "Chief Zenith, we all understand. Even if you don''t forbid us, we don''t want to take part in the fortune


    But still, there was a wistful gleam in their eyes. After all, it was a great opportunity that only came once


    in a century!


    "It''s the best choice for you to give up thepetition this time. Well done." Zenith nodded with relief.


    Of course, he also wished that they could go into the Fortune Land, but their lives were more important


    above all. After going into the Fortune Land, they would be sent to random ces. Even if Elder Evan


    wanted to protect them, it would still be a long time before they could find where they were.


    "Ricky, Grace, if there''s anything that you don''t understand,e and ask me. I will answer all your


    questions to the best of my knowledge," Zenith pledged to the two warriors.


    "Thank you very much, Chief," Ricky and Grace replied, excitement beaming on their faces.


    "However, we also need to set up a new force now so when wepete for the fortune, it''ll have a


    ce to flow," Zenith said.


    "A new force? But you have said that there is only one Snow Sect, in the whole Snow Land," Elder


    Evan asked with many doubts.


    "That''s right. But we can set up another force independently!" Zenith smiled and turned his eyes to


    Ricky.


    An unpleasant feeling formed in the pit of Ricky''s stomach. He thought that Zenith was going to force


    him into something he didn''t n on!


    "Chief Zenith, what force do you want to set up?" Elder Evan rified.


    "I won''t set up a new force. Ricky will." Zenith watched Ricky with a smile.


    The elders were momentarily confused after hearing what Zenith had said. But they soon realized what


    he meant and watched Ricky with a smile on their faces.


    "Chief Zenith, what do you mean? I don''t understand," Ricky asked, scratching his head.


    "Ricky, you are not a fool. You have understood what we said," Zenith chuckled. "Next, how about


    developing your Misty South Faction? We also want to join you, you know!"


    Ricky clearly knew what Zenith implied. But because of Boris, the Misty South Faction only existed in


    recent memories now.


    "Chief, Elders, you want to join my Misty South Faction which doesn''t physically exist anymore? You


    must be kidding me!" Ricky asked with a smile.


    "Of course not. Do you think we''re kidding?" Zenith replied with a twinkle in his eye. "But we should


    change the name. If a force has the innate spirits, it can''t be called a mere faction, after all!


    When you set up the Misty South Faction, you also hoped that it would flourish one day. I will not give


    up on the true Snow Sect. I n to re-establish it in the future and I will need the Misty South Faction at


    that time."


    "Ricky, it''s a great opportunity that you can''t miss. The Fortune Land only appears once every one


    hundred years. You need to seize the opportunity to gain some fortune for your Misty South Faction.


    We will all work together," the Elders said sincerely.


    Ricky was silent when he saw their genuine expressions. Atst, he made a decision. Of course he had


    founded the Misty South Faction with great dreams and ambitions for its future!


    "Well, the Misty South Faction will change into the Misty South Pce from today onwards," Ricky


    announced, determination shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 375 Zeniths Confident Claim

    Chapter 375 Zenith''s Confident im


    Ricky''s loud announcement echoed in the cave. At once, everyone held their breath as they were


    ovee with shock. They all turned to stare at Ricky with wide eyes, not knowing how to react or


    what to say. As what he said settled in, their feelings of shock were reced with buzzing excitement.


    The cave waspletely engulfed in silence until Zenith burst out and said, "Good boy! That''s exactly


    what I''ve been expecting from you! You''ve made a fabulous decision!" He stretched out his arm and pat


    Ricky heavily on his shoulder. Then he added, "Only ambitious men are qualified to be strong warriors!


    You are an amazing genius, so don''t ever waste your clever brain. You must be ambitious enough to go


    ahead in the martial arts world. I''m more than pleased to hear this announcement! It proves that you


    have greatlyudable ambition! I''m so proud of you, boy!" Zenith could not help but smile as he praised


    Ricky.


    "Thank you for your support, Chief Zenith!" Ricky said. Then, he turned to the others. "Today, the Misty


    South Faction ceases to exist as the Misty South Pcees into this world!" he said, his tone full of


    confidence and determination.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That is music to my ears, Ricky! Don''t worry about the follow-ups. The other elders and I will take care


    of them. We will run the Misty South Pce well! You can just concentrate on your cultivation and


    practice. Don''t bother yourself about handling the affairs of the pce," Elder Evan said with a bright


    smile on his face.


    "Yes, Elder Evan is right. Even though we are old and stiff, we still have the ability to manage a pce


    well. Ha-ha!" another elder echoed in agreement.


    "Thank you very much. I''m deeply grateful for your support, elders," Ricky replied gratefully as he


    slightly bowed his head towards everyone. He let out a sigh. Their supportive attitude was very much a


    relief to him.


    Ricky had always been an ambitious man, and he wanted to do more than just establish the Misty


    South Pce. he had always nned on turning his own organization into one of the top forces in the


    world. That was why he tried to establish the Misty South Faction with such intense determination right


    from the very beginning. Now, being able to turn his faction into a pce was an extremely important


    marker of progress.


    But there was one thing that concerned him the most; he was afraid that he would have to spend too


    much time and energy maintaining and managing his organization. In that case, he would have a hard


    time concentrating on his cultivation. Zenith was just one negative example. He became so engaged


    managing the Snow Sect that he also became entangled in the power struggles. Ricky was afraid that


    the same might happen to him.


    So originally, his n was to establish therger force once he became much stronger.


    But now that Elder Evan and all the other elders supported him and promised that they would be the


    ones to take care of the Misty South Pce, it was like a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Finally, there was nothing for him to worry about anymore. He was now certain that his pce would


    stand firm and have a ce in the Snow Land with the help of six powerful demi-immortals.


    What was more, Zenith, an innate spirit, stood behind him too. He was sure that Zenith would be really


    helpful to him in handling many difficult situations.


    In spite of all this, Ricky knew that it was still not time for him to rest easy. There was still much weight


    on his shoulders. For one, he was afraid that the innate spirits from other ces woulde to the


    Snow Land in order to take his spiritual space tool from him once they found out that he had returned.


    But now was not the time for him to share this concern with the others.


    "Ha-ha! You see, we have six old men to help you with the business in Misty South Pce! However,


    we do not do charity, so you will have to pay us. How about this? When you grow stronger, find us


    more Treasures from Heaven and Earth to extend our lives. We are not innate spirits, you know, and


    sooner orter, we are going to pass away, unless we somehow find a chance to be innate spirits.


    We want to live much longer in this world, you know? Ha-ha!" Elder Evan and other eldersughed.


    "Of course, elders! I will definitely do that. You have my words," Ricky replied in a sincere tone. "If


    possible, I will find the great opportunity that would help you be innate spiritual kings! I will try my


    best to do that. You can count on me!"


    "Oh, such sweet words! We are so pleased to hear that! Thank you so much. We look forward to the


    day when you finally bring us that chance," Elder Evan eximed with joy. The other elders also


    echoed his excitement. Ricky''s sincere promise brought them happiness. They were d to see that


    Ricky was indeed a grateful man. After all, it was always pleasing and rewarding to help those who


    were grateful.


    In hindsight, it did not really matter to them whether or not Ricky would seed in his promise. It was


    enough for them that he was righteous enough to actually make the promise and mean it.


    "Hey, are you still worried about those innate spiritual kings from other ces?"


    Zenith asked, the concern in his tone heavy. As an experienced innate spirit, he had the capability to


    see through people, and he seemed to detect Ricky''s worries through his eyes.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith. You can always see through me. That''s exactly what I''m concerned about the most


    for the time being. I just don''t think they will give up easily and stop chasing after me. I still have the


    spiritual space tool, after all. It is what they are really after, and I''m sure that once they find out that I


    am already back here, they will definitely flood into the Snow Land. That''s big trouble waiting to


    happen," Ricky replied with furrowed eyebrows as he nodded.


    "You can rest assured and not worry about it anymore. I will not have supported you in announcing the


    establishment of the Misty South Pce if I cannot control everything, but now that I have nodded, that


    means that I have everything under control," Zenith eximed with absolute confidence. "All you need


    to do next is to announce to the whole Realm of Wildness the establishment of the Misty South Pce!


    Don''t you worry about other things."


    Zenith''s confident im surprised everyone, including Ricky and Elder Evan. All of a sudden, they


    found themselves at a loss for words again. Of course, they trusted Zenith, but they were curious


    beings, and they had a lot of questions itching to be answered. Where did Chief Zenith get his


    confidence from?


    Zenith knew why they had such reaction. He smiled mysteriously. "Before I was stuck in the King-


    ughtering Array, I had already broken through my level and be a first ss middle spiritual


    king," he exined. "I had thought then that it would take a long time before my next breakthrough.


    However, while I was struggling and fighting in the King-ughtering Array, I suddenly realized


    something. I seemed to have achieved a major achievement inprehending the enlightening power.


    Even though almost all of the disciples of the Snow Sect had betrayed me, somehow I suddenly saw


    the light and felt very much enlightened.


    My mind has changed a lot, and I am sure that before long, I will be able to be an upper spiritual


    king - the strongest warrior in the Realm of Wildness!"


    "Wh... What? Is that true? Are you sure you can break through and be an upper spiritual king?"


    Elder Evan and other elders stood up in shock at once upon hearing Zenith''s exnation. Their hands


    shivered with excitement and their voice trembled with delight. This was, by all means, the best music


    to their ears.


    In the Realm of Wildness, lower spiritual kings were the strongest warriors in the martial arts, the


    middle spiritual kings were the ones who ruled the realm, and the upper spiritual kings were literally the


    most powerful warriors in the whole realm. Thetter were the ones who controlled the Realm of


    Wildness.


    In the Realm of Wildness, only the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the Shadow King of the


    Endless Shadow were upper spiritual kings so far. And thanks to their spiritual king level, their


    organizations, the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the Endless Shadow, were the two most powerful


    forces in the Realm of Wildness.


    If Zenith broke through and reached the upper spiritual king, then with his support, the Misty South


    Pce would be one of the most powerful forces, too. These elders were willing to support Zenith


    and leave the Snow Sect to follow him because they had faith that he would be able to reach a higher


    ss. More than that, they also trusted Zenith and believed that once he became more powerful, they


    would also get some benefits from him.


    However, that was not the only reason. The primary, most important reason they had for supporting


    Zenith was that they knew he was a righteous man. They had stayed with him and worked for him in


    the Snow Sect for a long time, and they were more like family to each other than just friends.


    "Yes, I''m sure I can!" Zenith replied. Then he turned to Ricky and said, "I''m sure that with me, who will


    soon be an upper spiritual king, standing behind you, they would not dare to stir and force you to


    give them what they want.


    Besides, currently, I think they are upied with fighting over the fortune. By the time youe back


    from the Fortune Land, I will have already be an upper spiritual king. By then, you will not need to


    fear them at all anymore.


    And, as far as I know, you will leave the Realm of Wildness after you finish your task in the Fortune


    Land, am I right? I know the Realm of Wildness is a small ce for you. You belong to a bigger world."


    "You absolutely see through me, Chief Zenith!" Ricky shrugged his shoulders. It did note as a


    surprise to him that Zenith already knew of his next n of leaving the Realm of Wilderness.


    "Ha-ha. You were trained in the Snow Sect once. I, of course, know you better than others," Zenith said


    before he burst intoughter.


    Everything Zenith had said was true. However, there was one thing he did not know. Ricky once fought


    against the Shadow King who was trying to steal his spiritual space tool from him.


    That meant that if Ricky showed up, there was a high possibility that the Shadow King woulde


    after him once again. Ricky knew that he must be paying close attention to the Shadow King all the


    time.


    ''Well, obviously Chief Zenith has no idea what happened between the Shadow King and I. Hopefully


    the mysterious axe in my body would frighten the old freak, so that he will note to me. Otherwise, I


    will have to seek help from Doris, '' Ricky murmured in his mind. The Shadow King was already a real


    upper spiritual king, after all. There was no way he would be scared of an upper spiritual king-to-be.


    What was more, the Shadow King was a cruel, merciless killer. Ricky didn''t think that Chief Zenith was


    a match for such a vicious assassin for the time being.


    However, he chose not to share this information with Zenith. If he did, Zenith would have been affected


    by it. He would be thinking about the Shadow King all the time and it would bruise his confidence. Ricky


    knew that this would have a negative impact and would harm his next breakthrough.


    Breaking through into a higher level was extremely difficult, so the warriors must not be affected by


    anything subconsciously. If Ricky had told this information to Zenith, then Zenith would have had a


    burden in his mind.


    Even the smallest impact from that information could make him lose control during the process of


    breaking through and increase the possibility that he would fail even more. It was thest thing Ricky


    wanted to happen.


    ''Yes, Doris! I will turn to Doris and ask her to stop the Shadow King and the lord of the Imperial Pce


    of Wildness if necessary! Chief Zenith could concentrate on his breakthrough!'' Ricky was determined


    not to disturb Zenith. The quicker Zenith managed to be an upper spiritual king, the better the


    situation would be.


    ...


    "Chief Zenith! After you break through and be an upper spiritual king, will you consider rebuilding


    the Snow Sect?" Elder Evan asked calmly. Upon hearing this, the other elders also stared at Zenith


    with expectant eyes. They had now calmed down after gradually digesting the information that Zenith


    would soon be an upper spiritual king.

 Chapter 376 Proclaim

    Chapter 376 Proim


    "I cannot rebuild the Snow Sect even I can break into upper spiritual king in a short time. As I said, we


    must at least wait until I reach thepleted spiritual king and get close to the demi-spiritual emperor!"


    Zenith understood what Elder Evan and the others meant, but he still said so in a low voice.


    "Why, Chief? Don''t you have the confidence that you can kill Boris when you are an upper spiritual


    king?" Ricky asked.


    "That''s not the reason. I''m more worried about the background of the array deployer who''s following


    Boris. I suspect the force he belongs to is very powerful. It is probably a force supported by a demi-


    spiritual emperor," Zenith answered slowly.


    "So before we figure out the identity of the array deployer, we cannot take action blindly."


    "We did not know that he has such a powerful background!" the other Elders eximed in surprise.


    A force supported by a demi-spiritual emperor was like a legend in their consciousness. Even the


    words "demi-spiritual emperor" were strong enough to strike fear into their hearts.


    "How did you know, Chief?" Elder Evan asked.


    "From his umon insight and knowledge," Zenith exined. "Also, he is an array deployer at the


    intermediate King Level.


    They usually only appear at the intermediate realms andnds. And only those powerful forces of the


    intermediate King Level for a long time."


    "Umon knowledge?" Ricky suddenly thought of Ellison after hearing what Zenith said.


    In the battle with Ellison, he had been calm and even dismissive when it came to him that Ricky could


    challenge someone much stronger than him, which would usually shocked most of the people who first


    heard such a news.


    Ellison was, however,pletely indifferent, and he only saw almost every warrior as just material for


    making his puppets.


    There was only one reason which could exin why Ellison would do so. That was he had seen too


    many talents that specialized in challenging the strong, and he had also killed a lot of them. If that was


    the case, it was likely that he came from a powerful force.


    ''It seems that Ellison and his master are nowhere near the level of ordinary, '' Ricky thought. ''But this


    time, he may join the fortunepetition. Then I will get my revenge for what happenedst time in the


    valley.''


    ......


    "Chief, if the array deployeres from the force of a demi-spiritual emperor, what if he invites other


    formidable warriors?" the Elders asked anxiously.


    "He probably wouldn''t do that. If that were the case, they wouldn''t have prepared the King-ughtering


    Array for almost half a year to kill us. They could have just appointed some formidable warriors to do


    the job instead," Zenith exined. "Because the overmatches of powerful forces are arrogant, they


    wouldn''t bother with such a small realm like the Realm of Wildness."


    "What''s more, I am just a stranger for them. They wouldn''t have any incentive toe. I suspect that


    Boris paid a lot for the array deployer to take action."


    "Do you think Boris has more resources to invite such an overmatch?"


    "Then we are relieved." Elder Evan and others nodded their heads.


    Zenith said, "Alright. Now let''s get ready to proim the establishment of the Misty South Pce to the


    warriors in the whole Realm of Wildness!" After a thoughtful look, he added, "I also want to take this


    opportunity to frighten Boris!"


    "Ricky, it''s up to you for when you want to proim the news. You are the lord of the Misty South


    Pce, after all. But don''t wait too long, your main task right now is to cultivate for the fortune


    "Chief, I understand. It will be tomorrow, then. Tomorrow I will proim the establishment of the Misty


    South Pce, and that I am its lord!" Ricky dered, breathing deeply.


    He was emitting the momentum of an overmatch. The establishment of the Misty South Pce would


    be a pivotal point on his path in the martial arts world.


    ......


    After arranging everything, they returned to their caves and awaited the next day.


    Ricky met with Doris secretly after he got back to his cave. He expelled more evil spirit out of Tina,


    before telling Doris about his proiming.


    Doris agreed with his idea. She could help him by keeping two upper spiritual kings from entering the


    Snow Land merely by releasing some momentum!


    The next day, Zenith went to the metropolis in the Snow Land with Ricky and proimed the


    establishment of the Misty South Pce and Ricky as its lord.


    They made sure that the Snow Sect would hear about this.


    ......


    The whole Snow Land immediately broke out in an uproar!


    It was truly shocking news for everyone. It included three astounding facts: first, the establishment of


    the Misty South Pce itself; second, that Zenith, the top-ranked overmatch of the Snow Sect, had left


    the Sect and joined the Pce; third, that Ricky, who had been gone for a long time, showed up out of


    the blue in such a momentous way.


    The news swept across the whole Realm of Wildness like a tornado.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone who heard the news grew restless.


    ......


    "Damn it! Is Zenith courting death? How dare he be so arrogant? He is totally ignoring me!" Boris


    cursed in the grand hall of the Snow Sect.


    Below him stood the array deployer, Errol, Kinsey, Ellison and other core disciples.


    The Snow Sect was the most powerful sect across the whole Snow Land, but right now, Zenith and


    Ricky had proimed the establishment of another innate force. This meant that Boris, the new head of


    the Snow Land, was the one who lost face.


    Certainly, the real anger in Boris''s heart stemmed from Ricky''s sess and exposure. Now he would


    have steeperpetition for Ricky''s spiritual space tool!


    The middle spiritual kings in the Heaven Wood Land had been looking for Ricky for a long time, after


    all!


    Boris felt speechless. As Ricky''s enemy, he was not willing to expose the truth that Ricky had returned


    because he wanted to kill Ricky and kept his treasures himself. Ricky and Zenith not only exposed this


    themselves, but revealed it in such a public way!


    "Chief! That Zenith must have an ace up his sleeve that he dared to do this. It must be something that


    can solve all spiritual kings in the whole Realm of Wildness," the array deployer analyzed.


    He added, "I''m afraid that the spiritual energy of the zone will fall in Ricky''s hands in the end, so I think


    we should focus on the fortunepetition. As long as the spiritual space tool is still in his possession,


    we can make a move in the Fortune Landter."


    "I believe that as long as your disciples and mine join forces, they will own the Fortune Land," the array


    deployer dered confidently.


    "But what on earth is Zenith''s ace?" Boris muttered in a low voice.


    "We will find out soon. No matter what it is, I will ensure your safety!" the array deployer pledged.


    Boris did not doubt what the array deployer said. He knew his identity and the scope of his capabilities.


    ......


    Upon the uproar, many spiritual kings began to take action. They all came to the Snow Land from the


    Earth Fire Land, the Heaven Wood Land and other ces of the Realm of Wildness, greatly interested


    in Ricky''s spiritual space tool of Ricky.


    It was not long before nearly ten spiritual kings showed up above where the Misty South Pce


    located.


    Though it was just an empty shabby valley right now.

 Chapter 377 A Shocking War Of Ultimate Domains

    Chapter 377 A Shocking War Of Ultimate Domains


    Several figures roared past in the sky.


    In the next instant, more than ten innate spiritual kings appeared above the Misty South Pce. From


    the energy they released, it was apparent that half of them were middle spiritual kings. This was truly a


    formidable army.


    The army was formed by three forces, with the most powerful ones leading them. The first lot contained


    Boris, that famous array deployer who were leading the army with Errol by his side.There was another


    middle spiritual king with them, whose appearance indicated that he mighte from the West


    Deste Land. He might be the lord of the West Deste Pce then.


    The second lot was formed by two middle spiritual kings and two lower spiritual kings, all of whom had


    Guild!


    The remaining four middle spiritual kings and four lower spiritual kings were apparently the forces from


    the Heaven Wood Land. Ricky recognized the Chief of the Sky Manor in them at once.


    "Come out and let''s have a good old chat, Zenith. Don''t hide behind your mountain. After all, you


    invited us here in such a high-profile way. Is it really polite to treat your guests like this?" one of the


    middle spiritual kings from the Heaven Wood Land called out as soon as the whole army hade to a


    halt in the air. He didn''t say those words with his mouth, but instead transmitted them with his energy


    which formed powerful sound waves that carried his voice across the valley and bombarded the whole


    ce.


    "Get lost!" Zenith answered in a cold, dry voice which showed his contempt and defiance. His words


    swept over the army forcefully, like a series of strong waves. All the innate spiritual kings up there had


    to gather up their energy and protect themselves from the sound attack.


    Nheless, it was still too powerful. All the lower spiritual kings were knocked back by the energy,


    and several lesspetent middle spiritual kings felt a punch in their chest, unable to fend off all the


    energy from Zenith.


    All the innate spiritual kings'' faces darkened immediately when the sound attack stopped. The


    confidence in their eyes drained away.


    They were all very powerful warriors, and were able to detect others'' levels fairly easily. Judging from


    Zenith''s sound attack alone, they realized that their rival was far more powerful than they were. He had


    uttered merely two words, and they all just lost their bnce.


    It was a hard pill to swallow, but they had to face the truth. There was an undeniably great disparity in


    their strength. At this point, it suddenly dawned upon them what Zenith''s greatest card was--his


    powerful strength! At this level, he could be strong enough to send them all to their fate.


    This was thest thing that Boris and his men wanted to see. They might have tried to maintain a calm


    exterior, but the envy and fury in their eyes betrayed them. More then anyone else, they just couldn''t


    ept this fact.


    It wasn''t hard to understand. Seeing their sworn enemy grow stronger had dealt them a big blow.


    Anyone in this world could be more powerful except for Zenith. The burning hatred in their chests


    zed hot and furious.


    ....


    "Invited you? I don''t recall ever doing that. I only told the world that the Misty South Pce was


    founded. Isn''t it already a convention to inform every corner of the Realm of Wildness whenever you


    create a force of innate spirit? I''m only following the customs, and yet here you are! I can''t believe you


    all came here to congratte me," Zenith scoffed, his voice resounding throughout the whole valley.


    "Or should I say that you are in fact alling over uninvited?" he asked coldly.


    As soon as he had done speaking, three figures descended from the sky and came face to face with


    the army. They were of course Zenith, Soar and Ricky. Ricky was rather weakpared to the two of


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    them, but as lord of the Misty South Pce, his presence was required.


    Besides, all the innate spiritual kings hade hurriedly for his spiritual space tool. He refused to go


    into hiding and leave others deal with his concerns.


    "Ricky!"


    "Ricky is here, too!" All the innate spiritual kings eximed the moment they saw him, their faces all


    lighting up with greed. For a moment, they seemed to have all forgotten about Zenith and how strong


    he had be.


    "What are you doing, Ricky!? The Fortune Land is going to open soon! What the hell are you thinking


    about establishing this Misty South Pce thing? You''re just asking for trouble! Why couldn''t you just


    keep a low profile until you get out from the Fortune Land?" the Chief of the Sky Manor asked rather


    grumpily, using her mind tomunicate.


    She might very well be the only one in the army who wasn''ting here to snatch Ricky''s spiritual


    space tool.


    "What brings you here, Chief?" Instead of answering her question, Ricky only deflected it. Truth be told,


    he was also a bit surprised when he saw her in the crowd at first.


    "I didn''t want to, not one bit! But Kristen insisted that I shoulde here and keep an eye out. If


    possible, I would rather stay out of the trouble," she retorted with a frown.


    "Kristen asked you toe?" Ricky murmured upon hearing her words, feeling quite touched at finding


    out that Kristen really cared about him. But soon, a trace of slyness came onto his face.


    "Well, since it was her who sent you here, I''m not the one who forced you into this fight. You can''t


    me me for what will happen next, right?" Ricky asked her rather cheekily.


    "I''m afraid that it''s not the time to joke around, Ricky. I would like to see how Zenith ns to clear up


    the mess here. Do you guys really think you can get away with it just because Zenith is a bit stronger


    than us?" the Chief asked, her lips nearly curling into a sneer.


    "And one more thing. Don''t tell me that you built this Misty South Pce just to get more fortune from


    the Fortune Land," she questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    "Honestly, Chief, you have seen through us. That''s exactly what this pce is for. With our trump card,


    I do believe that we can defeat all of you. You''ll find out about our ns soon enough," Ricky


    answered, his eyes beaming with confidence.


    Now that the Shadow King and the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness hadn''te, Zenith was


    likely to be the strongest warrior there. And since that Zenith was almost an upper spiritual king, Ricky


    had every reason to believe that they could win.


    "I knew it! You seem to think that your victory will be inevitable! Let''s see you do it then,"   the Chief of


    the Sky Manor scoffed.


    ....


    "Listen, Zenith. I don''t care about the force you established, call it whatever you like. It has nothing to


    do with us anyway. But I must say that the spiritual space tool in your disciple''s hand is a whole other


    matter," dered the middle spiritual king from the Heaven Wood Land, trying to challenge Zenith


    again.


    "Ha-ha!" Zenithughed sarcastically. "Tell me, what on earth does it have to do with you? My disciple


    earned it himself, not you. The early bird gets the worm--isn''t it the way of the world? Everyone knows


    that, but perhaps bastards see things from a different perspective?" he said pointedly, his words


    dripping with contempt.


    The innate spiritual kings'' faces grew sour at hearing Zenith''s harsh insults. They understood the


    implications of his words.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Zenith! You may have to pay the price for itter," Errol said drily, fixing a stern


    look on Zenith.


    "To show our decreasing respect for you, we will give you onest chance. Ask Ricky to hand over the


    spiritual space tool, and we will spare his life. Otherwise, we have no choice but to spill your blood in


    this newly-founded Misty South Pce. Make up your mind," demanded another spiritual king.


    ''Ha-ha! Handing over the spiritual space tool? Alright, but to whom? There is but one spiritual space


    tool, and so many bastards here. Tell me, now. To which bastard should Ricky hand over the treasure?"


    Zenith asked with a smirk. He felt not an ounce of fear of them.


    "Don''t try to turn us against each other, Zenith. We were not born yesterday. Just cut the crap and give


    us the spiritual space tool. Quit trying to keep the pie to yourself," one of the spiritual kings insisted.


    "Well well, now you''re the ones being aggressive. The pie is ours from the very beginning, and you lot


    don''t deserve it!" As Zenith was speaking, the smile on his face disappeared, and his tone turned cold


    and serious. He scanned the army with disdain. If looks could kill, all the spiritual kings in front of him


    would have been fallen down dead by now!


    "Now, I want all of you to get out of my face. The Misty South Pce is not receiving guests today. Go,


    or I will kill you all!"


    Zenith shouted, strong energy and murderous intent exploding from his body.


    "Who do you think you are, Zenith?" the spiritual kings yelled in unison, enraged by Zenith''s order to


    leave. Blue veins popped out on their temples. Their own energy exploded too, in response to the


    impending fight. How dare Zenith stand between them and the treasure? They had to teach him a


    lesson, now!


    As the energy they unleashed increased, each of them began to create their own Ultimate Domain,


    which kept expanding and twisting the space around them. Within seconds, the entire space around


    the valley had been taken up by their oppressive domains of different kinds. From their point of view,


    Zenith might be stronger than any of them individually, but there was strength in numbers.


    Then there was a dull, deep crack that rang out from all directions, and the sound became louder and


    sharper.


    Ricky and Zenith realized that it was the sound of space fracturing slowly but surely. The whole space


    had nearly been shattered by the many Ultimate Domains.


    "Come on, everyone. Let''s fight together and get that spiritual space tool first. We have plenty of time to


    decide how we can share it after that!" one of the spiritual kings called on the others, preparing to


    Ultimate Domains were moving towards Zenith, Ricky, and Soar, like dark, ominous clouds.


    "Ultimate Blizzard Domain!" Zenith bellowed just in time. At his words, the sky above the Misty South


    Pce grew dark, and a great blizzard swept across the entire valley as the Ultimate Blizzard Domain


    was formed. All the enemies'' Ultimate Domains were then forced to retreat from this big stormy entity,


    like balloons being blown away.


    "Boom!" rang out a sound loud enough to wake the dead.


    Before all the spiritual kings could blink, their Ultimate Domains had been obliterated by Zenith''s


    Ultimate Blizzard Domain upon contact. The Ultimate Blizzard Domain didn''t just stop there, either! It


    kept expanding and headed for the spiritual kings after swallowing their domains.


    "How could this be?" they eximed in disbelief as they stood aghast, watching the Ultimate Blizzard


    Domain barreling towards them. Zenith''s power was truly stupefying!

 Chapter 378 The Foes Retreated

    Chapter 378 The Foes Retreated


    Crackle! Crackle! There was a strange sound of something cracking around them.


    Zenith''s Ultimate Domain, which was named the Ultimate Blizzard Domain, was continuously


    expanding and causing all the Ultimate Domains of the innate spiritual kings to be severely


    crowded. Their Ultimate Domains also seemed to be under the maximum pressure they could


    withstand, which were about to explode at any second from the pressure. Even the Ultimate Domains


    of a few lower spiritual kings were splitting from the inside and obvious cracks were showing up.


    ''No way! How can his Ultimate Domain be close to that of an upper spiritual king?'' all the spiritual kings


    thought wildly to themselves as they were thunderstruck by what was happening right in front of them.


    Their astonishment was well justified, though. Bing a real spiritual king involved the improvement


    of martial arts skills in two major aspects. One aspect was the Ultimate Domain, while the other was


    Ultimate Domain. That was because the promotion of a warrior''s Ultimate Domain was often


    apanied by the improvement of his or herbat power.


    The Ultimate Domain that was burst out by Zenith was almost as powerful as that of an upper spiritual


    king. It was a clear fact to prove that Zenith would soon be a real upper spiritual king. With that


    thought, they became frustrated and their courage to fight against Zenith was almost drained away


    a potential upper spiritual king.


    Zenith became stronger than them at that moment. Killing him before he could be an upper


    spiritual king turned out to be a silly daydream for them.


    ''So, that''s Zenith''s ace in the hole¡ªhe''s about to be an upper spiritual king, '' the chief of the Sky


    Manor thought to herself. She was quite startled as well. Finally, she had realized the real reason why


    Ricky and Zenith were not intimidated at all when being attacked by the joint forces.


    Besides those innate spiritual kings, even the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness was reluctant to


    be Zenith''s foe. Only a strong upper spiritual king might have the power to kill Zenith, after all. He, or


    his subordinates, were definitely not powerful enough to finish the job.


    If their attacks failed to kill Zenith, it would be hard for them to imagine how terrible a potential upper


    spiritual king''s revenge would be.


    ''It seems that, in the future, the Realm of Wildness will be divided and ruled by three different forces.''


    The chief of the Sky Manor had a further analysis of the situation at hand. She no longer had any more


    concern for Ricky''s safety.


    As long as the spiritual kings did not want to be killed, or have their forces suffer great losses, they


    would definitely retreat before too long.


    Boris''s face,pared to the shocked expressions of the spiritual kings, couldn''t be more depressed


    and gloomy.


    If Zenith used other aces up his sleeve, Boris might not feel quite so gloomy. Nevertheless, among all


    the tactics, his long-term opponent had used a tactic that had him deeply frustrated.


    He had just reached the level of a second-ss middle spiritual king, while Zenith was already on the


    brink of bing an upper spiritual king. He always wanted to defeat Zenith in cultivation, so how


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    could he ept his rival''s apparent sess?


    ''Two months ago, Zenith was just a first-ss middle spiritual king!'' the array deployer thought to


    himself. He was less startled than the other warriors, though. ''Is it because the King-ughtering Array


    made him gain new insights and helped him eventually make a further breakthrough?''


    As he was thinking, he looked at Boris. He seemed to question Boris with his eyes about what their


    next move should be. They both wondered if they should continue the fight or just leave.


    "We should leave now!" Boris''s voices rang through the array deployer''s mind.


    Zenith''s extremely powerful attacks caused the joint attacks of all the spiritual kings to suddenly


    be useless. They could not even hurt Zenith a little bit. Instead, several of them could be seriously


    injured by Zenith if they continued their attacks.


    The spiritual kings, after being intimidated by Zenith, had the intention of dropping out of their joint


    attacks.


    Then, Boris and his sidekicks left.


    "Chief, Boris and his men have left, so it looks like everything is settled and we are out of trouble now."


    Ricky secretlymunicated with Zenith through their telepathic link.


    "After this battle, I hope that they will be intimidated and will be quiet and avoid trouble from now on, at


    least for a little while," Zenith responded coldly to the situation in Ricky''s mind. At that moment, he was


    ovee by a murderous intent to kill Boris on the spot.


    If it hadn''t been for the powerful forces behind the array deployer that Zenith didn''t want to offend, he


    would not have constrained his furious intent and would have torn Boris into pieces.


    Seeing Boris and his people depart, the other spiritual kings also slowly withdrew their Ultimate


    Domains one after another.


    "Farewell!"


    the spiritual kings hummed coldly and quickly retreated. The situation had gotten to a point where it


    was mostly resolved, so they had nothing else to say and had to leave.


    "You can just see yourself out!" Zenith hummed coldly in a likewise response to the spiritual kings'' cold


    manner.


    Although he had nned to threaten them, so as to gain some benefits from them, he soon gave up


    such a n after another careful thought. He was not an upper spiritual king yet. It would not be too


    Meanwhile, the Chief of the Sky Manor secretly bid farewell to Ricky before she left.


    At that point, the Snow Sect''s crisis hade to an end.


    Of course, the one who actually solved the final crisis was Doris. She delivered a secret message to


    Ricky''s mind and told him that the Shadow King had emerged when Zenith and Ricky were engaged in


    their confrontation with Boris and his men. Ricky was not surprised to hear Doris''s message. He had


    already been attacked by the Shadow King once.


    Assassins from the Endless Shadow would never stop hunting their targets until their goals were


    realized. He knew very well that the Shadow King wouldunch another attack against him soon.


    Thanks to Doris'' timely intervention, the Shadow King was forced to retreat. Ricky, Zenith, and his other


    Realm of Wildness as fast as they could otherwise.


    Nevertheless, after their trip to the legendary Fortune Land, Ricky would eventually leave the Realm of


    Wildness.


    Why did he choose to leave? The first reason, of course, was that the Realm of Wildness was no


    longer suitable for his further cultivation and bigger breakthroughs. He had to go to a broader Realm.


    The second was that he was being hunted by the Shadow King. He could not ask for Doris'' help every


    time he was in danger.


    The Shadow King had been a formidable upper spiritual king for too many years. Even, assuming that


    Ricky walked out of the Fortune Land and became an innate spirit and Zenith became an upper


    spiritual king, they still could not defeat the Shadow King even with their joint efforts.


    In addition, Tina had told him that the Endless Shadow was one of the top forces on the whole


    continent. The Endless Shadow in the Realm of Wildness was only one of its small branches.


    That was to say that, if the Shadow King sought help from the rest of the other strong branches, then


    Ricky would be trapped in an even more dangerous situation.


    Based on those two reasons, he had no choice but to leave the Realm of Wildness after his cultivation


    in the Fortune Land ended.


    "Well, from today on, you are the head of the Misty South Pce," Zenith told Ricky proudly after all


    their foes were out of their sight.


    "The most important thing for you now is still to be an innate spiritual king. Only when you reach


    that level, will those spiritual kings truly be intimidated by you and show you real respect.


    The other most important thing is that after you manage to be an innate spiritual king, you will have a


    bigger vision and a deeper understanding of martial arts. Only an innate spiritual king has the real


    qualification to travel all around this continent anyway," Zenith added in a serious tone.


    "I see what you mean, Chief! Thank you!" Ricky said sincerely and nodded.


    At one point, bing an innate spiritual king would have been a dream that Ricky did not dare to


    think of. Now, he was finally qualified to pursue such a dream. Somehow, he was also pretty confident


    that he could soon make it.


    "Good! Then, you and Grace should make any necessary preparations for your trip to the legendary


    Fortune Land," Zenith said. "In such a Land, the geniuses of the younger generation, and the demi-


    immortals who have lived for hundreds of years, will both want topete with you.


    Those demi-immortals will be your most powerful and terrible opponents. Since they have lived much


    longer than you, their fighting experience, hidden trump cards, and psychological qualities are superior


    to you and others in your generation. When you meet any of them there, you must be careful.


    The only guarantee of your whole trip will be your own power and strength. Therefore, the further


    improvements you two make in your secret cultivation, the better benefits it will bring to you over time."


    "Now I''ve learned a lot from you, Chief! Thank you for your advice!" Ricky said respectfully.


    ...


    After the crisis was finally over, the whole area of the Realm of Wildness regained its peace. It was only


    a temporary peace before a greater storm came, however. Within the peaceful atmosphere, people


    could still feel that the warriors were actually holding in their urge to fight. Even the sound of their hard


    training could be vaguely heard around the area.


    Under such circumstances, Ricky adjusted his physical conditions to its peak, and began his cultivation


    in seclusion again.

 Chapter 379 Strength Improvement

    Chapter 379 Strength Improvement


    Ricky had three main goals for his cultivation in seclusion.


    First, he intended topletely consolidate his power of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement and


    reach the peak of the seventh grade to avoid any after-effects after his new breakthrough. Compared


    with these geniuses and hundreds of years old demi-immortals, the level of his cultivation was always


    his weakness.


    Second, he nned to break through to the Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    When challenging the innate warriors when he was a demi-immortal warrior, the Ninth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form would be a guarantee of his sess, making it possible for him to


    challenge an innate warrior and win over him.


    At the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, his body had already reached the


    maximum beneath the innate spirit level, or even no less than the warriors who had just gained innate


    power.


    Once he had a breakthrough to the Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, his body


    would reach the physical strength of that of an innate warrior. Even more excitingly, if he broke through


    to be a demi-immortal warrior, he could even challenge a real innate warrior with his magnificent


    physical strength. He could do this because of his possession of the cultivation method of the three


    Supreme Skills and the three runic power!


    Lastly, he needed to further understand the Omnipotent Skill and all the cultivation methods he


    possessed to the best of his abilities. He had already figured out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill on


    the basis of Devouring Storm.


    So what other stronger skills would he achieve founded on Massacring Golden Palm and me


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Torrent?


    Once he entered the Land of Fortune, these skills woulde at a great advantage to him.


    While he was in seclusion, Ricky activated the three Supreme Skills and their cultivation methods,


    searching for the impurities left by hisst breakthrough and eliminating them with Devouring Skill and


    Chaotic Fire Skill.


    Having purified sessfully, he used the three runic powers, refined some Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth and prepared for yet another breakthrough!


    It had taken him one and a half months to cultivate to the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    If he continued, he would easily reach the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement. But he still wanted to


    consolidate his breakthrough and be able to control the timing to when it would be the most convenient


    for him.


    Assessing his power at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, Ricky realized he wouldn''t be able


    to challenge someone three levels higher than him like he used to. Hisbat power had only recently


    reached the intermediate level of the demi-immortal.


    Aside from this, he was afraid that he was probably not the strongest one at his level and did not want


    to overestimate himself too much.


    He sighed. It was true: the higher the level, the harder the skip-level challenge!


    At present, Ricky felt a little bit of doubt. Could he challenge someone three levels higher once he


    became a demi-immortal? Did the legendary warrior who could challenge four levers higher really


    exist?


    But that was another story for another day. What he had to focus on now was challenging an innate


    warrior as a demi-immortal, which would be the foundation for him to once again challenge a


    warrior three levels higher than him.


    After reaching the peak of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, Ricky spent an entire week


    consolidating his power and preparing for the breakthrough of the Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Inside the cave, his palm flipped, and the zed Fruit with full zed colors appeared. For a time, the


    entire cave was brimming with strong, pure power.


    "I hope the zed Fruit won''t let me down so I can transform it into any kind of energy that I need,"


    Ricky murmured.


    Having transformed some frozen ice into a strand of power of frozen ice inside his system, Ricky used


    the power of frozen ice to enable the energy inside the zed Fruit to be transformed into the


    most extreme icy force that could be withstood by warriors of Bone Reinforcement.


    Ricky intended to convert all the energy of this zed Fruit into ice energy.


    Thanks to the special kinds of power of fire he possessed, he had the ability to refine any kind of


    But Ricky nned to use the Heaven Illuminating Fire due to its evesting me.


    After everything was ready, Ricky began to refine the power of frozen ice.


    The energy inside the zed Fruit rapidly transformed into frosty power. Suddenly, the whole cave


    began to feelpletely frozen as the power permeated inside.


    White ice fog rose slowly and gathered towards Ricky. Suddenly, he became an ice sculpture!


    All of a sudden, with a ck me emanating from Ricky''s body, the Heaven Illuminating Fire began to


    refine Ricky''s body together with the power of frozen ice.


    Meanwhile, Ricky also activated the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to his


    maximum capacity.


    Ricky grinned his teeth with a rather hideous look on his face. His entire being was in great pain. Blood


    oozed out from his mouth, his fingernails, and his nose.


    A great, agonized groan of pain echoed within the cave.


    It was another round of painful refinement.


    The whole processsted ten days. By the end, Ricky was drenched in ck blood. It covered every


    surface of his body.


    Its dark color was because of all the impurities he had excreted from his system.


    "Buzz!" A familiar sound rang out. It was the resonance between Ricky''s flesh and blood! This signal


    indicated that Ricky''s body had been in a state of infinite proximity to impurity-free. In other words, it


    had reached the ranks of the innate spiritual king''s body.


    During the process of resonance, the color of purple and gold presented by the explosion of the Eighth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form had begun to lose its purple hue. Now, it was


    There was no doubt that the gold color was a sign that he had finally reached the Ninth Degree of Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form.


    "Finally! The peak of the Form!" Ricky eximed ecstatically. Suddenly, his body shook vigorously


    as the blood and impurities coagted into pieces. His clothes were torn to pieces as his strong,


    golden, purified body burst out.


    At this moment, Ricky could feel that something was about to explode inside his body. It was something


    he had never felt before, not even when he would be an innate spiritual king someday. He felt that


    he could smash a mountain with one punch!


    "Then the next step is to make a breakthrough to be a demi-immortal,bining the Ninth Degree of


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form and the three Supreme Skills, and to finally challenge the innate


    spiritual kings," Ricky dered confidently with golden rays emanating from his eyes.


    He felt a wave of narcissism wash over him and he eagerly inspected his new body.


    There was a slight defect, however. He still emitted an odor, which came from the excreted impurities.


    And so Ricky jumped into the water trough that he had prepared in advance, and began to scrub


    himself clean.


    ¡­¡­


    Right after the bath, Ricky began toprehend and cultivate the Omnipotent Skill.


    He needed to further cultivate the Fire Cloud Fist, de-smashing Attack and Scorching Golden Fist.


    With the understanding of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, he believed he could obtain the other two


    Omnipotent Skills more easily.


    Three months flew by as he went through the process ofprehension and cultivation.


    Suddenly, a strong and thick sense of fortune permeated through the Realm of Wildness, a formidable


    atmosphere sweeping over thend.


    All the warriors looked up from what they were doing, and grew quiet. The Land of Fortune had


    appeared.

 Chapter 380 The Land Of Fortune

    Chapter 380 The Land Of Fortune


    All the warriors and forces in the whole Realm of Wildness became restless with the strange aura of


    the area.


    At that point in time, Ricky and Grace also woke up from their states of cultivation. As soon as they


    woke up, they were called by Zenith to his cave.


    "It has been a hundred years and the Land of Fortune ising back soon. Are you both prepared for


    that after training for the past three months?" Zenith asked carefully.


    "We are ready and have full confidence in our power!" Ricky and Grace answered firmly.


    "I can set my mind at rest after hearing that you are ready," Zenith said and nodded as he looked at


    their confident eyes. He didn''t look worried because he also had a lot of faith in them.


    Since Zenith had separated himself from the Snow Sect ruled by Boris now, he stopped talking to his


    disciples like a rigid sect chief.


    "Remember not to force yourselves too much. If you feel too strained, just make sure that your own


    lives are you top priority. After all, life is everything!" Zenith said.


    "Chief Zenith, we understand!" Ricky and Grace nodded.


    "Next, I will tell you something that you need to pay special attention to," Zenith said.


    "Your main aim in the Land of Fortune is to kill the fortune beasts and get the dragon meridian of the


    fortune beasts. Of course, you can also choose to seize the dragon meridian of other warriors instead.


    In a way, the most important thing for you to do is to fight for the dragon meridian any way you can.


    Apart from fighting for the dragon meridian, you also need to pay attention to the Lands of Opportunity.


    The Land of Fortune appears every one hundred years. Every time it has appeared, the fortunes inside


    would almost be captured by numerous warriors; then it would be gone for another hundred years in


    order to regenerate its fortune energy.


    It''s a very smallnd that we live in, so the fortunes of the Land of Fortune usuallye from ces


    such as the graves of deadpleted spiritual kings and demi-spiritual emperors," Zenith continued


    exining.


    "For everypleted spiritual king and demi-spiritual emperor, the achievements originally had


    contained a lot of fortunes. After they died, the fortunes they once had were eventually scattered in


    their graves or the ces where they died.


    The Land of Fortune is invisible. Every time, after it disappeared, it would absorb the fortunes of the


    deadpleted spiritual kings and demi-spiritual emperors and then regenerate. Then, it would just be


    a matter of waiting for the next appearance. Sure enough, this is merely the way the fortunes are


    gathered by the Land of Fortune that is a subsection of our smallnd."


    "I never knew that the fortunes of the Land of Fortune came from those deadpleted spiritual kings


    and demi-spiritual emperors!" Ricky and Grace said in astonishment after they heard Zenith''s


    exnation.


    In their minds, the fortunes were surely gifts from the heaven and earth, or were randomly generated


    by chaos.


    "No matter what the influence of heaven and earth or the chaos is, they have their own code of


    bnce. How can they provide endless fortunes to all creatures? I suppose that the answer is that,


    after the death of every creature, its fortune will naturally return to heaven and earth or the realm of


    chaos," Zenith said.


    "It is for that reason that the amount of the strong warriors between heaven and earth will always


    maintain a certain number."


    "I see. This is exactly how the bnce of the heaven and earth works!" Ricky and Grace said faintly.


    "Consequently, there may be Lands left by Legacy of somepleted spiritual kings and demi-spiritual


    emperors appearing in the Land of Fortune, and that is surely your best opportunity," Zenith continued


    saying. "Boris and I once entered the Land of Legacy of apleted spiritual king, and that''s the


    reason that we were able to be innate spirits."


    "There might be Lands of Legacy ofpleted spiritual kings and demi-spiritual emperors!?" Ricky and


    Grace again felt shocked and excited upon hearing what Zenith said.


    The Land of Legacy was definitely an invaluable Land of Opportunity for them!


    At that point in time, Zenith turned over his palm and a roll of beast hide appeared in his hand. He then


    passed it to Ricky and Grace.


    "Chief Zenith, what is this?" Ricky asked.


    "This is a rough drawing made by me when I entered the Fortune Land in the past. I drew it ording


    to my own memory. I''ve marked some possible ces for the Land of Legacy and the ce where the


    ultimate dragon meridian is most likely to appear!" Zenith said.


    "You need to bear in mind that you will probably be separated after you enter the Land of Fortune.


    A hundred years have passed however. There may be some changes in the Land of Fortune. After you


    enter the Land of Fortune, you need to observe the environment carefully. Don''t totally rely on this


    rough drawing.


    As far as I know, the other forces are very likely to have this kind of drawing too. In some Lands of


    Legacy, you may encounter some other warriors. You must make sure to take care of yourselves!"


    "We understand, Chief Zenith!"


    "In addition, after you enter the Land of Fortune, you''d better try your best to keep in touch with Elder


    Evan and the other Elders. You will be much safer that way. That is because the geniuses and old guys


    from those forces will not give up on snatching away your spiritual space tool," Zenith said again.


    "All right, Chief Zenith. We will bear that in mind." They both nodded in response.


    "Well, let''s just wait for the appearance of the Fortune Jade for now!" Zenith said.


    "Fortune Jade?" Ricky and Grace both asked in doubt.


    "Unlike Wondend, the Fortune Land isn''t bounded by our continent, so it instead exists invisibly.


    When it fully appears, the Fortune Jade will appear in thend covered by the Land of Fortune," Zenith


    exined.


    "Sure enough, the Fortune Jade is just what we call it. As long as you break the Fortune Jade apart,


    you will be allowed to enter the Land of Fortune.


    The Land of Fortune appears in the Realm of Wildness is rather small, and it allows only warriors under


    the immortal level to enter it."


    ''I am really looking forward to seeing the Fortune Jade. I almost can''t wait to see it, '' Ricky thought to


    himself excitedly.


    ...


    A day eventually passed despite the tense atmosphere. The Fortune Jade finally appeared somewhere


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    in the Realm of Wildness.


    Under the invisible and strong fortune power, clouds of glittering and translucent mist that held jade


    tablets suddenly spread over the whole Realm of Wildness. As soon as they fell to the ground, they


    instantly vanished.


    Sure enough, more of the clouds of mist fell around warriors and the beasts as if they were attracted to


    them.


    For those warriors and beasts that weren''t powerful enough, they just looked at the Fortune Jade with


    curiosity. Even if they were willing, they dared not to crumble it to pass into the othernd.


    Even though the beasts at the levels of Skin Refinement and Blood Purification didn''t clearly know what


    had happened, the demi-immortal beasts could send messages and warn them about the danger.


    Consequently, they chose to ignore the Fortune Jade altogether.


    Soon, some warriors with enough strength crumbled the Fortune Jade. There were some other warriors


    who couldn''t stop themselves from crumbling the Fortune Jade out of curiosity. As soon as the Fortune


    Jade was crumbled, the figures disappeared from the Realm of Wildness.


    ...


    In the canyon where the Misty South Pcey, Ricky, Grace, Elder Evan, and the other Elders had


    already acquired Fortune Jades and were ready to use them whenever they decided it was time.


    "Esteemed Elders, Ricky, and Grace, let me emphasize this again-- your lives are more important than


    anything else!" Zenith said again in concern.


    "Don''t worry, Chief. We don''t want to stay in the Land of Fortune longer than we need to," Ricky said


    with a smile.


    "You guys can set out on your journey now. After you leave the Land of Fortune, I will almost have


    finished adjusting the Misty South Pce," Zenith said lightly.


    All the warriors, including Ricky, nodded their heads. They then crumbled the Fortune Jade


    sessively. As soon as they crumbled the Fortune Jade, they could feel themselves being dragged


    into the other zone by a powerful force. Their bodies shook violently until they suddenly appeared in


    another world.


    ...


    "I hope you can all obtain the opportunities that you deserve in the Land of Fortune!" Zenith said


    warmly as he watched hisrades disappear from right in front of him.

 Chapter 381 Fortune Beast

    Chapter 381 Fortune Beast


    Once Ricky was able to perceive again, he realized that he was exposed in a white and endless world.


    This world was as genuine as the world where he lived. There were groves of trees and an endless


    mountain range enveloped in dense mist. He felt like he was thrown into a ce out of a fantasy world.


    A feeling of walking in the clouds gently approached him.


    Certainly, the strongest feeling that Ricky had was with intangible and strong fortune.


    "Is this the Fortune Land?" Ricky spread his arms and said slowly. He was curious about this world that


    he had never been to before.


    At the same time, to be able to perceive the intangible fortune everyone had been talking about, Ricky


    grabbed the dense fog floating in the air. However, his attempt was all in vain. He wasn''t able to grab


    anything.


    Even when Ricky applied his Light Apperception, he still couldn''t grab any fortune.


    "In the Fortune Land, it seems that fortune can only be seen but cannot be grabbed. Therefore, the


    only thing that I can hold in my hands is the dragon meridian," Ricky said slowly.


    The next moment, Ricky rotated to the open view once again and looked to the distance. He was lost in


    his thought and his brain started to think of solutions to his problem. Now that the only thing he could


    acquire was the dragon meridian, it had be his new target. ording to Zenith''s words, the main


    source of the dragon meridian was the fortune beast.


    Considering that he was new to thisnd, his priority was acquiring the dragon meridian, so he left the


    Land of Legacy left bypleted spiritual kings and demi-spiritual emperors behind.


    Ricky quickened his pace towards the distant ce in search for a fortune beast.


    After about 15 minutes, Ricky ran into his first fortune beast, who was a white Howling Wolf with demi-


    immortal power.


    Enveloped by the dense fog, this white Howling Wolf looked like it was being condensed by strong


    fortune. Ricky sensed that the white Howling Wolf didn''t have a physical body.


    Howl!


    The white Howling Wolf stared at Ricky with hatred and shouted at him the moment he showed up. It


    angrily said, "It is you, the evil creature from the continent who breaks into the Fortune Land every


    century. You destroy our homnd and ruin our peaceful lives! Damn you!"


    Boom! The dense fog from the nearest space where they were standing wildly enraged and surged


    towards him. It then transformed into a big mouth of a howling wolf, biting directly towards him.


    "It was incredibly easy for it to control the strong fortune in the Fortune Land," Ricky said slowly after


    witnessing its movements.


    Ricky then turned his hand over, generating the power of me, which he then transformed into a huge


    w of me to scratch the wolf''s mouth directly.


    Crack! The white mouth of the wolf was torn into the dense fog.


    "The Fortune Land was made for creatures from the continent, so that we could pige fortune," Ricky


    exined calmly. "The Fortune Land voluntarilynds the Fortune Jade on the continent, thus offering


    us easy ess to its treasures."


    "It may not be fair to you though, the innocent animals. It is precisely thew of nature in this cruel


    world. In fact, fortune beasts don''t have physical bodies, so you are not supposed to exist in this world."


    Ricky concentrated on himself and prepared to engage in a fierce battle.


    "Howl!" The white Howling Wolf got much more furious after hearing his arrogant words. It released its


    full energy and shouted at Ricky.


    "Are we born to be killed by you and to supply you with the dragon meridian, just because we don''t


    have physical bodies?"


    Ricky fell into silence after hearing the Howling Wolf usations towards the continent''s creatures.


    After all, what it said made sense to him. Indeed, the fortune beasts were born without physical bodies.


    For every century, they would be killed by creatures from the continent. Was that their destiny from the


    moment they were born?


    At that moment, Ricky felt a surge of justice in his heart, one that didn''tst very long.


    "Maybe you are right. As for me, I am just a nobody from nowhere. My goal is to reach a higher level of


    Bone Reinforcement. To remain evesting and be the strongest person alive, I am sticking to the


    cultivation of my martial art," Ricky said firmly.


    "So it does not matter to me if any of this is fair to you or not. Thest thing that I want to do is give up


    any of my cultivation opportunities out of kindness.


    Perhaps, I could show you kindness once I be strong enough."


    "You, creatures from the continent, are always blurting out these great excuses for doing vicious things.


    Damn you!" The white Howling Wolf refused to understand Ricky''s situation and ignored what he had


    said, shouting at him with a merciless voice.


    "You can believe whatever you want. I couldn''t care less. Let''s just fight! Show me your hate and


    power," Ricky said calmly.


    Crack!


    The moment Ricky finished his words, a paw tearing up the space suddenly showed up right in front of


    his face. The white Howling Wolf then opened its bloody mouth as wide as it could, aiming to bite his


    head.


    "Fire Cloud Fist!" a light flickered in Ricky''s eyes as he shouted loudly.


    Roaring mes rose from Ricky''s body and transformed into two me clouds that melted into his fist.


    He stretched out his fist and released the Fire Cloud Fist, crashing into the wolf''s bloody mouth and


    sharp paw.


    Boom! Right in the next moment, a loud rumble reverberated in his ears. A strong st swept through


    the air and everything around them was submerged, including the white Howling Wolf.


    After Ricky witnessed the powerful explosion, his eyes turned serious. Without any hesitation, he


    activated the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Crossing his arms, he condensed


    his spiritual energy to form a solid shield. At the same time, he stepped back as quickly as possible.


    Howl! The white Howling Wolf shouted once again as it saw Ricky take a step back. Suddenly, it


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rushed out and thumped on Ricky''s arms with its paw that was overwhelming with strong fortune.


    "Creatures from the continent must die!" The white Howling Wolf narrowed its cruel eyes and shouted


    from the top of its lungs.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of shing metals rang through the air as the wolf''s paw and Ricky''s arms collided to spark.


    Both of them were flung back quite a distance on the battlefield because of the energy st from the


    collision of their powerful attacks. At the same time, the white ground was scarred with traces of their


    feet.


    Roar! Having seen that only two shallow scratches were on Ricky''s arms after its aggressive attack, it


    whined and shouted. Its ferocious eyes turned even more serious.


    The white Howling Wolf realized that it underestimated Ricky''s strength. He was indeed incredibly


    strong and wasn''t someone that it could easily deal with.


    ''The power exceeds levels of the demi-immortal. It seems that my fortune has be weaker after


    Wolf''s strength after their fearsome exchange.


    What Ricky was really concerned about was that his Fire Cloud Fist hit nothing but the air as if the


    white Howling Wolf disappeared into thin air.


    He didn''t realize it at first and thought that the Fire Cloud Fist had crashed into the white Howling Wolf''s


    paw and head. In fact, the white Howling Wolf was able to protect itself from being hurt.


    He also protected himself from being hurt thanks to his quick reflexes. Otherwise, the paw would have


    seriously injured him.


    ''Chief Zenith didn''t inform us about how powerful the fortune beasts were. Maybe he wanted us to


    practice ourselves by fighting the fortune beast under such circumstances, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Ricky began to try and figure out how the white Howling Wolf disappeared in the air and why his attack


    didn''t hurt it at all.


    Howl! Howl!


    Suddenly, The white Howling Wolf started to howl towards the sky. It was quite different from the sound


    that it previously made. Ricky realized that something terrible was about to happen.


    "Damn! Is it calling for its pack?" Getting along with Soar, Ricky became able to understand the


    animal''snguage. Hearing the dangerous howling signal, Ricky narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 382 One Against Three

    Chapter 382 One Against Three


    Howl!


    There were howls responding the roar of the white Howling Wolf that was sounding out in the distance.


    Ricky could immediately sense that two strong sources of momentum wereing rapidly toward him.


    "It really is calling itspanions for help!" Ricky said in a low voice.


    At that moment, Ricky wanted to escape, but the two were rushing toward him and the white Howling


    Wolf in front of him was blocking his path. He couldn''t run away unless he went back to the Chaotic


    Fire Zone.


    Ricky tried to link with those three zones with his mind, but he found that it was like thest time when


    he was in the seal array. He could take things out of the zone, but not put things into it.


    "Is it because we are in the Land of Fortune and its space has the sealing power to stop me from


    returning to the Chaotic Fire Zone?" Ricky murmured as his face turned gloomy.


    At the same time, Ricky prayed that the wolf''s twopanions were not so strong.


    Ricky''s momentum rose the next moment. Now that he couldn''t run away, he would have to fight


    against them. No matter how powerful his enemies were, Ricky never feared for himself in a fight.


    He took out his Iron Destroyer and it rang with a vibrant sound and fierce fire. After one second, he had


    Ricky wanted to injure the white Howling Wolf, or even kill it before the other two Howling Wolves could


    arrive. In that way, his stress would be reduced by a lot.


    Seeing that Ricky had broken out his power, the white Howling Wolf knew Ricky''s intention, so it also


    broke out its total power. Its twopanions would arrive there very soon. The victory belonged to


    them as long as it could block Ricky''s fierce attacks.


    Roar! When the wolf''s howl rang out, a strong fortune energy surrounded the white Howling Wolf. The


    fortune energy turned into a huge white ball before it condensed and melded with the wolf''s bloody


    mouth.


    Then the white Howling Wolf spurted the iplete innate power out of its mouth. The power, mixed


    with the fortune energy and condensed to its strongest point, wasunched toward Ricky''s violent sh


    attacks.


    Bang!


    The two powerful attacks crashed together and the st became millions of waves that turned into a


    roundish ball. It exploded instantly and made the space around it very unstable. It could be broken


    down at any moment due to its instability.


    "The Devouring Storm!"


    At the moment of the explosion, Ricky did not hesitate and released his Devouring Storm attack. The


    devouring rune pervaded and turned into a scarlet rune storm. The power that it burst out rushed


    through the powerful st and shot out in front of the white Howling Wolf''s head.


    At that moment, the white Howling Wolf found that out, but by then it was toote.


    Before it could react, the Devouring Storm directly impaled it. The devouring rune pervaded the white


    Howling Wolf''s whole body and devoured its power of fortune.


    Bang!


    The white wolf did not have a real body, under the spiral rotation of the Devouring Storm, so its whole


    body burst and turned into strong fortune energy that dispersed in the space around them.


    Then the Devouring Storm turned back into Ricky after that.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "As I expected, creatures without real bodies can be easily taken down by the power of devouring,"


    Ricky said coldly with a sharp look in his eyes.


    In that moment, Ricky was even more confident. The idea of running away had faded away from his


    mind. He was patiently waiting for the other two white Howling Wolves to appear.


    Ricky''s expression became serious in the next moment because he did not see the dragon meridian in


    the air.


    After the fortune beasts died, their fortune would turned into a dragon meridian. Once Ricky devoured


    the dragon meridian, the fortune would meld into his body after that.


    "What''s going on?" Ricky muttered in a low voice as he faced the situation in confusion.


    At that moment, he thought about how he fought with the white Howling Wolf for the first time. The


    white Howling Wolf had inexplicably disappeared for one second.


    Howl! Howl!


    Before Ricky could think so deeply about it, the two wolves had almost arrived. Then, two masses of


    white mist appeared and turned into two more white Howling Wolves.


    Ricky could sense that the two white Howling Wolves'' power could not be under the intermediate stage


    of the demi-immortal just from sensing their momentum.


    Behind Ricky, the scattering fortune energy was gathered together rapidly and had condensed into the


    same white Howling Wolf he had killed before.


    The momentum and power that the white Howling Wolf emitted had weakened a lot and was lower than


    the intermediate stage of the demi-immortal. The fortune energy around the white Howling Wolf''s body


    was not as strong as it had been before.


    Ricky could see a dragon-shaped mass of fortune energy between its eyebrows.


    "That is the dragon meridian!" Ricky said excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Ricky had almost figured out what was going on.


    The fortune beasts were born in the Land of Fortune, so they could merge into being one with the


    fortune energy of the Land of Fortune. They could disintegrate into fortune energy and condense into


    beasts again.


    The white Howling Wolf was so weak after being defeated. That might have been because it did not


    know the strength of the devouring power of the Devouring Storm. Lots of its power was devoured by


    the Devouring Storm after it scattered.


    As a result, its power had weakened a lot after it condensed again.


    "So, the fortune beast will be thoroughly dead only after I take its dragon meridian." Ricky realized.


    "Creature from the continent, you can go to hell!" Seeing that theirpanion was hurt by Ricky, the


    two new white Howling Wolves roared and attacked Ricky without any hesitation.


    At the same time the wounded white Howling Wolf acted in concert with them.


    "Come on!" Ricky activated the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form at its full power.


    Waving his Iron Destroyer, Rickyunched an attack at all three of the white Howling Wolves.


    With the fire devouring and spreading around, Ricky activated his Fire Cloud Skill and doubled his


    momentum.


    Rumble!


    A cloud of smoke floated over the area at once. The giant trees were smashed and deep holes


    appeared. In a sh, Ricky hadunched into the air and resisted dozens of attacks that wereunched


    by the three white Howling Wolves.


    Howl!


    After the fierce collision, the three white Howling Wolves surrounded Ricky in three directions. They


    condensed giant fortune balls that they fused with their own spiritual energy and attacked Ricky.


    Ricky couldn''t dodge the attack because they wereing from all three directions at a high speed.


    Ricky was not going to try to escape however. The three white Howling Wolves'' power was above the


    intermediate stage of the demi-immortal level, but they didn''t have anybat experience. They didn''t


    have real bodies either, so their power was not as strong as Ricky had imagined.


    "Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill--me Torrent!"


    Four kinds of fire instantly red out. They fused with the chaotic fire rune and pervaded the Iron


    Destroyer. Then, Ricky wielded the Iron Destroyer and the me Torrent burst out around him.


    After his three-month cultivation, Ricky could use the me Torrent more optionally.


    Crack! Under the power of the four kinds of fire and the chaotic fire rune, the three fortune balls were


    defeated and dispersed. The me Torrent still burned fiercely and rushed out toward the three white


    Howling Wolves.


    The me Torrent burned the three white Howling Wolves immediately, causing their screams to all


    rise up at once.


    The three white Howling Wolves reacted quickly. They dispersed into fortune energy and escaped from


    the burning range of the me Torrent.

 Chapter 383 The Space Splitting Cage

    Chapter 383 The Space Splitting Cage


    "Did you three turn into mist again? You are giving me exactly what I want," Ricky said, smiling as his


    runic power turned into the devouring runic power.


    In the next moment, the devouring rune followed the me Torrent and devoured the fortune dispersed


    by the three white Howling Wolves.


    Upon noticing the devouring power of the devouring runes, the dispersed fortune moved even more


    rapidly in order to get rid of the me Torrent and change into a white Howling Wolfter when they


    were safe.


    The strength of the three white Howling Wolves had obviously declined, the previous one even more


    so. When the white dragon meridian appeared on its head, the fortune around thest two wolves''


    bodies also declined.


    "You do not have real bodies, and your powers are now rapidly declining. Soon, you will no longer be


    my opponent, so just give me the dragon meridian now and ept your fate!" Ricky said fiercely as his


    eyes glowed with golden mes.


    Although Ricky had sympathy for the fortune beasts, there was no way he was going to pass up on his


    own opportunity. The jungle rule clearly stated that the weak would stand as an easy prey to the strong.


    If Ricky went soft and let the three white Howling Wolves go, they would probably gather up more


    fortune beasts to fight against him.


    "Howl! Howl!"


    The three white Howling Wolves howled in anger upon hearing Ricky''s words and noticing their


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    deteriorating power and strength.


    "Continental creature, you are making up stories to make us hand over our dragon meridians," the


    three Howling Wolves replied in a serious tone.


    "You might say I''m only making up stuff, but I cannot think of any way for you to defend yourselves.


    Even though you can mobilize the fortune in the Land of Fortune, you cannot turn that fortune into your


    own power and strength. It would take time to cultivate yourself step by step,"


    Ricky said scornfully.


    "You can choose to show me what else you''ve got while you still have the chance, or you can give up


    now and I will kill you mercifully."


    Ricky changed the rune again and changed it into the chaotic fire rune. His intention was obvious and


    simple. First, he was going to use thebination of the chaotic fire rune and the me Torrent to


    force the three white Howling Wolves to separate from each other. And then he was going to use the


    devouring power to collect the fortune they gave out, and thereby weaken their power and energy.


    If everything went ording to his n, it would not take long before Ricky got the dragon meridian


    from the wolves.


    There was a possibility that the three white Howling Wolves would escape right after they get


    separated, but Ricky was quite sure that they would stay together due to their hatred towards the


    continent lives.


    Upon seeing Ricky change his runic power again, the three white Howling Wolves realized Ricky''s


    n, and the fury within them grew even more.


    They looked at each other and made a unanimous decision.


    Suddenly, the dragon meridians on their heads began to move and release white fortune. They flew


    around the wolves and helped them recover their power and strength.


    However, upon releasing the fortune, the dragon meridians became smaller and smaller.


    The wolves used the fortune in the dragon meridian to recover their power and strength by absorbing


    the fortune released from them. However, such a recovery had no chance ofsting for a long time


    given how temporary and unstable it was.


    After a period of time, their power and strength would deteriorate once again, but the dragon meridian


    would not be able to grow back to its previous size.


    Fortune beasts were closely rted to the dragon meridian they possess. The size of the dragon


    meridian determined their strength and power. Therger the dragon meridian was, the stronger they


    were, and vice versa.


    This way, losing the dragon meridian meant also losing their power and strength.


    But now, they had no choice but to face Ricky unless two of them voluntarily sacrificed themselves so


    one of them could escape.


    ......


    Ricky felt anxious at what he saw. He was worried that the dragon meridians would be smaller


    and smaller if the white Howling Wolves decided to use them again. If that happens, Ricky was going to


    end up with nothing.


    "I can''t waste any more time. The next step would be to solve my problem with the three white Howling


    Wolves at once," Ricky murmured to himself. "Let me try my new Omnipotent Skill on them!"


    "Howl! Howl!"


    Having gotten back the peak of their power and energy, the three white Howling Wolves prepared to


    fight against Ricky with all of their might. They converged more and more fortune into the shape of


    three balls andbined these balls using all of their spiritual energy. Then, they threw the balls at


    Ricky.


    "Bang!!!"


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s infernal power reached its peak with the red chaotic fire rune as its power source.


    The more chaotic fire runes there were, the more vigorously the infernal power burned.


    "The Space Splitting Cage!" Ricky summoned.


    Later, as his internal power and chaotic fire rune merged to form a ripple, Ricky continuously expanded


    the ripple-shaped me in all directions.


    It was not just on the same horizontal ne, but in all directions.


    All of a sudden, an enormous burning cage appeared in the air.


    The ming cage burned the three balls of fortune and dispersed them.


    After expanding to a certain degree, the ming cage disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    "As I said, you can''t defeat me, even if you use the dragon meridian to recover yourselves," Ricky said


    as he turned his eyes towards the three frightened wolves.


    Right now, all the three white Howling Wolves wanted was to run away.


    They exchanged looks and seemed to arrive at a decision. Then, they turned themselves into light balls


    and ran away towards three different directions.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote to run away now?" Ricky smiled without a trace of worry on his face.


    "Close the cage!"


    In the next moment, streaks of the ripple-shaped internal power appeared and turned into a cage as


    Ricky shouted. Then, it enveloped the whole area, including the three white Howling Wolves.


    "Bang!!!"


    With the me still raging on, each streak of the ripple-shaped internal power condensed itself and


    slowly decreased in size.


    Within seconds, the three white Howling Wolves would be burned to death.


    But Ricky had to be sure. He was not about to give them the chance to consume any more of the


    dragon meridian, so he used the Iron Destroyer and urged the me Torrent to finish their battle.


    Then, right after the me Torrent came the devouring power.


    Having seen the two kinds of powers Ricky released, the three white Howling Wolves tried to separate


    and escape from the Space Splitting Cage. But they could not.


    How did the cage work? Where did it get its name?


    The space split up into separate fragments, making each piece an isted cage full of infernal power


    and guarded by the chaotic fire rune.


    Anyone except Ricky would burn endlessly if put inside the Space Splitting Cage.

 Chapter 384 The Gravitational Wind Valley

    Chapter 384 The Gravitational Wind Valley


    The mists that hade from the three white Howling Wolves were hit by waves of burning mes, so


    there was no escape from there for them.


    Engulfed by the burning mes, the three Howling Wolves had no chance of survival. Finally, they were


    reduced to three dragon meridians that were three inches long.


    It was not until Ricky saw the appearance of the dragon meridians that he believed the Howling Wolves


    had died for good.


    With his spiritual energy transformed into two huge hands, Ricky took the three dragon meridians by


    force in a bid to see them more clearly.


    They were pure white and had the same forms as the dragons in the legends. They could sense


    Ricky''s curiosity and desperately attempted to struggle their way out of Ricky''s hands.


    "Dragon meridians are filled with the spirits and fortune energy of marital arts. I really hope that I will be


    offered more luck here since I have you three now," Ricky said excitedly while looking at the three tiny


    dragon meridians.


    The next moment, without any hesitation, Ricky swallowed the three small dragon meridians. Within


    seconds, there was a white dragon meridian that appeared and spread over the back of his neck.


    His new dragon meridian was extremely small and was only two inches long to start.


    "This sucks. I ate three five-inch dragon meridians, but only got a two inch long one on my neck. This


    doesn''t feel fair at all!" Ricky felt his neck to check the length of his dragon meridian and muttered to


    himself in disappointment.


    Zenith had once told him that he wouldn''t be in a position to fight for the fortune of dragon meridians


    until his own dragon meridian was as long as at least ny feet. He only had a two-inch one on his


    neck after absorbing the wolves'' dragon meridians, and it wasn''t good enough for him.


    Besides, he finally understood that swallowing the dragon meridians he won would not be much help


    with the growth of the one on his body. As time passed, more stimuli would be needed to help his


    dragon meridian grow to a more desirable size.


    In other words, the growth of his dragon meridian would slow down until he found other efficient and


    effective ways to stimte it.


    "My dragon meridian is still too weak and small. It is such a hassle for me," Ricky said lightly with a thin


    smile.


    They had only one year before they had to leave the Land of Fortune. They were required to work hard


    to kill more and more fortune beasts. Even so, not many warriors would be lucky enough to see their


    dragon meridians grow to ny feet in length. Therefore, there was no other good way to grow it


    except for robbing other warriors and taking their dragon meridians.


    "It seems that, from the beginning to the very end, the mostpetitive opponents are the new


    arrivals," Ricky said seriously.


    Then, Ricky withdrew his Space Splitting Cage.


    The cage was actually an Omnipotent Skill he had learned from the me Torrent. It could be used to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    split space and get his opponents or enemies trapped inside the cage.


    However, this Omnipotent Skill had its own disadvantages. The biggest issue was its inefficiency at


    trapping any enemy who was more powerful than its wielder was. Simply put, the Space Splitting Cage


    was still efficient in clearing up a messy situation.


    "Then, let''s focus on seeking other fortune beasts and collecting their dragon meridians. It would be a


    waste of time to take the dragon meridians from other warriors, because I believe that their dragon


    meridians will be shorter than mine," Ricky said as he pondered the situation.


    In addition, Ricky would never strike another warrior first, unless he was attacked. Therefore, he would


    never injure other warriors or rob them of their dragon meridians. He was a good man, that was the


    most important thing about him.


    Instantly, Ricky left that area and continued his search for more fortune beasts.


    Ricky had already set a goal for himself before he moved forward. His goal was to follow the


    instructions and marks on Zenith''s map. Although a hundred years had passed, thends had only


    changed a little.


    If Ricky was right, he was headed for a ce called the Gravitational Wind Valley. As for why it was


    called that name, Zenith hadn''t exined.


    There were too many marks on the map, and Zenith hadn''t had the time to exin all of them.


    ...


    For every several hours that went by, Ricky would rush into a fortune beast that had the power and


    strength equal to that of a demi-immortal warrior. Although the battle was ferocious and intense, Ricky


    could always put them down in the end.


    After all, the beasts had neither physical bodies nor rich fighting experience.


    ''All of those are demi-immortal beasts. Aren''t there other, more inferior beasts living and lurking inside


    the Land of Fortune?'' Ricky thought to himself in awe.


    It was not totally impossible. Those fortune beasts born inside the Land of Fortune could master the


    power of demi-immortals by cultivating their vital energy there for half a year.


    During the few next days, Ricky found and killed more fortune beasts from time to time.


    As a result, the dragon meridian on his neck managed to grow to five inches in length. After that, he


    continued fighting. The after-effects from hisst breakthrough were eliminatedpletely, and his


    ascension to higher levels of marital arts wouldn''t be affected any more.


    Besides, he had already reached the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, and he would gain nothing


    more from suppressing his potential.


    Therefore, he chose to have another breakthrough.


    He found a secret and hidden ce where he could easily make another breakthrough. Finally, he


    reached the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Besides, he also raised hisbat power to the


    level of a medium-stage demi-immortal warrior.


    Ricky believed that after he reached the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he would surely be able to


    fight against demi-immortals at their peak power. After that was done, his real opponents would be the


    real innate warriors.


    "I would fear for nothing if I didn''t run into some demi-immortal warriors or fortune beasts at their peak


    power. If I had the bad luck of confronting them, I could just try to escape as quickly as possible," Ricky


    muttered to himself after his breakthrough.


    Then, he continued his journey to the Gravitational Wind Valley.


    He then donned his mask made of human skin because he was also carrying other spiritual space tools


    with him.


    Therefore, he decided to hide his identity from the curious nces of others until he reached the ninth


    grade of Bone Reinforcement. Of course, he didn''t really fear anyone seeing his face; he only wore the


    mask to avoid trouble.


    He currently aimed to kill as many fortune beasts as possible and to obtain the fortune of dragon


    meridians whilst avoiding intense and dangerous confrontations with the talented and experienced old


    warriors in the area.


    ''I hope my master and Elder Evan are safe. They know the whereabouts of the Gravitational Wind


    Valley, so my goal is to eventually meet them there.'' Ricky thought to himself, praying for their safety


    while he searched for them.


    As its name implied, the Gravitational Wind Valley was a narrow valley surrounded by tornadoes which


    were formed naturally. If one entered the Gravitational Wind Valley, they might find themselves walking


    into the Gravitation Enlightenment space where the gravity was three times heavier than that in a


    normal ce.


    Luckily, the threefold gravity there was nothing to strong warriors, especially Ricky.


    Inside the Gravitational Wind Valley, he saw some ferocious demi-immortal beasts and some demi-


    immortal warriors who led other warriors at high grades of the Bone Reinforcement with them.


    They tried to keep some distance from others to avoid any possible confrontation though.


    Any dangerous confrontation would reduce their strength and carry the risk of injury. Such fighting


    would be the major interference to the achievement of their goals.


    Ricky''s arrival drew some suspicious and greedy nces, since his five-inch dragon meridian was


    longer than most of theirs.


    Those greedy warriors didn''t try to attack him though. That was because they knew that anybody who


    could make his dragon meridian grow to five inches in such a short period of time was powerful and


    shouldn''t be provoked.

 Chapter 385 Wind Hole

    Chapter 385 Wind Hole


    "Oh? Have you seen the dragon meridian on my back?" Having sensed their greedy nces, Ricky


    asked them lightly. However, he didn''t care much about the possible threats from the greedy warriors.


    They could challenge him if they were brave enough.


    Moreover, they coveted Ricky''s dragon meridian while Ricky also wanted to take the dragon meridians


    from their bodies. However, Ricky didn''t want to be the first to strike.


    Atst, those warriors and beasts refrained themselves from acting recklessly. They needed to wait and


    see until they were certain about Ricky''s true strength. None of the warriors who dared to enter the


    Fortune Land were ever weak.


    Besides, there were other opportunities waiting for them in the Gravitational Wind Valley.


    "Have they decided to retreat without even striking? What a pity! Otherwise, my dragon meridian would


    have grown to six inches," Ricky muttered to himself, disappointed to see that the warriors and beasts


    had sort of lost interest in him.


    Within a heartbeat, he also nced up towards the insides of the Gravitational Wind Valley.


    The valley was marked by Zenith on his map. However, it didn''t feel like the Land of Legacy, to Ricky''s


    best judgement. The fortune here wasn''t very different to those in other ces.


    If the Land of Legacy could be found here, then the fortune should be overwhelming. Besides, Ricky


    should have already sensed the enlightening power by now.


    However, Ricky wondered why these warriors were gathered here if this ce wasn''t the Land of


    Legacy.


    Soon, he discovered that the warriors and beasts were drawn to the tornadoes.


    "Could there be something hidden inside the tornadoes?" Ricky wondered. Within a few heartbeats,


    Ricky saw a middle-aged demi-immortal warrior leading several younger disciples nearby.


    They seemed friendly and less aggressive to him.


    Ricky walked over to them and asked humbly, "Good morning, sir. Could you please tell me why people


    are all staring at those tornadoes?" The politeness was abundant in his words.


    "So you know it''s the Gravitational Wind Valley, but you do not know of what''s inside the tornadoes?"


    The middle-aged man replied politely, obviously quite surprised to hear Ricky''s question.


    "That is right, sir!" Ricky said, with a little grin on his face.


    "Let me tell you why," a beautiful woman interrupted with a firm voice. She wore a yellow dress and


    stepped forward from behind the middle-aged man.


    "In a little while, there should be wind holesing out of those tornadoes," she replied.


    "What are these wind holes? I have never heard of them before," Ricky asked out of confusion.


    "The valley is called the Gravitational Wind Valley. Centuries ago, the grave of apleted spiritual


    king stood here. He had mastered two kinds of enlightening powers, namely the Gravitation


    Enlightenment and the Wind Enlightenment," the woman continued to exin further.


    "Moreover, he sessfullybined the two enlightening powers into the Gravitational Wind


    Enlightenment. The tomb was then exposed to the Fortune Land, and his enlightening powers have


    been known to the world ever since.


    In the past when the Fortune Land opened, everything inside the tomb was stolen. However, his


    Gravitational Wind Enlightenment was integrated into this valley, eventually forming those gravitational


    windstorms."


    "So, they are called gravitational windstorms. I understand now," Ricky said while nodding his head.


    "Yes. Inside the gravitational windstorm, every century, a Wind Hole would appear where at least three


    winds of gravity would then erupt. Each of this wind of gravity could at least severely damage a demi-


    immortal warrior."


    "Wow, it must be really strong then. I can hardly believe that it can inflict such harm to a demi-immortal


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    warrior," Ricky said, surprised by how powerful the winds were.


    If one could somehow get their hands on a Wind Hole, then they would be blessed with three


    protectors to ensure their safety inside the Fortune Land.


    "You''re right. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have to stay here, confronting these warriors and beasts," the


    middle-aged man said.


    "As you can see, those gravitational windstorms can be further distinguished into three types, big-


    sized, small-sized, and medium-sized ones."


    "The Wind Hole formed by the small-sized gravitational windstorm can produce the wind of gravity


    enough to severely injure a low-grade demi-immortal warrior. The medium-sized gravitational


    windstorm can seriously hurt a medium-grade demi-immortal, while therge-sized windstorm can


    cause harm to the highest-grade demi-immortal."


    "It''s unbelievable," Ricky said. He raised his head and stared at a big-sized gravitational windstorm in


    the distance.


    "By the way, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet. I''m Brent from the Heaven Wood Land. Mydy,


    Felicia, is from the Liu n. Those two young men are some of the most outstanding disciples from the


    Liu n, Lorus and Robin," said Brent, introducing hispany politely and with pride.


    "Sir, my name is Randal and I''m from the Earth Fire Land," Ricky told them his false name.


    He didn''t mean to lie to those newly-made friends. However, he wanted to hide his identity from


    strangers.


    "Randal, that is a nice name; I like it," Felicia said lightly.


    "Randal, although I''m obviously older than you, it would still be weird for you to call me sir. You can just


    call me Brent," Brent said with a smile.


    "Brent," Ricky called Brent. He was happy to have found a friend in this very dangerous ce.


    Boom!


    At that time, the gravitational windstorm broke out, became more violent, and swept towards them.


    They had no other choice but to use their spiritual energy to defend themselves from it.


    "The Wind Hole will appear soon," Brent said with excitement.


    Meanwhile, all the other warriors had also noticed this and were prepared to choose whatever


    gravitational windstorms they liked.


    "Mydy, Lorus, and Robin, each of you should pick a small-sized gravitational windstorm," Brent said.


    "Randal, I rmend that you also choose a small-sized gravitational windstorm that could go well


    with your body and strength."


    "Now, we cane inside and adapt ourselves to the power of the windstorm. When the Wind Hole


    appears, we can refine the Wind Hole, transform it, and absorb its energy with one part of our body."


    "We know that," Felicia nodded in agreement.


    Then, the three of them entered the small-sized gravitational windstorms, fought against their pressure


    and tried to adapt themselves into the internal environments of the gravitational windstorms.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors and beasts began breaking into some of the gravitational


    windstorms which they had chosen for themselves. However, not a single warrior was bold enough to


    pick arge-sized gravitational windstorm.


    "Hey, Brent, I have never told you that I''m content with a small-sized windstorm!" Ricky said, smiling


    lightly.


    "But, you..." Hearing what Ricky said, Brent was astonished.


    Then, Ricky rushed across the road and jumped into one of the medium-sized gravitational windstorms.


    Seeing what Ricky had just done, Brent looked concerned about his safety. However, within several


    heartbeats, when he saw Ricky was doing alright inside the windstorm, he felt a bit more relieved.


    "It just didn''te to me that Randal is actually a medium-grade demi-immortal warrior. He must be a


    genius!" Brent muttered in a low voice.


    The other warriors saw Ricky enter the medium-sized windstorm and sighed with relief that they were


    right to not make a vain attempt to rob him of his dragon meridian.


    After all, a medium-grade demi-immortal warrior shouldn''t be provoked at all costs. It would have been


    suicidal for those low-grade beasts and warriors to try and challenge him in any way.

 Chapter 386 Acquiring The Wind Hole Easily

    Chapter 386 Acquiring The Wind Hole Easily


    The warriors and beasts were now all concentrating on adapting to the gravitational windstorm they


    had been sucked into.


    ...


    "The gravitational windstorm is worthy of its name! It has the incredible attribute of gravity while also


    harnessing the strong power of wind!" Ricky gasped in admiration once he entered it.


    The gravity in the periphery of the Gravitational Wind Valley was only three times as strong as usual,


    but the gravity in this medium gravitational windstorm was at least twelve times more concentrated!


    Under such a powerful gravity with the intense rotation of the windstorm, Ricky could not stand still at


    the beginning.


    Ricky thought that if a warrior at the inferior stage of the demi-immortal level entered this medium


    gravitational windstorm, he would definitely be wounded badly and tossed about like a leaf. Even


    worse, he might even die there.


    Fortunately, Ricky''s strength was already equal to that of an overmatch at the intermediate stage of the


    demi-immortal, so he had adapted nearly all of the gravity after spending a quarter of an hour there.


    And he resisted the rotating windstorm cuttings with his spiritual energy.


    "Ah!" "Eee!"


    Suddenly, some screams rang out. Some warriors at the demi-immortal level who were not powerful


    enough were tossed out of the gravitational windstorm directly, regardless of their position inside.


    It had grown painfully clear that the power of the warriors and beasts who had been tossed out was not


    enough to withstand the double power in the gravitational windstorm. Ricky did not care about them too


    much. They had obviously overestimated themselves and entered the gravitational windstorm when


    they were not strong enough.


    At this point, the Wind Hole had not showed up.


    ''When it finally shows up, the power of the windstorm may be more intense. When that happens, I


    must try to figure out how this gravitational windstorm works. That will help me obtain the Wind Hole!''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    If the other warriors and beasts knew about what Ricky was thinking, they would swear at him for his


    oundish ideas. They were already immensely grateful that they could stand steady in the


    gravitational windstorm. Figuring out the windstorm''s pattern was far from their level of ambition.


    They had no way of knowing that Ricky was in possession of the Devourer Zone and the Devouring


    Skill, and that Ricky hadprehended and acquired the Devouring Storm by these two things.


    Though the Devouring Storm was the embodiment of the devouring power, the power of the windstorm


    it contained was exactly the same with the power of the windstorm within the gravitational windstorm in


    its initial state.


    Additionally, the power of the windstorm was likely to be the strongest power, because it had been


    created from Devouring Skill!


    Under these conditions, it was easy for Ricky to assess the pattern of the medium gravitational


    windstorm.


    He hunkered down in the medium-sized gravitational windstorm. At this point, he had already felt and


    As Rickyprehended more, the power in all windstorms became violent again. Suddenly, another


    group of powerless warriors and beasts at the demi-immortal were tossed out of the windstorm.


    But the enhanced windstorm couldn''t affect him anymore. Ricky was not afraid of it as long as its power


    was still in the range of the intermediate demi-immortal.


    After some time, the renowned Wind Hole finally appeared.


    In the gravitational windstorm, a ck hole which seemed to be emitting two enlightening powers


    reached the center of the windstorm after it spun rapidly out of a vortex.


    "Finally! There it is! The Wind Hole!" the remaining warriors and beasts in the windstorm all shouted


    excitedly. They mustered what was left of their strength and prepared to take down and refine the Wind


    Hole.


    They were observing it at first. They were gearing up to take action after figuring how strong the power


    emitted from the Wind Hole was. Their preliminary sensing told them that the gravity and windstorm


    around the Wind Hole were the fiercest in the entire gravitational windstorm.


    "What! How is that possible?" the surviving warriors who had been tossed out by the gravitational


    windstorm all eximed at the sight of something rather stupefying.


    Of course, it took ce in the gravitational windstorm where Ricky was.


    When the Wind Hole showed up in front of Ricky, he did not waste any time trying to observe or


    understand it. He just turned his spiritual energy into a big hand and grabbed the Wind Hole, then


    refined it into the center of his palm with his spiritual energy.


    That was all happened in a split-second while the other warriors were all just starting to observe the


    Wind Hole.


    It was impossible not to be stunned by this scene!


    The shouts caught the attention of warriors and beasts in other windstorms. They marveled at this


    extraordinary feat. Some of them admired this unfamiliar warrior while others envied him.


    ''This Randal is nowhere near ordinary. Is his power at the peak of the demi-immortal level?'' Brent


    thought to himself. ''Or perhaps, the martial arts he cultivated are specialized in gravity and wind!''


    Brent felt very curious about Ricky.


    ''Maybe it''s a good idea to invite this Randal guy to join that thing. But I need to know more about his


    character though.''


    ......


    After that, the warriors paid close attention to the Wind Hole in their windstorm. After all, the Wind Hole


    would only be present six hours at most. If they failed to refine it in this span of time, everything they


    did would have been in vain.


    It was normal for Ricky to acquire a Wind Hole with little effort, because he had already figured out the


    pattern of this windstorm. He would have been an idiot if he could not refine it by now.


    "Randal, you can take down the Wind Hole in other windstorms while there''s time!" Brent called out to


    him using his internal power.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brent, it''s enough for me. I believe that I won''t need the Wind Hole after a few days. It will only be


    useless for me to get more!" Ricky replied with a cheeky smile.


    "You really are quite confident. I admire you. Ha-ha!" Brent also smiled.


    "Brent, the reason I got the Wind Hole so soon is that I mastered some rules about the power of the


    windstorm. I won''t be stingy if you need some help," Ricky said to him using his internal power.


    ''As I expected!'' Brent was a little amazed at what Ricky revealed to him.


    But he refused his offer, saying, "Randal, I would prefer to aplish it by myself, but thank you for


    your generosity!"


    "I understand that!" Ricky smiled at Brent''s refusal. He liked this man with integrity and ambition!


    "But, Randal, could you please tell Lady Felicia and the two disciples of my family about the rules? I


    would be very grateful if you do so," Brent asked him pleadingly.


    "Brent, no need to worry about that. I have yet to pay you back for what you did for me before," Ricky


    replied graciously.


    He did not hesitate to tell Felicia and the others about what he had learned from hisprehension.

 Chapter 387 The Large Wind Hole

    Chapter 387 The Large Wind Hole


    After exining some of the rules about the windstorm to the trio, Ricky focused his attention on the


    depths of the valley, where therge gravitational windstorm originated. Apparently, he had developed


    a great interest in it.


    He already managed to acquire a medium Wind Hole, which he believed was quite enough. By that


    time, his realm had already reached the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement while hisbat power


    was at the medium demi-immortal level. As long as he continued to make some improvements in his


    current realm, hisbat power would definitely reach the peak of the medium demand-immortal level.


    As for the time he needed for such improvements, Ricky believed it would not be too long. By then, the


    medium Wind Hole would no longer be so useful to him.


    Therefore, he was more interested in therge Wind Hole, which was meant to be far more powerful


    than the medium ones. If he got his hands on arge one, adding that to the power of his Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form, he could definitely guarantee his safety in the uing battle in this Fortune


    Land.


    If he hadn''t learned about the rules in the gravitational windstorm, he definitely would not have


    developed an interest in therge gravitational windstorm. However, after learning everything about


    those rules, everything was different.


    ''If I fail to get arge Wind Hole from the gravitational windstorm, the worst result could be getting


    tossed out of it, which wouldn''t be much of a big deal. I won''t be significantly injured as long as I have


    the peak power of the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, '' Ricky thought about his


    chances carefully.


    The only possible downside ofunching the power of the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form was that the unique cultivation method might reveal his true identity. Yet, he believed that it


    was still a risk worth taking.


    Ricky was fully aware of the possible risks and disadvantages. However, the world of martial arts had


    always been like this¡ªboth risk and opportunity naturally coexisting. If he gave up such a good


    opportunity just to avoid the potential risks, how could he continue his cultivation journey as a warrior?


    Thus, despite the thoughts he was having, Ricky walked out of the medium windstorm without any


    hesitation.


    The warriors who had been tossed out from the medium windstorm all stared at Ricky with greedy


    eyes, but they had no courage to go against him. The Wind Hole that Ricky had in his palm was


    enough to deter them, not to mention the other more powerful skills he already had.


    Therefore, they could only keep their greedy desires to themselves.


    Then all of a sudden, they were all startled with their mouths wide open as they saw Ricky walking


    towards arge gravitational windstorm.


    Immediately, as the witnesses of such an unbelievable scene, they began to talk to one another


    excitedly. "What is he going to do?"


    "Is... is he nning on entering thatrge gravitational windstorm?" With a lot of doubts in their hearts,


    the warriors and fierce beasts just stared at Ricky and exchanged looks with one another from time to


    time.


    "No, he won''t do it, absolutely not. The storm inside therge gravitational windstorm is so


    overwhelming that only a warrior at the peak of demi-immortal could resist it. Any warrior below such


    level will only be driven out mercilessly. By that time, even if he isn''t killed by the power of the storm, he


    at least would be crippled for the rest of his miserable life," a warrior exined in detail.


    "But¡­ but he is confidently walking towards the direction of therge gravitational windstorm!"


    "Swoop!" All of a sudden, they heard a loud noise.


    It was the sound of Ricky quickly dashing into therge gravitational windstorm in a split second.


    "He''s... he''s inside the windstorm. He really went inside the windstorm!" someone yelled in disbelief.


    Upon seeing what just happened, many warriors and fierce beasts screamed from the top of their


    lungs. Those who stayed silent were just too surprised to say anything.


    The warriors who had not yet entered the state of refining the Wind Hole were puzzled by the loud


    screaming voices. Thus, they became irritated and swore in their hearts, ''What in the world is he trying


    to do...''


    Before they could finish their words, they realized what was going on and were also stupefied by it.


    Some of them were so lost in their astonishment that they forgot where they were.


    Of course, after a few moments'' astonishment, they sneered disdainfully.


    "That guy is just so arrogant and conceited! With his power being only at the demi-immortal level, he


    has the nerve to enter such a dangerous ce! Even if he was strong, he shouldn''t be able to stay


    inside therge gravitational windstorm for long," one of them said scornfully.


    "What an arrogant man! Does he think he is the same kind of geniuses like the lord of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness or the top assassin of the Endless Shadow? Damn, he probably doesn''t


    understand the immensity of heaven and earth at all! Just wait and see! When he is tossed out of the


    relentless windstorm, he will be as good as dead unless a miracle happens to him," another warrior


    added furiously.


    In short, at that moment, the whole Gravitational Wind Valley was filled with such disdainful and


    reproaching words towards him.


    Yet, as they talked and waited eagerly for a few moments, Ricky was still not tossed out of the


    windstorm as they expected.


    The minute Ricky entered therge gravitational windstorm, he only had two lingering feelings. First, it


    felt like an enormous mountain had fallen on his back, and he felt an intense and furious power was on


    the verge of destroying him.


    Without a second of hesitation, Ricky directly activated the power of the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form and burst out his strongest spiritual energy shield to defend himself from


    whatever force which was threatening him.


    Fortunately, due to therge gravitational windstorm being too intense and furious, other warriors


    couldn''t see what kind of power Ricky was using, including the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form, which would definitely sell him out if exposed. All they could see was Ricky''s


    silhouette.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Afterunching the peak power of the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky felt


    significantly less pressure and pain.


    But it could be seen that even though he was protected by his strongest spiritual energy shield, his


    robe had been all worn out. A lot of cracks started to crawl on his purple golden body as the blood that


    oozed from within him drifted with the windstorm.


    "Well, not bad. With the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, my physical strength


    has reached the peak of that of a demi-immortal. Thus, I shouldn''t be severely injured despite this,"


    Ricky said in a relieved tone as he exhaled deeply.


    ''So next, I only need to keep in mind two things. The first is to adapt to the gravity inside therge


    gravitational windstorm, which is about twenty times heavier than on earth. The second is the intense


    windstorm constantly blowing violently, '' Ricky analyzed the situation quickly.


    After his thorough yet quick analysis, Ricky''s body was immediately covered with devouring runes as


    he also burst out the skill of the Devouring Storm which then resonated with the windstorm. Soon, he


    triggered the power of all his three Zones to prompt his quick understanding and insights regarding the


    windstorm.


    Even though he had tried everything, he still had difficulty in moving forward as if he was being


    shackled into his spot. Yet, he knew that he could not flinch. He just gnashed his teeth and moved


    forward little by little, trying to gradually adapt to the enormous gravity.


    As Ricky was struggling hard inside therge gravitational windstorm, the others who were outside


    were still engaged in their hot discussion about him.


    After waiting around for what felt like ages, they then changed their minds. The sound of their disdainful


    discussion ceased. Gradually, their faces turned into nothing but dead stares of disbelief. Finally, they


    were all lost in silence as their eyes all fixed on the windstorm where Ricky was currently struggling


    inside.


    Eventually, two hours passed and almost all of the warriors had finished their refinement of the Wind


    Hole. The instance they regained their consciousness, they were all attracted by the shocking scene.


    Especially Brent and his teammates, they were all stupefied by what was in front of them. Their


    asked them for information earlier, was this outstanding and talented?


    Apart from the astonishment, they also felt very fortunate to have a connection with Ricky, a rare


    genius.


    Felicia''s eyes were filled with excitement and gratitude.


    If it hadn''t been for Ricky''s help, she wouldn''t have been able to get her hands on a Wind Hole any


    time soon.


    After two hours of struggling inside the gravitational windstorm, Ricky was finally able to move in a


    much better pace. The big improvement was due to his quick adaptation with the rules of therge


    gravitational windstorm with the help of his three Zones. Now he could use his own power to follow the


    windstorm.


    But he also paid a price to get to such improvement. He constantly bled that almost all of his body parts


    were covered with blood.


    Fortunately, the price was not too heavy to pay. All was due to his quick learning ability that he got from


    his three Zones. Otherwise, he would have suffered a greater loss, unless he could burst out the power


    of the Ninth Degree of his Body Refining Form.


    With his newly acquired ability to move inside the gravitational windstorm, and his understanding of its


    rules, it would now be way easier for Ricky to get his hands on arge Wind Hole.


    Through the power of his three Zones, he refined arge Wind Hole as quickly as he could, and leapt


    out of therge gravitational windstorm.


    By that time, he was very exhausted. He considered walking into anotherrge gravitational windstorm


    and trying to get more. But under his current physical condition, he knew he had to give up.


    It was estimated that about half an hourter, those Wind Holes would have already disappeared. Half


    an hour was definitely not enough time for him to recover from what he just went through.


    Seeing that Ricky got out of the windstorm sessfully, all the other warriors stared at him in great


    disbelief. Eventually, some of them showed hints of greed in their eyes.


    Moreover, many powerful warriors at the medium demi-immortal level began walking towards Ricky,


    starting to surround him.

 Chapter 388 Decisive

    Chapter 388 Decisive


    At once, many warriors and beasts at the intermediate stage of demi-immortal level rushed to besiege


    Ricky as they wanted to take therge Wind Hole on Ricky''s palm.


    "What do you want to do?" Brent jumped andnded in front of Ricky, asking coldly as he observed the


    other party''s movement.


    "What we want to do is obvious." An old guy smirked. "I think that this little boy will just put therge


    Wind Hole to waste, so we want to take it from him."


    "Ha-ha, just tell me the truth. What you really want is myrge Wind Hole. I will give it to you!" Ricky


    staggered to his feet whileughing loudly.


    "Randal!" Brent was a little worried when he heard Ricky''s brave words.


    Brent considered Ricky as a friend after what had happened. He knew how Ricky worked and did


    whatever it took to get to therge Wind Hole, so he could not just allow anyone to threaten his friend


    and take what he had worked hard for.


    Ricky gave Brent a reassuring look after hearing his words. He continued walking and found himself


    It seemed that Brent had understood what Ricky meant. He didn''t say anything more as he saw his


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    friend''s confident expression.


    "Everyone, therge Wind Hole is on my palm now. If you want it,e to get it." Ricky was boosted


    with confidence.


    Boom!


    However, he activated therge Wind Hole on his left hand the next moment. From it a wild roaring


    sound arose and engulfed the area.


    They could see a ck cave embedded in Ricky''s palm. It was therge Wind Hole where a mass of


    ck spiral storm broke out.


    When the spiral storm rose up the sky, it turned into the huge wind of gravity. As those warriors were all


    absorbed in it, they screamed out in fear as they already felt their doom.


    The huge wind of gravity then knocked on the mountain behind them and the mountain was


    surprisingly pulverized into dust at once.


    As for those warriors and beasts at the intermediate stage of demi-immortal, they turned into dust, as


    pulverized as the impossibly destructible mountain. Ricky then gained all their dragon meridians,


    increasing his dragon meridian''s length to seven inches from the previous five inches.


    No one had thought of this oue, especially those warriors at intermediate stage of demi-immortal


    who died in the battle. If they had realized this before, they wouldn''t even dare to taunt nor threaten


    him.


    Brent was in total surprise of what had happened because when Ricky gave him a reassuring look, he


    thought that Ricky would threaten those warriors by using therge Wind Hole. Contrary to what was


    expected, Ricky erupted the storm force of therge Wind Hole with no hesitation.


    That was therge Wind Hole! Ricky only had three uses of therge Wind Hole to spare. He had used


    an opportunity. Brent didn''t know whether Ricky was a decisive man or an ignorant man.


    After all, Ricky could have just used therge Wind Hole to threaten those warriors and beasts as they


    didn''t dare to attack Ricky. Moreover, it was not necessary for him to waste an opportunity, because the


    After realizing Ricky''s capabilities, some warriors were stepping back in fear and the others didn''t even


    dare to move.


    ''That boy is too formidable and heartless, which is totally frightening.''


    They were thinking of only one thing at that time. And that was to run away from this devil.


    Those warriors who had gained the medium Wind Hole left in an instant as they had already seen the


    power of therge Wind Hole. It was so formidable that even warriors at the intermediate stage of


    demi-immortal were dead in one second.


    It was the best choice for them to leave as soon as they could because they didn''t know when Ricky


    would use therge Wind Hole again. They didn''t want to die in vain like the warriors earlier.


    More and more warriors and beasts tranted their fear by departing in a hurry.


    Then, there were five people left, including Ricky and Brent and so on, in the valley.


    ''Greedy bastards, you thought that you could take therge Wind Hole just because you assumed that


    I would not use it on you. Well, now I proved you wrong, '' Ricky thought as he saw the greedy warriors


    and beasts leave.


    Ricky was indeed unwilling to use therge Wind Hole, but he must take the risk of losing one


    opportunity to shun his opponents'' greed. Otherwise, he would be in so much trouble.


    Now that some warriors and beasts wanted to challenge him, Ricky must defeat them to warn others.


    Though he lost an opportunity, he also saved himself from a lot of trouble at that time. Moreover, he


    realized that he still had two opportunities in using the wind of gravity, which was already enough for


    him.


    It seemed that Brent understood Ricky''s mind when he saw warriors leave the valley. He praised Ricky


    with a smile. "Little brother, you are such a decisive man."


    "Brent, we are friends now. You can call me Randal." Ricky smiled.


    "Well." Brent nodded in agreement.


    "Brent, if I don''t warn them, I will get into more and more trouble in the future," Ricky said with a sincere


    smile on his face.


    "That''s why I consider you as a decisive man. With such quality, you can walk farther in the martial arts


    world," Brent said respectfully.


    At the same time, Felicia watched Ricky with eyes brimming in admiration. Heroes liked the beauties


    and the beauties liked the heroes as well, especially if it was someone as admirable as Ricky. He was


    decisive and strong enough, which was the most popr character among the beauties in the martial


    arts world.


    "Brent, can you help me? When I cultivate to recover my strength, I hope that you can protect me at


    that moment," Ricky said seriously.


    "Ha-ha, it is my honor to protect a talent like you. Don''t worry," Brent eximed proudly.


    He was thinking how to get closer to Ricky. As he was asked of help, it was a good chance for him.


    ...


    Then, Ricky began to cultivate to recover his depleted strength.


    As for Brent, Ricky couldn''t trust himpletely for now. He asked him for help also in order to test


    whether he was a friend or a foe. Even if Brent turned out to be a wicked man who would attack Ricky


    when he was weak, Ricky would be able to sense the danger and wake up at any time because he had


    three zones. He could also use the Wind Hole to attack enemies back.


    Four hourster, Ricky had recovered all his strength. After Felicia had left the ce to give him some


    privacy, Ricky took off the old ragged robes and put on the new ck ones.


    "Randal, what are you going to do next?" Brent innocently asked his new friend.


    "I am going to kill fortune beasts andpete for dragon meridians so I could increase it to ny feet


    long before thest momentes. I n topete for the ultimate dragon meridian as well as the


    ultimate fortune," Ricky answered calmly,ying out his ns.


    "I knew it!" Ricky''s words confirmed Brent''s thoughts.


    "However, my strength is not yet enough topete for the ultimate dragon meridian. I want to look for


    chances in the Land of Legacy," Ricky said sincerely.


    Only warriors and beasts at the peak of demi-immortal level were able topete for the ultimate


    dragon meridian. His strength was clearly not enough for that.


    "Randal, I know a ce is of great possibility to be a Land of Legacy. Do you want to go with us?"


    Brent offered without any hesitation.

 Chapter 389 The Sublimation Lake

    Chapter 389 The Sublimation Lake


    "A Land of Legacy! Really?" Ricky responded to Brent excitedly while his eyes were shing in


    excitement.


    Ricky knew that there was nothing free in the world though, so he immediately calmed down and spoke


    again with a smile on his face. He asked, "Brent, please tell me what I need to do."


    "Randal, first of all, let''s make it clear that the ce we have found out about is only very likely to be a


    Land of Legacy. We are not certain however. So, if we go there and find out that it is not the ce we


    expect it to be, I hope you don''t think I am deceiving you," Brent announced.


    "Brent, do you think of me as such an unreasonable person?" Ricky grinned.


    "Ha-ha!" Brentughed and continued, saying, "The reason that we invited you is simply because we


    are not strong enough to do it on our own."


    "Are there any otherpetitors looking for it?" Ricky inquired.


    "Yes, the Wang n are our rivals and are going after it as well!" Brent replied, "This time, for the sake


    of the Land of Legacy, they are probably also making secret deals with some people to try and get an


    advantage."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brent, you gave me plenty of information and opportunities. It''s reasonable to ask me to help you in


    return. I ept your invitation, and I have no reason to refuse it," Ricky said with a smile.


    "Randal, thank you very much," Brent thanked Ricky.


    "Brent, please tell me more details so we can make a n!" Ricky nodded.


    "Well, we can talk while we are heading there. I believe that the Wang n is also rushing there now!"


    Brent added.


    Brent and the other three left the Gravitational Wind Valley with Ricky.


    The ce Brent mentioned was called the Sublimation Lake, and it was a secret ce that could be


    found in the Fortune Land.


    The reason it was called the Sublimation Lake was due to the strong force of sublimation theke gave


    off.


    This so-called force of sublimation was another manifested form of fortune. It was more advanced than


    the dragon meridian, so the force of sublimation could be spontaneously condensed into a Sublimation


    Pill.


    In the Fortune Land, the Sublimation Pill could only reach the inferior grade of King Level. It was still


    possible that the Sublimation Pill could get to the intermediate grade of King Level within hundreds of


    years.


    If so, it would be a huge opportunity.


    After a Sublimation Pill at King Level was devoured, it could boost the growth of the dragon meridian on


    a warrior''s back drastically. That growth would be even faster than hunting for a fortune beast.


    More importantly, there was a force of sublimation and fortune that could be sensed there. The Land of


    Legacy in the Sublimation Lake merged together once every century.


    At that point in time, Liu n and Wang n would meet and fight with each other there.


    Both Wang n and Liu n could flourish for a long time and stay prestigious in the Heaven Wood


    Land with an increasing number of innate spirits because of that.


    "Brent, as you said, the Land of Legacy, the Sublimation Lake, and the Sublimation Pill will be a great


    opportunity for us," Ricky eximed in excitement.


    "If we are not too unlucky, we might be able to find what we want. The dragon meridian on the back can


    grow to over fifty feet long after we get out of the Sublimation Lake," Brent predicted confidently.


    "What? Fifty feet?!" Ricky was a bit shocked.


    Fifty feet was extremely long for a dragon meridian. That was over eighty times as long as the seven-


    inch dragon meridian that Ricky had on his back! The training it took for Ricky to get the seven-inch


    dragon meridian was exhausted and took days'' time of warrior and fortune beast hunting.


    Ricky realized that he could also get his dragon meridian to quickly grow that big by going to the


    Sublimation Lake and he could hardly believe it.


    At the same time, Ricky was also grateful that he had met Brent and the others, otherwise he would not


    know how many fortune beasts would need to kill to get a dragon meridian of the same size.


    As for his goal of eventually getting a ny-foot long dragon meridian, he wondered if he could only


    achieve it only by hunting the fortune beasts? He was afraid that he had to rob other warriors with their


    own dragon meridians.


    "Randal, I don''t believe this either. But our ancestors said that this is the way it is, so I assume that it is


    true," Brentughed.


    "I can''t wait to see it, Brent!"


    Ricky murmured, his eyes were full of hope and expectations. He was eager to immediately go to the


    Sublimation Lake.


    Then, a group of five people made their way to the Sublimation Lake. Along the way, if they met a


    fortune beast, they had decided to let it go. They knew that they would soon have a Sublimation Pill, so


    why would they bother to hunt and kill fortune beasts?


    About half a dayter, they came to a very isted mountain area.


    The mountain was quite rich in fortunepared to other ces Ricky had been. Ricky could feel the


    humidity in the area and saw a small white river winding through the mountains.


    "Brent, the Sublimation Lake doesn''t seem to be here like you said it would be!" Ricky used, looking


    around at his surroundings.


    Judging from its name, the Sublimation Lake was supposed to be hugeke. Ricky could not believe


    that it was a small winding stream instead.


    "Randal, as Brent said, the Sublimation Lake lies in a secret ce. Did you really think that it would


    look so obvious?" Felicia smiled as she replied to Ricky.


    "Aha, Randal, it seems that you can''t wait to see the real Sublimation Lake. Please follow me!" Brent


    Ricky followed Brent and the others along the winding area of the stream.


    "Brent, is the entrance around here?" Ricky inquired.


    "It is seemingly far away, but it''s actually very close to us!" Brent announced.


    "Brent, are you talking about this stream?" Ricky asked incredulously.


    "Yes, although I find it strange, it''s true. This winding body of water is the entrance to the Wondend,"


    Brent exined. "I will enter first and then you can follow me."


    Afterward, Brent jumped directly into the stream. The stream appeared to be hardly knee height at first


    nce, but when Brent jumped in he disappeared with a small ssh.


    "This is incredible; this is really the entrance to the Wondend! As the saying goes, you are in the


    most danger when you feel most safe! Does it work the same here?" Ricky asked approvingly.


    "Perhaps. At the beginning, the ancestors of the Liu n and the Wang n discovered this ce by


    ident," Felicia stated.


    After a brief discussion, Ricky jumped into the stream with the others.


    When they got out of the water, they saw whitend with thicker fortune and greater humidity. It was as


    if it was pouring with fortune.


    As for Ricky''s first impression, he could feel the strong enlightening power there. There was no doubt


    that the Land of Legacy had appeared once again in this Wondend.


    "It seems it is worthwhile toe to this Wondend for the Sublimation Pill and the Land of Legacy."


    Having wrought no harvest yet, Ricky was excited to get started.


    "Brent and Felicia, you are finally here!" At that point, a cheerful voice rang out attracting their attention.


    A group of people wasing towards them from a short distance away.

 Chapter 390 Seth

    Chapter 390 Seth


    It was tantly clear that the warriors were from the Wang n. There were six of them--four men and


    two women. The young man walking in front of the group must be the n''s leader.


    However, Ricky''s eyes were zeroed in on the woman behind the young man. It was his master, Grace!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ''I never expected to see Master Grace here! And we''re on different sides!'' Ricky thought curiously.


    Grace was also looking at him. Though Ricky was wearing a human skin mask on his face, she could


    recognize his distinctly familiar aura and scent.


    "Ricky!"


    "Master Grace!" the two exined at the same time using their internal power.


    "You first," hearing Ricky''s voice, Grace said cidly.


    "Master Grace, why are you with the Wang n?" Ricky asked her immediately.


    "I ran into them while hunting a fortune beast. They thought I was good so they asked me to join their


    team. I was also interested in the Land of Legacy they were talking about, so I agreed. I''m guessing


    you have alsoe for this?" Grace asked.


    "Yes, you''ve guessed correctly," Ricky affirmed. He noticed that the dragon meridian behind Grace''s


    back was already sixty feet long.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the Wang n''s dragon meridian was almost ten feet long.


    "Since you are with the Liu n, I''lle with you. I don''t like the Wang n''s way of doing things


    anyway," said Grace. "But I''d better stay with them for a while and wait for a good opportunity to leave,"


    she decided.


    "Hah-hah, you''re an undercover agent now, Master!" Ricky joked.


    "Oh! I thought you wanted me to go with you. But since it seems I was wrong, I''ll just stay with the


    Wang n and assist them then," Grace replied, raising her eyebrow.


    "Ohe on! You know I do want you to apany me, Master. You''re a demi-immortal. If you help


    the Wang n, I''d better quit while I''m ahead! Otherwise, I might not be able to walk out of here in one


    piece!" Rickyughed. "Oh, by the way, Master, how strong are the Wang n''s members?"


    "There are five of them. The leader is named Seth. He has reached the peak of the demi-immortal


    level. As for the other four warriors, two of them are intermediate demi-immortals and the others are


    lower demi-immortals," Grace told him.


    "He has reached the peak of the demi-immortal level! Thank God you''re here to help me; I would lose


    the game otherwise. Does he know your strength, Master Grace?" asked Ricky.


    "I don''t think so. I was only killing a fortune beast at the level of intermediate demi-immortal when they


    saw me. I hardly used any of my real strength. But Seth was quite keen. He wouldn''t believe that I am


    only an intermediate demi-immortal," Grace mused.


    "I see. But there''s no need to worry, Master. We will defeat them if we work together!" Ricky smiled


    confidently. .


    "You came early, just as I expected, Seth!" Brent sneered coldly.


    Obviously, Brent hadn''t realized yet that Seth had reached the peak of the demi-immortal level, or he


    would have a fit.


    "Hah-hah. Yes, we did. But I didn''t break the rules. We''re simply waiting for you. I like fair


    Seth fixed his eyes on Felicia lustfully. "Felicia, why don''t you ept my proposal? If you be my


    eleventh concubine, I promise that every time the Fortune Land opens, I''ll share everything in the


    Sublimation Lake with the Liu n, so that we won''t have to fight with each other anymore."


    "Stop daydreaming! I''d rather die than marry you!" Felicia spat angrily at him.


    Hearing Felicia''s words, Seth''s face grew cold and hard. He took a moment to calm himself down, and


    smirked cockily. But above the curl of his lips, his eyes were filled with malice and rage.


    "Hah-hah, Felicia, you will be mine eventually. Just remember what I say. And I promise I won''t keep


    you waiting for too long, my sweet." He grinned perversely.


    "Seth, stop talking nonsense! You''re just wasting our time. You want to fight? Let''s go anytime!" Brent


    retorted angrily. He stepped forward and protectively nudged Felicia behind him.


    "No, Brent. You forgot something. We are not in the same generation, are we? You''re too old to fight


    with me. The Wang n and the Liu n have a mutual agreement that only warriors under thirty-five


    years of age can enter the Sublimation Lake," Seth said while he let out a jeeringugh.


    He was right, and he knew it. Brent was already a middle-aged man!


    Hearing his words, the members of the Liu n grew stone-faced.


    It was true. They had made a deal. But in recent decades, the younger generation of the Liu n was


    always disappointing especially considering that the disciples of the Wang n had always had an


    edge to them.


    That was why the Liu n had spent tremendous efforts to talk the Wang n into agreeing that they


    could both choose a helper.


    The Liu n had asked Ricky to help them, while the Wang n found Grace on their way there.


    "You''re right, Seth. As you had said, any person over the age of thirty-five can''t get into the Sublimation


    Lake. But I have to remind you that I''m only thirty-four years old," Brent stared back at Seth with a livid


    face.


    "Is that so? Hah-hah! Very well then. Thirty-four you are! Maybe I remembered wrong," Sethughed


    even louder, his mean face contorted as he guffawed. The warriors standing behind him also burst into


    They had nothing but scorn for the Liu n. They didn''t see a possibility of any worthy future


    sessors who could bear the weight of the n''s torch.


    Brent gritted his teeth and said nothing. Felicia and the other warriors were so bothered that they


    clenched their fists, wishing with all their might that they could kill their enemies with their own hands.


    "See you at the bottom of theke!" With a sardonic smile, Seth turned around and waved to them


    casually. Then he left with his warriors.


    Brent the other members of the Liu n watched their figures slowly fade into the distance, their hearts


    wrenched in anguish. What a terrible encounter!.


    "I don''t understand, young master. Why didn''t you kill Brent just now? You have reached the peak of


    the demi-immortal level. It would take you no effort to defeat him," a young warrior of the Wang n


    asked hurriedly.


    "Of course I could take his life easily. But he is still useful to me. The Sublimation Lake is extremely big


    and it will take us quite a while to kill the sublime beasts and take the Sublimation Pill. We need them to


    help us to do that. That will save us a lot of trouble!" Seth smiled insidiously.


    "How clever you are, young master!" His subordinates ttered him.


    Grace kept silent. It seemed as if she hadn''t heard his words.


    Seth noticed her abnormal reaction. His eyes shed with a strange light but he didn''t say anything. His


    face took on a suspicious scowl for a moment, before he hid it away. .


    "Sorry, Brent. We have let you down," said Felicia in a low voice after a long silence.


    "No, Felicia. Don''t say such things. You don''t have to apologize. I asked you toe with me to the


    Wondend because I have expectations on you. If you don''t want to be humiliated again, you should


    try your best in the Sublimation Lake and enhance your strength," Brent encouraged her.


    "Don''t worry, Brent. This time we won''t disappoint you." Felicia and the others all nodded heavily, eyes


    filled with determination and confidence.


    With that, they walked towards the innermost depth of the Wondend. It was time to meet their fate.

 Chapter 391 Fifty Feet

    Chapter 391 Fifty Feet


    The Sublimation Lake was located at the center of the Wondend, covering about half of the area.


    Therefore, Ricky could see the vastke without the edge only within several steps away from him.


    Although it looked like ake, Ricky couldn''t see any body of water but only a dense cloud of fog.


    "Is this really ake?" Ricky wondered. "It''s as if everything here is made up of fortune energy. No


    wonder there is so much fortune in theposition of the Sublimation Pill."


    "No wonder there is a Land of Legacy every century, which may have also been caused by fortune."


    "I failed to realize that this so-called Sublimation Lake is actually ake of fortune," Brent doubted along


    with Ricky.


    "This Wondend is a ce where tons of fortune are concentrated, so I think there could be another


    ce like this in the Fortune Land," Ricky spected.


    "It should be. Like the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the Endless Shadow, these two forces have


    also found their own secretnd. We''ll eventually find and of our own," Brent said. "Meanwhile, the


    secretnds we would someday discover must be vaster than this one."


    "In that case, I should really give you my thanks, Brent. If it wasn''t for your invitation, I don''t know how


    long it would have taken me to have a ny-feet long dragon meridian on my back," Ricky told him.


    "Ha-ha, what are we still waiting for then? We should go into the Sublimation Lake and hunt for the


    sublime beasts now," Brentughed.


    "The sublime beasts are also formed through the agglomeration of fortune, but by the agglomeration of


    a much more advanced level of fortune. Andter on, these sublime beasts will transform into the


    Sublimation Pill instead of the dragon meridian," Brent exined further.


    Subsequently, a group of five people entered the Sublimation Lake and began their search for sublime


    beasts.


    As for Grace, Ricky was not worried about her at all. Even if Seth was at the peak of the demi-immortal


    level, Grace wasn''t in any way inferior to him.


    "Brent, where dose the entrance to a Land of Legacy usually show up?" After entering the Sublimation


    Lake, Ricky was so eager to find more Lands of Legacy which would tremendously increase his


    strength.


    "As long as at least one of us has a dragon meridian over fifty feet, the Land of Legacy will surely show


    itself. You can say that it is also rted to fortune!" Brent exined to him.


    "So, we should start hunting as many sublime beasts as we can," Ricky could not wait any longer.


    Having heard what Ricky just said, all of them stopped talking and starting hunting for sublime beasts.


    Because sublime beasts were formed by the agglomeration of higher-level fortune, they were very


    specific entities. They were significantly much stronger than other ordinary fortune beasts.


    But Ricky and his group were not weak. With the strength of two intermediate demi-immortals and


    three inferior demi-immortals in their group, they could kill any sublime beasts lower than the inferior


    demi-immortal level in an instant or consume only a portion of their strength to kill the sublime beasts at


    the intermediate demi-immortal level.


    If they run into a sublime beast at the peak of the demi-immortal level, they would have to run away


    and use the mediate Wind Hole during their escape.


    By doing this, Ricky fully consolidated his strength at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement as they


    hunted the sublime beasts.


    As for Felicia and the other two, they also made great progress in their real-time fighting experience


    and power even though they failed topletely upgrade their levels.


    These were the benefits they gained from fighting. And that was why continuous fighting was the


    fastest way for a warrior to make progress, apart from collecting a great fortune.


    As they hunted, what they harvested the most were the Sublimation Pills.


    Every sublime beast contained at least three Sublimation Pills inside their bodies. So in the past ten


    days, they were able to collect more than 300 Sublimation Pills. Given that number, they could get


    more than sixty Sublimation Pills each.


    The Sublimation Pill was a kind of pill condensed with pure fortune. It surrounded the area with a dense


    cloud of fog it created and made it look like a fairy tale.


    It was extremely precious for any warrior, because the Sublimation Pill contains the purest form of


    fortune. If used the right way, the fortune would greatly enhance a warrior''s power and energy in their


    cultivation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, the Sublimation Pill could not be refined and devoured directly by a warrior. They could only


    be devoured by the dragon meridian, the fortune would then flow through the body of the warrior


    through the dragon meridian.


    After they distributed the pills, the five were ready to start feeding their dragon meridians their newly


    acquired pills.


    They then proceeded to watch out for one another as they consumed the Sublimation pills.


    First, Felicia and the other two disciples of the Liu n devoured their pills. After that, their dragon


    meridians reached about forty-five feet in length. Eventually, it was Ricky and Brent''s turn.


    After devouring the Sublimation Pills, Brent''s dragon meridian grew to fifty-one feet while Ricky''s grew


    to fifty-four feet.


    The reason for Ricky''s dragon meridian growth was that it was already seven inches big even before


    Ricky devoured the Sublimation Pills.


    As the dragon meridian reached fifty-four feet, Ricky felt an invisible force growing inside his body. He


    could certainly feel it but he could not see, touch it, nor use it.


    However, with this force, he could clearly foresee his future in the martial arts world where Ricky was


    destined to have endless great adventures.


    "Is that a sign of fortune in my body? I can feel it in my bones," Ricky said to himself.


    Looking at the one another, they were all equally excited. Obviously, they were feeling the same things


    Ricky was talking about.


    "Fortune is fortune!" Brent sighed, "Whether you are a gifted warrior or a rare genius in the world,


    fortune truly is everything. You are no different to a walking skeleton if you have no fortune. Only when


    you get fortune will you qualify to reach the summit!"


    "Brent is correct. Fortune is such a wonderful thing. We just might be able to reach the demi-immortal


    level. To arge extent, it is also because of our own fortune!" Ricky expounded.


    "You got a fifty-four long dragon meridian. Randal, I am guessing you are not disappointed at this trip,


    huh?" Brent told Ricky with a smile.


    What he feared the most was that Ricky would end up disappointed at this exploration, because he


    was counting on Ricky in the fight with the Wang n.


    "Aha, Brent. Don''t say such things. I''m not disappointed at all, not even the slightest bit,"


    Ricky answered with a smile.


    "In that case, we must be ready to fight the Wang n for real in the Land of Legacy," Brent reminded


    them with a serious tone.


    Previously, Seth teased him and disdained the younger generation of the Liu n. Brent definitely kept


    his words in mind.


    Having heard what Brent said, Ricky hesitated if he should tell Brent about Seth''s true strength. But


    Ricky decided to hold back at the sight of Brent''s confident look.


    ''It seems that Master Grace would have to take care of Seth for us first, '' Ricky thought.


    Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, the entire Sublimation Lake began to undergo tremendous changes.

 Chapter 392 The Land Of Legacy

    Chapter 392 The Land Of Legacy


    The rich fortune housed in the Sublimation Lake began to ebb as there was a mild explosion. They


    were actually absorbed by a strong attraction force from the very center of the Lake.


    ''''It seems the Land of Legacy emerges from a ce where apleted spiritual king and even demi-


    spiritual emperor once died. What a great opportunity for me if I can obtain the treasure!'''' Brent


    eximed, thrilled to the bone.


    Brent looked at Ricky with apprehension, and so did Lorus and Robin. They were a bit worried that


    Ricky might turn into their adversary once they found the legacy.


    But unlike them, Felicia did not seem to show any concern.


    Ricky understood their apprehensions at the sight of their faces. He smiled and said kindly, ''''Brent, you


    Invited me in because you trust me. I don''t covet the legacy.''''


    ''''Be it the inheritance ofpleted spiritual king or even demi-spiritual emperor, I''m not into it at all.''''


    ''''Randal, I must apologize for distrusting you, '''' Brent replied guiltily. Ricky''s assertive and sincere tone


    made him feel a bit awkward.


    But he still couldn''t trust Ricky. After all, the inheritance was so invaluable that it was impossible that he


    wouldn''t havepetition for it!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky did not me Brent for distrusting him. He understood how much the inheritance meant to them.


    And they had not known each other for long, either.


    ''''It''s alright, Brent. After all, this ce might hide the inheritance of apleted spiritual king or even a


    demi-spiritual emperor.'''' Ricky smiled. ''''I swear I''m just here to help you get the inheritance. I won''t fight


    you for the legacy.''''


    Ricky made a warrior''s oath to appease Brent''s concerns.


    ''''Thank you!'''' Brent nodded deeply, finally convinced. A warrior''s oath was no small matter.


    ''''I''m already content with the Sublimation Pill, Brent. So I''m willing to give up the legacy.'''' Ricky smiled,


    ''''I want something more though, if you don''t mind. If we find a treasure that can strengthen my power,


    I''ll take some without hesitation.''''


    ''''Ha-ha! Of course. You shall be entitled to half of it if we find some!'''' Brent replied generously.


    He would never have asked for Ricky''s help without intending to give him something.


    The inheritance of apleted spiritual king or demi-spiritual emperor was precious for Ricky as well.


    But he meant his oath. The most he would do would be to simply take a look at it.


    Ricky was not content to just be apleted spiritual king or demi-spiritual emperor. He aimed to


    be an innate spiritual emperor within ten years.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious attraction force had absorbed all the fortune in Sublimation Lake.


    The Land of Legacy suddenly appeared in front of them now. It was a bleak zone which seemed to


    have gone through an intense ze. Upon its arrival, all the moisture in the air vaporized rapidly.


    Ricky felt excited, as his cultivation method was the element of fire. It would be worth the trip if he could


    find some Treasures from Heaven and Earth or advanced pills.


    His excitement didn''tst long. Quickly, he felt the heat begin to disappear! It was soon reced by a


    power of vigor, which nourished the whole bleak zone. The Land of Legacy seemed to be rejuvenated,


    even showcasing trees and flowers growing and blooming rapidly.


    ''The vigor must be an enlightening power, otherwise, it couldn''t have given me echoing enlightenment


    like this!'' Ricky thought to himself. ''What a pity that my hunch was wrong! It''s not the enlightening


    power of the fire element at all.


    Never mind. It won''t be too bad if I can find Treasures from Heaven and Earth or advanced pills of


    other good stuff.''


    Unlike Ricky, Brent instead became thrilled and blurted it out, ''''it''s definitely the enlightening power of


    flushing tree! I bet a million dors on it! Except for this, no other element could ever emanate such


    strong vigor and vitality!"


    Brent''s deration made everyone excited except Ricky.


    ''It''s the flushing tree!'' Ricky murmured to himself.


    Their excitement was justified. For most of the warriors from Liu n, the power of flushing tree was


    what they cultivated most, after all. Brent and the others were no exception.


    ''''Lucky for you, Felicia! All you need to do is try your best to achieve the inheritance, '''' congratted


    Ricky.


    Brent and the other two also nodded to Felicia with great expectations for her.


    They headed to the Land of Legacy immediately and found a skeleton lying on a hill in the center. They


    could felt that all the power of flushing tree had been released by this skeleton.


    Undoubtedly, it must have been the body of apleted spiritual king or someone even stronger.


    They also spotted a blue glowing sphereposed by the enlightening power of flushing tree.


    It must be martial inheritance left by apleted spiritual king, which would include his lifetime


    experience!


    A golden storage ring also lied beside the skeleton. It surely held all of the king''s cultivation resources!


    ''''A spiritual king''splete inheritance!''''


    they eximed at the sight of the two items.


    Without any hesitation, they condensed their spiritual energy to form a wing and hastily flew to the


    destination. Ricky also had to jump into the sky to catch up with them. With all their attention focusing


    on the inheritance and storage ring, they didn''t notice Ricky''s movement.


    But what they didn''t know was that Seth and his team were also heading straight to that ce.


    The Liu n warriors were fixated on the treasure now that they didn''t realize this at all.


    Only when they arrived did they notice that their enemies were also present!


    They had to put the inheritance aside for now. They would get nothing if they didn''t manage to defeat


    their enemies. If they seeded, all of the king''s treasure would all belong to them!


    ''''Aha, Felicia! You arrived here just at the right time, '''' said Seth with an evil expression. ''''You must


    have pined for the king''s inheritance for so long!''''


    ''''Humph! Shut up, Seth! We both know what you''re up to, '''' Felicia sneered. ''''Oh, and by the way, stop


    calling me like that. How gross! We''re not friends!''''


    ''''Ha-ha! You must be kidding, Felicia. Like I once told you, I''ll hand over the inheritance as long as you


    marry me and be my eleventh concubine. My offer still stands, sweetie. Please let me know if


    you''ve changed your mind, '''' Sethughed brashly, his mouth agape.


    However, an insidious ferocity could be seen from his eyes.


    Ricky could tell that Seth was definitely about to attack Felicia and her team at any moment.

 Chapter 393 He Is Ricky!

    Chapter 393 He Is Ricky!


    "Seth, you really talk too much. Just get with it and fight already!" Brent stepped forward and


    challenged him, noticing that he was still talking rudely to Felicia.


    In a sh, Brent burst out the power of intermediate demi-immortal,ing straight for Seth.


    Seth immediately activated his own power, which briskly collided with Brent''s. At this very moment,


    Seth held nothing back and his supreme demi-immortal power permeated the whole ce.


    Brent''s power was crushed and dispersed quickly.


    "You have no idea what real power is! Do you really think that your people stand any chance against


    me? Pathetic!" Looking ferocious, Seth made his move. It was so fast that the instant he dashed in


    front of Brent, his fist was already flying quickly out!


    Brent saw this and felt iting, but there was no time for him to respond. This strike was so swift as if


    it had flown out of nowhere. Brent''s eyes filled with shock and fear.


    "Thud!


    It was the dull sound of Brent falling hard on the floor and tumbling, blood gushing from his mouth.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Brent!" Felicia and two others grew pale at this scene. They rushed to Brent, making sure he was


    alright.


    Ricky walked towards Brent, also concerned.


    But he soon felt relieved. Brent was not hurt too bad.


    He knew well what Seth was capable of and that Brent would certainly lose against him. It was obvious


    that Seth had only hurt Brent a little in order to taunt him. He could have very easily killed him


    otherwise.


    ''Now Brent and his people must have found out about Seth''s true power, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "You have reached the peak of demi-immortal!" Brent shouted hoarsely, struggling to stand as despair


    gleamed in his eyes. Felicia and the two others stood by his side, their eyes matching his.


    "Of course! If it weren''t for this, how could our family ept your money and agree to your request of


    bringing in a backup?" said Seth, sneering as he dusted off his hands.


    "Despicable! Shameless!" Felicia cursed coldly, her face bitter.


    "Ha-ha, despicable?  Shameless? There is no such thing in this world where we live by thew of


    jungle!"  Seth smiled. He crossed his arms. "Let me tell you this. In the end, it''s winning that matters;


    not the means by which the victory is imed.


    So don''t talk to me about being despicable or shameless. All it says is that you''re weak!" Seth snarled,


    a cruel smile on his face, "All that said, my offer still stands, Felicia."


    Hearing this, Felicia was obviously scared. Brent was no match for Seth. So it would not end well for


    any of them, especially herself. Seth had been eyeing her for a long time now.


    And then Felicia stole a look at Ricky. He was the only one stood a chance against Seth! He had


    mastered therge Wind Hole, after all. It was all up to him now.


    Brent was thinking the exact same thing and telepathically said to Ricky, "Randal, we were too careless


    this time. Now the only chance we have is yourrge Wind Hole.


    Given that we have already been defeated, we have no right to im this legacy. So after defeating


    Seth, you can have it all."


    Although it was difficult for Brent to make such a decision considering he was the one who had brought


    Ricky to this ce, they would be grateful just to make it out of here alive.


    "Brent, I stand by what I said. I will only take what I have rightfully earned. Now that I have promised, I


    will stand up for you. This is the code I live by; my principles," Ricky replied solemnly.


    He then stepped forward, facing Seth.


    "So, you are their backup? Do you want to fight? Or should I say, do you want to be a hero and save


    this beauty here?" Seth looked surprised when he saw Ricky stepping out.


    The scorn in his voice was as clear as day.


    "I made a promise to them and I intend to keep it. I may not be strong enough for you, but I''ll never


    know until I try. Isn''t that right?" Ricky smiled.


    "Ha-ha! Nice little speech you made there! But it''s not nice enough to spare your life!" Seth cackled.


    "Losing my life? It never once crossed my mind,"  Ricky shook his head sarcastically.


    "Do you know what kind of people do I hate the most? It is your kind of people. Weak, but pretentious


    and self-important. You people are just so annoying,"   said Seth.


    "You make me sick!"


    "Ha-ha, make you sick?  I''m d to hear it. For a second I thought you liked me!" Rickyughed.


    Seth frowned at this retort. Ricky stared at him, seeing a self-righteous warrior, convinced he was the


    best and that he was entitled to have his way with anything.


    There could have been no right or wrong with these two. They had chosen different beliefs and paths in


    this treacherous world.


    Both of their goals were to conquer the summit of power, with starkly different processes.


    But the winner was usually always right. And it was soon to be determined.


    "Of all people, Brent chose you! You are just like him, so arrogant. I was considering killing him


    primarily. But now that you are so eager to die first, I will allow it."  Seth growled.


    He made his move, which was the exact same one he had used on Brent.


    Eyes glowing with excitement, Ricky used the Eighth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    He crossed his arm and took the hit.


    A dull sound rang out again. Of course, Ricky was struck back by Seth''s blow, but he was better than


    Brent. He was merely pushed back a few meters, and his arms were slightly bruised.


    Seth was surprised by what he saw at first. He would have never anticipated that his blow would barely


    hurt Ricky!


    Then he focused closer on the cultivation method that Ricky applied. Everyone did. Seth''s four


    disciples from the Wang n, Brent, and the rest of the Liu n all fixed their eyes on the Eighth


    Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "A cultivation method that makes your body glow purple and gold. ording to our intel, you are from


    that Snow Sect¡­No, you are the lord of Misty South Pce-- Ricky!" Seth muttered, squinting.


    His eyes grew wide in surprise.


    ''He is Ricky!'' Brent and his family murmured, startled at the realization that he had been their


    ''These people almost know everything about me now, ''  thought Ricky. ''There is no more need for me


    to conceal my identity any longer.''


    Slowly, he peeled off his mask. He stood there as Ricky, lord of the Misty South Pce!

 Chapter 394 Power Of The Nine-Degree Body Refining Formula

    Chapter 394 Power Of The Nine-Degree Body Refining Form


    Those warriors had already intensely investigated Ricky because Ricky had the spiritual space tool.


    Ricky had also established the Misty South Pce and had be its lord, so those forces naturally


    worked harder to investigate him.


    The Nine-degree Body Refining Form also became Ricky special identification mark to them. It was


    his signature move!


    ......


    "Ricky, it''s you! What a coincident! You could have stayed out of all this, but still, you made your choice


    and got yourself involved. In that case, don''t me me for being ruthless. It''s you who brought all this


    to yourself!" Seth said excitedly after he saw Ricky take off the mask and reveal his true identity.


    The Land of Fortune was really and full of opportunity. He could not only get the valuable inheritance,


    but he could also get the spiritual space tool. If that was not great luck, then he didn''t know what was.


    "Ricky? That is really Ricky, the powerful lord of the new innate force, the Misty South Pce!" Felicia


    immensely admired him and her eyes were full of reverence. She knew a lot of stories about Ricky''s


    aplishments after all.


    "If he is Ricky, then he is at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement. It''s said that he can challenge


    warriors two levels higher than him just like the young master of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and


    the top assassin of the Endless Shadow as well." Brent marveled at him in appreciation of his many


    feats again.


    "He is even much more talented than the other two..."


    ......


    "So what? I, Ricky, make my own choice. I just want to stick to studying martial arts. There is


    opportunity in this Wondend, so I came here. Do you think you can really control everything just


    because you are strong?" Ricky replied quietly as he put the skin-mask away.


    "Oh? It seems that you have something else that you can use to fight against me." After he heard what


    Ricky said, Seth said, "It does remind me that you can get a new start every time you face new


    adversities.


    In that case, I should be careful, or I might make a fool of myself.


    So, to show my respect, I have decide to give you a critical strike and to kill you in one second without


    any pain. Don''t worry; after you die, I will make good use of your possessions; including the spiritual


    space tool."


    "Your name is Seth, right? Do you know that people who talk to me like that all end up dead? They all


    died miserably by my hand," Ricky replied in the same arrogant way after he heard what Seth said.


    "Ha-ha. Can those dead dogs reallypare with me? I am much more powerful than them. Today, in


    this Wondend, the great energy of fortune sends me, not only the inheritance of thepleted


    spiritual king, but also another great gift--you," Sethughed.


    "The only exnation for that is that I am the one who is destined to rule the whole Realm of


    Wildness,"


    Seth said because he was motivated by his own great ambition.


    "What you''re saying is pretty funny. Apleted spiritual king? Being able to rule the Realm of


    Wildness? You wish you were that lucky!" Ricky sneered at him.


    "What did you say?" When he heard Ricky''s scorn, Seth was no longer excited and his voice turned


    cold and homicidal.


    "I said your goals in life and the world are too ''difficult'' to achieve. Don''t you get it?" Ricky smiled and


    he emphasized the word ''difficult'' on purpose.


    "Must I exin that I despise you, then will you finally get what I mean?"


    Ricky immediately used the three kinds of runes that he had after he finished his sentence. He clearly


    knew that Seth would not stop unless he killed him after he heard him say that.


    "Ricky, let me fight him. Though it''s not long after Seth has broken into the peak of demi-immortal, he


    has already consolidated his strength. There really is a big gap between his power and your power


    right now, so fighting him might be dangerous," Grace said to him using her internal telepathy power in


    concern.


    "Master Grace, let me at least have a try. I want to try the power of the Ninth Degree of the Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form out on him," Ricky replied to Grace after hearing her concern.


    "You have already reached the ninth degree? It really was the right choice for me to stick with you from


    the beginning." When she heard Ricky''s reply, Grace was shocked as she murmured to herself. Her


    eyes were full of expectation for his power.


    She would also like to see how powerful the Ninth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    was.


    ......


    "You really despise me? How dare you say something like that to my face?!" Seth was so angry that he


    evenughed out loud in disbelief after hearing what Ricky said. At the same time, he burst out the


    energy he needed to use an intense roaring me to attack.


    "He cultivates fire too, just like me," Ricky thought.


    "Now, I want you know how the person you despised smashed you into pieces in one punch."


    Crackle!


    The fire burned on Seth''s body and flowed rapidly over to his right arm. It condensed into a coquettish


    flower and dark shadows shaped like fists emitted from the flower.


    Under the fists'' shadows, the space around Seth became splintered. That was no doubt that the


    momentum was powerful and was at the peak of demi-immortal level.


    "Evil me Fist!"


    Seth moved forward as he roared. He pushed off the ground with his feet and suddenly arrived right in


    front of Ricky at the moment right after the dust first was kicked up.


    At that point, Ricky punched back at him fiercely.


    The fusion of the four kinds of fire power made his me fist burn more even fiercely than if it was one


    kind alone.


    At the same time, the light that shone from Ricky''s body changed from violet-gold to pure gold. With the


    golden light emitting from him, Ricky looked like a golden god of war.


    Bang!


    The next moment, their two fists crashed together. The strong st and burning fire turned into waves


    and shattered the space around them. They spread around and affected the two fighters.


    "You are flirting with death! You''re just an intermediate demi-immortal! How dare you collide your


    attacks with mine like that?!" Seth bellowed in rage as soon as their punches collided with each other.


    His eyes were vicious and it seemed that he already knew how miserable Ricky would being blocked.


    Bang! During the continuous outbursts of their momentum, Ricky''s me fist was exhausted. Ricky was


    also knocked to the ground again.


    It was inevitable that that would happen, because power at the intermediate stage of demi-immortal


    could not ovee the power of the peak of demi-immortal.


    Seeing that Ricky was knocked down, Seth drew back his fists and restrained his momentum. He was


    confident that Ricky could not withstand any more of his attacks after being hit with his punch.


    Even if Ricky was not dead, Seth still believed he would be able to kill Ricky eventually.


    "You pathetic, overconfident thing. This is the payback you get for offending me!" Seth said in a cold


    voice as he swung his fist down at Ricky.


    Ricky responded in a disdainful voice, saying, "Is that your power at the peak of demi-immortal? It


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    seems that it will be difficult for you to even be able to leave here alive today!"


    Immediately, Ricky walked out of the fierce ming st with golden light emitting from him.


    Seeing that Ricky was alive and uninjured, Seth and others were all stunned. Grace wasn''t as shocked;


    she was only mildly surprised.


    Seth was especially shocked. He was so angry that his mind was bing distorted. Now he was


    really starting to get mad.


    "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form has not disappointed me." At that point in time, Ricky also


    sighed due to a great wave of emotion.


    Though his power was not as strong as Seth''s, with the shield of the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form, Seth couldn''t do anything to really hurt him.

 Chapter 395 Im With Him

    Chapter 395 I''m With Him


    Puffs of air blew from Ricky''s lips. He couldn''t believe that he had belittled the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form before. Even though Seth wasn''t the strongest warrior among the demi-immortals, he


    was talented for his level. The strengths Seth had activated were definitely stronger than Ricky''s.


    But with the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky only felt a bit of pain when he blocked Seth''s


    attack. He didn''t even get injured. He started to think that he almost became invincible when he faced


    someone like Seth.


    The fact that he didn''t sustain any damage boosted his confidence, and he even looked at Seth with


    disdain.


    He knew that he couldn''t defeat Seth, but he knew that Seth couldn''t hurt him, either.


    Ricky''s gut feeling told him that most of the demi-immortals couldn''t inflict any serious injuries on him,


    except if they were at the peak of demi-immortal level.


    "How could he... I can''t believe it! He could withstand my attacks because of that stupid body refining


    method. Why is it so powerful?" Seth snarled. He was shocked when he saw Ricky had no injuries at


    all¡ªbut soon enough, rage got the better of him.


    While he didn''t use his ace, he had gathered all his strength to throw Ricky a hard punch. He had even


    threatened to kill Ricky with that punch, so now he was embarrassed when Ricky didn''t get hurt at all.


    ''I''ve been told that the body refining cultivation method he''s cultivating is the Snow Sects''s best and


    most precious cultivation method. It seems that it''s true. It''s so powerful!'' Brent thought in amazement.


    His eyes drifted to Ricky, whose body had turned into gold.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no hint of despair in his eyes now.


    Brent had also realized that although Ricky was no match against Seth, Seth couldn''t defeat Ricky


    either because of thetter''s powerful body refining cultivation method. Not to mention, Ricky had a


    ''Ricky, you''re just like a miracle, '' Felicia thought. She gazed at him as well, her eyes gleaming with


    admiration.


    ''Finally, the Nine-degree Body Refining Form''s true power has recurred again!'' Grace thought


    excitedly with a grin. ''By the time he bes a demi-immortal, I''m sure that his talent and Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form will enable him to challenge innate spirits, '' thought Grace.


    She couldn''t wait for the moment they would find out what Ricky was truly capable of when he reached


    being a demi-immortal.


    Meanwhile, Seth was envious of Ricky and the fact that he had such a great body refining cultivation


    method. He had read records about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form in some of the books in


    his n''s collection. He had also learned about it during the investigation he had carried out on Ricky.


    He knew that this cultivation method would enable demi-immortals to challenge innate spirits. Now that


    he had seen it with his own eyes, his envy of Ricky only grew more.


    Seth often got easily envious of another genius, especially now since Ricky was his sworn enemy.


    "Huh! Body refining... I don''t think you have enough spiritual energy to activate it and withstand all my


    attacks!" Seth roared. Wrath filled every fiber of his being until his eyes turned red.


    As Seth gathered all his strength again, his momentum reached its peak. His whole body was engulfed


    in mes. He was so furious that his momentum seemed to be greater than Ricky''s.


    After he gathered enough power, Seth gave his all and threw Ricky another powerful punch.


    Even though Ricky knew that he couldn''t defeat Seth, he still wanted to fight him because he was


    curious about how powerful the Nine-degree Body Refining Form was. And so, he didn''t ask Grace


    to help him.


    Of course, Ricky flung back andnded heavily on the ground after every attack. But despite that, he


    was like a cockroach that Seth couldn''t kill. Every time Ricky fell to the ground, he stood up right away


    and got prepared for the next attack.


    Ricky continued to attack ceaselessly like a rascal, which obviously pissed Seth off and made him even


    more furious.


    Like Seth had said, it was true that Ricky didn''t have enough energy to fight Seth for a long time.


    Besides, Ricky had just reached the ninth degree, so he hadn''t mastered it well yet. After several more


    attacks, Ricky had grown a bit weary.


    Since the golden light began to dim bit by bit, it looked like Ricky wouldn''tst long.


    ''It seems that I can''t sustain the ninth degree for a very long time before I reached demi-immortal level,


    '' Ricky thought. However, he was still very thankful that the Ninth-degree Body Refining Form hadn''t


    let him down.


    After one more collision, Ricky quickly retreated.


    He stopped sustaining the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and breathed deeply.


    "Ha! I knew that you can''t sustain it forever!" Seth said and snorted arrogantly. As he spoke, the mes


    around his body grew stronger. He then thought that it was now a good chance to kill Ricky.


    Although Seth knew that Ricky could never block his attack without the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form, he couldn''t wait any longer. Even just looking at Ricky for a second made him so angry. He


    felt sick with envy.


    If he couldn''t release his frustrations, he would certainly go mad one day.


    Killing Ricky was the only way for him to regain himself again. He used to be so calm before.


    "Yes, I can''t sustain it any longer," Ricky said with a smile. Then, he dusted off his clothes and


    stretched his limbs.


    "But I won''t battle you now. It should be someone else, of your level. I think that''s only fair. After all,


    you''re the master of the Wang n," Ricky said.


    When Seth heard Ricky''s words, his face darkened.


    "What do you mean?" he hissed. Ricky was so calm that Seth began to think that there might be


    something wrong.


    Even someone who was strong psychologically couldn''t stay so calm as Ricky did now.


    "He means that you''re going to fight me," a faint voice behind Seth said. Grace looked calm as a still


    Then again, Grace was never scared of Seth to begin with.


    When everyone saw Grace step forward, they were all surprised, except for Ricky. They all couldn''t


    figure out what was happening in such a short amount of time.


    A few secondster, Seth realized what was going on. "It seems that you''re with him," he turned to


    Grace and said in an icy tone.


    With Seth''sment, everyone else had finally figured it all out.


    The anger of the Wang n was indescribable. They couldn''t believe that they had invited an enemy to


    winning the battle now.


    "Of course I''m with him," Grace said coldly. "Why don''t we fight?!"


    Seth looked aggravated. "I can''t believe I invited an enemy toe with me! It looks like I''ve brought


    trouble upon myself," he said coldly.


    "If I''m right, you wanted me toe with you not only because you wanted me to help you in the fight. I


    don''t think you''re even scared of Lius, or their helper," Grace said. "Wow, you''re clever.


    Truth is, I invited you because I intended to let you go first when we''ve reached some dangerous


    ces," Seth sneered. "Everything here can only belong to the Wang n!


    If you were beautiful, I might''ve considered marrying you and make you my twelfth wife¡ªbut you''re so


    ugly, so shockingly ugly," Seth hissed.

 Chapter 396 Ricky’s Fury

    Chapter 396 Ricky¡¯s Fury


    Snap! Snap! The sound of knuckles cracking resounded in the area.


    The moment Seth finished speaking, the crisp sound came abruptly, growing even more ferocious


    when he humiliated Grace with the word, ''ugly.'' Needless to say, the sound was from Ricky''s clenching


    hands¡ªhe was clearly in great fury, now.


    Who was Grace? What was she to Ricky? For him, she was to be most respected person, apart from


    being one of the most important people in his heart¡ªhe loved and cherished her life and reputation


    above his own.


    Seth''s deliberate, harsh words had offended Ricky, almost to the point of stepping in. At that point, he


    would never forgive Seth''s behavior.


    However, Grace seemed to show no reaction whatsoever to the word, ''ugly.''


    After all, she had already heard too much of the same. To stop herself fromshing out, she could only


    pretend to be indifferent to such insults. As time passed, she turned immune to it on the surface. But no


    woman in the world didn''t care about their appearance. Even Grace couldn''t deny that the words were


    hurtful deep down, and too harsh for any woman.


    At that moment, she and all those on-site noticed Ricky''s obvious change.


    Well aware of why Ricky was enraged, she was touched¡ªshe knew he wanted to protect her.


    But she wasn''t yet fully aware that Ricky''s reaction was not only due to his respect for her as a master


    of martial arts.


    "Haha! You''ve fallen in love with this ugly woman, haven''t you?"


    As Seth teased him, he burst outughing in delight and the four warriors from the Wang n followed


    suit.


    Felicia, however, was feeling a little ufortable. With her instinct as a woman, she could tell that


    Seth had hit the nail on the head¡ªeven if Grace wasn''t an attractive woman, Ricky seemed to have


    had some special feelings for her.


    The truth was hard to believe. It wasn''t that Ricky wasn''t allowed to fall in love with Grace¡ªit just came


    as a surprise to find that he would fall in love with someone who wasn''t considered ''beautiful, ''


    especially in the world of warriors where the strong preyed on the weak.


    Although Grace had attractive features, the red birthmark on her face made people regard her as


    hideous.


    While Felicia always thought she was pretty, along the way of their trip, she figured that Ricky merely


    regarded her as one of his friends¡ªhe didn''t look at her with the affectionate eyes he had for Grace.


    From his silent fury, it was obvious that Grace had a great hold on Ricky''s heart.


    "Whoever dares insult my master will have to die!"


    Hearing Seth and his sidekicksughing, Ricky roared ferociously.


    Now, Grace was also aware that Ricky''s fury had shifted from before. This time, he seemed to have


    lost his temper not only because of their rtionship as a master and disciple but also because of his


    affection for her. As a woman, Grace had such an intuition.


    "Does¡­ does Ricky¡­" Grace muttered to herself quietly as she came to terms with the matter.


    But she did not have the courage to think any further.


    Although there weren''t manyws in the world of warriors, his feelings for her were against the norm.


    Of course, if Ricky became an undefeated warrior, no one would dare to gossip about his rtionship.


    Such was the privilege of a strong warrior. But he was not one of them and whether or not he could


    be one could only be determinedter on.


    "Master? She is his master?"


    Hearing what Ricky announced, Seth and hispanions were left stunned.


    ''If she''s his master¡­ they can''t be in love!'' Felicia instantly thought. But she couldn''t deny that the


    news also sparked a trace of inexplicable excitement.


    "Haha! Master¡­ she''s actually your master! You two shouldn''t be involved in anything romantic. I can''t


    believe that the Ricky, famous in the Realm of Wildness, not only loves an ugly woman¡­ she also


    happens to be his own master! Haha!"


    Hearing Ricky''s ferocious roaring, Seth teased him in disdain, only bursting into moreughter.


    "Or, have you two long been¡­"


    Boom!


    But before Seth could finish speaking, a violent burst resounded in the area. The strong force of the


    windstorm spread, and everyone could feel the power of its rage.


    The next moment, the powerful gravity appeared, increasing that of the whole area.


    In Ricky''s left palm, a ck hole formed¡ªit was the powerful,rge Wind Hole he obtained from the


    Fortune Land. The Hole grewrge in an instant. Then, the strong wind of gravity escaped the Hole and


    headed for Seth in an unstoppable fury.


    On top of the gravitational windstorm, the warriors on the spot could vaguely see a burning, ck


    me, rather subdued. At first nce, they decided to ignore it.


    But a keen observer would have figured out that it was the Heaven Illuminating Fire, deliberately added


    by Ricky on top of the chaotic fire runes.


    Overwhelmed by his fury at that moment, Rickyunched his strongest attack, intending to kill Seth.


    "This¡­ this is therge Wind Hole!" Seth eximed. Seeing the strong storm and feeling the


    dangerous atmosphere it was exuding, Seth could recognize the power in a single nce.


    "How is that possible? Your power is only at the average level of demi-immortal. Howe you have


    the power to summon arge Wind Hole?" Seth snarled bitterly. And for the first time in years, fear


    crept into his eyes.


    The next moment, he backed off instinctively.


    But the huge wind of gravity swept around the area too fast. It could only be subdued by a strong


    warrior at the peak of demi-immortal.


    Thus, Seth and the other four warriors of the Wang n hardly had enough time to escape. Soon


    enough, they were all trapped inside the wind.


    Being the cruel man that he was, Seth wanted to make use of the other four sidekicks, knowing that he


    would be unable to escape the wind trap. He then gave the order, "All of you, stand behind me and


    infuse your spiritual energy power into my body."


    Hearing his order, the four didn''t hesitate. Jumping right behind him, they broke out their spiritual


    energy power to the max, injecting the power into his body.


    Although Seth was the young master of the Wang n, they couldn''t trust him wholeheartedly.


    But at that critical moment, they were left with no choice but to ce all their bets on him, knowing that


    the four of them wouldn''tst a second inside the wind of gravity, even as a unit.


    Boom! Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With the perfusion of the four''s spiritual energy into Seth''s body, the power of the furious me


    increased in an instant and exploded a few secondster, surpassing his original power dramatically.


    When Ricky suddenlyunched the strong power of the windstorm, Grace couldn''t be more surprised,


    finding it difficult to imagine how Ricky managed to conquer therge Wind Hole.


    "The Scorching me-Twisting Fire Rope!" Seth bellowed furiously to summon his fiercest attack. As if


    hearing the summon instantly, the scorching me rose to its peak power. This was the most powerful


    and final cultivation method that Seth could hope to use.


    The scorching me moved like a python, intertwining, twisting, and transforming into a huge, rope-like


    me.


    It then surrounded Seth''s body. He kept his hands crossed to strengthen the defending power of the


    rope.


    But at that moment, Seth excluded the four sidekicks in his Twisting Fire Rope, simply allowing them to


    be engulfed by the wind of gravity.


    "Young master, help us!" they shouted desperately. Seth''s cruelty was disappointing and hurtful, but all


    they could do was to desperately shout for help.


    "Hey, you four, it''s an honor to have the chance to risk your lives for me. Don''t worry about your death.


    I''ll avenge you four once I resist the wind of gravity," Seth responded coldly to the cry for help.


    With that, he no longer paid any attention to the four, devoting all his energy instead to the Twisting Fire


    Rope.

 Chapter 397 Graces Attack

    Chapter 397 Grace''s Attack


    "Seth, you will die a horrible and painful death!" four disciples from the Wang n shouted with anger.


    The fear in their eyes turned into pure hatred.


    "He is a bastard! How absolutely heartless!" Felicia grew livid at the sight of this.


    Next, she turned to Ricky and hoped that he could let these four disciples go. But she bit her tongue at


    the sight of him fuming in pure rage.


    ''Felicia, you are too kind, '' Brent said using his internal power as he saw Felicia''s expression. ''If you


    were in their shoes, they would do nothing butugh at you.


    Ricky is very angry right now. He won''t let them go. His master is one of the most important people to


    him in the world.


    Ricky is righteous, but he isn''t softhearted. He''s a very decisive man with set principles. He won''t


    forgive the enemies who hurt him and his master.''


    ''I understand, '' Felicia replied sadly.


    ''Ricky is an extremely rare talent who can challenge warriors several levels above him. He will soon be


    the strongest warrior in martial arts world. Now I understand why he said that he didn''t need this kind of


    inheritance, '' Brent sighed to himself.


    ...


    The four disciples from the Wang n screamed in pain as they were crushed in the Wind Hole.


    Seth and his Twisting Fire Rope were surrounded by the wind of gravity simultaneously.


    "Boom!" "Bang!"


    The wind of gravity blew away Seth and burst heavily in the distance. A huge mushroom cloud rose at


    once, rippling with shockwaves that everyone felt.


    Ricky finally began to calm down.


    "Ricky, you are so impulsive. You didn''t need to waste a chance to use the Wind Hole to kill him,"


    Grace said to him at once.


    "Master Grace, that foul little bastard dared to insult you. He deserved to die!" Ricky replied.


    Grace didn''t reply. She was asking herself whether she should keep her distance from Ricky for a


    while. But she quickly realized that she had ineffable feelings for Ricky.


    She had seen him grow up in the past two years. She couldn''t remember an exact point in time when


    she began to care for Ricky and regard him as a man and not just a disciple.


    Ricky was the first man that had upied her heart besides her father.


    She didn''t care about the so-called taboo rtionship between master and disciple. It didn''t really


    matter in this cruel martial arts world. But the one thing she cared about very much was the terrible


    birthmark on her face.


    Because of this, she was unwilling to face him and confess how she truly felt deep in her heart.


    ...


    "Ha-ha, you want to kill me? You must be kidding me! I am bound to achieve the inheritance of


    you!" Seth''s loud voice suddenly interrupted the somber silence.


    He had survived from the hot wave of air with the Twisting Fire Rope! He was bing more and


    more unruly with manic anger.


    However, he was also injured so badly that he was unable to exert any strength at the inferior level of


    demi-immortal.


    "Ha-ha, therge Wind Hole can''t kill me! You are doomed to meet your death!" Seth crowed


    arrogantly, in great disparity with his weak state.


    "Just as I expected, you really have some aces up your sleeve! But I must say that you look rather


    weak. You can''t defeat me," Ricky said coldly. He had a feeling that Seth wouldn''t go down so easily.


    After all, he amassed all the strength of his four disciples, and he surely had aces in his arsenal as the


    young master of the Wang n.


    "You will never know what aces I have," Seth replied coldly after hearing Ricky''s words.


    Seth flipped his palm and a red pill appeared. Even from far away, Ricky could sense its power. The pill


    was at the peak level of demi-immortal!


    "Damn it! That is a Rage Fire Pill at the inferior King Level! It''s perfect for warriors who cultivate in the


    fire nature!" Brent eximed worriedly when he saw this pill.


    "Warriors of the fire nature will improve a level in two hours after they take this pill. All their energy will


    be in a state of chaos--extremely powerful chaos.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s even more essential to know is that the Rage Fire Pill doesn''t have any after-effects."


    "It is really a pill of King Level! It can boost strength without any after-effects," Ricky sighed. He looked


    longingly at the pill, knowing that it would have been perfect for him!


    But all he could do was to watch Seth swallow it in a big gulp.


    "Boom!" Seth suddenly had the strongest strength of demi-immortal, now even stronger than what he


    had been before. He screamed, his face contorted with rage.


    Everyone now turned to look at Ricky again as they witnessed Seth''s strength. Now, only Ricky''s wind


    of gravity could save them.


    ''I didn''t expect that I would use up the wind of gravity here. I should have used Devourer Zone to


    collect somerge Wind Holes in advance, '' Ricky thought regretfully.


    ''I will fight against him, Ricky. Even if you use the wind of gravity, you can''t kill him because his strength


    has multiplied, '' Grace said using her internal power as she sensed Ricky''s train of thought.


    ''Well, master, I forgot that you are a warrior at the peak of the demi-immortal level, '' Ricky replied


    sheepishly.


    ''From my point of view, you''ve been too angry to think clearly, '' Grace said.


    Then, Grace turned around and faced Seth as her strength broke out.


    "Twisting Fire Rope!"


    Seth shouted, surrounding himself with it. As he roared loudly, his strength broke out at once. He


    gathered his strongest infernal power and rushed to Ricky''s group like a fire dragon. How he wanted to


    y every one of them with his fire strength!


    "Ha-ha! You are going to die!" Seth guffawed maniacally.


    "You are truly a poor fellow," Ricky muttered, shaking his head with a grim smile.


    "Boom!" Grace no longer concealed her strength now. Her frosty power at the peak of the demi-


    immortal level exploded,pletely immobilizing Seth''s attack.


    "Snowke Frosty Palm!" With a magnificent shout, Grace let forth a forceful p. A huge palm with


    frosty power formed in the sky, making snow begin to descend on everyone.


    "Ka-boom!" Grace''s Snowke Frosty Palm collided with Seth''s Twisting Fire Rope. Someone was


    going down, and it wasn''t Grace.

 Chapter 398 Felicia Got The Inheritance

    Chapter 398 Felicia Got The Inheritance


    "Bang!!!"


    The moment the forces of the two demi-immortals collided, the whole area burst in an instant and split


    the space into pieces, while the two demi-immortals were preparing their power for the next round.


    The Twisting Fire Rope went around the Snowke Frosty Palm, trying to tie it up and burn it into


    ashes. Meanwhile, the Snowke Frosty Palm unleashed the force of snowke and tied up the


    Twisting Fire Rope with pieces of huge snowkes permeating the whole area.


    The two forces were in a stalemate for a little while but the Snowke Frosty Palm, with its promising


    prowess, was able to snitch the overwhelming victory.


    It was obvious that the snowkes froze the Twisting Fire Rope inch by inch whilst in the air and then


    smashed the force of fire into pieces in a snap. So far, all the attacks which Seth threw had been


    counteracted.


    "How could it be? No...No it''s impossible!" Seth screamed in frustration. His arrogant look turned into a


    rather hideous and frightened one, at the sight of how his force was frozen and smashed.


    "The peak of the demi-immortal level! How can such ugly woman like you be at the peak of the demi-


    immortal level?" Seth roared at Grace.


    "What a annoying fellow!" Ricky snorted as he heard Seth call Grace ugly again. He murmur, "You are


    from the Wang n of the Heaven Wood Land, right? You are in trouble now!"


    Little did Seth know that Ricky alreadybelled the entire Wang n as unforgivable because he had


    insulted Grace time and again. His n wouldter pay a high price for his stupidity. But it would be


    another story.


    "This is unexpected! Ricky''s master is a warrior at the peak of demi-immortal level!" Brent and others


    were all shocked, having witnessed Seth take the Rage Fire Pill but it was easily suppressed by Grace.


    "Nothing is impossible in this world. The problem is you are too arrogant to think about all the


    possibilities," Grace responded coldly with the same intention to kill Seth as Ricky.


    Immediately, Graceunched another Snowke Frosty Palm on Seth and turned thetter into an ice


    sculpture. The moment was surreal as a sound of ice getting frozen was further heard in all directions.


    "Since you are so ruthless to your own n members, you should die now in the ruthlessness of the


    ice," Grace dered in confidence, announcing that Seth should die in the ice.


    Everything calmed down.


    At this time, the dragon meridians left by the four dead disciples of the Wang n proceeded behind


    Ricky and got devoured by his dragon meridian.


    The dragon meridians of the four disciples were over forty-five feet long. After devouring them all, Ricky


    could feel the invisible yet invigorating fortune again, as his coiled dragon meridian grew to sixty feet


    long.


    "Apparently, you were the one to take their lives so only you can get their dragon meridians,"


    Grace shared her wisdom.


    "Master Grace, Seth''s dragon meridian was fifty-five feet long so yours will grow to sixty feet as well,


    after it is devoured." Ricky shared his realization.


    Grace agreed.


    At this time, Brent and Felicia came to Ricky and Grace to express their gratitude.


    "Brent, I told you. Don''t be so polite as if I were a stranger," Ricky smiled. "Now, please assist Felicia in


    getting the inheritance of thepleted spiritual king right now, before anything unexpected happens


    again."


    "Ricky, you and your master have saved our lives. With this we selflessly offer the inheritance to you


    regardless of how much Liu n wants it. We hope that you receive it with open arms, otherwise, we


    will always feel sorry," Brent shook his head to express their humble gift of thanks.


    "Besides, after a hundred years, our Liu n will still have a chance."


    "Ha-ha, Brent, do you think I''m the kind of person who robs people of what was bound to be theirs?"


    Ricky smiled. "And right from the beginning, I did not intend to take the inheritance of thepleted


    spiritual king out of debt of gratitude. All I want is to find something I could make use of in this Land of


    Legacy."


    "But she can also..." Brent began insisting again.


    "I won''t take this inheritance either," Grace stated. "I''m already satisfied to have made my dragon


    meridian grow to sixty feet in our experience here."


    "This inheritance should belong to you, Liu n, as it has always been rightfully yours. I am also aware


    of your hard work to preserve it, knowing the Wang n kept obtaining the inheritance of the


    Wondend for the past few centuries."


    "If your n can would not ept the inheritance, the Wang n will certainly defeat your n since


    the two of your elders are getting weaker day by day."


    Hearing Grace''s wisdom, Brent and others were silent because she was stating the possibilities. In


    their n''s current stature, this inheritance could really save the Liu n.


    "Brent, do you think that my master and I are joking? Should we make another Martial Arts Oath to


    make you trust us?" Seeing Brent and how others still hesitated, Rickyughed.


    "Thanks to you two. I don''t want to say much about anything else. In the future, our Liu n will help


    you with all their strength when you need us." Brent assured Ricky and Grace without any hesitation.


    Felicia and others also shared their sincere and thankful smiles.


    Subsequently, Felicia received the inheritance and got in secluded cultivation right after the green light


    sank into Felicia''s heart.


    "Ha-ha, it seems that your n will have another innate spiritual king soon after we get out of this


    Fortune Land." Ricky was d seeing Felicia with the inheritance.


    Even if they were barely acquainted, Ricky was sincerely happy that Felicia could be an innate


    spiritual king after having the inheritance their n deserved.


    "It was all because of you two. So we would like to give you the storage ring left by this spiritual king


    together with the Treasures from Heaven and Earth embedded in it." Brent handed over the storage


    ring to Ricky.


    "Brent, before we came in here, we arrived to the agreement that we would divide everything we would


    umte here equally," Ricky humbly smiled.


    "If you really consider our Liu n as your friend, you should ept this gift. If you will have


    apprehension on this, our n will be really feel upset as we will not even survive without the help from


    you two," Brent convincingly said.


    Lorus and Robin nodded their heads in agreement. Right at this moment, they extremely admired Ricky


    instead of taking precautions from him.


    Seeing Brent''s persistence, Ricky gave in and received the storage ring in humility. He could see how


    Brent and the others were really sincere in offering such precious gift that it would bring forth frustration


    on the n''s end if he would not take it.


    "Bang!!!" Suddenly, the whole Land of Legacy began to change. The enlightening power permeating in


    this area was reced by the original burning me.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Ricky and others wondered.


    The next moment, the space around the green light of the inheritance contorted with a streak of swirling


    me.


    All the heat and burning enlightening power in the Land of Legacy was from the swirling me that


    brought everyone in a state of confusion.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 399 Another Land of Legacy

    Chapter 399 Another Land of Legacy


    "What...what the hell is going on here?" Upon seeing the whirlpool of mes that suddenly appeared,


    everyone became confused.


    Amidst their doubtful thoughts, they found out that the force of the roaring me had actually been


    intensified all throughout the Land of Legacy, and the enlightening power of the me had also been


    growing stronger and stronger.


    "How could it be possible? If the enlightening power of fire is that strong, then is this ce another


    Land of Legacy? More than that, the enlightening power of this me is so much stronger than that of


    the flushing tree we just met," Brent said in disbelief.


    "So if this is really another Land of Legacy, then it must belong to a demi-spiritual emperor!"


    Upon arriving at this conclusion, Brent''s feelings of confusion became reced by excitement.


    "It seems like our trip to this Wondend will not be in vain since there are actually two Lands of


    Legacy," Ricky also said in astonishment.


    "Anyway, let''s go now and see!" Grace said.


    "I won''t be going in this time because I need to be here to protect Felicia. Ricky, could you protect


    Lorus and Robin for me? I hope they will be able to get some insights of their own in the Land of


    Legacy." Even though Brent really wanted to go into the Land of Legacy very much, he needed to stay


    there so he could take good care of Felicia.


    "I understand, Brent," Ricky answered.


    "Let me go first, then," Lorus said excitedly. As soon as his spiritual energy gushed out, he immediately


    jumped into the whirlpool of mes.


    However, as soon as he jumped into the mes, he was deflected and thrown out by the whirlpool of


    mes.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t Lorus get into it?" Upon seeing what just happened, everyone became


    even more puzzled. "Isn''t this the entrance to the Land of Legacy?" They asked in confusion.


    "How could it be possible? If it is not the entrance to the Land of Legacy, then howe it is emitting


    such a strong enlightening power of mes?" Ricky said as he shook his head.


    "Let me give it a try!" Robin said. Without waiting for anyone''s response, Robin jumped into the


    whirlpool of mes at once, but the result was the same. He, too, was ejected by the mes.


    Afterwards, Grace and Ricky also followed suit, but like the other two before them, they were also


    unable to enter.


    Crack! Crack!


    Then, they heard a voice from the ice fracture, and they saw that the ice that Seth had been frozen in


    had already burst open.


    In that moment, Seth was utterly furious. His whole body was surrounded by mes. It was hard to


    imagine that he had just been frozen in ice a few moments ago.


    "Did you guys really think that you can freeze me with ice? You have really underestimated the power


    of the Rage Fire Pill," Seth said in a hoarse voice.


    At the same time, the moment Seth saw Felicia refining the inheritance of thepleted spiritual king,


    his eyes became even gloomier. He said coldly, "Do you really think you can get the inheritance from


    thepleted spiritual king? That''s such wishful thinking! Even if I die today, I will never let you have


    the chance to get it!"


    The moment he finished talking, Seth rallied the mes around him tounch his attack. He rushed


    directly towards Felicia to try to interrupt her refining process.


    "You really are a daredevil!" Ricky said coldly upon seeing Seth rushing towards Felicia.


    At once, Ricky and three other people surrounded Felicia in an effort to protect her from being


    disturbed. If they were to fail, there was a big chance that Felicia would lose control during her


    cultivation process.


    "Master Grace, let''s kill this guy now!" Ricky said to Grace by using their telepathic link.


    "I was too careless. I should have known the power of the high-grade pill that he had swallowed in


    advance," Grace responded. "Don''t worry. I will not give Seth any chance to survive this time."


    "Burn now!" At once, Seth''s attack struck again. The ever-changing Twisting Fire Rope came hurtling


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    directly towards Ricky and the others.


    However, to their surprise, Seth''s figure changed right after heunched his attack. Then, he instantly


    jumped into the whirlpool of mes.


    The moment Seth jumped in, the mes on his body changed slightly.


    After the slight changes transpired, Seth was able to go into the whirlpool of mes, and, all at once, he


    and everything elsepletely disappeared into the Land of Legacy.


    "How could that be possible?" When Ricky and the others saw this scene, it was their turn to be


    shocked.


    They had all tried to get into the whirlpool of mes, and they had already thought that it was


    impossible to get into it. They knew that by no means did Seth rely on his practice of the spiritual


    energy of me to get in because Ricky tried to do the same just a few moments ago, and he, like the


    others, was not able to get in, too.


    "So will we be able to enter it now?" Lorus asked. As soon as he finished speaking, he tried once


    again, but the result was still the same - as soon as he jumped into it, he was merely bounced back.


    "What''s going on? Why could Seth, a ruthless man, enter it?" Robin asked in great doubt.


    "Perhaps the inheritance here only have something to do with this ruthless guy," Lorus said sullenly.


    "After all, this is the Fortune Land. It shouldn''te as a surprise that strange things would happen


    here."


    "Lorus, is there anything Seth has that sets him apart from other warriors like us?" Ricky asked.


    Although Ricky, himself, was shocked that Seth could enter the mes, he did not buy Lorus''


    exnation. For him, there must be something different between Seth and the rest of them that


    enabled him to enter the whirlpool of mes.


    "He is no different from you. While the power of mes he cultivates is violent, it is also derived through


    the cultivation of ordinary mes. Besides, in terms of the degree of rage, your infernal power is


    definitely stronger than Seth''s," Brent said doubtfully.


    They stayed silent for a while as they tried to rationalize what just happened, until Brent excitedly


    eximed, "I remember now! Seth seems to be a casting master at the Demi-spirit Level!"


    "A casting master at the Demi-spirit Level? So that''s why!" Upon hearing this, Ricky also understood


    why only Seth could enter the mes.


    "Master Grace and Brent, please wait for me," Ricky said. In the next moment, Ricky directly urged the


    chaotic fire rune and jumped straight into the whirlpool of mes. This time, Ricky was able to enter


    with ease.


    "I see. Only through the runic power can we pass through this whirlpool of mes." As soon as they


    saw what Ricky did, Brent and the others also understood the situation.


    Since they knew Ricky''s real identity, they were also well aware that he was a casting master.


    Therefore, they were not surprised when Ricky broke out his runic power.


    But as their initial excitement faded, they began to worry about Ricky.


    It seemed unlikely that Ricky could win against Seth. Even if Ricky still had the wind of gravity, the


    situation was still very much dangerous for him.


    "Grace, wouldn''t it be a little bit too dangerous for Ricky to enter the mes alone?" Brent immediately


    said to Grace as he worried about Ricky''s safety.


    "He entered the mes without any hesitations at all, so he must have confidence in himself and his


    abilities. We should all believe in him as well," Grace said calmly. On the inside, Grace was also


    immensely worried about Ricky''s safety, but now was not the time for her to panic.


    On top of that, she really did not have the chance to stop Ricky, because he made the decision in a


    blink of an eye.


    "Ricky has the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and the wind of gravity. He should be able to


    handle the situation,"


    Grace whispered to herself.


    ...


    After passing through the whirlpool of mes, Ricky arrived at a reddish-yellow destend. It had an


    extremely hot temperature, and every inch of thend was filled with the strong enlightening power of


    fire.


    ''This is indeed a Land of Legacy. The Land of me Legacy, in particr. This ce really suits me!''


    Ricky whispered to himself in mind, barely able to contain his excitement.


    Hum! At the same time, Ricky felt the Chaotic Fire Zone vibrate. Ricky''s excitement grew even more


    because he knew vibrations like that only took ce when the sacred fire or peculiar fire was nearby.


    ''Does this ce have some kind of sacred fire or peculiar fire?'' Ricky whispered to himself excitedly.

 Chapter 400 Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 400 Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor


    Whatever he was feeling couldn''t be wrong. It was the same feeling the sacred fire or the peculiar fire


    would cause to the Chaotic Fire Zone. This time, the five kinds of mes inside his body resonated


    strongly with that feeling.


    "The fortune! The sacred fire! This Wondend certainly surprised me a lot." Though Ricky had yet to


    see the fire in here, he was so excited that he couldn''t stop marveling at this ce with his whole heart.


    "So it is true that you are also able to enter this ce just as I expected!" By that time, as Seth''s voice


    rose from the distance, a powerful momentum crashed upon Ricky.


    As of the moment, the efficacy of the Rage Fire Pill Seth took beforehand had not worn out yet, so


    Ricky had difficulty withstanding his momentum.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Ricky directly burst out the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and


    turned gold. With the three runic powers, Ricky barely resisted Seth''s momentum.


    "I am a casting master. Of course I''m able to enter this ce," Ricky said in a cold voice.


    Meanwhile, Ricky began to think of different ways he could deal with Seth. Right now he knew he was


    not capable of defeating him, so he decided to hold on until the efficacy of the Rage Fire Pillpletely


    wore off. By then, he should have a greater chance of defeating Seth with the power of his three zones.


    "I know that you are a talented casting master, but I just don''t understand how you gathered the


    confidence toe here and fight me," Seth said arrogantly.


    In fact, he was really hoping that Ricky woulde because he wanted to kill him. Now he thought that


    the heavens must have helped him and brought Ricky right within his grasp.


    "Do you draw your confidence from yourrge Wind Hole? Or your cultivation method of the body


    refining?"


    Seth turned over his palm as he spoke to Ricky. The fire turned into a fire rope that he swung towards


    Ricky. He would surely be delighted to kill Ricky now that he was still unable to kill Grace.


    He nned on killing her after he got his hands on the legacy of the demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Confidence? You will see where my confidencees very soon," Ricky responded coldly. He


    activated the three runes which all expanded immediately. Fusing with the three powers of devouring,


    ming, and massacring, Ricky''s power burst out to its peak.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I was just mocking you, idiot. It seems that you really believe you have the power to defeat me."


    Hearing Ricky''s answer, Seth sneered at him once again.


    The next moment, he turned over his palm again as the fire rope rushed towards Ricky rapidly.


    Crackle!


    However, some changes began to ur again. This deste space was filled with the sound of the


    burning fire. The Land of Legacy was covered entirely by yellow mes within a second.


    The good thing was that the fire did not burn them but separated them apart.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Seth was furious because of the precipitate fire. He thought he could kill Ricky if he


    had a little more time.


    Surely those were just his own thoughts.


    Though Seth was furious, he has not lost his mind. He could feel that the fire around him was very


    unusual. He knew that getting burnt would turn him into ashes with a single touch from the mes.


    Ricky did not pay attention to anything that Seth said, he just focused his attention on the mes that


    appeared out of nowhere.


    The appearance of these mes made the vibration of the Chaotic Fire Zone much more intense and


    the five kinds of mes he had resonated with the fire more strongly. So it was no doubt that the


    precipitate fire was the sacred fire of the Land of Legacy.


    If it wasn''t for Ricky controlling the Chaotic Fire Zone, it would''ve broken through the space sealing in


    the Fortune Land and would''ve absorbed the sacred fire directly.


    "Finally, the casting masters have shown themselves in this Ruin Small World!" This time, an old voice


    went into their ears and drew Ricky and Seth''s attention immediately.


    In the air, the yellow fire spread and transformed into a figure of a man in a yellow robe.


    But they can only see its shape and could not clearly see the face.


    "Is this ce called the Ruin Small World?" Upon hearing the voice, Ricky and Seth both muttered in


    their hearts. As for the condensed figure, they guessed it might be a remaining strand of spirit of the


    one who created this Ruin Small World.


    "Sir," the two of them paid their respects to the spirit.


    It was all clearer now. They needed to be recognized by this piece of spirit if they wanted to get


    everything from this small world. And they believed that if they ever defied the man, he could easily kill


    them in an instant.


    "I am the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, a demi-spiritual emperor who died millions of years ago. Before


    I died, I kept my lifetime worth of legacy of the martial arts and casting in this Ruin Small World that I


    myself created," the figure introduced himself.


    "In the past millions of years, this remaining piece of my spirit has been waiting for someone worthy


    enough to inherit my legacy. Unfortunately, this Ruin Small World has gone into the chaos by ident.


    It has not been absorbed by the Fortune Land until a century ago.


    And now, you two casting masters havee here. It seems that my legacy can again search for its


    new master."


    ''This elder called himself the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.'' Upon hearing his words, Ricky thought to


    himself, ''He was also a casting master. I wonder which grade he was at.''


    "Sir, my name is Seth, 24 years of age. I am at the advanced stage of the demi-immortal and also a


    casting master at the Demi-spirit Level, so I believe I am worthy to receive your legacy and carry


    forward your methods of the martial arts and casting." At this time, Seth offered himself to the demi-


    spiritual emperor at once.


    Meanwhile, he also wanted to lessen Ricky''s chances and said, "Sir, his power is quite small and he is


    just a casting master at the advanced stage of the Mortal Level. I am certainly better than him however


    you look at it."


    Upon hearing what Seth said, Ricky just shook his head slightly, smiled, and said nothing.


    If the remaining spirit of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor would give his legacy to Seth just by hearing


    his words, then he must be unworthy to be a powerful demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Indeed, your power is stronger than him. But my intuition is telling me that I should give the legacy to


    him," the figure of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor responded to Seth and looked at Ricky. He seemed


    to be leaning towards giving the legacy to him instead.


    In other words, Ricky gave him a good first impression by doing nothing.


    "But sir!" Seth shouted. He was getting more impatient but he did not want to offend him. He could only


    redirect all his hate towards Ricky.


    "Thank you for your appreciation." Ricky was surprised by what the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor said


    so he expressed his thanks at once.


    At the same time, Ricky stared at Seth scornfully.


    "However, since you both were able to get here, I shouldn''t just choose a person and give him my


    legacy by merely trusting my instincts. Let''s do it by the rules of the martial arts world," the Ruin Demi-


    spiritual Emperor proposed.


    Heard that, Seth finally came down got even more excited. ording to the rules of the martial arts


    world, simrly to thew of the jungle, the strongest always got all.


    He would not mind even if he had to face Ricky five times.


    Compared to Seth''s excitement, Ricky''s face turned gloomy. Because in all honesty, he knew he didn''t


    stand much chance against Seth.

 Chapter 401 Competition Of Casting Skill

    Chapter 401 Competition Of Casting Skill


    "Well, I guess that''s pretty fair to me. After all, you are indeed a powerful warrior from tens of millions of


    years ago!" Seth spoke beautifully crafted words to glorify the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor again. As


    ttering as Seth''s words could be, there was still a portion of it that was rather a bit fishy, that he could


    still not be telling what he really thought of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "Even though I am the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, I am still very proud of my casting skill. Thus for


    the nextpetition, I want to see how well versed you are with your casting skills. It is the skill I want


    to see and I don''t give a pig''s ass about your personal fighting power at all," the murky shadow of the


    Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor said obnoxiously.


    Ricky, upon hearing these words, had his interest piqued while Seth, on the other hand, felt stupefied.


    But Seth''s distraction was reced by a good thought--he suddenly came to a realization that he,


    indeed, could do a lot better than Ricky in this task. After all, Ricky had not yet reached the demi-


    immortal level and could by no means be close to being a master of the Demi-spirit Level at all.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This also meant that Ricky, even though he was a casting master at the advanced stage of the Mortal


    Level, was no match for Seth''s casting skill.


    "Well, in that case, please set a task for us toplete. We are ready," Seth daringly asked the Ruin


    Demi-spiritual Emperor. Whenever it came to martial arts skills or casting, Seth was known to reach


    and take advantage of the chance to be a living legend. He was known to be a warrior of confidence


    and would not let any chance slip his way.


    "All right, then!" The indistinct shadow of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor nodded after he saw both


    Ricky and Seth had been well-prepared and eager to start the test.


    The emperor then waved the sleeve of his robe. And in an instant, tworge pieces of ocher copper


    appeared respectively and fell in front of Ricky and Seth.


    "As you can see, there are two pieces of innate copper essence in front of you. Note that both of them


    are of the exact same size. For this task, you will need to melt the copper essence and get pure water


    of the copper essence. The warrior who manages to perform the task in shorter time and the copper


    water with higher quality wins this round," the vague and powerful shadow spoke.


    "Once you are ready, you may begin!"


    mes burned fiercely as the two warriors focused on the task ahead of them. Right after the cunning


    shadow finished hisst words of instruction, Ricky and Seth did not hesitate to activate their spiritual


    energy to their full potential. They both used their spiritual energies to cover each of their copper


    essences. After covering, they immediately activated their own manual skills to fuse with their energies


    and start melting the metal.


    ... And in half an hour after they had started the test, the copper essence started to melt a little.


    ''Wow. This innate copper essence must be a very special casting material, huh. What''s taking this thing


    so long to melt?'' Ricky eximed inwardly. ''I bet it will take up so much time to melt this in a


    conventional way. Hmm. I think the shadow of this Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor wants to reveal the


    peak of our strength!''


    "Boom! Bang!" Seth, who was also having a hard time melting the innate copper essence, seemed to


    have the same sentiments as Ricky. He then thought of a way on how to make the melting faster. He


    reached out his hand and took out a Rage Fire Pill from his pocket and swallowed it. Then suddenly,


    "Fuck! He has more than one Rage Fire Pill! Oh man, I''m officially screwed!" Ricky eximed out of


    panic as he saw Seth took the pill.


    But then again, the presence of the shadow of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor might have saved his


    life. After all, if it weren''t for the shadow''s presence, he might have already been killed by Seth''s


    magical and humongous mes.


    Ricky had never thought that Seth had another Rage Fire Pill in his pocket all along. If Ricky had


    known about this, he wouldn''t have even darede into this ce after Seth.


    "Take a close note that winning by taking pills brings no honor to the victor. But, it is a fact that pills are


    also part of the strength of the warriors. Thus, I dere that it is not, in any way, illegal to take pills in


    thispetition!" the shadow of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor said directly to Ricky upon hearing his


    rough words. He thought that Ricky felt cheated that Seth took the pill to improve his mes for this


    "No worries; I totally understand!" Ricky replied to him.


    "Ricky, you good-for-nothing coward. If you choose to quit now, I may leave you as aplete corpse


    after I get the heritage, and I will let those people off outside. Otherwise ..." Seth said ferociously to


    Ricky after he saw the indistinct shadow of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor had no objection about him


    taking the pill. He thought with confidence that he was sure to win thepetition.


    "You know what? Just set your heart at rest. I will surely tear you to shreds after I get the valuable


    heritage," Ricky said nonchntly in response to Seth''s words.


    "Very well, then! Ha-ha! You''d better mark your words!" Seth screamed out a hystericalugh upon


    hearing Ricky''s response. This did not intimidate him whatsoever, and instead, it helped him focus


    even more onpleting the challenge. He then ignored Ricky and set his mind on the task ahead of


    him.


    From the power of the Rage Fire Pill, it could clearly be seen that it was working pretty well. Now the


    innate copper essence was melting at such a fast speed.


    ''I can''t just let an enhancement pill defeat my raging soul. Now, let me show you the power of my


    Fusion Fire!'' Ricky thought to himself as determination ran through his veins upon seeing how well


    Seth had melted the innate copper essence. But on the other hand, in Ricky''s eyes, murdering him and


    stabbing him a million times wouldn''t even be equal to a revenge.


    There was no reason for this sudden annoyance aside from the term "ugly woman" that Seth used to


    insult Grace before.


    Meanwhile, three kinds of fire surged up from Ricky''s body-- the Devouring Fire, the Heaven Melting


    Fire, and the Heaven Illuminating Fire respectively.


    Among the three fires that suddenly surged up Ricky''s body, two of them had a very good effect when


    fused together. The Heaven Melting Fire had the property of indestructibility while the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire allowed him to have a raging power. When these two werebined, they formed the


    Fusion Fire, which was regarded as the best melting fire that could ever exist from the heaven and


    earth.


    Meanwhile, the Devouring Fire aided purification. This helped Ricky harvest some pure water from the


    innate copper essence that he had just melted. This only proved that casting masters at the Demi-spirit


    Level were no match for Ricky''s casting skills.


    In addition to that, Ricky had his time cultivating with Doris before and this helped his casting level


    reach the Demi-spirit Level. But there was a slight problem to that--he could not yet cast weapons at


    the Demi-Spiritual Level only because he was not yet a demi-immortal warrior.


    Suddenly, crackling sounds of burning mes echoed throughout the area where Ricky and Seth


    battled their wits and skills as casting masters.


    Being burned by the Fusion Fire, the innate copper essence beside Ricky also started melting at an


    apparent speed, which was about the same as the speed of Seth who had taken the Rage Fire Pill.


    If only Seth had not taken the Rage Fire Pill and under the same circumstance, Ricky had proceeded


    with his three-fire technique, the crowned winner would be very obvious.


    This outstanding disy of power from Ricky caught the attention of the shadow of the Ruin Demi-


    spiritual Emperor. The shadow then looked at Ricky and nodded as a sign of satisfaction and approval.


    Then, the shadow inwardly said, ''It seems that I had the right feeling after all. This young man''s casting


    talent is the work of a genius!


    What is more important is that the three kinds of fire he broke out struck a strong chord with the fire


    inside my Small World. It only means that those three kinds of fire he owns are all sacred fires!''


    The Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor thought to himself as he realized how powerful Ricky''s casting skills


    were.


    ''I can''t believe that a single warrior merely at the Bone Reinforcement level owns three kinds of sacred


    fire. He is really amazing! What a warrior of exemry skill! With this show of cleverness, he could


    even be dubbed as a powerful genius of the ancient history. It seems that waiting for him is clearly


    worth the wait.''


    At the sight of this remarkable use of fire energies, the shadow had finally epted that an amazing


    warrior such as Ricky really did exist on earth.


    After an hour of tedious melting and using all kinds of techniques, Ricky and Seth opened their eyes


    and woke up from the trance of the state of melting.


    "How is this even possible?" Seth questioned himself after he saw that Ricky had also finished melting


    the innate copper essence as the same time as him. This, however, only brought him fear and


    insecurity.


    Seth felt remorse that he had clearly underestimated Ricky''s casting skill in this test. And now, he felt


    several horses running on his chest as he was really nervous about how he did during the casting test,


    now that he knew that Ricky was not as weak as he thought.


    "Nothing is impossible. Now that you had the Rage Fire Pill, I developed clever and unique ways of


    melting. Do you think you''re so special? That only you could be great in this world? If you did, then you


    are dreaming. Let me remind you that you are not the only one!" Ricky looked at Seth with a


    threatening smile


    "Humph! I wouldn''t be overconfident if I were you. Haven''t you forgotten that the water''s purity is most


    important?" Seth said sternly as he rolled his eyes.


    Then, he averted his gaze at the shadow of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor and asked impatiently,


    "Please tell us who won this round, sir."


    "You,d, win thepetition this time. You are the chosen one to receive my heritage!" the shadow of


    the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor said to Ricky as he looked at him with utmost satisfaction and pride.


    This announcement left Seth feeling ignored and out of the picture as the shadow celebrated Ricky''s


    victory.

 Chapter 402 Winning The Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperors Inheritance

    Chapter 402 Winning The Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor''s Inheritance


    "What did you say?"  Seth roared in a voice trembling with uncontainable rage. Murderous intent filled


    his eyes the moment he heard the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor''s words. Had Seth been more powerful


    than him, he would have torn his remaining soul into pieces already. The disparity in their strength was


    the only reason Seth was able to contain himself at the moment.


    This was way beyond Seth''s expectations. Without a doubt, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor''s decision


    had shattered his dream once and for all. Even worse, it could mean an untimely end for him.


    If Ricky obtained the inheritance from the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, he would definitely be


    much more powerful. Even more importantly, he would be the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor''s


    disciple. If that happened, there would be no way that Seth could match him. They fought, and Seth


    would die. There was no the other way around.


    The Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor said nothing in return to Seth''s emotional outburst. Instead, with a


    wave of his hand, he brought out the liquid of innate copper essence Ricky had made and presented it


    to him. Seth''s face changed color when he saw the liquid. As a Demi-spirit Level casting master, he


    certainly could tell whose work was better and whose liquid turned out to be purer.


    "No. It isn''t true! This is not possible!" Seth shouted, losing all control of his temper. "You are merely a


    Mortal Level casting master, one at the advanced stage at the most! You must be cheating!" Now that


    Seth could see the quality of Ricky''s work with his own eyes, he began to throw a raging tantrum. As


    he snarled, envy, hatred and all the other uncontroble negative emotions erupted from his eyes,


    nearly consuming him entirely.


    But the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor simply ignored him. He turned to Ricky and said, "Now, follow me,


    and I will impart to you everything I know about martial arts and casting!"


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Ricky bowed respectfully.


    He had gotten what he wanted. Unlike Seth, who desired the inheritance itself, he only wanted the


    inheritance to gain more knowledge about the martial arts world. And after that, he would surely help


    the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor find a suitable inheritor. That had been his n from the very


    beginning.


    But he refused to admit it now, not before he obtained the inheritance and learned more about the


    martial arts world. What if the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor felt cheated and changed his mind? All


    Ricky''s efforts might be in vain if the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor knew about the truth too early. He


    might be doomed because of lying to him.


    "This is unfair, sir!" Just when they were about to leave, Seth suddenly said loudly, like a petnt child.


    He just would not give up.


    "Oh? What makes you think so?" the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor turned around and asked in a calm


    voice.


    "Casting involves a lot of procedures, and everyone knows the melting process is only one of them! I


    don''t think it fair to make the conclusion that he''s superior to me in casting just because he produced


    better liquid of innate copper essence. I want to challenge him in the actual weapon forging. The one


    who can produce better weapons would win!" Seth argued, looking very ferociously at Ricky.


    "I have already made it clear that your talent in casting is what I value the most!" The Ruin Demi-


    spiritual Emperor replied tly at Seth''s obstinance.


    He believed that he was right about Ricky''s talent. Of course, he knew that Ricky was now still inferior


    to Seth in general, but Ricky had shown greater potential in casting than him. Combining his inherent


    gift with a little more effort, he was sure to leave Seth in the dust. Besides, the Ruin Demi-spiritual


    Emperor didn''t quite like Seth''s character, especially now when he got so fretful and indignant losing


    thepetition.


    But as a demi-spiritual emperor, and one of kindness and integrity, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor


    was open-minded and generous enough to forgive Seth. He continued regally, "However, there must be


    a reason that we have met, my inheritance and you might have attracted each other, or else you


    wouldn''t be able to get in here. So..."


    The Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor then walked back to Seth and said, "I''m willing to give you a second


    chance."


    "That''s so very kind of you, sir!" Seth hastened to thank the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor earnestly


    hearing his answer. "I won''t let you down, I promise!" he added.


    At the same time, he shot Ricky a look of pure, unabated hatred.


    Ricky was not the least bit frightened or affected by Seth''s statements. He was calmly confident about


    himself when it came to casting. Except for not being able to make weapons of Demi-spirit Level yet,


    he was exceptionally skilled in this craft after all! At least he didn''t think that Seth could beat him in


    regard to casting skills now, no matter how many cards Seth got up in his sleeve.


    The next round of thepetitionmenced. This time, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor had


    demonstrated a set of Pounding Skills in the air first.


    The rule of thepetition was that each of them should put the Pounding Skills he had shown into


    practice after learning it. They each had four hours to prove themselves, during which duration the


    contestant who hadprehended and performed the skills better would win.


    Ricky''s victory was certain. With the help of the power of his three zones, he could understand the


    skills fairly easily. Four hourster, he had sessfully deployed ny percent of the Pounding Skills.


    On the contrary, Seth could hardly remember anything about the skills and only sat there, perplexedly


    scratching his head. The fact that Ricky could re-create nearly all of it stunned and frustrated him. Near


    the end of the four hours, he could only curse and stamp his feet to let out his anger and show his


    disbelief.


    Now Ricky''s ability was beyond all dispute. The Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor kindly turned a deaf ear to


    Seth''s pathetic excuses. He walked away with Ricky, and created a little private space with fire before


    taking out two yellow light balls of enlightening.


    "These are my inheritance of martial arts and casting!" he dered. "I hope that you can learn them


    with your heart, use them well, and carry them forward. Of course, I also earnestly hope that a talent


    like you can improve them and obtain greater achievements than I ever did," he said with a kind smile.


    "I will keep that in my heart, sir! Thank you again for teaching me!" Ricky vowed most sincerely. He


    bowed deeply.


    He was trying to hide the fact that he was fidgeting. He was anxious that the Ruin Demi-spiritual


    Emperor would ask him to take the inheritance in right now in his presence. He would be in big trouble


    then!


    Luckily, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor said, "But don''t try to take them in now. There is too much


    knowledge in these two inheritance. I''m afraid it would take you up to several days to finish learning


    them."


    Ricky breathed a sigh of relief secretly hearing what he said. After a brief pause, he went on to say, "As


    for this remaining soul of mine, well, it will disappear soon after these two inheritance have left me. I


    think it can onlyst for no more than half a day. After that, this Small World will also copse all


    together."


    There was a hint of sadness in his voice as he continued, "This is inevitable, of course. When I first


    created this Ruin Small World, I integrated it with my own bodypletely back then. Once my energy


    dissipates, this Small world will follow, too. How I wish that it could survive like other Small Worlds and


    be a perfect ce for you to take in the inheritance, but I can''t do anything to save it now."


    "I understand, sir. Thank you for reminding me," Ricky nodded, feeling a bit sorry about the loss.


    "Do you have anyst wishes, sir? If I am able to do it, I promise to do my best to fulfill them!" Ricky


    suddenly asked after a while. Now that the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor had given him his inheritance,


    he hoped that he could at least pay him back somehow.


    "Last wishes?" the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor asked with a smile. "If we were still in ancient times, I


    might have been able toe up with a few. But now, eons have passed, and all the things that were


    relevant to me, all the things that I remembered and cared about are likely to have faded into the


    history. What''s the point of having anyst wishes now?" the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor sighed.


    He then patted Ricky on the shoulder and said thoughtfully, "If I have any wishes in myst few


    moments, they are just that you can carry forward my inheritance. That would be quite enough."


    "I swear to you that I will try my best to use them well, and use them for good!" Ricky promised with


    valiant determination on his face.


    "By the way, there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask," the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor suddenly


    changed the subject.


    "Yes, sir?" Ricky replied readily.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you used three kinds of fires to melt that innate copper essence. From what I


    know, all of them were extraordinary. You are in possession of three umon fires, aren''t you?"  the


    Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor inquired.


    Before he had finished speaking, the sound of an intense ze arose from Ricky''s hand.


    When Ricky turned his palm up, three different kinds of mes were leaping on it. They were of course


    the Devouring Fire, the Heaven Melting Fire and the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    "I knew that they were sacred fires! You are really fortunate to have owned all of them. I bet that only


    few warriors can manage them all at the same time!" the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor couldn''t help but


    exim, fascinated at the sight of Ricky''s hand.


    "I mastered them with a stroke of luck. I wonder if you can guess exactly what they are, sir?" Ricky


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    asked a bit jokingly, raising his eyebrows cheekily.


    "Ha ha! You can''t baffle me with that! The demi-spiritual emperors of your time might not be able to


    recognize them. But I''m from the ancient times, boy. I have seen them countless times in the many


    battles I have experienced!" the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor answered proudly.


    "Look at this one. It''s bloody red, and keeps releasing the devouring power. It''s no doubt the weakest


    yet the strongest sacred fire in this world. We called it Devouring Fire," the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor


    chuckled. Then he turned to the second me. "This crimson one is rather wild and aggressive, and I


    can sense that it is enough to melt almost anything. This must be the most raging fire in this world--the


    Heaven Melting Fire!" Thest one seemed easy for him to identify, too. "As for this ck one, it seems


    to be able to burn forever like the sun, yet it smells of death and darkness. No other fire than the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire of the Heaven Illuminating Eye can make these opposing forcespatible!"


    he drew his conclusion with confidence.


    "What do you say? Am I right about them?" he then asked Ricky, gesturing in a way that expressed his


    confidence.


    "You are absolutely right about them, sir! You are truly a strong warrior from the ancient times, who has


    really seen this amazing, wide world!" Ricky expressed his admiration. His eyes zed with a renewed


    sense of purpose, inspired by this ancient being who had lived through the birth and death of many


    great things.


    "It was a piece of cake!" the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor chuckled kindly.


    Even though he was just a piece of remaining soul from the ancient times, he had his own thoughts,


    and had memories of millions of years. Locked in this Ruin Small World since the ancient times, he had


    suffered unspeakably from loneliness and istion. Talking with Ricky, another human being, gratified


    him immensely.


    "Since you have mentioned the Heaven Illuminating Eye just now, could you please tell me a bit more


    about it?" Ricky asked respectfully, his sharp eyes gleaming with eagerness.

 Chapter 403 Ruin Fire

    Chapter 403 Ruin Fire


    "Ha-ha, even if you don''t ask, I am afraid I''m still curious. Where exactly did you get the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire?"


    Hearing Ricky, the Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor smiled. "As far as I know, the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    can only be controlled by and preserved in the Heaven Illuminating Eye.


    And now, not only are you in possession of the Heaven Illuminating Fire, you are also taking control of


    it without the Heaven Illuminating Eye. If that is indeed true, then something must have happened to


    you that is way beyond my imagination. The two other fires may also have something to do with it."


    "You truly are the wise one." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    "Mark my words,d. You must be more careful. You should refrain from using such power when you


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    are up against strong and experienced warriors. If they find out that you have the Heaven Illuminating


    Fire and you don''t have the Heaven Illuminating Eye, they may specte on you your extraordinary


    experiences and would even attempt to exploit it," said the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, warning him to


    tread carefully.


    "Thank you, sir. I shall forever keep your teachings in my memory." Ricky nodded.


    Ricky had never really given it any thought. Now that he was asked to think about it, he couldn''t help


    but feel quite afraid.


    ''Looks like I will have to be more cautious when using the Heaven Illuminating Fire, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    "Sir, I acquired the Heaven Illuminating Fire from one of my friends who had the Heaven Illuminating


    Eye," Ricky continued, "so may I confirm something with you about the Heaven Illuminating Eye? Such


    as a side effect of it?"


    "That''s exactly what I thought. I just can''t believe there''s another owner of Heaven Illuminating Eye


    again." The Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor signed with intense emotion, "The magical eye can only be


    owned by one or two in every era. Their bloodline goes all the way back to a known ancient power ¨C


    the Sky Dome."


    "The Sky Dome?" Hearing this, Ricky felt a bit unsure. "But sir, this friend of mine, she is just with an


    innate force in our realm.


    She calls her force the Sky Manor."


    "Tens of millions of years has gone by, and it is not unusual to see the once powerful force decline and


    fall. The Sky Manor that you have mentioned, they may be direct descendants of the warriors from the


    Sky Dome," said the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, "But, with an Heaven Illuminating Eye owner, there


    is a great chance that the glory of the Sky Dome could still be restored again."


    "I understand," Ricky said softly. "Looks like the Sky Manor was a huge deal back in the days."


    "I understand your concern. You worry about the blindness brought by the overuse of the Eye. If your


    friend is truly gifted and has a strong heart, I am sure everything will be fine," said the Ruin Demi-


    Spiritual Emperor continued.


    "Once she bes an innate warrior, her conditions will get better. Taking some pills would also be of


    great help.


    But to be able to fix it once and for all, your friend will need to transform the Heaven Illuminating Eye


    into a permanently opened Heaven Illuminating Eye. Otherwise she will need to drastically improve her


    realm and constantly take pills to deal with the blindness."


    "A permanently opened Heaven Illuminating Eye? Is it really possible? What does she need to do?"


    Ricky asked eagerly.


    "Beats me. I was merely a demi-spiritual emperor during the ancient time. It was not easy to know what


    I know about the Heaven Illuminating Eye. As for how to open it, I have no further knowledge." The


    Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor smiled.


    "So I am afraid that your friend is on her own for now. If she is truly a descendant of the Sky Manor, she


    should have some records regarding the Heaven Illuminating Eye."


    "I understand." Ricky nodded.


    "Ha-ha, for someone who made friends with the owner of the Heaven Illuminating Eye, I can foresee


    that you will have extraordinary achievements in the future." The Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor assured


    Ricky with much appreciation.


    "You are being too generous," answered Ricky.


    "Alright, my spiritual body wasn''t meant tost for long. Before I go, I must give you this." The Ruin


    Demi-spiritual Emperor wore a serious look on his face.


    "Please tell me, sir," Ricky responded solemnly.


    "In my lifetime, bing a demi-spiritual emperor and reaching the realm of a Demi-sage Level


    casting master are only some of my aplishments. My greatest achievement remains to be


    acquiring a certain sacred fire." The Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor grew excited as he exined.


    "Now I am going to entrust you with this sacred fire that has apanied me my entire life. It has


    be a trustworthyrade, apanion that I can truly trust with my life."


    The Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor flipped his hand and a small yellow me appeared on his palm.


    From this tongue of me, Ricky felt the power of a sacred fire. But at that moment, such power had


    been turned by the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor to match the Ricky''s powers.


    "The sacred fire!" Seeing this, Ricky could not hold back his excitement and let out a big smile.


    "Ha-ha, it seems like the sole purpose of your visit has been about getting this sacred fire!" said the


    Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor upon seeing Ricky grinning with excitement.


    "Sir, I am also in possession of a sacred fire. From the moment I came in, everything just felt right,"


    Ricky said. "May I know the name of this fire?"


    "The Ruin Fire. It was born from ruin and nourished by ruin. Eventually it can turn everything it touches


    into ruin, sucking the life out of anything that dares toe close,"


    said the Ruin Demi-Spiritual Emperor.


    "And of course, all of this power is based on your own strength."


    "Sucking the life out of anything thates close. Truly magnificent!"


    Hearing this, Ricky couldn''t help repeating his words with eagerness in his eyes.


    "It seems that you can no longer wait another second. Go on and take it!" said the Ruin Demi-spiritual


    Emperor, and his old eyes were filled with mncholy.


    "I cannot express how grateful I am!" Without further ado, Ricky took the Ruin Fire from the emperor''s


    hands.


    With the power from the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky was able to control the fire in a short time. However,


    he couldn''t put the Ruin Fire into the Zone just yet because of the segregation of the Fortune Land.


    "You really are an extraordinary warrior. You mastered the Ruin Fire in only a short span of time. Even


    the most gifted warrior could die from touching the me if I did nothing to help." Seeing that Ricky took


    control of the Ruin Fire quickly, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor was really impressed and was really


    happy for him.


    He started to believe that with the Ruin Fire, maybe Ricky could someday restore the glory of the


    sacred fire.


    "Maybe I''m just very fortunate." Ricky smiled.


    "Ha-ha, being lucky is part of your strength. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to wander into this Fortune


    Land," said the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "All is well now. I have given you the Ruin Fire. I think it''s time for me to disappear for good. It is difficult


    for me to leave it all behind, but I don''t have much regret now," said the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    He was obviously full of affection for this world.


    "Please take care!" It was all Ricky could say after all that has happened.


    He wished he could bring the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor back to life, but that was out of the question


    as the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor had already fallen.


    "Before I am go, please have thisst energy of mine as a parting gift," said the Ruin Demi-Spiritual


    Emperor.

 Chapter 404 Blood Power

    Chapter 404 Blood Power


    Boom! All of a sudden, a deafening sound resounded everywhere. As soon as the Ruin Demi-spiritual


    Emperor stopped talking, all of his spiritual energy broke out and surrounded Ricky. At once, Ricky felt


    that he was filled with endless pure spiritual energy that came from nature.


    "Sir, what are you doing?" Ricky asked in a worried tone. "If you continue doing that, you will disappear


    after a while."


    "Ha-ha, I will disappear sooner orter anyway. It doesn''t matter. I just don''t want the remaining


    spiritual energy of mine to go to waste. It would be best for me to give you the spiritual energy now


    while I still can," the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor replied calmly. "I will use the spiritual energy to help


    you break through into the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement without any after effects.


    I am giving you this as my final gift," he added.


    He formed a piece of yellow jade using his spiritual energy and gave it to Ricky. Then, he said, "You


    shall crush this jade into piecester on, right before the Ruin Small World disappears."


    "Thank you very much, master!" Ricky could not find the words to express how thankful he was, so he


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    settled with a simple show of gratitude. Even though he was not going to inherit anything from the


    Demi-spiritual Emperor, he truly considered him as his master.


    "Ha-ha, I won''t ever regret having a disciple like you!" Theughter of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor


    echoed loudly throughout the Ruin Small World.


    ...


    "How could it be? I don''t believe it. I, Seth, was supposed to be the man who can achieve anything,"


    Seth roared as he was surrounded by the Ruin Fire. His eyes were zing with fury as he gazed


    pointedly at Ricky and the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor. He looked as if he wanted to kill them a


    thousand times over.


    Later on, with the disappearance of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, he was able to sense that the


    strength of the Ruin Fire around him receded rapidly until it became as strong as his infernal power.


    In that moment, even Seth was able to remove the Ruin Fire easily using his spiritual energy.


    "I don''t understand. How could it be? I have to kill Ricky! He is a bastard." In truth, Seth was immensely


    bitter and resentful towards Ricky because he had already received the inheritance of the Ruin Demi-


    spiritual Emperor.


    This time, there were two sites of the Land of Legacy in this Wondend, and both of them had


    inheritances of the innate warriors. In spite of that, he still achieved nothing.


    "Ricky, you son of a bitch. You are going to die a painful death in my hands. Now that you have


    received the inheritance, I will kill you and take it away from you," Seth roared loudly. His voice rang


    throughout the Ruin Small World.


    "Ha-ha, are you kidding me? I''d like to see you try," Ricky said coldly as hended from the sky.


    Ricky had just made a breakthrough and reached the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Thanks to


    the spiritual energy of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, he was also able to reinforce his level at the


    same time.


    Meanwhile, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor vanished from the Ruin Small World after he had given all


    of his spiritual energy to Ricky.


    More than that, it also seemed like the Small World was also starting to disappear gradually.


    Ricky could have easily walked out of the Ruin Small World and let Seth disappear with it. But in that


    moment, what he wanted to do was to kill Seth with his own hands now that his strength was powerful


    enough.


    He took control of the Ruin Fire of the Small World and cleared a big space around where they were


    standing.


    "If you hand over the inheritance now, I might show you mercy and give you a quick death!" Seth said


    coldly as he red at Ricky. He had no choice but to exert all of his infernal power.


    "Like I said, I''d like to see you try." At once, Ricky activated the Ninth Degree of the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form with dazzling golden light instantly wrapping his body. Then, he attacked Seth using


    the massacring power.


    The massacring power was the best way to kill Seth.


    Then, they rushed to attack each other at the same time.


    "The Twisting Fire Saber!" Seth roared loudly as he took out a red saber and jumped high in the air. He


    concentrated all of his energy onto his saber to enable him tounch his most powerful strike.


    His red saber contained the strong energy he needed to attack Ricky.


    Ricky did not use the Iron Destroyer to deflect Seth''s strike. He merely jumped into the air and


    transformed his hands into sharp ws to tear Seth''s saber into pieces.


    Crack! Ricky destroyed the Twisting Fire Saber with no effort at all. Then, with a cracking sound, he


    changed it into the wave of air, and channeled the massacring power that he was going to use to kill


    Seth.


    Ricky''s hands were not damaged by the Twisting Fire Saber even a little bit.


    "How could it be? You just received the inheritance. There is no way you could have had the time to


    reinforce your power. It''s just impossible," Seth said when he realized that he did not injure Ricky even


    a little bit. In that moment, his fury became reced with fear and despair.


    "Huh! I did it with my secret cultivation method that you will never understand. Wanna know why? Go to


    hell and ask Satan instead!" Ricky replied in a piercing cold tone.


    Next, Rickybined the triple Aureate me behind with his right fist, and punched Seth at once


    using the Scorching Golden Fist.


    In spite of being nearly immobilized by his fear, Seth still tried to deflect Ricky''s attack.


    He concentrated all of his power onto his saber once again to protect himself from Ricky''s fist.


    Boom! A strong sh between metal and metal urred as the Scorching Golden Fist and the saber


    met. Due to the immense force from the impact, Seth''s saber became bent out of shape.


    With Seth''s saber out of the way, Ricky''s Scorching Golden Fist went straight onto Seth''s chest. As


    soon as his punch hit Seth, Seth involuntarily spit out a mouthful of blood as he hit the ground heavily


    with a thud. He rolled several times on the ground until he could stop himself.


    "It is impossible! I can''t believe it," Seth shouted out incredulously. In spite of his many powerful skills,


    he was still unable to defeat Ricky. And he could not wrap his head around it.


    When Ricky was in the inferior stage of the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he had the strength of


    an warrior of intermediate demi-immortal level. Then when he made a breakthrough and reached the


    peak of the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he then possessed the strongest power that someone


    in the peak of the demi-immortal level could possess.


    Now that he had reached the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement with the help of the Ruin Demi-


    spiritual Emperor''s pure and strong spiritual energy, themon warriors at the peak of demi-immortal


    level were just not as capable as him anymore.


    Therefore, without the Rage Fire Pill, Seth had absolutely no chance of defeating Ricky.


    "Seth, you bastard. Go to hell where you belong!" Seth did not even have time to react. In a blink of an


    eye, Ricky was already rushing towards where hey. Ricky wanted to finish him off with one move.


    "I will not let you kill me. You can''t defeat me even if you have received the inheritance. I will take it


    away. I will show you my noble blood power today," Seth roared after hearing Ricky''s words.


    Then Seth stood up, and suddenly, something started changing. His power became more and more


    intensified. Ten drops of blood gushed out of his ten fingers.


    As soon as the blood reached the spot between his eyebrows, the me si appeared on his


    forehead.


    Then, Seth entered a rabid frenzy as he became surrounded by fire.


    Meanwhile, Ricky sensed that Seth''s fire power was much stronger than a normal Beast Fire.


    ''Is his si the mark of someone with blood power as a mutant?'' Ricky thought.

 Chapter 405 Explosive Scorching Holy Fire

    Chapter 405 Explosive Scorching Holy Fire


    Aside from Dora, Ricky finally saw another mutant.


    Tina was very likely to be a mutant. But even if she was, Ricky still hadn''t seen it. After all, Tina''s blood


    power of innate spirit was even stronger.


    Kristen was also a mutant, the one with Heaven Illuminating Eye. However, the bloody eyes couldn''t


    yet be opened permanently. Therefore she couldn''t be regarded as a genuine mutant.


    ''I never would have thought Seth is also a mutant. His body now exudes a power stronger than the


    Beast Fire but less than the sacred fire, '' Ricky pondered.


    ''Maybe Seth''s mutant has a holy fire inside?''


    Ricky may be surprised, but he didn''t flinch one bit. He was ready to fight Seth head on. Despite the


    fact that Seth owned a mutant, Ricky remained unfazed. He was confident of his skill, recognizing the


    difference between his and opponent''s strength.


    As for the mutant, Ricky already owned three: the Devouring Mutant, the Chaotic Fire Mutant and the


    Massacring Mutant. On top of that, once the other zones of his spiritual meridian opened, he would


    definitely get more powers.


    "You will still perish in my hands even if you own a mutant. This is your consequence for insulting my


    master," Ricky spat.


    "Humph, you are nothing but a waste. How would someone like you know the power of the mutants?"


    Seth hissed back, breaking out his wrathful power. As he gathered his strength, he used it to sh


    Ricky.


    Ricky did not back down. He also came in full force. The two warriors were interlocked in each other.


    As Ricky used his golden arms against Seth''s saber, continuous sounds of metal shing reverberated


    throughout the whole ce. Shades of golden and scarlet filled the whole ce as their battle


    continued like a choreographed dance.


    Ricky''s body strength reached the level of the innate spirit through the help of the highest degree of the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form. With this alone, he was strong enough to withstand any weapons


    at the Demi-spirit Level.


    By now, he had increased his realm and improved his fighting power. There was no need for him to


    worry if his spiritual energy would be sufficient to activate the Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form for a long time. Ricky was confident he could take down Seth before using up all his


    spiritual energy.


    However,bining the blood power of the mutant and Seth''s fighting power, he was roughly around


    his level.


    Despite this concern, Ricky remained unperturbed. He was sure that his attacks could not be


    suppressed no matter how hard Seth tried.


    Seth was aware of this as well. He felt uneasy in this whole ordeal. He was having a hard time


    subduing Ricky despite breaking out the mutant''s power.


    "I can see that you''re in a hurry. It''s obvious that you haven''t fully mastered your mutant yet. You can''t


    activate your mutant power for a long time. I, however, can easily activate my cultivation method in


    sustained periods," Ricky frankly pointed out, taking advantage of his adversary''s anxiety.


    Seth''s eyes flinched and he could feel the knots on his stomach. It was obvious that Ricky''s words had


    an effect on him.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can activate the mutant for a long time or not. As long as I can kill you, it will


    be enough," Seth screamed hysterically on hearing Ricky''s words.


    He took a few steps back after thest collision. He took his time gathering the power of mes on his


    body.


    "It seems that you are going to break out all the fire power of your mutant. If I''m not wrong, the fire you


    own is a kind of holy fire, a very aggressive and ferocious one." Ricky also retreated a few steps to


    collect himself.


    "Consequently, in order to let you die without regrets, I will allow you to break out all the power of the


    holy fire you own," Ricky mocked.


    "What an arrogant guy!" Seth cursed, pissed at Ricky''s taunts. At the same time, he was also


    perplexed that Ricky was able to feel the holy fire inside his mutant.


    "All right. Let me see whether the holy fire of your mutant has formed its final shape. Show me what


    you got!" Ricky sneered.


    His activated power was the killing massacring power. Regardless, he could feel the Devouring Fire


    inside his Chaotic Fire Zone was eager toe out.


    "Boom!"


    Seth broke out his power to the extreme. This kind of primitive and raging power spread all over the


    ce. Its fury was very simr to that of the Heaven Melting Fire, but not as raging as the Heaven


    Melting Fire.


    "Today, you will die under my Explosive Scorching Holy Fire. You should feel thankful because your trip


    to the Fortune Land won''t be in vain due to that. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to die under


    the holy fire," Seth growled.


    ''The Explosive Scorching Holy Fire?'' Ricky thought as he heard Seth''s holy fire. ''The fury was close to


    that of the Heaven Melting Fire. Perhaps this Explosive Scorching Holy Fire is the kind of holy fire


    inferior to it.''


    "What a pity! As far as I remember, your Explosive Scorching Holy Fire is not strong enough to match


    the strength of your realm, just the same as your mutant," Ricky provoked further.


    "But it''ll be strong enough to kill you!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seth angrily seethed. The Explosive Scorching Holy Fire on his body turned into clusters of mes,


    arranging around Seth like a long snake.


    As the fire encapsted him, the spiritual energy and blood vitality inside his mutant fused with the


    Explosive Scorching Holy Fire, making the power even more furious.


    "Explosive Scorching Holy Fire! Explosive Scorching Mutant! Explode now!" Seth shouted, and a mass


    of burning mes dashed through the zone and shot at Ricky, violent and swift like arrows.


    When the enraging power dashed through the zone, it almost made the space explode.


    "Thump! Thump!"


    The mes dashed to the ces around Ricky, but they couldn''t move any further. Before they could


    touch Ricky, the mes exploded all around him.


    "Bang! Boom!"


    The small space where Ricky was situated was submerged in frenzied power of explosions. The area


    was burning ferociously through the holy fire, and cracks were everywhere as an aftermath of the


    attack. The whole ce was covered in smokes and it was hard to picture what was on the other side.


    "All explode now!" Seth ordered. "Go the hell, Ricky! Those who are against me must die!" Seth


    continuously shouted like a crazed man. Excitement filling his body as he watched the plethora of


    explosions all around him.


    He was very pleased -- ecstatic, even. He was thinking that Ricky would definitely die after the


    explosion and that heritage of the demi-spiritual emperor would still belong to him.


    However, just before Seth could finish his thoughts, golden lights surged up from the haze of smokes,


    golden runes surrounding the lights.


    "How is that possible? Hasn''t he died?" Seth was incredulous.


    He then exploded his strongest power again without hesitation. The Explosive Scorching Holy Fire was


    unleashed to the extreme, flooding into the mass of mes.


    However, everything he did was all for naught.


    Ricky was now protected by his Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Apart from that,


    he was also at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. At this level, only warriors with genuine innate


    powers could do some serious damage.


    Under the massacring runes, the explosion waves instantly vanished. Then Ricky''s golden figure


    showed up. He had his arms crossed in his chest, obviously sparing no effort to resist the series of


    explosions Seth threw in his way.


    "It seems that the Explosive Scorching Holy Fire is nothing special. Or maybe it''s just because you are


    too weak!" Ricky ridiculed him further. "You have disappointed me greatly. You had your turn. This time,


    I''m going to show you my power!


    I will put an end to all this after this strike!"

 Chapter 406 The Curtain Fell

    Chapter 406 The Curtain Fell


    "Buzz!"


    Golden rays started to erupt from Ricky''s chest as he yelled in anger. A strong buzz reverberated all


    throughout the entire area as a result of thismotion. This, however, did not stop the deadly


    massacring runes that went around the atmosphere.


    "Go! Massacring Golden Palm!"


    Ricky moved and pped his hand into the air. s, the golden light of the massacring rune turned into


    a massive palm in a snap. Out of nowhere, it descended slowly from the heavens andnded on to


    Seth with a powerful force.


    Ricky knew that Seth had the mutant power so he would never underestimated his opponent even


    though he was obviously slightly stronger than Seth. And as the saying described, the lion should use


    its full strength to catch a rabbit. This meant that there was no little and no big problem--anyone should


    use his best to solve even a minor problem. Ricky innately lived what the saying meant and used all of


    his strength in defeating such a minuscule opponent. He thenbined his ultimate powers into one


    palm and infused it with the Massacring Golden Palm. But he did not finish his overpowered attack. He


    added more to what he had. He thenbined his powers with two aggressively deadly forces-- the


    Massacring Fire and the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    Seth, on the other hand, released the Explosive Scorching Holy Fire. This attack, however, got


    frightened at the sight of thebined forces of the Massacring Fire and the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    Seth''s attack had its tail between its legs and it wanted to go back inside his body.


    But the fact was that the power of the Explosive Scorching Holy Fire wasparably equal to that of


    thebined forces of the Massacring Fire and the Heaven ughtering Fire. But, it could also be


    taken into consideration that the rank of the sacred fire was always higher than that of the holy fire, just


    like how the dynamic was embedded in the blood of all living creatures. There could only be one power


    higher than the other.


    ''How is this possible? You also possess a fierce me and it scares my Explosive Scorching Holy Fire!


    I can''t believe this!'' Seth wondered inwardly as he saw with his naked eyes what had happened.


    But he could only think about it so much now that Ricky''s Massacring Golden Palm was crushing his


    very core. Seth noticed from the power of the Massacring Golden Palm a sense of grave danger not


    only because of its intense damage to him, but also about the wreck it could cause to the golden rune.


    "Explosive Scorching Shield!" Seth used up all his energy to perform his strongest power. Along with


    this, he released an intense runic power andbined it with the Explosive Scorching Holy Fire to


    create a powerful shield that transcended all over his body.


    "Bang!!!" And in an instant, Ricky''s Massacring Golden Palm crashed with Seth''s Explosive Scorching


    Shield.


    "Bang, Bang!" The sound of metal nged throughout the atmosphere. With the waves of spiritual


    energy crashing through the whole space, the two invisible forces powered by the two warriors were


    simr to that of two ceilings falling down to the ground with massive force.


    "Crack!" "Crack!"


    And in this fierce exchange of power, Seth''s shield was inflicted with several powerful attacks. And as a


    result, several streaks of cracks appeared on his shield, destroying its protective power.


    ''How..how can it be? No! My Explosive Scorching Shield!'' Seth muttered voicelessly in horror.


    Ricky''s Massacring Rune Powerpletely suppressed the power of Seth''s rune in the battle. Luckily,


    he had already initiated his Explosive Scorching Shield. If it hadn''t been for this, his Explosive


    Scorching Holy Fire would have already died out at his opponent''s initial attack.


    "I guess you don''t have the Rage Fire Pill anymore. Face me, let''s finish it once and for all!"


    Ricky said coldheartedly. Ricky''s hunger for a kill had not been satiated yet. He then gathered up his


    power once again and infused it into the Massacring Golden Palm ready for another powerful attack.


    "Bang!!!"


    And in a snap, Ricky''s Massacring Golden Palm crashed with Seth''s Explosive Scorching Holy Fire and


    hit Seth mercilessly with utmost force.


    The momentum was so powerful that it sent Sethshing out heavily into the air, with chunks of blood


    pouring out of his body along with the deafening screams that came out of his bruised mouth.


    "Devouring Storm!" Ricky was not done with Seth''s torture. Instead, he had the increasing desire to


    send Seth deeper into his grave. Ricky instantly reced his Massacring Fire with the massacring rune


    which in turn created a furious disy of power of the Omnipotent Skill of Devouring Storm and


    Devouring Fire.


    But on the other hand, Ricky''s Devouring Fire seemed to have a mind of its own. It swiftly changed and


    formed big mouths and attacked the Explosive Scorching Holy Fire inside Seth''s body.


    The Devouring Fire, however, had not been able to swallow any other fire right after it swallowed the


    Beast Fire that came out of the Heaven Melting Pagoda. And now that it ran into a higher-ranking kind


    of fire, how could it let the chance go?


    The Devouring Fire went its way to Seth''s body and engulfed his fire. Simultaneously, Ricky released


    the Devouring Storm to drown and pin Seth to the ground.


    The forceful and merciless attack however, did notst for far too long. Moments after, the Devouring


    Storm subsided andnded on the ground. This also urged the Devouring Fire to die down and return


    to Ricky''s body. This ruthless torture left Seth on the floor covered in blood all over his body. And


    before Seth could breathe hisst breath, Rickynded his foot on to his neck to kill him instantly.


    At that moment, Seth had no more power that circted his body, now that the Devouring Fire had


    already engulfed his Explosive Scorching Holy Fire and added to that of Ricky''s power.


    During the battle, Seth performed the Explosive Scorching Mutant and used Explosive Scorching Holy


    Fire as his power force. However, it was also a known fact that once the power source, like the


    Explosive Scorching Holy Fire in this case, was separated from a warrior''s body, his cultivation in the


    martial arts world would have beenpletely destroyed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Even if Ricky did not kill him, someone else would have done the same thing to Seth. It was because


    he was believed to have been a living disy of trash, a scum of the earth.


    "Seth, mark my words. That''s the price you pay for insulting my master," Ricky snorted as he looked


    into the frightened and desperate pale eyes of the lifeless Seth.


    Upon saying his words, Ricky fell into silence. He raised his foot and stepped on Seth''s neck yet again


    and twisted it.


    "Master Grace, this is for you. I have now avenged you!" Ricky murmured. Right at this moment, Ricky


    was thinking about cutting ties with his apprenticeship with Grace after they were out of the Fortune


    Land.


    This was because Ricky realized that the apprenticeship hindered the development of their potential


    romantic rtionship.


    Although he didn''t know what Grace thought of them as a pair, Ricky was a possessive and


    domineering man. And since he liked Grace, he would like to get her in every way possible.


    But it was for sure that he wanted to get her in a proper way.


    Ricky came to his senses again and stared at the now lifeless Seth. He then picked up the storage bag


    on Seth''s body andmanded the Heaven Illuminating Fire topletely burn Seth''s body into


    smithereens.


    In the Ruin Small Worldy the grave of Ricky''s other master, the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor. Ricky


    had the utmost disgust for the existence of a bastard like Seth. And he would not let anything, most


    especially such a filthy soul defile the sacred name of his master in this world.


    Ricky then devoured Seth''s dragon meridian, making his own dragon meridian grew to sixty feet long.


    And in this addition of length showed the power of the Great Dragon.


    Ricky was lucky because with the help of his dragon meridian, he saw an abundance of fortune waving


    at his face.


    "It''s already sixty feet long, only thirty more feet from the ny-feet-long dragon meridian," Ricky said


    to himself. "And it''s a known fact that only the warrior with at least a ny-feet-long dragon meridian


    will be qualified to fight for the ultimate dragon meridian.


    It is said that those who sessfully get the ultimate dragon meridian will get the strongest fortune in


    the Realm of Wildness!"


    Ricky expected as his heart almost burst with excitement.


    All of a sudden, Ricky knocked his head on the ground thrice to show his respect and gratitude to the


    Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor before this world came to an end.


    "It seems that the journey to the Wondend is finally done. It''s really breathtaking," Ricky sighed,


    looking back at the fact that he was almost killed by Seth.


    "That only means I''m luckier than him!" Ricky exined to himself.


    And then Ricky smashed the yellow spiritual energy jade that the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor had


    given him before. And in an instant, he appeared in the original Land of Legacy in the Sublimation


    Lake.


    "Ricky! Finally, you are out!" Brent eximed as he and others were excited to see Ricky again. They


    were so relieved at the sight that their anxiety slowly disappeared.


    Grace did not say any word, but her eager eyes expressed everything.

 Chapter 407 Time For Revenge

    Chapter 407 Time For Revenge


    "Rx. I am fine!"


    Ricky said with a smile to assure Grace and the others as he saw their look of concern.


    Felicia was still in the process of taking in legacy, so she would be out for a while.


    Everyone''s eyes then turned to the dragon meridian which was astoundingly sixty feet long.


    "Ricky, did you kill Seth?" Brent asked incredulously while looking at this dragon meridian. The others,


    including Grace, could not hide their shock too.


    Even withrge Wind Hole and body refining cultivation method, it was really unlikely for Ricky to be


    able to kill Seth.


    "Of course I killed him. Otherwise, I could not walk out of there." Ricky smirked. He stopped concealing


    his power and the ir of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement showed from his body immediately.


    "How could it be? It was just a couple of hours, and you managed to make a breakthrough?" Noting


    that Ricky had achieved the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, Brent and others were looking more


    surprised or rather stunned.


    Grace was less shocked as she had seen many times how Ricky achieved breakthrough as if it was


    nothing.


    With a lot of questions, these people were still curious about what happened to Ricky in there.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It was a Small World created by a demi-spiritual emperor and his casting legacy was in there," Ricky


    stated.


    "I knew it! But I still can''t believe that it is a casting legacy from a demi-spiritual emperor!" Although they


    might had guessed it right, Brent and others were still in shock. "And what about the level of his casting


    legacy?"


    They all stared at Ricky with jealousy.


    Felicia had achieved the legacy from apleted spiritual king, but it was nothingpared that of a


    demi-spiritual emperor. It went without saying that they weren''t really jealous of Ricky. They wouldn''t be


    alive without Ricky, let alone taking the legacy.


    On the other hand, only casting masters were able to enter this little world of the demi-spiritual emperor


    so this was Ricky''s very own opportunity.


    "As a casting master, his level was close to Demi-sage Level," stated Ricky.


    However, he didn''t mention the part wherein the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor had also left him the


    legacy of his lifelong martial arts skills. It was mainly because the legacy of the Ruin Demi-spiritual


    Emperor wasn''t suitable for Brent and his family who practiced the force of flushing tree.


    Otherwise Ricky would have passed the martial arts legacy to Brent.


    "Damn! A casting master that is close to Demi-sage Level? What kind of being is this? A low grade


    Spirit Level casting master is already above all in the Realm of Wildness!" Brent couldn''t contain his


    emotions after hearing Ricky.


    Ricky then described his triumphant battle with Seth and how he got the spiritual energy from the Ruin


    Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "With such spiritual energy, no wonder you''ve improved so much in just a couple of hours!" Brent


    expressed his realization.


    "It''s just that I am lucky." Ricky smiled humbly as he turned to his friend to ask, "Brent, how much


    longer is Felicia going to take?"


    "I am afraid it''s going to take days! Even longer!" said Brent. He then continued, "So we are nning to


    stay for a while in this Wondend. We have managed to finish the mission that we came to the


    Fortune Land for, after all.


    As for how many dragon meridians we can get, we wouldn''t concern ourselves too much about it


    because we are not here for it."


    "It would be for the best!"


    Ricky agreed.


    Brent and his people were indeed intelligent. They knew that they weren''t promising in strength. It was


    rare that someone was able to walk away from an opportunity like this.


    "Ricky, you and your master don''t need to wait for us. Go and find your own opportunity. Otherwise it


    would be a waste of time for you to stay in this ce with us," Brent insisted.


    "Ok, then. Farewell my friend. Hope to see you again!" Ricky sent his salutations.


    "Farewell! Please visit us at home whenever you have the chance!" Brent invited his friend.


    "Ha-ha. Absolutely!" Ricky shared his excitement to such advanced invitation.


    Then Ricky and Grace readily left the Wondend.


    Before his departure, Ricky handed Brent one third of Treasures from Heaven and Earth and cultivation


    resource from his storage ring. He acquired not only the legacy but also the Ruin Fire. And as the ones


    who led Ricky here in the first ce, Brent and his people deserved something in return.


    "Master, have you been in touch with Elder Evan?" Ricky asked after they left Wondend.


    "Not really, but Elder Evan and his people are all demi-immortal warriors full of strength and grit so they


    should be safe whatever happens and we don''t need to worry about them," Grace confidently stated.


    "Okay, then!" Ricky nodded, "So, master, where should we go next? Hunting more fortune beasts?" he


    asked as if he was suggesting.


    "Hunting fortune beast is far from enough. We could be bored before time''s up. After all, it will take


    forever before our dragon meridians reach ny feet via merely killing fortune beasts. That''s not an


    option, no," exined Grace.


    "I am thinking, we can go to the ce marked on the map that was left by Chief Zenith so we can hunt


    fortune beasts while searching for other Lands of Legacy. What do you think?"


    "Looks like this will do for now. Hope we can get luckier so that we can find a couple of such legacies. I


    believe that would be perfect," said Ricky.


    "You really do think there''s an abundance of Lands of Legacy around here, don''t you? We were lucky


    enough to have found two in the Wondend." Grace rolled her eyes at Ricky.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky justughed at Grace''s face, "But we seem to have forgotten something." Ricky grew


    serious, his eyes filled with intent to kill.


    "You mean Kinsey, Ellison, and Elder Logan?" Feeling Ricky''s lethal intent, Grace expressed the same


    look on her face.


    "That''s right. It''s them! I remembered how he kicked my ass in my time at the King-ughtering Array.


    Now that I have the power of the demi-immortal, it''s time for my revenge." Ricky was brimming with


    mixed emotions.


    "I never have thought of you as someone who would hold on to his grudge." Hearing how Ricky


    reacted, Graceughed.


    "Ha-ha, you, of all people, should know that I always hold on to my grudge." Ricky smirked. "But it''s


    difficult to find these two people."


    "Indeed. Fortune Land is vast. Even with the power of the demi-immortal power, it is not easy to find a


    specific person in a short span of time." Grace agreed.


    They both started thinking about finding Kinsey and Ellison.


    "Master, how about this? I will try to draw some attention," Ricky suggested. "Now every warrior and


    beast in the Fortune Land is taking an interest in me. If I continue keeping a high-profile, my location


    will be exposed.


    Also, Kinsey and Ellison are definitely looking for me. Once they know my whereabouts, they will walk


    right into it, saving me the time to find them."


    "If we do it the way you want, I think you will be the one walking right into their trap," Grace replied


    coldly.

 Chapter 408 Appearance Of The Final Fortune Land

    Chapter 408 Appearance Of The Final Fortune Land


    "Remember that almost all of the warriors in the Fortune Land can''t wait to get their hands on your


    spiritual space tool! You must be careful. If you expose yourself in any manner, I''m afraid that all eyes


    would be on you and you''ll be a definite target. We both know that they would not give up on the


    chance of getting it from you," Grace continued to persuade Ricky not to do what he was thinking.


    "I can''t promise you that we can fight alongside each other. It''s because I think that even if we do fight


    together, we might not be able to handle the kind of situation thrown at us even with Elder Evan and the


    othersing to the rescue.


    I know well enough that you can challenge people stronger than you, but the thing is, your powers are


    not strong enough topete with demi-immortal warriors. But also know that I won''t stop you if ever


    you break into the stage of demi-immortal. But you haven''t reached the stage of demi-immortal, so just


    forget about it,"


    Grace said in a serious tone.


    Upon hearing what Grace had to say, Ricky fell silent. He knew deep inside of him that Grace was right


    about it.


    "Master, I do apologize for the cockiness that I have been showing. It''s just that my powers are rapidly


    increasing and I can''t help but be a bit irritable and braggy about my strength. Please do know


    that I am deeply sorry for how I act. I hope you forgive me," Ricky apologized with all sincerity after


    realizing and admitting his mistakes.


    "Ricky, you should be proud of what you have achieved. It''s not aughing matter of how quickly you


    have progressed on this journey. I know it has not been easy on you. But remember not to be arrogant


    about it. Kinsey''s power is a force to be reckoned with and is not weaker than mine. And besides,


    Ellison would not be an easypetitor since he came from one of the Eight Forces," Grace said as


    he lectured Ricky.


    "You might have escaped thest time, but to be honest, it was because he never saw you as an


    opponent. Just after that would you have the chance to wait for Soar to break the array.


    Last, but not the least, pride is very different from arrogance, Ricky."


    "Yes, master, I understand." Ricky nodded and lowered his head a bit as he acknowledged his master''s


    words.


    "We share the same sentiments. I would also want to stab Kinsey and Ellison into a million pieces and


    kill them right now if you ask me. But I also know that this is not the right time for that. Why, you ask?


    It''s because I firmly believe that you are not ready for this yet. You are not powerful enough for this


    mess," Grace said. "So for the meantime, I would want you to hide and continue to cultivate first."


    She added, "Don''t worry. It won''t be toote to take revenge after the final ce shows up."


    "You''re right. And right now, all we can do is to hunt fortune beasts and search for the Lands of


    Legacy," Ricky nodded as he understood what his master was trying to say.


    ......


    And for the next several days, Ricky and Grace made a pact to share the same goals. One was to hunt


    fortune beasts and cultivate their dragon meridians, and the other one was to follow the map


    embedded in their memories and search for a ce where the Land of Legacy might pop up.


    During this time of self-improvement, they have both cultivated and enhanced their powers. Day and


    night, they cultivated their powers and hunted fortune beasts and nothing stopped them from achieving


    the peak of what their powers could give.


    And with the help of part of the legacy they received from thepleted spiritual king in the


    Wondend, they now have the privilege to use anything they need for their journey.


    Among the resources that they could freely use, and what Ricky was most excited about, were the


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the pills, both being at the King Level. In addition to that were


    also a few Treasures from Heaven and Earth and pills at the intermediate King Level.


    Apart from the pills and the treasures, there was a special kind of spiritual herb in the Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth at the intermediate King Level that piqued Ricky''s interest. It was a precious


    treasure which could make the innate spiritual king regain his spiritual energy to his climax, and could


    also prolong the innate spiritual king''s life-span.


    It was such a steal for them that the resources that they could use were very unique. There was even a


    pill of the intermediate King Level named the Regenerating Pill. It was said that this pill was deemed to


    be a lifesaver. Based on the warriors who had already used it, it could make the dying warrior under the


    innate level recover at once, and could also make a severely injured innate warrior regain his strength


    to its full meter.


    With this being said, this humble and helpful spiritual king was kind enough to have left them with so


    much valuable resources that would be of much help to Ricky and Grace inpleting their journey.


    Thepleted spiritual king had already cultivated the force of flushing tree, so it might be the reason


    why most pills and the Treasures from Heaven and Earth in these resources were for recovering


    bruised up warriors.


    Ricky shared lots of the resources with Grace, now that she had already reached the advanced stage


    of the demi-immortal. She was already preparing for the next step of making another breakthrough


    after she had left the Fortune Land. And now, the recovering and lifesaving treasures were of the most


    value to her since she needed them the most.


    Upon hearing about the offer of the spiritual king, Grace wholeheartedly epted each and every


    treasure that he had offered. After all, there was no need for her to stand on ceremony with Ricky now.


    But among all the enhancements and the increasing power of cultivation that she had finally achieved,


    one thing still worried her--it was Ricky''s developing feelings for her.


    During Grace''s improvement, Ricky also cultivated the Chaotic Fire Skill and strengthened his Ruin


    Fire. After all, he could not just stand beside his master and do nothing while she honed and improved


    her powers.


    Their cultivation was on the right track for both Grace and Ricky this time around. But something really


    sparked joy out of Ricky. It was that the Devouring Fire had improved its power after it engulfed Seth''s


    Explosive Scorching Holy Fire. He thought that it would really be even more powerful if he used it with


    the Devouring Storm and the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    But among all their achievements, they still felt frustrated that they couldn''t locate any more Land of


    Legacy anywhere they tried to search.


    "How could this be? This is really tiring. From what I have seen, Lands of Legacy in the Fortune Land


    are very rare, indeed. We must really be really blessed by the heavens when we stumbled upon two


    Lands of Legacy in one patch ofnd before!" Grace said as she scratched her head out of frustration.


    "I see. You''re right, master," Ricky nodded.


    But they did not let their setback get in the way of their journey. Instead, Ricky hurriedly took out the


    Martial Arts Legacy of the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor. He wanted to be productive so he invited


    Grace to study the Emperor''sprehension of the stage of demi-Immortal and immortal.


    Upon learning new knowledge from the legacy, they went on and incorporated theprehension to


    their own martial art style.


    Ricky didn''t n toprehend the casting legacy while they were still in the Fortune Land. After all,


    his remaining power should be saved for fighting while they were in the Fortune Land.


    As the two warriors browsed the legacy bit by bit, Grace found what she wanted to practice on the


    most. She then concentrated on understanding how to condense innate power. Ricky, on the other


    hand, focused on the understanding of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    At this very moment, Ricky put all of his effort to reach his goal. He wanted to reach the peak of the


    ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement before the finalnd showed up from where they were. He thought


    that this was the only way that he could have an edge over the flock of demi-immortal warriors that


    crowded the area.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For three full months, they were both zoomed in to hunting and cultivating from sun up to sundown.


    And after three more months, Grace had finally reached the zenith stage of the demi-immortal. She felt


    proud and humbled at the same time for it took her a lot of sweat and focus to get to this stage. This


    would also not be possible if it weren''t for the resources that she had received from thepleted


    spiritual king and for theprehension of the legacy that she and Ricky both learned side by side.


    Grace was not the only one who progressed quickly. Ricky had also seeded in reaching the


    advanced stage of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. All he needed to do next was to condense


    the demi-immortal power to break into the stage of the demi-immortal.


    But in order for him to pull this off, he needed to let it cool off for a while at his current stage. The next


    step would be very difficult, indeed, because he wanted to challenge the innate spiritual king at the


    stage of the demi-immortal.


    Ricky and Grace finally found Elder Evan and the others after fulfilling their own respective cultivation


    refinements.


    Then they got some information about Kinsey and Ellison from Elder Evan. From what they know,


    Kinsey and Ellison had gotten the chance in one of the Lands of Legacy and had had powered up their


    peak of the stage of demi-immortal.


    Ricky was not surprised with the news that he heard, because after all, he knew that they were also


    talented warriors in their field. With the use of the legacy acquired from the Land of Legacy, it was


    deemed for the aforementioned warriors to have made such progress in their respective cultivation.


    But there was one thing Ricky was quite worried about. He remembered the connection that Kinsey


    and Ellison had with the killers of the Endless Shadow. And this was rendered as aplication for the


    whole team.


    "I''m afraid that they have already made deal with the killers of the Endless Shadow to fight against us.


    This could pose as a big problem for us, if you''d ask me," Ricky said to the group in a worried voice.


    "Hmm. Your theory could be usible. After all, the Endless Shadow had always wanted to capture


    you," Grace said. "Most especially your spiritual space tool, Ricky. We all know that it''s the most


    powerful weapon that any killer could get his hands on."


    "I know and understand that we would have some trouble in dealing with them, but I would like all of


    you to know that I have changed. I''m not the Ricky that you once knew. Now, I could definitely


    withstand any attack that they could throw at my face," Ricky said in a chilly voice with a murderous


    look. "Let''s just fix all of this mess in the final Fortune Land."


    ......


    Days went by and half a month had passed when the fortune in Fortune Land increased at such a rapid


    speed. It was a clear sign that the final Fortune Land was about to emerge soon. But apart from this, it


    was also a sign that thest dragon meridian, also known as the ultimate dragon meridian would finally


    emerge.


    "Attention. As far as we all are concerned, the final Fortune Land is about to show up anytime soon.


    Both of you should be prepared by now!" Elder Evan warned them seriously after having felt the


    changes in thend.


    "Yes, we will, Elder Evan."


    And in no time, all of them faced the center of the Fortune Land where the fortune gathered and


    multiplied relentlessly.

 Chapter 409 Sham

    Chapter 409 Sham


    "Let''s go, master. I''m very curious on how this ultimate Fortune Land looks like. Would you like toe


    and see it with me? I heard that a lot of people settle their feuds in that area," Ricky asked the other


    Elders as curiosity enveloped his mind.


    Upon hearing Ricky''s engaging invitation, his master and the elders agreed and walked faster than


    they had to. All of them walked briskly toward the central zone of the famous Fortune Land.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Grace''s dragon meridians had already reached more than ny-one feet long


    in length. They were really excited to know that they could finally go on to the final step. This also


    meant that they were already qualified topete and fight for their most awaitedst dragon meridian.


    It was a good thing that their ny-one feet long dragon meridians were not acquired by only killing


    fortune beasts. If not, then they could be disqualified from fighting for thest dragon meridian.


    But their journey wasn''t as smooth as they thought. During the time when they hunted for fortune


    beasts, there was a time that they had encountered a swarm of warriors and beasts that attempted to


    rob them of their belongings. But as Grace and Ricky were trained and skilled warriors, they all had the


    On the other hand, Elder Evan''s and the rest of the Elders'' dragon meridians had not achieved the


    ny-foot mark. But they had other ns in mind and they did not give a rat''s ass about it. They never


    cared about the length of their dragon meridians for they were never that enthusiastic to put


    themselves into the endgame.


    They came here for a simpler goal, which was getting some fortune and lengthening their longevity


    spams. Then, having gained both of them, their journey wasplete.


    All they needed to do now was to apany Ricky and Grace on their journey so that when they


    needed the Elders'' help, they were ready to fight alongside them.


    As the days went by, they stumbled upon an increasing number of warriors and beasts who had the


    same destination as them--the final Fortune Land.


    Most of the warriors that they met along the way knew Ricky. But since Ricky and the Elders were far


    too powerful for them to fight, they just ignored them and went their way. After all they found the final


    Fortune Land way more valuable than Ricky''s famous spiritual space tool.


    And there were also some rude and arrogant ones who went straight for Ricky and attempted to rob


    him of the spiritual space tool.


    Ricky had no time to spare and fool around with the idiots who wanted to take his precious tool. And so


    without thinking twice, he mercilessly killed anyone who stopped them in their tracks.


    No one was mentally and physically able to confront Ricky, not even the leading geniuses and the old


    dogs of the martial arts.


    With all the neck shing that Ricky did to whoever bothered them along the way, people and warriors


    got scared. These killings posed a great threat and since then, no warrior even dared toe near


    them


    And just with a few more steps, they have finally reached the heart of Fortune Land--the Ultimate


    Fortune Land.


    As soon as they set foot in the area, they could not believe their eyes for over thousands and


    thousands of fortune were present. It was even estimated to be over ten times the average number of


    treasures and fortune seen in an area. Here and there, the fortune werepiled in such a way that


    they made the center appear white.


    Ricky and Grace cautiously entered the area and once they were inside, their dragon meridians that


    hung on their backs instantly came alive. And though slowly, they grew invisibly while they absorbed


    fortune.


    Warriors and beasts lurked around the center of the fortunend as if they were guarding something.


    And surprisingly, all of the fortune was condensed in the center of the area as if it was trying to form a


    silhouette.


    As Ricky had appeared in the area, a me of avarice burned on the eyes of the warriors and the


    beasts. They all coveted to Ricky''s spiritual space tool.


    But no one dared to take any rash actions towards Ricky and the Elders for they very well knew that


    they were no match for their strength.


    However, the tension in the area did notst for far too long. The other warriors and beasts conceded


    and moved slowly as not to make any threat towards Ricky and his party.


    "I don''t think that we are the prey here. I think it''s the other way around. If someone even darede


    near us, they''ll see what they''re looking for," Ricky muttered under his breath.


    "Then let''s kill some warriors. We''ll show them who the real boss is," Elder Evan said in a


    contemptuous voice.


    Elder Evan had been a senior demi-immortal warrior for years already and at this point, he knew that


    nothing could ever threaten and scare him off. He knew what he was doing and what he would do


    during a time of fiasco and he thought that he was wise enough not to be outsmarted by any of the


    fresh warriors looking for a fight.


    "Well, I guess that we really have no choice," Ricky said ndly.


    "Ha-ha...Long time no see, Ricky. What took you so long? We''ve been waiting for as long as we can


    remember!" an annoying and appalling voice said.


    Two groups of people walked slowly towards Ricky and his crew. First group was led by Kinsey, Ellison


    and the other respected Elders.


    While the other group was led by a young man who had an entourage made up of warriors d in


    ck silk all over their bodies. Their soft-iron swords dangled around their waists and the murderous


    vibe could no longer be ignored. This aura that they had cast was undoubtedly the aura of the killers of


    the Endless Shadow.


    There was not a shadow of a doubt that the young man who led the whole group was no other than the


    most genius killer of the Endless Shadow


    As soon as the talented and vicious killer showed up in the area, all eyes were on him for he exuded


    this intangible sense of danger and threat wherever he went. He was a true piece of a deadly cold


    viin.


    "That''s the first-ss genius killer of the Endless Shadow, Sham!" All eyes were on Sham as he


    strutted his way wlessly into the crowd. Everyone looked at him as if he were a very fine specimen.


    Eyes went up and down, sizing him and some even feared looking at him. Different thoughts popped


    on the warriors'' minds.


    Lucky for Ricky, because if ever these thugs were eager to rob him, their heed was no longer on he or


    his spiritual space tool once Sham appeared.


    Sham was such a person who could not be ignored, because there was a strong wave of intangible


    threat exuded from him. That was his prestige.


    Sham''s name was feared in the Realm of Wildness. All warriors, upon hearing his name, would have


    little shivers down their spine for his name was a name of power and strength. No one dared mess with


    him. If someone ever did, then they were considered as out of their minds.


    And that would exin how his energy had attracted most of the people as soon as he appeared


    around the area.


    ''How could he be feared by just even standing still? I can feel his power from here. Wow, Sham is really


    what the others say. He really is the reputable genius killer of the Endless Shadow, '' Ricky said


    inwardly.


    At the same time, chills were sent slithering down Ricky''s spine as he felt the intense threat that came


    from Sham. It was not very often that Ricky got intimidated by another warrior, but Sham was different


    this time. His aura and energy spoke of war, threat, and murder.


    ''Tough enemy! Maybe another one for the books. Does this guy eat danger for breakfast?!'' That was


    the first thought that came to his mind when he saw Sham''s appearance.


    "Kinsey and Ellison, it''s time to end our feuds!" At this time, Grace said in a stone-cold voice, starring at


    them with the intent of a final round.


    But this had only awaken the dark and intense loathing that crept under the other party''s skins.


    "Ha-ha! Grace, that''s also what I thought. But today, the focus can''t be on me. Why don''t we focus on


    Sham this time around?" Kinsey responded with a proud smirk on his face, moving his eyes toward


    Sham.


    Hearing so, all warriors collected themselves from that strong wave of power that was brought about


    the exchange of dialogue between the two warriors. Suddenly, all their focus now was on Ricky and


    Sham. Nobody moved a muscle. They instantly thought that another fight could brew between the two


    geniuses.


    As expected, Sham''s bulky body rushed toward Ricky, instigating his alpha character. "So...you must


    be Ricky, the genius? I have two options for you. One, you hand over the spiritual space tool so that


    nobody gets hurt or two, you and your friends will go to an all-expense paid trip to hell," Sham


    demanded in a cold voice.


    His words were imposing and very rming.


    ''Ha-ha! It''s Ricky''sst day on earth. Too bad that the efforts of the old rats would just be in vain!''


    Kinsey sneered secretly as he tried to contain his evilughter. Ellison and Kinsey both wanted to keep


    Ricky to themselves and tear him to pieces, but of course, they could not just ignore the fact that the


    ''old rats'', as Kinsey referred to them, were still of utmost strength.


    And thisplication made him form an alliance with Sham.


    He thought highly of the spiritual space tool, even worshiped it, but deep in his heart, he wanted to see


    a pale and lifeless Ricky more than anything.


    "The celebrated Sham of the Endless Shadow? I have heard that you were irresistible in the whole


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Realm of Wildness. But I think I owe you an apology, because in my dictionary, the word ''conform''


    cannot be found," Ricky responded indifferently.


    "Oh, and you said that you have always admired and wanted my spiritual space tool, huh? Come and


    get it if you can, you bastard."


    "How fucking dare you!" Sham responded coldly.


    Soon, the atmosphere was stuffed with a murderous air. Suddenly, a ck kind of spiritual energy


    hurriedly surged on Sham''s right palm. And in a snap, a saber de appeared and shed toward


    Ricky''s neck like a lightning bolt.

 Chapter 410 Hoffman

    Chapter 410 Hoffman


    When the attack came, it felt like there was nothing striking about it. But when the energy burst out of


    Sham''s body, the expanse was swaddled by murderous intent. The air became malodorous -- putrid


    and reminiscent of death.


    ''He must have killed countless people, '' Ricky thought. ''Otherwise, he couldn''t have possessed such a


    strong murderous intent.''


    Considering that Ricky had the massacring power, he was still caught off guard with the killing intent


    Sham was exuding.


    ''There were rumors that Sham was the best killer among the Endless Shadow. It seems fitting. As a


    demi-immortal, he possesses such strong murderous intent. He even overshadowed my massacring


    power, '' Ricky mused.


    However, coward was thest word on Ricky''s vocabry. He was not going to be sitting around


    waiting on his doom. The infernal mes roared behind Ricky as he clenched his fists, ready to resist


    Sham''s attack.


    "Hah-hah! Sham! You Endless Shadows are still so arrogant!" Suddenly, a loudughter boomed out of


    nowhere. Then, a fast-moving figure shed before Sham.


    His leg swept like a whip. The figure warded off Sham''s attack for Ricky.


    Then, a man, d in red and yellow robes, appeared in front of them.


    The young man had an aura that typically belonged to powerful warriors. Just like Sham, he had an


    energy that demanded to be the center of attention whenever he appeared.


    Although they carried simrities in their aura in terms of its broadness and potency, there was a


    striking difference between Sham and the young man: the man''s aura seemed to be more kind andN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    amiable.


    The two warriors were in sharp contrast with each other. Sham was a person to be cowered from


    because of his strong murderous intent. On the other hand, the young man was greatly admired by


    others because of his natural charisma.


    This was how Ricky felt about the warriors.


    ''His strength is also at Sham''s level. He also bears the same strong aura as Sham. He must be


    Hoffman, the genius of the Imperial Pce of Wildness, '' Ricky contemted. He figured out the


    identity of the young man.


    Hoffman of the Imperial Pce of Wildness was the most powerful genius among his peers. As a demi-


    immortal, he could challenge warriors who were two levels stronger than him. He and Sham were the


    two strongest geniuses of the Realm of Wildness.


    "It''s Hoffman! He also showed up!" The surrounding warriors got excited.


    "But why? I don''t understand. It''s true that they never really got along. But they''re not one to interfere


    with each other. Why did Hoffman attack Sham? Was it to help Ricky?"


    "If Hoffman is after the spiritual space tool, he should cooperate with Sham first!"


    "Who knows what''s really up? But now that Hoffman had joined them, I don''t think they''ll fight any


    more.".


    "Damn it! What is happening? Why is Hoffman here?" Kinsey gnashed his teeth angrily. Hoffman''s


    unexpected appearance ruined his ns.


    Kinsey dreaded the two of them the most in the whole of Fortune Land.


    "We''ll have to do it ourselves," Ellison said using his internal power. "This is exactly what I expected. I


    would be so satisfied if I get to kill Ricky with my own hands.


    Besides, those old dogs won''t take part in the final fight because they don''t have enough dragon


    meridian."


    "Ricky got lucky. He gets to live another day. I want to take his life as soon as possible, so I cooperated


    with Sham," Kinsey growled. .


    Ricky, like the others, also wanted to know the reason why Hoffman helped him.


    "Maybe Hoffman just enjoys working against Sham?" Ricky theorized.


    "Hoffman, get out of my way! I don''t want to waste time on you!" Sham spat coldly, his eyes ring


    darts at him.


    "Ha-ha! Come on, Sham. Fight me!" Hoffman quipped. He was wearing a mischievous grin on his face.


    To show that he really was serious about the fight, his murderous aura rose, matching that of Sham''s.


    Hoffman was ready to attack.


    "Hoffman, if you want the spiritual space tool, you can cooperate with me to kill this kid. Only then we''ll


    fight to decide who will have it!" Sham reasoned out. He was itching to fight Hoffman back, but


    rationality got the best of him.


    "I said, I want to fight you right now," Hoffman repeated, still grinning at Sham.


    "You really want to die, huh? I will help you!" Sham roared, gnashing his teeth. He could no longer


    withstand the provocation. He turned around andmanded the people behind him, "Kill him!"


    He wasn''t going to waste his time fighting Hoffman, he had better things to do.


    "I am not here to fight them. But don''t worry. I''ve also brought some helpers with me," Hoffmanughed


    out loud.


    Whoosh! Before Hoffman could finish his words, several warriors came to them from the sky. They


    were wearing clothes that typically belonged to the Imperial Pce of Wildness.


    The arrival of the warriors made the situation reach an impasse.


    "Hey Ricky! I''ve missed you so much!" A familiar voice called out. Three people approached Ricky.


    They were none other than Tyson, Kristen and Owen, some of the best warriors of the Royal Sky


    Guard.


    Ricky hugged Tyson tightly and he nodded at Owen''s direction. His face then softened as he shifted his


    gaze towards Kristen, "Your eyes have recovered! And you have also gained much strength. I''m so


    d to see you."


    "Thanks. You''re also stronger than you used to be," Kristen smiled softly.


    "Hoffman, thank you very much for helping us," Kristen whispered sincerely.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Kristen. I''m more than willing to help you. I care about you, you know


    that," answered Hoffman as he tenderly smiled at her.


    It finally dawned on Ricky why Hoffman came in to help them out. Kristen must have asked him to do


    so.


    Hoffman must have agreed because he was developing feelings for Kristen.


    "Ricky, I forgot to mention this to you before. Hoffman has been courting Kristen for six years now! You


    have to beware!" Tyson warned Ricky through his internal power.


    "Oh, really? But what does this have anything to do with me?" Ricky queried, puzzled by this


    information. "I''m d that someone cares for Kristen. Hoffman is an admirable warrior. Why should I


    beware of him?"


    "Stop pretending, dude. I know you!" Tyson muttered, frustrated with Ricky''s answer. "I can tell that


    Kristen likes you more than Hoffman. She just considers him as a friend.


    You have to grasp the opportunity. If you give Kristen to Hoffman, I will never forgive you."


    "Tyson, why are you pushing this so hard? You are a warrior, not a matchmaker," Ricky said, shaking


    his head in amusement. Tyson was really pushing him hard.


    "Of course I''m not a matchmaker! I''m just concerned about you!" Tyson flushed.


    "Fine, I get it. Let''s just drop it for now. Tell me, what kind of person is Hoffman?" Ricky probed.


    "Well, he is a definitely a good person and a decent friend. Despite being a powerful warrior and having


    a strong background, he never used his capabilities to oppress others.


    Kristen won''t take notice of him if he''s not a worthy individual."


    "If that''s the case, I''d like to be friends with him," Ricky stated.


    With that, he approached Hoffman and said, "Thanks for your help. I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s nice


    to finally have the chance to meet you in person."

 Chapter 411 The Clash With Sham

    Chapter 411 The sh With Sham


    "Ha-ha, this is too ttering. I see that you are the one I''ve heard about from all over the Realm of


    Wildness. I''ve been waiting to meet you for a long time now." Hoffman smiled when he saw Ricky.


    There was appreciation in his eyes. He was a genius at the same level, so he could feel the


    extraordinary aura oozing from Ricky. As for the quality, Ricky was able to make friends with Tyson and


    Kristen, so there should be no problem in that regards.


    "I hope I haven''t disappointed you!" Ricky said.


    "You haven''t yet," Hoffman said.


    "You really think that I''m too afraid to make a move now?" Sham shouted after seeing that Ricky and


    the others weren''t even worried about what he could do.


    Boom! In that moment, Sham''s power field had just peaked. It was spreading and turning into many


    invisible swords as if it could cut time and space into pieces, killing everything it touched.


    "Ha-ha, now that you''ve asked me, let''s fight and see who the greatest genius in the Realm of


    Wildness really is." Hearing what Sham said, Hoffman began to utilize his power. The power surged


    through his body as he was prepared to use it.


    Then, the power turned into invisible fists before they confronted Sham''s sword attacks. A collision


    between the two of them was imminent.


    Although Hoffman had contempt for Sham, he had to admit that Sham was the only one who was neck


    and neck with him in a real fight among the younger generation in the Realm of Wildness.


    If it weren''t for the difference in their beliefs and personal qualities, he might even befriend with Sham.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That whole idea was just hypothetical though. They were destined to be the sworn enemy of each


    other, and there was no way to change it.


    "Hoffman, I am the one who started this, so let me be the one to fight this battle," Ricky cut in.


    Grace and Elder Evan remained calm while the rest of them were stunned by what Ricky said.


    ''Does he know who Sham is?'' Kinsey and Ellison exchanged a look as the same question went through


    their minds. Sham was a genius that they had to be cautious of, but Ricky was casually looking for a


    fight with him. The challenge sounded like a death wish to them.


    "You don''t know what you''re dealing with!" The crowd started to discuss the odds.


    "Ricky, don''t try to be the hero." Both Kristen and Tyson warned him through their telepathic links with


    him.


    "Kristen, Tyson, you both know what I can do, so don''t worry," Ricky responded in kind.


    Then, Ricky stepped forward and the power of fire increased within him with each step he took. He


    gave Hoffman a look that affirmed his ability.


    Seeing confidence in his eyes, Hoffman didn''t bother to stop him. Looking at Ricky, Hoffman stepped


    down. He also wanted to know whether the man who Kristen cared so much for was really righteously


    confident or just arrogant.


    "Ha-ha!


    Maybe I have been quiet for too long. It appears that every soul in the Realm of Wildness has forgotten


    about my soft-iron sword!" Sham said. Sham was so angry that he actually smiled in contempt after


    hearing what Ricky said.


    Sham cracked his knuckles with a smirk as he drew his soft-iron sword that was full of blood-lust. With


    his sword out, the invisible swords he had formed earlier gathered around it immediately.


    The moment the force came together, it was like Sham had be some kind of angel of death.


    Encircled by an aura of death, his long thick hair flowed in the wind.


    "I have not drawn this sword since I first entered the Land of Fortune. No one here has been worthy of


    dying by it, not even you," Sham said.


    "The sword is telling me that it wants your blood now, so that''s the only reason I''m using it. You don''t


    show me enough respect, so you need to be taught a lesson."


    "I didn''t think that assassins talked this much, but you sure have a big mouth!" Ricky responded coldly.


    "Tumbling Energy Wave!"


    Ricky said as he also brought his power to its peak. He nned to cut into Sham''s neck with his attack.


    This scene caused some turmoil among the crowd.


    ''How can this be?!'' The same question was on every warrior''s mind.


    "Nice momentum, but one''s power can''t be measured by that alone," Hoffman said calmly, with a little


    surprise in his voice.


    All four fire powers had surged out of Ricky''s zone. He was holding the Heaven Illuminating Fire and


    Ruin Fire back because he nned to save these two fires as hisst resort.


    Being called a big mouthpletely enraged Sham. His power surged to a new height after hearing


    the insult. Despite the strong fire power that Ricky had, he blindly attacked.


    "Kill shot¡ªfeel my sword of death!"


    Sham jumped into the air as he screamed out his attack. The power that was gathering behind him


    formed a giant shadow that looked as horrible and foreboding as death itself.


    The shadow, that was filled with invisible swords andbined with Sham''s soft-iron sword, carried a


    strong atmosphere of intimidation and death. It was smashing through space towards Ricky.


    Their moves had not connected, but the air of death already took up a ce in Ricky''s mind. There was


    a death trap for Ricky hidden in the shadow.


    There was only one move and fear appeared in the eyes of the warriors and beasts around them that


    weren''t very strong. They started backing away from the area of the fight.


    They were all in the realm of the demi-immortal level, so that showed the difference between being


    average and being a genius.


    Chaotic fire runes and Devouring Fire covered his body, and Ricky instantly mitigated the effect that the


    shadow''s aura of death had on his mind. His body then morphed into a torrent of me.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky shouted, and the four fires that were encircling his chaotic fire runes turned into


    four me Torrents that were like howling dragons as they surrounded Sham''s strange shadow.


    "BOOM!" The two forces shed and everything was swallowed up by the air current.


    ''What a strong sh! That me Torrent seems to havebined different kinds of fire power. Ricky


    sure is something special. He is not just strong when ites to his momentum after all, '' Hoffman


    thought to himself after seeing them sh.


    Boom! Two figures glided passing each other and fell hard onto the ground through the shattered


    space.


    The two figures were Sham and Ricky, but their ces had been switched when they went past each


    other.


    They both seemed a little beat up after that, but both of their momentums had peaked. A golden glow


    came from Ricky''s body and shed against the fire around him. He used his Nine-degree Body


    Refining when he shed with Sham.


    Ricky knew that he couldn''t afford to be overconfident against an opponent like Sham.


    Sham was also covered in spiritual energy that had transformed from the aura of death. He had quickly


    realized that Ricky was a tough one to fight against when they shed.


    "How can it be? It''s a tie!" All the warriors murmured among themselves. They could see it, yet they


    were still having difficulty believing it.


    Kinsey and Ellison were having the hardest time believing it. They looked incredulous and ferocious at


    the development.


    How could Ricky gain such power in such a short time? His power was almost on par with theirs.

 Chapter 412 The Great Fortune Dragon Meridian.

    Chapter 412 The Great Fortune Dragon Meridian.


    At that moment, they couldn''t believe their eyes!


    "How could this bastard have tied with Sham?" Kinsey and Ellison howled in disbelief.


    "We must kill this bastard as quickly as possible!" Their eyes met, and they made a resolution to kill


    Ricky before he had the chance to escape. They wondered if a battle in the Fortune Land would be


    theirst chance to kill Ricky. If Ricky managed to get out of the Fortune Land after cultivating at such a


    great rate, they would probably be defenselessmbs at Ricky''s mercy by the time they met him


    again.


    ¡­


    Sham was totally astonished. He was fully aware of the power of his sword because, whenever Sham


    drew his sword and thrust it at his rivals, no one among the younger generation except Hoffman had


    the ability to counter-attack against him.


    Ricky shocked him by somehow being able to match his blow. How could Sham keep hisposure


    under such pressure?


    Hoffman had not really figured out why Ricky had decided to fight head-to-head with him until that


    moment. The obvious answer was that Ricky had confidence in his own strength. The whole situation


    didn''t seem to make sense. Ricky was only at the highest level of the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement, so how could he be so strong?


    They had already learned that Ricky could challenge rivals that were two levels higher than him without


    it being too much of a risk. When Ricky under-took those challenges, he had been at the eighth grade


    of Bone Reinforcement, and not the ninth grade. After reaching the ninth grade, it became very difficult


    for warriors to challenge rivals that were two levels higher than them.


    There was a major qualitative difference between the level of a demi-immortal and the levels of Bone


    Reinforcement.


    At the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, Ricky really could still challenge his rivals that were two


    levels higher than him. That was something that was really breathtaking and horrifying to others!


    ''Ricky, you have not let me down. Although I am unwilling to ept it, I still have to admit that you are


    unquestionably a genius!'' Hoffman thought to himself in that moment. He felt a wave of emotions well


    up within him just then.


    ¡­


    "Sham, you people from the Endless Shadow have been hunting me for a long time, but now it''s time


    for me to get my pay-back for that," Ricky said admonishingly as he turned around to face Sham.


    "As the highest ranking assassin of the Endless Shadow, if you are killed here, the Endless Shadow


    will undoubtedly be rocked by your absence!"


    When Ricky finished speaking, there were no hoots or catcalls from the crowd. They were all


    overpowered by Ricky''s charisma and his viscous instincts. They were fully aware that Ricky had


    They could feel how powerful Ricky was deep down in their bones. They could tell that he was on the


    same level as Sham and Hoffman. They assumed that they should respect Ricky as much as they


    respected Sham and Hoffman.


    At that moment, they were a little bit thankful that Sham had showed up just in time. They would have


    been killed by Ricky otherwise.


    "Ha-ha!" Sham finally woke up from his trance andughed loudly.


    "Ricky, I admit that you are really powerful and talented, but I don''t really think that you are able to kill


    me. The person who is skilled enough to kill me hasn''t been born yet!"


    Sham remarked and spun around.


    In that moment, Sham began to find his form and instantly began to focus on the task at hand again.


    He was fully aware that, if he did not fight with all his might, he was not able to defend against Ricky, so


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it was obviously impossible to kill Ricky.


    "Ellison, why don''t you take this chance to deploy the array. You can make it a clean kill array-- we can''t


    afford to let Ricky go this time," Kinsey told Ellison,municating with him through their telepathic


    link.


    Ellison knew very well what levels Ricky''s strength and power was at, so he nodded in agreement,


    although he was dissatisfied with Kinsey''s authoritative tone.


    Then, a lot of ck-and-blue tattoos appeared all over Ellison''s body.


    "I''m telling you, the person who will kill you really is already directly in front of you!" Ricky answered


    coldly.


    At that moment, Ricky no longer held his energy back and began to strike out with his three runic


    powers. The three runic powers were like three sets of armor in the way they wrapped around his body.


    The golden light from the Nine-degrees of Body Refining Form suddenly became even more


    intense.


    Since a showdown was inevitable, it was better to kill Sham before the appearance of the final Fortune


    Land. After getting Sham out of the way, Ricky could kill Kinsey and Ellison as easily as plucking the


    petals from a flower.


    "I''m going to kill you!" All of a sudden, Ricky and Sham bellowed out loud war cries in the same


    moment. A life-and-death battle could break out between them at any moment.


    They were ready and willing to attack!


    At that moment, the roar of a dragon echoed down on them from the sky. The whole Fortune Land was


    rocked by the sound. It sounded like a roar from a live dragon and put them all under very heavy


    spiritual pressure.


    They all looked in the direction of the sound of the dragon roar. The center of the Fortune Land was


    right in front of them and it was filled with numerous warriors and ferocious beasts.


    A several-thousand-foot long white dragon emerged from within the center of the Fortune Land. Its


    aura wasposed of an inexhaustible supply of fortunes.


    Of course, it was not a live dragon, but a fortune dragon meridianposed of inexhaustible supply of


    fortunes. A fortune dragon meridian that long was incredible and unheard of.


    It functioned as the core of the Fortune Land and the ultimate dragon meridian that was inside its form.


    A warrior was not eligible to possess the ultimate dragon meridian or the strongest fortune in the whole


    Realm of Wildness until they took possession of the great fortune dragon meridian, and then became


    the strongest warrior there.


    The great dragon meridian was also potentially dangerous to the warriors. It could devour and steal the


    warrior''s fortunes at any time. Once a warrior''s fortune was devoured, they would surelye to a bad


    end.


    Once a warriors fortune was devoured, all hope was lost for them. The warrior would soon end up dead


    after leaving the Fortune Land.


    If the dragon devoured their fortune, then they wouldn''t have a stroke of luck left inside them.


    "The fortune dragon meridian had finally emerged. Let''s hurry up and take it for ourselves. We can''t


    see what the original fortune inside our bodies look like until we are inside the fortune dragon


    meridian," the warriors eximed excitedly upon seeing the great dragon meridian. They all forgot


    about the battle between Ricky and Sham in their excitement.


    A momentter, they all rushed towards the entrance of the great dragon meridian, like a swarm of


    bees.


    Ricky and Sham suddenly became calm andposed. They both knew that if they continued to fight,


    they would miss that once-in-a-century opportunity, and it was not worth that sacrifice.


    "I will kill you inside of the great dragon meridian!" Sham shouted before he retreated towards the great


    dragon meridian with the other members of the Endless Shadow.


    "Go ahead and try it!" Ricky replied coldly.


    At the same moment, Ricky looked at Kinsey and Ellison before saying, "Remember, I will be the one


    to kill you inside the great dragon meridian." Ricky''s demeanor was so cold.


    "Humph!" Kinsey and Ellison replied coldly, "You''ve got it wrong on who will kill who! We''re going to kill


    you inside the great dragon meridian, so you don''t have a chance!"


    Kinsey and Ellison also stepped into the great dragon meridian. They had no fear of Ricky, after all.


    "It''s our turn to enter the dragon meridian," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, when you step into the great dragon meridian, everything will be all up to you!" Elder Evan


    reminded.


    "You are so powerful now, so we won''t really need to worry about you anymore."


    "Elder Evan, you can rest assured; the ultimate dragon meridian will be mine in the end," Ricky said


    confidently.

 Chapter 413 Greatest Battle

    Chapter 413 Greatest Battle


    "Ricky, you are so confident and are also Kristen''s friend, but I refuse to just hand over the final dragon


    meridian to you," Hoffman replied with a strong fighting spirit.


    Ricky was so powerful that Hoffman saw him as an equal opponent.


    "Ha-ha, see you in the great dragon meridian!" Ricky grinned. He also let out some power in response


    to Hoffman''s.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Seeing Ricky reciprocate hispetitive gesture, Hoffmanughed and proceeded inside the great


    dragon meridian apanied by some warriors of the Imperial Pce of Wildness.


    Ricky and hispanions did not hesitate to follow them in right away.


    After Elder Evan and hisrades, who were warriors with dragon meridians under ny feet long,


    entered the great dragon meridian, they arrived in a huge Fortune Pond.


    "Looks like we''ve stumbled upon the Fortune Pond! Our dragon meridians can entirely be transformed


    into our own fortunes only after we bathe in the Fortune Rain, which falls only here in this pond," many


    warriors said excitedly, eager to have the opportunity.


    This had been their ultimate goal for their quest in the Fortune Land. Now, they had achieved it!


    Though many of them were not satisfied with the length of their dragon meridians, it was better than


    failing and dying, like other unfortunate warriors.


    Pitter-patter!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The misty rain began to fall in the whole Fortune Pond. The misty rain fell on their dragon meridians,


    transforming them slowly from intangible to tangible.


    At this moment, they felt not only the fortune which the dragon meridian was changing into, but also the


    existence of their own inherent fortune in their bodies. Using the power of their minds, they found that


    the mist that surrounded the inside of their flesh was their original fortune!


    "Everybody, take your time. The Fortune Rain can help us not just with transforming the dragon


    meridians into our own fortune, but also benefitting ourprehension of the innate realm," a few


    warriors reminded theirrades excitedly.


    "The Fortune Rain onlysts three months every century. It''s now or never, so let''s hurry up!"


    "I just wonder who will get the final dragon meridian!" some warriors murmured inquisitively.


    "It''s easy to tell at this point. It will surely be one of the three. We will know after three months!"


    All warriors in the Fortune Pond hunkered down and pursued their opportunities immediately. Elder


    Evan, Brent and theirpanions were all here, doing the same.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Ricky and the warriors who had ny feet long dragon meridians entered another Fortune


    Pond.


    But there were severalpetition tforms in this Fortune Pond. And they each showed up on a


    differentpetition tform.


    There were invisible barriers around thesepetition tforms that they were unable to break out of.


    Ricky, Grace, Tyson and Kristen were all here. They spotted Hoffman and Sham, too. Aside from them,


    there were some talented warriors from other forces and several elders at the advanced stage of the


    demi-immortal realm.


    "Looks like it''s about to be apetition to prove who the greatest warrior here is," Ricky telepathically


    said to his friends.


    "That''s right. And we will take care of all the people who have a grudge against us," Grace replied


    determinedly.


    "The most powerful talents of the whole Realm of Wildness have all gathered here now! Surely, this will


    be the greatest battle I''ll witness yet!" Ricky sighed in awe. Quietly, fighting spirit had ovee him. He


    was ready to prove himself.


    "Ricky, I want to congratte you in advance for gaining the final dragon meridian," Tyson said to him.


    "Even if I''m qualified, I am not going to join the battle. I came here just to watch your victory take


    ce."


    "Ricky, go for it!" Kristen also cheered for him, wishing with all her might in her heart that he would


    emerge victorious.


    "Ha-ha, with your well-wishings, I cannot fail to get dragon meridian," Rickyughed.


    Bang!


    Sham condensed his own dragon meridian and punched towards thepetition tform which Ricky


    was on. The invisible power around Sham''s tform turned into a light curtain which extended all the


    way to Ricky''s tform.


    It was obvious that Sham would challenge Ricky immediately once thepetitionmenced.


    If Ricky epted the challenge, he could condense his own dragon meridian andnd a punch towards


    the light curtain burst out of Sham''spetition tform; otherwise, he could just ignore him.


    "Ha-ha, Sham, looks like you are anxious to court death!" Ricky chuckled.


    "ept my light curtain," Sham replied.


    "Ha-ha, be patient. I want to take care of some other people first before I fight with you," Ricky replied,


    staring murderously at thepetition tform which Ellison was on.


    Without any hesitation, Rickyunched his light curtain towards Ellison.


    "Ellison, the array deployer. Do you dare to show me your array again?" Ricky provoked him boldly.


    Seeing how Ricky rejected his challenge, Sham felt slightly offended. But he bit his tongue, knowing it


    would be a waste of his words.


    Meanwhile, Hoffman''s light curtain rushed towards Sham, but Sham ignored him. Right now the person


    he wanted most to fight against and kill was Ricky.


    "Damn it!" Hoffman cursed angrily. He could do nothing but extend his challenge to other talents and


    elders.


    "Ricky, I have seen many talents, but you are the first one who is so arrogant," Ellison said coldly. He


    epted Ricky''s challenge readily, his eyes growing narrow in annoyance.


    "Arrogant? Humph! That''s what you think. I have never offended you all along. It was your choice to


    join Boris and his league of fools," Ricky retorted coldly.


    Then Ricky jumped to Ellison''spetition tform through the light curtain.


    "Who is he? He dares to ept Ricky''s challenge!" other talents and powerful beasts murmured, rather


    confused at what was happening.


    They had no idea who Ellison was.


    "I have no idea. I just heard that he is an array deployer who was with Kinsey. Apparently, he is quite


    powerful."


    "Last time I failed to make you into a puppet. This time you won''t be as lucky!" Ellison snarled


    ferociously, his momentum bursting out.


    In a sh, ck waves permeated over his whole body. And the power of his array erupted around him.


    "An array deployer at the Demi-king Level!" the warriors all eximed.


    They were surprised to see him. At his level, he was equivalent to a casting master at the Demi-spirit


    Level!


    ......


    "Ha-ha,st time you didn''t seed, and this time I''m sure you will fail again. Because no one has ever


    survived twice, not from me,"


    Rickyughed loudly as he propelled fire all over the wholepetition tform and crashed the


    power of the array.

 Chapter 414 Ninefold Puppet Array

    Chapter 414 Ninefold Puppet Array


    Boom! Boom!


    One side was the extremely lethal power of the array while the other was the rage in the burning fire.


    The two sides collided with all their might as if two onrushes counterattacking each other which


    therefore caused quavering ripples to the immediate surroundings.


    Neither of them had made an attack yet. However, they auras had yielded such a mighty collision,


    which demonstrated that both of them must respectfully be a phenomena in martial arts.


    "Kinsey, let''s end this, too. Let''s find out who on earth is the mightier one in the Snow Sect," Grace


    invited Kinsey after seeing the collision between Ricky and Ellison.


    Then, a shimmering curtain moved towards Kinsey''spetition tform.


    "Grace, among all those core disciples, you are the only one whom I cannot see through. Just as you


    mentioned, let''s see who will win this showdown." With his whole body surrounded by rays of light,


    Kinsey epted Grace''s challenge.


    At the next moment, Kinsey and Grace found themselves colliding with each other.


    "Can this be called a civil war inside the Snow Sect of the Snow Land?" Other warriors seemed to


    forget that they were each other''s opponents after seeing their superiors fight like this. They discussed


    in a probing manner, "I guess so. Doesn''t Autn belong to the Snow Sect? I remember that he used


    to be a prestigious genius in the Realm of Wildness. But now, he just disappears out of thin air."


    "Who do you think will win this war?"


    ......


    "It''s time for you to show me your array and take out your puppets. Otherwise, in the rules of martial


    arts, you are not my opponent even though you have already reached the peak of the demi-immortal


    level." Ricky moved forward slowly and imposed.


    As his feet slowly managed to move forward, the golden aura beneath him became brighter and


    brighter.


    He would never look down on Ellison''s capabilities. So as soon as Ellison started his attack, he would


    also exert all of his strength.


    At the same time, Ellison felt the same way. What Ricky had said was indeed true though he would


    never admit it. In terms of martial arts skills, he could only be regarded as ordinary but it was the array


    and the puppets that gave him enough advantage.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At the next minute, Ellison''s arms of stronghold were jolted and his sleeves were broken into pieces.


    It could be observed that Ellison''s arms were fully covered with livid lines, which were resulted from the


    power of the array. At the same time, continuous power from the surrounding space was gushing


    towards him.


    "Do you seal all those puppets inside your arms?" Ricky squinted sarcastically.


    Whirr! Whirr!


    The moment Ricky finished his words, nine rays of livid light shone from Ellison''s arms, which then


    turned into nine livid puppets.


    Besides, Ricky witnessed before his eyes that all of the puppets were made of meat and bone from the


    bodies of deceased warriors. He could also perceive that the nine warriors must be such geniuses in


    body refining.


    "That''s a keen eye you got there. Only a few people can recognize that I seal the puppets inside my


    arms," Ellison was kind of amused with Ricky''s presence of mind.


    "Where on earth does this mane from? How can he make a perfect fusion of array and puppets?


    He is indeed a genius we should fear." Warriors around thepetition tform eximed in


    amazement after seeing what Ellison had done.


    Even Sham and Hoffman were attracted by this once impossible scene.


    "Let me guess. The reason you seal the puppets inside your arms is that you want to nourish them with


    your own meat and blood so you could coborate well altogether." Ricky hypothesized and announced


    his discovery.


    "I have to say that you are indeed a genius in this field."


    The reason for his solemnity was that Ricky had a strong feeling that the power generated by the nine


    puppets wouldn''t be easy to handle and such power might even be a real threat to him.


    Intangibly, beyond Ricky suffused three types of runes.


    "You are indeed smart. But there is one thing you don''t know. The smartest person is always the first to


    die," Ellison replied in a cold manner as if taunting Ricky. He then began his offense. His hands


    brandished and the array was formed, which immediately connected himself with the nine puppets.


    Besides, after absorbing energies from the surrounding space, the nine puppets'' power had reached


    the peak level of the demi-immortal realm. What was more interesting, the attribute of each puppet


    absorbed was totally different among each other.


    The nine puppets had nine attributes respectively: medal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, death,


    and life.


    Right away, the nine puppets under the control of livid lines besieged Ricky.


    "Combining the array and puppets is indeed terrific. Maybe it''s a little exaggerated, but I have to say


    that Ellison''s move seems to gather the power of nine independent attributes!" Surrounding warriors


    were appalled to witness such improbable scene.


    ''Where on earth does this Ellisone from?'' Sham and Hoffman thought about it deeply.


    Only at this moment did they realize that there were still powerful and promising geniuses in the Realm


    of Wildness other than them. First, came Ricky, now appeared Ellison.


    They shared the same ufortable feeling as Ricky did. They felt threatened by the nine puppets''


    powers.


    So at this moment, both of them paid special attention to Ellison. Even if they didn''t show how


    threatened they were, they view Ellison as a promising opponent.


    "The power with nine attributes is really remarkable!" Ricky murmured as he recognized the nine


    puppets surrounding him.


    However, behind his words, his fighting will was demonstrated.


    "This is called the Ninefold Puppet Array. Every puppet was a challenging genius when they were alive.


    Besides, they were all excellent in body refining. With the nourishment of my own meat and blood, they


    have already merged with me perfectly," Ellison exined proudly. He then added, "So today, you


    should be honored to die on my hands. And after your death, you will be my tenth puppet.


    Thus, I should change the name from Ninefold Puppet Array to Tenfold Puppet Array!"


    "You really dare to think about that. Haven''t you ever thought that your nine puppets which you spent


    so much time and energy building and improving would only be overthrown? I would even turn them


    into ruins!" Rickymented boastfully.


    As Ellison dered that he would turn him into his puppet again and again, Ricky''s patience was


    running thin. He couldn''t help but burst out his annoyance in disgust in response to Ellison''s remark.


    "You just don''t have the ability!" Ellison was adding fuel to the fire and gave Ricky a sneer.


    Then, Ellison instructed his puppets to attack once more.


    Suddenly, the livid line beyond the water attribute puppet exploded. Boundless rage of water was lifted


    and then rushed towards thepetition tform, submerging it in mighty current.


    "Palm of Water!"


    The next moment, the water attribute puppet soared into the sky and casted out a big palm. The huge


    palm of water poured down from the sky and then fell directly to Ricky.


    At the same time, the livid line spread all over the space again and then wrapped the palm of water,


    continuously inducing power into it.


    Nevertheless, the other eight puppets were keeping still. Ellison was just trying to test Ricky''s strength.


    ''Test me? Alright, I will show you how I crush this puppet into pieces!'' Ricky thought to himself while


    plotting his revenge.


    Ricky summoned all his strength to exert his promising Fire Cloud Fist. The moment his energy


    reached its peak, the Fire Cloud Fist which gathered the power of four bursts of fire dashed out and


    collided with the palm of water.


    Boom!


    The collision between water and fire was certainly ipatible. In an earthshaking roar, the whole


    <ppetition tform was submerged both in water and fire.

 Chapter 415 Ninefold Dragons Breath Versus Impenetrable Killing Finger

    Chapter 415 Ninefold Dragon''s Breath Versus Imprable Killing Finger


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The strong wave generated from the sh was quickly absorbed by Ricky''s devouring power. He had


    secretly erupted his power of devouring rune!


    The peculiar Devouring Fire began to embrace Ricky''s body,yer byyer, andbined with the


    devouring runes.


    Next, a Devouring Storm formed by the devouring power struck at the puppets from eight directions.


    Meanwhile, Ricky himself aimed at the water-attributed puppet which had attacked him first. In a veil of


    golden light, Ricky gathered his power and once againunched Scorching Golden Fist.


    Ellison had meant to first test his opponent''s strength, which gave Ricky the chance to destroy one


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    puppet into pieces unexpectedly. Now that Ricky had found a chink in Ellison''s armor, he nned to


    annihte the puppets one by one.


    But Ellison was also an experienced warrior of genius. He easily saw through Ricky''s tactics.


    ''''Don''t even try that, Ricky! This time I''ll show you no mercy!'''' Ellison threatened.


    He manipted his puppets to gather energy from the runic lines and then sent them to collide with


    Ricky''s devouring energy.


    Ellison had already added the sealing array to his puppets ahead of time. So, when the puppets


    attacked Ricky, their strength was reinforced by the sealing power.


    Ricky''s devouring energy could only barely fend off Ellison''s moves. Once Ellison used the sealing


    power, his devouring energy waspletely overwhelmed and fell apart at the first blow.


    The puppets then charged towards Ricky, striking him.


    Ricky was besieged immediately. Now it would be totally impossible for him to destroy the puppets one


    by one. After realizing this, Ricky abandoned his first strategy and directly stood in the middle of the


    puppets.


    ''I have to admit that It''s painstaking for me to fight with nine puppets simultaneously. So is this his


    n? Wait until my energy has be exhausted with the puppets? They are not able to kill me but


    are strong enough to wear me out, '' Ricky quickly mused.


    The power of puppets came from the space rather than Ellison, which made it more difficult for Ricky to


    fight against them.


    ...


    ''''Ellison''s arrays are truly marvelous. The puppets'' power almost doubled after fusing with the array! I''m


    afraid Ricky is no match for him at all, '''' many warriors eximed.


    ''Absolutely! I think even if it were Sham or Hoffman on thepetition tform, they could do no better


    than Ricky!''


    Sham and Hoffman grew solemn at hearing these derations. What the warriors said was true. They


    had to admit that they also couldn''t figure out how to deal with Ellison''s array. They could do nothing


    but wait to be attacked by the puppets.


    ''''Kristen, Ricky is in danger!'''' Tyson said Kristen with his internal power.


    ''''Yes, that''s true. But all we can do now is trust him, '''' Kristen replied. "Yes, trust him... just like we


    always have.''''


    ''''You''re right. Let''s just have faith that Ricky can figure this out, '''' replied Tyson.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Grace and Kinsey also stopped their fight after several shes.


    ''''Your little disciple seems to be in trouble, Grace. Aren''t you even a little bit worried about him?'''' Kinsey


    asked scornfully. He nned to distract Grace, and then take her down when she wasn''t focused.


    ''''I believe in him, '''' Grace replied coolly. ''''Why don''t you first worry about yourself? Today marks your


    death.''''


    Once again, Grace erupted her power of frost. The entirepetition tform seemed to be frozen


    over, and the temperature plummeted!


    ''''The Holy Snow Attack! I did not expect Zenith to pass this cultivation method on to you, '''' Kinsey said,


    his face showing surprised recognition.


    The Holy Snow Attack was a cultivation method of Earth Level.


    ''''Go to hell!'''' Grace began to attack Kinsey more fiercely.


    "Humph! You are not the only one who possesses the cultivation method of Earth Level, Grace!''''


    Kinsey was annoyed at her ignoring his provocations.


    He also released his golden killing spiritual energy, which quickly began to surround him.


    ''''Golden Killing Power!'''' Kinsey roared. His momentum suddenly raised several levels with the boost of


    this cultivation method.


    Kinsey and Grace once again shed against each other.


    ''''How intense these battles are! Grace and Kinsey both have the cultivation method of Earth Level


    while Ricky and Ellison both have a deepprehension of the martial arts. They are indeed the most


    powerful geniuses in the Realm of Wildness, ''''


    sighed the other warriors.


    ''''Well, just think about it. They all used to be members of the Snow Sect. If only it hadn''t be


    divided, it would have been able to develop into the strongest forces of the Realm of Wildness! What a


    shame."


    ...


    ''''Last time you were lucky to escape! But your luck has run out! I''ll kill you in the next move. Go to hell!''''


    Ellison roared with an insidious ferocity taking over his entire form.


    He erupted his energy by quickly pping his hands. Echoing with Ellison''s move, the runic lines on


    the puppets released their energy to the maximum, merged with each other, and then surrounded the


    wholepetition tform.


    Instantly, intense runic power began to emanate from the entire tform.


    It was a giant sealing array!


    "A sealing array! Ellison really means it this time," Ricky muttered to himself as he felt the sealing


    energy continuously intruding into his body.


    ''Fine, whatever. I''m also tired of all this sparring. We''ll see to whom the victory belongs once I make my


    next move.''


    Massacring runes began to encircle Ricky. He nned to fight against the sealing power with his


    imprable killing power!


    ''''Power Awakening-Ninefold Dragon''s Breath!''''


    Ellison roared. Strengthened by the intense energy from the space, the puppets integrated with the


    array andunched their attack instantly.


    The puppets opened their mouths, releasing nine dragons who struck at Ricky from all directions with


    their runic power.


    Ricky could imagine that if they managed tond a blow, he would temporarily lose all his power and be


    strangled to death.


    ''''Try this!'''' Ricky said coolly.


    His intense killing power flew to Ellison''s sealing power, attempting to overpower it.


    ''''Omnipotent Skill-Impregnable Killing Finger!'''' Ricky roared. His eyes turnedpletely golden,


    shooting out bright beams.


    All the golden power and massacring runes gathered onto Ricky''s fingers, causing an intense vibrating


    sound.


    Then they rippled onto the wholepetition tform, soon colliding with the sealing power.


    Ricky reached out his fingers, releasing ten golden beams into the air. The other warriors'' mouths


    dropped at this magnificent sight!

 Chapter 416 Ninefold King-slaughtering Array

    Chapter 416 Ninefold King-ughtering Array


    The ten golden lights emitted andpletely surrounded Ricky.


    Buzz!


    At this moment, the buzzing resounded loudly and covered the entire area. The ten golden lights then


    fused with the strong emitting power of massacre.


    The ten golden lights turned into ten huge golden fingers that were at least forty feet long.


    The strongest massacring power anyone had ever seen emitted from the ten huge fingers.


    These ten golden fingers were none other than the new Omnipotent Skill--the Impregnable Killing


    Finger which Rickyprehended andbined with the Massacring Golden Palm in the Massacring


    Zone.


    The Impregnable Killing Finger was based on the strong massacring power and was fused with the


    greatest power of killing to create its overwhelmingly explosive power. The Impregnable Killing Finger


    had the most explosive strength when cracked with the sealing power.


    The power''s source of the Ninefold Dragon''s Breath Ellison burst out from the strong seal array and


    Ricky knew it was the best way for him tounch the strong power of massacring against it.


    At the same time, he burst out his Heaven ughtering Fire and the Massacring Fire to amplify the


    killing and strengthen the power of the Impregnable Killing Fingers.


    Rumble!


    The next moment, nine golden fingers crashed into the Ninefold Dragon''s Breath and the sts spread


    all over the ce.


    And thest golden finger rushed towards Ellison''s chest. The power of the Ninefold Dragon''s Breath


    was based on the sealing array while the sealing array was based on Ellison.


    Ricky knew that his ultimate target had to be Ellison.


    If there were any warriors with strong sensations, they would certainly know that the golden finger that


    attacked Ellison contained much more force than the other nine golden fingers.


    "You want to destroy my sealing array? You can only wish!" Looking at the gold finger rushing towards


    him, Ellison said in a cold voice.


    The ck runic lines on his forehead burst out once again and fused with his spiritual energy. They


    createdyers of defense arrays to withstand the attack from the Impregnable Killing Finger.


    But it was not until he resisted the finger that he discovered that it truly was the strongest power of


    massacring.


    His defense arrays waspletely destroyed by the burning of the Massacring Fire and the Heaven


    ughtering Fire, while the Impregnable Killing Finger brought down all the defense arrays in a single


    second.


    The powerful Impregnable Killing Finger crashed on Ellison''s chest with great impact.


    By this time, Ellison finally activated all his power just to withstand the Impregnable Killing Finger.


    Rumble! In just a split second, the Impregnable Killing Finger and the power of the arrays created a


    huge explosion. Ellison was shrouded by the smoke from the immense st.


    At the same time, the power of the nine puppets weakened in an instant while the power of the Ninefold


    Dragon''s Breath also decreased significantly and was broken down by the nine golden fingers. The


    nine fingers then bombarded the nine puppets with heavy attacks.


    Without the protection of the sealing arrays'' power, even if the nine puppets were great body refining


    warriors before their very deaths, it still wouldn''t be enough. They were crushed into bits and pieces by


    the nine golden fingers which was overwhelming with immense massacring power.


    "That Ellison lost!"


    Seeing such a fearsome scene, all the warriors were surprised and couldn''t believe what was


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    happening. They thought it would be an intense long battle and they couldn''t believe how it all ended


    so fast.


    "This Ellison surely made a fatal mistake. He shouldn''t have attempted to end the fight with one move.


    He used the arraybined with the puppets. He should''ve tried to consume Ricky''s powers instead of


    trying to defeat him with one move. It really isn''t very surprising that he lost."


    "You are absolutely right! If he prolonged the fight instead of going all in on one big move, he would''ve


    been the winner."


    ......


    "Looks like Ellison really wanted to kill me that much that he was growing impatient. And that gave me


    the chance to defeat him with a single move." By that time, Ricky also sighed dramatically.


    Because he knew the warriors were right.


    "If it wasn''t for that, I would be in a such greater risk in this fight."


    "Ricky! I will end you!" However at that moment, Ellison roared angrily as intense sts burst out along


    with his ck runic lines. Ellison stepped out of the pattern formed by the lines.


    "He doesn''t look so bad at all!" Ricky was shocked to see that Ellison was barely hurt by all that.


    Now Ricky began to realize that he might have underestimated Ellison''s sealing array and his


    attainments on the array deploying.


    But Ricky calmed himself down in an instant. Now that he wasn''t able to defeat him with one move, he


    was willing to try again.


    "He doesn''t seem like he had any trouble with the attack! Is this the power of an array deployer?" The


    warriors and beasts around them were also inplete shock.


    "This Ellison truly is an extraordinary individual," Hoffman and Sham also sighed with intense emotions.


    ......


    "Now if you cannot be killed with one attack, then I shall give you another one until you fall!" The


    intense power of the massacring resonated within the area as Ricky said heavily.


    This time he had no ns on giving Ellison any chance to survive.


    "Ninefold King-ughtering Array! Activate!" Ellisonpletely ignored Ricky''s roar and bellowed.


    Roar!


    The dragon roar resounded from all the nine directions of thepetition tform as nine giant


    shadows of dragonsposed of thick ck waves rose from the ground and hovered in the air.


    Millions of ck waves resonated out of the nine wave-dragons and were linked into an array cage.


    The nine dragons'' giant shadows were on the cage.


    There was no doubt that this was an array which Ellison deployed in advance without him noticing.


    As the arraypleted, a strong sense of killing emitted and crashed and the power of massacring


    burst out of Ricky''s body.


    Seeing this array, the look on Ricky''s face turned serious. He never thought that Ellison could deploy


    an array without him noticing at all.


    At that moment, Ricky realized that the array must have been deployed by Ellison when he burst out


    the Ninefold Dragon''s Breath. He could tell because the nine starting points of the array were the


    ces where the nine puppets stood.


    ......


    "How dreadful this Ellison is! He can deploy such strong arrays filled with immense killing power


    without anyone noticing." The warriors around them all eximed with surprised looks on their faces.


    "There is no doubt that this array is at the advanced stage of the Demi-king Level! The power of killing


    that the array is emitting is truly terrifying."


    ......


    "Ricky, this array is called the Ninefold King-ughtering Array. It has evolved from the king-level array-


    -the King-ughtering Array, and it''s also a great gift that I myself prepared for your tragic death,"


    Ellison threatened him with a rough voice as he turned into a man pervaded with ck runic patterns.


    "It should be a real bother for you that you have to kill me. Did you really think you could defeat me with


    a single array?" Ricky responded with a cold voice.


    Even if Ricky had a little scruple about the Ninefold King-ughtering Array, he was still full of


    confidence and fighting spirit.


    "Your body shall be the first corpse disyed in my Ninefold King-ughtering Array!" Ellison shouted


    in confidence,pletely ignoring Ricky''s arrogance.


    And the next moment, the dragons coiling on the Ninefold King-ughtering Array slithered.


    An endless power of killing then rushed towards these dragons.

 Chapter 417 Crazy Ellison

    Chapter 417 Crazy Ellison


    Howl! Howl!


    Five dragons with runic lines moved and their loud roars echoed throughout the atmosphere. It would


    have most definitely smelled like death in the area.


    "The Killing Weapon-Fivefold Dragon''s Breath!"


    Ellison yelled once more with his palms facing up. And in a snap, five dragons with threatening runic


    lines wrapped around their bodies appeared. The dragons lifted their heads and roared with anger after


    absorbing endless power of nature and array. After the disy of power, they all finally turned into


    ballistic balls of power that glowed with energy.


    These five livid balls of power rushed to Ricky from five different directions. They wanted to kill him. In


    a blink of an eye, all of the balls swooped toward Ricky in all directions leaving trails of powerful energy


    in their tails. The balls did not withhold anything since they all eyed for one goal--to destroy Ricky and


    send him to his death.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had already sensed that these balls of power were surprisingly stronger than


    the Ninefold Dragon''s Breath. He also realized that the powerful balls of energy were as strong as his


    attack.


    "Ellison, you only send five of your patterned dragons to attack me. Aren''t you being a little too proud?"


    Ricky said as he locked eyes with Ellison. Contempt ran through his tone''s vibrations.


    "It seems like you''ve grown fond of making my body a puppet. But today, you''ll know how strong my


    body is! Prepare for resistance!" Ricky replied obnoxiously.


    Boom! Boom! And in a split second, Ricky''s goldid body shone again with blinding light as if it


    wanted to reach the far end of space.


    "What you are now seeing is his cultivation method of body refining. But does he want to resist the


    Ninefold King-ughtering Array with this specific method?" the spectators whispered and discussed


    with one another after seeing Ricky activate his cultivation method to its peak.


    "I don''t know. My lucky guess is that maybe he''ll resist it with his cultivation method of body refining. I


    heard that his cultivation method of body refining was the strongest and the most brilliantly-done in the


    Snow Sect. He''s a living legend, a true one of a kind warrior. Ask the people of the Snow Sect. They


    know him well."


    "But this time, I think Ellison''s array is much stronger than the previous Puppets Array."


    ...


    "How dare you belittle me!" Ellison shouted at the top of his lungs and with a sinister look on his face


    when he saw that Ricky only activated the cultivation of body refining. He was deeply offended by


    Ricky''s action.


    "Try me. I''ll think about gathering up all my energy after you use all of your dragons," Ricky replied in a


    calm tone.


    As he replied, Ricky had already reached the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. His next goal was


    the level of demi-immortal. This was his stepping stone in order for him to make a breakthrough to the


    level of an innate spirit. And in order for him to reach that state, he must first reach the acme of the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Apart from the goal of having a victor, this fight was also tailor-made to train and refine his cultivation.


    With this in light, Ricky had already intended to use the Ninefold King-ughtering Array to improve his


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Ricky had already sensed that the Ninefold King-ughtering Array was a real threat for him. However,


    he saw himself as the kind of warrior who was able to make more progress when facing with life-


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    threatening situations.


    Upon nning his strategy thoroughly, Ricky stood still and crossed his arms.


    "If Ricky really wants to use the cultivation method of body refining to resist the attack, then he should


    be more careful. His n is far too dangerous for his own good," Tyson said in an anxious voice as he


    worried about Ricky.


    "Well, we can''t stop him from doing what he wants. He has his own goals. It seems that he really wants


    to use the attack to refine his cultivation method of body refining," Kristen exined calmly to Tyson.


    "What? He really dare use refinement at this time? It''s the ultimate battle to death! He must be damn


    crazy." Tyson almost did not believe what Kristen had just said. He was left there frozen with his mouth


    agape.


    Back when they were still training, Tyson had already admired Ricky very much and even considered


    him as one of his closest friends, a best friend, even. But more than that, the admiration was mainly


    because Ricky was dauntless and he did the craziest things.


    But as the days went by, Tyson idolization for Ricky grew even more.


    Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, five powerful balls hit Ricky''s body with such force. And as the balls hit Ricky''s body, a huge


    cloud in a shape of a mushroom covered the entire ce and submerged everything within its vicinity.


    "Ha-ha, is that all you got? Go to damn hell where you belong! You are no match for me. I am the true


    victor!" Ellison roared as he saw the cloud puff heavy amounts of dust.


    Gradually, Ricky had be his inner demon and the obstacle of his future cultivation.


    Only Ricky''s death would allow him to continue his supreme enlightenment in cultivation.


    Ellison''s loud and murderousughter had attracted many eyes, including those of Grace and Kinsey''s.


    They all had their attention stered on the explosion as they didn''t want to miss any details.


    Meanwhile, he once again took control of the Ninefold King-ughtering Array to wipe off the wave of


    dust and smoke to see what had happened to poor Ricky. He wanted to see what Ricky had really


    suffered, but most importantly, he really wanted to see if he seeded in killing Ricky.


    But to his surprise, all he saw was a stationary gold figure with scarlet runes that shone brightly.


    The people observed in silence. And they discovered that Ellison''s strength was devoured by the


    scarlet runes.


    "Ellison, I have stressed that even though your Ninefold King-ughtering Array is strong, it can''t hurt


    me with only five dragons," Ricky said calmly as he turned his golden eyes to Ellison.


    "As you can see, I have already known my body too well and I could definitely bounce back from your


    attack. If you don''t exert all of your strength, you would really die," Ricky added.


    Everyone''s eyes averted to Ricky. They could tell by the tone of his voice that he was victorious and


    confident of the fight''s result.


    "But how is this even possible? You have sessfully resisted my attack only with the cultivation


    method of body refining!" Ellison roared as he scrunched his brows out of anger. Everyone was


    shocked. "How strong is his cultivation method of body refining?"


    "His body is undeniably strong. If I fight against Ricky, do I have stand a chance of winning the battle?"


    Hoffman said to himself as he was encouraged to fight the legendary Ricky in battle.


    Sham''s lips turned to the side and gave off a little smirk. ''Ricky is more powerful than I remember, '' he


    said inwardly.


    ''But he has already yed his ace. It must be his most powerful attack, '' Sham thought. ''If what I guess


    is right, all of the otherpetitors will have a great chance of defeating him. His time is close. He will


    finally die, '' he thought to himself.


    ...


    But Ellison was the most shocked man of all. He could still not believe on what had just happened.


    His eyes were full of resentment and madness.


    And without saying a word, Ellison suddenly activated the Ninefold King-ughtering Array and his


    dragons with livid runic lines flew again.


    Meanwhile, two drops of blood essence rose from the gap between Ellison''s eyebrows and began to fly


    towards the dragons. Then, the drops of bloodnded on the dragons that he had summoned.


    "You can only activate up to five dragons. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have risked your life to use two


    drops of blood essence," Ricky muttered under his breath as he saw what Ellison had done.


    He had already known why Ellison had activated five dragons at his first attack. That was because he


    was only able to activate five dragons in fact. He was not an arrogant man.


    "Seven Dragons Attack! Killing Sword!"


    Ellison roared once more and ignored what Ricky had said. He was so adamant on killing Ricky that no


    other thing mattered to him anymore. He then channeled up all of his energy and aimed at Ricky.


    Next, seven dragons roared and turned into balls of power all at the same time.


    After that, balls of energy fused in the center of seven dragons. Then, these balls of energy suddenly


    morphed into a big sword full of livid lines. It seemed that this sword was formed with endless


    ughters.


    "Go! Go shred that son of a bitch into pieces. I will kill you this time, Ricky!"


    Ellison shouted angrily. He then gazed at Ricky and changed the motion of his hands to control the


    Great Killing Sword. He did charged up so that he could finish Ricky with one strike.


    Crack! Crack!


    Cracks were heard everywhere as it destroyed everything it met and in a split second, it appeared over


    Ricky''s head, ready to drop and kill him.

 Chapter 418 Metallic Mutant

    Chapter 418 Metallic Mutant


    "Smashing de Attack! Break mountains and rivers!"


    The moment Ricky caught the sight of the Great Killing Sword, he immediately set aze his


    massacring runes. All of a sudden, ultimate killing intent erupted. Massacring Fire and Heaven


    ughtering Fire rose like two guardians, amassing the killing power right behind Ricky.


    By now, the Iron Destroyer had already appeared in Ricky''s hands.


    It gathered all the forces of killing, which flew to it as if maized.


    Ricky leaped, thrusting his saber upward.


    Right then, a golden deshed out. Simultaneously, the Heaven ughtering Fire and Massacring


    Fire which had been zing right behind Ricky changed instantly.


    They became multiple shadows of mountains and rivers, creating a detailed illustration.


    But after only a moment, these shadows broke into pieces, which transformed into killing power. Finally,


    they were absorbed by the golden de.


    The golden de expanded, until it finally became asrge as Ellison''s Great Killing Sword.


    This move was just the first level of Smashing de Attack, which was an intermediate cultivation


    method of ck Level that Ricky had mastered in the Sky Manor.


    In fact, as the intermediate cultivation method of ck Level, Smashing de Attack could typically not


    be used to fight against Ninefold King-ughtering Array. However, Ricky hadbined the power of


    Heaven ughtering Fire and Massacring Fire.


    These two kinds of fire transformed it with the forces of killing. Together with this powerful de, Ricky


    had a very powerful move at his disposal. Strong saber-light glowed around the de.


    It was very powerful at around ny percent.


    When Ricky reached nine grade of Bone Reinforcement, it was now easy for him to attain this level of


    saber-light.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, a most thrilling symphony reverberated through the sky. Countless sparks and gusts


    of wind emanated from the golden de and cyan-ck Great Killing Sword as they collided together.


    "Boom!" rang out a deafening noise at the impact of these two powerful weapons.


    Both Ricky and Ellison channeled even more power into their weapons.


    "Crack!" "ng!"


    No one had any idea of how long the deadlock wouldst. Finally, the roaring sound was drowned out


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    by the huge boom. Slowly, Ellison''s Great Killing Sword began to show a tinywork of spreading


    cracks.


    But in an instant, they had grownrge. With a shattering sound, the Great Killing Sword broke into


    pieces.


    The power of the golden de didn''t stop there, and directly shed at Ellison.


    "Boom!"  came another loud explosion. The golden de and magic circles vibrating around Ellison


    exploded at the same time.


    He screamed hauntingly, and was hit right away, his body drenched with blood. Afterward, all the


    circles on thepetition tform disappeared, including his Ninefold King-ughtering Array.


    "Scorching Golden Fist!" Ricky rode a gust of wind to Ellison, smashing his fist forcefully with his triple


    Golden Fist.


    Ricky would not give him a chance to get up again. This was the deciding moment.


    With a gruesome sound, Ellison''s flesh and blood flew in all directions, apanied by rays of golden


    light.


    Suddenly, a dragon meridian with a length of around ny-two feet appeared and tried to escape. But


    it was captured by a golden hand, whose dragon meridian rapidly absorbed it.


    Ricky''s dragon meridian was now ny-four feet long, which made it be the longest dragon


    meridian in Fortune Pond.


    Things had happened so quickly that everyone was in shock. There was a long, stunned silence that


    followed.


    "Ellison is dead!" someone said, shattering the silence.


    All eyes were now on Ricky, almost everyone in awe of him.


    Of course, Kinsey, and Sham and his followers could only stare grimly at the sight.


    "What a loser! How dare he call himself a genius of array!" Kinsey cursed in rage. Ellison''s death did


    not incite an ounce of pity in him.


    "He''s dead now. It''s your turn!" Grace answered in a cold voice.


    "Humph! Grace, you really think I''m not good enough kill you?" Kinsey retorted angrily.


    He had counted on Ellison to kill Ricky. Once Ricky was dead, Grace would lose focus. And then, it


    would be pretty easy to kill her!


    But now, the tables had turned. He had no choice but to battle Grace on his own.


    "Why don''t you try, huh? The battle over there haspleted. Our battle shoulde to an end as


    quickly as possible too," Grace responded coldly, exerting her Holy Snow Attack to its maximum power.


    The temperature of theirpetition tform plummeted by several degrees.


    Now it was Grace and Kinsey whom everyone was watching. Ricky had won the battle over there. Now


    it was time to determine if his master would do the same too.


    "Master, you are bound to win!" Ricky told her telepathically


    Before Grace challenged Kinsey, Ricky had already tried to persuade Grace to leave it to him instead,


    to no avail. Ricky had wanted to kill Kinsey, but Grace insisted on killing Kinsey by her own hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grace, today I am going to show you why I have always been the best disciple of the Snow Sect. No


    one dares to challenge me, because no one would be able to. Certainly not you," Kinsey dered in a


    cold voice.


    The golden power of killing spread out gradually as Kinsey exerted his Holy Golden Attack to extremes.


    "Metallic Mutant!"


    he shouted. His eyes turned golden!


    Golden lights around him were absorbed into his body-- from his skin to his muscles, blood, bones, and


    even his spiritual meridian.


    Starting from his head, everything turned golden! His hair, skin, and his eyes-- just like when Ricky


    exerted Nine-degree Body!


    This was not a change catalyzed by cultivation, but instead by blood power.


    The blood power of Kinsey made his body strong and exceptional. With an indestructible body, it was


    like he had cultivated a powerful body refining cultivation method.


    "Metallic Mutant! This is unexpected! What a surprise. I''ve heard a mutant can be extremely destructive


    and super defensive at the same time!" Ricky murmured in a low voice.


    He instantly grew more worried about Grace.


    "A mutant! Kinsey is indeed a genius with the blood power of innate spirit!" The crowd began to murmur


    again, seeing Kinsey was like a golden god of carnage. "Under such conditions, Grace has a slim


    chance of winning!"


    "Not necessarily! Grace is a member of the most noble family in the Snow Land. Perhaps she could


    also be a mutant."


    "That''s impossible! Her family has already declined several generations ago. There couldn''t be another


    genius mutant. Otherwise, Zenith, Boris, and her father, the mysterious Odin, would have been!"

 Chapter 419 The Death Of Grace

    Chapter 419 The Death Of Grace


    "I don''t feel right, Ricky. Something smells fishy. Look, Kinsey and Grace have equivalent strength. But


    now, Kinsey is employing his Metallic Mutant. His power is bound to increase greatly. In this case,


    Grace..." Tyson used his internal strength to converse with Ricky.


    "I feel the same difort, too. He is going to have greater power, I would say, way stronger than


    Grace''s," Kristen echoed in the same way, worried.


    "I''ve notice it, too. You are right about this," Ricky admitted with furrowed brows, though he was


    unwilling to ept this fact because he still hoped for the best.


    "But there''s nothing I can do. I have to trust her, hoping she can make it through."


    After partially suppressing his realizations to keep his focus, Ricky locked his eyes on the battle


    tform, cheering for Grace silently. ''Come on, Master Grace. Be careful and beat him.'' At the same


    time, he activated his mind to race quickly, trying to connect with the mysterious axe dwelling in the


    deepest side of his Soul Sea. He had searched about this in his mind to identify as to which tool he


    currently owned could help to break the glow teen on the battle tform. The conclusion was that the


    mysterious axe might be the only one which would be of any help.


    His mind travelled across his Soul Sea, searching for the trace of the axe but he grew more and more


    anxious as he failed to locate even the most minute trace. Despondency and anxiety began to creep


    over his heart. ''Come on,e on! Where are you? Show yourself!'' he fervently prayed silently.


    ...


    Grace, on the other hand, grew more serious and focused as her eyes concentrated on Kinsey. She


    had been absolutely confident about herself after all she had been through and certain that she would


    definitely defeat him. However, her confidence was shattered painfully, thanks to Kinsey''s unexpected


    performance.


    "What? You look so scared," Kinsey imed in a distant tone. He would notice even a hint of change


    on Grace''s face.


    "Of course not! I was just surprised!" Grace replied in the same tone as she was asked. Without


    hesitation, she immediately adjusted and regained her confidence. Yes, she might be surprised but


    there was no way to im that she was being scared because everyone knew that she was never a


    coward. Though her enemy might be stronger than her, never would she surrender without a fight.


    "Hopefully, your Metallic Mutant would not disappoint you," she eximed, voice turning slightly


    arrogant.


    "Holy Snow Attack -e and embrace me, my snowkes!"


    Grace employed her cultivation method once again as she screeched. All the frosty power, which had


    been circling around her, materialized and turned into thousands of snowkes. They joined and


    condensed in an instant, then fell gracefully on Grace''s body like a morous robe.


    "Click!". "Click!"


    There were crackling sounds heard in all directions and Grace was soon covered by the snowkes.


    An icy sword materialized in her hands, flickering in promising spark. The crowd beneath the battle


    tform felt that magic was happening in front of them and covered their eyes to protect them from the


    dazzling sword shining the brightest.


    Grace never hesitated and made her move. She flew into the air at a breathtaking pace and appeared


    above Kinsey in the blink of an eye. Next thing they knew, she jabbed him downwards with her icy


    sword to hack him into pieces. Her icy de rushed towards Kinsey''s forehead in a snap. She wanted


    to end him.


    "Well, I''m quite confident about my Metallic Mutant and I''m pretty sure It will not disappoint me, but it


    will surely disappoint you because it will help me make your life miserable," Kinsey replied, tone still


    distant. Grace''s icy sword, which was so powerful that it could split mountains, didn''t even frighten him.


    He roared out loud and crossed his arms. Endless golden rays were emitted from him and these all


    shed to resist Grace''s sword.


    "Bang!" A clear sound echoed in the sky as Grace''s icy sword was able tond on Kinsey''s metallic


    arms forcefully and violently.


    The deafening sound wasn''tmensurate of the impact it caused. Kinsey''s arms remained intact.


    Surprisingly, there wasn''t even a scratch caused by Grace''s attack and Kinsey''s golden rays still shone


    brightly.


    A vicious smile appeared on Kinsey''s face. He shook his arms fiercely and a strong metallic power


    embedded with killing intent pervaded in the surroundings. In an instant, it was converted into


    thousands of small streams of metallic des and dashed towards Grace''s icy sword. In the blink of an


    eye, Kinsey sessfully defeated Grace''s icy attack.


    "The Metallic Fist!"


    Kinsey announced. All of a sudden, he stomped on the ground forcefully and then shed himself into


    the air immediately. The endless metallic power containing strong killing intent gathered behind him


    and eventually turned into a golden giant shadow.


    As they were suspended in the air, he faced Grace, raised his right hand, and formed a fist. The giant


    golden shadow also formed a big fist which ovepped with Kinsey''s. He made another giant metallic


    fist appear in the air and then threw it towards Grace. His attack, of course, filled with enormous killing


    intent.


    "Form and show me the snowke passage, my frosty power!"


    fixing her eyes on the big golden punch running ferociously towards her, Grace, with her eyes calm,


    howled as she channeled all her internal strength to circte the endless frosty power in her body.


    Meanwhile, she manipted her hands and turned them over and over to employ her mastered


    cultivation method. She knew her opponent had grown extremely strong by using his mutant power so


    she would not dare to halt for even one second. She might have been killed if she would be distracted


    even just for a second.


    The frosty power gushed from her body and turned into thousands of giant snowkes. They then


    gathered together and formed a passage to confront Kinsey''s Metallic Fist. The passage, made of


    snowkes, seemed to be so unreal, perfect in every inch, as if it was out of this world.


    "Bang!" A loud explosion echoed throughout the sky. Kinsey''s Metallic Fist and Grace''s snow passage


    collided with each other. Ricky and his friends stared at them, praying passionately that the snow


    passage would stick longer and protect Grace.


    However, to their dismay, it only held on for a while before the cracks began to form andpromised


    Grace.


    "Crack!" "Crack!" The cracks brought total insecurity to Grace''s survival. Kinsey''s fist broke the


    passage so it copsed into snowkes which returned to the frosty power and finally faded. Kinsey''s


    Metallic Fist remained as powerful as before and hit Grace heavily.


    "Bang!" Grace was knocked off, hitting herself to the ground. She was bleeding and was already


    spitting as to which was sprayed on thepetition tform.


    She struggled to sit up with one hand pressing the ground to support herself, her face pale with pain,


    and legs trembling weakly. Luckily, she had the frosty power brought by her Holy Snow Attack protect


    her so she didn''t suffer that much from Kinsey''s attack. Nevertheless, all the people present could


    figure out that Grace was obviously weaker than Kinsey when he activated the Metallic Mutant.


    Probably Grace could resist his punch this time. However, what if he kept on throwing punches towards


    her?


    "Master Grace!" Ricky called heartbreakingly. "Kinsey, I will tear you into pieces should you hurt her a


    bit more!" he threatened with so much anger in his eyes.


    "Ha-ha. Tear me into pieces? In your dreams! Oh, let me remind you, you are not going to even


    approach me unless you break and smash the light curtain on the battle tform. Ha-ha!" Kinsey burst


    intoughter. Ricky''s threat was nothing to him but a joke.


    "Oh! There''s another thing I''m curious of. Between my Metallic Mutant and your Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form, which one is stronger? What''s your opinion?" he asked again in a disdainful tone


    after boastfulughter. Now, he was dominating the fight and he would spare no effort to tease Ricky.


    "Nine-degree Body Refining Form! Turns out Ricky''s mysterious cultivation method is called the


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form! I didn''t know it until today," some warriors beneath the fighting


    battle tform murmured. Thanks to Kinsey''s provoking words, they were able to learn about it.


    "Crack! Crack!" Ricky''s roar did not make any difference, as he was helpless and was left with nothing


    more to do. He couldn''t get ess to the axe in his Soul Sea and had no idea to break the light curtain


    as well. Raged, he clenched his fists firmly, his bones rattled in frustration.


    "Ha-ha. What? Are you deaf now? Why didn''t you make any response? Isn''t Ricky supposed to be able


    to do everything? Isn''t he an expert at working wonders? Why don''t you show me any?" Kinsey teased


    again. Ricky''s offended facial response brought him pleasure. He was more than pleased to see him


    helpless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kristen and Tyson fell silent at the scene. They stared at Kinsey with angered eyes.


    None of them said anything tofort Ricky. They knew that their words would not work and would not


    calm him down. Grace was Ricky''s master. She took him away from the Nan n even when he was


    not qualified to be a member of the Snow Sect. She trusted him when he showed the white token that


    was only supposed to be seen by the qualified members. Moreover, she taught him how to survive in


    the Snow Sect, where he made several friends. If it were not for Grace, he would still remain weak and


    lonesome. Grace was more than his master. She was his family.


    "Don''t, Kinsey!" Hoffman persuaded in a cold tone.


    "Don''t what? Ha-ha. Juste and smash the light curtain on the tform if anyone of you would even


    dare," Kinsey snorted coldly.


    Then, he stoppedmunicating with them and turned his sharp eyes to Grace.


    "Stop struggling anymore, Grace. Even though you are able to employ the Holy Snow Attack, you are


    weaker than me now. You are not, by any means, a match for me anymore. Just face that fact," he


    imed with a distant voice. "Today is going to be thest day you breathe in this world. Let''s continue


    with this fight and put an end of all of it."


    "Bomb! Bomb!"


    Before his words faded, he channeled all his strength to employ the golden killing spiritual energy to the


    extremes of his capabilities. Then he spun fast and turned into a golden storm.


    "Golden killing spiritual energy - Metallic Mutant Storm!" Kinsey was proudly giving off an arrogant


    Then the golden storm carrying an overwhelming power swept towards Grace.


    Faced with the impending strike of death, Grace remained calm.


    She wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth and stood up. She then channeled her internal


    strength to activate the Holy Snow Attack to the limit. All the frosty power circled around her now fragile


    physique.


    "The power of holy snow - Icy Shield!"


    As she roared, endless frosty power scrambled to move ahead, forming an icy shield in front of her to


    shield her from the iing attack. There were snowkes floating around the shield.


    Grace''s body almost turned transparent because she exerted all her strength to employ the Holy Snow


    Attack. The power left in her body continued to get depleted.


    Kinsey''s Metallic Mutant Storm hit Grace''s Icy Shield.


    The difference between their powers were prominent. Probably one could improve their power by


    practicing hard or in great persistence. However, it would not make much difference in the end.


    Grace''s Icy Shield did notst long. It held the Golden Storm back for only a few seconds. As everyone


    else predicted, the shied was smashed, broken into pieces, and its parts disappeared in the air atst.


    The storm dashed towards her again and thrust through her body which seemed to be an icy sculpture


    because of its transparency.


    After it was done, the storm shaped back into Kinsey andnded behind Grace. The whole space fell


    silent.

 Chapter 420 Fire Burning In the Ice

    Chapter 420 Fire Burning In the Ice


    The silence that followed was as though the whole world had beenpletely destroyed in an instant.


    Everyone couldn''t help turning their heads to look at Ricky and see how he would react.


    Tyson and Kristen grew silent, their sorrow for Grace remaining in their eyes. Hoffman also felt sorry for


    her, as she had a link with Kristen whom he had been pursuing for years.


    Ricky was silent.


    But everyone could feel an infinite frostiness in him, which extremely terrified them. Ricky''s eyes grew


    bloodshot, quivering so intensely that nobody knew exactly where he was looking at, which terrified


    them even more.


    If they looked closely at Ricky, they would see blood running from Ricky''s clenched fists as he dug his


    fingernails deep into his palms.


    Even though Ricky remained silent, there seemed to be an extremely crazy beast wing its way out of


    him.


    "Plop!" Tears fell from Ricky''s eyes onto thepetition tform. He fell to his knees, still silent.


    Out of everyone here, he had been the closest to her.


    Grace, his dearest master, had died in front of him in this way. There was nothing he could do but


    watch this happen, which made him racked with guilt.


    He hated himself for his inability to activate the mysterious axe in the Soul Sea within his body, for his


    inaction on deterring Grace from fighting and for his countless other shorings.


    "Master..." he uttered hoarsely. All the grief and guilt he felt turned into this single word.


    Right now, all that upied his mind was that what he could do to make Gracee back to life. He


    had forgotten about everything except this in his current mind, or he would be distracted by the fact of


    Kinsey killing Grace. He would take revenge on him, but not just yet. It wouldn''t bring Grace back, and


    she was all that mattered at that moment.


    Ricky''s willpower grew weak. He felt lost; directionless.


    In tackling difficulties in martial arts, he had always had strong willpower and great perseverance. But


    when it came to the select few that he loved, he had a sensitive heart and could be very


    emotionally affected.


    But this could be said about most warriors. They were still human, after all.


    Looking at the Grace''s frozen, stiff body which was about to fragmentpletely, Ricky felt numb with


    grief, with the trembling of his eyes being the only motion of his body.


    It was a testament to how deeply Ricky felt about her.


    "Grace, see how worthwhile your death is. How sorrowful your disciple is! He seems to forget who and


    where he is," Kinsey said indifferently after turning his head to look at Ricky and then at Grace''s frozen


    body.


    "But Grace, it''s such a pity that you won''t know all this since you are now dead. You will never be able


    to know or achieve anything ever again. Ha-ha!"


    Kinsey''sughter broke the shocked silence.


    "Ricky, don''t worry. You will soon reunite with your master in hell. As you know, I usually refuse to be a


    bad guy and do evil deeds, especially when ites to separating people who belong together. Ha-


    ha!"


    "Kinsey, you have already killed Grace; now stop being so arrogant! It won''t give you any benefit at all!"


    Hoffman couldn''t tolerate Kinsey''s arrogance and shouted at him after seeing Ricky turn a deaf ear to


    Kinsey''s words. "If you keep being this way, all your friends and allies will desert you one day!"


    "Ha-ha! Deserted? Hoffman, do you really think that I have a soft heart? Well, let me tell you this. Your


    prediction won''t even happen, because the only person that I trust is myself. Everyone else is for


    survival, for advantage, for need!"


    "You shameless bastard!" Hoffman shouted, his face growing dark and murderous.


    The next moment, the light curtain covering Hoffman''spetition tform of the Fortune Pond moved


    directly to Kinsey. He intended to challenge Kinsey!


    But Kinsey refused him.


    "Hoffman, listen! As I said, I am not the kind of guy who likes to separate others, so my next priority is


    to reunite Ricky with his master in hell," Kinsey called out, looking at Ricky murderously.


    "Kinsey, if you aren''t a coward, then ept my challenge. Otherwise, you don''t deserve to be called a


    real man," Hoffman snorted in rage after hearing what Kinsey said.


    "Ha-ha! I don''t think it is necessary to ept your challenge to prove myself to be a real man!" Kinsey


    "Hoffman, what''s the hurry? After I finish reuniting Ricky and his master, I will challenge you as well as


    everybody else in this area so that I can obtain the ultimate dragon meridian which obviously only I


    deserve."


    "Your arrogance is so bothersome!" "How could you be so conceited?" quite a few warriors shouted


    angrily after hearing Kinsey''s words.


    Even Sham looked at Kinsey with a murderous look. Despite the fact that Sham and Ricky as well as


    the others were opponents in life-or-death fights, he had no close rtionship with Kinsey as they


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    previously cooperated solely for their own needs.


    Sham knew that he would be one of thepetitors in Kinsey''s challenge.


    "Ha-ha!" Kinsey burst intoughter as he stared indifferently at all the hateful looks directed at him. He


    then fixed his eyes on the dragon meridian on Grace''s body. He had already got ready to take it away


    from her and activate his dragon meridian in order to absorb it.


    But he couldn''t take it, no matter how hard he tried!


    The dragon meridians of the warriors and ferocious beasts in the Fortune Land would be


    detached from their bodies when they died, but surprisingly, Grace''s was still attached to her body.


    "How can this be possible?" warriors said, puzzled at this.


    The reason why Grace''s dragon meridian remained attached could only be that she was still alive!


    They quickly noticed that the frosty power around Grace''s body still existed.


    "This can''t be possible! She is still alive? The Metallic Mutant Storm had clearly pierced through her


    body!" gasped Kinsey, shaking his head hard in shocked disbelief.


    The moment his voice trailed away, changes took ce in Grace''s frozen body.


    First, the temperature around Grace''s frozen body began to rise suddenly as though there was a big


    stove; but her strong frosty power still remained at the same time.


    "Crackle!" came the sound of fiercely zing fire.


    Red mes began to burn within the icyyer around Grace''s frozen body.


    "Crack!" "Crack!"


    With the red fire burning, the icyyer wrapping around Grace''s body began to break into pieces. Soon,


    her original body emerged, surrounded by flickering mes.


    All the other warriors became numb with shock after witnessing this extraordinary change!


    If they took a closer look, they would notice that all the mes around Grace''s body came from the red


    birthmark on her face.


    Then another transformation took ce! The widespread frosty power around her gathered to Grace''s


    body again.


    It was a magnificent sight to see. Grace''s body was surrounded by mes and ice at the same time!

 Chapter 421 The Sword Of Justice

    Chapter 421 The Sword Of Justice


    The fire and ice enveloped Grace and gathered around her body. But they remained separate elements


    and did not mix together.


    One side of her body where her birthmark was became engulfed in mes, while the other half was


    covered by ice. She looked like she was split in two!


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Her eyes flew open all of a sudden! In one eye zed the light of fire, in the other shone the light of ice.


    She turned her fierce eyes to Kinsey and blinked her eyes forcefully. Then two lights emitting from her


    eyes shot towards Kinsey, bearing enormous energies. Kinsey was hit and had to step backwards


    because of the strong impact.


    Everyone waspletely shocked. Their jaws dropped and eyes widened as they covered their


    mouths on impulse. This was just too amazing to believe their eyes. Grace was reborn! And she had


    be stronger than ever! What was more, apart from her original frosty power, she now seemed to


    control another ipatible power - the me power! How could living thingse back to life once


    they were killed? It was truly gobsmacking.


    "Master Grace!" Ricky murmured in shock. It was several moments before he fully processed what had


    just happened.


    "Stand up and wipe away your tears. No disciple of mine should be weeping like that on the ground,"


    Grace said calmy to Ricky using her internal strength.


    "Yes, master. I just didn''t expect you toe back. And your power..." Ricky stood up at once. He


    stared at her, mesmerized by her new aura.


    "It''s ratherplicated; I''ll exin after I kill Kinsey," Grace replied, her face remaining expressionless.


    "Be careful, master. He is still very strong," Ricky said in a concerned tone. Though he could sense that


    she was now more powerful, he could not help feeling worried. Her body must be still weak after what


    had happened.


    ...


    "Thank you so much, Kinsey. Thank you for making me desperate. If it were not for you, I would have


    never awakened the me power inside my body. I was so close to death, but still, here I am... all


    because of you!" Grace said indifferently to Kinsey, who was still frozen in shock.


    "No! That''s impossible! You''re from the Snow Sect! You are supposed to possess only the frosty power.


    How could someone from the Snow Sect gain the me power? Awakening the me power inside


    your body? You must be talking nonsense! I won''t believe a single word from you!" Kinsey shook his


    head, yammering in denial.


    "Even someone from the Snow Sect can have their spiritual meridian mutated. And my frosty spiritual


    meridian is mutated thanks to your push," Grace sneered.


    "The spiritual meridian can mutate in extreme predicaments? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Have


    you?" the warriors and beasts whispered in incredulity amongst themselves. Grace''s im was


    previously unheard of! "No, I must say I haven''t. But it doesn''t mean that it''s impossible," some said.


    Despite the fact that everything was hard to believe, they had to ept it. They had witnessed


    everything that happened to Grace. They had seen with their own eyes that there was the me power


    contained in her frosty power. And her eyes proved it too.


    ''The red birthmark on her face seems to get hot, '' Ricky observed silently. Only he could detect this


    slight change because of his three special zones. ''This birthmark; it''s more than just a mark! I''m sure of


    it.''


    Possessing the three zones, Ricky was more especially senistive. Now they seemed to be telling him


    that Grace''s change was not limited to her spiritual meridian. There seemed to be something more.


    What was more, he heard it clearly when Grace said that the me power contained in her body was


    awakened.


    ...


    "Well, so what if your spiritual meridian changed! You imed that you possess dual powers? Pah!


    Fight me if you dare! I''m not scared at all! Do you really think that you can kill my Metallic Mutant? In


    your dreams! I was being careless so I didn''t kill you. Now I''m going to make sure I do it right!" Kinsey


    shouted back, obviously losing hisposure.


    Deep inside, he didn''t believe Grace and thought she was just excusing herself by iming that her


    spiritual meridian had mutated. Even if it was true, he did not care about it at all. Grace only had one


    more power of another kind. He did not think it would make much difference. All he needed to do was


    kill her once and for all.


    "Good. I''m impressed by your bold statements. Let''s see if you can live up to them," Grace replied, her


    voice distant. Kinsey''s words didn''t frighten her. She knew how strong she was now.


    "Bang! Bang!" Kinsey''s Metallic Mutant broke out once again. He breathed deeply and channeled his


    maximum strength. He was confident, and yet didn''t lower his guard. He mustered every power


    contained in his body to make sure he would kill Grace for sure. He would never show any mercy! Oh,


    how he wanted to break her into pieces and send her away forever!


    A person would nevere back to life once smashed to pieces, much less their spiritual meridian!


    "Metallic Destructive Palm!"


    Kinsey roared as he stomped forcefully on the ground and leaped into the air. His Metallic Mutant burst


    out! He focused all his energy on his right hand. Then a golden glove appeared in the air. Kinsey


    grasped it and put it on his right hand.


    His hand was now carrying enormous killing power. He uncurled his hand and violently threw it towards


    Grace. A giant palm formed in the air, rushing at Grace with overwhelming and destructive power.


    At the same, Kinsey spun around quickly and turned into a golden storm. The storm followed the


    golden palm closely, sweeping over Grace.


    These two attacks were Kinsey''s most powerful methods. He was determined to destroy Grace by


    employing the two at the same time.


    "The power of ice and fire - the Sword of Justice!" Grace stayed calm, staring down Kinsey''s attacks.


    Immediately, the power of ice and me on her body turned into two sturdy torrents and dashed


    upwards into the sky in the blink of an eye. They whirled and entangled and finally mixed together,


    forming a giant transparent yet red sword.


    It had a huge de made from the frosty power, with burning mes flickering around the de.


    The me power and frosty power were supposed to be ipatible. But Grace had merged them


    together into a sword! She did it as perfectly as when Ricky had fused the me and frosty power by


    using the power of his zone.


    Grace moved her hands quickly to form different arrays and spells. The Sword of Justice seemed to


    understand her intentions perfectly. It soared upwards at an incredible speed.


    "Bang!" A loud crack burst out and echoed the sky. The other warriors covered their ears hurriedly.


    Grace''s Sword of Justice and Kinsey''s Metallic Destructive Palm collided, causing sparks to burst like


    lightning. The sky was bright with these numerous sparks, causing several of the warriors to step back


    to avoid them. This was too fierce of a fight!


    The sword and the palm entangled with each other and kept attacking each other.


    "How is it even possible! Why are you so much more powerful?" Kinsey screamed in disbelief. He had


    not believed this would happen! He had thought that Grace might be stronger. But he had never


    anticipated that she would resist his destructive palm.


    "Incredible, right? I''ll dly show you more. That''s only scratching the surface of what I have for you,"


    Grace said, her eyes sinister.


    Before her voice faded, the me power and frosty power in her body broke out again, a faint sound of


    birds apanying it. Then her powers were transformed into a giant bird and integrated into the


    Sword of Justice.


    "Bang! Bang!" The sword was enriched with even more energy, its loud sounds indicating that it was


    pleased at new power.


    "Crack!"


    Kinsey''s Metallic Destructive Palm began to crack, shocking everyone but Grace. Within a few


    seconds, more and more cracks had spread on his palm. "Kaboom!"


    It was smashed into pieces! The Sword of Justice, on the other hand, remained as powerful as it had


    been and rushed to the golden storm to collide with him.


    The Metallic Destructive Palm was now totally destroyed. And there was no way Kinsey''s golden storm


    would withstand Grace''s mighty sword. It halted, and then copsed. Kinsey let out several shrill cries


    as he fell to the ground heavily, rolling for many meters until he finally stopped.


    There was a stunned silence. They had been well-matched opponents in the first fight, but now, the


    tables had totally turned.


    Many still had trouble processing the reality that Grace hade back to her life with her mutated


    spiritual meridian and dual powers.


    This was incredibly dramatic. None of them had anticipated this. Now all of them were seized by shock


    and they even began to doubt whether they were only dreaming up this amazing fight.


    "Go, my sword!" Grace did not rx her vignce though Kinsey was defeated, lying on the ground. No


    second chances for him. It was time to do what she had always wanted to.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No, no, no! It''s impossible! How could it be!" Kinsey coughed out blood, screaming maniacally.


    Still, he did not give up. Dying here without fighting back was thest thing he would do. So he once


    again called forth his strength to form his Metallic Mutant. He crossed his arms and put them in front of


    his chest to resist the attack from the giant sword, hoping he would at least survive it.


    "Boom!" The Sword of Justice hit Kinsey heavily on his crossed arms, where his golden killing spiritual


    energy was just beginning to form. Then there was a strong wave created by the collision which


    engulfed Kinsey and the sword before it spread all over the surroundings, pushing back many warriors.

 Chapter 422 Grace Becoming An Innate Spirit

    Chapter 422 Grace Bing An Innate Spirit


    "Crack!" "Crack!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The crackling sounds burst out from the wave of air after the intense collision. Then the golden lights


    exploded and split into the wave. If someone took a closer look, he would see that there were human


    fleshes and blood mixing with all the lights.


    Without a doubt, it was Kinsey who was blown into tiny little pieces.


    Being attacked by the overwhelming power of ice and me, he was unable to withstand the attack


    even though he employed his Metallic Mutant. All his efforts were in vain.


    Yes, it was true that Grace had had her spiritual meridian changed. She now possessed another power,


    and it greatly improved herbat power. However, there was something more important that no one


    knew. This critical change was known only by herself.


    After the air bellow faded, all that was left where Kinsey used to stand were some broken pieces of


    clothes and pools of blood.


    "He... He''s dead! Kinsey is dead! Even with his strong Metallic Mutant, he was still killed in an instant!"


    some of the warriors screamed in surprise. All of them were taken aback by what they just saw.


    "And he was crushed into pieces! Without anything left! Jesus Christ! How amazing is that!" another


    voice echoed.


    Kinsey, who was so confident and arrogant and imed that he would destroy his enemy one more


    time, had been shattered for good! His body waspletely crushed, leaving nothing but blood on the


    battle tform.


    "That''s not everything. The power that Grace disyed just now seems to be more than the limit of a


    demi-immortal," some older warriors murmured in a low voice as they squinted their eyes. They


    couldn''t help but stare at Grace.


    Ricky also noticed it. "God! Could her power be stronger than a demi-immortal''s?" he whispered under


    his breath.


    Kinsey had the Metallic Mutant and was at the peak of being a demi-immortal. Add to that, he was also


    very talented. It wouldn''t be exaggeration to say that anyone wouldn''t stand a chance against him in


    the demi-immortal phase.


    No matter how strong Grace was as a demi-immortal, there was no way she could''ve killed and


    destroyed him in a short span of time unless she gave everything she had. However, she just achieved


    victory without any trouble. Kinsey did not have a chance to fight back at all.


    What was more was that Ricky felt a stronger power linger on Grace''s Sword of Justice when she was


    controlling it to attack Kinsey. It was very familiar. He had also felt it before when Soar broke through


    and became an innate spiritual beast.


    Thinking about all this, Ricky could not help but grow worried about Grace. They were in the Fortune


    Land now. Innate warriors were not usually allowed to stay here. He had no clue what would happen to


    her if she progressed further into breaking through and reaching the innate spirit.


    "Master Grace, can you restrain your power?" Immediately, Ricky asked Grace with his internal


    strength.


    "No, I''m afraid I cannot. The blood of the me power has already been awakened. I''m afraid I wouldn''t


    be able to prevent breaking through soon!" Grace replied in a concerned tone as her eyebrows


    furrowed.


    "What would happen if you stay here once you be an innate spirit? Do you have any clues?" He


    threw out another question at once.


    "No, I have no idea," replied Grace.


    "Hey, Ricky! She is about to break through very soon, isn''t she?" Hoffman interrupted their


    conversation, exerting his internal strength.


    "I''m afraid yes, Hoffman. She wouldn''t be able to hold it for long," Ricky replied. "I''m wondering if


    anyone of you has any idea what would happen to her when she breaks out and reaches the innate


    spirit?"


    "Oh, I got it. I might have guessed it correctly. No wonder she was able to finish off Kinsey so easily,"


    replied Hoffman. "Breaking through and reaching the innate spirit shouldn''t be a problem here in the


    Fortune Land, but expect her to be transferred out of thend immediately.


    Innate warriors are too powerful, after all. The Fortune Land in the Realm of Wildness cannot stand


    being around such immense power," Hoffman exined kindly.


    "Oh, I understand. I feel a lot better now thanks to your exnation," Ricky sighed in a rxed tone.


    Hoffman''s words were like music to his ears.


    "Nevertheless, there is still one disadvantage. She has not been showered with the Fortune Rain yet. If


    she is transferred out of here, her dragon meridian will disappear. If that happens, she wouldn''t be able


    to convert the dragon meridian into her own fortune," Hoffman added with a serious look on his face.


    "That means she wouldn''t be able to get the fortune, '' Ricky repeated silently and wondered in his mind


    unhappily.


    All the warriors arrived into the Fortune Land in pursuit of the fortune. But Grace would soon be kicked


    out without having no chance to harvest any. He felt extremely sorry for her.


    Ricky was absorbed in deep thought for quite a long time. He then told Grace about what Hoffman had


    informed him about her possible consequences.


    "So, that''s it, right? That I will be transferred out of this ce. It''s not that bad. It doesn''t matter if I don''t


    acquire the fortune. Being able to break through and reach the innate spirit is more important to me,


    shouldn''t it be? I didn''t waste my time and energying to the Fortune Land and battling Kinsey, at


    the least. I''m not disappointed at all," Grace responded with relief. This was an eptable result for


    her.


    "So I must be going soon! You try your best to get what you need from here. I''ll be waiting for you in the


    Misty South Pce!"


    "Yes, I will. Are you sure you can seed in breaking through?" asked Ricky.


    "No one is one hundred percent certain about it. I''m not an exception. But the Thunderstroke Doom in


    the innate spirit phase should be a piece of cake for me. And I have the Regenerating Pill you gave me,


    remember? So I suppose I''ll go through with it pretty easily. You don''t have to worry," Grace replied with


    a huge smile resting on her face.


    "Congrattions to you in advance on the breakthrough then!" Ricky said happily. He was more than


    pleased to hear that she was confident.


    Grace didn''t say anything in response to him. She simply nodded in agreement. Then, she stopped


    suppressing the tumbling power in her body and released it once and for all. The power of ice and fire


    lingering over her body burst out violently. The sound of tweeting birds became clearer and clearer and


    finally echoed loud in the sky. She just broke out her energy to its peak. It was much stronger than the


    power she disyed when she killed Kinsey a few moments ago.


    All the warriors and beasts in the Fortune Pond were suffocated and suppressed by the power. It was


    just too overwhelming for anyone to take. They exerted their internal strength to resist the pressure and


    tried really hard to continue breathing the air in and out.


    "Sure, sure! She is now on the verge of breaking through and will soon be an innate spirit She will


    soon be transferred out of the Fortune Land," the warriors who were at the peak of demi-immortal


    eximed with excitement upon seeing the marvelous scene.


    They were thrilled because they knew that if Grace was transferred out of here, they would have one


    less formidable opponent to deal with. How couldn''t they feel happy?


    "Bang! Bang!" As the breath and energy circled and lingered around Grace, thepetition tform


    where she was standing began to change as well. Endless and enormous fortune spirit emerged from


    the ground and engulfed Grace all at once.


    Then, she vanished in the blink of an eye and was nowhere to be seen anymore. The overwhelming


    power which had seized everyone gradually disappeared. Everything went dead silent.


    Both Grace''s and Kinsey''s dragon meridian were all that was left on the tform.


    They then dissipated instantly and turned into fortune spirits and went into the Fortune Pond.


    ''Master Grace, wait for me. When I get out of the Fortune Land, you will already be an innate spirit. And


    I''m confident that I will soon gain the innate power too. By that time, I shall end our rtionship as


    mentor and student, because I will make you mydy. You will be Grace to me instead of Master


    Grace, '' Ricky imed secretly in his heart with a determined look as he stared at the ce where


    Grace used to stand.


    When Grace''s body was pierced by Kinsey, Ricky''s heart ached with great pain. At that time, he was


    much that he couldn''t even utter a single word. He thought she was going to die then and there and


    that he would never be able to see her smile again. Yes, he had feelings for her. He didn''t know when


    the feelings began in his mind. Yet he kept them deep inside his heart. When he learned that Grace


    wasn''t dead and was reborn, he was thrilled. Meanwhile, he made up his mind that he would protect


    her from any harm as a man instead of her disciple.


    ...


    The atmosphere here did not seem too rxed for long after Grace had disappeared. Immediately, the


    tension in the air seized everyone. All the warriors began to hold their nerves tightly. Four strong and


    dazzling lights collided at the same time.


    The lights were from Ricky''s eyes and Sham''s.


    "They are about to fight," the warriors began to whisper among themselves as they felt the ferocious


    murderous intents in their eyes.


    "That''s great! If they fight, one of them will surely kill the other and win. By that time, the winner would


    bepletely exhausted. We will be able to defeat him a lot easier and get what we want!" another


    warrior chimed in with excitement.


    "Yes! You are absolutely right! Let''s just wait and see! I can''t wait until it''s all over!"


    ...


    As they red at each other, the light curtain on Sham''spetition tform dashed towards Ricky''s


    and stopped beside him.


    "A talented yer, am I right? Now that you are wishing for death, I am here to make your dreams


    resisted the light curtain with his bare hands.


    "I''m sure your master will feel really sad as she waits endlessly for you," Sham replied back in the


    same cold way. "Kinsey said that he hated to take people away from their friends and family. You see, I


    am not like him. I enjoy it very much when I bring people apart!


    So, you are going to stay here forever, and you will never return to your master until the end of time!"


    Before his voice faded, Sham jumped through the glow tent andnded on Ricky''spetition


    tform.


    "Oh? How talkative you are! Stop talking and just show me how capable you are! The first yer of the


    Endless Shadow, right? Humph! Hopefully, you really live up to your title and don''t behave like Ellison


    who couldn''t do anything but draw the long bow," Ricky replied as he sneered.


    "If I defeat you without exerting much effort, then that would be just so damn boring!"


    "Bang! Bang!" Ricky channeled his strength and threw it out forcefully towards Sham. Immediately,


    their auras collided with each other and caused a loud bang that echoed through the skies. It was too


    overwhelming for ordinary warriors to resist. Some warrior were pushed backwards uncontrobly to


    stretch themselves away from them. The wave that broke out from their collision was too much for any


    of them to withstand.

 Chapter 423 Black Killing Power VS. Three Kinds Of Runic Powers

    Chapter 423 ck Killing Power VS. Three Kinds Of Runic Powers


    Now a fierce fight was on the verge of breaking out like a dormant volcano now about to erupt. On one


    side, the killing intent was already hinted by the scent of blood. On the other side, a forceful murderous


    power kept on gainingpetence. Both of the energies were truly powerful, almost half a step to the


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    innate spiritual level, so it could be expected that the uing sh between them was likely to be


    incredibly violent. It would be a lot different than the usual battles ever recorded in history.


    Even before the collision took ce, everyone around could tell the two sides'' mighty powers from the


    aura they unleashed to their immediate surroundings. Once they collided like two waves, drastic waves


    of energyshed out around the area from where the two surge of energies met, shaking the whole


    space and crashing the light curtain on thepetition tform like unstoppable tides.


    "This is, no doubt, another fierce struggle between well-matched opponents," one of the warriors who


    seemed to have seen every fight eximed. "I do hope they could fight like Kilkenny cats. If both of


    them are to be crippled because of each other, things would get much easier for uster." That warrior


    who was looking forward to both sides'' defeat, was not the only one who was taken aback by how


    intensive this fight was. All the warriors around were holding their breath, seeing how the interesting


    battle unfold while praying secretly that those two strong rivals could finish each other off so that no


    one would have to deal with any of them afterwards.


    "Even if the fight won''t kill both of them, we can at least expect that one of them will be greatly


    weakened like a vegetable left unwatered. Or we can hope that they would end up like Grace and


    Kinsey, one resting in peace, and the other sent out after the fight. That would be good enough for us


    already!" another one shared his sentiments which were kind of dark yet interesting to many.


    "Dream on, guys!" a third one taunted them as they started imagining possible oues. "These are


    all strong warriors and only the strong canugh thestugh. Just stop thinking about making a


    breakthrough to the level of an innate spirit by luck because it is barely achieved!".


    "Well, well! Those were my lines, dude! If you are some puny insect that would be finished by one


    single strike of any weapon, this fight is bound to be too boring for me!" Sham scoffed with disdain


    hearing what Ricky said. "I''m expecting a worthy opponent, you know!"


    "Oh? It seems that we at least have one thing inmon. Come on, show me what a murderer''s


    boastful killing power could do!" Ricky replied most defiantly, looking forward to what was yet toe.


    In an instant, they both disappeared like bubbles that popped out of sight, and what was only visible to


    the others were two figures that shed past thepetition tform.


    The moment they were done speaking, they dashed to each other like arrows unafraid tond


    anywhere they were targeted to. Their speed was too fast, just like lightning stroke, that no one could


    recognize who was who. Before everyone figured out what was happening in front of them as they


    made sense of the blur and swift movements, great sts of fortune exploded. For a split second,


    warriors present were finally able to realize that this was the result of the meeting of the two sides'' fists.


    It was, indeed, a good sight, "the battle of the battles" ording to others, because of how promising


    attacks they were.


    For a moment, everything seemed frozen by the powerful energy. As Sham''s and Ricky''s eyes mirrored


    each other, ck killing power were swirling like a tornado around Sham, while Ricky was surrounded


    and protected by his three runic powers. After beingbined with his spiritual energy, Ricky''s runic


    powers gradually increased as if it was meant to destroy.


    Then a cracking sound broke the deafening silence. "Snap!" The explosive energy their sh had


    produced shook the whole space as if an earthquake just happened and threatened to smash the


    space like shattering pieces of ss. But the space cracks had healed themselves in a blink of an eye


    as if it had an oasis of regenerative power, even before the fractures could ever worsen. After all, both


    of them were only at the demi-immortal level, and their power, though already promising enough, were


    not yet qualified to break the space that served as their battleground.


    On the contrary, their energy backfired as if it was a recoil of a newlyunched attack. Both sides had


    taken many steps backwards as they tried to keep their bnce, while their feet were being pressed


    deep into the floor of thepetition tform by the force the way quicksand took heavy objects. But


    neither of them had hit the ground in the end as the impact of the crash didn''t really hamper their


    actions. Reacting quickly, they adjusted their bodies for bnce, and gathered up their spiritual energy


    again almost at the same time. Then, without pause, they leaped out from the dents on the floor as if


    they were ghosts permeating from the ground and faced each other one more time!


    While moving at lightning speed, the dark spiritual energy around Sham merged into his killing power,


    and fully wrapped up both of his arms like a protective shield. Thebined energy seemed to have


    be part of his body and turned his arms into two sharp des for ughter. It was easy to


    imagine that his arms were now able to split anything, from a piece of paper to a newly mined diamond,


    with every forceful strike he was yet to make.


    Ricky was no less striking. As he raised his restless fists, his three runic powers had absorbed a big


    amount of his spiritual energy and flooded into his hands, too. As soon as these two kinds of powers


    touched his fists, they hardened right away to form an armor covering his hands. Now his fists were as


    hard as premium steel and with their strength, he was sure to resist any attacks from Sham''s killing


    arms, and even break them without much energy exerted.


    What was more interesting was, while Ricky''s fists could act as shields to fend off Sham''s blows, he


    could also use his three kinds of Supreme Skills collectively to do some deceiving movements and


    confuse the enemy like a trickster. By doing so, Sham might be caught unprepared sooner orter,


    unable to draw the line between the truth and deception that wasing into him.


    However, this was only Ricky''s n that he was able to plot in his head, just to make himself feel that it


    was the best thing to do. In reality, Sham had barely escaped all of his attacks even if some seemed to


    be unnned and unexceptional. As a top killer from the Endless Shadow, Sham was truly talented,


    and agility was his biggest strength. Others might not be able to avoid Ricky''s fast barrage of violence,


    but Sham definitely could, like a fox ready to stealth in the time of need.


    For a moment, it seemed that they had entered a bitterly contested battle of martial arts and the victory


    hung in the bnce, as if it was out of either side''s reach.


    They were moving so fast like a river flowing after a heavy outpour, that each time they met, they


    changed their positions andunched another round of attacks in no time like there was no other


    chance. From what the other warriors could see, they were like two light balls that continuously


    bumped into each other. They made sh moves from one side of the tform to the other as if either


    of them would be willing to already call it quits. All the audience werepletely dazzled by their


    persistence and were persistently running bets in their minds as to who would deserve to win this


    battle.


    Within a short span of time, the two of them had fought for dozens of rounds. The impulse force they


    made kept creating huge cracks and deep dents to the space and the tform, making them scarred


    and battered than ever before, a proof of a good fight between promising warriors.


    Fortunately, thepetition tform was formed by fortune, which could repair itself the moment it was


    damaged as if a regenerative power was instilled in it. Or else, those warriors might have been already


    buried alive in the debris they kept on causing to the area.


    Boom! As their fists met for one more time, both of them were forced to retreat by the shock waves


    they produced. To end this fight as soon as possible, they drew their weapons at the same time to try


    attacking in a different way, unpredicted by the opponent.


    Sham pulled out his blood-ck soft-iron sword from his sash, while Ricky drew that white Iron


    Destroyer dangling from his back. Both were controlling their attacks to kind of focus on a better way to


    destroy the other.


    "I should have drunk up all of your blood outside this great dragon meridian; this time, my sword is


    telling me that it couldn''t wait to drain you to the point of your death!" Sham threatened in a low, cold


    voice, his ck eyes turning bloody red in excitement.


    "I hate to say this, but if you have failed back then, you will surely fail here today as well, you loser!"


    Ricky rebutted immediately as if he was sure of his fate. "I''m afraid that before your sword could enjoy


    this fight, I will destroy it with my de, once and for all!"


    With an explosive sound louder than aet crashing to the ground, destructive power surged out


    from within their already battered but adrenaline-powered bodies. They both had given out the


    shapeless yet deadly Light Apperception they had mastered. For Sham, it was his bloody killing sword-


    light. For Ricky, it was the overwhelming saber-light enhanced by his three runic powers.


    And both of them had brought out over ny percent of their sword-light or saber-light this time, ready


    for what mighte next.


    At this point, both of them had been totally transformed by the vigorous power. Their des had been


    sharpened well and they reached a state of invincible. Sham was now a peerless swordsman, and


    Ricky an unrivalled one, too, bringing more excitement to the crowd.


    As Sham''s killing power fused with his sword-light, a huge shadow of the sword stood up from behind


    him as if it was another living entity with its own will. His sword-light had been materialized by the killing


    power! Ricky''s saber-light had undergone the same transformative process. It blended in with his three


    runic powers and a gigantic saber had taken shape behind him.


    "What powerful sword-light and saber-light they were! I bet, only those talents could turn them into real


    weapons like those!" some of the warriors around eximed at this breathtaking sight of impossibility.


    They now had to admit that the two warriors fighting on the tform might just leave them in the dust


    because no one seemed to have outsmarted or overpowered any of the two.


    Even those older ones who had reached the demi-immortal level for a long time were greatly shocked


    by what they had seen. They now wondered if they could stand any chance against these two young


    talents if they had to confront them at the same rate of power and speed. .


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, the two warriors took action. When they moved, a kind of thunderous


    sound filled the whole space. Their sword-light and saber-light had also answered to their ferocious


    attacks,. They shed, became brighter and sent out such deafening sound.


    "Killing-power Strike!" Sham bellowed as his killing power went high as it could. His aura had changed


    as if something had switched gears. Apparently, he was now using a different kind of skill activated by


    his previous attack.


    He leaped into the air, and the blue veins on his hands and face had all stood out, as if they were going


    to explode because of his bursting energy and enthusiasm. Besides, the killing power surrounding him


    melted into his skin and became his bloody red shield. With that, he now had a protective armor just


    like Ricky.


    Everything was ready for Sham. He pierced through the space with his blood-ck soft-iron sword, and


    rushed over to Ricky without any hesitation and pointed the sword directly to his head.


    "Nine-degree Body Refining Form! Runic power attack!"


    Ricky immediately yelled as though his voice was summoning the heavens tounch his counterattack.


    He, too, had brought out all of his energy when sensing the outbreak of Sham''s power and the strong


    killing power his soft-iron sword carried. He must fight back in full force if he wanted to survive Sham''s


    attack this time, when they were at equal footing.


    With his words, his eyes began to gleam like gold as he activated the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form. Instantly, the devouring rune, the chaotic fire rune, and the massacring rune circled amongst


    each other and turned into a tornado of mes to cover Ricky for protection.


    Part of the mes had even shot out and poured into his saber-light. Together, the runic powers and


    saber-light directed themselves into Ricky''s Iron Destroyer, making it sturdier than ever.


    Ricky swung the Iron Destroyer at the space, and a big gash, as pitch ck as an abyss appeared on


    it. Through that gash, he made a lunge toward Sham. The screaming from the space was unstoppable


    when it was being cut by the weapons and everyone heard the metallic sound of anger and strength


    every time the two des met.


    Huge amount of sword-light and saber-light exploded on the tform. Everyone was blinded by the


    harsh re produced by the explosion, and their ears were ringing as they heard the horrible keening


    of swords. All of a sudden, all the warriors felt that they had just witnessed a volcanic eruption.


    In this one-on-one contest, Sham had shown how exceptional he was as a killer. He was incredibly


    fast, and most of the time, he had reacted more quickly and was better at perfecting the timing than


    Ricky.


    Those techniques were quite enough for him to gain the upper hand. For more than once, his sword


    had hit Ricky sessfully, making him seem vulnerable to others'' eyes.


    Ricky had made it this far, all thanks to his indefectible Nine-degree Body Refining Form, which was


    further strengthened by three kinds of runic powers. With the form protecting him as the strongest


    steel helmet and armor, Sham''s soft-iron sword could onlyy some scratches on his body.


    This was truly a wonderful battle for all the warriors, and they had somehow started to enjoy this duel


    between these two master-hands. It looked like that they had totally forgotten that they were actually


    here for the dragon meridian and not that big event.


    ng! After their swords met once again, they bounced backwards, keeping a distance between each


    other, their eyes burning with killing intent--the sun wouldn''t shine for one of them anymore after the


    battle.

 Chapter 424 The Eight Killing Replication

    Chapter 424 The Eight Killing Replication


    They pressed their lips together as a few miles separated them. They stood face to face with their eyes


    glued to each other. Both of them were on guard and wore their serious looks.


    The collision made the both of them realize just how strong their opponent was. Neither of them could


    defeat the other easily. With this in mind, they grew more and more cautious.


    Although Sham had the capabilities to hit Ricky in an instant, he was moving too fast. As a result, he


    failed to gather enough power and wasn''t able to harm Ricky who utilized the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form. It was no exaggeration to say that his attack was nothing more than a breeze


    sweeping over Ricky''s face.


    Ricky did not perform well either. Despite the fact that he could resist Sham''s attack, it was the only


    thing he could do. He was unable to act fast enough and could notunch his own aggressive attack


    towards Sham. Merely defending the self wasn''t supposed to be the ultimate purpose of this fight.


    Speed mattered a lot in the martial arts world. A little bit ofg would bring disaster to any warrior.


    ''So, this is what Ick, huh? Speed! After I''m done with you and once I get out of this ce, I''ll have to


    find myself some kind of method to learn how to move much faster. Otherwise, speed will remain to be


    my only weakness. That is not good for future cultivations, '' Ricky thought to himself discreetly.


    ''How could I possibly hit? Hmmm, this is definitely a big problem, ''


    he wondered as he squinted his eyes and furrowed his eyebrows. ''It seems that I have no choice but to


    use my other powerful methods. He must be thinking the same thing. He probably has already made


    up his mind to approach me and then concentrate on attacking me in order to ovee my Nine-


    degree Body Refining Form.''


    He was right. Sham was thinking the exact same thing. He figured that the only way to put a quick end


    to this fight was to dash towards his opponent and strike him closely. Otherwise, both of them would


    eventually getpletely exhausted and even if he won in the end, he would be too weak to fight


    those who were keeping a close eye and ready to tear him apart once given the chance.


    Sham was looking forward to beating up his opponent and iming the victory. And so was Ricky. Both


    of them firmly believed that they would be the winner, so it was naturally that they wanted to get


    everything over with as soon as possible.


    "It''s time to slog it out!" the warriors who surrounded them began to whisper among themselves. Seized


    by excitement, they tried their best not to breathe heavily. They watched the battle very closely, eyes


    not moving at all. Missing any magnificent scene was thest thing they would like.


    "I''m going to wave my soft-iron sword towards you. You better prepare for it. It will punch thousands of


    holes on your body. The Nine-degree Body Refining Form, right? It shall disappear along with your


    body very soon!" Sham growled in a deep and malicious tone as his red eyes shone with ferocious


    light.


    At the same time, he ced his soft-iron sword against his chest and was ready to fight.


    "Oh, is that right? Why don''t you try me!" Ricky teased back as his voice turned indifferent.


    "Yes, sure. I promise you that this moment is going to be thest time you''ll get to breathe in this


    world," Sham roared as he raised his voice.


    He immediately channeled his power and strengthened it to its highest level. Consequently, a strong


    ck spiritual energy emitted from his body. Everything looked awful.


    This thick dark spiritual energy absorbed the killing intent that surrounded him. It grew bigger and


    bigger until finally, it split into eight blobs.


    "Show me where you are, my Shadowy Replications!" Sham waved his hand up and down to summon


    his energy. As he shouted from the top of his lungs, he threw his spiritual energy towards the eight


    blobs. In the blink of an eye, they shaped themselves into the figure of Sham! Eight figures of Sham


    appeared! They were exactly the same in terms of strength and breath.


    The only difference was that the eight of them had shallow bodies. They were nothing more than


    shadows, at least for the time being.


    "You must be kidding me, man! This is the Shadowy Replication, a mysterious and evil cultivation


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    method of the Endless Shadow! I guess he does live up to his title as the first talented yer of the


    Endless Shadow. He just formed eight replications of himself!" the crowed eximed in disbelief. All of


    them were taken aback by Sham''s powerful disy of his strength.


    "Yeah, eight. How incredible! This is really rare, isn''t it? I''ve heard that the two deputy leaders of his


    organization, who are both middle spiritual kings, could only summon eight Shadowy Replications


    through all their years of continuous cultivation. You know, they''ve been practicing for more than


    centuries, yet forming eight shadows is the highest they could attain!" another one echoed.


    "Oh, eight replications. Marvelous. Though they are not physically the same as the creator, they still


    share the same strength and the same mind. I''m pretty sure they are as powerful as four or five real


    versions of Sham. Ricky is in a lot of trouble now. It wouldn''t be easy for him to survive this."


    "Let''s just wait and observe! I can''t wait to see how he ns on fighting back! He might surprise us.


    You know, he''s someone who never fails to surprise the people around him."


    ...


    "Eight replications, huh? You know what? I''m feeling kind of ttered that you felt the need to create


    eight shadows just to deal with me," Ricky said as his face turned more serious. This was by no means


    a good sign. He definitely did not want to see eight copies of Sham in front of him.


    "I hate to say it. But I must admit that you are incredibly strong. So I will no longer hold back nor hide


    any of my powers and methods in this fight against you. I utterly understand that it''s quite difficult to


    deal with you. I will do whatever I can. Look, I am going to finish you right here and right now," Sham


    and his eight replications all said in unison.


    Before the voice faded, eight drops of blood gushed out from between Sham''s eyebrows. They then


    flew towards the eight replications and fused into their bodies. As a result, the shadows became much


    more physically solid and real. They were not as hollow as they used to be before absorbing his blood.


    These drops of blood, of course, were not blood essence. They were just some of his blood which was


    rtively purer. Otherwise, five drops of blood essence would have cost Sham his life, let alone eight


    drops. If that was the case, then Ricky wouldn''t have to fight anymore. Sham would just fall and die


    because of theck of blood essence in his body.


    "So, they be more real as you feed them your blood, right?" Ricky said as he secretly activated all


    his power, preparing for the uing attack from Sham.


    "Swish, swish!" The next moment, the eight replications along with Sham rushed towards Ricky and


    besieged him. Standing in the center of his enemies, Ricky took a quick nce on all of them.


    "My Eight Killing Replications, go and kill him for me now!" As the nine Sham all roared fiercely at the


    same time, they also began to move.


    Holding their swords, the eight replications swirled fast in the air and channeled all their malicious


    energies and concentrated them in their swords. They then dashed towards Ricky like eight enormous


    storms. At same time, Sham was also doing the same thing aiming at Ricky.


    Now, Ricky was about to be pierced by eight vicious swords. And there was also one spinning towards


    him from above. There was literally no ce for him to hide.


    Each Sham had employed their strength to thergest extent. Ricky sensed danger and knew he was


    stuck in an extremely sticky situation.


    Sham had imed that his sword would pierce a thousand holes on Ricky''s body.


    Ricky was pretty sure that with his nine swords, Sham was not exaggerating and that he could


    definitely be true to his words, unless Ricky made another extraordinary move.


    Without any hesitation, he burst out his mes. Immediately, his body was engulfed by the zing fire


    and the chaotic fire runes.


    "The me Torrent!"


    As he roared, his body integrated itself with the chaotic fire runes and turned into a huge torrent that


    swept over his surroundings.


    "The ming Cage!"


    Meanwhile, he also utilized his Omnipotent Skill.


    Right in front of everyone''s eyes, the me Torrent he had changed into, separated and formed


    hundreds of burning circles. They spread out in all directions and surrounded his virtual space. Sham


    and his replications fanned the air.


    "Wh... What is going on? What did I just see? How could he turn his body into mes and disappear in


    the air?" This scene just made all the warriors'' jaws drop. Their hearts were seized by great disbelief.


    "Is there even any known method that could do this? Have you heard of any?" another one asked.


    Before their whispers and puzzles even had the chance to be discussed or answered, the burning


    mes once again appeared in the air out of nowhere and formed a giant cage. It approached and


    trapped Sham along with his spinning replications.


    Torrents made of mes lingered above the burning cage. What was more, crimson runes danced on


    the torrents as well.


    The me Torrents, which were strong and looked likerge waves, ran towards the nine figures stuck


    in the cage''s center.


    Sham and his replications did not just stand there to ept their doom. Instead, they began to spin in


    the air quickly once again and formed nine storms. They then dashed towards different directions in an


    attempt to break Ricky''s ming Cage.


    "Bang! Bang!" They collided with the cage as they carried their swords towards nine directions with


    great force and created earsplitting crackling sounds. They were engulfed by the me Torrents.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The powerful collision created more than just sounds. The space around the ming Cage was


    warped because of the strong explosion. And if one would take a closer look, they would see that the


    space cracked like ss.


    Hundreds of huge me Torrents then swallowed Sham''s dark spiritual energy, just like the volcano


    erupted and engulfed the tornado. The torrents then ran wild and dashed around madly. They all


    collided with the glow tent as the mes sttered around.


    The collision shook the giant dragon meridian heavily. It shivered so violently that thepetition


    tform beneath them copsed.

 Chapter 425 Vitality Plundering Palm

    Chapter 425 Vitality Plundering Palm


    Rumble!


    At this moment, the air above the wholepetition tform was filled with the burning me and


    killing power while the space was contorting continuously.


    The warriors can neither see Ricky and Sham nor sense them at all because it was full of intense st


    and they can only sense the wild aura of what was going on.


    However, they still stared at the tform even more intensely as they waited for the scattering of the


    fierce st.


    The fierce st almost vanished after a long moment, finally exposing the figures of tiresome Ricky


    and Sham.


    The two of them both looked a mess in tatters as they half knelt on the copsedpetition tform.


    Though Ricky had activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was bleeding profusely. Scars


    would probably emerge sooner orter. It looked like Sham''s Eight Killing Replication really damaged


    him badly.


    Things were not much better for Sham. With burning scars all over his hands and arms, he was also


    damaged badly by the me Torrent and the ming Cage.


    But right now they were both still at their peaks, after all they were at the advanced stage of the demi-


    immortal and would not be exhausted only by one heavy crash.


    "Looks like the power of the two were both of the same level. I think it will be difficult to have a winner


    today." The warriors around the tforms chatted discreetly using their internal power.


    "There must be a winner. We all know the rule of thepetition on the tform -- when two warriors


    fight, only one person should survive in the end."


    "Isn''t that the result we all want? If they keep on colliding like that, they would both suffer great losses.


    It couldn''t be better that they can perish together."


    "Exactly. Otherwise by virtue of their power, we just enter here to take a look at the final dragon


    meridian and watch one of them to get it."


    ......


    "How hateful you are! How can you still be alive?" Looking at Ricky, Sham shouted hoarsely. He


    staggered up and condensed his power, ready to attack again.


    "I told you that I won''t die as long as your sword won''t be able to drink my blood!" Ricky smiled proudly


    and said. He also staggered up and regted his breath to condense another attack.


    They both didn''t want to give the other the breathing space as they were under this condition.


    "You are powerful. You can still challenge the stronger ones when you were at the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement. I have to say that you are more talented than Hoffman and I, but this is also your


    biggest problem," Sham expressed his realization.


    "Because the spiritual energy which the warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement contains


    cannot bepared to the spiritual energy which the warrior at the stage of the demi-immortal has. I


    don''t believe that you will still be able to collide with me like that for more times."


    Rumble! Sham burst out his momentum to his maximum and the fierce sense of death spread all over


    the area.


    "Humph! Is that your own opinion about the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement? Today I will show you


    how a warrior at the stage of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement kill a talent at the stage of the


    demi-immortal," Ricky replied him in a cold voice hinting his annoyance to the previous statement.


    At the same time, Ricky burst out the ming power to his acme.


    Ricky was covered by the chaotic fire rune. He still did not use the other two kinds of power, because


    he wanted to use another card, not wanting to grant Sham any chance for survival.


    At this time, it can be seen that one of Sham''s red eyes turned pitch-dark and it looked disturbing


    enough to be talked about. The other one turned redder and had a smell of gushing blood.


    Meanwhile, people felt that Sham seemed to be hidden or had vanished.


    At that moment there was no doubt that Sham became a real deadly killer who disregarded even his


    own life just to kill his enemy.


    At least that was what Ricky sensed through the power of the three zones.


    ''Sham is in his most horrendous self at this moment!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    The nature of a killer which Sham emitted repressed the atmosphere in the Fortune Pond and the


    warriors around were all affected by the awful repressive atmosphere.


    "That is the momentum of a real top-talented killer should have." The warriors all marveled at him.


    And they watched more carefully, because this time, it would be the final crash of theirst cards, and


    there would only be three possible oues:


    Ricky would die, Sham would die, or they both would.


    They could ept all these three results, but the most favorable result for them would be the third one.


    ......


    "Shadowy Fatal Attack!" Sham rolled his dark and scarlet eyes as he roared at the top of his lungs. As


    he shouted, his momentum turned more raging like any other killer. He went totally mad.


    A strange ck power and a bloody killing power were emitted from Sham''s body and turned into an


    invisible passage between them.


    Then Sham melded with the soft-iron sword in his hand that turned into a huge ck red sword with


    supreme killing power. It rushed towards Ricky''s face through the invisible passage.


    At the same time, the huge sword emitted the same shadows to confuse Ricky. Apparently, Sham used


    the Shadowy Replication on this Shadowy Fatal Attack.


    These shadowy swords rushed towards Ricky rapidly, and each sword gave Ricky a feeling that it was


    targeted at his throat.


    However, Sham did not know Ricky owned the three zones and Ricky could sense that which one was


    real among these shadowy swords that was supposed to deceive him.


    "Vitality Plundering Palm!"


    As Ricky roared, his eyes turned fire-yellow and his momentum was full of the sense of destion and


    ancientness. At this time, Ricky seemed toe from remote antiquity.


    Then after the chaotic fire rune spread all over Ricky''s body, the Ruin Fire burned on him.


    The chaotic fire rune fused with the Ruin Fire and their power flew to Ricky''s right palm, then he


    mmed the yellow palm heavily towards the real sword he sessfully verified.


    Bang! The next moment, two attacks which seemed basic but the strongest power as they crashed


    together. At the central point of the crashing, endless sts burst out instantly and twisted the space


    once more.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other shadowy swords around all vanished aside from the one which crashed with the Vitality


    Plundering Palm.


    Then the Vitality Plundering Palm started to change substantially and the Ruin Fire fused with chaotic


    fire rune melted the shadowy sword in one second.


    The power on the shadowy sword weakened in an instant.


    It dissipated soon and it turned back into the soft-iron sword without any power. It truly terrified Sham


    despite his will power.


    "How is that possible? How? Why did my power vanish so quickly?" Sham could not believe all that


    was happening around him. It made him scream hoarsely in frustration.

 Chapter 426 The Final Blow

    Chapter 426 The Final Blow


    After being knocked out by Ricky''s palm attack, Sham fell on the shabbypetition tform. He


    shook his head hard and yelled in rage. His usual calmness as an assassin faded away as his eyes


    filled up with fear.


    The most powerful ultimate skill in his art of ughtering was the Shadowy Fatal Attack¡ªa fusion of


    the Shadowy Replication and his strongest ughtering cultivation methods. He had to exert his full


    power just to activate this skill.


    More than that, once this lethal attack had been made, there was no turning back. Theoretically, even if


    Sham didn''t managed to kill Ricky, both of them were still likely to get injured by Sham''s attack.


    Surprisingly, however, Ricky remained unharmed after the attack. On the other hand, Sham was


    seriously wounded, and his power waspletely plundered by the mysterious power of Ricky''s palm


    attack.


    Such mysterious power was so terrifyingly mighty that the moment it began to take effect, Sham was


    forced to exert all his power in vain. In that moment, he was helpless¡ªjust like amb to the ughter.


    What frightened Sham even more was how, right from the beginning, Ricky paid no attention to the


    shadowy replications of Sham''s sword at all. It was obvious that Ricky could distinguish the original


    sword from the shadowy duplicate ones created in Sham''s Shadowy Fatal Attack.


    What formidable power!


    Sham saw himself as a genius and star in the Realm of Wildness with years of ughter experiences.


    If he fought against someone mighty like Hoffman, the fight would just end in a draw.


    But his genius was rendered useless by Ricky¡ªa warrior a grade lower than him. He was so easily


    defeated by Ricky that his conceitedness and invincible arrogance were devastated


    Now, he felt frightened and perplexed about what to do.


    "You must be wondering why you were defeated. Well, let me tell you the reason. This martial skill is


    called Vitality Plundering Palm. If an opponent, less powerful than me, goes all out with no defense in a


    fight, his power will be entirely plundered once this skill is practiced," Ricky exined in a slightly


    condescending tone as he red at his frightened opponent.


    The Vitality Plundering Palm was a pivotal destructive marital skill developed from Ricky''s


    the Ruin Fire and the martial arts inheritance.


    The Ruin Fire was already originally at the demi-spiritual emperor level since it once belonged to the


    Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor. Therefore, Ricky did not need to spend time growing it to suit his


    cultivation level, and was able to use it at once.


    Once he figured out the features of the Ruin Fire, it did not take long for Ricky to develop this skill.


    While going through the cultivation process, he also practiced the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Chaotic


    Fire Skill in conjunction with the martial arts inheritance he received from the Ruin Demi-spiritual


    Emperor.


    As could be told from its name, the power of the Vitality Plundering Palm which contained the energy of


    the Ruin Fire and the chaotic fire runes, could plunder all the vitality and power of an opponent and


    exponentially weaken his strength.


    More than that, this skill could only be utilized fully by someonepetent enough.


    "My vitality was plundered! My vitality was actually plundered!" Sham murmured fearfully, as he


    understood what Ricky said.


    "Sham was actually defeated!" warriors outside thepetition tform eximed as they watched


    the ongoing scene. They took pity on Sham, not because of the result of the fight, but because their


    prediction came true.


    They felt sorry for Sham, a famous genius in the Realm of Wildness who was about to die after such a


    crushing defeat.


    "Sham, the future fight between you and me seems impossible now," Hoffmanmented.


    Hoffman and Sham had always regarded each other as the only significant opponent in any life-or-


    death fight. Since they considered themselves equals to some extent, they still felt for each other in


    some situations despite serving different forces.


    Knowing that Sham was about to perish, Hoffman couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him.


    ...


    "Now that you have gone all out, it''s pretty clear that you no longer have any regrets. It''s time for me to


    end this fight now," Ricky said as he looked at Sham, his tone changing to one with a tinge of respect.


    Ricky decided to kill Sham with courtesy, as he saw Sham as an opponent worthy of his respect. He


    genuinely respected Sham as a powerful warrior, despite the fact that they were enemies.


    Then, Ricky took out the Iron Destroyer and exerted the Ruin Fire on it, and pointed it directly at


    Sham''s neck.


    "Ricky, if you dare to kill Sham, the Endless Shadow will certainly destroy your Misty South Pce and


    kill everyone linked with you instantly," several warriors of the Endless Shadow said threateningly.


    However, Ricky turned a deaf ear to this threat and directly cut off Sham''s head using the Iron


    Destroyer.


    Sham''s head was sent flying into the air.


    Nobody seemed to notice that there was actually no blood dripping from Sham''s severed head. As for


    Ricky, it seemed unclear whether he noticed or not.


    At once, the shadowy replication of Sham, who became headless now, magically turned into another


    Sham with a head. Then, a beam of sword light shed, and all of a sudden, the new Sham stabbed


    Ricky''s abdomen with a soft-iron sword.


    "See? I, Sham, is still the final winner!" said a deep murderous voice right after Ricky was stabbed.


    Then suddenly, the headless Sham transformed into ck spiritual energy and vanished.


    "How unanticipated!" warriors outside the tform eximed. As they looked back and reflected on the


    whole fighting process, they came to an understanding. Then, they said in astonishment, "Obviously


    the experienced warrior is bound to excel. Sham was able to trick Ricky using the Shadowy


    Replication."


    "The moment Ricky believed that Sham was dead, Sham carried out a lethal attack on Ricky!" they


    added.


    Sham had actually applied the Shadowy Replication not only to the Shadowy Fatal Attack, but also to


    himself. When he exerted the Shadowy Fatal Attack, he swiftly transposed himself and one of the


    shadowy replications and then manipted his duplicate counterfeits into carrying out attacks.


    "Oh, Ricky was unexpectedly stabbed!" Hoffman eximed with his eyes wide open,miserating


    with Ricky this time.


    "Ricky!"


    "Ricky!" Kristen and Tyson shouted anxiously upon seeing that the stab could obviously be deadly for


    Ricky.


    They were too scared to even imagine what would happen next. They werepletely helpless¡ªthere


    was nothing they could do to help Ricky. They couldn''t enter otherpetition tforms of the Fortune


    Pond like the one where Ricky and Sham fought.


    ...


    "Ricky, you are indeed extremely powerful. It''s astonishing that you were able to identify the original


    sword of my Shadowy Fatal Attack and its attack direction," said Sham, as he stabbed deeper into


    Ricky''s body with the soft-iron sword.


    "But you will never know my actual ability to exert the Shadowy Replication. I can not only create eight


    shadowy replications but also swiftly transpose myself and one of them, in order to trick you into


    mistaking one of my duplicate counterfeits for the real me.


    Well, that''s why I deserve to be the invincible genius assassin of the Endless Shadow.


    You may rest in peace now, Ricky."


    "Indeed, I didn''t spot your final trick, but you seem to be overlooking the most important reason why I, a


    warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, can challenge you, a demi-immortal assassin," Ricky


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    responded coldly after hearing what Sham said. A murderous expression shed in Ricky''s eyes.


    Then, golden light started shining brightly on Ricky''s body, and his momentum started building up. In an


    instant, his top was torn to shreds, and his strong, wless golden body was exposed.


    It immediately became apparent that the soft-iron sword stabbed Ricky''s abdomen in vain. Instead, it


    merely became a lump under the power of Ricky''s Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    "No! It can''t be! It''s impossible!" Sham eximed in sheer panic as he witnessed the unexpected


    scene.

 Chapter 427 Ultimate Dragon Meridian

    Chapter 427 Ultimate Dragon Meridian


    "Nothing is impossible. Did you really think that you could kill me only with your soft-iron sword? Did


    you really think that I wouldn''t recognize your Shadowy Replication?" Ricky said in a calm tone, staring


    down at terrified Sham.


    "How... how could it be? These two persons are proving more and more powerful than each other!"


    Many warriors around them were shocked at seeing their fight.


    "He figured out that Sham used the Shadowy Replication to fake his death!" Hoffman said happily. But


    his expression also turned serious.


    He was happy because Ricky didn''t die. Though he wasn''t close to Ricky, he would like to see Ricky,


    rather than Sham, survive. He also looked grim, because Ricky was more formidable than Sham.


    Hoffman also wanted to win the ultimate dragon meridian, and Ricky was standing in his way.


    "This guy always makes us worry about him!" Kristen and Tyson finally rxed when they saw that


    Ricky was safe and sound.


    ...


    "It''s impossible! Your body refinement is incredibly strong! How could it be? I used the Shadowy


    Replication very carefully, even more discreetly than using the Shadowy Fatal Attack. You couldn''t


    have known it," Sham shouted with anger, his eyes wide and crazed.


    "You can''t understand my body refining. To be honest, nothing can hurt my body except a real spiritual


    weapon. Besides, I have seen this Shadowy Replication many times before," Ricky replied.


    "If I couldn''t detect it, I wouldn''t deserve being called a talent.


    My Vitality Plundering Palm is used to plunder vitality. When I collided with you just now, I didn''t sense


    any vibe of vitality. Therefore, I could tell that it was only a shadow of you."


    ''What an impressive man! His spection is right.'' Every warrior nearby felt shivers run up their spine.


    They were growing more and more afraid of Ricky.


    Sham was filled up with despair after hearing what Ricky had said.


    But as a killer who had grown up in a murderous and bloody environment, he was familiar with despair.


    He chose to exert all his power to attack Ricky once more.


    However, it was toote. Ricky gave him no chances to fight. He had already sent his Vitality


    Plundering Palm to p Sham. Attacked by the Vitality Plundering Palm, Sham lost his power to resist.


    Next, the Iron Destroyer shed his neck, causing him to bleed profusely.


    Next, his dragon meridian slipped out, which Ricky immediately absorbed. Now Ricky''s dragon


    meridian was ny-seven feet long!


    After seeing this, every warrior''s mouth fell open.


    Hoffman was the only one who dare look at Ricky directly. He was feeling increasingly eager to fight,


    and really wanted to challenge Ricky. But he felt some hesitation.


    Ricky knew what Hoffman was thinking. But he ignored him. He also wanted to fight against Hoffman,


    but it was not a good time to fight now. Otherwise, one of them would be doomed to die in the battle.


    Ricky was confident of himself. He thought that he would be the winner, but he didn''t want Hoffman to


    die, either. They had no history or previous animosity and Ricky also wanted to make a friend with him.


    Moreover, Hoffman was a member of the Imperial Pce of Wildness. Ricky didn''t want to be


    their enemy. He had already been the enemy of the Endless Shadow, which had hounded him for a


    long time. He wasn''t afraid of them, but he worried about his friends and wanted to protect them.


    ''Hoffman, I hope that you can give uppeting for the ultimate dragon meridian this time, '' Ricky


    thought to himself. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to kill Hoffman today in order to win. He


    didn''t have a strong force that could stand by him. He was different from other talents. This was the


    only chance during these one hundred years and he didn''t want to miss it.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, something happened in the Fortune Pond. Right above it, the ultimate dragon meridian


    appeared. Finally!


    A biggerpetition tform appeared with the ultimate dragon meridian.


    The ultimate dragon meridian had the strongest fortune in the whole Realm of Wildness.


    No matter who gained the ultimate dragon meridian, his seeding fortune would bebined with


    the Realm of Wildness. He would be sessful in the next century unless the Realm of Wildness was


    destroyed.


    But perhaps, this was not sure.


    ¡­


    "The ultimate dragon meridian finally has appeared!" all the warriors eximed, staring at it greedily.


    However, they were waiting and observing others, because it was apetition of the strongest


    warriors. They would not have the ultimate dragon meridian unless Ricky, Hoffman and other more


    experienced ones died in thepetition together.


    Ricky was still waiting for a good chance.


    But some warriors couldn''t wait to try it.


    Later, an old warrior at the peak of the demi-immortal jumped on thepetition tform and wanted


    to devour the ultimate dragon meridian directly.


    "You are nearly buried in the grave. How dare you try to take this ultimate dragon meridian? Go to hell!"


    A beast jumped in, tearing him to shreds.


    Afterwards, thepetition began. But in the beginning, everyone was restless and impatient.


    Of course, someone intelligent was still waiting for the opportune time.


    Six hourster, the final winner was an old man. No one knew his name, because he was a hermit


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    warrior at the peak of the demi-immortal.


    He was as strong as Sham.


    "Hey, everyone, do you want to challenge me? If not, the ultimate dragon meridian will belong to me,"


    the old guy said calmly, looking around at the crowd.


    Finally, his eyesnded on Hoffman and Ricky, Others also looked at them, because they were the


    most possible warriors of all topete for the ultimate dragon meridian.


    ''Ricky, if you win over him, I will give up this opportunity. I fear that I can''t defeat him, '' Hoffman said to


    Ricky using his internal power after thinking a lot.


    ''Besides, I have a strong intuition that you still have more aces up your sleeve, '' he added.


    ''I''m d to hear that, Hoffman. I wanted to get to know you more after this day. Thank you.'' Ricky


    epted Hoffman''s kindness and was ready to jump onto thepetition tform.


    It would be hypocritical of him to refuse.


    However, someone else had jumped on thepetition tform before Ricky!

 Chapter 428 The Powerful Four

    Chapter 428 The Powerful Four


    "Who is it?" This figure caught everyone''s attention.


    "Endless Shadow! He''s... Sham''s guard?" Ricky and Hoffman shot each other looks of confusion.


    There were five people of the Endless Shadow that hade to the Fortune Land. Sham was the


    leader, followed by his four other guards, who had been trained from a very young age by the Endless


    Shadow. It was set up specifically for Sham''s protection.


    Although these four guards were not as powerful and intelligent as Sham, they were still tier-one


    geniuses in the Realm of Wildness who were able to challenge the opponent of higher levels.


    Being as faceless and emotionless guards, they were simply named One, Two, Three and Four.


    The one d in ck jumped on stage. He was the fourth guard of Sham, Four.


    "What''s he doing here? Can''t he see that this old man''s strength isn''t below his master!? Does he want


    to get himself killed?" Realizing who he was, the remaining warriors and beasts started talking.


    "Who knows He could be trying to avenge his master and kill Ricky."


    ¡­¡­


    "Four, what are you doing?" the other three guards asked him. They were confused too.


    "Brothers, our poor master has just died. Naturally, I intend to take thest dragon meridian. If I


    seed, I will be the first genius killer of the new generation in the Endless Shadow," Four


    answered with greed in his voice.


    "Arrogant prick," the other guards muttered scornfully.


    If Four was looking to get killed, they couldn''t stop him. Besides, although they served the same man


    and called each other brother, they were still killers and didn''t see eye to eye with each other.


    Other warriors and beasts also disapproved of Four''s action. They believed that greed had made Four


    lose his mind.


    Ricky thought otherwise. His instinct told him that Four could be stronger than he let on. He could be


    even more formidable than Sham! To be Sham''s guard, one had to be a genius who had a clear head


    and knew his ce. Under these circumstances, there was no way he couldn''t see that this old man


    was just as strong as Sham.


    ''Looks this Four is either crazy or have something up his sleeve, and my money is on thetter.'' Ricky


    thought to himself, ''We''ll find out soon enough.''


    ¡­¡­


    "The young generation nowadays are really out of line. They are all so arrogant and reckless!" The old


    man shook his head, looking at Four.


    "Old man, don''t think for a second that I will go easy on you just because you are old. You don''t have


    many years to live now, what are you doing here in the Fortune Land anyway? You dared not to


    be innate at your peak, and now you want to do it after having somest luck?" Four said with a


    cruel smile.


    "You only have a few years left to live. You might as well die now."


    "You''re asking for it, young man!" the old man shouted, growing very angry. His demi-immortal ir


    came out of his body instantly.


    "Ha-ha, what''s that now? Are you angry that I am right?" Fourughed.


    "If you don''t believe what I say, try me now. But I assure you that I will end your miserable life in ten


    moves."


    Four gestured for the old man to attack.


    ¡­¡­


    "Four is Sham''s guard. How can he be so arrogant like this after his master died?" Tyson said to Ricky


    and Kristen telepathically.


    "Tyson, don''t you realize that someone is no better than Four?" Kristen smiled.


    Both Kristen and Tyson looked at Ricky.


    Ricky knew what they meant.


    "Hey! Am I that arrogant?" Rickyined, indignant.


    "No," said Tyson. "You are worse."


    Ricky couldn''t find aeback.


    ¡­¡­


    "Die!" At the peak of his power, the old manunched at Four as if a kitten just turned into a tiger on the


    hunt.


    The old man gave his full power, intending to st Four to pieces with one strike.


    This came naturally as to kill Four with more than one move, would be an insult to the demi-immortal


    warriors of old generation.


    "Old prick, let me show you what real power is," Four said coldly and began moving on the tform, a


    murderous look on his face.


    He unleashed his power and everyone around was shocked as his power felt more intense than they''d


    expected. It frightened several of them.


    "What happened? Is it me or that guard is more powerful than Sham?" some warriors and beasts


    murmured, sounding incredulous.


    For the other three guards, this was even more difficult to believe.


    Their names indicated their strength, with One being the strongest and Four the weakest. Now seeing


    Four disying such power, how could they not be shocked?


    ''I knew it. This guy has been disguising himself. He was in the deepest cover maybe in the entire


    Fortune Land. Even Sham might not know about his true power, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    At this moment, the entire ce went quiet.


    "How could it be¡­ how could you have power like this? You are just a guard!" The old man was equally


    shocked.


    "That''s what I have been telling you, old man. You''ve just been living in this world, blind to everything


    around you!" Four smiled coldly.


    "Now I am going to show you what Shadowy Fatal Attack and Shadowy Replication really look like."


    Four then turned his eyes to Ricky.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Clearly it had been meant for Ricky.


    "The real Shadowy Fatal Attack?" Ricky mumbled to himself, beginning to process what was


    happening.


    "Rustle!"


    Dense ck spiritual energy on Four burst out, creating ten shadows of Four. Himself included, there


    were eleven now in total!


    "How could it be! Ten replicas? It is said that even the Shadow King can only do ten!" Everyone was


    extremely shocked at this scene.


    Their eyes grew so wide that it looked as though they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    But the ones that were most shocked were the three other guards. They looked at each other and


    murmured, "He might not be the Four that we came with."


    "Ten replication! That''s better than Sham!" Ricky grew solemn, fixing his eyes on Four. For some


    peculiar reason, this man looked familiar. Where had he seen him before?

 Chapter 429 Come Up To The Competition Platform!

    Chapter 429 Come Up To The Competition tform!


    "Shadowy Fatal Attack!"


    the eleven copies of Four roared, ignoring the noise around. They condensed spiritual energy into


    swords, which melded with themselves. They turned into shadowy swords and rapidly rushed towards


    the old warrior from all directions.


    As this happened, the eleven shadowy swords changed again and turned into millions of shadowy


    swords.


    "If he''s able to activate Shadowy Replication again on his Shadowy Replication, then he''s definitely


    more powerful than Sham!" Ricky said to himself. Through the three zones, Ricky could sense that the


    eleven attacks were real in these millions of Shadowy Fatal Attacks.


    But when Sham hadunched this attack, only one was real.


    It was clear that there was a big disparity between the two warriors'' power.


    Maybe Sham had thought about this kind of breakout, but he was unable to manage it. He could not


    manage to use the Shadowy Replication on the Shadowy Fatal Attack which condensed by the


    Shadowy Replication.


    Or perhaps, Sham couldn''t even burst out the Shadowy Fatal Attack by the Shadowy Replication!


    "This Four must be a more terrifying talent than Sham and Hoffman. Is he a talent who was purposely


    concealed by the Endless Shadow?" Ricky wondered.


    But as Ricky thought deeply, he felt that was impossible. Because if so, Sham should have known that,


    but nothing about Sham''s previous behavior indicated that he knew anything about this.


    "Who on earth is this Four?" Ricky wondered.


    He asked Hoffman with his internal power. After all, Hoffman had been more familiar with Sham. But he


    too knew nothing.


    ......


    "Young man, what stupid Shadowy Fatal Attack? Watch my Wind Arrow!" The old warrior was shocked


    by the power that the Four burst out, but his pride could not let it show. So he did not dodge the attack


    and condensed his power to collide with Four again.


    He did that because he was at the peak of the demi-immortal.


    This man was a warrior of wind nature, so his momentum flew out like an endless tornado. He was a


    warrior of an older generation, so he had the ability to turn the fortune energy into his power of wind.


    He summoned strong wind power to circte around him.


    Then the wind power turned into bows and arrows, and they shot out. With the power of wind, they


    were so powerful that each arrow would have the strength to destroy a huge mountain peak.


    Rumble! In the next second, they collided with millions of the Shadowy Fatal Lights, booming when


    they hit the eleven real Shadowy Fatal Attacks.


    The other Wind Arrows all flew on the light curtain of thepetition tform.


    Even if the Wind Arrows were strong, they were destroyed once they collided with the eleven Shadowy


    Fatal Attacks, which rushed closer to the old warrior unimpeded.


    The old warrior now epted the gap between his power and Four''s, and also realized that he might


    not be at the peak of the demi-immortal realm as he once though.


    His aging eyes filled with fear.


    He had lived for a long time and been in a lot of hopeless situations, so he condensed endless power


    of the wind immediately and covered it around himself to withstand the eleven Shadowy Fatal Attacks.


    But the gap between him and Four was not so easily bridged.


    The shield made of the power of the wind only held up for a while before it was thrust by the Shadowy


    Fatal Attacks. As his blood sttered, elevenrge holes appeared on the old warrior''s body before he


    crashed to the ground.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The eleven Shadowy Fatal Attacks with blood turned back into the Four.


    There was blood on the corner of his mouth, which he licked off. He looked at the old warrior''s dead


    body and said disdainfully, "Old man, looks like you wouldn''t have the chance to see just how pathetic


    you are now."


    Everyone was staring in silence at the horrible thing they had just witnessed. They felt numb after


    witnessing a series of shocking events.


    It was overwhelming. Ricky fighting with Ellison, Grace fighting with Kinsey, Ricky fighting with Sham


    and now Four killing the old warrior.


    "Who on earth is this guy? How does a guard have such powerful strength? He made me see a higher


    peak of the stage of the demi-immortal," Tyson said in a low voice.


    "Ricky, do you have the confidence to win over him?" Kristen asked.


    "Yes, but not one hundred percent sure," Ricky replied anxiously.


    Hearing Ricky''s reply, Tyson and Kristen both fell silent.


    Hoffman also said to Ricky using his internal power, "Ricky, I was confident when I arrived at the


    Fortune Land, but right now, I''ve realized that I was only looking narrowly.


    Perhaps I can only give up. To be honest, I am not as powerful as Four. And I also have a feeling that


    he has not shown us his strongest power yet.


    I hope you don''t mind that I want to advise you to give up as well, because he''s too unpredictable!"


    "Thanks for your concern!" Ricky responded Hoffman''s goodwill with a smile, adding, "But I still want to


    have a try."


    "Looks like you have other cards up your sleeve!" Hoffman was not surprised that Ricky still wanted to


    try. "I can only wish you good luck now."


    Hoffman would not try to dissuade Ricky anymore. Once a talent at their level made a decision, they


    would not change their minds even if they were facing immense dangers and difficulties. Otherwise,


    they did not deserve to be called talents.


    "Thank you, Hoffman," Ricky nodded determinedly.


    Then Ricky shifted his eyes to look at Four.


    "Looks like we cannot stop you," Tyson and Kristen said, seeing the way he looked at Four.


    "There are things that I have to risk my life to fight for," Ricky said.


    "We understand that this is your principle. Since you have clearly made up your mind, we don''t have


    anything to say except... defeat him," Kristen told him.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to leave you so soon. Ha-ha!" Ricky smiled mischievously.


    "Nonsense!" Kristen replied to him coolly. But her cheeks flushed red.


    At this time, Four rolled his strange eyes and looked at Ricky. He licked the blood again and beckoned


    to Ricky, saying, "It looks like right now only you have the guts to fight with me, soe up to the


    "As you wish!" Ricky replied to him calmly and jumped on thepetition tform of the final dragon


    meridian. They sized each other up as their momentums rose around them.


    "This might be the final battle in the Fortune Land!" the warriors and beasts murmured, preparing


    themselves for an epic and terrifying battle.

 Chapter 430 The Devils Reappearance

    Chapter 430 The Devil''s Reappearance


    Boom! Boom! Ricky and Four both raised their momentum to their peaks in their best attempts to kill


    each other. Their power had reached the highest point of demi-immortal that all the spectators could


    feel the overwhelming power surging from Ricky and Four.


    ''''It is very hard to tell who would win this fight. Four seems to be more powerful than Sham while Ricky


    refuses to reveal his true strength. It''s pretty obvious he held back in thest fight.


    Maybe I should just be satisfied with my ny feet dragon meridian. The fierce battles also


    enlightened me by a lot either way. It''s been worth the trip to the Fortune Land, ''''


    sighed a warrior. The warriors and beasts were beginning to covet the final dragon meridian less


    eagerly than they did before. There were subtle changes happening to their heads. They began to


    show true reverence towards Ricky and Four due to their overwhelming power.


    In a world where the strong ruled over the weak, the powerful people were always well respected. That


    was the naturalw.


    The reverence made all spectators ssify Ricky and Four into these powerful people they should


    never offend, which justified their newly formed ideas that the final dragon meridian should belong to


    either one of them.


    ...


    ''''Your spiritual energy seems highly familiar to me. I have this feeling that I have met you somewhere


    before, '''' said Ricky, sping with Four with all his energy.


    ''''Well, I don''t think so. I cannot recall meeting someone like you, '''' Four replied nonchntly.


    However, Ricky did not notice the subtle changes in Four''s eyes as he was smiling.


    Staring at Four''s face in an attempt to feel his energy, Ricky still couldn''t ce him. But Ricky had a


    hunch that he has surely met him before.


    ''It shouldn''t be a big deal anyway. I''m gonna end his life right now, no matter who he might be, '' Ricky


    thought to himself smugly.


    ''''Maybe you''re right and it shouldn''t really matter. Now, go and try to impress me with your Shadowy


    Fatal Attack!'''' said Ricky with confidence.


    Buzz, buzz! Ricky immediately went to his Nine-degree Body Refining Form. From his body sprang


    out the golden lights. The wholepetition tform was again surrounded with rows of dazzling


    golden lights.


    With the chaotic fire runes surrounding him, Ricky perfectly released the Chaotic Fire Skill. All five


    kinds of mes except the Heaven Illuminating Fire all merged with the chaotic fire runes which then


    exploded. The colorful mes zed intensely around Ricky, ready to burn his enemies into ashes the


    moment he wished.


    The Iron Destroyer pervaded by the mes also echoed along with Ricky and made a buzzing sound.


    ''''Aha! My move of Shadowy Fatal Attack was enough to kill that old geezer who was nearing his end.


    I''m not sure if it can kill you, though, '''' Four said as heughed.


    ''''You are worthy of being my final opponent. Since you have already seen through the moves of the


    Shadowy Fatal Attack, I shall kill you with another move as a reward for your courage.''''


    Boom, boom! A great amount of energy surged out from Four''s body and pervaded all over the


    tform like a cloud of mist. It formed into the shape of giant mouths and tried to tear Ricky apart.


    "Humph!'''' Ricky sneered as the intangible killing power attacked him, He sessfully defended himself


    from it with the burst of the Heaven ughtering Fire and the Massacring Fire.


    Because of that, Ricky became more serious about the fight. He felt the powerful momentum Four just


    released with his move.


    Whoosh! Four''s eyes turned blood red as he squeezed out all the killing power. One would have the


    feeling of falling into an abyss of blood by just looking into his eyes.


    ''''The scarlet killing power contains evil spirits. I can feel it, '''' Ricky finally figured it out. The thing which


    he had a sense of familiarity with was actually the evil spirits.


    Ricky recognized the evil spirits as he recalled those time when he used to help Tina get rid of evil


    spirits from time to time. Also, in the scatteringnd of the ancient battlefield, he encountered the demi-


    spiritual emperor, from which he learned more about evil spirits in general.


    Ricky was assertive of this feelings.


    ''How is it even possible that there is a devil hiding in the Endless Shadow? Did this devil have


    something to do with the demi-spiritual emperor I met in the scatteringnd?'' Ricky thought deeply.


    ''''The ughtering Fist-Furious Bloody Devil Fist!'''' Four let out a fierce roar with his intense killing


    energy.


    The ck killing power quickly transformed into a giant image of the devil behind Four. The devil roared


    ferociously, putting the wholepetition tform on the verge of copse.


    Ricky also had this strong hunch that the devil had both the killing power and the berserk power.


    ''''Sure enough, this Four is a devil!'''' Ricky was now one hundred percent certain that Four had a


    connection with the devil. He even began to suspect that the entire Endless Shadow in the Realm of


    Wildness might have had something to do with the devil. If that wasn''t the case, then howe the two


    devils he encountered were both members of the Endless Shadow?


    Could it all be a mere coincidence?


    Boom, boom! Four''s figure grew several times bigger once he created the image of the devil. Blue


    veins appeared on his temples and arms. It can be easily inferred that blue veins appeared all over his


    entire body.


    ''''His killing and berserk powers are truly terrifying!'''' the warriors and beasts all said in a low and terrified


    voice.


    ''''What on earth has Four cultivated? It looks very simr to the devil''s cultivation method, which I never


    thought could exist out of legends.''''


    They turned to Sham''s three guards in hopes of getting an answer.


    However, the three guards had the same questions they did. They could tell by the identical puzzled


    looks on their faces.


    ...


    ''This is the berserk power of the devil, which means he must also possess the blood power of the devil.


    Considering the powerful momentum created by the devil, his blood power is truly very strong, '' Ricky


    thought to himself indignantly. Now, all he wanted to do was kill Four as soon as possible.


    Ricky didn''t feel the tiniestpassion towards the devil. He was willing to kill thest of their kind.


    ''''Die!'''' Four roared once again. His berserk body integrated with the devil that thenunched a dark


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    bloody punch. The punch, full of both the killing and berserk power, destroyed everything in its way and


    was aimed directly at Ricky.


    Ricky noticed that when fourunched his attack, a few drops of blood were absorbed by the punch,


    making it more powerful. The devil punch smashed everything it passed through into bits and pieces.


    The damage was so great that it took more than a while for the atmosphere around them to settle.


    Only the true innate power could tear the space apart in such strength.


    Ricky couldn''t be more serious when he tried to defend himself from the punch.


    From the punch, Ricky felt Four''s immense hatred towards him. He realized that Four was doing all of


    this for vengeance.


    ''I must know him, and I don''t think we were friends at all, '' Ricky thought to himself secretly.


    Ricky had no time to think further because he had to resist the powerful devil punch released by Four.


    Taking a deep breath, Ricky ignited the chaotic fire runes that surrounded him. A bright me with five


    colors zed in front of his chest.


    "Nonuple me Strike¡ª¡ªthe Fifth Strike!"

 Chapter 431 The Devils True Features Were Exposed.

    Chapter 431 The Devil''s True Features Were Exposed.


    "Crackle!" With the five mes raging across this space, the mad and bloody killing momentum was


    finally restrained.


    "Kaboom! Kaboom!" A showdown between two ultimate powers turned up the tension.


    The five mes in Ricky''s chest rose in a sh, releasing five kinds of infernal powers.


    Immediately, Ricky thrust the Iron Destroyer into the five mes and smashed it downwards. The five


    mes instantly gained strength and covered the Iron Destroyerpletely.


    The Iron Destroyer, now covered with five mes and chaotic fire runes, smashed towards the Blood


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Devil Fist.


    This powerful strike was an integration of Chaotic Fire Zone and five kinds of mes.


    Each kind of peculiar fire or sacred fire counted as one of Ricky''s trump cards. Ricky''s strike at the


    moment was founded on the five mes and was the most powerful. It was of course an Omnipotent


    Skill.


    "The five mes are so powerful!" the warriors around eximed, all feeling the big impact of Ricky''s


    strike.


    "Is it the five most powerful Beast Fire? Or is it a holy fire at a higher level?"


    ...


    "Boom!" Ricky''s strike and the Blood Devil Fist collided, interrupting the warriors. Their two most


    powerful moves had crashed!


    In the center of the collision, intense light shed. Shock waves engulfed everything in a sh,


    including Ricky and Four.


    The entire fortunepetition tformpletely copsed. Fortunately the ultimate dragon meridian


    survived in one piece, as the Fortune Land protected it.


    The collision was so powerful that the curtains of light that surrounded each fortunepetition


    tform nearly copsed, with multiple cracks forming on them.


    "Boom! Boom!" It was a long time before the effects of the collision dissipated.


    A battle cry suddenly burst forth!


    It was Four who roared loudly. Suddenly, ck forces swept through the entire area around the


    curtains of light, dispersing all the shock waves.


    "That''s..." Upon seeing the ck forces, all warriors were in a daze, rubbing their eyes in disbelief.


    They were all geniuses from different forces of the Realm of Wildness, and they were all at the level of


    demi-immortal. They could discern what was a devil, and what was an evil spirit.


    Not all the ck energies from Four were evil spirits. But the majority of his powers were definitely evil


    indeed!


    Immediately, all the warriors noticed that Four''s true features had be exposed. His two eyes


    turned deep red, his skin turned ck, his two ears grew pointed, and even his fangs had turned


    sharper.


    Four looked remarkably like a devil under the innate realm.


    "A devil! Four is a devil!" the warriors all cried in disbelief, wide-eyed and shell-shocked.


    "A devil has unexpectedly entered our Fortune Land in the Realm of Wildness. Four has brought


    shame on the whole living creatures in the Realm of Wildness!" a demi-immortal old man said with


    rage.


    "Yes, it''s a shame!" all the warriors shouted with rage.


    When they were confronting a devil head-on, their personal conflict and hatred for each other was


    forgotten. Although they had not experienced a war between devils and human beings, they all knew


    from the ancient books that thebat capacity of a devil was absolutely powerful.


    "Ricky, kill this devil!" they shouted, rooting for his victory.


    At the moment, they were all looking forward to him winning.


    If this battle ended in Four''s victory and the final fortune of the Realm of Wildness fell into his hands for


    the next century, then the Realm of Wildness would face unimaginably dire consequences in the years


    to follow.


    ...


    "Devil, you finally gave yourself away!" Ricky said menacingly, though feeling rmingly unsteady on


    his feet.


    Four was definitely a devil.


    "Damn you, you''re still alive, and again you stopped me!" Looking into Ricky''s eyes, Four said in low,


    menacing voice. His eyes zed with hatred.


    "Again?" Ricky was confused.


    Though at once, Ricky came to his senses. He gasped in disbelief, "Are you the Yates? The demi-


    spiritual devil emperor? You''re still alive?"


    How did he survive!? When the mysterious axe struck, hadn''t that devil emperor been chopped to bits?


    "When you chopped me, my flesh body and half of my soul were destroyed. But another half of my soul


    escaped. Now I have to snatch someone else''s body just to keep myself survive. Look what you''ve


    done to me!" the murderous-looking demi-spiritual devil emperor roared loudly.


    Looking into his fearsome eyes, all the warriors could see his hatred for Ricky.


    Four''s hatred was understandable. Ricky had ruined his revival scheme, for which he had made


    arrangements for many years.


    And this time, Ricky was an obstacle when he was about to seize the final fortune in thisnd. Four''s


    hatred burst forth like a fire.


    Apart from Tyson and Kristen, the warriors around were a little confused as they listened to the


    exchange. After all, they had just heard about the matters in the Chaotic Region, but didn''t have any


    idea about what was going on there.


    "Kristen, I didn''t expect to see him here. That old devil is still alive!" Tyson said to Kristen anxiously,


    stealthily using his internal power.


    "Certainly! I never expected his life force to be so strong!" Kristen sighed. "But it doesn''t matter! Since


    Ricky was able to kill him before, he can kill him again!"


    "I think so too. I refuse to believe that Ricky will be defeated by this devil loser!" Tyson replied.


    ...


    "It seems that half of your soul has indeed survived. But it''s no bother to me to destroy it too. Don''t tell


    me you can splinter your soul again," Ricky growled menacingly.


    "You seem to be a rather audacious devil! Once you knew I was here, you came to send yourself to


    your own death!"


    "You say I''m sending myself to my own death? Let me tell you this; not only will I drink your blood, but I


    will also take over your flesh body!" Yates shouted in rage. "Once I seize your ultimate dragon


    meridian, I will make sure that in the next hundred years, not a single innate spirit will survive in this


    Realm of Wildness!"


    "A pipe dream for a devil! Zip your lips and show me your broken fist and w!" Rickyughed coldly.

 Chapter 432 Heated Battle

    Chapter 432 Heated Battle


    "Do you really think that you can stop me for the second time? If I guess correctly, that mysterious


    energy inside of you is something beyond your control. Otherwise you wouldn''t have just stood by while


    your master was about to die," said Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor.


    "Specte all you want. But the only thing you need to know is that you are about to be a


    corpse," replied Ricky.


    He then went berserk, trying to strike Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor with his Iron Destroyer.


    Although he had been a demi-spiritual emperor, he was still in the Fortune Land, which meant his


    power was only within the demi-immortal level.


    "Devil''s Punch!" Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor shouted at the sight of Ricky charging at him.


    Quickly, he turned his body and fist into an indestructible weapon, smashing towards Ricky.


    Yates based his power on his devil''s body while Ricky on the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Both


    were the strongest bodies under the demi-immortal level. It was like a sh between steel. Sparks


    burst out of each collision, sending out strong airwaves.


    "Die! Take this¡ªAll-in Devil''s Punch!" Finally, Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor used his trump


    card.


    Infinite ck evil spirits gathered behind him, and then once again turned into a shadow of devil,


    hurling a punch at Ricky. Its punch carried unlimited killing power and felt like Yates the Demi-spiritual


    Devil Emperor had thrown his entire being into it.


    This was the kind of dedication that disregarded any potential damage to himself in favor of the goal.


    "Devouring Storm!"


    Without further hesitation, Ricky activated his Omnipotent Skill and fused the devouring rune and the


    Devouring Fire.


    His Devouring Fire was much more powerful than any other fire after devouring Explosive Scorching


    Holy Fire. With such a force, the power of the Omnipotent Skill significantly increased.


    "Boom!" A crimson storm swept upwards and shed again with the devil''s punch.


    Instantly, forces of impact exploded in the air, shoving back both of them against the fortune light


    curtain.


    Ignoring their wounds, they got back up and continued to fight against each other.


    Both of them were exhausted. There was no move or trick now. It was pure hand-to-handbat with


    punches and kicks. It was the moment that would decide life or death.


    They both knew whoever gave up first in this battle would lose, so they would fight to the end with their


    They wrestled together on the broken fortunepetition tform, delivering punch after punch at


    each other.


    Before long their faces turned purple and red and their clothes were drenched in blood.


    "Thud!" With a strong kick, they separated from each other. Both could barely stand.


    At this moment, Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperorughed in lieu of expressing despair. He was


    looking at Ricky as if he was a dead man.


    "I don''t understand. What are youughing at?" Ricky stood with much difficulty.


    "You fought with someone that was once a demi-spiritual emperor. That was your biggest mistake!"


    Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor answered coldly. He flipped his hand, and a red pill appeared.


    "Do you know what this is? This is intermediate King Level pill, the Bloody Devil Pill. It will not only


    restore me to my peak condition, but also give me enough power to go berserk again!


    So it''s time for you to die!"


    Now, Ricky finally knew what Yates''sst triumph card was. It was a King Level pill! As Yates was once


    a demi-spiritual emperor, it was natural that he had this high-level pill on him.


    Yates gulped down this pill and his power peaked once more. He expanded much more than his


    previous one. It was his second time going berserk!


    Yates was stillughing, hatred and contempt in his voice.


    He had been a demi-spiritual emperor, who once took countless lives. And now he had to take a pill


    when fighting against a mortal warrior. He hated Ricky for bringing this shame on him.


    "Oh no! Looks like Ricky is going to lose this time!" the warriors around said anxiously.


    King Level pills were very rare. They didn''t believe Ricky, who had only just founded the Misty South


    Pce, would have such a valuable pill.


    "I have a King Level pill, but I can''t send it through the light curtain!" said an older warrior with


    frustration in his voice.


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir. But I happen to have a Regenerating Pill!" Ricky said proudly,


    grateful for the older warrior''s kind gesture.


    Just like Yates, he also flipped his hand. A green pill that permeated with the power of the flushing tree


    appeared.


    "Regenerating Pill! It really is the Regenerating Pill that''s full of great healing power!" All warriors and


    beasts were truly shocked to see it in Ricky''s hand.


    They had heard of it, of course. They knew that it could restore lower spiritual kings or middle spiritual


    kings to their full power within seconds. One could only imagine the effects it would have on demi-


    immortal warriors or someone under that level!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ricky swallowed it in a hurry, and his power peaked instantly.


    "Yates, you old devil, looks like your little trick failed again!" Ricky stretched his body,ughing at Yates


    the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor who was looking furious now.


    "Damn you! You bastard!" Infuriated, Yates glowered at him.


    Then he said no more. He instead just increased his power to the maximum and gave his best shot¡ª


    Greater All-in Devil''s Punch.


    Evil spirits once again swarmed, forming a shadow of devil before fusing with Yates''s body. Quickly, it


    turned into a giant ck fisting straight for Ricky from the sky.


    "All in? It''s time for me to take some risks now," Ricky murmured to himself, his eyes sharp with


    determination.


    He then activated his Devouring Skill, filling the Devouring Zone with his blood vitality.


    "Omnipotent Devouring¡ªBlood Vitality Devouring Skill!"


    Ricky shouted as his body began to fuse with devouring rune. Quickly, he turned into a storm made up


    with hundreds of devouring mouths, sweeping towards the giant fist.


    There was a scattering of small ck fires in the storm here and there. They were the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire!


    Ricky was holding nothing back now.


    And he was confident that he could kill Yates the Demi-spiritual Devil Emperor with Blood Vitality


    Devouring Skill along with the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    "Bang!" The sound of collision rang again as the storm developed by Blood Vitality Devouring Skill


    impacted the most powerful devil''s punch.


    Endless airwaves and aftershocks rippled through the ce, causing several warriors to take a step


    back.

 Chapter 433 Admiration

    Chapter 433 Admiration


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Deafening sounds rang out at the moment that the endless sts burst out. The sound came from the


    Blood Vitality Devouring Skill being used. The attack turned into a sea of blood and wrapped the huge


    devil punch up before devouring it fiercely.


    The devouring runes burned like raging mes andbined with the power burst forth from the


    Devourer Zone to break out the strongest type of devouring power. The devil punch could not free itself


    from the other skill, no matter how much energy it used up.


    There was really no way it could escape.


    Ricky had put all his strongest blood vitality into the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, so it could not be


    thwarted. Ricky also refined the dead bodies of some beasts at the peak level of the Bone


    Reinforcement stored in the Devourer Zone into the blood vitality in advance to help boost the power of


    his attacks.


    He absorbed the blood vitality through the Devourer Zone and turned it into the energy for the Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill.


    Doing it that way would put him at risk of dealing with a lot of side effectster on, but he did not have


    any other choices under those conditions. It was better to get sick than to die.


    "Ah!"


    A scream rose up under the fiercely devouring of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. Yates was starting


    to be distressed and couldn''t hold a scream back.


    The power Yates burst out was at the peak of the demi-immortal level, but he didn''t know that Ricky


    owned the most mysterious ability--the regained spiritual meridian, and the three zones on that


    mysterious meridian.


    As he screamed, the area that the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill had wrapped up constricted and grew


    smaller. There was no question that Yates''s devil punch could not withstand the power of the Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill.


    The Blood Vitality Devouring Skill was the most powerful method to use to kill someone that Ricky had;


    it was a skill that Ricky could use to hurt the enemy badly, but he would also damage himself if he used


    it. He exhausted all his blood vitality, so if Ricky could not kill his enemy by his next move, then he


    could only wait for his own death.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! How could my devil punch be devoured?" Yates roared from within the


    blood sea created from the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    Bang! There was a loud sound as an explosion rang out. A transparent but half-body soul appeared


    from within the explosion--it was Yates''s half-body soul.


    It went without saying that Yates had been so hopeless that he decided to destroy his body to break


    away from Ricky''s Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    He had gotten the body using his snatching skill, so he got rid of the body and his half-body soul did not


    get hurt after the explosion.


    "It really is his soul. It looks like Yates is really a demi-devil emperor. What was it that just happened


    between him and Ricky?" The warriors around all talked about what was going on in confusion.


    ......


    "Humph! You think you can escape by discarding your body? Yates, you are too naive!" Ricky said


    furiously after he saw that the half-body soul of the demi-devil emperor had just escaped from the sea


    of blood.


    "ming Cage--Heaven Illuminating Cage!"


    The ck me and a red rune appeared in the air. They fused together and turned into a cage that


    shrank rapidly and closed around the half-body soul of Yates.


    Then the Heaven Illuminating Fire burned into Yates''s soul. His screams rang out as he writhed in pain.


    The half-body soul was without flesh and had been wounded badly by the mysterious axe. How could it


    resist the ming Cage made from the Heaven Illuminating Fire?


    "Kristen, it seems that Ricky is more skilled than you with the Heaven Illuminating Fire!" Tyson said to


    Kristen using their telepathic link as he watched the massacre that was going on in front of them. He


    knew that Ricky would soon kill Yatespletely, so he wasn''t stressed over the battle.


    "It''s true. It''s said that the Heaven Illuminating Fire can only be controlled by eyes like mine. I never


    thought that he could control the Heaven Illuminating Fire much better than me since I am the owner of


    very powerful eyes," Kristen sighed with emotion in her voice.


    They both felt happy for Ricky in the long run.


    ......


    As the scream faded, the half-body soul of Yatespletely vanished. The heart-stopping and intense


    battle had finallye to an end.


    With the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Heaven Illuminating Cage fading away, Ricky fell heavily


    onto thepetition tform in exhaustion.


    Ricky''spanions could see that Ricky had no strength or fighting power left from the look on his


    pale face. At that moment, there was no doubt that the warriors at the stage of the demi-immortal would


    able to kill Ricky. Even the warriors at the grade of the Skin Refinement would be able to do it because


    of his weakened state.


    Everyone around the tform noticed that quickly.


    Immediately, a greedy and ravenous aura could be felt from the crowd.


    Sensing the change in the atmosphere, Kristen and Tyson got serious. Tyson said, "What do you want


    to do? Do you want to kick down thedder?


    Do you forget what just happened? If it wasn''t for Ricky, the final dragon meridian would have been


    taken by that devil. The fortunes of your families, rtives, forces, and all of you, would have declined


    and you all would have died out in the next hundreds of years."


    The warriors were still silent after hearing that.


    When the devil had been alive, they were all concerned about the devil. Now that Ricky won and the


    devil had lost, they naturally shifted their attention to the final dragon meridian. Ricky was an easy


    target in that moment for the viscous warriors.


    "You are no different from the devil if you go up to thepetition tform and try to challenge Ricky


    now," Hoffman also spoke up for Ricky. "I swear, no matter who goes up to the tform, I will make


    sure to kill them for their avarice."


    The homicidal intent in Hoffman''s words was apparent as he said that.


    "Though the allurement of the final dragon meridian is strong, as warriors, we know the importance of


    being moral and righteous. Don''t worry. None of us will go up to thepetition tform." After they


    heard what Tyson and Hoffman had said, a talented warrior stood up and spoke for the group.


    "He is right. We won''t go up to thepetition tform, because we sincerely admire Ricky," another


    warrior added in a warm tone.


    Then, all the other warriors and beasts dered that they wouldn''t go up to thepetition tform


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    either.


    The three of them were all relieved after hearing that.


    These warriors and beasts gave up the final dragon meridian for two reasons. One reason was that


    they really admired Ricky. That sincere admiration was the main reason.


    The second reason was because what Hoffman had said had shocked them.


    "Thank you, Hoffman." Kristen showed her gratitude to him as she spoke to him through a telepathic


    link.


    "You''re wee. I did that because I believe I will be friends with Ricky after we leave the Fortune


    Land!" Hoffman said.


    The next moment, everyone looked at Ricky, and they were all shocked again.


    At that moment, Ricky was quickly regaining his lost momentum until it suddenly reached its peak in


    mere seconds.


    At the same time, Ricky stood up. He turned over his palm and a de of green grass appeared in his


    palm, though it had withered a lot.


    "That...that is one of the Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the intermediate stage of the King Level--


    it''s called the Regenerating Grass!" an elder said in amazement when he saw the grass in Ricky''s


    hand.


    When they heard what the elder said, all warriors and beasts thought that if they had not been stopped


    when they wanted to challenge Ricky before, they would have been severely punished by him. They


    also envied him for having such a precious herb.

 Chapter 434 The Fortune Elder

    Chapter 434 The Fortune Elder


    The Regenerating Grass, as they had heard, was one of the Treasures from Heaven and Earth that


    could revitalize any dying warrior below the innate realm. Consuming the Regenerating Grass could not


    only help Ricky recover his strength, but also cure all the wounds that he had garnered from his


    previous battles.


    Moreover, after refining the Regenerating Grass, Ricky himself felt that he suffered less side effects


    from devouring too much blood vitality of beasts in a short span of time.


    ''The Regenerating Grass is really good stuff. What a pity that I have to take it now!'' Ricky sighed


    silently.


    Aside from other trivial cultivation resources and Treasures from Heaven and Earth, he was able to get


    four Regenerating Pills and five pieces of Regenerating Grass in total from the Wondend. He gave


    two of the Regenerating Pills and two of the Regenerating Grass to Grace. After the fight with Yates, he


    now only had one of the pill and two of the grass for himself.


    Upon seeing that Ricky had really recovered, all of the other warriors beamed in delight. They felt


    extremely fortunate that they could now abandon the greedy idea of fishing in troubled waters out of


    their respect for Ricky. Otherwise, they would have suffered a great deal once Ricky fought back, even


    without the help from Hoffman.


    "How could he waste the Regenerating Grass just like that? No one is even nning on stepping onto


    thepetition tform to challenge him anymore!" Tyson groaned.


    "He did the right thing. He needs more strength to protect himself. Besides, who knows whether they


    are really well-meaning or not," Kristen said. "More than that, he also needs the strength to refine the


    ultimate dragon meridian."


    "So, maybe I worried too much. Now that you have consumed the Regenerating Grass, your buddy


    should have nothing to fear in the Fortune Land," Hoffman told Ricky somewhat admiringly through his


    internal power.


    "Anyway, Hoffman, thank you very much! If possible, let''s go for a drink together after we get out of


    here, ha-ha!" Ricky responded as he smiled at Hoffman.


    "Ha-ha, deal!" Hoffmanughed. "But for now, you''d better refine the ultimate dragon meridian quickly;


    otherwise, there will be no Fortune Rain in the Fortune Pond."


    "Okay, I see."


    Ricky instantly activated the dragon meridians in his body and began devouring the ultimate dragon in


    the air. In no time, he was able to finish devouring the ultimate dragon meridian and integrating it into


    his body.


    In that moment, Ricky felt that all the cells in his body were full of strong fortunes.


    More than that, Ricky somehow seemed to see that he was being bathed in a sea of fortunes with


    roses lining the road to his sess in the world of martial arts.


    ''Ultimate dragon meridian, I hope you will be as magical as they say, '' Ricky said to himself with


    excitement in his eyes.


    Upon seeing that Ricky had obtained the ultimate dragon meridian, the warriors and beasts around him


    could do nothing but admire him. It was toote for them to get on the arena and dare to challenge


    Ricky.


    There came a rumble. When Ricky got the ultimate dragon meridian, the whole Fortune Pond started


    changing. There was a sudden surge of endless white fortunes followed by white rain dropping from


    Heaven -- the Fortune Rain itself.


    Without hesitation, all the warriors immediately hunkered down to get baptized by the Fortunate Rain.


    They had already missed the ultimate dragon meridian, and there was no way they were also going to


    miss the Fortune Rain as well.


    After all, transforming the dragon meridians into one''s own fortune was not the only thing the Fortune


    Rain could do. It also contained the secret of sess in the world of martial arts.


    Ricky also hunkered down to take in the Fortune Rain and began to fully transform the ultimate dragon


    meridian he had devoured into his own fortunes.


    This process was very long. It took Ricky ten straight days toplete the full transformation with the


    Fortune Rain.


    Once hepleted the transformation, Ricky continued immersing himself in the Fortune Rain rather


    than staying idle.


    Before long, he was able to get much inspiration from the very Fortunate Rain for his breakthroughs


    from the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement to the demi-immortal realm, and then to the real innate


    realm.


    Of course, whether or not a warrior could even get inspiration, and how much inspiration he could get


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    from the Fortunate Rain still depended on his own perception.


    Otherwise, then all the warriors who had been to the Fortune Land would have all be innate ones


    eventually, and the number of innate warriors in the Realm of Wildness would not have been so little.


    Ricky, on the other hand,pletely immersed himself to get such inspiration.


    As it was, the martial inspiration from the Fortune Rain was the only correct one then. Since it evolved


    from Heaven and Earth, it was absolutely much better than any inspiration from the heritage of the


    strong.


    While he was immersed in the Fortune Rain, Ricky ceased to feel the passing of time.


    Somehow, Ricky found that his consciousness had entered a mistynd -- and that seemed much


    like the Fortune Land except for a few differences. It was as if it were the deepest part of the Fortune


    Land.


    "What''s up? I should be bathing in the Fortune Rain. Howe my consciousness has entered such a


    strange ce?" Ricky asked himself doubtfully.


    Then, the mist in front of Ricky condensed and transformed into a vague figure of a gray-haired man


    who seemed amiable but full of antiquity and vicissitudes.


    "I''m sorry but you are?" Ricky asked in surprise and curiosity.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that his consciousness would encounter such an old man in


    that ce. Whatever being led his consciousness to this strangend must have been an immensely


    strong being -- the strongest of the strong.


    "I am the Fortune Elder, a kind of living being who co-exists with the Fortune Land. Seeing as your


    consciousness was able toe here, then you must have gotten the ultimate dragon meridian this


    time," the elder said as he smiled.


    "The Fortune Elder!" Ricky muttered. "A living being who co-exists with the Fortune Land?"


    Soon, Ricky understood what was happening.


    "Respected Fortune Elder," Ricky said solemnly.


    "Yes?" the elder answered as he looked over at Ricky with his ancient eyes.


    "Did you lead my consciousness here? Do you lead the consciousness of every person who has


    obtained the ultimate dragon meridian here?" Ricky continued.


    "Ha-ha, I have no time for that." The Fortune Elderughed as he tore his gaze away from Ricky.


    "No?" Ricky eximed, shocked.


    "Then, how did I¡­"


    "Your consciousness entered my space by itself. I didn''t lead your consciousness to this ce," the


    Fortune Elder said. His eyes were also riddled with confusion. Wise as he was, he also had no idea


    why Ricky was able to enter his ce.


    "My consciousness came here by itself? But wasn''t I just bathing in the Fortune Rain? I wasn''t trying to


    enter any other ce. I don''t even know this ce at all. How could I..." Ricky murmured.


    "Sir, what on earth is going on? Has this happened before?"


    "To be honest, I actually don''t know either," the Fortune Elder said seriously. "I don''t think it has ever


    happened before. No genius'' consciousness can enter this ce without the power as strong as mine."

 Chapter 435 Another Big Opportunity

    Chapter 435 Another Big Opportunity


    "At this time, you are the only one who has ever been able to enter this mental area without having the


    same power that I have!"


    the Fortune Elder said in disbelief. After that, he narrowed his deep and aged eyes, as if he were trying


    to see something through Ricky''s body.


    Upon hearing the Fortune Elder''s words, Ricky''s curiosity was also aroused. The Fortune Elder would


    never lie to him, and Ricky was puzzled as to how his mind could enter such an exclusive area that


    only a few people have ever entered.


    ''Could it because of my regained spiritual meridian and three Zones?'' Ricky thought. He could not think


    of any possible exnation.


    "Even though you are only at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, you can already defeat strong


    warriors that are at the peak of the demi-immortal level. How extraordinary you are! Even among the


    peerless geniuses, you still rank among the top," the Fortune Elder said in amazement.


    "Still, over thest million years, there have been geniuses who were more talented than you are, and


    their minds were not able to enter this area automatically. Therefore, I do not think that talent is the key


    that helped you enter this area.


    I believe you have something that is associated with the Fortune Land hidden inside your body that


    enables you toe in automatically."


    Then, the Fortune Elder moved closer to Ricky and released his Fortune Power. The Fortune Power


    pervaded Ricky''s whole body as the Elder tried to find something rted to the Fortune Land inside


    Ricky.


    After a few minutes of searching, he found nothing special inside Ricky. However, in spite of the


    Fortune Elder being extremely skillful in martial arts, it was still impossible for him to find Ricky''s


    spiritual meridian and three Zones.


    "What''s going on? Howe I didn''t find any clue from you?" the Fortune Elder asked doubtfully.


    "Fortune Elder, in addition to the good fortune that I got from the dragon meridian, I can''t think of other


    things I have that can be associated with the Fortune Land," Ricky said as he saw the confusion in the


    Fortune Elder''s eyes.


    "Well, is that so? It''s just too weird," the Fortune Elder muttered.


    "Fortune Elder, would it be alright from you to tell me what benefits I can get from you since I was able


    to enter your area?" He did not want to linger any longer on the issue about how his mind was able to


    enter the secret mental area that the Fortune Elder was guarding.


    He didn''t believe that his regained spiritual meridian would bring his mind there for no reason, so he


    was determined to find the reason sooner orter.


    "All right. I''d better stop guessing. God wanted you toe in, so there must be a well-justified reason


    for you getting this opportunity," the Fortune Elder said in a relieved tone.


    "Opportunity!" Ricky eximed when he heard his favorite word from the Fortune Elder. His eyes lit up


    with excitement at once.


    "Fortune Elder, could you tell me what kind of opportunities can be found in this area?" Ricky asked


    excitedly.


    "The Fortune Land''s opportunity, of course, is none other than the Fortune Rain!" the Fortune Elder


    said with a smile.


    "Oh, the Fortune Rain!" Ricky said slowly. On the outside, it seemed like he was neither too happy nor


    too sad upon hearing that the opportunity in the area was one that he had already met before. Deep


    inside, however, he could not help but feel a little bit disappointed.


    Then, it suddenly urred to him that since the ce was extremely difficult to enter, there must be


    something more to the seemingly mundane opportunity in the area. Upon arriving at that realization, he


    asked, "Fortune Elder, may I ask what the difference is between the Fortune Rain here and the Fortune


    Rain outside this ce that my body has already bathed in before?".


    "Ha-ha, what a good question you just asked! I see you aren''t just strong. Also, you are pretty smart!"


    the Fortune elder said whileughing after he heard Ricky''s inquiry.


    "You mentioned that it was your body that experienced the Fortune Rain before. Well, the Fortune Rain


    in this ce is one for your mind," the Fortune Elder exined slowly. He didn''t n to keep Ricky in


    suspense.


    "So, Fortune Elder, do you mean that the Fortune Rain outside this ce is only for my body while the


    Fortune Rain here is only for my mind?" Ricky asked, trying to confirm his thoughts.


    "That''s right! If you want to get your dragon meridian fully integrated into you, then besides your body,


    your mind should also be fully exposed to the Fortune Rain," the Fortune Elder said patiently.


    After that, the Fortune Elder waved the sleeve of his robe, and in a split second, the Fortune Rain


    began to fall onto Ricky''s mind. Even though the Fortune Rain was invisible, Ricky could still feel it


    running through his mind warmly.


    And just like when his body experienced the shower before, his mind also felt the fortune blending in.


    "You should take a bath in the Fortune Rain as soon as possible. It willst for only ten days, and it will


    be a huge loss for you if you miss even a single second," the Fortune Elder reminded Ricky kindly.


    "Thank you, Fortune Elder!" Ricky said sincerely. Then, without saying anything else, he instantly


    adjusted his mind into the bath state.


    Ten days quickly went by. Afterwards, Ricky''s mind felt the strong presence of fortune¡ªthe same


    presence that his body had experienced before.


    After the ten days had passed, Ricky felt that he was able to gain a deeper understanding of the so-


    called fortune. However, he was unable to put what he was feeling into words. Perhaps, it was because


    his insights about martial arts were not deep enough yet.


    "At this moment, you still are not able to feel the benefits of the fortune. Yet, they will show themselves


    in your future road on the martial arts. If you have the opportunity, you should take part in other fortune


    greatly increase your fortune in martial arts," the Fortune Elder said slowly when he saw that Ricky had


    finished his bath in the Fortune Rain.


    "Fortune Elder, thank you again! I have kept in mind everything that you have told me," Ricky said as


    he nodded firmly.


    "So, your opportunity in my area is over. But, since you were lucky enough to enter my area, it proves


    that we have some kind of special bond. Given that, I''d like to offer you a new opportunity," the Fortune


    Elder continued.


    He said that because he knew that Ricky was not a weak warrior, and he should never be


    underestimated. If he weren''t so strong, his mind would not have entered the deep area of the Fortune


    Land without any reason at all.


    As the Fortune Elder, he naturally believed in the so-called fate. Thus, he took this opportunity to form a


    good bond with Ricky. If Ricky could really be a peerless warrior in the world, then this good bond


    would be quite profound.


    Besides, even if Ricky were killed midway, he still wouldn''t lose anything. The new opportunity that he


    was offering to Ricky was only a small onepared to the countless opportunities he could offer. It


    was nothing more than a drop of water in a bucket.


    "Fortune Elder, I couldn''t be more grateful for that!" Ricky said at once as his eyes gleamed due to


    excitement. There definitely was no way he was going to refuse such a rare opportunity. Besides, it


    would be a little hypocritical for him to refuse an opportunity given by such a strong elder.


    "I witnessed your final battle in the Fortune Pond. Your victory that time waspletely dependent on


    your powerful Omnipotent Skills and your control over some extraordinary mes," the Fortune Elder


    analyzed objectively.


    "However, ording to my past observations, all your victories are mainly based on your body refining


    cultivation method."


    "Yes, Fortune Elder, you are right! I have mainly relied on my body refining cultivation method for the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "That is enough for now, but once you be an innate spirit, a cultivation method like that will be


    much less effective!" the Fortune Elder added.


    "I''m afraid you are right," Ricky said in a pitiful tone as he nodded helplessly. He had grown fond of that


    cultivation method, and he was quite unwilling to give it up.


    The Nine-degree Body Refining Form was formidable, indeed, but it was mainly for warriors under


    the level of the innate spirit. For warriors who were lower spiritual king and middle spiritual king, its


    power would probably still prove to be effective and outstanding.


    But past those two levels, Ricky knew that it would be quite useless. Then it would be like a hot


    potato¡ªtasteless, but still wasteful to discard. More than that, Ricky was going to be an innate spirit


    soon.


    He had used the Nine-degree Body Refining Form for such a long time, and it had also saved his life


    many times and helped him defeat many other warriors. It was just too hard for him to give it up in that


    moment. But no matter how hard it was for him, he knew that he had to give it up. It had always been


    like that in the world of martial arts¡ªany useless cultivation method had to be discarded at once.


    Otherwise, he would not survive the futurepetitions that he would face.


    The only way Ricky could keep it was if he could reshape it. However, he did not think he was talented


    enough to do that.

 Chapter 436 Ultimate Golden Body

    Chapter 436 Ultimate Golden Body


    "Could you show me your cultivation method please?" said the Fortune Elder.


    "As you wish." Ricky nodded and showed the Fortune Elder his cultivation method of Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Ricky believed that the Fortune Elder wouldn''t covet his Nine-degree Body Refining Form as the


    Fortune Elder''s level was way above it.


    On the contrary, he believed that the Fortune Elder might deduce a way to create a new cultivation


    method out of this one.


    After the Fortune Elderprehended all of his Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he seemed a bit


    surprised. "Only a being without a spiritual meridian or with a broken meridian can study this body


    refining method, but you were able to sessfully master it. It seems that you have an unusual


    spiritual meridian."


    "Yes, there is something truly extraordinary with my spiritual meridian," replied Ricky.


    "It really must be. Otherwise you shouldn''t be able to control these fires if you were a mere warrior at


    the Bone Reinforcement level," exined the Fortune Elder. Although he was a bit curious about Ricky,


    he didn''t ask anything more about him.


    At that moment, the Fortune Elder began to understand how Ricky''s consciousness was able to enter


    this ce spontaneously. There must be something extraordinary with this youngd.


    "Next, I am going to give you an opportunity. It is a cultivation method that is quite simr to that of


    yours, only slightly more advanced. Consider it a token from meeting me in this ce," said the


    Fortune Elder.


    "Thank you." Hearing this, Ricky solemnly gave him his gratitude.


    Although the Fortune Elder had said that it was only slightly more advanced, Ricky was certain nothing


    should really be "slightly" more advanced to the Fortune Elder.


    "The body refining cultivation method I am about to teach you is called the Ultimate Golden Body!" said


    the Fortune Elder.


    He then twitched his finger as an information in the form of white smoke shot into Ricky''s head. It


    showed him the cultivation method and how to practice it.


    A cultivation method of no grade--the Ultimate Golden Body.


    These words appeared inside Ricky''s mind.


    "A cultivation method of no grade!" Ricky was surprised. "What cultivation method is this? How could


    there be a cultivation method without grade?"


    "Ha-ha, of course there is cultivation method of no grade. It''s just that you haven''t seen or heard of one


    before. You will understand what exactly a cultivation method with no grade means once you master


    the Ultimate Golden Body. It is much more precious than any other grades of cultivation method, even


    more precious than the ones with advanced grades."


    "How could it be! How could it be more precious than advanced cultivation methods?" Hearing the


    Fortune Elder, Ricky found it more unbelievable.


    "Cultivation method with grades, after being perfected to a certain level, will detach from the level of the


    being. Like the Nine-degree Body Refining Form you are practicing, once you be an innate


    warrior, it would bepletely useless to you," exined the Fortune Elder.


    "This principle still holds even with the cultivation method of the highest order. However, there isn''t any


    limit for the martial arts. When one''s level of martial arts has surpassed the level of advanced


    cultivation method, that method also bes useless."


    "What you are saying is that this cultivation method of no grade will not detach even if my level


    advances further?" Ricky said with shock in his voice.


    "That is correct. Cultivation methods of no grade will advance along with the level and strength of their


    warriors. One day it will surpass the cultivation method of the highest level; of course that will happen


    only when you be that strong to match the method," said the Fortune Elder.


    "Well, I''ll be damned." Ricky gasped.


    If that was true, despite the fact that it had no grade, the Ultimate Golden Body would eventually be the


    most superior cultivation method he had ever known. Ricky was confident that he could be the


    strongest in the world of martial arts. Naturally, he was also confident that he could make this Ultimate


    Golden Body reach the highest order of the cultivation method.


    "Thank you for your lesson!" Ricky didn''t know what to say except to thank the Fortune Elder.


    "Now, go through the Ultimate Golden Body from the beginning. Do not hesitate to ask if you have any


    questions, and I will try my best to give you an answer. Once you leave this ce, you will be on your


    own in mastering it," said the Fortune Elder as he gave Ricky a nod.


    Hearing the Fortune Elder, Ricky no longer hesitated and focused on the Ultimate Golden Body.


    The Ultimate Golden Body literally meant harnessing the golden power to train and strengthen one''s


    body.


    Before practicing, you must create a Source of Golden Body. There were nine levels of the Golden


    Body. With each advancement to a higher level, its power also increased exponentially.


    Once you reached the ninth level, your flesh would be indestructible.


    Given enough chances, with a little gift and tenacity, you might be able to go beyond the Ultimate


    Golden Body and reach the Chaotic Golden Body. You would then gain the strongest body that anyone


    had ever seen.


    Ricky was soon immersed in perfecting the Ultimate Golden Body and gaining relevant experience.


    Two dayster, Ricky came about.


    "How was it? Do you have any questions about the Ultimate Golden Body?" asked the Fortune Elder


    as he saw Ricky regain his consciousness.


    "I do have many questions, but I believe that with constant practice, they should all be resolved," said


    Ricky with confidence.


    "Ha-ha, I see that you are confident. It seems like I shouldn''t have worried at all," replied the Fortune


    Elder with much appreciation.


    He saw genuine confidence in Ricky''s eyes.


    "But I seem to have difficulty understanding the Source of Golden Body." Ricky expressed his


    confusion.


    "This is where you activate your golden body. You need to materialize a source somewhere inside you


    and channel your power into this source in order to sessfully summon the golden body," said the


    Fortune Elder, "The so-called source is also like a vessel that contains the powers you acquire as you


    continue to practice the Ultimate Golden Body. This power can always be harnessed the moment you


    need them to create the golden body."


    "I understand." Ricky nodded.


    "You can use any Treasures from Heaven and Earth, spiritual weapons or any other precious items as


    the source, but the most suitable ingredient would be the Massacring Soil!" said the Fortune Elder.


    "The Massacring Soil!" Ricky murmured to himself.


    "It''s the most solid soil that ever existed, fused with prime forces between heaven and earth. Only by


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    using the Massacring Soil as the source will you ever achieve the perfect Ultimate Golden Body and


    eventually evolve into the Chaotic Golden Body," said the Fortune Elder.


    "Do you have any ideas where to find this Massacring Soil?" asked Ricky.


    "I am afraid not, but I can give you a clue. The Massacring Soil can normally be seen in thend of


    wildness and ruin," said the Fortune Elder.

 Chapter 437 Demi-immortal

    Chapter 437 Demi-immortal


    "And of wildness and ruin," Ricky muttered to himself.


    "Sir, is the Massacring Soil easy to find in such an area?" Ricky asked.


    "Well, I can only tell you that you may find the Massacring Soil, but it will not be easy. As the hardest


    soil in the world, the Massacring Soil''s value is self-evident. So only someone with great fortune can


    attain it," the Fortune Elder said to him.


    Ricky was unhappy to hear that.


    "It looks like I cannot cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. You can use some Treasures from Heaven and Earth and spiritual weapons which


    contain the golden power to be the Source of Golden Body for the time being. You can rece it when


    you find the Massacring Soil and a better Source of Golden Body." Fortune Elderughed after hearing


    what Ricky said.


    "Sir, will the recement cause any side-effects?" Ricky asked.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t. But after you rece the old Source of Golden Body with the new one, you need


    to master and consolidate it well and adapt the new Source of Golden Body to your Golden Body. After


    this, you must fuse them together," the Fortune Elder replied.


    "I understand." Ricky nodded.


    "Well, is there anything else you want to know?" the Fortune Elder asked him.


    "No, sir. Now it will all depend on me whether I can cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha, I am looking forward to seeing how powerful you will be the day when you achieve it," the


    Fortune Elder said. "Maybe that day will be the day that we meet again. Perhaps we are fated to


    reunite."


    "Sir, I will definitely make it happen. I will seed in the cultivating of the Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky


    replied confidently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ha-ha, I''m looking forward to that then!" The Fortune Elderughed, seeing Ricky''s confidence and


    willpower.


    ......


    Ricky talked with the Fortune Elder for a while before his mind had to leave the deep space of the


    Fortune Land.


    He had made a promise, and was eager to fulfill it.


    After Ricky''s mind returned to his body, he continued to bathe in the Fortune Rain andprehend the


    stage of the demi-immortal.


    Ricky cultivated while he was bathing. To break into the stage of the demi-immortal, he needed to boost


    his stage to the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement.


    After so many battles to the death, and almost a month and a half spent bathing in the Fortune Rain,


    his stage of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement was solid.


    So Ricky decided to elevate his stage to the peak of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement with the


    help of some cultivating resources.


    Ten dayster, Ricky had aplished this by absorbing the pure power of the cultivating sources


    which he refined with the three zones.


    After Ricky consolidated the peak stage of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he prepared to


    break into the demi-immortal stage.


    To be specific, it wasn''t a real realm of cultivation base, but actually still belonged to the peak of the


    ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. As long as the warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of Bone


    Reinforcement wouldprehend the innate power, he would break into the innate realm. However, if


    the innate power was iplete, he would enter the demi-immortal stage.


    The iplete innate power could be further divided into ten levels.


    If a warriorprehended the iplete innate power from the first to the third level, he was at the


    inferior stage of the demi-immortal; if heprehended the iplete innate power from the fourth to


    the sixth level, he was at the intermediate stage; and if from the seventh level to the ninth level, he was


    at the advanced stage.


    When heprehended the iplete innate power to the tenth level, he was at the peak stage of


    the demi-immortal.


    Once they reached the peak stage of the demi-immortal realm, the warriors needed toprehend


    their own enlightening power. It was a simple but difficult process.


    The key was at what point the warriorprehended. Once hepleted the process of


    could never process the enlightening power.


    After the warrior at the peak of the demi-immortal stage and attained the enlightening power, he


    couldn''t use it unless he broke through the Thunderstroke Doom and transformed his own power into


    theplete innate power.


    So only a demi-immortal warrior whoprehended the enlightening power could choose to go


    through the Thunderstroke Doom and break through into the innate realm.


    But whether they did it was a whole other story. It took great amounts of preparation and courage to


    attempt such a thing.


    Sometimes, when the opportunity came, they had to break through the Thunderstroke Doom for the


    improvement of blood power, just as Grace and Soar had.


    Right now, Ricky was faced with the challenge ofprehending his iplete innate power.


    After Ricky had amassed experience fighting with many warriors and beasts at the demi-immortal


    stage, he had observed andprehended a little of the enlightening power in the scatteringnd of


    the ancient battlefield. Because of this, he was extremely familiar with the innate power.


    It made it quite easy for Ricky to transform his own power to the iplete innate one.


    Then, he concentrated entirely on the process of power transformation.


    In only three days, Ricky was able to transform a third of his power!


    Ricky''s current level was at the peak of the inferior stage of the demi-immortal, and he had a feeling


    that with the help of his three zones, he would be able to reach the peak this time.


    But he would not yet do that, because doing so would prevent him from enhancing his fighting power


    considerably.


    He was in no hurry to break into to the innate realm. All he cared about was ensuring that he would still


    be capable enough to challenge a warrior of innate spirit when he was at the demi-immortal stage. If he


    seeded, he would return to the list of talents who were able to challenge the warriors three grades


    higher than them after he broke into the innate spirit.


    Only after he was back on the list could he have the chance to be the top talent among the other


    rare talents in the entire world. And only when he did this could he be satisfied in knowing he had


    reached the peak of the martial arts world.


    This had been his goal from the start.


    Ricky had cultivated these great ambitions because he had a regained spiritual meridian and its zones.


    He knew from the beginning that he was different and he would do something really big.


    After he transformed a third of his iplete innate power, Ricky ceased the transformation and


    focused on consolidating his stage with the Fortune Rain.


    Ricky obtained a lot of treasures during his journeys in the Fortune Land. Among all the warriors of the


    Realm of Wildness who had entered this Fortune Land in millions of years, he was the biggest


    champion of them all.


    Once he won the final dragon meridian, not only his body was baptized by the Fortune Rain, his mind


    also attained much enlightenment from the Fortune Elder. No creature had ever gotten such great


    opportunities.


    He also received the Ruin Fire and the cultivation method without grade, Ultimate Golden Body, after


    which he had a breakthrough to the demi-immortal stage. If he was not the biggest winner, who was?


    Ricky sighed emotionally to himself, "This trip to the Fortune Land has been another great turning point


    in my journey!"


    He thought back to another pivotal moment-- when his spiritual meridian was taken from him and he


    obtained the regained spiritual meridian.


    ......


    "After the Fortune Rain ceases, thispetition will end too," Ricky murmured to himself.


    He thought about Grace and wondered how she was doing right now.

 Chapter 438 Getting The Source Of Golden Body Before The Fortune Land Closed

    Chapter 438 Getting The Source Of Golden Body Before The Fortune Land Closed


    During hisst days in the Fortune Land, the only thing on Ricky''s mind was getting the Source of


    Golden Body. From his point of view, he was meant to practice the Ultimate Golden Body since he


    already owned the Massacring Zone. He believed that, with the help of the Massacring Zone, it would


    only be a matter of time before he could learn this cultivation method.


    But in order to master it, he must first make sure to find a suitable Source of Golden Body for himself.


    The Source of Golden Body was to serve as the foundation for his cultivation, and was the key to his


    mastery of that particr method.


    "Now let''s see¡­ Which one of my treasures is qualified for this job?" Ricky thought hard as he went


    over in his mind all of the things he now owned.


    The first thing he ruled out was the Massacring Soil. There was no doubt that he thought of himself as


    a lucky man, but he was also well aware that when it came to practicing skills, he could not count on


    luck at all. He still needed to work extremely hard if he wished to achieve more.


    "How about some Treasures from Heaven and Earth or spiritual weapons that have the golden power?


    Oh, wait, I don''t have those kinds of things!" Ricky said to himself in disappointment.


    "As of right now, the only thing I have that contains the golden power is the Massacring Zone. Would it


    be possible for me to turn it into my Source of Golden Body?" Ricky now turned his attention to the


    Massacring Zone.


    In all actuality, the Massacring Zone could work as a kind of spiritual weapon. The reason Ricky was


    hesitant was because he could not hold it in his hand the way he would hold other weapons.


    But for some reason, he had a feeling that the Massacring Zone was a better option than the


    Massacring Soil for being the Source of Golden Body.


    Come to think of it, the reason why the Fortune Elder said that the Massacring Soil could make the best


    Source of Golden Body was because it was the hardest kind of soil in this world. More than that, it also


    contained the most powerful massacring power.


    Now as Ricky pondered more over the matter, he realized that the Massacring Zone was the actual


    source of the massacring power. If so, then wouldn''t it be a much better choice for making a good


    Source of Golden Body?


    Ricky became really excited at the thought. "If I seed in turning the Massacring Zone into my


    Source of Golden Body, then no one will be more qualified than me to cultivate the Ultimate Golden


    Body," he murmured in delight. "Thank you so much, Fortune Elder. You truly have given me a


    wonderful opportunity in bing stronger!" Ricky could barely contain his excitement.


    But of course, he was well aware that he should not count his chicken before they were actually


    hatched. First and foremost, he had to make sure that the Massacring Zone was the right material for


    making the Source of Golden Body.


    He paused for a moment, then, without hesitation, he took a deep breath and instantly got down to


    transforming his Massacring Zone.


    The Massacring Zone was literally endless, so it was impossible for Ricky to turn the entirety of it into


    the Source of Golden Body. It was unnecessary, either. He only needed to take a small part of it for his


    work.


    As he integrated his mind into the Massacring Zone, Ricky activated his Massacring Skill. Then, a


    portion of the zone was divided by his massacring runes. He then adjusted the separated zone and


    channeled as much massacring power as the little space could take. In no time, the separated zone


    was filled with thick energy.


    Once the purest massacring power had blended in with the massacring runes, Ricky tried to use the


    indicated skill for creating the Source Golden Body in the Ultimate Golden Body method. In that


    moment, he waspletely immersed in the cultivation.


    To begin with, he had to direct all the massacring power to the center of the separated zone. So with


    the massacring runes as the passage, he gathered all the massacring power and kept sending it to the


    very center of the little space. Of course, it also went without saying that the massacring power had


    now been enhanced by the massacring runes.


    As the massacring power converged, it slowly started to materialize. Soon enough, a little golden figure


    was formed in the middle of the separated zone.


    The figure that had emerged was the original form of the Source of Golden Body that Ricky was going


    to make. It looked simple, but it was quiteplete for now.


    Having done the first step without difficulty, Ricky felt rather positive about his cultivation. He believed


    that after he hadbined the massacring runes with the massacring power, he could make a more


    powerful and invincible Source of Golden Body.


    To make his work better, he drew a drop of his blood essence using the regained spiritual meridian, and


    dropped it into the Massacring Zone as well. Even though the Fortune Land would usually iste itself


    to prevent things from intruding and moving through different spaces, Ricky was able toe up with a


    solution. Since his three zones were created from his regained spiritual meridian, he could use it as the


    connecting band that would enable him to put his blood essence into one of his zones.


    Since he was now forming his own Source of Golden Body, he wanted to nurture it with his own blood


    essence in the hopes that he would be able to make the Source of Golden Body morepatible with


    him. If the source were to reject him in the future, then things would be harder for him once he actually


    tried to cultivate his Ultimate Golden Body. Therefore,ying a solid foundation was immensely critical


    in that moment.


    Suddenly, he heard a buzz in his zone.


    It was the little golden figure. It seemed to have been strengthened upon drinking up Ricky''s blood


    essence. Merely seconds ago, it had just taken shape, but now, it had started to vibrate actively--as if it


    had been brought to life and be a lively little child.


    At the same time, as the blood essence fused with the little figure, Ricky began gradually feeling a


    connection between it and himself. Whenever he pushed his mind to give instructions, the little golden


    figure would follow and move as he wished. It felt as if it would melt into him immediately if he wanted it


    to.


    "Now, let''s consolidate it and finish the work," Ricky said to himself upon seeing that the blood essence


    hadpletely merged into the little figure.


    Without wasting any time, he continued to gather up the massacring power and the massacring runes,


    and poured them onto the figure.


    Slowly but surely, the little golden figure became more and more clear and materialized.


    The whole processsted for about ten days. By the end of the cultivation, the little golden figure had


    While it might be an exaggeration, Ricky could now sense that the golden figure, though very small,


    was actually extremely sturdy and all-conquering. He was willing to bet that there were not a lot of


    things in the world that would be able to leave a scratch on it.


    Now that he had gotten his Source of Golden Body, he couldn''t wait to cultivate and gain the Ultimate


    Golden Body, starting from its first stage.


    He settled down, controlled the little golden figure with his mind and expanded it until it was one meter


    long. Then, the next instant, he let it enter his body, and they became one. A rush came over him, and


    he was wrapped up in golden light. The Source of Golden Body had formed a golden shield for Ricky.


    As amazing as it would be to say that he was able to create the first level of the Ultimate Golden Body


    on his first try, his first try sadly turned out to be as fragile as a bubble.


    ording to the cultivation method, a warrior would be able to crush a middle stage spiritual tool with


    his bare hands after he had reached the first level of Ultimate Golden Body. That meant that his body


    should have the same strength as a middle stage spiritual tool by then. However, Ricky knew very well


    that the shield covering him was not strong enough at all.


    ''I don''t think I would dare to fight against a middle stage spiritual tool unarmed. It looks like I still have a


    long way to go before I can finish the first level, '' Ricky thought as he shook his head in dismay.


    Keeping in mind how haste makes waste, Ricky decided that he would cultivate this skill step by step


    and started again before everything was ready. He pulled the Source of Golden Body out and sent it


    back to the Massacring Zone. He would let the little figure go on to absorb the massacring power and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the massacring runes until it was time for him to restart the cultivation.


    ''But at least I was right about one thing. Using only a small part of the Massacring Zone to make the


    Source of Golden Body proved to be a good idea. Not only have I got the source, I am also able to


    keep arge portion of the zone which can serve as a perfect ce for the source to grow itself, '' Ricky


    thought, satisfied by what he had done so far.


    Then, he suddenly realized that in order to boost the process of reaching the first level of Ultimate


    Golden Body, he still needed some Treasures from Heaven and Earth that contained the massacring


    power. After all, the massacring power in his Massacring Zone was limited, so he had to obtain extra


    energy for strengthening his source and body. .


    Three months went quickly by as Ricky concentrated on cultivating the Ultimate Golden Body. Now, the


    Fortune Rain within the Fortune Pond had already stopped, and all the warriors and beasts had woken


    up one after the other.


    All of them were radiant with joy. From the excitement on their faces, it was extremely apparent that


    they were all able to achieve a lot thanks to the Fortune Rain.


    Soon after that, thepetition tform disappeared, and the thick cloud of fortune lifted. Then,


    everyone found themselves standing on the Fortune Land, where they had set their feet on once again.


    It was obvious that the ultimate dragon meridian had gone, too.


    All of the living creatures there witnessed the great change in the Fortune Land. Now that all of the


    fortune, together with the white fog it created, had dissipated, the whole Fortune Land looked almost


    the same as the outside world. It was as if it had never even existed in the first ce.


    "It appears that the Fortune Rain was actually consuming the fortune in this Fortune Land. It''s been


    three months, so I guess that the fortune here has run out by now," Hoffman said as he continued


    investigating their constantly changing surroundings.


    "The Fortune Land only opens every hundred years, and this time, the centennial scramble for this


    fortune ising to an end," Ricky replied with a touch of sadness.


    "Well, time to say goodbye, dude!" Hoffman changed the topic in an effort to lighten up the atmosphere.


    "Let''s get together sometime and have a drink after we get out of here, alright?" he said with a big


    smile.


    "You have my word, friend. I hope we can meet each other soon." Ricky nodded as he smiled back at


    Hoffman.


    To a great extent, Ricky''s words were nothing more than a polite thing to say. He did want to meet with


    Hoffman again, but the problem was that he was going to leave the Realm of Wildness soon after


    getting out of the Fortune Land. Thus, that moment might actually be theirst farewell. He cherished


    their friendship greatly even though they had only met each other. Still, he had an ambition to see the


    bigger world.


    At this thought, Ricky turned to look at Kristen and Tyson. Suddenly, he felt reluctant to part with the


    two of them.


    He knew that they would also feel terribly sad if they knew that he was going to leave soon, so he


    decided not to tell them. He thought it would be easier for them if he just went without saying goodbye


    when the time came.


    "Ricky, is everything okay?" In that moment, Elder Evan and the others also approached Ricky. The


    excitement etched on their faces suggested that they were also able to make big progress in the past


    three months.


    "By the way, where is Grace? Have you seen her?" Elder Evan and his men asked after greeting each


    other. They realized that Grace was nowhere to be found.


    "Err...she has been sent out already," Ricky said, lowering his voice a bit. He then told them the whole


    story word for word.


    "Really? That little girl is always so quick! I knew that she would be a step ahead of us, but this is still a


    pretty hard pill to swallow!" Elder Evan and the others eximed jokingly upon hearing Ricky''s words.

 Chapter 439 Graces Impressive Change

    Chapter 439 Grace''s Impressive Change


    Looking back on how Ricky had obtained the ultimate dragon meridian, as well as his performances in


    several life-or-death fights, Elder Evan praised Ricky with mixed emotions.


    "So far, not only has Grace surpassed us elders in her cultivation level, but you have made a


    breakthrough too!" he said.


    ...


    Later, a great many pieces of Fortune Jades, which were gadgets used to exit the Fortune Land,


    descended into the area they were in. Kristen, Tyson, and Hoffman each grabbed a piece of Fortune


    Jade immediately. After they talked for a short while, they crushed their Fortune Jades with their hands


    and returned to the bases of their forces.


    Then, Ricky, Elder Evan, and the others returned to the Misty South Pce in the same way. Knowing


    they had finally returned, Zenith and Grace, along with several others, promptly came outside to meet


    them.


    They were utterly thrilled to learn about how Ricky had obtained the ultimate dragon meridian.


    Meanwhile, Grace had caught the attention of Ricky, Elder Evan, and the others.


    Grace''s aura waspletely different than before. She exuded an aura of oneness with nature. She


    clearly had already be an innate spiritual king, because only warriors at that level were able to get


    into a state of oneness with nature.


    But the way Grace''s countenance had changed was what they first noticed about her, not the aura


    change itself.


    Noticeably, the hideous blood-red birthmark on Grace''s face had entirely disappeared. Grace''s aura


    was no longer filled with sheer iciness. It had changed so that her iciness and fieriness had mixed


    together.


    Her unsightliness had transformed into elegance; her reddish eyes were emanating uniqueness, and


    her ck hair was mixed with a shade of faint icy red, slightly oozing charm.


    The valor and lustiness of her visage differentiated her from both the coquettish and the exceedingly


    gorgeous type of women. Her haughtiness and intractability in her beauty could inspire a man to want


    to win her heart.


    "Grace, how did you..." Elder Evan started to ask in astonishment.


    "Elder Evan, after I became an innate spirit, the birthmark on my face magically disappeared," Grace


    said with a genuinely warm smile, instead of a cold smile like before. It was clear that the


    disappearance of her birthmark had boosted her confidence by a lot.


    Women, in general, put a high value on their personal appearance and felt that their worth was judged


    on it to some extent.


    "It seems that my birthmark contained the blood power of fire. After I made a cultivation breakthrough,


    my birthmark exuded scorching energy, which eventually transformed my icy spiritual meridian into an


    icy-fiery spiritual meridian,"


    Grace exined, flipping her beautiful hand over to exert some icy power mixed with a bit of fiery


    power.


    Meanwhile, Grace built up momentum, exposing a mark of ice and fire that was imprinted between her


    eyebrows. The mark indicated that she had transformed into a mutant.


    "A mutant mark!" Elder Evan and the others eximed, staring at Grace''s new mark.


    Ricky thought to himself in shock, ''Master Grace''s blood power must be unusually powerful!''


    "Yes indeed. It''s a mutant mark, but I am still puzzled at the nature of my mutant ability. I would like to


    name this ability the Icy-fiery Mutant power for now," Grace said.


    "Master, your hidden blood power was suddenly activated during your fight against Kinsey, so you


    decided to make a breakthrough in the Fortune Land, right?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, you''re right. During the fight, I wasn''t able to defend myself against Kinsey''s Metallic Mutant


    attack. I thought I was about to die, but then the unknown blood power in my birthmark was


    unexpectedly activated and saved me," Grace replied.


    "After that, the sudden change of my spiritual meridian triggered a swift surge of its power. No matter


    how hard I tried, I just couldn''t suppress the increasing power, so I had to make a breakthrough to


    be an innate spirit," she added.


    "I think that it must be the inborn force of your blood power," Ricky murmured.


    "Ha-ha! All in all, our sect, the Misty South Pce, is the biggest winner of thepetition in the


    Fortune Land. For one thing, Grace has be an innate spirit after the activation of her powerful


    blood power, and for another, Ricky has obtained the ultimate dragon meridian," Elder Samuel


    remarked with a cheerful smile.


    Nearly everybody burst into delightedughter when they heard what Elder Samuel said.


    However, there was no trace of mirth on Zenith''s face, but there were grave misgivings in his eyes


    instead, which those who wereughing did not notice.


    "All right, listen. I want you all to stay alert to any possible uing trouble," Zenith said, calming their


    excitement. He then added, "It''s very likely that there will be some troubleing here soon. Kinsey,


    Ellison, and Sham were killed by members of our sect, one of whom were Ricky. It''s totally possible


    that Boris and the Endless Shadow will take revenge on us for that."


    Their faces instantly grew solemn after hearing Zenith''s admonition. They did not fear a violent


    confrontation with Boris and his allies, but they absolutely dreaded an attack from the Endless Shadow.


    Thetter was a powerful and petrifying organization of assassins after all.


    "Chief Zenith, we understand." They decided to take a rest before working together to prepare to


    confront the uing danger.


    "Ricky, you stay here ande along with me," Zenith said to Ricky when he saw he was about to


    leave.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith," Ricky responded with a nod.


    Then Ricky followed Zenith and they went to Zenith''s pce together.


    The Misty South Pce had substantially changed after Ricky''s return from the Fortune Land. Thanks


    to Zenith''s hard work and dedicated endeavors, thepound of the Misty South Pce got into


    shape to an extent. It also helped that Zenith was an innate spiritual king.


    Now, a cultivation square and a hall had been built there.


    Other than that, one aspect still needed improvement¡ªthe paucity of disciples. It was rather normal


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    though, since the Misty South Pce was a newly established force. Therefore, warriors still needed to


    wait and see if it was worthwhile to join it.


    ...


    "Do you know why I asked you toe here?" Zenith asked in a straightforward way because they


    were in his personal pce.


    The grave misgivings in Zenith''s eyes reminded Ricky of Grace''s special blood power because it also


    aroused a slight presentiment in his mind.


    "Chief, was that because of Master Grace''s blood power?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, exactly. I have been worrying whether her special blood power would be activated or not for a


    long time. It did happen eventually," Zenith said in a deep voice while he nodded.


    "Chief, what''s the matter with Master Grace? Is there anything wrong with her activated blood power?"


    Ricky inquired anxiously, sensing Zenith''s misgivings.


    "There is nothing wrong with her special blood power, but it will cause trouble for her once warriors with


    the same blood power as hers learn about what she can do now," Zenith exined in a somber tone.


    "Odin, Grace''s father and my best brother, was taken away by some mysterious and strong warriors.


    Do you know anything about that?"


    "Yes, Chief Zenith. Master Grace even sank into despair for a long time because of her father being


    captured," Ricky replied with a nod.


    "The mysterious and strong warriors are members of the tribe force that Grace''s mother belongs to,"


    Zenith revealed. He then added, "Grace''s activated special blood power is derived from her mother''s


    tribe."


    "The tribe''s blood power is very powerful. However, their tribe members are not allowed to procreate


    with ounders that are unrted to them. Disobedience of that tribe rule will cause serious


    consequences for individuals in vition once found out. That''s what I worry about!"


    "Chief, I think I understand what you mean," Ricky murmured. He felt deeply somber and worried after


    hearing what Zenith said.


    "Chief, what tribe is this? How powerful are they?" Ricky asked after a moment.


    "They are the Phoenix tribe¡ªthe closest descendants of the Vermilion Bird, which is a kind of sacred


    beast. Have you heard of it?" Zenith said with a rather hopeless sigh, looking up to the sky.

 Chapter 440 Leaving Of Doris

    Chapter 440 Leaving Of Doris


    "It''s the Phoenix tribe!" Ricky eximed in amazement. His face changed into something serious upon


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    hearing what Zenith had just said.


    Being with Soar, one of the Great Dragons, for a long time, made him very much aware on how


    powerful the Phoenix tribe was.


    Long ago, the world was created along with the millions of immortals, devils, and the legendary


    overmatches. The overmatches housed the four most powerful mythical creatures--the Azure Dragon,


    the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird, and the ck Tortoise.


    And up until this very day, all kinds of Great Dragons that could be seen on earth were direct


    descendants of the Azure Dragon.


    On the other hand, the Phoenix originated from the Vermilion Bird. It was no question that the


    Phoenix''s power was the strongest and most ferocious among the forces in the whole of the Misty


    South, and that was why they were to be feared by all the people in the area.


    "Chief, I have heard about the Phoenix tribe," Ricky said.


    "And since you have already heard a thing or two about them, I think you already know that they are


    one of the most dominant ns in the Misty South," Zenith said. "Now you would understand why I am


    worrying this much, right?"


    "Chief, I understand," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "Ahh. It seems like it was just yesterday when I was training. I remember this time when I was training


    outside with Grace''s father. He couldn''t keep his eyes away from this beautiful woman who we met


    there. And as the three of us trained hard and hoped to be superior warriors, the two of them fell


    deeply in love. It was not long after that the woman gave birth to Grace... and the rest was history,"


    Zenith dug in his brain as he recalled how Grace''s parents met.


    "But when after Grace was born, her mother reached out to us and told us about her real identity. She


    said that she was a descendant of the Phoenix tribe. She just had to tell us the truth before she


    surrendered herself to her family alone. As bitter as it might seem, she did this to protect Grace and her


    husband from the Phoenix tribe.


    Of course we all thought that everything would be fine after that incident. But only a year ago, the


    people of the Phoenix tribe resurfaced and abducted Grace''s father."


    "What for? They are already out of the question and the situation. Why even bother?" Ricky asked with


    confusion running through his face.


    "I don''t know and I have never really thought about why. But it doesn''t stop there. The tribe also


    attempted to kidnap Grace but they left her after they found out that she did not possess any trace of


    the tribe''s unique blood power in her," Zenith answered.


    "But as far as I know, Grace has already awakened the blood power of the Phoenix that slept in her


    veins. After all this time...now this means trouble for her! Luckily, she has not fully awakened the blood


    power. If so, this would definitely cause the resonance of the overmatches of the Phoenix tribe.


    But there is nothing we could do as of this moment because we don''t stand a chance against the


    Phoenix tribe. We are no match for them."


    "The Phoenix tribe..." Ricky said as he gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "Hey there. Not so fast. Calm down, we cannot let Grace know about this, or she will go to the Phoenix


    tribe alone for her parents. We can''t risk that," Zenith warned him, seeing Ricky oozing a murderous


    intent.


    "Chief, don''t worry, I''m calm... I got this," Ricky nodded and said to reassure the worried Chief.


    "But Chief, do we have any other option? Are we going to wait for those overmatches of the Phoenix


    tribe to find that?" Ricky frustratingly asked.


    "I can''t think of anything as of this moment. Unless... we can stop the awakening of Grace''s blood, but


    unfortunately, I don''t have that kind of power," Zenith said. "But I have a n. I want you and Grace to


    leave the Realm of Wildness as soon as possible.


    Let''s take advantage of your training. Since you are still training, you can''t stay in one ce for far too


    long. This would make you untraceable even if the overmatches of the Phoenix tribe sense Grace''s


    existence nearby."


    ''Oh, is that so?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Then, a person suddenly popped into Ricky''s mind--Doris. He thought that maybe Doris'' power could


    give Grace''s blood power a pause to its awakening.


    "Arrange all your unfinished business in the Misty South Pce. Soon after, leave the Realm of


    Wildness with Grace and Soar. I will help you with anything you need, and I will also help you to


    arrange the affairs of the Misty South Pce after you leave," Zenith said.


    "Thank you, Chief," Ricky nodded.


    "Remember to keep it mum about her real identity and blood power!" Zenith warned him once again.


    Ricky, without wasting any time, hurriedly went back to the grand pce that Zenith had built for him.


    He then immediately connected with Doris to ask her for help.


    Soon, a small airship arrived at his pce soon, but only Tina came out of it alone.


    "Oh, Tina, why are you alone? And where is Doris?" Ricky asked as he could not believe that Doris, the


    one he needed most, was not there.


    "Something happened in my n and Doris had to go back and deal with the matter. That''s why I''m the


    only one left to deal with you," Tina said. "Do you have something really important to tell her?"


    "She went back!" Ricky blurted out as he could not contain the news any longer.


    He was not going to conceal anything from Tina and he told her what Grace was up to.


    "I''m quite surprised that you have apanion from the Phoenix tribe. We both know that Grace''s real


    identity could not be revealed. If this happens, then the blood of the Phoenix tribe inside her could be


    removed. And if this happens, Grace''s efforts for the whole of the martial arts world would all be in vain.


    We don''t want that to happen, now do we?" Tina also said in a serious tone.


    "When will Doris be back?" Ricky asked impatiently.


    "Not soon, I think," Tina replied. "Even if Dorises back, there''s still a chance that she won''t help


    suppress the blood power of the Phoenix inside Grace''s body."


    "Why? So, you''re saying that she can''t do it? Like she doesn''t have the skill to do so?" Ricky asked in a


    low voice.


    "I didn''t say that she can''t. Of course she is very much capable of doing that. But knowing her, she


    would still choose not to," Tina exined. "Because the blood power of the Phoenix is as noble as the


    Great Dragon''s blood power, if Doris suppresses power, it must revolt it, and then it will cause the


    resonance of the overmatches of the Phoenix tribe much more earlier."


    "I see." Hearing Tina''s words, Ricky was discouraged.


    "Looks like we have to leave the Realm of Wildness after all."


    Ricky looked outside the pce and muttered.


    "Ricky, please let me go with you. I need your help," Tina spoke to him shyly.


    "Okay, Tina. But I need you to do one thing for me. Hide for a while until we are ready to leave. Can


    you do that for me?" Ricky responded.


    "Okay, I understand. Clear as crystal!" Tina nodded as her eyes glistened with excitement.


    Then Tina passed a white ball to Ricky. Ricky raised his eyebrows as he sensed a great energy


    fluctuation from the white ball Tina gave her.


    "Tina, what in the world is this?" Ricky asked.


    "This is the energy that Doris left you to help you break away from the Shadow King of the Endless


    Shadow," Tina said. "ording to Doris, the Shadow King of the Endless Shadow is a powerful


    existence even among the upper spiritual kings. The Chief of your Snow Sect, Zenith, might not even


    be able to defeat him even if he has be an upper spiritual king."


    "Wow, Doris is so thoughtful," Ricky said as he took the white ball with much appreciation.


    "Ricky, Doris also said that this energy ball is not powerful enough to help you kill the Shadow King. But


    you could use this to make him suffer and weaken his power," Tina added.


    "Tina, I understand what Doris meant. Thank you. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the Shadow King by


    myself, after all he is my own enemy," Ricky nodded and said.


    "I''m d you understood everything," Tina replied.


    After talking for a little while, Tina went back inside the airship to hide until Ricky and the others were


    ready to leave with her.


    "Let me take a rest, and it''s time to leave the Realm of Wildness," Ricky said to himself.


    After all the nning that Ricky had done, Ricky still worried about one thing in the Realm of Wildness--


    he could not find his father and there was no news about him. Zenith, on the other hand, had already


    helped him search for his father. But unfortunately, he still got nothing.


    ''Father, have you already left the Realm of Wildness? I haven''t seen you in ages! The thing is, I don''t


    even know when I''ll be back to meet you after I leave this ce. I hope you''re okay. I hope we meet


    soon, '' Ricky said to himself as he had his heart on his chest and wished his father''s safety.

 Chapter 441 Zeniths Successful Breakthrough

    Chapter 441 Zenith''s Sessful Breakthrough


    After a while, Ricky stopped wondering about his father''s whereabouts. He clearly understood that, no


    matter how hard he tried at that point in time, it wouldn''t make any difference. His father had been


    missing for such a long time that it seemed hopeless. He had no informers to keep him updated either.


    The most important thing for him right then was still his cultivation strength. Once he was strong


    enough, he would be able to find and protect his father.


    Thinking about that, he calmed down. He sat quietly and began to adjust his breathing. Now, he


    needed some more time to let himself recover. It was not a wise idea to keep breaking through and


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    making great progress all the time without any rest. Ricky''s nerves had been on edge when he was in


    the Fortune Land. After everything he had gone through there, he needed some time to take a good


    rest.


    What was more important, was that it would be the best way for him to enhance his current abilities


    instead of rushing to make new progress.


    Although he had recovered a lot after he consumed the Regenerating Grass, he still felt like his body


    was a bit weak. That was an after effect which he couldn''t avoid. Ricky had made up his mind that,


    after he reached the demi-immortal level, he would be able to kill any person or creature at the demi-


    immortal level.


    That way, he would be strong enough and would be qualified to challenge the innate spiritual king when


    he was at the peak of demi-immortal. Once he gathered his thoughts, Ricky took a deep breath before


    he closed his eyes.


    Boom! Boom! Before he could rest for even one day, several powerful momentums appeared above


    the Misty South Pce. Among them, there was one which was especially powerful. It was much more


    powerful than Zenith.


    ''Finally, there you are, Shadow King, '' Ricky thought to himself the moment he felt it. It was quite


    familiar to him considering the fact that he once had fought with him. He stood up at once and exerted


    his internal strength. A pair of spiritual energy wings appeared on his back. Then, he flew out of the


    pce in a rush.


    By the time Ricky got out, Zenith, Soar, Grace, Elder Evan, and the other elders had already gathered


    there.


    Standing in front of them was Boris, an array deployer, and two middle-aged warriors in ck. One


    could see from their breathing techniques that the two warriors were from the Endless Shadow.


    At that point in time, all the people present fixed their eyes on the center of the space. They were


    staring at the middle-aged warrior in ck in the center, who was floating in the air.


    Needless to say, he was none other than the Shadow King.


    The invisible, but strong aura emitting from the Shadow King filled the space up. Strands of murderous


    intent were floating through the air that surrounded him. Suddenly, all of them descended from the sky


    and dashed towards the Misty South Pce.


    Luckily, they had Zenith. Zenith''s strong aura formed a protective screen, so they did not fear the


    enemies that were running at them.


    ''It seems that Boris and his men are cooperating with the Endless Shadow, '' Ricky thought to himself


    when seeing those men. ''That''s a good thing too! I can use the secret weapon left by Doris to deal with


    them at the same time.''


    "Shadow King, the fight over the fortune was something that happened among the juniors. The number


    of days they have left alive are fixed. We are the seniors. As seniors, I don''t think it''s appropriate for us


    to poke our noses into this affair," Zenith said first. He, of course, knew why those people hade


    there. So, he just decided to directly say what he thought.


    "Zenith, are you trying to teach me a lesson now?" the Shadow King replied in a distant tone upon


    hearing what Zenith had said. "Haven''t you forgotten one thing? The strong always rule. In the Realm


    of Wildness, I am the strongest and I have the final say in everything that happens.


    So, don''t you dare try to teach me any lessons! Just give Ricky to me, and I will show mercy to you and


    leave you alive."


    "Ha ha, if I did what you said, I would be ashamed to call myself some kind of leader here. How am I


    supposed to establish and maintain my credibility in the Realm of Wildness if I bend a knee so easily?"


    Zenith smiled coldly as he made his reply. The Shadow King was arrogant and threatening, but his


    ims did not work on Zenith.


    "Well, now that you are asking for death, I''ll just do you this favor and make it happen!" the Shadow


    King replied coldly in kind.


    The next moment, the Ultimate Killing Domain pervaded the surrounding area. There were air waves


    which could be seen by everyone in the air. In the blink of an eye, the Shadow King had already


    appeared in front of Zenith. He stretched out his palm and it turned into a sharp sword that was rushing


    quickly towards Zenith''s throat.


    Faced with such overwhelming and dangerous attack, Zenith did not try to retreat. Instead, he pushed


    off the ground with his feet and jumped into the air. Immediately, the Ultimate Blizzard Domain was


    released by him. It was expanding quickly to cope with the Shadow King''s Ultimate Killing Domain.


    At the same time, he formed a freezing palm to resist the Shadow King''s physical attack.


    Bang! Bang! The next moment, the palm and the sword collided forcefully. The two strong momentums


    met with each other violently. Consequently, their Ultimate Domains also collided with each other.


    Next, the air shimmered and rippled. The disturbance that was caused by the collisions spread


    outwards and filled up the surroundings. There were crackling sounds as they engulfed the space.


    Feeling the strong shock waves, all the warriors in the surrounding area stepped backwards as quickly


    as they could. Those kind of strong waves were far beyond their ability to resist. Even Boris, a middle


    spiritual king, could not easily resist it, and had to stay away from it to keep himself safe.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two collision between the two Ultimate Domains still continued to sh while sending out bursts of


    energy. Neither of them would give in, a fierce loud burst of wind energy roaring. If one took a closer


    look at them carefully, one would find that Zenith was at a disadvantage.


    Therefore, after the stalemate continued for a few moments, Zenith was beat back and retreated


    several hundred meters while still in the air. Despite his retreat, it was clear that Zenith was not injured


    at all. Both hisbat power and momentum were still at their peak.


    "An upper spiritual king!"


    the Shadow King blurted out in surprise. His face turned dark at once. "You''ve already broken through


    and reached the upper spiritual king level!"


    Upon hearing the news, Boris grew angry at once. His facial features were distorted due to the hatred


    in his heart. He had beenpeting against Zenith all his life, but now Zenith had already made


    greater progress than him. How could he not feel angry, jealous, or murderous about it?


    "An upper spiritual king!" Ricky also eximed in shock. They were all surprised to hear it too.


    They had never doubted that Zenith would eventually reach the upper spiritual king level, but what they


    had not expected, was that he should have made it so soon! Before they headed for the Fortune Land,


    Zenith had not yet reached it, but when they came back not long ago, he had already seeded in it.


    Ricky did not understand why Zenith had not shown any concern or worries when he learned that the


    Shadow King mighte there until that point. Zenith, of course, had it held back as hisst card. That


    was why he was so fearless in the fight.


    ''Now that Chief Zenith has already be an upper spiritual king, there is no need for me to use the


    secret weapon Doris gave to me anymore, '' Ricky secretly thought to himself.


    "Yes! I''ve already reached the upper spiritual king level. So, Shadow King, why don''t you take your men


    and just leave here now?" Zenith said with his hands crossed behind his back as he steadied himself in


    the air.


    "I admit it that I can''t properly defeat you now, but I promise you that I will never let you take Ricky


    away from this pce with you.


    You know what, Zenith? How would you like it if I kill everyone here? Your words are really irritating


    me!" the Shadow King roared with rage when he heard what Zenith said.


    "It''s been a long time. A really long time, even. It''s been so long since someone defied me in the Realm


    of Wildness. I haven''t had a real fight in a long time! Is this the reason that you have already forgotten


    who is dominating the Realm of Wildness right now?"


    "Maybe you dominated this realm in the past, but now I''d like to tell you that I am the chief of the Misty


    South Pce, and I am dominating the Snow Land," Zenith replied in a distant tone.


    "My king, you can concentrate on dealing with Zenith. We''ll handle the rest of them." At that point time,


    Boris came closer to the Shadow King and suggested that he deal with his minions.


    He knew he did not have the capability to defeat Zenith at that point, but he could still kill Ricky and


    some other people.


    "Boris, if you dare to touch them, I will hunt you for the rest of your life. You know I will always keep my


    promises," Zenith said coldly after hearing Boris'' cunning suggestion, and shot a fierce re at Boris


    with enormous murderous intent in his eyes


    "You want to kill me, Zenith? Ha-ha, before you do, you have to beat the Shadow King!" Boris sneered


    as he replied.


    "You are going to die here today!" Zenith snorted in amusement before he started tounch an attack


    towards Boris without any hesitation. The Ultimate Blizzard Domain shot quickly towards Boris as if it


    would engulf him the next second.


    Meanwhile, the Shadow King also fought back. His Ultimate Killing Domain stopped Zenith''s attack.


    The Shadow King turned around and said to Boris, "You stay there, and don''t move without my


    permission! I have control over all of this. I''ll end your lives if you decide to act rashly."


    Boris dared not to make any objections towards the Shadow King''s order. He had no option but to step


    backwards unhappily with a dark look on his face.


    The Shadow King did not want Boris and the others to interfere in the fight, but it was not because he


    wanted to let Ricky and others go. It was just that he preferred to do it by himself. He wanted to prove


    that, even though Zenith became an upper spiritual king, he still had the ability to control everything! No


    one should question his power as the most powerful warrior in the Realm of Wilderness.

 Chapter 442 The Powerful Shadow King

    Chapter 442 The Powerful Shadow King


    Boom! Boom!


    Before his voice faded, the Shadow King gathered his aura in the blink of an eye. His murderous intent


    poured out of his body before it swarmed up to be a part of his Ultimate Killing Domain.


    Immediately, his Ultimate Domain, which was originally transparent, turned as red as blood as it was


    expanding outwards with great speed.


    "Zenith, no one in the Realm of Wildness has ever challenged me right to my face. Even the lord of the


    Imperial Pce of Wildness has never said such words of challenge to me. You are the very first one to


    do that," the Shadow King eximed in a cold voice as he narrowed his eyes at the other man.


    "So, next, I''m going to teach you a lesson and make you understand one thing. You will know who the


    master of the Realm of Wildness is. You will also learn that I have the ability to take away anyone that I


    want. You know what? You are being blinded by this small achievement you just made. Arrogance will


    kill you someday, sooner orter."


    Immediately after the Shadow King finished saying that, he approached Zenith imposingly. He moved


    slowly, yet after one step, he was much closer to Zenith. The power embedded in his Ultimate Killing


    Domain grew stronger. It pushed Zenith''s Ultimate Blizzard Domain backwards continuously.


    "Well, that was a nice speech, but I''m not giving up! I''m really looking forward to your performance in


    battle," Zenith replied in a cold tone as he furrowed his brow.


    The next second, his freezing power also had ferociously broken out. As a result, giant snowkes


    began falling from the sky out of nowhere. Zenith was employing the skill called the Holy Snow Attack.


    Immediately, his Ultimate Blizzard Domain was no longer shrinking and had begun expanding quickly.


    Bang! Bang!


    The next second, the two powerful Ultimate Domains met each other with tremendous power. Zenith


    and the Shadow King also flew towards each other because they were determined to fight. Their


    figures entangled and no one could differentiate between them.


    Crack! Crack!


    Apart from that, the loud noise caused by the collision echoed throughout the sky and there were


    crackling sounds that deafened everyone watching. It turned out that the space near them was being


    torn apart by their fight. Their energy shed in the air and moved around here and there in the blink of


    an eye.


    All Ricky could see was destroyed bits of the ground and trees around them. He could barely see the


    figures through all of them. He was unable to identify how they fought or what kind of the attacks they


    used at all. They moved too fast, so fast that his eyes could not catch up with them. In the blink of an


    eye, they had already shed together in several dozens of bouts.


    ''So, this is what a fight between upper spiritual kings is like!'' Ricky could not help but sigh in his heart


    when he saw such a ferocious and wonderful fight. ''When can I be an upper spiritual king? I''m


    really looking forward to it!''


    Ricky was incredibly eager to reach the level of an upper spiritual king. Meanwhile, he understood that


    it would take him time to achieve that. He would have to make progress step by step. Only through that


    technique could he enhance his ability at each level. He had a big and ambitious n for his future.


    After forty-five minutes, the situation began to change and it became clearer who was dominating the


    fight over time.


    The Shadow King''s Ultimate Killing Domain was oppressing Zenith''s Ultimate Blizzard Domain. A white


    figure was retreating backwards quickly, and it was none other than Zenith.


    "Humph! Where did your courage to challenge our kinge from? You think you can defeat him as an


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    upper spiritual king? You''re just too naive!" the two innate spiritual kings from the Endless Shadow


    snorted in contempt upon seeing the situation at hand.


    Ricky, Grace, and the others grew more serious as they watched Zenith struggle.


    "Do you have any idea what the Shadow King''s real strength is, Soar?" Ricky asked. He began to feel


    worried about Zenith.


    Seeing that Zenith was forced to step back filled him with concern. Ricky had a gut feeling that they


    might have underestimated the true strength of the Shadow King. He had reached the upper spiritual


    king level a long time ago, after all.


    "From the power he just revealed to us, I''m sure he is a second-ss upper spiritual king. It seems that


    he has saved part of his power and did not exert all of his might yet. If he tried his best, I''m afraid he


    would be as strong as a first-ss upper spiritual king," Soar replied in a serious voice.


    "It seems that we just underestimated his skill."


    "He''s as strong as a first-ss upper spiritual king?" Ricky murmured to himself in a low voice upon


    hearing Soar''s reply.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky channeled his strength, and consequently, the energy halo which had


    been given to him by Doris appeared right in his hand.


    Bang!


    The next second, as a heavy sound echoed throughout the sky, Zenith fell from the sky. Fortunately,


    the moment before he hit the ground, he sessfully managed to steady himself so that he could


    avoid being hurt too badly.


    He was a total mess at that point in time. His clothes were torn and there was blood in the corners of


    his mouth.


    "I did not expect that you had the peakbat power of a second-ss upper spiritual king. That''s a


    surprise," Zenith said in a serious tone as he wiped away the trickle of blood that was leaking from his


    mouth.


    He did not realize that he had underestimated the Shadow King''s power until then. He also realized it


    that he had made a fatal mistake, and that it might cost him everything.


    Without hesitation, he transferred his message secretly by using his telepathic link with Ricky and the


    others. "I''ll stay here and deal with him. You guys leave as fast as you can. Go now! Ricky, I remember


    that you have the jade tablet left by the Chief of the Sky Manor, right? Crush it now! We need her help


    to handle Boris!


    I was being careless this time and underestimated his strength. The Shadow King is much more


    powerful than me, and..."


    "Zenith, just stop struggling anymore and admit it! No one can go against me in the Realm of Wildness!


    Anyone who tries to challenge me is fated for a horrible death. There is only one consequence of


    turning again me¡ªan immediate and miserable death," the Shadow King spoke in a distant tone again


    before Zenith could finish his message.


    After he was done speaking, three visions of the Shadow King appeared in the sky all of a sudden. The


    Shadow King was employing his attack of Shadowy Replication.


    "The Great Killing Sword!" Without sparing even one second, the three shadows threw out their Great


    Killing Swords. They dashed towards Zenith from three different directions, intending to give him a fatal


    strike.


    All the three Great Killing Swords were carrying destructive power. When they slid over, the space they


    passed was torn apart. The killing intent embedded in them could be seen vaguely in the air, forming


    three small Ultimate Killing Domains.


    However, Ricky did not stand up to help Zenith despite the critical situation. As a matter of fact, he was


    waiting patiently. He was waiting for the moment after Zenith took the brunt of that attack.


    It was only after that bout that the Shadow King would lower his guard, and that was the perfect time to


    give him a surprising strike.


    Ricky had his own reason to choose to wait. He had confidence in Zenith, and was sure that Zenith


    would be able to resist it that time.


    ''Chief Zenith, please hold on for a few more moments. You may get hurt, but I have to wait in order to


    hit the Shadow King. I''m sorry, '' Ricky thought to himself sadly as he watched the brutal fight.


    "The Holy Snow Attack¡ªthe Freezing Ice Palm!"


    Zenith roared with rage upon seeing the three Great Killing Swords dashing towards him. A stubborn


    determination to fight filled up his eyes.


    Then, the Ultimate Blizzard Domain, which was surrounding Zenith, gathered all of a sudden. All the


    energy was collected in his right palm, and then it centered in the middle of his palm. A white, dazzling,


    and freezing light was released in an instant.


    A momentter, his frosty power burst out. It was more than powerful than it had ever been before. It


    melted within Zenith''s right palm and formed a giant gauntlet. Zenith threw his fist out forcefully and it


    met with the three swords that were sent from the Shadow King.


    "How dare you continue to try and fight against me when I''ve shown you that I''m much stronger than


    you! You are really an over-confident man! I admire your courage, but you will die here anyway!" the


    Shadow King teased in a disdainful voice upon seeing Zenith still trying to fight against him face to


    face.


    The Shadow King admitted that, if Zenith tried to run away, he would have no way to deal with him. If


    Zenith wanted to battle with him, he was one hundred percent sure that he would beat him to death


    rather easily.


    "Oh, I got it! You are fighting to protect those losers that are hiding at your back, right?" Zenith chose to


    stay there to fight even though he had known all along that he would not be a match for the Shadow


    King. The king also understood his reason for fighting at that point.


    "Humph! So, you are another guy who is driven by emotions and rtionships! You are the kind that I


    hate the most! You are doomed to have your life end here," the Shadow King said out loud. He was


    growing angrier as he poured more power into his three swords.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Amidst the strong and loud bursts that were echoing throughout the sky, the three


    Great Killing Swords and Zenith''s palm finally forcefully and ferociously met. At that moment, the air in


    their surroundings was filled up with murderous intent brought out by their attacks.


    "This is exactly the right time! One will only rx the moment after his strike has reached his enemy!


    This is my opportunity to cut in!" Ricky murmured to himself with excitement at that point in time. His


    eyes lit up with an eager fire.


    He began to take action at that moment. He twisted his wrist and an energy ball rushed out and


    towards the direction that the Shadow King was in.

 Chapter 443 A Mysterious Woman Helped Him

    Chapter 443 A Mysterious Woman Helped Him


    "Zenith, it''s been a long time since we have seen each other!"


    At that point in time, a clear female voice called out of nowhere. Her voice was soft, but it reached


    everyone despite its softness. The voice was surrounded by the strong innate power released by


    Zenith and the Shadow King as they kept fighting violently. Normally, one''s voice could hardly be heard


    by others during such a fierce fight, unless the owner of the voice was carrying a great power.


    Before the voice faded, a woman in ck appeared.


    There was a clear, clean, distant, yet elegant momentum surrounding her. She had long hair that


    rippled in the breeze. She looked so pure; she was just like a lotus that was born in the dirty mud, yet


    kept itself clean and pure.


    She wore nothing but ck clothes, and her face was rather pretty. Any grown man would feel his heart


    beat faster when he looked at her.


    Thedy was somehow reminiscent of Helen of Troy because she was someone whom men would be


    willing to go to war for.


    After she showed up, she floated in the air near the battle and threw out her attack that turned out to be


    a flushing palm. It shot forward quickly. Wherever it passed, both Zenith''s and the Shadow King''s


    Ultimate Domains retreated backwards ordingly.


    Her big palm attack quickly disappeared too. When it was nowhere to be seen, Zenith, who was a


    bloody mess, appeared beside the woman. As for the Shadow King, he was beaten back by the


    woman''s palm andunched backwards from them.


    This sudden change shocked everyone who was watching. None of them had ever expected that


    someone would interfere in the fight.


    "Cheryl! What brings you here?" Zenith asked, his voice breaking the short silence.


    Watching the woman in front of him, he felt nothing but surprise. The woman was thest person he


    would ever imagine to see there. It was shocking that she hade and saved him! It brought


    tremendous shock to Zenith, because the ce that she lived was too far away from him for her to get


    there.


    There was more to the situation, however. The rtionship between the two of them was somewhat


    awkward-- they were lovers and enemies at the same time. Of course, thatplicated rtionship


    was only known to them.


    There was a sense of affection in Zenith''s eyes which could hardly be identified. Likewise, the woman


    also stared at him with seemingly affectionate eyes.


    "I said once that no one would be allowed to kill you except me. Don''t you remember that?" the woman


    replied in an indifferent tone


    upon hearing Zenith''s question.


    "Do any of you know who this woman is? Master Grace? Elder Evan?" Ricky asked with curiosity in his


    eyes. Disbelief was written all over his face. Meanwhile, he still felt very relieved that Zenith was saved


    by her. Ricky was certain, from the attack the woman just performed, that she was in no way weaker


    than the Shadow King.


    Although she imed that no one could kill Zenith but her, Ricky did not detect any murderous intent


    from her. She had just saved Zenith from the Shadow King''s strike after all.


    What was more, from theirplicated and affectionate eyes, Ricky could tell something was not right


    between them.


    "Well, I have no idea at all," Elder Evan replied as he shook his head.


    Grace also shrugged her shoulders in response. She was also clueless as to who the woman was.


    "She is probably Chief Zenith''s lover and enemy," Soar blurted out without thinking too much about it.


    He was not that well versed in how to act when it came to that kind of situation.


    Ricky and the others immediately shot him a serious look


    as soon as he finished saying that.


    Zenith seemed to be a little bit helpless when he heard what the woman said. Meanwhile, he sighed in


    relief to himself. He would not have to fight against the Shadow King while being at a disadvantage


    anymore at least.


    He had not seen that woman in years. He knew that her power was no weaker than the Shadow King


    at the least though.


    "May I know your name and where you''re from?" the Shadow King asked politely as he watched her


    carefully. There was no more arrogance in his voice at that point. Instead, he showed respect towards


    the woman.


    "Cheryl Zhang," the woman replied in a distant voice. "You want to kill this man?"


    Before her voice faded, the aura emitting from Cheryl Zhang immediately shot out and transformed into


    an invisible strike, shooting towards the Shadow King in an attempt to overwhelm him.


    The Shadow King, of course, would not stay still in its path waiting for death. He also concentrated his


    internal power and formed a protective aura to try to resist her attack.


    The next moment, the energy around them broke out. Then, the Shadow King took three steps


    backwards. Cheryl Zhang did not step back at all; her body just shook a bit from the strain.


    After that bout, the Shadow King''s face grew darker. Through that bout, he could tell that the woman''s


    strength was definitely no weaker than his. What was worse was that she seemed to be a little bit


    stronger than him.


    "So, you want to protect him?" the Shadow King asked.


    "No one can kill him except for me. He is mine," Cheryl Zhang replied.


    "I will see you again some other day, but now I must take my leave." Upon hearing Cheryl Zhang''s


    reply, the Shadow King bade goodbye without thinking twice. Then, he sent a signal to Boris and his


    men indicating that it was time to leave before he tore a portal open and left immediately.


    He wanted to kill Zenith very much and take Ricky away very much too, but he understood that as long


    as that woman was there to support his enemies, he would never be able to touch Zenith or Ricky. If he


    forced a fight, there was a high probability that he would lose something dear to him.


    Seeing that the Shadow King was already leaving, Boris and the others did not want to stay there any


    longer either. They immediately retreated as well.


    ''It seems that they''ve already gone. We are safe for now, so I can keep the weapon Doris left a secret


    and won''t have to reveal it so soon. Maybe I will need it next time, '' Ricky thought to himself when he


    saw the Shadow King and his men start to leave.


    Ricky was not totally absorbed in his thoughts, though. He still cared about Zenith and Cheryl Zhang,


    wondering what rtionship there was between the two of them.


    ''How did Chief Zenith know such a powerful female warrior?''


    As a matter of fact, all the people from the Misty South Pce were staring at Zenith and Cheryl


    Zhang, wondering what their rtionship was with curiosity.


    Zenith could, of course, feel those stares from his men. He felt quite awkward and ufortable when


    he was showered by such intense attention. He stopped for a while before he said to Cheryl Zhang,


    "Cheryl, let''s have a good talk¡ªjust the two of us."


    Cheryl Zhang nodded in agreement.


    Then, Zenith and Cheryl Zhang walked towards the room that Zenith lived in at the pce, leaving


    Ricky and the others outside, dumbfounded.


    "All right! This is the end of the drama today. Let''s leave and go back to our homes!" Elder Evan


    decided after a while.


    Hearing Elder Evan''s words, the others exchanged looks before they headed for their own rooms.


    Ricky secretly transferred a message to Elder Evan, Elder Lucia, Elder Abbott, Elder Mateo, and Elder


    Samuel, indicating that he wanted them to stay with him for a while.


    Upon receiving Ricky''s message, the five elders went to his room.


    "Ricky, what''s the matter? Why have you called us here?" Elder Evan asked.


    "If you want to ask about Chief Zenith, just forget it. We are all very curious as to how he got to know


    such a powerful female warrior, but he won''t want to exin it to us," Elder Samuel said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, elders. I''m not a gossip," Ricky said with a smile.


    He really meant that he was not that curious about Zenith and Cheryl. They couldn''t tell if he really


    cared about the situation by his expression.


    "I sent you a message toe here because I have something to share with you."


    "What is it?" the five elders asked, their faces turning serious upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Ha-ha! Easy, elders. I''d like to give you something precious. This is my gift, as a junior, to you, my


    seniors." Rickyughed casually upon seeing their serious expressions. Then, he took out many


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth from his storage ring.


    The Treasures from Heaven and Earth were gained when he was in the Land of Legacy in the


    Wondend. It was probably because the upper spiritual king there was cultivating by using the


    flushing method, so all the treasures he collected had something inmon. The thing they had in


    longer.


    "Oh my God! All of these...They can increase longevity!" all of the five elders eximed in great shock


    upon seeing what Ricky had just presented to them.


    To those elders, the most precious thing was longevity. Now, they saw so many Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth that could increase their longevity. How could they not be excited?


    "Yes, you are right, my elders! All of these are Treasures from Heaven and Earth that can make people


    live longer," Ricky said, a smile creeping onto his lips.


    He was happy from the bottom of his heart when he could do something to help the five elders. He was


    aware that all of them were trustworthy people judging from the fact that they followed and supported


    Zenith all the time, and had not abandoned him when he had lost everything.

 Chapter 444 The Tough Choice That They Were Faced With

    Chapter 444 The Tough Choice That They Were Faced With


    The five elders epted Ricky''s generous presents. The Treasures from Heaven and Earth were


    things that they needed the most, after all.


    "Thank you, Ricky! We are grateful for what you have done to help us. Maybe we are old, but we can


    still do something for you. You must tell us whenever you need a hand and we will do whatever we can


    for you¡ªyou have our word." They made their promises to Ricky right after he gave them their gifts.


    They clearly understood that Ricky did not have to help them with all his might, but still, he had


    searched for such powerful treasures for them. That was thoughtful enough of him, so in return, they


    would spare no effort to pay him back as long as they could.


    "Thank you, elders, for making this promise to me. You are my seniors, so I am just doing what a good


    junior should do for you," Ricky replied in a soft voice as he gave them a sincere look.


    "So, the next choice is going to be really tough. I''m afraid I have to leave the choice of what to do next


    up to you guys," Ricky said again in a slightly serious tone after he paused for a moment.


    The next second, he took out the cultivation method inheritance and casting skill inheritance that he


    had gained from the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "What are those, Ricky?" the elders asked. They had great looks of shock on their faces when they


    saw the two luminous blobs.


    "These are the cultivation method inheritance and casting skill inheritance from a demi-spiritual


    emperor. He was also a casting master at the advanced stage of Spirit Level," Ricky replied. "I''d like to


    give them to you, but there is a problem. I only have two inheritances, while there are five of you. As for


    who will get them, I''m afraid you have to decide on your own."


    Ricky had his own things to consider. If he were to make the choice, it would be unfair to those who


    didn''t get them. If the choice was left to them, then no one would me him for being unfair. There was


    nothing he could do to solve that problem. He only had two inheritances, after all. If possible, he wished


    that he had five so that each elder could get one.


    "The inheritances from a demi-spiritual emperor?" they eximed in shock again upon hearing what


    Ricky had just said.


    After the shock was gone, they fell into silence. Everyone wanted the inheritances from a demi-spiritual


    emperor, especially people like them who were old and were not able to break through and be


    innate spirits. It was no shame to admit such a thing.


    The six people fell in silence for a few minutes.


    Finally, a decision was made. Elder Samuel and another three elders exchanged looks before they


    turned to Ricky and said at the same time, "Ricky, please give the inheritances to Elder Evan! We''ve


    made the decision that he deserves them!


    The demi-spiritual emperor''s cultivation method must be of the fire nature. Elder Evan is very powerful


    in the methods that use fire energy, so it fits him perfectly."


    "What are you talking about?" Elder Evan eximed in a serious tone when he heard what the other


    elders said. "Do you think I am the kind who would ept them all alone? Do you think I''m that


    selfish?"


    "Elder Evan, we''ve known each other for a really long time. We worked for the former chief, andter


    we worked for Chief Zenith together. We''ve been through tough times together. So, please just ept


    it. All of us agree on giving the inheritance to you and we made this decision willingly," Elder Samuel


    said.


    "You don''t need to hide anything from us. I''m sure you are almost one hundred years older than the


    rest of us. For us, there is about one hundred and twenty years left if we do not be innate spirits.


    If I guess that right, you have thirty years at the most left, even if you have the Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth to extend your life."


    "What? Thirty years at the most? Really, Elder Evan?" Ricky asked in tremendous shock after hearing


    what Elder Samuel said.


    He probably did not have any method he could use to make the five elders immortal considering the


    fact that he was not an immortal yet either, but he was certain that he could figure out a way to make


    them live longer.


    He had done something, as a matter of fact. The Treasures from Heaven and Earth were to extend


    their lives, and some cultivation method inheritances were also excellent examples.


    Elder Evan remained silent then. What Elder Samuel had said was right. He did not have much time


    left at that point because he was entering a stage of deterioration.


    If he did not get some inheritance from powerful warriors or acquire more powerful Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth, there was no way he would ever be an innate spirit.


    "Elder Evan, just take it. They are right¡ªyou are the one who should ept it," Ricky said, staring at


    Elder Evan, who was still standing in silence.


    Then, he passed the inheritances to Elder Evan without hesitation.


    Stretching out his old palm, Elder Evan took the cultivation method inheritance of the Ruin Demi-


    spiritual Emperor. He decided not to decline it anymore. He would be hypocritical if he did, and would


    be letting Ricky and the others down. They had already made such a great contribution, so he should


    take advantage of that opportunity while he could.


    "Ricky, my friends, thank you so much," Elder Evan said gratefully. Those were the only words he could


    say despite the fact that he was so deeply touched by their kindness.


    "You can keep your words of thanks, Elder Evan. You are one step closer than us to entering the innate


    spirit stage. We have Ricky, remember? I''m sure he will help us to get more inheritances," Elder Lucia


    said.


    "Ha-ha. It seems that you already have something in mind," Ricky said,ughing and wrinkling his nose


    when he heard what Elder Lucia said.


    "Ha-ha. Sure, we have. We old guys are your seniors, aren''t we? You can''t just watch us die one


    hundred years from now, can you? You are holding great responsibilities," Elder Samuel said while he


    "I will do whatever I can to help you, my seniors," Ricky chuckled as a response.


    "Ha-ha." The rest of them shared their joy with each other.


    "Well, I will ept the cultivation inheritance then. As for the casting skill inheritance, I think Elder


    Samuel should have it. I''m not good at casting at all," Elder Evan suggested.


    "That is a good idea. If we have a casting master of Spirit Level, I''m sure the Misty South Pce will


    gain some great fame in the whole Realm of Wildness!" The rest of them nodded in agreement.


    Elder Samuel did not decline that offer either. He reached out his hand and took the casting skill


    inheritance that was once owned by the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    Although it would be impossible for him to be a real casting master of Spirit Level unless he


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    reached the innate spirit stage, his casting skill would be improved greatly if he had that casting skill


    inheritance.


    Cultivation methods and casting skills were different, but they were connected with each other deeply.


    A warrior would be able toprehend a casting skill and the manual rune would be able to improve a


    warrior''sbat power to arge extent.


    After everything was done, Ricky secretly sighed in relief to himself. Finally, the tough distribution


    problem he had faced was solved peacefully.


    The trouble could be solved so easily mainly because the five elders valued their friendship much more


    than their own achievements. The result might have been totally different otherwise.


    If that were the case, Ricky would not have told them about the inheritances he had.


    ''Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, I''ve fulfilled yourst wish to some degree by giving your inheritances to


    people deserve them. Although Elder Evan and Elder Samuel are not some kind of geniuses, I''m sure


    that they will make the most use of them. Your inheritances will live on through them, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    ''I promise that I will help them as long as I can.''


    After that matter was solved, the elders left and went back to their rooms. As for Ricky, it was time for


    him to consider which ce outside the Realm of Wildness he should go to enhance his ability at that


    point.


    Right at that point in time, he heard a message from Zenith.


    When he arrived at Zenith''s room, he saw that Grace and Soar had already gathered there.


    They locked their eyes on Cheryl. From her expression, they concluded that she just had a nice talk


    with Zenith before they arrived.


    "Are these the outstanding juniors you talked about?" Cheryl asked when she saw them, and stood up


    from her chair. She sized them up from head to toe.


    "Yes, they are. I''m sure they will live to be the most talented members after they are admitted by the


    Oriental College," Zenith replied as he nodded.


    His voice was gentle, quite unlike his usual serious tone when he spoke to Cheryl.


    "The Oriental College?" Ricky and Soar both murmured in confusion upon hearing the strange name.


    Grace, however, reacted differently and her eyes lit up when she heard it.

 Chapter 445 The Oriental College

    Chapter 445 The Oriental College


    Cheryl walked towards them and stopped, looking at Grace and Soar. "Well, this woman and this man


    are not too bad. They''ve already reached the innate spirit level," Cheryl said gently. She was powerful


    enough to identity their levels by only looking at them.


    "As for this one," she said as she turned to Ricky, "he is only at the demi-immortal level. I''m afraid he is


    not yet qualified for the selection process of the Oriental College.


    Zenith, you were once a disciple of the Oriental College. I''m sure you know its recruitment policy. One


    must be an excellent warrior at the peak of the demi-immortal level, at the least." Cheryl paused for a


    few moments before she continued speaking again.


    "In this day and age, there are countless talents in the world. I''m afraid that the recruitment standard


    will have been raised by a lot."


    "Thanks for the kind reminder, Cheryl. I, of course, know about the recruitment policy of the college.


    That''s exactly why I am asking you to do me this favor," Zenith said. "I can assure you that he is going


    to be the biggest shining star after he enters the college. He will not shame your records, and he will


    bring you honor for introducing him to the college."


    "Are you sure?" Cheryl could not help growing curious when she heard what Zenith said. He was being


    very confident about the young man.


    She could not figure out why Zenith was so certain that Ricky would be the biggest shining star among


    the geniuses at the Oriental College. All the geniuses in the Eastern Land gathered in that ce, after


    all. Where did his confidencee from?


    "I''m a hundred percent sure about it!" Zenith replied with great confidence as he stared back at her.


    Upon hearing Zenith''s reassurance, Cheryl turned her beautiful eyes toward Ricky again, trying to


    identify what extent of talent he really had.


    "What kind of mutant do you have?" Cheryl asked Ricky.


    "I don''t have any mutant," Ricky replied reverently.


    "Oh? You don''t have any? You''re making me even more curious now. Why is Zenith so confident that


    you will be the most attractive talent in the Oriental College, then?" Cheryl asked seriously, her


    eyes locking onto his.


    "I''m confident in myself too," Ricky replied with a smirk.


    "Ha-ha, young man, I think you''re being a bit over confident," Cheryl replied with augh upon hearing


    what Ricky said.


    She then turned her eyes back to Zenith and said, "I can help you, but if I do it, there will be a


    condition."


    "What is it, Cheryl? I will do whatever I can," Zenith swore.


    "I want those five hundred years to be a lifetime instead," Cheryl said with determination in her eyes.


    When she made that request, she was full of fear deep down in her heart. She was not sure whether


    Zenith would ept or refuse her request.


    "Yes, I agree to that. That is not a condition though, Cheryl; it''s my promise to you," Zenith replied with


    a smile upon hearing Cheryl''s request.


    Cheryl blushed a bit at his reply. She was no longer as distant as before because of Zenith''s promise.


    "Ricky, Grace, did you hear what our chief just said? He is a master in this respect!" Soar said to Ricky


    and Grace secretly using his telepathic link when he saw what had just happened between Zenith and


    Cheryl.


    "Just keep it to yourself, Soar. If you speak out loud about it, Chief Zenith will definitely beat you up. I


    can''t, and won''t, help you if that really happens," Ricky replied in amusement.


    Knowing Ricky, Grace, and Soar were still there, Knowing Ricky, Grace, and Soar were still there,


    Cheryl did not allow her shyness to show for too long. She immediately returned to being the cool and


    calm woman she usually appeared to be. "Zenith, you made a promise to me, so I hope you will keep


    your word," she said in a cool tone as she turned to Zenith.


    "I never break my word, especially not the promises I''ve made to you. You know that, Cheryl," Zenith


    said.


    Thump!


    Before Zenith''s voice faded, Cheryl took out a white jade tablet and threw it to Zenith. On the tablet,


    they could make out the word "Oriental."


    "I will wait for you where we usually met before. You shoulde to meet me there when you finish


    your work here," Cheryl instructed him. After she finished speaking, she tore a portal in space and left


    through it immediately.


    "Thank you, Cheryl," Zenith said as he looked in the direction that Cheryl had just disappeared in.


    Then, he turned to Ricky and passed the white jade tablet to him.


    "Chief Zenith, what is the Oriental College? I don''t get it," Ricky said after he reached out and epted


    the jade tablet.


    "The whole area of the Misty South is divided into five parts. Those sections are the Eastern Land, the


    Western Land, the Southern Land, the Northern Land, and the Middle Land. Among them, the Middle


    Land is thergest part," Zenith exined as his eyes looked into the distance as if he was recalling


    something that happened a long time ago.


    "The Realm of Wildness, that we are in now, is just a small piece of the Eastern Land."


    "Oh, the Misty South is divided into five parts! I didn''t know that until now," Ricky repeated in surprise.


    "There is a college named the Oriental College in the Eastern Land. It has a long, long history, and was


    built by several spiritual emperors from thisnd. They rarely show up in the public eye though. The


    purpose of this college is to train young talents for the benefit of the Eastern Land," Zenith continued


    his exnation.


    "In the Oriental College, even a powerfulpleted spiritual king is at the disciple level. An ordinary


    demi-spiritual emperor is only qualified to be a tutor. Only the more powerful demi-spiritual emperors


    can be qualified to even be elders.


    As for those at the peak of the demi-immortal level, they are only the most ordinary warriors there.


    Lower innate spiritual kings are only ordinary disciples in the Oriental College.


    What''s more surprising is that the disciples of the Oriental College are definitely the most talented


    disciples in the Eastern Land."


    "Oh my God!" Ricky, Grace, and Soar gasped in shock upon learning several facts about the college.


    "A warrior at the peak of the demi-immortal level is only a normal warrior, and a lower innate spiritual


    king is only an ordinary disciple there? How can the Oriental College really be a ce that exists on


    this earth?" Ricky marveled at the might of the college.


    "It is probably the most powerful force in the Eastern Land," Grace said. She had heard some things


    about the college before.


    "The most powerful force?" Ricky repeated in shock.


    "Well, probably not the most powerful force. There are also some other powerful forces at the spiritual


    emperor level in the Eastern Land, after all. I''m certain that it is one of the most powerful forces,


    though. No one would dare to challenge it recklessly," Zenith added.


    "So, you want the three of us to go to the Oriental College, right?" Ricky asked.


    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking about. I''m sure it is an excellent ce for you to improve your


    abilities," Zenith replied. "You are going to be able to search more ces and broaden your horizons to


    arge extent after you enter the Oriental College."


    Zenith turned his eyes toward Ricky as he spoke. As he did so, he was sending a signal to Ricky,


    indicating that only when they went to a broader ce would Grace be safe.


    Ricky knew what his signal meant, so he nodded slightly towards Zenith to show his understanding.


    ''The Oriental College is my next destination, then! The most talented warriors gather there, right? I just


    can''t wait to join in now that I know about it!'' Ricky thought to himself as he blinked his eyes.


    His blood was burning like he was on a warpath again.


    He was not alone. Both Grace and Soar were releasing theirbat power in excitement. They were


    more than pleased to be able to fight against other talented warriors. Only through that method would


    they enhance and improve their abilities quickly and greatly. Being faced with strong opponents was


    the most exciting thing to them.


    "What about the jade tablet, Chief Zenith? What is it used for?" Ricky asked as he gripped the tablet in


    his hand excitedly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "The Oriental College is extremely strict in the way they recruit new disciples. In the past, the


    admittance criteria was that you be at least at the peak of the demi-immortal level, but now we are in a


    different age when numerous geniuses have appeared. I''m afraid the lowest criteria has been improved


    so that you must be an innate spirit," Zenith exined.


    "Theing selection will be held in three months. I know you can make great progress in a short


    time, but I don''t think you can reach the innate spirit level in just three months. It''s not that I''m not


    confident in you; it''s just too difficult for anyone. You know what I mean, Ricky.


    That''s why I asked Cheryl to give me a jade tablet. With this tablet, the selection criteria of an innate


    spirit will be not applied to you. As for whether you can make it and be admitted by the college or not, it


    all depends on you. So, showcase your ability as best as you can.


    I''m sure you can manage it because I trust you."


    "Yes, Chief Zenith, I understand things now. I will enter the Oriental College, and I will not let you down.


    I will surely bring honor to you!" Ricky eximed in a determined voice.

 Chapter 446 Heading Out On A New Journey

    Chapter 446 Heading Out On A New Journey


    "You have to rely on yourselves from now on. I can''t help you once you start this journey. I''m really


    looking forward to the day when you make your mark in the Oriental College. Whether you make great


    achievement there or not is up to you," Zenith said in a serious tone when he looked at his disciples.


    "Yes, Chief Zenith. We will keep your wise words in mind!" They nodded with a decisive look.


    After that, Zenith took out a map and passed it to them. "This is a route map which records several


    ways to the Oriental College. Take it with you in case you get lost and even are not able to find the right


    ce three months from now. It''s quite far away and is located in a rtively secluded ce," Zenith


    said.


    They nodded before they epted the map.


    "Well, I''ve already told you everything I know. You can go back to your rooms and pack your things


    before you leave. Don''t you worry about the Misty South Pce; I will arrange everything for you well


    before I leave," Zenith suggested.


    "Chief Zenith, what''s the rtionship between you and that beautifuldy?" Soar finally asked. He


    could not hold his curiosity in anymore. It was just too difficult for him to suppress his curiosity.


    The second Soar finished his question, Ricky and Grace cast a fierce re at him. They were secretly


    pleased to hear Soar ask that too though. They were also curious about it.


    As he looked at them, Zenith did not be angry at Soar''s slightly rude question. He, of course, was


    aware that they were curious about Cheryl and their rtionship. He did not mean to hide anything


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    from them, so he decided to tell them everything. "Well, it''s a long story. After I came back from the


    Fortune Land, the Oriental College was staging apetition to pick up new disciples.


    At that time, I came to attend thepetition with many talented warriors and was luckily enough to be


    selected as one of the disciples. After I entered the college, I met Cheryl and we became fast friends.


    We practiced together, made achievements together, and reached the innate spirit level together. As


    time went by, we started to have feelings for each other."


    "I never expected that there was once such a romantic story that has happened to you, Chief Zenith,"


    Soar sighed in shock when he heard what Zenith said.


    "Cheryl''s family is at the demi-spiritual emperor level though. Her family surely looked down upon me,


    so they sent out someone to warn me to leave her alone and never talk to her again." Zenith continued


    his story.


    "The powerful family tried to force you to leave her?" Ricky snorted disdainfully. Soar and Grace


    nodded in agreement.


    Ricky knew the story of Grace''s parents, but he had not expected that a simr thing happened to


    Zenith too. How could he refrain from getting angry and remain calm and peaceful?


    "At that time, the former chief of the Snow Sect was about to end his life. He sent a message to me and


    asked me to go back to attend thepetition for the new chief," Zenith continued. "So, I chose to


    leave the Oriental College considering all those things.


    She did not want me to go and give up. She told me that she owned my heart no matter what


    happened and no one could kill me except her. She also said that, since her family stopped us and


    forced us to break up, she would grow more powerful than her family so that no one can stop our love.


    I also made such a promise to her. That was what she came here for today."


    "A sad but beautiful story! So, Chief Zenith, what''s the next step in your n?" they asked. They finally


    knew what had happened between Zenith and Cheryl from his story.


    "My n is to fulfill my promise to the woman I love like every man should do! I will leave the Snow


    Sect for a while. After I arrange everything for the Misty South Pce, I will go to some broader ces


    to improve my power with Cheryl. When I make it and be a demi-spiritual emperor, Cheryl''s family


    will have no way to stop us anymore," Zenith eximed with a determined look as he stared into the


    distance.


    "Ha-ha! I''m d to hear that! That''s exactly what a real man should do!" Ricky praised as he gave a


    thumbs-up upon hearing Zenith''s n.


    "You mean to say that I was not a real man in the past?" Zenith asked in a joking tone when he heard


    what Ricky had said. He was somewhat reluctant to leave the pce too.


    He had no clue when he would see Ricky and the others again after they separated this time.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to say that, Chief Zenith. You know what I mean..." Ricky replied awkwardly as he


    scratched his head.


    "Ha-ha! Never mind. Just be careful, you guys. I wish you good luck!" Zenith said.


    "Yes, we will be careful, Chief Zenith!" they replied with confidence.


    Later, Ricky, Grace, and Soar bade goodbye to the elders and other people before they went back to


    their rooms to pack their things and set off.


    Before they left, Ricky also asked Elder Evan and some other people to keep tabs on his father''s


    whereabouts in the Realm of Wildness.


    Then, they started a new journey to a strange world, heading for the Oriental College where the most


    talented warriors gathered. It was sure to be an important experience in their life.


    It was also a secret journey, of course. Otherwise, they would be hunted by the Endless Shadow and


    Boris once they learned that they were heading for a new ce.


    Grace and Soar were innate spiritual kings, so they went forward fast. Within just a few hours, they had


    already reached the periphery of the Realm of Wildness.


    At that point in time, Ricky sent a message to Tina telepathically. Tina came out of the airship and


    Ricky introduced her to Grace.


    He did not need to hide Tina''s true identity from Grace.


    When Grace learned the fact that Tina had been eroded by the evil spirit, she felt so sorry for her. The


    two women became familiar with each other rather quickly.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky! Good job! You have two beautifuldies apanying you along the way. Don''t tell me


    that you have no feelings for either of them at all. Why don''t you just ept both of them as your


    girlfriends? I''m sure they wouldn''t object to that idea," Soar said to Ricky secretly when he saw that


    Grace and Tina were getting along well.


    "Be quiet, Soar! This is not funny at all," Ricky replied telepathically too. "I''ve heard that dragons are


    alwaysscivious. Now I can confirm that judging from your behavior.


    When you grow more powerful in the future, I''m curious as to how many girls'' hearts will be broken


    because of you."


    "No way, Ricky! I''m not that kind of dragon! I admit that I may like many girls, but I would never let the


    girls who love me down. You know me!" Soar replied in a serious tone when he heard Ricky''s


    usation.


    "Humph! Really? I seriously doubt it! You don''t have any credibility in that respect,"


    Ricky snorted out through his nose.


    As a matter of fact, there was still one thing that Ricky had not done yet. He had not terminated his


    rtionship with Grace as a master and a disciple. It was not that he did not want to do it; it was just


    that he had not found a proper time to talk about it with Grace.


    ''Well, maybe next time! After we enter the Oriental College!'' Ricky silently made up his mind to wait.


    "We will soon leave the Realm of Wildness and enter a new ce! I will miss everything and everyone


    here." Ricky turned around to face the territory of the Realm of Wildness and sighed.


    "Ha-ha. Will you miss the Shadow King?" Grace joked.


    "Don''t make fun of me, Master Grace," Ricky replied before he alsoughed.


    "Well, we wille back here when we grow more powerful, sooner orter. This is your home, Ricky,"


    Grace said.


    "This is something you have to experience in the martial world. You have to sacrifice something if you


    want to be stronger. Only when you be powerful can you protect those you love and care


    about. Or you can choose to leave everything behind," Tina said.


    "Well, I''m afraid I have to leave everything for the time being," Ricky sighed heavily. "Hopefully, the


    Oriental College won''t let me down! I''m really looking forward to being a member of it."


    Then, they headed in the direction that the Oriental College was located.


    Thanks to Tina, they used the airship to get a ride there.


    Tina told them that the airship was a high grade spiritual weapon. What was more, there was a


    powerful array deployed on it so that it could resist an attack from any upper spiritual king.


    Ricky sighed again with emotion when he learned that information. If the warriors in the Eastern Land


    knew that the ship was a high grade spiritual weapon, they would surelye to try and snatch it, so


    another bloody fight would be inevitable.


    Even apleted spiritual king would be greedy for a high grade spiritual weapon.


    The airship headed forward quickly in the air. In the blink of an eye, they were already a thousand miles


    away. They talked happily and exchanged their experiences leisurely aboard the airship.


    To be more specific, Ricky, Soar, and Grace were listening to Tina telling stories most of the time.


    Although Tina was only a demi-immortal, she was born into a prominent family and she knew many


    things that they did not know.


    What they did not notice, was that two shadows appeared in the front of the airship as they were


    concentrating on the wonderful stories Tina was telling.

 Chapter 447 She Decided To Leave Them

    Chapter 447 She Decided To Leave Them


    The people following them were a woman and a man.


    The woman looked a bit older and she was a matured woman with a beautiful face. Her thick, red hair


    was braided and put up. Her every move and facial expression indicated that she was a woman of


    poise and grace. What was more, she had a curvy body that only added more to her beauty. Any man


    would be attracted to her after even one look.


    The man was rtively young, and he looked to be a junior to the woman.


    He had an extraordinary momentum and a handsome face. He was also regal and seemed to be born


    to rule. That was the first impression one would get upon their first sight of him.


    He was holding apass in his hand, and there was a drop of blood on thepass. Inside the


    blood there was a red phoenix. It seemed that it was somehow moving more violently as time went by.


    "What conclusion have youe to? Is she inside the airship?" the woman asked the young man.


    "Yes, you are right. The blood of our grandmaster is resonating more and more obviously. I''m sure that


    she''s inside the airship now," The young man replied. "There is one thing I can''t figure out, though. We


    are from the Phoenix tribe, and ording to the rule of our tribe, we are not allowed to marry people


    from other tribes. Anyone who breaks that rule will be considered a sinner that is guilty of bringing


    impurity to our tribe.


    So, why does our grandmaster value this woman so much? Why did he send you to take her back?"


    "It''s all due to the fact that she has a very precious bloodline! Her bloodline is no weaker than your


    Pure Phoenix Masculine Bloodline," the woman replied.


    "What? How can that be?" the man eximed in great surprise upon learning that information. "Is she


    carrying the Pure Phoenix Feminine Bloodline?"


    "Nope. She has an even more powerful bloodline than the Pure Phoenix Feminine Bloodline. It''s highly


    possible that she has the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice," the woman replied after she took a deep


    breath. Apparently, she was also shocked at that possibility.


    "What?! The...the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice?" The young man could not help stammering after


    hearing that.


    He was well aware of what the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice meant to a warrior.


    It was definitely much more powerful than his Pure Phoenix Masculine Bloodline. It was no


    exaggeration to say that it was the strongest bloodline out of all the bloodlines he knew of.


    "Is that information reliable?" the young man asked again after he fell into a pensive silence for a


    moment. His eyes became greedy after he had digested that information. He suddenly came up with


    his own n.


    "The grandmaster never makes any mistakes. Now that his blood is resonating so violently, I''m sure


    that she is the one we are looking for," the woman responded.


    "I''m one hundred percent sure that, once she goes back to our tribe, she will win recognition and be


    trained carefully. What you must do is make her fall in love with you! If you can make that happen, then


    you will be more likely to be selected as the future leader of our tribe. Do you understand what I


    mean?" the woman asked sternly.


    "Yes, I know what you mean, and I will do whatever I can," The young man replied with a decisive look


    as he gave a stiff nod.


    The woman also gave a nod before she turned her eyes to the airship that was quickly flying away from


    them. She then snapped her fingers and a burning cage appeared out of nowhere. It shot towards the


    airship and stopped it from going further. Immediately, the airship fell to the ground with a crash.


    Once the airship hit the ground, Ricky and his friends immediately got out of the ship. They all had


    guessed that they were going to face a strong enemy.


    Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, Grace broke her momentum out. There was fire and ice mixed in her power and a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    phoenix seemed to appear at her back, roaring with rage, as she powered up.


    "What is it, Master Grace?" Ricky asked the instant that he saw Grace showing such great hostility. At


    the same time, he also had a bad feeling. He had a rough idea of what kind of danger they were facing.


    Tina also realized who their enemies might be when she saw Grace''s reaction.


    "You are absolutely right. She has the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice!" the young man said. Before


    his voice faded, he and the woman had already showed up in front of Ricky and his friends.


    "Who are you? Why are you trying to stop us?" Ricky asked in a serious voice at the sight of them.


    As a matter of fact, he had already guessed that they must be warriors from the Phoenix tribe.


    "You are nothing but a humble human being. How dare you talk to us like that! You are not even


    qualified to know who we are!" the young man responded fiercely when he heard Ricky''s question. He


    channeled his internal strength and was ready to attack Ricky as fiercely as possible.


    The woman stopped him before he could.


    Upon hearing the woman''s secret message to him, the young man decided not to say anything else to


    them. He turned his head and fixed his eyes on Grace instead.


    He blinked with an unholy greed in his eyes when he saw Grace. He was struck by how beautiful she


    was. Seeing her for himself made him want to have her even more.


    As a member of the Phoenix tribe, the young man knew that Grace would have the ability to make any


    man fall in love with her once her bloodline was totally awakened. Besides, her beautiful face and


    heroic aura made her even more charming.


    ''A woman with the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice! She will someday be mine!'' the young man swore


    to himself as he looked at her.


    "My name is Jasmine Feng.


    As for where we are from, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to know that," the woman said as she


    stared at Ricky.


    Although Jasmine Feng spoke in a soft voice, there was arrogance on her face. Ricky was not a fool,


    so he could clearly tell what kind of woman she was.


    "I know where you''re from already! You are from the Phoenix tribe!" Ricky roared.


    "Oh? You know of the Phoenix tribe? It seems that human beings are not always so foolish," Jasmine


    Feng said in surprise. She had not expected that the young man standing in front her to have ever


    heard of her tribe. After all, she could tell that he was not even an innate spirit, and thought that he


    knew little about such powerful forces. "What''s the rtionship between you and that woman?"


    "She is my master!" Ricky replied. "You are not going to take her away from me!"


    Grace only began to calm down at that point. She heard the conversation between Ricky and the


    strange woman, and finally understood something. She had once suspected that her bloodline was


    from the Phoenix tribe, and it seemed that her guess might be right.


    "Ricky, what''s going on? Tell me everything you know." Grace sent an urgent message to Ricky through


    their telepathic link.


    There was no way that Ricky could hide the truth from Grace anymore, so he just told her everything


    he knew.


    "Ha-ha, young man! You don''t have the final say on whether I will take her away or not," Jasmine Feng


    replied as a smile crept onto her lips when she heard Ricky''s confident im.


    "Your tribe has my parents, right?" Graced asked Jasmine Feng after she learned everything from


    Ricky.


    "Yes, you are right about that," Jasmine Feng said as she nodded in confirmation.


    "I''m sure you have already learned about your bloodline. So,e back with me. You will be trained


    carefully by the Phoenix tribe. What''s more, your parents will no longer have to endure the pain of


    being locked in a small jail.


    Well, as a matter of fact, I will take you back, whether you like it or not. So, will you go back with us, or


    do you need me to force you to go back?"


    "I will go with you!" Grace blurted out without thinking twice. Her parents were suffering in the Phoenix


    tribe, so there was no way she would refuse as long as she had a chance to save her parents.


    "No, Master Grace! You can''t just go back with them! What if they decide to snatch your bloodline?"


    Ricky immediately tried to stop her upon hearing Grace agree to go with them.


    "Humph! You are just a human being, so how dare you try to butt into our dealings!" the young man


    scolded coldly upon hearing what Ricky said. He was once again ready to beat Ricky up.


    Jasmine Feng stopped him again.


    "Ricky, they have my parents! I don''t have any other options. I have to go with them!" Grace said.


    Ricky decided not to waste his time trying to persuade her. He knew that Grace would not listen to him,


    so he immediately activated his Chaotic Fire Zone and was ready to pull her into it, but Grace resisted


    him.


    The Chaotic Fire Zone could contain anything, so Ricky could put anything into the zone as long as it


    was an object or living thing that was weaker than him.


    As for those that were stronger than him, he would have a hard time pushing them into the zone if they


    refused to go inside voluntarily.


    "Master Grace! Please!" Ricky begged in a desperate tone as Grace resisted him.


    "Ricky, I''m sorry. I will see you someday sooner orter! I have to save my parents for the time being,"


    Grace said.


    Meanwhile, she sent a message to him telepathically so that no one could hear it. "Ricky, there is


    always a ce for you in my heart, but this is not the right time for us to talk about it. If I am fortunate


    enough, I will see you someday in the future. When that timees, I will try to be more courageous.


    Someday, I will admit my true feelings for you!''


    "Let''s leave now," Grace said in determination as she turned to Jasmine Feng.


    "What a smart girl! You just made the right decision!" Jasmine Feng said with a smile.

 Chapter 448 Lanny Feng

    Chapter 448 Lanny Feng


    At that moment, Ricky was even more reluctant to let Grace leave. She had confirmed that she actually


    had feelings for him. She had really just told him!


    He understood that it might be a great opportunity for Grace to make impressive progress when she


    went back to the Phoenix tribe despite the risk. Still, she might be faced with greater danger there at


    the same time. He was very worried about her safety.


    He also had a selfish thought. He did not want the woman he loved to leave him; he wanted to stay


    with her. It was probably not right for him to think too much about that kind of thing. Ricky was only a


    demi-immortal and he had human desires, after all.


    "Master Grace! I don''t want you to leave me!" Ricky said sadly. There were tears welling up in his eyes.


    He reached out and intended to pull Grace back.


    Jasmine waved her hand and immediately, the space around them was frozen. Ricky, Soar, and Tina


    were unable to move at all due to her powerful ability.


    "Ricky, Soar, Tina, take care of yourselves! I will see you again someday in the future!" Grace turned


    around and bade goodbye to them.


    She did not want to leave either. She truly wished that she could experience and search the world with


    Ricky! She had been looking forward to going to the Oriental College with him, but now, she was left no


    other choice but to go back to the Phoenix tribe. Her parents were there, and she could not just leave


    them to suffer alone.


    Grace gazed sadly at Ricky for a long time as she left.


    "All right. It''s time for us to set off. Let''s go," Jasmine said in an indifferent tone. It was a touching


    scene, but she really didn''t care.


    She knew that Grace had a good rtionship with them for the time being. She was certain that, after


    Grace went back to the Phoenix tribe, established herself there, and became more powerful, she would


    gradually forget her humble human friends.


    Then, Jasmine, Grace, and the young man left. There were tears in Ricky''s eyes and Grace''s receding


    figure blurred as he watched her through those tears.


    The space did not return to normal until Jasmine disappearedpletely into the distance. Then, Ricky


    and the others finally could move again.


    At that point in time, all Ricky''s strength seemed to be drained away. He knelt down on the ground


    heavily, feeling helpless and sad.


    Anger engulfed him as he clenched his fists firmly. He held his fists so tightly that his body could not


    help shaking uncontrobly. He did not me Jasmine for taking Grace away. He med himself


    because he thought that he was still too weak to protect the woman he loved.


    If he was a powerful warrior, would that still have happened? Would that strange woman still have been


    able to take Grace away? The answer was, apparently, negative.


    Soar and Tina looked at Ricky and did not utter a single word. They knew that, no matter what they


    said tofort him, it would not make any difference. They just stood aside quietly, waiting for Ricky to


    recover. They knew Ricky needed time to ept what had happened.


    Jasmine, Grace, and the young man, on the other hand, were inside a flying airship too.


    Their airship was much more advanced than Tina''s.


    "I hope you will keep your promise and let my parents go when we arrive," Grace said in a serious tone


    as she stared at Jasmine and the young man.


    "Don''t worry. You have my word. You know what? You, and your parents, will be treated with respect by


    the whole tribe when we arrive," the young man replied with a smile. "My name is Lanny Feng. May I


    know your name?"


    "My name is Grace, Grace Xue," Grace replied in a distant voice.


    Lanny Feng had tried to kill Ricky two times in the past, and Grace could clearly see that. There was no


    way she could bring herself to show kindness to him. No matter how powerful he was, no matter what


    kind of rare bloodline he had, he was nothing to her.


    Lanny Feng was not a fool. He, of course, felt the resentmenting from Grace. He decided to ignore


    it anyway. "Grace, such a beautiful name!" He praised her enthusiastically.


    Before his voice faded, Jasmine pointed at Grace all of a sudden. Immediately, a red light entered


    Grace''s body and she suddenly passed out.


    "What did you just do?" Lanny Feng blurted out in surprise. He did not understand why she had done


    that.


    "There''s something I need to say that I don''t want her to know," Jasmine said. "You saw the man who


    imed to be her disciple. I''m afraid he is more than just a disciple to her."


    "Yes, I can feel that too. But he is just an ordinary person. She will forget him sooner orter," Lanny


    Feng said in a disdainful voice. He did not think that that man would be strong enough to be Grace''s


    match.


    "Maybe you''re right. He is just an ordinary person. Still, I suggest that you go and warn him not to think


    about her anymore! Grace has the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice. She is a real member of the


    Phoenix tribe and is not allowed to have any rtionships with ordinary people," Jasmine said to him.


    "Yes, I will do that right away," Lanny Feng replied. Then, he turned around and was ready to leave.


    "Keep this in mind, Lanny; just warn him and don''t hurt him! If you hurt him, Grace maye after us if


    she learns that we hurt him someday," Jasmine said before he disappeared.


    "Don''t worry. I will not hurt him. He is not even worthy enough to be killed by me," Lanny Feng replied


    with a nod. He gave off a bright sh, and then disappeared.


    After a long time, Ricky had almost recovered from the pain and sadness brought on by Grace''s


    departure. He had already figured out that he had to grow powerful if he wanted to win Grace back


    from the Phoenix tribe. That was the only way to solve his problem.


    "It''s time for us to leave now. Let''s go to the Oriental College! I want to arrive there as soon as


    possible," Ricky eximed with determined eyes after he stood up again.


    Seeing Ricky refreshed, Soar and Tina knew that he had put his sorrow aside for the moment. They


    smiled at him sympathetically.


    Neither of them mentioned Grace again, because they knew that it would bring up nothing but pain.


    "Hello, human beings! Here we meet again." At that point in time, an arrogant voice sounded again. It


    was Lanny Feng. He floated above them in the air.


    "It''s you! What are you doing here?" Ricky asked sternly when he saw that Lanny Feng returned.


    Soar and Tina also immediately put on alert. It was not a good sign that Lanny Feng hade back


    there alone.


    "Grace asked me to tell you something," Lanny Feng said, a canny smile resting on his face.


    "What is it?"


    "She said that she is no longer a friend of yours, and that she and you will go your separate ways from


    this day on," Lanny Feng said.


    "Really? I doubt it! Tell her that I wille to the Phoenix tribe and take her away someday sooner or


    "Ha-ha! You are nothing but a human being! How dare you im that you will take her away from the


    Phoenix tribe! It seems that times have changed so much! Even a humble human being has the


    courage to talk so big!" Lanny Feng burst intoughter upon hearing what Ricky said.


    After he was doneughing, he became serious again. "I''m warning you for thest time. Forget about


    Grace! She is not the kind of woman you can afford to think about! You are from a humble race while


    she is from a noble tribe. She will not be with you no matter what. Be careful! There will be


    consequences if you try to break the rules," he said arrogantly to Ricky.


    "I will never change my mind. I will break into the gates of the Phoenix tribe and take her away!" Ricky


    replied in the same serious tone. He would never give in when it had something to do with Grace.


    "Oh, really? Well, I''m quite looking forward to that day! For now, I''m afraid I have to teach you a lesson!


    A human being is not allowed to challenge the Phoenix tribe! Even such offensive words will not be


    epted against us!" Lanny Feng said.


    The next moment, a burning red me rose from his right hand. It was then transformed into arge


    me ball and rushed towards the ce where Ricky was standing.


    Ricky, Soar, and Tina were engulfed by the fire ball before they could make any attempt to dodge.


    Boom! Boom! In the next second, a deep pit appeared in the ground with fire burning inside of it where


    the impact hadnded.


    "Humph! I wanted to kill you with my first attack! If I were not stopped, you''d have already been a dead


    man now! Thank you for your offensive words, though. You just provided me with an excellent excuse


    to kill you! Grace has the Phoenix Bloodline of Fire and Ice, so she is mine, and no one can take her


    from me!" Lanny Feng said disdainfully as he stared at the burning pit.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left again.


    The fire in the pit kept burning and was not extinguishedpletely until one hourter.


    Ricky, Soar, and Tina came out from the Chaotic Fire Zone at that time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your name is Lanny Feng, right? Someday, I will pay you back for what you just did!" Ricky said


    murderously as he red in the direction that Lanny Feng had just disappeared in.

 Chapter 449 Reaching The Destination

    Chapter 449 Reaching The Destination


    "Humph! He is so arrogant! Does he really think he can do whatever he wants to just because he''s a


    member of the Phoenix tribe? I will beat the shit out of him sooner orter," Soar also eximed


    angrily.


    If it were not for the Chaotic Fire Zone, all of them would probably have been burnt into ashes by


    Lanny''s attack.


    Later, they went back inside the airship and continued with their journey towards the Oriental College.


    They did not run into any trouble for the rest of the trip. Thanks to the airship, they sessfully reached


    the realm where the Oriental College was located within a month and a half. It was called the Oriental


    Realm.


    The Oriental Realm was one of thergest realms in the Eastern Land. It was also located in the


    central area of the Eastern Land.


    Once they entered the territory of the Oriental Realm, they felt thicker spiritual energy of heaven and


    earth around them.


    In this world, the more distant a ce was, the less spiritual energy it contained. Because of that


    situation, it was less likely to find a strong warrior in such remote ces. Powerful warriors usually


    appeared in therge and central ces where there was thicker spiritual energy.


    "It feels so good! I can tell that the spiritual energy here is at least five times more powerful than that in


    the Realm of Wildness. It really lives up to its fame and is a ce where demi-spiritual emperors and


    spiritual emperors gather." After sighing in shock, Soar took a deep breath so he could feel the thick


    spiritual energy.


    "When you grow more powerful, you can go to the Middle Land for improvement. You will feel thicker


    spiritual energy there. I can assure you that you will be showered by the spiritual energy every second,"


    Tina said.


    "Tina, howrge is the Middle Land?" Ricky asked. He could not help growing more curious about it


    upon hearing Tina''s assurances.


    "Well, that is a good question. Unfortunately, I have no idea either. Anyway, it isrger than the total


    area of the other four parts," Tina replied as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "So, is it highly possible that the Phoenix tribe is located in the Middle Land, then?" Ricky asked.


    "That''s not the case. Ancient tribes, such as the Phoenix tribe, usually create their own world that is


    separate from everything else," Tina replied. "What''s more, the entrance to their realm is extremely


    secret. Even a strong warrior would be unlikely to be able to find the entrance.


    Besides, the Phoenix tribe has super powerful arrays guarding their realm. They are so powerful that


    no one alone can challenge them in the whole Misty South.


    As a matter of fact, no other tribe would even dare to challenge them either."


    Both Ricky and Soar fell into silence upon hearing Tina''s exnation. They did not realize that the


    Phoenix tribe was so powerful until just then.


    Ricky could not help questioning himself. Even if he became a strong warrior, would he be able to


    challenge the Phoenix tribe alone? Could he sessfully take Grace away from them?


    His self-doubt did notst for long. Immediately, his eyes grew determined again. He had regained his


    spiritual meridian and owned powerful zones. He was his own tribe and he could fight alone!


    He admitted to himself that the Phoenix tribe was powerful, but so what? Maybe no one had ever


    challenged the Phoenix tribe before, but so what? He made up his mind that he was going to be the


    very first one to throw down the gauntlet and challenge them!


    "Tina, what about the Dragon tribe, then?" Soar asked at that point in time.


    "In ancient times, the Dragon tribe was able to fight against the Phoenix tribe. However, as time went


    by, the Dragon tribe slowly grew weaker and weaker. There was a fierce fight a long time ago, and the


    Dragon tribe lost many strong warriors in that fight," Tina exined.


    "So, since that battle, the members of the Dragon tribe have been hiding themselves. Nowadays, even


    the most elderly seniors in my family have no idea of the Dragon tribe''s current location."


    Soar turned mute upon hearing the sad news.


    Tina knew why Soar suddenly became so frustrated. She already knew that Soar had dragon blood


    running in his veins. She also knew that he was a member of the Dragon tribe.


    "Soar, the past is the past, so just let it go! You have to keep that in mind because you are a Great


    Dragon now! You will revive the Dragon tribe on your own because that is your great responsibility!"


    Seeing Soar grow silent, Ricky sent him a message of reassurance telepathically.


    "Yes, Ricky, I know that. Thanks for your kind reminder," Soar replied telepathically.


    They stopped talking about that topic for a little while. Later, they kept moving forward ording to the


    map Zenith had given them. ording to the map, the Oriental College was located in thergest


    mountains of the Oriental Realm¡ªthey were called the Oriental Mountains.


    At the foot of the mountains, there was a city called the Oriental City, and that was their destination. A


    month and a halfter, the selectionpetition of the Oriental College would be held in the Oriental


    City.


    This city was a temporary ce to stay at for the warriors who came for the selection.


    "Let''s go to the Oriental City!" Ricky said.


    The Oriental Mountains were so huge they extended thousands of miles. They looked like a giant


    dragon entrenching on the whole Eastern Land. They were magnificent and still as if time did not affect


    them at all.


    Faced with such giant and marvelous mountains, even a spiritual emperor would be made to feel


    insignificant.


    Ricky, Tina, and Soar felt like they were extremely insignificant as they approached the Oriental


    Mountains. It seemed like everything they did would be meaningless in front of the ancient mountains.


    They could see the shadows of warriors fly towards the Oriental City one after another. Ricky watched


    them go by in interest. The innate spiritual kings were flying through the air without any help while the


    demi-immortals were flying with the help of their spiritual energy wings.


    One could see that there were also demi-immortal beasts with various powerful bloodlines heading for


    the city. They were led by the spiritual king beasts who had already transformed into their human


    forms.


    The selectionpetition was not only applicable to human warriors, but also beasts.


    "So, this is something that can happen in arge realm! The mountains are so grand," Soar sighed in


    excitement at first when they finally arrived at the Oriental Mountains. "I have a gut feeling that I will


    make a name for myself at the Oriental College!"


    "Save those brave words for after you are admitted into the Oriental College," Tina joked with a smile


    upon hearing Soar''s excited im.


    The warriors and beasts passing by paused for a moment and cast a nce at Soar. After sparing a


    nce at him, they continued on without trouble. They did not feel very surprised to hear such an


    arrogant im. Countless geniuses had said such simr words in the past each time the Oriental


    College held the selectionpetition. Rare people had the opportunity to be admitted by the college


    and started their journey to be a spiritual emperor apart from those geniuses with extremely


    powerful strength and bloodlines.


    To the east of the mountainsy the Oriental City.


    It was an extremelyrge city, so people could only see the front part of the city and had no idea how


    far the whole city stretched across thend. The city also had an ancient and marvelous aura. The


    Oriental City was already there when the Oriental College had been established a long time ago, so the


    city was as old as the college.


    There were numerous warriors, beasts, and spiritual king beastsing and going from the huge gate.


    That was because there was an explicit provision that one must walk in the city no matter whether they


    were an innate spiritual king or a powerful spiritual king beast. One would be deemed to be challenging


    the authority of the Oriental College if one attempted to fly in.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    That rule did not apply to a demi-spiritual emperor, however.


    Ricky, Tina, and Soar paid thirty gold coins at the gate for permission to enter.


    After they entered the city, their mouths could not help gaping open slightly in surprise. Everything was


    so marvelous, and numerous people were wandering around on the streets.


    "Hurry up! We have to make a hotel reservation as early as possible. More warriors are heading here


    now. We may even be unable to find a ce to stay if we don''t hurry." Ricky heard passersby say in


    worry as they rushed through the street.


    "It seems that we''d better find a ce to stay now," Ricky suggested.


    Soar and Tina nodded in agreement. Then, they went to the busiest street to look for a hotel that had


    rooms avable.


    "Hey, do you know the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce? I''ve heard that it is going to hold an


    important auction in the city five days from now. I''ve heard that there will be various precious treasures


    being sold at that time!" Ricky and his friends heard someone whisper.


    "An auction?" Ricky and Soar blurted out at the same time before they exchanged looks with each


    other. Both of them became excited at that news. Their eyes lit up immediately.

 Chapter 450 The Young Master

    Chapter 450 The Young Master


    "Let''s go to the auction after we settle down! I think I have enough gold coins that we can afford some


    good Treasures from Heaven and Earth," Ricky suggested, turning to look at Soar and Tina.


    "Yes!" They both nodded in agreement.


    Then, they went to the main street and booked a hotel. After they entered their rooms, they began to


    cultivating in solitude.


    Ricky and Soar needed time to conform themselves to the environment because there was thicker


    spiritual energy in that area. Even an innate spiritual king would have to adjust himself to his optimum


    state in order to cultivate more smoothly andfortably there.


    The auction of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would be held five dayster. That left them


    enough time to adjust themselves to their new surroundings.


    The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was another strong force owning spiritual emperors. Its bidding


    blocks spread all over the Eastern Land, so it was quite famous there.


    Therefore, although there was still one month and a half left before the selectionpetition of the


    Oriental College, numerous people flocked to the Oriental City thanks to the auction the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce was going to hold there.


    Normally, there would always be some surprising treasures in its auction each time it was held.


    Five days passed quickly, and countless people gathered in the central area of the Oriental City. They


    hovered around therge pce there. Needless to say, the giant pce was the ce where the


    auction would soon be held.


    The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce made an explicit stiption for that particr auction. All the


    organizations or forces must be led by an innate spiritual king to enter the pce and be able to attend


    the auction. Otherwise, the door would be closed to anyone who did not have an innate spiritual king as


    part of their party.


    They made that new rule because there were too many warriorsing to the auction. They hoped


    that the rule would help to weed out the riff-raff from the more legitimate customers.


    This rule did not cause any trouble for Ricky, Soar, or Tina because Soar was already an innate spirit at


    that point. They would not even have a chance to enter the pce otherwise.


    After they entered the gate, they saw that there were three floors.


    On the first floor, there were only ordinary chairs. Still, there was an unbelievable number of chairs¡ª


    probably even ten thousand chairs! One had to pay one hundred gold coins to book a seat on the first


    floor.


    On the second floor there were some cubicles separated by screens. One had to pay one thousand


    gold coins to book a cubicle there.


    As for the third floor, there were private rooms, and each room would cost ten thousand gold coins.


    Ricky, Soar, and Tina booked a private room on the third floor.


    Before they entered their room, there was a small obstacle that came up in their path.


    A young man stopped them. He looked a bit sick as one could see from his pale face. Anyone who had


    any sense could see that he looked so unhealthy because he had wasted his energy having too much


    sex. A rtively older man was following the young man, and his aura revealed that he might be a first-


    ss lower spiritual king.


    Although Tina was still a demi-immortal, she was born into a prominent family. What was more, she


    had a beautiful face and behaved elegantly. It was not strange that she drew many people''s attentions.


    Few warriors woulde to ost her though because they were being directed by their spiritual


    kings.


    But that young man was different. He walked directly towards Tina with a greedy and dirty facial


    expression.


    "Hey, you are such an incredible beauty! Why don''t youe up to my room? I''m sure you would like


    it," he said in a flirtatious tone. Meanwhile, he looked Tina over from head to toe over and over again


    with his concupiscent eyes.


    The old man behind him knew that the young man was trying to lure and seduce the beautiful woman


    into his bed like he had done many times in the past. There was unhappiness and disgust on his face.


    However, there was nothing he could do to stop him. The young man was the young master of his


    organization, after all.


    "Fuck off!" Ricky scolded coldly. He would never show any kindness to such a lecherous person.


    The scene attracted many warriors'' attentions. They turned their eyes to look at what was going on.


    "Hey, look! Isn''t that young man the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley?" someone called out.


    Apparently, some of the warriors knew who that young man was.


    "It seems that that woman was noticed by him! That does make sense since she looks quite


    extraordinary. Still, I''m afraid I have to pray for her and wish her good luck now that the young master


    has his eye on her," another man whispered.


    Despite the kind words that the man said, Ricky could sense that he did not really feel sorry for Tina.


    Those warriors actually did not care about her at all, though they knew it was a terrible thing to be


    noticed by that lecherous scoundrel. Thew of the jungle was especially obvious in ces where


    there were stronger warriors.


    "Well, I have a different opinion. Although there is apleted spiritual king in the Golden Leopard


    Valley, we have no idea where this womanes from. It is highly possible that she is from a super


    powerful organization." Another warrior shared his opinion.


    "Hmmm. What you said makes sense, too. I''m starting to look forward to what will happen between


    them next," another man said in excitement.


    "Watch yournguage, young man!


    Do you have any idea who you are speaking to?" the young man said in an unhappy voice, and his


    face grew darker when he heard Ricky''s rude words. There was a murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Of course I know who I am speaking to; you''re a crazy dog!" Ricky responded in an indifferent tone.


    Ricky did not have any special feelings for Tina, at least not for the time being. However, he was still


    rather angry when a disgusting man harassed her. Tina was one of his closest friends, after all.


    "Go ahead and kill him!" the young man roared in rage as he turned to the old man behind him. Ricky''s


    words had totally outraged him.


    How the old man, on the other hand, wished to beat his young master to death upon hearing his


    arrogant order! They were stepping in the territory of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, so how


    could he just order him to kill another man? He was only a lower spiritual king; even a demi-spiritual


    emperor would not dare to kill people at his will in such a ce!


    Once there had been a demi-spiritual emperor who wanted to steal the treasures during the auction.


    He had somehow sessfully done it.


    However, in the next three days, his head was found hanging on the bidding locations of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce.


    Needless to say, the spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce killed that demi-spiritual


    emperor because he had broken the rules and challenged its authority.


    Ever since then, no one dared to behave in an unruly way during the auctions. There was also a rumor


    going that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the Oriental College were secret partners.


    "My young master, we are in the territory of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. Such behavior is not


    allowed," the old man said slowly to the young man. He tried hard to suppress his anger at his young


    master.


    The young man finally realized that he was not supposed to behave so boldly there. There was fear in


    his eyes as he realized that. He also knew that his family was not strong enough to challenge the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "Let me just offer you two choices, boy! The first one is to send this woman to my roomter. The other


    option is that all of you will die miserably after the auction is over," the young master turned to Ricky


    and threatened him in a ferocious tone.


    "Hey, old man! Why don''t you just take your little dog and leave now? You know he is a mad dog, so


    why did you bring him out in public? Be careful! He may disturb the auction! When that happens, both


    of you will end up suffering terrible consequences," Ricky said turning to the old man. He decided to


    ignore the young man altogether.


    "Boy! Watch yournguage! You are being too arrogant as well. There are always some people you


    can''t afford to offend," the old man responded in a serious tone upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Thank you for your kind reminder, but I''m afraid you also need to keep that in your mind," Ricky said in


    the same lecturing tone.


    Then, Ricky, Tina, and Soar turned around and headed for their room.


    Ricky wished he could beat some sense into that young master! He knew that would bring nothing to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    them but trouble. He also could not afford the consequences of offending that organization.


    Watching them walk away, the old man became confused. He was not sure whether Ricky was being


    serious or was just talking big. If it was true that Ricky had some powerful force stronger than the


    Golden Leopard Valley supporting him, they might get into trouble considering the fact that his young


    master had just said something very offensive to Ricky and his friends.


    If it was not true, they would be all right though.


    "Bring that woman to me. Also, kill those two men!'' the young master said to the old man secretly using


    a telepathic link with him.


    The old man grew angrier upon hearing his message!


    He really had great difficulty understanding why his master, the leader of the Golden Leopard Valley,


    had such a stupid son! It seemed that his young master had never thought about the consequences if


    Ricky had stronger warriors supporting him. It might bring disaster to the Golden Leopard Valley.

 Chapter 451 The Devil-suppressing Jade

    Chapter 451 The Devil-suppressing Jade


    "Ha-ha, hello everybody, we meet again!" Right at that moment, a sonorous voice arose, ringing


    through the whole pce. All the warriors could imagine from that chipper voice was that a handsome


    man must have shown up.


    In order to make his voice resound through such arge pce, that person must have merged his


    spiritual energy into his voice.


    The next moment, a chubby cloud rolled out from the inner hall of the pce. If one observed it


    carefully, it was not a cloud, but a person. He was too fat to be easily recognized as a person even.


    "Oh my God, how can this guy be so fat? How can his two feet withstand the weight of his whole


    body?" Soar, who was inside thepartment, said out of surprise after he saw the man.


    Ricky was also a little surprised at that sight, as that guy was the fattest man he had ever seen. He was


    so fat that his eyes could hardly be seen from where they were set in his face. Ricky believed that he


    would never meet another man as fat as him for his obesity had already reached what must be a limit.


    Walking after the fat man, there were a group of maids. The maids were all charming and good-looking.


    "Ha-ha, Vito, I haven''t seen you in a long time!" Quite a lot of warriors gave the fat man warm greetings


    after they saw him.


    It was obvious that quite a few auctions of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce were hosted by him.


    Subsequently, the fat man who was called Vito, walked to the auction block with all the maids.


    "Okay, wee to the auction, everybody! I won''t talk much, but I have to emphasize one of the rules


    once again, which is, use gold coins in exchange for things you want!" Vito said.


    "If any devious means are found out to be used, that person will be regarded by the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce as our enemy."


    A strong murderous intent was released by Vito after he finished speaking. Everybody in the pce


    could feel the threat that he exuded.


    "Although Vito is fat, his strength cannot be underestimated!" Soar said after he felt the murderous


    intent.


    All the warriors around, and even the spiritual king beasts, were also suppressed a bit by the


    murderous intent.


    "Can you tell what level Vito is at?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "He''s at least an upper spiritual king!" Soar answered.


    "The host of such an auction already has to be an upper spiritual king. The Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce deserves to be a big force at the spiritual emperor level. If it was in the Realm of Wildness,


    it would definitely exist as the domination!" Ricky eximed.


    "Ha-ha, rest assured, Vito. With you personally standing here, no one would dare to make trouble!"


    Warriors around chimed in immediately as the murderous intent spread all over.


    "Ha-ha, you guys are such sweet talkers!" Vitoughed happily upon hearing what the warriors said.


    "Okay, then. Next, let me give you a preview of the uing auction. We''ll have three extraordinary


    treasures in the concluding section. Please remember that in case that you lose the final chance of


    "Three extraordinary treasures? Vito, can you say something more about those?"


    "They''re final treasures, so that means that they are mysterious. No more information can be revealed.


    All right, no more nonsense. Let''s start today''s auction. The first auction item is a refined spear at the


    Demi-spirit Level, with the attribute of fire!" Vito said.


    "The auction price starts at 3, 000 gold coins!"


    A momentter, another two maids walked out of the back of the pce, holding a scarlet spear in their


    hands.


    Meanwhile, the two maids standing behind Vito went back.


    Just by feeling it, people could tell that the spear was absolutely at the best state of the Demi-spirit


    Level.


    "It also has a fire attribute, but unfortunately, it''s only at the Demi-spirit Level!" Soar said with a hint of


    pity in his voice.


    "Do you want a spear with a fire attribute?" Ricky asked.


    "We have the Heaven Melting Pagoda with us, but it''s generally not very suitable forbat. Among all


    the kinds of weapons, I''m rtively fond of spears!" Soar said.


    "If there is a suitable opportunity, I''ll send you a spear," Ricky said.


    "By the way, how long will it take for Alva toe around?" Ricky asked something else.


    "It won''t take long. I''ve already felt the existence of his consciousness. He is very likely to appear in the


    While Soar and Ricky were talking with each other, the demi-immortal warriors with the fire attribute


    had already gone through a fiercepetition for the spear. Its price had been increased to 15, 000


    gold coins within only a quarter of an hour.


    "I think the value of a weapon at the Demi-spirit Level should be at most 10, 000 gold coins, no matter


    how refined it is. Howe the price of this spear suddenly went up to 15, 000 gold coins?" Ricky


    asked with a little confusion in his voice


    "This is exactly the effect of the auction. Whatever the auction items are, as long as they are sold in the


    auction, their prices will increase more than their worth," Tina said.


    Finally, the fire-attribute spear was obtained by a middle-aged man in a robe using 17, 000 gold coins.


    The middle-aged man was an innate spiritual king, and he was intending to prepare the spear for the


    junior beside him.


    As the auction went on, various kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth, weapons and cultivation


    methods of different attributes showed up consecutively. The atmosphere ofpetition at the auction


    became more and more intense.


    At the sight of that, Vito smiled with satisfaction. His small eyes were covered by the flesh of his face,


    making them even harder to see when he smiled.


    "The following treasure is called the Devil-suppressing Jade. It''s a treasure at the intermediate King


    Level!" Vito said at that point in time.


    "Intermediate King Level!" All the warriors became even more excited upon hearing Vito''s words. A


    treasure at the intermediate King Level was really rare. Even upper spiritual kings might bepelled


    to strive for something like that.


    Meanwhile, they were also confused because a treasure at the intermediate King Level was supposed


    to be one of thest auction items. It shouldn''t have shown up that early.


    "Vito, why has this intermediate King Level treasure shown up so early in the auction?" someone


    asked.


    "To tell you the truth, this Devil-suppressing Jade is a broken one. I''m not sure of its current function.


    Now that you know the situation, whether the one who obtains it will earn or lose totally depends on


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    their luck," Vito said.


    "The auction price starts at 10, 000 gold coins for this item!"


    "No wonder it came up so early!" All the warriors were suddenly enlightened after hearing Vito''s


    exnation.


    Nobody offered a bid for the jade at that point. They were not sure whether the jade still worked well


    enough, after all.


    "Tina, what''s the Devil-suppressing Jade?" Ricky asked.


    "It''s a valuable jade that can suppress the evil spirit. As it is of the intermediate King Level, it''s indeed


    very valuable. I never thought that I''d be able to see one!" Tina said.


    "Suppress the evil spirit? Would it work concerning the evil spirit in your body?" Ricky asked lightly.


    "If it was aplete intermediate King Level Devil-suppressing Jade, it would have great effect, but


    now it is broken..." Tina shook her head in doubt.


    "Regardless of its effect, let''s try to obtain it through the auction!" Ricky suggested.


    Tina seemed to be very embarrassed at that moment after hearing that offer.


    "Tina, do you have no gold coins with you now?" Ricky asked Tina, guessing what the root of her


    embarrassment might be by the look on her face.


    "Yes...You''re right! When Doris left, she didn''t leave any gold coins for me," Tina said in a low voice.


    Possibly, for disciples like Tina who were from big ns, they never kept the matter of gold coins in


    mind.


    "Ha-ha, Tina, it''s a good thing that you don''t have any gold coins with you. In this case, my brother has


    got a chance to do you this favor." Soarughed loudly.


    "Shut your foul mouth!" Ricky said.

 Chapter 452 The Fight Over The Devil-suppressing Jade

    Chapter 452 The Fight Over The Devil-suppressing Jade


    Tina blushed when she heard Soar''s words. She did not dare to say anything else.


    Ricky, on the other hand, called out his bid without hesitation, "Twenty thousand!"


    Right after he finished yelling out his bid, everyone turned their heads to look at his room. All the


    people became curious about who it was that dared to bid. The owner of that voice must be bold and


    rich! He directly increased the price by ten thousand gold coins!


    "Are those the same three people who just had a fight with the young master of the Golden Leopard


    Valley?" a warrior asked. He had seen the chaos that had happened earlier.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I''m sure of that. They are rich enough to book a room on the third floor!


    I''m starting to be curious as to whether the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley will


    "Is that the bastard I had trouble with?" the young master asked in a cold voice from another private


    room. At first, he was busy molesting the maid, but when he heard the familiar voice, he immediately


    recognized it.


    "Yes, young master," the old man replied.


    "I know it''s him! Call out our price!" the young master ordered.


    "My young master, we are here in order to win the two specific treasures. The more we spend on other


    treasures, the less likely we are going to get what we want. Once we have one thousand gold coins


    less, maybe we will be unable to finish our task,"


    the old man exined patiently. He did not think it was a wise idea to bid for something they did not


    want.


    "I know what you mean, but I''m not that foolish," the young master replied. "The reason I want you to


    call out the bid is because I want that bastard to pay more for it. I never wanted to waste my gold coins


    on that broken Devil-suppressing Jade."


    "I''m d that you know what I mean and don''t want to waste money," the old man said as a smile crept


    onto his lips.


    He was more than pleased to hear those words from his young master. That proved that the young


    master was notpletely blind at least. As a member of the Golden Leopard Valley, he was happy to


    have a smart and reasonable young master.


    "Thirty thousand!" the young master called out.


    "Hey, did you hear that? I was right! I knew that the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley would


    not let his enemies go that easily!" someone said. The throng began to whisper again upon hearing the


    young master''s bid increase.


    "Well, who will win this treasure? I''m quite looking forward to the final result,"


    some warriors said in an expectant tone as they stared toward the two privates rooms. They were


    demi-immortals, so they were not fools. They believed that Ricky knew the young master was being


    difficult with him on purpose.


    Vito did not care what the issue between the two bidders was. He grew excited as soon as he heard


    someone take part in the bidding.


    His fat cheeks shivered a bit as a smile appeared on his face again.


    "Ricky, did you hear that correctly? It seems that the other bidder is that man who messed with us


    earlier," Soar said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I heard his voice too. He seems to be determined to find fault with us," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, let''s just give up! I know that the Devil-suppressing Jade is extremely precious. Now that the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has decided to sell it, I''m sure it must be severely damaged. It might


    be useless anyway. I don''t want you to waste money on it," Tina suggested.


    "That man will never let us win the bidding so easily. He will surely raise the price if we bid again. We


    are going to waste arge amount of money if we fall into his trap."


    "Yes, I understand that. How about this? I will continue to bid a few more times. If he doesn''t give up, I


    will stop it and let him win the item," Ricky replied as he nodded.


    "Forty thousand gold coins!" he then called out again before Soar and Tina could make an objection.


    "Fifty thousand!" the young master said again without thinking twice upon hearing Ricky''s voice.


    "Sixty thousand!" Ricky called out again as he squinted his eyes in determination. Deep inside his


    mind, he decided that, if the young master continued topete with him, he would give up.


    He would find a chance to take the Devil-suppressing Jade from him, either way!


    Even if he did not attack the young master, the young master woulde after him! Ricky was sure


    about it. That was the moment when his chance woulde.


    "No, young master! You can''t raise the price anymore! Making him pay sixty thousand gold coins to buy


    the Devil-suppressing Jade is enough! You''ve already made him pay much more than the normal price.


    What if he decides to give up if you raise the price this time? We will be damned if that happens," the


    old man immediately said in a hurry and stopped the young master from behaving recklessly.


    The young master stopped before he blurted out his next bid for everyone to hear.


    He stopped himself from bidding not because he was afraid of the old man. He feared that if Ricky


    really gave up the bidding, then he would have to buy the Devil-suppressing Jade at the price of more


    than sixty thousand gold coins. If that happened, then he would have no more money to bid for the two


    treasures his father wanted. He would consequently be punished by his father for his failure.


    His father did not like him very much. If he could not bring the treasures his father wanted back


    sessfully, he would probably be deprived of being the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley.


    That was something he could not afford to let happen.


    "Humph! I''ll just leave him alone for now!" he snorted coldly before he sat down again and continued to


    y with the maid.


    The old man felt very disappointed upon seeing the young master''s behavior. Still, he sighed in relief to


    himself at the same time. The young master was not too stubborn and knew what their priority was, at


    least. If the young master insisted on bidding for the treasure and failed toplete their mission, his


    master would definitely me him even though he was not the main person who had made a mistake.


    No one dared to call out a higher price again.


    That was mainly because the Devil-suppressing Jade was broken and did not work well. Otherwise, the


    warriors on the third floor would never let Ricky win it at the price of sixty thousand gold coins.


    "It seems that he has given up," Soarmented.


    "Their targets are actually the final treasures! He would never give up so easily otherwise," Ricky said.


    "That is not so bad! At least we won the jade."


    The auction went on.


    Before long, a maid came to Ricky''s room with a storage bag. The Devil-suppressing Jade was inside


    the bag and it was as big as a fist.


    "I''m sorry, miss. May I ask you a question? I''m wondering if I can pay the price with Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth if I don''t have enough gold coins on me," Ricky asked after he took the bag from the


    maid with a smile.


    Meanwhile, he also took out another storage bag and passed it to the maid. There were sixty thousand


    gold coins in it.


    "Of course. Almost any Treasures from Heaven and Earth can be used for payment. We will evaluate


    their value fairly," the maid replied in a respectful manner.


    "I got it. Thank you for letting me know." Ricky nodded.


    "What are you going to do, Ricky?" Soar asked with curiosity after the maid exited the room.


    "I want to bid for thest three treasures," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "You sound so confident! You must have gained a lot of valuable things in the Fortune Land!" Soar


    Then, Ricky took out the jade from the storage bag.


    The moment the Devil-suppressing Jade came out, all of them felt a mild and gentle aura emitting from


    it. It was so soft that it could drive all the evil spiritual energy in the area away.


    "So, this is the Devil-suppressing Jade, a treasure at the intermediate King Level," Ricky said as he


    stared at the jade. He could see that there were many small cracks on the jade. Meanwhile, there was


    also a different power that could be sensed in it. Clearly, the alien power was the one that had


    damaged the jade.


    "Tina, try it! Check if this works on you," Ricky suggested excitedly.


    "Hopefully it will work on me! Otherwise, the sixty thousand gold coins you paid will be a waste," Tina


    said with a smile.


    Then, she reached out and took the jade. She put it against her chest to see if it would work.


    In an instant, Ricky and Soar felt that some tiny evil spirit was released from Tina and absorbed by the


    jade.


    "Hey, check this out! It really does work! Although it only absorbs a little bit of evil spirit, I can take it


    with me all the time. That way, it will dispel a lot of evil spirit from my body as time goes by," Tina


    eximed in excitement upon feeling the evil spirit escaping from her.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Before her voice even faded, several crackling sounds were heard from the jade.

 Chapter 453 An Egg From A Holy Beast

    Chapter 453 An Egg From A Holy Beast


    The Devil-suppressing Jade started slowly cracking apart. Finally, the broken pieces were scattered


    and fell onto the floor.


    They all exchanged helpless looks with each other and had no idea why that had happened.


    It seemed that the Devil-suppressing Jade was damaged so badly that it easily turned into pieces once


    it absorbed a little bit evil spirit from Tina.


    "That is totally uneptable! The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is so stingy! How could they sell


    such a shabby, useless treasure?! Is this the way a powerful organization conducts itself?" Soar blurted


    out unhappily as his brows furrowed in annoyance.


    "I don''t think they did it on purpose; maybe there was something wrong with it and they did not notice it.


    The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is unlikely to sell an inferior item during the auction in order to


    earn some gold coins. They know it could hurt their reputation to do that sort of thing," Ricky


    situation. He thought he was just unlucky enough to buy a useless item.


    ''I''ve collected so many fortunes in the Fortune Land. When will I be more fortunate? I''ve been


    encountering bad luck ever since I left the Realm of Wildness. At first, Master Grace was taken away


    by the Phoenix tribe, and now I just bought a useless treasure! What bad luck I have!'' Ricky thought to


    himself in frustration. He did not share any of his unhappiness with Soar and Tina, though.


    "Huh? No! This can''t be!" Tina cried in a doubtful tone as she stared at the jade pieces. Her reaction


    attracted their attention immediately.


    They looked to the jade and found that it had not brokenpletely into pieces. It was now only a few


    inches long after so much broke off.


    This tiny Devil-suppressing Jade had be smoother and more radiant. It was releasing milder


    energy that could still remove any evil spirit. Right at that point in time, even more evil spirit was being


    drawn out of Tina by it than it had earlier before it broke apart.


    "What the hell?" Soar shouted in disbelief.


    "Oh my God! This is real! Although it is smaller, I''m sure it''s a Devil-suppressing Jade at the advanced


    King Level! It''s much more precious than a jade at the intermediate King Level," Tina exined with


    excitement in her voice. She was so worked up that her voice trembled.


    "A jade at the advanced King Level?! Marvelous! I''m really lucky to have won a treasure at the


    advanced King Level at the price of just sixty thousand gold coins!" Ricky also said in disbelief upon


    hearing Tina''s exnation. "Is the fortune I collected in the Fortune Land finally starting to work?"


    An intact Devil-suppressing Jade at the intermediate King Level was definitely worth a million gold


    coins at least. A Devil-suppressing Jade at the advanced King Level would surely be more expensive!


    One would have to pay several millions of gold coins to buy one!


    Ricky earned it at the price of a mere sixty thousand gold coins! That was a truly great deal!


    If the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley knew


    about that, they would definitely feel very regretful for giving it up!


    "Thank you so much, Ricky! You''ve helped me a lot," Tina said, expressing her gratefulness to Ricky


    again.


    "Ha-ha! You are very wee, Tina. I''m more than pleased to know that it works. I''m sure it will be


    extremely useful for you in trying to expel the evil spirit from your body," Ricky said in excitement after


    he digested the surprising news.


    "You won''t need to help me to remove the evil spirit every a couple days from now on," Tina said.


    It was more convenient, but Tina still wanted Ricky to help her because she wanted to spend more time


    with him.


    She would not share her thoughts about that with Ricky, though. Soar, on the other hand, joked about


    it, saying, "Ha-ha, Tina, I''m sure Ricky is feeling a little sad because he wants to help remove the evil


    spirit from you himself! How do you feel about that?"


    Soar''s words made Tina blush again. Ricky pressed his lips together and tried hard to suppress his


    urge to beat Soar for hisment.


    "All right, everyone! Next we are going to show ourst items!" the fat man, Vito, announced loudly,


    marking the upsurge of the auction. The crowd rejoiced again at the news.


    Although ny percent of the warrior would not take part in the bidding because of the foreseeable


    high price, they grew more excited to see the fiercepetition among the strong forces that would


    take part. They were sure that none of them would be willing to give up on thosest items.


    "Herees the final showing!" Ricky murmured as he stared outside.


    "Settle down,dies and gentlemen!" Vito ordered loudly. "I''m sure all of you know about our rules. We


    will not show you thest items, but I will be describing them to you! Please feel free to bid after I


    announce them!


    The first item I''d like to tell you about is the egg of a holy beast!"


    Boom! Boom! The moment Vito finished describing the listing, all the people cheered with great


    excitement!


    They began to discuss the item loudly! "The egg of a holy beast?! Oh my God! I just can''t believe my


    ears!"


    "A holy beast! I''ve heard that a grown holy beast will have powers at the Emperor Level! If it''s talented,


    it is highly possible that it could be even more powerful!"


    ''The egg of a holy beast? How generous of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is! Why are they


    willing to sell it if it''s so precious, though?'' Ricky wondered to himself in curiosity.


    "Calm down, my friends! Let me just finish describing it," Vito said again. "Our spiritual king has


    confirmed that there is only a fifty-percent chance of the egg being able to hatch!"


    "Only fifty percent?" The warriors began to discuss the situation again.


    "I''d say that is a high possibility though! After all, once it is hatched sessfully, it is going to be a


    beast at the Emperor Level!" Tinamented.


    "Yes, I agree with you," Ricky replied to her with a nod. There was greed in his eyes as he followed the


    auction intently.


    "Ricky, are you interested in it?" Soar asked.


    "Yes, I am interested! I''m not going to hatch it, though. I want to refine it to increase my strength! After


    all, I''m not strong enough to be qualified to take part in the selectionpetition of the Oriental College


    yet," Ricky replied.


    "I don''t want to use the jade tablet that Chief Zenith gave to me if I don''t have to."


    Once Ricky sessfully refined the egg of a holy beast, he would have a high possibility of improving


    his power to arge extent! It would be not that difficult for him to challenge an innate spiritual king


    despite the fact that he was a demi-immortal!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In that situation, he would not have to use the jade tablet he gained from Zenith during the selection


    "I''m sure many people want to have the egg too! The egg has the enormous blood essence of the holy


    beast! One will have their power improved greatly once they have the egg, no matter whether they are


    a demi-immortal or an innate spiritual king!


    What''s more, a warrior with gold attribute will gain bigger benefits from the egg. They would be able to


    "I think that the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley is practicing the cultivation methods with


    golden attribute. That egg is likely to be their real target!" Soar said.


    "You are absolutely right!" Ricky said as he nodded his head. "It seems that we are going to have to


    "All right! That''s as much as I can tell you right now! I''m sure all of you have a rough idea of this egg''s


    value, so let''s just cut the crap! Everyone, it''s time to start the bidding!" Vito announced excitedly at that


    point in time. There was excitement on his face, and he could imagine how fierce thepetition was


    going to be!


    "Fifty thousand gold coins!" a warrior on the second floor called out. He actually knew that he would be


    unable to win the egg, but he decided to start the bidding anyway.


    "I''ll offer a bid of one hundred thousand gold coins!"


    "One hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "Six hundred and fifty thousand!" Before long, the price of the egg had already reached six hundred


    and fifty thousand gold coins! That was the point when the warriors on the third floor began to bid.


    "Seven hundred thousand!" Ricky called out without any expression on his face. It was his first bid in


    that specific auction for the egg.

 Chapter 454 The Generous Bidding Price

    Chapter 454 The Generous Bidding Price


    "Is that the bastard calling out again?" the young master immediately asked after recognizing Ricky''s


    voice. He stood up from where he was sitting and gestured for the maid to leave him alone. He walked


    towards the window and contemted. He stood there, silently watching.


    He cared about this egg very much because it was exactly the treasure his father wanted to have.


    His father was apleted spiritual king. Once he sessfully refined the egg, his power would


    significantly be enhanced. On top of it, he would be much closer to an demi-spiritual emperor.


    His father valued the egg immensely, so he was sent to take part in this auction. The young master had


    his full attention as he heard Ricky engage in the bidding. His father would be extremely disappointed if


    he lost this prized item. The consequences would be dire¡ªit would be his own demise.


    "Increase the price to one million!" the young master dramatically boomed. He would go at whatever


    lengths just to take this one home. "That bastard will know that we are a force to be reckoned with! We


    have enough gold coins to take this one home!"


    "Yes, young master!" The old man nodded and did as he was ordered.


    "One million gold coins!" Immediately, a voice thundered amid the crowd participating in the auction.


    "One million? Unbelievable! These big organizations are so affluent!" a man sighed in mixed


    disappointment and incredulity.


    "Indeed! They never run out of money!"


    "One million? Well, that''s perfect! I''m starting to look forward to the final price now. The increased


    money next will be the profit!" Vito murmured to himself when he heard someone call out one


    million gold coins. He felt very excited about the next event to unfold.


    Usually, the value of an egg with a fifty-percent chance of hatching would only be around one million


    gold coins. The possibility of it being a waste hindered it from being escted to a higher price.


    "Is this a disy of strength?" Ricky sneered coldly when he heard the old man''s bid.


    "How many gold coins do you have, Ricky? It has escted to a million now. I''m afraid that by the end


    of the sale, the egg is going to cost roughly around two million," Soar said as he furrowed his brows.


    "When I was in the Land of Legacy of the Fortune Land, I got one point two million gold coins. Plus, I


    have collected approximately six hundred thousand gold coins through all these years in the past,"


    Ricky said.


    "Those insignificant Treasures from Heaven and Earth I have acquired and the mortal weapons would


    be around four hundred thousand. I have almost two point two million gold coins in total!"


    "Are you determined to win the egg no matter what? I''m sorry I can''t help you. I have no money to offer


    you," Soar apologized awkwardly as he scratched his head.


    Despite being a Great Dragon, he was financially incapable.


    "It will be worth it once I enter the Oriental College at the cost of two point two gold coins. Don''t you


    think so?" Ricky asked.


    He had been steadfast to be even more powerful ever since Grace was taken away by the


    Phoenix tribe. He was desperate to gain more energy and improve his abilities. For any opportunity that


    mighte in his way, he would seize it just to be stronger. Shelling out as high as two point two


    million was nothing as long as the egg was useful. Even if it would cost more than that, he would figure


    out a way to collect the money he needed to win the egg.


    There was a glint of determination in Ricky''s eyes. Tina saw it and she couldn''t help but admire him all


    the more. But deep inside her heart, she knew what all this fuss was for¡ªit was all for Grace.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''All he thinks about is Grace. Do I have a ce in his heart?'' Tina felt a pang in her heart.


    "One million


    and ten thousand!"


    "One million


    and twenty thousand!"


    The bids kept going higher and higher. As the price of the egg rose, more warriors stopped participating


    in the bidding. Even the more affluent warriors situated on the third floor gave up.


    Forces or organizations which had apleted spiritual king were the highest bidders. Most of the


    warriors were unable topete with the money those rich forces were willing to shell out.


    Thanks to the fortune Ricky inherited from an upper spiritual king, he was able to keep up with the


    wealthier participants. If it weren''t, he would be financially incapable of going far; it would be impossible


    for him to acquire the egg.


    The organizations who had apleted spiritual king had approximately more than two point two


    million gold coins left in their stash. Despite this, they would never entirely consume everything just for


    one item. With this, Ricky''s chances of winning rose.


    "One point two million!" the old man from the Golden Leopard called out.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that the Golden Leopard Valley is determined to win the egg. Well, we decide to give


    up!" some warriors eximed after hearing the exorbitant amount.


    "Thank you, my friends," the old man said.


    They gave in not because they were threatened by the Golden Leopard Valley; they just found it


    wasteful to spend millions for the egg. Their masters or leaders did not cultivate methods with gold


    attribute like what the leader of the Golden Leopard Valley did, after all.


    And besides, they were still waiting on two more items for auction. They believed that they were going


    to be more precious than the egg.


    "One point three million!" a man droned from another private room.


    "I think the spiritual king beast of the Golden Rhino tribe is bidding from that private room!" a warrior


    cried after recognizing the voice.


    "Oh, the Golden Rhino tribe also cultivates the methods with gold attribute. What''s more, they are also


    beasts! I''m sure they are determined to win the egg too!


    The egg is from a holy beast, after all!"


    "The Golden Leopard Valley and the Golden Rhino tribe. Good! There are only two forces left


    "One point four million!" Without a beat, Ricky bade on the egg higher.


    "That bastard is quite rich, isn''t he?" the young master observed, obviously annoyed. "One point five


    million!" He immediately challenged the price Ricky gave without even waiting for the old man to


    respond.


    "One point six million!"


    "One point seven million!"


    Before long, the bidding price of the egg reached two million gold coins. The offer came from Ricky.


    "Really? Two million? Is it really worth that much to win the egg? The odds are against them, after all.


    There is only a fifty-percent chance of the egg hatching sessfully!" The warriors observing were on


    the edge of their seats. They could not believe that the bidding price could have soared to two millions!


    "You have no idea! If their leaders can sessfully hatch the egg and refine it, they will make


    marvelous progress at thepleted spiritual king level.


    That result is much more valuable than two million gold coins!"


    "I hereby dere that we, the Golden Rhino tribe, are conceding! We will no longer bid for the egg," the


    beast announced. ''That''s one opponent down, '' Ricky thought.


    "What a bastard he is! Where is this guy from? He is so determined!" the young master of the Golden


    Leopard Valley cursed when he heard the beast''s deration. He was not happy about this at all.


    He initially thought they would bring home the egg at roughly around one point six or seven million gold


    coins. But now, they had to expend more than their budget.


    "Young master, we have to forfeit. We don''t have many gold coins left. Your father only allotted two


    million for our budget! We cannot exceed. I''m afraid we have to give up on the egg! Let''s just bid over


    the next item!" the old man also reminded, obviously rmed with the situation''s development.


    "Let''s try for thest time!" the young master demanded. "Two point one million!" he burst out, all his


    vexation bubbling in the surface.


    "Two point two million!" Ricky challenged, no hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    Despite his tranquil facade, he was hoping that the young master would give up. Two point two million


    gold coins was all he had.


    "Ricky, I have two spiritual fruits at the King Level. I think their value runs at around four hundred


    thousand gold coins. Take them," Tina offered.


    "Thank you, Tina," Ricky gratefully replied. He decided to ept her offer; he was in dire need of


    money, after all.


    "You don''t have to thank me. You just gave me a jade at the advanced King Level. It is worth millions of


    gold coins!" Tina smiled softly.


    "I''ll have that bastard drawn and quartered myself after everything is over!" the young master roared in


    rage upon hearing Ricky rise the price again.


    "Don''t worry, young master! We''re going to find a way to retrieve that egg! We will figure out a way to


    steal it from him!" the old man echoed the frustrations of his young master.


    "We, the Golden Leopard Valley, quit!" the old man dered resentfully.


    "Yes! We made it, despite the obstacle!" Ricky finally sighed in relief. He couldn''t contain the happiness


    in his heart.

 Chapter 455 The Cut-throat Bidding Competition

    Chapter 455 The Cut-throat Bidding Competition


    "Two point two million! Those three guys won the egg! I didn''t expect that at all!" The warriors in their


    surroundings sighed with surprised emotion after the bidding war was over.


    "There is a storming towards them for that! If they don''t have any powerful warrior or force to


    support them, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to leave the Oriental City safely!"


    "I couldn''t agree more! Each time the auction was held, there was always a bloody ughter afterward!


    Not only the Golden Leopard Valley and the Golden Rhino tribe want to have the egg, but many other


    forces are also keeping an eye on it! No one wants to give it up!"


    "Ha-ha!


    Two point two million gold coins! Deal! The egg is yours now, my friends. Come here and ept the


    egg as your prize after the auction is over!" Vito eximed in joy at that point in time. He was extremely


    happy to sell the egg at such a high price.


    The price of two point two million gold coins was totally above what his expectation had been.


    As for the uing bloody ughter after the auction was over, that was not his business. The


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was only responsible for the auction. Once they were out of the


    pce, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would not care about their safety at all.


    "Well, that''s the end of the bidding for this item. Next, I''m going to show you the second item!" Vito said


    in a mysterious voice as he became excited about the next item.


    "Just show us! Don''t hide it anymore! All of us are so desperate to know what it is!" the warriors


    demanded loudly upon hearing that Vito was being mysterious again.


    "Ha-ha! All right! Just because you are so curious about it, I''m not going to keep it a secret anymore!


    The next item to be auctioned off is a spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage!" Vito dered as a


    smile crept onto his lips.


    "Wow! A spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage?!" The crowd grew excited once again upon


    learning that information.


    Even those warriors in the private rooms on the third floor also became excited at the prospect.


    A spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage, no matter what it was, was extremely precious to an


    upper spiritual king or apleted spiritual king! Once they had a spiritual weapon at this level, their


    Before everyone could recover from their shock and digest this information, Vito threw out a


    "What? A spiritual space tool?!" a warrior in the surrounding area eximed in shock once again.


    A spiritual space tool would probably be unable to increase a warrior''sbat power, but it was still


    definitely super valuable! It had a special character. Only a casting master with the ability to manipte


    zones or spaces could sessfully produce a spiritual space tool.


    Such a powerful casting master was extremely rare. Even a warrior who knew about the zones or


    spaces was also rare.


    The warriors on the third floor grew more excited upon hearing that the next item to be auctioned was a


    spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage.


    "Is this spiritual space tool wless? I''m afraid that it''s going to be another broken or useless item!"


    Another warrior expressed his concern at that time. That was the question that many people were


    worried about as well.


    "Ha-ha! Take it easy and don''t worry about this one! I can assure you that it is wless and intact! It''s a


    real spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage!" Vito promised loudly when he heard someone


    question him over the item''s quality.


    "You have my word on that! This chamber ofmerce never tells lies!


    So, just rest assured! Even though there is a spiritual emperor in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce,


    we can''t be powerful enough to offend all the warriors and beasts here at once!"


    "We are d to hear that promise!" the warriors responded.


    "They are going to sell a spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage?! They are so rich!" Ricky sighed


    when he heard that.


    As a matter of fact, he did not want a spiritual space tool that much. No matter how powerful a spiritual


    space tool would be, it would never be stronger than the three zones he had in any kind of aspect.


    As long as he was powerful, the zones he owned would show greater energy ordingly. There was


    no upper limit for how powerful they could be as he grew stronger.


    Soar was not interested in the spiritual space tool either. He had the Heaven Melting Pagoda, after all.


    As for Tina, she did not need a spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage for any reason.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What was more, even if they wanted to win that item, they did not have enough money to participate in


    the bidding for it anymore.


    "That''s the next item we are going to offer, so please feel free to call out your bids!" Vito announced


    loudly to get everyone''s attention back on the bidding.


    Seeing the throng grow excited, he had already anticipated that he was going to earn a lot of money on


    that item.


    "One million gold coins!" As expected, the moment Vito finished speaking, a warrior on the third floor


    called out his bid immediately. One million gold coins was a very high price as a starting bid.


    "It seems that the spiritual space tool is much more attractive than the egg! The young maser of the


    Golden Leopard Valley quitted thepetition over the egg when the price reached two million! He


    probably gave up because he wants to win the spiritual space tool," Ricky reasoned when he heard the


    unreasonably high starting bid.


    "That is probably because there is only a fifty-percent chance for the egg to be hatched sessfully!


    They would never decide to sell the egg if it was intact! It would turn into a holy beast at the Emperor


    Level if it hatched, after all!" Tinamented.


    When they were discussing that, the bidding price had already soared and reached two million gold


    coins.


    "Two point two million!"


    "Two point three million!"


    "Two point six million! In the blink of an eye, the price had already increased by a lot.


    At that point in time, there were only six forcespeting over the item. The Golden Leopard Valley


    and the Golden Rhino tribe were among the six forces.


    ''Two point six million gold coins! If the target of the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley wasn''t


    the spiritual space tool, he would probably have spent all the money he has topete with me over


    the egg! If that were true, it would have cost me a lot more money to win the egg!'' Ricky sighed to


    himself in silence.


    He was aware that the forces such as the Golden Leopard Valley would not let him go that easily with


    the egg. They woulde after him once he left the pce.


    "Three million!" the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley said, increasing the price directly to


    three million gold coins at that point in time.


    "My God!" All of the warriors there hissed in surprise when they heard that price. Three million gold


    coins was an extremely high price.


    "Three million gold coins! It seems that the Golden Leopard Valley is going to spend all the money they


    have to win that spiritual space tool!" Some warriors exchanged looks with each other as they gossiped


    and whispered.


    "Yes!"


    "Three million! Probably that''s all they have!" Ricky also made ament. "I''m afraid he is going to pay


    much more than three million to win the spiritual space tool even!"


    The most thrilled person in the hall during the auction was Vito, of course.


    "Ha-ha! Three million! It seems that the Golden Leopard Valley is determined to win this item! Fine, we


    will quit at that price!" Many forces decided to give up upon challenging such a high bid.


    Now, there was only the Golden Leopard Valley, the Golden Rhino tribe, and one other force left.


    From those warriors whispering about the current situation, Ricky learned that that force was called the


    Heaven Pce. It was also a powerful organization, and had apleted spiritual king among its


    members.


    "Three point one million!" a warrior from the Heaven Pce called out.


    "Three point two million!" the innate spiritual beast from the Golden Rhino tribe called out his offer.


    "My friends, we, the Golden Leopard Valley, are determined to win the spiritual space tool!" the old man


    from the Golden Leopard Valley eximed loudly at that time. "We will offer three point five million gold


    coins!"


    He raised the price by three hundred thousand gold coins at that point.


    "What a generous offer! It seems that the Golden Leopard Valley is not afraid of breaking the bank!


    Fine, we, the Heaven Pce, quit!" the man from the Heaven Pce announced resentfully.


    "We, the Golden Rhino tribe, would like to try onest time! Three point seven million!" the spiritual king


    beast said decisively at that time. He did not want to give up on the spiritual space tool yet.


    That was probably the highest price the Golden Rhino tribe could afford though.

 Chapter 456 The Skeleton Of An Innate Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 456 The Skeleton Of An Innate Spiritual Emperor


    "Three point eight million gold coins!" The young master of the Golden Leopard Valley gave a higher


    price again without any hesitation.


    He had already given up on the egg. He could not afford to lose the spiritual space tool too. He would


    continue topete over it as long as the price did not reach four million gold coins. His father would


    definitely be very disappointed in him otherwise.


    A big smile spread over Vito''s face when the young master called out his price. Everyone fell into


    silence after that. No one dared to quote a higher price. The price of three point eight million was just


    too much for them to oppose.


    "Hey, Ricky. What if we give a higher bid? Do you think he would give up?" Soar suggested. He looked


    at Ricky as an evil smile crept across his face.


    "I''m not sure about that. If some other guy calls out a higher bid, he will probably continue to go higher.


    I''m not sure what would happen if he hear my voice. Maybe he would give up! We just paid two million


    gold coins to win the egg. He would probably think we are really that rich. If he gives up, we will have to


    pay for it though. The truth is that we''ve already run out of money, so we can''t," Ricky replied seriously.


    "So, we''d better not take the risk."


    "Ahh, I know what you mean. It''s kind of boring to just sit here though. I just wanted to make the


    Golden Leopard Valley pay more money," Soar said unhappily.


    No one made any more bids. Vito also understood that the price of three point eight million might be


    the highest price anyone could afford to offer for it. Still, he had never anticipated that the price would


    reach such a high bid.


    He then announced in an excited voice, "So, we have a bid of three point eight million gold coins! Now


    the spiritual space tool goes to the Golden Leopard Valley! Pleasee to take the tool after the


    auction is over."


    The silence among the crowd brought on by shocksted for a long time before everyone began to


    collect themselves. It was an extremely high price to most of the warriors and forces, after all.


    "So, the final item we are going to offer is going on auction next!" Vito said in an even more mysterious


    tone at that point in time. "Those on the third floor may had known what the first and second items were


    in advance, but I''m sure that none of you have heard anything about what thest item is!"


    All the warriors began to whisper with excitement. They were puzzled again upon hearing the news


    about thest item.


    "So, please tell us what on earth it is," someone in another private room on the third floor asked. "How


    powerful is itpared to the other two items you just sold?"


    "My friend, it goes without saying that thest item is super precious," Vito said to the crowd in a


    confident tone.


    Everyone grew more excited then. Thest item was more precious than a spiritual space tool at the


    intermediate stage! What could it be? Could it be some kind of extremely powerful pill?


    Those powerful forces who had just failed to win the spiritual space tool were especially curious about


    it. They had already lost the chance to win the spiritual space tool. Now all of them were desperate to


    win thest item.


    As for the young master and the old man from the Golden Leopard Valley, they did not have much


    money left because they had already spent almost all of their fortune to win the spiritual space tool.


    They had probably spent arge amount of the treasury money from the whole Golden Leopard Valley.


    "Damn it! Thest item is more precious than the spiritual space tool!" the young master cursed in rage.


    "Don''t worry, young master. He is probably just making a mountain out of a molehill," the old man


    "Stop being mysterious, and just tell us what it is, please," the warriors watching the auction urged.


    None of them could wait to know what it might be anymore.


    "Ha-ha! As you wish, everyone! This item is slightly different from the former two. We will present it to


    everyone now," Vito responded before he began tough.


    Immediately, two maids walked out in front of everyone, carrying a ss tank.


    Inside the tank, there was an iplete skeleton. Judging from its broken appearance, it seemed that


    it had once been eroded by some kind of strong energy.


    "A skeleton! What the hell?" all the warrior cried out in disappointment. They could not figure out what


    such a skeleton could be used for.


    ''Maybe this skeleton contains some special power?''


    That was the thought that Ricky and some warriors on the third floor had in their heads.


    "It turns out it''s just a skeleton! How can it be more powerful than a spiritual space tool?" sneered the


    young master of the Golden Leopard Valley and some other warriors.


    "Don''t look down upon it, everyone! Do you really think that we would sell any useless things to our


    customers? Let me just tell you about this item! This is not just an ordinary skeleton!" Vito exined


    unhurriedly upon seeing the reactions of the disappointed warriors. He was not afraid that they would


    be so depressed that they would not participate in the auction at all.


    "Oh? Really? What can a skeleton do? How can it be so valuable? Could it be the skeleton of a


    spiritual emperor?" someone asked. Most warriors were also pondering over what it could be that


    made it worthwhile.


    "Ha-ha! What you just said is exactly right! This is indeed the skeleton of a spiritual emperor!" Vito


    responded before he burst intoughter upon hearing the question! Taking a nce over the audience,


    he found that he was very curious as to what would happen next.


    As expected, the hall fell into silence. All the eyes of the crowd were staring at the skeleton that was


    lying silently inside the tank.


    Hiss! It left everyone in awe, and the crowd began to gasp one after another.


    "The skeleton of a spiritual emperor?! How can it be!?" all the warriors asked in disbelief. It was just too


    shocking.


    The men in the private rooms on the third floor hadplicated feelings about the item. They were


    both shocked and thrilled. The skeleton of a spiritual emperor was definitely way stronger than a


    spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage. All of them knew that without having to think.


    A power called the ruling power was embedded in the skeleton of a spiritual emperor. It was the power


    owned by the spiritual emperor. There was even some supreme enlightenment inspiration of the


    emperor left in the skeleton sometimes.


    It was extremely precious to anypleted spiritual king. No spiritual space tool couldpete with it


    in that aspect.


    "Damn it! Damn it! It is the skeleton of a spiritual emperor!" the young master of the Golden Leopard


    Valley roared in rage as he mmed his fist on the table in the room.


    "No, I feel like something is not right, young master. If it is really the skeleton of a spiritual emperor,


    how could they be willing to sell it?" the old man reasoned as he squinted his eyes. As an old man, he


    was not so easily fooled.


    The next moment, he shouted to Vito, asking him, "May I have your attention, please? I still have a


    question. If this is really the skeleton of a spiritual emperor, why did you choose to sell it? It must be as


    valuable to you as it is to us."


    The moment he finished speaking, everyone in the hall went mute again. That was the same thing


    most of the warriors were wondering. They had been too scared to ask Vito that question.


    "Well, that''s a very good question. I''m going to exin that next," Vito replied, a smile creeping onto his


    lips. Apparently, he had already anticipated that question in advance and had prepared to answer it.


    "This skeleton is indeed from a spiritual emperor, but it was eroded by a stronger power. So, there is


    only about thirty percent ruling power left in this skeleton,"


    Vito exined. He then paused for a moment before he continued, "But I''m sure you know well how


    strong it is even though there is only thirty percent left! It is definitely much more useful than a spiritual


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    space tool at the intermediate stage to anypleted spiritual king."


    "Oh, I get it!" All the warrior understood the reason they were selling it now. The skeleton of a spiritual


    emperor that only contained thirty percent ruling power was indeed less valuable than gold coins to a


    strong organization such as the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    The warriors on the third floor did not feel disappointed in the item at all.


    Vito was right in his presumptions. Even though there was only thirty percent ruling power left, it was


    more valuable than a spiritual space tool to apleted spiritual king.


    "Damn it! It is really the skeleton of a spiritual emperor!" the old man cursed at that point. He could not


    contain his anger anymore when he learned that fact.


    "So, I''m sure I''ve already delivered all the information about this skeleton. Feel free to call out your bids


    now, my friends! Like always, the one who offers the highest price will win the item!" Vito announced


    loudly the next moment.


    "One more thing. This skeleton is sealed by our array now, so you can''t feel the ruling power," he then


    added.


    "It''s the skeleton of a spiritual emperor and it contains thirty percent ruling power! Ricky, this is our


    chance! We should give it a try!" Soar suggested excitedly.


    "Yes, I know that. I really don''t have any money anymore though! I spent all my money on the jade; you


    know that," Ricky responded helplessly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, both Ricky and Soar suddenly noticed that there was something


    strange happening to Tina.

 Chapter 457 The Impulse For Beauty

    Chapter 457 The Impulse For Beauty


    Tina''s aura was very unstable at that time, as if it was about to break out at any moment. Fortunately,


    she finally managed to control it.


    "What''s going on, Tina? Does the spiritual emperor''s skeleton make you ufortable for some


    reason?" Ricky asked in concern.


    "Not exactly!" Tina said. "Although the power of the ruling rule within the skeleton has been sealed by


    the array, the strong resonance connected with my blood can''t be blocked by the array."


    Tina''s eyes filled with tears at that moment.


    "That person must have been one of my nsmen when he was alive. I''m also sure that his bloodline


    was very close to mine. He must be an elder from my family!"


    "What? He was an elder from your family?!" Ricky and Soar asked loudly in shock upon hearing what


    Tina said.


    "Yes! It''s true!" Tina nodded her head with tears welling up in her eyes.


    The skeleton of her n elder was being sold in the auction. It really made her ufortable and sad.


    Nobody would be happy under those circumstances.


    "Ricky, it seems that we must try to obtain this skeleton," Soar said. "ording to the current situation,


    we can only snatch the skeleton after the auction ispleted because we have no money."


    "It''s a good idea to snatch it, but it is not enough to rely on the energy orb that was left behind by Doris.


    The forces of thesepleted spiritual kings must be much more than the power that we can see


    apparently," Ricky said.


    "Consequently, the safest way to do things is still to buy it through the auction."


    "We don''t have enough gold coins anymore though. How can we buy it through the auction? Do you


    n to give up Tina''s Devil-suppressing Jade in exchange for it?" Soar asked.


    "I don''t want to give up the Devil-suppressing Jade in exchange for the skeleton," Tina said in a hurry


    upon hearing Soar''s words. Her delicate hands clutched that small Devil-suppressing Jade.


    "It''s Ricky who gave it to me, so I don''t want to give it up!" Tina exined the reason she wanted to


    keep it in a very faint voice.


    The skeleton of her n elder was surely important to her. However, Tina was experiencing the first


    awakenings of being in love at that time, so Ricky was even more important.


    After saying that, Tina seemed very bashful. She wished she could find a crack in the ground and hide


    inside it.


    Ricky and Soar were surprised at first upon hearing Tina say that. After a second, Soarughed out


    loud. As for Ricky, he was a little overwhelmed by Tina''s words.


    The two people and the dragon managed to control their reactions and calm down soon after.


    "That Devil-suppressing Jade is a present to you. Naturally, I won''t use it to exchange for the skeleton.


    Tina, please rest assured, I will help you obtain the skeleton!" Ricky subsequently said to Tina.


    Ricky seemed a little full of himself at that moment. He also had some special feelings deep down for


    Tina. He was determined to help Tina get the skeleton that she wanted.


    It was perhaps because Ricky wanted to show himself off in front of such a beautiful girl that he had


    feelings for.


    It was also totally understandable though. After all, Ricky was just a hot-blooded demi-immortal warrior.


    It was normal for him to be impulsive for the sake of a pretty girl.


    ''Am I too fickle in love? I''ve wanted to be with Xenia, Master Grace, and Tina. I think I have special


    feelings for all of them, '' Ricky thought to himself at that moment.


    "Well then, what should we do? Even if we take out all that we have now, we still wouldn''t be able to


    raise 600, 000 gold coins," Soar said seriously with no more jokes in mind.


    "Ricky, just give it up. I can wait until Doris is back, and then tell her about it," Tina said lightly.


    "Tina, I may not be able to offer enough gold coins, but there is still something I can offer. I believe the


    thing I have is worth four million gold coins still," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, I never knew that you still had something that is worth four million gold coins with you. Show it


    to me, please," Soar said curiously upon hearing what Ricky said.


    Even Tina opened her eyes wide in shock.


    Tina knew the thing Ricky referred to must be the most valuable thing he had.


    As a result, Tina immediately dissuaded Ricky from giving it up, saying, "Ricky, I really appreciate you


    saying that. If you use your precious item in exchange for the skeleton, I will feel guilty for my whole life


    time.


    So, let''s just give it up temporarily. After Doris is back, she can take the skeleton back easily."


    "Tina, please tell me the truth. How long will it still take for Doris toe back?" Ricky asked.


    "A long period of time, at least a few years!" Tina answered frankly without lying to Ricky.


    "A few years! That''s too long. Tina, I''m afraid the ruling power in the skeleton will be totally absorbed by


    the owner by then. In that case, it will be a great disrespect to your elder," Ricky said.


    "What''s more, the thing I am going to take out is just a drop in the bucket for me. Please trust me. If


    you really feel guilty, you can give me a few cultivation methods at the Heaven Level as my


    "Do you think it is really that easy to get cultivation methods at the Heaven Level?" Tina picked on


    Ricky jokingly upon hearing what he said.


    Cultivation methods at the Heaven Level were definitely family treasures for any big n or big force.


    They would only be inherited by the inheritors of the ns or forces they controlled rather than anyone


    else.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky and Soarughed out loud upon hearing Tina''s joke.


    "Cultivation methods at the Earth Level are permissible though," Tina said then.


    In that way, Tina agreed to Ricky''s suggestion.


    Although Ricky would still suffer quite a loss, Tina had no other choice. Just as Ricky had said, if she


    got the skeleton back after the ruling power was totally absorbed by other people, it would be a great


    disrespect to her elder.


    She wouldn''t do anything if she didn''t know about that. Now that she knew, she had to get it back in


    any way possible.


    "Ha-ha, Tina, then you will have to keep it in mind that you owe me a few cultivation methods at the


    Earth Level!" Ricky smiled.


    "Ricky, thank you so much!" Tina said again in a serious tone.


    "Tina, I don''t think that we need to say thanks to each other!" Ricky grinned.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ricky, I really want to know what item you are going to use to buy the skeleton," Soar asked again out


    of curiosity. Tina was also curious about what it was.


    "You will get to learn about it when I exchange it for the skeleton." Ricky smiled mysteriously, keeping


    Tina and Soar in suspense.


    "Humph! You are just being mysterious on purpose!" Soar sneered upon hearing what Ricky said.


    Then, they turned their attention to the situation outside.


    "Three million gold coins!" The auction price for the skeleton had been increased to three million gold


    coins by that time!


    Among all thepartments on the third floor, only warriors in five or sixpartments were still


    "Ricky, when shall we offer a bid?" Soar asked.


    "Let''s just start right now. We have to be determined to get this skeleton in any case," Ricky said.


    The next moment, Ricky spoke in a calm, yet loud voice that carried outside of thepartment,


    saying, "I will take this skeleton! I bid four million gold coins!"

 Chapter 458 The White-hot Bidding Competition

    Chapter 458 The White-hot Bidding Competition


    "Four million gold coins!"


    When the bid was called out, everyone in the hall turned silent again. It shocked everyone. All the


    warriors dropped their jaws and found that they could not make a sound. They were totally seized by


    surprise. Even Vito, who had remained calm the whole time, was stunned by such a price.


    They turned their eyes to the owner of the voice, trying to identify the courageous and rich guy who had


    just increased the price from three million to four million in just one bid. It was a very courageous


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    decision.


    "Ricky! Are you out of your mind? Are you sure that the thing you have is really worth four million gold


    coins? I''m worried about this!" Soar and Tina asked Ricky in surprise. Both of them were shocked by


    Ricky''s bid too. It would take a long time for them to digest the news.


    Immediately, Soar sent him a message through telepathy and said, "Ricky, I know you have the Chaotic


    Fire Zone and that you are not afraid of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. They have a spiritual


    emperor though! The emperor must be extremely powerful too! I''m afraid that, if you can''t pay this


    price, they will hunt you no matter where you go next."


    "Take it easy, guys. I would have never called out that bid if I was not sure about what I was doing,"


    Ricky replied with confident eyes. "I''m one hundred percent sure that the final price of this skeleton will


    exceed four million, and that it may even reach five million. So, why can''t I just increase the price to


    four million directly? I don''t want to waste time."


    "I admire you so much, Ricky! You are so courageous and decisive. Maybe that''s the reason why I


    chose you to be my closest friend!" Soar responded with admiration in his eyes.


    Tina, on the other hand, liked Ricky even more. There was affection in her eyes. She had encountered


    many geniuses in the past, but Ricky was the very first one whom she found so courageous and


    charming.


    There might be many people who were willing to spend four million gold coins for Tina, but they were


    definitely not as sweet as Ricky. Tina was sure of that.


    Tina had feelings for Ricky. After hearing him call out the bid of four million gold coins in order to win


    the skeleton she needed, Tina loved him even more. There was no way she could resist his charm.


    "Oh, it''s them! It''s the three guys who won the egg!" The throng began to whisper to each other in


    excitement.


    "Are they out of their minds? They''ve already spent so much money on the egg. How can they still


    have four million gold coins?"


    "They probably don''t know the rules of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce very well. They never let


    anyone use credit," another warriormented. "If they can''t pay four million gold coins after the


    auction is over, they are going to face a miserable result."


    At that point in time, Vito also grew serious as he squinted his eyes. He did not think Ricky could afford


    four million gold coins either.


    "Damn it! Are they tired of living? Even we, the Golden Leopard Valley, dare not to behave recklessly in


    the territory of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. How dare they do this? They are really being


    unbelievably stupid!" the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley sneered coldly in reaction to


    Ricky''s bid.


    "Young master, there are two possibilities, I think. They offered this price, either because they have


    some powerful force supporting them, or because they are being arrogant and stupid," the old man


    replied with a serious look.


    He was worried that Ricky and his friends were from an organization that had a demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Both you and I know all the forces that have a demi-spiritual emperor in the Oriental Realm. We''ve


    never seen those three ever before. Also, we can''t sense any familiar energy from them either. That


    means that they are not from the Oriental Realm.


    They must be from anothernd. The Golden Leopard Valley never fears of the forces in othernds.


    So, you don''t need to be so concerned about this," the young master exined.


    "Hopefully, you are right. I hope the same thing is true, too," the old man said as he nodded. Deep


    down inside, he was still very worried. He did not believe that the three people were that stupid or


    reckless. It was highly possible that they had some stronger force supporting them secretly. He decided


    not to argue with his young master for the time being because it would not make any difference


    anyway.


    "My friends, I''m very impressed by your bid. So, let me just kindly remind you¡ªdon''t raise the price if


    you don''t have enough gold coins to back it up," the spiritual king beast from the Golden Rhino tribe


    said in concern. "You will be unable to take the consequences of a false bid!"


    "My friends, please be kind enough to tell me, are you sure that you have enough money? The


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce never gives credit. That is our tradition; once you step out of this


    hall, we might not be able to find you again, and we can''t take that risk," Vito also asked in a serious


    voice at that point.


    "Thank you for your kind reminder, and yes, I know all about the rules of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce," Ricky replied loudly upon hearing Vito''s question. "We are not stupid and we would never


    put our own lives at risk over this.


    So, please rest assured! We do have enough money."


    "All right! I''m pleased to know that. Well, I will not suspect you of lying anymore. Everybody, the auction


    will continue, so feel free to call out your bids again," Vito imed with a smile. He decided to trust


    Ricky. He did not believe that anyone would dare to y tricks on the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce.


    "What? How can it be? Are they really that rich? I just can''t believe it!" some warriors eximed in


    disbelief upon hearing the conversation between Ricky and Vito.


    They had no idea where the three people came from, and did not believe that they were that rich.


    "We must kill them, no matter what! I hate them so much! I don''t want to see them getting to live in this


    world anymore," the young master roared in anger at that point. There was rage in his eyes.


    The old man, on the other hand, did not say anything in response. He just shook his head helplessly.


    He knew that a man who had hatred and jealousy in his heart would never make great achievements.


    That was exactly what his young master''s situation was.


    What he had just said did make sense though. Those three people must be punished! He and his


    young master had already messed with them, so the old man was sure that they woulde after


    them when the auction was over.


    The hall fell into silence again after the turmoil yed out.


    No one called out a higher bid after that. They were unable to afford more than four million gold coins.


    "So, no one has decided to give a higher bid after this? If no, this skeleton is going to be theirs," Vito


    said, giving everyone ast chance to bid.


    As a matter of fact, he was a little bit unhappy with the price of four million gold coins. He had expected


    a higher price. After all, a spiritual space tool at the intermediate stage had been sold at the price of


    three point eight million coins earlier.


    "Hello, my friends from the Golden Rhino tribe, I have a suggestion. Let''s offer up three million gold


    coins respectively topete over the skeleton. That is six million in total and I''m sure we will win it.


    Later we can divide the skeleton between us. What do you think?" the spiritual king from the Heaven


    Pce said to the spiritual king beast of the Golden Rhino tribe through telepathy at that point in time.


    "We don''t trust human beings," the spiritual king beast replied.


    "Have some confidence, my friends. The Golden Rhino tribe is as strong as the Heaven Pce. You


    don''t need to be worried that we will y any trick on you. We are not that reckless as to cheat you,"


    the spiritual king from the Heaven Pce said.


    "Both of us can pay three million gold coins and we will take half of the skeleton respectively. That is a


    perfect deal, isn''t it? Maybe we don''t need even need to pay three million and we can still get the


    skeleton. It is a perfect n."


    "Well, in that case, we''d like to give it a try. If you break your word, you are going to face some


    miserable consequences," the spiritual beast king said. He finally decided to work with the Heaven


    Pce.


    "Good! I''m sure this is going to be an excellent deal," the spiritual king responded as a smile spread


    across his face.


    After all that, the spiritual king of the Heaven Pce bade, saying, "Four point five million gold coins!"


    "What? The Heaven Pce just called out a bid of four point five million? Oh my God. They are going


    to spend everything they have!" All the warriors were stunned by this new bid.


    "They are probably cooperating with some other force!" some people guessed in a low voice.


    ''It seems that they have begun to team up! That''s perfect! That''s exactly what I want!'' Vito thought to


    himself secretly. ''Those three guys who called out four million gold coins helped me a lot! Whether they


    really have so much money or not, they have helped to raise the price anyway.''


    "Four point six million!" someone from another private room eximed at that time. Apparently, he had


    aligned with another force too.


    "Well, don''t you think it''s kind of boring to increase the price by only a hundred thousand? If I guess


    right, the highest price you can pay is six million gold coins even though you are cooperating with each


    other. Am I right?" Ricky stated loudly at that point in time.


    "Well, I have another bid¡ªseven million gold coins! That''s my new offer!"

 Chapter 459 A Mysterious Young Woman

    Chapter 459 A Mysterious Young Woman


    "Seven million gold coins!"


    An audible gasp went around the hall as soon as Ricky dered such an exorbitant amount. The room


    fell silent after. The audience scoured for the source of such a bold deration.


    Their eyes fell on Ricky, Soar, and Tina. The people stood wide-eyed and silent, trying to decipher what


    was going to happen next. Seven million gold coins were too good to be true; they must have misheard


    the absurd amount¡ªbut they didn''t. All of them wondered where these people came from. How could


    they be so affluent?


    They were confident that they did hear seven million gold coins, not five nor six.


    Vito was left speechless. He had been worried that the item''s price might fall around four million gold


    coins. Five million gold coins was his target. But seven million gold coins? He was beyond ted to


    Ricky''s unexpected move. He couldn''t stop his face from grinning ear to ear.


    Everybody was familiar with his affinity for money. Rubbing elbows with rich people was one of his


    favorite things to do.


    Inside the private room, on the other hand, both Soar and Tina were just as surprised as everyone by


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky''s quoted price. As soon as they saw the serious look and the confidence Ricky was donning,


    they did not dare ask any further.


    Soar was now more curious than ever about the mysterious thing Ricky had. What could it be that


    could make Ricky bid such a high price?


    Tina was brimming with tenderness. There was this longing and yearning for Ricky that was finally


    being returned. Her heart was beating faster as she softly thought to herself, ''Maybe his heart is not


    fully set on Grace just yet. Maybe I still have a chance to win him over. He wouldn''t have quoted seven


    million gold coins if he weren''t enamored with me.''


    Tina had such a deep affection for Ricky that she would not mind if he chose both her and Grace. She


    would be satisfied as long as he loved her.


    This was the martial world. Geniuses, strong warriors, and especially those with unique skills and


    charm could make more than one woman fall for them.


    Tina was born in a substantial family with strong men.


    She knew well about that.


    "Seven million gold coins! Seven million! Young master, I''m afraid we messed up powerful people!" the


    old man from the Golden Leopard Valley announced to his young master, his voice quaking.


    "So what if they can shell out seven million gold coins? That doesn''t daunt me in the least. Are they


    really from a powerful organization? Maybe he was just fortunate enough to find some expensive


    valuable things by chance!" the young master shot back through gritted teeth. It wasn''t fear that


    overcame him¡ªit was anger. He balled his fist in exasperation as his desire to kill rose.


    "Where is Elder Robert?


    Once the auction ends, let''s do it and kill them!"


    No one even dared to call out a higher price after such a brazen disy. The silence was all that was


    left on the premise as they all waited.


    A strong force would only cooperate with another one force. If they were going to coborate with more


    than one force, they could have less part of the skeleton and less ruling power ordingly. That way, it


    would not be worth it for them because what they would gain would be less valuable.


    If paying three million meant they could take home half of the skeleton, they were willing to risk it. But if


    they could only gain one-third, they would consider it a waste to pay two million for it.


    Of course, no one was going to give in so easily.


    Now that they couldn''t win the skeleton during the bidding, they woulde after the winner after the


    auction was over.


    They were determined to have it even if it meant getting their hands dirty.


    Surprised by the turn of events, Vito took a long time to gather himself. He was over the moon. "It


    seems that this is the final price since no one is calling out a higher rate. Okay then, the skeleton of a


    spiritual emperor is yours now, my friends. Congrattions!" Vito dered, unable to contain his


    euphoria and excitement.


    "To my friends who won the items, please stay. Other people can leave now! I''ll see you next time!"


    As soon as he concluded, the warriors on the first, second, and third floor began to leave the hall.


    However, they were still taking nces at the private room where Ricky was in.


    After everyone left, a maid walked into Ricky''s room and said reverently, "Please, my guests, wait for a


    few more moments. The person in charge wille to visit you after dealing with the Golden Leopard


    Valley."


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for reminding us." Rickyughed heartily in response.


    After an hour or so, Vito came in.


    The moment he entered into the room, he was already in a frenzy of delight. He began to greet Ricky,


    Soar, and Tina with some ptrap. "Oh, how handsome you are!" he said to Ricky and Soar. Then he


    turned to Tina and continued, "My God, what a beautifuldy!"


    "I appreciate yourpliments, but I''d prefer we get down to business as soon as possible. We just


    want to get the items we won and leave here as early as possible. The longer I stay here, the more


    warriors will be waiting for me outside. They are greedy," Ricky responded andughed softly.


    In all honesty, Ricky was quite surprised that such a fat man could be a strong upper spiritual king.


    Actually Ricky immediately heightened his vignce as soon as Vito stepped inside. He sent a


    message to Soar and Tina, telling them to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone if they felt something dangerous.


    Fortunately, so far, so good.


    "Ha-ha! Yes, you are right. That was very careless of me," Vito replied. "Please,e with me."


    They followed Vito and entered the inner hall. They were greeted with luxurious decorations. They


    walked further until they reached arger room, a young woman waiting inside.


    She was wearing a veil and ying an ancient musical instrument. She was encapsted by a


    protective screen, preventing her from being seen by others.


    The distance separating her from them was roughly around ten steps. Ricky would feel the


    extraordinary aura emitted from her. She was very mysterious as she hid in the screen and the veil. Her


    elegance and purity seemed to warn people to stay away from her.


    ''This woman is probably the person behind the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, '' Ricky thought.


    "My friends, this is the daughter of our chief, Pearl. She wants to personally meet you all since you


    spent arge amount of money to bag the two valuable items," Vito introduced respectfully.


    The woman named Pearl stopped ying the musical instrument. She stood up from the chair and


    walked forward. She pulled the screen away and stopped in front of Ricky, Soar, and Tina.


    Pearl stopped for a while as she observed Tina.


    As a woman, she could feel that Tina was also powerful. She even thought that Tina might be even


    stronger than her.


    "It is my pleasure meeting you. My name is Pearl. Thank you for giving me the chance to see you,"


    Pearl greeted them in a rtively arrogant tone.


    Ricky frowned when he detected the hint of arrogance in her voice. He had this gut feeling that Pearl


    probably was not a kind woman.


    "My name is Ricky Nan!"


    "My name is Soar Long!"


    "My name is Tina Lian!" They introduced themselves one by one.


    Hearing their names, Pearl lowered her head and thought for a while, trying to remember whether she


    had heard any of theirst names.


    "Tina Lian, a beautiful name," Pearl said softly with a smile.


    Tina smiled back and nodded.


    "Pearl, may I have a look at the items we just won?" Ricky had no intentions of having any of his time


    wasted. He wanted to take his trophies and leave this ce as soon as possible.


    "Sure. They are on the way now," Pear said with a smile. She then pped her hands slightly.


    A maid came in clutching an average-sized box in her hands.


    "This is the egg you won. Please show us your money. If my memory serves me right, you are going to


    pay two point two million gold coins," Pearl said, the smile still resting on her face.


    "Yes!" Ricky nodded and then took out two storage bags.


    "In this storage bag there are one point eight million gold coins. And in another storage bag, there are


    weapons and Treasures from Heaven and Earth worth four hundred thousand gold coins!"


    Pearl sent a signal to Vito.


    Vito approached Ricky and took the storage bags from him to inspect its contents. He released his


    mind into the bags to calcte the total gold coins.


    About fifteen minutester, Vito nodded to Pearl.


    Pearl then beckoned the maid. The maid then opened the box. Immediately, the aura containing


    Golden Enlightening pervaded the surroundings.

 Chapter 460 His Mysterious Skill Shocked Everyone

    Chapter 460 His Mysterious Skill Shocked Everyone


    The power of the Golden Enlightening was so pure that it wasparable to the massacring power


    embedded in his Massacring Zone.


    The three of them noticed the golden egg inside the box. The egg, as big as two fists, was shining


    brightly. It was definitely the egg of a holy beast.


    Ricky activated the power of his three zones to test how powerful the egg was.


    As expected, he felt the Golden Enlightening in the egg. However, the breath of life from the egg was


    not strong.


    ''It''s true. It is indeed the egg of a holy beast!'' Ricky thought. ''But probably there is less than ten percent


    of chance for the egg being hatched sessfully.


    It is barely alive and its breath of life could be hardly felt. Even if I put it into the Massacring Zone,


    there''s still a chance that it won''t survive. The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce sold a useless item!


    They may not be a trustworthy organization after all."


    Despite this, Ricky understood. He simply banished these thoughts off. He knew that in this jungle-like


    world, only the fittest survive. The benefits mattered the most, and integrity was the least important.


    Besides, all Ricky ever wanted was the power the egg contained. It did not matter if the egg could be


    hatched sessfully or not.


    "Thank you, Pearl," Ricky said as soon as he was done inspecting the egg. He put it into his Chaotic


    Fire Zone for its safety.


    Pearl nodded in response and summoned her maids once more. She pped her hands, and four of


    them appeared carrying a ss tank. Inside it was the skeleton of a spiritual emperor.


    "This is the skeleton of a spiritual emperor. Please show us your money to exchange for it," Pearl said,


    the smile on her face never leaving.


    "Of course! But before I show it to you, can I request something?" Ricky asked.


    "Oh? What would that be? I''m all ears," she responded.


    "Thank you, Pearl, for giving me the chance to express myself. I''m sure as a powerful organization, the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce must have a casting master of Spirit Level. I''m afraid only a casting


    master of Spirit Level is able to estimate the real value of the thing I''m going to show you. And a


    casting master at the advanced stage of Spirit Level would be more ideal. So..." Rickymented as he


    broke into a small smile.


    "Is that so?" Pearl was surprised by Ricky''s revtion.


    He was requesting the presence of a casting master at the advanced stage of Spiritual Level to value


    the treasure he owned. He was either exaggerating or he really owned a priceless treasure.


    "Casting masters at the advanced stage of Spirit Level are very rare. And on top of it, I seldom have


    chances to contact them. But we do have a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level,"


    Pearl answered simply. She was able to recover from the surprise quickly.


    "That also works! Then please, we need him," Ricky interjected.


    "Ricky, are you going to share your Pounding Skills?" Soarmunicated with Ricky through telepathy.


    He was unsure what Ricky nned to do, so he wanted to find out what treasure he was going to give


    to Pearl.


    "Yes, you are exactly right. I''m sure my Pounding Skills are worth seven million gold coins," Ricky


    replied.


    "But, Ricky, don''t you think..." Soar asked worriedly.


    Before Soar could finish his words, Ricky interrupted him, "Soar, take it easy! It''s just two Pounding


    Skills. It''s only a small portion of the valuable skills that I possess. Even if I share them, it would not


    matter."


    It was true. Two Pounding Skills were merely a minor partpared to the three Supreme Skills he


    owned. There were many other casting skills and cultivation methods included in the Supreme Skills.


    In all honesty, the most critical thing for Ricky was not to disappoint Tina. Otherwise, he would not


    continue with the exchange of the skeleton with those precious Pounding Skills.


    If he could, he would rather voluntarily give them to others instead of changing them into gold coins.


    Thetter behavior was insulting the Supreme Skills.


    But for Tina, Ricky was determined to do this.


    Pearl gestured for Vito to beckon the casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level.


    During that time, Ricky asked Pearl to provide him with some papers. Then he wrote down the two


    Pounding Skills and passed the papers to her.


    "Is this what you are going to exchange with us?" Pearl asked, incredulous. She looked at the papers.


    "Yes, you will realize how valuable it is once your casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit


    Leveles and estimates their value. I''m afraid they actually are worth more than seven million gold


    coins," Ricky guaranteed.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it," Pearl said as she looked at Ricky, both amused and reassured by his


    conviction.


    After a short period of waiting, Vito came in, an old man trailing behind his back.


    Initial observations indicated that this old man was apparently proud. There was a hint of egotism in his


    eyes and he seemed to look down upon everyone and everything. Needless to say, this old man was


    none other than the casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level.


    He was disying his arrogance like every casting master of Spirit Level would do.


    But when he saw Pearl, the old man respectfully bowed. Pearl was the daughter of a spiritual emperor,


    after all.


    A casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level would not dare disrespect anyone born from


    the emperor''s bloodline.


    "Pearl, what can I do for you?" the old man reverently asked.


    "I appreciate you taking the time to meet us, Elder Ong. We were offered two Pounding Skills. I would


    appreciate it very much if you help us estimate their value," Pearl humbly muttered as she passed the


    papers where the Pounding Skills were written on to the old man.


    "Hmm?"


    Elder Ong was immediately drawn into the papers as soon as he saw what was written.


    His eyes were locked in the pieces, skimming them over and over. At first, it was disdain that was


    written on his face. Then confusion reced the disdain. Finally, he became excited, and marveled at


    them. Hepletely indulged in them.


    Seeing Elder Ong''s reaction, Pearl began to trust what Ricky said. She shifted her gaze elsewhere as if


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    thinking hard about something.


    Tina, on the other hand, was also surprised. She didn''t know that Ricky possessed strong Pounding


    Skills that could entice a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. What was more, she


    never thought Ricky could be this selfless.


    She thought that maybe Doris gave the Pounding Skills to Ricky, but she immediately dismissed the


    thought because she knew Doris did not own such skills. And even if Doris gave any skills to Ricky, she


    would inform her.


    ''He is so selfish and has sacrificed such valuable skills in order to buy the skeleton for me. Am I really


    that important in his heart?'' Tina''s cheeks turned a slight shade of pink. She could not help thinking to


    herself again at that time. ''Yes, maybe there is a ce for me in his heart!''


    The next four hours were spent by Elder Ongprehending the Pounding Skills.


    The moment he finishedprehending, he blurted out in surprise, "They are absolutely abstruse and


    wonderful! I have lived for hundreds of years and this is my first time to see such deep Pounding


    Skills."


    Then, he turned to face Pearl and eximed, "Pearl, these two Pounding Skills are extremely precious


    and priceless to any casting master of Spirit Level or even a casting master of Demi-sage Level!"


    Elder Ong wished he could have them for himself. If he did, improving his casting skills would be a


    breeze. He could reach a higher level in a short period of time.


    "What? Are they really that valuable?" Pearl was bbergasted. She knew that the Pounding Skills


    could be valuable but she hadn''t realized that it was this much. If what Elder Ong said was urate,


    then the two Pounding Skills would be worth more than seven million gold coins.


    She thought the Pounding Skills that could appeal to a casting master of Demi-sage Level could not be


    estimated in gold coins. It would be priceless.


    Vito, like the rest of them, was stunned as well.


    Tina was just as astonished as everyone. It finally dawned on her the lengths what Ricky would go


    through for her. The Pounding Skills were of incalcble worth. Despite knowing so, Ricky decided to


    give them to Pearl in exchange for the skeleton.


    "Pearl, I''m sure by now you know how valuable these Pounding Skills are. I believe it''s time for us to


    examine the skeleton," Ricky suggested, breaking the astonished silence of everyone present. Before


    Pearl could respond, he waved his hand and his spiritual energy turned into a big hand. It then took the


    ss tank from the maids and returned to Ricky.


    Putting the tank beside Tina, Ricky found that she started to breathe quickly. Then he put the skeleton


    into his Chaotic Fire Zone.

 Chapter 461 Pearls Secret Plan

    Chapter 461 Pearl''s Secret n


    Without even letting them absorb the shock further, Ricky immediately directed to Soar and Tina to


    leave. He already had the skeleton in his zone, so it was pointless for them to stay any longer.


    "Pearl, I believe that this was an eventful exchange and we already have what we want. It''s now time


    for us to leave. Thank you very much."


    Ricky immediately turned around, prepared to leave the premise already. If Pearl had any intentions of


    keeping them for sinister reasons, Ricky might have to use the power of his Chaotic Fire Zone to


    escape.


    He had a hunch that Pearl was hiding something wicked despite her sweet and elegant facade. He


    sensed it through his three zones.


    Pearl, on the other hand, was not a foolish woman. She might be surprised from the previous events,


    but she managed to immediatelypose herself. "Ricky, am I that repulsive to you? Why are you in


    such a hurry to leave?" she asked as she alluringly reached out her hand to stop Ricky from leaving.


    "Oh, of course not, Pearl. What made you think like that? We are in danger now more than ever since


    we now hold the treasures we won from the auction. The longer we stay here, the more we risk


    ourselves in getting into danger. There are numerous warriors outside waiting for me. None of them


    harbor any good intention. I''m sure you know well about that," Ricky exined.


    "Yes, I know that. I''m aware that they have a target on your head," Pearl said, smiling. She alluringly


    pulled herself closer to Ricky, intending to attract him with her perfect figure and beauty.


    "So, I''m going to offer you something. If it doesn''t bother you, you can stay here as long as you wish.


    You can even live here until the selectionpetition of the Oriental College starts. I''m sure that no


    one in the Oriental Realm dares to break into this ce."


    "I am grateful for your kindness, Pearl. We really appreciate it. But we have to rely on ourselves in this


    world, don''t we? So, I''m afraid it''s better for us if we leave now," Ricky humbly responded and declined


    her offer.


    "You don''t believe me?" Pearl asked, a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I meant. It''s just we are not that familiar," Ricky replied. "So, please excuse us.


    We have to go now. If we will see each other someday in the future, it would be nice if we get to share


    a good meal together."


    Ricky paused for a moment and then continued, "I''m sure you will not force us to stay."


    "Ha-ha, Of course, I won''t. Since you insist, I will not stop you anymore. But here is the thing. The


    Pounding Skills you gave are too precious. You''re actually doing us a favor by exchanging them with


    us. They are worth more than seven million gold coins, after all. I don''t like owing anything. So please,


    allow me to give you an inferior-stage spiritual weapon at least," Pearl suggested.


    "Oh? Really? That''s so generous of you. Then if possible, can I have a spear with fire attribute?" Ricky


    asked frankly.


    He decided to ept this offer for two reasons. The first was that his Pounding Skills were very


    valuable that he would even take five inferior-stage spiritual weapons from her. The second reason was


    that if he refused her, probably Pearl would not let them go easily. He''d rather be in her good graces


    than have a feud at the moment.


    "Elder Ong, bring me a spear with fire attribute here," Pearl demanded as he gestured for the old man.


    "Yes, Miss," Elder Ong dutifully replied. He took a spear with fire attribute from his storage ring and


    passed it to Ricky.


    ''The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is really rich!'' Ricky thought.


    Ricky gratefully epted the spear given. He reached for it and turned to Pearl. "Thank you for your


    generosity, Pearl. I am indebted to your kindness."


    "You are wee. Take care and I wish you good luck." Pearl smiled in return.


    Ricky, Soar, and Tina turned around to leave.


    "Vito, please walk them out of here," Pearl ordered as she noticed the three of them preparing to leave.


    "Yes, Miss." Vito nodded and turned around to walk them out.


    As soon as they left, Pearl snapped her fingers and the maids also left the room.


    "Miss, are the two Pounding Skills really that young man''s?" Elder Ong asked with incredulity as soon


    as they were the only ones left in the premise.


    "Yes. He wrote them down in half an hour. That indicates that he knows well about them. And I have a


    feeling that he has more to give." Pearl narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    "So, he must have something more valuable than those two Pounding Skills! That''s why I wanted him


    to stay. Unfortunately, he is vignt."


    "If that''s the case, why don''t we just...?" Elder Ong said as he made a slicing gesture with his hand by


    his neck.


    "We don''t know where they came from. It''s best if we do this carefully. If they have a spiritual emperor


    supporting them, we''ll be in big trouble if we mess with them," Pearlmented.


    "Oh, I see. That''s wise of you to think of the risks." Elder Ong rubbed his chin as he thought of other


    ways to find out about Ricky without doing too much damage.


    "Use your connections to figure out where they are from," Pearl demanded as she squinted her


    beautiful eyes. "If we can snatch more Pounding Skills from him, we can train or attract more casting


    masters of Spirit Level."


    "I will. But I have something else in mind. Are they going to survive the Oriental City? There are many


    warriors eyeing him, after all," Elder Ong said.


    "He looks quite confident. He must have a n in his mind to get rid of them. He is not stupid and he


    surely know the dangerous situation outside," Pearl said.


    She was growing even more curious. She wondered how the three guys¡ªa lower spiritual king and two


    demi-immortals¡ªwould protect themselves from the wicked warriors outside.


    There were more powerful warriors waiting for Ricky, after all. They all wanted to have the items he just


    won.


    "So, do we have to send some men to tail them?" Elder Ong asked.


    "That won''t be necessary. I have left a mark on the spear. I can track their whereabouts even if we don''t


    send anyone to trail them. Let''s leave him to those warriors. We can do something when the time


    "That''s a very smart move, Miss." Elder Ong praised Pearl. He thought that the n was a fool-proof.


    Elder Ong knew Pearl well. She was gifted, wise, and beautiful. In this patriarchal society, her only


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    drawback was being born female.


    If she were a man, she would have the potential to be the number one genius in the Oriental Realm.


    Ricky, Soar, and Tina, on the other hand, were about to walk out of the pce.


    "Please stay for a while, Master Ricky," Vito called out behind Ricky. He was running toward Ricky,


    panting heavily.


    "Vito, you don''t have to call me Master Ricky. That is too much for me. I''m merely a demi-immortal,"


    Ricky humbly suggested as he waited for Vito to catch up.


    Ricky neither liked nor disliked Vito. He was okay with him.


    "Ha-ha, strength does not define a person''s status, Master Ricky! When I make friends with others,


    those things are just trivial for me." Vito smiled genuinely. "Personally, what matters for me is wealth


    and personality."


    Vito was straightforward and candid. Principles were what mattered for him when he chose his friends.


    He added, "But of course, character is the most important part. I don''t want my friends to be corrupt. I


    don''t like the feeling of being betrayed."


    "Ha-ha, you are so frank, Vito. If you want to be a friend of mine, we can talk about itter. At least after


    I walk out of the Oriental City alive." A small smile broke into Ricky''s face.


    "Ha-ha. You sound so optimistic. I''m sure you will make it." Vito smiled back.


    Meanwhile, he patted Ricky on his shoulders heavily.


    The moment Vito touched his body, Ricky felt that Vito just put something on his neck.


    He was perplexed. But he did not show it. "Well, Vito, I''ll see youter. I hope I get to see you again,"


    Ricky said.


    "Of course. See you then," Vito said as he burst intoughter.


    After that small exchange, Ricky, Soar, and Tina walked out of the pce as soon as they could.

 Chapter 462 Everyone Was Confused

    Chapter 462 Everyone Was Confused


    As soon as they left, Ricky channeled his Chaotic Fire Zone and engulfed Soar and Tina with him.


    Numerous warriors from influential organizations were lurking outside, waiting to pounce on Ricky once


    they grabbed the chance. Ricky was acquainted with the situation, and he was not a fool who would


    walk right into the trap. He knew that dealing with them throughbat would be a waste of time.


    "Ha-ha! I''m dying to know what they would do once they realize that we''ve already left," Soar happily


    burst out in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "It would have been nice to live here for a while so I could know this city better. It would give me an


    idea about the forces around here. But judging by the situation around, I think we should stay in the


    Chaotic Fire Zone until the selectionpetition is held," Ricky exined.


    "This zone is filled with fire but it''s tolerable," Tina observed as she nodded her head in agreement.


    Ricky suddenly thought of Vito when they left the pce. He took out the thing Vito left on his cor


    when he tapped his shoulders. It was a small crumpled piece of paper. It wrote, "Beware of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the two items you got from them." The handwriting was crooked


    and messy, giving the impression that the message was written in haste.


    "What''s that, Ricky? Who gave it to you? What does it say?" Soar bombarded Ricky with a series of


    questions before Ricky could answer any of them. He was obviously intrigued by the piece of paper.


    Tina was just as curious as Soar was. None of them expected a letter after the odd exchange they


    experienced from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "Vito handed it to me before we left," Ricky answered as he eyed the paper with both suspicion and


    interest.


    Now more wary with his surroundings, he circled the ming spiritual energy and burnt the paper into


    ashes.


    "Vito gave it to you? Something''s definitely amiss," Soar eximed. Both Soar and Tina thought it odd


    for Vito to leave a warning for them.


    Ricky took out the spear with fire attribute, the egg, and the skeleton.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He instantly activated his Devouring Skill. The devouring rune spread over the three items. As a result,


    Ricky felt something was off on the three objects that they brought from the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce.


    He detected the concealed powerful marks all over them.


    Needless to say, those marks must be left by them. Through those marks, they could easily know their


    whereabouts.


    Ricky''s face grew dim, and the expression in his eyes became darker. It was ruthless and selfish of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce to mark the items they already auctioned off. They were not allowing


    anyone to have full ownership of the stuff that they already won over.


    With the power they possessed, they could effortlessly take the items back through force. The


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was indeed a cunning and wicked organization.


    Ricky finally understood why Pearl offered to give him a spear. It wasn''t out of generosity; it was out of


    their selfish desires to deceive others. He was livid.


    "What happened, Ricky?" Soar worriedly asked him when he noticed the shift in Ricky''s mood.


    "The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce left marks on the three items. If I guessed right, they could find


    us wherever we are through these marks," Ricky exined, trying his best to suppress his vexation.


    Soar and Tina knew how dangerous it would be when a whole organization was trailing after them.


    They both shared Ricky''s outrage.


    "Screw the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce! Is this the behavior of a powerful organization at the


    Emperor Level? I will definitely ruin their reputation once I spread the story all over the world!" Soar


    condemned.


    "Do you really think people will believe our story?" Ricky appealed solemnly. He shook his head.


    "Even if they don''t, they would have a good reason to check the auctioned items to see if they hold


    secret marks. Once they find those marks, they will know we are telling the truth," Soar reasoned, his


    face looking grim.


    "Maybe the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce only leaves marks on precious treasures. They will not


    bother themselves to leave any mark on those insignificant items. And I''m afraid it is their spiritual


    emperor who made the marks so that they could be rarely noticed. Otherwise, people would have


    found out this before. Many forces at the Demi-spiritual Emperor Level bought treasures from them.


    They would know it if the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce ys any trick on them," Ricky said, his


    brows furrowed in concentration.


    "These marks are made by the spiritual emperor? Humph! They are quite generous in terms of this


    respect," Soar sneered.


    "What are we going to do about these marked treasures, Ricky?" Tina prodded.


    "With enough time, I can remove the marks on the egg and the spear using the power from the Chaotic


    Fire Zone. But I''m afraid I can''t do anything with the skeleton because there is a sealing array deployed


    on it," Ricky answered.


    "So, Tina, this is what I n to do. Before Dorises and finds us, I will leave the skeleton in my


    Chaotic Fire Zone. What do you think?"


    "I think that''s a great idea. Considering the situation we are in, it''s the safest course of action!" Tina


    agreed.


    "Soar, I will give the spear to you after I remove the mark on it," Ricky told Soar after a moment''s


    reflection.


    "Thank you, bro! A spear with fire attribute? I''m starting to look forward to it now," Soar responded with


    burgeoning excitement.


    As nned, Ricky transferred the spear and the egg into his Devourer Zone, and transferred the


    skeleton into another ce in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "But, why did Vito inform us of it? Isn''t he a member of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce?" Soar


    curiously asked as he recalled the events from the pce.


    "Well, actually, I have no idea either. Maybe he''s trying to get on my good graces so I''ll be indebted to


    him? But I don''t think it''s his sole purpose," Ricky replied, squinting his eyes. "It seems that not


    everyone thinks the same in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce."


    "Maybe Vito is not a member of them. Or he detests the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce''s malicious


    ways as well," Tina chimed in.


    "Who''s he working for is the least of our problems. The most urgent thing we have to deal with is


    probably the Golden Leopard Valley! I have this gut feeling that they are searching for us everywhere.


    They wanted the same things as I did, so it''s not impossible that they are hunting for me. To be honest,


    I also want to meet them since I''m interested in the spiritual space tool they have." Ricky smiled


    wickedly.


    "It seems that it never crossed your mind to let them go easily!" Noticing the grin on Ricky''s face, Soar


    reveled in amazement.


    "They also never considered letting us go either, didn''t they? I''m sure many forces are searching for us.


    It''s time for us to move ande to the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley! I''ll show them


    what we got so they''ll quit pushing us around!" Ricky suggested.


    "That''s a great idea. But how are we going to lure him?" Soar stressed after mentally agreeing with


    Ricky''s n.


    "We don''t need to do anything. As long as we show up, he wille to us on his own ord," Ricky


    scoffed.


    When Ricky, Soar, and Tina were discussing their next n inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, everyone


    outside was puzzled. No matter how hard they searched for them, no one could find them. It felt they


    simply vanished from this world.


    Those warriors had suspected that they were still inside the pce of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce. But they immediately dismissed this idea.


    Some people bribed some maids who worked for the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and they were


    told that Ricky and his friends had already left.


    Even Pearl and Elder Ong didn''t have any idea where they went in the next few days. They were


    perplexed, and this made them even angrier. They thought they had everything in control thanks to the


    marks they left secretly on those items. But still, no matter how hard they tried, they were unable to


    sense the marks.


    "Is there really a spiritual emperor helping you secretly, Ricky?" Pearl fumed inside the pce of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. There was a glint of killing intent shed through her eyes. It was


    more murderous and fiercer than that of a male warrior.


    While everyone was busying search for them, Ricky, Soar, and Tina had already arrived at the ce


    where the young master and the old man of the Golden Leopard Valley lived.


    Ricky secretly wrote down a message on a piece of paper and left it in their room. It read, "We will see


    you in the east of the Oriental City."


    Then, Ricky manipted the Chaotic Fire Zone and proceeded to go to where he should be next.


    ''You are going to lose a young master and a lower spiritual king, the Golden Leopard Valley!'' Ricky


    vowed, his heart set on defeating them after the arrogant disy he received from the auction.

 Chapter 463 The Young Master Came

    Chapter 463 The Young Master Came


    The Oriental Mountains were veryrge and extended for thousands of miles. But as the spectacr


    scenery blossomed with a multifold of majestic trees, numerous dangers were also prevalent in the


    area.


    Meanwhile, deep in the mountains, Ricky and Soar had finally arrived safe and sound. Despite the fact


    that Soar had already be an innate spiritual king, they decided not to go further into the


    mountains. This was due to the countless powerful spiritual beasts that inhabited the area. Among


    them were the spiritual king beasts and emperor beasts.


    "Ricky, are you sure he''lle to meet us?" Soar asked.


    "Yes, I''m certain. In fact, I''m one hundred percent sure that he''ll show up. And you know what? I''m sure


    he will not tell any people about it. After all, he''s greedy and arrogant," Ricky replied and grinned.


    "Oh, wait. Here hees!"


    Before his voice could fade away, Soar and Ricky saw two shadows rushing towards them. And in an


    instant, the shadows swooped over their heads andnded in front of them. Upon taking a closer look


    at the figures, they finally had a full recognition of who they were¡ªthe young master and the old man of


    the Golden Leopard Valley.


    "Hello, bastards! So brave of you to leave that message after you have escaped our clutches. How


    dare you demand me toe here and meet you? Are you asking for a painful death?" the young


    master roared hatefully at the sight of Ricky and Soar.


    But apart from his threatening words, he also projected excitement out of his voice. In his mind, he was


    positive that he would be able to defeat Ricky and Soar and take back what they took away from him¡ª


    the egg, the skeleton, and everything else. If he would seed in doing so, then he would have so


    much fortune!


    The old man, on the other hand, had his brows furrowed and wore a serious expression. This was


    because as the young man and the two warriors were bickering, he secretly released his power to


    check if Ricky and Soar had nned anything suspicious. And after a few moments of examining, he


    then finally took a sigh of relief as he confirmed that Soar and Ricky came alone.


    "So, I see that you want to take something from me, right? While we know your intentions, I''m also very


    interested in the object you have! Isn''t this a perfect idea for us to meet here?" Ricky replied as a smirk


    formed on his face.


    "Ha-ha! You are just a bunch of reckless children! The audacity! What gave you the courage to think


    about snatching something from me?" the young master replied coldly upon hearing Ricky''s arrogant


    im. Disdain formed on his face as his blood boiled with anger.


    Boom! Boom!


    It was not long after the young master''s golden vigor broke out. His power was at the peak of demi-


    immortal. Ricky could confirm from his momentum that this young master was definitely much more


    powerful than any other ordinary demi-immortal at the peak stage.


    ''Is this the power of a warrior in argend? A man who has immersed himself in sex is way stronger


    than Sham or Hoffman in the Realm of Wildness!'' Ricky said inwardly as he felt the aura released by


    the young man.


    However, Ricky felt no tinge of fear in his body. After all, he was now already a demi-immortal and he


    was confident that he could challenge a real innate spiritual king.


    "Soar, can you take care of that old man?" Ricky asked.


    "Certainly! If I couldn''t even deal with an old man who is already deteriorating, then I would be very


    useless as a dragon!" Soar replied with a loudugh.


    "You are asking for a very painful death, young man!" the old man roared in rage upon hearing Soar''s


    taunt. The dragon''s words stuck his heart as he was very insulted. And without hesitation, he burst out


    a powerful force that was at the first-ss lower spiritual king level. He shot immediately and rushed


    towards Ricky and Soar.


    "Really? Are you in denial? What''s wrong with telling the truth? Oh well. You will soon realize how weak


    you are," Soar sneered. Soon after, his momentum gushed out of his body and immediately appeared


    in front of the old man.


    And in a blink of an eye, both Soar and the old man had already soared high up in the air. Their


    Ultimate Domains collided with each other violently as they entangled.


    "Bastard! Youpeted against me over and over again during the auction! This is your time to pay for


    that! You are going to die right here, right now." The young master, on the other hand, thrust against the


    ground forcefully and dashed towards Ricky, lifting dust into the air.


    "You seem to like the word bastard so much? Is it because you have some kind of special odd hobby or


    is it because you are the real bastard of your father?" Ricky responded coldly. His anger then began to


    rise up from his body when he heard about what the young master had used to call him over and over


    again.


    The young master''s face turned distorted when he heard Ricky''s strong words. Soon after, he threw out


    a golden fist with endless killing intent which immediately rushed towards Ricky.


    Meanwhile, Ricky threw out a punch to counter the young master''s powerful attack.


    Bang! Bang!


    Then, a loud explosion echoed throughout the entire sky and the mountains. At this moment, both


    Ricky and the young master had broken out their punches'' golden lights. Both of them were in the


    dusty air as they battled ferociously.


    As Ricky attacked, dodged, and resisted the young man''s attacks, he learned that his enemy had an


    impable skill with regards to body refining. Otherwise, they would not have caused such a fierce


    collision.


    But little did the young master know that Ricky had not yet exerted all his power.


    Back when Ricky had been at the peak of ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, his real strength had


    already reached the highest level of a demi-immortal. Now that he had already be a demi-


    immortal, his real strength only grew stronger.


    Although the young master was powerful, he would not be strong enough to resist Ricky for long


    considering the fact that he had spent too much of his energy on women.


    Boom! Boom!


    And for the first time since they started their bout, they had finally separated after ten rounds of attacks.


    Just as they stepped back from each other, the young man could not help but felt rage craw his spine.


    He felt that he ultimately had underestimated his opponent. Apart from this, he also sensed that Ricky''s


    true power was actually as strong as a lower demi-immortal.


    "Bastard! I''m going to show you one of the strongest skills that the Golden Leopard Valley has ever


    known!" the young master yelled in anger. His eyes turned gold, and opened wide. At this moment, the


    golden power started to gush out of his body.


    At the same time, the endless power behind him swarmed and turned into a gold leopard. Then, the


    leopard roared to the sky causing the strong sound to fill the whole atmosphere.


    "The Angry Leopard¡ªthe Golden Spear!"


    the young master howled. And in an instant, the giant golden leopard spat out a big golden spear.


    At the same time, he took out a golden long spear from his storage ring. He then threw it to the spear


    the leopard had just thrown out. Immediately, the two spears fused together and became one. The new


    spear was more powerful and carried more vicious killing intent. Then, it dashed to Ricky at full speed.


    "Go to hell, bastard!" the young master roared as he red furiously at his opponent.


    "Is that all you got? Do you really want to kill me with that thing? Ha-ha! Great! That''s exactly what I''m


    thinking about! Let''s just finish all of this once and for all! I''m starting to feel bored fighting with you, you


    know?" Ricky said in a leisurely tone as he saw the young master had already shown the peak of his


    powerful skill.


    During their entire fight, never had Ricky thought that he would ever need to exert all of his strength in


    battling against the young master.


    Ricky had originally nned to test his own limits first before fighting with the young master. But now


    that it had turned into such a long fight, he had nned differently. He decided to change his mind and


    finish the fight as soon as possible.


    "The Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Massacring Golden Palm!" As Ricky Summoned the skill, the Massacring


    Skill was activated in an instant. Immediately, massacring runes spread all over his body. This then


    turned his body into a big palm which dashed towards the young man mercilessly.


    ng! ng!


    Ricky''s Massacring Golden Palm and the young master''s Golden Spear collided, which sent rippled


    sounds of nging metals to echo from where they stood.


    But to the young master''s dismay, his spear did not stand a chance against Ricky''s powerful golden


    palm. And inch by inch, cracks started to form and weaken the whole spear.


    And with the spear''s every crack, the young master''s energy slowly disappeared. It was not long after


    that the entire spear was reduced to rubble which was blown up like dust into the air.


    The young master had never expected such an unbelievable loss from a fight. With despair crippling


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his soul, he dropped his knees to the ground.


    Ricky, on the other hand, did not care about whether the young master was desperate or not. He knew


    mercy would not give him a win. He thenmanded his final blow. And in seconds, his palm ran


    quickly to the young man, intending to smash him into pieces.

 Chapter 464 The Spiritual King With A Scar On His Face

    Chapter 464 The Spiritual King With A Scar On His Face


    "Robert! Elder Robert! Where are you? Get out here now! Are you really going to watch me die here?"


    the young master screamed out loud desperately, begging the man he was calling out for to show up


    and save him. He did not have the energy to care about his decency anymore.


    "Ah, you are so useless!" someone sighed in disappointment the moment the young master finished


    crying out.


    Then, an old man appeared in the air out of nowhere. He cast a disappointed nce at the young


    master before he turned to attack Ricky.


    His enlightening power mixed with the spiritual energy and transformed into a golden hand. It then


    made a dive toward the Massacring Golden Palm. It seemed that it was determined to tear Ricky and


    his strike into pieces.


    "Great! I''ve been waiting for you, old man!"


    Ricky eximed when he saw the old man who was called Robert.


    Ricky was sure that the young master and the old man following him were not the only men that the


    Golden Leopard Valley had sent out. What was more important was that Pearl also had reminded him


    to be careful. He trusted Pearl in that situation.


    Ricky had already anticipated dealing with more enemies. He knew that someone else would


    eventually show up.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Right at that moment, a dewy orb shot out from the Massacring Golden Palm. It was


    none other than the energy orb Doris had given to him.


    Boom! Boom! The moment the energy orb flew out, it immediately exploded. The energy released by


    the orb engulfed Elder Robertpletely before it engulfed everything else in his surroundings.


    "Ouch!" Then, a dreadful ultion echoed throughout the sky.


    Ricky, on the other hand, did not let himself be bothered by the miserable howl. He had enough


    confidence in the power of the orb. He was certain that the old man would either be killed, or be badly


    injured after he was attacked by the energy orb. The orb was powerful enough to hurt any upper


    spiritual king, after all.


    "It seems that no one wille and save you after all, young master," Ricky imed in a cold voice in


    the aftermath of the orb''s destructive force.


    "No! No! You can''t kill me! My father is a powerfulpleted emperor and he..."


    Boom! Boom! Before the young master could finish what he was saying, the Massacring Golden Palm


    had already reached him and mmed forcefully into the ground, leaving a deep pit where the young


    master had been.


    Then, the golden light faded gradually. Ricky summoned a pair of wings transformed by spiritual energy


    and appeared in the air, floating above the scene. Looking at the pit in the ground, he could vaguely


    see that the young master had already been smashed into the pit.


    "No! Young master! Elder Robert!" the old man, who was fighting against Soar nearby, cried out in grief


    when he noticed what had just happened to hispanions.


    Despite his dramatic reaction, he did not actually care about whether the young master was died or not


    very much. He cried out as if he was heartbroken mainly because the young master had died in front of


    him. He was certain that the leader of the Golden Leopard Valley would definitely me him for his


    son''s death. There were consequences waiting for him if he returned home.


    "Humph! Old man! How dare you let yourself get distracted when you are battling against me?" Soar


    said, his voice cold and merciless.


    The real concern in their situation was that Soar had not held the upper hand during the fight. It was


    mainly because that the old man had already been a first-ss lower spiritual king for many years. His


    the fact that he had already entered the deterioration stage.


    Soar was just at the peak of a third-ss lower spiritual king level for the time being. Thanks to his


    blood of a dragon, hisbat power was as strong as a first-ss lower spiritual king. That was why


    he managed to keep fighting against the old man and did not let himself be defeated by him that easily.


    He was not a real a first-ss lower spiritual king, after all.


    So, the moment Soar noticed that his opponent was distracted, he immediately brought his momentum


    up to its highest level.


    "The Dragon Battle Technique¡ªthe Dragon''s w!"


    As Soar roared out the name of his skill, the endless Heaven Melting Fire engulfed the sky. The vague


    shape of a Heaven Melting Dragon appeared in the air. As the enlightening power swarmed over their


    surroundings, a big dragon''s w appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards the old man.


    The old man, on the other hand, felt Soar''s power. He was not truly distracted by the misfortune that


    befell his young master or his colleague. Instead, he concentrated all his attention on resisting Soar''s


    attack. A strong momentum was released by him and he threw out a powerful punch that exerted all his


    might. The strike met Soar''s w in a fierce collision.


    Boom! Boom! Endless booming sounds echoed throughout the sky. The space nearby was filled with


    sts of light and the enlightening power, so it began to copse.


    A few momentster, the two opponents were both blown back by the strong explosion. Neither was


    able to best the other and they were tied for that round.


    "Ricky, this old guy is still quite powerful, even though he is almost close to the deterioration stage,"


    Soar said to Ricky after he steadied himself in the air.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you can''t kill him! Just let him go! I''ve already killed his young master, and the


    man called Robert has already been injured badly. I''ve already reached my goal. Even if we don''t kill


    him, the leader of the Golden Leopard Valley will punish him even more than we ever could after he


    learns about what happened to his son," Ricky exined.


    "You''re right, I didn''t think of that before." Soar nodded in agreement when he heard what Ricky said.


    "There will be severe consequences waiting for you sooner orter! How dare you kill the young master


    of the Golden Leopard Valley! My master wille after you wherever you go! There will be no ce


    for you to hide in the whole Oriental Realm!" The old man forced a resentful threat out from between


    his teeth after he steadied himself.


    "Ha-ha! We are not afraid at all, old man! Just go back and tell your master that he doesn''t need to


    bother himself in trying to search for us to take his revenge. We wille and visit the Golden Leopard


    Valley after we finish our job in the Oriental College," Soar responded before he burst intoughter. The


    old man''s threat did not scare him at all.


    "The Oriental College? I''m afraid that you are not going to be able to enter the Oriental College," a


    disdainful voice said, interrupting Soar''s gloatingughter. The voice immediately drew their attentions.


    Both Ricky and Soar looked toward the direction where the voice came.


    It seemed as if someone was speaking from the ce where the energy orb had exploded earlier.


    As the dust from the st faded away, Ricky, Soar, and the old man saw who the owner of the voice


    was.


    It was a man with an unbelievably muscr body, and a face that stood out due to a scar that split


    through his features. The scar on his face made him look rather ugly. What was more terrifying was


    that, the aura that he emitted, was extremely strong.


    It was even stronger than the aura of the Shadow King.


    ''He is apleted spiritual king!'' Ricky immediately made a guess as to what he was, and then


    exchanged a look with Soar.


    They were not that surprised, because they had already anticipated that more people would show up.


    The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce had left marks on the items that they had won, so they must


    have also made a mark on the spiritual space tool the Golden Leopard Valley had won.


    Not surprisingly, the man must havee from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "Ricky, he is apleted spiritual king! The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is so powerful that they


    have sent apleted spiritual king!" Soar sent a message to Ricky via telepathy.


    "Maybe they believe that apleted spiritual king is the only one that would be able to finish this


    task," Ricky responded cockily.


    At the same time, Elder Robert, the man from the Golden Leopard Valley who had been seriously hurt,


    was grasped by the neck by the strange man.


    "You...you are the Scar King!" Elder Robert stammered out the man''s identity in a trembling voice. He


    had already lost all hisbat power by that point.


    "Humph! Elder Robert, you are the third ranking elder of the Golden Leopard Valley, right? You were


    beaten so terribly by two young men. It seems that you''ve already be a useless old man now.


    Well, a useless old man is not worthy of being left alive. I''ll just do your leader a favor and kill you, since


    you''re such a loser," the Scar King sneered.


    Crack! In the next moment, he had wrung Elder Robert''s neck without any hesitation. Elder Robert was


    killed in an instant, and his body fell to the ground.


    "You...you killed him!" the old man eximed in fear upon seeing what had just happened.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Then, he immediately tore a portal in the space, trying to escape.


    A lower spiritual king, who would soon enter the deterioration stage, was definitely not a match for a


    Before the old man could sessfully make a move to go through the portal, he was grabbed by a big


    hand.


    Ricky and Soar did not feel any shock at all about what had just happened in front of them. They knew


    that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would not leave anyone alive if they decided to send out a


    The Scar King turned around after he was done dealing with the old man and spoke to Soar and Ricky


    with a murderous smile. He said, "It''s your turn now."

 Chapter 465 A Completed Spiritual King Became A Servant

    Chapter 465 A Completed Spiritual King Became A Servant


    "Don''t worry so much about it, though. You can still breathe for a few more moments before I smash


    you into the ground like the bug. Someone really wants to see you guys, so juste with me and


    there won''t be any trouble. If you''re good for me, I''ll do you a favor and kill you in one strike so that you


    won''t have to suffer,"


    the Scar King said with a sneer.


    "Someone wants to see us? Is that person from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce?" Ricky asked


    as he grinned widely back at him.


    "You don''t need to know who it is. You will know him when you see him. The more you know, the


    sooner I''ll have to kill you, after all," the Scar King said grimly before heughed darkly at Ricky.


    "The thing is we''re not going to be going anywhere with you," Soar cut in contemptuously at that point


    in time.


    "Ha-ha, you are just a couple of kids. How dare you refuse an order from me? You''ll do what I say if


    you know what''s good for you. You have no idea who I am or how well known I am around the Oriental


    Realm, do you?" The man was not really irritated by Soar''s words. Instead, he felt like their rude


    behavior was quite funny to hear from a couple of much weaker men. He could not help bursting into


    "We don''t give it a shit about how powerful you are. Your power is none of our business anyway. Now


    that we''ve said that we''re not going to leave with you, it''s safe to say that you can''t force us to do


    anything," Ricky responded.


    "You don''t have the final say in anything that I do! I''m determined to take you with me whether you like


    it or not," the Scar King said calmly with an arrogant note in his voice.


    He decided not to keep trying to argue with them anymore. Judging from their attitudes, the Scar King


    realized that they would not be well behaved, and they would not go with him easily.


    Immediately, his bloody spiritual energy gathered together and formed arge hand. The hand shot


    towards Ricky and Soar as soon as it formed.


    Right then, Ricky let Tina out of his Chaotic Fire Zone. Tina stood between the two parties as the attack


    loomed toward Ricky and Soar.


    "Oh? A woman? Are you going to get her to fight against me too? Or are you sending such a beautiful


    woman towards me as some sort of offering or distraction?" The Scar King''s eyes lit up at once when


    he looked at Tina. A look of greed covered his face as he considered her.


    He stretched his arm out, trying to touch Tina. Something unexpected happened right before the man''s


    hand reached her.


    An incredible strength gushed out of Tina. Afterwards, arge airship jetted out from inside her body. It


    was the same airship that they had ridden in to get to the city.


    The ship released a powerful force brought on by the array that was deployed on it. It immediately


    defeated the Scar King''s bloody attack.


    "How can this even be possible?!" he blurted out in shock as he watched the scene unfold before him.


    Soon, his demeanor changed and he became even more excited. He realized how valuable this airship


    was and wanted to loot it when he got a good look at it. At the same time, he did not dare to let his


    guard down. He had already guessed that the three people in front of him were not just ordinary


    warriors. It was highly possible that they were from some very powerful force. They would probably not


    have such a marvelous ship otherwise.


    He tried to say something, but before he could open his mouth, the array on the airship changed again.


    Then, a figure walked out of the ship, and it was none other than Doris.


    It was not the real Doris though. The figure was just a spiritual hologram that Doris had left on the


    airship.


    A demi-spiritual emperor was able to produce spiritual holograms. Doris was more powerful than any


    ordinary demi-spiritual emperor, so it was a piece of cake for her to produce a powerful spiritual


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hologram like that.


    She decided to leave her spiritual hologram inside the airship but not inside Tina''s body, because Tina


    was not strong enough to carry such a powerful spiritual hologram in her body yet.


    That was exactly why Ricky had dared to challenge the Golden Leopard Valley! He was not afraid of


    the killers sent by the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce either. As a matter of fact, he had already


    anticipated that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would send their men to tail the warriors from the


    Golden Leopard Valley.


    Despite the fact that it was a little bit wasteful for Doris'' spiritual hologram to be used, it could still be


    worth it! The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was so arrogant, so they would be shocked by their


    real strength, and would not look down on them anymore. It was a big deal to earn their respect.


    "Humph! You''re nothing but apleted spiritual king! How dare you offend my girl?! Are you asking


    for death at her hand?" Once Doris came out, her eyes immediately locked on to the Scar King.


    ''I need to run! Now!'' That was the only thought in the Scar King''s head when he was threatened. The


    moment Doris showed up, he immediately realized that the one who created the spiritual hologram was


    definitely a spiritual emperor, at the least!


    There was no way that he could defeat a spiritual emperor, or even a spiritual hologram created by a


    spiritual emperor.


    The Scar King cursed the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. He didn''t want to work for them if it meant


    he had to throw his life away.


    No matter how hard he tried, the Scar King, just like the old man from the Golden Leopard Valley, was


    unable to defeat someone like Doris. Doris turned her hand down and her enormous momentum filled


    their surroundings. The Scar King was trapped by an energy cage that she created.


    He exerted all his strength to try and tear open the space, trying to find a gate so he could escape. His


    efforts to flee were in vain, though. He could not do anything at all; he waspletely trapped.


    "Please, leave me live. I was just doing my job; I don''t really want to hurt anyone. I didn''t mean to get


    involved in this." He began to beg to Doris for his life after he realized the magnitude of the situation.


    He wanted to do anything he could to survive.


    He didn''t make a fool of himself when he begged, at least¡ªhe was actually very respectful. From that


    point of view, he was a man of character after all.


    Doris did not bother herself to even look at him though. Instead, she turned to Ricky, Soar, and Tina.


    "From where I am standing right now, I presume that you all have already reached the central area of


    the Eastern Land," Doris said with a soft smile. She was very happy to see that Tina was alive and safe


    with Ricky and Soar.


    "Yes, Doris. Ricky and Soar want to try to join the Oriental College, so I came here with them," Tina


    replied happily.


    "The Oriental College? That''s good! You will make a lot of new progress if you study there," Doris


    "Thank you for helping us, Doris. I''m sorry for troubling you!" Ricky called out his gratitude with a


    beaming smile.


    "You are very weed. I left my spiritual hologram with you to help you, after all," Doris said.


    "When will youe back from our n?" Tina asked.


    "This is just my spiritual hologram. I can feel everything through this false body, but this body can''t feel


    anything from me, so I don''t know anything about that," Doris'' spiritual hologram replied.


    "Oh, I think I understand," Tina said in a disappointed tone as her smile drooped into a frown.


    "I think I''d better do something more for you while I can. There are numerous strong warriors here, and


    I''m afraid that you can''t hold on for too long or protect yourselves well without any insurance," Doris


    said.


    Then, she turned to look at the Scar King.


    The man felt the hair on the back of his neck stand up in apprehension as Doris looked at him. He felt


    like something terrible was going to happen to him.


    "What do you want from me? I will do whatever you want as long as you leave me alive! Please, don''t


    kill me!" He immediately began to beg her again.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you! I just want to you to do me a favor and protect my friends while they are


    here," Doris said gently.


    Immediately, the spiritual energy exuded by the cage and entered the Scar King''s mind. The king


    immediately howled in anguish at the sensation.


    Before long, Doris'' power began to pour out of the man. A small orb of ck light flew out of him,


    representing her power.


    She manipted her power and sent the ck light into Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    Ricky felt a telepathic link with the Scar King in an instant. He seemed to know everything the man was


    thinking.


    The scarred man''s brows furrowed immediately on the other hand. His pupils became narrowed into


    slits. Apparently, he felt the telepathic link too. He became very desperate after that moment.


    "This...this is a contract! The type of contract signed between a master and a servant! A bonding


    contract!" he howled in anguish, unwilling to ept his fate.


    What was done was done, however. There was no way that he could pull himself out of the contract


    after it had been sealed.


    "I''m kind of surprised that you were able to recognize it. I never expected that you, as a spiritual king,


    would know anything about such a contract. That''s good though! Now I don''t need to waste my time


    exining it all to you. I''m sure you''ve figured out the special rtionship between you and Ricky by


    now," Doris said in pleasant surprise upon hearing what the man had said.


    "Yes, I know what it is!" the Scar King replied in a hateful voice.


    "From now on, he is my master and I am his servant! I will have to do everything he orders me to do


    even if it may cost my life! He will not even be affected negatively if I die."


    Crack! Crack! Crack! While he was speaking, he clenched his fists so firmly that the bones in his hands


    grounded together painfully. Obviously, he was very unhappy about the contract being put into effect.

 Chapter 466 Rickys Secret Thought

    Chapter 466 Ricky''s Secret Thought


    You could never truly me the Scar King for feeling depressed. Anyone who was being controlled by


    another person would feel uneasy and annoyed. And besides, no one wanted to be treated like that in


    the first ce.


    He was a powerfulpleted spiritual king, in fact. Or at least, he used to be. But now, he had another


    identity¡ªa demi-immortal''s servant! How could he be happy in dealing with this fact?


    However, it was already toote to change anything for the die was already cast. There was nothing he


    could do now, but to ept his fate. Once the bonding contract was sessfully made into an


    agreement, it could not be terminated. However, the contract could only be terminated if the master


    voluntarily terminated the contract, or if the servant gained the supreme enlightenment. But now, those


    options were far-fetched because he knew that those situations would never happen to him.


    At that moment, the Scar King wished and thought of killing Ricky, Doris, and everyone he would touch


    to vent out his anger. But unfortunately, he knew well enough that he was no match for Doris.


    Meanwhile, at the back of his mind, he prayed that Ricky would treat him nicely in the future.


    He had also vowed to protect Ricky so that he could keep his master safe. After all, any servant was


    obliged to do that. His only goal was to keep Ricky alive and safe from harm and protect him with his


    life. There would be consequences if he failed to do so.


    Upon hearing the Scar King''s words, Ricky, Soar, and Tina became excited. Initially, they had only


    wished to protect themselves by releasing Doris'' spiritual hologram from the airship. At that moment,


    they only wanted to jeopardize and startle the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the other forces.


    But they had never anticipated that Doris would be of so much help to them that they had apleted


    spiritual king as their servant.


    "Thank you so much for all your help, Doris," Ricky said to the spiritual hologram the moment he had


    the chance to.


    "Tina is with you now. Protecting you means protecting her. It''s my pleasure," Doris said as a smile


    rested on her face.


    "All right! That should be it for now! This spiritual hologram is going to rest and sleep again. Pay close


    attention as you only have yourst chance to wake it up again. Summon it only when it''s necessary.


    I''m not so worried about your safety now that you have aplete spiritual king by your side to protect


    you. And more than that, I am relieved that you are now in good hands. You cannot be easily hurt in


    this ce from now on,"


    Doris said as she gave herst piece of advice to the group. After Doris'' spiritual hologram finished her


    final words, it then entered the airship and became dormant. Then, the airship swooped and entered


    Tina''s body.


    After that, they all took a nce at the Scar King.


    But as they looked at the Scar King, all they saw was his furrowed eyebrows, along with his unhappy


    and upsetting face.


    "Ha-ha! What happened to you? Just a few moments ago you were so arrogant and obnoxious! What


    about now? Where did all of your arrogance go?" Soar said before he burst intoughter with joy as he


    gave the Scar King a menacing taunt.


    It was not long after that Ricky signaled to Soar to stop teasing.


    "Hello, I think we haven''t had the chance to meet properly. Please, let me just introduce myself


    officially. My name is Ricky Nan." Ricky then turned to look at the man and greeted him with a smiling


    and friendly face.


    "I''m Scar! You can just call me Scar, master," the man, Scar, replied as he lowered his head and bowed


    to Ricky as a gesture of respect. Although he was very unwilling to do this, he had to behave well. He


    knew well enough that Ricky would be able to kill him easily if he wanted to. And from that situation, the


    Scar King very well knew that he would not be able to protect himself if that situation was to happen.


    "Okay, Scar. Although you are my servant now, you don''t need to behave over cautiously! I would like


    you to understand that I will not abuse this contract in any way to harm you. Unless, of course, you do


    something very bad," Ricky warned.


    "I don''t need you to address me as master. You can just call me Ricky. But if someday you can''t help


    but admire me, you can call me Master Ricky at that time. I think that would do."


    Scar raised his head up and stared at Ricky with his eyes opening wide. He was surprised at what


    Ricky had said.


    It seemed that this young man in front of him was totally different from those arrogant young masters


    from other forces. Thetter would yell at him and give him maltreatment as long as he did anything


    that wasn''t up to their taste.


    Unlike any other people, this young man had nothing but respect for him and did not force him to do


    anything.


    And from that point onward, Scar began to admire Ricky a bit more.


    "Okay, then. I will respect your wishes and address you as Ricky from now on. If you really make me


    admire you more from the bottom of my heart, I will then start to call you Master Ricky when that day


    His voice was not arrogant anymore, but instead full of worship.


    "If you use the power of the contract to force me into calling you Master Ricky now, then I could only do


    as you say."


    "Well, I prefer you to call me Ricky for the time being." Seeing Scar be more respectful, Ricky


    smiled with utmost content. After all, their rtionship as master and servant was off to a good start.


    "But for now, I think we should leave as soon as possible. We must have caused big noises around and


    I am sure that we have already attracted the attention of many warriors. They could be on their way


    here any minute now."


    Then without wasting any more time, Ricky took the belongings of the three men from the Golden


    Leopard Valley. Soon after, he, Scar, Soar, and Tina went inside the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky was not at all worried about the possibility of exposing his secret zones to Scar. He was not


    bothered about the likelihood that Scar might want to kill him because from this point forward, he was


    nothing but his servant. He was obliged to be with Ricky all the time, and there was no point on having


    to hide Ricky''s zones from Scar.


    But as soon as they entered the Chaotic Fire Zone, Scar was out of words to describe how shocked he


    was at what he saw. Ricky saw his reaction and thought that it was necessary for him to exin some


    points to Scar briefly.


    Scar, on the other hand, could not help but be more curious about his master when he learned


    about the existence of the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    And that was exactly what Ricky had wanted!


    As a master and superior, Ricky did not intend to use the power of the bonding contract to put a chain


    on to Scar''s life and desires. But instead, he wanted Scar to admire him genuinely, from the bottom of


    his heart.


    After they had entered the Chaotic Fire Zone, more and more warriors slowly arrived one after the


    other.


    They immediately realized that apleted spiritual king must have killed them upon seeing the dead


    bodies of the young master and the old man from the Golden Leopard Valley. They knew that a


    auction.


    "Who was thepleted spiritual king? It seems that he was really determined to do anything that the


    Golden Leopard Valley would surely dislike," one of the warriors said as the crowd began to whisper to


    each other.


    "Thatpleted spiritual king must have not been afraid at all. The Golden Leopard Valley would


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    spend a lot of time to figure out who did this. Or maybe they would never know at all," another one


    Some core members from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce were also present there. Then, they


    murmured in their hearts, ''It seems that the Scar King has sessfully done it.''


    "So, Scar, tell us.


    What''s the rtionship between you and the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce?" Ricky asked as they


    settled down in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "They often hired me. Each time after the auction is over, they would hire thosepleted spiritual


    kings who have no good reputation in the Oriental Realm with a lot of money to snatch the items that


    they auction off. That''s their tradition," Scar replied.


    "Oh, I got it! So if I got this correctly, they hire manypleted spiritual kings. So does that mean that


    you are not their only killer?" Ricky asked again to confirm his understanding.


    "Yes. As far as I know, there are about fivepleted spiritual kings and ten upper spiritual kings that


    they often hire as killers. But if they auction off something very precious, it might be their demi-spiritual


    emperor who would do it himself," Scar replied.


    "Humph! Most people think that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is so righteous, and that they are


    so innocent! What people don''t know is that no matter what items the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce sold, they would eventually go back to that wretchedpany sooner orter!"


    Scar eximed.


    "But what if it doesn''t go as nned? How would the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce deal with you if


    you fail toplete your task?" Ricky asked as curiosity streamed his eyes.


    "If I failed to do as I was told, then they would ask me about the reason why I failed. Then, they would


    demand me to return their money back," Scar replied. "They usually would not do terrible things. If that


    were the case, then no one would cooperate with them.


    What''s more, they''ve already made a good fortune through the auction. That made them so generous


    when it came to ourpensation,"


    Scar exined while Ricky nodded his head as he understood his servant''s words. Now, Ricky had


    nothing to worry about Scar anymore. If the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would do something to


    punish Scar, then Scar would definitely be in trouble if he wanted to go back to them.


    "Ricky, how could they be so crooked? Argh! You should have only given them one Pounding Skill!"


    Soar eximed as he burst out in anger.


    "Do you really think that I gave my Pounding Skills to Pearl without making any change?" Ricky said as


    his mouth curled upward to give them a grimaced smile.

 Chapter 467 Practicing Harder To Grow Strong

    Chapter 467 Practicing Harder To Grow Strong


    Ricky was happy that Soarined for him. He decided to share what he had done to the Pounding


    Skills he gave to Pearl. Judging by the grin on his face, it was easy to tell that he had done something


    really tricky.


    "What exactly do you mean, Ricky? We don''t get it," Soar asked in surprise as he exchanged looks


    with Tina. It was obvious that she was also quite confused.


    "They are my skills and of course I know them very well. When I wrote them down on the pieces of


    paper, I changed some of the contents deliberately," Ricky exined.


    "The changes I did could be hardly detected. Even a casting master at the advanced stage of the Spirit


    Level would have trouble recognizing them."


    "Wow! That is very surprising!" Soar and Tina both eximed in shock as they learned about what he


    did. Surprise seized them for a long time before they were able to calm down.


    "Ricky, let me just ask you this one thing. Did you anticipate that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    was not trustworthy to begin with?" Soar asked in curiosity.


    "No, my dear friend, of course not. It just that my gut feeling told me to make some random changes to


    prevent terrible things from happening," Ricky replied. "If they decide to keep their word and behave


    virtuously, I would tell them about what I didter when I get the chance.


    But you''ve seen what they did. They sent killers to hunt and reacquire the treasures they auctioned off,


    which indicates that I should never really tell them anything. All they have are two incorrect Pounding


    Skills."


    A glint of cruelty appeared in his eyes as he stated. He was no longer the same innocent young man


    after all the terrible things that had happened to him. Betrayal had taught him to stay on guard at all


    times.


    In this jungle of a world, you had to be crueler than your enemies to ovee them. Showing mercy to


    them meantmitting suicide. Ricky had learned this lesson after everything he went through.


    "You know what? I''m starting to admire you more and more," Soar sighed.


    Ricky was courageous and smart. He was also a genius in his cultivation. Apart from that, he was


    strong-willed and was always determined to achieve his goals. Soar liked his character and was


    beginning to admire him a lot more.


    "How much are the revised Pounding Skills worth then?" Curiosity drove Soar to ask once again.


    "Since they could only be used by a casting master at the intermediate stage of the Spirit Level, their


    value should be very littlepared to their original versions," Ricky replied as heughed.


    "ording to my past experiences, they could be worth about four million gold coins at the most. I''m


    very curious about how the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would react once they realize it." Soar


    couldn''t help butugh as well.


    Tina stared at Ricky with her eyes unmoved. There was an apparent sign of affection in her beautiful


    eyes. This young man standing in front of her really was a thoughtful man. He would always think about


    every possibility and make preparations ordingly. Apart from that, he was also far-sighted and


    ambitious! He was a true genius and a very strong man.


    The more time she spent with him, the more she felt that Ricky was in fact her Mr. Right.


    The Scar King, on the other hand, could not catch up with what they were talking about. All that he was


    able to figure out was that they had set a trap for the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and that they


    werepletely clueless about it.


    ''They are just a lower spiritual king and two demi-immortals! They just set a trap for the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce! Are they really that capable?'' the Scar King thought to himself. ''Not to mention


    that there is a very strong warrior helping them and that strong warrior knows about the bonding


    contract! Where on earth did theye from?


    She even made it by manipting her spirited hologram with ease! She is definitely way more powerful


    than I could imagine.''


    Right at that time, Ricky took out the spear from his zone and handed it to Soar.


    "Soar, you can refine it until you fully develop your connection with it! When you canmunicate with


    it through telepathy, it will belong to youpletely," Ricky said.


    "Thank you!" Soar eximed in excitement.


    He then epted the spear and drove his mind into it. He released the Heaven Melting Fire to resist


    the ferocious power being emitted by the spear. Normally, a treasure like the spear would have the


    ability to think though it was just an object. This meant that it could resist anyone who tried to refine it.


    After a while, Soar opened his eyes and said happily, "Ricky, I like its name! It''s called the Heaven-


    splitting Spear!"


    "That was quick! I''m d you like it!" Ricky said as he nodded his head.


    He then transferred Soar to another ce in the Chaotic Fire Zone so that he would have a quieter


    environment to refine the spear more easily.


    "Scar, you can go back to the organization you belong to next. If the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    asks you about our whereabouts, you can tell them everything that had happened except the part


    about the bonding contract that we have between us," Ricky then turned to Scar and said.


    "If you have other concerns, you can always contact me via the bonding contract."


    "Yes, Ipletely understand," Scar replied.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky then let Scar get out of the zone the moment they arrived at a safe ce. He was not afraid that


    Scar would betray him thanks to the bonding contract. Without a doubt, Scar would also pay attention


    to his own safety at all times.


    "Tina, I will concentrate on refining the egg for the next month. I would have to leave you alone in the


    Chaotic Fire Zone," he then said to Tina with a worried look.


    "Yes. You don''t need to worry about me. It doesn''t matter if I''m alone or not. I am an adaptive person


    and I can protect myself," Tina said with a smile.


    Ricky then took Tina to the ce in the Massacring Zone where he put the egg. However, Tina had no


    idea that they had just arrived at the Massacring Zone.


    She knew that the Chaotic Fire Zone was arge space and was controlled by Ricky. He could virtually


    take her anywhere.


    "What is this, Ricky?" she asked curiously as she saw the Source of Golden Body.


    "This is a body refining method that I am currently practicing. It is my current source of power for


    refinement," Ricky exined.


    "It looks so sophisticated! You must be practicing some really powerful method," Tina whispered.


    "I will lock myself here to practice for the entire month. If I don''t wake up after that, you cane here


    and knock at it. I can assure you that I will feel it," Ricky said.


    He did not want to miss the selectionpetition of the Oriental College because of the refinement. So


    he asked Tina to do him this small favor of making sure he got to attend.


    "Yes, I understand. I will keep that in mind," Tina responded as she nodded her head.


    She then released the airship from her body and got inside to get some rest. There was strong evil


    spirit and powerful arrays on her body which stopped her from making greater achievements. That was


    why she was still only a demi-immortal after everything that had happened.


    Unless the evil spirit was expelled, she wouldn''t be able to proceed with her improvement. She would


    suffer terrible consequences if she skipped this step and forced herself to break through.


    Ricky, on the other hand, also entered the space in the Source of Golden Body. His own body and the


    golden body merged into one as he started with his cultivation.


    Ricky had two objectives. The first one was that he wanted to improve himself to the highest level of


    the demi-immortal. The other one was that he was determined to refine the egg and sessfully


    extend his golden body to the first level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    He did all of this in order to prepare himself in bing an innate spirit.


    He had hesitated to improve hisbat power to the Innate Spirit Level in the past. But recently, he


    finally made up his mind to do this once and for all! Considering the fact that he had already reached


    the peak of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was confident that he could make it this time.


    What was more, he owned three types of runic power! If he could not do this with so many advantages,


    it would only be a waste for him to own a regained spiritual meridian.


    ''I will soon gain thebat power at the Innate Spirit Level!'' He hunkered down and grew excited at


    the thought of getting stronger before he started his cultivation.


    He had turned into a very weak warrior when his spiritual meridian was destroyed. But now, he was a


    demi-immortal. Countless surprising and lucky idents happened to him. He had suffered from so


    much that he also underwent multiple changes to get to where he was now.


    When the excitement faded, Ricky was able to calm down. He then took a deep breath and was ready


    to start the cultivation.


    Before he proceeded with his next step, there was one more thing that he had to do.


    He must deal with the after-effects he gained while he was in the Fortune Land.


    Without any hesitation, he took out thest Regenerating Grass he had.


    He was going to use the grass to cure himselfpletely. It was a little bit wasteful to consume a


    Regenerating Grass to help him recover. But it was necessary in order to prepare himself well and to


    make sure that he would improve hisbat power to the Innate Spirit Level.

 Chapter 468 The Selection Competition Was Coming

    Chapter 468 The Selection Competition Was Coming


    Right after he swallowed the Regenerating Grass, Ricky then immediately activated his devouring rune


    to break down and digest the vital energy that was lodged in the grass. Afterwards, he channeled the


    energy into every part of his body to eradicate the after-effects.


    The Regenerating Grass, however, was a King-level Treasure from Heaven and Earth which contained


    thick vital energy. It was said to be the best cure to manage and treat those kinds of after-effects. The


    fatigue, which left him with zero energy to deal with the after-effects. If he had not done this, then he


    would have notpletely recovered from the supposed after-effects.


    Living up to its fame, the Regenerating Grass did an outstanding job of helping Ricky recover in just


    three days.


    Aside from the great quality and treatment from the grass, Ricky''s recovery, however, would not be


    possible if it weren''t for his strong body.


    After his recuperation, he then started to refine his iplete innate power.


    His body hosted about thirty percent of iplete innate power. With this, his next goal was to transfer


    all the power in his body into iplete innate power.


    Normally, it was extremely difficult for any ordinary warrior to sessfully pull that off. But Ricky was


    different for he was, in fact, an extraordinary warrior. And to him, this process would be a piece of cake.


    There were two reasons for saying that Ricky could do it easily. The first reason would be that he had


    already owned three zones for quite a long time, making him proficient with it. This meant that he had


    alreadyprehended the innate power simr to the level ofprehension of an innate warrior.


    With his confidence, he even thought that he could challenge and survive the Thunderstroke Doom.


    The second reason would be that he was already ustomed and had already known and understood


    the enlightening power. This would then make it easier for him to transfer his power into iplete


    innate power.


    That was why Ricky might be capable of gathering one hundred percent of iplete power directly


    and quickly.


    With determination and focus, Ricky then took a deep breath and started his cultivation at once.


    Immediately, he was given a hint by the Source of Golden Body. It reminded him that there would


    always be an energy source for a living creature and that his energy source was obviously from his


    regained spiritual meridian.


    As a matter of fact, all of his power originated from his special spiritual meridian.


    After learning this important piece of information, Ricky then decided to start cultivating with the radical


    energy that was embedded in his spiritual meridian.


    In total, it took him ten days to transform all the radical energy into the iplete innate power.


    This, however, was already perceived as a short time to do such a task.


    After he had sessfully transformed his power in the regained spiritual meridian into the iplete


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    innate power, he had spent another whole day to allocate all the iplete innate power into every


    part of his body. He did this in order to limatize his body to the new environment so that it would


    adjust ordingly.


    And at that point, Ricky felt that his power had reached a surprisingly new level ever since he had


    be a demi-immortal.


    ''I''m very curious about my current strength! What could I do with this new-found power? Am I already


    strong enough to defeat an ordinary innate spiritual king?'' he said inwardly with a faint little smile on his


    face. He squinted his eyes as he assessed himself.


    An ordinary spiritual king was deemed to be stronger than a demi-immortal at the peak level, but not


    because the former was stronger than thetter. As a matter of fact, they were almost simr in terms


    of power. An ordinary spiritual king would only be a bit more powerful than a demi-immortal at its peak.


    The differences between the two were theprehensive power and the enlightening power.


    It was said that the gap in terms ofprehensive power was very noticeable. It was simr to the


    almost impossible to bridge without having such an enormous talent. A warrior with higher


    this gap was also the same when it came to the difference of enlightening power.


    On the other hand, after an ordinary spiritual king gained the enlightening power, his strength would be


    erged to a huge extent. A demi-immortal, however, would never be able to defeat the king even if his


    power was at its peak.


    When it came to the strength alone, Ricky''s strength was definitely stronger than many third-ss


    lower spiritual kings.


    But he couldn''tpete with a spiritual king when it came to theprehensive power and


    enlightening power before his refinement. Determined to be the best warrior, he practiced hard to


    improve hisprehensive power and enlightening power in order to narrow the gap by using his


    power from the Body Refining Form and his three zones.


    With such difficulty, it was said that only a warrior with such an extremely strong bloodline or someone


    such as a super powerful genius could do this.


    Soar, for example, had a strong bloodline. More than that, he was considered to be clever and smart.


    So when the time came that he became a demi-immortal, he was surely able to defeat an innate


    spiritual king. And that was one of the most powerful traits a beast like Soar had.


    But there was always a drawback from what the amazing beasts could do. Once theirprehensive


    power reached the peak of their bloodline, it would be much more difficult for them to improve their


    This was because Ricky was undeniably talented. Moreover, he had the power of the Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form and his three zones. With all of the aforementioned, he was confident enough


    that he couldpete with a creature with a strong bloodline.


    ''If only I could fight against an ordinary innate spiritual king! Oh boy, that would be a great way to test


    my abilities, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Considering the fact that he was still inside his zone and that he had not finished his final task, what he


    wanted was not going to be possible as for now.


    Then, Ricky took out the egg. His next step would be making his Ultimate Golden Body, his cultivation


    method, reach its initial level¡ªthe first level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Considering the fact that this egg was from a holy beast, its energy could help Ricky in more ways that


    he could imagine.


    "I hope that this egg won''t disappoint me! If this doesn''t work, then my two point two million gold coins


    would have been spent for nothing!" Ricky murmured to himself as he fixed his eyes on the egg,


    wishing that it would work on him.


    Then, without wasting any more time, he activated his Massacring Skill and released the massacring


    rune to refine the egg that he held.


    And in a snap, he could see with his own two eyes that the energy inside the egg reacted violently to


    the grilling done by the massacring rune. Then, the energy gushed out from the shell, which was then


    poured into Ricky''s body.


    Meanwhile, Ricky activated the cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body and shouted, "The first


    level of Ultimate Golden Body!"


    Immediately, the Source of Golden Body grew exponentially. Golden lights shone brightly at a rapid


    speed. Not long after, its size grew to ten feet long, which was a lot bigger than Ricky.


    But it was very weak, though. It even looked like it could be blown away by a strong breeze.


    Meanwhile, the massacring rune floated in the air around Ricky while it continuously sucked all the


    golden energy from the egg. Ricky then mixed the rune and the energy, pouring the mixture into the ten


    feet long golden body. Then, he activated the cultivation method and embedded the energy into the


    golden body.


    All his efforts were not in vain for he could visibly see his golden body grow sturdier and sparkle more.


    Meanwhile, back in the Oriental City, people were filled with shock and gossip as they finally heard the


    news that a young master and an elder from the Golden Leopard Valley were killed by an unknown


    assant. News spread like wildfire that even though the elder was an upper spiritual king, he still did


    not survive the attack.


    Aside from the death of two warriors, it was also the talk of the town that the spiritual space tool that


    they had won during the action had gone missing.


    It was such a great loss for the Golden Leopard Valley. Not only did they lose their men, but they also


    lost a huge amount of money.


    The leader of the Golden Leopard Valley, Hugo Jin, initiated a search team to look for the murderer.


    However, no matter where they went, they failed to get any clue about who the murderer was. Hugo Jin


    was so angry that he vented his anger out on those weak and small organizations and forces by finding


    fault with them from time to time. Everyone was anxious for Hugo Jin breathed down on their necks.


    The situation was such a mess that none of them would like to keep in contact with the Golden Leopard


    Valley at all.


    The more shocking fact was that the three men, Ricky, Soar, and Tina, just disappeared out of thin air


    and were nowhere to be seen. Those strong organizations had also searched for them day in and night


    out at every corner of the Oriental City and near the Oriental Mountains. But to their dismay, not a


    single trace of them was found.


    Meanwhile, time passed by so fast that it was almost time for the recruitmentpetition of the


    Oriental College.


    It was during that day when all the warriors shifted their attention to the center of the Oriental City. All of


    them were more concerned about the iingpetition. After all, that was the reason why they


    came here.


    Two high daises stood in the center. Everything was almost back to normal as they were still as


    untouchable as ever. The central area of the city was the territory of the Oriental College, and only a


    few people had the opportunity to visit it.


    But things were different that day. Numerous people gathered around the two daises. Everyone heard


    that warriors from the Oriental College would be soon arriving. All of the people present in the area


    were just so desperate to have a look at the powerful fighters from that college. All of them were


    excited, as they were expecting to participate in or witness the selectionpetition through which the


    new geniuses would be identified by the college.

 Chapter 469 Warriors From The Oriental College

    Chapter 469 Warriors From The Oriental College


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Finally, the warriors from the Oriental College arrived. As everyone was staring up in the sky, two lights


    shed quickly towards the dais.


    They were two average-sized airships that were both golden in color. In the blink of an eye, they had


    already arrived and stopped at the two daises.


    "Did theye from the Oriental College?" some of the warriors murmured as their eyes were locked


    on the two airships that justnded right in front of them.


    Some rtively younger warriors and beasts were especially excited. All of them were expecting that


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    they could be admitted to the Oriental College. The most talented geniuses in the Eastern Land


    gathered in the college after all. Apart from that, the college owned some extremely powerful and


    advanced cultivation methods.


    It was always highly possible for fighters or beasts who graduated from that college to be demi-


    spiritual emperors in the future. That was why the Oriental College was so attractive to the most


    talented warriors and beasts in the Eastern Land. Without a doubt, every time the college was about to


    begin its recruiting process, numerous people woulde and give it a shot.


    The next moment, a group of young warriors walked out of the two airships. They were all innate


    spiritual kings. Judging by the aura they all emitted, they must be at least middle spiritual kings.


    The moment those young warriors stepped out and showed themselves, everyone turned their eyes to


    them. Their strong auras stood out so much that no one could move their eyes away from them.


    Among those young warriors, some were obviously arrogant, some seemed nice, while some seemed


    to be very distant. They were different in terms of their personalities.


    Two middle-aged warriors walked out shortly after.


    It seemed that the two fighters did not give out any auras or momentums at all; they both seemed like


    two ordinary people. But the truth was that they had perfectly mixed their strength and aura into the air


    to the point that they could no longer be detected. Only thepleted spiritual kings were capable of


    executing such techniques. Every warrior in the area knew well about it too.


    If you concentrated hard enough to feel their momentums carefully, you would definitely sense the


    invisible pressure emitting from their bodies. The rule of "less was more" was applicable for them when


    it came to their strength.


    "They are the Array-shattering Spiritual King and the Skyward Sword Spiritual King! Oh my goodness. I


    never expected that they woulde here! Do you know how powerful they are? They arepleted


    spiritual kings of the peak level!" someone eximed in surprise.


    "Yes, you are absolutely right! None of us anticipated this! It seems that the Oriental College is treating


    this recruitment process with great importance by sending such powerful warriors," another one


    echoed. The crowd began to whisper among themselves.


    Upon seeing the two spiritual kings, thepleted spiritual kings from the big organizations and forces


    also grew more serious. They were wondering secretly whether they could defeat the two members of


    the college if they had to go against them.


    Although all of them werepleted spiritual kings, it was still highly possible that they would have


    trouble defeating those kings from the Oriental College.


    The Array-shattering Spiritual King and the Skyward Sword Spiritual King were just too powerful. They


    were famous in the Oriental Realm due to their undeniably amazingbat skills.


    Everyone in the Oriental Realm knew that there was no warriors in the Oriental Realm that could


    demi-spiritual emperors would have to try their hardest to put up a good fight.


    The two spiritual kings had sessfully escaped and survived when they fought against a demi-


    spiritual emperor. This indicated that they could still more or lesspete with a demi-spiritual


    emperor.


    Not to mention that they were close to bing a demi-spiritual emperor! Everyone believed before


    long, there would be two new demi-spiritual emperors appearing right before their very eyes.


    "The Array-shattering Spiritual King became a real king by using his powerful array. He made his body


    aplicated array and refined his strong array back then. I''ve heard that he is now trying to be a


    demi-spiritual emperor! I''m sure hisprehension in arrays must have been enhanced to a significant


    extent!" a spiritual king said with admiration as he stared at the Array-shattering Spiritual King.


    It was not strange to hear a spiritual king express his admiration for another spiritual king. There were


    huge gaps among the spiritual kings.


    "The Skyward Sword Spiritual King is very strong as well! He is known to be great at massacring. His


    sword cultivation method is so strong that he could defeat any sword genius in the Oriental Realm! He


    does live up to his reputation as the number one sword wielder." Another fighter shared the information


    he knew about the Skyward Sword Spiritual King.


    "I am starting to grow very curious about the basic selection conditions of the recruitment this time. We


    are still demi-immortals. Will we be qualified to attend thispetition at all?" Some demi-immortals


    were very worried when they saw the two powerful spiritual kings. They all felt desperate to enter the


    selection.


    "The answer is probably no! Someone has foretold that a lot of geniuses had appeared in the past few


    years. Probably that was why the Oriental College sent these two strong warriors to host the


    recruitmentpetition.


    From my point of view, the college will only recruit the young innate spiritual kings as their new


    members."


    "This makes me very disappointed! We have been practicing so hard to be the most powerful


    warriors in our realms. But the moment wee here, we are nothing more than puny fighters! Life


    truly is unfair."


    Some people sighed in disappointment while some grew more excited.


    Most warriors would be eliminated from the candidate list before thepetition even began. It was a


    cruel world.


    The crowd had been whispering and gossiping for quite a long time now. But the selectionpetition


    had not started yet. Neither the Skyward Sword Spiritual King nor the Array-shattering Spiritual King


    uttered a single word since they arrived. All the people could not help but be more and more


    puzzled.


    Ding!


    Right at that time, the door of the airship on the left opened as a slight yet clear sound filled up the


    space in their surroundings. Everyone was immediately attracted by the sound.


    All the members of the Oriental College and the two spiritual kings looked towards the door of the


    airship.


    A slightly bow-backed figure came out with a faint yellow crutch in hand.


    There he was; an old man with ck hair. Everyone saw him alight the ship.


    All the warriors on the airship were looking at the old man with admirable eyes. Knowing who the old


    man was, some spiritual kings also had the same admirable expression on their faces. All of them were


    amazed.


    It was just unbelievable for them to see the old man appear. None of them expected it.


    "What brings you here, sir? You don''t need to bother yourself with the recruitment. We can handle


    everything for you," both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King said


    in a reverent voice as they made a slight bow to the old man.


    "Ha-ha! It doesn''t bother me at all! I''m too old now. I should be exercising as much as I could to keep


    my body well. Don''t you agree? This is an excellent opportunity for me to get off my ass and leave the


    house," the old man replied with a smile on his face as he took a nce over his surroundings.


    "I know that this is the time when numerous geniuses would appear. I''m very curious about what kind of


    geniuses I will see this time."


    "Oh my God!


    Isn''t that man the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, the third deputy dean of the Oriental College?"


    some rtively old innate spiritual king shouted in surprise when he realized who the old man was.


    There was apparent disbelief in his eyes.


    "Wait, what?"


    "What?"


    The crowd was stirred by the shocking news when they learned who the old man was.


    "That man is the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor!? What is he doing here?" some spiritual king


    beast also eximed in excitement. Their juniors also became extremely thrilled.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was a spiritual beast. No wonder the beasts grew excited


    because they were of the same kind.


    Among the crowd, two people wearing cloaks stood there calmly. One of them said in a low voice to the


    other, "The deputy dean of the college came here for the recruitment! It seems that the Oriental College


    really wants to make sure that the selectionpetition goes really well this time! Is it only because of


    the rumor that there would be a lot of geniuses?"


    "Well, we won''t be able to tell for now," another man replied. "Here is one problem, Ricky! It is highly


    possible that they only n on recruiting those innate spirits. You have not reached that yet. I''m afraid


    you would have to use the jade tablet Chief Zenith gave to you."


    They were none other than Ricky and Soar.


    As for Tina, they left her in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "I don''t want to use it that much. Now that this is a selectionpetition, I want to prove my potential


    through my real strength. I''m sure the Oriental College would not refuse a real genius just because that


    genius is not an innate spirit. If that''s how they think, I would be extremely disappointed," Ricky


    responded.


    "Ha-ha. It all seems to me that you have already prepared well for it!" Soar said before he burst into


    "I can''t wait to it either!" Ricky said in a low voice. The powerful self-confidence on his face could not be


    denied.

 Chapter 470 The Poor Spiritual King

    Chapter 470 The Poor Spiritual King


    "Eh-hem!"


    Vexed by the incessant gossiping, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor deliberately coughed to


    get everyone''s attention. The whispering instantly stopped. They all went still and shifted their gaze


    towards the old man.


    "I will be presiding this recruitmentpetition of the Oriental College this time," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor announced unhurriedly in a loud voice. "The rule of the selection will be quite


    different from the past."


    He paused for everyone to take in this new information and then continued, "We will have two


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    battlefields. One for the demi-immortals and the other for the innate spiritual kings. That means that


    everyone can choose their battlefield ordingly."


    As he concluded, he squinted his eyes and skimmed through the crowd, secretly imagining how the


    event would turn out.


    "What?"


    "Excuse me?" Aghast by what they recently just learned, the warriors exchanged surprised reactions.


    Everyone seemed bewildered. Warriors and beasts of demi-immortal, however, were thrilled.


    Initially, they never thought that the Oriental College would choose anyone of demi-immortals because,


    as ofte, numerous geniuses had sprung up. They thought that only those who were innate spiritual


    kings would be qualified to attend the recruitmentpetition.


    The recent announcement of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was beyond anything that they


    could ever hope for. Not only did the Oriental College allow them to participate, but they were also


    considerate enough to set a separate battlefield for them! In this manner, it would be highly possible for


    them to be admitted by the college without having to defeat a spiritual king.


    It was a struggle for the demi-immortals to gain advantage back then. In the past, all the candidates


    only fought in one battlefield whether they were demi-immortals or spiritual kings. As a result, almost all


    the fighters or beasts of demi-immortal were defeated by spiritual kings except those who were


    extremely extraordinary.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor just brought them a piece of very pleasing news.


    "Ha-ha! Finally! I have a chance now! There is still hope for me to be admitted by the Oriental College!"


    a demi-immortal loudly eximed out of excitement. Other demi-immortals cheered with same


    sentiments.


    "Ricky! This is a great chance! I''m certain that you''re going to stand out and defeat everyone in the


    demi-immortal battlefield!" Soar animatedly whispered to Ricky.


    "That is indeed great news, Soar! But I don''t think you''re getting the point," Ricky replied softly.


    "Really? What is it then? Don''t tell me you''re still going to push through the spiritual king battlefield?"


    Soar asked, incredulous.


    When there was no exclusive battlefield for the demi-immortals to contend, Soar knew Ricky would


    have no choice but to fight against those kings in the spiritual king battlefield. But now, it was


    announced that they were separating the grounds for the demi-immortals. He did not understand why


    Ricky had to go through the trouble of facing the kings.


    However, Ricky''s suggestions were just proving Soar that he was wrong. If Soar had to admit, he knew


    Ricky was going to be this ambitious.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little bit too risky?" Soar asked in a concerned tone.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I can improve my ability in dangerous situations." Ricky shrugged


    simply. "If I choose to fight in the demi-immortal battlefield, I know I will never make any progress even


    if I win.


    The title is not what I''m after. You know it, Soar. Improving my strength is something I''m extremely


    longing for."


    "I understand what you want, Ricky. But make yourself well prepared for it. I can''t wait to witness you in


    the spiritual king battlefield." Knowing Ricky, Soar knew that nothing was going to change his mind. He


    thought it best to encourage Ricky instead.


    "May I have your attention, please?" the Ape Demi-spiritual emperor called. Everyone in the vicinity


    kept silent and turned their heads towards the speaker. After a short pause, he continued, "For the


    demi-immortals, please proceed to the dais on my left. All spiritual kings, pleasee to the dais on


    my right. This applies whether you are fighters or beasts." He paused for a while to let everyone


    categorize themselves.


    "Make sure you go to the right battlefield. It is considered a challenge to the Oriental College if you fail


    to follow the instructions. Do not overestimate your strength and enter the wrong battlefield."


    "Yes, we understand." Upon hearing the warning, many warriors and beasts agreed in respect.


    Before long, many young warriors and beasts of Demi-immortal Level moved and gathered on the left


    dais. There were roughly around ten thousand participants. The young spiritual kings gathered on the


    right dais. There were also numerous but not as plenty as the warriors on the left dais.


    Almost all the demi-immortals and spiritual kings in the Eastern Land came to attend this recruitment


    As soon as the crowd subsided, Ricky and Soar took off their cloaks. Wearing such garments was not


    allowed during fights.


    They immediately drew many people''s attention once their faces were visible. Pearl and some


    Eyes filled with avarice followed them. They were aware that Ricky had an egg of a holy beast and a


    skeleton of a spiritual emperor. All of them wanted to have the two precious treasures.


    Pearl scowled at Ricky. She was particrly holding a grudge with this man. In a course of one month,


    the skilled casting masters discovered the defects Ricky had caused in his Pounding Skills. Pearl also


    found out that the mark that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce left on the items were untraceable.


    She was livid.


    This was the first time Pearl was double-crossed by a mere demi-immortal! To say that she was


    infuriated was understatement. This was an insult to her existence.


    "Ricky! I will get back at you for what you have done to me sooner orter! No one has ever dared to


    y tricks on me!" Pearl seethed through gritted teeth. She swore that she would take him down no


    matter what. She watched Ricky from a distance with resentful eyes.


    "Those two young men are here! The battlefield here today is going to be your tomb! You will never


    leave here alive!" This was what most warriors thought as they saw Ricky.


    They sent a message to their juniors, guiding them how to kill Ricky and Soar after they entered the


    battlefield.


    "Can you feel those looks of greed and hatred? It feels spine-chilling! We''ll be far from safe as soon as


    we enter the battlefield. Why don''t you just settle for the demi-immortal category instead?" Soar


    worriedly whispered to Ricky.


    Recognizing themotion, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the twopleted spiritual


    kings of the college also turned to look at Ricky and Soar. Everyone was watching them, after all. They


    just could not help being curious.


    The Scar King, on the other hand, was giving orders to a woman in ck. "Madeline, ask your men to


    have themselves prepared. Did you see those two guys? Make sure they are safe after they enter the


    battlefield. You must protect them at all costs. Is that understood?"


    Thanks to the bonding contract, Scar''s priority was to keep Ricky safe though in his mind, he wanted to


    put an end to Ricky himself.


    Madeline Leng, Scar''s subordinate, did not understand why the hall leader bothered about the two so


    much. Despite her confusion, she merely nodded her head and followed the instructions. All she should


    do was do whatever Scar ordered her.


    "Worry not; I have arranged for ten excellent fighters in the two battlefields, respectively. Should they


    choose to fight in the demi-immortal battlefield or the spiritual king battlefield, I can guarantee you that


    they''re going to be safe," Madeline Leng assured.


    "Ten? No, that''s not enough! Twenty for each!" Scar demanded upon hearing Madeline Leng''s


    arrangement.


    "Yes, understood. Twenty it is." Seeing how grave this was for her leader, Madeline Leng simply


    nodded her head in agreement. Secretly in her mind, she grew even more curious.


    She, of course, heard about Ricky and Soar. From what she knew, they were the ones everyone


    wanted to take down. Her hall leader, on the other hand, seemed to be hell-bent on protecting these


    two young men, even though their organization might be an enemy to other warriors. She knew


    how Scar worked. He wouldn''t do something that would not favor him one way or another. Which


    brought her to the thought: Why was he protecting them? This ordeal might cause their organization


    more harm than good.


    ''Is it because they are from an extremely powerful organization and the leader of it ordered him to


    protect them?'' Madeline Leng ransacked her mind for possible reasons.


    She was wise enough never to ask for reasons behind Scar''s orders. As a subordinate, she knew what


    kind of behavior her hall leader disliked the most¡ªasking him something he did not want to share.


    Scar, on the other hand, was left with no other choice. Since there was a bonding contract between


    Ricky and him, he had no choice but to protect him no matter what. He understood that this move


    would gain him some enemies from other forces, but safeguarding Ricky also meant keeping himself


    from harm. If Ricky died, he would go down with him.


    ''Ahh! This is God punishing me for killing so many people from the past. I now have a bonding contact


    with this man to atone for all the cruel things I''ve done, '' Scar sighed in distress. He had never been so


    powerless like this before.

 Chapter 471 Rickys Behavior Puzzled Everyone

    Chapter 471 Ricky''s Behavior Puzzled Everyone


    "I appreciate that you''re just looking out for me, Soar. But I believe that you know me very well. Once I


    have made up my mind to do something, it is already fixed, and I will never change my mind. If those


    people really want to kill me, then just let them. I will deal with them and act ordingly," Ricky said to


    Soar in a cold voice as he stared at the dais where spiritual kings were supposed to gather. No one


    could deny the determination in his eyes.


    "I trust you, Ricky. Now that you''ve already made up your mind, I know I''ll never be able to convince


    you otherwise. Just remember that I have full confidence in you," Soar responded. He had to stop


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    convincing Ricky for he knew that nothing would ever change his friend''s mind. "I think that''s it, then.


    I''m going, now," Soar said.


    "Okay then," Ricky responded.


    After he said his goodbye, Soar jumped onto the dais on the right. Everyone stared at him with


    murderous eyes.


    Ricky was on the move, too. He walked towards the dais on the right as well. The eyes of the audience


    fell on him just like how they looked at Soar¡ªwith greedy eyes that could kill right away.


    "What in the world is he doing?" someone from the audience eximed with confusion. "Is he being too


    afraid to choose between the demi-immortal dais and the spiritual king dais?"


    When Ricky chose the spiritual king battlefield, all of the people''s faces in the crowd became puzzled.


    "Maybe you are right about him being too scared. He is just a demi-immortal, after all. It is reasonable


    for a demi-immortal to be short sighted when faced with this kind of situation," another warrior echoed.


    While the people were busy gossiping, Ricky had alreadynded on the dais on the right.


    ''Hmmm...That''s kind of interesting!'' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor thought to himself as he


    assessed the situation in front of him. He squinted his eyes a bit as he locked his eyes on Ricky. As a


    strong warrior, he saw that Ricky was not at all scared to distinguish the two battlefields. With this, he


    had the impression that Ricky was fearless beyond measure.


    "Oy! Do you know me? I am Baron Wang. Why are you standing here in the spiritual king battlefield? In


    case you haven''t noticed, I am a spiritual king and I am here to tell you that you are not supposed to be


    here! Just go to the other battlefield where you belong!" a strong young man with a muscr figure


    yelled at Ricky in a disdainful tone the moment he set his foot on the right dais.


    "If you are too scared to distinguish the two battlefields, I could understand it. But if you insist on


    fighting here, I will beat the shit out of you."


    "Ha-ha!"


    "Ha-ha!" Many people burst intoughter upon hearing what the young man had just said. They all


    "What on earth is he doing?" Pearl, on the other side of the dais, whispered as she furrowed her


    beautiful eyebrows. She was surrounded by arge number of geniuses and couldn''t help but be


    puzzled at Ricky''s behavior. At the back of her mind, she did not think that Ricky had lost his mind


    when he chose the right dais. After all, he already had outsmarted her once. And that alone was


    enough to prove that Ricky was not an idiot. There was no way that he would be able to make such a


    bold move just to pick the wrong choice.


    Moreover, if Ricky were really scared, he would have never probably shown up here at all.


    "Thank you, but clearly, I know where I am standing on. I am quite sober and I can tell the two different


    daises apart. Save your words. I am here because I want to y in this spiritual king battlefield," Ricky


    replied in a deep tone as he took a serious look at Baron Wang.


    "What? Is he serious?"


    "What did he just say? He really wants to y here?! Is he implying that even though he knows he is


    only a demi-immortal, he will still fight against the spiritual kings?" The crowd was shocked yet again.


    Almost all of the warriors and beasts thought that Ricky was getting nuts and starting to get out of his


    mind.


    The other fighters who stood on the dais were shocked as well. No words came out of their agape


    mouth when they heard what Ricky had just said. But after a few moments, they all burst outughing


    at Ricky for they thought that he was acting crazy.


    Those members of the Oriental College on the airship were unhappy to hear Ricky''s im. Whether


    Ricky meant it or he only said those words because he was out of his mind, the people believed that he


    was being too arrogant. With this impression, they did not like him.


    "What the hell is he doing?! Is he really going out of his mind? That''s just crazy!" Scar cursed


    resentfully as he watched what was going on with the situation. He had been trying so hard with his


    efforts in keeping Ricky safe. He even had his subordinate, Madeline, arrange twenty men on the demi-


    immortal battlefield for his safety. But Ricky''s decision made it look like he had already volunteered to


    step into hell!


    Madeline stared at Ricky, the young man her hall leader wanted to protect, and murmured in her mind,


    ''Oh my. The word is true! He really is such a reckless man!''


    The Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King also wrinkled their eyebrows


    slightly. At that point, they even believed that Ricky was intentionally messing with their recruitment


    nned to say something to stop Ricky from making trouble. But before they could even open their


    mouths, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor stopped them by shaking his head at them.


    "Don''t worry. He is just a junior and we will not hurt him in any way. We just want to warn him and ask


    him to go to the demi-immortal battlefield instead," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King exined to the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor through telepathy.


    "That''s not what I meant. Come to think of it. It has been a really long time since such an interesting


    junior appearedst time. Don''t you think so?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor responded in


    the same way.


    "I''m sorry. We didn''t quite catch that," the two spiritual kings said as they grew more curious upon


    hearing the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s exnation.


    "Ha-ha! What I meant is that this young man has a spiritual king''sbat power!" the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor replied as he smiled with enthusiasm.


    "What?"


    "What? Are you serious?" What the old man had just said was all too surprising. This information had


    caused a stir in their minds. They could notprehend it well for they were so shocked at what they


    had learned. Fortunately, aspleted spiritual kings, they were able to control their facial


    expressions. All they showed were their in nk faces so as not to gather so much attention.


    But now that the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor confirmed this, then it must be true.


    "Sir, how sure are you about that? We find it very hard to believe. We did not feel any strong bloodline


    from him at all," the Array-shattering Spiritual King asked.


    "What''s more is that no one in the Eastern Land is capable of challenging a spiritual king even if he is a


    demi-immortal. That would be true, unless he gains some kind of strong inheritance. Such a genius is


    even considered rare in the Middle Land."


    "Yes, yes, I know what you are thinking of. But sometimes, you just value the bloodline blindly," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said. "Nowadays, the predecessors of most people or beasts


    with strong bloodlines were just ordinary people or beasts, except some other ancient holy beasts or


    tribes.


    Only when a warrior grows strong could he evolve and develop a strong bloodline and pass it on to his


    offspring.


    So, don''t you ever look down upon any seemingly ordinary warrior or beast."


    "Then that exins it. We understand it now. Thank you." The two spiritual kings listened carefully to


    their senior''s lecture. However, deep inside their hearts, they still did not believe the news. They still did


    not like to believe that Ricky had a spiritual king''sbat power.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, of course, could tell that they did not believe his words from


    their facial expressions. But he knew better as he chose to stay silent. To him, only time could prove


    that his ims were true. Moreover, he did not like to waste any more of his time to convince them


    anymore.


    "Young man, you are being too arrogant! If youe here to amuse everyone, this is not the right time.


    The recruitmentpetition of the Oriental College is a very serious event for everyone. You are not


    allowed to act like a clown here. We don''t need your entertainment, so go home and leave this ce


    now!" Baron Wang said to Ricky in a serious tone after theughter had died out.


    "Don''t you make me lose my patience. You are lucky because I can still put up with your buffoonery for


    the time being. So get out of here immediately. Otherwise, there are consequences waiting for you


    soon."


    As soon as he spew out his words, his momentum, which was of a spiritual king''s, burst out and


    dashed towards Ricky forcefully. Baron Wang was a third-ss lower spiritual king.


    Meanwhile, Soar was already ready to step ahead to fight at that point of time. But Ricky stopped him


    by sending him a signal through his eyes.


    "Baron Wang, right? Let''s settle this once and for all. Just to be clear. First of all, I''m not here to amuse


    everyone. Secondly, I mean it when I said I wanted to y in the spiritual king battlefield. Andst but


    not the least, it seems that it''s none of your business whether I''m here or not," Ricky said with a nk


    face as he looked straight into Baron Wang''s eyes.


    "So, here is my question for you. Haven''t you heard of the saying which goes like a dog trying to catch


    mice is extremely funny?"


    "What did you just say to me?!" Baron Wang asked Ricky in an angry voice. Obviously, Ricky was


    sessful on getting on his nerves. With his anger, his momentum grew mad along with his strong and


    inted body.


    "In case you haven''t heard it properly, I''m saying that you are the dog. Can''t you understand that? You


    are the dog! Do you need me to repeat it one more time?" Ricky responded.


    Baron Wang roared out loud upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    Then, a strong ck aura broke out from his body and turned into a slight Ultimate Domain which was


    filled with power strength.


    And in the blink of an eye, a giant figure of a ck bear appeared inside the Ultimate Domain.


    "You obnoxious clown! You will die here today!"


    Baron Wang yelled out loud before he threw out his fist. ordingly, the ck bear seemed to


    understand its master''s gesture and began to run wildly as it carried a strong power. Then, Baron


    Wang''s fist and the ck bear''s met and then dashed towards Ricky quickly.


    Generally, it was assumed that the fist was already powerful enough to defeat any demi-immortal of the


    peak level.


    However, what everyone did not know was that the demi-immortal standing there was a unique one.


    "Young man, show me what you are capable of. Don''t you dare disappoint me," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor on the airship murmured with interest.


    Meanwhile, the two spiritual kings also held their breath as they were at the edge of their seats


    expecting what would happen next. This would be their truth for they really did not believe that Ricky


    had a spiritual king''sbat power as what the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had told them.

 Chapter 472 He Was A Peerless Genius

    Chapter 472 He Was A Peerless Genius


    Boom! Boom! Ricky was taken by the power that hit him with the strong and hefty fist. In that moment,


    his body felt so unbearably heavy that he was unable to make the slightest move.


    "Don''t bite off more than you can chew, young man. How dare you challenge a spiritual king! Do you


    really think you are so uniquely strong? Don''t be so stupid!"mented a disciple on the airship from


    the Oriental College. Everyone was watching Ricky being shredded to pieces. Other disciples nodded


    in agreement.


    As for the warriors surrounding them, they were cringing and staring at Ricky with pity in their eyes, as


    if they were watching a dead body. ording to them, his fate was sealed, and they could picture it


    even before it happened. He would either be smashed into mud or lose some parts of his body.


    What they couldn''t foresee was that Ricky''s eyes were turning red and golden with rage. It was a sign.


    He was desperate to fight back. Ricky had never been so eager to fight like this. The force in him was


    weak, but his determination to fight was stronger than ever.


    He had been waiting for this moment for way too long. He had only dreamt of it night after night. All his


    urges were building up to this. This was literally his first time being hit by the innate power, exactly the


    moment he was longing for.


    "Is this the innate power? I''ve been waiting for you for so long! Great! Baron, you are going to be the


    very first spiritual king that I''m going to defeat," Ricky promised himself with determination as a glint of


    murderous light shed through his eyes.


    Buzz! Buzz! Before his voice faded, Ricky was surrounded by a golden glow. He was employing his


    Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the maximum extent. There was a buzzing sound as the


    massacring runes spread all over his body, enhancing Ricky with greater power.


    He did not possess any enlightening power or blood power of innate spirit. Instead, he circted his


    own power to resist the innate enlightening power. Only through this way, he was able to challenge a


    spiritual king.


    "The Massacring Golden Fist!" The next moment, Ricky burst out his power. All those massacring


    runes moved swiftly and formed a golden corridor. Standing at one end of the golden corridor, Ricky


    threw out a punch.


    "How ignorant are you? How dare you fight back right in front of my face?" Baron roared in rage when


    he saw Ricky''s reaction.


    Boom! Boom!


    The entire space was filled with a st. Baron''s ck wave and Ricky''s golden wave met with a loud


    thunder and caused a ck hole. Their powerful waves continued to strike at the entrance of this hole,


    ensuring it stayed open.


    Soon after, the ck hole engulfed the two fighters like a tornado swallowed everything in its way.


    In the blink of an eye, the oue was determined. That result shocked everyone except Soar and the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    On the dais amidst the st, both Ricky and Baron stepped backwards; three steps for Baron and


    seven steps for Ricky. However, there was no sign of injuries on Ricky''s body.


    Three steps and seven steps did not matter a lot to them. It meant that Baron, who broke out his most


    powerful strength, had taken Ricky to deuce!


    Everyone was aware that Baron had exerted almost all his strength. Yet, he hadn''t been able to harm


    Ricky to the slightest. It proved that Ricky was not out of his mind to go to the spiritual king battlefield.


    He was indeed capable of challenging the spiritual kings.


    "How could it be possible? He is the only other warrior who can challenge a spiritual king as a demi-


    immortal!" Gradually recovering from the shock, the crowd began to gossip about it.


    They had heard of this old story where a demi-immortal challenged a spiritual king. That warrior was


    the first inner disciple of the Oriental College. He was also deemed to be the very first warrior who


    could possibly be a spiritual emperor in the next one hundred years.


    Such a genius was called a peerless genius in the Oriental Realm. As a matter of fact, that kind of


    talented genius was rare even in thergestnd¡ªthe Middle Land.


    When they digested the information about Ricky''s true strength, the crowd changed their mind. They


    were no longer disdainful or teasing. Instead, all of them admired Ricky very much for his


    determination, willingness and strength.


    A peerless genius was doomed to be a spiritual emperor. The level of a spiritual emperor was so high


    above that they could never even imagine they would reach that level.


    Meanwhile, there were also many warriors who were now desperate to kill Ricky. Power always came


    with enemies.


    After they had learned how talented Ricky was, they saw him as a threat. They all felt threatened,


    especially those spiritual kings who wanted to kill Ricky for being so daring in the very first ce.


    Without any hesitation or further dy, they ordered their disciples to kill Ricky taking every opportunity


    at all costs.


    "How can it be? He is a peerless genius! This is just impossible!" Pearl, on the other hand, also


    eximed in disbelief as she shook her head.


    There wereplicated feelings in her heart at that time.


    Apart from her untouched beauty, she was known as the most powerful female warrior in the Oriental


    Realm. People always considered her to be the prettiest female warrior in the Oriental Realm. Being


    showered by such praise, Pearl could not fall in love with ordinary men. The only warrior whom she


    thought would be a match for her was the first inner disciple of the Oriental College, a peerless genius.


    Pearl only considered such a pure and exceptional mastermind to be her future husband.


    Now, she was a bit regretful of her attitude. If she had known Ricky was also a peerless genius when


    she first met him, she would have treated him more politely.


    Wishing that Ricky had given her some hint about his reality in the beginning, she felt a little cheated.


    Since Ricky turned out to be a peerless genius, Pearl didn''t find him so detestable anymore. Her desire


    to be with him overtook her.


    ''Ricky, are you really a peerless genius? I will check for myself very soon!'' Pearl swore in her heart


    adjusting herself while still recovering from the news.


    She knew she could have any man she wanted and instantly decided to make this peerless genius fall


    in love with her!


    "He is a peerless genius! Oh my God!" Scar, on the other hand, was also dumbfounded at what just


    happened in front of his eyes.


    Now, he felt quite lucky himself.


    It was not a bad position to be a servant of a peerless genius, after all. As long as the peerless genius


    survived everything, he was going to be a powerful spiritual emperor sooner orter.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If a spiritual emperor asked him to be his servant, Scar would consider it seriously and deep inside,


    would be very happy.


    He felt that Ricky was a kind-hearted man with decent and respectful mannerisms.


    "He is not being arrogant! He is a peerless genius!" Madeline also murmured in disbelief as she stared


    at Ricky. She was totally shocked by his performance and new aura that seemed to form around him.


    She began to understand why her hall leader, a ferocious and cruel man, wanted to protect this young


    man with all his might. That was her thought, though. She would never know the real reason behind


    Scar''s behavior because there was no way Scar would tell her the truth.


    Those disciples of the Oriental College on the airship zipped their mouths.


    Of course, they knew the strength of the first inner disciple of the Oriental College. They were well


    aware of how terribly powerful and cogent a peerless genius was. If Ricky was admitted by the Oriental


    College, he would surely be the new first inner disciple in a very short period as long as he was


    trained properly.


    They would dare not show any disdain or disrespect to him.


    "You are right! He is absolutely a peerless genius! The Oriental College is going to have another


    peerless genius soon!" both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King


    eximed to the old man through telepathy instantly.


    "You know, I did anticipate that, and yet here I am, shocked as the confirmationes our way. His


    capabilities are unparalleled," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor also sighed in shock. "Such a


    great time we are in right now. There are so many geniuses in this world and we will have two peerless


    geniuses!"


    The two spiritual kings stared at Ricky as if they were looking at some kind of precious treasure.


    "You should pay attention to those men during the whole process. They are harboring malicious


    intentions. Although, I have no idea what this young man did to them that made them so angry, I can


    feel that they will y some dirty tricks during thepetition," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor demanded in a serious tone the next second. He had sensed it from the very beginning that


    Ricky was being hated by many warriors.


    "Yes, we understand it and we will keep him safe!" the two spiritual kings replied as they nodded their


    heads.

 Chapter 473 Ricky Did The Old Man A Favor

    Chapter 473 Ricky Did The Old Man A Favor


    Baron''s eyes had shone with confidence before the start of the fight. But his emotions went downhill¡ª


    from confidence to desperation, to fear, to disbelief. He could not believe what he got himself into this


    time. With all the mixed emotions that he was feeling, he roared his heart out. "What is happening? No


    way. This is not supposed to happen! I must be dreaming!


    You are a peerless genius! How could it even be possible!?"


    Baron was also a genius. However, he was trained by a rtively weak organization. So there was no


    way he could be a match for a peerless genius like Ricky. This was because a peerless genius always


    had a strong force to back him up at any time. Even if Ricky did not have any support for the time


    being, numerous powerful forces would still offer to support him. And from that point on, Baron realized


    that his organization and family would never be able topete with Ricky or his support.


    This situation was too much for Baron to bear that he was already going out of his mind.


    The next moment, he lifted his head high up and roared into the air out of grief. Then suddenly, his


    body grew bigger and bigger as it became inted. And right before everyone''s eyes, he was already


    changing his shape!


    "You are...you are a spiritual king beast!" Ricky eximed with wide eyes as he looked at Baron.


    The next moment, he also activated his strength to limit his resistance with his opponent. This was


    done because when a spiritual king beast showed its real beast body, its strength would be stronger


    than its strength in human form. Clearly, Baron was transforming into the beast body. Moreover, he was


    wild now, which indicated that he would grow much more powerful.


    "Humph! Still trying to fight against me, huh? Now that you''ve already gone crazy, I will make you sober


    by beating the shit out of you!" Ricky stated in a cold voice when he saw Baron intend tounch


    another attack against him.


    But Baron was not to be defeated easily as he responded with a loud roar. Then, in just a few seconds,


    he had already transformed into a big ck bear. A white moon hung above his head while it released


    a very strong and powerful aura.


    "Oh, he''s a member of the Moon Bear tribe!" Ricky murmured to himself as he recognized this species.


    The shape of a ck bear and the moon were obvious enough for everyone to recognize which tribe


    Baron belonged to.


    As a matter of fact, the Moon Bear tribe did not have a very strong bloodline. After all, a grown bear


    would only be an upper spiritual king at the most. With this, they were kind of the weakest force


    among all those organizations who had innate spiritual kings.


    No wonder Baron went crazy when he learned Ricky was a peerless genius! Fear and desperation


    engulfed his every being when he realized that he wouldn''t stand a chance against Ricky. And maybe


    that was also the reason why he also lost his mind.


    Seeing Baron caught by madness, all his seniors became very worried about his state. To them, this


    was a sign of death. If Baron could not get himself together, then he would be trapped, lose all his


    intelligence, and be a stupid animal who could not think very smartly! In other words, if he would


    not recover from his state of madness, then he would be unable to practice any cultivation method


    anymore.


    The Oriental College, on the other hand, would not just watch on the side when Baron had already


    gone rouge about killing Ricky. This was because all of them had already wanted to have Ricky as their


    new member.


    "Damn you, Baron! Why couldn''t you just hold it back? Why do you have to act so recklessly?" one of


    Baron''s seniors shouted out of frustration and worry as he saw how Baron behaved.


    "That bear seems to be out of control!" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering


    Spiritual King said worriedly to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    Both the two spiritual kings noticed that Baron was behaving unusually. In all honesty, they did not care


    about Baron''s safety. But they knew that the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was a spiritual


    beast who would always help out his beast juniors. It didn''t matter to him if they were geniuses or not.


    He would help them when they were in danger.


    "Oh well, he always seems to get out of control so easily. If he keeps this up, he is doomed to be


    unable to make great achievement," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor sighed as he shook his


    head out of disbelief and frustration.


    Still, he decided to help Baron. Immediately he sent a message to Ricky through telepathy. "My friend,


    could you please hold on for a second? Could you do me this favor and just let him go?"


    "Oh, sure. No worries. It''s my pleasure," Ricky immediately responded as soon as he heard him ask for


    a favor. Then, he took back his aura and stepped backwards to avoid touching Baron in any manner.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor asked him politely in secret. He did this because he was not


    that kind of senior who would indiscriminately protect his junior. And Ricky respected a warrior with that


    kind. That was why he agreed in an instant.


    The most important reason, however, was that Ricky did not think of Baron as a threat. He did not care


    if Baron would end up alive or dead after their supposed fight. If Baron were some kind of really


    dangerous and powerful warrior such as the Shadow King, Ricky would never let him go that easily.


    "And please don''t address me your friend. This is too much for me as a junior!" Ricky added.


    "Ha-ha! You just did me this favor without any hesitation. You deserve to be called my friend! More than


    that, you are a peerless genius! I know that you will grow more powerful than me someday in the


    future," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said as he smiled.


    "Thank you. I owe you one. Rest assured that I will help you whenever you need one in the future."


    Then, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor started to activate his demi-ruling power and


    employed it on Baron to calm him down. Meanwhile, he secretly instructed Baron to recover with the


    hopes of him sobering up soon.


    ''I can''t believe I just did a demi-spiritual emperor a favor! He owes me one now! This is great!'' Ricky


    thought to himself with excitement.


    This was a great deal! After all, all he did was let Baron go. He didn''t even lose anything by doing this,


    and yet the demi-spiritual emperor owed him one now.


    The demi-spiritual emperor was the spirit who couldprehend the supreme enlightenment of


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    heaven and earth. Once they had made their promises, they would never betray their word. But once


    they broke their promises, it would do harm to theirprehension of the supreme enlightenment of


    heaven and earth and thus hinder them from making further progress.


    So, once the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor promised to help him, it was most likely that he


    would keep his word until the end.


    Being helped and instructed by a demi-spiritual emperor, Baron soon calmed down and collected


    himself.


    "Thank you for helping me! You...have saved my life!" Immediately, Baron kneeled down to show his


    respect towards the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor At the same time, all the seniors of the


    Moon Bear tribe kneeled down, too, to thank him.


    Baron was the most talented junior of the Moon Bear tribe. Saving him meant saving their next leader.


    And with this, they were beyond grateful for what the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had done.


    "I didn''t do all of this. Instead, I would like all of you to thank my friend, Ricky. If it weren''t for him


    allowing me to do this, then I would have not saved you. After all, this fight was between the two of you,


    and I was not supposed to get in the middle of it," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said to


    Baron.


    Hearing the old man call Ricky a friend, some leaders of the powerful organizations grew serious. The


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor must have noticed Ricky! He knew Ricky''s name and even


    addressed him as a friend! With everything that was going on, it seemed that the Oriental College had


    started to grow their interest in Ricky.


    And in that situation they realized that from then on, it would be very difficult to just kill Ricky no matter


    how many men they sent to the battlefield. They all knew that the Oriental College would give him


    every ounce of protection they had. And in that way, there was no way for them to seed.


    ''Damn it! Is being a peerless genius so important? He has already drawn the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor''s attention before the recruitmentpetition could even officially start!'' some of


    them cursed with resentment in their mind.


    But still, they did not give up on killing Ricky. Otherwise, Ricky would have hunted them down as soon


    as he became apleted spiritual king. And when that time came, there would be no ce for them


    to hide in the whole Eastern Land.


    "Yes, I understand it," Baron immediately responded when he heard what the old man had just said.


    Then, he turned to Ricky and said, "Thank you, Ricky, for keeping me alive!"


    "Yeah, but it''s no big deal! This could probably be the chance for us to know each other!" Ricky said


    with a smile on his face.


    He did not care whether Baron was really being nice to him or just pretending to be nice. Still, Ricky


    responded to his opponent politely because of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "Wow, you are such an open-minded man!" some of Baron''s seniors eximed as they thanked Ricky.


    "All right, then! This is the end of this chaos! Are there any qualified warriors who have not yet arrived


    at their respective daises? Hurry up! And those demi-immortals who want to fight on the spiritual king


    battlefield, you can change your dais, too! Do it quickly. The recruitmentpetition is about to start


    soon," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor reminded the warriors.


    Those demi-immortals, on the other hand, shook their heads upon hearing his words. Unlike Ricky,


    they were not that confident to challenge a spiritual king.


    "This is thest time that I am going to warn you. You may be killed during the fight and no one will take


    the responsibility. Anyone who is afraid to be killed, please feel free to leave now," the old man added.


    All those who were standing on the daises shook their heads with determined eyes.


    They had been waiting for this chance for such a long time that death did not scare them.


    "All of you are very courageous! I''m very pleased to see this kind of attitude from all of you. Well,


    without further ado, it''s time to set off! Let''s leave!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    announced.


    The next moment, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and Array-shattering Spiritual King started


    deploying arrays. The two airships, floating in the air, grewrger in an instant. At this point, both of


    them looked like two giant mountain peaks in mid-air.

 Chapter 474 The Two Peerless Geniuses Finally Crossed Paths

    Chapter 474 The Two Peerless Geniuses Finally Crossed Paths


    "Madeline, please listen to me carefully. Now that Ricky has chosen the spiritual king battlefield, you


    have to go there as well. You must personally protect him. We have sent out our men but I can only


    trust you. You''re the only one that can do this task," Scar immediately said to Madeline when he saw


    that the two airships were about to take off.


    "Yes, I will do it!" Madeline nodded her head confidently without any hesitation.


    If her boss had asked her to protect this young man in the past, she would definitely be reluctant to do


    it. But she had a different opinion about Ricky. She knew that he was a peerless genius. That was why


    she immediately agreed when she heard her Scar''s request. She was very happy to have this chance


    to be able to protect a peerless genius.


    "But remember this, you have to call him young master!" Scar gave her onest reminder. In fact, he


    did not despise Ricky anymore after he was made aware of Ricky''s true strength and potential.


    "Yes, I got it!" Madeline nodded her head once again.


    The next moment, she jumped onto the dais where Ricky was standing on.


    Ricky, on the other hand, quickly noticed the woman who came at thest second before the airship


    would leave the ground. He then looked at her from head to toe.


    From his perspective, she looked a little bit like Grace. She had exquisite and defined facial features


    that made her look quite a heroine. She didn''t have any expression on her face except tranquility. ''She


    must have a strong will, '' Rickymended secretly.


    "Do you work for Scar?" Ricky asked her through telepathy. Meanwhile, he activated his power


    originating from his zones to test this woman''s strength. It turned out that she was at least a first-ss


    lower spiritual king.


    "Yes, young master," Madeline promptly responded to his question.


    "Young master?" Ricky couldn''t believe what he just heard. Heughed a little before he continued,


    "Well, that is very considerate of Scar to think of such an address." He thought for a while and with a


    smile, said, "Since you work for Scar, you don''t need to be so formal and distant by calling me young


    master. Just call me Ricky."


    "Okay, Ricky it is!" Seeing how politely and friendly he looked at her, Madeline immediately changed


    her demeanor towards him.


    "How many people do you have here? Are you by yourself?" Ricky asked again.


    "The hall leader sent out almost every man avable right now. There are twenty-one people here,


    including me," she replied at once.


    "There are also twenty people on the other airship. They were supposed to protect you. But it seems


    like they wouldn''t have much to do."


    Rickyughed inside as he thought, ''Scar is really worried about me so much!'' However, he understood


    why Scar did this. Scar was a servant to him now and his priority was to keep him safe. No wonder he


    sent out all of his men.


    ''Doris was really being wise when she left the bonding contract between me and him. Honestly, this is


    such a huge help to me, '' Ricky thought.


    "So, Ricky, should I contact the other twenty men right now?" Madeline proposed at that point in time.


    "Not yet. Just leave them be. They will be very useful when we enter the battlefield," Ricky told her. His


    brain had started functioning really quickly, trying toe up with a n on how to make the most out


    of Scar''s men.


    ''Scar is quite powerful! He has so many young innate warriors as his subordinates, '' Ricky pondered


    deeply within himself.


    Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, loud crashes were heard from where they were standing. Right at that time, the two flying


    middle-sized airships suddenly erged and turned into two super airships.


    "Those who want to fight in the demi-immortal battlefield, please get on the left airship. Those who


    want to fight in the spiritual king battlefield, please get on the right one," the Skyward Sword Spiritual


    King announced.


    After everything was settled, the two giant airships took off. Before long, they disappeared into the


    distance. They were heading for the deeper side of the Oriental Mountains where the Oriental College


    was located at.


    Their journey was quite peaceful and serene. They didn''t encounter any problems at all.


    About one hourter, the airships stopped. They finally arrived at their destination¡ªthe periphery of the


    Oriental College.


    Standing on the airships which were floating high above in the air, everyone took their time to take in


    their surroundings. It was undeniable that they could feel the powerful arrays that were filling the space


    nearby. Those were actually the periphery arrays deployed there by the Oriental College.


    There were numerousrge pces and buildings, as well as giant squares resting on those


    mountains. From where they were standing, it looked magnificent.


    "We have arrived at the periphery of the Oriental College. But you are not allowed to enter yet because


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you have not sessfully passed the test," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King said. He was smiling as


    he looked at everyone who was looking around with curious eyes.


    "The Oriental College!" all the candidates, including Ricky, murmured as they emitted thebat


    intentions around them.


    Right at that time, several shadows flew towards them. Right at the front was a handsome young man


    who was wearing radiant white clothes. He was the leader of the group.


    He looked quite calm and serene. However, his momentum was extremely suffocating and


    suppressing, and it mixed with his killing intention. One would shiver immediately the moment they felt


    it. He was no doubt carrying catastrophic power within him.


    That was to say, almost all the geniuses would be cast into shadow as long as he showed up.


    "I did not expect that he woulde here," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said. For some


    reason, he was smiling when he saw the young man. There was undeniable joy in his old eyes.


    Apparently, he liked the said young man very much.


    "He was probably informed that the recruitmentpetition would be held right here at this time," the


    two spiritual kings said. They smiled as well and nodded in approval. Truth be told, they liked that


    young man too.


    Soon enough, the young man and his entouragended on the airship. "Masters, I''ve heard that you


    will be hosting thepetition by yourselves. At first, I didn''t believe that news. But now that I''m seeing


    you right here, I''m so d to confirm that it''s true!" the young man said with a wide smile on his face.


    The Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was the first one to react when heughed shortly. Then, he stated,


    "I''m afraid you''re not here for us. You know something, don''t you? If I guess right, a little bird on the


    airship told you everything!" His words sounded sarcastic but he was actually smiling as he did so.


    "You know me so well, Deputy Dean," the young man said awkwardly while he lightly rubbed his nose.


    "Look at that young man! He is the first inner disciple of the Oriental College¡ªJasper Zhang!" someone


    screamed in surprise when he finally recognized who that young man was. At that moment, more and


    more warriors recognized the man. Then, they started to whisper to each other and soon enough, the


    whole crowd became excited.


    "What? Jasper Zhang? The peerless genius of the Oriental College?" The series of whispers continued


    throughout the crowd.


    Almost everyone in the entirety of the Oriental Realm knew the name, Jasper Zhang.


    It was the name of a peerless genius ¡ªthe most powerful and talented genius in the Oriental Realm. He


    was even probably the strongest genius in the whole Eastern Land!


    By all means, another peerless genius appeared in time. So Jasper Zhang was not the only peerless


    genius anymore.


    ''Jasper Zhang? A peerless genius?'' Ricky pondered. He squinted his eyes as he sized Jasper Zhang


    from head to toe. He knew that that man was probably the only warrior who could be a match for him.


    Ricky was a peerless genius now and he knew that only through fighting against another peerless


    genius could he make further progress.


    ''They have a peerless genius as a disciple. Then, there must be a lot of stronger warriors as elders or


    teachers in the Oriental College! I''m sure that this ce will not disappoint me!'' Ricky wondered with a


    little excitement in his heart.


    While Ricky continued to process the knowledge that he had just heard, Jasper Zhang looked at him


    directly. In Jasper Zhang''s mind, he felt that the young man in front of him was very special among all


    those candidates. Jasper Zhang''s felt that he was also a very talented genius like himself.


    Or it could be said that a peerless genius would always attract another peerless genius because of


    their simr momentums.


    In the blink of an eye, Jasper Zhang dashed in front of Ricky. With a smile on his face, he said, "If my


    guess serves me right, you must be the peerless genius everyone is talking about!"


    Uncontrobly, Jasper Zhang released his battle intention. As if by instinct, he wanted to battle against


    Ricky. However, he tried really hard to suppress such intention. He was actually afraid that he might kill


    Ricky. In Jasper''s mind, Ricky was still too weak to battle against him despite the fact that both of them


    were peerless geniuses.


    At that point in time, everyone locked their eyes on the two young men. They could already imagine


    what it would be like if they fought against each other. It must be a really wonderful and ferocious


    battle.


    ''It seems that this college will be very lively soon. I like that! Hopefully, they will not only be


    enemies, but be friends as well!'' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor thought to himself


    while he stared at the two young men in front of him. He actually liked Ricky and hoped that Ricky and


    Jasper would be good friends. That way, both of them could make progress and enhance


    themselves together, without being shaded by dark thoughts.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Ricky Nan," Ricky introduced himself in a decent manner. He


    recognized that Jasper Zhang wanted to have a fight with him. But Ricky couldn''t find it in himself to


    find faults with the man in front of him. Ricky thought that it would be the best for him to behave politely


    at that moment.

 Chapter 475 The Recruitment Competition Officially Began

    Chapter 475 The Recruitment Competition Officially Began


    "Nice to meet you, too. My name is Jasper Zhang. I know you are a peerless genius and I am very


    desperate to test my strength against you. It seems that this is not the right time, though. I will wait for


    you until we can spar. When you be an inner disciple, we will definitely meet again. Would you


    really dare to fight against me?" Jasper asked in a straightforward manner with a smile on his face.


    "Your challenge is epted! I''m more ambitious than you can imagine. Now that you''ve said that you


    will wait for me, I will surely be able to spar with you in the future! When that happens, I will defeat you,


    so be prepared," Ricky told him in a distant tone.


    "Ha-ha! I never thought you would be so ambitious and arrogant! I like your personality anyway. So, I


    can''t wait until we get to meet again!" Jasper eximed in excitement. He was not infuriated by Ricky''s


    attitude. Instead, he felt truly ted to have such a powerful opponent waiting for him in the future.


    It had been a very long time since someone had acted so arrogant in front of Jasper in the Oriental


    Realm. Jasper had felt very lonely. But now that another peerless genius had appeared, how could he


    stop himself from being thrilled by it? He was longing for a fight against someone worthy.


    He did not think that Ricky was just talking big. As a peerless genius, he could tell that Ricky could


    make horribly progress in a short time.


    "Hopefully you won''t make me wait for too long," Jasper said to Ricky again.


    "I won''t. You have my word," Ricky responded with a determined look on his face. Hisbat power


    was being released from his body because he was also eager for a fight.


    Jasper wanted to fight against him, and Ricky happened to also want the same thing! He was looking


    forward to a battle against a genius that was just as powerful as he was!


    "I''m very pleased to hear that! A promise is a promise!" Jasper said as he nodded his head.


    Then, he walked over to his seniors and bade goodbye to them. He came there only in order to see


    Ricky with his own eyes. He would not have shown up there otherwise. A recruitmentpetition was


    not worth his attention.


    Afterwards, Jasper gathered up his men and left.


    The Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King exchanged looks and nodded


    as if they were determined to say something. "I totally agree that it is a good thing for the Oriental


    College to have two peerless geniuses. There are also some drawbacks to it though!" the Skyward


    Sword Spiritual King said to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "Yes, I agree with you. Things would probably get worse," the Array-shattering Spiritual King chimed in.


    "Are you afraid that they will be enemies?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor asked.


    "That''s exactly what we are concerned about. We all know that one nation can''t have two queens.


    There is no way for an organization to have two leaders," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King replied.


    "I don''t think they will be enemies, but we, as seniors, should instruct them carefully just in case,"


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor exined.


    "Yes, we understand," the two spiritual kings responded as the same time.


    "All right! Let''s get thepetition started!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said in an


    expectant voice. "I''m desperate to know how strong these geniuses who are joining us are!"


    The two spiritual kings nodded in response. Then, they reached out their palms. There was an ancient


    stone rune that appeared on each of their hands, respectively. After that, they turned their hands up


    and down to deploy arrays. Immediately, two middle-sized swirls appeared in the sky.


    Then, they threw their stone runes into the two swirls. Soon, they became two passages.


    "These are the entrances of the demi-immortal battlefield and the spiritual king battlefield. Whether or


    not you be a member of the Oriental College depends on your performance on the battlefield," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor announced.


    "Once you enter the passages, you will be given an enlightening mark. You can also snatch other


    people''s mark.


    If you have your enlightening mark stolen, you will be deemed unworthy and fail to pass the test. You


    will be thrown off the battlefield. This is the best oue for those who survive. It is also possible that


    you will be killed during the process. In that case, your body will stay there.


    You have half a year, and you must protect your enlightening mark at any cost. Don''t lose it, no matter


    what!"


    ''What a simple yet cruel rule!'' Many warriors thought things like that to themselves when they heard the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s words.


    That was very useful though! Only those with amazing power could keep their marks and pass the test.


    There was something that might be unfair though. Many warriors would probably team up and that was


    unavoidable. There was no such thing as fair in that world, though. The strong survived and the weak


    died.


    Being merciful to your enemies would get yourself killed.


    "I will exin the use of the enlightening mark now," the Sword Spiritual King said at that point in time.


    "Those marks are made by the supreme emperors of our college. They contain that emperors''


    part he should concentrate on is theprehension of enlightening power.


    So, I''m sure you know what those marks mean to you, and¡­"


    The Sword Spiritual King stopped in mid-sentence. He was sure that all the candidates knew how


    precious the marks were to them at that point.


    "What? They are made by the emperors!" As expected, everyone grew excited and was thrilled by the


    updated news.


    There were three things an innate spiritual king should be concentrated on if he wanted to break


    through and reach a higher level. The first was to improve his strength, the second was toprehend


    enlightening power better, and thest was to make his soul stronger. Among the three, the


    improvement of theprehensive of enlightening power was the most important part.


    Any spiritual king, except one who was really stupid, would be able to improve his strength.


    The most difficult thing to improve was one''sprehension of enlightening power. One must be


    talented to make any progress on that. Only after one improved theirprehension of enlightening


    power could they make their soul stronger. So, if a spiritual king failed to make any progress in


    improving theirprehension of enlightening power, it would be useless anyway, no matter how much


    strength they had. They would never make their soul stronger unless they improved their


    So, an emperor''s enlightening power would be extremely useful. As a matter of fact, even an upper


    spiritual king or apleted spiritual king''s enlightening power would be quite valuable to those lower


    spiritual kings. No wonder they were thrilled to hear that the marks were made by spiritual emperors.


    Some were excited, while some were sad. Those who were rtively weak could imagine how their


    lives would be miserably terrible for the next half a year. They would spend the whole time hiding


    from the stronger candidates in fear of being killed.


    ''They are so generous! Thepetition is going to be fiercer! I just can''t wait to collect more marks!''


    Ricky said to himself.


    "All right. That''s all the information we have to give you. Please enter the battlefields now," the Array-


    shattering Spiritual King said as he watched everyone''s reaction. "The left entrance leads to the demi-


    immortal battlefield and the right one leads to the spiritual king battlefield."


    Swish! Swish!


    The moment he finished speaking, quite a few warriors and beasts dashed toward the entrances.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who moved as soon as they were allowed were very confident in themselves.


    Ricky, Soar, and Madeline nodded to each other before they jumped toward the right entrance one after


    another.


    All the candidates would be dropped at a random ce on the battlefields, so there was no need for


    them to enter the portal at the same time.


    A shocking feeling ran through him as Ricky entered another world.


    In that world, he seemed to feel like he was being suppressed by the natural rule.


    ''It seems that this is a Small World created by the demi-spiritual emperor of the Oriental College. The


    highest level here would probably be equivalent to an ordinary middle spiritual king, '' Ricky guessed as


    he thought to himself.


    At the same time, he also sensed that the space he was in was locked from the outside.


    Boom! Boom! Something had changed around Ricky though. Numerous intangible increments of


    enlightening power were released out of nowhere. Then the power gathered and formed into the shape


    of a new moon. Ricky reached out his hand and the new moon began floating above his palm.


    "Is this the enlightening mark I was told about?" Ricky murmured as he grasped the mark.


    He closed his eyes to try to feel its power. He was able to detect someprehension experience and


    information about the enlightening power within it.


    "This is really good!" he then eximed excitedly.


    He immediately stopped trying to figure its power out. If he digested all the information contained in the


    mark, he would probably be thrown out of the contest!


    The only way to get more enlightening power was to collect¡ªno, not collect¡ªsnatch more marks from


    other warriors or beasts.

 Chapter 476 The First Battle

    Chapter 476 The First Battle


    "Yes, I must collect more enlightening marks from others!" Ricky murmured as he put the mark on his


    left shoulder and the mark was immediately sucked into his body. An evil smile crept onto his lips


    because he obviously had a n on how to get more marks.


    He was really enjoying the game in a strange way, though it was cruel. A strong warrior was born to


    fight, after all. Ricky felt that his every nerve was delivering a message to him that said he must do


    something impressive in the Small World he was in. Despite the fact that he liked the hunting game,


    Ricky still had his own principles. He would never hurt the people or beasts badly, or try to kill them. He


    only needed to take away their enlightening marks to win.


    He would not feel guilty for stealing or robbing from others to get the marks. The rules were set by the


    Oriental College, after all. He could not object to it or even break any of the rules. As a matter of fact,


    he was quite merciful for the fact that he had decided not to kill his opponents.


    Some other warriors or beasts would do worse. They would not only take away other people''s


    enlightening marks, but they would also snatch everything they had before butchering them.


    Ricky was not a blindly kind-hearted man, though. If those warriors or beasts refused to give him their


    marks, he would make them hand their marks over by defeating them.


    Taking a deep breath, Ricky walked in the direction that he had felt there might be other warriors or


    beasts without any hesitation. There was determination in his eyes as he went.


    At the same time, he kept himself on high alert because he was well aware that he might be killed at


    any time, if he was distracted for even just one second. He was probably the only demi-immortal in that


    ce. Being surrounded by all those spiritual kings was very dangerous, especially when they were


    harboring evil intentions.


    When the war began on the battlefields, many disciples of the Oriental College stood at the entrances


    of the battlefields, on the other hand. They, of course, did not care about the recruitmentpetition.


    All they cared about was Ricky because he was a peerless genius.


    People could see the events happening inside the battlefields from the entrances. All the disciples out


    there were staring at Ricky.


    "What they said is right! A demi-immortal is on a spiritual king battlefield!" a disciple said in surprise. "Is


    he really a peerless genius?"


    There was an obvious hint of suspicion in his voice. Everyone, then, turned their eyes to look at the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the other twopleted spiritual kings. They wanted to


    know the answer too.


    "Just be patient and watch. You will see whether he is a peerless genius or not soon," the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor suggested with a smile. He did not reply to them with an affirmative answer


    because he knew that the young disciples would still doubt it even if he said yes. They wouldn''t truly


    believe that Ricky was a peerless genius until they witnessed his abilities first hand.


    In the Small World, which was also the spiritual king battlefield, two figures were standing somewhere


    in a valley. They stared at each other, a few yards between them. One of them was none other than


    Ricky. He had just met his first opponent in that world.


    The man he was up against was a young man wearing ck clothes. He had an ordinary face that was


    not very impressive. From the aura he was releasing, Ricky could tell that he must be a third-ss


    lower spiritual king.


    Ricky would have actually run away if he were not facing a third-ss lower spiritual king. He knew it


    might be difficult for him to deal with someone stronger than the man standing in front of him.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is York He. I never expected that you would be the first person I met here.


    I''m so lucky, yet also so unlucky," York He greeted Ricky in a helpless voice as he stared at Ricky in


    apprehension.


    "Oh? Please, tell me more. Why are you so lucky, yet also unlucky to meet me?" Ricky asked in


    curiosity.


    "I''m lucky because I don''t think you are very strong. You are still a demi-immortal, though you are a


    peerless genius," York He replied. "I''m unlucky because you are still a peerless genius.


    Even if you fail here, I''m sure many strong organizations will still want to invite you to be a member of


    them. It''s just a matter of time before you be stronger. If I defeat you today, I will be your enemy,


    and I know you wille after me sooner orter."


    "Oh, I understand what you mean," Ricky said as he nodded his head. "Now that you are confident that


    you are able to defeat me, why don''t you just kill me? You will not need to worry about all that if I am


    dead."


    "You know what, dude? I did think about that before," York He said. "But I saw the fight between you


    and Baron. I know that you are quite capable for the time being. I can defeat you, but I am not strong


    enough to kill you.


    If I really do defeat you here, hopefully you will not be so narrowed-minded as to hunt me down in the


    future. There is also another possibility, though¡ªif you are killed by otherster, I won''t have to be


    worried that you will take revenge on me anymore."


    "Ha-ha! You are a very frank man," Ricky responded as he smiled. "What you said does make sense,


    but there is one thing I''d like to correct you about. You are being over-confident in yourself. So, are you


    really sure that you can defeat me?"


    Boom! Boom! Before Ricky''s voice faced, his aura burst out from his body all of a sudden. Golden


    lights were shining brightly from within him. He had just activated his method¡ªthe Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form¡ªto its limit. Meanwhile, three types of runic power were emitting from him.


    "Well then, show me what a peerless genius is capable of!" York He said.


    Immediately, he also discharged his power and it gushed out like a flood. A small Ultimate Domain


    formed ordingly. It was the Ultimate Earth Domain. Being surrounded by the domain, Ricky could


    feel the overwhelming pressure from the dust. It was unbearably suffocating.


    The earth was thick, and thend, which consisted of earth, stretched on endlessly. So, the innate


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    spiritual king who cultivated the method of earth nature was not afraid of the attrition warfare. He even


    had a real defense capability that was incredibly powerful.


    "The Ultimate Earth Domain? It''s kind of like Baron''s Gravitation Enlightening," Rickymended as


    he stared at York He with serious eyes.


    "Ricky, when you were fighting against Baron, I sensed that you have a strong body. To be fair, I will


    fight against you with all the strength in my body!" York He stated as he became set on a warpath.


    He was very excited to have a fight with a peerless genius.


    "Ha-ha! I was thinking the same thing," Ricky said before he burst intoughter.


    "The Earth Enlightening¡ªthe Earth Body!" York He shouted ferociously in the next moment. Then, he


    pushed his power to its limit. Endless yellow spiritual energy was mixed with the enlightening power.


    Then, the mixture sank into his body.


    Astonishingly, York He seemed to be a terra cotta man that was covered by a yellowish-brown


    color. Even his eyes turned yellowish-brown.


    Meanwhile, an overwhelming and strong sense of stress was thrown towards Ricky.


    Ricky felt the stresse at him, and immediately, he activated his Chaotic Fire Skill. The chaotic fire


    runes appeared and mixed with the ferocious powering from the Heaven Melting Fire. "The


    Ferocious Fire Attack!" he shouted at his enemy. His counterattack immediately overcame York He''s


    strike.


    The ferocious power from the mixture of the chaotic fire rune and the Heaven Melting Fire was the best


    choice he had to resist the pressure caused by the Ultimate Earth Domain.


    "The Triple Rune Fist!" Rickyunched his attack before he shouted out his next striking method.


    He clearly understood that he had to get the upper hand as early as possible in the fight. He was still a


    demi-immortal, after all. He would only be able to defeat his opponent more easily the earlier he gained


    control of the fight.


    Three types of runes rose from his body and mixed in the air. They then mixed together and turned into


    the shape of a dragon. The dragon circled around Ricky''s fists and arms as his body became stronger.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    A corridor was formed in front of Ricky. The corridor led to the location that York He was standing in.


    Right at that second, Ricky threw out a punch.


    ordingly, a giant fist embedded with devouring, ferocious, and massacring power was shot towards


    York He. Wherever the fist passed, the scenery around it was torn apart.


    "The Earth Shield¡ªthe Threeyered Shield!"


    York He''s soles mmed onto the ground. At that point in time, he seemed to be more powerful and


    grounded with thend beneath his feet. Meanwhile, his power of defending earth reached its peak


    level.


    Afterwards, he bent over and hit the ground violently with his fists.


    One could see that the ground in front of York He heaved upwards and formed three thick walls in front


    of him. There was thick and overpowering earth enlightening power sent forth by those walls.


    Visibly, endless earth power continued pouring out from the ground and attached itself onto the three


    walls.


    Boom!


    The next second, Ricky''s fist met York He''s three earth walls.

 Chapter 477 A Ferocious Fight

    Chapter 477 A Ferocious Fight


    Buzz! Buzz! The moment they collided, the corridor created by Ricky''s runes faded and turned into a


    strong power, which in turn sank into his fist, making Ricky even more powerful.


    The violent collision created an endless st that rippled through the air, splitting things into pieces.


    Those cracks in the air lingered for quite some time. That was just a Small World created by the


    spiritual emperor, after all. So the forces of nature were not strong enough to have the air restored in a


    short time.


    Ricky''s fist had grazed York''s shield. The firstyer copsed the first and then the secondyer.


    Fortunately, the blow could not prate the thirdyer.


    Boom!


    Immediately, the strong auras of the two became turbulent like a flood. Both Ricky and York were


    charging at each other like in mad rage, raising swirls of dust in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, they met, so did their fists.


    Bang! Bang! They stopped as their fists collided. The swirls of dust rose high into the sky like a spout


    from the ground.


    "You have lived up to your reputation as a peerless genius. The fact that you can challenge a spiritual


    king as a demi-immortal is impressive, to be honest. If you were also an innate spirit, then I don''t think


    I''d stand a chance against you for even one bout," York imed as he was surrounded by his earth


    power.


    "But you know what? You are being over-confident though you are a peerless genius. You can


    challenge a spiritual king. But that doesn''t mean that you can defeat him!"


    "I''m being over-confident? I don''t think so. I will prove it to you that a peerless genius can defeat a


    spiritual king even though he is just a demi-immortal! You will soon know!" Ricky grinned in response.


    Roar! Roar! After they finished their conversation, both of them roared out loud. They gathered all their


    strength on their hands, preparing for the iing collision using their bodies.


    Outside the battlefield, the disciples of the Oriental College were surprised by what was going on inside


    the Small World. "Indeed, he has confirmed his reputation as a peerless genius! Are we going to have


    another peerless genius just like Jasper soon?" one of them eximed loud.


    "Jasper came here a few moment ago, and he has already made an appointment with Ricky to have a


    fight when the timees," a fighter on the airship said.


    "What? They''ve already seen each other? And they''ve made an appointment to fight?" another disciple


    eximed in surprise.


    Their faces showed surprise and confusion. "Did Ricky agree to the challenge? That sounds reckless


    of him! Although he is also a peerless genius, he is still just a demi-immortal!


    There is no way he could match up to Jasper!" someonemented. "Yes, he agreed! But they will


    only fight when Ricky attains the level of an innate spirit."


    "We can never know what a peerless genius is capable of. I''m sure Ricky will make great progress and


    attain the rank of a spiritual king in a short time if everything goes smoothly with him. He came here not


    long ago, but so far, he has been very impressive," a disciple exined. He looked quite


    knowledgeable.


    "Jasper broke through his current level as a demi-immortal and became a spiritual king in just one year.


    This might also happen to Ricky, don''t you think so? In my opinion, we could soon witness Ricky''s


    breakthrough as well. That would make an exciting fight between the two!"


    The rest of the disciples nodded in agreement.


    They did not feel jealous of Ricky. They already had Jasper as their first role model, and they had great


    admiration for a peerless genius. They knew that as ordinary innate spirits, they would never be able to


    If they let envy into their hearts, they would only stifle their own progress.


    The result of hating on the sess of others would be loss of focus, which would cost them dearly.


    There was simply no use in them trying topete against a peerless genius, whose power was way


    out of their league.


    "In that case, we will soon be privileged to have two peerless geniuses in our college!" someone


    enthused.


    "Ha-ha, exactly! I''m very curious about who would be stronger. I just hope that they would make


    progress together. That way, our college will definitely enjoy a greater reputation."


    "You are right. I''m hoping the same too. Hopefully they''ll not get derailed by unhelpful rivalry.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor nodded in satisfaction when he heard the disciples''


    discussion. He was d that they did not feel jealous that Ricky was a peerless genius, poised for


    admission to the college. Needless to say, if a force or organization wanted to keep strong, there must


    continuously invest in tapping raw talents.


    Besides that, there should also be more average and slightly above average talents to develop, forming


    the bulk of trainees.


    ''Probably it will all depend on the two peerless geniuses for the Oriental College to rise again and


    Meanwhile, Ricky and York, who had been sparring now reached the limits of their strength. While at it,


    they had generated intense amounts of energy, filling the air with a great deal of heat and steam.


    Space cracked again. Crevices in the cloud which were about to close up began to erge once more.


    Both the two fighters were forced to step backward, causing tracks on the ground as they did.


    The next minute, Ricky and York took on each other again, releasing bolts of lightning as they collided.


    Now and then, their collisions would leave a deep crack in the ground.


    The two fighters moved so fast that they looked like two strings of lightning. In swift and unpredictable


    shes, they appeared on the ground, in the air, between the trees, and so on. People would hardly


    see their collision. All they could see were two vague shadows swooshing past, here and there.


    That was what those ordinary warriors could see and hear, of course.


    For those who were stronger than Ricky and York, they could see their every collision. After one


    particrly sharp ng, they separated again. Now both of them panting heavily, clothes torn, they


    looked like a mess.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    York was worse off. His eyes deep red, he reckoned just how powerful a peerless genius was. He


    finally had real respect for Ricky.


    When York was still a demi-immortal at the limit, he felt frail when faced with the weakest spiritual king.


    But his opponent resisted him and even fought back beautifully. They just ended in a draw! It was


    obvious that Ricky was very strong.


    York did not understand why a peerless genius was so highly spoken of until now.


    "You are indeed very extraordinary!" York acknowledged.


    "I will only be extraordinary after I defeat you!" Ricky responded calmly after he adjusted his breath and


    retracted his devouring rune and chaotic fire rune.


    The only thing left was the massacring rune. Ricky was ready to show the real power of his refined


    body.


    "Let''s have thest onest do or die bout! One game will settle it all!" Ricky shouted and challenged.


    "The Massacring Refined Body!" Then, Ricky dropped into a fighting stance as a hint of golden light


    shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 478 The First Enlightening Mark That He Got

    Chapter 478 The First Enlightening Mark That He Got


    Hum! Hum!


    The golden light around him buzzed even louder as Ricky called out the name of his skill. In the blink of


    an eye, he was engulfed by the endless golden light. It made his body shimmer dazzlingly. He totally


    looked like a shining star at that point.


    What was more astonishing was that the massacring runes spread over Ricky''s body. They made him


    seem like he was wearing golden armor. With that armor and his handsome face, he was extremely


    eye-catching to anyone around.


    Afterwards, the massacring runes began changing into visible golden power. The power moved slowly


    before it gathered on the right side of Ricky''s back. Meanwhile, his refined body also ejected the golden


    power and gathered on the left side of his back.


    Thanks to the golden power, Ricky''s body became stronger. He was shimmering even more ringly


    as the energy settled.


    Ricky had justbined the power from his refined body and his Massacring Zone. He had already


    reached the top tier of his body refining cultivation method. It was no exaggeration to say that his body


    was imperishable. The truth was that, one who practiced any body refining cultivation method, would


    have an imperishable body when they reached the highest level of that cultivation method.


    The power from his Massacring Zone was murderous and strong. When the two types of energies were


    mixed on the surface of Ricky''s body, his power was almost improved to double what it had been.


    As a matter of fact, Ricky did not know the details of it until he reached the limit of his Nine-degree


    Body Refining Form.


    "Yes! Let''s leave it all up to skill and fate! Let''s do this!" York said in agreement. He was also a


    straightforward man.


    The next moment, his endless earth enlightening power swarmed up and gathered from within the


    surroundings before moving towards his body. The power then focused on his chest, gradually turning


    into a yellowish-brown ball.


    At the same time, York took out his spiritual weapon from his storage ring. His spiritual weapon was a


    long, yellowish brown staff.


    Hum! Hum! The moment his long staff was drawn, it buzzed loudly as if it could feel that its master was


    in need of it. From the aura it gave out, one could tell that the staff was an advanced-stage Demi-


    spiritual weapon.


    "Mixing up! The power of defending earth¡ªthe Double Staffs!"


    York shouted the name of the skill he was using. The earth enlightening power, which had been


    originally resting on his body, seemed to be squeezed out. Then, it morphed into the shape of a long


    staff before it melted to fuse with York''s weapon.


    The earth enlightening power and the staff did not mix with each otherpletely, though. To be more


    precise, York''s staff was surrounded by the power that had taken the form of a long staff.


    In the next moment, the staff that carried overwhelming power swept towards Ricky. Everywhere that


    the staff passed over as it was swung, giant cracks started to appear.


    "You are using a staff to fight, right? Great! I will also use a staff to wrap up this battle between us!"


    Ricky said in a cold voice when he saw that York hadunched his strike.


    Immediately, Ricky guided the massacring runes on his body to gather on his hands. Then, he reached


    out with them and grasped the two golden light balls on his back. The massacring runes immediately


    slid into the golden lights when he did that.


    Then, Ricky pulled the two golden lights off his body and swept them towards York''s staff. One could


    clearly see that, when Ricky''s golden lights were shooting towards York, the two lights melted together


    and melded into the shape of a staff.


    "The Massacring Staff¡ªsweep over the surroundings!"


    Boom! Boom! As Ricky shouted the name of his attack, the two powerful attacks met with each other,


    caused an explosion!


    Immediately, their surroundings were engulfed by the sts.


    At the same time, numerous sparks emitted out from the point where their staffs collided. The sparks


    were also embedded with powerful destructive energy. They could even cause cracks in the


    atmosphere because of that. The collision was obviously a very ferocious one.


    "I will defeat you soon!" York called out loudly as endless earth enlightening power gushed even more


    readily out of his body.


    "That''s exactly what I was about to say to you," Ricky responded in a cold voice. Immediately, the


    power from his Massacring Zone burst out. Endless runic power began gushing out from his body and


    sank into his Massacring Staff.


    Being showered by even more power, Ricky''s staff became stronger. Consequently, the explosions


    where their attacks met became more violent.


    The winner was going to be decided soon! The most exciting part of the battle wasing!


    The staffs were stalemated at that point, but that situation did notst for long. A few momentster,


    some cracks began to appear in York''s staff. The cracks grew deeper andrger as they shed


    against each other.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! When one crack began to spread, the remaining cracks followed its


    pattern. It was really impossible to avoid one of the staffs breaking. It was exactly like a chain reaction


    when the cracks began webbing out. In the blink of an eye, York''s long staff was covered in cracks.


    "What? How can this even be possible?" York screamed uncontrobly in fear. He had originally been


    brave and had wanted to fight. After seeing that his weapon was damaged, he was immediately filled


    with fear.


    Ricky, on the other hand, didn''t waste his time paying any attention to his opponent''s reaction. He


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    channeled more massacring runes and turned them into power that he poured into his Massacring Staff


    again. That staff forced itself to move forward and dashed towards York''s staff again.


    York''s staff, which was still covered in cracks, was broken in an instant. The power that had been


    embedded in the staff copsed and turned into gaseous power of defending earth. Consequently, the


    staff at the Demi-spiritual Level was knocked away and into the air.


    York was thrown into the air along with his weapon.


    The moment York was tripped up was the best time for Ricky to kill him. Ricky decided not to do that,


    though. Instead, he decided to stop his murderous strike. Killing York was not what he really intended


    to do, after all.


    Ricky was well aware that York did not mean to kill him from the very beginning either.


    Outside that Small World where they were battling, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, the two


    When Ricky ceased his attacks towards his opponent, they realized that Ricky was not a bloodthirsty


    man.


    The Oriental College would definitely spare no effort in training Ricky because he was a peerless


    genius. If he was a cruel and bloodthirsty warrior, members of the Oriental College would be the first


    victims when Ricky grew more powerful.


    ''He didn''t kill his opponent when he had a chance to. From that behavior, I can confirm that he is a


    righteous and merciful man, '' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor thought to himself in relief.


    ''Will he be decisive when he is faced with more murderous enemies, though? I truly hope that he will.''


    The most ideal disciple in the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s mind was someone who had the


    determination to fight and, when necessary, thepassion to spare someone.


    The disciples of the Oriental College were pleased to see that Ricky was a kind-hearted man. All of


    them were sure that Ricky would be another leading figure in the Oriental College as long as everything


    went smoothly with his cultivation. They were happy about the possibility of being led by a merciful


    leader.


    If Ricky were a cruel and cold-hearted man, they were probably going to live a miserable life when he


    gained power over them.


    "Why didn''t you just kill me?" York asked in surprise after he dragged himself off the ground with shaky


    legs.


    In York''s mind, the strongest warriors would always have disregard for human life. Such warriors would


    kill any weaker creature they met if they felt like it.


    "I didn''t kill you because you did not intend to kill me either. I never kill people that I don''t need to,"


    Ricky said in a serene tone as his breathing slowed back to its normal pace.


    "What''s more, all I want is your enlightening mark. Killing you would not do me any good. Why would I


    go through with the hassle of that?"


    "I think I understand now. Thank you," York said.


    Then, he took out his mark and threw it towards Ricky.


    "If there is any chance that we meet again someday, let''s be friends, as long as you want that as well,"


    Ricky said with a smile after he reached out and caught the mark.


    "Ha-ha! Although it''s a little bit awkward that I was just defeated by you right after I entered the


    battlefield, I still feel very lucky to have fought with such a peerless genius! This journey was not


    Ricky.

 Chapter 479 The Possibility Of Refining The Marks

    Chapter 479 The Possibility Of Refining The Marks


    "Okay," Ricky briefly replied while he nodded his head a few times.


    He knew that no matter what the consequence was, he would never give the enlightening mark back to


    York just because theter imed to be his friend. Ricky was not that foolish to trust someone whom


    he barely knew. As a matter of fact, he had been having a difficult time trusting anyone easily after


    everything that he had gone through. Besides, there was no denying that Ricky was not a very merciful


    man. And most importantly, he was in dire need of that mark.


    After the conversation between them had ended, a mysterious power circled around York and soon


    enough, he vanished out of that space.


    "The very first enlightening mark! Yes! I finally got it!" Ricky eximed in excitement while he stared at


    the enlightening mark which was lying silently on his palm. The longer he looked at it, the brighter his


    eyes became. Somehow, Ricky felt that each time he sessfully refined one enlightening mark, his


    power would improve to arger extent with the help of his three miracle zones.


    "It''s time to search for the next mark!" he said to himself while he squinted his eyes in the distance.


    Determined, he chose a direction that he thought would be the easiest way out. Then, he set off and


    before long, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Outside of the battlefield where Ricky and the others were, a lot of spectators bared witness to what


    happened.


    "My intuition is telling me that this young man is going to make tremendous progress within half a year


    from now." The Skyward Sword Spiritual King shared his point of view through telepathy. He then


    added, "His capabilities are still quite limited despite the fact that he is a peerless genius.


    So, he still has to improve his powers with each fight so that he can grow stronger if he wants to pass


    the test and be admitted into our college."


    Hearing his thoughts, the Array-shattering Spiritual Kingmented, "That''s probably the real reason


    why he came to attend our recruitmentpetition. From what I could see, it would be easy to guess


    that his purpose is not limited to being a member of the college. No, he wants more than that. It''s also


    his way of enhancing his strength."


    "I still remember that Jasper sessfully defeated a third-ss lower spiritual king who was at his


    peak condition at that time. I''m actually very curious as to how far this young man could go," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said with utmost interest.


    The Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King both giggled a little in


    amusement before responding, "They are both peerless geniuses. I''m sure he will also surprise us with


    his potential."


    "But we never know what could happen. Differences also exist between peerless geniuses. And those


    differences could be much further apart with those between the first-ss geniuses. Above the


    peerless geniuses, there are ace geniuses. They are the highest level a genius could reach," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor expounded on his point.


    He then added, "However, it has been hundreds of years since an ace genius appeared in the Middle


    Land. That''s why we rarely heard of such titles."


    "Geniuses even stronger than the peerless geniuses? That''s almost unbelievable," the two spiritual


    kings both eximed with astonishment upon hearing what their senior had just said. They thought that


    for a powerful genius like that to exist, one would have to be terribly skilled and capable.


    Once a peerless genius grew strong, he would be the most powerful warrior on that continent.


    "So, what you''re saying is that there are different levels of peerless geniuses. May we know just how


    many are there exactly?" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King asked.


    "There are three levels. The first one is the peerless genius at the first level. Evidently, this is the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    lowermost level. But a person at this level would be able to challenge a third-ss lower spiritual king.


    Jasper is a good example of a warrior at this level. Next, a peerless genius at the second level is able


    to challenge a second-ss lower spiritual king. To some degree, this is actually the highest level. You


    may feel that it''s strange as to why the second level is deemed to be the highest one, right?"


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said. Then he paused for a few seconds before he


    continued, "Let me exin. A peerless genius at the third level is able to challenge a first-ss lower


    spiritual king. As a matter of fact, he is very close to being an ace genius. That is why people prefer to


    consider the second level as the highest. It alles down to the fact that a peerless genius at the


    third level is almost considered to be an ace genius already.


    Any demi-immortal who could sessfully challenge a first-ss lower spiritual king definitely has the


    potential to be an ace genius."


    "Oh, we perfectly understand now! That''s quite surprising to us. We never expected that there would be


    different levels of peerless geniuses," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering


    Spiritual King responded as they nodded their heads.


    "That''s quite a huge amount of information, right?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said


    before chuckling a little. Then, he continued, "In fact, there is very little chance in our Eastern Land to


    have a peerless genius. So it was rare for anyone to talk about this information. It''s not strange if you


    didn''t heard of such information."


    "You are absolutely right. There is still half a year before thepetitiones to an end. For now,


    why don''t you leave and have a good rest? We will take care of everything here," the Skyward Sword


    Spiritual Emperor suggested.


    "Thank you for your kind offer. But I think it would be best if I just stay here. I''m too old now and I won''t


    probably make any further breakthrough. So taking a rest is useless to me. Personally, I prefer to stay


    here to kill time. This young man is interesting, isn''t he? I''m sure it will be very enjoyable in here," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said with a smile.


    Then, he hunkered down on the airship. Apparently, he was nning to stay here for the next half year


    so he could watch Ricky closely.


    Seeing the resolve in the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s eyes, the Skyward Sword Spiritual


    King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King both decided that convincing him would be useless at that


    point. So instead, they also hunkered down.


    As for the disciples of the Oriental College, it was proven to all of them that Ricky was indeed a


    peerless genius. A little whileter, a lot of them left and went back. They would not, of course, spend


    the next half year there. It would only be a waste of time. They preferred to go back and continue with


    their cultivation.


    Meanwhile, at the center of it all, Ricky was in deep contemtion.


    He had already set his goal to challenge the third-ss lower spiritual king for the time being. He knew


    that at that moment, hisbat power was not strong enough to challenge any creature stronger than


    a third-ss lower spiritual king. If necessary, he was even nning to run away if he ever met a third-


    ss lower spiritual king who was at the peak condition.


    During the next five months, he sessfully harvested five enlightening marks. Although it was


    impressive enough, this was not an ideal result. Ricky thought that he should have gained more.


    But still, a part of him was very satisfied with that result. Having five marks was better than having


    none.


    However, the process of attaining those marks had not been that easy. Something dangerous


    happened to him during one of those times. What happened was that he had unfortunately met a


    second-ss lower spiritual king. He had exerted all of his strength to survive the said lower spiritual


    king''s strike. He had even employed the first level of Ultimate Golden Body. Luckily, he had


    sessfully escaped from that powerful opponent.


    After that fierce fight, it took ten whole days for his body to recover in its best condition.


    ''It seems like this Small World is not that small after all. I haven''t seen Madeline or Soar for the past


    months! And where are the other twenty men that Scar sent to help and protect me? There is not a


    single sign of them at all, '' Ricky thought as he wrinkled his eyebrows.


    ''There is only one month left! Well, I think most third-ss lower spiritual kings, whether they are


    human beings or beasts, must have already been kicked out of this world. All of the remaining


    creatures must be powerful ones. I''d bettery low, find myself a secret ce, and try not to encounter


    the others. Instead, I can improve my abilities by refining the five enlightening marks!''


    Ricky thought deeply to himself. He found his idea feasible and brilliant. Then, he searched for an


    extremely remote and hidden ce in that Small World and created a covert cave. He was then ready


    to refine andprehend the five marks that he acquired.


    In order to prevent something unexpected from happening, Ricky released his runic power and formed


    an enchantment outside the cave. This made his hiding ce more difficult to be discovered. What was


    more, he would be able to feel anything unusual that would happen around the cave. He would be able


    to wake up from his seclusion at the very first second should an event like that happen.


    After everything was done, he hunkered down on the ground inside the cave. Then, he took out all of


    the enlightening marks that he had taken from others.


    "I''m going to refine all of these! I''m looking forward to the result so much. Just show me how strong I


    will be!" Ricky murmured to himself expectantly. Besides, embedded inside those enlightening


    marks was the enlightening power from the spiritual emperor! How could he refrain himself from being


    too agitated?


    Spiritual emperors did not use the enlightening power when they became spiritual emperors. However,


    they had much deeperprehension with regard to the enlightening power. So they would be much


    more experienced than thepleted spiritual kings and the demi-spiritual emperors.


    Outside of that Small World, there were still a few disciples who were eagerly watching what was


    happening inside.


    "What is he up to?" someone asked or a better term would be "screamed." All of the spectators were


    confused upon seeing Ricky''s behavior.


    "Is he trying to refine those enlightening marks?" a voice eximed in disbelief.


    "No way! That''s impossible! Although he is a peerless genius, he''s still just a demi-immortal. It is


    impossible for someone in his status to refine the enlightening power. Only an innate warrior can do


    that!" another one from the crowd expounded.


    Meanwhile, their seniors were closely watching Ricky''s movements as well.


    "Is he really going to..." the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King asked


    their senior through telepathy. Both of them were astonished as well.


    "To be honest, I''m just the same with all of you. I too, am surprised to see what he''s about to do," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor responded. Then, he looked at Ricky one more time and


    continued, "But we could clearly see that he does intend to refine those enlightening marks."


    "Doesn''t he know that only an innate spiritual king can refine the enlightening mark containing the


    enlightening power?" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King asked again. Doubt and confusion were


    evident in his voice.


    While everyone outside of that Small World was confused, Ricky started his refinement progress. He


    had no idea about everyone''s reaction with what he was doing.


    As a matter of fact, Ricky had heard the rumor that only a real innate spiritual king could refine the


    enlightening power from those marks. However, he did not take it seriously. He was confident that with


    his regained spiritual meridian and the three powerful zones, he would be able to sessfully do it!


    To be more precise, it was his regained spiritual meridian and his three zones that could refine the


    enlightening marks. They were more powerful and they could take control of everything.


    The problem was that they had already be a part of Ricky. So the moment that they sessfully


    refined the marks, it would mean that Ricky sessfully refined them. That was the secret that Ricky


    would never share with another soul that easily.

 Chapter 480 Alva Woke Up

    Chapter 480 Alva Woke Up


    The whole process began with the first enlightening mark. Three types of runes gushed out from


    Ricky''s body. The main one was the devouring rune. He took that as a sign and activated his Devouring


    Skill to start the refinement.


    He had already understood the enlightening power a long time back, at the Enlightening Cliff in the


    scatteringnd of the ancient battlefield. Wasting no more time and energy on it again, he swiftly


    moved on to the next aspect. He needed to refine the mark.


    Ricky could see that the mark containing the enlightening power gradually became smaller and smaller


    while being pushed by the three types of runic power. Mingling and melting inside those runes, it


    spread across his regained spiritual meridian before it entered his three zones.


    Only the real spiritual kings could use the enlightening power. So, Ricky, as a demi-immortal, couldn''t


    just transfer it into his own body. His three zones were the best ces the enlightening power could be


    stored. Having done that, one could say he possessed the enlightening power to some degree too.


    Even though his flesh and blood were unable to contain the enlightening power, there was still


    something Ricky could benefit from. It was the spiritual emperor''sprehension left inside the


    enlightening mark, that he could still digest.


    The spiritual emperor lived up to his fame as a real strong warrior. There might be only a very small


    part of hisprehension and experience left in the mark, but it was more than sufficient for Ricky. He


    would still gain a lot of useful information from it.


    Sensing the power of a spiritual emperor, Ricky thought to himself, ''Is this what a spiritual emperor is


    capable of? When will I be a spiritual emperor? I can''t imagine what it would feel like to possess


    that kind of power. I want that. I really do.''


    Suddenly, Grace''s face shed through his mind. ''Master Grace! I will push all my boundaries. I will


    grow stronger so fast that it wouldn''t be believable. Just wait for me! I will get you out of that ce very


    soon!'' His eyes glistened with determination and promise.


    "What just happened? How could this be? He sessfully refined the enlightening power as a demi-


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    immortal. I''ve never seen or heard of such a thing before. This is impossible!" All disciples just stood


    there rooted to the ground, awestruck, as they witnessed the scene.


    "Even Jasper could not make it when he was a demi-immortal! But now, this guy has done it! I must


    admit that I am extremely impressed," said someone at the back. Muttering sounds came from


    everywhere, as the crowd could no longer hold on to their thoughts.


    It was just too good to be true. In that moment, those disciples of the Oriental College genuinely


    thought they were in a dream where impossible and magical things happened frequently. They were


    absolute geniuses judging by the fact that they were admitted by the Oriental College. They were also


    very well aware of that. But now, Ricky''s genius made them feel weak and small.


    "What''s going on there on earth? I find it hard to figure out," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the


    Array-shattering Spiritual King asked the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor through telepathy.


    "In principle, it is impossible," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor responded in a calm, yet


    profound voice. "However, there are some high grade spiritual weapons and demi-spiritual sacred


    weapons which can be employed to store the enlightening power."


    "What? Do you mean he possesses or has ess to such a high grade spiritual weapon or a demi-


    spiritual sacred weapon?" Both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual


    King jumped with curiosity.


    "The enlightening power is only one kind of power. Although it is a confined space inside the Small


    World, the power can move freely in the battlefield. You both know how powerful a demi-spiritual


    sacred weapon can be," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor continued exining.


    "He could not have done that without any help. I think this was done by virtue of some powerful


    inheritance."


    "Oh, gosh!" they sighed together, nodding their heads in admiration and amazement.


    Their righteous minds did not allow for any kind of ill feelings. One of their most important principles


    was that what was doomed to be theirs would be theirs, and what was doomed not to be theirs, they


    would dare not snatch it from someone else.


    Ricky should feel fortunate that the three warriors watching him outside were all righteous and


    upstanding. If they were some other people, they would probably curse him or try to steal everything


    that belonged to him.


    "A peerless genius! He is a true peerless genius! He has so many secret weapons under his belt. He is


    working exactly the same as Jasper used to. I''m certain he will always surprise us with his impressive


    performance," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor sighed. He was impressed by Ricky as well.


    The two spiritual kings also nodded in agreement.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had no idea what they were thinking.


    Even if he knew how they would react, he would have still chosen to refine the enlightening power. It


    improved his strength to arge degree and that was his ultimate motive.


    It took Ricky three whole days to refine all the enlightening power contained in those enlightening


    marks he had taken from the others.


    When he was finally done, he felt an enormous power gushing inside his three zones, flooding and


    running wildly. He could not have felt better than this.


    Moreover, he had alsoprehended all the information the spiritual emperor had left in the marks.


    Therefore, he had a better understanding of the martial arts.


    "How strong am I now? I''m quite curious to know," Ricky murmured to himself, blinking his energetic


    eyes. He clenched his fists as if looking for a target.


    He knew he could easily defeat an opponent like York.


    "I think, you are absolutely right!


    He must have some high grade spiritual weapon or some demi-spiritual sacred weapon which could


    refine and store the enlightening power. Otherwise, he could not have used the power inside the five


    enlightening marks left by the spiritual emperor at all. It''s just such a short time," the Skyward Sword


    Spiritual Kingmented, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "He is talented and lucky. I think he has a very promising future. I can hardly imagine which level he


    could reach now. Probably, this is beyond my imagination," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    said through telepathy. "I''m sure those people must have already known that we are going to have


    another peerless genius!


    So, before Ricky bes apleted spiritual king, you must take good care of him and keep him


    safe. We all know that many of our geniuses were killed by them! We cannot let that happen again!"


    "Yes, we will! We will do everything possible to keep him safe! You have our word," the two spiritual


    kings said, nodding their heads with sincerity.


    "A lot of geniuses appear at this age; the world is also full of chaos and blood nowadays. There is


    going to be a bloody storm on the way! Who will win? And who will be defeated? We will soon know the


    result. Only the real geniuses and exceptionally strong warriors would survive and be even more


    powerful to dominate this world," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor continued.


    Demi-spiritual emperors had already made contact with the supreme enlightenment of the world. They


    could sense what the future would be like more or less.


    ''A bloody storm?'' The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s words stuck with the spiritual kings.


    All disciples of the Oriental College were dumbfounded by Ricky''s performance, which was simr to


    how they used to react to Jasper''s performance in the past.


    "Hmm?"


    Ricky murmured. The moment he stepped out from his cave, he sensed something strange. At first, he


    was confused. But, soon the confusion was reced by thrill.


    Thump! Right at that time, he saw a me shooting towards him. It was none other than the Heaven


    Melting Fire.


    "Soar! Finally, here you are!" Ricky jumped with excitement as he looked at the fire.


    The mended and transformed into the form of a human being. It was Soar. "You know, it''s not easy


    to find you! This is not a small ce at all. I''ve been searching for you the past one month using the


    Heaven Melting Fire," Soar said, panting and trying to catch his breath.


    "It must be very troublesome for you to search for me. I''m honored. Thank you," Ricky said in a grateful


    voice.


    He wanted to search for Soar. But, his strength had not been strong enough before the refinement. So,


    the only choice was Soar searching for him.


    "You know what? I''m bringing you another guy here!" Soar said with a mysterious look before he


    nodded his head.


    Immediately after, a familiar voice was heard in Ricky''s mind. "It''s me, my master!"


    "Oh my God! It''s you! Alva! You woke up!" Ricky eximed in great excitement as soon as he heard


    the familiar voice.


    Ever since Alva helped him to fight back the Shadow King, he had been asleep to recover. It had been


    almost one and half a year until now. Ricky missed him so very much.


    "Yes, this is me, my master. I''m so d to see you again," Alva said in a smiling voice.


    "Yes, same here! I''m just so happy! I''m d to see you are in good condition now," Ricky said. "You


    can just call me Ricky! Master would not be necessary. You have Soar to be your master now. He is the


    Heaven Melting Dragon and he is the real master of you."


    "Ha-ha! You''re too kind! You save me and Alva. He considered you to be his master. So you can


    continue being his master," Soar said with a genuine smile.


    "s, Alva, you are going to have two masters! Ha-ha!"


    They shared the joy and burst intoughter happily.

 Chapter 481 Enlightening Vortex

    Chapter 481 Enlightening Vortex


    "Ricky, I can tell from your aura that you have made a significant improvement with your cultivation!"


    Soar looked at Ricky with great excitement.


    "You are not wrong. I have taken and refined five enlightening marks in this month alone, which is


    indeed a great booster for my cultivation. Otherwise you would have to protect me in theing days,"


    said Ricky.


    "Ricky, to my knowledge, one could not refine the enlightening mark with the level of demi-immortal. So


    you must have used the Chaotic Fire Zone," Soar said, contemting and concerned. "If this is the


    case, someone may be able to figure out that you have something extraordinary on you!"


    "I do not have a choice. I need my strength at its best," Ricky replied.


    He naturally knew what Soar meant. This was the turf of the Oriental College so it was very likely they


    could find out his secret.


    Hearing Ricky, Soar dropped the subject, since he understood Ricky would crave for power because he


    wanted to go to the Phoenix tribe as soon as possible.


    "Master Soar, I think it is bad for Master Ricky to be pursuing power like this. Gifted as he is, he could


    still lose his way and cave in to the devil inside." Alva spoke after he learnt of Ricky''s condition from


    Soar.


    "Trust me, I know this too. He gives the impression of having gotten over Grace, but from a closer look,


    he wouldn''t easily let it go. I will have to help him get out of it gradually," Soar replied solemnly.


    "Soar, have you met Madeline and the men sent by Scar before?" Ricky inquired momentster.


    "I have met a few of them. However, no one seemed to care about looking for you except Madeline, so


    I did not join them," said Soar.


    "I see. I was wondering if the men could help me with something. But it looks they are not as loyal as


    advertised," Ricky said with a little contempt in his voice.


    "In the world of the warriors, loyalty is nothingpared to personal benefits. You know that," Soar


    consoled Ricky.


    "By the way, what do you need them for?" Soar had been mulling over this since he first heard it.


    "Soar, it is not what I want. It''s more about what our enemies are after. Now that most of the weaker


    third-ss lower spiritual kings already perished, I think I am their next target. Especially Pearl would


    want me dead in revenge for the painful loss I inflicted on herst time," Ricky exined.


    "I think you are right." Soar nodded.


    "So I thought that Scar''s men might be able to protect us against these people. After all, there are so


    many of them, and we are only two of us. We are on our own," Ricky sighed.


    "Ricky, I believe Madeline is actually trying to protect us. I think she will lend a helping hand," Soar


    advised. "Besides, her strength may well be above ours. Most likely, she has made it to the first-ss


    lower spiritual king.


    I have met her a couple of times in the past months and she gave me the protocol of contact to avoid


    detection."


    "The first-ss lower spiritual king is probably the strongest in the battlefield here. It is good that we


    have her on our side, but it would be better if she could conceal her strength at first," said Ricky.


    Ricky couldn''t afford to be careless now. Pearl and those geniuses of hers were still formidable. They


    were way more powerful than those at the Realm of Wildness.


    "I know, Ricky." Soar nodded and set to contact Madeline using themunication protocol she had


    given him.


    "Ricky, I''ve heard a ce of opportunity¡ªthe enlightening passage, which could significantly improve


    your cultivation. In the enlightening spatial passage, there are enlightening vortexes.


    The enlightening power contained in an enlightening vortex is ten times the enlightening power in an


    enlightening mark."


    "Really?" Ricky was tempted by Soar''s description of the enlightening vortex.


    "This Small World was created by the spiritual emperors of the Oriental College," Soar said to Ricky


    telepathically. "You know that the spiritual emperors of the Eastern Land were at the lowest rank among


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    those innate spiritual emperors.


    They did not have deeper knowledge about the ruling power at that time, so when they created this


    Small World, they mostly relied on the enlightening power.


    As you know, nothing is perfect in this world. Not even deities themselves, let alone warriors. We could


    exploit some of these loopholes, such as the enlightening passages for our benefit.


    The passage could constantly generate enlightening vortexes, which is a great opportunity for warriors


    of our realm."


    "In that case, war in the Small World involves more than seizing the enlightening marks of the others,"


    said Ricky, with desire burning in his eyes.


    Some enlightening vortexes would definitely strengthen his power exponentially.


    "Do you know where any of these enlightening passages are located?" Ricky inquired expectantly.


    "Well, I happen to know one of these ces, where the passage''s power has been getting weaker for a


    couple of days. It''s just the perfect ce and time for us to go in and look," said Soar.


    "However I think there must be someone else who also knows about the ce. Actually, I sensed the


    presence of some second-ss lower spiritual king when I passed by."


    "Then we must have found the right ce. We should get going now before someone else beat us to


    it," Ricky urged.


    "Of course." Soar nodded. He too had high hopes for the enlightening vortexes. With some of these, he


    would make it to the first-ss lower spiritual king sooner.


    Without further ado, the two of them set off for that enlightening passage.


    Enlightening passages were loopholes in the Small World and they were usually located in the outer


    limits.


    It took them about ten days before they found the passage. But along the way, they had run into quite a


    number of warriors and beasts.


    Some of the encounters ended peacefully. But others did not. Fortunately, those that escted into


    conflicts only added more enlightening marks to Ricky and Soar.


    There were giant rifts around the fringe of the Small World with tremendous gravity. Even a middle


    spiritual king could not withstand such force and could get sucked in, pretty easily.


    Some of these space rifts formed the enlightening passages that the two were looking for.


    Generally, the passages were those rifts with the strongest enlightening power.


    As they passed by, they kept watching for such power to signal them to the right spot.


    They stopped at one that they thought was just right for their mission. But its gravitation was still very


    strong, and was already being watched by other spiritual kings, eagerly waiting a decline in the power


    oozing from the passage so that they too could dip in.


    Otherwise they would get sucked into endless chaos.

 Chapter 482 The Young Master Of Heaven Palace

    Chapter 482 The Young Master Of Heaven Pce


    Everyone in the enlightening passage was attracted by Ricky and Soar.


    After all, Ricky was a peerless genius.


    "He is Ricky, the peerless genius," many warriors and spiritual king beasts murmured. Mostly, they


    were kind to Ricky, but a few felt envious and even wanted to attack him.


    "Ricky, will they attack us here?" Soar asked Ricky through telepathy when he felt those envious eyes.


    "Rx! They just know I possess the skeleton of a spiritual emperor," Ricky replied. "But if they are


    foolish enough to think they can get it from me, let them try."


    Ricky was so confident because his strength had improved a lot.


    Moreover, Soar too was no pushover. The two of them would make mincemeat of anyone here, unless


    they had a first-ss lower spiritual king. But there wasn''t one.


    In readiness for anything, Soar released the full momentum of his dragon aura.


    ''Is the young man beside Ricky a spiritual king beast with some strong bloodline? Why do I feel an


    overwhelming and strong sense of bloodline stress from him?'' the spiritual king beasts thought as soon


    as they felt the momentum of Soar.


    The human warriors frowned at the immensity of Soar''s force. Although they couldn''t feel his strong


    bloodline, they could tell from his aura that he was almost an first-ss lower spiritual king.


    At that moment, another young man stood in the crowd, smiling faintly. But he couldn''t hide his greed


    for the skeleton Ricky possessed.


    He looked very handsome in white clothes and held a white folding fan in his hand. The fresh aura of a


    celestial being oozed from his body.


    Two young girls stood behind him. Their faces didn''tunch a thousand ships, but they were pretty and


    had their own unique aura. From the eyes, you could tell they were sisters.


    "Ricky, you''re so famous that I have heard of you before." At that moment, the young man was walking


    toward Ricky with a smile on his face.


    Intuitively, Ricky felt ufortable, seeing the young man, greed written on his face.


    Moreover, there was something off about the two maids following him. Ricky didn''t have a good opinion


    of him.


    Not that the young man had done anything odd. No. Ricky simply didn''t like him. He needed time to


    learn more about them.


    "I haven''t seen you before," Ricky said calmly.


    "Ha-ha, you are an peerless genius. It is normal that you don''t know me," the young man said with a


    smile. But Ricky could clearly tell he was just acting.


    "He is the young master of the Heaven Pce. I didn''t see him until he began to talk with Ricky." Some


    warriors around them were talking about the young man''s identity.


    "At the Oriental City auction, participants from Heaven Pce and Golden Rhino tribe united to buy the


    skeleton of a spiritual emperor. But they failed. Since then, they began to track Ricky down.


    Unfortunately, they could not find him, until Ricky showed himself.


    So they resented him."


    "Even if they didn''t have prior reasons to resent him, the young master would deal with Ricky. He is


    greed and jealous, and couldn''t stand seeing Ricky with the skeleton of a spiritual emperor."


    "You are the young master of the Heaven Pce?" Ricky asked the young man. From ongoing


    discussions, Ricky had already known who the young man was. "I don''t have much time to talk with


    you. I carry the skeleton of a spiritual emperor on me. If that''s what you want, I''ll throw the challenge to


    you. Come and try taking it from me."


    "Since I woke up, I''ve noticed that Ricky has been unusually irritable. It seems that what happened to


    Grace affects him a lot," Alva said to Soar, using his internal power.


    "Generally, Ricky has always been a humble, easy-going person. But now, he seems to lose his temper


    a little too easily.


    Most likely, that drastic change has something to do with Grace," Soar replied. Soar and Alva hoped


    Ricky would move on soon.


    "But we can do nothing but tofort him right now,"


    Soar added.


    "Ricky, it isn''t wise of you to act so confrontational," the young master said. As he spoke, he beamed a


    smile, as if he hadn''t caught the hint of anger in Ricky''s words.


    "It''s true, we want the skeleton, but we will buy it from you.


    We can give you 3.5 million gold coins if you are willing to give half of the skeleton to us.


    If you agree with me, you''ll not only gain the coins but also can make friends with the Heaven Pce,"


    the young master added.


    "What will you do, if I don''t agree with you?" Ricky replied coldly.


    After a moment''s thought, the young master said, "I hope you will agree with me because, on the whole


    battlefield, there are many warriors who are ready to attack you for the same thing."


    But Ricky wouldn''t agree with him. Angrily, he snapped, "Shut up! Get out of my way!" Ricky had


    be impatient, though the young master didn''t finish his words.


    At that point, the young master turned angry.


    "You deserve it! Don''t me me!" Then hastily, he closed his fan.


    ''Finally, they are going to fight, '' many warriors and spiritual king beasts thought.


    ''Come on! Let them fight right away. They had better hurt each other badly.''


    Whiz!


    The young master began to prepare for the fight. As soon as he stopped talking, he disappeared in the


    air. All of a sudden, He used the Wind Enlightenment to kick Ricky in the face.


    "Go to hell where you belong!" Soar shouted out as he appeared in front of Ricky. Swiftly, he waved his


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    me fist to resist the young master''s attack.


    They were fighting against each other fiercely.


    But the young master was also a first-ss lower spiritual king. The fight was nearly a draw.


    "You two kill him at once," the young mastermanded.


    "Yes, young master!" Immediately, the two maids sprang into action.


    The two maids were the first to react, switching to their full strength. Both of them had the peakbat


    power of a third-ss upper spiritual king. Then they both charged forward to attack Ricky.


    "Rx Ricky. They still ain''t a match for you," Soar said using his internal power.


    "Don''t worry. If I can''t handle these two little girls, I won''t need to take part in the selection," Ricky


    replied. Then straight away, he broke out his Nine-degree Body Refining Form and attacked with his


    golden light.

 Chapter 483 Enter the Enlightening Passage

    Chapter 483 Enter the Enlightening Passage


    This pair of sisters had obviously practiced the same cultivation method. When they rapidly crossed the


    space, their spiritual energy surged, turning into white mist. The Cloud Enlightenment also diffused into


    the space around them at the same time.


    Immediately, Ricky was surrounded by the power of Cloud Enlightenment that came from them.


    It seemed that their power, not only sessfully restricted the actions of Ricky, but also restricted the


    space and spiritual energy around him. In addition, it indirectly slowed down any actions that Ricky


    wanted to take.


    Surprisingly, it turned out that the sisters had practiced the fettering power contained in the Cloud


    Enlightenment to make it so sessful.


    They could also clearly see that under the direct and indirect restraint, Ricky''s movements had


    gradually slowed down.


    There was no doubt that Ricky had expected that incident to take ce, but he just smiled lightly and


    did not take any further defensive action against the sisters'' attack. He somehow remained incredibly


    calm. He rushed towards the sisters, as if he was justunching a normal attack as he ordinarily would.


    Apanied by the diffusing golden light, Ricky bombarded them with a golden fist, which directly


    rushed towards those sisters.


    "Cloud Enlightenment¡ªFettering Whip Attack!" Under the Ultimate Fettering Domain, the sisters cried


    out at the same time tounch an attack against that golden fist, and all of a sudden, the amazing


    power of Cloud Enlightenment around them surged forward like the tide.


    In the next moment, the endless Cloud Enlightenment suddenly turned into a huge whip. Like a python


    circling around him, the whip was tearing at Ricky from all directions with stunning speed.


    Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s golden body was heavily bombarded by the fierce attacking from


    the whip, and his strength was immediately subdued.


    What was worse, the golden fist that he attacked with was also subdued.


    "You still dare to im that you are a peerless genius? From my perspective, you are just an over-


    confident guy who even dared to offend our young master! Your miserable fate is to be defeated by us


    now!" Floating in mid-air, the two sisters spoke in a cold voice. They werepletely satisfied while


    they watched Ricky be subdued by their own enlightening power, and they couldn''t help but gloat


    over his fate.


    They were quite confident that, under the attack of their Cloud Enlightenment that was characterized by


    fettering power, Ricky would only be bound for death and there would be no other choice left for him.


    So, what if he was a peerless genius? He would eventually be killed by them.


    "This guy is known as a peerless genius, isn''t he? If the news that he ended up dead because of two


    women gets out, it will be a big joke to everyone!" Seeing what was happening, the warriors around


    spoke contemptuously about Ricky. There was a bit of awful glee revealed in their tone.


    "He is the one that they refer to as a peerless genius? It really seems like he''s just a useless waste!"


    Seeing the scene below, the young master of the Heaven Pce spoke coldly, with undisguised


    disdain in his tone.


    "Hum! You are just a bunch of arrogant fools with a limited outlook," Soar responded calmly after


    hearing the rude words from the young master of the Heaven Pce.


    "You underestimate my strength so much, don''t you? Next, I will show my real strength to you two.


    Keep your eyes open so that you don''t miss a thing!" The young master of the Heaven Pce replied


    to Soar''s sarcasm in a cold voice.


    Buzz, buzz! The moment that he finished speaking, a strong buzzing sound came from below and


    immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the area.


    They saw that under the constraint of the endless Cloud Enlightenment, strong golden light was


    bursting out. It pierced through the Cloud Enlightenment. The golden light was filled with golden runes,


    which were abundant in the enlightening power.


    Boom! The next moment, all the enlightening power that the sisters had was blown apart. Then, a


    figure instantly shot out, speeding toward the sisters in a sh. The figure was Ricky, and he


    condensed the Massacring Golden Palm. The attack was not very strong as he pped the two


    women''s shoulders.


    In the face of such a sudden and unexpected attack, the two women were caught off guard. They


    vomited blood directly and fell to the ground in a loud cry, since they were suffering from great anguish.


    For other warriors and spiritual king beasts, the Cloud Enlightenment attacks might be useful to defeat


    someone with ease, but for body refiners like Ricky, it wouldn''t have any effect on them.


    Of course, that was on the premise that the power of the user was not as high as that of the body


    refiners.


    That was because the secret of this fettering force was that one attacked the enemy''s body under the


    condition that the enemy was bound tightly. If the user''s own strength was not enough, the fettering


    force would never be able to defeat strong body refiners.


    Ricky had used the enlightening power that he had stored in the three zones as well. In essence, the


    power was not inferior in any way to true innate enlightening power.


    "This really is enlightening power! How can he even have enlightening power though?!" Seeing that


    scene, all the warriors and the spiritual king beasts watching were shocked and couldn''t help hiding the


    great doubt in their voices.


    "This is impossible. Even if he is a peerless genius, it should not mean that he can have true


    enlightening power in any way!"


    All of people present had fallen as silent as death because they had already been rendered speechless


    from their astonishment.


    Out of disbelief, even the young master of the Heaven Pce found it hard to utter even a single word.


    "I said before that you were all just a bunch of short-sighted people, but you refused to believe me.


    Now, you can see that Ricky is a truly peerless genius. His impressive strength and martial arts


    techniques are beyond all of your knowledge and imagination," Soar said in a slightly proud tone at that


    point as his eyes scanned around the other people present with resentment.


    "Soar, don''t forget that you are also a peerless genius, so don''t tter me so much in front of that many


    people," Ricky said to Soar, using their telepathic link after hearing what Soar''s said.


    "Ha-ha, I just want to shock them again," Soarughed in reply to Ricky.


    "Hey, don''t waste our time. Let''s join hands together and defeat the young master of the Heaven


    Pce. I will do my best to control his actions, and you are responsible forunching an attack against


    him. If we sessfully defeat him, the satisfaction of the whole thing will be more effective than any


    verbal shock," Ricky said to Soar.


    "Yes, I agree with you as well!" When he heard what Ricky said, Soar nodded.


    Since Ricky confidently said that he would take control of the young master''s actions, that told him that


    Ricky really had the strength, and Soar would never doubt him.


    "You two are wastes of life! Why can''t you two even subdue a demi-immortal?" At that point, the young


    master of the Heaven Pce also reacted in shock and yelled at the two women who were struggling


    to stand back up below.


    Out of fear, the two women did not dare to reply as their young master harshly scolded them.


    "You are the young master of the Heaven Pce, aren''t you? Don''t me your maids for your


    mistakes. Maybeter, you will be taken down in an even more humiliating way than that," Soar said


    with a sneer, as his momentum had already reached its peak.


    At that time, Ricky also condensed his two wings full of spiritual energy and then went towards the


    young master to siege him.


    "You two losers want to beat me up? How dare you threaten me?!" The young master of the Pce still


    spoke in a disdainful tone when he saw Ricky moving towards him. He also realized that the situation


    had be very grim for him, and his eyes were slightly tinged with uneasiness and fear.


    After that, neither Ricky nor Soar responded with actual words anymore. They began to condense their


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    power in order tounch a joint attack against him.


    Boom!


    At that very moment, a strong roar shook the area, and the strong attraction that pervaded all around


    the space rift quickly receded.


    "It is said that the attraction recedes for only half an hour. The next time it would disappear is three


    days after that. At that point in time, we have toe out of this space; otherwise we will be pulled into


    chaos and crushed by it."


    In the next moment, all the warriors and spiritual king beasts around stopped paying attention to Ricky,


    Soar, and the young master of the Heaven Pce. They quickly jumped into the enlightening passage


    instead. The enlightening passage was the most important thing for the warriors and spiritual king


    beasts at that point.


    If they could get to the enlightening vortex in the enlightening passage and refine it afterwards, their


    whole trip would actually be worthwhile, even if they had failed in that selection.


    "Ricky, it seems that we must first let go of this guy," Soar said to Ricky, unwilling to miss the excellent


    opportunity before them.


    At the moment, he joined hands with Ricky. If they could show everyone their real strength, there would


    be a great possibility that they could kill the young master of the Heaven Pce. But it wouldn''t be


    worthwhile to kill the young master rather than miss the enlightening vortex.


    "It''s okay. We will just let him live for a little while longer. When wee out of that enlightening


    passage, we will definitely catch him again, no matter where he flees," Ricky replied to Soar as he tried


    to put aside his own feelings for the moment.


    "Okay, I know that you''re right," Soar said in a calm and understanding tone.


    The next moment, like the other warriors and spiritual king beasts, Ricky and Soar turned away from


    the young master of the Heaven Pce and jumped into the enlightening passage.

 Chapter 484 Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road

    Chapter 484 Enemies Are Bound To Meet On A Narrow Road


    Ricky and Soar were inundated with gray mist after entering the enlightening passage. It felt like they


    had turned into time travelers, moving through the veil of time back to the time immemorial. Looking


    round, they felt the enlightening power sweeping through the air.


    They didn''t dare to refine the enlightening power at this time and in this ce, though.


    They all knew that once the power was refined, arge number of invisible space rifts would pop up.


    Among different space rifts, the enlightening passage itself was visible and rtively safe. But the


    invisible space rifts were very dangerous. Even if you were a spiritual emperor, once you fell in, nothing


    could bring you back.


    They had to find out the enlightening vortex for them to acquire the enlightening power. While at it, they


    also had to stay away from ces where the power was very intense.


    When Ricky, Soar, the young master of the Heaven Pce and his two maids walked inside the


    passage, all the other warriors and spiritual king beasts followed closely behind.


    For their own safety, they fanned out across the ground while keeping a distance from each other.


    "Ricky, let''s go deep into the enlightening passage. But we have to be careful. The enlightening vortex


    must be much deeper," Soar told Ricky,municating with him through their telepathic link.


    "I got it. We had better keep a distance from the young master for the moment. You know, we don''t


    have the chance to finish him off here," Ricky answered.


    A few secondster, Ricky and Soar dove deep into the passage. They didn''t give the morose-looking


    young master the attention he wanted.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ricky activated the power of three zones to scan the surroundings, lest he and Soar should fall into the


    invisible space rifts. Before he was done, an ear-splitting scream rent the air. The enlightening power


    had snatched one of the warriors and thrown him into the most vtile part of the enlightening


    passage.


    The power in this space was so terrifying.


    Especially, after the incident of the warrior who was sucked into the rift, almost everyone was shaken to


    the core. Now, some regretted entering the passage. But since there was no easy way out, most of


    them decided to move ahead, but now on high alert.


    "These invisible rifts are so horrifying. All around me, I can see even innate spiritual kings feel


    defenseless in these spaces," Ricky told Soar through their telepathic link. He felt overwhelmed with


    emotions.


    "Ricky, the space rift you have seen is rtively harmless to us. As long as its suction weakens, we''ll


    safely get to the right part of the passage," Soar exined.


    "Though small, the invisible space rifts are linked to the vast Universe. Once you fall in one of them, no


    matter how powerful you are, it will send you hurtling through space forever.


    To our advantage, you can detect the rifts using your Chaotic Fire Zone. Otherwise, it would be in


    dangerous to even venture anywhere close. So for now, let''s take chances and stake our lives together


    on it.''


    In the following several hours, all the warriors and spiritual king beasts plodded towards the depths of


    the enlightening passage at their snail pace. During these hours, a dozen warriors and spiritual king


    beasts were sucked into the invisible space rifts.


    The chicken-hearted among them were terrified out of their wits, some helplessly copsing, unable to


    hold out any more. All they wanted was to get out of here first thing when the suction force weakened


    three dayster.


    With the aid of the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky and Soar could march forward quickly. Though, they had to


    slow down to everyone else''s speed in order not to arouse suspicion among the warriors.


    Half a dayter, they finally reached the depths of the enlightening passage, where a number of small


    passages, each spewing intense enlightening power, branched off from the main passage.


    "Soar, the enlightening vortexes must be in these small passages!" Ricky said telepathically.


    "True. Enlightening vortexes do exist in these small passages. If the small passage we chose to enter


    doesn''t have enlightening vortexes, we have to ept bad luck," Soar exined.


    "What''s more, some of these small passages are interlinked, and so we may have topete head-to-


    head with other warriors inside."


    "If so, let''s split up. That way, I think we may stand better chances of getting the enlightening vortexes,"


    Ricky said encouragingly.


    "Ricky, please watch out for dangers, such as spiders, snakes and poisonous nts," Soar said, a


    worried look on his face as he wrung Ricky''s hands.


    "You can rest assured. In this passage, the young master of Heaven Pce and you are the most


    powerful. As long as I stay away from him, I can deal with all the others without any problem," Ricky


    advised.


    "Be careful!" Soar urged.


    With that, Ricky and Soar separately entered the small passages which they had chosen by intuition.


    The other warriors and spiritual king beasts also went in ording to wherever they had chosen. The


    young master saw Ricky enter a small passage, but he didn''t follow behind. Instead, he went to a


    different ce with his two maids.


    At this point, he would have a golden chance to kill Ricky if he chose to trail him at a close distance.


    But he had decided to follow his intuition and entered another small passage because the enlightening


    vortex was more was more important at least for now.


    In the small passage, Ricky moved so quickly that half an hourter, he arrived at an open space,


    which was connected to another small passage.


    At this moment, Ricky focused his attention on an enlightening vortex in mid-air.


    The vortex was two meters in diameter. The extraordinary power inside it kept whirling and twirling


    around.


    "True. It is an enlightening vortex! The excessive power inside it is worth more than dozens of


    enlightening marks," Ricky murmured.


    "If I can refine this vortex, my strength andbat ability will be greatly boosted.


    Damn! The vortex is right here!" At that very moment, Ricky suddenly heard a familiar voice. He did a


    double-take when he saw the young master and his two maids walking toward him from another small


    passage.


    The young master, too, did a double-take on seeing Ricky.


    But he instantly felt animated at the thought of finding Ricky alone. Without Soar to back him up, Ricky


    was no match for the young master.


    By sheer luck, the young master finally got the chance he had been desperately hoping for¡ªto refine


    the enlightening vortex and kill Ricky at the same time.


    "Ha-ha! My genius Ricky, you know, enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road!" The young master


    of the Heaven Pce gloated and gave a horseugh.


    Ricky''s face suddenly darkened. "Yes, the road is really narrow for us!" he snapped.


    ''Damn! I am unlucky today!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    At this time, the young master was thest person he wanted to see in the world.


    But fate had arranged a meeting for them. ''Could this be the work of the good-luck charm which I got in


    the Fortune Land?''


    he thought, a grumpy mood clouding his face.


    ''Anyway, the best thing to do now is run for dear life. I''m no match for him at present.''


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, are you terrified of me?" The young masterughed wildly as he red at Ricky. "Would


    you like to kill yourself or to die at my hands?"

 Chapter 485 An Impasse

    Chapter 485 An Impasse


    ''''I will not kill myself. If you want me to die, you''ll have to take my life all by yourself!'''' Ricky said evenly,


    gathering up his nerve to fight.


    The unlucky situation kind of depressed him, but Ricky was never the kind of person topromise


    easily, even if the enemy was much more powerful than him. He would never yield to the young master


    of Heaven Pce because there was still some possibility of defeating him left.


    ''''Ha-ha, you make meugh. Considering the fact that your spiritual king beast is not here, you have a


    lot of nerve trying to fight with me. After all, the title of peerless genius cannot help you now.'''' The


    young master of the Heaven Pce opened his fan and began to rush toward Ricky.


    Soar was not there, so he could safely act arrogant again.


    Boom! With those words, heunched his attack by using the Cloud Enlightenment. The white cloud of


    spiritual energy enveloped his fan and it transformed into a cloud de that struck Ricky fiercely.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That move was just his most tentative attack though.


    His apex power was equal to a second-ss lower spiritual king, while Ricky was a third-ss lower


    spiritual king. The disparity of their power did exist. The young master intended to humiliate and torture


    Ricky before killing him.


    Seeing that the young master did not use his full power, Ricky immediately figured out his intentions.


    It was understandable that many arrogant geniuses like the young master were morbid bigots who liked


    to humiliate and torture the warriors inferior to them, especially the ones that they detested.


    In that case, he would let his guard down, which would give Ricky the chance to escape.


    Buzz! Ricky did not underestimate his enemy though. As he activated the Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form and massacring runes, he merged the two powers and instilled all the power into his crossed


    arms.


    Just after Ricky made that defensive move, the young master''s attack arrived and shed with the


    defensive energy in Ricky''s arms.


    ng! A clear sound echoed across the sky as the cloud de beat Ricky''s body back.


    Under his ripped clothes, Ricky''s arms were only slightly injured. Two shallow shes were the only


    injuries he received.


    Ricky fought back after he regained his bnce.


    He used his merging power again and summoned ten golden lights behind his body.


    ''''Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªThe Impregnable Killing Finger!" Ricky let out a roar, his eyes shining


    with confidence.


    Wreathed in the massacring runes, the ten golden lights were transformed into ten giant golden fingers.


    They then flew at the young master from ten different directions.


    "Go to hell!" Seeing that Ricky had sessfully warded off his attacks and was able to promptly strike


    back, the young master was quite annoyed.


    ''''Cloud Power¡ªde Scattering Skill!''''


    The young master instantlyunched another fierce attack in a roar. Jumping up, he wielded his fan in


    order to make his spiritual energy merge with the immense Cloud Enlightenment.


    In the next moment, tenfold cloud des were formed, then they scattered to collide with the


    Impregnable Killing Finger attack.


    ''''me Omnipotent Skill¡ªme Torrent!''''


    Meanwhile, the runic power on Ricky''s body was also transformed into the me Torrent.


    ''''How can you simultaneously cultivate two different types of strength?'''' Seeing that Ricky could release


    two different Omnipotent Skills, the young master grew even more envious. Being a peerless genius


    was already something that was enviable, but Ricky could also grasp two different kinds of strengths.


    While Ricky''s talents did surprise him, the young master was still confident that Ricky was no match for


    him. Therge disparity in their strength meant that Ricky had no chance of winning no matter how


    many moves he had in his repertoire.


    The fact that Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger attack was quickly dispelled by the cloud des was


    the best evidence of that.


    Suddenly, the me Torrent attack seized that moment to steal through the cloud des and made it


    to the gateway.


    It was never Ricky''s n to tangle with the young master using the me Torrent. Instead, he tried to


    escape when the sh happened.


    It all happened in a sh, and Ricky had already arrived at the gateway by using the me Torrent.


    However, things did not go the way he had hoped. Before he could make it out, the gateway was


    suddenly sealed up by the omnipresent cloud des.


    ''''Is this even possible?'''' Ricky asked in disbelief.


    In order to dodge the cloud des, he had to manipte the me Torrent and use it to fall back. That


    made it impossible for him to escape because the young master had intercepted him.


    As the me Torrent dispersed, Ricky''s figure showed up again.


    ''''Escape is impossible for you now, Ricky. Do you really think that I''m foolish enough to give you a


    chance to escape?'''' The young master was satisfied with Ricky''s startled expression and continued to


    sneer at him smugly.


    ''''My de Scattering Skill is more powerful than you can possibly imagine.''''


    Ricky soon calmed down and epted the fact that he could not escape at that point.


    He came to realize that he had underestimated the young master. His opponent also possessed some


    extraordinary abilities of apleted spiritual king.


    ''If I activate the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the enlightening power in the three zones, he might


    not be able to resist all of them. It might be worth a try, '' Ricky silently thought to himself.


    Faced with such an impasse, he still tried hard to find the silver lining in things.


    ''''You could have lived for a few more seconds, but I''ve changed my mind now. I have to admit that you


    are qualified to be a peerless genius. So, I will spare no effort when I kill you in my next move.'''' The


    young master had grown more cautious, and decided to take Ricky down once for all.


    Ricky''s unpredictable power had surprised him.


    For example, Ricky was able to merge with the me Torrent, which was a power beyond his


    As a young master, he had gone through many crucial battles. Behind his ignorant exterior, he was


    cautious and careful on the inside. To avoid any idents, he decided to immediately kill Ricky.


    In that case, he would not be able to enjoy the process of ying with him and watching Ricky beg for


    his life. He could still get a lot of pleasure from strangling a peerless genius in his cradle.


    ''''Cloud Enlightenment¡ªCloud Fettering w!''''


    In the next moment, the young master manipte the immense Cloud Enlightenment and transformed


    it into a giant white w. He tried to tear Ricky apart with its fierce fettering power.


    ''''Blood Vitality Devouring Skill!'''' Ricky had already prepared to put up a desperate fight.


    Boom! Boom!


    With the pumping of his enlightening power, the enlightening vortex in the sky suddenly created a


    space rift above the area.


    The maic force of the space rift was extremely powerful.


    Ricky, the young master and the two maids were all absorbed into the space rift then.


    ''''What the hell?'''' Ricky blurted out in astonishment. He thought that the enlightening vortex and space


    rift could not coexist.


    ''''Young master, please help us!'''' The two maids screamed in unison.

 Chapter 486 The Exceptional Opportunity Hidden Behind A Near-Death Occurrence

    Chapter 486 The Exceptional Opportunity Hidden Behind A Near-Death urrence


    "You two, quickly grab my hands!" the young master of the Heaven Pce immediately eximed


    when he heard the cry for help from his two maids. His words sounded hasty but he actually had a


    calm exterior demeanor. Earlier, a space rift suddenly appeared at the Small World that they were in.


    Without any warning, the two maids, their young master, and Ricky were quickly being dragged into the


    rift. The two maids feared that they might be sealed in the rift forever, so they cried for help right away.


    ''Am I seeing what I''m seeing? I didn''t expect that this guy has a tender side and that he would be nice


    to women, '' Ricky thought to himself quietly. Yet somehow, he could feel that the young master must


    have some hidden and filthy personal agenda for trying to save his two maids.


    When the two maids finally got a hold of their young master''s hands, Ricky noticed that the calm eyes


    of their young master suddenly grew sharp and dark. Apparently, Ricky was right about the young


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    master. He was not helping his two maids out of the goodness of his heart but was actually nning to


    take advantage of them.


    Then, the moment he grabbed his two maids'' hands, the young master pulled the two women forward.


    Before long, the Cloud Enlightenment emerged abruptly from his hands. Without a second''s dy, he


    beat on the shoulders of the two women with the power of his Cloud Enlightenment.


    Bang! A muffled thud rang out. The two maids were beaten very harshly. As a result of the strike, the


    two women instantly spewed blood as they flew backwards to the rift. Before Ricky could take another


    breath, the two maids had beenpletely sucked into the space rift.


    Meanwhile, the young master was thrown out of the space rift because of what he did to his two maids.


    All along, that had been his vicious n on how to get rid of the space rift''s sucking power.


    After that, the young master grabbed the enlightening vortex and quickly left the open area.


    "There''s no denying that he is a monster! How can he be so brutal and cold-hearted?!" Ricky cursed.


    After bearing witness to everything that happened, he felt really sad for the two maids.


    Yet, at that moment, it suddenly dawned on Ricky that there might not be endless chaos inside the


    space rift. Because if that was the case, then it would have been impossible for the young master to


    escape by such an approach.


    ''Are there other things inside the space rift?'' Ricky carefully thought to himself.


    Then, he stopped struggling because he knew that no matter how hard he struggled, he could never


    get rid of the strong absorption power of the rift.


    Meanwhile, amotion was happening outside of that Small World as well.


    "Sir, can you exin to us what is going on? When the enlightening vortex exists, the space rift is not


    supposed to appear! But why did it emerge just now?" the Array-shattering Spiritual King and the


    Skyward Sword Spiritual King asked the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor by using their internal


    power for telepathy. As they had been doing for the past few months, they had been carefully watching


    the events unfold within the Small World.


    The two spiritual kings were in fact, extremely worried for Ricky. Although the Small World was created


    by the Oriental College, even the spiritual emperors could do nothing to help Rocky after he was lost in


    the endless chaos. They felt pity for him because it clearly looked like such a peerless genius like Ricky


    was gone forever.


    Contrary to the worried reaction of the two spiritual kings, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    unexpectedly resounded inughter. He then said, "Don''t worry, that little brat has luck and favor by his


    side. There is a big opportunity waiting for him inside the rift, and I could only guess that this encounter


    was set up by our dean."


    The nonchnt response of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor naturally made the two spiritual


    kings a little confused.


    Back in the Small World, things were starting to unfold.


    After being absorbed by the space rift, Ricky appeared in another space,pletely different from


    where he had been.


    The new space was covered in darkness. It also felt extremely violent since there were strong


    enlightening windstorms scattered around the ce. The said enlightening windstorms were madly


    rushing toward Ricky, as if their ultimate goal was to try and tear Ricky into pieces.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky activated his skill, the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, to resist the


    furious windstorms. Fortunately, the windstorms weren''t that too strong and he could easily protect


    himself from their attacks.


    ''It seems like I''m on the periphery of this space, so the enlightening storm right here is not very strong, ''


    Ricky analyzed the situation that he was in.


    Just then, he heard undeniable screams close to where he was. He didn''t doubt for a second that it


    was from the two maids. If it had been any other day, it would have been easy for them to resist the


    windstorms right there.


    However, they had been badly injured by their young master only a little while earlier.


    Under the strike of the enlightening windstorms, they were in a mess. Their bodies were almost


    estimated that they would be torn into pieces within half an hour.


    In that state of turmoil, the two maids noticed Ricky. At that moment, they immediately knew they had


    to turn to him for help. However, since they were so disoriented, there was nothing that they could do


    except plead to him with a pitiful look in their eyes.


    "Of course! Alright! I''ll be there in a second!" Ricky eximed towards their direction. Even if they didn''t


    ask and even without their pleading eyes, Ricky knew in his heart that he would help them either way.


    Heaving a sigh gently, he then rushed to their direction so he could take them out of their misery right


    away.


    Although the two women had tried to kill him before, it was still hard for him to watch them being


    innocently killed by the windstorms. Of course, if they had been men instead, Ricky thought that he


    might hesitate and might not even offer any help.


    "Does this mean I''m not immune to women''s pleading at all?" Ricky asked himself silently.


    With these thoughts, he released his massacring runes to help the two maids withstand the


    enlightening windstorms.


    "Thank you so much!" The two maids sincerely expressed their gratitude to Ricky the moment they saw


    that he was helping them.


    "Stop talking and begin to cure your wounds immediately! I can''t help you resist the windstorms for too


    long!" Ricky calmly demanded.


    As soon as the two maids heard what Ricky had just said, they did not dare to dy a second.


    Instantly, they took out the healing remedies and the extremely rare Treasures from Heaven and Earth


    and began to activate their power to heal their injuries.


    About one hour or so, the two women had almost fully recovered. After all, as the maids of the young


    master of the Heaven Pce, they took some valuable treasures with them.


    When he saw the state of the two maids and how they were recuperating already, Ricky slowly


    removed his runic power.


    "We can''t thank you enough for what you did! From today on, we would regard you and only you as our


    young master!" the two maids sincerely said as they knelt down in front of Ricky. On the other hand,


    Ricky was taken aback by what they did. He didn''t expect that they would offer him their loyalty.


    He was a little speechless. But after a considerable amount of pause, he lightly said, "I think you


    misunderstood me and my actions. I only saved you because I didn''t want to see such innocent lives


    be taken away. After all, as the saying goes, ''Saving one life is more worthy than setting up a temple of


    seven stories.''"


    "Young master, do you have a dislike towards us? Is that why you''re rejecting our offer? Are you


    worried that we have been defiled by the young master of the Heaven Pce? You can rest assured


    that we are still virgins," the two sisters immediately exined in detail. They didn''t expect Ricky would


    reject their offer so easily.


    "No, no, no! You''ve misunderstood me once again," Ricky said embarrassingly, finding them both funny


    and a little annoying.


    But at that moment, Ricky became a bit curious. Although the two sisters said that they were still


    virgins, it was hard toprehend why the young master of the Heaven Pce didn''t touch them.


    Taking into consideration the type of person that the young master was, it was out of character for him


    to do that.


    ''Maybe that guy is actually impotent?'' Ricky thought and felt that it would be extremely hrious if that


    was indeed the case.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    At that moment, Ricky experienced a sudden and sharp pain in his palms. He then saw that two Wind


    Holes were emerging from his hands. They were buzzing abruptly as if they wanted to lead him to the


    depths of that space.


    The two Wind Holes in his palms were obtained at the Fortune Land in the Realm of Wildness. Since


    he got out of the Fortune Land, the Wind Holes had be useless. Of course, there was no


    gravitational windstorm inside them right now.


    ''What happened? Why did the two Wind Holes appear out of the blue when I didn''t activate them? And


    moreover, it seems like they want to take me to the depths of this space, '' Ricky thought silently with


    great confusion.


    ''It''s clear that this space is filled with enlightening windstorms. Is there some sort of Enlightening Wind


    Hole simr to the Wind Hole that I encountered before?'' Ricky kept on wondering to himself.


    "The two of you, stay right here. I need to explore this space even further!" Ricky told the two women.


    Then, by himself, he walked into the depths of the space.


    "Yes, young master!" the two women responded excitedly.


    They naturally thought that since Ricky had just given them an order, it meant that he had agreed to


    ept them as his maids.


    In reality, however, Ricky didn''t think about it too much. He quickly moved to the depths of the space


    with one single goal in mind.


    The further he walked into the depths of the space, the stronger the power of the enlightening storm


    became. In turn, he had to break out a stronger resisting power.


    After a while, Ricky found out that the forming principles of the enlightening windstorms that were


    sweeping around him were exactly the same as those of the gravitational windstorms in the Fortune


    Land.


    With such knowledge, Ricky quickly adapted to these enlightening windstorms. The resisting power he


    had to break out was naturally diminished.


    Then, a few momentster, Ricky finally saw what was in the depths of the space.


    "This is such a big opportunity indeed!" Ricky jubntly eximed. He just couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Never had he thought that he would be this lucky.

 Chapter 487 An Opportunity From The Emperor

    Chapter 487 An Opportunity From The Emperor


    Boom!


    In the depths of that space, dozens of enlightening vortexes in the middle of the air stirred up strong


    enlightening windstorms that permeated the whole area.


    Meanwhile in the vicinity of those enlightening vortexes, funnel-like enlightening windstorms were


    sweeping upwards. These storms were equally oozing the enlightening power.


    At that moment, Ricky felt the two Wind Holes in his palms began to pop up as if they were about to


    take in all the enlightening windstorms around him.


    Ricky waspletely focused on the enlightening vortexes at that point.


    If he could refine all the enlightening power from the enlightening vortexes and store that power in his


    zones, his force would be strengthened exponentially.


    "Young master, it looks like these enlightening vortexes have nothing to do with you now." Ricky gave a


    cold smile.


    If he had not used the sisters for his own escape and gotten sucked in, the enlightening vortexes would


    have belonged to him eventually.


    Ricky had missed the fact that the young master would not be able to get into this ce despite having


    been sucked into the space rift.


    The force of the enlightening windstorms was well beyond what a second-ss lower spiritual king


    could take.


    ''I hope that Soar doesn''t think that I''ve been killed already!'' Ricky thought to himself before he set out


    to refine the enlightening vortexes.


    "I thought you were a peerless genius beyondparison, yet you only paid attention to these


    enlightening windstorms. Maybe I was wrong about you." At that moment, a voice sounded in his head.


    It sounded as if it came from an old man.


    As old as it sounded, it struck Ricky''s mind like a bomb. There was a great power instilled in each of


    the words.


    "Who is this?" Ricky asked, feeling incredulous and surprised.


    He had an educated guess as to who the owner of this voice was after thinking for a moment. It could


    only be the creator of the Small World he was in. It had to be a supreme emperor.


    "I am the Oriental Emperor, and I am the creator of this Small World that you are currently in." The


    voice spoke again.


    "Master Oriental Emperor!" Ricky immediately deferred to him as his guess had just been validated.


    The man was indeed a supreme emperor.


    Anyone who made it to the rank of an emperor was no ordinary character. That was more than enough


    to earn Ricky''s respect.


    "Spare me the groveling, you may simply address me as master," the Oriental Emperor said to him.


    "Yes, master!" Ricky nodded while saluting him.


    "I assume that you know why I am having this conversation with you, yes?"


    "I reckon it may have something to do with the talent I have?" Ricky responded tentatively.


    "You''re not wrong. I am talking to you because you are indeed a peerless genius," the Oriental


    Emperor continued, saying. "If you were an ordinary genius, I would not have stepped in to save your


    life.


    You may find my way of thinking as being too cruel or unfair, but this is the way the world of martial arts


    works. Fairness is a luxury exclusively for the strong ones or geniuses. Of course, the strong ones can


    choose to step up and uphold fairness for the good of the weaker warriors."


    "I agree with you, master!" Ricky nodded.


    He understood what the Oriental Emperor meant by that. The reason that the Oriental Emperor saved


    his life was because he was a peerless genius.


    Ricky disyed no displeasure because so many experiences had taught him that the weak would


    never be able to get respect from the strong. That was a rule of thumb in the world of martial arts.


    "Another good thing about you is your character, which I admire very much. I might just let you die back


    there otherwise."


    "Master, what is this ce?" Ricky finally asked in confusion.


    "This is where I started creating the Small World, and this is also the source of the enlightening power,"


    the Oriental Emperor continued. "The reason that I brought you here is not so that you can refine the


    enlightening vortex though."


    Hearing what the Oriental Emperor said, Ricky immediately thought about the Wind Holes in both of his


    palms.


    "Master, are you talking about the Wind Holes in my palms?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Naturally. The Wind Holes in your palms are one of the reasons that I brought to the source of


    enlightening power. I''m giving you an amazing opportunity here.


    As for what you can achieve, that is entirely up to your own ability."


    "Thank you, master!" Ricky grew excited when he heard that the Oriental Emperor was about to grant


    him a special opportunity. No matter what kind of opportunity it was, even the most insignificant thing


    was priceless to him if it came from an emperor.


    "Jasper was here during thest trial and achieved something from the same opportunity being granted


    to him. I am wondering what your achievements could bepared to those of his." The Oriental


    Emperor looked at Ricky with expectation in his eyes.


    Two peerless geniuses had appeared in his realm, which made him very excited despite his status as a


    supreme emperor.


    That was because even the strongest force in the Middle Land would take a peerless genius very


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    seriously. Peerless geniuses were rare and useful to have at yourmand.


    "Jasper was here and he was blessed with your opportunity?" Ricky murmured to himself after hearing


    what the Oriental Emperor said.


    Jasper was a senior disciple of the Oriental College. Although Ricky had only met him once before


    briefly, he would be excited upon hearing this name and a strong will to fight would shroud his


    mind.


    Ricky also had a weird feeling that Jasper would y an important role in his quest to unlock the


    secrets of martial arts.


    ''Jasper, I cannot wait to fight you, '' Ricky thought to himself with determination.


    "Please take your opportunity from me using the two Wind Holes in your palms," the Oriental Emperor


    further exined. "The power of enlightening windstorms is too strong for you, so I will help to bring it


    down to a level that is suitable for you.


    I will also lift the ruling power from it because its existence could impede your advancement for the


    moment. You can get to thatter."


    "Thank you so much, master!" Ricky solemnly thanked the Oriental Emperor.


    "You can only stay here for one month, then the rest is up to you."


    "Master, I was wondering if you could kindly help me with something. A brother of mine is still out there.


    So, would you kindly let him know that I am still alive, please?" Ricky carefully made a request.


    He was worried that Soar would do something irrational because he didn''t know that Ricky had


    survived everything. It was really for the best to let him know.


    "I will see what I can do," the Oriental Emperor replied kindly.


    "Let me remind you that it is imperative that you learn how to control your emotion. Focus on what you


    should do instead of fantasizing about something beyond your reach. That is forter when you


    be more confident and capable."


    Ricky was at a little bit of a loss. He had no clue as to why the Oriental Emperor said all that out of the


    blue.


    Ricky still nodded despite his confusion though.


    He understood that the Oriental Emperor must have meant something important. He would have to


    sleep on it and think about things before taking any action.


    Then, Ricky could sense that the Oriental Emperor had left.


    "The enlightening windstorm...I wonder how I can achieve it with the Wind Holes in my palms.


    Hopefully I will not be let down in this," Ricky murmured to himself after the Oriental Emperor left while


    looking at the sweeping enlightening windstorms around him.

 Chapter 488 The Heart

    Chapter 488 The Heart


    Ricky jumped into the enlightening windstorm as his eyes shone with joy and excitement.


    He had the same feeling when was in the gravitational windstorm. A kind of mysterious strength felt like


    it was trying to tear his whole body into pieces. In the enlightening windstorm, there was enlightening


    power gathered by a spiritual emperor, which was something much stronger.


    Fortunately, the enlightening windstorm was controlled by the Oriental Emperor. He knew the exact


    amount of pain that Ricky could bear.


    Ricky also knew the rules of the strength that governed the enlightening windstorm.


    A short amount of timeter, Ricky became ustomed to that rule of strength. He was able to walk


    into the enlightening windstorm without spending much effort.


    Ricky sat cross-legged and tried to find an opportunity to increase his power through concentration.


    ''The Wind Hole includes a gravitational windstorm. The windstormbines gravity with the storm to


    attack enemies, and it could cause great destruction, '' Ricky thought silently to himself.


    ''Now, the enlightening windstormbines enlightenment with storm. Maybe I can gain the opportunity


    to form a storm as strong as the gravitational windstorm in the Wind Hole.


    The enlightening windstorm is different from the gravitational windstorm though. I can only have and


    use a little bit of the gravitational windstorm in the Wind Hole. The power of gravity won''t increase as


    my strength increases, because I don''t know a lot about gravity.


    When I be a spiritual king, my enlightening power will increase continuously. The power of the


    enlightening windstorm in the Wind Hole will increase as well because of that. I can gain endless power


    for my enlightening windstorm because I know a lot about enlightening.


    These two Wind Holes in my palms should be called Enlightening Wind Holes instead of just Wind


    Holes.''


    Ricky was clear that it was the best opportunity he could find there.


    Next, he would study the enlightening windstorm and find out how to gather enlightening windstorm


    power for his Wind Holes.


    ''I should master the rule of the enlightening windstorm first!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    At once, he concentrated on the enlightening windstorm and attempted to understand it using the


    experience he had gained when learning about the Devouring Storm.


    After a short time, Ricky was absorbed with the process of studying the storm.


    All of a sudden, a new kind of strength drew Ricky''s attention. It seemed that the new strength could


    help Ricky figure out the rule of the enlightening windstorm and how to form it.


    There was something going wrong.


    ''Ha-ha, you are such a loser. Now, Grace belongs to me!'' At that moment, an arrogantugh echoed


    through Ricky''s mind.


    In Ricky''s mind, he saw a handsome and charismatic young man in white clothes. Ricky couldn''t forget


    him because he was Lanny, who had taken Grace away.


    At the same time, Ricky also saw Grace running toward him as fast as she could. Her eyes were full of


    tears.


    All of a sudden, Lanny caught Grace using his great power and stole her away whileughing. Ricky


    could do nothing but shout out angrily after him. He really was a loser because he had been unable to


    protect his lover.


    Boom! Suddenly, Ricky''s body shook vigorously. Then, he woke up because of the vision that he had


    seen in his mind.


    "Grace, where are you now?" Ricky asked hoarsely, his eyes filling with tears.


    "You can''t let it go, can you?" the Oriental Emperor asked him again at that moment.


    "Sir!" Ricky was shocked and surprised to hear the Oriental Emperor''s words. He asked in doubt, "Sir,


    can you really see what I think in my mind?"


    That was impossible! Even if the Oriental Emperor was a spiritual emperor, he couldn''t know what


    others thought inside their own heads.


    "Ricky, do you know what kind of strength I am cultivating now?" the Oriental Emperor said. "I am


    cultivating the Soul Rule!"


    "The Soul Rule?" Ricky was full of doubts.


    The Soul Rule was developed from the Soul Apperception. Ricky had heard of the Soul Apperception


    before, but he didn''t know that it could develop into the Soul Rule.


    "What is the Soul Rule, and who can cultivate the Soul Rule? Only a creature who has a special heart


    can cultivate the Soul Apperception and understand the Soul Enlightenment and the Soul Rule," the


    Oriental Emperor said.


    "I also have a special heart."


    "Soul Rule? Special heart?" Ricky was even more confused at that moment.


    "Maybe, you just can''t understand it yet. In other words, in the Small World created by a spiritual


    emperor who has cultivated the Soul Rule, the spiritual emperor can figure out the weakness of a


    creature below the level of a spiritual emperor," the Oriental Emperor said.


    "I used the Soul Rule to figure out your weakness just now. Your weakness is the inner demon in your


    cultivation.


    Maybe, you will get mad at me for looking into your mind, but I want you to know that if you can''t let it


    go, you won''t make any breakthrough in your martial arts. So, then you won''t be able to be the


    strongest warrior in the world and won''t be able to bring your lover back, either.


    This is the problem deep in your heart."


    The Oriental Emperor went silent again after saying that. He knew that Ricky needed time to think on


    things.


    Why did the Oriental Emperor say that to him? That was because he wasn''t willing to see Ricky, a


    peerless genius, destroy his own cultivation as a result of such an inner demon.


    At that moment, Ricky kept silent.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He wasn''t mad at the Oriental Emperor. Instead, he was considering what he had said.


    Suddenly, he realized that he hadn''t calmed down at all since Grace was taken away by the Phoenix


    tribe. It seemed like he had changed into another man and became irritable and merciless.


    Though he could usually be kind to warriors who didn''t want to kill him, he was merciless toward his


    enemiestely and couldn''t wait to kill them at once.


    He wouldn''t have attacked the young master of the Golden Leopard Valley first in the past. In that


    moment, he couldn''t wait to kill him as soon as possible.


    Ricky had to admit that, if he came out of the Small World, he would spare no effort to find the young


    master of the Heaven Pce and kill him.


    He didn''t have his inner peace anymore.


    "I have an invisible inner demon again," Ricky murmured with a confused looking over his face.


    His first inner demon was Nate. By now, Nate and Gilbert had been dead for a long time. He thought


    that he wouldn''t have such an invisible inner demon again, but he was absolutely wrong.


    "Sir, what can I do? I can''t forget Grace. I swore that I would go to the Phoenix tribe someday and bring


    her back. No one can take her away from me again after I get her back."


    Ricky asked the Oriental Emperor for advice in the next moment. His eyes were filled with confusion.

 Chapter 489 The Gale Zone

    Chapter 489 The Gale Zone


    ''''So, what''s your n, Ricky? Didn''t you mention that you were heading for the Phoenix tribe?'''' the


    Oriental Emperor replied.


    ''''But what can I do about it? My powers are just too weak right now.'''' Ricky shook his head in


    frustration.


    ''''Don''t forget that you are a peerless genius. Just because you can''t do it now doesn''t mean you can''t


    do it in the future. If you really want to bring your master back, you must not miss her all the time. Don''t


    let your feelings and affection for her hinder your cultivation. Instead, you must convert your undying


    desire for her into your motivation to be stronger.


    The way I see it, only in this way would you able to flourish with your craft in the martial arts.


    But all that I can hear now is yourining. I think I know what''s happening. You are both ming


    yourself and the Phoenix tribe for taking your master away, ''''


    the Oriental Emperor added. ''''But you have to understand that true justice never exists in this world,


    Ricky. Only you, yourself, can earn both justice and respect.''''


    Ricky again sank into deep thoughts upon hearing what the Oriental Emperor had just said.


    ''''You''d better think about it carefully. Would you ratherin about your situation than do something


    about it? Just think about your master. What kind of person would she want you to be?


    Otherwise, that demi-spiritual emperor will be your ultimate verge despite the fact that you are a


    peerless genius. And your master might marry someone else, just like the one you''ve seen in your


    hallucination.''''


    Upon saying hisst piece, the Oriental Emperor stopped with his persuasion. To him, he had already


    done everything that he could to help Ricky.


    If Ricky were a true peerless genius, then he would surely be able toe around his decision.


    Otherwise, the Oriental Emperor could not do anything else but take a deep sigh for the loss of a


    peerless genius like Ricky.


    Meanwhile, Ricky fell intoplete silence for the next two days.


    A day had passed and he opened his eyes once again. He looked different. Even his momentum was


    different this time as his eyes were clear and confident, much like a flower that had just blossomed.


    With this astonishing bloom, he had finally found his true self. He had a very calm and peaceful exterior


    this time around, along with the abundance of energy inside him. This newly enlightened Ricky was


    more confident than ever, just like a true peerless genius.


    "Enlightening Windstorm!'''' Ricky then immediately started his meditation.


    And in a split second, his body waspletely enveloped by the enlightening power of the Devouring


    Rune.


    Stretching his hands out, he had two Wind Holes in his palms that began to spew out intense thunders.


    Afterwards, these thunders were then surrounded by the devouring rune and enlightening power,


    creating a bloody storm.


    Soon after, the bloody storm absorbed the refined enlightening power with the help of the devouring


    rune and the power of Wind Holes.


    And with the use of his mind and wishes, Ricky was able to control the bloody storm.


    Momentster, Ricky transformed the bloody storm into a crimson storm. This was achieved by


    storm bybing the massacring power with the enlightening power.


    ''''From now on, these two Wind Holes would be called the Enlightening Wind Holes, '''' Ricky murmured


    to himself with his eyes closed.


    It was said that opportunities were always easy to acquire after figuring everything out. And with the


    creation of the Enlightening Wind Holes, Ricky had known that he had found an addition to his powerful


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    aces.


    With this newly found trump card, he was now more confident than ever.


    At this moment, the regained spiritual meridian in his Soul Sea suddenly echoed with him with an


    impulse of blood power. This, however, had brought him into a zone that he had never stepped on


    before.


    Connected with his innate meridian, the zone he was in was boundless.


    Inside the zone, he averted his gaze on the endless sea of white clouds and thick fogs. Taking a closer


    look at the insides of these fogs and clouds were numerous kinds of winds¡ª the fierce wind, dual wind,


    spiritual wind, and many other winds that breezed inside them.


    Altogether, these winds, along with the clouds, formed the power of the zone.


    ''''I can''t believe this! It turns out that the fourth space in the regained spiritual meridian is formed by the


    power of wind and clouds," Ricky said as he could not contain the excitement in his voice.


    He initially thought that he could only activate the fourth zone when he reached the level of an innate


    spiritual king. But he thought wrong¡ªthe zone was actually activated earlier because of his confidence


    andprehension, even when he was just a demi-immortal warrior.


    ''Hmm...It seems that the activation of the zone is not entirely based on my cultivation base after all, ''


    Ricky concluded after thinking for a short while.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Suddenly, the runic power in the zone began to ripple. It was in the form of a white cloud-shaped rune


    which was enveloped by the mixed power of wind.


    To his achievement, Ricky''s new skill made him more confident with his newly found power.


    "The Gale Zone¡ªthe gale rune!'''' Ricky murmured to himself with surprise.


    His confidence was lifted even more as he acquired another set of Supreme Skills¡ªthe Gale Skill.


    The Gale Skill was known to contain endless enlightening of cloud. This, in turn, made the intangible


    power of the wind capable of destroying everything it touched.


    ''Wow! I have acquired yet another runic power during my demi-immortal state. Nothing is impossible for


    me now. I believe can do it!'' Ricky thought to himself smugly.


    Then, a light bulb lit in his head as an idea suddenly struck him.


    It was already a fact that the Gale Zone had the most powerful wind in the world. But what would


    happen if he added that power to the Enlightening Wind Hole? Would it still be possible to greatly


    strengthen it?


    Without wasting any more time, he wanted to test his hypothesis. Soon after, Ricky took back his mind


    from the Gale Zone and again made a devouring enlightening windstorm. Suddenly, it constantly grew


    stronger after absorbing the power of the devouring rune.


    Ricky then thought from his observation that the power of this devouring enlightening windstorm might


    actually equal that of a second-ss lower spiritual king.


    Without further ado, Ricky then exerted the gale rune from the Gale Zone to merge with the devouring


    enlightening windstorm.


    Strengthened by the gale rune, the devouring enlightening windstorm became so powerful that it could


    echo with the giant enlightening windstorm.


    The windstorm was so powerful that the space inside it was almost torn up.


    This could only mean one thing, and this experiment just confirmed his hypothesis.


    This meant that he did not have the full understanding of the gale rune after all. He would need to gain


    a better understanding of it. Only in this way would the power of the windstorm be greatly strengthened.


    He now understood that the Gale Zone could strengthen the power of wind. On the other hand, the


    enlightening power greatly helped him with his cultivation. By now, the Enlightening Wind Hole could be


    deemed as one of Ricky''s most powerful aces.


    At this moment, Ricky was beyond thrilled as he stared at the Enlightening Wind Holes in his palms.


    ''''Congrattions to you, Ricky. You have not only conquered your inner demons, but also achieved a


    satisfying opportunity.'''' The Oriental Emperor''s words rang up in his ears.


    On the other hand, the Oriental Emperor was very curious about Ricky''s runes. But as an esteemed


    warrior, he chose to just respect what Ricky kept as a secret.

 Chapter 490 The Sisters

    Chapter 490 The Sisters


    "Sir, all my improvement in cultivation is due to your kind guidance. Thank you for your mercy and


    help!" Ricky expressed his sincere appreciation to the Oriental Emperor. He hadn''t expected that the


    space rift that he was dragged in would actually turn out to be a gift from the Oriental Emperor, the


    dean of the Oriental College.


    "I did offer some guidance to you, but you have to understand that your improvement is actually due to


    your own efforts!" the Oriental Emperor said kindly. "Since you have gained the opportunity in this


    ce, you should begin to refine an enlightening vortex next."


    After a pause, he continued, "Although your strength has improved by a lot, it is still far inferior to those


    second-ss lower spiritual kings.


    If such a peerless genius as you were eliminated from thispetition, it would be a huge loss for our


    Oriental College.


    Judging from the time it took you to gain that the opportunity here, you seem to be more talented than


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jasper. Therefore, I have to offer you some guidance since I don''t want our Oriental College to lose a


    peerless genius like you."


    "Sir, I am so ttered!" Hearing the Oriental Emperor praise him, Ricky was kind of embarrassed even


    though he was thick-skinned. He was very happy that he was so appreciated by the dean.


    "Sir, excuse me, but may I ask how long it took Jasper to get the same opportunity here?" Ricky asked


    him in curiosity. Jasper, a well-known peerless genius, had stirred up curiosity andpetitive desire in


    Ricky.


    "I gave you both a month. Jasper only took seven days to get the opportunity, while you only took four


    days. You got it three days ahead of him, and you even managed to destroy the inner demon that


    haunted you," the Oriental Emperor said.


    ''So, I was really three days faster than him?!'' Ricky thought to himself, bing a little excited about


    his progress.


    Ricky couldn''t be more aware of the reason for it. He was faster than Jasper, which was mostly


    because he had the regained spiritual meridian and all the zones. Although he was excited, he would


    not be too cocky about that.


    Both he and Jasper were peerless geniuses. The gap between them was definitely not too huge. The


    one who became too confident in himself would eventuallyg behind the other by a great distance in


    the long run.


    Immediately, Ricky jumped out of the enlightening windstorm. As soon as he jumped out, he felt that


    the power in the enlightening windstorm had increased rapidly. Obviously, the Oriental Emperor had


    been helping him suppress part of the power in the enlightening windstorm when he was inside.


    "With your current cultivation base, you can refine an enlightening vortex. After you decide to leave this


    space, you can also win others'' enlightening marks. Those two things should be enough for you. The


    less you get, the more time you will spend on your cultivation. This is a good cultivation method for a


    peerless genius," the Oriental Emperor suggested.


    "I think I understand. Thank you, sir!" Ricky nodded. He knew that the dean''s suggestion was quite


    useful and wise.


    In the next moment, an enlightening vortex moved directly to the front of Ricky.


    "Now, you should refine the enlightening vortex here. With the opportunity you get in this Small World,


    you will have aprehensive improvement in your cultivation base. After you leave this ce, I will


    not have to worry that a peerless genius like you will be eliminated," the Oriental Emperor added.


    "Thank you, sir!" After expressing his appreciation one more time, Ricky began refining the enlightening


    vortex.


    The enlightening vortex in this space was the source enlightening power of the Small World. It took


    Ricky some time topletely refine it because of that. Ten whole dayster, Ricky had finally refined


    an enlightening vortex.


    After the refinement process was finished, the Oriental Emperor transported Ricky, as well as the two


    maids, out of the space.


    "Young master, we didn''t expect that we would be able toe out of the space rift alive," the two


    maids said at once, their hearts still fluttering with fear when they got out of the space rift and stood in


    the enlightening passage again.


    Ricky had asked them to wait in situ. They hadn''t seen Ricky again even though they had waited for


    more than ten days. They had been worried that something bad had happened to Ricky. Despite their


    deep concern, they were not powerful enough to get to the depths of the enlightening source to find


    Ricky.


    It had been a very tough period for them. They had no idea how they got through the long and helpless


    waiting period. Luckily, after what seemed to be ages, they were transported out of the dangerous


    space by a kind of invisible power.


    The two women both believed that it was Ricky who had saved them and had helped them get out of


    the space. They admired Ricky even more for that.


    As for their former young master from the Heaven Pce, they had grown to hate him to such an


    extent that they wanted to kill him. They even wanted to drain his blood and roast his meat. Such a


    horrible master not only took advantage of them, but also pushed them into a dangerous situation. If


    Ricky hadn''t saved them in time, they would have been dead by then.


    "Hey, you two, you are safe now. I think it''s time for us to bid farewell and start our respective journeys


    now," Ricky said lightly to the two women.


    When they heard what Ricky said, the bright eyes of the two women grew dark and grim. They


    immediately protested and even cried at the same time, saying, "Young master, we are really virgins.


    Since you have saved us, we want to serve you all our lives.


    If you don''t trust us, you can check that we''re telling the truth!"


    After they said that, the two women actually began to undress suddenly.


    "Hey, I believe you! You don''t need to prove anything to me!" Ricky said immediately and stopped them


    from undressing. What he was most afraid of was to meet women like them.


    "Then, young master, you have to ept us as your maids, alright?" the girls said excitedly.


    "I guess so!" Ricky nodded helplessly. He didn''t want them to undress themselves in public anymore,


    so he agreed.


    "Thank you, young master!" the two women called out in gratitude.


    "Oh, right, I don''t know your names yet. Could you tell me your names?" Ricky asked politely.


    "Young master, I am the elder one, and my name is Yedda!"


    "I am the younger one, and my name is Ynda!" They were very excited to answer their new master''s


    question.


    "You two have very beautiful names!" Ricky nodded.


    Immediately, his smile became a little sly, and he asked in a low voice, "I have another question to ask.


    Is your former young master actually impotent?"


    He was really curious as to the truth about that.


    Of course, Ricky could only ask such a tant question because he had destroyed his inner demon


    and had restored his confidence.


    The two women were stunned by the question at first, but they immediately understood why Ricky had


    asked. They immediately blushed in response. Meanwhile, they also became irritated the moment they


    thought of their former young master.


    "Young master, he is not impotent. He wanted us to keep our virginity because we haven''tpletely


    grasped our special cultivation method yet!" Yedda said.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked, a little puzzled.


    "Young master, our cultivation method is the Double-virgin Fusion Cultivation Method. It is a very rare


    method, and we must keep our virginity before we can fully master the cultivation method," Yedda


    replied.


    "After we seed in the cultivation of such a method, whichever man wins our virginity will be


    rewarded with one-third of our strength without having any bad side-effects.


    That is also the reason that the young master of the Heaven Pce didn''t touch us. He was just


    waiting until we had grasped the method."


    "I see! So, it was all due to the Double-virgin Fusion Cultivation Method!" Ricky finally got to learn the


    truth.


    "Young master, from today on, we will work very hard to grasp the Double-virgin Fusion Cultivation


    Method, and strive to give up our strength to you as soon as possible," the two women told him at once


    as they both appeared excited and shy.


    "Well..." Ricky started to say, but he was too embarrassed to continue.


    He never wanted to have the power of the two sisters. He especially didn''t want to be the one to make


    them lose their virginity. He found it hard to ept such an odd thing.


    Ricky did not exin anything he was thinking though. Instead, he shifted the topic, saying quickly,


    "Well, we were stuck in the space rift for almost half a month. We definitely need to learn what the


    situation on the battlefield is like right now."


    In the next second, the three were about to go to the center of the battlefield.


    Boom! Boom! At that very moment, they heard a cloud of mes burst out again near them. A huge


    grin suddenly spread across Ricky''s face. Without a second''s thought, Ricky knew it was Soar that was


    shooting out those mes.


    The smile soon slipped off his face and he grew serious again though.


    Ricky''s spiritual sense could scan arger and wider area around him because of the gains he had


    made in the Gale Zone. When he detected that Soar was nearby, he also detected that someone he


    hated was also nearby.

 Chapter 491 Keith Jin

    Chapter 491 Keith Jin


    ''It seems that Soar has been followed by some people that are harboring malicious intent. How could


    he be so careless?'' Ricky thought to himself, but he was not worried about it at all. Now that they had


    been followed, the only choice left for them was to wait for their stalkers to show up and fight against


    them.


    "Ricky, it seems that the mysterious voice has made a good point. You are indeed safe and sound!"


    After seeing Rickynd on the ground, Soar excitedly spoke to him through their telepathic link.


    At the same time, Soar had noticed the existence of Yedda and Ynda. He knew that they were the


    pair of sisters who had served the young master of the Heaven Pce.


    "Later, I''ll exin the reason as to why these sisters are with me now. Actually, I noticed that you are


    being followed. Our priority right now should be to deal with the people that are following you," Ricky


    replied.


    "What? How can that be possible? I had no idea that I was being followed!" Upon hearing what Ricky


    said, Soar suddenly cried out in disbelief.


    "Alva, why didn''t you sense what was going on around me?" Soar asked Alva.


    "Master Soar, this is the Small World that the spiritual emperor made, so it must be the spiritual


    emperor who sent messages to you through the telepathic link before. If I meddled in the situation


    around you, the spiritual emperor would definitely be able to sense my existence, making things tricky


    for us," Alva immediately answered.


    "Well, that sounds somewhat reasonable. I will forgive your negligence this time," Soar said to Alva in a


    calm and reassuring tone.


    "If you didn''t sense the existence of people following us, then I''m afraid that they are using some secret


    method to hide their energy from us." Ricky gave his best guess as to what could be happening to


    Soar.


    In the next moment, Ricky and Soar looked around. Soon, two figuresnded in front of them from up


    in the air.


    One of them was the young master of the Heaven Pce, and the other was a burly young man in a


    golden robe. He was of a stocky and imposing build; even though he was just standing there without


    saying a word, he somehow was greatly intimidating to Ricky and Soar.


    There were even two short golden horns on the young man''s forehead. Obviously, the young man was


    a spiritual king beast. Perhaps he purposely left those two golden horns on when he morphed into a


    human form. He must have intended to leave others with an unforgettable impression of him by having


    an awe-inspiring appearance.


    "Hey, you bitches, I''m surprised that you aren''t dead yet! Why don''t you hurry up and get over here? Do


    you want me to drag you over here myself? You two are really shameless women!" Seeing that Yedda


    and Ynda were beside Ricky, the young master of the Heaven Pce spoke to them in a harsh


    voice.


    "I am utterly surprised that you, a useless waste, is still alive!" the young master said to Ricky in


    surprise, after he saw that Ricky waspletely unscathed after he hade back from the


    enlightening passage.


    "Bah!" After hearing their young master''s contemptuous words, the two sisters showed a strong and


    murderous intent in their beautiful eyes.


    When the young master saw that, his face suddenly darkened and he said harshly, "Since you two


    bitches want to die so quickly, I will be kind enough to make your wishe true."


    After he finished speaking, the young master was ready to kill the sisters without hesitation, or any


    mercy.


    "Ha-ha, don''t be in rush to kill them. How about you give those two beautiful women to me?" The young


    man in a gold robe stopped the young master and looked at the two sisters with hunger in his eyes.


    "Since you want those two bitches, I guess I''ll give them to you," the young master said to his


    One could see from the young maser''s eyes that he did not want to give the two women away, even if


    he had to kill them. He knew about the two women''s special condition more clearly than anyone else,


    and that was why he didn''t want to share them.


    Given the fact that he and Keith Jin were allies now, he naturally wanted to do his best to satisfy his


    new friend.


    "Ha-ha, then I''d like to show how grateful I am to you first. After we join forces to sessfully kill these


    two men, I''ll make sure to give you ten percent more of the precious things they have! Hi losers, I''m


    Keith Jin. Prepare to die!" Keith Jin said with an excited smile.


    It was quite obvious that he was a spiritual king beast who loved beautiful women far more than


    treasures.


    "Keith Jin? Maybe he is from the Golden Rhino tribe." After hearing that name andbining that


    information with the fact that he had two golden horns on his forehead, Ricky tried to figure out his true


    identity.


    "I think you are right!" Soar nodded, agreeing with Ricky''s guess.


    "Soar, just imagine how wonderful it will be when we roast a whole cow togetherter!" Ricky said to


    Soar with a slight smile.


    "Ha-ha, a roast cow sounds so delicious! My mouth can''t help watering. I think that it will be even more


    wonderful if we can get a few bottles of wine too." Soar licked his lips and burst out in loud and barking


    Upon hearing that, the two women behind him couldn''t help snickering in amusement.


    The young master also smiled grimly, because he knew the remark would definitely irritate Keith Jin,


    which was exactly what he really wanted to happen.


    Howl! Howl!


    As soon as Ricky and Soar finished speaking, the whole area rang out with an angry roaring that


    seemed to being from Keith Jin.


    He was in a rage as he used the golden spiritual energy to merge with the enlightening power, and he


    suddenly turned into a golden bull from behind that dazzling golden light.


    The golden bull had four ck iron hooves. Those hooves were just like four hammers of thunder. In


    addition to the two thick golden horns on the top of his head, another sharp horn also protruded from


    his nose.


    That third golden horn was radiant and seemed to be able to pierce any kind of space with ease.


    "I will crush you with my hooves!" Keith Jin said in a dull, yet powerful voice, with a strong murderous


    intent hidden in it.


    "Soar, the task of defeating Keith will be handed over to you, and I''ll try my best to deal with the young


    master of the Heaven Pce!" Ricky said to Soar. Beyond a doubt, Keith Jin''s strength was definitely


    at a higher level than that of the young master, so it would be safer for Soar to deal with him. That


    arrangement would give them a better chance of winning.


    "Ricky, we don''t really have to fight against the young master and Keith with our full strength, do we?


    Although I have sessfully refined an enlightening vortex, it will take several more days for me to


    be a first-ss lower spiritual king. I''m afraid that the young master will make a breakthrough in


    the near future too though," Soar said doubtfully when he heard that Ricky really wanted to fight


    against those two powerful men.


    "Besides, Keith''s strength is stronger than the young master. If I really fight against him with my full


    strength, I really have no spare time and energy to consider your situation. I suggest I stall the two of


    them; you and the two women leave as quickly as possible. I will contact you with the Heaven Melting


    Fire after I manage to get rid of them," Soar said, suggesting a more cautious method.


    "Ha-ha, this time you don''t have to worry about me. Just focus on trying your best to beat Keith!" Ricky


    said with a peal ofughter.


    "Maybe today we won''t only glut ourselves on the delicacy of a whole roast cow, but we will also have a


    chance to taste the flesh and blood of the young master of the Heaven Pce."


    Hearing that, Soar became speechless. He was truly amazed at Ricky''s great confidence. However, he


    decided to give himself more confidence by joining forces.


    Boom! Boom!


    After he finished saying that, Ricky immediately targeted the young master. He suddenly pressed his


    soles onto the ground before he summoned the power of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, with


    a punch directly rushing toward the young master.


    "You are really tired of living, aren''t you?" When he saw that Ricky was suddenly shooting at him, the


    young master became extremely angry and took a shot towards Ricky with his palm strike.


    In the next moment, the golden fist collided with the palm strike, and two bursts of energy instantly shot


    out. The strong anti-shock force swept over Ricky and the young master at the same time; then both of


    them quickly stepped back.


    At that point, the young master moved three steps back and Ricky moved ten steps back.


    Although Ricky was at a slight disadvantage, the skirmish still proved that Ricky had enough power to


    fight against the young master, and that he would not bepletely crushed by him.


    "How can this be possible?" Feeling that the powering from Ricky''s fist was no less than his own


    power, the young master spoke with great astonishment in his voice. It was not long ago that they had


    Besides, in the past couple of days, he had also refined an enlightening vortex. That was something


    that had greatly increased his strength.


    ''Is it really possible that he has got some secret on how to improve his strength quickly in the space


    rift?'' the young master thought to himself, with great jealousy shining in his eyes.


    Soar was also shocked by the scene. He didn''t even expect that Ricky would be able to improve so


    fast.


    Yedda and Ynda were also startled. They were even more curious about what Ricky had learned


    when he was in the far recesses of the space rift.


    Keith Jin was also a little dumbfounded; even a peerless genius should not have the strength of a


    second-ss lower spiritual king when he still was just a demi-immortal warrior. Even Jasper had not


    managed to promote his strength at such an amazing speed when he had tried.


    "I have refined the enlightening vortex condensed within the enlightening source. I have also coupled it


    with the spiritual emperor''s personal guidance, so the effect is really more than I ever expected! It''s


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only been a short span of more than ten days. I can hardly believe that mybat power has actually


    risen to this point." Even Ricky was incredulous of his power at that point. He was shocked by his


    awesome power and the flying speed of his promotion.

 Chapter 492 The Misty Mutant

    Chapter 492 The Misty Mutant


    "How can this be possible? What happened to Ricky inside the space rift? How could he have the


    power of a second-ss lower spiritual king while he is only a demi-immortal? This is something that


    even Jasper was not able to achieve at that age." The disciples who were outside the Small World


    found it extremely hard to believe.


    "Master, it seems that you are right. There must be something of great value in there." Both the


    Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King were excited as they exchanged


    opinions telepathically.


    "However, I would never have thought that he is a peerless genius at the second level!" The Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor weighed in as he was filled with admiration.


    He was as equally excited as the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King.


    The more talent Ricky disyed, the more promising the future of the Oriental College would be. The


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor dedicated his entire life to the development of the Oriental


    College. How could he not be excited with the opportunity of having a peerless genius like Ricky


    enrolled in his college?


    "Soar, you can now stop worrying about me and fight with your full strength," Ricky said to Soar


    telepathically, clenching his fists tightly, as his eyes beamed with confidence. A strong will to fight that


    was burning inside of him now filled the entire area around him.


    "Ha-ha! I am very d to see that you have gained such great strength now! It means I have nothing to


    worry about. Sit tight and see me subdue this stupid cow. After everything, we shall have our barbecue


    with it!" Soarughed as he heard Ricky''s words.


    He then shot a look of contempt at Keith to antagonize him even further.


    Roar! Keith was so furious hearing Soar''s word that the auraing out of him just reached a critical


    point. His incarnation of Golden Rhino was much more vivid now as it roared out of the empathy of


    Keith''s fury.


    "You asked for it." As the growl from the Golden Rhino came again, Keithunched his attack.


    Vast golden spiritual energy fused with the enlightening power covered the vicinity around Keith. In an


    instant, the space in the entire area shattered as they resonated with his power.


    "Golden Power¡ªHulk Smash!"


    Keith shouted as his enraged body directly fused with his incarnation of the Golden Rhino,unching


    himself from the shattered space like a torrent of river.


    "Dragon Battle Technique¡ªDragon''s Punch!"


    Eyes shing with light, Soar''s aura just reached its peak. The Heaven Melting Fire that was fused with


    the fire enlightening turned Soar''s surroundings into a bunch of fire storms.


    An incarnation of fire dragon began to materialize as Soar sted away with his punch!


    Boom! In the next second, two strong forces shed against each other as they sent a strong shock


    wave everywhere. It felt as if the sky wasing down as the space in the area was shattering right in


    front of them, followed by an endless raging air wave.


    Two figures were shot out of the flying debris in opposite directions.


    "What kind of creature are you? How could your bloodline impose such grave pressure on me?" Keith


    shouted in frustration as he shook off the pain in his hands.


    His own bloodline was shaking under the pressure that could onlye from a higher bloodline.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t believe that Soar''s body was as tough as his.


    Their Golden Rhinos were famous for the toughness of their bodies in the entire Oriental Realm,


    maybe even the entire Eastern Land. And they had never failed from a confrontation against any other


    tribes.


    However, he felt that he was in a disadvantageous position when they shed against each other back


    then.


    "My bloodline is not for you to know. You are not worthy of such knowledge." Soar grinned proudly.


    "Fine. Then I will beat you to death and find out myself." Keith was furious to the core as he heard


    Soar''s reply. Without hesitation, heunched another attack aimed at Soar.


    "I will crush you!" Soar also roared in anger as he shed with Keith for the second time.


    "I am going to hit you so hard until you roll over like a dog," Ricky said coldly as Soar and Keith''s


    heated battle greatly stimted him. His will to fight just reached its peak.


    "Do you really think that you can actually challenge me after whatever opportunity you have been


    passed on?" The young master of the Heaven Pce shouted back as he looked sullen after hearing


    Ricky''s words.


    Boom! A few momentster, the Cloud Enlightenment was pouring from his body.


    "Misty Mutant!" The young master of the Heaven Pce deployed the most powerful skill he had¡ªthe


    Misty Mutant.


    His body instantly transformed into a human-shaped mist that could disperse or assemble as he


    wished.


    At that moment, he was like a phantom to Ricky. It was like his real body no longer existed.


    ''The Misty Mutant can transform one''s body into nothingness, which leaves their opponents nothing to


    attack, '' Ricky thought to himself as he witnessed the Misty Mutant being used by the young master.


    Ricky would not have known about this if the Gale Zone remained closed. He wouldn''t have known


    until after at least ten rounds with him.


    The Gale Zone contained infinite cloud enlightenment and wind enlightenment. Although Ricky had not


    yet mastered all of it, the Gale Zone was already connected with his bloodline. It was the reason he


    knew about these kinds of things.


    As for the Misty Mutant, it only took Ricky a single nce to know its secrets.


    ''I am wondering if the opening of the Gale Zone is a gift from the heavens so that I can take on my


    opponents without much trouble, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    The weakness of the Misty Mutant was pretty obvious now that Ricky was able to open the Gale Zone.


    This meant that his power was weakened while Ricky''s was strengthened. The result of this battle was


    already sealed before it even began.


    Ricky grinned confidently at his opponent.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The way the young master saw it, it was nothing but pure contempt and arrogance.


    So without saying a single word, he unleashed his most powerful move and aimed it towards Ricky.


    "Misty Mutant¡ªFan of Nothingness!" he shouted as mist started to gather in an instant and morphed


    into des that slowly formed into the shape of a fan.


    Zap! Fan-shaped des poured down like rainstorms on top of Ricky.


    Ricky was not unsettled, not even one bit. He smiled lightly as he fetched the Iron Destroyer from his


    Chaotic Fire Zone. His eyes began to shine as white fog began to form and the gale runes began to


    appear all over his entire body.


    "How could you have the gale power?" The young master of the Heaven Pce was surprised by what


    he saw.


    He knew that Ricky had already possessed the golden power and the fire power. He also had the gale


    power that he just demonstrated, so it meant that Ricky was now in possession of three elemental


    powers.


    The young master could not help but feel extremely jealous of Ricky.


    ''Die! You must die!'' he shouted in his mind.


    Strong Cloud Enlightenment once again burst out of him as it filled into the fan-shaped des around


    him to amplify the power of his attack.


    Ricky jumped high into the air. Covered with the gale runes, he alsounched his attack.


    He did not have the chance to learn some Omnipotent Skills from the Gale Zone which meant that he


    could only use the force of the Gale Zone directly.

 Chapter 493 The Awe-inspiring Enlightening Windstorm

    Chapter 493 The Awe-inspiring Enlightening Windstorm


    "Smashing de Attack¡ªSmashing Land Strike!"


    As Ricky roared aloud and stroke his palms violently, the gale runes spread across the sky.


    The space around Ricky rent into fragments!


    In the twinkling of an eye, the boundless gale runes inundated the young master''s fan-shaped mist


    des and made them defenseless.


    Everywhere the Smashing Land Strike went, all the fan-shaped mist des were crushed.


    However, the young master was a lower spiritual king at the ultimate second-ss level. Combining his


    powerfulbat capacity and extraordinary talents, heunched a ground offensive against Ricky''s


    strike.


    Though, the young master looked weary and disheveled, finding himself in an embarrassing situation.


    This time, the young master found himself on the defensive and overpowered.


    Not because the young master''s strength was weaker than that of Ricky, but because his Cloud Mutant


    was no match for by Ricky''s Gale Zone. It was like a mouse challenging a cat to fight. No matter how


    hard the young master tried, he could not pose any threat at all.


    "I can''t believe it! How can this bastard have be so powerful?" the young master snarled as he


    beat a hasty retreat, his eyes popping wide with rm.


    It had been just about ten days since they had met. How could Ricky make such rapid progress in such


    a short time?


    You know, just about ten days ago, he could beat Ricky with just a snap of a finger. Now, the tables had


    turned.


    Of course, the young master had no idea about the gale runes.


    Ignorantly, he had deluded himself into thinking his Cloud Mutant would make short work of Ricky''s


    gale runes.


    "Master, we know that Ricky has gained great power, but in reality, he is not quite the young master''s


    equal. As such, it''s odd how Ricky got the upper hand here. It beats logic how the tables have turned,"


    the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King asked,municating


    through their telepathic link. They were totally confused.


    "Why and how Ricky''s opponent has lost is a mystery. Maybe, it has something to do with the runic


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    power!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor answered in bewilderment.


    "Nothing is impossible!


    You were doomed to failure from the moment you bothered me," Ricky warned as he red at the


    panic-stricken young master.


    He had to resist the urge to kill the young master. He tried his best to restrain himself and remain level-


    headed.


    Standing at a distance, the two sisters, Yedda and Ynda, looked at Ricky with lustful burning in their


    eyes.


    "I can''t believe it! I''m not conceding defeat!"


    the young master snarled at Ricky andunched his Cloud Mutant. Suddenly a cloud engulfed him,


    forming a huge fan-shaped mist de in mid-air and cutting towards Ricky. The young master looked


    as though his whole body had morphed into the white mist.


    "You seem not to know the real cause of your failure!" Ricky shook his head, sympathizing with the


    young master for his bullheadedness.


    At this time and in this ce, Ricky wouldn''t tell the young master the truth about his failure.


    Ricky instantlyunched the gale runes and struck at the young master again. This time he acted


    swiftly and decisively.


    The result was the same. Overpowered by the gale runes, weakness in the young master''s ground


    offensive were exposed. Within a few seconds, Ricky''s force of the Gale Zone crushed the young


    master''s fan-shaped mist de, which only existed in mid-air.


    Ricky had smashed the young master with all his might, in the process crushing the Cloud Mutant


    But the young master stood, still challenging Ricky with a haughty look on his face. "Ha-ha! So what?


    Protected by the Cloud Mutant, I am immortal and can live forever!" The young masterughed wildly.


    The smashing he suffered was devastating, but within seconds he recovered fully.


    "Are you immortal? It''s just that I''m not strong enough to dispatch you that quickly. No martial artist can


    im to be immortal!" Ricky replied coldly.


    At that moment, Ricky fully perceived the essence of the Cloud Mutant through his gale runes.


    The Cloud Mutant was a mutant thatpletely fused with the Cloud Enlightenment. If youunched a


    strike at the cloud, you could only dissipate the cloud. After a while, the cloud could resume its original


    shape.


    This was a strange peculiarity of the Cloud Mutant.


    However, there were two ways Ricky could crush the Cloud Mutant. One was by unleashing his


    strongest power. And the other was to return the young master to his solid, physical form.


    However, at that time, Ricky''s strength and power could not overpower the young masterpletely.


    Though, with the aid of the Gale Zone, Ricky had the ability to solidify the young master''s form for a


    short time.


    "Yeah! I am immortal! Did you want to kill me? No way. You can''t!" the young master roared with


    "You haveunched your strike at me twice. Now, it''s time for you to savor the taste of my Cloud


    Mutant!" the young master gloated. He clenched his trembling fists, shooting daggers at Ricky with his


    eyes.


    "Seeing is believing! Don''t blow your own trumpet," Ricky teased.


    Since he had already known the weakest point of the Cloud Mutant, it was time to end this game.


    "Cloud Enlightenment¡ªCloud Storm!" the young master snarled,unching his most powerful strike.


    The boundless cloud enlightenment swept over them, quickly escting into a violent storm, fused with


    the innate spiritual energy.


    In the storm, the space around Ricky broke into fragments.


    "It''s just your storm. Now please savor the taste of my storm!" Ricky said menacingly.


    He put out his right hand and activated his Enlightening Wind Holes. Instantly the Enlightening Wind


    Holes appeared in mid-air.


    The holes got bigger and bigger, sucking in the wind power in the process. Slowly, the enlightening


    windstorm formed.


    "Forward! Enlightening windstorm. Destroy his Cloud Storm!" Ricky roared aloud and stroke his palms.


    Quickly, he released a massive storm.


    The two windstorms collided with each other. The space around Ricky and the young master broke into


    fragments.


    The boundless shock-waves exploded violently.


    Ricky saw the devouring runes, the chaotic fire runes and the massacring runes spread into the air,


    making the windstorms even more terrifying.


    With the aid of the three runic powers, the enlightening windstorm got the upper hand.


    After seconds of stand-off, it finally crushed the cloud storm with a deafening st. Secondster, all


    that remained of the cloud storm were tiny fragments.

 Chapter 494 The Fall Of The Young Master

    Chapter 494 The Fall Of The Young Master


    Boom!


    The young master''s attack became futile into thin air as his Cloud Storm was shattered,pletely


    destroyed by the enlightening windstorm reinforced by the three runic powers.


    "The Cloud Mutant that you''re so proud of having is nothing but a joke to me!" Ricky eximed with


    much contempt in his voice. He swooped down towards the young master with a pair of wings behind


    him which were formed by his spiritual energy.


    "That can''t be right! That is beyond impossible! How can my Cloud Storm lose to yours?" The young


    master panicked once again.


    "You surely are an arrogant and stupid prick. Even up to now, you still don''t have a single clue how I


    beat you, am I right? It looks like you''re not living up to your name!" Ricky sneered.


    He then began to assemble his power yet again so that he could finish off the young master once and


    for all.


    When he heard what Ricky had just said, the young master immediately grew ferocious. He then cried


    out, "I''ll acknowledge that you''re strong, but if there''s someone who''s going to beat you, that would be


    no one but me!"


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about!" Ricky responded as soon as the young master had


    finished speaking.


    Without any further exchanges of words, Ricky''s pupils transformed into white mist as the gale runes


    appeared above the enlightening windstorm.


    Like a snake, the gale runes then encircled the mist that came from the young master. When it had fully


    enclosed the mist, it began to shrink, pushing back the mist of the young master.


    Before long, under the power of the gale runes, the young master transformed back into his original


    form.


    "What is going on? What the hell is going on?" For the first time in his life, the young master was in


    grave despair as he shouted in frustration and fear. All he could do then was look at the back of his


    palms as he continued to circle around himself. He had almost lost his mind.


    The power of his Cloud Mutant was no longer under his control which could exin why he was


    transforming back to his original body of flesh.


    Meanwhile, outside of the Small World, discussions were happening among the seniors.


    "This is just what I had thought. The white runes that Ricky unleashed are the bane to the Cloud


    Mutant. This would ultimately enable Ricky to defeat his opponent despite hisck of strength!" the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said to both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-


    shattering Spiritual King by using his internal power for telepathy. Before everything had taken ce,


    the emperor had already perceived what was most likely toe out of the match.


    "He demonstrated four runes. Is he also a genius at casting?" The two spiritual kings could not help but


    wonder.


    "Not necessarily. The possession of the casting meridian does not mean that one is gifted at casting.


    For the geniuses who have it, the cultivation is merely for the acquirement of the runic power so that


    they could be much more powerful," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperorprehensively


    exined.


    He then continued, "Furthermore, I sincerely wish that he''s not a genius at casting so that he can focus


    on the advancement of his martial arts."


    "Master, you are most certainly right. One''s life is finite. Even a gifted genius would have a hard time


    being truly skilled in both martial arts and casting." Both the spiritual kings nodded in agreement.


    Back in the Small World, things continued to unfold.


    Just as the young master was transforming back to his human form, the enlightening windstorm fused


    with four runic powers swept towards his chest.


    The young master immediately crossed his arms and assembled Cloud Enlightenment as an effort to


    resist such an attack.


    However, his will to fight had already crumbled so his resistance and defense to the situation didn''t


    have any improvements as the enlightening windstorm punched right through his body.


    The young master fell hard onto the ground, screaming along with the enlightening windstorm.


    Boom!


    A mush cloud emerged after a huge explosion. Countless debris was thrown into the air by strong


    airwaves. A giant crater even appeared in the area.


    It took a long time before the airwaves had calmed down and all the dust had settled.


    Spiritual energy was pouring from Ricky as he spread his wings made of the same spiritual energy. He


    confidently stood in the air and looked down inside the crater as if he wasn''t aware that it was his own


    doing.


    There was a big hole in the young master''s chest where four runic powers were moving about,


    devouring what remained of his life''s energy.


    At that moment, he was still alive. After all, he was an innate spiritual king so he was strong enough.


    As a matter of fact, that was also what Ricky had intended because otherwise, his enlightening


    windstorm could have directly and ultimately destroyed the young master''s heart.


    "You...you cannot kill me! Save me!" The young master grew desperate as he felt his life energy was


    slowly being drained from his body. He used hisst strength and threatened Ricky.


    "My father is the lord of the Heaven Pce. He is apleted spiritual king. If you kill me now, you and


    your whole family will die merely by your actions today."


    Ricky made no response as he had heard so many threats like this in the past, yet none of them was


    true to their words.


    "Yedda and Ynda, he is all yours now. It only feels right that you two should be the ones to ultimately


    end his life." Ricky turned to the two girls who were still in a state of shock. They were both motionless


    as they started to blink their eyes in an attempt to recover from being astonished.


    They had been betrayed and abandoned by the young master so there must be so much hate for him


    in their hearts. It would have most likely left a shadow in the bottom of their cores. So Ricky had a point


    when he said that it would only be right for them to kill the young master.


    "But, of course, this is all up to you. If you do not want to do it, I will kill him myself," Ricky said when he


    noticed the slight hesitation from the two girls.


    Both of the girls grew silent when they heard what Ricky had just said. Although they have every right


    in the world to hate the young master, they couldn''t erase the fact that they had served him for a long


    time.


    However, they soon became determined when they recalled what they had experienced at the hands of


    the young master. All the hesitation inside of them quickly vanished into thin air. Then, they nodded


    affirmatively at Ricky.


    Momentster, both of the girls walked all the way towards the direction of the young master until they


    were right in front of him.


    Their decision to kill the young master was not just about vengeance. For them, doing this would also


    serve as a way to show Ricky their determination to follow his lead.


    When it dawned on the young master that it would be the two girls who were going to end his life, he


    suddenly became furious despite his desperation to stay alive. He mustered hisst remaining strength


    and shouted at them, "You...you two bitches. How dare you! My father will definitely kill¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a whip instilled with enlightening power shed through


    his neck. As blood quickly started to spill from his throat, the young master was gone for good within


    just a few minutes.


    The two girls let out a breath of relief the moment that they were sure of the young master''s death.


    They could finally move forward from this situation and start a new life and journey.


    Ricky then took the storage ring and the enlightening mark from the young master after which he used


    his spiritual energy to refill the crater. It was also to bury the young master.


    Ricky then red at Keith who was still in a heated battle with Soar.


    Keith instantly felt the daggers of look that Ricky was giving him. He could not help but feel startled.


    Then, he turned to look at the view below and instantly grew solemn.


    Keith naturally knew the strength and limits of the young master. He could not understand how he


    transformed back to his normal body in such a short time. He could no longer deny the fact that Ricky


    was way beyond his level.


    Keith was someone who would know when it was time to withdraw. The current situation looked


    nothing but a loss to him. He decided to retreat without further hesitation.


    "Do you really think that you cane and go as you wish? You have to ask my friend first," Ricky said


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    in a loud voice. If anyone heard what he had just said, there was no denying that it was full of


    murderous intent.


    "Now that you''re here already, you have to leave something behind," Soar earnestly said as his power


    surged once again, permeating the entire area.


    When Keith heard what Ricky and Soar had just said, with so much of confidence in his voice, he


    slowly eximed, "I have to give it to the two of you. Indeed, you''re both very powerful, but even the


    two of youbined are not powerful enough to stop me!"

 Chapter 495 Flee By The Spiritual Weapon

    Chapter 495 Flee By The Spiritual Weapon


    "Well, that would depend on your real skill," Ricky replied calmly upon hearing Keith''s confident


    response. Obviously, Keith only said that because at that moment, he was sure that he could dodge


    and escape Ricky and Soar''sbined attacks. Meanwhile, Ricky exchanged nces with Soar. He


    reminded him to be extra careful in dealing with their opponent. Since he was so confident in his


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    strength and power, it could be true that he might actually have some secret skills hiding up his sleeve.


    After all, Keith was the young master of the Golden Rhino tribe. He should have a reserved and


    untouched trump card. Apart from his power and his seemingly rming confidence, he was also a


    rare genius. And that was why Ricky and Soar knew that they should never underestimate him in any


    way.


    Earlier, Ricky had already killed the young master of the Heaven Pce like a piece of cake. But this


    was only because thetter''s Cloud Mutant was too held back by the former''s Gale Zone. But Ricky


    knew very well knew that this would not be the case when it came to Keith.


    The next moment, Ricky and Soar surrounded Keith and drove him to a corner.


    "Listen, I know what we should do. Soar, let''s go all out on him and kill him. Never should we give him


    any chance to even plot an escape. I have this strong hunch that he could be a lot harder to deal with


    than the young master of the Heaven Pce. If we let him escape now, we would surely be chased by


    a lot of trouble in the future!" Ricky whispered to Soar by using telepathy.


    "Okay then! I will hold nothing back as I burst out my real dragon power to thoroughly crush him!" Soar


    responded in the same way.


    "All right! Just try your best and don''t worry about the consequences. After all, we''re favored by the


    spiritual emperor of this Small World, and he might be able to back us up anytime!" Ricky replied.


    He dared to let Soar break out of his real dragon power all because he knew that the Oriental Emperor


    thought highly of him and appreciated his talent. Moreover, if the Oriental Emperor saw that Soar was a


    Great Dragon, he would only pay more attention to him.


    Of course, Ricky already had suspected that the Oriental Emperor was not able to see through Soar''s


    real identity. His real identity as a Great Dragon was very intensely concealed that even a strong


    warrior like Doris couldn''t find out such a fact. Moreover, this was also another reason why Ricky made


    Soar burst out his real dragon power.


    "Ricky, it feels like the one who sent me a telepathic message before is the emperor you just


    mentioned," Soar responded.


    Soon after, Soar suddenly broke out and showed his fierce dragon power. And in an instant, the


    atmosphere was filled with the momentum of a Great Dragon.


    "What did just happen? How is this even possible? What kind of creature are you? My bloodline! Why


    is my bloodline being suppressed? What''s happening? How could this be?!" Keith hissed as he felt the


    strong oppressive momentuming from Soar. Confused and shocked, he was not able to exin


    what was happening to his body. But at the back of his mind, he just knew that Soar had something to


    do with it.


    During his previous battle, Keith was at a slight disadvantage due to the suppression of this kind of


    special bloodline from Soar. And now that the special bloodline was even more powerful than before,


    he felt even more ufortable because of the increasing suppression. Moreover, Ricky was with


    Soar this time around. Even if he were the strongest genius of the Golden Rhino tribe, he still felt that


    he wouldn''t be able to resist thebined attacks from Ricky and Soar.


    ''Escape!'' Keith cried out hysterically in his mind. His only thoughts were only fight or flight, and his


    defense mechanism wanted to turn thetter into reality.


    He knew that if he kept fighting with them, he would only be left severely injured, if not killed.


    "The Dragon Battle Technique, Dragon''s Power¡ªFighting Spirit!" Soar eximed. The next moment,


    Soar broke out his strongest power. And in an instant, his momentum rose to its peak. His strong


    fighting spirit, scorching me spiritual energy and enlightening power were instantly fused at once,


    which then were transformed into the clearest and most materialized fire dragon shadow that appeared


    behind him.


    "Sir, this spiritual king beast beside Ricky is not as simple as it seems to be. As a third-ss lower


    spiritual king beast, he could explode with such a powerful force. And on top of that, it looks like he has


    a powerful bloodline of the Dragon tribe!" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering


    Spiritual King eximed and sighed with disbelief outside the Small World. Never had they ever seen


    such a situation like that.


    "All this time, we have paid all of our attention to that little boy Ricky. But we have ignored that fact that


    this disciple who has followed him all around could be regarded as the cream of the crop among the


    first-ss geniuses, if not a peerless genius," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor also eximed


    and sighed with disbelief as he realized what they had failed to see.


    "Sure enough, this is an era full of geniuses. But it seems that luck has been in our favor. Our Oriental


    College has just harvested two great and powerful geniuses this time!"


    At that very moment, the three superior leaders of the Oriental College began to observe the two


    geniuses with greater interest.


    Driven by an intense and furious fighting spirit, Soar only knew that it was the right choice to take out


    his Heaven-splitting Spear. Immediately, the dragon shadow was fused into the spear. Under the


    dragon power spreading around, he flung his spear violently toward Keith.


    Soar had just made his opponent tremble figuratively and literally. It could clearly be seen that under


    Soar''s real dragon power, Keith''s body trembled involuntarily as an effect of the strong pressure from


    Soar''s special blood power


    "The Power of Four Runes¡ªthe Enlightening Windstorm!" Without hesitation, Ricky then followed suit


    and broke out the strongest skill that he knew.


    And in a split second, the attacks of Soar and Ricky crushed the space and the atmosphere around


    them as they were about to smash Keith into smithereens.


    Soon after, Keith was on the defense. He waved his two hands, then a shuttle-like stuff materialized,


    Keith''s body.


    Then, with a sudden whoosh of the wind, the shuttle and Keith disappeared into thin air, leaving only a


    sh of light in Ricky''s and Soar''s eyes.


    And at that very moment, the two men''s offensives collided with each other and exploded in the area


    where Keith was standing earlier. Nobody expected that Keith would disappear!


    "What was that?" the two murmured at the same time as they were both startled to see that their


    opponent had disappeared and had left the match.


    But the two did not chase after him. Keith fled too fast, and there was no way that they could catch up


    to him.


    "I think I know what that is. That''s a spiritual weapon specialized for fleeing!" Ricky said in a low voice


    as he scratched his head from the collision.


    And as a casting master, he soon smelled the odd scent of a spiritual weapon. From this, he


    spected that any spiritual weapon that could escape at such a great amount of speed must be a


    special weapon that could be used for the sole purpose of fleeing. No wonder why Keith looked very


    serious, but disyed no fear on his face during the whole fight.


    His magical trick only showed them how he was interesting as a warrior. He had just the right amount


    of self-confidence¡ªbut not enough to turn him into a conceited warrior. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    escaped once he had the chance, but would first fight Ricky and Soar.


    ''Oh dear, Keith''s kind is much more difficult to deal with!'' Ricky thought to himself as he got frustrated


    with his opponent''s disappearing act.


    The fact was that he was not afraid of a conceited genius. But he was a little afraid of a genius who


    truly had great self-confidence and was always able to size up the situation quickly and urately.


    "Ricky, it seems that we have missed our big dinner. You know, a whole roast cow," Soar joked. With all


    his power bursting out, he had 100% confidence that he would be able to defeat Keith, but


    unfortunately he couldn''t catch up as his opponent fled almost at the speed of light.


    "I know it sucks, but we can''t do anything about it. Your Heaven-splitting Spear is not able to deal with


    that specialized spiritual weapon for fleeing," Ricky said helplessly while he shrugged his shoulders


    and spread his hands.


    Buzz! Buzz! Suddenly, the spear in Soar''s hand buzzed twice to protest as if it had heard what Ricky


    just said. Actually, Soar''s spear was also a spiritual weapon with its own psychic intelligence. But right


    after Soar had it refined and controlled, its psychic intelligence became even stronger. This in turn


    made it able to understand Ricky''s words to a certain extent. Thus, when Ricky said it was unable to


    deal with Keith'' specialized spiritual weapon, it became terribly unhappy.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky and Soarughed as both of them were beyond amused by the scene right in front of


    them.


    "Hum?" Soar, with a strange look in his eyes, got confused as he and Ricky descended from the air.


    "Wait, what happened?" Ricky asked.


    "Madeline ising!" Soar replied with a smile.


    "Well! In that case, maybe she just wanted toe here to tell us something important?" Ricky


    wondered with curiosity. Earlier, they both had asked Madeline to hide in the dark to avoid the risk of


    being exposed. And with this reason, they''d better not meet with her.


    Whoosh!


    Just as when Ricky had already finished speaking, a ck figure appeared out of the blue which then


    rushed quickly to their side. The figure turned out to be that of a very slender woman d in a tight-


    fitting dress which outlined her figure that was near perfection. She looked wild and charming both at


    the same time as her face sparkled with brightness and valiance.


    And this attractivedy was no other than Madeline.


    "Ricky, Soar!" Madeline said in a respectful tone.


    "Hey, Madeline, you look very anxious. What happened?" Ricky asked.


    At that moment, Madeline panted heavily. Apparently she was in a great hurry to find her way to them.


    "Yes, something happened, a big one, in fact. And this is very likely to threaten both of your lives. So,


    this was of great urgency and I did not bother to use telepathy. You both need to hear this straight from


    me. That''s why I rushed here without a stop," Madeline said seriously, which ended with a nod.


    It could be clearly seen that great concern flooded her eyes.


    "What big event?" Ricky and Soar asked urgently at the same time upon hearing the immense


    seriousness in Madeline''s tone.

 Chapter 496 Seeking Shelter From Danger

    Chapter 496 Seeking Shelter From Danger


    "Do you remember Pearl, daughter of the president of Luxurious Chamber of Commerce? She and the


    geniuses from the threerge forces supported by demi-spiritual emperors are hunting for you


    throughout the Small World!" Madeline warned Ricky in a deep husky voice. Adding further, she said,


    "The warriors from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and some forces affiliated with those three


    To make things worse, we have reason to believe that all the warriors and spiritual king beasts within


    the Small World are hunting for you. This is because Pearl has promised that the Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce would offer protection to any force that is able to report your trace to her."


    Ricky''s and Soar''s faces turned red as they gathered the news.


    Pearl''s revenge was the one thing they feared the most in the Small World. It was not Pearl herself that


    made them afraid. It was the power of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and her reputation as the


    prettiest female warrior in the Oriental Realm that truly terrified them.


    They were blown away when they found out how warriors from all the forces rushed to help her as


    soon as she offered that reward. She had that effect on everyone.


    "Which are the threerge forces that you just mentioned?" Ricky asked after a moment of silent


    thoughts.


    He only needed to be cautious about the warriors and spiritual king beasts from the threerger forces,


    not the other lesser powers.


    "Among these threerge forces, the most powerful one is the Ruin Leopard tribe," Madeline began


    exining.


    "Oh, it''s a tribe of spiritual king beasts," Ricky murmured.


    "This tribe ranks as the third strongest force in the whole Oriental Realm, with the Oriental College and


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce being the other two forces. The bloodline of the Ruin Leopard


    tribe is derived from the Ruin Emperor Leopard, the emperor beast," Madeline told Ricky.


    "Such an extraordinary bloodline!" Ricky was shocked. "But, why are they still at the demi-spiritual


    emperor level?" he again murmured, scratching his head with confusion.


    "It is because the bloodline of the Ruin Emperor Leopard residing in their bodies is too weak to help


    them be spiritual emperors. Their bloodline can only be strengthened when one of them makes a


    breakthrough and bes a spiritual emperor," Madeline responded.


    "Alright, then. Who''s the strongest genius from the Ruin Leopard tribe that participates in the selection


    of the Oriental College?" Ricky wanted to gather as much information as possible.


    "He''s called Bernard! In terms of his cultivation level, he is a second-ss lower spiritual king level. But


    in terms of hisbat strength, he is strong enough to fight against the most ordinary first-ss lower


    spiritual kings since he is a first-ss genius," Madeline articted further.


    "It''s a tricky situation though, since he has the equivalent power of a first-ss lower spiritual king,"


    Ricky said in a worried voice after understanding the strengths of his opponent.


    "Ricky, please allow me to spend more time on cultivation. I''m certain I can make a breakthrough and


    be a first-ss lower spiritual king beast soon. Then, we don''t have to be afraid of anyone," Soar


    said confidently.


    "Ricky, I can make a cultivation breakthrough too!" Madeline jumped up upon hearing Soar. Ricky was


    taken by surprise.


    "Great! We are not weaker than them!" Ricky boasted with a lot more confidence when he saw the


    willingness in his friends.


    "Okay then, which are the other tworge forces?" Ricky asked hastily.


    "One of them is the Bing n. They are one of the most longsting forces of this kind within the


    Oriental Realm. Almost all the n members have icy spiritual meridians since birth," Madeline


    exined meticulously.


    "The icy spiritual meridians of some of their genius disciples even reach the seven-star level. Their


    powers can bergely amplified.


    Unfortunately, for all these years, not a single member of the Bing n has ever be a spiritual


    emperor. But, despite their slow cultivation progress, the Bing n still maintains a high social status


    within the Oriental Realm.


    In the most recent selection held in the battlefield of the Small World, the strongest genius warrior that


    the Bing n has designated is called Louie Bing!"


    "Is Louie Bing a first-ss genius?" Ricky inquired.


    "Actually, there are very few first-ss geniuses worldwide, and he''s not one of them. He''s just an


    outstanding second-ss genius. His cultivation level is probably close to a first-ss lower spiritual


    king level!" Madeline went on answering his questions patiently.


    "Thank God! He''s not a first-ss lower spiritual king yet!" Ricky eximed with a slight nod.


    "Now let me introduce you thest force, the Jiang n. It''s a n of pill refiners," Madeline continued.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Although they are not the strongest among the forces that supported by demi-spiritual emperors, the


    others forces exceeding them at both cultivation level and reputation always treat them with high


    regard.


    That makes the Jiang n the most tricky opponent."


    "A n of pill refiners!" Ricky''s face turned somber and dim.


    Ricky very well knew how terrifyingly a n of pill refiners could be, even without Madeline''s further


    exnation. The social status of a pill refiner is somewhat equivalent to that of a casting master.


    Various creatures woulde to ask a casting master or a pill refiner at a high level for help. The


    group in need of help was sorge that they could even be a troop. He could understand why the


    Jiang n, the n of pill refiners, was so highly respected.


    "Since the Jiang n is a n of pill refiners that even spiritual emperors would greatly respect, it''s


    quite unlikely that they will follow the order of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce," Ricky surmised.


    "Your conjecture is reasonable, but one of them might go the opposite route. Hardy Jiang, the genius


    warrior from the Jiang n, will probably do whatever Pearl wishes for, as he is madly in love with her.


    They say, he could even die for her without any hesitation, if she orders him to do so," Madeline


    justified.


    "Is that so? Is Pearl really so attractive? She seemed like a regr girl to me when I tricked her once


    before," Ricky murmured.


    He had no idea why Pearl had such charisma. As for him, apart from her slight beauty and high social


    status, she was just a trivial and petty person with an evil heart.


    ''She probably just wants to forge links with therge forces with the help of the Jiang n!'' Ricky''s


    thoughts unfolded.


    "Oh, I see it now! You offended Pearl, so she started all this for revenge. Normally, she wouldn''t react


    so furiously, even though you are a peerless genius. You are the very reason for her abrupt


    aggression." Madeline finally understood theplete picture when Ricky''s words put all the pieces


    together.


    At the same time, she wondered what trick Ricky yed on Pearl.


    Pearl was the most influential warrior at her age. She was a little girl, and yet, no one at her age dared


    to trick her, not even once. But, Ricky did it. Madeline respected him for his wits and capabilities, and


    she also realized what that meant for Pearl.


    "It''s not a big deal. I just tricked her into giving me several million gold coins!" Ricky responded with his


    palms spreading out.


    "What? Several million gold coins! Not a big deal?" Madeline was shocked upon hearing him. "Several


    million gold coins ount for half the property of a force that supported by apleted spiritual king.


    This amount also means a considerable sum of money for a force supported by a spiritual emperor.


    If I were Pearl, I would not let you get away with it either," she added.


    Seeing Madeline''s agitated reaction, Ricky sneered faintly.


    He didn''t really care so much about the gold coins, and he didn''t think it would be a big deal for Pearl to


    lose that sum of money.


    "Can we please stop talking about them? Now, let us figure out how we are going to counter their


    aggressive acts!" Soar interrupted.


    "I have no idea about that. Just tell me whatever the two of you n. At first, I came here to protect you


    two under the hall leader''smand, but now I can''t even protect myself in the current situation, let


    alone protecting you two. So, now I can only follow your advice," Madeline responded.


    She was adept at countering othermon warriors, but she felt helpless in the face of Pearl''syered


    strategies.


    ''Ricky is such an awful nuisance, '' Madelineined in her mind.


    She could have remained a safe outsider in this picture. In order to protect them, she had to get


    involved inevitably.


    "What else can we do? Well, let''s just seek shelter from this danger for a while. You and Soar can take


    this opportunity to make breakthroughs in cultivation. Once both of you have made it to the next level,


    we will figure out a better action n," Ricky said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 497 The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 497 The Calm Before The Storm


    Having decided that they should recover and improve before the enemies came, the four of them as


    well as Soar started to look for the most concealed corner in that Small World to hide themselves. By


    then, it seemed like the more time they could buy for themselves, the more likely that they would have


    a chance of winning. All of them knew that it would alle down to expediency. No matter how much


    they wanted to get more enlightening marks, they were well aware that Pearl and her men would find


    them almost instantly once they showed themselves.


    So they thought that they might as well recharge their energies before they encountered the pursuing


    troops. On their way, Ricky introduced Yedda and Ynda to Soar and Madeline. In fact, Soar had


    already heard about the two sisters before. He knew a little bit about their background so he got a little


    curious and confused as to how they ended up traveling with Ricky.


    Right away, he asked Ricky about it. Ricky didn''t think much about the question and promptly answered


    it.


    However, the moment Soar found out about the whole story, he candidly began to tease Ricky about


    making the two beautiful girls as his women. Of course, Soar knew what he was doing. He could tell


    that Ricky had already gotten over Grace, and a topic like this wouldn''t grate on his nerves.


    After all, he and Ricky were like brothers after everything they had been through, so even if Ricky


    wouldn''t ever bring up the topic, Soar could somehow sense how Ricky was feeling by mere intuition.


    As expected, Ricky had taken the joke quite well. He simply denied it while he was torn between


    It was another good thing that the two sisters and Madeline were getting along quite well. For a while,


    everyone felt truly rxed in their journey.


    Soon enough, they found a safe and secluded ce to settle down. Both Soar and Madeline found a


    quiet cave where they could both retreat into cultivation. Every single second mattered right then, and


    they could not lose any time that they had. For the faster they could acquire the equivalent power of a


    first-ss lower spiritual king, the more secure they would be when the enemies came.


    When he saw that Soar and Madeline had proceeded to cultivating in seclusion, Ricky began to


    prepare himself as well.


    But he knew that before anything, safety ought toe as their first priority. So the first thing Ricky did


    was ask Yedda and Ynda to secure the perimeters of their location. Before they could leave,


    however, he equipped them with runic power. He did this so that he would be able to sense if there was


    danger, even if they couldn''t wake him up in time.


    Having aplished all the necessary tasks to secure the ce, Ricky found himself a cave and


    prepared for the practice as well.


    Overall, he had three goals in this round of cultivation.


    First, he should improve and obtain the equivalent power of a second-ss lower spiritual king. He truly


    believed that he could make it. It was already a given that he was a confident and ambitious young


    man. Moreover, he had vowed to be an ace genius of this time.


    Ricky thought that if he couldn''t have the equivalent power of a second-ss lower spiritual king as a


    demi-immortal, growing into an ace genius was out of the question.


    Second, he would like topletely integrate the Gale Zone into his body. He also wanted to make


    sure that this zone would work as one with him, just like the other three zones that he already had. If he


    could build his body up with the gale power, he could master the Gale Zone much better.


    To make further progress, his third goal was to master the gale rune as best as he could and develop


    the Omnipotent Skill of this kind of rune in his Gale Zone.


    When he had reached these three goals, he was confident that he could apply the power of the four


    zones and four kinds of runes, in addition to the power of the sacred fire and peculiar fire. With all of


    these, Ricky knew that he would be confident and ready, not just to fight but defeat even a first-ss


    lower spiritual king.


    With these particr goals set and his mind cleared, Ricky became immersed in his practice.


    Improving his fighting ability was a good way to strengthen his enlightening power. But to better


    understand and master the enlightening power, it was time for Ricky to try and forge his own soul.


    In essence, the reason why an innate spiritual warrior was stronger than a warrior at the level of Bone


    Reinforcement or a demi-immortal was that an innate spiritual warrior had a stronger soul.


    For any reason, only through his soul could a creature¡ªman or beast alike¡ªhave the ability to


    understand and control all the power in heaven and earth, and further master the supreme


    enlightenment of the world. So it could be said that the soul would be the ultimate foundation to one''s


    journey into the world of stronger martial arts.


    As to what exactly was a soul and how to forge one''s own, Ricky already had the rtive knowledge


    thanks to the inheritance that he got from the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    What Ricky knew was that to forge a good soul, it was rather important that he could use the powers of


    his zones well and fuse them into his soul so that he could make aplete soul that was easy


    enough to control. That was because his body had already been merged together with his regained


    spiritual meridian and all of the zones that he had. If he wanted his soul to be part of him, he


    would have to do the same to it.


    With all of these goals in his mind, Ricky had already cultivated in seclusion for a fleeting time of two


    months.


    During that amount of time, a lot of things had happened on the battleground in this Small World. In the


    end, all the warriors and creatures had either surrendered to Pearl or had been banished out of the


    Small World by her after she had snatched their enlightening marks. Under Pearl''s tyranny, there was


    no middle ground.


    Of course, for Pearl, the more warriors and creatures she could banish from this world and the more


    enlightening marks she could obtain, the better. But she knew that the Oriental College would not allow


    it. So when the number of warriors and creatures had roughly matched the amount that the Oriental


    College nned to enroll, she stopped what she had been doing.


    Under such circumstances, the Oriental College was able to finish its selection of warriors in advance.


    However, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor refused to call an end to it. All the disciples of the


    Oriental College clearly knew what was on his mind¡ªhe wanted to see with his own eyes who on earth


    would win in the end, Pearl or Ricky.


    However, what alluded to everyone''s consciousness was that the emperor had his own biases, like any


    other regr gambler. In his heart, he had great confidence and faith in Ricky. That was why he wanted


    to stay and watch how things were going to unfold.


    "Sir, as I see it, Pearl is now getting the upper hand since she has gathered almost all the qualified


    warriors under hermand. Meanwhile, Ricky...well, he only obtained a few brave souls and a beast.


    I don''t think he would stand a chance even if some of them might make one or two breakthroughs.


    Shall we just conclude this trial now?" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King discreetly suggested to the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor through his internal power of telepathy.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He then quickly added, "Besides, this wouldn''t be against the selection rules of our college. The one


    from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce wouldn''t have any grounds of objecting to it, right?"


    "I understand that you have misgivings. Believe me, I really do. But If I''m not too old to make


    judgments, I, in fact, believe in these guys¡ªRicky, and hispanions. I can tell that Ricky is a


    peerless genius at the second level, and a rare kind. He is the kind of warrior where there''s more to


    him than meets the eye. I''ve been closely observing him these past few days, and I have a feeling that


    this young man still has a lot of things up in his sleeve," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    softly responded.


    "So, I think it would be a very good opportunity to test his potentials through a battle with Pearl.


    If he fails, our dean will take action and discreetly bring him back to the college. After all, the selection


    has already ended."


    "What? Do you mean to say that the dean is also involved in this thing?" the two spiritual kings asked


    with utter surprise when they heard what the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had just said.


    "Indeed. From the very beginning, the dean is involved in this selection. Remember what he did when


    Jasper was making progress? He won''t just sit back and watch when a peerless genius at the second


    level like Ricky shows up, you all know that," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor exined with


    a smile.


    Meanwhile, Pearl didn''t stop searching for Ricky and hispanions. After she had gathered all the


    powerful warriors and spiritual king beasts to help her, finding a few people and a beast was like a


    piece of cake for her.


    So it only took her about ten more days to find where Ricky and hispanions were hiding and


    cultivating. Without a second of dy, sheunched an attack.


    At the dested corner of the Small World, a swarm of warriors and spiritual king beasts were quickly


    enclosing the hide-out of Ricky and hispanions. By seconds, they had managed to encircle the


    ce with ease, leaving not a single space for Ricky and hispanions to escape.


    A momentter, the main force arrived as well. The four warriors who were leading the army were none


    other than Pearl, Bernard from the Ruin Leopard tribe, Louie from the Bing n, and Hardy from the


    Jiang n.


    "I''ve been looking for you for nearly two months, Ricky. Don''t you think you shoulde out and have


    a nice chat with us? We all want to see what a peerless genius is capable of," Pearl called out with a


    smile of triumph on her face. Wearing a blue battle suit, Pearl showed a heroic spirit that was rarely


    seen in a woman. She looked intimidating and confident, which could also be felt from her clear and


    loud voice. With that formidable army behind her, she had every reason to believe that the odds were


    for her and against Ricky.


    "Wow, if it isn''t our future top bird of the Oriental Realm! What an honor!" It was Soar who answered


    Pearl. "Seems like you''re in hot pursuit of Ricky. Couldn''t wait to bring him back to your ce and


    produce some handsome little babies with him, huh?" Soar gave a bigugh, apparently having a little


    fun as he faced Ricky''s enemies.


    "Well, I understand that a beauty like you really wants to make full use of your gic gifts, yet I''m so


    sorry that you might not be my buddy''s type. But the good thing is, I like you very much. How about


    taking me back instead and letting me help you produce some heirs for the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce?"


    Soar continued to tease Pearl while he along with Madeline, Yedda and Ynda walked out of their


    caves altogether.


    All of them were wearing a smile, but in reality, they came out with a heavy heart. They knew what was


    waiting for them¡ªPearl and all of the most powerful warriors and spiritual king beasts in this Small


    World. This was clearly bound be to a fierce battle.


    "How dare you offend Pearl like this! Watch your tongue or you will have to pay for it!"

 Chapter 498 Soar VS Louie

    Chapter 498 Soar VS Louie


    Snap! Snap! Several cracking noises came from all around the area.


    After the man finished his angry tirade, he also activated his own skills. After that, the crowd saw that


    the area around the man was covered in jagged ice. The ice was soon transformed into ice thorns. The


    thorns pierced through the space, producing the loud cracking sounds. In the next second, the sharp


    thorns flew towards Soar and hispanions.


    "Ha-ha, Pearl, it seems that you have a lot of boyfriends. Ricky will be very jealous of that. After all, he


    only likes you," Soar said teasingly.


    As for the ice thorn attack, Soar was able to easily resist it. He flipped his hand, and small fire balls


    appeared on each of his five fingers. After a slight flip of his wrist, the five small fire balls instantly


    spurted out.


    While the five fire balls were fizzling out, they also absorbed the power of space and burst out, turning


    into roaring mes. At once, they destroyed the cold ice thorns.


    When Pear heard the way that Soar teased her, she looked quite irritated. If she could, she would have


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    liked to tear Soar''s mouth apart in that moment.


    The escorts, being represented by Bernard, were also a bit puzzled.


    As for why Pearl wanted tounch such a big campaign and search for Ricky, she had not told them.


    They only knew that it was not because of the skeleton of a spiritual emperor that Ricky owned. As the


    young master of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, she didn''t have to be so tant in her search


    for the skeleton of a spiritual emperor. That was because the skeleton was auctioned off by the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce in the first ce.


    It was not because Ricky was a peerless genius either though.


    They didn''t have a clue as to what the answer was, until they were enlightened by what Soar''s had


    said.


    If a woman hated a man that much, the odds were that it was due to love. ''Is there something between


    Pearl and Ricky?'' they wondered at the same time.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt it was only due to the rtionship issues between


    Pearl and Ricky.


    As a result, deep down, they became more annoyed with Ricky. They were all admirers of Pearl, so


    they hated Ricky, and any other person involved with Pearl.


    They didn''t care if Pearl liked Ricky or not. All they wanted to do at that point was kill Ricky. In that


    case, the problem would be solved forever, and they would have their own chance to chase after Pearl.


    Soar didn''t know that Pearl''s escorts were so greatly irritated by his random and teasing words. He


    couldn''t tell that they had such murderous intent against Ricky either. If Ricky knew about it, he would


    be just as annoyed and might have a bone to pick with Soar for giving them that impression.


    Pearl was very intelligent, so she instantly detected the subtle mental change in her admirers. Although


    annoyed, she soon put on a slight smile. Bernard and her other escorts hated Ricky, and their


    murderous intent against Ricky was exactly what she wanted from them.


    Of course, Pearl''s real n was for Ricky to be defeated by her escorts, so she would be able to offer


    help and rescue him at thest minute. She thought that he would appreciate her and fall in love with


    her if she saved him.


    Whoosh!


    After the mes melted the ice thorns, a white figure flew quickly up into the air and then hovered in the


    air, with his hands on his back. The figure said to Soar in a condescending and smug voice, "Where is


    Ricky? Just tell him that he needs to show up now! A peerless genius should have great courage and


    fighting spirit. Since I''m here to challenge him, he should behave like a peerless genius¡ªshow up and


    ept my challenge!


    He shouldn''t be called a peerless genius if he won''t ept my challenge. Moreover, he should get


    down on his knees and apologize to me for that!"


    The white figure was none other than Louie from the Bing n.


    "Humph! If Ricky makes a breakthrough and bes an innate spirit right now, I''m sure that you''ll get


    scared and scurry out of the ce like the nasty rat you are. You shouldn''t even have the courage to


    talk so big around here," Soar responded unceremoniously when he heard Louie''s arrogant speech.


    After a pause, he continued, "Ricky told me that you guys were not even qualified to challenge him. So,


    if you want to see him, you should try to beat me first!"


    "You are courting death by toying with me!" Louie roared in anger.


    Louie''s figure instantly appeared in front of Soar, and without any warning, heunched an ice palm


    attack against Soar. In a sh, the entire space around them was frozen.


    "Then, let''s see who is really courting death!" Soar responded coldly. He always disliked the type of


    geniuses that tended to think highly of themselves. With his eyes lit up like roaring mes, his power


    suddenly burst out, and heunched a fire punch against Louie to resist his ice palm attack.


    Bang!


    The scorching mes collided with the freezing ice. Under thebined force of the two kinds of


    power, which hadpletely different attributes, the entire area that they were in was being torn into


    pieces.


    The intertwined air waves that the collision created were turned into endless and fierce ripples, which


    wereshing out at the surrounding area.


    Thump! Thump! In the next moment, both of them were forced to fall back a few steps.


    Louie''s expression was gloomy, and the arrogant look on his face had started to slip off. Although it


    was a short confrontation, he could really feel that Soar''s power was not inferior to his in any way.


    ''When did Ricky get such an impressive follower?'' Louie thought to himself in annoyance.


    He had nned to show off in front of Pearl, but the situation had gone totally out of his control and


    wildest imagination.


    Louie was not the only one who was startled and became serious. Pearl and her other escorts also had


    a serious look on their faces after that. Soar''s strength was totally above what they had expected.


    Of course, they soon regained theirposure and put on an indifferent look. Only one mighty warrior


    like Soar wouldn''t make much of a difference in the end. After all, Ricky and hispanions were


    heavily outnumbered by Pearl and her followers.


    "As a force that is supported by a demi-spiritual emperor, the Bing n is only able to produce a


    genius like you? If your strength is that inferior, then Ricky will surely defeat you with the power in one


    of his fingers!" Soar responded in a cold voice as his whole body was wrapped by the scorching


    mes.


    In that moment, Soar decided that he should not hide his real strength. The next second, he


    concentrated to summon all of his power, so that he could defeat Louie as fast as possible.


    Through such a disy of power, he hoped that Pearl''s other followers would be intimidated and


    hesitate to fight against him. After all, Soar only had three supporters at that moment. They had to win


    more time for Ricky, since he was at his critical point to make a new breakthrough in cultivation. Since


    Soar had just made a breakthrough, he was very eager to try out his newly gained power on the new


    adversaries.


    ''Heaven-melting Domain!'' Soar shouted the name of his attack in his mind and activated his newly


    gained skill at the same time. After that, the space around him was all wrapped in mes.


    Without another second''s dy, heunched his most powerful attack and rushed towards Louie.


    "Time to fight!" Louie said in a firm voice. Then, the ice began to spread around him, and soon the


    space around him waspletely wrapped by the shards of ice.


    He knew that if he wanted to have a position in Pearl''s heart, defeating Soar was a basic requirement.


    Pearl would look down upon him and think that everything about him was just a joke otherwise.


    He loved Pearl and had devoted his life to her. Of course, he didn''t know that he and the other


    followers were simply being used as pawns by Pearl. She was so arrogant that she would only let


    herself fall in love with a peerless genius.


    Pearl showed a slight interest in Ricky, because he was publicly regarded as a peerless genius. That


    was also why she had a great desire to make Ricky fall in love with her.


    As the young master of an extremely rich organization, she was born to be superior and would only get


    married to the most powerful man that she could find.


    ''Indestructible Fighting Spirit!'' Soar bellowed again in his mind. He then fused the rich fighting spirit that


    was exuding from inside his body with the attack. As a result, his momentum became stronger and


    more furious.


    "What is that cultivation method? Howe it is able to fuse with a warrior''s fighting spirit?" When they


    saw that scene, the surrounding warriors and the spiritual king beasts were taken aback, because they


    had never heard of any cultivation method like that before.


    They were not alone. The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the two spiritual kings outside the


    Small World were also extremely shocked.


    They had heard about the Indestructible Fighting Spirit before. They also knew that it was a special


    cultivation method that could only be used by a few tribes.


    The special tribes referred to the Great Dragon tribe, a species that had not been around for a long


    time, and some other tribes that contained the bloodline of the Great Dragon.


    "So, the bloodline in Soar''s body is nowhere near being weak!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor eximed. "With the bloodline of the Great Dragon in his body, he is easy to be the most


    talented genius among any first-ss geniuses, even if he is not a peerless genius."

 Chapter 499 Soars Invincible Power

    Chapter 499 Soar''s Invincible Power


    Boom! Boom!


    Right at this moment, the roaring mes and the intensely cold ice fiercely collided again, enveloping


    the entire battle area in a sea of fire and ice. The space disintegrated and copsed and a huge


    explosion thundered through the whole space as if to destroy the battle space.


    In a just short period of time, Soar and Louie had already fought for dozens of rounds.


    Soar waspletely enveloped in roaring mes, while Louie was wrapped in the cold ice. The two


    men seemed to be dressed in distinct armor of fire and ice. They turned into different war gods, having


    the most intense physical collision at the moment.


    There was no doubt that in this battle and sh of powers, Soar hadpletely gained the upper


    hand.


    The reasons why he could gain the leverage and dominate the fight were quite obvious. Firstly, Soar


    had the body of a Great Dragon. Therefore, in the same realm, in addition to the warriors cultivating the


    body refining skills like Ricky and creatures owning strong bloodlines, there would be no creature who


    had enough power topete with him.


    Second, in terms of origin, the cold ice and roaring mes were two extreme forces that could mutually


    neutralize each other. As a result, under the current condition when the two sides had little difference in


    strength, there would not be much disparity in their power when they collided with each other. However,


    the roaring mes of Soar was the Heaven Melting Fire. If Louie''s power of cold ice could not reach the


    same level as Soar''s roaring mes, there was little hope left for Louie to gain dominance in this fight


    with Soar.


    Boom! Boom! Soar fused the energy of the Heaven Melting Fire and his fighting spirit as one invincible


    force. This iparable strength forced Louie out of the battlefield. The spectators suddenly saw


    Louie''s shape diminish rapidly in mid-air, which made the battlefield draw a broad gap between the two


    opponents.


    Moreover, Louie''s crossed arms couldn''t help trembling as he tried his best to resist the great impact of


    Soar''s powerful blow.


    "How is that possible? I can''t believe that in this confrontation, Louie has already fallenpletely to


    the disadvantage," eximed all the warriors and spiritual king beasts around in disbelief as they saw


    the battle unfold. They were quite shocked by Soar''s invincible power that seemed undefeatable.


    "It has never urred to me that Ricky has such a powerful helper beside him!"


    At this moment, Pearl, Bernard, and several other people showed a graver look.


    ...


    "Sir, it seems that this time, while we are already extremely fortunate to own the peerless genius, Ricky,


    we seemed to have also been blessed with none other than Soar, gifted spiritual king beast. He has the


    bloodline of the Great Dragon." Outside the battle space, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the


    Array-shattering Spiritual King were thrilled.


    "Yes! I can already feel that the rise of our Oriental College ising soon," the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor eximed, his voice tinged with excitement and great expectation.


    ...


    "I am going to kill you!" Louie shouted in a hoarse voice, feeling increasingly ashamed by the fact that


    the battle was turning out to be to his disadvantage. It was extremely humiliating to know that his defeat


    was witnessed by Pearl, all the warriors, and spiritual king beasts. His resolve to kill Soar grew till it


    reached its final peak.


    The next moment, Louie turned over his palm and then a spear made of cold ice appeared in his hand.


    This ice spear virtually lowered the temperature in his area by a few degrees again. There was no


    doubt that this ice spear was an inferior-stage spiritual weapon.


    "Are you qualified enough to use a spear?" Soar''s voice was slightly tinged with contempt when he saw


    Louie take out the spiritual weapon. He also turned over his right hand and the Heaven-splitting Spear


    wrapped in burning mes materialized out of thin air in his hand.


    "Next, I will defeat you with a single move!" Soar roared in a domineering and confident voice.


    Hearing Soar''s threat, Louie did not say a word. However, the burning fire in his ferocious eyes clearly


    expressed how angry he was.


    The next moment, the wind howled and shrieked, and the whole area seemed to be shrouded in a


    nket of ice-cold wind. The Ice Enlightenment surged fiercely around Louie, the cold engulfing the


    entire battle zone.


    "Ice Enlightenment, Ice of Sky¡ª¡ªHeaven-piercing Spear!"


    A loud shout erupted from Louie as his whole body turned into cold ice. The spear in his hands was


    roaring fiercely, and in that very moment, Louie merged with his spiritual weapon.


    The man and the weapon became one as they turned into a bigger ice spear together!


    At the same time, the endless power of the Ice Enlightenment surged, as if a frozen sky had formed in


    mid-air. The huge Heaven-piercing Spear rushed down from mid-air with astonishing impact, shattering


    the frozen sky into a million pieces, and then with endless anger and killing intent, moved towards


    Soar''s eyebrows.


    "Dragon Battle Technique¡ªIndestructible Fighting Spirit!"


    crying out a loudmand, Soar shot upwards to the mid-air like a ferocious beast. In the process of


    his roaring, the Heaven Melting Fire zed brightly, conjuring up a tide of fighting spirit which was even


    mightier and more concrete. It was clearly and iparably stronger than Louie''s.


    "How is this even possible? His fighting spirit is almostparable to the sum of dozens of people, and


    what''s more, it can be so concrete!" Seeing this scene, all warriors and spiritual king beasts around


    were startled and couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    "Sir, there is no doubt that the bloodline in his body is from the Great Dragon and the purity cannot be


    low. Otherwise, he could not have such strong fighting spirit," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the


    Array-shattering Spiritual Kingmented on Soar''s performance outside the Small World, and they


    were already very certain about Soar''s true identity.


    "It''s just unknown if the bloodline of the Great Dragon in his body can reach fifty percent," the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said with great anticipation.


    "Sir, if the purity of his bloodline can reach even forty percent, we will be satisfied enough. I think it''s a


    little impossible for it to reach fifty percent. If his bloodline is indeed so strong, he can already be


    regarded as a member of some subsidiary tribe of the Great Dragon tribe." Hearing what the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual


    King could not help but roll their eyes. They thought the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had let


    his imagination run a little wild.


    ...


    The fighting spirit resembling the tide instantly merged with Soar and his spear.


    Then, this Heaven Melting Fire swept through the whole battle space turning everything into a huge


    spear made of roaring mes.


    Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, the strong roaring thundered once more. It turned out to be thest, yet the most


    intense roar that had boomed till now.


    While the cold ice and roaring mes collided with each other, two huge spears collided with each other


    at the same moment. The bellowing of the air and the thunder of the collision drowned everything else.


    All everyone could see was the shadow of the two huge spears colliding in the maniacally chaotic air


    billow.


    After a moment of stalemate, the shadow of a spear suddenly disintegrated. All warriors and spiritual


    king beasts knew that if cracks appeared on the spear, it clearly indicated that its owner had failed in


    the battle.


    Boom! Boom!


    In another roaring, the spear filled with cracks burst into pieces. Then shrieks rumbled and thundered


    while the spear together with a figure were blown out of the battle space.


    Everybody noticed that the figure that they had just seen shot out had been none other than Louie.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "The genius of the Bing n, Louie, is defeated!" Although everyone present had almost guessed the


    result of the battle, they still could not believe their suspicion turn into reality when they saw it with their


    own eyes.


    The true reason was, that for a long period of time, Louie had impressed them as a person who was


    too powerful topete with.


    Looking at the me-filled figure, they couldn''t help but be in awe of Soar. Soar''s invincible power had


    gradually made a ce in their hearts.


    From this moment on, Soar would rece Louie and upy that special and unattainable position of


    reverence and admiration in their eyes.


    "That was impossible! Impossible!" Louie, who crashed heavily on the ground, shook his head and


    shouted in great anger. With his eyes zing with ferocity and mouth set in a grimace, he immediately


    wanted to get up from the ground and hit Soar again.


    "Louie, you have lost the battle. Can''t you ept the result? You shall step back right now, and I,


    Bernard, will teach him a good lesson!" A disdainful voice stopped Louie from taking any further action.


    The next moment, a yellow figure flew overhead and came into the battlefield. He stared at Soar, who


    was standing in front of him and was still wrapped in roaring mes.


    As soon as they looked into each other''s eyes, the momentum of the two of them also fiercely collided


    together. The battle space which had barely calmed down was virtually roaring again.


    "Are you Bernard from the Ruin Leopard tribe? Maybe you are a little stronger than Louie, but you can''t


    beat me either." Soar grinned, turning the Heaven-splitting Spear with his palms.


    There was a hint of disdain in his smile.

 Chapter 500 The Ruin Holy Fire

    Chapter 500 The Ruin Holy Fire


    "Did anyone tell you that you have bad breath, filthy beast? Why don''t you just keep your mouth shut?"


    Bernard said in a calm voice with hints of sarcasm. He didn''t seem very emotional at Soar''s


    provocative words, but he showed his anger by releasing more power of ruin into the air. The energy


    surrounded him at an ever faster speed as it all waited to burst out.


    "Oh, really? I didn''t know about that at all. What? You want to help me keep my mouth shut?" Soar


    replied as he grinned cheekily. "Wee! But still, we''ve got to see if you can really make it or not."


    Soar teased Bernard even more by pretending to doubt him.


    "You know, that so-called genius of yours from the Bing n was really a disappointment. How sad, he


    had made more of an impression with his mouth than his feet. If you''re another one of this kind of


    genius, then you''d better prepare yourself for imminent death. Because this time, I''m going to kill you,"


    Soar said as his voice became low and sharp.


    "You mean Louie? No, no, no. Don''t you dare put me on the same level as him. I can kill him with a


    single strike if I want to," Bernard answered with disdain in his eyes. Now it was clearer that he was an


    arrogant man who thought too highly of himself. He despised Soar, which was why he wasn''t enraged


    by his joke. But apart from that, he couldn''t see the value of Louie, who could presently be called his


    ally in public.


    Hearing Bernard''s words, the warriors and the spiritual king beasts surrounding them suddenly


    remembered the defeated warrior from Bing n as they all looked towards his direction. Louie was


    struggling to get to his feet after the eyes fell on him to see how embarrassed the famous genius was


    now.


    As expected, Louie''s face couldn''t be sourer now that not only his enemy but also his allies were


    looking down upon him. There was burning hatred in his eyes, and the ridicule he received from those


    two had, without a doubt, added fuel to his fire. If looks could kill, Bernard and Soar would have already


    died a thousand times!


    But Louie knew that there was not much he could do now. So he tried to calm himself down a bit as he


    held back his anger and the harsh words he wanted to spit out.


    To be honest, he already knew that Bernard was superior to him in terms of strength. As for Soar, he


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    couldn''t deny that he was stronger since he had won just now. So Louie knew very well that he would


    only make another joke out of himself if he tried to attack again.


    Or worse, he could end up losing his enlightening mark and be disqualified from the selection.


    ''Revenge is a dish that is best served cold. We should wait and see, Soar and Bernard. Soon, you both


    will have toe to me with your knees bent as you lick my toes, '' Louie roared with rage inwardly.


    He felt utterly humiliated, but his only option was to bear with it at the moment.


    On the other hand, Pearl remainedposed as she saw what was happening. She was shocked by


    how powerful Soar was, but she wasn''t worried by it. She waited. It was Ricky who she wanted to bring


    down. If her puppets couldn''t make it as she wished, she would have to do it herself.


    "Ha-ha! That is very well said, dude. Now let''s see in what way exactly could a genius from the Ruin


    Leopard tribe be better than the one from the Bing n," Soar said with a bigugh as he began to


    charge his attack.


    On hismand, the Heaven-splitting Spear in his hand vibrated as if it was answering to his call to


    fight.


    "I am here to take your life, beast!" After responding in the same cold voice, Bernard took action as


    well. He was really fast. Soar could only feel the shuddering of the space as Bernard appeared right in


    front of his face the next second. Raising his hand, Bernard was about to drop his Burning Ocher Fist


    on Soar.


    The Burning Ocher Fist was no ordinary fist skill, because it was enhanced by both the energy of ruin


    and the Ruin Enlightenment.


    The energy of ruin was one that was born to turn everything it touched into ruin, draining the life out of


    almost anything in this universe. This kind of power, when further developed into the enlightening


    power, could be tens and hundreds of times stronger. The Ruin Fire carried by Ricky could be said to


    be the source of this type of energy, which gave a glimpse of how deadly this kind of energy could be.


    So when hit by the fist, Soar just froze in his ce. He felt like everything was being taken away from


    him, his breath, the light, the sound, his enlightening power and all the other energy that he had. It even


    felt like his life was being quickly sucked out of him. For a split second, he couldn''t find the strength to


    fight back.


    "It seems that the energy of ruin is truly one of the most powerful energies in heaven and earth," Soar


    couldn''t help but murmur to himself. But he couldn''t dare hesitate. Activating the Heaven Melting Fire to


    its fullest, he tried to counter the energy of ruin with the most violent force he could summon.


    It worked as the energy of ruin began to retreat, but Soar''s face still darkened a bit. It proved that


    Bernard''s first strike was not easy to handle, and in a sense, Bernard was indeed more powerful than


    Louie. If Soar hadn''t made his breakthrough in the past few days, he didn''t think he could have


    survived the several rounds of fighting he had with Bernard.


    The Heaven Melting Fire raged as Soar directed more energy into it! Luckily, the Heaven Melting Fire


    didn''t let him down. The life-sucking energy of ruin could only retreat as quickly as possible in the face


    of the fire.


    And once Soar was free and safe again, he turned swiftly. He then leaped with mes covering his foot


    and aimed a quick kick towards the Burning Ocher Fist. When his kick and the fist met, the Heaven


    Melting Fire rushed towards Bernard through his fist and arm. It burned the Ruin Enlightenment and


    glided swiftly up his body like a snake made of fire.


    "What terrifying mes!" Bernard blurted with shock as he retreated to distance himself from Soar and


    his fire. Floating in the air, his mind went nk for a while, not knowing what to do to ovee such


    powerful mes.


    "Your Ruin Enlightenment is not bad, either. You might just win the game if there was enough time for it


    to beat the life out of me," Soar answered, but this time with more respect. There was no longer any


    contempt in his voice as if the energy of ruin had drawn it away.


    After all, Bernard had proven himself to be the strongest opponent at the time being.


    "I think we should just stop wasting each other''s time. Bring out your best or else you still have to stand


    my bad breath, as you will never be able to shut my mouth," Soar said seriously to provoke him even


    further.


    Bernard didn''t utter a single word. Instead, he answered Soar with the bursting energy from his body.


    Soar was right, there was no need for assessing the reaction and capacity of each other anymore, the


    power they both showed was more than enough to speak volumes. Threatened by the Heaven Melting


    Fire, Bernard realized that it was time to fight with all he had or die in vain.


    "Ruin Holy Strike!" Bernard shouted in a low and heavy voice. The energy within him rose sharply in an


    instant.


    Then came a raging sound of powerful zing mes! Soar saw that a strange kind of fire started to


    burn around Bernard, its color resembling the ocher of the energy of ruin.


    As the ocher fire kept zing, the Ruin Enlightenment surging on Bernard began to roar violently, as if


    it was going to destroy the entire ce with the energy it released.


    "It''s the Ruin Holy Strike! Never expected Bernard to have mastered this powerful skill as well! It is said


    that the Ruin Holy Strike is passed down only to warriors of the Ruin Leopard tribe, and only creatures


    with pure and strong blood power of the Ruin Leopard could learn to control it." Once Bernard applied


    the skill, it became the topic of all the warriors and spiritual king beasts present. They all discussed it


    with astonishment and admiration.


    "It appears that Bernard could really live up to his name of the genius of the Ruin Leopard tribe. He


    surely has the skills."


    "You see that ocher fire around him? That is the Ruin Holy Fire¡ªa kind of fire that could only be


    produced when you have mastered the Ruin Holy Strike. It''s the fire of death, one that is meant for


    sucking up all the lives in this world. It''s truly mesmerizing."


    People around just couldn''t stop talking about the stunning skill. Like they said, everything that dared to


    go near the Ruin Holy Fire began to wither, like the winter plundering the life out of the trees. The Ruin


    Holy Fire was taking its toll.


    "Ah, so this is the legendary Ruin Holy Fire. No wonder I find it familiar. Well, it''s quite impressive, but it


    should be nothingpared to Ricky''s Ruin Fire. Thank God this guy has yet to fully master the skill.


    Otherwise, my Heaven Melting Fire would be no match for it," Soar said to himself after breathing a


    sigh of relief. The information other warriors provided when they were talking about the skill had really


    helped him analyze the situation more carefully.


    Soar had tried Ricky''s Ruin Fire himself, so he knew very well how desperate it could be when your life


    was being sucked out and you were being thrown into a hopeless pit of despair. In this respect, the


    Ruin Holy Fire was left in the dust.


    Swish! Just then, Bernard turned his palm up after concentrating his mind. In a sh, a yellow long rod


    appeared in his hand. The rod was also covered in a cloud of Ruin Enlightenment.


    "This rod was forged with my blood essence. I call it the Ruin Spiritual Rod. Together, it will work with


    my Ruin Holy Fire and open the gate of ruin and death," Bernard dered as he stared at Soar. His


    fighting spirit rose rapidly as he prepared for a fight.


    "The gate of ruin and death? You really are an ambitious man, aren''t you? But please don''t boast or


    you might end up embarrassing yourself," Soar said with an arrogant smile. As he spoke, he


    Bernard''s nose.


    "This is my Heaven-splitting Spear, with which I have built a strong connection. If I wish, it can help me


    tear the heavens into bits and pieces!" Soar announced. Now it seemed that he would like to see who


    was the more ambitious one, himself or Bernard.


    After shouting out their determinations, both of them experienced a huge momentum boost until their


    bodies could no longer hold back their overwhelming energies.


    All of a sudden, both of their fires shot high into the air! In an instant, the Ruin Holy Fire and the


    Heaven Melting Fire rushed out at the same time like two furious dragons going against each other. As


    the two kinds of fires met, sparks flew out like arrows and shock wavesshed out, causing warriors


    around them to fall on their knees.


    Amidst the dazzling light and heat waves, two figures charged. It was Soar and Bernard, whose


    weapons met violently to begin the battle.

 Chapter 501 Fire Snake Versus Ruin Leopard

    Chapter 501 Fire Snake Versus Ruin Leopard


    Bang! The next moment, there was a crushing sound. The Ruin Spiritual Rod and the Heaven-splitting


    Spear collided hard with each other. Sparks flew in all directions like stars at a moonless night. At the


    speed of lightening, the turbulent waves gushed forward and engulfed the space.


    As the fiery sparks were flying around, the two fighters started to tighten their fists and exchange blows.


    The Ruin Spiritual Rod was waved skillfully. The rod emanated some energy and cast shadows which


    emitted the strongest and sharpest vitality, all wrapped by the Ruin Holy Fire. Anything or anybody hit


    by the rod would be defeated immediately.


    Meanwhile, the Heaven-splitting Spear was burning brightly as if it had borrowed power from the sun


    itself. Whenever the spear was in action, it surrounded everything as if it was supported by some


    violent strength. It intended to break everything on its path, relentless!


    Each engagement urred in a sh. The two fighters had wielded their power to the full. In the midair,


    numerous shadows were exchanging blows while trying to defend themselves.


    Behind those shadows, the space had been smashed to pieces. More than that, those shattered space


    pieces were tainted with ocher color. These pieces seemed to have been burnt.


    Due to this, those broken pieces of space wouldn''t return to their normal condition until a long time


    "This is an incredibly fierce collision; I don''t believe that we could survive their attacks if we had entered


    intobat with any of them!"mented those warriors and the spiritual king beasts, shocked.


    "The gap between us and those geniuses is huge; we are inferior to them in terms of cultivation speed


    and fighting skills."


    "You have made the point!"


    Indeed, they had great admiration and respect for those two fighters, sincerely, without revealing a


    trace of envy. Anyway, being jealous of those geniuses would only send them to hell with both a broken


    heart and mind.


    However, Louie was extremely jealous.


    Undoubtedly, Soar and Bernard were much better than himself in terms of strength and fighting skills.


    He clenched his fist tight. So much so that his fingernails dug deep into his palms, and blood was


    oozing out of his cuts.


    "Soar and Bernard, don''t be proud; one day I''ll surpass you two," Louie swore to himself standing


    against the strong wind.


    "Ruin Enlightenment¡ªRod of Plunderer." In spite of the fierce collision, Bernard was the first one to


    strike. The diffusing shadows of the rod blended, encircled the Ruin Enlightenment and kindled the


    Ruin Holy Fire. Then, it turned into the ruthless earth-shaking rod which smashed the space and hit


    hard against Soar''s head.


    "Dragon''s Spear!" Without any hesitation, Soar struck back fiercely and instantly.


    With the violent storms whipping the space, the Heaven-splitting Spear with the enlightening power


    aimed at the enemy from a tricky angle.


    Bang! The two forces collided again. Endless sts of the collision were sweeping and shattering the


    surrounding space.


    Soar and Bernard bore the brunt of the collision and were forced to recede. In a sh, they had taken


    several hundred steps backwards.


    If their weapons hadn''t been inserted into the space, and were not for the space resistance, they might


    have been blown away and found themselves several thousand meters away in the midair.


    At this moment, the surrounding warriors and the spiritual king beasts were retreating. None of them


    wanted to get involved in a conflict with the two talented fighters, because they were expecting to


    reveal their unique skills in the end.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two fighters raised their heads, scanning their opponents seriously and firmly. Both of them thought


    highly of each other and looked up to each other. They knew that they had to try their best and that no


    victory could be ascertained until the veryst moment.


    ''Bro,e on. If Pearl gets engaged, I don''t think that I''m capable of resisting their joint attack, '' Soar


    thought to himself.


    He could still get help from Madeline. However, when Pearl would show impatience, both Louie and


    Hardy surely would be asked to join the battle.


    The moment was extremely critical.


    Bernard''s roars resounded in the air.


    He wielded the Ruin Spiritual Rod, and endless power of Ruin Enlightenment started to gather behind


    him allowing him to grow from strength to strength, producing an ocher-colored leopard of roughly 10


    meters in height.


    It roared ferociously. Bernard''s body merged with the shadow, and then turned into a real leopard on


    the spur of the moment.


    The beast had turned ocher all over its body, without any other tint or shade. It leaped in the midair


    nonchntly and sessfully drew the attention of all people on the spot.


    The Ruin Holy Fire was burning violently on its body, which made it look even more mighty and


    terrifying.


    Beyond all question and perception, the leopard was now Bernard''s real body and was called the Ruin


    Leopard.


    Now with his real body showing itself openly, Bernard''s imposing character was more evident to all.


    "Reveal the real body. I should do that, too," Soar murmured after seeing the imposing disposition of


    the Ruin Leopard. Without the true body being perceived, his agility and momentum would be inferior to


    Bernard''s.


    However, when he revealed his own real body and after his real dragon aura emerged, Soar believed


    that he would finally have overwhelming superiority over his opponent.


    Without any hesitation, Soar allowed his Heaven-splitting Spear to rotate in the midair. Fueled by the


    Heaven Melting Fire, a shadow started to materialize behind his body, and the shadow of a fire dragon


    revealed itself


    Roaring ferociously, Soar turned himself into a fire snake more than 10 meters in height and as thick as


    two bucketsbined.


    However, the scales of the fire snake were so hard as if they had been forged in hell for countless


    years. Moreover, the agility of the Ruin Leopard was dwarfed and jeopardized by the fire snake.


    The blood power of innate spirit pervaded in the air, and all the spiritual king beasts felt ufortable,


    especially the beasts of weaker blood power started to feel sick.


    ''So overwhelming is this blood power. Does the dragon aura mean that he has the blood power of the


    Great Dragon in his body?'' all the spiritual kings thought to themselves while staring at Soar''s real


    body, dumbfounded.


    "This snake may be rted to the Great Dragon race by blood. However, since I have never seen such


    a unique sake, I can''t tell which tribe the fire snake belongs to," uttered the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor outside the Small World.


    "Sir, after all this is done, you can ask him. He surely will answer your question," the Skyward Sword


    Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King replied.


    ...


    At this moment, the attention once again diverted to Soar.


    With his eyes wide open, Bernard had never looked so dignified before. Deep in his heart and soul, he


    was actually shuddering with terror.


    "How could it even be possible? Does he already have thirty percent of the Great Dragon''s blood


    power running through his veins?" Bernard said to himself, incredulously.


    Being suppressed by such overwhelming blood power, his strength would be weakened.


    However, in spite of the suppression by the blood power, he couldn''t admit defeat.


    Thus, at the very next moment, the two fighters looked at each other, eye to eye, before the two beasts


    bit at each other. A deadlybat between the fire snake and the Ruin Leopard had just started.

 Chapter 502 The Dark Power

    Chapter 502 The Dark Power


    Roar!


    The entire area was filled with ferocious roars made by the two giant beasts. Their battle was one


    without the use of rules or skills. They fought with each other in the most barbaric way, tearing and


    biting with their enlightening powers.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Boom! Boom! As the two beasts struggled and writhed around on the ground, many mountains were


    pulverized into dusts by the powerful impact of their bodies. While fighting with Bernard, Soar


    intentionally avoided approaching the ce where Ricky was cultivating his power in seclusion.


    Bernard''s most powerful weapons were his sharp ws and the huge fangs that lined his mouth. Soar


    had the impregnable body of a Great Dragon, so no beast of the same level was able to do harm to his


    body.


    Bernard was no exception. His attacks were only able to leave some shallow scratches on Soar''s


    scales.


    Soar was defended by the Heaven Melting Fire, so Bernard tried in vain to attack Soar with his Ruin


    Holy Fire.


    ''''Soar has such a powerful body! Bernard can''t even break through his defense.'''' The surrounding


    warriors and spiritual king beastsmented about the scene.


    ''''Who the hell is Soar anyway? I have never seen any creature from the snake tribe that looked quite


    like that.''''


    ''''There are so many creatures possessing the blood power of the Great Dragon in the world. It''s no


    wonder that we cannot recognize him.''''


    ...


    Bernard couldn''t really do any serious damage to Soar. Soar was able to constantly tear Bernard''s


    body apart with his bloody mouth and robust tail though.


    What was worse was that considering the Ruin Holy Fire was no match for the Heaven Melting Fire,


    Bernard was at his wits'' end and was bound to lose the fight.


    After realizing what his odds were, Bernard immediately decided to transform into human form and run


    away from the battlefield.


    Seeing that Bernard was trying to retreat, Soar gave up on hunting him down. He knew that he could


    not kill Bernard even if he was able to overwhelm him.


    Meanwhile, he also had a feeling that he was being stared by someone else who had a murderous


    intent.


    ''''It turns out you were just boasting about teaching me a lesson. You cannot even break through my


    defenses, '''' Soar taunted, hovering in the sky as smug as a ruling king.


    In that moment, he had also detected where the murderous intent wasing from¡ªit was from Pearl.


    ''Although Pearl is just a young girl, she is the descendant of a spiritual emperor, so she is indeed


    extraordinary. She is strong enough to even make me feel threatened, '' Soar thought to himself, staying


    on guard against her.


    Bernard felt ashamed and wrathful at Soar''s words. He didn''t say anything, because it was indisputable


    that he had been defeated. A loser''s words didn''t mean anything to anyone.


    Pearl also gestured for Bernard to fall back.


    When Louie saw that Bernard had also been defeated, his anger began to die down.


    ''Humph! You are in no position to judge me. Before the battle, you bragged about what a bad-ass you


    were, now you can only run away, '' Louie secretly thought to himself.


    Hardy was really gloating at their failures. Louie and Bernard all wanted to be with Pearl. Now that


    Bernard and Louie were both defeated, Hardy was more likely to seed when he tried to woo Pearl.


    Meanwhile, he also felt hesitant to challenge Soar.


    Soar''s strength was beyond doubt. Hardy also knew that he had no chance of defeating Soar, but if he


    did not challenge him, Pearl would probably look down on him.


    At that moment, Pearl decided to speak, saying, ''''I really regret that we gave you the chance to leave


    when you came to the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. The speed of your progression really has me


    surprised.''''


    ''''Ha-ha. We were your guests, and it''s impolite to treat your guests in such a way, '''' Soar said, smiling.


    Before picking a fight with Pearl, he was trying to buy more time for Ricky.


    ''''Humph! You and Ricky defrauded of me hundreds of millions of gold coins from the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce. Stop pretending that you''re gentlemen!'''' Pearl replied coldly after hearing what


    Soar said, She was not actually very willing to admit the fact that she had been defrauded, but it was


    the only excuse she had that would exin why she was going after Ricky and Soar.


    Ricky was a peerless genius. If she had no good reason to go after him, then the Oriental College


    would definitely interfere with her ns.


    Of course, Pearl would be happy if she could get Ricky to be her ally. If it did not work, then she


    would have to kill him.


    ''''What? Did I hear her wrong? Pearl was defrauded of hundreds of millions of gold coins by Ricky? How


    was that even possible?'''' All the warriors and spiritual king beasts were startled by what Pearl said.


    Of all the warriors that were at Pearl''s age, they could never get away with messing with her.


    ''''I see. No wonder Pearl was pissed off and ordered so many of her subordinates to hunt Ricky down.''''


    All the warriors immediately understood her anger.


    ''''It turns out that Ricky has offended Pearl. Pearl is very proud and ignorant, so she will not take his


    offense lying down, '''' the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King sighed


    inprehension.


    ''''I''m afraid this is not all about the coins though. Even if there is only thirty percent of the ruling power


    left in the skeleton, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce never nned to sell it from the very


    beginning, '''' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor deduced, as his eyes filled with both suspicion


    and interest.


    ''''Ha-ha. It was a fair trade, and we both agreed to it. We did not cheat you. You should me yourself


    for not being prepared for every possibility.'''' Soar smiled and continued to speak. ''''Besides, you are so


    beautiful and attractive, Pearl. Ricky would never cheat on you if you were with him. Instead, he would


    only hold you against his chest and give you sweet caresses...''''


    Boom! Before Soar finished talking, the whole sky above them suddenly darkened. They were


    enveloped by the pure darkness, so everyone suddenly felt like doomsday was arriving.


    Pearl''s robe fluttered and whistled as the strong gale blew through it. The world around her was pitch


    dark. Her eyes also became pure ck and there seemed to be a dark and terrible fire burning in them.


    Pearl suddenly transformed from just a crueldy to a powerful demon before their eyes.


    All the warriors around were frightened and trembled at the scene.


    ''''She has the dark power!'''' Seeing the unique power that was released by Pearl, Soar immediately


    recognized it and said what it was in a low voice.


    Such dark power was extreme rare over all the continents in their world. Even in the domain of devils,


    the dark power was something seldom seen. Creatures that cultivated such dark power could


    challenge opponents of higher levels, even if they did not have powerful talent or blood power.


    It was because the dark power ranked among the top when it came to all kinds of powers in the heaven


    and earth.


    Heaven and earth were first formed by some sort of primitive power, which then split into the powers of


    dark and light.


    In other words, the dark power was secondary to the primitive power and only the light power was able


    topete with its strength.


    Pearl had higher cultivation level than Soar, and also possessed the blood power of a spiritual emperor


    on top of that. Soar knew that he was no match for her.


    Solely judging by the momentum released by Pearl, he felt threatened by her. Soar''s expression turned


    grim. He realized that Pearl was even more powerful than he expected.


    ''''Go to hell!'''' Pearl immediatelyunched her attack.

 Chapter 503 Powerful Dark Power

    Chapter 503 Powerful Dark Power


    No sooner had Soar finished talking than the whole area darkened, a hellish storm sweeping over and


    threatening to suck all life from the ce. In that foreboding moment, Pearl appeared in front of Soar


    with her ck hair dancing in the wind.


    In a sh, she struck at Soar. Her tender yet surprisingly powerful hand emitting an extreme amount of


    enlightening power.


    "Dragon Battle Technique¡ªDragon''s Punch!" To withstand her attack, Soar had to use his best move.


    In this do-or-die moment, it called for the strongest response.


    "Icy Sword!" Side by side, with Soar, Madeline also made her move. In defense, she struck out with her


    sword strike formed by Ice Enlightenment.


    She could sense that Pearl was way too strong for her, maybe even for Soar.


    The next moment, a massive st rent the air as they connected with their moves. But even in their


    concerted effort, Soar and Madeline were only able to withstand Pearl''s power for a brief moment.


    Debris and dust filled the air, throwing both Soar and Madeline several meters back. But Pearl was set


    back only a few steps¡ªa clear sign she was much more superior than both of them.


    Also, Soar''s and Madeline''s enlightening powers had faded a great deal in the process due to Pearl''s


    Dark Enlightenment.


    Byparison, Soar was still okay. Thanks to his Heaven Melting Fire, to a reasonable extent, he had


    neutralized the attack. But Madeline was worse off, as she had used up most of her power in fighting


    back.


    Both Soar and Madeline exchanged a look, solemnity and frustration written in their eyes.


    The warriors around them were all shocked, especially Bernard and a couple of other geniuses.


    They knew that Pearl was powerful, but not this much formidable. Now, it dawned on them that they


    had underrated her.


    Their reactions gradually changed from shock to strong admiration. For some men, the admiration


    morphed into lust.


    A woman like this was worth fighting for, and most men here would do anything they possibly could to


    win her love.


    "Master, I have long heard of the dark power used by the young master of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce. But I didn''t know how extraordinary the power was, until now. What I have seen with my


    eyes is something beyond words." Both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering


    Spiritual King were really inspired by its power.


    "The dark power is exceptional. Nothing besides the primitive power, the light power and the most


    destructive power of thunder is strong enough to withstand its force," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor added.


    "This girl surely looks promising. There is no limit to what she can achieve. It looks like the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce is going to prosper under new blood like her."


    "Master, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has their new blood, but let''s not forget that there are


    also two peerless geniuses in our very own Oriental College," both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King


    and the Array-shattering Spiritual King added as if trying not to be shadowed by her performance.


    However they grew worried. "Master, Pearl is indeed very powerful. Do you think that we can end our


    selection here and now?"


    "No need to rush. I know what I am doing," said the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    ...


    ''The dark power is doubtless formidable. Maybe only Ricky has a chance against her with his


    devouring power, '' Soar thought to himself.


    However deep down, he was not quite sure if Ricky could actually withstand Pearl''s power.


    Ricky was much more gifted than Soar, the Great Dragon. However, Ricky was only a demi-immortal,


    and he could only take on someone as high as a second-ss lower spiritual king.


    ''If Ricky, a demi-immortal, wants to deal with a first-ss lower spiritual king, he has to be an ace


    genius, '' Soar thought.


    "Are we really going to lose to a woman this time?" Soar murmured to himself with much frustration.


    "Master Soar, you can use my power!" Alva said using telepathy.


    "No, I will not allow it. This will only expose you. There are so many people watching, and they may


    target you. Losing is not that big a deal for us. The worst that could happen would be me running away


    with Ricky. Pearl is powerful, but she is not that power to stop us from leaving!" Soar reassured.


    "Rx, I will only apportion part of my power to you. Even the emperor will not notice it. The best guess


    he''d have to mistake it for an advanced stage spiritual weapon. However, if the emperor gets greedy,


    then I guess we will be in trouble," Alva said.


    "I see." Soar was a little lost in thought.


    "Brother Ricky once told me that emperor was not someone greedy. Furthermore an emperor''s will of


    martial arts would not be swayed by an advanced stage spiritual weapon so easily."


    "I see you have a point. It may be worth a shot!"


    me crackled!


    In the next moment, the Heaven Melting Fire from Soar began to burn fiercely. An old and ragged red


    tower materialized and then fused with the body of Soar.


    Soar''s power surged exponentially, which was not far behind from that of Pearl.


    "Master, this tower is a little bit unusual!" Both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-


    shattering Spiritual King immediately sensed there was something different about the Heaven Melting


    Pagoda the second it appeared.


    For these emperors, there was more to it than power. The boundless, indestructible aura of it was


    detectable in the eyes of mighty warriors.


    "Yes indeed. Although it is defective, it is still an advanced stage spiritual weapon," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor said with much envy in his voice.


    An advanced stage spiritual weapon was still quite attractive even for a demi-spiritual emperor like him.


    ...


    "Humph! Is it the power of the spiritual weapon? How interesting!" Pearl sneered on realizing how


    suddenly Soar''s power had shot up.


    "Madeline, stay back. At your level, you''re no match for the dark power," Soar cautioned Madeline.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Madeline had no objection. With the force of a spiritual weapon, the surge in Soar''s power was more


    than enough to handle the situation. As for her, it was doubtful if, at all, she could hold a candle to


    Pearl.


    So it would be for the best to stand down for now.


    "Let''s fight! Dragon''s Spear!"


    The Heaven-splitting Spear appeared from Soar''s Heaven Melting Pagoda¡ªan absolute thunderbolt of


    a strike.


    However, none of it seemed to shake Pear in the least.


    Instead, she flipped one hand, calling forth a ck whip, apanied by intense dark power that


    formed a wave that tumbled towards Soar.


    In the next moment, their attacks connected, sparking off roaring thunder, rampage, and dark clouds of


    dust. Once again, they were at an impasse.


    This time, Soarsted longer. But his Heaven Melting Fire was no match for Pearl''s Dark


    Enlightenment.


    Once again, Soar backed down.


    ''I can''t. The dark power is proving too strong. I might end up losing, even with the help of the Heaven


    Melting Pagoda and Heaven Melting Fire, '' Soar thought to himself.


    To add to his worries, Alva seemed not to be putting in as much effort in support.


    "Since there is still a no-show of Ricky, then I am putting you down for good!" Pearl said coldly. At this


    moment, she already lost her patience.


    "I assume it is my turn now!"

 Chapter 504 An Ace Genius

    Chapter 504 An Ace Genius


    As herughter trailed off, Pearlunched her attack and swept towards Soar.


    At that moment, the me Torrent, drenched with the power of the devouring rune, came swooping in


    from the rear. It flew past Soar, which then directly collided with Pearl and hit her hard.


    And in a sh, Pearl''s attack was neutralized. Upon colliding with Pearl, the me Torrent then


    morphed into a human figure.


    And that human figure was none other than Ricky. Finally, after two straight months of specialized


    training, he had already made his breakthrough and achieved his goal.


    "Woohoo! Thank God, finally!" Warriors and spiritual king beasts alike who had seen him had the same


    sentiments as they all cheered for the appearance of Ricky. After all, the reason for Pearl''s tremendous


    efforts, sweat, and blood, was to hunt Ricky down. And Ricky had just shown up. The game was on.


    During that time, all the warriors and spiritual king beasts were so busy focusing their eyes on Pearl


    that they missed the fact that Ricky had very easily neutralized Pearl''s attack of the Dark


    Enlightenment.


    But this, however, did not simply go unseen by the eyes of two spiritual kings and the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor who watched them very closely.


    "Sir, did you just say that only an ace genius could defeat a first-ss lower spiritual king at mere


    Demi-immortal Level? I guess this would be our lucky day, then. Maybe the ace genius we are looking


    for is right in front of us now as we speak." The two spiritual kings exchanged looks as they said their


    piece to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor through telepathy.


    "Then, you have recalled that correctly. In fact, that was exactly what I had just said." The Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor nodded slowly as he was also at loss for words on how toprehend the


    overwhelming situation.


    "But how could it be? That is impossible!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said as his voice


    sounded skeptical. However, despite his disbelief, his excitement had tipped the scales.


    "I guess I finally understand now why the dean refused to stop this selection."


    "Sir, are you implying that it was the dean''s idea to go on with this selection?" the two spiritual kings


    asked with disbelief upon hearing what the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had just said.


    "Then I guess that the dean must have had listened to his gut feeling and wanted to test if he was right


    about Ricky," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said, almost unable to restrain his excitement.


    "The dean is a very perceptive warrior who practiced the Soul Rule. And this took ce in his Small


    World. He must have sensed Ricky''s ambition of bing an ace genius. And maybe that was why he


    wanted to give him a chance or maybe at least, a try,"


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said. With his words, the two spiritual kings were shocked


    and unable to speak for a moment.


    "An ace Genius!" the two spiritual kings eximed in shaky voices. Without missing a heartbeat, they


    fixed their eyes on Ricky for fear of missing anything as they wanted to witness the rise of an ace


    genius.


    ...


    "Wow, you have finally showed up. I have been searching for you for months now," Pearl said coldly as


    she stared at Ricky. At that point, Pearl''s dark power was still active. This then made her ooze with so


    much killing intent as she looked straight into Ricky''s eyes.


    She had such a breath-taking beauty that went well with her aggressiveness. This was also the reason


    why men were head over heels for her as soon as theyid their eyes on her. She was the definition of


    a femme fatale.


    "If I do not show up, my buddy will most likely die at your bloody hands. Do you think that I will just


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    stand somewhere and do nothing?" Ricky smiled lightly yet everyone could sense the tension and fury


    in his voice.


    Soar took up an important ce in Ricky''s heart. He considered him as a brother and they had such a


    close bond. Ricky vowed to protect him with all his heart. He even promised to himself that anyone who


    would dare hurt Soar would never see the light of day.


    "Now that you''re here, I am giving you two choices. One is for you to die while the second one is for


    you to be my servant! Take your pick. It''s your call!" Pearl also responded lightly, as she did not care


    about the echoing anger in Ricky''s tone.


    All of the warriors who heard Pearl''s demands had their mouths agape as they were astonished that


    she wanted Ricky to be her servant.


    All of them, being attracted to Pearl, soon grew jealous, and then stared at Ricky with murderous intent.


    These warriors were very simple-minded people. For them, being a servant to Pearl meant being close


    to her, which could indicate that Pearl might just actually like Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, you really are asking for too much by giving me the choice of bing your servant, Pearl!"


    Ricky burst out intoughter. "In this world, no one could make me their servant. Not now, not ever.


    I, Ricky, can only be a master of someone, and not the other way around. Therefore, if you call me


    master, right here, right now, I might just think of sparing your life."


    Upon saying his words, Ricky then immediately began to assemble the power in his body.


    "Oh, I see that you have already chosen. Off to option number one, then. Fine by me!" Pearl was very


    much unmoved with Ricky''s announcement which she replied to. "Next, I am going to show you that an


    inexperienced peerless genius is nothing but an annoying nobody." ...


    "Ricky, you may want to sit this one out. You can only resist her dark power with your devouring power,


    but with your current level...I think you are still no match for her." Seeing that Pearl was already


    mustering all of her power, Soar became very concerned and tried to dissuade Ricky from taking this


    fight.


    "No worries, Soar. I have always wanted to experience the dark power for a long time to see if it is truly


    as good as advertised." Ricky grinned jokingly at Soar.


    He then drew his Iron Destroyer and then began to twirl it like a tornado which then came sweeping


    towards Pearl.


    "It looks that you still do not know your ce. I guess it''s time for me to teach you a lesson, then!" Pearl


    said coldly upon seeing that Ricky had already made his move.


    "Dark Enlightenment¡ªDark Whip!" Pearl shouted as she burst out with her full power. The Dark


    Enlightenment then swept the entire area instantly and brought about the Ultimate Dark Domain, which


    made their area even more sullen that it was before.


    Her ck whip, exuding an intense aura of the Dark Enlightenment, tore through space like a ck


    python and then reached Ricky in a sh.


    "Devouring Power¡ªDevouring Strike!" Ricky shouted in retaliation.


    And in a split second, endless devouring runes and Devouring Fire encircled Ricky along with his Iron


    Destroyer.


    Meanwhile, Ricky activated all power of his Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Golden light shone


    from his body, which indicated that his body was well-reinforced and tough. Moreover, his body


    strength was further increased by the fusion of the massacring runes and the Nine-degree Body


    Refining Form.


    Boom! The two strong air waves that came from the respective warriors shed with each other in the


    air, which caused a huge explosion.


    What happened was that the ck whip got struck back by the Iron Destroyer, which then rang as the


    collision happened. On the other hand, the Dark Enlightenment was not able to push through due to


    the resistance of both the devouring runes and the Devouring Fire.


    And just like that, Ricky had neutralized Pearl''s attack head on this time around.


    But the amount of damage that the ck whip was able to do to the Iron Destroyer was too much for it


    to handle. And as a result, a chink then formed on its metal. After all, that ck whip was a real


    spiritual weapon. Meaning to say, it was stronger that the Iron Destroyer, which was, apparently, only a


    demi-immortal spiritual weapon.


    Left with no choice, Ricky had to sheath the Iron Destroyer to protect it from further damage.


    Right after he put away his weapon, the entire battlefield was filled with deafening silence.


    "Wow, he truly is an ace genius!" both the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering


    Spiritual King eximed with excitement as they could not contain their happiness and awe.


    "It was the devouring power, the most formidable power of all!" The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor weighed in. "Furthermore, his understanding of the devouring power must be at a higher level


    now. Otherwise, he could not have used it against the erosion of the dark power."


    "How many powers did he practice and master exactly?"


    At this moment, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor found that the longer he spent watching


    Ricky, the more questions popped into his head. He was in awe at how this demi-immortal warrior was


    able to keep on surprising him.


    ...


    "How...how could it be? How could he withstand my attack? He is merely a demi-immortal!" No one


    answered. After moments of dead silence, random sounds of disbelief erupted from the crowd.


    "There could be another reason for this. Maybe he is no longer a mere demi-immortal."

 Chapter 505 The Bloodline Of An Innate Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 505 The Bloodline Of An Innate Spiritual Emperor


    "How is that possible? HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?" Pearl kept crying out involuntarily after the dead


    silence. With her eyes wide open, she just couldn''t believe what was happening. Never had she been


    so shocked like at that moment in her whole life. She couldn''t be more aware that even though the


    offensive attack that sheunched against Ricky was not her most powerful skill, it was definitely


    stronger than the one she hadunched against Soar. With so much confidence, she had thought that


    since he was only a demi-immortal, her power at such an extent was enough to defeat him.


    Yet, to her utmost surprise, Ricky blocked her attack with great ease, as if he didn''t even have to exert


    any effort at all. To say that it got to her nerves pretty quickly was an understatement.


    As a matter of fact, the reason why Pearl could beat Soar so easily was mainly because of her dark


    power.


    On the other hand, one of the reasons why Ricky was able to easily withstand Pearl''s offensive attack


    was due to the fact that the enlightening power of his four zones was not inferior to that of a first-ss


    lower spiritual king. In addition to the power of his four zones, it only meant that he was fused with four


    mutants.


    Of course, the most important reason was the fusion of his devouring runes and Devouring Fire, which


    were enough against Pearl''s dark power.


    After two months of secret cultivation, Ricky had undergone radical changes. As a result, he had


    be an actual ace genius at that moment. Ricky waspletely sure and aware of such a fact.


    ''As a demi-immortal, I finallypleted all of the extreme cultivation and boosted my cultivation base


    to the top of its stage. For my next step, I need to make a breakthrough and be an innate spiritual


    king. I am finally going to walk on the road of real martial arts, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    However, before he could reach his ultimate goal, he must first ovee the challenge in front of him


    ¡ªbeat Pearl.


    "There is nothing impossible. You can have the powerful dark power in your body. But, you''re not the


    only one who could have special power," Ricky responded lightly.


    After that, he activated more massacring runes to fuse with his Nine-degree Body Refining Form.


    Meanwhile, his other three runic powers were wrapping themselves around his arms. Since his Iron


    Destroyer was not a match for Pearl''s ck long whip, he had no other choice but to use his own arms


    as a spiritual weapon against her whip.


    Needless to say, Ricky''s main offensive power for this battle was still his devouring power, because


    such power could resist Pearl''s dark power.


    After the initial shock, Pearl managed to calm herself down. She then grimly said to Ricky, "Today, it


    doesn''t matter whether you''re a peerless genius or a stronger ace genius, there are only two choices


    for you¡ªsurrender to me right now or face your imminent death." Despite what she had seen, she was


    still able to raise her head with so much confidence and pride. After all, she had to defend her dignity


    with everything that she still got. Otherwise, she would not only be extremely frustrated with herself, but


    also be humiliated in front of so many people.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, Pearl unleashed her Ultimate Dark Enlightenment Domain. It surged violently like


    waves through the air. Her eyes, like a devil''s, became increasingly domineering. Anyone who would


    look at her would be terrified by her demeanor.


    The ck long whip in her hand was also ringing furiously, as if it wanted to take revenge because it


    had been repelled by Ricky''s Iron Destroyer earlier.


    However, that wasn''t the end of Pearl''s uncalled-for disy of skills. Within her dark power, a strong


    gloomy power was pouring out in volumes. Thebination of the dark power and the gloomy power


    made Pearl look even more powerful.


    At the same time, the onlookers saw that behind her, a faint ck giant shadow was gradually forming.


    Her gloomy power was actuallying from this giant ck shadow which looked like a ruler that was


    looking down upon the Small World.


    "Ricky, this is Pearl''s bloodline of an innate spiritual emperor. It is said that the innate spiritual emperor


    of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has cultivated a kind of ruling power¡ªthe dark power, which


    can only be evolved from the darkness. In this case, Pearl also cultivated the dark power," Madeline


    reminded Ricky through her telepathic power.


    "You must be careful! With the support of the dark bloodline of an innate spiritual emperor, Pearl is now


    more powerful than earlier."


    ''Hmm...So Pearl both has the bloodline of an innate spiritual emperor and the dark power! She does


    live up to her reputation of being a genius!'' Ricky eximed in his mind.


    However, even with this information, he was more confident in his own abilities. After breaking the


    various limits of his current stage, Ricky had be an ace genius and he was quite confident that he


    could beat Pearl.


    "The Dark Enlightenment! The Dark Whip!" Pearl suddenly bellowed, catching the attention of every


    single creature within earshot.


    The next second, Pearl cried out once again and the Ultimate Domain of her Gloomy Enlightenment


    and Dark Enlightenment instantly expanded. With a single breath, it almostpletely shrouded Ricky.


    From the dark power and the gloomy power, Ricky instantly felt strong double erosion powers.


    Then, Pearl waved the long ck whip in her hand. Once again, the whip turned into the shape of a


    python and it swept directly toward Ricky, as if its only goal was to devour himpletely.


    It went without saying that after activating the bloodline of an innate spiritual emperor in her body, Pearl


    intended to defeat Ricky by a single strike. Although she had the confidence to control everything,


    Ricky seemed to always be the exception from it. Arrogant as she was, she hated such a case. Thus,


    in order to avoid more troubles and unexpected urrences, she had to defeat Ricky by one strike and


    leave him no chance to resist at all.


    ''If this is how you want to fight, then I will let you see my real strength!'' Ricky eximed in his mind. He


    was excited to see such a powerful opponent and couldn''t wait to test his newly gained power after the


    secret cultivation. After so many fights with so many powerful warriors before, he had never


    approached death. Instead, he just became more experienced and powerful. After that, he activated his


    skills one by one. In a second, his entire body was wrapped up by runes.


    Slowly, he opened his arms. Soon enough, his Enlightening Wind Holes burst out. The onlookers saw


    that the two violent windstorms intertwine and integrate with each other.


    Then, the chaotic fire runes and all kinds of mes filled the space around him. Meanwhile, the


    massacring runes were enhancing his body power, the gale runes were activating the power of the


    wind around him, and the devouring runes gathered and merged all of the powers together. It was what


    Ricky had hoped for. All of his powers were fused together so he could easily control them.


    "Storm, sweeping!" Ricky roared furiously as he fused himself into his own storm. Piercing through the


    space, the storm swept toward Pearl''s long whip, which still looked like a giant python and filled with


    double enlightening powers.


    Bang! The next moment, the power of the two warriors collided with each other. It created such a


    powerful thud that reverberated throughout the Small World.


    The onlookers saw that Ricky''s four kinds of runic powers, the devouring runes, in particr, were


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    resisting the erosion of Pearl''s Dark Enlightenment and Gloomy Enlightenment. Meanwhile, his strong


    storm, carrying the violent Heaven Melting Fire and the murderous Massacring Fire, smashed the whip


    which was dashing toward him.


    Moreover, his arms were turned into a powerful weapon and innumerable punches wereunched


    toward Pearl''s direction in an instant.


    After a short while, the entire collision area was overwhelmed andpletely destroyed by strong


    waves. The space around the area waspletely broken.


    ''I can''t believe that Ricky managed to unleash such a powerful force. He deserves to be buddy and I


    respect him so much, '' Soar said with so much enthusiasm in his mind.


    The other onlookers looked even more startled, their eyes wide open and their jaws dropping to the


    ground.


    At that point, they were rather reluctant to believe that Ricky was still a demi-immortal. Yet, that was the


    truth.


    ''How could that happen? How could that happen? Even though he is a peerless genius, he is just a


    demi-immortal. How can a demi-immortal be able to fight a first-ss lower spiritual king?'' At that


    moment, all the creatures were in utter disbelief.


    Concurrently, Pearl''s power and brilliance had all been covered up by Ricky''s.


    The onlookers found it hard to tear their eyes off the collision center. Naturally, they were eager to know


    if Ricky had been able topletely withstand Pearl''s attacks.


    Thud! Thud!


    With a more intense roar, Pearl''s Ultimate Domain of Dark Enlightenment and Gloomy Enlightenment


    suddenly exploded. The next second, endless waves of air burst out instantly. What surprised everyone


    was that the strong airwaves were also attacking the surrounding warriors and spiritual king beasts.


    They had to activate their strong power to resist the impact of the waves.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two figures quicklynded on the ground after the airwaves had settled down into oblivion. Their quick


    than Ricky and Pearl, still in the middle of fighting with each other intensely.


    Their breath sounded short and heavy, but they didn''t seem to suffer any severe harm on their bodies.


    Although both of them were unhurt, they had totally different reactions. Ricky''s eyes grinned, while


    Pearl''s eyes remained cold, like the cold spring in hell, making everyone who saw her frigid and


    frightened.


    ''So, Ricky has sessfully resisted Pearl''s attacks!'' All the warriors and spiritual king beasts had the


    same thought in their minds as they bore witness to the whole scene.

 Chapter 506 Feminine Mutant—The True Might Of The Dark Power

    Chapter 506 Feminine Mutant¡ªThe True Might Of The Dark Power


    ''As a demi-immortal who ever challenged a first-ss lower spiritual king, Ricky will definitely be a


    miracle of the Oriental Realm!'' all the spectators eximed inwardly while they continued to watch the


    figure encircled with runes.


    At that moment, even Bernard and Louie could not help but question themselves and their abilities.


    After they heard that Ricky was a peerless genius, they were surprised at first. But before long, they


    became disdainful. In their perspectives, it should have taken him much more time to improve and


    make progress even for a peerless genius. But they were wrong. Within such a short period of time,


    Ricky had reached such a level that it would be nearly impossible for them to catch up to him.


    "Ricky, you''re really getting on my nerves right now!" Pearl cried out so loudly that everyone in the


    whole arena could hear her without difficulty. Her ck pupils were retracted and her voice sounded


    like a demon rising from the darkness.


    Out of rage, Pearl managed to mix the Gloomy Enlightenment with her Dark Enlightenment.


    Subsequently, Pearl''s terrifying but simultaneously beautiful and regal face changed once again.


    First, a ck mark appeared in between her eyebrows. Then, two ck marks appeared on both sides


    of her eyes. Atst, her red lips turned into ck.


    At that moment, Pearl looked exactly like the queen of all devils.


    Meanwhile, the Dark Enlightenment and the Gloomy Enlightenment permeating all over her whole body


    became even stronger. The color of the sky seemed to change with it, casing a dark haze all over the


    area, making it even more unbearable and intimidating.


    "What''s that?" All the warriors and spiritual king beasts were shocked once again after they saw Pearl''s


    new appearance.


    "Is this the Feminine Mutant?" asked the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and Array-shattering Spiritual


    King with astonishment as they were watching outside the Small World.


    "You''re absolutely right! The Feminine Mutant is a powerful mutant that isparable with those


    mighty blood powers in the Middle Land. If this woman can survive this match, she will likely y an


    outstanding role in the Middle Land," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said.


    "Although she is no match for a peerless genius, she would be able topete with any first-ss


    genius with her Feminine Mutant."


    "It seems like the Luxurious Emperor really has a great junior!" the two spiritual kings eximed.


    "However, we are more interested to know how our ace genius would handle this situation."


    So far, the warriors and spiritual king beasts in the Small World had also figured out the change that


    Pearl had just gone through. "This must be the so-called Feminine Mutant!" they eximed. They


    weren''tpletely unaware of it though. At least once, they had heard of a rumor that Pearl could


    manifest the Feminine Mutant.


    "Ricky, please be cautious. The status of the dark power among the various kinds of power matches


    that of the Feminine Mutant among all the mutants. Simply depending on her Feminine Mutant, Pearl is


    able to rank among the top first-ss geniuses," Soar said to Ricky using his internal power of


    telepathy. Ricky turned to look at him and saw that Soar was remarkably serious with what he just said.


    However, Soar knew that he hadn''t given enough emphasis to Pearl''s power.


    Then, Ricky nodded firmly at Soar''s direction to let him know that he understood. However, the reality


    was that there was no need for Soar to warn him at that moment since Ricky had already felt Pearl''s


    mighty power.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Boom! Boom!


    Without a second to think about it, Ricky rushed into Pearl''s direction. The enlightening windstorm in


    his palms spread out once again. It started fusing with all the runic powers and the powers of all the


    kinds of sacred fires and peculiar fires that he had.


    Ricky intended to surprise Pearl with one single attack of pure and enormous powers.


    However, with the Feminine Mutant, Pearl''s strength and reaction had significantly improved. A light


    flickered in her ck eyes as she fought back with a formidable counterattack.


    "Feminine Dark Palm!"


    Eximing in a firm and potent voice, Pearl directly struck Ricky with a fierce blow. The whole sky was


    enveloped by darkness in that exact moment. Then, a giant hand fiercely stroked down from the sky,


    colliding with Ricky''s storm which was still sweeping the area.


    Boom! Only an earsplitting explosion could be heard the next second. The Feminine Dark Palm hit the


    enlightening windstorm. With its impact, Ricky was hit along with it. Instantly, he fell heavily into the


    ground with a loud thud. A deep hole then formed from where hended.


    Because of the explosion''s impact, Ricky was buried quite deep into the ground.


    Despite what happened to him, Pearl didn''t stop with her attacks. She waved her ck whip once


    again. It contained her strong Gloomy Enlightenment and Dark Enlightenment powers. With once flip of


    her hand, the whip fiercely struck Ricky. If anyone thought that she was finished, they were wrong. She


    hit him again and again; it looked like she wasn''t going to stop at all.


    "Since you refused to be my servant, you will be buried here for good! You pitiful peerless genius!"


    Pearl firmly eximed while she continuedshing at him.


    Warriors and spiritual king beasts all around the area felt frightened while they were watching the


    scenes unfold. As far as they could see, Ricky would soon turn into some pieces of bone and meat.


    ''Will this peerless genius die here?'' Quite a lot of warriors and spiritual king beasts sighed secretly as


    they watched a peerless genius mercilessly get killed.


    "Ricky!"


    "Ricky!"


    "Young master!" Soar, Madeline, and the two sisters dashed towards Ricky in order to help him. They


    just couldn''t continue watching as Pearl wouldn''t stop attacking him.


    But the only thing that responded to them was Pearl''s ruthless voice. "He doesn''t deserve to be called


    a peerless genius! He is just a boy who is so full of himself!" Then the constant waving of Pearl''s ck


    whip found its way to the direction of Soar, Madeline, and the two sisters. As they were repeatedly


    attacked by Pearl''s powers, they also fell heavily down to the ground, with no power or ability to resist


    at all.


    "Sir, please stop the selection right now. Otherwise, Ricky is going to be killed by Pearl!" the two


    spiritual kings cried loudly at the emperor. They too, couldn''t just sit around anymore and watch the


    events unfold.


    The disciples from the Oriental College also looked at the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    because they were well aware that it wouldn''t break any rules to terminate the selection right at that


    moment. Most disciples from the Oriental College still wanted Ricky, the peerless genius, to be able to


    enter the Oriental College.


    "Don''t worry!" The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor just looked at them briefly and answered with


    a few words.


    Concurrently, it could clearly be seen that the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was also very


    worried at that moment. Like the disciples, he couldn''t wait to terminate the selection at that second.


    But the Oriental Emperor hadmunicated telepathically with him using his internal power and told


    him not to stop the selection at any cost.


    ''What seems to be the matter, respectful dean? Does Ricky still have something up his sleeve under


    this circumstance? Even if he has, he can at most be of the same power as Pearl who has broken out


    her Feminine Mutant, '' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Louie started tough discreetly. He then quietly growled in his heart,


    ''This is exactly what I''ve expected to happen. A peerless genius? Go to hell!'' He was actually the only


    one who was thinking this way among everyone in the arena.


    Boom!


    After beating Soar and the others away from where Ricky was, Pearl felt that it still wasn''t enough for


    her to pacify the rage inside of her heart. She continued to strike at Ricky who was still lying inside the


    deep hole.


    She had told Ricky to be her servant so many times. However, Ricky did nothing but resist her. For


    Pearl, he was such an arrogant and stubborn person that she couldn''t stand him. The whole thing


    made her extremely furious.


    From the moment she was born until that moment, she had never be this enraged. Nobody dared


    to refuse her, except Ricky. So even tearing Ricky into pieces could not take away the fury in her heart.


    Aftershing for a dozen more times, Pearl finally felt a little tired. Thus, she decided to stop beating


    Ricky. As for the deep hole, it was in a total mess with dust flying out everywhere and a smoke cloud


    was obstructing the spectator''s view.


    ''What a pity! Such a peerless genius who had just risen not long ago was killed this way. He really died


    miserably!'' eximed quite a few warriors internally at the mere sight of what happened.


    "What a vicious woman! How could yoush at me for so long? You sadistic person! Are you insane?"


    Just at that moment, a roaring furious voice rang through the area.


    nk! Golden lights spread out of the deep hole, sweeping all the million dust bits floating away. Then


    a giant golden figure slowly rose from the hole.

 Chapter 507 The Power Of The Golden Body

    Chapter 507 The Power Of The Golden Body


    The glowing golden body was ten feet in height and wreathed in golden lights. It came down from the


    sky tond lightly on the ground like a golden god of war, perfectly demonstrating the presence of its


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    power, strength, and invincibility.


    The golden body made the other warriors finally understand that such true power was actually


    intangible.


    What made them even more astounded, was that Ricky was inside the golden body. It was the first


    level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    They also noticed that Ricky had emerged unscathed, except a few rips on his robes.


    ''''How could this happen? He should have been killed.'''' As the scene unfolded before their eyes, their


    voices trembled and they were in a state of disbelief. ''''What''s that? Is the golden body some kind of


    cultivation method?''''


    ''''Ricky!'''' Soar shouted excitedly. Madeline, Yedda, and Ynda were also thrilled by Ricky''s


    appearance.


    Even the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was shocked by it.


    ''The golden body is such an amazing technique! Could it be that it is the evolution of his body refining


    method?'' he wondered silently to himself.


    ''''It seems that the true ace up his sleeve is this golden body, sir!'''' the two spiritual kings said in unison.


    Upon seeing that Ricky was intact and under the protection of golden body, Pearl eyes grew even more


    furious. Her eyes were like burning coals of malice.


    ''''Why won''t you just die quietly?'''' Pearl cursed at Ricky in a hoarse and cold voice.


    ''''I didn''t mean to pick a fight with you, but your ruthless behavior really offended me. You deserve to be


    beaten by me, ''''


    Ricky said in a cold voice as he crawled out of the crater.


    Meanwhile, he looked over his golden body and released the massacring runes. When he activated the


    devouring runes, an icy covering was formed on the golden body to defend the Gloomy Enlightenment


    and Dark Enlightenment.


    After sessfully refining the egg of the holy beast, Ricky had finally cultivated the first level of the


    Ultimate Golden Body to its initial state.


    There were nine levels of the Ultimate Golden Body. With each advancement to a higher level, its


    power also increased exponentially. Each level had four forms¡ªinitial state, minor achievement, major


    achievement, andpleteness.


    The initial state of the first level of the Ultimate Golden Body was as powerful as the intermediate-stage


    spiritual weapons. When cultivated topleteness, it could even overwhelm the advanced-stage


    spiritual weapons.


    Besides, with the massacring runes and Massacring Zone, the power of the first level of the Ultimate


    Golden Body was stronger than its initial state.


    If he had not activated the first level of the Ultimate Golden Body, he might have been killed by Pearl''s


    attacks.


    ''''You got luckyst time. I''ll kill you once for all this time.'''' Pearl quickly recovered from the shock that


    Ricky caused her. She began to gather her power for her next attack.


    ''''Do you really think you can do that?'''' Ricky said, his face growing serious.


    ''''Feminine Mutant¡ªFeminine Dark Palm!'''' Pearl used the same move she had before, because it was


    the most powerful one she had. Surrounded by the Gloomy Enlightenment and Dark Enlightenment,


    the whole area suddenly darkened.


    The giant ck palm instantly came straight towards Ricky from up in the sky.


    Pearl resorted to her most powerful attack to activate the Feminine Mutant at that point. It was as if she


    had merged with the Gloomy Enlightenment and Dark Enlightenment.


    In that way, the power of her move was greatly strengthened.


    Then, the dark power spread everywhere, eliminating everything it moved past.


    Pearl had, beyond a doubt,unched her ultimate attack.


    ''''Golden Body!''''


    Ricky was also done holding anything back. With a roar, he activated the massacring runes, making the


    first level of Ultimate Golden Body glow even more intensely.


    Ricky''s power was different from Pearl''s dark power. His power gave other warriors a warm and


    ''''Massacring Power¡ªMassacring Golden Palm!''''


    With the assistance of the first level of the Ultimate Golden Body technique, the Omnipotent Skill of


    massacring would also be boosted.


    As the intense golden lights rose from Ricky''s chest and transformed into Massacring Golden Palm, the


    palm of the golden body also erged before the two palms merged with each other.


    Enveloped by the devouring runes and massacring runes, the Massacring Golden Palm violently


    shed against the Feminine Dark Palm.


    Before Rickyunched his attack, his golden body also fused with the palm to enhance the power of his


    attack.


    Bang! In the next moment, the surrounding area was shattered into pieces and ripped apart by the


    strong impact. The whole area seemed to be copsing in the aftershock.


    The two giant palms were instantly swallowed up by the shock wave.


    As for the other warriors, they could only see that the dark power was wilting under the influence of the


    immense massacring power.


    Boom! Boom! As the smoke dispersed, two figures finally emerged. The one with a whip could easily


    be recognized as Pearl.


    Another giant figure was constantly blocking the strikes of the whip with his fists, making itsh to and


    fro.


    ''''Pearl is about to be defeated.'''' All the warriors and spiritual king beasts were surprised at the scene.


    They had not yet recovered from the previous shock. In the valley, they had witnessed so many


    miracles. As a result, they became ustomed to the surprises brought about by the two geniuses.


    Pearl and Ricky were both powerful geniuses. It was an eptable oue, no matter which one


    finally won the battle.


    Outside of the battlefield, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the two spiritual kings became


    more rxed.


    They, of course, hoped that Ricky would win the fight from the very beginning. Ricky did not disappoint


    them either. He continually surprised them with his talent, and then he finally defeated Pearl.


    Pearl was also a genius, but her powergged far behind Ricky''s power. Not to mention that she was a


    member of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, and possessed countless cultivating resources.


    In the Oriental Realm, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce seemed to be at peace with the Oriental


    College. They often cooperated with each other on many matters. However, they all knew that if two


    men ride on a horse, one must ride behind.


    Bang!


    Rickyunched another punch and was able topletely defeat Pearl. She fell heavily onto the


    ground, blood gushing from her mouth.


    Then, he withdrew his golden body, and seized Pearl by the cor of her shirt. He lifted her up after


    that. Meanwhile, he pinned Pearl''s arms behind her back to make sure she could not resist.


    Ricky grinned as he enjoyed Pearl being at his mercy.


    Pearl was still not afraid of Ricky at all, because she knew that he dared not do any real harm to her.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred and repulsion as she looked at him. She tried in vain to escape from


    the hold that Ricky had her in.


    Upon seeing that she couldn''t escape, all the spectators were shocked. They had never expected that


    Pearl, who had the blood power of a spiritual emperor and was renowned as the top warrior in their


    generation, could end up being beaten in such a humiliating way by anyone.


    ''''Woman, I''m going to teach you how to be humble.''''

 Chapter 508 Pearl Was Eliminated

    Chapter 508 Pearl Was Eliminated


    When Ricky stared at Pearl, his fierce eyes clouded with ominous hatred.


    Out of dignity, Ricky would never harm a woman. But Pearl was an exception. Her callous heart,


    conceit and preference for violence were not something a sensible man would put up with. Now looking


    at her, he wished her dead with any scruples.


    ''If it were not for my survival skills, Soar, the three women and I would have died here.'' thought Ricky.


    He was seething with anger.


    But Pearl knew he would let her off the hook, once his temper cooled down. Right now, she was


    feigning an indifferent attitude.


    Besides, she knew that the spiritual emperors at the Oriental College would intervene and restrain


    Ricky if he lost his temper.


    ''Is he really gonna kill her?'' all warriors and spiritual king beasts around wondered, sensing the intense


    hatred and anger from Ricky.


    There was no doubt he could defeat Pearl. But he could not kill her since she was the daughter of a


    spiritual emperor.


    In fact, both of them were rted to spiritual emperors. But these emperors had simr strengths. If


    Ricky killed Pearl, he would face the wrath of her father.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    His friends would also get involved in. So he couldn''t just kill her without considering anything.


    "Sir, will Ricky really kill Pearl?" In particr, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering


    Spiritual King were uneasy.


    If Pearl died, the spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would not take it lying


    down. In retaliation, he would cause trouble to not only Ricky but also the entire Oriental College.


    "I guess he knows what he''s doing," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor observed.


    He was ready to end the selection, if Ricky was really going to kill Pearl.


    ...


    "Ricky, you have to forgive Pearl, despite her gross misconduct. At least, for the moment. Please don''t


    be so impulsive." Worrying that he would harm Pearl, Madeline pleaded for some lenience on the girl.


    Thanks to her entreating, Ricky dropped the thought of getting even.


    What Madeline said made sense.


    And Ricky also knew well, it was not right to act on impulse.


    The Oriental Emperor would try to stop him, not only for the Oriental College, but also for Ricky.


    Besides, even if the Oriental Emperor didn''t stop Ricky, was Ricky really brave enough to kill her now?


    Ricky was also clear that Soar, Madeline and the other warriors of the Snow Land would be targeted by


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce if Pearl was killed.


    So Ricky couldn''t dare touch Pearl.


    ''All that matters is to acquire stronger power!'' Ricky thought. His speed and strength had growth faster


    than expected. But he was still held back from taking matters into his hands.


    Having no other choice, he put down his ready fist.


    "Ah! Don''t you want to kill me now?" Pearl teased.


    "I only spared your life out of respect for those spiritual emperors behind," Ricky retorted.


    "But, keep in mind. I was a peerless genius, and now I''m an ace genius. One day, I''ll be a spiritual


    emperor!


    Next time you pull any of these silly tactics on me, I swear, you''ll not get away with it."


    The confidence in his voice together with the thought that Ricky might rise into a spiritual emperor in a


    very short time caught Pearl by surprise.


    But the feeling appeared only for a moment.


    Then, she replied harshly, "Well, do you think an ace genius can make a spiritual emperor that easily?


    Huh! That''s funny. Why not say something like that when you really be a spiritual emperor?


    As for now, you have no choice but to let me go."


    Upon hearing this, Ricky fell silent. However, he was not strong enough to fight against spiritual


    emperors. So he had to put up with her provocations and let her go. On the positive, it was an


    indispensable lesson in honing his skills in the world of martial arts.


    "Ricky, you''ve done the best. If you killed Pearl now, I could not promise you safety," the Oriental


    Emperor said.


    "Sir, I understand," Ricky replied.


    "I know you may feel it is unfair for you. But you may also get to know that power decides all in the


    world of martial arts," the Oriental Emperor exined.


    "Sir, I know what you mean," Ricky said in a calm voice.


    "Well, the selection is over now." The Oriental Emperor nodded. Ricky''s attitude impressed him a lot.


    A great man knows when to give in and when not to.


    Ricky then activated his power. He used his hand to take all the enlightening marks from Pearl.


    "I can''t kill you, but you can''t enter the Oriental College either!" Ricky said in a cold voice after


    snatching all of her enlightening marks.


    Everyone was stunned by the move.


    "Fuck you, Ricky!" Pearl cursed, fearing for her future. With such a humongous loss, she knew she''d be


    transferred out of the Small World.


    Not ready to deal with the humiliation, she disappeared quickly without finishing her words.


    A frosty silence settled in the Small World.


    "A real man!" Several minutester, many warriors and spiritual king beats gave Ricky a thumbs-up.


    They truly admired him now, not only for his strength, but also for his courage.


    He beat the arrogant Pearl; the spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce might not get


    angry because of this. But knocking her out of the selection was another story.


    As a precaution, Ricky needed to keep an eye of the demi-spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce. Or else the demi-spiritual emperor might attack him stealthily.


    "Did he really think that Pearl had no ess to the Oriental College after her failure in the selection?"


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor sighed.


    "To be honest, sir, I like this boy pretty much." The Skyward Sword Spiritual King smiled.


    "I''m afraid that you should protect him secretly. His actions disgraced the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce. I guess the demi-spiritual emperor will take actions," the Array-shattering Spiritual King


    said.


    "Well, as you see, his talent makes me have no other choice!"


    ...


    "Well! Ricky, enduring should have been the better choice for you. Your actions may cost you a great


    deal." The Oriental Emperor sighed because of Ricky''s unexpected actions.

 Chapter 509 Becoming An Enlisted Member Of The Oriental College

    Chapter 509 Bing An Enlisted Member Of The Oriental College


    "Sir, to bepletely honest with you, I just couldn''t help it. I knew I should not, and in fact I dared not


    kill her. But at least I have to take all of the enlightening marks from her and force her to quit the


    selection. Trust me, I did all I could to pull my punches," Ricky shrugged and replied indifferently.


    "You might have managed to send her out for now, but I bet the spiritual emperors from the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce wille knocking at my door soon. By then, I don''t think I can refuse their


    request of enrolling Pearl into the Oriental College, you know. As they say, the one who is strong is also


    the one who is privileged," the Oriental Emperor said.


    "So, in the end, Pearl will still have a ce in the college, while you might have to deal with the


    retaliation of the demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. You can be sure that


    they will be nning their revenge as you have not only enraged them, but also made a fool of them."


    "Actually, I knew the consequences the moment I defeated her, but I couldn''t allow myself to let her go


    without teaching her a lesson. I simply had to send her out or else it would have been a very hard pill to


    swallow for me. On the contrary, I feel so refreshed and relieved even though I know that I have caused


    big trouble for myself by taking this step. But trust me, I will make the same decision if allowed to do it


    all over," Ricky dered with a smirk ying on his face.


    "You are as stubborn as a donkey, aren''t you, bloke?" the Oriental Emperor couldn''t help his smile as


    he heard Ricky''s smug words.


    To bepletely honest, he quite appreciated this young man''s frankness and resolve even though it


    almost bordered on arrogance.


    While it was true that Ricky had offended Pearl and the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, he had also


    shown his acumen to urately analyse and judge the current situation. Even though he had been a


    little smug and proud of his actions, he had also exhibited his self control as true to his words, he didn''t


    actually kill Pearl in the end. At the same time, he chose to deprive Pearl of her capability to participate


    in the selection, and this clearly showed that he wasn''t afraid of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    at all. He spared her life only because he felt it was the right thing to do. It was clear that he was both


    unyielding and clearheaded, whichbined with bravery were necessary qualities to have if one


    wished to rise above the masses.


    ...


    After all that had happened and all the upheaval it had caused, the Oriental College''s selection drew to


    an end.


    Ricky''s actions during the selection spread like fire. His name could be heard almost everywhere on


    thend and all the warriors were talking about him. While the entire Oriental Realm was already


    furious at his actions, all this attention that he was getting was really making their blood boil. Now in


    people''s eyes, Ricky was more than a peerless genius. He was also an ace genius who had the


    courage to challenge the strong and the authorities.


    What shocked everyone the most was that Ricky dared to kick Pearl¡ªthe spiritual emperor of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce¡ªout of the selection. This was truly incredible.


    "I think it''s too presumptuous of him to do so. He might be talented and a brave one, a so-called ace


    genius, but he has gone too far this time!"mented some of the warriors.


    "That''s right. He might be a genius, but before he bes a full-fledged warrior, he''s nothing


    echoed.


    "But from my point of view, his confidence and courage are exactly what differentiates him from the rest


    of us. Maybe that''s what a peerless genius is like, unafraid and unlike everybody else." some warriors


    were truly impressed by Ricky and disagreed by expressing their admiration. "Anyway, one thing is for


    sure, that Ricky guy is going to be more famous than Jasper from now on."


    "Indeed. Speaking of which, I think the Oriental College would do everything they can to protect a talent


    like Ricky and ensure that he grows up and gets polished. So, unless the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce will go all out to take their revenge, I don''t think Ricky has to worry about many


    consequences," a couple of people pointed out.


    "I don''t think that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will escte this matter, though I''m not sure


    whether that organization will sit back. Besides, who knows if the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will


    join with that force and avenge on the Oriental College or not."


    ...


    After a round of heated discussion, all the forces in the Oriental Realm hade to their own


    conclusions. They would either try their best to erase Ricky from this world, in the most secret way of


    course; or else, they would just keep themselves off from the young man and everything concerned to


    him.


    Luxurious City was the biggest city in the Oriental Realm, and it was here that the headquarter of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commercey. Apart from being the biggest, it was also the wealthiest and the


    most prosperous area in the whole realm.


    In the grandest pce of the Luxurious City, three men stood with utter poise. All three of them looked


    quite ordinary and seemed to be waiting for something or someone.


    While there was nothing special about them at the first sight, any wise man would recognize them¡ª


    they were the three demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. It wouldn''t be an


    exaggeration to say that they were among the best warriors in the whole realm and were renowned


    throughout the Eastern Land for their skills and might.


    Soon, the person they were all waiting for showed up. A ck figure descended from mid-air and came


    to them.


    "Grandmaster!" Upon seeing the ck figure, the three demi-spiritual emperors immediately knelt and


    greeted it reverentially.


    "I''ve heard all that I needed to know. Don''t worry, I will talk to the Oriental Emperor about it. All you


    three have to do is send Pearl to the Oriental College," the ck figure ordered. He then paused for a


    while before saying, "Well, the failure might be a good thing for Pearl, for difficulties do strengthen the


    mind. After all, it is never easy to be the finest warrior. You all know that, and it''s time for Pearl to


    learn that lesson as well."


    "We totally understand, grandmaster!" the three man agreed while nodding their heads.


    "And one more thing, remember to keep our decorum on this matter. Make sure that you don''t lose


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    temper even if the Oriental College does not help us in this respect!" the grandmaster cautioned.


    "What about that guy called Ricky, grandmaster?"


    "I will go and talk with that force myself. I don''t think they will refuse our offer, as thest thing they


    want is the rise of another young man like Jasper. If things doe to that, we will try to cooperate with


    that force as well. But before that, try not to fall out with the Oriental College. Is that understood?" the


    grandmaster answered sternly with a hint of anger.


    "Got it, grandmaster!" Having heard his instructions, the three men nodded again simultaneously and


    bowed their heads, their voices determined and severe.


    "Onest thing. Tell Pearl that this was thest time that she was allowed to lose. Even if her next rival


    is someone stronger and cleverer than Ricky, it will not be condoned. If she does meet Ricky again, I


    want her to avenge the insult in full. Of course, if that Ricky guy is still alive by then," the ck figure


    added.


    ...


    Shortly after the selection, Ricky and all the others who had been enrolled were led by the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor to a big square in the Oriental College''s outer court, along with the


    disciples at the Demi-immortal Level. In the court, a grand wee ceremony was arranged for them.


    "Congrattions! You have now be members of the Oriental College! But I have to remind you


    that this might be the beginning of a bitter and hard life here. Competition here is rather fierce, so those


    less talented andpetent, or those who are unwilling to work hard, might be eliminated sooner than


    being chosen from the very beginning," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor announced seriously.


    It turned out that more than the best wishes, the opening speech was quite full of warnings.


    "Want to be a top warrior? You cannot count on anyone except yourself. The Oriental College is


    no ce forzy men or free riders.


    Now, I will issue the jade tablets that will serve as your identity cards within the Oriental College!" the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor warned the students. As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a


    While the mood was somber because of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s warnings, each of


    the warriors and creatures eagerly picked one of the tablets.


    Of course, the demi-spiritual emperor beasts had agilely taken theirs with their ws or mouths.


    "Everyone, feed the tablet with a drop of your blood, so that a connection will be built between you and


    your tablet. This is the first step of your bing an enlisted disciple of the Oriental College," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor instructed.


    All the warriors and creatures did exactly as he said. As soon as their blood touched the jade tablet, all


    of them felt a strange and strong connection as if their soul had dived into it. It almost felt like they


    could control their tablet however they wished. They felt a thread tied between the tablet and their


    body. If they tried to push their mind, the tablet would get into any corner of their body.


    "Remember this, if unfortunately, you die, your jade tablets will instantly turn into dust. Their pair in our


    Jade Tablet Pce will be gone as well. At that time, you will no longer be a member of this college. It


    will be almost like you never existed in this world.


    Remember, to survive and to get to the finest level of martial arts, you need to work hard! And, good


    luck to you all!"


    "Yes, sir!" all the new members answered in unison after listening to what the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor had said. With their jade tablets in their hands or mouths, all of them believed that


    studying in this college, they had a promising future ahead.


    However, how many out of the thousands of new members could actually be the top warriors that


    they wished to be, remained a mystery.


    "There are some rules and regtions recorded in your jade tablets," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor went on. "I''ll give you three days to find yourself a cave, and learn these rules and regtions


    by heart. This is extremely important, as it may get you out of trouble in the future.


    After that, as a reward for your sess at the first stage, a unique opportunity will be offered to you to


    enjoy the water in the Enlightening Pond of our college for once!"


    "What? Did he just say the water in the Enlightening Pond? So soon? This is indeed the best college in


    the Eastern Land. How incredible is this ce!" The crowd got excited at once and the whole square


    was filled with whispers. However, some of them were unable to share their excitement yet.


    "Wait...what is the water in the Enlightening Pond?" Ricky secretly asked Madeline via telepathy as he


    had no clue as to what they were talking about.

 Chapter 510 The Enlightening Baptism

    Chapter 510 The Enlightening Baptism


    "Ricky, I really want to know where youe from. How do you not know about the Enlightening


    Pond?" Madeline became very curious when she heard what Ricky had asked.


    That was because every warrior and every creature knew about the Enlightening Pond.


    Ricky instantly knew what her words meant. Embarrassed to the core, he muttered, "Well...Madeline,


    honestly, I am from a force from a very smallnd where the strongest warrior is just an upper spiritual


    king." Ricky sent this message using his internal power immediately.


    "What? Aren''t there any spiritual emperors in your force?" Madeline couldn''t believe Ricky''s words. She


    always assumed that Ricky was from a spiritual-emperor force at the very least.


    Ricky was a peerless genius. His power forced Pearl to drop out of the selection. She thought to


    herself, ''If he didn''te from a spiritual-emperor force, how could he do it?''


    But now, Madeline felt that she was wrong. Ricky hade a long way from his roots.


    "Ha-ha, but now, I am a member of the Oriental College, which is a spiritual-emperor force." Ricky sent


    a message with a smile when he saw Madeline''s shocked expression.


    "Ricky, I am starting to admire you." Madeline felt speechless when she heard Ricky''s words.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But, Ricky was right. He was a disciple of the Oriental College now. The Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce couldn''t attack Ricky in public. In addition, the Oriental College would also protect him from


    any attack from outsiders. After all, Ricky was an ace genius.


    "The Enlightening Pond is formed naturally. The water in the Enlightening Pond is also created there


    itself and only appears in a spiritual-emperor force. The Enlightening Pond contains the purest


    enlightening power in the world, which can improve any creature''s body.


    In other words, if you enter the Enlightening Pond, your body will start changing instantly. You may


    think it is just another exaggerated tale, but it is the truth."


    "The water in the Enlightening Pond can help us enhance ourselves? That''s probably why these


    disciples are so excited now." Ricky was thrilled as he heard Madeline''s words.


    He wanted to make a breakthrough to be an innate spiritual king after leaving the battlefield of the


    Small World. Now, the water in the Enlightening Pond could help him do it. He was exhrated.


    "We will meet here after three whole days. You better take action as soon as possible. You can choose


    a ce to dig a cave for yourself in the mountain range and get started," the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor said.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Many disciples made the move right after the instructions. Everyone chose their favorite ce, along


    with Ricky and his friends.


    "Ricky, although you are an ace genius, you can only depend on yourself for cultivation." The Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor sent a message to Ricky, using his internal power. "You don''t need to


    worry about the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. I will help you in dealing with those people.


    However, you need to deal with the young members by yourself. After all, there are many strong young


    men who are just a little older than Pearl in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce."


    "Thank you very much, sir!" Ricky felt very grateful on hearing the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor''s words. It was not his responsibility, but he was willing to help Ricky to deal with problems


    and support him.


    That was because the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor truly treasured talented people. Ricky


    didn''t know the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor earlier. But, Ricky really appreciated his help.


    Moreover, Ricky also appreciated the Oriental Emperor''s support.


    "All right! You better find a cave as soon as possible and make all the necessary preparations for the


    enlightening baptism. This will help you to make a breakthrough to be an innate spiritual king," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said after a pause.


    "Surely, sir. I will get to it, immediately!"


    Ricky, Soar and their group also began to look for their favorite mountain range. They all dug their own


    caves. Of course, Yedda and Ynda dug a cave together.


    They had dug their caves for two entire days. So had most disciples.


    Everyone made the preparations religiously and meticulously. They had to stay in these caves for many


    years, maybe, even more than ten years. They needed afortable environment and optimal


    conditions to be able to cultivate.


    After finishing the digging process, they lived in their own cave and continuously read the information


    provided in the jade tablet.


    There were a few rules, but, the main rule warned them against hurting or killing other disciples.


    There was a dedicated ce for them to fight respectfully, if they didn''te to terms. Only if both of


    them were willing to fight against each other, they could go to that ce.


    In addition, there were many ways to gain cultivation methods ording to the jade tablet. They could


    exchange cultivation methods with gold coins and Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Along with this,


    there were also some special ces they could cultivate as per the jade tablet.


    For example, there was a Tower of Gravity in the Oriental College. The tower had ten floors. On the


    first floor, gravity was ten times more than normal gravity. On the second floor, gravity was twenty times


    more than normal gravity and so on. Reaching the tenth floor, gravity was one hundred times more


    than normal gravity.


    ''The Tower of Gravity is beneficial for my cultivation of the Ultimate Golden Body. Cultivating on the first


    floor for one day, requires ten thousand coins as payment. This is so expensive!'' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    Earlier, ten thousand coins were nothing for him. But after the auction, he was broke! He didn''t have


    any money now.


    ''I must earn gold coins after the enlightening baptism. Otherwise, I won''t be able to gain new cultivation


    methods or any Treasures from Heaven and Earth.'' Ricky''s thoughts organized themselves to move


    forward systematically.


    ''The Iron Destroyer also needs to be upgraded. If I want to cast innate spiritual weapons, the materials


    that I need will cost a lot of money.''


    He kept going. He knew that he must make a breakthrough to be an innate spiritual king in order to


    cast spiritual weapons.


    Time flew by. New disciples gathered together. The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and two


    spiritual kings led them to their next destination.


    No one knew that the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor went with them because he only wanted to


    check on Ricky. He wanted to know how long Ricky, an ace genius, could stay in the Enlightening


    Pond.


    Shortly after, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor led them to a secret ce of the Oriental


    College.


    The secret ce wasn''t huge. But, they felt the dense enlightening power as soon as they entered. The


    enlightening power was blowing all over.


    They looked carefully and found a massive pond right in the center of the secret ce.


    The pond was grey and the water was thick, like oil. It contained the dense enlightening power.


    They also felt the supreme enlightenment of the world here, held by this space.


    "Is that the Enlightening Pond?" many disciples asked excitedly, looking at this gigantic pond.


    Ricky couldn''t wait to enter the pond. He knew he would be able to improve his strength here.


    "This is the Enlightening Pond! You only get one free chance to enter it, so you can stay in it as long as


    you can. After that, you will have to spend ten thousand gold coins a day the next time," the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said calmly with a smile.


    "Wow! Ten thousand gold coins a day!" All disciples were shocked with his words. Ricky wanted to


    make the best out of this opportunity.

 Chapter 511 The Journey To Breaking A Historical Record

    Chapter 511 The Journey To Breaking A Historical Record


    At that moment, all the disciples paid closer attention to the instructions given by the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor. They were surprised by the fact that the amount of money to be paid for a


    baptism per day was ten thousand gold coins. With that information, they realized that they must not


    waste this opportunity that came for free. They shall take advantage of it to refine their physical body.


    "Actually, it''s quite reasonable for something as important as this to have a high cost. Besides, we can''t


    do anything to change it. Although the water in the Enlightening Pond is naturally formed, it must take a


    lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth to reach its present state. Otherwise, how can it help in


    efficiently refining your body?" said the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor as he looked earnestly at


    each of the disciples.


    "In my humble opinion, the amount of ten thousand gold coins a day is still not enough."


    When they heard what the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had said, all the disciples present


    were a little dumbfounded, for they were quite confused why such a big amount of money was still not


    enough.


    The Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King who were behind the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor both smiled in secret.


    "Well, I won''t say anything further about it. Next, you will begin to enter the water in the Enlightening


    Pond for baptism, but please bear in mind that the refining process is extremely difficult and painful. If


    you could not endure the said process, I suggest youe out of the pond as soon as possible, or


    worse things wille to you," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperorpassionately reminded


    all the disciples at the next moment.


    "Deputy Dean, wepletely understand your instructions!" answered all the disciples in high spirits.


    Then, all of them jumped into the water of the Enlightening Pond one after another, guiding the water


    into their own bodies and starting the process.


    Ricky felt as if he were being bathed in the infinite enlightening power as the water in the Enlightening


    Pond slowly enveloped his body. Involuntary, the four zones in his body helped him refine this pure


    enlightening power.


    At the same time, Ricky felt another pure force, which could only be the so-called energy that came


    from nature.


    After that energy sank into his body, it spontaneously began to refine every part of him. His bones,


    flesh, and skin were constantly being refined, and soon enough, he felt impurities gushing out of his


    body.


    ''It is said that the energy of the nature is the best and most suitable power to refine one''s body. It


    seems that this statement really makes sense, '' Ricky thought to himself in great excitement for he was


    amazed by the fact that even his body could still discharge impurities.


    Of course, the process was not without its challenges. While in the process of refining, the huge


    amount of enlightening power made his whole body ache, and the pain became more and more intense


    as every minute and second passed by.


    Although Ricky had such a strong body, he could still feel a strong amount of pain. It actually felt like


    the pain was seeping into each and every vein that he had. It was almost unbearable. But Ricky was


    much more fortunate than the other disciples who could feel the pain even more since they didn''t have


    a body that was as strong as Ricky''s.


    At that moment, Ricky finally understood why the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said that they


    should do their best to persevere in the water in the Enlightening Pond and not force themselves too


    much.


    ''Physical pain is actually the most potent proof that this kind of refinement is effective. I hope that it


    could be more painful, '' Ricky thought quietly to himself.


    "Sir, do you think Ricky can break the record that had been set by Jasper?" When they saw that all the


    disciples had finally entered the state of refinement, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-


    shattering Spiritual King asked the question at the same time.


    "It''s hard to say for now. Indeed, his skills and talent are better than Jasper''s, but thepetition here


    is mainly about perseverance. That''s why I came here to see with my own eyes how much


    perseverance this little guy could show in the Enlightening Pond," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor responded.


    "We are also looking forward to his performance!" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-


    shattering Spiritual King said in chorus. They had also ced great expectations on Ricky.


    The four zones inside Ricky''s body spontaneously helped toprehend and refine the pure


    enlightening power that constantly and continually entered into his body. With this, Ricky concentrated


    on the refinement of the pure energy of the nature.


    He directly activated the devouring runes and began to devour the pure energy contained in the water


    in the Enlightening Pond. At the same time, Ricky also began his cultivation method of the Ultimate


    Golden Body to refine his golden body.


    The pure energy was worthy of its renowned reputation because the one cultivating the power could


    not be closer to the source of energy. Under the refinement of this force, Ricky felt that his body''s


    power was improving every moment, and the cultivation of the Ultimate Golden Body was also


    speeding up.


    By all means, the unbearable pain that he was trying so hard to endure also increased at the same


    time.


    After only about three days, a few average disciples with poor qualifications could not bear the pain


    anymore. And soon enough, they came out of the water in the Enlightening Pond. Some disciples did


    not want toe out so soon. They had been warned that something worse would happen to them but


    they didn''t listen. As a result, they fainted in the pond.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor rescued them in time. If he didn''t, they would


    eventually be engulfed by the water as the Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Within a few moments,


    they would have been fused as part of the water.


    However, these disciples did not leave unscathed. The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    reprimanded them a great deal after they were rescued.


    With the lessons drawn from these disciples, other disciples who could not hold on any longer did not


    dare to stay in the water. They simply jumped out of the Enlightening Pond after reaching their limit.


    Therefore, after five days, only less than a quarter of the disciples remained in the Enlightening Pond.


    After seven days, there were only five disciples left.


    The five disciples were none other than Ricky, Soar, Bernard, Louie, and Hardy.


    On the eighth day, Hardy could no longer hold on. Although he was as prominent as Bernard and


    Louie, his previous achievements were mainly on pill refinement.


    On the ninth day, Louie could not hold on either. On the ninth and a half day, Bernard also came out of


    the Enlightening Pond, leaving only Ricky and Soar in the pond.


    When they saw that only Ricky and Soar were still in the Enlightening Pond, Bernard and the others


    looked rather sullen and gloomy.


    "How long do you think the two of them will stay in the Enlightening Pond?" all the disciples began to


    ask each other when they saw that only two figures remained in the pond.


    "It is said that before Jasper came here for baptism, the longest record in the water in the Enlightening


    Pond was fifteen days. After Jasper came here, the record became twenty-one days," exined some


    disciples to the others, for they knew the exact details of the pond''s history.


    "Therefore, since then, fifteen days and twenty-one days have be the top two records," some


    disciplesmented.


    "Since Ricky is a peerless genius and is said to have greater skills and talentspared to Jasper, I


    think he can break the previous record of twenty-one days," some other disciples observed.


    "That guy called Soar is also extraordinary. I think he can break the record of fifteen days."


    When he heard these discussions, Louie bitterly snorted and immediately shut up the disciples.


    "Humph! The record has little to do with one''s talent!"


    These disciples dared not respond to Louie. They knew that he was nothing more than jealous of


    Ricky''s talent. It was enough for them to see his jealousy in the open. They thought that there was no


    need to talk about it in public and contest Louie''s statements.


    Moreover, they firmly believed that Soar and Ricky had enough power to beat Louie in any kind of


    battle.


    Soon enough, thirteen days had already passed, and it looked like Ricky and Soar still had no


    intentions ofing out of the Enlightening Pond.


    At that moment, Louie''s expression looked like he was at his highest level of being furious. He also felt


    disdaining from the other disciplines who kept ncing at him from time to time.


    Thirteen days had passed. Needless to say, it was only two days away from the record of fifteen days.


    "Humph! The longer they stay in the water in the Enlightening Pond, the harder it should be for them to


    hold on. Although thirteen days is only two days away from fifteen days, there is a world of difference


    between them," Louie grunted a little loudly. Although the look on his face was rather gloomy, as if he


    was bing more and more hopeless, Louie was still reluctant to concede.


    When they heard Louie''s words, all the disciples around him became derisive of his apparent jealousy


    towards Ricky. However, to some extent, Louie did make some points. The matter of the fact was that


    the more time Ricky and Soar spent in the water in the Enlightening Pond, the more pain they would


    suffer. All the disciples knew this very well because just days ago, they had their own experience in the


    dreadful Enlightening Pond.


    Therefore, at that moment, many disciples prayed in their hearts that Ricky and Soar could have


    enough perseverance to survive for at least two days more.


    "I''m afraid that this little guy from the Bing n is getting a little too jealous of others who are superior


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    to him," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King said when he noticed Louie''s contempt.


    "If a person is too jealous of other people and cannot help himself to get rid of this vicious cycle, he will


    certainly go mad one day. If a cultivator harbors malicious intent in his heart, he would either give up


    his cultivation of martial arts or truly be corrupted," the Array-shattering Spiritual King sighed.


    "There is no way to change that, though. It''s quite natural that everyone would be jealous. What


    matters is whether we can restrain it or not."


    During their earnest discussion, fifteen days had already passed.

 Chapter 512 Breaking The Record

    Chapter 512 Breaking The Record


    ''Oh, my God! I can''t believe fifteen days have gone by!'' All of the disciples shared this thought when


    they discovered that both Ricky and Soar didn''te out of the Enlightening Pond after fifteen days


    had passed.


    They threw secret nces at Louie, eager to see the expression flickering on his face at that moment.


    Fifteen days ago, he was so certain and made a bold statement that Ricky and Soar wouldn''t be able


    to stay in the Enlightening Pond for fifteen days, but he was proven wrong as both guys had evidently


    exceeded his expectations.


    Sensing the attention directed to him, Louie cast his head low, feeling the hot rush of shame creep into


    him. Flustered and embarrassed, he avoided everyone''s gazes and wished for the ground to open up


    and swallow him whole. He knew he was wrong and shouldn''t have said those arrogant words.


    The disciples around him let out a small smile. They found his reaction so amusing that they had to bite


    their lips to stifle theughter building in their chest.


    Once theirughter subsided, they turned their focus on Ricky and Soar and wondered about their


    oue. Everyone wanted to know the same thing: Now that they had broken the fifteen-day record,


    what level could the two have reached in the end?


    It was easy to think that Ricky definitely broke the record initially established by Jasper. He was strong


    and capable, and they had no doubts that he could keep staying in the Pond for at least twenty-one


    days or more.


    They had no misgivings about Ricky. What they were more curious to find out was how long could Soar


    stay in the pond.


    "I''m telling you that Soar can definitely stay in there for seventeen days," a warrior dered, his voice


    teeming with confidence.


    "Just seventeen days? Soar is powerful and strong. I bet he can stay there for eighteen days!" a


    second voice added in a more confident tone.


    "You are too confident about him! But I think he can only stay there for sixteen days," another voice


    rebutted. The water in the Enlightening Pond was good for improving a warrior''s cultivation base, but


    there was a terrible risk. The longer a warrior would stay in the pond, the more and higher pain he


    would feel. In other words, if you wanted to acquire immense benefits in the pond, you must bear the


    corresponding increasing pain. Most of the warriors who tried had been forced to get out and escape


    as the pain increased to the point that they could no longer bear it. In fact, a warrior almost lost his life


    due to the tremendous pain. He would have died if he hadn''t been saved in time.


    As he listened to their debates, Louie clenched his fists and kept his mouth shut, finally learning from


    his mistake. He couldn''t afford to lose face again by having another wrong prediction. He seemed deep


    in thought, thinking of possible ways he could use to kill Ricky and Soar so that he wouldn''t have to be


    humiliated in public again.


    "Sir, how long do you think Soar can stay in the Enlightening Pond?" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King


    and the Array-shattering Spiritual King asked slowly. Having heard the heated discussion of the


    warriors, they found themselves bing a little curious about the answer.


    "Soar is talented. Not only is he among the first-ss geniuses, but he also ranks at the top. I believe


    he could stay there for eighteen days," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor responded in a


    smooth and calm voice.


    "Sir, as for Ricky, can you take a guess?" the two spiritual kings asked again, their faces brimming with


    curiosity.


    "One spection is enough. I don''t want to give many spections and be proven incorrect. It will ruin


    my reputation," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said to the spiritual kings and shook his


    head.


    It was not to say that he did not want to indulge them and take a guess. Ricky was simply always so


    unpredictable, always so difficult to understand and follow. He was not confident enough to give a


    prediction about Ricky''s improvement, knowing that there was a chance that thed could prove him


    wrong. Somehow, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor even had a strong feeling that he could be


    wrong about Soar''s days in the pond, too.


    When the eighteenth day finally arrived, the warriors were waiting and anticipating his return, but Soar


    did not show any hint that he would being out from the pond soon.


    Shocked at the turn of events, the warriors fell silent before bursting into another hot debate.


    "Is Soar going to break Jasper''s record too?" some of the disciples couldn''t help but ask, wonder and


    disbelief etched on their faces. Jasper''s record was twenty-one days. There were only three days left


    for Soar to break his record.


    As Soar continued to stay in the pond without any signs of wanting toe out, they started to harbor


    more questions. ''How could he endure so much pain in the pond? Where is he getting all his strength?''


    they thought, unable to believe that he was able to surpass their expectations.


    "No, it is impossible. Soar should be a first-ss genius. There is a fundamental difference between a


    first-ss genius and a peerless genius. Besides, these three days are very crucial. Insisting on staying


    in the pond for another day means that he will suffer more and more pain and his cultivation base will


    improve significantly!"


    "It will be even more severe from now on. The more days he stays in the pond, the more


    difficulties and pain he will have to endure." The hot discussion among the warriors went on and on like


    this, each trading their opinions back and forth.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It merely proves that my instinct is right. Fortunately, I didn''t have spection about Ricky; otherwise,


    it would surely ruin my reputation," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said in a quiet self-


    deprecating tone.


    However, despite the self-deprecation, excitement red even more in his chest. If it was possible, he


    hoped to exchange all his reputation for a more talented Soar.


    "Sir, maybe Soar is going to be a peerless genius?" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the


    Array-shattering Spiritual King asked, the startled look on their faces clear as the day.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know as well. If he can stay in there for twenty days, it will prove that he has the


    qualifications needed to be a peerless genius," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor responded,


    seemingly deep in thought.


    Soon, the neen days arrived under the hopeful and anticipatory eyes of the warriors. Just as they


    were guessing how many more days Soar could endure, they saw him jump out of the pond.


    Witnessing that, every audience, including the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, sighed in


    disappointment, their shoulders sagging slightly. If only Soar stayed inside and hung on for one more


    day, he could be a peerless genius. What a great pity!


    Nevertheless, they were still very excited and happy at the oue because Soar''s performance


    managed to surpass their expectations, showing that he really was a determined and strong man.


    "Soar, if I''m not mistaken, you came out of the pond on purpose!" Ricky asked Soar directly through


    their telepathic connection when he woke up from his body refining state.


    At that very moment, whether it was in terms of enlightening power or the degree of body refinement,


    Ricky ultimately reached the limit meant for a demi-immortal.


    Ricky, however, didn''t walk out of the pond like Soar. Unlike Soar, he had other ns in his mind.


    "Ricky, I am a Great Dragon. I''d better keep a low profile. If I be a peerless genius, those forces


    will no doubt make arge amount of effort to investigate my identity. I can''t begin to imagine what they


    will do once they find out that I am a Great Dragon. They''ve always been suspicious of my identity. I


    have to be careful," Soar responded calmly through the telepathic connection as well.


    "All right, I understand. You did the right thing," Ricky responded, nodding his head.


    "However, Ricky, you have to show your talent, so that the Oriental College will give greater importance


    to you. Those forces will hesitate to attack our Misty South Pce in the Snow Land until they dispose


    of you," Soar added, his eyes taking a serious look.


    "I know that, or I would not have given all my effort to beat Pearl and show what I''m made of," Ricky


    replied.


    "Well then, Ricky, how long do you want to stay in the Enlightening Pond?" Soar asked, his brows


    furrowing in question.


    He didn''t ask how long Ricky could stay but instead asked how long he wanted to stay, because he


    knew that Ricky had the Chaotic Fire Zone. With the help of his special zone, Soar had no doubts in his


    heart that Ricky could stay in the pond for as long as he liked.


    "I am nning to make a breakthrough and be an innate spiritual king with the help of the


    mystical water in the Enlightening Pond," Ricky answered, his voice filled with certainty.


    Soar nodded in agreement. "Yes. I agree that it''s high time for you to be an innate spiritual king as


    well. As things stand at the moment, the geniuses of the Oriental College have a better and more


    powerful cultivation base than you. It''s your only weakness against them, but once you significantly


    improve and heighten your cultivation base, I''m positive that the Oriental College will stand no chance


    against you," Soar said jokingly.


    "Soar, go away now! I need to prepare for the breakthrough and you''re distracting me," Ricky said at


    once. Once their telepathic connection receded, he began his cultivation in seclusion.


    At that moment, Ricky reached the maximum limit as a demi-immortal. Every aspect of his strength that


    was rted to martial arts, like his enlightening power and his physical strength, increased in power


    hundredfold. No demi-immortal before him had reached this kind of level in the past. With this kind of


    newly-gained strength, he really should make a breakthrough now.


    Meanwhile, outside the pond, everyone''s attention was on Ricky as they, with great expectations,


    hoped for him to break Jasper''s record. The air was thick with pressure as their anticipation rose with


    every hour that passed.


    Soon, twenty-one days passed by in a blur.


    ''Oh, my God! As expected! Ricky has broken Jasper''s record!'' all of the disciples waiting for him said


    inwardly as they saw no signs of Rickying out from the Enlightening Pond. They sucked in a deep


    breath, equal parts shocked and excited for such an achievement.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the two spiritual kings were likewise thrilled. A wide


    stretch of a smile upied their faces as they looked on, joy and pride dancing beneath their eyes.


    Ricky did break Jasper''s record! This was exactly what they had expected, and he did not disappoint


    every single one of them!


    Now more than ever, they were eager to know Ricky''s new record.


    After being repeatedly thrown off-guard by Ricky''s insurmountable achievements, they gradually


    became quiet. Yet, the moment they realized that Ricky didn''t get out of the pond even after twenty-five


    days had gone by, they found it difficult to remain indifferent to such a high achievement.


    One by one, incredulity and disbelief took over their minds as they began to question how it was


    possible for him to continuously endure the searing and numbing pain brought by the water in the pond.


    "Unbelievable! How is this possible? I can''t believe he has stayed there for twenty-five days!" When


    they saw that Ricky remained unfazed and was likely to keep staying in the pond, more outbursts filled


    their minds.


    Someone blurted out, arms iling wildly, "Just how long is he going to stay in there?"


    Bang! Bang! Just as all the warriors were swimming in shock and doubts, rolls of ear-splitting thunder


    tore throughout the secretnd, hushing everyone into awed silence.

 Chapter 513 Battle Against The Thunderstroke Doom

    Chapter 513 Battle Against The Thunderstroke Doom


    Boom!


    On the 25th day, the whole secretnd fell into a depression. The distant boom was heard by everyone.


    The destructive energy waves prevailed and surrounded all the disciples.


    "What is going on?" someone eximed. All the disciples were at a loss after seeing the strange series


    of events unfold right in front of them. They scanned around as they tried to figure out what was


    happening.


    "The smell and the destructive energy wave remind me of the Thunderstroke Doom," a disciple replied.


    He was innate spiritual king and had survived the Thunderstroke Doom before. Therefore, he was quite


    familiar with the omens of the Thunderstroke Doom before it even arrived.


    "Innate Thunderstroke Doom!" In an instant, everyone''s attention was shifted to Ricky once again.


    "It seems that he is about to make a breakthrough into the innate level."


    At this moment, the momentum on Ricky''s body had already reached its limit. The runic power was


    raging with energy. Ricky could feel all the destructive energy wavesing to him and giving him


    strength.


    "It would be a great surprise if he is able to make a breakthrough at this moment," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor said briskly seeing what was happening.


    The next moment, without any hesitation, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor morphed the


    spiritual energy into a big hand and tried to grab Ricky. The space Ricky was in was then ripped apart


    as he was taken out of the secretnd.


    He couldn''t take the risk of letting Ricky go through the Thunderstroke Doom there because he knew


    that it could lead the whole secretnd to being bombarded until it was nothing but a wastnd. It also


    meant that the Enlightening Pond would be wasted despite the fact that the water served as some kind


    of foundation for the Oriental College.


    The fact that there were numerous talents from the Oriental College was closely rted to the


    Enlightening Pond.


    "I''ll take him to a spaciousnd where he canplete his breakthrough with the Thunderstroke Doom.


    You guys deal with whatever is happening here," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said before


    leaving.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Consider it done, sir. You need not worry!"


    "When he has made the breakthrough and reached the innate level, I''m sure that his cultivation speed


    will be much quicker than ever before. Thepetition between the two peerless geniuses from the


    Oriental College is about to start," said the disciples with a deep sigh as they saw the disappearing


    figure of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "If he weren''t about to make a breakthrough and reach the innate level, do you think that he could still


    be capable of staying in the water of the Enlightening Pond for a period longer than 25 days?" Some


    doubtful words echoed through the crowd.


    A demi-spiritual emperor already had some profound understanding of the space. In a sh, the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had already taken Ricky away from the Oriental College where


    remote mountains stood.


    "Kid, you should have told me first that you are about to make a breakthrough. You would be dammed


    if you ended up ruining the Enlightening Pond," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said shortly


    while throwing Ricky in the air.


    "Sir, it''spletely my fault that it''s getting out of my control. Besides, it seems that I just forgot that I


    was inside the secretnd. I hope you''re able to forgive my carelessness," Ricky replied apologetically


    as he heard what the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor just said.


    "It''s alright. You can forget about it. I just need you to concentrate your mind on dealing with the


    Thunderstroke Doom," the emperor said urgently with a hint of nervousness.


    The next moment, he took a few steps back. Being a demi-spiritual emperor himself, he was afraid of


    getting himself involved in the Thunderstroke Doom with the fear of getting himself killed identally.


    Without any further dys, Ricky concentrated his mind as he looked up into the sky.


    Overhead, the sky enveloped both of them as the dark clouds began to build up. Violent sts of


    destructive aura were threatening and snarling as ferociously as snakes. They wereing for Ricky.


    It seemed that Ricky had to try his best to resist the destructive aura.


    Whoosh!


    At that exact moment, some disciples from the Oriental College and many powerfulpleted spiritual


    kings also appeared to wait and see what the oue would be. The prospect of amon demi-


    immortal warrior going through the Thunderstroke Doom wouldn''t go as much as draw their attention.


    But knowing that a peerless genius was the one going through it surely made a difference.


    Back when Jasper dealt with the Thunderstroke Doom, the experience waspletely different and


    the current situation was definitely something they had never witnessed before.


    It was rumored that Ricky was much more talented than Jasper. All of them wanted to see how


    terrifying and powerful Ricky''s Thunderstroke Doom would be.


    Before long, the mountain range was surrounded and packed tightly with numerous human figures


    patiently waiting for the oue.


    Suddenly, cracking sounds could be heard from the skies. The next moment, the Thunderstroke Doom


    violently poured down from the heavens. The violet destructive thunderps carrying the ruinous aura


    were shattering and ripping the space apart in a matter of seconds.


    The destructive power was almost equivalent to that of a first-ss lower spiritual king.


    "Should it still be called the Thunderstroke Doom for demi-immortals? I''m afraid to say this but I''m


    finding it hard to believe that a first-ss lower spiritual king is capable of surviving all of this." Feeling


    the iparably destructive power, everyone gasped in fear.


    "This is the Thunderstroke Doom at its early stages. Even so, it''s much stronger than what Jasper had


    experienced. Even the most striking Thunderstroke Doom that came down upon Jasper was merely


    enough for a second-ss lower spiritual king. This Ricky is truly remarkable! He has already


    surpassed all my expectations."


    Bellowing, an angry roar was heard! In an instant, the violent destructive thunderps broke into all


    kinds of ferocious-looking beasts. Their huge bodies were slowly ripping the space apart as they


    rushed towards where Ricky was standing.


    "Fight!" Ricky roared loudly without even thinking about retreating. The strong aura fully emitted from


    his body.


    The Thunderstroke Doom was the major obstacle set by the heavens in order to test the warriors and


    prevent them from going any further.


    The hundreds of millions of creatures living between the heaven and the earth were putting pressure


    on the very existence of the. The stronger the creatures were, the heavier the pressure the


    creatures from entering higher levels of cultivation.


    By doing this, the Thunderstroke Doom had be an effective means of holding back any warrior''s


    progress in cultivation.


    However, for those millions of creatures, in order to grow up and win respect from others, they had to


    master greater strengths and make their breakthroughs while bravely dealing with the Thunderstroke


    Doom. When they had crossed the thin line between life and death, they would surely get a long way


    ahead of them. Otherwise, certain death was all that woulde to them.


    With the uing Thunderstroke Doom, you had to be brave or at least pretend to be fearless.


    Drowning in fear and hesitation would only bring you inevitable death.


    Therefore, the situation left Ricky with no other options. He must go through the Thunderstroke Doom


    with everything that he had and without a hint of fear.


    He employed the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. The runic power rotated around him as he


    dashed towards the flock of ferocious beasts. He wielded his golden fists as his weapon.


    Under the attack of the beasts were constant violent thunderps. Four different kinds of runes were


    rotating and protecting him from harm. The mes were burning furiously. His golden fists clenched into


    sharp ws.


    The onlookers who were standing far away witnessed how he tore apart the beasts until they turned


    into dust. Ricky looked like a god of war as he advanced bravely and killed anybody who stood in his


    way until all his opponents were gone.


    "It doesn''t seem like he is suffering from the Thunderstroke Doom at all. It looks to me that he''s fighting


    against it without much trouble," a long-faced male disciple said incredulously.


    "Perhaps this is how a peerless genius deals with the Thunderstroke Doom. Jasper''s experience was


    pretty much like this."


    "But you shouldn''t forget that fighting against the Thunderstroke Doom would only bring more of its


    wrath upon himself."


    "This is way beyond our imagination andprehension. Let us wait patiently and see how our


    peerless genius ns to go through this unprecedented Thunderstroke Doom."


    Boom! Boooooom!


    As those surprising voices were fading away, the destructive aura became even more intense. Without


    a doubt, the Thunderstroke Doom was growing much stronger.

 Chapter 514 The Most Powerful Thunderstroke Doom

    Chapter 514 The Most Powerful Thunderstroke Doom


    Meanwhile, right in mid-air, the destructive aura instantly ballooned. This threat then caused all the


    surviving ferocious beasts to retreat on their own ord and run for their lives.


    Seeing the scene right in front of him, Ricky was out of words to describe how astonished he was at


    what he saw. By the second, his face went grimmer as he recognized that what he was seeing was the


    first sign of an impending Thunderstroke Doom, which had be more powerful than ever.


    "Ricky, this may be the real Thunderstroke Doom that you''ve been waiting for. If you can bite the bullet


    and just tide over it, the doors to the world of martial arts will open up for you. On the contrary, if you


    can''t ride through it, you''ll be swallowed by the Thunderstroke Doom. If this happens, then eventually,


    all of your strength, wealth, and even your body will be destroyed," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor told Ricky through telepathy.


    "I understand, sir. But right now, you have to trust me that I have the solution and the determination to


    take up the challenge!" Ricky replied decisively and hastily as his zing and piercing eyes looked


    directly at what was happening in mid-air.


    Buzz! Buzz! At the moment, the massacring runes surged up and hundreds of rays of golden light


    suddenly shone upon Ricky. The next moment he knew, he was already enveloped with the first level of


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    After 25 days of cultivation and refinement in the Enlightening Pond, Ricky''s first level of Ultimate


    Golden Body became more stronger and more powerful than before.


    "Isn''t Ricky''s cultivation method of golden body the one that he used to defeat Pearl? It must be his


    trump card," a lot of disciples asked one after the other the moment they saw Ricky''s first level of


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    Meanwhile, quite a few body refining disciples weren''t able to help themselves as they began to look at


    his technique with such desire. Ricky''s first level of Ultimate Golden Body was so unique and eye-


    catching that no one would be able to look away and not want it for themselves.


    Hundreds of rays of colorful light shone upon all of them like blinding light as they saw Ricky wrapped


    around with the first level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Wow! It really had such colorful light! How could this Thunderstroke Doom be so powerful and


    horrifying?" all the disciples roared in disbelief as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing with their


    own eyes.


    As it was known to all, the first sign of the most powerful Thunderstroke Doom was the blinding shine of


    hundreds of rays of very colorful light.


    Meanwhile, the Thunderstroke Doom that was wrapped around Ricky''s body had already radiated


    around five hundred rays of colorful light. From then on, it had already proved that Ricky''s talent and


    power had be more powerful than before. Moreover, with the amount of power that he was


    carrying, he was deemed to be iparable with the other living creatures on the. As a result,


    the supreme enlightenment of the world had cast the Thunderstroke Doom on Ricky.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Wow, he really is an ace genius! Otherwise, the Thunderstroke Doom would not appear as colorful as


    it is today!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor eximed as he could not contain the excitement


    in his voice. His eyes were fixed on to the scene as it left him speechless beyond measure. Soon after,


    he took his time to collect his thoughts after being stunned with the scene in front of him. But after a


    while, he then realized that this Thunderstroke Doom was about to bring horror to them as it was


    deemed to be the most powerful and destructive among the other kinds that they had already seen and


    witnessed.


    At that moment, the destructive cloud-to-ground lightning strikes hit again. It looked like boundless tides


    were pouring down from mid-air. Suddenly, these same lightning strikes shape shifted into thousands of


    warriors armed with lightning spears.


    Getting a glimpse from afar, the number of the lightning warriors that could be seen had already


    reached several thousands. And among the warriors that had rained over them were first-ss lower


    spiritual kings.


    Cloaked with hundreds of rays of colorful light, the lightning warriors looked like they were being reborn


    in the image of warriors with great powers. As they descended from mid-air, their strength and power


    could be favorablypared to real human warriors and spiritual king beasts.


    Powerful as they were, these lightning warriors might have only left one fine print¡ªthey didn''t possess


    any psychic intelligence.


    "Whoa, is it what I think it is? Is this a Thunderstroke Doom? I couldn''t believe my eyes!" all the


    disciples eximed incredulously as they stared at the one-of-a-kind scene in front of them.


    "I can''t believe it. You know, each of these lightning warriors has the exact same strength andbat


    capacity as Ricky! Ricky...is unable to deal with these lightning warriors!" a faint-hearted disciple


    stuttered.


    "Humph! Ricky is an ace genius. And so what? Confronted by the most powerful Thunderstroke Doom,


    I wouldn''t be surprised that he''ll die of such a horrible death!" A number of warriors from the Bing n


    and Bu n sneered.


    Under such enormous spiritual pressure, Ricky wasn''t able to hear the screams of the lightning


    warriors that kept on pouring from mid-air. Contrary to his appearance being calm andposed at


    that time, his mind waspletely numb.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor paled with fear as he saw the lightning warriors.


    As a powerful warrior, he had never ever dreamed that the Thunderstroke Doom would be so powerful.


    And of course, Ricky also felt the same as he also feared the lightning warriors that appeared from mid-


    air.


    The hair on Ricky''s nape started to stand up in fear as he knew that every single one of the lightning


    warriors had the same strength as him. He worried that he would have to fight every single one of them


    alone. Upon his realization, horror and anxiety filled his heart even more along with his weakening faith


    to continue with the fight.


    But he couldn''t just immediately ept defeat without even trying! He had already endured the


    grueling journey on the path of martial arts. How could he have the heart to just give up especially at


    this most crucial moment?


    "Come on! I''ll fight them to the death!" Ricky roared loudly as he made up his mind to strike the first


    attack. In a split second, he crashed into the army of the lightning warriors. With his determination and


    focus, his spiritual energy suddenly turned into a huge pair of wings.


    At that moment, Ricky gave it his all and held nothing back and began to strike the first one out with his


    sacred fire and peculiar fire. The fires suddenly became even more intense. And in a twinkling of an


    eye, banks of lightning warriors were burnt to death and were scattered on the ground.


    "The fires are so horrifying! Oh my, what a terrifying golden power!" quite a few disciples eximed as


    they were astonished at what they had seen.


    "I heard that he had even cultivated the devouring power! I heard that it was what he used when he


    fought with Pearl''s dark power. The devouring power was his ace card then."


    "So he is not only an ace genius, but also a cultivator who has been cultivating the three different great


    powers at the same time! Such a gifted warrior he is!"


    "Ugh, I couldn''t stop envying him!"


    "Are you jealous of him? You should be! He is one-of-a-kind! Did you envy the Thunderstroke Doom


    that appeared before him? I could only imagine!"


    Quite a number of disciples exchanged thoughts about Ricky, though he could not hear any of them as


    he was busy fighting the army of lightning warriors. At this hour, Ricky had already thrown himself fully


    into the fighting and gone all out for the glory of victory!


    He did not spare any minute as he never thought of stopping his movements for a second. All of a


    sudden, he stroke out with his two Massacring Omnipotent Skills.


    With the strike of his skill, arge number of lightning warriors died instantly. Then, Ricky struck out


    with his Massacring Golden Palm. Suddenly, boundless massacring runes rocketed up and made a


    sharp turn to attack the lightning warriors from the rear.


    He was unstoppable as he went on with his attacks. And in a matter of seconds, he began to attack


    with his first level of Ultimate Golden Body. Ten huge golden fingers appeared in mid-air. These golden


    fingers rapidly expanded and became exponentially bigger with each passing second.


    Everywhere the golden fingers swept, lightning warriors were beaten to a pulp and died in an instant.


    Secondster, Rickyunched the devouring runes and the gale runes both at the same moment.


    Afterwards, he stroke out with his Massacring Golden Palm towards the lightning warriors. And as the


    Massacring Golden Palm hit the warriors, several had dropped dead on the ground.


    Ricky was on a roll. And in just a few moments, nearly a thousand lightning warriors had already been


    killed by him.


    All the disciples who patiently watched the battle were immensely astonished by what they saw and


    had their mouths agape in awe as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing right in front of their


    eyes. Overwhelmed with a lot of emotions, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor even had to rub


    his eyes with fists just to see the epic scene clearly. He even thought that he was dreaming!


    But then, he suddenly realized with a relief that all his worries were unnecessary.


    "Fuck! Is he still even human? What kind of a warrior is he? If there''s any training that I could go


    through to get that powerful, then sign me up!" A few of the disciples weren''t able to help themselves


    but involuntarily used the four-letter word.


    "I guess that we have to redefine Ricky. He is not a human being anymore, but an abnormal demon!"


    Running on empty afterunching three consecutive runic powers, he was soon out of breath from all


    the exhaustion.


    Suddenly, an idea rushed into his mind. Ricky fished out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it without


    any hesitation. And in a blink of an eye, Ricky recuperated all of his strength and was ready to battle it


    out once again.


    The pill Ricky had swallowed was the Regenerating Pill. Now he had swallowed one pill, and there was


    only one left in his pocket.


    "I wish I could tide over this most powerful Thunderstroke Doom before I swallow thest Regenerating


    Pill," Ricky said to himself in a low voice.

 Chapter 515 Finally Reaching The Innate Level

    Chapter 515 Finally Reaching The Innate Level


    "That''s the Regenerating Pill!" the warriors from the Jiang n eximed when they saw Ricky


    swallow a pill that looked like the Regenerating Pill. They were the first to recognize the pill, and their


    eyes widened in disbelief.


    "How can it be possible? That is an exceptional pill! It''s exceptionally ancient and its form is believed


    to have already been lost in time!" Some of the warriors rubbed their eyes, again and again, trying to


    see the pill more clearly as if it would help them believe what had just happened right in front of their


    eyes.


    Once the initialmotion wore thin, greed was written all over their faces. This was a golden


    opportunity. If they could just snatch even one of those pills from Ricky, they might be able to figure out


    its form and produce as many as they wanted. They thought that it would definitely bring enormous


    profits to the Jiang n.


    But the warriors from the Jiang n were not the only ones who coveted the pill; those disciples who


    thought highly of Ricky had also begun to hatch their own ns of acquiring the pill from him. They just


    couldn''t resist the temptation after they saw the legendary pill.


    "Anyone who would take a Regenerating Pill would have the ability for instant recovery. How could this


    young man be in possession of such kind of a magic pill? It seems like he might have been lucky


    enough to have ess to some secret ce," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said with


    astonishment.


    At the same time, he also breathed a sigh of relief knowing that Ricky returned to his peak form. With


    the help of the Regenerating Pill, Ricky could perform his best for at least the next two days. Given that


    situation, it looked like defeating those lightning warriors would be a piece of cake for him.


    After taking the pill, Ricky immediately felt refreshed, like his batteries had just been recharged and he


    now had boundless power. With so much astonishment, he examined his body and found out that his


    first level of Ultimate Golden Body was giving off a green glow, a sign of bursting vitality. Without a


    doubt, the Regenerating Pill''s healing ability was out of this world.


    "What powerful energy it has!" Ricky couldn''t help but murmur to himself. ''Now, I shall take this


    advantage and bring those lightning warriors down as quickly as possible. After I aplish that, I will


    undoubtedly be an innate spirit. Come with your most powerful Thunderstroke Doom. Even with


    that, you wouldn''t be able to stop me now!'' Ricky thought with excitement, the desire to win running


    vigorously through his veins.


    Now that it seemed like bing an innate spirit was within his reach, he couldn''t wait to win this fight


    and make the breakthrough.


    "Power of Four Runes¡ªHeaven Illuminating Fire!" After taking a deep breath, Ricky eximed from


    the depths of his heart. Then, his most powerful and sweeping attack thus far wasunched.


    An endless storm was created from within Ricky. Simultaneously, the power of his four kinds of runes


    erupted, threatening to cover the whole sky. Then, a surge of ck me suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere. It was none other than the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    "Your Thunderstroke Doom is meant to destroy me, huh? In that case, try my Heaven Illuminating Fire


    ¡ªthe eternal me that is born to burn everything in this world to ashes, including you!"


    As soon as Ricky had done speaking, a furious roar resounded throughout the area.


    In a heartbeat, all the remaining lightning warriorsunched their thunder attacks. The thunderbolts that


    they released fused with each other to form a huge wall that blocked out the sun. It came rushing


    towards Ricky with one goal in mind¡ªto devour him and the storm of me he produced.


    Then, another loud thud reverberated across thend, assaulting anyone''s ears who was within miles


    of it.


    The next instant, two tides of strikes met violently and created an earthquake. When the walls of me


    and thunderbolts touched, they crashed against one another and turned into endless powerful ripples


    thatshed out against everything around it. Soon enough, anything within its proximity was drowned


    out by the impact, the sounds, and the light as well. There was no doubt that it was like the end of the


    world.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! For quite a long time, only the endless sound of thunder could be heard from the


    sky. The already countless thunders continued to increase as they zed their colorful light into the


    earth. It looked like there were broken pieces of Ricky''s me falling amidst the demented dropping of


    thunderbolts.


    At that moment, all the warriors from the Bu n, Bing n, and the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    all chuckled to themselves. They eximed, "Let the thunder and lightning be thest thing you see


    before you die, you vicious thing!" They truly believed that Ricky had already met his doom.


    ''This is thest round of the Thunderstroke Doom that you will have to take, Ricky. You mustn''t die! If


    you survive it, the road to the world of the martial arts will be shown to you. Hold on. You just recently


    proved yourself to be an ace genius that this world could only see in a million generations. Don''t give


    up, '' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor prayed quietly in his mind.


    As a matter of fact, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and all the warriors were watching the


    fight with a heavy heart. They were all worried about Ricky. It was not until the whole sky was covered


    by thunderstroke that they realized that the Regenerating Pill might be of little help in this kind of


    situation.


    At this point, thesting roar of the thunders seemed to be the only sound in this world. Everyone felt


    like they had died and been already buried to the ground. No one dared to make a sound as they held


    their breaths and waited to see how things were going to unfold.


    Such a silence seemed tost for eternity.


    Finally, when the thunderbolts from the sky started to abate and the Thunderstroke Doom was slowly


    fading away, no one could feel a bit of energy that would havee from Ricky. In fact, his energy


    seemed to have been drowned from the very beginning.


    ''Well well, it seems like this so-called ace genius is nothing but a big joke, '' the disciples from the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce thought when there was no sight of Ricky anywhere they looked.


    They were all jubnt, with contempt in their eyes.


    From their perspective, the title "ace genius" would be no more than aughing stock from that day on.


    After all, someone who couldn''t even survive a Thunderstroke Doom didn''t deserve the title at all. Right


    then, they thought that Ricky finally paid for what he had done.


    "What''s happening, Ricky? Don''t tell me you''ve truly given up. You know that I always have faith in you.


    Please, this is no fun," Soar sincerely pleaded when he saw that the whole sky was starting to calm


    down. His heart was pounding really hard in his chest, but he still refused to lose hope.


    ''For heaven''s sake, you are a true ace genius, Ricky! Are you really going to admit defeat to a


    Thunderstroke Doom? You are not that weak, I believe in you, '' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor thought, with a heavy heart.


    But just then, everyone heard the sound of me again! Everyone, whether they were feeling excited or


    worried about Ricky''s possible failure, was shocked by a stream of unyielding power. Then, a burst of


    golden light exploded among the lightning warriors, followed by a ck me that took the shape of a


    fierce dragon.


    The next thing they knew, the horrifying ck me exploded in different directions. Its apparent target


    was the thunderbolts. It set every single one on fire with so much ease that it looked like it was only


    burning some thin paper.


    It was also noticeable that the once overwhelming thunderbolts, when forced by the ck me,


    started to retreat. It was like they had a mind of their own and knew that the me could put an end to


    them. All of a sudden, the tides were turning.


    "This is impossible! How could a me set fire to the thunderbolts? How could the fire destroy the


    Thunderstroke Doom? You have got to be kidding me!" all the disciples and warriors present blurted


    out in exasperation. They refused to ept the fact that there was a chance that such thunderbolts


    could be beaten. But their words were soon turned into dust by the storm caused by Ricky''s counter-


    attack.


    The disciples from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce were particrly dumbfounded, as the enemy


    they thought to be dead had proved them wrong once again.


    "I knew you won''t let me down! I knew you could make it!" The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    could hardly contain his extreme happiness.


    "That''s my brother! A Great Dragon''s brother! This is what you are truly made of, Ricky! Damn that


    Thunderstroke Doom. It only deserves to bow at your feet," Soar eximed very loudly. Needless to


    say, he too, was overjoyed at that moment.


    The kind of excitement that he was feeling at that moment was like it was actually him who had


    survived the Thunderstroke Doom. In fact, he was even happier than when he himself had seeded.


    Of course, while the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and thepleted spiritual kings were


    feeling overjoyed about Ricky''s triumph, they also started to ponder over the ck me that Ricky had


    just emitted. It was the first time that they had witnessed a fire that could burn up the thunderbolts. For


    this reason, the me intrigued them a lot.


    To be honest, they began to doubt whether the Heaven Illuminating Fire that Ricky used was merely an


    ordinary kind of holy fire at all. After all, no holy fire that existed could be this fierce and intense to the


    extent that it could even burn the most destructive thunderbolts.


    "So this is the most powerful Thunderstroke Doom that you can generate? Sorry, it''s only a stepping-


    stone for me on my road of martial arts!" Ricky suddenly eximed in a voice full of pride and


    unscrupulousness that resounded throughout the space.


    After he had finished speaking, a golden sh sprang out of him. It then intertwined with the dragon of


    Heaven Illuminating Fire. Within a second, it looked like it was aiming for the remaining thunderbolts


    high in the air.


    Right then, it was time for Ricky''s killing spree. He was the predator instead of the prey right now. And


    those destructive thunderbolts who were mighty a few moments ago turned into the deserters under his


    attacks.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When the whole thing was finallying to an end, and everyone else had finallye to their


    senses, they marveled at Ricky''s ability. But on the inside, they were starting to fear him as well. This


    was no doubt the most overbearing and decisive way to survive a Thunderstroke Doom.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was unprecedented. Moreover, they were quite sure that


    no one could replicate what Ricky had done in the future.


    At that moment, all of them were reconsidering their previous ns of taking any treasures from that


    young man. If a deadly strike like the most powerful Thunderstroke Doom would run from him like a


    dog with a tail tucked between its legs, could any of them inflict to him the slightest harm? Now, that


    sounded like the real joke.


    It might not be the most urate way to describe what happened, but there was no doubt that Ricky


    left quite an impression on them with that fight.


    Soon, the Thunderstroke Doom had totally vanished, leaving Ricky, who had beaten it off. He had


    finally set his foot on the road to the top of an inner spirit and he could actually taste the sweetness of


    sess in his mouth. It was a triumphant moment for this ace genius.


    Floating in the middle of the air, Ricky folded his wings of spiritual energy. He then stood firmly with the


    power of his zones circling around him.

 Chapter 516 A Fight Against Ray

    Chapter 516 A Fight Against Ray


    Ricky gathered his wings made of spiritual energy, the dense enlightening power and the four kinds of


    runes floating around him. Meanwhile, the four kinds of runes also worked to make the enlightening


    power stronger.


    It was Ricky''s own enlightening power though. From then on, he didn''t need to refine enlightening


    power using his zones. He would be able to refine all enlightening power by himself.


    Crack! Crack! Everyone could hear the sound of Ricky''s bones moving inside his body as he gathered


    his wings.


    Ricky had not been a mortal since he had made a breakthrough to be an innate spirit. His body


    changed a lot, and he could feel that his body was a few times stronger than it had been before.


    Ricky felt that he had such strong power that he would be able to crush a mountain range with only one


    finger.


    After the Thunderstroke Doom attack, all other creatures around him were hurt badly or nearly dead.


    Ricky was still at the top of his game, though. It was the difference between fighting against the


    Thunderstroke Doom attack and being forced to resist the Thunderstroke Doom attack.


    ''Father, master, I have already be an innate spirit, '' Ricky said to himself in his mind. ''I will go


    even further in the world of martial arts.''


    With the endless power he had, Ricky had gained a lot of confidence.


    He had thought that it would be very difficult for him to be an innate spirit before. It was like a very


    huge mountain that he couldn''t climb up, but he had done it.


    It took two years to make it possible for him. After all, he was a loser without power when he first


    started on the road of martial arts.


    ''Thank you, regained spiritual meridian! I didn''t just regain my spiritual meridian reborn, but I also have


    beenpletely reborn.'' Ricky fully appreciated the regained spiritual meridian that his Soul Sea had


    developed.


    That was all because of him. It was due to his tireless effort, ambition, and so on, that he was able to


    develop the regained spiritual meridian to such extreme power.


    If he hadn''t regained his spiritual meridian, he wouldn''t have seeded. Maybe he would have stayed


    a loser for all time until he turned into dust, even if he worked hard.


    His regained spiritual meridian could feel Ricky''s appreciation and it released a soft humming sound.


    The mysterious axe dwelling in the deepest side of his Soul Sea also let out such a hum.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I will put my all into the world of martial arts again!" Ricky said with confidence.


    "Humph! You really are an ace genius. I suggest that you try to be humbler though. If you don''t work on


    your attitude, you will die soon." At that point in time, a sound like cracking ice could be heard.


    Everyone in the area turned their attention to it.


    All of a sudden, three people appeared. One of them was a warrior as old as the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor. Everyone could tell that he was definitely a demi-spiritual emperor by the power


    radiating from him. His name was Tonino.


    Beside him, there was a handsome and graceful man. It looked like he had great confidence and


    wasn''t afraid of anything.


    Pearl, who Ricky and everyone else already knew, had alsoe with them.


    Now, Pearl looked pale and unhappy. She had royal blood power and the Feminine Mutant. She had


    still been defeated by Ricky, and Ricky was a demi-immortal at that point.


    ''Pearl and the demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, '' Ricky thought to


    himself, looking at these three people.


    At the same time, Ricky had felt a kind of terrible strength that was much stronger than enlightening


    power. The terrible strength was being aimed to attack him.


    But another kind of strength helped Ricky to resist the attack. Ricky knew that the demi-spiritual


    emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce had already attacked him. He wanted to destroy


    Ricky''s spiritual meridian and cultivation secretly.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor helped him.


    "Tonino, it isn''t proper of you to attack the disciple of the Oriental College in secret," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor said coldly, looking at the demi-spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce.


    "Humph! Our Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is a spiritual-emperor force. I must teach him a lesson


    because he has humiliated us," Tonino said coldly.


    "Ha-ha, it is just apetition between disciples. You only allow the young disciples of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce to defeat other disciples. It seems that you are just small-minded people." The


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperorughed out loudly when he heard those words. He looked down


    on the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "You are right. Now that it is apetition between young disciples, let them deal with it on their own. I


    believe that you will agree with me," Tonino said with a cold smile. He didn''t care about the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s scorn.


    Now, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s face turned grim. It seemed that he had fallen into a


    trap.


    At the same time, the young man beside Pearl jumped in front of Ricky.


    "He is Ray, and he is the second strongest outer disciple. It seems that he has already finished his


    cultivation, so his strength has be much stronger than before," some disciples said to each other.


    "Well, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is a spiritual-emperor force. The members of it can


    challenge others tantly in the Oriental College."


    Many disciples were looking forward to thepetition, because Ray was a talented disciple of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, and Ricky was an ace genius. Thepetition would be incredible.


    "An ace genius? It seems that you are just normal, and only have two eyes and a nose. I thought that


    you would have three eyes," Ray said with disdain.


    Ricky''s good mood from making a breakthrough disappeared at those words. He said with disdain,


    "There are many talented people in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. Do they have three eyes? I


    don''t totally understand."


    Ricky also blinked his eyes twice as he observed Ray carefully.


    At once, Ray turned grim and really wanted to kill Ricky.


    "What a glib guy!"


    "Ha-ha, thank you!" Ricky replied with a smile after hearing what he said.


    Disciples around them began to speak. "Ricky really is an eloquent speaker."


    "Huh, what an arrogant bastard! If you decide to argue with Ricky, you will definitely lose," Soar said


    with pride in his voice.


    "Is young master really an eloquent speaker?" Yedda and Ynda asked curiously when they heard


    what Soar had said.


    "Of course! You will see that it''s true when you get to know him after a long time," Soar said with a


    smile.


    "Later, you will see that Ricky is worth respecting, and that he is a strong and amazing lover," Soar


    added with a snicker.


    The two girls'' faces turned red at once when they heard what Soar said. They were so shy that they


    wanted to find a ce to hide from him.


    "Humph! You make jokes way too often!" Madeline said in a cold voice as she red at Soar.


    "Madeline, would you like to be my girlfriend? I think you''re beautiful and I would treat you well!"


    Ray''s murderous intent became much stronger at Ricky''s reply. "You are an ace genius, aren''t you?


    Next, I want to challenge you! You had better not refuse me!


    Otherwise, your title as an ace genius will just be a big joke!" Ray said.

 Chapter 517 A Three-Month Appointment

    Chapter 517 A Three-Month Appointment


    "This guy does harbor a grudge against Ricky!" The disciples whispered among themselves when they


    heard Ray spell out the challenge.


    In particr, they were curious about how Ricky, the ace genius, would react to the challenge. For all


    they knew, Ricky was not the kind of person to y by anyone''s rules.


    No one who knew Ricky well would be foolish enough to challenge him to a duel. The challenge from


    Ray rendered Ricky speechless. In this game, wisdom was priceless, and Ricky knew this was not the


    right time for picking unnecessary battles unless it were unavoidable. He''d have to control his anger.


    After all, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was a spiritual-emperor force.


    So ignoring the challenge, he vowed to himself instead to work on improving his power and skills. One


    of these good days, he would have to stir up the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "You want to challenge me to a fight? I just became an innate spirit, which everyone here witnessed.


    Don''t you find it ridiculous that you''re spoiling for a fight with someone of much lower ranking? What


    point are you trying to prove?


    For goodness'' sake, you are a middle spiritual king, with so much power! If I were you, I''d be ashamed


    of making a fool of myself by stooping so low for a serious challenge. I''d be mortified, to be honest, for


    lowering the expectations of the entire Luxurious Chamber of Commerce with such spineless, shameful


    flubbing," Ricky scoffed.


    Many of the disciples watching were deeply impressed by the wisdom of Ricky''s words.


    And they knew it would help him much not to think too highly of himself, if he wanted to go further.


    "It was very wise of you to answer neither in anger nor to be swayed by his unnecessary provocations.


    Although you have broken through your limit to be an innate spirit, you still have to learn the ropes


    of your new rank. It will take you time to you achieve any significant improvement in skills," the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor advised Ricky.


    "Should you give it your best, put in the effort and patiently take the time needed to nurture your gifts,


    then you''ll have no problempeting against them."


    "Sir, I understand your instructions," Ricky replied.


    Meanwhile, Ray''s face turned sour. Not only had Ricky cleverly declined his challenge, but he also


    humiliated the entire Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "What? Is that how you want to casually sidestep my challenge?" Ray nudged, desperately trying to


    save his face.


    "Will your entire camp be pissed up if you can''t sessfully challenge me today? It seems that you


    won''t easily give up. Ok, I''d like to ept your challenge as you wish," Ricky said with a smile as he


    agreed to the challenge.


    At once, everyone at the scene quieted down again.


    The way he had tactfully downyed Ray''s unfair challenge left them confused. By now, even if Ray


    said anything more, everyone around would ignore him. They would not think Ricky was a coward who


    didn''t dare to ept Ray''s challenge.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    By his own words, Ray had embarrassed himself and made Ricky earn favor with the people.


    However, shortly afterward, Ricky changed his mind, leaving them confused as to his real intentions.


    Was he kidding at first, ying mind games so as to catch Ray on the wrong foot?


    Or had he had an impulsive change of mind? That would be unwise of him. Such abrupt decisions


    would eventually have a negative impact on his development.


    "Ricky, what''s wrong with you? Why did you change your mind to agree to his challenge?" Soar asked


    Ricky in an urgent tone.


    "Don''t worry about me. I know exactly how far I should go, and I also know when to stop. Of course, I


    can''t ept the challenge, unless I''m pretty sure of what I''m doing. But reading his mood, I can tell he


    was deeply hurt when I downyed his demands. From that humiliation, Ray is very desperate to


    redeem his face, and he''s not easily gonna give up!" Ricky exined.


    After a moment''s reflection, he added, "If I didn''t agree to his challenge, I''m afraid he would keep


    shouting and thus causing trouble to everyone."


    "That''s fine, if you are pretty sure of what you are doing. In which case, I should have your back," Soar


    said, a contemtive look on his face.


    Then he cleared his voice before asking, "Well, tell me now. What are you nning to do?" The


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor also echoed Soar''s sentiments.


    "Sir, rest assured, for I won''t make fun of my own life. The game n is simple. I''ll give him ater date


    for a duel, just to let him cool his jets," Ricky exined.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you want to..." the emperor asked, sounding very thoughtful.


    "What? You have epted my challenge?!" Ray could not believe his ears.


    ording to his own ns, he too had been thinking of challenging Ricky to a match, from which he


    knew would immensely gain.


    "What? Is there something wrong with your hearing? Do you need me to say it again?" Ricky said, a


    little too brashly.


    With time, he was growing more and more impatient with the people from the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce.


    "Then you must not renege." Once he was sure about his own challenge to Ricky, Ray too became


    impatient, spoiling for a fight as soon as possible.


    "Although I am not a good person, I always stay true to my words. Don''t get me wrong! Although I


    promised to take your challenge, that does not mean it is the first thing on my mind at the moment. It is


    but a mere promise we are talking about here, and you have to wait. If you feel it is urgent and must


    happen right here and now, then I''m sorry, you''ll have to find another opponent. Not me!" Ricky


    sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Ray asked, incredulous.


    Likewise, all the disciples around were puzzled.


    "What I mean is very simple. Our fight will be in three months. That is the earliest date I can find on the


    calendar," Ricky said with a cold smile.


    Now, the disciples understood what Ricky had on mind. A whole three months of waiting on Ricky was


    his clever way of sidestepping the challenge.


    Ricky was an ace genius and had just broken through his limit to be an innate spirit. Over that


    period, his fighting power would grow by leaps and bounds, the same way it happened with Jasper,


    who had a simr experience.


    Three monthster, if Ray would dare take him on, it would be Armageddon¡ªbloody, messy, and


    brutal. Not be a walk in the park as Ray would have wished for.


    "You are pulling tricks on me?!" Ray shouted, obviously enraged.


    "I didn''t say I''d fight against you now, did I?" In response to Ray''s angry outburst, Ricky just grinned.


    "Or, do you think I am a fool who wants to take your challenge now? Three months from now, we can


    fight, but that''s based on a premise that you are willing to wait. But in case you are in a hurry, that''s


    none of my business."


    "Damn it! You''ll pay for this!" When Ray heard the retort, his anger reached its peak, and he was ready


    to attack Ricky right now.


    However, Tonino, who was watching from a distance, stopped him.


    It was allowed for them to have a verbal confrontation with the disciples from the Oriental College, but


    they could not fight them. That would turn the two camps against each other, which would be


    disastrous.


    "Well, in three months, you will fight with Ray. No matter who wins or loses, the feud between us will be


    over," said Tonino.


    "OK, then. Three months it is." Ricky agreed to Tonino''s proposal, looking him straight in the eye.


    After, Tonino left with Pearl and Ray. The other disciples also began to disperse, looking forward to the


    sh in three months.


    Ricky also left shortly after.


    But instead of returning to his own residence, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor invited him to


    his pce.


    As the vice dean of the Oriental College, the emperor had his own ce for cultivation.


    Only that the pce here was notvishly furnished as the other pces, since the emperor was more


    concerned with excellence in martial arts.


    "Three monthster, you will fight with Ray. What are your chances of winning?" he asked Ricky as


    soon as they entered the pce.

 Chapter 518 Scud Movement Skill

    Chapter 518 Scud Movement Skill


    "Master, what do you think about Ray''s strength?" Ricky asked with a lot of curiosity in his tone.


    "Ray is ranked second among the outer disciples. Based on my observation, he should be close to the


    level of a middle spiritual king. I believe he will make a breakthrough and be a real middle spiritual


    king in a span of three months," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said with a look of concern


    in his eyes.


    "The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will not tolerate his defeat. This means that he will definitely try


    beyond his limit to be a middle spiritual king in the next three months. Or he could attain that in a


    shorter period of time with the help of some extreme methods by the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce, which is what concerns me the most."


    "If he bes a middle spiritual king, it will truly be tough for me. However, for me, three months is


    already more than enough," Ricky said with determination.


    "Although I don''t share the same confidence as you do, I still believe in you. Ray is a very confident


    person just like you when facing the adversary, and he has already made great achievements in his


    life," The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor added after hearing Ricky''sment.


    "Now, listen to me. I am giving you a direct order. You must, with no other choice, win that battle three


    monthster! I will not allow any failure!"


    "Yes, master! Your wish is mymand!" Ricky said as he took the order solemnly and ced his


    hand on his right chest.


    The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor then reached for the storage bag next to him which he then


    passed to Ricky. "This contains three million gold coins to cover the expense of the next three months. I


    have heard something about your incident with the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. With that, I


    assume that you are broke now?"


    "You''re right about what you''ve heard. As a matter of fact, yes, I am broke. Thank you for this, master!"


    Ricky thanked the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor gravely as he almost knelt to the ground.


    "I would not have lent you this money if it weren''t for your battle with Ray in three months. Pay close


    attention though. The key word here is ''lend, '' which means you will have to pay me back, got it?" the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor joked to make the situation lighter.


    "Of course, master!" Ricky responded lightly.


    Even if the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had not brought this up, he still thought of paying the


    emperor back. After all, he was not some riff raff who wasfortable of taking advantage of other


    people''s kindness.


    "Ha-ha! However, let me make you a deal. If you actually beat Ray and hurt the face of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce, I will be willing to give you yet another three million gold coins as a gift." The


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperorughed.


    "Ha-ha, in that case, just get your money bag ready because I am going to win that fight!" Ricky smiled.


    After leaving the residence of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, Ricky made it directly back to


    his own ce and locked himself in. He wanted to be able to concentrate so he decided not to receive


    any guests until further notice. And since he just made a breakthrough, he needed time to consolidate


    his strength.


    After ten days of consolidation, he had finally reinforced his status.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The consolidation was considered to be no easy job. Ten days was already considered to be quick all


    because Ricky was already familiar with the enlightening power. Otherwise, it would have taken him at


    least a month to do what he just did.


    "Now that I have consolidated my newly-gained power, I guess now''s the time for me to pick a suitable


    cultivation method of movement skill," Ricky murmured to himself, looking satisfied with his progress.


    The cultivation method of Five Beasts Arts was well below him given his level. During his previous


    battles, Ricky had shown wlessness from his strength to his moves. His only shoring, however,


    was his movement skill. At this point, he had not yet mastered any movement skill that was fit for his


    current level.


    In fact, his overall power would have been strengthened by twenty percent had he mastered a


    cultivation method of movement skill that matched his level.


    "I guess that aside from the cultivation method of movement skill, I still have to search for some


    materials to recast my Iron Destroyer," Ricky murmured. "But before all that, I will have to be a


    real casting master at the Spirit Level first."


    After checking in on Soar, Ricky headed for the Cultivation Method Hall of the Oriental College.


    As Ricky stepped inside the hall, most disciples had greeted him wholesomely, while others, on the


    contrary, sneered at him with envy. But Ricky could not care less about these men. He just ignored


    them and walked straight past them until he reached the Cultivation Method Hall.


    Warriors who had seen him enter the Cultivation Method Hall had the assumption that he was


    preparing for his duel with Ray. And in preparation for that, he needed some guidance to pick a


    cultivation method of a higher level.


    "Come on guys, let''s go! Let''s see what cultivation method this so-called ace genius would pick." Some


    unfriendly disciples fussed as they talked obnoxiously about Ricky.


    These unfriendly disciples, however, were mean towards him all because most of them were rted to


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. And on top of that, they were also so jealous of Ricky''s talent


    and gift. It was no wonder why they wanted to see Ricky fail and get defeated by Ray in their uing


    fight.


    The Cultivation Method Hall had three sectors¡ªthe outer sector, the inner sector, and the core sector.


    The outer sector was for outer disciples, while the inner sector was for inner disciples. Thetter, on the


    other hand, was exclusive to thosepleted spiritual kings.


    As for the cultivation methods that were suitable for the demi-spiritual emperors, only the ranking


    officials of the Oriental College knew where they were kept.


    Upon entering the hall, Ricky went straight to the outer sector. In there he saw thousands of cultivation


    methods ced on their shelves. He remembered that the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had


    told him that all the cultivation methods in this sector were at the ck Level from the inferior stage to


    advanced stage.


    The cost of an advanced stage of cultivation method was deemed to be no more than one million gold


    coins, which was costly. Luckily, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had given him three million


    gold coins, which was more than enough for him to spend.


    However, Ricky was only going to pick a cultivation method of movement skill and he intended to spend


    most of his money on the materials that he needed to recast his Iron Destroyer.


    Ricky was fond of the Iron Destroyer very much that he was willing to spend most of his money on it.


    He wanted nothing but the best materials avable to recast his beloved weapon.


    Without any moment to spare, Ricky began to pick his cultivation method. Along the isle of the


    cultivation method of movement skill, Ricky had picked the one called the Scud Movement Skill.


    Being at the advanced stage of ck Level, this cultivation method cost him half a million gold coins.


    The mastery of the Scud Movement Skill required a higher level of the Wind Enlightenment. Upon


    mastering this skill, a warrior could move hundreds, even thousands of meters with only a single step,


    depending on one''s gift andprehension of the skill.


    Mastering this skill meant that it would only take a warrior a second to take a leap. Needless to say, this


    cultivation method could bring about tremendous speed when used inbat.


    Nine levelsprised the Scud Movement Skill. It was said that the warrior''s level was directly


    proportional to the step that the warrior could make¡ªthe higher one''s level was, the farther his steps


    would be. Apart from this, it was also said that the ninth level of the Scud Movement Skill was


    tantamount to the Omnipotent Movement Skill.


    Furthermore, the Scud Movement Skill was also an offensive one. As a warrior used it, the encircling


    Wind Enlightenment would form the des of wind. The faster one''s pace was, the more powerful the


    des of wind became.


    With that being said, the Scud Movement Skill was not just a cultivation method about movement skill,


    but also provided means to attack.


    ''With my Gale Zone, this Scud Movement Skill is perfect for me in every way, '' Ricky thought to himself


    after learning much about it.


    He knew that this skill would bring him great advantage in his uing battle with Ray in three


    months.


    Without hesitation, Ricky bought it immediately. He then decided to head for the Gravity Pce that he


    had been so curious about for a long time.


    "Are you the ace genius everyone''s been talking about? I heard that you mainly practiced the


    devouring power, the golden power and the fire powers. This Scud Movement Skill is a cultivation


    method for warriors cultivating wind power. I don''t quite think it is a good idea for you to practice it." A


    sound full of contempt and sneer came to Ricky''s ears.


    "If you can''t fully grasp it, you will still embarrass yourself in the uing battle. More importantly, you


    will bring shame to the name of an ace genius and to our Oriental College!"


    a stalwart man eximed as he blocked Ricky''s exit outside the Cultivation Method Hall.

 Chapter 519 The Woman Saves Him In Time!

    Chapter 519 The Woman Saves Him In Time!


    As soon as the man appeared in front of Ricky, Ricky was amazed by the strong aura that he


    possessed. He almost felt as if an enormous mountain was pressing against him. At the same time, his


    enlightening power swept through space and made its way towards Ricky. Just as Ricky was


    wondering who this man was, he heard the murmurs of the disciples around him.


    "Oh, it''s him! Bowie, Bernard''s cousin!" the disciples of the Oriental College who had gathered around


    Ricky shouted instantly.


    "At thepetition among outer disciplesst year, he was ranked ninth and his strength was graded


    medium among the first-ss lower spiritual kings. It''s been a year since then, and he should''ve have


    reached the peak level of a first-ss lower spiritual king."


    "Wow, it''s going to be a good show. Bowie has always been loyal to Bernard. In the previous selection,


    Bernard suffered a great loss because of Soar, Ricky''s buddy. Now as fate presents him to face Ricky,


    he is not going to miss the chance to trouble him."


    While they were engaged in a hot discussion, all the disciples also began to turn their attention on the


    two warriors who were just about to sh.


    In Bowie Bu''s strong momentum, apart from the ruin aura from the Ruin Leopard tribe, Ricky also felt a


    powerful force that was pressing him hard. Ricky immediately deduced that along with the ruin power,


    Bowie Bu had also applied the Gravitation Enlightenment. He was actually practicing these two


    different powers at the same time.


    However, Ricky was not afraid of him at all. Having recently reinforced his current level, Ricky actually


    wanted to have a good fight to test his real strength. ''Bowie is ranked ninth among the outer disciples.


    Then definitely, his strength is bound to be extraordinary. He is the perfect man for me to test my new


    power.'' Ricky''s mind was racing.


    Meanwhile, his body trembled and heunched his scorching me. The next second, Bowie Bu''s


    invisible attack was easily blocked by his power.


    "Whether I can sessfully cultivate the Scud Movement Skill or not, it seems to have nothing to do


    with you. So, just get out of my way!" Ricky said coldly. Since he wanted to have a duel with Bowie Bu,


    he could notunch the attack first. He had to somehow provoke Bowie Bu to start the fight.


    "Humph! You are quite confident about yourself!" Bowie Bu sneered disdainfully. He was getting slightly


    irritated at Ricky''s arrogance, and Ricky''s n seemed to start working. As a result, his enlightening


    power became stronger, which made even the space around him crack.


    He then added, "Are you aware that you are a disciple who has just entered the Oriental College?


    Didn''t your previous master teach you how to respect senior disciples?


    Or, are your master as arrogant and conceited like you? You need to be taught a good lesson!"


    "Hey, you seem to talk too much! You know what people say, right? A barking dog seldom bites! So,


    step aside now!" Ricky replied coldly as he sneered.


    An ear-splitting growl suddenly burst in the area around Ricky.


    Ricky''s provocative words had fulfilled his intention. The roar hade from Bowie Bu, the special


    sound of the Ruin Leopard. He was boiling and shaking with anger.


    "Oh? Oops! I''m sorry! I forgot that you are actually a leopard. It''s a little too insulting to refer to you as a


    mere dog," Ricky said with mocking disappointment as if he suddenly realized that this was the cause


    of Bowie Bu''s fury.


    "Look, how Ricky is provoking Bowie again and again!" the disciples watching themmented at


    once. An old proverb correctly says that you cannot see what everyone else sees. The spectators


    immediately realized that Ricky was inciting Bowie Bu on purpose, while thetter was just


    overwhelmed by rage and couldn''t think if there was a motive behind it. Or maybe Bowie Bu was


    actually not blinded by his anger, but instead, he was just so confident in himself that he chose to teach


    Ricky a lesson in public. So, he would win respect from every neer. Any which way, the onlookers


    were curious to witness how the show would unfold.


    "An ace genius like Ricky is bound to be so arrogant. He will never take Bowie seriously. The only thing


    left is to watch them fight," a senior disciple added at once.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Boom! The next second, Bowie Buunched the first attack, just as the senior disciple had predicted.


    Without any conversion, the power of Ruin Enlightenment behind him condensed into a phantom of a


    Ruin Leopard, which instantly pierced the space and darted straight to Ricky''s face, throwing a hard


    punch at him.


    The corner of Ricky''s mouth rose. He was so d that his fish had bit the hook. Without any dy, he


    burst out all of his most powerful skills. He immediatelyunched a scorching me punch towards


    Bowie Bu which vibrated the space and collided directly with his ruin punch.


    With the collision, the space in the area around them shattered into pieces and dropped on the ground


    like broken ss. Yet, the two warriors'' violent punches were still firmly pressed against each other in


    the air.


    Bang! As the space in the power-swept area shatteredpletely, the collision core of the two


    punches broke out with an even more powerful reaction force. Under this violent energy, Ricky and


    Bowie Bu were forced to retreat hastily.


    However, while Bowie Bu only stepped back four steps, Ricky had retreated at least fourteen steps


    further back. Moreover, Ricky''s feet were pushed three times more into the depth of the ground than


    that of Bowie Bu.


    More than that, you could see that Ricky was panting heavily. It was clear that he was in an absolutely


    disadvantageous situation and the fight was turning out to be too heavy for him.


    ''Bowie is definitely practicing two kinds of enlightening powers, Ruin Enlightenment and Gravitation


    Enlightenment, and hisbat power has reached the peak level of a lower spiritual king, '' Ricky


    became very serious and thought to himself.


    ''I underestimated his strength and didn''t realize the seriousness of his skill. Bowie is ranked ninth


    among the outer disciples of the Oriental College. His strength is really extraordinary. I shouldn''t have


    started the fight with him.'' Ricky realized that blinded by his arrogance, he had picked a very wrong


    fight.


    However, the battle had already begun, and his only choice was to fight until the end. If he showed any


    sign of weakness, the battle would be controlled by Bowie Bu.


    Of course, Ricky was quite assured about his safety. They were just outside the Culture Method Hall.


    Bowie Bu would have to bepletely out of his mind to go all out and try to kill him at this ce. If he


    did that, he would face much more severe consequence ording to the rules of the Oriental College.


    "It seems that Ricky is weaker than Bowie at this time," the disciples around them expressed as they


    saw the entire fight.


    "I think Bowie will request Ricky to have a real fight with him in the arena. After all, this ce is just


    outside the Cultivation Method Hall and we are not allowed to havebat here," one of the onlookers


    "Humph! Is an ace genius so weak like this? If you have the nerve, juste to the arena and have a


    real fight with me. I assure you that I will beat the crap out of you!" Bowie Bu snarled. And true to the


    disciple''s prediction, Bowie Bu challenged Ricky just the next moment for the same.


    "I won''t! I have other things to do and I have to leave now. So, leopard, please get out of my way. If you


    still dare tounch attacks here, you may destroy some of the stuff in the Cultivation Method Hall. We


    both know that if that happens, we can''t afford that," Ricky said with a grin as he slowly withdrew his


    momentum. He knew he had to get out of the ce as soon as possible. No matter how brave, no wise


    man fights when the odds are against him.


    After saying this, Ricky was ready to leave. Naturally, he chose the opposite direction. After all, he


    knew that Bowie Bu would not let him go and if he kept fighting, he knew that he would suffer a great


    loss.


    "After deliberately infuriating me, do you think you can get out of here, from my ws, so easily?"


    Bowie Bu grunted as he ferociously startedunching his attack again.


    This time, Bowie Bu directly activated the dual enlightening powers¡ªRuin Enlightenment and


    Gravitation Enlightenment. Under the pressure of the two powers, Ricky''s whole body seemed to be


    crushed and he was about to copse. Once again, he felt as if an enormous mountain was pressing


    against him.


    In a second, Bowie Bu leaped high to the air and resembled a Ruin Leopard. His hands were


    transformed into two sharp ws which pounced directly towards Ricky.


    "So, you really want to have a fight here!" Ricky murmured coldly. When he saw Bowie Buunch an


    attack again, he knew that he was driven into a corner and as a result, he was filled with rage. Without


    any dy, he also burst out his strongest power to resist Bowie Bu''s attack.


    "Bowie, this is not the ce where you can fight," a cold voice suddenly interrupted the fight.


    Bowie''s eyes widened at the cold voice, and there was a slight hint of fear in his eyes. Immediately, he


    retreated all his offences andnded on the ground from midair.


    "Oh, no! She is here! It seems that our chance of watching a wonderful show is ruined," the onlookers


    around the two warriors murmured, their voices tinged with disappointment.


    The next moment, all of them turned back and saw a woman in a blue dress slowly walking towards


    them with her hands folded in front of her. She seemed like elegance and decency personified, and


    everyone was lost in the admiration of her gentle beauty.


    With an oval face and slightly pointed chin, the woman was dazzling.


    The aura exuding from the woman''s body was very cold. But besides the coldness, there was also a


    sense of vitality in it.


    ''Is this woman the disciple who is ranked first among the outer disciples?'' Ricky wondered to himself.


    He was a little stunned. He had heard about the woman before and knew how strong she was. ''What is


    she doing here? And why is she trying to help me?'' Ricky asked himself inwardly.


    At that very moment, the woman was examining Ricky and looking at him up and down.

 Chapter 520 Daisy Zhang

    Chapter 520 Daisy Zhang


    As that pretty woman came forward, all the disciples greeted her respectfully, including Bowie.


    Their eyes were filled with reverence for her which made Ricky realize that this woman should be


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    endowed with great power. Otherwise, she could not receive such respect.


    She slightly nodded her head and then cast her eyes on Bowie. She uttered, "This ce is not like that


    of the Ruin Leopard tribe. Here, if you do not follow our rules, you will be punished!''''


    "I shall ensure that I do not fail to obey you, '''' Bowie replied reluctantly.


    ''''Ricky Nan, you got lucky this time. If I get my hands on you, I shall make you suffer! You''d better keep


    this in mind!'''' Bowie threatened, his eyes ring at Ricky.


    There was nothing left for him to do but leave. He knew that he could not deal with Ricky in front of that


    woman.


    Ricky disyed a reckless disregard for Bowie''s provocative words. He also shifted his eyes to this


    woman.


    Seeing that Bowie left without starting a fight, many other disciples decided to leave too, in utter


    disappointment. Standing next to this woman, they had felt an invisible yet unbearable pressure


    overwhelming them.


    ''''Thank you for getting me out of trouble, '''' Ricky said sincerely. This woman had, in actual fact, helped


    him. If she had not appeared, then he would have had to fight with Bowie.


    ''''Is your name Ricky Nan?'''' asked the woman.


    ''''Yes, '''' Ricky replied. His curiosity was aroused. Why would this woman want to know his name? He


    was not that famous after all.


    ''''My name is Daisy Zhang. Jasper is my brother and Cheryl is my aunt.'''' The woman introduced herself


    in a subdued voice.


    ''''Master Cheryl!'''' Ricky blurted out in astonishment.


    ''''Judging by your expression, you must be Ricky, for sure. A few days earlier, my aunt sent me a


    message, asking us to take care of a disciple called Ricky in the Oriental College," Daisy Zhang


    exined.


    ''''My aunt must have not known that you are an ace genius, or she wouldn''t have asked us to take care


    of you. You can handle everything on your own.''''


    ''''I did not expect Jasper to be Master Cheryl''s niece.'''' Ricky was shocked when he heard this.


    ''''Thank you for your concern. It is much appreciated.'''' Ricky expressed his gratitude. He had now


    understood everything. The reason why Cheryl sent her family to protect him was due to his


    rtionship with Zenith.


    ''''How did you get to know my aunt?'''' Daisy Zhang asked in curiosity.


    ''''This is a little secret between Master Cheryl and me. I think it is better if you ask her, '''' Ricky replied.


    He politely refused to answer this question because he had his own worries. The elders of the Zhang


    n did not think very highly of Zenith. If he confessed his rtionship with Zenith, the Zhang n


    might cause trouble for him.


    ''''I understand.'''' Hearing what Ricky had said, Daisy Zhang did not push him. She slightly nodded her


    head, giving up the investigation.


    ''''However, since my aunt has given us the instruction, my words still count. You are an ace genius. The


    elders of our n will be pleased to take care of you.''''


    ''''Thanks again.'''' Ricky expressed his gratitude again.


    He did not reject her offer. There were many forces that were trying to kill him as soon as they got the


    chance. By associating with other powerful forces, his safety would be guaranteed.


    ''''By the way, I overheard that my brother had challenged you before. When you are qualified to be


    an inner disciple, you two geniuses will have a fierce fight. I''m looking forward to that day, '''' Daisy


    Zhang said with a smile.


    ''''Before I took part in the selection of the college, Jasper had already challenged me. I felt honored to


    be challenged by him and, therefore, happily epted it, '''' Ricky smiled.


    ''''Fine, I wish you could defeat my brother, '''' Daisy Zhang encouraged Ricky.


    ''''Err...shouldn''t you support your brother? Besides, my power isgging far behind him at this moment.''''


    Upon hearing that she was wishing him victory over her own brother, Ricky was confused.


    ''''Humph! This guy has be arrogant and ignorant since he got the inheritance, which annoys me


    tremendously. If I could ovee him, I would do it myself.'''' Daisy frowned cutely, which made her


    appealing for a moment.


    ''It seems that, after all, Daisy''s character is not as cold as her appearance made to believe, '' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    ''''Ha-ha. I shall resort to my full force, '''' Ricky replied, smiling.


    ''''You have to defeat him. Since you are an ace genius, I believe in you.'''' Daisy obstinately corrected his


    words.


    ''''Many thanks. May what you saide true; may your words bring me luck," Ricky slightly smiled.


    ''''There''s one more thing. Three monthster, you will have a fight with Ray. Be careful, as by then he


    might have be a middle spiritual king, '''' Daisy alerted him.


    Everyone in the Oriental College already knew that Ricky and Ray would have apetition three


    monthster.


    ''''Thank you for your concern. I shall certainly not disappoint you, '''' Ricky promised firmly.


    He was allowed to lose the battle against Jasper, but he had to defeat Ray.


    ''''Fine. I saw youing out of the Cultivation Method Hall, so I guess you are eager to practice your


    cultivation method now, '''' said Daisy Zhang.


    ''''Yes, you are right. I have just selected a suitable cultivation method. It might just be my secret


    weapon.'''' Ricky nodded in agreement.


    ''''May you be sessful in all your endeavors. You cane to me anytime if you have a problem, ''''


    said Daisy Zhang.


    Then she shared her cultivation methods with Ricky and told him where she lived.


    Later, they finished their talk and bid farewell to each other.


    Ricky headed straight to the Pce of Gravity of the Oriental College.


    He would be nurturing the best methods and practice in that ce for a very long time.


    The Pce of Gravity was located in an open space on the eastern wing of the Oriental College. It had


    ten floors in total. The force of gravity on the first floor was ten times than the outside world. The


    second floor had twenty times more gravity than the outside world, and so on.


    Many disciples hade in and gone out of the Pce of Gravity. It was a very meaningful ce for


    cultivation and practice, almost as important as the water in the Enlightening Pond in the Oriental


    College.


    The Pce of Gravity was a giant red building which was one thousand meters in height and covered


    an area of hundreds of square meters.


    After Ricky entered the first floor, he immediately felt the difference. As he was surrounded by the


    Gravity Enlightenment, everything seemed to be much heavier for him.


    Ricky reckoned that even the surrounding areas of this pce had the force of gravity five times more


    powerful than the normal condition, which meant it was also a good choice to cultivate near the pce.


    ''To stay on the first floor for one day, I have to pay ten thousand gold coins. So be it. After all, I do not


    have many gold coins to waste, '' Ricky carefully nned.


    Actually he preferred to cultivate his techniques on the second floor, but he did not have enough


    money.

 Chapter 521 The Gale Strike

    Chapter 521 The Gale Strike


    When Ricky reached the famous Pce of Gravity, he had yet again caught the attention of many other


    disciples, as always. Of course, he could feel the re of all of them on him. He could feel that some of


    them were looking at him with admiration and friendliness, yet he could perceive that others stared at


    him with contempt.


    However, he simply dismissed these perceptions of his, ignored all of these stares and went into the


    pce straight away.


    The watchman of the Pce of Gravity was a grey-haired old man, who seemed to be highly respected


    as all the disciples who went in and out of the pce were extremely deferential to him, having their


    heads bowed while facing him. Whether they truly respected him or not, at least all of them called him


    "sir" most reverently.


    While contemting and interrogating with his powers of the four zones, Ricky got to know that the old


    man was a strongpleted spiritual king, and a veteran among all his peers here. It was no wonder


    that he enjoyed a high prestige.


    "Hello, sir! My name is Ricky Nan, and I would like to learn more techniques, cultivate myself fully and


    practice in this amazing Pce of Gravity for a month. I have heard so many good things about this


    ce," Ricky stated with the same reverence that other disciples showed the old man, and presented


    his well-earned jade tablet proudly to him at once.


    There were restrictions to the Pce of Gravity. Since only the disciples of the Oriental College were


    allowed to step into the Pce of Gravity, it was required that the jade tablet should be the only


    passport for registration. Ricky had learned the rules of the college by heart, so he was ready


    beforehand and proudly showed his identity even before the old man asked him to.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Ricky Nan? So you must be the ace genius they''ve been talking about these days, aren''t you?" asked


    the old man, looking up and scrutinizing Ricky, focusing on his reaction once he heard his name. There


    was sparkling sharpness in his pair of old eyes. Ricky couldn''t help but sense the disdain in his tone


    quite clearly.


    Ricky was in utter confusion. ''If I''m not mistaken, this old guy is a spiritual king beast. If I should ever


    offend a spiritual king beast, he should eithere from the Ruin Leopard tribe or the Golden Rhino


    tribe. Have I missed anyone who isn''t from these two tribes?'' Ricky thought quickly.


    "This is really interesting. I heard that the Bing n has been very kind to Earle. Let''s see how he will


    seize the opportunity and avenge his benefactor." Ricky heard some of the disciples present whisper


    with amusement, and this answered the many questions he had been toying with in his mind.


    ''Ah, so, all of this is for the Bing n, and this old guy''s name is Earle, '' Ricky thought and smiled,


    especially since he knew what he would be dealing with.


    "Pity. Now only the rooms on the ground floor are avable. Will that be okay with you?" asked Earle


    with a sneer, clearly with no good intentions. He was no longer looking at Ricky, as if he wouldn''t care


    about this so-called ace genius.


    "But I''ve just left the second floor and there are still many empty rooms up there! How strange!" blurted


    one of the disciples who were near them when he heard Earle''s words. Whether he meant to nail


    Earle''s lie to the counter, or he was simply puzzled, he looked really confused and asked the question


    without thinking. However, one thing was for sure, that he had embarrassed Earle.


    Therefore, as soon as he was done speaking, Earle stared at him in a stern manner, full of evil intent,


    which scared that young man into leaving the ce at once.


    The types of rooms on each floor of the Pce of Gravity varied. The higher the floor, the stronger the


    gravity pull in the rooms would be. For innate spirits, only gravity that was twenty or even thirty times


    stronger could awake their potential, while the ten-fold one would prove too weak for their cultivation.


    For this reason, all the disciples who came to this Pce of Gravity to practice would choose rooms on


    the second or the third floor, where the gravity was enhanced twenty or thirty times. There had been no


    exception.


    As for rooms on the first floor, they were with ten times stronger gravity pull, and were built mainly for


    demi-immortals.


    So it couldn''t be more obvious that Earle was doing it on purpose. He was spiting Ricky by not allowing


    him to enter the rooms that matched his level.


    Out of spite, he might have thought that it was a good idea to make Ricky feel small, but in fact, the


    rooms on the first floor were just what Ricky needed at the moment. Ricky nned to practice the Scud


    Movement Skill today, so the ten-fold gravity room was the perfect space for him. After all, he didn''t


    need to awake his potential this time.


    ''I knew you were ying tricks on me, old dog. Unfortunately, you have mistakenly given me what I


    need, '' Ricky thought gloatingly. ''Alright then, I''ll face the challenge and prove that I am the bigger


    person today, and I shall finish this show with you, as you wish.''


    Most evidently, Ricky would continue to keep what happened today in his memory. He was not a


    vengeful man, but this Earle had worked on his nerves by abusing the power in his possession.


    "Err¡­sir, but that warrior has just said¡­" Ricky stammered, pretending to be a bit surprised and


    annoyed.


    "Keep quiet. I''m in charge here. I know better than him or you, understand?" Without hesitation, Earle


    interrupted Ricky sharply before Ricky could finish his words. "It will be the rooms on the first floor or


    nothing. You can just go if you have better options elsewhere. Give the resources to those who really


    need them,"


    Earle then said with a smirk, his tongue in his cheek.


    "Fine, so be it! I shall make do with the ten-fold gravity room, for a month," Ricky said with a shrug,


    feigning disappointment.


    "Three hundred thousand gold coins!" Earle dered in a t and cold voice.


    "That Ricky guy didn''t mean it, did he? It''s just so stupid to practice in a ten-fold gravity room when you


    are an innate spirit. He might as well cultivate in his own cave. What a waste to spend three hundred


    thousand gold coins on this kind of empty thing," eximed some of the disciples present. Many of


    them couldn''t believe that Ricky would bear with it, and whispered to one another via telepathy.


    "You said it. He should just give up today. Although Earle is in charge here, I don''t think he would dare


    to go too far. I bet he would only show his teeth this time, or else the three vice deans won''t stand by


    and let him get his way," one of themmented.


    "I agree. He should just swallow it and try again another day," another one of them echoed.


    However, while they were engaged in this conversation, Ricky had already paid the high fees as


    required and walked into one of the rooms on the first floor.


    "Well, I really want to see your face when you realize that the ten-fold gravity room is just what I want in


    reality, Earle," Ricky said to himself in a cold grin. "I shall never forget this, and you can be sure that I


    will pay you all back and more, soon enough."


    Then he left all this behind and focused on what his mind needed before immersing into his cultivation.


    To ovee the pull of the ten-fold stronger gravity in the room, Ricky applied his power to help him


    seed in sitting cross-legged in the middle of the air. Cultivating in those rooms of powerful gravity


    was basically like pumping iron in a mega gym somewhere.


    What was Ricky''s n? In the next one month of practicing, he had two main goals.


    First, he would like to master the Scud Movement Skill sessfully by, at least, being able to use


    expertly the first level of the skill when he stepped out of the room. He believed that this would be


    another one of his trump cards when fighting with Ray in the future.


    Although Ray might have guessed that Ricky would learn the Scud Movement Skill and use it against


    him, he had no way to know at what level he had mastered it. Therefore, being able to use the skill still


    gave Ricky an added advantage. This boosted Ricky''s confidence level. No one could stop him.


    Secondly, he wanted to master the Omnipotent Skill of the Gale Zone¡ªthe Gale Skill as soon as


    possible, so that he could control the power of this zone better.


    It had been a long time since he activated the Gale Zone. Besides, he had made the breakthrough and


    had be an innate spirit recently. That was quite an achievement. It was high time that he learned


    the Omnipotent Skill of the Gale Zone.


    Strictly speaking, these two goals were actually for the same purpose. Ricky felt confident that after he


    had mastered the Omnipotent Skill of the Gale Zone, he would gain a much deeper understanding of


    both the Cloud Enlightenment and the Wind Enlightenment. These two skills were of a supreme


    standard.


    Particrly, the Scud Movement Skill was a skill that required profound grasp of the Wind


    Enlightenment and especially the proficiency of its usage. The application of such a skill guaranteed


    sess. So it could be said that Ricky''s second goal was the foundation of his first one. He needed to


    master these skills to the full.


    With his ambition served and his goals set, Ricky applied himself diligently and got down to practicing


    and mastering the Cloud Enlightenment and the Wind Enlightenment first.


    He concentrated, dived into the Gale Zone and immersed himself with his power in the gale rune


    study andprehend the Omnipotent Skill in the Gale Zone to his utmost ability.


    In this process, he received an expected prize from the gale rune¡ªthe Gale Fire, the peculiar fire of the


    Gale Zone. So again, he had added one more powerful fire to his Chaotic Fire Zone. However, this


    windfall didn''t stop him there.


    For the twenty days that followed, Ricky had been cultivating inplete immersion as if the Gale


    Zone was the whole world. He was oblivious of anything outside this room.


    What happened after the goals were set left everything in a daze. One day, Ricky slowly opened his


    eyes, as if waking up from a long dream. It was hard to tell whether he had really awakened at the


    beginning, for his dark pupils had turned as white as snow, as if there was a curtain of fog lingering in


    them. His expression was illusory, even his whole outline turned hazy. His silhouette was not distinct,


    which added an air of mystery to him. The power vibes that emanated from him were beyond


    second, and was hard to perceive for the next second. What had happened?


    For a moment, it seemed as if Ricky had be the embodiment of both the Cloud Enlightenment and


    the Wind Enlightenment. He had made it. The results were astonishing!


    The next moment, all seemed even more unreal. He stood up, rose, and started to fly up steadily to


    poise in the middle of the air. At that point, he sought and drew the Iron Destroyer. As soon as the


    saber touched the air, a cloud of Cloud Enlightenment and Wind Enlightenment surged out and


    wrapped it up. Ricky brandished it in the air without hesitation. His art was the proof of his cultivation!


    There was a reason why Ricky suddenly picked his saber to test his new skill¡ªthe new Omnipotent


    Skill he had just mastered was a kind of saber skill.


    "Omnipotent Gale Skill¡ªGale Strike!" Ricky bellowed proudly and convincingly as he wielded the saber


    with the bursting energy behind it.

 Chapter 522 The Tower Of Training

    Chapter 522 The Tower Of Training


    Enveloped by the Cloud Enlightenment and Wind Enlightenment, the Iron Destroyer burst out through


    the fog like an ethereal force. It transformed into ferocious beasts for one moment, and became


    intangible energy in the next.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! When Ricky released the Iron Destroyer, the whole room was vibrating. It let out a


    loud thump as he did. The shock waves rippled around the whole room, striking on the walls that


    surrounded him.


    Luckily, the walls of the room were not made of just anymon materials. The enlightening power


    and ruling power left by spiritual emperors made the walls almost impregnable. Even a demi-spiritual


    emperor could do no damage to them with the use of his full force.


    Then, the Iron Destroyer split into four white des, striking the walls with intangible energy.


    Ricky''s attack was not able to leave even a single gouge in the wall, however.


    His attack did create four lingering space rifts in the half sky though. When the space rifts finally waned,


    the traces made by the intangible energy still existed.


    It was some kind of special energy that could directly affect one''s mind and heart.


    Even Ricky felt heartbroken under those circumstance as all his excruciating past experiences settled


    on his mind and weighed him down. Gradually, he was immersed in a state of regret and heart-


    sickness.


    Buzz! Buzz! With a burst of the energy from the Gale Zone, Ricky reluctantly let go of all those


    heartrending thoughts.


    He sucked in a deep breath of relief when his mind finally cleared. ''''That was close. The Omnipotent


    Skill of the Gale Strike is so powerful and dangerous. Its intangible energy can even deeply affect


    someone like me, '''' Ricky sighed.


    The Omnipotent Skill of the Gale Strike,bined the Cloud Enlightenment and the Wind


    Enlightenment, became a kind of unique energy which could exist in two different forms. The forms


    were called the tangible from and the intangible form. Bybing the Cloud Enlightenment and the


    Wind Enlightenment, a mirage could be created.


    The Gale Strike could not only create an eruption of strength, but it also brought enemies into a mirage


    and traumatized them emotionally.


    If they were trapped in the mirage, the warriors that were not much more powerful than Ricky would


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sink into a heartbroken state.


    Emotion was the thing that made all types of creatures vulnerable. Traumatized by the Gale Strike,


    they would not be able to put up any resistance.


    Even Ricky couldn''t have pulled himself out of the awful stupor without the warning that he got from the


    Gale Zone.


    If Ricky used that move in a fight and his enemy would be halted for a second, that crucial second


    would be enough for Ricky to reverse the situation.


    ''''I might test the power of this move on you, Ray, '''' Ricky sighed softly.


    Then, he cancelled his attack and began to study the Scud Movement Skill.


    Since he had already developed an understanding of the Omnipotent Gale Skill, now he found it easier


    toprehend the Cloud Enlightenment and the Wind Enlightenment and cultivate the Scud


    Movement Skill.


    In other words, the Gale Zone would greatly help with Ricky''s cultivation of the cultivations methods


    with the attributes of wind and cloud. His other three zones had the same function.


    Ten days flew by before Ricky finally came out of the Pce of Gravitation. Earle did not let go of the


    chance to sneer at him.


    Earle thought he had defrauded Ricky out of thirty thousand gold coins.


    He didn''t realize that it was Ricky''s original intention of cultivating on the first floor, where he could


    make even better progress when he studied his Scud Movement Skill.


    Ricky left right after that, totally ignoring Earle''s sneer. Deep in his heart, he held a grudge against


    Earle''s obstructive behavior. Ricky was a man of justice and he had a noble spirit, but still he showed


    no mercy to those who offended him.


    After Ricky left the Pce of Gravity, he headed straightly to another renowned ce for cultivation¡ª


    the Tower of Training.


    The Tower of Training, the Pce of Gravity, and the Enlightening Pond were the three most important


    ces for cultivation in the Oriental College.


    The Enlightening Pond ranked at the top of the list because it could only be formed in nature after


    years of umtion. As for the Pce of Gravity and the Tower of Training, they were of the same


    significance.


    The Tower of Training could also be divided into five floors. Each floor had countless rooms for


    cultivation.


    All the creatures were allowed to enter the first floor. The reason why the ce was called the Tower of


    Training was that every room in it could produce enlightening mimics whose power equal to that of the


    cultivator in the room.


    The enlightening mimics were the same kind as the lightning warriors Ricky once encountered when


    making a breakthrough.


    The number of the enlightening mimics that were created was decided by the cultivator''s mind.


    On the second floor, the power of the enlightening mimics doubled the cultivator''s, the third floor tripled


    it, and so on.


    By fighting with the enlightening mimics, the cultivator could not only hone his fighting skills, but also


    find his own weaknesses and use the information to perfect himself.


    Ricky nned to cultivate on the first floor for five days, then the second floor for ten days. That would


    cost him two hundred and fifty thousand gold coins in total.


    Ricky got luck that time. The spiritual king in charge of the Tower of Training was a member of the


    Zhang n and was kind to him, so he did not need to ask the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    for help.


    In order to defeat Ray in the uing battle, Ricky had to focus on honing his fighting skills. He


    pushed away the thought of training outside for two reasons: he did not have enough time and his


    enemies were hunting him.


    Ricky summoned two enlightening mimics in the first day of his cultivation and went through a fierce


    battle with them.


    After all, the enlightening mimics had duplicated his power. Compared with the lightning warriors he


    had faced, the enlightening mimics were obvious more powerful.


    The enlightening power contained supreme enlightenment in it while lightning was only a kind of


    destructive power.


    Five dayster, Ricky''s progress was striking. Now, he could simultaneously fight with five enlightening


    mimics. During the process of his cultivation, he also figured out many ways to make up for his


    weaknesses.


    Without taking a rest, Ricky immediately entered the second floor.


    On the first day, Ricky summoned only one enlightening mimic that was at double his power.


    In the gloomy cultivation room, Ricky was staring at a gray enlightening mimic. After careful


    observation, he was sure that it had twice his amount of power.


    In the next moment, the gray enlightening mimic suddenly appeared in front of Ricky. In a sh it


    <punched an attack with its fiery fist, aiming straight at Ricky''s face.

 Chapter 523 The Improvement Of The Runic Power

    Chapter 523 The Improvement Of The Runic Power


    The attacks of the enlightening mimic were so fast that Ricky barely saw theming. They struck


    him, sharp and electrocuting, before he could even block to defend himself. The pain was immediate,


    almost numbing his senses at once.


    Taking heavy breaths to regain hisposure, Ricky raised his fists in a fighting stance. The immense


    urge to strike back rose in his chest like white hot fire, but the rapid and continuous fire of the attacks


    was relentless and overwhelming, rendering him unable to stand his ground and fight back. He gritted


    his teeth as adrenaline rushed into his body.


    Boom!


    With the sound of the explosion, a massive force hit his chest and sent him flying into the air as if he


    had been struck by a cannon. To break the impact, he summoned fire around his hands and held on


    the space around him so he could regain his bnce.


    ''It is too fast. It seems like it did not just double its strength but also its speed, '' Ricky realized, still


    reeling from the immediate effects of the blow.


    Zap! Before he could even finish his train of thoughts, the space in front of him split open, revealing the


    enlightening mimic. In a sh, it morphed into the me Torrent and swept toward Ricky in full force.


    ''This Tower of Training is indeed daunting and extraordinary. I can''t believe it can replicate even my


    Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe me Torrent!'' Ricky thought to himself as a wide excited grin took over his


    face.


    As the battle ensued, it did not take long before Ricky noticed a certain limit to the enlightening mimic''s


    power. The replication of the me Torrent could only mimic Ricky''s power, but it could not add


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    different kinds of sacred fires like Ricky did.


    Ricky''s eyes shed with the light of fire just as the will to fight zed hotly in his chest. Without any


    hesitation, he used his Omnipotent Skill of the me Torrent and engaged the enlightening mimic


    head-on. The enemy was definitely strong, but Ricky refused to give up. This training was important for


    him as this was his ultimate chance in finding the w in his moves and improve himself. No matter


    what, he would never back down.


    Boom! The two me Torrents shed, and the entire room was suddenly engulfed by the endless


    fire. It seemed like an eternity had passed before the inferno died down and the two figures jumped out


    of the burning fire.


    As the smoke cleared, the differences in their level became more evident. While Ricky shot out of the


    fire in a rather awkward and ungraceful position, the enlightening mimic remained unfazed and handled


    its bnce well.


    Ricky wiped the sweat on his face and grinned. "Awesome! This is exactly what I need! Only a strong


    opponent like this can help me with my progress!" Although Ricky knew he was currently on the losing


    fence, his will to fight had never been stronger.


    "Smashing de Attack¡ªSpace Breaking!" With undivided focus, Ricky channeled all his power into


    the Iron Destroyer. Blinding streaks of gold light filled the entire room as the de went straight toward


    his opponent.


    As the de made contact, Ricky quickly used this chance to try out all his moves on the enlightening


    mimic. With every exchanges and shes, Ricky began to gain a clearer picture of his strengths and


    weaknesses and filed them in his memory so he could form an appropriate n to improve himself.


    On the second floor of the Tower of Training, the fight against the enlightening mimic continued for a


    long time.


    Soon, he managed to ovee his defeats and bring the battle to a draw. As more time passed, he


    grew even more powerful to the point that he could finally take on two or three enlightening mimics at


    the same time. By the time the tenth day arrived, Ricky could defeat four enlightening mimics.


    Ricky could feel in his gut that both his strength and speed improved significantly and exponentially. He


    couldn''t help but feel even more confident about his uing battle with Ray.


    "Ray, we still have many days left before our much-awaited fight, but I can''t wait to stomp on your body


    when I defeat you!" Ricky said ferociously as the image of Ray crossed his mind and fired up his strong


    desire to fight.


    However, Ricky knew that Ray would not just stand idly by while he improved his strength. Ray, too,


    must be busy in strengthening himself. He had the support of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, so


    Ricky would not be surprised if he had be a middle spiritual king.


    With this in mind, Ricky knew that he still had a lot of training to do. He needed to raise his power level


    even more so that he would have a better chance at defeating Ray. Although this battle was not a


    matter of life and death, Ricky refused to entertain even the slightest bit of possibility that he could lose.


    He would never give the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce a chance to look down on him¡ªnot even


    for a second. Just the thought of it was making his blood boil in disdain and disgust.


    "Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, I have defeated Pearl. I assure you that I can and will also defeat


    Ray," Ricky murmured, venom in his voice.


    He balled his hands into fists as he nned his next course of actions. "I shall improve my runic power


    in the following month."


    Ricky was still a casting master of the Demi-spirit Level. One month would not be enough for him to


    make it to a casting master of the Spirit Level even with his gift and the Chaos Manual.


    It was not an easy feat to achieve. After all, there was a huge unimaginable gap between a casting


    master of the Demi-spirit Level and one of the Spirit Level.


    Ricky knew where his chances stood, so he decided to just improve his runic power to the same level


    as a casting master of Spirit Level, instead of dreaming to be a casting master of the Spirit Level.


    Usually, creatures who were mildly gifted at casting tended to practice casting skills just because they


    wanted to enhance their power.


    This was exactly what Ricky intended to do. He wanted the runic power of the same level as a casting


    master of Spirit Level. This was much easier than he bing a casting master of Spirit Level.


    The rest was merely practicing his runic power. It was a fairly basic knowledge that the deeper one''s


    knowledge was, the higher the level one could achieve. It was also unnecessary to study the process


    of removal of impurities or refinement and cast over and over in search of the most suitable casting


    method.


    Time was of the essence and every second mattered to Ricky. After bidding his farewell to the


    Always the wary and careful type, he made sure to ask Soar and Madeline to stand guard for him


    before shutting himself in for more practice. Even though his focus was on his training, Ricky knew the


    risks and would not allow for any problems to rise regardless of where his attentiony.


    The training he submitted himself to was, as expected, severe and rigorous. In no time, his


    understanding of the three runes had reached the maximum limit of the Demi-spirit Level, with only the


    gale rune slightlygging behind. But that was expected as it was a newly-acquired runic power.


    If Ricky could manage to bring all four runic powers to the Spirit Level, then his over-all power would


    definitely soar high and reach the level of a middle spiritual king with the help of the Ultimate Golden


    Body.


    To attain the result that he wanted, Ricky chose to start with the runes that he was most familiar with.


    He knew that things would go smoother and much easier if the devouring rune and the chaotic fire rune


    were brought up to the Spirit Level first.


    Very soon, Ricky was deeply immersed in endless hours of study and training.


    Fortunately, the regained spiritual meridian and four zones made it quite easy andfortable for him


    to deepen his understanding of the runic powers.


    His constant studying yielded an astounding result. In just half a month, Ricky brought up the four runic


    powers to the Spirit Level.


    ''It is a pity that I do not have enough time. If I had been given two more months, my casting ability


    could definitely graze the surface of the real Spirit Level. My runic powers would be even more


    powerful then, '' Ricky thought, a look of mild regret passing over his face.


    But even though he was not a casting master at the Spirit Level yet, he was very sure of himself, and


    he was confident that he could defeat Ray no matter the tricks he might have up in his sleeves. Ricky


    was prepared for every scenario and every stunt Ray might pull on him. He trained so hard to make it


    so.


    ''After the battle with Ray, I should seek out and go to various ces where I can get more experiences.


    After all, I cannot practice here at the Oriental College forever, '' Ricky decided firmly.


    Another important reason why he wanted to leave was that he had a need for more money.


    Tina had been in his Chaotic Fire Zone for a while now. Although she couldmunicate with Ricky


    constantly through their telepathic connection, it was high time for her to leave the zone and go


    somewhere else.


    "Tina, hang in there. Ten more days, and I will take you out of here. I promise," Ricky said to Tina


    through their telepathic connection.


    "No problem. I have no doubts that you can definitely beat Ray!" Tina replied with confidence.


    Soon, three months had flown by, and the day of their much-awaited battle, which was known to all the


    disciples of the Oriental College, had finally arrived.

 Chapter 524 Many Demi-spiritual Emperors

    Chapter 524 Many Demi-spiritual Emperors


    The Oriental College brimmed with lively people. Chatters and murmurs that ovepped could be


    heard everywhere. The audience was obviously thrilled to witness such an iconic event: the


    Based on what they had seen, all the forces involved knew that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    and the Oriental College seemed to have a tacit disagreement with each other. On some level, the


    Due to this, the crowd that gathered to watch the iconic battle was tremendous. Disciples from the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the Oriental College weren''t the only ones present for disciples


    from other forces in the Oriental Realm also came.


    The crowd around the ring of the Oriental College was massive. Chattering disciples were abundant.


    Some were even airborne just to have a good view of the match.


    Meanwhile, an intense discussion about the match was heard from the audience.


    "Who do you think will win thepetition?"


    "Of course it''s Ray. Although Ricky is an ace genius, he just recently made a breakthrough as an innate


    spiritual king. He is no match against the second strongest outer disciple of the Oriental College. Most


    lower spiritual kings can''t even defeat Ray. I''m sure Ricky would just suffer the same fate," some of the


    disciples argued heatedly.


    "It''s true. Ricky hasn''t grown strong enough to defeat his opponent. Moreover, Ray spent three months


    cultivating in a secret ce of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. If he didn''t do it, then he would''ve


    never made a breakthrough to be a middle spiritual king.


    The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is a powerful force. Ray may have a lot of aces up his sleeve."


    The majority of the disciples felt that Ray would have the upper hand in thepetition. Only a few


    people believed that Ricky was capable of defeating Ray.


    "No, that''s wrong! That ace genius has excellent potential. Three months might be just a short time for


    most of us, but Ricky can grow a whole lot in that period."


    "Indeed. Jasper went from a demi-immortal to a middle spiritual king in just a year and a half. At his


    current level, not evenpleted spiritual kings could take him down.


    Ricky could take part in thepetition that innate spiritual kings partook in even if he was just a demi-


    immortal. Only a few people supported him despite knowing he was a peerless genius. Even then, he


    still defeated Pearl."


    "That''s right! The ace genius can work miracles, just like we weren''t able to keep up with Jasper after a


    few years."


    Meanwhile, many people gathered towards the ring. A group from the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce attracted the warriors'' attention. Aside from Pearl and Ray, three demi-spiritual emperors


    came, including Tonino, Dante and Cary.


    "It''s unbelievable. Three demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce came here."


    "It''s obvious that they would watch thepetition in person. It is the beginning of thepetition


    between the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the Oriental College, after all."


    "Ray is standing there exuding such confidence and power. It''s hard to figure out what level he is in. It''s


    possible that he became a middle spiritual king."


    "He does have the capacity to be one. At this rate, he can take down Ricky without even breaking a


    sweat!"


    Once they arrived at the ring, the demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    forged a bed through their enlightening power and made themselvesfortable. Only demi-spiritual


    emperors could form a real object using their enlightening power.


    Pearl hovered on Tonino''s left side and sat down.


    Ray jumped in the center of the ring. He closed his eyes and had his arms crossed as he waited for


    Ricky to show up.


    A few minutester, three more demi-spiritual emperors showed up in the sky to witness the match.


    One of them was Ade, a demi-spiritual emperor of the Ruin Leopard tribe. Judging from his outward


    form, he seemed like a middle-aged warrior, and appeared to be much older than other demi-spiritual


    emperors. He exuded a different kind of energy¡ªhe was brimming with dark intentions and a mighty


    Ruin Enlightenment.


    Another warrior was a demi-spiritual emperor of Bing n. He was an old warrior d in white clothes,


    which made his ck hair striking. He cultivated the frosty power, but he was kind and warm, instead of


    cold and distant.


    He was a wicked person with a hypocritical smile.


    The third demi-spiritual emperor belonged to the Jiang n, wherein their people specialized in


    refining pills. A serious expression could be read all over his face. He was draped in a loose robe, and


    his features were reminiscent of a Taoist priest.


    "Three more demi-spiritual emperors graced us with their presence. Next, the demi-spiritual emperor of


    the Oriental College and three deputy deans wille here soon," some warriors murmured as they


    saw the demi-spiritual emperors settling in to watch.


    "I''m sure that many demi-spiritual emperors would spend a moment of their time to watch the


    "That''s right! We don''t see demi-spiritual emperors that often. I can''t believe that they all came to watch


    apetition between two young disciples. It seems that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is


    challenging the Oriental College."


    As the chatters and murmurs died down, an old warrior and an old woman appeared.


    "They are demi-spiritual emperors of Zhang n and the ck Peafowl tribe respectively," disciples of


    the Oriental College acknowledged as soon as they saw them.


    "Of course! Our Oriental College has five demi-spiritual ns. Aside from the ns of three deputy


    deans, these two are from the other two demi-spiritual ns."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "From what I''ve heard, the first and the second deputy deans are cultivating inplete seclusion. So


    they won''t be able to attend thepetition. I haven''t seen these two deputy deans since I entered the


    Oriental College."


    "At least two years of cultivating inplete seclusion would be spent by a demi-spiritual emperor. It is


    not unusual for them to cultivate in istion for a few years."


    More warriors appeared. The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, Skyward Sword Spiritual King,


    and Array-shattering Spiritual King led the team. Ricky, Soar, and other disciples followed suit.


    "Ricky is finally here!" At once, all the warriors focused their gaze on Ricky. They wanted to find out


    Ricky''s strength.


    Unfortunately, Ricky''s level wasn''t his real strength. They were having a hard time figuring it out.


    "Ricky looks calm and collected. He could either be genuinely confident that he would win the match, or


    he is just feigning it. Either way, we''ll find out soon enough,"


    some warriors who bet against Ricky smugly whispered.


    And without further ado, Ricky jumped onto the ring and stood in front of Ray.


    As soon as he felt Ricky''s presence, Ray opened his eyes. He spat steely, "Humph! I can''t believe that


    you have the guts to ept my challenge. I will defeat you. Let others know an ace genius means


    nothing to me."


    "I have toe to fight against you. After all, every creature of the Oriental Realm is anticipating this


    battle," Ricky calmly answered, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Stop acting like you''ve already won. Nobody knows who would win this battle," he added nonchntly.


    "It is impossible!" Ray glowered.


    "My old friends, this is merely apetition between young disciples. Yet the three of you graced us


    with your presence. Is this battle that serious?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor greeted.


    "It is not serious, but we find this battle interesting," Tonino warmly replied as he smiled at the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.

 Chapter 525 Accepting The Life-And-Death Challenge

    Chapter 525 epting The Life-And-Death Challenge


    Hearing what Tonino, a demi-spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, just said, all


    the onlookers got curious and immediately focused their attention on him. What he had just suggested


    waspletely beyond their wildest imagination.


    "Oh? Then, I''d like to hear how your Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is going to make this battle


    interesting," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, deputy dean of the Oriental College, questioned


    as he was slightly taken aback by Tonino''s words.


    Judging from the manner of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce today, he foresaw that there must be


    a menacing n waiting for him! But he felt trapped and saw no way to sabotage the n they had


    devised.


    Tonino''s eyes fell on Ray.


    "Ricky, why don''t you and I have a life-and-death battle? Do you dare to step up and ept my


    challenge?" Ray immediately asked Ricky, loudly and casually, when he sensed Tonino''s gaze. The


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was right. They did have a very dangerous n in store.


    When he finished his question, the entire audience was deeply shocked and they burst out in a loud


    uproar. All kinds of heated discussions were booming everywhere. The life-and-death battle was such a


    huge deal. No matter who died in the battle, it would definitely generate a lot of hatred and revenge.


    "Well...this Luxurious Chamber of Commerce actually wanted to turn thebat into a life-and-death


    battle. I could have never expected this! But why did they do this?"


    "Precisely! After all, they are two spiritual-emperor forces, and they are still united on the surface. Is it


    just because Ricky had beaten Pearl earlier and made the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce lose


    face?"


    "It is obvious that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is announcing a challenge against the Oriental


    College. The two forces are not as united as they appear to be."


    "This would have been inevitable. You all think about this carefully. The Oriental College has Jasper


    now. In the future, it will undoubtedly dominate the Oriental Realm. Now, it has an even more talented


    disciple, Ricky. It is not hard to imagine that in the future, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will


    have no foothold over the Oriental Realm at all."


    "Yes, that''s it. The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has to find a way to kill Ricky when he is still


    honing his power. After all, Jasper has grown up to be such a powerful warrior that it''s not possible to


    kill him easily."


    "Oh, that exins everything. It''s just how the old saying goes, ''One nation can''t have two queens.'' It


    seems that these two forces are about to start a real collision. I just hope that such a sh does not


    affect our small forces."


    The onlookers had so many concerns in their minds. Meanwhile, they found it hard to peel their eyes


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    off the people involved in the battle. The next few minutes would determine how the future situation


    would be.


    "Have a life-and-death battle?" Ricky repeated out of shock. He was stunned at the proposal.


    "Tonino, what do you want to do?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor questioned coldly.


    "There is no hidden meaning but only a battle of revenge. Although Ricky is a disciple of your Oriental


    College, he has made our Luxurious Chamber of Commerce lose face in public. If it was another


    warrior who dared to do that, we would have already crushed him as easily as an ant," Tonino


    responded smoothly.


    After a pause, he continued, "Yet, because Ricky is a disciple of your Oriental College, he has the


    opportunity to have this fair battle with our disciple."


    The thoughts and ns of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce werepletely clear to the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor. They just wanted to kill Ricky while he was still budding.


    "Sir, what should we do now?" the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King


    urgently asked using their telepathic power.


    "At this critical moment, we will have to ask our dean to intervene in the crisis. Otherwise, the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce will not give up. It is my fault. I had underestimated its strong intent of killing


    Ricky," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor replied telepathically as well.


    "Damn it! These guys from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce must have an ace up their sleeve for


    Ray. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so confident about the battle," Soar said furiously to Madeline


    using telepathy.


    "Yes, you are right. After all, they are not going to let Ray die because he does have the potential to


    grow into a demi-spiritual emperor," Madeline replied gravely.


    "Now, the only ray of hope is our dean. He is the only one who can stop the battle."


    "I guess even our dean can''t stop it. Since the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has made such a


    request, it shows that they must have already expected the possibility that our dean may intervene in


    the battle. At this moment, the spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is probably


    taking care of it and preventing our dean''s intervention," Soar said anxiously.


    Coincidentally, just after Soar had finished speaking, the Oriental Emperormunicated telepathically


    with the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor. Thetter''s face grew even more forlorn after the


    conversation. It was now that he finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    "Ricky, this time, we were negligent about the intention of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    Perhaps, I should have stopped you from fighting against Ray from the very beginning," the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said earnestly to Ricky by using their telepathic link at once.


    "Sir, what on earth is going on?" Ricky asked as he waspletely confused.


    "The Luxurious Emperor, along with a spiritual emperors from another realm, has put pressure on our


    dean when our other spiritual emperor is not at our college. They have only given you two choices: one


    is to fight with Ray and the other is that they ignore the name of our Oriental College and directly kill


    you," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor told him grimly.


    "Sir, I had already thought of that. If they have dared to propose a life-and-death battle, naturally, they


    are fully prepared," Ricky responded calmly.


    At the same time, Ricky was utterly conscious that he was not allowed to refuse this battle anymore


    because even if the Oriental Emperor really chose to fight for him, he would be in danger as well. After


    all, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce now had two spiritual emperors.


    Ricky was also aware that the Luxurious Emperor was really desperate to kill him and had even


    included another spiritual emperor to fulfill his motive. All because the Oriental College had given rise


    to a peerless genius and an ace genius.


    In the Eastern Land, if there was even a single first-ss genius from any force, the other forces would


    hunt them down. The Oriental College had a peerless genius and an ace genius at the same time, so


    this attack was expected.


    Moreover, Ricky felt very fortunate that the Oriental College had not given up on him, so the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce was deterred from killing him directly. Instead, it let its disciple Ray have a life-


    and-death battle with him. If it were not for the Oriental College''s sake, the Luxurious Emperor would


    "Sir, it seems that I have no other choice but to agree to have the battle," Ricky responded.


    At that time, Ricky realized that even an innate spiritual emperor sometimes would feel helpless. This


    was an innate spiritual emperor''s status in the Eastern Land. If he was in the Middle Land filled with


    more strong warriors, what would be his status?


    ''It seems that I still have a long way to go in the world of martial arts, '' Ricky thought seriously.


    "Ricky, this time, I owe you an apology! But you can be assured that at the moment of your life and


    death, our dean will do his best to save you. Our Oriental College won''t allow you to fall in the battle,"


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor promised Ricky earnestly.


    Ricky was, of course, very grateful for that. Immediately, he expressed his sincere appreciation and


    gratitude.


    However, Ricky understood that when the time came, even if the Oriental Emperor tried, he might still


    fail to save him. After all, the Luxurious Emperor and the other spiritual emperor would not sit still and


    let the Oriental Emperor save him.


    One more point was that even if Ray was defeated by Ricky in this deadly battle, he would still not die


    because the Luxurious Emperor and his joint spiritual emperor would save him. When that happened,


    the Oriental Emperor alone wouldn''t be able to stop them from doing that. But if Ricky was defeated, he


    would only face the end of death. Of course, he wouldn''t allow himself to be killed because he could


    save himself by his four zones and Doris'' spiritual hologram.


    It was easy to imagine what would happen to him if Ricky did not have the four zones and Doris''


    spiritual hologram.


    ''This may be how the weak who are trampled and killed by the strong at their whims may feel. So


    helpless and utterly lost!'' Ricky thought with a sigh.


    However, he didn''t me anyone. Nobody but himself should be responsible for the improvement of


    his strength when it hadn''t grown extremely powerful.


    What Ricky had to do now was beat Ray with all his efforts. Only by defeating Ray could he continue


    his cultivation at the Oriental College.


    Otherwise, his only way would be to escape by his four zones. But, he hated to run away like that. He


    had a strong desire to win and stay at the Oriental College.


    "What about now? Do you agree to the battle or not?" Tonino questioned impatiently after waiting for a


    few moments. "Or is your ace genius afraid of such a deadly challenge?"


    "In my dictionary, the word ''afraid'' does not exist. This life-and-death challenge that you have proposed,


    I ept it!" Ricky responded indifferently and looked straight into Tonino''s eyes.

 Chapter 526 Who Will Win

    Chapter 526 Who Will Win


    All of the attention flickered to Ricky, shock visible on their faces at what he had said. But the surprise


    and shock wore off as fast as they came.


    Considering the reason behind all of this, they knew that Ricky had to say yes.


    They believed that Ricky was a mere nobody from a small and insignificant realm and therefore had no


    great power behind him.


    ''Being an ace genius is desirable and admirable. But even he would feel helpless and anxious in the


    face of powerful enemies if he''s got no support from a strong force, '' Some warriors thought to


    themselves and collectively sighed for Ricky''s bad luck.


    They had also realized that since this decisive battle was proposed by the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce, it must have prepared some advantages for Ray, which would put Ricky in a really far more


    disadvantageous position.


    "I don''t think Ricky can survive this fight!" a warrior said to other people standing near him.


    "Good. Make sure that you cherish every minute from now on," Ray replied in contempt after hearing


    Ricky''s reply, his eyes shing dangerously.


    "Since you have agreed to such a proposal, we will put an end to the enmity between us once all of this


    ends, for the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is fair in its decisions and will never throw its weight


    around," Tonino said in a clear and booming voice.


    Ricky bowed his head. "I should thank you for your kindness," he replied in a respectful tone, although


    he didn''t believe any word that came out of Tonino''s mouth.


    Nobody believed that Ricky could ever survive this battle, so they recognized Tonino''s words for what it


    was¡ªa thinly-veiled lie uttered in an attempt to look fair and considerate.


    "Ricky, please ept my apology." The remorseful and sad voice of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor sounded from afar. Although he wanted to help, it was futile because his power couldn''t hold a


    candle to Tonino''s.


    "Sir, don''t me yourself for anything. It was my decision to ept the challenge in the first ce,"


    Ricky reassured him, trying to cheer him up.


    His light expression soon shifted into a lethal re when he flicked his eyes to Ray, and he muttered


    quietly, "You belittle me and think that I''m weak. But you are terribly wrong and I will prove that to you


    all. Even a weakling can kill a tiger if he gives his all and sets his mind to it."


    Boom! In an instant, as if the heavens had copsed and exploded, powerful forces erupted from both


    Ricky and Ray, and the impact spread toward every direction.


    "Remember, you only have a few seconds left to live. Cherish your life while you still can," Ray mocked


    smugly as the power of Gloomy Enlightenment was spreading in all directions.


    "My previous enemies have said the same thing to me. Yet here I am, still breathing and talking, while


    insects feed on their body and their corpses rot under the ground. You should prepare to meet your


    makers, too, as you''ll be joining them in the afterlife quite soon," Ricky answered with a light smirk.


    Ray harrumphed. "They were no match for me. They were losers, like you!" Ray said in fury, the glow


    of anger dancing beneath his eyes like moltenva.


    Boom! Before he could finish his sentence, Ray stomped his feet and crossed the distance between


    them with lightning speed. One moment, he was out of sight, and the next, he was already in front of


    Ricky, ready to blow.


    Whoop! Reacting quickly, Ricky summoned his strength and power to the maximum level. Four kinds of


    runic powers erupted and encircled him like protective armor.


    Taking advantage of the momentum, Ricky threw a fiery punch in Ray''s direction.


    Boom! The fists of the two opponents collided with each other, their heat waves hissing and seething


    mercilessly upon the contact. At the same time, the Ultimate Domains appeared behind them, hitting


    against each other in full force. The sts forced them to separate and take careful steps backward.


    There was absolutely nothing left on the rock-hard floor of the ring except the ugly marks created by


    their intense fight.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Then, the audience held their breath as both opponents jumped to the air and exchanged blows again


    and again and again, each more intense and precise than thest.


    Their attacks were probing and tentative, eager to measure and assess the ability of one another.


    Admittedly, Ricky had no clear map of Ray''s true strength. One mistake, and it would be the end of him.


    He knew he should tread cautiously and n his attacks well. Meanwhile, despite his arrogant air, Ray


    was not dumb. If he had learned anything from previous experiences, it was that he should never look


    down on his enemies, regardless of whether he saw them as strong or weak. He was merely stalling,


    patiently waiting for the right moment to strike. There was no way he would ever let Ricky walk out of


    this alive.


    Ray knew that Ricky was strong. He had defeated Pearl, who had mastered the Feminine Mutant,


    which was more than enough to let Ray know that he was no weakling. The man was excellent both in


    fighting and killing, and he needed to be careful if he wanted to eliminate Ricky.


    Boom! More explosions came from the humongous ring. Whenever and wherever the two figures


    appeared, a cacophony of sounds followed.


    Every blow they exchanged was hard and intense, and it was getting harder to figure out which man


    woulde out as the victor.


    "It seems to me that Ricky isn''t in a bad situation after all," a warriormented, deeply immersed in


    the battle.


    "It''s too early to tell who''s going to win. Let''s wait patiently. After their tentative exchange of blows


    earlier, I''m sure they will use their true power soon. By then, the victor will show himself," another


    warrior answered with a nod.


    Boom! As the chatters among the audience fizzled into a heavy silence, the calcted exchange of


    blows between Ricky and Ray also ended. Both of them were airborne and stepped back to size each


    other up.


    "Not bad. You aren''t as weak as I thought," Ray acknowledged, his voice devoid of any clear emotions.


    His hands were trembling from the exertion, having used the power of the Gloomy Enlightenment just


    now. "I hate to admit it but I''m starting to enjoy this battle.


    But remember this. You''re going to die in the next couple of seconds, and that is a fate you can''t avoid."


    "I admit that you might have withheld your strength. But you still have no clue what I am truly made of.


    You know nothing. Don''t make useless threats and just worry about yourself," Ricky replied in defiance,


    irked at the condescending tone of Ray.


    "Is that so?" Ray clicked his tongue mockingly. "Then cut the crap and let me see where that pathetic


    confidence ising from." At once, a murderous look invaded his face.


    Then, the power of the Gloomy Enlightenment coursed through his body like an electric fire. In a beat,


    a more solid Ultimate Gloom Domain materialized gradually and steadily in the air.


    Standing in the Ultimate Gloom Domain, Ricky sensed the intense tension and the corrosion, and felt


    his power struggling to keep up.


    As a countermeasure, Ricky also showed his own Ultimate Domain, which was more solid.


    His Ultimate Domain was produced by the power of the four runes; thus, Ricky called it the Ultimate


    Domain of Four Runes. When he activated his next zone, he would master the fifth runic power.


    Boom! The two solid Ultimate Domains collided with a sickening and crushing sound, as though two


    "You can be an ace genius in hell. Now go to hell and burn," Ray roared with his momentum filling up to


    the brim.


    "Cut the bullshit!" Ricky fired back just as ferociously.


    "Gloomy Enlightenment¡ªEver-changing Skill!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Ray turned his rage and killing


    intention into the most formidable and effective killing skill he had ever mastered.


    All at once, the endless gloomy spiritual energy and the Gloomy Enlightenment fused into one. Like a


    tidal water, it flowed through the whole Ultimate Gloom Domain just as a giant dark shadow


    materialized behind Ray.


    Obviously, Ray had decided to use the spiritual emperor''s blood power, which Ricky couldn''t resist.


    "It''s time to decide who''s the victor and who''s the loser. Let''s see who''s going to live and who''s going to


    die!" Seeing the fighting in the air, the warriors in the audiencemunicated with each other through


    their telepathic links. Their undivided attention was solely on the fighters, not wanting to miss anything


    that could possibly decide the oue of the battle between the two talented opponents.

 Chapter 527 Power Of Scud Movement Skill

    Chapter 527 Power Of Scud Movement Skill


    With a loud st, Ray summed all his power. At this moment, Ray''s spiritual emperor''s blood power


    made him look like a devil ascending to this world.


    He fused with the darkness and ran towards Ricky. The Ultimate Gloom Domain was bing smaller


    and smaller. Atst, it changed into a ball and disappeared between his eyes.


    "What a strange cultivation method it is! He can make his own Ultimate Domain to vanish in that


    manner between his eyes?" Many warriors were excited at seeing what he had done.


    "That is the Ever-changing Skill, a cultivation method of Earth Level belonging to the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce," some old innate warrior said.


    "It is a fantastic method. A warrior can use his own Ultimate Domain tounch various attacks in rapid


    session, which makes it very hard to dodge."


    Ray charged at Ricky, his body turning into a huge ck sword. Intense Gloomy Enlightenment


    surrounded the sword.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword aimed between Ricky''s eyes.


    From a distance, Ricky could tell how dangerous it would be if he tried to fight back head-on. So as a


    tactic, he chose to dodge first.


    With swift, skillful movements, he dodged, doing back-flips, jumping, and skipping.


    In the process, his left shoulder was grazed, a few trickles of blood staining the cor of his robe.


    Fast as he could, he ran around in circles, but the ck sword was right on his heels.


    Fortunately, it was just a small cut. Ricky used the runic power to dispel the power of Gloomy


    Enlightenment in his wound.


    Ricky didn''t know Ray''s real strength until now. At that moment, his face became gloomy.


    However, there was no time to waste on worrying instead of fending off the attack. The big ck sword


    had mysteriously changed into a big ck saber, charging to attack once more, swift as lightening.


    Again, it slightly hit Ricky, grazing his forearm while he tried to dodge. The wound was worse than


    before, and Ray was picking up speed.


    "How the Ever-changing Skill keeps turning into so many objects is really fantastic," some old innate


    warrior admired. They were impressed with Ray''s attack, the way he turned into different weapons and


    the speed at which he moved.


    "You are right. Maybe it is a cultivation method at the intermediate Earth Level. See? Ricky is already


    hurt. Even though it might seem they are but slight injuries, Ricky will likely lose the battle."


    "Unless Ricky uses his powerful aces, he will sustain serious injuries against Ray''s lethalbination


    of skills, speed, and power."


    "The Ever-changing Skill will improve Ray''s speed and power each time after he attacks." At that time,


    Ricky also knew how the Ever-changing Skill worked.


    ''Next, I will elerate to speeds beyond your reach, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "From what we know, Ricky too may have an advantage with his Scud Movement Skill, a movement


    skill at the advanced ck Level. Should he activate that, it might help him a great deal with speed. But


    why is he not using that already?" some disciple of the Luxury Chamber camp asked in confusion.


    "Though he is an ace genius, he can''t effectively use Scud Movement Skill in just three months. It takes


    a lot of practice and patience just learning the ropes. Moreover, Ricky''s Scud Movement Skill is at the


    ck Level, which isn''t as powerful as the Ever-changing Skill at the Earth Level."


    "Keep watching this space, if you want to see how I fare along with the Scud Movement Skill!" Ricky


    calmly answered the naysayers.


    "As far as the power of a cultivation method goes with rank, there''s also a thing or two that entirely


    depends on how skillful a warrior is."


    To demonstrate his point, Ricky summoned the gale runes right away, enough to cover his whole body.


    "Scud Movement Skill!" he roared at the top of his lungs. All the warriors watching could not believe


    their eyes as Ricky disappeared into a fierce gust of wind.


    But Ray, also quick in switching tactic, used the Ever-changing Skill to transform himself into a halberd,


    which shed toward Ricky.


    Even though the force and speed of his attack were far better, stronger and faster than ever before,


    there simply was no way of catching Ricky now.


    Besides, the gale runes under Ricky''s feet turned into a wind de to knock away the halberd.


    A deafening ng rent the air. As the des collided, the halberd swerved.


    "It is unbelievable how he has learned the Scud Movement Skill well. How could he be so fluent with


    the second level of the skill, in just three months?" True to his word, Ricky had proved every doubting


    Thomas wrong.


    "On top of that, he''s also proving very efficient in Wind Enlightenment. Does he cultivate four different


    enlightenments together? How could that be?"


    What they didn''t know was that for thest one month, Ricky had been working like a maniac on


    mastering the second level of the Scud Movement Skill. And thanks to his Gale Zone, he had made so


    much progress.


    Maybe, it was easier for Ricky, being an ace genius. From the look of things, this was an interesting


    battle that could end either way.


    The clear advantage that Ray had briefly enjoyed at the beginning was now doubtful. As the battle


    unfolded, everyone watching started to realize Ricky was almost turning the tables around.


    "Do you think that you can escape from my attacks by the Scud Movement Skill?" Ray gloated.


    Next he tried to change tactics in quick session.


    The next moment, endless gloomy spiritual energy and the power of Gloomy Enlightenment surged


    out. The ck halberd exploded and turned into eighteen attacks that were aimed at Ricky from


    different directions.


    The eighteen attacks were from eighteen different weapons.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! With every attempt, he hoped to paralyze Ricky as quickly as possible.


    But with help of the gale runes, Ricky was proving to be a different kind of opponent¡ªa formidable,


    slippery fighter that would slip out your hands like an eel, catch you off-guard, pull a sucker punch, and


    knock the hell out of you, if this were a fistfight.


    Unscathed after all the attacks, he now turned on his Enlightening Wind Holes, raising eighteen


    enlightening windstorms that collided with Ray''s eighteen weapons. Ray was in for a rough time!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 528 Summoning His Real Strength

    Chapter 528 Summoning His Real Strength


    Boom! Boom!


    In next moment, the whole sky echoed with loud sounds. The air waves struck the area. The area was


    suddenly crushed into pieces by the energy.


    After a long while, two disheveled figures were revealed as the air waves faded away. The figures were


    Ricky and Ray. At that point in time, although their bodies were disheveled, they were still full of great


    power and murderous intent.


    Ray was even more ferocious and angrier than Ricky was.


    That was because he put too much effort into that battle, but he didn''t expect that Ricky would be so


    strong. From his point of view, when he used the ace up his sleeve, the Ever-changing Skill, he thought


    he would be able to defeat and kill Ricky easily.


    To his surprise, he couldn''t defeat Ricky. Instead, Ricky was on a par with Ray who had summoned his


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    full power already. Ray couldn''t believe that things were going downhill so quickly.


    "As expected, we don''t know who thest winner is yet. Ricky really is an ace genius! It''s possible that


    Ricky can even work miracles!" The warriors who had high hopes riding on Ricky sighed as they saw


    their disheveled figures.


    "That''s right! He is another amazingly talented warrior, just like Jasper. He can work wonders, so it''s


    possible he will still survive," another warrior said.


    "It''s too early to guess who thest winner will be. Let''s just continue watching the battle."


    "Your Ever-changing Skill doesn''t seem to be anything special! Before the battle, you were so


    conceited that I overrated your real strength," Ricky said with a calm expression, looking at the


    ferocious expression on Ray''s face.


    Ricky had already been an innate spiritual king and had improved his runic power a lot. After three


    months, he had reached the peak of a lower spiritual king. He was not afraid of a lower spiritual king.


    An ace genius could really be a terrifying person!


    Ray''s expression turned much gloomier after he heard what Ricky said.


    "Indeed, I did underestimate your strength. I will summon my real strength to end the battle and kill


    you," Ray said in a cold tone.


    As Ray stopped talking, he summoned up all of his strength and called the Gloomy Enlightenment


    around him to build it up a few times stronger than it had been before. Previously, Ray''s enlightening


    power had reached the minor achievement, and correspondingly, he was a lower spiritual king. Now,


    his enlightening power had reached the intermediate achievement.


    He was now a middle spiritual king.


    From Ray''s breathing, Ricky could tell that he was bing tired out at that point. Ray had been a


    middle spiritual king, but he had not sessfully consolidated his power yet.


    "It is obvious that Ray is now a middle spiritual king. From now on, the battle will be even more furious."


    None of the warriors who were watching were surprised by the change in Ray''s power because they


    had expected that to happen.


    Therefore, they focused more on Ricky. They wanted to know what he would do to resist the attacks of


    a middle spiritual king.


    "Ricky, Ray is just a talent of a spiritual-emperor force. He doesn''t really have the ability to defeat you,"


    Soar said with great confidence as he regarded Ray''s change in power.


    ''Ricky, if you lose this time, we will try our best to protect you, but you won''t be able to stay in the


    Oriental Realm, '' the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said in his mind, seeing that Ray had


    be a middle spiritual king.


    "As I expected, you are a middle spiritual king!" Ricky didn''t feel surprised by such developments at all.


    That was because he had also predicted that it would happen.


    Ricky became more serious about the fight then. Though Ray had not sessfully consolidated his


    power now, his enlightening power had improved by a lot.


    "Go to hell!" At that point in time, Ray only wanted to kill Ricky.


    In the next moment, Ray burst out the middle spiritual king''s power. The ring was shaken by his power.


    If the enlightening power of the array didn''t protect the ring, the ring would have turned into dust.


    "Death Spear!"


    In the next moment, Ray grew bigger and bigger. His spiritual emperor''s blood power burst out and he


    became a huge ck figure. His palms faced up and burned with endless power of Gloomy


    Enlightenment.


    In just a short time, the power of Gloomy Enlightenment turned into dead power that came from the


    spiritual emperor''s blood power.


    The huge ck figure formed a long ck spear and threw it at Ricky. A kind of power that was full of


    gloom and death rushed toward Ricky.


    "First level of the Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky didn''t hesitate and used the Ultimate Golden Body right


    at that moment.


    In the Enlightening Pond, his Ultimate Golden Body had be much stronger. Four kinds of runes


    were wreathed around his Ultimate Golden Body. Then, Ricky crossed his arms in front of his chest


    and gathered all his strength to resist the attack.


    Bang! Bang!


    In next moment, the loud sound of metal colliding with metal echoed through the air. The spear struck


    Ricky''s golden arms with a heavy ng. Then, everything around them was submerged by an air wave.


    Boom! Ricky was also submerged by an endless cloud of dust.


    "What a chump! You just made a breakthrough and became an innate spiritual king. Do you really think


    that you can challenge a middle spiritual king and win?" Ray said with disdain, seeing that Ricky was


    engulfed by the dust.


    "Go to hell with your golden body! I am finally the winner!"


    Buzz! Buzz! However, before Ray stopped talking, a bright golden light shined through the murky air.


    From within the endless dust, runes of four colors turned into two big hands that tore the spear into


    pieces.


    "How can it be? This is impossible... How can he summon the same level of power as a middle spiritual


    king?" Ray shouted out loud with a rather hideous look on his already unsightly face.


    Everyone was surprised and shocked at that point in time. That was because they had thought that


    Ricky could resist Ray''s attack, but they didn''t believe that Ricky would be able to tear Ray''s spear


    apart.


    The demi-spiritual emperors still managed to keep calm though.


    "He is really an ace genius! In three months, he can summon the same level of power as a middle


    spiritual king!" All the warriors gossiped with each other.


    The demi-spiritual emperors who considered Ricky their enemies wanted to kill Ricky as soon as


    possible.


    They were surprised at Ricky''s rapid growth though. They could see that Ricky would catch up with


    them and even surpass them in just a few years.


    "Ricky, you are the strongest warrior! You can definitely defeat Ray," Soar said again with confidence in


    his voice.


    "Ricky, well done!" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor eximed excitedly.


    "You could make a breakthrough to be a middle spiritual king, but I can summon the same level of


    power as well," Ricky said with a calm expression on his face as he walked out of the dust. His golden


    body was still shining brightly.

 Chapter 529 Deadly Doors

    Chapter 529 Deadly Doors


    Covered by the first level of Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky emerged, his footsteps loud and thunderous.


    Although he was not as big as the gigantic figure behind Ray, his aura and morale were no less than


    that of Ray''s.


    With four runic powers of the Spirit Level, the first level of Ultimate Golden Body and four zones at his


    beck and call, Ricky''s power was already tantamount to that of a middle spiritual king.


    Actually, Ricky knew all along that he could reach this level of power in just three months, and it was


    exactly the reason why he dared to ept Ray''s challenge back then. It was a good motivation to


    improve himself. If, at that time, he had any hint of self-doubts and thought he could not advance with


    his practice at this speed, he would not have agreed to it at all. But Ricky knew himself and how far he


    could go, and he was happy to prove that he was right about himself.


    "Damn! Damn you to hell!" Ray screamed, fury zing like magma in his eyes. He was tremendously


    close to losing his mind. He red at Ricky with viciousness simr to a devil hungry for flesh, which


    made onlookers shudder violently with fear.


    "Ray, if this is the best that you can do, I am afraid you will not be able to take my life after all," Ricky


    said with a light smirk as four runic powers poured out from the space.


    "Or is the so-called genius of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce just so-so, nothing but a good


    name and a pretty face?


    If you keep this up, I will be able to kill you in a snap, like a mere child''s y,"


    Ricky said, trying to infuriate Ray so that he might lose his cool judgment and mental bnce.


    Ray was not like this earlier as he hadn''t been taunted and mocked yet. He was cool and level-headed,


    and Ricky, at the time, thought that Ray could nevere close to the state of losing his control.


    However, Ray was now on the brink ofpletely losing his mind, and further antagonizing him could


    send him into a hysterical fit, which would give Ricky more chances toe out as victorious from this


    battle.


    "Just die!" Ricky''s strategy worked as Ray suddenly burst into fits of anger, which further disrupted his


    aura and cirction of energy. Ricky grinned in satisfaction when Ray''s power output became even


    more unstable.


    Like a savage beast, Ray finally lost control and sank into madness.


    Seeing his mental copse, many warriors and demi-spiritual emperors shook their heads in


    disapproval. If Ray was not able to keep his head straight and continue to descend further into insanity,


    he would no doubt lose this battle.


    As it was, Ray and Ricky were neck and neck in terms of their strength and power, so there was no


    room for error for either of them. One misstep, even the smallest one, would cost them their victory.


    And the gravest mistake that they could evermit was losing their mental bnce.


    Right now, Ray was making this very mistake as he gave in to Ricky''s jabs and let anger get the best of


    him. It was only a matter of time before he lost. The seasoned warriors already determined that this


    fight was over as Ray''s fatal mistake threw away hisst chance of ever winning this battle.


    Now, the only variable that could turn things around was Ray''s kill shot which the Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce prepared for him. If that could somehow work, then Ray would still have a chance to gain


    the upper hand.


    The three demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce suddenly looked sullen,


    their lips pulled into a tight frown. In their minds, they were disappointed as Ray''s performance was not


    even close to what they had expected.


    ''I would love to see what the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has in store for me, '' Ricky thought,


    already considering Ray as a lost cause and therefore not deserving to be seen as his equal.


    However, something unexpected happened as Ray, who had been in a state of rage moments ago,


    suddenly took deep breaths to calm down and regained hisposure. In a beat, his confidence


    returned and he seemed to be back to his state at the start of the battle.


    "Ricky, your strategy of disturbing my inner peace is quite smart, I give you that. You almost made me


    my bnce. This will not work on me again," Ray said with a frightening calmness despite the


    murderous intent visible in his eyes.


    The audience watched in shock, unable to believe Ray''s sudden transformation. No one expected him


    to quickly adjust and regain his control.


    Satisfied at the sudden turn of events, the three demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce, along with the others who had a close working rtionship with them, nodded with


    approval.


    ''He is truly a tough one. After all, he is still a genius of a spiritual-emperor force, so it is not a surprise


    that it would not be easy for me to crack his mind, '' Ricky thought in frustration. He hade so close.


    It was a pity that his strategy did not work.


    What was worse was that his strategy would have been counterproductive had Ray seen right through


    it. In that case, Ray would be more confident and more determined than he had been before, and this


    was exactly what had happened now.


    "Did I just dig my own grave?" Ricky murmured to himself, letting out a bitter smile. He shook the


    negative thoughts away and fixed his eyes on Ray, the desire to fight still burning in his eyes. He


    needed to win this, so there was no way he''d allow himself to wallow in doubts and regrets.


    If anything, Ray''s strong mental power fired up his desire to fight and conquer even more.


    "I have never thought that you could recover from this. I have to admit I underestimated you," Ricky


    admitted as he looked straight into Ray''s murderous eyes.


    Ray clenched his fists. "I am going to make you pay for what you have done to me," he warned with


    venom in his voice.


    "Blood Power Fusion!" Ray suddenly shouted, and the gigantic ck figure instantly shrank and fused


    with his body.


    Everyone watched with bated breaths as they sensed Ray''s sudden change.


    Instantly, his unstable aura consolidated in a sh. His Gloomy Enlightenment then turned into the


    Death Enlightenment.


    "Spiritual emperor''s blood power. What a unique advantage!" Ricky said, envy pricking his heart.


    He glowered as Ray''s power had gone even more powerful than before.


    "Death Enlightenment¡ªDeath Door!" Fast as a lightning, Ray jumped into the air with marks appearing


    on his ckened hands. The Death Enlightenment began to ooze out of these marks like a heavy


    smoke.


    The intense Death Enlightenment suddenly morphed into a gigantic ck door in the middle of the air.


    Grotesque and devilish faces appeared on its surface, oozing more purified Death Enlightenment.


    The giant door slid through and left pieces of spaces in its wake, crashing down like an avnche on


    Ricky.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªMassacring Golden Palm!" Seeing the iing giant door, without


    hesitation, Ricky instantly struck out his palm, which harbored the power of the golden body fused with


    massacring runes.


    Boom! The giant ck door collided against Ricky''s palm, sending endless airwaves in all directions


    and shattering the space.


    Two figures were thrown out in opposite directions by the shock wave, leaving trails in the air.


    However, neither of them stopped to rest; instead, they dashed toward each other, determination and


    conviction etched on their faces, each eager to best the other.


    "Death Door¡ªDual Deadly Doors." Endless Death Enlightenment once again covered the entire area


    as Ray released all of his powers.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªImpregnable Killing Finger!" Ricky also shouted and jumped into the air


    to take on Ray''s attack.


    Instantly, two ck giant doors shed with ten giant golden fingers, sending more endless powerful


    waves rippling through the air. It was still a tie.


    "Take this!" Ray shouted and made his move regardless of the wounds he had sustained during the


    previous two shes. "Death Door¡ªTriple Deadly Doors!"


    "Then it is your turn to take this!" Ricky, too, had no care for his sustained wounds. His strong desire to


    fight took over his entire body, burning and coiling wildly, and the power of the gale runes instantly went


    alive and surged like a raging river.


    "Gale Enlightenment¡ªGale Strike!"


    Ricky folded his arms, and the power of the gale runes materialized in the form of four daggers, darting


    straight toward his opponent.


    Within seconds, two forces shed for the third time.

 Chapter 530 Rays Trump Card

    Chapter 530 Ray''s Trump Card


    With a crashing noise, Ray''s Triple Deadly Doors and Ricky''s Gale Strike collided mid-air.


    On impact, the Triple Deadly Doors fused to ear-splitting screams of evil spirits, which released the


    most erosive and deadly power of Death Enlightenment.


    At the same time, Ricky''s Gale Strike was changing when an endless stream of gale runes popped up


    everywhere in the air. The four fang-like des formed by the Gale Strike became more illusory but


    also materialized.


    In other words, Ricky''s Gale Strike had been turned into two kinds of contradictory force. One was


    nothingness, while the other was solidity. The force of solidity collided with the Triple Deadly Doors,


    while the force of nothingness turned into transparent power, passed through the Triple Deadly Doors,


    carried the mirage and smashed into Ray''s body the moment Ray burst out huge momentum.


    Only strong demi-spiritual emperors could detect Ricky''s double-pronged attack, and they became


    amazed.


    ''That''s one hell of a skill! It is so profound. It actually produces two kinds of opposite force¡ª


    nothingness and solidity, '' they wondered, seeing how profound Ricky''s skill was. The double-pronged


    attack was so powerful and mysterious that they realized they had underestimated him all along.


    "No, no! After being attacked by the two kinds of force, Ray is very likely to lose!" The three demi-


    spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce got seriously concerned. They had


    expected this to be a real baptism of fire for Ricky. But instead, things were quickly going south for Ray.


    "From the look of it, Ray may have to pull his trump card right now," one of the demi-spiritual emperors


    said, unable to help. The only constion was that they had made a fall-back n for Ray as they


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    couldn''t underestimate Ricky.


    While they discussed, they eagerly watched the fight, hoping for a result in favor of their camp.


    Except for the few demi-spiritual emperors, who were watching from high in the air, no one else could


    see Ricky''s twofold powers. So, everyone apart from the demi-spiritual emperors only saw the collision


    of the Triple Deadly Doors and the Gale Strike.


    Meanwhile, Ray had felt the impact of Ricky''s invisible force¡ªthe nothingness.


    In response, Ray instinctively tried to fight back, but even his best effort was ineffective. The invisible


    power of nothingness left him virtually defenseless. Panic quickly set in.


    Images of the most heartbreaking experiences from the past began to sh in his mind, like a creepy


    movie scene. Those disturbing recollections made him change his mind.


    The images didn''tst, but he had a light bulb moment, right after.


    From that transient recollection, he knew that if he concentrated, entirely keeping his mind focused,


    he''d draw enough inspiration to fight back no matter how difficult the challenge. With the right frame of


    mind, nothing would be impossible.


    It happened the same time that his Triple Deadly Doors were also attacked by the power of the


    nothingness and fell into the most vulnerable state. However, Ricky''s Gale Strike, shown in the form of


    four fang-like des, was now at its peak.


    Meanwhile, Ricky burst forth the power at the first level of Ultimate Golden Body. Without any warning,


    the Triple Deadly Doors werepletely crushed by Ricky''s two powers.


    Yet, the four des didn''t stop their attacking. They kept dashing towards Ray, who had just recovered


    from his vulnerable and sad state.


    Terrified and stunned, Ray couldn''t have enough time to cope with the offensive. So on instinct, he


    crossed his arms and gathered all the enlightening power he could into a shield to cover himself.


    But just when he was almost done with creating the shield, he heard something snap. Apparently, his


    shield could not offer protection as it cracked on its first contact with Ricky''s powerful Gale Strike.


    Recoiling in pain, Ray let out a terrifying scream and spat blood. Dislodged from his stable path of flight


    in the sky, he came tumbling down like a shooting star. With a loud thud, he fell on the ground, stirring


    up a cloud of dust.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky thundered. At this rate, the next attack could well be the final nail in the coffin for


    Ray, who was now cornered and outsmarted in every way. To kill his enemy on the next and final


    assault, Ricky activated his chaotic fire runes, which turned into roaring mes instantly and dashed


    towards Ray.


    As the dust settled, the raging inferno receded, pulled by an invisible force to one particr point. On


    and on, until it was finally a small ball from which Ricky reemerged, popping up in midair.


    Everything fell eerily silent, all spellbound by Ricky''s heroics. Even the demi-spiritual emperors up in


    the sky were left gasping. In particr, the three demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce were shocked and humiliated due to the defeat Ray had suffered.


    To say that Ricky had left them shocked would be an understatement. The waves of emotion going


    through their minds were a mixture of such intense anger, sorrow and frustration that they wished to get


    hold of Ricky and strangle him.


    It was a long time before anyone recovered from the shock of what they had just witnessed. The


    immediate thought that worried them was whether Ray would survive.


    "That''s impossible. I guess the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce must have given Ray a trump card


    ahead of such a life-and-death battle. I can''t imagine they could let hime to such a match without


    adequate preparation," a voice said.


    Meanwhile, Ricky kept an eye on everything that was going on¡ªready to swing into action at the


    slightest sign of danger. His eyes became grim when he noted the formidable power burst out by Ray


    to defend himself from his me Torrent.


    Moreover, Ray''s formidable power made Ricky feel quite rmed, as thetter soon felt that he was


    suppressed by a kind of invisible and irresistible blood power.


    ''If it turns out that the leadership of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce had given Ray a trump card


    with invisible power, there would be a reason for me to tread cautiously, '' Ricky thought.


    "Ricky, I have released the sealing array on the airship. You can summon Doris''s spiritual hologram at


    any time," Tina informed him through their telepathic link.


    "Tina, thank you very much. Maybe after this battle, we may have to flee and go somewhere far away


    from the Oriental Realm," Ricky said, a hint of remorse in his voice. He felt sorry for Tina, for all the


    trouble and hardship he had brought on her.


    "It''s all right. I''m cool, for as long as I''m with you!" Tina reassured him. She was blushing, even though


    she still was apprehensive.


    Once more, Ricky turned his attention to Ray.


    That was just the right moment to catch Ray''s next move.


    As Ricky had suspected, Ray had something up his sleeve, even as hey motionless in that heap dust


    and debris that remained after the st. Like a phoenix in a shower of mes, Ray was rising. At first,


    he gradually gathered power and momentum with every ticking second. Finally, with an earth-shaking


    st, he shot into the sky, rising all the way to Ricky''s level.


    Despite the deep wound in his chest, Ray had stopped bleeding, thanks to the new burst of energy that


    had raised him up.


    Once again, everyone watched with bated breath. Even some of thepleted spiritual kings sensed a


    new wave of danger.


    The fierce face that Ray made was enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone watching from


    the sidelines.


    "Ha-ha, you want to kill me? You still have a long way to go. A very long way!" Ray gloated. The way he


    red at Ricky, you''d be forgiven for thinking his murderous, piercing eyes were those of the devil from


    hell.


    Mocking, he broke into an ecstatic fit ofughter. Real, hard chuckle, you''d think someone had cracked


    a he knee-pping joke. Suddenly, the momentum and power that surrounded him erupted, turning


    into air ripples and directly sweeping around.


    The first target of his attack was Ricky, and indeed the ripples of the st hit him. There was hardly any


    time for Ricky to dodge or block. Under the force of the assault, he stumbled back several meters


    before he fell, his chest feeling heavy. His mouth tasted of blood and sand. That single st of Ray''s


    trump card appeared to be winning.


    The disciples who were up-close also took a hit. The few lucky ones were set back a few meters, but


    some sustained injuries.


    "How...how can Ray break out of such a powerful force!" someone uttered. There was no exining


    how Ray had recovered, to the point of pulling off such a powerful counterattack.


    Even several of the demi-spiritual emperors in the sky were left guessing what kind of power Ray was


    using.


    "Tonino, your camp has gone too far! How on earth did you allow Ray to use a demi-spiritual emperor''s


    mutant? That''s so unfair. Oriental College will not ept such tant cheating. Never!" the Heavenly


    Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor snarled. Easily, he uncovered the fraudulent trump card Ray had used.

 Chapter 531 The Spiritual Emperors Make Bold Moves

    Chapter 531 The Spiritual Emperors Make Bold Moves


    All the warriors who heard the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s speech finally figured out what


    had happened.


    Ray had exuded such tremendous and intimidating aura that even thepleted spiritual kings felt


    uneasy as they felt it reach their bones. But as it turned out, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce had


    fused the force of a demi-spiritual emperor mutant with Ray.


    The force possessed by a demi-spiritual emperor''s mutant had the force of demi-ruling power. It was no


    surprise that thepleted spiritual kings would be troubled by this.


    On the other hand, the warriors found everything quite unbelievable. Their minds reeled, unable to


    Chamber of Commerce. A warrior who wanted to fuse with the force of a demi-spiritual emperor''s


    mutant had to be apleted spiritual king. Otherwise, the force could seriously damage the warrior.


    In that span of time, Ray made a thunderous blow with his fusion of the force of the demi-spiritual''s


    mutant. However, strong as he was, he was not immune from the counterattack force.


    The force contained in his body was too much for Ray. He could not withstand the force for long


    periods of time. Once his fight with Ricky ended, his meridians would be broken, or worse¡ªhe might


    be paralyzed.


    In that case, if Ray could not get enough Treasures from Heaven and Earth or a valuable encounter in


    a short time, his journey to the world of martial arts would definitely end.


    So even if he had the chance to kill Ricky in thispetition, Ray''s future had no bright future.


    "The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is callous and heartless!" most of the warriors cried out as they


    felt the brutality and savagery of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is ruthlessly cruel. It doesn''t matter to them if they traded ten


    lives of Ray for Ricky''s life because Ricky has substantial untapped potential while Ray has very little,"


    the leaders from other forces expressed through their telepathic link.


    "True. This was probably what the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce initially intended!"


    "You really went so far as to fuse the force of a demi-spiritual emperor''s mutant. Seems like the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is very determined to wipe me out," Ricky hissed in a hushed tone.


    "Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, you are familiar with the rules of the world of martial arts, yes?


    Since Ray has fused the force of a demi-spiritual emperor''s mutant, then the force belongs to him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Once a life-and-death battle has been fixed, no one has the right to move in to help the weaker side.


    How could you consider it an unfair battle? You have no right to intervene!" Tonino objected.


    "On top of that, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce did not stop Ricky from fusing a demi-spiritual


    emperor''s mutant."


    "It is baseless nonsense!" The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor was infuriated at Tonino''s


    rudeness. He brushed aside Tonino''s criticism and instantly fused his spiritual energy with the demi-


    ruling power. He morphed his spiritual energy into a huge hand and reached out to the arena to take


    Ricky away.


    The three demi-spiritual emperors from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce stopped him instantly.


    All in a swift motion, the demi-spiritual emperors from two different camps were airborne, ready to face


    one another. They were about to have the ultimate face-off.


    "Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, Ricky, is the Oriental College really willing to break up with the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce?" Tonino demanded impolitely.


    "If this is your definition of an honest and unprejudiced life-and-death battle, then our Oriental College


    will never interfere. But the force that Ray has fused does not belong to him," the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor spat back with equal harshness.


    "In that case, let''s try out our own new skills. It''s been a long time since we fought each otherst time.


    I really want to know if you have made some progress in your cultivation," Tonino slyly taunted.


    "Ray, kill Ricky!" Tonino bellowed.


    "It''s true. Ricky may be a great cultivator as an ace genius, but fate decides otherwise. Today is going


    to be thest day of his life!" Many warriors exchangedments and opinions at the abrupt change of


    scene.


    After all, Ricky was a lot of things: he was handsome, charming, and top of it all off, he was an ace


    genius. It would be a shame if he died in such a tragic way.


    Almost simultaneously, the warriors cautiously took a couple hundred steps back as the battle between


    two demi-spiritual warriors was expected to be destructive and monstrous. They were wise enough to


    watch the fight from an appropriate distance.


    Boom! Boom! With nimble movements, arge palm fell from the sky and grabbed Ricky tightly. Faster


    than the eye, the palm shrank quickly and turned into a middle-aged man in mid-air who stood


    somewhere around the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the others.


    And standing next to the middle-aged man was Ricky.


    At that moment, all eyes were on him as this man stood in-flight and exuded such thunderous and


    robust aura that instantly shook the area of the Oriental College.


    He owned a pair of bright piercing eyes which looked as though they had the irvoyant power.


    "Dean!" As soon as the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor recognized the middle-aged man as the


    dean of the Oriental College, he was startled, but it was immediately followed by excitement.


    The other disciples of the Oriental College, thepleted spiritual kings, and the other two demi-


    spiritual emperors were also surprised to see the dean. Even the three demi-spiritual emperors from


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the demi-spiritual emperors from other forces all bowed their


    heads as a form of respect to the dean.


    This was because all demi-spiritual emperors, regardless of their status or who they are, must bow


    their heads in the presence of a true spiritual emperor.


    ''Could this middle-aged man be the Oriental Emperor...the dean of the Oriental College?'' Ricky thought


    to himself as he stared at the man in wonder and amazement. He felt a mixture of emotions of


    exhration and agitation as he felt the powerful authority exuded by the Oriental Emperor.


    Imagine the possibilities. If Ricky were at the same level as the Oriental Emperor, he could wipe out the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce as easily as plucking the petals from a flower.


    "Oriental Emperor, you have broken your promises." In that instant, a powerful and deep sonorous


    voice was heard, and then two figures suddenly made an appearance.


    The figure in front was a middle-aged man wearing a golden robe and a crown. As a spiritual emperor,


    his aura exuded of supreme authority.


    The other was a man in a ck robe. He released an aura of the creepy underworld. The mere sight of


    this man made the warriors tremble to their core. It was as if they were stifling in a dark room with all


    the windows closed. Some of them were even shaking with terror!


    "Grandmaster!" The three demi-spiritual emperors from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce gave the


    man in ck a respectful greeting upon seeing him. There was no doubt that the man was none other


    than the Luxurious Emperor, leader of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    It was possible that the middle-aged man in a golden robe was a helper invited by the Luxurious


    Emperor.


    "That person could be the Bright Emperor¨C¨Cthe emperor of the Deste Empire in the Eastern Realm


    of Wildness!" Thepleted spiritual kings were left dumbfounded as they cried in disbelief and


    surprise.


    "Indeed! He is the Bright Emperor from the Deste Empire!"


    "It''s surprising that a battle between two juniors could make three spiritual emperors appear!" The


    audience dramatically eximed. All the warriors couldn''t contain their astonishment from the


    unexpected turn of events.


    The spiritual emperors'' identities had been shrouded in mystery for the longest time possible. They


    hadn''t seen the emperors for decades, and now, three spiritual emperors graced them with their


    presence all the same time. To say that they were thrilled and excited would be an understatement.


    "The real spiritual emperors re-emerged today! Is my talent really this considerable?" Ricky said to


    himself in confusion.


    "It''s no surprise that the spiritual emperors decided to do something to have your control. Your talent


    has been heard of and feared in thisnd and made it all the way to the Middle Land," Tina exined to


    Ricky.


    "In that case, then I should lie low and keep a low profile, so trouble will not find me in the future. I sort


    of expected that showcasing my talent would attract great importance to myself. Unfortunately, it has


    only invited trouble and courting disaster thus far," Ricky sighed.


    "Luxurious Emperor, it isn''t a fair fight as your disciple have used some force that does not belong to


    him," the Oriental Emperor strongly argued.

 Chapter 532 The Pressing Situation

    Chapter 532 The Pressing Situation


    ''''What? Unfair?'''' The Luxurious Emperor sneered. ''''Are you kidding me? There is no such thing as


    justice in this world. We all live by thew of the jungle! How can a spiritual emperor be so naive?"


    ''''I''ll tell you what¡ªjustice does exist in the eyes of the Oriental College, whether you want to admit it or


    not, '''' the Oriental Emperor replied coldly.


    ''''Really? Their battle of life and death has already begun. If you disobey the rules and interfere in this


    battle, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will not just sit idly by twiddling our thumbs, '''' the


    Luxurious Emperor snorted, ready to fight with the Oriental Emperor at any moment.


    ''''Will the three spiritual emperors get into a fight?'''' The surrounding creatures looked at each other,


    their eyes filled with disbelief.


    ''''It''s probable, I think. If you were the Luxurious Emperor, and the Oriental College had a peerless


    genius and an ace genius under their control, what would you do?''''


    ''''I can see what you mean. Maybe that is also the reason why the Bright Emperor and the Luxurious


    Emperor ganged up on Ricky.''''


    ''''I believe you already have the answer as to why we have teamed up. So, make your choice now. Only


    one of those two geniuses can survive.'''' The Bright Emperor easily confessed what his intentions were.


    ''I am at their mercy just because they are spiritual emperors and have so much power, '' Ricky thought


    to himself in indignation, clenching his fists tightly.


    ''''I believe in you, Ricky. You will be able to surpass them in less than ten years, and they will pay for


    their insolence when that dayes, '''' Tina said, trying to cheer Ricky up.


    Tina was born to a substantial family with strong men in it, so she understood the powerful potential of


    an ace genius. After spending time with Ricky for a long time, she had developed confidence in Ricky.


    ''''I''d never abandon any of my disciples from the Oriental College. If you want to take their lives, you


    have to defeat me first, '''' the Oriental Emperor said, gathering up his ruling power.


    ''''Maybe I will lose the fight today and the Oriental College will be dismissed. If I am able to escape,


    then I shall make your forces pay for your actions.''''


    ''''Are you threatening us?'''' the Luxurious Emperor asked coldly.


    The Bright Emperor was nning to retreat at that point. His intention could be detected in the depths


    of his golden eyes.


    He believed that the Oriental Emperor meant what he said. By teaming up with the Luxurious Emperor,


    he might be able to defeat the Oriental Emperor. They could not stop him from escaping because they


    were evenly matched in power, though.


    If they let the Oriental Emperor escape, then their forces would be in danger. That meant that there was


    no way to stop a spiritual emperor from assassinating their disciples.


    The Bright Emperor was not willing to witness an ace genius grow stronger in the Oriental College,


    though.


    ''''So what? Didn''t you first provoke me?'''' the Oriental Emperor replied coldly.


    ''''It seems that the Oriental Emperor and your friends from the Oriental College think very highly of you.


    They choose to protect you even when faced with powerful enemies, '''' Tina said in surprise.


    ''''Maybe justice does exist in the world of martial arts, just like the Oriental Emperor said. I truly was


    lucky to meet him, '''' Ricky said.


    ''What does justice really mean to me? Should I always keep justice in my heart?'' Ricky sank into deep


    thought.


    ''''You can think about all of thister. Your present task is to be stronger. That''s the only thing that


    counts right now, '''' Tina said.


    ''''You''re right, Tina, '''' Ricky agreed.


    ''''Since you''re not willing topromise, then don''t me me for being cruel. It''s a pity that our


    friendship has to end now.'''' Hearing what the Oriental Emperor said, the Luxurious Emperor let out a


    sneer.


    The Oriental Emperor detected something unusual from his tone. ''Do they have another secret weapon


    perhaps?''


    ''''Friendship? Are you kidding me? If you still consider me your friend, then you really don''t know much


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    of anything, '''' the Oriental Emperor said coldly. ''''You and I are both spiritual emperors, so we should be


    aware that the apocalypse ising.


    Do you even know why numerous geniuses have appeared in this era? It''s because the apocalypse is


    strength to get through it."


    ''''You''re right. It''s also the truth that a hero must rise from the death of endless powerful warriors though.


    So, I have to kill all the geniuses in their cradle before I can be bested.'''' When he heard what the


    Oriental Emperor said, the Luxurious Emperor grew more determined.


    ''''We are done talking. If you want to take the life of my disciple, then show me your power, '''' the


    Oriental Emperor growled at him.


    Once a spiritual emperor made up his mind, he would not easily change his decision. He quit trying to


    persuade the Luxurious Emperor and prepared for the battle ahead.


    ''''You should show yourself now, my old friend, '''' the Luxurious Emperor said fiercely, his eyes filed with


    murderous intent.


    As his words fell, a figure came striding out of the far off void. Then, he suddenly reappeared beside


    the Luxurious Emperor.


    He was a middle-aged man in blue. His most attracting characteristics were his white pupils, which


    looked like stars from the night sky. Upon his arrival, everyone could feel the immense power radiating


    off him.


    ''''He is the Star Emperor from the Star Land.'''' Many elder spiritual kings immediately recognized him


    and sighed to themselves.


    ''''The Star Emperor is also a supreme emperor. I''m afraid that the Oriental Emperor has to reconsider


    his decision.'''' Some of the warriors around them gossiped with each other.


    ''''Three spiritual emperors! How can the Oriental Emperor fight all of them together? He''s really in


    danger now.''''


    When the Star Emperor showed up, the Oriental Emperor became even more serious.


    The Bright Emperor was also surprised by the appearance of the Star Emperor. He grew confident in


    taking down the Oriental Emperor after the Star Emperor appeared.


    Under those circumstances, he believed the Oriental Emperor would make the right choice.


    ''Three spiritual emperors all want to take my life. That''s ironic, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, he knew that he had to leave, or the whole Oriental College would be doomed. He had


    never expect that his talent was something that people would be so envious that it would make three


    spiritual emperors gang up on him.


    "Prepare to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone, Soar. It''s our only choice," Ricky secretly informed Soar, using


    their telepathic link.


    "Roger that," Soar immediately replied.


    As for Madeline, Yedda, and Ynda, Ricky did not n to take them with him because they would be


    more safe staying there.


    ''''I''m here, Oriental Emperor. I hope you will not be upset at me for it. It''s actually a very simple thing.


    Sacrifice one life, then we will still be able to live in peace with each other," the Star Emperor said


    evenly.


    His words were still very threatening, however.

 Chapter 533 Two Spiritual Emperors That Came Back

    Chapter 533 Two Spiritual Emperors That Came Back


    When the Star Emperor had finished talking, everyone remained silent. The three spiritual emperors


    were waiting to hear the Oriental Emperor''s reply.


    That was because they didn''t want to fight against the Oriental Emperor, even if they were all spiritual


    emperors. If the Oriental Emperor tried his best in the fight, one of them might be hurt badly or even


    end up dead.


    They still believed that the Oriental Emperor would agree with them though.


    Though Ricky was an ace genius, he still had a long way to go. And there was a peerless genius,


    Jasper, in the Oriental College, and he was going to grow strong enough soon. So they believed that


    the Oriental Emperor would not choose to protect Ricky at the cost of the Oriental College.


    "Sir, give me to them. Don''t worry. I have a n to escape," Ricky said to the Oriental Emperor using


    the telepathic link. He knew that the Oriental Emperor was being faced with a dilemma.


    "It is not the time to make a joke. How will you escape? Do you think that I can''t protect you?" the


    Oriental Emperor replied in a cold tone as he heard what Ricky said.


    "Sir, I just don''t want to see..."


    "Step back! I will deal with it." The Oriental Emperor sent a message to Ricky when Ricky didn''t finish


    speaking. Then, he turned away from Ricky and turned to face the three spiritual emperors with a cold


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    and stern expression on his face.


    "Maybe, you are right. But if I, the Oriental Emperor, give my disciple to you, the Oriental College will


    be only an empty title and not a real sanctuary of learning. So, I won''t be making any deals with you."


    When the three spiritual emperors heard what the Oriental Emperor said, they were all shocked. That


    was because they didn''t expect that the Oriental Emperor would refuse them. In the next moment, they


    looked at each other. It looked like they were discussing things using their internal telepathic powers.


    At that time, all the onlookers were surprised and shocked by what was happening, because they didn''t


    think that the Oriental Emperor would refuse the three spiritual emperors either.


    All the disciples felt a warm feeling in their chest, because they were proud of their college.


    If they got into trouble, their college wouldn''t give up on them either.


    "It seems that these three spiritual emperors are embarrassed. They didn''t believe that the Oriental


    Emperor would turn them down." Many warriors were having a discussion with each other using their


    telepathic links as they watched what was happening.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, these three spiritual emperors won''t keep silent."


    "They came here to kill Ricky and won''t give up. Maybe there is going to be a fierce battle in the


    Oriental Realm."


    The warriors could guess what was going to happen.


    "Oriental Emperor, now that you have made a decision, you can''t me us for what we do! Let us fight


    somewhere else though. I don''t believe that you are willing to destroy the Oriental College over one


    person," the Luxurious Emperor said in a cold tone in next moment. At that moment, he was full of


    murderous intent.


    "Let''s fight now. We came here to kill Ricky, and we won''t give up so easily," the Bright Emperor said


    with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, my old friend; we will keep our promise as spiritual emperors. Before we defeat you, we


    won''t kill your disciple, Ricky. So, let us see how powerful you are!" the Star Emperor said with a stern


    expression.


    "Let''s get started, then!" the Oriental Emperor replied in a cold tone. He activated the Soul Rule to


    confront the three spiritual emperors.


    "Please remember that, before wee back, don''t start a fight against the disciples of the Oriental


    College!" the Luxurious Emperor said to people of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce before they


    left.


    "We will do as you say, Grandmaster!" Tonino, and the other disciples of the Luxurious Chamber,


    nodded their heads and agreed.


    They would obey the Luxurious Emperor''s order.


    In next moment, the four spiritual emperors were going to tear a portal in space, but all of a sudden,


    they stopped. It seemed that something important had happened.


    The Oriental Emperor became very excited for some reason, but the other spiritual emperors turned


    grim.


    "Ha-ha! I have been away for decades. Now that I''vee back, the Oriental College is bustling. You,


    four spiritual emperors, have youe here to wee me?" A clear voice echoed across the sky.


    Then, two figures appeared in the air.


    There was an old warrior and a young man.


    The old warrior was healthy looking despite his white hair and a rosyplexion. His clothing looked a


    littlezy and shabby. It seemed that he didn''t care about his appearance, but his eyes were bright. He


    looked at the Luxurious Emperor, the Star Emperor, and the Bright Emperor with a serious expression.


    The young man beside him seemed not to care about anything. From the look in his eyes, others could


    see that he had missed the Oriental College though. He said with a smile, "It smells familiar."


    The young man stretched out his arms and took a deep breath.


    "Master!" the Oriental Emperor said excitedly as soon as he saw them.


    "Master?" All the warriors were shocked and surprised when they heard what he said. They looked at


    the old warrior with white hair with disbelieving stares.


    "How can it be? The Oriental Emperor, who is incredibly powerful, has his own master? I wonder how


    powerful his master is!" In next moment, some young spiritual kings were having a discussion.


    Those old spiritual kings were shocked and sent messages to each other using their telepathic links. "It


    is said that the Old Oriental Emperor disappeared with the Evil Demi-spiritual Emperor decades ago.


    Someone even said that he was dead. How could he reappear so suddenly?"


    "No one knows what exactly happened, but since the Old Oriental Emperor hase back, the result


    of battle will change now."


    "You are right! The Evil Demi-spiritual Emperor also came back. He is different from before and looks


    much younger now. It seems that he has be a spiritual emperor."


    ...


    "Old Oriental Emperor!" The demi-spiritual emperors andpleted spiritual kings from the Oriental


    College shouted out loud when they saw the old warrior.


    "Ricky, they are both spiritual emperors, and that old warrior''s strength is fathomless. I have seen many


    strong spiritual emperors, but it''s obvious that he is a very strong spiritual emperor. Maybe you don''t


    need to run away now," Tina suggested hopefully as she turned to Ricky.


    "I agree with you. The old man is very strong, so I am very lucky," Ricky said with an excited


    expression on his face. After all, he didn''t want to leave the Oriental College.


    He would be able to be stronger quickly there.


    "Very good! I''m d that so many people still remember me!" the Old Oriental Emperor said with a


    smile as he looked out on the disciples.


    As he smiled, he also watched the Luxurious Emperor''s and other two spiritual emperors'' faces. He


    said in azy tone, "What are you doing here? Do you want to hurt my disciples?"


    "Sir, we wouldn''t dare to do that," the Bright Emperor replied in a respectful voice. He didn''t want to


    fight against the Old Oriental Emperor.


    "I just got here, and I am in a mood to celebrate. Now that you won''t hurt my disciples, you may either


    leave now, or stay to celebrate with us," the Old Oriental Emperor said with a smile.


    "Sir, I respect you very much, but we are here to kill Ricky today." The Luxurious Emperor was not


    willing to give up on killing Ricky.


    "Ha-ha! If you are really unwilling to go back, let''s have a fight now!" the Old Oriental Emperor said.


    Next, he flew towards the Luxurious Emperor at a leisurely pace.


    "Ha-ha, old guy, let me go and fight against them. I have been focused on with our journey for too long,


    so I need to get some exercise." Azy voice called out abruptly at that point.

 Chapter 534 The End

    Chapter 534 The End


    The man who had followed the Old Oriental Emperor appeared in front of the Luxurious Emperor. The


    man was once the Evil Demi-spiritual Emperor, and currently he was facing the Luxurious Emperor


    directly.


    "Don''t act impulsively!" the Oriental Emperor said.


    "Ha-ha. I haven''t seen you in years, and it doesn''t surprise me at all that you''re still so cautious. You


    haven''t changed one bit. Just calm down. I am no longer the Evil Demi-spiritual Emperor. I am now, the


    Evil Emperor," the Evil Emperor said with a wicked grin on his face.


    "The Evil Emperor!" The awestruck warriors stood there, rooted to the ground, gazing at the Evil


    Emperor in disbelief.


    "He has finally be a spiritual emperor! Once upon a time, he had the greatest potential to reach


    the Emperor Level among all the demi-spiritual emperors of the Oriental Realm. Now, we know that he


    didn''t just disappeared over the past few decades. He left to seek something more...the way to be


    a spiritual emperor!" one of the demi-spiritual emperors eximed while the others stared.


    In terms of age, the Evil Emperor was junior to them. But, his achievements were much greater than


    theirs.


    "You..." The Oriental Emperor was also taken aback. He had mixed feelings about the Evil Emperor. He


    was unsure of so many things and right when he was going to speak, something shocking happened.


    Boom! Boom! The power of the Evil Emperor had spread around the whole area. A tremendously


    robust ruling power exploded instantly, indicating the evil rule along with killing power.


    "That''s the ruling power! He really is an innate spiritual emperor!" Even the Luxurious Emperor couldn''t


    contain his disbelief. But it had to be true; he too, had felt the genuine ruling power.


    "I remember you, Luxurious Emperor! It seems that you''ve been unkind to our Oriental College from


    the very beginning. Now, you have finally revealed your intentions to kill the disciple of the Oriental


    College. How dare you!" the Evil Emperor sneered. His eyes sparkled with hostility and satanic


    pleasure.


    "There was nothing I could do to you then. But now, I am better than you, in every aspect. Do you dare


    to fight with me? Come on!" The Evil Emperor jumped into the air as an invitation to the battlefield and


    promptly disappeared.


    "You are merely an immature and arrogant junior. You don''t scare me," the Luxurious Emperor said


    coldly, growing angrier by the Evil Emperor''s words. Murderous desire grew in him to the point when he


    couldn''t resist. Suddenly, he tore apart a portal in space to follow the Evil Emperor into the void.


    Bang! Bang!


    The warriors down below could barely see anything, but they all felt the collisions of battle in the sky. It


    made the whole void tremble violently.


    Only those emperors could experience the endless void with all senses.


    Lasting quite a few hours, the void finally released a figure. The warriors saw the Evil Emperor falling


    rapidly to the ground. But, to their surprise, he had no signs of battle. He even looked a littlezy and


    rested.


    "Let''s go!" As the Evil Emperor fell, an unwilling voice burst out in the air. It was the Luxurious Emperor


    who said that.


    The winner of the battle was evident to all warriors now.


    Subsequently, the demi-spiritual emperors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce left with Ray and


    Pearl. This was how the battle of life-or-death ended.


    Then, the Bright Emperor and the Star Emperor left one after another.


    The Oriental Emperor told the Old Oriental Emperor about all the details of the scene. He was


    delighted to hear the news of two geniuses, Ricky and Jasper, showing up in the Oriental College.


    The Old Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor talked with Ricky for a while, mostly out of curiosity.


    The effect of all these events was incredibly amazing. Not only it affected the entire Oriental Realm, but


    also the otherrge realms surrounding it.


    The first thing that shocked them was purely the existence of Ricky, such an ace genius. The second


    was that the Old Oriental Emperor and the Evil Demi-spiritual Emperor who had disappeared years ago


    had finally returned.


    Not only that, they had also upgraded themselves. The Evil Demi-spiritual Emperor had be the


    Evil Emperor.


    They also heard about the fight between the Evil Emperor and the Luxurious Emperor.


    "Suddenly there are three emperors in the Oriental College, and each emperor has extraordinary


    strength and unique powers. This is the rise of the Oriental College!" a warrior eximed with joy.


    "Yes, and there are also a peerless genius and an ace genius in the Oriental College. It seems that the


    Oriental College is going to rule the whole Eastern Land!"


    "Rule the whole Eastern Land? I don''t think it is possible. The Oriental College can probably be


    the strongest force in the Eastern Land, but it''s still impossible for it to dominate the whole Eastern


    Land!"


    "Who knows? But I am sure that the three emperors of the Oriental College will force the other forces in


    the Eastern Land to take action. They will keep shifting in their seats without stability."


    "Perhaps, they will form an alliance!"


    "Ricky, it was really breathtaking. If the Old Oriental Emperor hadn''t returned at the right time, the


    consequences would have been unimaginable!" Soar said, filled with shock and fear.


    "Yes, and this proves that I''m truly very fortunate!" Ricky smiled.


    "Our young master is exactly the kind of person with great fortune!" Yedda and Ynda alsoughed


    happily.


    "However, you have to be very careful in the future. They might not do anything openly, but they will


    definitely target you stealthily, be it fair or foul!" Madeline warned Ricky.


    "I can handle all of them as long as no emperors or demi-spiritual emperorse for me," Ricky


    assured.


    What worried Ricky the most was fighting with demi-spiritual emperors and spiritual emperors. The


    demi-spiritual emperors and spiritual emperors possessed the ability to iste space. He could run


    away from them using his zone the first time, but it wouldn''t work another time.


    If they met again, they would be sure to iste the space in advance, leaving no opportunity for him to


    get away.


    "You seem quite confident!" Madeline eximed when she heard Ricky''s words.


    "Self-confidence is very much necessary!" Ricky said.


    "Alright, Ricky. What''s the n, then? Just stay here and train in the Oriental College?" Madeline


    asked.


    "Definitely not! I can make great progress by training in the Oriental College, but it won''t be based on a


    solid foundation. I have to go out to practice and improve myself through life-or-death situations. One


    needs to feel grave danger in order to learn how to survive it," Ricky said.


    "But if you leave, anyone will be able to attack you!" Soar said worriedly.


    "I know that. But how can I improve myself without practicing outside? It is a crucial step for further


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    growth," Ricky said. "I will not choose to stay in the college because of the possible dangers outside. I


    can''t keep hiding in a safe ce. I need to ovee them and live free."


    "Okay! Now that you have made up your mind, I will go with you!" Soar said.


    "We will go with you, too!" Yedda and Ynda said, looking at Ricky. He could tell they were slightly


    scared.


    "Yedda and Ynda, you''d better stay here with Madeline. It is really too dangerous for you to stay with


    me under these circumstances. I don''t want to put you in that position," Ricky said.


    The two sisters were naturally unhappy on hearing Ricky''s words. However, they didn''t object, knowing


    very well that they could be a burden on Ricky if they insisted on going with him. They weren''t prepared


    to be on their own as yet.


    "How about you, Madeline?" Ricky asked.


    "I''m going back to the Saber Hall, Ricky," Madeline answered.


    "Okay! Please take good care of Yedda and Ynda!" Ricky said.


    "Don''t worry about them. No harm will evere to your two littledies," Madeline reassured him.


    The two sisters felt shy on hearing that. Meanwhile, the feeling of helplessness grew in Ricky.


    "Ricky, it''s Jasper. Can Ie in?" As they pondered further, a majestic voice came from outside the


    cave. Before Ricky could formte a response, a figure appeared in the cave.

 Chapter 535 An Invitation From Jasper

    Chapter 535 An Invitation From Jasper


    The young man who found his own way into the cave looked both dashing and handsome. He had a


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    slim yet masculine body with a demeanor that reeked of confidence and majesty. He was none other


    than the first inner disciple of the Oriental College¡ªJasper.


    "I don''t think it was polite to just break into other people''s cave like this. Wouldn''t you agree, Jasper?"


    Ricky asked slowly. He was clearly a bit annoyed when he saw that Jasper just came in without his


    permission.


    "Ha-ha, you need to rx, dude. I''ve long gotten used to entering ces of people whose levels are


    lower than mine like this. I think a simple greeting should be more than enough. It''s like what they


    always say, old habits die hard," Jasper answered. He had of course noticed that he had annoyed


    Ricky with what he did, but he just pretended that he hadn''t and talked back with a cheeky grin on his


    face.


    "Oh, I see. But what if, in return, someone who is stronger than you breaks into your ce? What will


    your old habit say to that?" Ricky asked again, this time with a tone that dripped with more sarcasm.


    "You can be sure that I will be pissed off as well. But that would not change anything because I will


    continue to work hard, level myself up, and soon leave him in the dust. Whoever''s stronger than me


    thates to shove it on my face will be beaten up sooner orter, I promise you that," Jasper replied


    with a big bright smile on his face as if what he had just said was a bunch of kind words.


    "Wow, that''s a great idea. I never really thought of that. Thank you for bringing up," Ricky said as he


    nodded after hearing his words. He might still have a rtively bad impression about Jasper, but he


    relented a bit.


    When the tension was released from the atmosphere, Soar and the others took the chance to size


    Jasper up. They too had heard about Jasper''s name quite often, and it had made them quite curious


    what this peerless genius was actually like.


    "So tell me, what brings you here today? If you''re looking for some target practice, I''m afraid that I''m


    not qualified to sustain even a single round of your attacks right now," Ricky told him without hesitation.


    He and Jasper had met only for a limited number of times, so he didn''t think that they were familiar


    enough for him to drop by and just say hello. Something was definitely waiting for him after these


    formalities, and he would prefer if they just went straight to the point.


    "No. No. No. You don''t have to worry about that. I didn''te here to fight. I just wanted to ask if you


    would like to join my group in our daily training." Jasper gave a straightforward answer as he smiled.


    "Your group? In your daily training?" Ricky repeated with a bit of confusion in his voice. Why would


    Jasper suddenly make such an offer?


    If he wasn''t mistaken, Jasper was one of the best among all the upper spiritual kings, while he himself


    was barely a middle spiritual king, which meant that there was still a huge gap between them. What


    role would an ant y in a game full of elephants? Ricky just couldn''t figure out why Jasper would


    choose him.


    "In fact, I was only nning on making a team of two for this training. But as soon as I came back, I


    heard news about an ace genius who had defeated Ray. It immediately aroused my curiosity. I


    expected you to be at least a middle spiritual king, so I thought it was a good idea to make friends with


    you for mutual growth. What do you say?" Jasper exined borately.


    "Of course, I would also like to invite the talent behind you if possible. I have a feeling that he is also a


    very strong warrior, perhaps almostparable to you,"


    Jasper then added as his gaze fell on Soar and then back on Ricky again. Fighting spirit burst out from


    within him as Ricky met his gaze. If the rumors were true and that Ricky was indeed an ace genius, his


    talent should be much greater. This was enough to alert Jasper. He wanted to take on this new fighting


    star as soon as possible.


    But he certainly knew that now was not the right time yet. He had to be patient and wait until Ricky was


    at the same level as his. When the time came, he would defeat him and show the world that he, the


    real peerless genius, could bring down the so-called ace genius with his own strength rather than


    having the advantage of a higher level.


    Ricky and Soar exchanged looks as they heard Jasper''s words, as if to show that they were surprised


    with Jasper''s instincts about the Great Dragon.


    Nevertheless, Ricky still couldn''t understand what Jasper was up to. After all, any warrior whose


    cultivation level was higher than Ricky could easily help Jasper achieve the mutual improvement he


    wanted. "Thank you for asking, Jasper. We are extremely ttered. It''s so kind of you to have faith in


    both of us, but I''m afraid I have to point out thatpared with you, our levels are..."


    Ricky then paused as his face turned red with embarrassment. He believed that Jasper was clever


    enough to understand what he was trying to say.


    "Ha-ha. I know exactly what you''re about to say," Jasper responded withughter. "I can exin


    everything and I will also introduce the entire training n to you. But don''t you think we should sit


    down and have a good chat?"


    "Of course. We should have a drink first," Ricky replied with a smile as he gestured for Jasper to take a


    seat. He then took out a bottle of good wine he collected and offered a toast to Jasper.


    "Shall we begin with the training n? I wonder what would be waiting for us," Ricky then started.


    "I n to go to the Eastern Realm of Wildness. I bet you have also heard about it. Remember the


    Bright Emperor who threatened to kill you a few days ago? He came from that realm," Jasper said after


    taking a sip of the wine.


    "Yes, I remember him," Ricky answered and nodded.


    "The realm is literally a world of sand and wildness. It could be said that the whole Eastern Realm of


    Wildness is established on stark and endless deserts," Jasper continued to borate.


    "Those deserts are very dangerous and filled with different kinds of challenges. Sometimes, the sands


    would shift and would show some ancient Land of Legacy," he said in a lowered voice.


    "The Land of Legacy!" Ricky''s heart skipped a beat as he heard what Jasper said. After all, he knew


    very well about the Land of Legacy as he himself hade across one of these ces and had the


    chance to harvest its treasures.


    "Well, your eyes just told me that you already know about this kind of ce. Seems that no further


    exnation is needed." Jasper gave a small smile. "But this time, getting thevish inheritance under


    that ce is not the main purpose of our journey. We have other more important things to do.


    We have the bigger goal of growing stronger, and this won''t be obtained by merely harvesting


    inheritances."


    "I quite agree with you," Ricky nodded as he heard Jasper''s emphasis on other seemingly more


    important things.


    "Look, I''ve no idea what kind of Land of Legacy you once had the luck to find, but the one in the


    Eastern Realm of Wildness is known for a kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Enlightening


    Fruit. What''s more, if you''re lucky enough, you might even be able to find the fourth-level zed Fruit


    right in its very soil."


    "Hold on a second. Did you just say the Enlightening Fruit and the fourth-level zed Fruit?" Now both


    Ricky and Soar could barely contain their excitement. The names of the treasures alone were enough


    to surprise them. They just couldn''t wait to go to the Eastern Realm of Wildness and find the Lands of


    Legacy and collect the treasures.


    It wasn''t hard to understand their reaction. The Enlightening Fruit could only be found where thend


    wasced with thick and pure enlightening, and the fruit had proved to be a kind of priceless cultivation


    resource for an innate spiritual king or even a demi-spiritual emperor.


    It was no exaggeration to say that a single one of the Enlightening Fruit could help a warrior below the


    level of a demi-spiritual emperor cultivate and obtain the enlightening power of dozens or even


    hundreds of years in a single instance.


    And if a demi-spiritual emperor could get a hold of one of these fruits, his ability of mastering the ruling


    power would be greatly enhanced, thus helping themplete their breakthroughs and be an


    innate spiritual emperor.


    As for the zed Fruit, Ricky had already gotten one from the chief of the Sky Manor as a gift once


    before. It was a kind of fruit full of the purest energy from heaven and earth, and any creature that


    consumed a fruit like this would be able to turn all of its original form of energy into any kind that they


    needed the most.


    Specifically, each zed Fruit had its own level, from the first to the ninth with its power growing with


    the levels. The fourth-level zed Fruit was the kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth that suited a


    spiritual king.


    "It looks to me that those two kinds of fruits have really intrigued you," Jasper said with a knowing smile


    after seeing Ricky''s brightened face.


    "You''ve seen right through me. Honestly, even if I''m not a greedy man in nature, I won''t be able to


    resist the temptation of these valuable Treasures from Heaven and Earth," Ricky came back to earth


    and said. "Besides, I don''t think you can, can you? You won''t mention them with sparkling eyes


    otherwise."


    "Ha-ha! You got me. Of course I do, and I might even be more desperate to find them than you," Jasper


    admitted without hesitation. "In any case, if the Enlightening Fruit could really help a spiritual king get a


    just in impossible.


    Simrly, if a fourth-level zed Fruit could boost a spiritual king''s cultivation and help him make


    breakthroughs without taking any risks, how could anyone ever refuse the opportunity?"


    "Thank you for giving me this chance, Jasper. We would be happy to join your training group," Ricky


    then said as he bowed slightly.


    "Not at all. In fact, you will know about them soon enough even if I didn''te and tell you today. News


    like this travels fast and eventually, all the creatures in the Eastern Realm of Wildness will begin to talk


    about them," Jasper said as he shook his head.


    "So, my real purpose of asking you to join me is that I want to dig out another thing in the Lands of


    Legacy there, and I want to do it with you," Jasper said as he lowered his voice once again.


    "Oh? What would that be?" Ricky inquired immediately.


    Amazement and anticipation were written on his and Soar''s faces as the second secret was about to


    be revealed. From the wickedness in Jasper''s eyes, they could tell that the thing he was about to


    introduce was something more precious than the Enlightening Fruit or the fourth-level zed Fruit.

 Chapter 536 A Chance To Find The Massacring Soil

    Chapter 536 A Chance To Find The Massacring Soil


    "Ricky, Soar, there is a lot of yellow sand in the Eastern Realm of Wildness. As long as the huge Land


    of Legacy appears, it will bring a lot of Massacring Sand with it," Jasper told them.


    "Massacring Sand!" Ricky and Soar were surprised and shocked at the revtion.


    The Massacring Sand was the hardest type of sand in the world. The spiritual kings, the spiritual


    emperors, and even the strong warriors above the Emperor Level were looking for it.


    It was very difficult for them to look for it, because the Massacring Sand was very rare.


    "The Massacring Sand is really the hardest sand in the world. It can be used to cultivate items or make


    the hardest weapons. It is even more useful for warriors who are cultivating the golden power," Jasper


    exined.


    "Ricky, you are cultivating the golden power, so I think that you must know the value of the Massacring


    sand."


    "That is right! The Massacring Sand is a priceless treasure to creatures who are cultivating the golden


    power like me." Ricky nodded. "It also still a priceless treasure for creatures that are not cultivating the


    golden power.


    That is because the Massacring Sand contains enlightening power, ruling power, and a kind of


    mysterious power that is much stronger than ruling power."


    "So, all the warriors who know about it want to find the Massacring Sand in the Land of Legacy. That is


    why all the different forces want to go to the Land of Legacy," Jasper exined patiently.


    At that point in time, Ricky couldn''t wait to begin looking for the Massacring Sand.


    The Massacring Sand was not as hard as the Massacring Soil, but it was still the hardest sand in the


    world. It contained the Massacring Origin. If Ricky was able tobine his Source of the Golden Body


    power with the Massacring Sand, his Source of the Golden Body would be much stronger.


    ''I must find the Massacring Sand; my Ultimate Golden Body will be improved a lot once I do, '' Ricky


    thought to himself with great confidence.


    "I also have a secret, though. If you can figure it out, you will be very happy," Jasper added with a


    smile. Ricky could tell that Jasper was very excited.


    "What is the secret?" Ricky couldn''t wait to hear the answer from Jasper.


    "Some Massacring Sand could help us make the Massacring Soil," Jasper said excitedly.


    "Massacring Soil!" Ricky and Soar were in a state of shock after hearing what Jasper said.


    The Massacring Soil was much harder than the Massacring Sand. Compared with the Massacring


    Sand, Ricky would much ratherbine the Massacring Soil with his Source of Golden Body.


    "Jasper, is that really true? The Massacring Sand can help me create the Massacring Soil?" Ricky


    immediately asked in excitement.


    He finally knew how to find the Massacring Soil.


    "Yes! The Massacring Soil, the hardest thing in the world,es from Massacring Sand," Jasper said


    with a smile on his face.


    "If we are lucky enough, we can find the hardest thing in the world somewhere in the Land of Legacy."


    "Wow, we really have a chance to find the Massacring Soil!" Ricky gasped again.


    "It seems that you also want to find the Massacring Soil," Jasper said as he carefully observed Ricky''s


    reaction.


    "Yes. I have cultivated a golden-natured cultivation method that needs the Massacring Soil to be


    stronger." Ricky answered Jasper''s questions as honestly as he could.


    "I see! I hope that we are lucky enough to find the Massacring Soil." Jasperughed loudly. "It is good


    enough for me if we find the Massacring Sand.


    The Massacring Soil is even rarer, after all.


    That is why I wanted to invite you to look for the Massacring Soil. We can cooperate and work together.


    That doesn''t mean that we look for the Massacring Soil together, though. Instead, we''ll look for it on our


    own, but we will still share the Massacring Soil with each other," Jasper said.


    "You may be confused as to why I invited you, whose strength is not on par with mine."


    "Please tell me. I''d really like to hear your exnation," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "It''s because the Land of Legacy contains two different spaces. One of them only allows middle


    spiritual kings to enter. The other only allows upper spiritual kings inside," Jasper exined.


    "Ricky, you can enter the space that the middle spiritual kings can go to, and I will enter the one that


    the upper spiritual kings can go to."


    "Got it!" Ricky answered.


    "That way, we can look for the Massacring Sand and the Massacring Soil at the same time. No matter


    who finds the Massacring Soil or the Massacring Sand, we will divide them into three equal parts. We


    can each gain a part and we can donate the other share to the Oriental College to show our


    appreciation for our college," Jasper suggested.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "If we don''t find anything, we can work together again next time."


    "Jasper, do you trust me? Aren''t you afraid that I will pocket the profits of ourbor without sharing with


    you?" Ricky asked with a smile. "In other words, can we really trust each other?"


    "Ha-ha, indeed, we haven''t known each other for a long time, but I have heard of you from my aunt.


    She says you are an honest and fair-minded warrior, and I like your character very much. You can also


    ask others who know me whether I am an honest warrior or not." Jasperughed.


    "I don''t think that will be enough," Ricky replied with a coy smile.


    "All right. I suggest that we both swear to uphold our end of the deal on the honor of our warrior spirit.


    What do you think of that?" Jasper asked, looking at Ricky again.


    "I agree that it is a good idea to swear by the honor of our warrior spirit," Ricky said. "But I hope that


    you and I will be true friends one day."


    "Ha-ha, I hope so too, but please remember that we still have a battle before that." Jasperughed as if


    he was happy to make friends with Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, I won''t forget about it either!" Rickyughed because he also liked Jasper''s character.


    "So, when will the Land of Legacy appear in the Eastern Realm of Wildness?" Ricky asked in the next


    moment.


    "About half a year from now. I choose to tell you about it so early on because you must improve your


    strength before we go. After all, you are a middle spiritual king level just now, but that is not enough to


    go to the Land of Legacy," Jasper said with a serious look in his eye.


    "If you want to gain the Enlightening Fruit, the zed Fruit, and the Massacring Sand, you must be


    stronger than the other middle spiritual kings there. As far as I can tell, half a year should be enough for


    you to improve your strength."


    "Jasper, thank you for your suggestion. I will try my best!" Ricky nodded.


    "In next half a year, you had better stay in the college to cultivate. There are many enemies who want


    to kill you outside the college," Jasper advised. "You may end up feeling bored, but your safety is more


    important.


    After half a year, there will be a lot of battles for you to partake in, so don''t worry! I''m sure that you will


    be an even greater warrior in time." Jasper smiled. He was very kind to Ricky.


    "It looks like I have to stay at the college for half a year." Ricky was a little upset after he learned he


    couldn''t leave the college.


    He would be very bored if he stayed in the college to cultivate for half a year. After all, he liked fighting


    whenever he could.


    "Ha-ha, if you feel bored, I can introduce you to a warrior who is also crazy about fighting. You can


    have a nice spar against him." As Jasper had expected, Ricky was resistant to staying at the college.


    Jasper knew it was time to introduce the mysterious warrior he knew to Ricky.

 Chapter 537 An Aggressive Fighter

    Chapter 537 An Aggressive Fighter


    "Oh? Who is that anyway? I''m very curious to know," Ricky asked curiously upon hearing Jasper''s


    words.


    Jasper was a peerless genius who had very high standards for appreciating other warriors. Thus, he


    only appreciated and looked up to only a few of them. But hearing that Japer was going to introduce


    another warrior to him, Ricky was sure that this certain person must be powerful enough to even be


    introduced by Jasper. This was because he knew that Jasper would never introduce anyone weak to


    him, not now, not ever.


    "Chill out. You''ll know when you see him in person. And aside from that, I can assure you one thing:


    this one would never refuse you if you throw down a challenge at him," Jasper replied in a tone of fact.


    "Hmm...I''m getting curious by the minute and I''m starting to look forward to meeting him as soon as


    possible," Ricky said with eagerness wrapped on his smiling face.


    Not long after, Ricky, Soar, and Jasper headed to their destination.


    But as they talked andughed happily along the way, numerous disciples of the Oriental College who


    saw them gossiped about them secretly.


    "No way! How could Jasper, a peerless genius, and Ricky, an ace genius, get along pretty well? I can''t


    believe this! They don''t even look like they are rivals at all!"


    "You are right! Maybe this probably happens between them only. They must have put a great value at


    the chance to meet each other. Otherwise, they would not have be friends at all."


    "Although Jasper is a little bit arrogant and aggressive, he has always been nice to us. He is always so


    kind and pleasant to us when we see him."


    "Yes. And now that they are friends, I think that Ricky must be as kind as Jasper! If possible, I even


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    believe that we can try to get closer to him. After all, he is an ace genius. Oh, this is so exciting, and I


    just can''t wait!"


    But some other disciples did not share the same excitement with them as some disciples showed


    resentful looks when they saw Ricky and Jasper were getting along pretty well. This was no surprise.


    After all, these were the warriors from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    Never had they ever imagined that Ricky and Jasper would be friends. After all, a nation couldn''t


    have two queens. But based on what they just saw, it seemed that they were just getting on well.


    ''Damn it! How is it possible for them to be friends? They were supposed to be rivals! How could


    they get along so peacefully?'' those disciples cursed inwardly as they hated the fact that the two had


    be friends.


    Meanwhile, Ricky, Soar, and Jasper had already arrived at a small canyon located in the territory of the


    Oriental College. Many trees with sword-shaped leaves inside the small canyon made the whole area


    very unpleasing to their eyes.


    The moment they entered the canyon, Ricky had already sensed a strong cold and murderous intent


    emitting from those sword-shaped leaves that swarmed the area.


    This kind of invisible intent that the sword-like leaves reeked of was much stronger than the sword light,


    which meant that the owner of this small grove had already improved the Light Apperception in that


    ce into the Intent Apperception. And this alone was such a big progress.


    Ricky could also feel that the owner of thend already had a deepprehension of the Intent


    Apperception.


    ''The Intent Apperception follows the Light Apperception when ites to the weapons'' strength. It


    seems that I must strive to improve my saber light into the saber intent!'' Ricky murmured to himself in


    his heart.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! But as soon as theynded their feet on the canyon, an invisible ferocious storm


    rushed towards the three warriors. As a result, all the trees rustled due to the storm and the sword-


    shaped leaves began to fall on the ground.


    Ricky and Soar were nonchnt about what was happening at first. But a few secondster, they found


    something interesting as the leaves fell faster and faster. Moreover, the power of the sword intent


    contained in those leaves became stronger and stronger by the minute.


    Afterwards, enlightening power suddenly gushed out from the leaves which then transformed into sharp


    swords. Suddenly, these leaves began to rush towards them at full speed as if they were aching to kill


    them and send them to their tombs.


    This, however, was an obvious sign that the owner of the canyon had already expected that guests


    wereing to hisnd. Thus, he controlled the sword intent that lingered on the leaves to attack the


    visitors.


    "Ah, nothing new here. He always does that to his visitors," Jasper exined as he saw those swords


    dashing towards where they stood.


    But before his voice faded, Jasper released his Golden Enlightenment and transformed it into a giant


    palm in order to resist the enlightening swords that were transformed from the leaves.


    "Hey, Terrence! It''s me, Jasper! You don''t have to greet me with such a ferocious attack, do you?"


    Jasper shouted to let the owner know about his friendly intentions.


    "No, I really didn''t have to if you were alone. But there are two more strangers. My attack was prepared


    towards them. But unexpectedly, you resisted it," someone unseen responded in a cold tone just right


    after Jasper had finished saying his words.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, footsteps were heard as they saw a man walk out of the grove.


    This man was d in ck clothing and had chiseled features, just like that of a handsome movie star.


    But aside from that, he was also giving out a horrible aura which made people feel intimidated by his


    presence.


    His ck eyes, which were one of his most prominent features, were sharp as if they would see


    through everyone.


    This man reminded Ricky of the killers from the Endless Shadow.


    ''I bet he''s an excellent sword wielder!'' Ricky thought to himself as he stared at the man who was


    approaching them.


    "Terrence, I have two juniors here with me right now. I think it would be better for you to get to know


    each other in advance because in half a year, you will go to the Land of Legacy in the Eastern Realm of


    Wildness together," Jasper said as he introduced the two young juniors to Terrence Feng.


    "What do you mean? Together with them?" Terrence Feng turned his distant eyes to look at Ricky and


    Soar right after he learned what Jasper was talking about.


    "I see. There are so many geniuses in the Oriental College, and I''m d that you brought them here.


    Who are you? You must be very special now that Jasper speaks highly of you two," Terrence Feng


    asked.


    "Hello there, my name is Ricky Nan. It''s nice to finally meet you, Terrence."


    "I''m Soar Long. It''s so nice to see you." Ricky and Soar introduced themselves cordially.


    "d to meet you. I''m Terrence Feng from the ck Peafowl tribe, by the way, and I rank third among


    the outer disciples," Terrence said awkwardly as he was an aloof man. Shy as he was, he was never


    an impolite and rude man.


    ''I see...The ck Peafowl tribe! Another demi-spiritual-emperor force of the Oriental College, '' Ricky


    thought to himself as he learned more about who Terrence Feng was.


    As he pondered on Terrence Feng''s introduction about himself, Ricky suddenly felt a strongbat


    intention sweeping towards him. He then collected himself immediately and found that, to his surprise,


    the leaves fell faster.


    He then turned around to check the surroundings and found that enormous enlightening power was


    gushing out from Terrence Feng. Moreover, this enlightening power was dashing towards him quickly.


    ''What is happening? Is he going to fight against me now?'' Ricky said in his heart the moment he saw


    Terrence Feng prepare for an attack. ''Jasper was right about him! He is indeed a crazy fighter!''


    "I broke through not long ago, so I have be a middle spiritual king! There is no more perfect time


    than this to have a fight with you," Terrence Feng said directly. His cockiness only proved Ricky''s


    assumption. Terrence Feng then continued, "I have two reasons for doing this. One, is that I want to


    fight with you.


    While the other one is that I think it is necessary for me to test how strong you are in person. I''m not


    sure if you are strong enough to go with me six months from now unless we fight this out. Don''t worry, I


    only care about your strength. You being an ace genius or not is not what I care about."


    "Hey, Terrence, don''t you think this is not a good time to test Ricky''s ability? He had Ray on the ropes


    once. And I think that his victory is enough to prove that he is very strong," Jasper said as he tried to


    mediate the impending fight.


    "Humph! Although Ray ranked higher than me, do you really think I consider him to be a match for


    me?" Terrence Feng asked upon hearing what Jasper had to say.


    ''Oh my, Terrence is a little bit aggressive! But I think he will be a good friend of mine. Nothing I can''t


    handle, '' Ricky thought upon hearing Terrence Feng''s arrogant im. But he did not m back to his


    shell. Immediately, Ricky also released hisbat power. Now that Terrence Feng did not consider


    Ray as a powerful rival, it meant that he must be really strong. This only made Ricky more than


    pleased to fight against such a powerful fighter.


    "I, of course, know how strong you are! But don''t you think it''s a little bit awkward for you to fight now? I


    mean,e on, this is your first time to meet," Jasper said in a helpless tone as he wanted to stop the


    fight.


    This moment was way beyond his imagination. Never had Jasper anticipated that Terrence Feng would


    demand a fight with Ricky before they could even talk for a few more moments and get to know each


    other. It seemed that Terrence Feng was more passionate about fighting than Jasper had remembered.

 Chapter 538 Unrivaled Sword Versus Six-flame Fist

    Chapter 538 Unrivaled Sword Versus Six-me Fist


    Ricky''sbat power was visibly emitting from his body. It was evident how eager he was to fight.


    "Jasper, you know, we are all warriors and we make friends through swapping our skills. I am willing to


    take up the gauntlet thrown down by Terrence," Ricky said as the Golden Enlightenment was gushing


    out of his body. "Besides, even if Terrence hasn''t thrown down the gauntlet, I will take it in any case!"


    "Ricky, this task is right up my alley! You have already earned half my respect. Now, I want to see your


    realbat power. Don''t pull any punches andme tricks. Go ahead, impress me." Terrence sounded


    utterly cold and brutal.


    Terrence was always impersonal, reserved and clinical in approach. His face never gave away his fears


    or pleasures. As a living creature who practiced the sword skill, that was one of the greatest traits one


    could acquire. When the Endless Shadow was in its heyday, most of its assassins were very much


    alike, mastering the art of a dead face.


    "You can be sure of it! I won''t let you down," Ricky replied enthusiastically.


    "Ricky, you look like a war maniac." Jasper was surprised with Ricky''s booming confidence. "I can''t wait


    any longer!"


    With those final words, Jasper and Soar took ten steps back, giving way to an open fighting space for


    Ricky and Terrence.


    "Terrence, remember, this is a swap of martial arts, not a battle of life and death. You two must pull your


    punches before causing each other any serious injury," Jasper reminded.


    Jasper knew Terrence fairly well. Terrence never pulled his punches when he was fighting with a


    warrior, no matter who it was.


    "There is no sense in fighting if we pull our punches. Besides, you two are our guardian angels here."


    Jasper did not have any words for Terrance''seback.


    "Okay!" Jasper shook his head and sighed. He prepared himself to swiftly slide in at any moment to


    stop them. Protecting them was his first and foremost agenda.


    ...


    Boom! Boom!


    Another momentter, Ricky and Terrence simultaneously exuded an aura of powerful authority and


    radiated confidence. They were so happy to finally fight that it was evident in their cheerfulness.


    It seemed like Terrence''s aura was much more powerful than that of Ricky. Moreover, with the sword-


    intent killing desire, Terrance''s capabilities were even more enhanced.


    "Let''s end this match with just one more move! Let''sunch our strongest strikes and see what


    happens!" Terrence spoke out loud and clear as his eyes were zing. As he said this, he turned over


    his hands and a ck sword suddenly appeared in his right hand.


    The ck sword looked as though it was enveloped in a shroud of strong sword intent. Ricky


    immediately realized what it was. When Terrence flicked his middle finger against the sword, it made a


    screeching metallic sound, making everyone''s ears buzz.


    The sword intents on the sword-shaped leaves all flew towards the ck sword.


    "This ck sword is called the ck Treasure Sword, an inferior-stage spiritual weapon. I am


    iplete without it. Now, please show us your weapon," Terrence said in an estranged voice as he


    unted the ck Treasure Sword across his chest.


    "My two fists are my weapons!" Ricky smiled casually as he pumped his two golden fists up in the air.


    "If so, let''s begin!" Terrence said tly.


    Whoosh!


    He leaped high up and started turning somersaults. The boundless force of sword intent and


    enlightening power filled the air around them, and transformed into a million rays of sword light.


    A fierce storm blew up, carryingrge amounts of dust and sand.


    Terrence was still turning somersaults in mid-air. It looked as though the sky and earth had turned into


    a huge ck sword and he was carrying all of it with him.


    Terrence exuded an aura of powerful authority, his Ultimate Domain appearing before him.


    "Go, my Unrivaled Sword! Feel the power!"


    Terrence bellowed out loud war cries as he struck the ck Treasure Sword straight at Ricky.


    The ck Treasure Sword wasing towards Ricky with lightning speed. Ricky watched it closely


    and felt a chill run down his spine.


    He felt goose bumps on his arms and legs. All his hair was erect and alert, like him.


    ''What a strong sword-intent! Aspared with the assassins from the Endless Shadow, Terrence has


    a better understanding of the art of killing, '' Ricky said inwardly.


    He did not hang back and just watch the show. He was fully aware that if he was beset by the strong


    sword intent, the result of this match was almost certain.


    "First level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky roared out loud. The Source of Golden Body suddenly


    gushed out from the Chaotic Fire Zone, and the massacring runes were instantly sweeping through the


    air.


    "This cultivation method is the method Ricky was talking about, isn''t it? The one he needs the


    Massacring Soil to improve," Jasper asked Soar immediately. After witnessing the first level of Ultimate


    Golden Body, he had sensed its uniqueness.


    "Ricky has cultivated the first level of Ultimate Golden Body for a long time. If he can get the


    Massacring Soil and use it to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body, he will sessfully be an


    unrivaled champion. It is indeed true!" Soar nodded.


    "I feel it is an ideal body refining cultivation method." Jasper too, nodded in agreement.


    "Can you tell me what kind of living creature you are? What is your rtionship with the Great Dragon


    tribe?" Jasper asked Soar curiously. It was quite natural that Jasper was curious about Soar''s identity.


    Even the high-level leaders in the Oriental College were intrigued by it, but few had the courage to ask.


    "I belong to the Fire Spiritual Snake tribe, a branch of the me Dragon tribe. I am afraid I am the sole


    surviving member of my tribe." Soar''s face remained peculiarly expressionless as he lied.


    "Fire Spiritual Snake! me Dragon! Oh, it''s no wonder that the Great Dragon blood courses through


    your veins," Jasper murmured.


    ''Jasper gets bamboozled so easily! Soar is just messing with him, '' Ricky thought to himself, listening to


    their conversation.


    Of course, his focus was on Terrence.


    The first level of Ultimate Golden Body was the best defense for Ricky. For now, he had decided to


    attack with his fists.


    "Terrence, you have the Unrivaled Sword and I have the Six-me Fist. Now, let''s battle and see which


    weapon is more powerful."


    Crackle! With that, Ricky''s golden body began spewing six types of fire¨C¨Cthe Devouring Fire, the


    Massacring Fire, the Gale Fire, the Heaven ughtering Fire, the Heaven Melting Fire and the Ruin


    Fire.


    A secondter, the devouring runes filled the air once again and turned into six fire flowers. Their petals


    expanded in the devouring runes and mixed with different types of fire.


    Boom! Boom!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In that moment, they all saw a huge ck sword in mid-air, colliding with Ricky''s Six-me Fist. It could


    burn and destroy everything on earth.


    In the blink of an eye, an intense light shed in the center of the collision and shock waves engulfed


    everything.


    All the trees and grass in this small valley broke into a million burning pieces and soon turned to ashes.


    What a fierce collision! Itsted for several minutes.


    Five minutester, when the shock waves dissipated, two figures appeared.


    "Ricky, as your friend, I believe you are worthmunicating with! The experience has been truly


    exceptional," Terrence uttered in a cold but clear voice. He really meant it.

 Chapter 539 The Weapon Casting Department

    Chapter 539 The Weapon Casting Department


    "Ha-ha, I am d to hear that myst skill didn''t disappoint you," Ricky said with augh as he heard


    Terrence''s approval. "However, I believe you didn''t show me your best skill while we were battling.


    Since you are a spiritual king beast, your real strength and fighting capacity could only show


    themselves once you unveil your beast body!"


    "Well, in terms of real strength, it seems to me that you also haven''t shown me your true potential!"


    Terrence argued back calmly.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky just smiled and said nothing.


    "Well then, the people who will go to the Eastern Realm of Wildness in about half a year from now have


    been determined. We will see you again when the timees. Of course, you two crazy fighters can


    challenge each other at any time you wished," Jasper said with a smile.


    He was d that the two crazy fighters recognized each other and were able to establish a healthy kind


    of friendship. Otherwise, as their mutual friend, he would''ve been caught in a dilemma.


    After talking to Terrence for a while, Ricky and Soar gave their goodbyes and left Terrence''s training


    ce to return to their own cave.


    Madeline had taken the two sisters Yedda and Ynda to the Saber Hall, the ruling area of Scar. It was


    a good chance for them to conduct training outdoors. Under Scar''s protection, Ricky believed that the


    two sisters would not be caught in any danger.


    As for their uing adventure at the Land of Legacy in the Eastern Realm of Wildness in about half a


    year, the three women did not intend to take any part of it because within that time period, their


    strengths wouldn''t achieve the needed improvements to be able to qualify and join thepetition.


    Not having the right qualifications to enter the Land of Legacy was a great pity for them. However, they


    were quite excited for Ricky and Soar to have such a great opportunity. When the two men had


    promised them that if it was possible, they would bring them the Enlightening Fruit and the zed Fruit


    at the fourth level, and they grew even more excited.


    "Ricky, since you decided not to go out for training, what do you n on doing next?" Soar asked the


    moment they got back in their cave.


    "Well, I n to focus on weapon casting. With the time we have left before the quest, I am determined


    to not only be a casting master at the Spirit Level, but also to be able to recast my Iron


    Destroyer," Ricky said firmly.


    After reaching a casting master at the Spirit Level, Ricky believed that he could further improve his


    saber light to saber intent. And only by that, he would be able to achieve a better fusion with the


    various runic powers in his body and burst forth much more intimidating force.


    Of course, there was another reason behind this n and it was to earn more money. Practicing at the


    three cultivation ces in the Oriental College could consume a lot of gold coins. He was currently


    running out of money, so he thought maybe he could earn quite a lot of money by casting more


    weapons and selling them to other disciples.


    "That''s not a bad idea at all. On one hand, after you be a casting master at the Spirit Level, your


    strength will be further improved. Moreover, I have to go to the three cultivation ces to practice and I


    would also require some of your gold coins," Soar said with a smile.


    After that, Ricky teleported Tina out of his Chaotic Fire Zone. After all, he would only get out of the


    Oriental College in about half a year. He couldn''t afford to let Tina stay in the Chaotic Fire Zone the


    entire time.


    As for Tina''s identity, Ricky would simply tell others that she was his maid. He didn''t think anyone


    wouldn''t believe him if he did.


    "We should head to the Weapon Casting Department," Ricky said to Soar and Tina.


    Inside the Oriental College, there was a huge courtyard also known as the Weapon Casting


    Department which helped the Oriental College in training its own casting masters. A disciple with talent


    in weapon casting could choose the career of weapon casting and be a disciple of the Oriental


    College.


    The Weapon Casting Department was under the management of apleted spiritual king from the


    ck Peafowl tribe. He was also a senior elder from the same tribe as Terrence. His name was


    Cameron Feng, a casting master at the advanced stage of Spirit Level who was also famous


    throughout the entire Oriental Realm.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Every day in the Weapon Casting Department, new weapon casting geniuses would be born, while


    others would decide to give up weapon casting forever.


    Under the guidance of Cameron Feng and several other casting masters at the intermediate stage of


    Spirit Level, the Oriental College had produced four geniuses who were extremely talented in weapon


    casting.


    The first genius was a woman named Kylie Ye. Although she was just an ordinary spiritual king, in


    terms of weapon casting, she could indeed be ranked first in the Oriental College. Now she had


    be a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level. Also, she had been epted as thest


    disciple of Cameron Feng.


    The second one was a genius of the Bu n, named Jaden Bu, who was also a casting master at the


    inferior stage of Spirit Level.


    The third one was from the same tribe of the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor. His name was


    Stephen Sun, a disciple from the Heavenly Ape tribe.


    Thest one was a genius of the Jiang n, named Jaxon Jiang. He was not only a casting master at


    the inferior stage of Spirit Level, but he was also known as a pill refiner at the first grade of King Level.


    This made him more famous than Kylie Ye.


    It was not long before Ricky, Soar, and Tina got closer to the Weapon Casting Department which was


    located on a mountain range east of the Oriental College. As soon as they were approaching, they


    attracted quite a lot of attention from the disciples who were standing outside the Weapon Casting


    Department. They immediately began exchanging words with one another.


    "It seems that the ace genius of our College has changed his maid once again?" many disciples said


    with great envy as they spotted Tina whose temperament looked so extraordinary.


    "It seems that you are right. Ricky does get a new maid. After all, his other two maids had previously


    served the young master of the Heaven Pce and are not that qualified to serve our ace genius."


    "Although the woman in the red dress is a littlecking in strength, her temperament is surely quite


    extraordinary!"


    "Ah, talent and strength are good things. He proves that a man with those two things can have


    whatever kind of woman he wishes for."


    "Ha-ha, then you should keep practicing harder right at this moment!"


    When Ricky heard them discussing, he felt a little helpless. He knew that these disciples were looking


    at him as if he was some kind of yboy who could have affairs with a lot of women. Tina also heard


    their words. As a result, her face blushed as she was quite embarrassed.


    Yet, they didn''t stop their discussion. "However, what exactly is Ricky doing here at the Weapon


    Casting Department?" someone asked in a curious tone.


    "If he wants to buy a spiritual weapon, he should not be here. He should''ve gone to the trading hall. Is it


    possible that he came here to learn the weapon casting skill as well?"


    "Impossible! Ricky is so talented in martial arts. Why would he waste his time on weapon casting?"


    "It''s not as impossible as you think. When he was fighting before, the skills and power he burst out


    were considered to be the fusion of enlightening power and runic power, which meant he is very likely


    to learn the weapon casting skills."


    "We should stop this nonsense guessing. Let''s just follow him and check the real purpose of his visit. If


    he really is a casting master, he will be just too formidable for any of us!"


    Right after Ricky entered the Weapon Casting Department, he was immediately followed by a group of


    curious disciples.


    Cling! ng! Bang!


    The sound of the ideal realm in weapon casting could be heard more clearly and loudly once they


    entered the Department.


    The ideal realm in weapon casting was conducive to a warrior''s insights. Thus, apart from the disciples


    of the Weapon Casting Department, many warriors of other departments alsoe here to feel the


    ideal realm in hopes of improving their insights into the martial arts. It was the reason why so many


    disciples were standing outside the Weapon Casting Department when Ricky arrived.


    At that moment, the disciples from the inner square of the Weapon Casting Department were all


    casting masters at the advanced Mortal Level or the Demi-spirit Level, and none of them was at the


    Spirit Level.


    The arrival of Ricky and his twopanions naturally attracted their full attention. After all, Ricky''s


    reputation was no inferior to that of Jasper within the Oriental College.


    Thus, they also began talking to one another the moment they saw him. Some of them were talking


    about Ricky while some of them were more interested in Tina.


    Although Tina was merely a demi-immortal, her temperament was so superior that other female


    disciples of the Oriental College could only dream to exceed her. It could also be said that she was the


    woman with the best temperament they have ever seen.


    "Who is that woman right next to Ricky?"


    "Who knows? Her temperament is so superior so I''m guessing she''s not just Ricky''s maid!" said a


    discerning disciple.


    "Ricky, may I ask you why you havee to our Weapon Casting Department?" a beautiful female


    disciple asked after she gathered her courage to ask. Her voice gradually faded before she finished her


    words. After that, she immediately hid among the crowd.


    Apparently, Ricky''s impressive battle with Ray also helped him win the admiration of many young


    female disciples.


    When Ricky heard of the inquiry, a smirk raised at the corner of his mouth. He then looked around,


    smiled slightly, and said, "Since I havee to the Weapon Casting Department, I would naturally


    want to learn more about weapon casting skills."

 Chapter 540 Lets Venture Five Million Gold Coins On It

    Chapter 540 Let''s Venture Five Million Gold Coins On It


    Ricky''s answer left the disciples stunned in silence. With their mouths agape, they stood still as they


    couldn''t peel their eyes off him. For a moment, time was on a pause, and everybody couldn''t find the


    words to say anything out of pure astonishment. But as all of them tried topose themselves, Ricky


    stood with pride as he relished the stupefied reactions of the disciples.


    As a matter of fact, some of the disciples understood the reason behind Ricky''s actions. After all, he


    was not the kind of person who would spend his time meandering on useless stuff, and the Weapon


    Casting Department was no ce for such entertainment or leisure. However, when they personally


    heard that Ricky had the ability to cast weapons, most of them refused to believe it.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. On top of being an ace genius, he is also capable of casting weapons?


    What kind of a monster is he? At this rate, nobody can beat him in the future anymore," one of the


    disciples blurted in hushed tones.


    The female disciples, however, stared at Ricky with admiration and desire. The fact that he was a


    casting master, was added on the list of the things he could definitely do. And with this, his charm had


    just been added a few points in thedies'' eyes. They believed that many warriors could be noted as


    geniuses, but only a few of them could be as versatile as Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, it seems that our ace genius is not only talented in terms of martial arts, but he''s also well-


    versed in making jokes!" A familiar voice barged in the Weapon Casting Department and broke the


    dumbfounded stillness.


    The disciples then brought their attention to the direction of the speaker''s voice, including Ricky.


    Walking out of the department was Hardy, with a group of people trailing behind him. A smug look was


    stered on his face. On top of this, he was obviously pleased with the insult that he just gave Ricky.


    ''Ah, Hardy. No wonder the voice sounds familiar.'' Ricky narrowed his eyes and studied Hardy. He


    started to have a hunch that his visit to the Weapon Casting Department would not sail as smoothly as


    he intended.


    As soon as the people recognized Hardy and his men, the crowd parted into two to make way for them.


    They all knew that Hardy was here for Ricky. Being aware of their capabilities, the other disciples


    distanced themselves from them. They knew better than to offend these warriors.


    "Jokes? Do you really think I''m kidding about my weapon casting skills? Why don''t we have at it at a


    fairpetition then, so you can witness my expertise firsthand? Only then will you realize that I''m not


    joking," Ricky provoked with a sneer, his ferocious gaze never left Hardy.


    "Good. How about apetition of pill refining?" Taken aback by Ricky''s confidence, Hardy sounded


    unsure and apprehensive.


    "Pill refining? Now you are the one joking with me, aren''t you? I think we were talking about weapon


    casting, dude," Ricky protested, his eyes filled with scorn.


    Hardy bit his lip as he was bombarded with Ricky''s sharp questions. For a while, he was dumbstruck


    as his mouth failed to utter any words.


    As the two of them were having a heated discussion and were both ready to pounce at each other at


    any moment, a young man stealthily appeared behind Hardy. His facial features were wicked, and had


    this sly look in his eyes that could never be trusted. He sneaked behind Tina and ogled at her


    situation they were in. He plucked at Tina''s dress and lustfully mentioned, "Nice to meet you, bird. May


    I have your name?"


    "Don''t you dare touch her!" Before this lewd person could even make a move on Tina, a loud voice


    boomed with rage. A ming punch broke out and dashed towards him. Everything went too fast for


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    him toprehend what had happened¡ªRicky had attacked him without even holding back.


    He knew it best not to start a fight in the college rashly, but something came over him that he wasn''t


    able to control. All he knew was that any other man who made an advance to Tina made his blood boil,


    and that the man started to be an eyesore to him. So as soon as he saw that man make sexual


    advances at her, he almost decimated the man.


    To make matters worse, he even activated the Scud Movement Skill and rushed to the man, as if a


    regr punch was not enough for him to express his irritation.


    Ricky''s zing fist was just almost an inch away from breaking the man''s nose the moment the man


    realized the danger of his actions. His eyes widened in discernment as he mustered his strength to


    fight back, but it was all too quick for him toprehend. The Scud Movement Skill, on the other hand,


    was so powerful that it could make Ricky gain the speed of a third-ss middle spiritual king.


    The vile man was hardly a match for Ricky. After all, he was merely a lower spiritual king of the peak


    level.


    All he could do now was fold his arms in front of his face, and try his best to resist the attack from the


    jealous man.


    But he couldn''t protect himself beyond that for his fate was already sealed. With a loud thud, the man


    was thrown onto the floor forcibly in the bursting light of the sh. His sleeves were then burned into


    ashes, revealing some signs of scorching on both of his arms.


    "Arghhhhhh!" It was not until the man stopped thrashing around that he got the strength to scream in


    agony.


    He gave a long piercing cry, but Tina chose to ignore it. She could feel her heartbeat thundering, and a


    stream of warmth poured over her as she realized that Ricky did all this to protect her. She didn''t mind


    whether there was any affection involved; his action alone was enough to make her feel like she was


    the happiest woman in the world.


    "Victor!" Hardy finally called out when he came back to his senses. As he was shaking himself of the


    shock, he quickly ran to the man''s side and examined him with worry. Everything happened so fast that


    he couldn''t even react in time to help his man.


    As harrowing as this scene was, all the disciples who witnessed Ricky''s rage were left feeling stunned


    and intimidated. For a moment during his attack, they all felt Ricky''s murderous intent, which made


    them have sleepless nights for days on end.


    ''It seems that this woman is precious to Ricky. We should watch our tongue and never offend her in the


    future, at least not before we are as strong as that ace genius, '' most disciples thought.


    "You! You will die for this!" Victor Jiang seethed as he stood up from the attack. Driven by the pain in


    his arms, the fury, and the sense of shame, he rose to his feet with thest bit of his strength, as he


    wanted a piece of redemption from what Ricky did to him.


    But Hardy stopped him just as he was about to pounce on Ricky.


    "What? You want to kill me now, huh? You are not really thinking straight, are you?" Ricky mocked and


    smirked as he knew that Victor Jiang would not yield.


    Initially, Ricky had no ns to offend the Jiang n. After all, their family was prominent and huge,


    filled with demi-spiritual emperors and was known for its influence in the pill refining field. But since it


    took the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce''s side, it became Ricky''s enemy, and Ricky couldn''t care


    any less. Also, now that one of themid a finger on someone he cared deeply about, he was not to


    hold back on his actions. He was now ready to take them down if he needed it.


    Hardy gave Victor Jiang a meaningful look and whispered something in his ear to persuade him. In the


    end, Victor Jiang relented and decided to withdraw his assault. Overflowed with distaste and loathing,


    Victor Jiang spat at Ricky, "I might not be able to kill you, but many other warriors out there can. Don''t


    let it all go to your head, asshole," he threatened.


    "You don''t get to tell me what I can and cannot do. I was born to be this arrogant, and I wonder what


    you can do about it," Ricky sniffed, as he inched closer to the man to taunt him further.


    "You did mention apetition of weapon casting earlier. Why don''t we have a go at it?" Victor Jiang


    challenged loudly for everyone to hear, but his fists were clenched, and his nails were dug into his


    palms, which almost made them bleed.


    Hardy cruelly smirked towards Ricky and slurred, "Isn''t that what you wanted, ace genius? I don''t know


    much about weapon casting, but my cousin does. And he would dly take you down on my behalf.


    Plus, I''m sure that you will find him a worthy opponent."


    "Really? Did you just say weapon casting?" Ricky cajoled. He had to admit that he was initially


    surprised that it was Victor Jiang who volunteered, but his assured smile immediately came back as he


    maintained hisposure.


    He was actuallyughing in his head. ''It''s the money that finds me now, '' he thought to himself.


    He had every reason to act smug and confident in thispetition like he had already won. On top of


    that, he knew that Victor Jiang was not a casting master of Spirit Level, and would hardly stand a


    chance to beat him when it came to casting weapons.


    While all of thismotion was happening, two pairs of eyes were watching Ricky from somewhere


    high at the back of the Weapon Casting Department. One of them was an old man in ck, and the


    other a young woman dressed in white.


    The man d in ck clothes looked kind and good-natured, but there was a sense of seriousness


    behind his gaze. On the other hand, the young woman beside him exuded a peaceful and tranquil aura,


    like a flower growing in the silt but not imbued.


    "Sir, I remember that the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor has once asked you to help Ricky in


    time of need, am I right?" the woman inquired, her voice soft and soothing.


    "Yes, he did. But now it seems that our ace genius doesn''t need an old man''s help at all. Don''t worry, I


    heard that he has mastered the runic powers. It''s a good chance for us to see how well he could


    control the powers, and whether he truly has the talent in casting." The old man smiled kindly.


    "Did you actually mean apetition of weapon casting?" Ricky asked again, stressing every syble


    before Victor Jiang answered him.


    "Did you hear him? He can''t be serious! Victor''s brother is Jaxon, the famous casting master of Demi-


    spirit Level. He is the best in his field, and only a fool would dare try to challenge them. Few people


    could match him when ites to weapon casting! He may be talented but this Ricky is way over his


    head!" Whispers from the disciples could be heard once again.


    "Well, is it possible that Ricky''s also a casting master of Demi-spirit Level? If so, that would make it a


    fair battle," another one of the disciples reasoned out.


    "Whatever it is, we will know soon enough." After a round of discussion, all the disciples held their


    breath and watched how things were going to unfold.


    "You heard me right. Are you deaf or what? Don''t tell me you don''t have the guts," Victor Jiang goaded


    on Ricky, his voice heavy.


    He had to admit that he was no match for Ricky in terms of martial arts, but if it were casting skills they


    were talking about, he thought that he could easily overpower Ricky without even breaking a sweat. He


    could put Ricky to rot with his casting skills and humiliate this so-called ace genius in public, especially


    in front of that beauty in red, who Ricky kept off of him.


    "s!" Ricky eximed as he shook his head at Victor Jiang''s words.


    "What? Do you have any ns on retreating?" Victor Jiang was much toocent in this uing


    match. He stood tall when he heard Ricky sigh.


    "No, you misunderstood me. I actually feel sorry for you. I hate to say it, but you will lose most badly if


    you ept my challenge. You''re just going to make a fool of yourself, dude," Ricky nonchntly


    mentioned, pretending like he really cared about Victor Jiang''s reputation.


    "You arrogant bastard!" Hardy was filled with disdain but he did his best to contain his anger, as he


    carefully tried not to start another unnecessary fight.


    "You will eventually know whether I''m talking wildly or simply telling the truth. But it''s a bit boring to


    coolly.


    "What are you ying at?" Hardy seethed.


    "Let''s see. How about we bet on the game? It won''t be much. We are mates from the same college,


    after all. Let''s do it just for fun. How about we wager five million gold coins? But it would still depend on


    you guys," Ricky urged casually.

 Chapter 541 Jaxon Jiang

    Chapter 541 Jaxon Jiang


    "Damn!" All the disciples around took a deep breath in awe while giving Ricky an incredulous look.


    "Five million gold coins? That''s no small amount of money!" Whispered conversations of interest could


    be heard from among the disciples.


    "Five million gold coins is about the full amount of mary resources that a spiritual-king force has. I


    wonder if Ricky actually has the money, or if he was just bluffing."


    "It doesn''t really matter. The fact that he dared to wage five million gold coins clearly indicates that he


    has the guts to deal with the consequences. Maybe that''s the difference between an ace genius and all


    the ordinary people!"


    At that moment, both Soar and Tina were staring at Hardy and Victor with a cold smile on their faces.


    They knew Ricky''s personality better than anyone. No one would be able to take advantage of him.


    They knew that if Ricky decided to bet against anyone, he would not stop until his opponent was broke.


    Both Hardy and Victor looked sullen, as the situation was looking bleak for them.


    First of all, they did not have five million gold coins on them. Secondly, even if they had had such


    money on them, they did not have the courage to put it all up in a wager against Ricky. Last but not


    least, they were genuinely worried that Ricky might actually know a lot about weapon casting.


    "What now? I thought you were the one who started all this. Are you trying to y dead now?" Soar


    asked with contempt in his voice, stepping up to confront them.


    Click-ck! Click-ck!


    Hardy and Victor tightened their fists so hard that their fingernails cut into their palms. Their eyes


    shed with murderous intent at Soar''s taunts. If they could kill with nothing but the power of their will,


    Ricky would have already dropped dead.


    ...


    "I would never have thought that Hardy could be put in such an awkward position. After all, it was him


    and his people who started all this." The disciples around discussed their opinions telepathically with


    each other.


    "You don''t say. In the entire Oriental College, Ricky might be the only genius who could make Hardy, a


    genius from an influential family, look like such a fool."


    "If you''re chickening out, then stop wasting our time. Be a good boy and just step aside," Ricky said


    softly with a devilish smile on his face.


    "It is only five million gold coins. Call them on that! People will begin to think that the Jiang n can''t


    evene up with such small amount of money otherwise. Don''t sit there and bring shame to our


    n!" a man called out in a t tone andmanded everyone''s attention.


    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice and saw a white-d young man stepping up with a little


    bit swagger. He shot a quick nce at Ricky before turning and letting his eyes linger longer on Tina


    instead. He was apparently drawn by her elegance and beauty.


    "That''s Jaxon! I can''t believe that he is really here!" Every disciple on the scene was astonished by his


    presence.


    Jaxon Jiang was a genius in both pill refining and weapon casting. He was under the age of thirty, but


    he was already a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level, as well as a pill refiner of King


    Level. To some degree, he was just as gifted as Ricky.


    ''Jaxon? I believe I have heard that name somewhere before. Isn''t he the one who is both a pill refiner


    of King Level, and a casting master of Spirit Level?'' Ricky thought to himself as he saw Jaxon Jiang.


    ''We literally just arrived at this ce, then someone so strong has already showed up. It looks like they


    were somehow expecting my arrival.''


    Ricky was right. Even inside of the Oriental College, his actions were under constant surveince by


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, along with the disciples of the three demi-spiritual emperors.


    The reason they had kept tabs on Ricky while he was in the Oriental College, was that they wanted to


    know when Ricky would being out of there to gain more experience. They knew that would be their


    window of opportunity.


    ...


    Under any other circumstances, Ricky would have been really impressed with Jaxon Jiang. After all,


    almost no one could make it to a pill refiner of King Level as well as a casting master of Spirit Level at


    the same time, and do it all while under the age of thirty.


    "Jaxon!"


    "Jaxon!" Both Hardy and Victor grew excited as Jaxon Jiang appeared. They hoped he hade to


    back them up.


    They could note up with five million gold coins. However, Jaxon Jiang could definitelye up


    with such an amount.


    Jaxon Jiang''s presence boosted their confidence in facing Ricky. They had nothing to worry about


    because they believed that Jaxon Jiang would always take care of them.


    Without any hesitation, Jaxon Jiang flipped his hand. A storage bag and a ck chunk of iron appeared


    in his hand.


    "There are three million gold coins in this storage bag, plus this chunk of iron is ancient ck iron,


    which worth more than two million gold coins. You can go ahead and have apetition against Victor.


    If you win, you can take them all. If you lose, your five million gold coins will be ours," Jaxon Jiang said


    to Ricky in the same t tone.


    "Only Jaxon could make something like this work out!" the disciples said with emotion. They then


    turned to look at Ricky to see if he could reallye up with five million gold coins.


    "I see. I admire your generosity. I think I am going to win both of those items from you," Ricky said as


    he smiled at Jaxon Jiang.


    He was particrly interested in the ancient ck iron because he was nning to recast his Iron


    Destroyer. He thought that the chunk of iron was exactly what he needed.


    "You sound confident, but I''m afraid I need to see if you really have the amount of money you''re


    wagering before we start!" Jaxon Jiang smiled back.


    Without further ado, Ricky also flipped his hand, and a small pce appeared in his hand.


    The small pce was no other than the middle stage spiritual space tool that he had taken from the


    auction hosted by the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    "This is a middle grade spiritual space tool¡ªthe Mind Pce Model! I assume that you all know what a


    middle stage spiritual space tool is. This is worth more than three point five million gold coins." Ricky


    smiled confidently.


    "Damn! That really is a middle stage spiritual space tool!" All the disciples around them drew a deep


    breath of awe.


    "I heard earlier that, in the Oriental City, a middle stage spiritual space tool had been sold to a young


    master from the Golden Leopard Valley. The man was killed after that," someone spected.


    "Ricky is now in possession of that same middle stage spiritual space tool. Are you trying to say it was


    Ricky who killed the young master?"


    Despite all the gossip, everyone still looked at that middle stage spiritual space tool with greed in their


    eyes. Everyone wanted it.


    The members of Jiang n were exceptionally greedy, and they fixed their eyes on it veraciously.


    ''I have to get my hands on that middle stage spiritual space tool! If I can deliver that to my n, given


    my current status, I will definitely be the next leader of the Jiang n!'' Jaxon Jiang thought to


    himself.


    The way he saw it, that spiritual space tool was already his. He did not care at all about who Ricky was,


    or what he wanted.


    "This is my low stage Heaven-splitting Spear, plus the middle stage spiritual space tool from my


    brother, they are worth more than five million coins altogether." At that moment, Soar also chipped in


    for Ricky with his Heaven-splitting Spear.


    "Ha-ha, only an ace genius would have the audacity to wage a middle stage spiritual space tool. I still


    feel the need to warn you that such audacity could cost you everything, though," Jaxon Jiang said as


    her burst into a fit ofughter.


    The way he saw it, Ricky had brought him a precious gift instead of making a wager. Jaxon Jiang was


    overjoyed by that.


    "Haven''t you heard the saying that if you have no money, you get no honey? The reason I threw in the


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    middle stage spiritual space tool is because I want your ancient ck iron," Ricky replied with a


    confident smile on his face.


    "Now that both parties have shown that they have sufficient money or items for this wager, let''s get


    started with thispetition, shall we?" Jaxon Jiang also smiled lightly with matching confidence.


    "I can''t wait to begin!" Ricky replied.


    ...


    Instantly the casting square was vacated by everyone for Ricky and Victor, as the same casting


    material was prepared for the both of them.


    At that moment, everyone present felt like someone was watching from the sky. Clearly, the disciples


    from the Weapon Casting Department were not the only ones who were watching the game closely.

 Chapter 542 The Casting Genius

    Chapter 542 The Casting Genius


    Ricky had be as popr as Jasper. Everyone was curious to know more about him.


    Ricky''s every little move was under the scrutiny of powerful warriors.


    Everyone in the Oriental College already heard the news of Ricky and Victor''s castingpetition. It


    spread like wildfire everywhere.


    ''''Humph! Ace genius? You mean nothing to me!'''' Victor sneered at Ricky with contempt.


    ''''Save your shit!'''' Ricky replied coldly, his voice filled with impatience. Victor''s words didn''t seem to


    prate through Ricky''s confident aura.


    He immediately began selecting the casting materials he wanted to use. With the activation of the


    Heaven Melting Fire and the Devouring Skill, he started the melting process. Victor was just another


    nameless pawn for him. Ricky epted his challenge only because he needed the three million gold


    coins and the ancient ck iron.


    Keeping that in mind, Ricky ignored his words. Victor too, realized. Quietly, he also started his melting


    process.


    Thispetition was his only chance to defeat Ricky, an ace genius. He had already nned how he


    would humiliate Ricky in front of all the disciples of the Oriental College. He yed every moment of it


    in his head several times.


    However, he found it quite surprising that Ricky''s melting skills were even more proficient than him. The


    casting materials quickly melted under the scorching crimson fire released by Ricky.


    ...


    ''''He really does know how to cast weapons. This technique is unheard of!'''' All the disciples were in


    disbelief. Even the powerful warriors hidden in the sky was startled. They too, discussed the scene with


    each other by using their telepathic link.


    Jaxon''s face darkened. He had a hunch that Ricky had set up a trap for him. To be more urate, he


    almost volunteered to be the bait.


    ''Damn it! How can this bastard cast weapons? Judging by his technique and proficiency, he''s


    iparable even among the casting masters of Demi-spirit Level, '' Jaxon thought to himself viciously.


    However, his anxiety began to die down when he saw that Victor''s speed of melting was also pretty


    quick. He really wanted Victor to defeat Ricky.


    ''''I believe in you, Victor!'''' Jaxon couldn''t do anything but pray to the god. He just had to keep faith in


    Victor.


    ''''Arrogant idiot! Only a true casting master might be able to surpass Ricky in terms of casting skills. A


    casting master of Demi-spirit Level is no match for him.'''' Soar secretly sneered at Jaxon and his forces.


    He didn''t want to say anything just yet.


    ''Open your eyes, foolish man. Ricky will show you what a true casting genius is.''


    ...


    Four hourster, both Ricky and Victorpleted the melting process.


    ''''Humph! Melting skill is only the first step of the process. It does not determine anything. The casting of


    an advanced weapon is characterized by many special elements.'''' Victor red and snorted at Ricky.


    Rickypletely disregarded his futile attempts of provocation. He was confident that his attainments


    would destroy Victor and he would not be able to hold ground.


    With a wicked smile on his face, Ricky took out the hammer and activated his enlightening power. He


    began to beat the materials with abination of the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill. Victor


    wouldn''tg behind. He also started beating his materials with different skills.


    Cling! ng! Bang! The whole Weapon Casting Department was filled with the rhythmic sound of


    beating.


    Pulled by the beating sound, all the disciples sank into the casting realm created by it.


    However, they soon realized that actually there were two different sounds and casting realms created


    by Ricky and Victor. As one sound drove them to sink into a state of inspiration, the other made them


    feel disturbed.


    The longer they listened to the two different sounds, the disparity between them became more and


    more obvious.


    Purely out of curiosity, they looked at the casting square, trying to figure out who made which sound.


    With great concentration, they discovered that the rhythmic sound was created by Ricky while the noise


    was created by Victor.


    ''''We have underestimated Ricky. His casting skill is even more proficient than a casting master of


    Demi-spirit Level.'''' Cries of acim and shock filled the air.


    ''''Look! Judging by the runic power he released in the process of casting, he is definitely highly skilled in


    weapon casting, '''' a disciplemented insightfully.


    ''''Besides, his Pounding Skill is extraordinary. Victor''s Pounding Skill is also proficient. However, it has


    beenpletely overshadowed, making it sound boisterous.''''


    ''''I''m afraid the Jiang n is bound to lose five million gold coins this time.''''


    ''''I agree!'''' ''''They were too proud and smug to challenge Ricky without knowing anything about his


    casting skills.''''


    ''''The Jiang n is doomed to fail. We''d better seize this opportunity and enjoy this melodious casting


    realm created by Ricky.''''


    Many disciples stopped talking and began to focus, so as toprehend this new realm.


    So did the powerful warriors hidden in the sky. This new surprise by Ricky still lingered in their minds.


    ''''Master, what do you think about Ricky?'''' In the distance, the woman in white looked at the man in


    ck with her eyes filled with disbelief.


    ''''Genius! He is undoubtedly a genius in weapon casting. His casting realm has reached perfection!'''' the


    elder in ck acimed as his hands trembled with excitement.


    ''''I have decided to make him my disciple and guide him toprehend the supreme enlightenment of


    casting.


    How perfect his casting realm is! His gifts for casting is iparable!" the man went on.


    ...


    ''''Damn it! Holy shit!'''' Jaxon was furious with Ricky. He murmured curses in a deep voice with resentful


    eyes.


    He tried to disgrace Ricky, but his efforts were in vain. Even before thepetition was over, everyone


    already knew it would be Ricky''s victory.


    ''Go to hell! He must die!'' Jaxon clutched his fists tightly. His bosom filled with boundless wrath.


    He was so jealous of Ricky''s talent for casting weapons. He knew he could not surpass Ricky even if


    he became a true casting master of Spirit Level in the future. It could be said that Ricky''s casting realm


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    was even more perfect than a casting master casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level.


    ''''No!'''' Victor suddenly let out a scream.


    Distracted by Ricky''s attainments in casting, he lost control of his enlightening power and identally,


    knocked down his own casting table.


    Nobody could remain calm after witnessing Ricky''s casting realm and Victor was no exception. It was a


    unique method to reach perfection. As a result, Victor lost control of the casting rhythm he had created


    and failed miserably.

 Chapter 543 Cameron And Kylie

    Chapter 543 Cameron And Kylie


    "No, no, no! How is that even possible?" Victor yelled as his eyes widened with rage. There was a hint


    of madness in his eyes. This was just unbelievable and he was stunned. One could see that he was


    "Ricky! Ricky! I''m going to kill you!" Victor howled before he engaged his cultivation method. He


    Ricky''s perfect casting performance had frustrated Victor so much that he had be under-confident


    about his own casting ability. Looking at it this way, it could even be said that Ricky had a hand in


    destroying his career as a casting master to a certain degree. The loss of his powers was much worse


    than even taking his life.


    But Ricky had not even imagined that this might happen. He never intended to destroy Victor''s


    confidence as in his mind, it wasn''t necessary. He had never considered Victor strong enough to be


    even his stepping stone.


    "You are asking for death!" Soar shouted when he noticed Victor was struggling tounch a strike. He


    immediately appeared in front of Victor and fought to thwart his attack.


    As a Great Dragon, Soar had already made great progress during thest three months. He might not


    have owned thebat power of a middle spiritual king as Ricky did, but he waspetent to defeat


    any lower spiritual king.


    Boom! A loud explosion echoed throughout the sky as Soar and Victor who were overwhelmed with


    rage, collided with each other forcefully. Both of them stepped backward. Soar could not dominate the


    fight as Victor was a lower spiritual king at his peak condition. This made his power extremely ferocious


    and strong in the fight.


    The next moment, both of them were thrown back. They tried to steady themselves as they slid


    backwards on the ground from the impact.


    "Ricky is still busy casting! You are not allowed to interrupt him," Soar warned coldly as he fixed his


    eyes on the crazy man.


    At the same time, the me igniting from his body burst out again. Soar was ready for another fight! If


    Victor was being stubborn and refused to leave, Soar would show no mercy to him.


    "Victor, stop it!" Jaxon intervened at that point and called out to stop Victor from acting recklessly.


    Although Jaxon was eager to kill Ricky right away, he was also aware that this was not the proper


    ce. Finding fault with Ricky was the worst choice, which was acknowledged by Jaxon. Otherwise,


    the Jiang n would end up with miserable consequences.


    Victor didn''t dare to not listen to Jaxon''s behest. Against his wishes, he forced himself to withdraw his


    attack.


    Besides, Victor could see the situation was not in his control. In spite of being blinded by his rage, he


    knew that he was utterly defeated by Ricky.


    "Let''s leave from here!" Jaxon ordered the rest of his men. Under the circumstances, it would have


    been really distressing for the members of the Jiang n to stay there.


    Afterwards, they left.


    "Wait! You seem to be forgetting something here!" Soar sneered as he watched Jaxon retreating.


    "Don''t worry! I know that. I can afford five million gold coins, at the least," Jaxon responded coldly after


    he heard Soar''s taunt. Then, he tossed his storage bag and the ancient ck iron towards Soar.


    Although Jaxon imed that it was a piece of cake for him to pay five million gold coins, deep inside his


    heart, he was very reluctant to give the money to Soar.


    Five million gold coins! Even though Jaxon was a casting master of Spirit Level and a pill refiner of King


    Level, he still valued five million gold coins very much! He was heartbroken to lose the money.


    ''Ricky, you''d better keep this in mind! What you took from me today, I''ll take it back sooner orter! And


    I will make you pay way more than what you took from me!'' Jaxon swore to take revenge in his heart


    before he led his men and left the ce.


    "Thank you. Goodbye," Soar smirked as he took the money.


    Two hourster, Ricky finished casting his weapon. He, naturally, knew what had happened but he


    could not have suspended the casting to deal with the brothers from the Jiang n because if he


    stopped, it would have made his weapon inferior. So, he had just left Soar to deal with them.


    He had chosen to ignore the brothers because he wanted to spend more time reviewing his casting


    skill. After all, his next goal was to be a casting master of Spirit Level.


    As Ricky finished the casting, the disciples who had beenpletely immersed in Ricky''s perfect


    performance gradually woke up one after another. They did not realize what had just happened until


    they inquired others.


    ''Ricky is not only a genius in cultivation, but he is also aplete ace in casting! He is so powerful!


    There is no way we could even attempt to fight with him, '' the disciples sighed in their hearts.


    "We cannotpete with him! He is extremely talented. I don''t think we can ever reach his level!"


    The warriors who were high above in the air also exchanged their opinions through telepathy. How


    strong was the spiritual meridian in Ricky''s Soul Sea? It was just beyond their imagination.


    "Three million gold coins and a piece of ancient ck iron! Ha-ha, that is a good harvest! We did not


    waste our timeing to the Weapon Casting Department!" Ricky eximed with excitement as he


    looked at the gold coins and the ancient ck iron in Soar''s hands.


    As for the saber, a weapon of Demi-spirit Level that he had sessfully made, Ricky decided to put it


    in his storage ring for the time being.


    Before Ricky could do that, however, a man interrupted him from behind. "Excuse me! The saber. Can I


    have a look at it?"


    Soon, two shadows flew towards Ricky from the pavilion andnded on the square. As they came


    closer, Ricky realized it was an old man in ck and a young woman in white.


    "He is Cameron Feng!" All the disciples were filled with surprise when they recognized who the old man


    was.


    Cameron Feng was the best casting master in the Oriental College. Rumor had it that he seemed to


    have almost be a casting master of Demi-sage Level. Even a spiritual emperor would show


    respect for Cameron Feng for his powers and skills.


    Because of Cameron Feng, the ck Peafowl tribe had managed to sessfully keep their g flying


    for decades in the Oriental Realm. The ck Peafowl tribe was even able topete with those


    spiritual-emperor forces.


    That was what a casting master who was close to reaching the Demi-sage Level could do.


    "Sir," everyone greeted him reverently. They dared not show any disrespect for the mighty Cameron


    Feng.


    "Is she Kylie Ye?" Immediately, most of the people fixed their eyes on the young woman in white. Their


    eyes were filled with affection as they looked at her.


    Kylie Ye was thest disciple of Cameron Feng. She was not very good at martial arts but she was


    extremely talented in casting. In the Oriental College, her reputation for casting was like Jasper''s


    reputation in the martial arts.


    In addition to her skills, Kylie Ye was easy-going and beautiful. No wonder everyone in the Oriental


    College liked her.


    At that point in time, Kylie Ye was looking at Ricky carefully as if she wanted to read his mind.


    Meanwhile, she noticed Tina along with Ricky. Kylie studied Tina carefully and concluded that Tina was


    extremely graceful and unique. To be honest, Tina might be even better than her.


    In spite of her easy-going nature, Kylie Ye felt jealous and a feeling ofpetitiveness rose in her as


    she admired Tina''s beauty.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kylie Ye thought to herself, ''She is such a special woman! Is she Ricky''s girlfriend?''


    "Sir," Ricky greeted Cameron Feng respectfully as he made a slight bow.


    He surely recognized who the old man in front of him was. Cameron Feng''s reputation preceded him


    and he enjoyed the same status and honor as the three deputy deans in the Oriental College.


    Right then, Ricky took his saber out and handed it over to Cameron Feng.


    The moment Cameron Feng took the saber, he immediately began to study it. His old eyes lit up and it


    looked like he could almost see through Ricky''s saber.


    "Good! What a perfect work!" Cameron Feng eximed as he examined the saber. "This saber is


    exceptional. It could be considered to be the best weapon among all those weapons of Demi-spirit


    Level!"


    Having heard Cameron Feng''s assessment, all the disciples started looking at the saber more carefully.

 Chapter 544 Camerons Decision

    Chapter 544 Cameron''s Decision


    At that moment, Ricky and his saber caught everyone''s attention.


    Cameron, a casting master of Demi-sage Level, unexpectedly asked Ricky if he could take a look at his


    saber and ended up extensively praising it. How did it happen? Why did this happen? But all that just


    proved Ricky''s talent in casting.


    ''How did Ricky be this talented in casting?'' Once again, all the warriors were surprised by what


    they just witnessed.


    "Are we lucky or unlucky to be in the presence of such genius?"


    "Maybe we are lucky enough to witness the unprecedented rising of a genius. However, we are


    definitely being ignored whenever we are with him because all the fortune and praise only go to him."


    "I can''t believe what I''m seeing. I have never seen Master Cameron this excited. Is the saber that Ricky


    made really that fantastic?" Kylie said in disbelief the moment she saw Cameron''s reaction.


    She then took the saber from Cameron to examine it more carefully.


    Both confusion and surprise radiated in Kylie''s beautiful eyes. She examined only to find that she, a


    casting master of Spirit Level would end up puzzled by a saber made by a casting master of Demi-spirit


    Level. What could be the meaning of this?


    Moreover, she was unexpectedly enlightened through the mysterious Pounding Skills.


    "He truly is a casting genius, no wonder Master Cameron praised him a lot," Kylie sighed and paid


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    more attention to Ricky.


    "Sir, you seem to have overpraised me. A mere saber of Demi-spirit Level isn''t worth of such


    admiration," Ricky smiled.


    "I do not doubt my judgment at all," Cameron said.


    "So what exactly is your purpose in paying the Weapon Casting Department a little visit today?"


    Cameron asked Ricky as he intended to guide him in his quest to learn casting.


    "Sir, I was only here to learn how to be a casting master Spirit Level rather than making any trouble and


    I can assure you that I didn''t expect this kind of situation at all," Ricky exined.


    "So you want to be a casting master of Spirit Level. Given your current casting level, you are just about


    at the right time to advance," Cameron nodded.


    But what happened next surprised all the disciples¡ªCameron said loudly towards everyone in the


    Weapon Casting Department, "Ricky my friend should be allowed toe here as he wishes, and I will


    cover all the costs myself.


    If anyone dares to start any trouble with him, it would mean starting trouble with me as well."


    The crowd went silent after hearing Cameron''s words. All the disciples and powerful warriors hidden in


    the sky were caught by surprise.


    Ricky and Kylie also couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    Beneath the deafening silence, all the disciples said in their minds, ''What did he just say? Master


    Cameron just regarded Ricky as his friend!''


    What exactly did "Ricky my friend" mean? It meant that Cameron saw Ricky as someone in the same


    generation and a close friend. If anyone wanted to trouble Ricky, they would have to consider


    Cameron''s fury first.


    "Ricky, it seems that you have harvested quite a lot from your trip to the Weapon Casting Department!"


    Soar told him using his internal power. He was also stunned by the oue of the unexpected series


    of events.


    "Soar, it is definitely far more than I expected," Ricky replied also in surprise.


    He had expected his performance to be able to arouse the leaders'' attention, but what happened today


    was beyond his expectations.


    The top-ranking casting master of the Oriental College actually said the words "Ricky my friend."


    Cameron, a casting master of Demi-sage Level, had immediately noticed the intricate Pounding Skill


    through Ricky''s saber although he already nned to ept Ricky as his disciple from the start.


    What was more, Ricky''s unique pounding aura when casting was so excellent that he wasn''t sure if he


    could make now.


    Apart from these, Ricky''s ace genius in martial arts made Cameron totally convinced that he would


    eventually be surpassed by him when the timees.


    As a man who had been alive for hundreds of years, Cameron saw it clearly that fuel in a snowy


    weather was always better than the icing on a cake.


    It would be toote to make friends with Ricky once he grew too strong.


    In addition, if Ricky was not as excellent as people thought he would be in casting, he could still be an


    spiritual emperor in the martial arts considering his talent.


    So Cameron dered without hesitation.


    Certainly Cameron would eventually be proud of the decision he made today. But there was no way of


    knowing until then.


    "Sir, you..." Ricky was speechless after talking with Soar.


    "If you don''t mind, you can just call me Master Cameron," Cameron said with a smile.


    "I don''t mind it at all, Master Cameron." Ricky epted his proposal.


    ''Damn it! What if I had even just one fifth of Ricky''s talent? I will be the happiest man alive!'' All the


    warriors around thought with envy.


    Of course, they couldn''t help but feel jealous towards Ricky. However, they knew that if they ever tried


    anything, it would only be in vain.


    "Well, I am happy to hear that!" Cameron said excitedly after heating Ricky''s words.


    "So Ricky, let me introduce my disciple to you¡ªKylie Ye. She is amazing at casting, probably only a tad


    weaker than you. I hope you two can contact each other andmunicate closely to discuss and


    explore the different casting skills."


    "Master Cameron, I have already met Kylie before. I hope it does not bother her," Ricky smiled.


    "Not at all," Kylie said as she smiled smile. She was also a very straightforward woman.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, I guess Cameron''s introduction is not very superficial. Maybe he wanted Kylie to be your


    girlfriend or wife? Ha-ha!" Soar told Ricky with their telepathic link and smiled.


    Ricky felt helpless as he heard him.


    Actually, not only Soar, but also the other disciples had the same thing in their minds. Kylie was their


    goddess! They were jealous to hear that she would be in contact with and that they had to


    However, there was nothing they could do but feel jealous.


    Of course, Tina was one of them.


    "Ha-ha, we should talk more in my pce," Cameron smiled and took Ricky and his friends with him.


    Soon afterwards, the news spread all over the whole Oriental College, even reaching the Oriental


    Realm. The news naturally strengthened the murderous intent of those who already wanted to kill


    Ricky.


    Ricky, an ace genie of martial arts and casting, ignited their murderous intent to grow stronger than


    ever before.


    Right now, more forces took actions secretly as a lot of other forces began to cooperate with one


    another in private.

 Chapter 545 The Way to Become Wealthy

    Chapter 545 The Way to Be Wealthy


    Ricky stayed at Cameron''s pce for several days.


    Cameron and Kylie were very generous to Ricky. During those days, they told Ricky a lot of things


    about how to break through from a casting master of Demi-spirit Level to a casting master of Spirit


    Level, which benefited Ricky a lot.


    Ricky was kind to them in return as well. He told them about his own opinions on the four Supreme


    Skills.


    Cameron truly valued Ricky after hearing what he had to say. As a casting master of Demi-spirit Level,


    Ricky''s exnations really benefited him a lot despite the fact that Cameron was a casting master of


    Demi-sage Level. Wasn''t that enough to show Ricky''s talent when it came to casting?


    As for Kylie, she had been subtly curious about Ricky.


    Soar also left during that period. He had the three million gold coins earned from Jaxon, so he was able


    to go out and practice in the threerge cultivation spots in the Oriental College.


    In addition, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor had oncee there during those days with the


    intention of taking Ricky away. ording to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, Ricky was a


    rare genius in the world of martial arts. He would definitely be an innate spiritual emperor in the future.


    There was no need for him to waste his time studying casting. As long as he was strong enough in the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    future, there would be many casting masters of Demi-sage Level that would want to serve him.


    Cameron was definitely in disagreement with the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor''s opinion,


    though. In his opinion, Ricky was very likely to be able to be a genuine casting master of Demi-


    sage Level one day. By then, even innate spiritual emperors would be willing to serve him.


    Cameron and the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor both insisted on their own opinions. They were


    so adamant that they almost fought with each other.


    Fortunately, Ricky promised that he would not give up his martial arts or his studies in casting. They


    finally reached an agreement after Ricky talked them into it.


    Certainly, they disagreed with Ricky at first when they heard that Ricky would not give up either martial


    arts or casting though. However, considering Ricky''s extraordinary talent, they had to eventually agree


    with Ricky.


    After that, Ricky devoted himself to casting under Cameron''s close guidance. He was on his way to


    bing a casting master of Spirit Level.


    With the guidance of Cameron, a casting master of the Demi-sage Level, Ricky had made great


    progress. Ricky had confidence that he would get the opportunity to be a casting master of Spirit


    Level within one month.


    After the disciples of the Oriental College saw that Cameron was attentively teaching Ricky, they had to


    believe what Cameron had said before.


    "As things stand now, it won''t be so easy for the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, the Bu n, the


    Bing n, or the Jiang n to kill Ricky!" one of the warriors said as the crowd began to whisper to


    each other.


    "Exactly! Needless to say that the three emperors of our college will be on Ricky''s side because he is


    an ace genius. Ever since the previous issue happened, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has


    turnedpletely against the Oriental College."


    "You are right. All the disciples sent by the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce in our college have


    already gone back home."


    "Apart from the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, now Ricky has also received appreciation from


    Cameron. That means that he will be supported by the whole Feng n in the future!"


    "Last time Ricky went along with Jasper. It seems that, even if the Zhang n doesn''t help Ricky, they


    still won''t be his enemy! At worse, they will be neutral."


    "I don''t care how they fight, as long as we are not involved in it. What we need to do is practice even


    harder than usual and be upper spiritual kings as soon as possible. After that, we can go back


    and dominate our own forces."


    Every time that Ricky practiced casting in the Weapon Casting Department, many disciples of the


    Oriental College woulde to watch him to try and learn from him. They were all there because of


    Ricky''s impressive casting realm.


    They had found out that, as long as they were immersed in Ricky''s casting realm, they would more or


    less have some betterprehension of their own cultivation.


    They should never underestimate that small part of learningprehension. If they wanted to achieve


    it all by themselves, it would possibly take them several months or even several years to figure out.


    With the help of Ricky''s realm, they just needed a few hours to make the same amount of progress.


    "Every time this little guy starts casting, there are a lot of disciples thate to watch and learn. The


    amount is close to the amount of the disciples thate to see me," Cameron eximed at the sight of


    the crowd around Ricky.


    "Master, what kind of spiritual meridian does Ricky have inside his Soul Sea? He is an incredible


    genius, not only in the aspect of martial arts, but also in the aspect of casting. Sometimes, you even


    need to ask him about casting," Kylie eximed.


    The more she got along with Ricky, the more she learned about Ricky''s strength and skill.


    "Exactly! I have to admit that Ricky is better than me in many aspects of supreme enlightenment and


    casting. Perhaps only someone like him can be called a genuine casting genius!" Cameron signed with


    intense emotion in his voice.


    "As for his spiritual meridian, I think it must be higher than a nine-star meridian."


    "Higher than a nine-star meridian? Does that mean his spiritual meridian is very likely to be a spiritual


    meridian of Sage Level?" Kylie asked in disbelief.


    "Above nine-star, there is the Sage Level, and above the Sage Level there is the Divine Level. Since


    Ricky has such an extraordinary talent, he is very likely to have a spiritual meridian of Sage Level,"


    Cameron said in a soft voice.


    "It really is such a good thing for the Oriental College to have such a great genius! Jasper is also very


    remarkable!"


    "Master, I think Terrence is also an outstanding individual. After all he is a..." Kylie said with a smile


    when she heard what Cameron said, but she didn''t finish speaking.


    "Terrence? I think highly of that little guy. The future of the ck Peafowl tribe lies totally on his


    shoulders," Cameron murmured to himself.


    Ricky naturally knew nothing about the conversation between Cameron and Kylie. He just concentrated


    on his casting. As he did, he thought of a way to be wealthy using his casting condition.


    The way that Ricky thought up was by selling his casting realm.


    Many disciples wanted to watch and learn from him when he conducted casting, so Ricky made a price


    list for those disciples. For lower spiritual kings, it cost them 1, 000 gold coins to watch him casting. For


    middle spiritual kings, it cost them 3, 000 gold coins. For upper spiritual kings, it cost them 5, 000 gold


    coins, and forpleted spiritual kings, it cost them 10, 000 gold coins.


    As soon as he came up with that idea, Ricky spread the news all over. He didn''t care about how the


    disciples gossiped about him; the only thing he cared about was getting gold coins.


    From then on, Ricky asked Soar to guard the door to the Weapon Casting Department every time that


    he started casting. If anyone wanted toe in and have a look, they needed to pay the gold coins


    ording to his new rules.


    Meanwhile, Ricky also asked Cameron to help him guard the sky and asked the upper spiritual kings


    andpleted spiritual kings watching from up in the sky to pay gold coins as well.


    Ricky originally thought that the amount of disciples watching him cast would decrease a lot because of


    that, and that many disciples would haveints. However, things did not go as he had expected.


    The amount of disciplesing for him did not decrease, and there were noints about his new


    rules.


    It was Ricky who overthought it too much. The lower spiritual kings and the middle spiritual kings didn''t


    mind spending 1, 000 gold coins or 3, 000 gold coins to watch him cast. They believed that it was really


    worth it.


    As for the upper spiritual kings andpleted spiritual kings, 5, 000 gold coins or 10, 000 gold coins


    were even less than nothing to them.


    In the world of martial arts, where the strong survived and the weak died, people understood that


    leverage had to be used when one had it. When trouble urred, the so-called fellow disciples would


    only care about themselves. It was normal for people to put their own needs first.


    As a result, it was reasonable for Ricky to ask for gold coins if they wanted to watch him cast.


    Sure enough, after a few sessions, there werements saying that Ricky was ignoring the


    brotherhood of the fellow disciples. They said that as an ace genius, he was too demanding. They were


    mad at Ricky for charging them gold coins just for watching him practice casting.


    Ricky clearly knew that thements were from the disciples of the Bu n, the Bing n, and the


    Jiang n.

 Chapter 546 Came To Assist You

    Chapter 546 Came To Assist You


    "Bro, these guys are ugly and they stir up trouble whenever they can. Should we teach them a lesson?"


    Soar was enraged at the rumors that were being spread, so he urgently wanted Ricky''s permission to


    do something about it.


    "m down. I doubt those rumors can really stand up to further scrutiny," Ricky replied with a cold


    smile.


    As he had expected, the rumors died out three dayster.


    The disciples of the Oriental College were smart people. Although they were weaker than the disciples


    of the three demi-spiritual emperor forces, they knew that the rumors were lies.


    They turned a deaf ear to them, and continued to spend their gold coins for the chance to watch Ricky


    forging weaponry. They wanted to learn from Ricky''s casting realm and try to cultivate some techniques


    in their own ways.


    ...


    "Haha, bro, you were right about staying out of things and letting the rumors die out on their own," Soar


    roared withughter after hearing the good news about the rumors.


    "The disciples here are neither blind nor stupid. Even if they didn''te to see me casting weapons,


    they would never align themselves with the three demi-spiritual emperor forces. They know that I''m too


    powerful and too important to piss off," Ricky replied.


    "But I''ll remember the people who spread the rumors and teach them a lesson in the future," he added.


    "Bro, tell me when you do that, and I''ll join you," Soar offered enthusiastically.


    ...


    With that being the case, Ricky spent the next few days forging weapons. Finally, he reached a casting


    master of Demi-spirit Level, which was the highest level he would ever reach based on his current


    strength.


    He also gained roughly six million gold coins in the month he spent working, which was a great bonus.


    That, plus the three million gold coins he got from Jaxon, meant that Ricky and Soar had a total of nine


    million gold coins. That was enough to pay for their cultivation and learning in the Oriental College.


    Ricky wanted to repay the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor with three million gold coins, but his


    offer was refused.


    ...


    After he became a casting master of Demi-spirit Level, ascending the Spirit Level was his next


    immediate target.


    During the next five days, Ricky made some adjustments and tried to get everything ready for making


    weapons of Spirit Level. If he seeded, he would be a well-respected casting master of Spirit


    Level. If he failed, he would have to dy his ns and wait several months for another breakthrough.


    Hearing about Ricky''s n to forge weapons of Spirit Level, almost all the disciples from the Oriental


    College came to give him money in advance in an attempt to get the chance to view and learn from


    Ricky''s marvelous practice.


    More than that, they wanted to see if Ricky, an ace genius, would fulfill another miracle while he


    worked. It would be incredible if he could make progress in his cultivation of martial arts and weapon


    forging.


    "It''ll be a miracle if Ricky does seed," a disciplemented excitedly.


    "Yes. I would have never expected Ricky to be so excellent at forging and casting, as well as his


    cultivation of martial arts."


    "We really learned a lot from his casting realm. Besides, even Cameron calls Ricky his friend, which


    means a lot regarding his weapon-forging career."


    "Under no circumstance should we do anything to piss Ricky off. We shouldn''t believe the rumors and


    lies made up by the people with dark intentions that plot against him."


    "You''re right. If we displease Ricky, or those plotters, we may end up with a terrible fate. None of their


    fighting is our business, so we shouldn''t interfere."


    ...


    That day, the whole Weapon Casting Department was upied by figures crowding around to watch


    Ricky. The disciples came there for a single purpose, which was to witness whether Ricky would


    seed in bing a casting master of Spirit Level.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Besides, they also heard news that two casting geniuses from the Jiang n and the Bu n would


    appear to do something.


    In the square of casting, all the materials had been well-prepared for Ricky before he arrived that day.


    "It looks like all disciples from the Oriental College havee here to watch," Ricky said proudly


    looking at the huge crowd gathering in the square. Meanwhile, he also sensed the shadows of some


    powerful warriors hidden in the air. Some of them were even powerful demi-spiritual emperors.


    Without a shadow of doubt, Ricky knew that the demi-spiritual emperors from the three demi-spiritual


    emperor forces would surely try to do something to stop him. The two geniuses of casting that


    belonged to them wouldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    He didn''t worry about those demi-spiritual emperors at all. If they attempted to make trouble for him,


    Cameron and the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor would deal with them.


    ''Jaden of the Bu n and Jaxon from the Jiang n, show me what you can do to stop me. The


    regtions of the Weapon Casting Department prohibit any attempt to interfere with the casting


    practice of any disciple, '' Ricky thought to himself in contempt for them.


    "Bro, you should have done this in secrecy like Cameron suggested in the first ce. I don''t


    understand why you are doing this in public," Soar said to Ricky in concern. He was still trying to talk


    Ricky out of putting himself in a dangerous situation.


    "Since Jaden and Jaxon have already made an announcement, I bet that they must have prepared to


    pull out all the stops against you," he added.


    "That''s exactly why I must attempt my casting breakthrough in public. Anybody trying to sabotage my


    casting career will be repaid with the same brutality that way," Ricky answered.


    "Both the Bu n and the Jiang n would think of me as some weakling who can be bullied at their


    will. After today, they will lose two geniuses for daring to mess with me," Ricky said furiously, clenching


    his teeth.


    "Bro, do you know how they will try to interfere with your casting practice?" Soar asked out of curiosity


    after he heard what Ricky had said.


    "I can guess. I think that they wille and ask to do the casting with me. However, during the process


    they will fuse the casting realm with the runic power, and then they will start surprise attack," Ricky


    answered with confidence in his voice.


    "If they were to seed, I would lose my casting spirit," Ricky added, a look of anger crossing his face.


    "Bro, if your guess is right, then shouldn''t you..." Soar started to say.


    "Soar, don''t worry. You should have known me better by now. Although I''m just a casting master of


    Demi-spirit Level, I''m not afraid of any casting masters of Spirit Level when ites to the casting


    realm," Ricky interrupted Soar before he could finish speaking.


    Ricky''s confidence convinced Soar that he had everything under control. Soar''s faith in Ricky was


    absolute and could never be shaken. Besides, he knew that Ricky had achieved some amazing


    inheritance regarding his weapon casting.


    "Soar, wait around here and watch carefully. I''m going to teach those two geniuses a good lesson,"


    Ricky said again, trying tofort Soar. He didn''t want Soar to worry about him.


    Meanwhile, two figures pushed their way through the crowd and slowly stepped into the middle of the


    square. It was Jaxon and Jaden. Everyone could tell it was them by the ruin aura emitting from their


    bodies.


    "Bro, they have arrived. Be careful. If you have any problems, please call Cameron for help," Soar


    warned Ricky before things got too heated.


    "Set your heart at rest. Everything will be fine!"


    ...


    "Good morning, Ricky. I was told that you would try to be a casting master of Spirit Level today.


    Congrattions. We havee here to offer our assistance!"

 Chapter 547 The Trump Card

    Chapter 547 The Trump Card


    Jaxon finally opened his mouth to say something to Ricky.


    Silence befell the Weapon Casting Department. All eyes were glued to the scene at the square.


    Everyone knew what the two men were going to do next.


    A proposal was made.


    Now, they were curious to know whether Ricky would take up this challenge.


    "I bet Ricky pre-empted the two men''s motivations. Yet, he chose to make the breakthrough in public.


    He must be very confident." Some disciples weremunicating using telepathy.


    "You''re right. It''s possible that this ace genius was just waiting for the two fools to challenge him."


    "Now, there''s going to be a very fiercepetition in weapon casting."


    "It makes sense now. Let''s see how Jaden and Jaxon are going to stop or even sabotage Ricky''s


    weapon casting career."


    ...


    "Jaden, Jaxon, would you be kind enough to help me?" Jaxon''s words surprised Ricky. He rolled his


    eyes and said incredulously, "Just a month ago, you lost five million gold coins to me. Have you already


    forgotten that? Or do I need to help you jog your memory?"


    "Of course, I remember that. I have never tried to deny the fact. Five million gold coins means nothing


    to me. You can consider that money as a generous gift from me. You are like a brother to me and I feel


    obliged to help you with the weapon casting," Jaxon said curtly with a thin cunning smile on his face.


    "Believe it or not, but when you gradually learn more and more from our casting realms, you will surely


    be a casting master of Spirit Level," Jaxon added.


    Ricky could see through his lies and deception. He had just heard Jaden talking to him pompously


    through the telepathic link, "Ricky, cut the crap. We''re here today only to beat you down. How dare you


    try to cast weapons in public? You little prick! No one can be so bold and fearless!"


    "Haha. Jaden, you''re so straightforward." Rickyughed.


    Ricky didn''t intend on wasting any more of his time. He turned to Jaxon and responded politely, "Your


    kindness is much appreciated, but I''m afraid you need to prepare the casting materials by yourself."


    "We already have that well taken care of," Jaxon replied with a cunning smile across his face.


    He then flexed his hands and revealed a storage ring. Two piles of casting materials flew out of the ring


    and fell before Ricky. Jaxon did not leave any chance to unt his assets.


    "Such being the case, we should start right away," Ricky said and smiled.


    "Now, I request you to observe carefully and feel our casting realms patiently. You must do this to


    However, the two men knew exactly how subtly their killing intentions were hidden in their minds. No


    matter how broad they smiled, they desperately wanted to kill Ricky at the first opportunity they got.


    "Thepetition is about to start!" It was all people could think of. Their eyes were glued to the casting


    materials and the three young geniuses standing there, staring at each other.


    In spite of the generosity and kindness portrayed by Jaxon and Jaden, the disciples had realized what


    the two cheaters were trying to do. They wanted to disturb Ricky''s mind through their casting realms,


    causing damage or even destruction.


    "If the two hypocrites seed, Ricky''s casting career will be ruinedpletely. Moreover, his


    cultivation of martial arts will be seriously affected. It''s a pity that his perfect casting realm is under


    grave threat." Words were flowing freely amidst the bystanders. They could not contain their emotions


    now.


    "I can''t believe how both Jaxon and Jaden are being so bold. It can only mean one thing. They


    probably have some strong backing in the form of a hidden trick or something."


    "Ricky''s smart. He must have known that already. I believe he has some tricks and trump cards, too."


    "Their trump cards are going to y a decisive role in thispetition since both of them have tested


    each other once before. They are now aware of each other''s capabilities."


    ...


    "Ricky, you should give up. You will not be able to hold your ground against both of thembined.


    When you fail, I''m afraid that you''ll suffer a much greater loss." The voices of the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor and Cameron echoed in Ricky''s mind.


    "Sir, just being an ace genius will not assure my ascent to bing a strong warrior. In order to reach


    there, I must survive countless battles of brutality. Thispetition is one of those battles. I must do it. I


    will win atst," Ricky replied confidently after seriously considering their words.


    "Fighting against my enemies in such ferocious battles will make my determination to be a casting


    master of Spirit Level even firmer. From there, I might have a chance to reach the Sage Level," Ricky


    said thoughtfully.


    The knowledge of Ricky''s intentions curbed the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and Cameron


    from making any furtherments. They exchanged nces, admiring Ricky''s determination and


    confidence. They said, "We are old and we have lost the indomitable will."


    So many geniuses were born into this cruel world, but only a few of them could sessfully enjoy the


    real peaks of their careers. Each one of them was equally fearless.


    This was the point when Ricky should be fearless too and fight against anything or anybody blocking


    his path to sess.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Instead of stopping him, they should''ve been encouraging him, because there was no better way for


    him to remain strong.


    ...


    Jaxon and Jaden started to melt their materials. They desperately wanted to lure Ricky into their


    casting realms. They wanted to stay one step ahead of him.


    Unfortunately for them, their agility could not trouble Ricky''s mind. He took his time and did his casting


    patiently and slowly.


    Ricky allowed them to enter the casting realm first, so he wouldn''t have to rush. He slowed down his


    pace and melted the materials diligently.


    "What''s wrong with him? Why is he melting his materials so slowly? Even half a month ago, he was


    able to melt the materials of Spirit Level perfectly and quickly. Besides, he does have some


    extraordinary mes with him. He should be doing this much faster!" Floating in the midair, Cameron


    asked the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor in a confused tone.


    "He knows what he''s doing. You will never be able to guess the card in his hand," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor answered calmly.


    "We better wait for the cat to jump out. If anything goes wrong, we''ll rescue him as quickly as possible!"


    "Yeah! You''re damn right." Cameron nodded.


    ...


    "Humph! I have never seen any casting master melting materials at such an unsatisfactory speed,"


    Jaden said to Ricky contemptuously.


    "Haha, Jaden. I''m afraid you''re terribly wrong about this. The speed has nothing to do with casting a


    good weapon," Ricky chuckled and responded. "Besides, if I don''t go so slow, how will you guide me


    into your casting realms?"


    Ricky''s answer alerted Jaden. He squinted. He understood that Ricky was on to something.


    Jaxon also felt that something was not right, but he didn''t know what it was. He knew Jaden and Ricky


    were talking through the telepathic link.


    Jaxon and Jaden exchanged a nce and nodded. They seemed to have reached an agreeable stage


    in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly, they turned over their palms simultaneously and a light gray pill appeared on each of their


    palms. The two pills gave out a faint fragrance and reached the nostrils of all warriors in the Weapon


    Casting Department. Everyone felt refreshed by their aroma.

 Chapter 548 The Heavenly Aroma Pill

    Chapter 548 The Heavenly Aroma Pill


    Everybody turned their eyes to look at the two pills. It was not about the shape or something else that


    caught their attention. It was the smell. The moment the two pills were presented, a fragrant smell filled


    the space at once. It was a pleasant, delicate smell that everybody liked immediately.


    ''Those pills must be extraordinary!'' all the warrior sighed in their hearts unconsciously. Even though


    they did not know what those pills were, they knew they were certainly special and extremely valuable.


    ''What are those pills of King Level?'' everyone pondered curiously as they exchanged puzzled looks


    with each other. All of them were desperate to know more about the pills.


    At that time, Ricky closed his eyes as he calmed himself down. Certainly, the two pills would be used


    by Jaden and Jaxon to deal with him. Ricky was sure about this. The pills were emanating a kind of


    faint yet distinct and potent scent which was putting him under a lot of pressure.


    "Ricky, those pills are called the Heavenly Aroma Pills. They are at the intermediate King Level," Jaxon


    exined to Ricky when thetter was secretly studying the pills. "They were made by a senior of our


    Jiang n."


    "The Heavenly Aroma Pills! I had never expected that I would be lucky enough to see how they looked


    like!" Jaxon''s words stirred the entire crowd. All the disciples were shocked as their faces lit up and


    their eyes started gleaming with greed and admiration.


    Even some of thepleted spiritual kings high above in the air were filled with awe and longing.


    All of them were well aware of the Heavenly Aroma Pill. It was made from the Heavenly Aroma Grass,


    a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at intermediate King Level, and some other Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth.


    It was pure magic. It could help the creatures to strengthen their soul,prehensive ability, and


    apperception. It was not that precious to everyone, though. For demi-spiritual emperors or above, it


    was not very useful.


    Additionally, the creatures who took the pill would remain very sober for a long time. It mightst


    several months or even several years. How long that period wouldst depended upon how talented


    they were.


    For those who were not that strong, theirprehension ability, apperception, and talent were


    restrained. It also had to do with whether they could get to a sober state where they couldprehend


    things more easily. The Heavenly Aroma Pill was such a pill that could help creatures reach that state.


    Therefore, although the Heavenly Aroma Pill was just a pill at the intermediate King Level, it was very


    useful. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it was as valuable as a pill at the advanced King


    Level. This was why everyone was filled with greed as they stared at those two Heavenly Aroma Pills.


    ''The Heavenly Aroma Pills! Ah, how precious they are! The Jiang n is so generous that they


    decided to use them to deal with me, '' Ricky sighed inwardly once again. Meanwhile, he grew more


    thoughtful when he realized the fact that his opponents were determined to defeat him. He would not


    let that happen in any way.


    At the same time, he was excited and thrilled. If they failed to defeat him, the members from the Jiang


    n and the Bu n would be extremely awkward and embarrassed. Ricky was very much looking


    forward to seeing that reaction of theirs.


    ''It seems that this is going to be a big deal, '' Ricky thought to himself as he weighed the current


    situation.


    ...


    At that time, many warriors'' eyes were fixed on Ricky. They were curious whether Ricky would yield to


    his opponents when they consumed the Heavenly Aroma Pills and made themselves stronger.


    "Ricky, you''ve seen the Heavenly Aroma Pills! I''m sure that you are well aware of their effects. I''m


    afraid you will have to retreat this time. You must, even if it means that you would miss this chance to


    be a casting master of Spirit Level! Your life matters the most. Bing a casting master of Spirit


    Level is just a matter of time. It will happen in its due course," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor exined to Ricky in a serious tone through telepathy.


    "Probably you were wrong from the very beginning and you shouldn''t have epted their challenge. All


    of us ignored one thing, which is, that the Jiang n is extremely skillful in pill refinement."


    "Ricky, this is not what I want either. But I have to admit that once Jaden and Jaxon take the Heavenly


    Aroma Pills, their apperception and soul would stay sober for quite a long time. In that case, no matter


    how perfect your casting is, I''m afraid they would sessfully find a way to defeat you. They may even


    destroy your casting career!" Cameron also sent a message to Ricky, trying to convince him to give up.


    "Thank you for your kind suggestions. I know well about the effects of the Heavenly Aroma Pills but I


    think my secret weapons are much more powerful than the Heavenly Aroma Pills," Ricky responded in


    a confident tone upon hearing their concerned words.


    "What''s more, I''ve already made up my mind and I won''t give up now! No one can destroy my casting


    career in this world! Please be prepared for my performance."


    "You are being very arrogant, young man. Well, I just want to confirm one thing. Are you sure that your


    secret weapons are stronger than the Heavenly Aroma Pills?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor and Cameron asked again in a grave tone. Both of them were helpless when they heard


    Ricky''s stubborn im.


    "Yes, I''m sure of it! I can swear in the name of God," Ricky replied evenly.


    "Good. Now that you''ve made up your mind, you have to be confident and dauntless. Go, and show the


    Bu n and the Jiang n what you are capable of as an ace genius," the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor and Cameron said. There was nothing more they could have said to change Ricky''s


    mind, so they decided to encourage him instead. Ricky''s confident im had reassured them as well.


    "Yes. I promise you won''t be disappointed," Ricky said with conviction.


    ...


    "Jaden, Jaxon, I think it''s fair for you guys to take the Heavenly Aroma Pills. But would you be kind


    enough to give me one as well? I can only follow you while casting weapons with that pill and be


    a casting master of Spirit Level eventually," Ricky said with a smiling face as he turned his eyes to look


    at Jaden and Jaxon.


    "You are right! If both of us are going to take the pills, you should take one as well! Here you are,"


    Jaxon responded while smiling back at Ricky.


    At that time, both Jaxon and Jaden were secretly thrilled. Before Ricky had made the request, they had


    been worried because they couldn''t find an excuse to have Ricky take the special Heavenly Aroma Pill


    that they had prepared for him in advance. Now things would go smoothly and as per their n since


    Ricky had requested for the pill by himself.


    ''Everyone says that Ricky is a smart guy. I don''t see any part of him that is smart today, though, '' Jaden


    and Jaxon thought to themselves.


    Immediately, Jaxon blinked his eyes and his storage ring shed in response. Another Heavenly Aroma


    Pill appeared in his hand and Jaxon tossed it to Ricky.


    "Haha, thank you, Jaxon. That''s so magnanimous of you. I appreciate it. I will never forget your


    generosity and help when I be a casting master of Spirit Level," Ricky said to the two warriors in a


    grateful tone as he clutched the pill.


    ...


    Seeing Jaxon give Ricky a Heavenly Aroma Pill so generously, all the disciples in the surroundings


    could not help but admire him. They also felt slightly envious. How they wished they could possess a


    Heavenly Aroma Pill as well! But soon, they calmed down. They all knew that there was something


    suspicious with that Heavenly Aroma Pill in Ricky''s hand.


    "Humph! Stupid human beings! Do you really think that you can defeat Ricky with a problematic


    Heavenly Aroma Pill? That''s so naive!" Soar sneered disdainfully as he watched the wicked faces of


    Jaden and Jaxon.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Ricky will surely find out that you did something to that pill! And then it will eventually be restored by


    him!"


    ...


    As soon as Ricky grasped the Heavenly Aroma Pill, he swallowed it without any hesitation.


    The moment when the Heavenly Aroma Pill reached his throat, Ricky activated his devouring rune. The


    devouring rune was then transformed into a small-sized storm. It engulfed the Heavenly Aroma Pill


    before it came back to the Devourer Zone.


    Inside the Devourer Zone, Ricky manipted his four runic powers and began refining the Heavenly


    Aroma Pill. He immediately absorbed the faint scent that was being given out by the Heavenly Aroma


    Pill.


    During this process of refinement, Ricky noticed that there were some ck dots on the Heavenly


    Aroma Pill. If an ordinary warrior had refined it, he might not have noticed them. But Ricky was


    different. Only Ricky, who possessed the four powerful zones, or other strong warriors could discover


    them.


    ''I knew it! There is something wrong with this Heavenly Aroma Pill!'' Ricky smirked coldly in his heart.


    Immediately, his runes began to dpose those ck dots. As expected, strings of Poisonous


    Enlightenment gushed out continuously.


    Undoubtedly, the Jiang n had mixed some kind of toxin with the enlightening power and embedded


    it into the Heavenly Aroma Pill. As Ricky would refine the pill, he would be gradually poisoned by the


    toxin. This was the n that the Jiang n had devised. Though, it was another story when it came to


    Ricky.

 Chapter 549 Attacked By The Casting Realm

    Chapter 549 Attacked By The Casting Realm


    In a stroke of bad luck, Jaden and Jaxon had miscalcted the poisonous effect of the Heavenly


    Aroma Pill on Ricky. Even with the help of their wild imagination, they couldn''t figure out that Ricky had


    four zones. These were the key to helping him eliminate any kind of hidden poisons. This made Ricky


    take the pill without any hesitation because he was sure that he wouldn''t be harmed.


    Even with the pill already in Ricky''s system, he wouldn''t be harmed by the poison. His body being a


    fusion of the four zones gave him immunity from any effects the poison might have brought. On the


    other hand, he was certain that Jaden and Jaxon didn''t give him the pill with an extremely potent


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    poison. If he were killed by the pill on the spot, Jaden and Jaxon would''ve faced more serious trouble.


    ''Ricky, you are really ying with fire! After taking this Heavenly Aroma Pill, your career in weapon


    casting and martial arts wille to an end!'' Jaden and Jaxon snorted coldly and spontaneously in


    their mind as they saw Ricky did not hesitate to take the pill. They now believed that once Ricky started


    to refine weapons, he would suffer from chronic intoxication. By then, they would find a way to defeat


    himpletely.


    Confusion and disbelief filled the air as all the other warriors were stunned at what they saw. The


    atmosphere was immediately filled with tension when heated debates started to happen. Comment


    afterment, stand against stand. Every warrior just joined in on the intense discussions about what


    was happening in front of their naked eyes.


    "What?! How could Ricky take the pill so easily? Did he not think of the possibility of it being toxic? Or


    did he believe that in broad daylight Jaxon and Jaden would not dare to add any poison into the pill?"


    "Or was he so greedy for the Heavenly Aroma Pill that he forgot to think of the repercussions?"


    As soon as themotion subsided, almost all the disciples realized that they seemed to have ced


    Ricky on a pedestal. They began to think that even an ace genius like Ricky could make a mistake as


    well.


    Of course, there were still those who held on to the idea of Ricky possessing the trump card to solve


    the crisis.


    Meanwhile, the other senior leaders of the Oriental College were also watching the scene up high in


    the air.


    Cameron, head of the Weapon Casting Department, was also a little taken aback by Ricky''s behavior.


    Yet, he soon regained hisposure and asked the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor lightly, "Hey,


    old friend, what kind of trump card do you think this little guy has in hand? Whatpelled him to have


    great courage to swallow this suspicious Heavenly Aroma Pill?"


    "Unfortunately, I also do not have the answer to either of your questions. Let''s just wait and see how


    things will unfold. I bet you will find that the longer you deal with this little brat, the more unfathomable


    you will feel he is," said the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor mysteriously.


    "Yeah, I get what you mean by that. At least now I know he is unfathomable at weapon casting,"


    Cameron said.


    "So, I guess that in the past month, you have also learned something from Ricky," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor said with a smile.


    "Oh? How do you know that?" Cameron was a little confused when he sensed the positive tone in what


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor said.


    "Although I don''t know how to cast weapons, I am still a demi-spiritual emperor. I''veprehended the


    supreme enlightenment of heaven and earth. I''ve found out that the runic powers that Ricky burst out


    just now and the Pounding Skill he used are more brilliant, arcane and profound than yours," said the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor slowly.


    "Oh, that exins my doubt. It turns out that he got an amazing master in weapon casting!" Cameron


    said, and his eyes flickered a hint of envy.


    "This may be the fortune that only belongs to an ace genius. You and I will not be able to specte


    what kind of luck he has encountered in our whole lifetime," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor


    sighed faintly.


    "Ha-ha, but if we can sessfully cultivate an ace genius, that will be quite an achievement as well,"


    Cameron added at once.


    Immediately, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and Cameron looked at each other with a


    smile, and their attention was turned toward Ricky again.


    ...


    At that moment, Jaden and Jaxon hadpleted the weapon melting process. It could be seen that


    after they took the Heavenly Aroma Pills, they became more vigorous, meticulous and more


    importantly,pletely immersed in their weapon casting process.


    "Ricky, we are going to enter the casting stage. I hope you canplete the melting process, follow us


    and understand our casting realm as soon as possible!" Jaxon said to Ricky like his life depended on it.


    "Jaden and Jaxon, you can rest assured. I will do my best," Ricky reassured them.


    nk! nk! The next moment, Jaden and Jaxon started their weapon casting directly. Their casting


    realm instantly filled the entire Weapon Casting Department. Their realm became very clear and bright


    as an effect of the Heavenly Aroma Pills they had both taken. As soon as their casting realm was felt


    by the disciples around, they could not help the urge to immerse themselves in the realm and gain


    more insights.


    However, all the disciples managed to hold back such an urge because they were more anxious to


    watch how Jaden and Jaxon would confront Ricky, or more urately, crush Ricky''s casting spirit.


    It could be seen that Jaden''s and Jaxon''s casting realms were moving toward Ricky, as if they wanted


    to wrap him around it.


    Their purpose was quite obvious¡ªthey wanted to let Ricky familiarize himself with their realms, and


    even fuse with their realms. In this way, Ricky''s uing casting process would inevitably be affected


    and even badly influenced.


    They firmed believed if that happened, the possibility of crushing his casting spirit could definitely be


    increased.


    Ricky couldn''t be more aware of their trick. As soon as he found out, he sneered and thought, ''Humph!


    You two want to destroy my casting spirit? No way! I will never allow that to happen!'' The next second,


    he closed his eyes, focused all his attention on facilitating the weapon melting process.


    At the same time, he also slightly pretended to be feeling the casting realms of Jaxon and Jaden.


    Both Jaden and Jaxon couldn''t contain the happiness inside at the sight of Ricky seemingly falling for


    their n. If Ricky kept feeling their casting realms like this, their n was off to a good start and was


    bound to seed.


    Little did they know that Ricky was secretly using the power of his four zones to feel their casting


    realms. He was doing this to fully understand their casting realms, and more importantly, to find out


    their weaknesses.


    After a few quarters of an hour, Rickypleted the melting process. His spirit seemed to be


    reinvigorated tremendously because the Heavenly Aroma Pill in the Devourer Zone waspletely


    refined by him as well.


    The warriors from the Bu n, the Bing n and the Jiang n, and all the other warriors who were


    unfriendly to Ricky all sneered at the sight of his spirit refreshed and revitalized. They all thought that


    Ricky was in high spirits only because he hadpletely refined the suspicious Heavenly Aroma Pill


    and they also believed that a more serious problem was awaiting him.


    ''The next step is to cast. If I want to be a casting master of Spirit Level, this step will be quite


    crucial to me. Of course, I have to begin my counterattacks from now on, '' Ricky thought to himself


    coldly as bright light flickered in his eyes.


    The functions of his four zones were so remarkable and his four Supreme Skills were so powerful that


    within a very short time, everything about Jaden''s and Jaxon''s casting realms had been under his


    control and within his grasp. Even the weaknesses of their casting realms were now clearly shown in


    his mind. Ricky felt invulnerable.


    nk! nk!


    The next moment, Ricky began his own casting. Then, the perfect casting realm permeated the area.


    All the creatures around him couldn''t help but immerse themselves in it. Even the few demi-spiritual


    emperors, including the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, found themselves captured in it.


    ''Oh my God! The casting realm''s so perfect!'' everyone in the audience eximed in their mind, as if


    uncontrobly.


    "Let''s attack him now!" Jaden and Jaxonmunicated with each other through their telepathic link.


    Instantly, they reached a consensus.


    Immediately, their casting movements became more intense. This made their casting realms more


    violent and more aggressive.


    Slowly, the warriors in the area could feel their casting realms turning into strong attacks against Ricky.


    They wanted to defeat Ricky by upying his realm and even making it under their control.


    ''Their confrontation has begun, '' the warriors thought silently in awe of what was happening before their


    very eyes. Soon, all the creatures kept their eyes closed and used their senses to feel the invisible


    sh of the three casting masters at the casting table.


    Ricky no longer showed any sign of weakness. He activated his own realm power to collide directly


    with the realm attacks of his two opponents. He was putting up a good fight.


    Peace and quiet filled the entire Weapon Casting Department, as usual. However, behind that shroud


    of calmness, a fierce fight was invisibly ensuing and murderous intent was surging violently.


    After a brief moment, Ricky no longer suppressed his real power. Instead, he directly activated the gale


    runes, condensed the power of the Gale Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Gale Strike and fused it into his casting


    realm. After that, he used his upgraded realm to attack the weaknesses of Jaden''s and Jaxon''s casting


    realms.


    Bang! Bang! Furious booming sounds broke out after every attackunched by Ricky. Immediately, the


    faces of his opponents grew dark and heavy with rage.

 Chapter 550 Demolishing

    Chapter 550 Demolishing


    At this moment, both Jaden''s and Jaxon''s mouth were agape as they were struck with awe.


    They might have underestimated Ricky''s capability this time. All along, they felt that they had an edge


    over Ricky''s power. But luck was not on their side that day, for in a blink of an eye, all of their hopes of


    defeating Ricky were turned into rubbish as his casting realm flooded them like huge waves,


    overpowering them.


    And this realm was different from theirs¡ªsadness engulfed every fiber of their being. Sadness


    triumphed over any other emotion that they could feel as it expelled away their rationality. They felt


    helpless as they could not find a way on how to break out of the awful feeling.


    "What happened? I thought that he had already refined the Heavenly Aroma Pill. But how could he


    attain such an intense casting realm? Plus, this realm contains such a great power of sadness," Jaxon


    said to Jaden in disbelief.


    "The poison in the Heavenly Aroma Pill was intended to destroy his spiritual meridian gradually. On top


    of the long-term effect, it can destroy his casting realm in a short period of time as well," exined


    Jaden.


    "Then how do you exin this? Why is the power in his realm still that great?"


    "How should I know? I didn''t prepare that pill! As far as I know, it was from your n!" Jaden said coldly


    and usingly using internal power. "We trusted Jiang n''s pill refining skills.


    If anything goes wrong, your n has to bear full responsibility!"


    The sudden overturn of the power was clearly felt by the other disciples and creatures.


    Even though Ricky''s attack wasn''t aimed at them, they could still sense that the power of Ricky''s realm


    had such a definite increase. To top that off, the sense of sadness was very prevalent around the area


    as they felt like the feeling was scattered all over the ce.


    And just like that, all of a sudden, Jaden''s and Jaxon''s realms were demolished.


    But this was all due to the fact that both of them were equally affected by Ricky''s power of sadness.


    Only those who were deemed to be more powerful than Ricky could easily shake the foreign element


    off their system. But in this case, they were both notparable to Ricky''s strength. This meant that


    they would more or less get indulged in their past miseries and traumas even before they could


    recover.


    "How is that possible? Could it be that the Heavenly Aroma Pill that Jaxon gave Ricky was the real one


    without any poison? That could only be the reasonable exnation for all of this. But that would be so


    unbelievable!" The disciples started to exchange gossips as they assessed the situation.


    "I guess you''re right. Ricky doesn''t seem to be poisoned at all! But how could Jaxon help Ricky? They


    were just attacking him and obviously, they wouldn''t help him!"


    "Can you feel the power of sadness in the realm? It''s so tricky! It would probably kill you before you


    even notice it!"


    The disciples had an exchange of words as they were all filled with disbelief.


    "Perhaps, Ricky had his own secret of doing it. The only problem is that no one knows what it is," one


    of the disciplesmented.


    Meanwhile, thepleted spiritual kings of the Bu n all turned skeptical as they hovered up in the


    sky. They eyed the spiritual kings of the Jiang n, as if asking, "What is going on? Why didn''t the


    Heavenly Aroma Pill exert any effect on thed? Why does it seem that Ricky''s power is strengthened


    even more? Shouldn''t it be the opposite?"


    But to Bu n''s doubts, the members of the Jiang n had no answer. They only gave an exchange


    of confused nces with each other, but no one could give any usible answer.


    "Dude, it seems that Ricky can handle it all by himself. We don''t have to worry about him." Cameron


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sent a message to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor through his internal power. He then had a


    sigh of relief after saying his piece to the emperor because it wasn''t until this moment that he was able


    to rx and shake it off.


    "That''s right. Jiang n is going to suffer from their own ''smartness.'' Can you believe that the


    poisonous pill turned into a true Heavenly Aroma Pill in his hands? With this pill, I''m sure that it''s only a


    matter of time before he bes a casting master of Spiritual Level," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor eximed in excitement.


    "Now the Jiang n and the Bu n must feel so regretful of their actions!" Cameron said gleefully.


    "Now, I''m just curious about how he solved the problem with the pill," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor replied.


    "You did say that he has a lot of secrets, right?


    Well, it''s not so surprising, after all."


    "Ha-ha! You can''t beat Ricky right now! Go back and train yourself for another thousand years before


    you challenge him again!" Soar eximed his heart in contempt.


    "Heavenly Aroma Pill is indeed a superb pill. After the pill was refined, I felt that my runic powers and


    casting realm were improved in an instant. I even had a vague feeling that my perception power also


    elevated!" Ricky eximed with a lot of excitement in his tone.


    "Jaden, you should know that we didn''t want to see it happen as well. He must have had some


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth that helped him clear the poison inside the pill," Jaxon said to Jaden


    using his internal power.


    "But since it already happened, we can''t change it anyway. Right now, we should focus on aligning with


    each other to take him down. Or else, he will surely tear us to shreds one by one. We won''t be able to


    beat him individually."


    "We, too, have taken the Heavenly Aroma Pills. Plus, we are casting masters of Spiritual Level already.


    How can we lose to him?"


    "Shhh! Shut up! I know what to do!" Jaden coldly retorted in anger.


    Despite him being mad at Jaxon, he knew that they had to help each other out to escape from this dire


    situation.


    Without further ado, Jaden and Jaxon again ferociously pounded. Both the enlightening power and the


    power of the Heavenly Aroma Pill were merged into their realm. In the void, thebined power


    formed a sharp de, which then shed towards Ricky''s direction.


    "Realm Attack! ughtering de! Go!" Jaden and Jaxon shouted together with their eyes locked at


    Ricky.


    "Don''t tell me you''re using that against me? Oh for crying out loud, that''s just a piece of cake!" Ricky


    coldly jeered.


    Suddenly, four different types of runic powers merged into his casting realm, which enhanced the


    power of the Gale Strike. Then, the two attacks collided into each other.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a series of thundering sounds echoed though out the whole area. As a result, all the warriors''


    minds were shaken as the impact was clearly felt.


    And in an instant, Ricky''s power of realm totally demolished Jaxon and Jaden''sbined realm


    attacks. After destructing their realms, Ricky''s realm quickly found its way into their bodies.


    "Aww!" "Aww!"


    Jaden and Jaxon both growled and howled in pain as their opponent''s realm crushed their bodies.


    Everything happened so quickly. But to their dismay, even both of their realms were too fragile under


    Ricky''s attack.


    Puff! Puff!


    Half-kneeling on the ground, the twods then coughed out a mouthful of blood as Ricky''s attack


    tormented their bodies. They could not handle it anymore.


    Ricky''s realm attack had not only demolished their realms, but also their beliefs. They had once been


    so resolved in pursing the power of casting. But now, they winced and became unsure if it was still


    what they really wanted. It was as though the road of casting was covered with mist now. If they were


    unable to see it through, they might stay at the current level for the rest of their lives, which was, every


    warrior''s nightmare.


    "Ricky!" Jaden and Jaxon roared. Their enlightening power started to surge again as they tried to


    attack Ricky once more.


    However, Ricky seemed to be oblivious to them as he was currently immersed in his own casting


    realm. His victory against Jaden and Jaxon only made him aspire to be a casting master of Spirit


    Level.

 Chapter 551 The Casting Master Of Spirit Level

    Chapter 551 The Casting Master Of Spirit Level


    Fury had blinded both Jaxon''s and Jaden''s minds.


    In an instant, the air was filled with their murderous intent. They finally made their moves! Ricky was


    currently riveted with casting and they saw it as the perfect opportunity to kill him or at least destroy his


    casting spirit.


    Jaxon and Jaden werepletely dominated by their anger that they became impervious to their


    surroundings. There was nothing else on their minds other than their desire to kill Ricky.


    Boom! Just as they were about to attack, two lights shone in the middle of the air and covered the two


    of thempletely. A mysterious figure then appeared out of nowhere, it was none other than Ade, a


    demi-spiritual emperor from the Bu n.


    "Stand down, both of you. From this moment on, your aid will no longer be needed!" Ade Bu said


    indifferently as the two lights carried both Jaden and Jaxon into the air.


    Ade Bu then stepped in and used his ruling power to stabilize Jaden and Jaxon.


    Although Ade Bu could not help in repairing their casting spirits, he was still able to help them to a


    certain degree.


    It was no surprise that Ade Bu stepped in to stop the two of them. If he had decided to sit this one out


    and let them attack instead, both Jaden and Jaxon would have already been dead by before he could


    do anything. It was easy to say that Ade Bu just saved their lives. Furthermore, both the Bu n and


    the Jiang n wouldn''t have let them strike Ricky like this.


    Had they defeated Ricky in apetition fair and square, the Oriental College would not be able to say


    anything about it even if they were not happy with the oue. After all, they always made sure to


    uphold honor and justice at all times.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, they had just yed it dirty but were still defeated by Ricky. If they had killed Ricky that time,


    the Oriental Emperor could simply kill both of them and no one would dare say anything about it.


    "The Bu n and the Jiang n are smart. They finally decided to stop these two punks," Cameron


    said to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor telepathically in a subtle but mocking tone. He had


    anticipated that some members of these two ns would eventually step in to stop them.


    "However, they are nowpletely on the side of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce," said the


    Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "Not just them. You know it well that other spiritual-emperor forces have been very close to the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce recently. However, the Bu n and the Jiang n are much more


    active than the rest of them." Cameron grew solemn, especially when he said "the Bu n and the


    Jiang n," his voice was filled with hatred and a strong aura of murderous intent began to fill the air.


    "This is just the way it is. There are already three emperors in our Oriental College and now we have a


    peerless genius and an ace genius. I don''t think they are going to leave us alone given these


    circumstances. But we are also not going to let them dictate us. We have to show them that we are not


    to be messed with," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor also said solemnly.


    "If they want war, then we shall give it to them. Let theme."


    ...


    At that moment, Ricky was at a critical point in his process of forging the saber.


    There were two differences between spiritual weapons and mortal weapons or demi-spiritual weapons.


    It was the main reason why spiritual weapons were much more powerful.


    The first difference was that spiritual weapons were casted with the enlightening power and the runic


    power of Spirit Level.


    The second difference was that spiritual weapons had their own psychic intelligence and could absorb


    and release power whenever they deemed appropriate. It was because of this psychic intelligence that


    spiritual weapons could work wlessly with their masters duringbat.


    So for a casting master of Spirit Level to make a real spiritual weapon, they must first meet these two


    conditions. First of all, one had to be at least an innate spirit while also being in possession of runic


    power of Spirit Level. The second condition was that one had to be a casting master of Spiritual Level.


    Casting masters of Spirit Level were more powerful in many aspects, including casting experience,


    casting method, and the ability to imbue spiritual weapons with their own psychic intelligence.


    The most difficult part would be for a weapon to develop its own psychic intelligence.


    This required a casting master of Spirit Level to channel all of his energy and strength so that the


    spiritual power, the enlightening power along with the runic power could fuse in order to achieve the


    initial state of the weapon''s psychic intelligence.


    The whole process must be in a controlled environment without any distractions. Any disruption in the


    caster''s concentration would result to failure.


    Ricky was currently at this stage. His casting experience and casting method were impable. What


    was left for him to do now was achieve the perfect fusion of his strength and energy so that the saber


    that he was casting would develop its own psychic intelligence.


    With the base of four runic powers and his strong spiritual power plus the Heavenly Aroma Pill from


    Jaxon, Ricky''s energy and spiritual power were already at what anyone would consider an ideal state.


    This meant that the process was rtively easier than Ricky had originally anticipated.


    Naturally, this also had something to do with the four Supreme Skills and the power of his four zones.


    Despite his advantage and excellence, he was still perspiring profusely due to the intense physical


    input. His eyes were tightly closed as he looked even more ferocious which indicated the hardship one


    had to endure in order to be a casting master of Spirit Level.


    This forge process of intensive physical exertion and high concentrationsted for about eight hours.


    In the end, the enlightening power, the spiritual power, and the runic power fused with the casting realm


    from Ricky and turned into an invisible force that quickly seeped into the saber that Ricky had just


    forged.


    Bing!


    The saber suddenly gave out a buzzing sound as it shone brightly. It then swooped into the air as its


    enlightening power permeated all over its surroundings.


    The light shed through everyone''s eyes and struck terror into their hearts. This was the aura of


    death.


    "There''s no doubting it. That''s a spiritual weapon! I actually felt the power of a true spiritual weapon


    from the saber!" many disciples shouted in astonishment as they stared at the saber.


    "He actually did it! He is now a casting master of Spirit Level! He is more than just an ace genius now!"


    At that moment, everyone was staring at the figure at the casting table with much jealousy and


    admiration. A lot of the female disciples wanted to throw themselves at Ricky.


    Ricky was like a white knight in their hearts. No one else had ever made an achievement like he did.


    Needless to say, there would always be someone looking at him with murderous intent.


    Without a doubt, Ricky''s sess at casting only added fuel to this. However, he was well beyond that


    threat. He knew it would be amon urrence as he became stronger and more powerful. He


    would just have to take care of whoever had the balls to make a move on him. He wasn''t worried


    because he knew it would be a piece of cake.


    "I cannot believe he actually made it. He was definitely cutting it quite close this time!" Cameron said to


    the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor telepathically while stroking his beard.


    "''Cutting it close'' is definitely an understatement. I think he almost died!" The Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor smiled. "However, I also believe that he had anticipated all the possible oues.


    For example, how did he solve the problem with that questionable Heavenly Aroma Pill?"


    ...


    "A casting master of the Spirit Level! I finally made it!" Ricky opened his eyes and looked at the floating


    saber with much satisfaction.

 Chapter 552 The Upset Bu Clan And Jiang Clan

    Chapter 552 The Upset Bu n And Jiang n


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, Ricky collected all his internal strength and shed the saber that he had made in


    the air. Consequently, the strong enlightening power gathered on the sharp saber. It shed through


    the air which made a crack appear in the space.


    ''It is a weapon of Spirit Level! It is much more powerful than weapons of Demi-spirit Level!'' Ricky


    sighed in his heart. He himself was very impressed by the saber''s performance.


    In fact, he had not employed his power when he waved it in the air. The intense power of the saber


    itself was strong enough to create such severe damage to the surroundings. If Ricky had used his Iron


    Destroyer, he would have had to pour his own power into it to split the space and create a crack.


    However, this saber was strong enough to do that using its own power. That was exactly the difference


    of strength between a spiritual weapon and a demi-spiritual weapon.


    ''Brilliant! I think my next target should be to re-build my Iron Destroyer using this saber, '' Ricky told


    himself determinedly. Once he possessed a weapon of Spirit Level, hisbat power would be


    intensified to arge degree.


    What was more important was that he had cast this weapon himself! That was just marvelous. He


    couldn''t contain his excitement.


    The next moment, Ricky took his saber back and turned to look where the members of the Bu n and


    the Jiang n were floating in the air.


    He smiled slyly as he said to Ade from the Bu n, "Thanks to Jaden and Jaxon, I have sessfully


    broken through and have be a casting master of Spirit Level. If it were not for them and their


    generosity, I''m afraid I would have never been able to do that."


    Ricky''s words confused all the disciples in the audience. They were puzzled for a second, but then they


    realized that Ricky was taunting the Bu n and the Jiang n. ''He is very daring to "thank" Jaden


    and Jaxon that way! I''m sure that the people belonging to the two ns must be very embarrassed!


    How could they endure such a humiliation! Maybe they are furious right now, '' everyone thought.


    As expected, the faces of the members of the Bu n and the Jiang n grew darker when they


    heard Ricky''s remarks. Especially, Jaden and Jaxon, who had managed to calm down a bit, became


    extremely angry.


    "Did you hear what he just said? I think he is really hostile sometimes," the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor said to Cameron through telepathy at Ricky''s teasingments.


    "Yes, and we must keep him safe. The Luxurious Chamber of Commerce wants to kill him. Naturally,


    he will grow hostile and vengeful. I just hope that he reacts more maturely," Cameron responded.


    "You don''t need to thank anyone! But, I do have a suggestion for you. Hopefully, you will keep it in


    mind," Ade answered as darkness clouded his face.


    "Please. I''m all ears," Ricky said, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "An arrogant genius maye to a bad end," Ade snorted as he said coldly.


    "What a thought-provoking suggestion! Thank you, and I will keep it in mind," Ricky said and smiled.


    Ade''s attitude and words didn''t make him angry.


    "Oh, the seniors from the Jiang n, I have another thing to report to you," Ricky said again as he


    fixed his eyes on thepleted spiritual kings from the Jiang n while the smile on his face didn''t


    fade a bit.


    "What is that?" thepleted spiritual kings responded in a cold tone when Ricky addressed them.


    The next moment, an evil smile crept onto Ricky''s lips. He raised his right hand and a small-sized


    Devouring Storm circled his hand. A few secondster, a small amount of ck powder appeared in his


    palm.


    On seeing the ck powder, thepleted spiritual kings and Jaxon from the Jiang n were


    shocked as their eyes widened at the sight. They recognized at once that the ck powder was the


    poison that they had mixed into the Heavenly Aroma Pill that Jaxon had so generously given to Ricky.


    ''He separated the poison from the Heavenly Aroma Pill!'' Jaxon screamed ferociously in his heart.


    ''He sessfully extracted all the poison from the Heavenly Aroma Pill! He must possess some


    extraordinary treasures!'' That was all that thepleted spiritual kings from the Jiang n could think


    about. They were shocked by Ricky''s ability. Moreover, they desperately wanted to snatch the power


    that Ricky owned.


    "Look at that ck powder! What is that?" the disciples around them asked curiously when they saw


    the ck powder in Ricky''s hand.


    "From what I can see, it''s some kind of toxin," a rtively experienced disciple observed.


    "Sir," Ricky said at that point, "I extracted the powder from the Heavenly Aroma Pill that Jaxon had


    given me earlier. I think it might be some kind of impurity.


    So, I think you''d better be more careful when you produce pills in the future. Otherwise, the inferior


    quality will not only make you lose your customers, but also damage your fame."


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, he activated his me and burned the ck powder into ashes. As


    it burnt, the ck powder gave out a pungent and horrible smell.


    At that moment, all the people inside and around the Weapon Casting Department understood what


    had been wrong with the Heavenly Aroma Pill that Jaxon had given to Ricky earlier.


    "I''m sure that the toxin is not of an ordinary kind. It must be a fatal one! The Bu n and the Jiang n


    seem determined to destroy Ricky!" Some warriors started discussing through telepathy.


    "You can''t me them for acting so viciously. Ricky is immensely skilled in both cultivation and casting.


    How could they be rxed when they are faced with such a powerful and talented genius? They would


    never allow Ricky to grow more powerful so easily.


    But they failed to stop him from growing stronger this time. What''s worse, they have suffered a huge


    loss. Not only have they lost a Heavenly Aroma Pill, but the casting careers of Jaden and Jaxon are


    almost destroyed!"


    "I''m afraid that is not the worst part! The worst is that Ricky has sessfully be a casting master


    of Spirit Level! Probably the Heavenly Aroma Pill helped him achieve it. They must be very regretful


    right now as they chose to give the pill to him!


    And I''m very curious about how Ricky removed the toxin from the Heavenly Aroma Pill! The toxin must


    be hidden well inside the pill as Jaxon had decided to give it to Ricky himself. He must be very


    confident and certain that Ricky would not notice the toxin. But it''s amazing that Ricky not only found it


    but managed to extract it as well!"


    "Well, no one has any clue about that! Probably, that''s Ricky''s secret weapon!"


    Sensing the poisonous smell that was being given out by the burning ck powder, the members of the


    Bu n and the Jiang n nced over the crowd and realized that everybody was gossiping about


    them. Their faces werepletely contorted with anger and embarrassment.


    If they could, they would have definitely swallowed the ck powder and destroyed the evidence


    crime to the public.


    Seeing the horrible expressions of people from the Bu n and the Jiang n, Ricky shook his arm


    forcefully before he sped his hands.


    While he was unable to make them admit to their deviousness in spite of showing the toxin to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    everybody, he was very satisfied with the result. At least, everyone had be suspicious of their


    ability and knew about their evil intentions. Even though the ck powder was not solid proof, it was


    just enough to make everyone realize that the Bu n and the Jiang n had mixed the toxin into the


    Heavenly Aroma Pill that Jaxon had offered to him.


    In this situation, the reputations of the Bu n and the Jiang n werepletely ruined! None of the


    disciples who had witnessed this event would trust them anymore. They would think twice before they


    decided to buy any pills from the Jiang n.


    "He is doing an excellent job!" Cameron smiled as he saw the events unfold.


    "Yes! While he did not gain many advantages, he has sessfully made the Bu n and the Jiang


    n suffer a huge blow. Now, their reputations are damaged to arge degree," the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor said.


    At that time, it could be seen that many warriors from the Bu n were fixing their eyes on the warriors


    from the Jiang n.


    The members of the Bu n had trusted the Jiang n. This was why they had agreed to allow Jaden


    to participate in their scheme. If the result had been a positive one, the Bu n would have never


    shown any unhappiness.


    However, the result turned out to be a negative one. And for that matter, an extremely bad one. No


    wonder that the people from the Bu n were shooting angry nces at those from the Jiang n.


    Warriors from the Jiang n, on the other hand, had nothing to do but suffer the stern res of the Bu


    n. They chose to remain silent in response to those scowls. Deep inside, they med Ricky for


    everything that had gone wrong.


    Concerning the usation from Ricky, which stated that there were impurities in the pill, the Jiang n


    could never admit it. Therefore, severalpleted spiritual kings from the Jiang n defended, "This


    is nonsense! There is no impurity in the pill produced by our Jiang n! Don''t you dare talk nonsense


    anymore!"


    "Haha! Now that you refuse to admit this, it doesn''t matter. You can think that I was just talking


    nonsense. I''m sorry," Ricky responded while smiling. He decided not to respond to their statements.

 Chapter 553 Receiving A Message From Scar

    Chapter 553 Receiving A Message From Scar


    Finally, the big crisis Ricky had to go through finally came to an end. He not only defeated Jaden and


    Jaxon in terms of weapon casting, but also made the public convinced that they had tried to poison


    him. While all of this was happening, he also made a big breakthrough and became a casting master of


    Spirit Level. The high profile of the Bu n and the Jiang n couldn''t bring them any good reputation


    or achievements. But instead, it made them fall into a pathetic situation¡ªthe casting spirits of their two


    casting masters were destroyed, and they also lost a rare Heavenly Aroma Pill. More importantly, their


    nasty plot made Ricky be much more famous in the entire Oriental College and other surrounding


    big realms.


    An ace genius like Ricky obviously had great talents in weapon casting. With his two outstanding


    capabilities, it wasn''t too much trouble for him to be well-known. It was like the old saying, "Gold will


    always shine brightly wherever it goes."


    Of course, there was another saying, "Every coin has two sides." Under his great reputation, he also


    had an increasing number of enemies which meant that there were endless murderous intents plotting


    in the dark to take him down. One day in the near future, he wouldn''t be able to avoid getting caught in


    the middle of those deadly plots.


    Ricky couldn''t be any more aware of that, but he just didn''t give a single care in the world. He knew that


    was the cost he had to pay for his rapid improvement and growth. All he had to do now was get his


    strength developed even faster. By ensuring his further improvement, he would have no reason to feel


    dreadful about any of their nasty plots at all.


    After he became a casting master of Spirit Level, the first thing he did was, of course, to consolidate his


    strength to prepare himself to cast a new weapon once again. This time, he wanted to cast a new Iron


    Destroyer of Spirit Level.


    He had already cast a saber before, and during the casting process, he had fused his will into the


    saber''s own psychic intelligence because he knew he would want to recast the Iron Destroyer using


    that saber.


    From the Ruin Demi-spiritual Emperor, he was able to acquire a piece of the innate copper essence


    which he reserved for this moment. Now, he also acquired a piece of the ancient ck iron from Jaxon.


    With the two materials, the Iron Destroyer he was about to cast would be much harder than the


    previous one.


    After a few days off, Ricky got refreshed and was both mentally and physically prepared to recast the


    Iron Destroyer in the Enlightening Pond at the Oriental College.


    Through the special traits of the water in the pond, it would be much easier for him to integrate the


    enlightening power into the Iron Destroyer. Since he was about to make a new saber of his own, he


    had to try and give it everything he had to finish the casting.


    However, staying in the Enlightening Pond for an entire day would cost anyone a hundred thousand


    gold coins. Due to this shockingly expensive cost, Rocky only gave himself five whole days to cast his


    saber in the water of the pond. That was the most coins he could offer at that moment. Somehow, the


    news that Ricky would stay in the pond for weapon casting for five days soon spread around the


    Oriental College like wild fire. From time to time, it could be heard that some disciples were discussing


    about it heatedly. Some of them even wished to enter the pond just to be immersed in Ricky''s perfect


    casting realm. But, unfortunately, the cost was just too high for some of them to afford.


    Hearing such exciting news, some wealthy disciples entered the pond as soon as they could without


    any hesitation just to have a feel of Ricky''s casting realm and get more insights about martial arts.


    When Ricky was still a casting master of Demi-spirit Level, he was already able to produce the perfect


    casting realm. Now that he had made his way through and became a casting master of Spirit Level, he


    was able to produce a casting realm that was even way more perfect than he could have ever done


    before.


    Just as they had expected, the final gains they got after they entered the pond did not disappoint them.


    During the process of Ricky''s recasting in the pond, they were alsopletely immersed in the perfect


    casting realm that he was exuding. Because of this, they all harvested a lot of their own insights about


    martial arts.


    Ricky, after a whole day of casting, was able to merge the innate copper essence, the ancient ck


    iron, and the essence of his previous Iron Destroyer with the saber at the inferior Spirit Level. After all


    his hard work, he finally seeded in casting a new Iron Destroyer.


    The brand new Iron Destroyer had the same shape as his previous one, both having a white body and


    a white handle. Of course, there was a slight difference between them¡ªthe light that was gleaming on


    the de was quite different. This indicated that the two sabers had different temperaments.


    The bright light on the new saber was proof of its strength and temperament as a true spiritual weapon.


    Ricky sat cross-legged in the water of the pond as his new Iron Destroyer floated above his head.


    Buzz! Buzz! Controlled by Ricky''s mind, the Iron Destroyer buzzed twice as if it was responding to its


    master. Soon, it shone more brightly and spun quickly before falling into its master''s hands.


    "Iron Destroyer, now that I am an innate spiritual king and you are a spiritual weapon, I hope we will


    have more adventures together in the Eastern Land," Rickymunicated seriously with the Iron


    Destroyer''s psychic intelligence in his mind.


    Buzz! Buzz! Upon hearing Ricky''s words, the Iron Destroyer broke out buzzing sounds once again.


    Apparently, it understood everything he said and responded very positively.


    "Ha-ha, that is great!" Feeling the positive response from his Iron Destroyer, Rickyughed excitedly.


    The next moment, Ricky did not hesitate to take much more bold action. The onlookers then saw that a


    drop of blood essence oozed out from the center of his eyebrow, a real and rare drop of blood essence.


    It was suspended on the Iron Destroyer as a bright light could be seen radiating from thetter which


    soon turned into a fierce power that engulfed the drop of blood essence.


    Immediately and invisibly, Ricky was able toplete his integration with his new Iron Destroyer.


    The next minute, with a simple flip of his finger, the Iron Destroyer got into Ricky''s arm and


    disappeared.


    "He actually used his blood essence and fused into his saber. Undoubtedly, he intends to use and


    nourish this saber permanently!" some disciples said at once. They werepletely mesmerized by


    Ricky''s willingness to take risks.


    If someone blended their own blood essence into their own weapon, they usually had a sole purpose¡ª


    to be symbiotic with their weapon. What exactly did it mean? To be put simpler, it meant that if their


    weapon was in a good state, they would be too. However, the moment their weapon broke, its master


    would die with it as well.


    It could be said that if Ricky''s Iron Destroyer was badly damaged, he would also be badly injured. It


    worked both ways.


    This was the obvious shoring of his bold action, which left the other disciples in great shock. Yet,


    Ricky was willing to ept the shoring only because it had a greater advantage¡ªa weapon that


    had a bond with its master and was nourished with its master''s blood essence would be more able to


    cooperate its master''s wishes and could break out more powerful attacks.


    "In other words, only a casting master would have the nerve to do something like it because they can


    cast and upgrade their weapon any time they want to," said one of the onlookers.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Given the choice, we would also want to do this but we are not allowed to. When our strength is


    improved, our weapons cannot be upgraded and we end up having to request a casting master to


    recast our weapons for us," someone seconded at once.


    Soon, they all became more envious of Ricky. Thus, even after Ricky finished his weapon casting, they


    still found it hard to take their eyes off him.


    After recasting a new Iron Destroyer for himself, Ricky continued his cultivation in the Enlightening


    Pond. After all, he paid five hundred thousand gold coins to stay there five whole days. Of course, he


    didn''t want to waste such a huge amount of money.


    However, before his five days in the pond came to an end, there was a voice ringing abruptly in his


    mind. Scar had delivered him a message.


    He and Scar, as master and servant, had signed a binding contract. This meant that even though they


    were separated by thousands of miles at that time, they could stillmunicate with each other


    through their telepathic link. This was also one of the magical advantages of having a binding contract.


    "Ricky, if it is possible, pleasee to the Three-hall City as soon as you can. I really need your help,


    and so does Madeline." Scar''s respectful voice sounded in Ricky''s mind.


    Although Scar still called his master by his name, his tone was actually quite respectful.


    Whether it was Ricky''s talent in martial arts or in weapon casting, either aspect was enough for Scar to


    admire his master by a lot. And now, Scar felt even much luckier that he had signed a binding contract


    with Ricky.


    Of course, he was also worried that his master would be killed before he could be the most


    powerful warrior because there were just too many people who wanted to kill him desperately.


    "Scar, why do you need my help? What is happening?" Ricky asked urgently at once. "Also, what


    happened to Madeline? Is she safe?"


    Madeline had been one of his good friends. Moreover, Soar had a huge crush on Madeline and he


    wanted to make sure that she was safe and sound.


    "Up till now, she is doing all right. However, she has gotten herself in a very sticky situation. Only a


    genius like you can help her get out of it," Scar said. "Also, this time if youe, there will be a great


    opportunity waiting for you."


    "I''m d to hear that she is all right at the moment. I will set off to the Three-hall City immediately, but


    I''ll have to get there discreetly," Ricky said.


    "I understand! We will be waiting for your arrival. Thank you very much," Scar said.


    "Scar, we share weal and woe. You don''t need to be so courteous to me," Ricky said lightly. "After all, I


    may meet a lot of trouble and I will also need your assistance in the future."


    "All right. I''ll keep that in mind," Scar said simply.


    Later, Ricky no longer hesitated and went straight out of the Enlightening Pond to find Soar in the


    Tower of Training and told him about the whole situation.


    "What? Someone dared to trouble my woman? We should go there now!" Soar said with resentment


    and found it hard to remain calm after he heard that Madeline, the woman he had a crush on, was in


    great trouble. He could not wait to appear in the Three-hall City as soon as they could.


    "When exactly did she be your woman?" Ricky asked andughed at Soar.


    "If I believe that she is my woman, then she already is my woman!" Soar said eagerly without the


    slightest sign of embarrassment.

 Chapter 554 Heading For The Three-hall City

    Chapter 554 Heading For The Three-hall City


    Knowing that Soar had already made up his mind to leave, Ricky just gave him a smile even though he


    knew that Soar took the matter seriously.


    "Then what are you waiting for, bro? Get yourself ready. We should waste no time. We need to get to


    the Three-hall City to save your princess," Ricky urged in a cheerful voice.


    However, Soar''s determination quickly vanished. He became hesitant now that Ricky had offered his


    help to go with him. "Well, I can go there alone. I think it would be best if you stay in the Oriental


    College. Don''t worry, I can manage," he said in a mild and confident tone.


    "I guess you''re quite afraid that I might be caught by the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, right?"


    Ricky asked with all honesty after thinking about the situation for a while.


    "Yes, you''re right about that. I mean, you really don''t have to take the risk for me," Soar nodded with a


    frown on his face. At that point, he was really worried about Ricky''s safety.


    "We are sworn brothers, and this is no secret already. Everyone knows that. So it''s just fair to say that if


    they discover you, it would also mean that they have already discovered me, too. Even if we don''t act


    together, they would still find the clues that link us together. After all, do you think I would stand by and


    do nothing if you got into some trouble? Come on, I know you would do the same thing for me. So why


    not take this one together, starting from the beginning? It will eventually save a lot of troubles I''m sure,"


    Ricky said as he tried to persuade Soar into letting him go with him.


    "I see. You make a fair point. I guess, you should get ready then. Let''s go," Soar replied as he saw the


    sincerity in Ricky''s eyes. With that, he didn''t insist on leaving him behind anymore.


    He knew that Ricky was telling the truth about their situation. Deep in his heart, Soar also knew that


    Ricky would do anything to help and save him if ever he was caught by the hostile forces. If that were


    the case, but hopefully not, then it was justifiable that they went together, so that each of them had


    back up. After all, if they were that unfortunate as being caught and discovered, they still had a trick up


    their sleeve¡ªthe Chaotic Fire Zone. They could easily hide inside the zone which would then reduce


    the risk of getting caught in the first ce.


    "But I think we should still prepare for some other things before we can go," Ricky said with a smile on


    his excited face.


    Afterwards, Soar went with Ricky to the Weapon Casting Department to meet Cameron. Soar was out


    of words as he heard what Ricky asked from Cameron¡ªthree masks made of human skin. But then


    Soar realized what Ricky wanted to do with them. Out of all the casting masters, Ricky was sure that he


    had put his trust on the right hands as he knew that Cameron could make them. This genius idea was


    for their disguise. Any warrior below a demi-spiritual emperor wouldn''t be able to detect the real faces


    behind them if they wore those masks.


    Upon hearing his request, Cameron already knew that Ricky wanted to go out and practice. Although


    he did not want to let Ricky leave the college gates and act alone, he still did what he was asked to do.


    Cameron, realizing Ricky''s need for a disguise, knew that it was impossible for the young man to make


    fast progress if he were only confined inside the walls of the college yard.


    With this, Cameron didn''t refuse the request, nor did he ask more about what it was for. In fact, he had


    even asked the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor toe and help him with the casting with the


    use of his ruling power.


    And in no time, three human-skinned masks were sessfully made by the casting master, which


    would not be possible without the help from the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor. These masks


    were real enough to deceive and trick any demi-spiritual warrior who would not be keen with inspection,


    which was what Ricky had exactly wanted to achieve.


    "Thank you so much, sirs!" Ricky said as he bowed to the two warriors out of respect and gratitude.


    The masks were very well and professionally made. Ricky could not be thankful enough for the


    generosity of the two warriors who were really nice to him for granting his request. And for that, he had


    nothing but utmost gratitude for them.


    "Oh, and by the way, be careful on your journey. Better not go to ces where forces full of demi-


    spiritual emperors that might be lurking around. And one more thing, don''t forget that the Land of


    Legacy in the Eastern Realm of Wildness will start to appear in four months. Make sure that you get


    there by then, and seize this opportunity to make quick progress," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor kindly reminded them before they set off.


    "Thanks. I will keep that in mind," Ricky replied, nodding.


    As soon as they had prepared everything, Ricky went to find Jasper and Terrence to tell them about his


    temporary disappearance right before his actual leave from the Oriental College with Soar and Tina.


    And of course, even though the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and Cameron already knew


    about his ns about leaving, they didn''t have the slightest idea how they managed to leave the


    college under their noses. Both Cameron and the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor already knew


    about their n, but of course they still kept quiet about it. Next morning came and just like that, three


    young warriors had just disappeared from the college without a trace. This incident, however, took two


    seniors by surprise.


    "How were they able to pull that off? They might have used some spiritual space tool for their escape to


    work," asked Cameron, his face scrunching up from all the thinking.


    "Good point. They might have activated one in the middle of the night and then escaped. Imend


    them for their idea though," said the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor as he nodded his head in


    amusement. "If so, we could expect that they will be safe for now."


    "But I must say that you don''t seem to be worried at all from the beginning, or have you done anything


    secretly to protect them? Just yesterday, I remember you asking where they were off to," Cameron


    asked as he gave the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor an inquiring look. To him, it just seemed


    odd that someone who liked Ricky so much didn''t take on any worried expression.


    "Haha, I won''t let the cat out of the bag," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor answered jokingly.


    He didn''t deny it, but he surely didn''t tell more about it, either.


    Meanwhile, the whole Oriental College was stirred by Ricky''s sudden and secret departure. All the


    disciples started to throw in their guesses on how he had managed to escape, and many of them had


    even thought that he must have used the spiritual space tool he had shown the other day¡ªthe Mind


    Pce Model.


    Sure enough, what Ricky did caused the disciples from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce to be


    enraged. They couldn''t believe that they had all neglected the powerful spiritual space tool Ricky had


    been carrying all this time. They could me no one but themselves that Ricky had sessfully


    escaped from right under their noses.


    The only one good thing about it was that since Ricky was not there anymore, they didn''t have to watch


    him like a hawk. From their point of view, if their alliance forces searched for Ricky out there together, it


    would be a piece of cake for them to find this annoying guy, sooner thanter. Therefore, it was not


    such a piece of bad news for them after all.


    But this was just their wishful thinking. Truth was, Ricky had gone directly to the Three-hall City with


    Soar and Tina, under the cover of the Chaotic Fire Zone. It was a strategic move, in fact. This was


    because even before the alliance forces could react to this news, they were already nowhere to be


    found.


    To the east of the Oriental Realm, the Three-hall City was located, which was considered to be one of


    thergest cities in the realm. Moreover, the city was noted for three powerful forces withpleted


    spiritual kings¡ªthe Saber Hall, the Spear Hall, and the Sword Hall.


    And Scar was the leader of the Saber Hall.


    Apart from the powerful forces that led the city was the Dark Fallen Realm, which was located in a big


    area to the east of the said realm. Ricky had only heard a bit about it when he was in the Oriental


    College.


    Among all the things in that area, there was one force that was familiar to Ricky¡ªthe Endless Shadow.


    Of course, the Endless Shadow in the Dark Fallen Realm might have the same name as the


    organization from the Realm of Wildness, but it was hardly ever the same.


    The difference was that the organization from the Dark Fallen Realm was an emperor force, and had


    up to three innate spiritual emperors to keep it running. It could be said that it was the headquarters of


    this force in the whole Eastern Land.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Be that as it may, it was still not the most powerful force in the Dark Fallen Realm. There was an even


    more powerful, more mysterious, and more formidable force that was feared in the area called the


    Nether Manor.


    Little was known about this Nether Manor except that it was really powerful and feared by the people.


    Nobody knew exactly how many spiritual emperors l it had, nor how many warriors it actually owned.


    But it was undoubtedly the strongest and most dangerous force across the Eastern Land that nobody


    wanted to mess with. About a hundred years ago, it totally destroyed a force with two spiritual


    emperors just overnight, killing off all the possibilities for it to rise again.


    It was something so horrible that even the Oriental College couldn''t easily live up to their legacy


    nowadays. And from then on, the Nether Manor had gained such a strong foothold on thend that


    people got goose bumps just from hearing its name.


    Meanwhile, after travelling for a tiring five days, Ricky, Soar, and Tina had finally reached the Three-hall


    City in one piece.


    Upon reaching the ce, Ricky nced at the whole city from above and found it as magnificent as


    legends had described it to be. It might not be as big as the Oriental City, but was huge enough to


    make an impression as it housed three famous forces withpleted spiritual kings, after all.


    With no time to spare, Ricky controlled the Chaotic Fire Zone and changed his direction, moved into


    the city, and got straight into the Saber Hall.


    They went directly to the secret chamber Scar had arranged in advance, and got out from the Chaotic


    Fire Zone. Having their masks on, the people who came out of the zone looked like normal warriors.


    Their cover was sessful and only careful and wise men would see right through them.


    Meanwhile, Inside the secret chamber, Scar, Madeline, Yedda and Ynda were already waiting for


    their arrival.


    It was no surprise to them when they saw three strangers turn up. For one, they had already known


    that putting up disguises was a must if they wanted their n to work. Moreover, they knew that Ricky


    had used a powerful spiritual space tool to help them travel this far. So it was nothing surprising that the


    three of them would show up this way.


    "What the hell happened, Madeline? So tell me which bastard''s been giving you trouble and I''m going


    to give him what he deserves!" Soar went up and asked Madeline straight up the moment he saw her.


    He got so irritated that he just couldn''t keep his voice down even for just a bit.


    Ricky, Scar, and Tina all exchanged embarrassed looks when Soar had ignored all of them and made a


    fuss, like he was going to beat up anyone that had offended the girl he liked.


    Ricky had mixed emotions upon witnessing Soar''s burst of anger. ''Oh boy, couldn''t you just restrain


    yourself a bit? Everyone''s watching, you know!'' he thought with a faint smile on his face. Nevertheless,


    Ricky didn''t say anything to stop Soar. He knew him very well and that was enough reason to let him


    be. Honestly, he quite liked his simple, yet open and warm personality, along with the fact that his


    words and deeds always matched what was inside his head.


    By how things looked, it was obvious that Madeline shared Ricky''s opinion, as someone more than just


    a friend to Soar. Her face lit up and flushed in bright pink. Her grave expression was even gone at


    Soar''s determined, yet overly protective words. But if there was anything, she was quite happy about


    how Soar cared about her so much. It even made her stomach flutter and her heart beat faster in her


    chest. She clearly knew why Soar would act like this, as for more than one time, this guy had already


    confessed his love and desire for her face to face.


    "So, tell us about it, Scar. What on earth has happened to Saber Hall?"

 Chapter 555 The Trouble With Madeline

    Chapter 555 The Trouble With Madeline


    "In the Three-hall City, there are the Saber Hall, the Spear Hall, and the Sword Hall. Those three halls


    have joint control of the city," Scar said before he turned and nodded in agreement toward Ricky.


    "There is a secret ce in the city. We called it the Land of Quintessence. The Quintessence of


    Heaven and Earth appears there every five years."


    "The Quintessence of Heaven and Earth? What is that?" Ricky echoed curiously when he heard Scar


    use that strange term.


    "It''s a kind of essential energy from the heaven and earth. Most of the essential energy from heaven


    and earth appears in the form of Treasures from Heaven and Earth, but a part of that energy presents


    itself in a liquid form instead," Scar exined. "The Quintessence of Heaven and Earth in the Three-


    hall City can not only be refined by creatures, but it can also be absorbed by spiritual weapons.


    A spiritual weapon will be more powerful after absorbing it, though its level won''t be upgraded.


    When it is used by its owner, it can cause greater destructive energy. What''s even more amazing is


    that, if a spiritual weapon and its owner uses the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth at the same time,


    they will be more closely connected.


    Needless to say, if a creature refines the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, their cultivation level will


    also be greatly improved."


    "What? Is it really that powerful?" Ricky eximed in shock after he learned the details of what the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth was from Scar.


    The Quintessence of Heaven and Earth seemed to be born for him and his Iron Destroyer! He had


    sessfully re-produced the Iron Destroyer not long ago. If he and his weapon were to refine the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth sessfully, hisbat power would be enhanced greatly!


    "So, I think the trouble must have something to do with the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. Am I


    right about that?" Ricky asked again.


    "Exactly! In the past hundred years, the three halls would send out three young warriors to have a


    and Earth," Scar continued to exin.


    "However, in thest sixty years, the warrior from the Spear Hall had never won, so they failed to gain


    the right to refine it. As a result, their youngest generation was bing weaker than that of the Saber


    Hall and the Sword Hall as time went by.


    We have made an agreement that no one is allowed to seek help from others during thepetition.


    However, ording to my informer, the Spear Hall has contacted an organization at the Demi-spiritual


    Emperor Level called the Garuda tribe, and promised to pay them arge amount of money for help.


    The Garuda tribe epted their offer, and they have sent out a talented young man named Keyon Jin


    to help the Spear Hall. Keyon Jin also wants to win the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth."


    "Oh, I see," Ricky said. "In that case, you guys can also seek help from others."


    "You are right. The Sword Hall did it. They have contacted the Apsara Pce, which is also a demi-


    spiritual-emperor force," Scar exined. "As for my hall¡ªthe Saber Hall¡ªwe had support from the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce in the past.


    They don''t trust me anymore because I failed to take the spiritual space tool back to them before.


    What''s worse, they even threatened the other forces at the Demi-spiritual Level from other realms not


    to help me. So, no one can help me except you."


    "I understand now. It seems that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is a really narrow-minded and


    vicious force judging from the fact that they want to trap you in a desperate situation because you failed


    them just one time," Ricky stated with murderous intent in his eyes. What Scar had just said made him


    very angry.


    "Well, that''s just how the forces at that level do things, We can''t force them to change their style," Scar


    responded in a helpless tone as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Luckily, a senior called Cameron from the Oriental College made some human skin masks. No one will


    recognize us when we wear those masks. Even a demi-spiritual emperor would hardly be able to tell


    who we really are. It would be extremely difficult for us to go anywhere without being tailed by anyone


    otherwise," Ricky said.


    "Why is Madeline in trouble? Does she have something to do with all this?" Soar asked.


    "The young man of the Garuda tribe is a lecher. Ever since he saw Madeline, he has been demanding


    that I send her to him and has been threatening me with the wrath of his powerful family," Scar


    exined patiently.


    "He also asked me to send your maids to him, by the way. That''s why I asked for your help."


    "Now I understand everything. Keyon Jin, right? How dare he bully us like that!" Ricky said in a cold


    tone.


    He did not have any feelings for Yedda or Ynda, and he treated them as his younger sisters. How


    could he stop himself from being so angry when he heard that someone was harboring such dirty


    intention towards them?


    "Keyon Jin, I remember his name! Fuck him! I''m going to tear him into pieces," Soar eximed in rage.


    "Scar, you said there are three ces for thepetition, right? Let me fight! I can''t wait to beat up that


    bastard!"


    "Haha, Soar, you are such a straightforward person! It''s really just so hard to say no to you!" After


    hearing what Soar said, Scar burst intoughter as he turned to look at Madeline.


    Madeline, on the other hand, blushed. She felt a bit awkward, and didn''t know whether she should give


    any response to him or not.


    "Haha, of course you are going to battle against that young man. I know that no one can stop you from


    doing that if you really want to," Ricky said with a smile on his face.


    "Scar, when will thepetition start?" Ricky asked after he stoppedughing.


    Needless to say, Ricky, Soar, and Madeline were all going to participate in thepetition.


    "It will start in ten days, but before that, I''m afraid we have to deal with things that are going to happen


    three days from now. Keyon Jin will being to take Madeline away. We need to deal with him first,"


    Scar said.


    "That''s great! We can make a n in advance then," Soar said in a cold voice.


    "I don''t think we can do that. Apleted spiritual king follows him all the time. He is much stronger


    than me. What''s more, the leader of the Spear Hal will also be there. We don''t have the upper hand at


    all in this situation," Scar said, his tone bing serious as he frowned.


    "Can you deny him by telling him that Madeline is a disciple of the Oriental College?" Ricky asked


    calmly.


    "I don''t think that would work. Keyon Jin is also a disciple of the Oriental College," Scar replied. "What''s


    more, we are in the Three-hall City, not in the territory of the Oriental College. He doesn''t fear the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Oriental College."


    "The situation is a little bit tricky then," Ricky said as his brows furrowed. His mind was racing as he


    tried to figure out a way to solve the problem at hand.


    In the next moment, his eyes lit up. An idea of what to do seemed to have sprung up in his mind.


    "Ricky, do you have any ideas?" Soar asked as soon as he noticed the change in Ricky''s demeanor.


    "Yes, I do, but I''m not sure whether it will work or not." Ricky nodded his head a few times before he


    stretched his hand out. A white jade tablet was sitting in the palm of his hand.


    On the front of it, there was the word "Oriental," and on the back side there was the word "Zhang." That


    was not the identity jade tablet of the disciples from the Oriental College though. It was the jade tablet


    that Zenith had asked for from Cheryl Zhang. Ricky had not used it before.


    "That...that is the jade tablet of the Zhang n! The peerless genius called Jasper is also from the


    n," Scar eximed in surprise. He recognized it as soon as he saw it.


    "Do you know about it?" Ricky was surprised that Scar knew something about the jade tablet.


    "Yes, of course. All the forces at the Demi-spiritual Level have their own unique jade tablets with their


    symbols," Scar replied. "I knew that it was from the Zhang n at first sight. Any creature, as long as


    they have the jade tablet of the Zhang n, doesn''t have to fear anything. Owning the jade tablet


    indicates that you have the support of some core member of the Zhang n.


    Besides, once the jade tablet is crushed, the demi-spiritual emperor of the Zhang n should be able


    to feel it."


    "That''s so impressive. I didn''t know that the jade tablet was so useful," Ricky said in surprise when he


    heard Scar''s exnation.


    His original n was to show the jade tablet to Keyon Jin in order to threaten him and stop him from


    taking Madeline away temporarily. Ricky only wished that the prestige of the Zhang n would stop the


    young man from trying to take her away.


    He was really surprised at its usefulness after he learned how useful the jade tablet he possessed was.


    Deep inside, he was very grateful for what Zenith had done for him.

 Chapter 556 Keyon

    Chapter 556 Keyon


    "Do you know what the jade tablet of a demi-spiritual-emperor force is used for?" Scar asked in


    surprise after hearing what Ricky had said.


    "Back when I got the jade tablet, it was to help me enter the Oriental College, because I was only a


    demi-immortal and it was highly likely that I would be denied ess to such a renowned college,"


    Ricky answered honestly.


    "That makes sense!" Scar replied lightly.


    "Then, this jade tablet could solve the bad situationing up in the next three days," Ricky added.


    "You''re right. The Zhang n is well respected because of Jasper. Even some spiritual-emperor forces


    need to show respect to the n, let alone demi-spiritual-emperor forces," Scar said.


    "If Keyon doesn''t want to anger the Zhang n, he will give up. If he still insists on taking Madeline


    away, then we''ll have to prepare for a fight!"


    "Let''s give it our best shot!" Ricky said. "Soar, you need to make sure to get your temper under control


    when we face him in three days. I promise you that Keyon will be all yours in ten days. You just need to


    wait a bit longer."


    "I understand, Ricky," Soar replied with a quick nod. He had realized that they were on the weaker side


    in that situation.


    Then, Ricky and hispanions rested up at the Saber Hall, waiting patiently for whatever wasing


    their way in three days. Ricky was more concerned about getting the Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth though.


    Madeline had always been curious about the rtionship between Scar and Ricky, because she was


    able to tell that Scar treated Ricky with great respect. What made her even more curious about it was


    that neither Ricky nor Soar had influential power standing behind them.


    Madeline asked Ricky about it. "Scar works for me, so he has to treat his superiors seriously," was the


    only answer she got from Ricky.


    Since she wasn''t satisfied with Ricky''s reply, she decided to try and ask Soar. To her surprise, Soar


    gave her the same answer. Soar wouldn''t tell her that Scar was actually Ricky''s servant though.


    Soar''s cryptic reply angered Madeline. She decided to push him further and furiously demanded, "Soar,


    if you dare to lie to my face once again, you''ll lose me forever."


    Madeline''s strategy worked and Soar was frightened by what she said, though he still kept his mouth


    shut tightly.


    ...


    Three days passed quickly. As Scar said, a group of warriors came and knocked on the door of the


    Saber Hall.


    The leading one was a young, handsome, and elegant warrior in a golden garment. His eyes were as


    sharp as two knives. If anyone looked right into his eyes, they would feel as if they were being


    prated by such knives.


    Standing behind him was an elder in cyan garment. Ricky knew the elder was called Jim. He was a


    Another middle-aged warrior in their group looked like a schr. He was Josiah, leader of the Spear


    Hall, and apleted spiritual king.


    Scar also used his internal power to introduce the other two young warriors standing behind Josiah.


    One was Banka, and the other one was Benson. They were two well-known geniuses and would fight


    for the Spear Hall beside Keyon.


    "Haha, Scar, have you figured out what to do next? If you hand the girl I want over to me, the Saber


    Hall will have our gratitude; we can be friends. Besides, when I get the Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth, I''ll leave some of it to you guys," Keyon said arrogantly.


    Keyon irked Soar. If Ricky hadn''t put his hand on Soar''s shoulder and held him back, he would have


    already sprung up to fight against Keyon for the girl''s honor.


    "Keyon, I have already told you that Madeline works for me, but she can decide for herself whether she


    wants to stay or leave," Scar replied shortly.


    "I see now that you''re refusing my proposal." After he heard Scar''s reply, Keyon smirked. Murderous


    intent shed across his face for a brief moment.


    "You''re right. She told me that she didn''t want to leave, so I wouldn''t let anyone take her. The Saber


    Hall would beughed at by other warriors if we didn''t protect our members," Scar answered.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Such being the case, I''ll say no more. You can''t attend thepetition anymore though," Keyon said


    coldly.


    Meanwhile, he nced back at Josiah and Jim, who were standing behind him, giving them a signal


    that it was time for them to act.


    "Keyon, it''s still too early to start a fight," Madeline said mockingly when she saw that Keyon and his


    men were about to pounce.


    "What? Have you changed your mind?" Keyon asked excitedly, a big smile shing across his face. He


    thought that Madeline might have decided to go with him after all.


    "Although you''re from a demi-spiritual-emperor force, I don''t like you. I just want to tell you that your


    threats mean nothing to me," Madeline answered lightly.


    If she hadn''t been afraid of Jim, then she would have already moved forward and punched Keyon in his


    ugly face.


    "Now, you''re being a silly girl!" Keyon barked at Madeline furiously.


    Before he could finish speaking, Madeline turned her right palm over and a white jade tablet appeared


    in her hand.


    Keyon, Jim and Josiah were shocked by what they saw. They recognized it instantly, and clearly knew


    what it meant.


    "How is this possible? How did you get it? Will the Zhang n really be helping you guys?" Keyon


    asked incredulously.


    Meanwhile, his eyes scanned Ricky and Soar, but he found nothing strange about them. They weren''t


    from the Zhang n.


    Keyon had met all the innate spiritual kings of the younger generation from the Zhang n before.


    Besides, he couldn''t sense the aura of the Zhang n from either Ricky or Soar. Most warriors from


    the n were cultivating the power of flushing tree, except Jasper, who was a peerless genius.


    "How I got it is none of your business. If you bother us again, I will be forced to break it," Madeline


    threatened.


    Keyon harrumphed in frustration. "Don''t be so naive. I won''t just give you up because you threaten to


    break it," Keyon replied relentlessly. A murderous re was being shot from his greedy eyes.


    However, deep down in his heart, he did fear for the possible destruction of the jade tablet.


    There were some spiritual-emperor force behind the Garuda tribe. The Zhang n also had such force


    supporting them. Besides, even the spiritual-emperor forces would have to show some respect to the


    Zhang n just for Jasper''s existence.


    "If you keep bullshitting me, I''m gonna break the jade tablet," Madeline said again, as her grip on the


    jade tablet became tighter.


    "Don''t do that! Please ept our sincere apologies. It''s our fault for offending you," Jim apologized at


    that critical moment. He had to prevent Madeline from breaking the jade tablet.


    Meanwhile, he gave Keyon a hard re and told him to stop babbling such nonsense.


    Keyon reluctantly agreed to apromise and left with his people. He couldn''t just ignore Jim''s signal,


    after all.


    Josiah was greatly disappointed. He had expected the total destruction of the Saber Hall within a day.


    The sudden appearance of the jade tablet ruined his daydreampletely.

 Chapter 557 Start Of The Competition

    Chapter 557 Start Of The Competition


    After seeing Keyon and others leave, Madeline, Ricky, and theirpanions were eventually relieved.


    They knew that if they fought with them now, they would be the ones defeated. Jim, who was a


    invisible pressure.


    "It seems that this jade tablet is quite useful," Ricky said soon after they left.


    "That is for sure. After all, the Zhang n is well-respected¡ªall because Jasper has already been


    identified as a genius who will definitely be an innate spiritual emperor in the future," Scar


    responded.


    "That''s not fair. I am an ace genius. Why can''t I have as great a deterrent power as Jasper''s?" Ricky


    "This is because you haven''t really mastered your real power yet. Jasper''s power is so formidable that


    even some of thepleted spiritual kings are no match for him. When you have the same cultivation


    level as Jasper, they will fear you too," Scar said.


    "After all, it is still a matter of strength!" Ricky sighed.


    "Master Jim, why didn''t youunch an attack against them just now? Was it because of the Zhang


    n''s jade tablet?" On their way back, Keyon asked Jim the questions in a slightly angry tone,


    because he really couldn''t wait to take Madeline as his own.


    He respected Jim and waited to listen to what Jim had to say. Otherwise, he could have directly


    ordered Jim and Josiah tounch an attack just now, regardless of any obstruction or dissent.


    "Prince Keyon, the Zhang n is not a pushover, not only because the Oriental College is behind


    them, but also because their family has given birth to a peerless genius who has huge potential to


    be an spiritual emperor," Jim answered to Keyon.


    "You mean Jasper? If it is possible, I really want to cut him into pieces!" Keyon said ferociously with a


    harsh expression.


    "Prince Keyon, you don''t have to hurry to get that woman. At present, what''s rather crucial for us is to


    get the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. After getting it, you can make a breakthrough and be


    a second-ss middle spiritual king," Jim reasoned.


    "The woman is currently in the Saber Hall, so she can''t be out of our sight. We''ll take a long-term view


    on how to capture her when this matter is over. After all, in the end, that woman will be yours."


    "Yes, you are right. Right now, I must get the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. That is urgent and I


    shouldn''t let that woman upy too much of my mind. If that bitch crushes the jade tablet and really


    brings in someone from the Zhang n, I''m afraid the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth will belong


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    to someone else," Keyon responded. Although he was reluctant to give up the easy prey for the time


    being, after listening to Jim''s words, he could onlyfort himself in this way.


    Though he was filled with lewdness, he could tell which task was more important for the time being.


    Otherwise, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to be a prince of the Garuda tribe. After all, no tribe


    would proim an ipetent loser as their prince.


    "Madeline, when I get the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, I wille back to teach you a good


    lesson," Keyon vowed coldly.


    Jim nodded with relief when he saw Keyon weighing the importance of things. Given his status as a


    The next seven days passed quickly, and the day when thepetition would be held in the Three-hall


    City finally came.


    Thepetition rules for the three halls were very simple. Each hall would send three young disciples


    topete with the disciples sent by the other two halls. In the end, the hall represented by thest


    disciple standing on the training square would be dered the winner and would be granted the right to


    use the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth.


    On thepetition day, the atmosphere in the Three-hall City was extremely energetic, and the huge


    training square was surrounded by a bustling crowd. People from the three halls also came to the


    training square early and sat on the three high tforms.


    Whatpletely surprised Ricky was that the leader of the Sword Hall was a beautiful youngdy.


    Moreover, all of the disciples in her hall were women.


    ''This is the Sword Hallposed of women. No wonder they are able to obtain help from the demi-


    spiritual-emperor force called the Apsara Pce. After all, the Apsara Pce is also a power belonging


    to women and has always been willing to help other women, '' Ricky whispered to himself.


    Additionally, the disciples were all charming and beautiful women, making all the male warriors around


    thempletely captivated. They couldn''t help coveting their beauty.


    At that moment, Keyon''s lustful eyes lingered longingly over the graceful disciples of the Sword Hall


    and he whispered to himself, ''If only I could turn all the disciples of this Sword Hall into my harem.


    Unfortunately, the Apsara Pce is the backing power of the Sword Hall.''


    At the same time, his attention was captured by a veiled woman in a blue dress beside the leader of


    the Sword Hall, Nora.


    Even though she was veiled, the woman in the blue dress could not hide her charismatic personality. If


    anything, the veil added to her allure as it allowed everyone to imagine that under her veil there would


    be an exquisitely beautiful face.


    "Ricky, did you notice the veiled woman in the blue dress who is standing among the disciples of the


    Sword Hall?" Scar asked Ricky through their telepathic link.


    "Well, I did see her. She seems to have extraordinary temperament, and she should be a beautiful


    woman. I think she was the one invited from the Apsara Pce by the Sword Hall," Ricky replied.


    "Yes, her name is Luna Ling, and she is a gifted disciple of the Apsara Pce. If my estimation is


    correct, her power is stronger than that of Keyon. She may be your trickiest opponent," Scar said.


    "Is that so?" Ricky said in a low tone, lost in his thought.


    At the same time, Ricky urged the force of the four zones to secretly realize the strength of Luna.


    Immediately, Ricky felt a sense of danger, which showed that her strength was clearly not inferior to


    his.


    However, he did not feel that kind of dangerous sensation from Keyon.


    "It seems that her strength is really formidable," Ricky said to Scar the next moment.


    "If you didn''te to thepetition, the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth would have surely been


    obtained by the Sword Hall this time. Even though the Spear Hall has invited people from the Garuda


    tribe, they will finallye back empty-handed," Scar said.


    "Guys, let''s stop talking and let our younger generations start the show. Thepetition is starting


    now. I''m sure that our disciples can''t wait to disy their capabilities in this fierce battle," Josiah


    initiated the fight as he stood up from his chair at this moment.


    Had it been in the past, Josiah would have never taken the lead in addressing this speech or might not


    have even wanted to take part in thepetition, because in the end, their Spear Hall would lost the


    But now, with Keyon as theirpanion, everything was different. This time, he was sure that the right


    to use the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth would only be in their possession. Therefore, he couldn''t


    wait thepetition to start.


    "Our Spear Hall will send a disciple onto the training square first. Next, it''s the turn for you to choose


    the appropriate disciple that represents your hall."


    After Josiah finished speaking, Banka of the Spear Hall took the lead in jumping onto the training


    square, looking defiantly at the high tforms of the Sword Hall and Saber Hall.


    "Since the Spear Hall has sent their disciple, let me fight against him," Soar said coldly. Paying no heed


    to the discussion between Scar and the leader of the Sword Hall, he jumped directly onto the training


    square.


    Scar could do nothing but shoot an apologetic look at Nora.


    However, Nora was not angry at all about Soar''s reckless behavior. Actually, she was satisfied with this


    result. As the Saber Hall had sent their representative before her, she could have a rough idea of the


    strength of the other two halls before sending a disciple from the Sword Hall.


    "Who are you? Tell me your name. I don''t beat the unknown with my spear," Banka said in disdain


    while looking at Soar.


    He could feel that Soar had not reached the realm of a middle spiritual king yet.

 Chapter 558 Lets Have A Fight

    Chapter 558 Let''s Have A Fight


    "Spear? You don''t deserve to use a spear! You are unworthy of even knowing my name," Soar replied


    coldly. After he heard Banka''s disdainful words, a furious look came over his face.


    "Scar, I''m afraid I have to say that your friend is only a mediocre warrior at best, though his self-


    confidence and self-respect are those of a higher level warrior. That sassy little creature is too vain and


    he has crossed the line!" Josiah responded quickly when he heard Soar''s provocative words.


    "He has the power and right to behave like that," Scar answered in a distant voice.


    Scar had confidence in Soar''s strength and power. He did not know that Soar was also a peerless


    genius, but from the depths of his heart, he believed that Soar was ranked second in skill to a peerless


    genius. He had always thought that even Keyon would not necessarily be able to defeat Soar.


    At that moment, Soarunched the me Enlightenment. The me Enlightenment began sweeping


    through the air as the Heaven-splitting Fire Spear suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "Your weapon is also a spear. It''s really no surprise that you dare to say such provocative words,"


    Banka said roughly. "It doesn''t matter though. Now, I''ll tell you how to wield a spear and show you my


    spear skill. You better open your eyes and watch."


    "I''ll defeat you in only one strike!" Soar growled as he tried to restrain himself.


    "You are insufferably arrogant and ambitious!" Banka sighed as a strange wave of emotion welled up


    from deep within him.


    Boom! Boom! When Banka finished speaking, he immediatelyunched the Gale Enlightenment attack.


    It swept through the square in a second. At the same moment, the Ultimate Wind Domain also formed


    and began spreading across the sky.


    "Now, please show me how you''re going to beat me in one strike!" Banka growled menacingly as he


    exuded an aura of powerful authority.


    "With the wind power and the enlightening power, my spear can overwhelm everyone and everything!"


    Banka roared loudly as heunched his most powerful spear strike. Banka''s soul was seared by Soar''s


    disdainful words, so he made up his mind and decided to attack Soar with all his might and teach Soar


    a bloody lesson.


    After it fused with the Wind Enlightenment attack, Banka waved his spear wildly. The spear threw


    countless shadows, and the space around Banka suddenly rent into fragments.


    "Humph!"


    Soar chuckled to himself. Banka''s strength was indeed extraordinary, and he had reached the level of a


    middle spiritual king. He had sessfully consolidated his realm.


    Despite that, Banka''s power paled into insignificance whenpared with Soar.


    Although a considerable gap remained between Soar and a middle spiritual king, as a Great Dragon,


    Soar''s fighting capacity had already surpassed that of an ordinary third-ss middle spiritual king.


    Soar stretched out his arms and legs, then heunched the Heaven Melting Fire attack. The fire spread


    across the sky, spewing the Ultimate me Domain. It slowly collided with the Wind Enlightenment


    attack.


    The Heaven-splitting Spear flew from Soar''s hands and crashed into Banka''s spear in the air.


    ng!


    While the two spears collided with each other, two intense Ultimate Domains also crashed into each


    other. With a loud ng, the collision of the two spears threw off a shower of sparks.


    At that moment, both sides stopped moving and the two Ultimate Domains looked like pools of standing


    water in the air. It seemed like everything had been frozen in time.


    Itsted only a second, however.


    A secondter, the defenseless Ultimate Wind Domain was crushed into pieces by the Ultimate me


    Domain.


    Along with the Ultimate Wind Domain, Banka''s spear was flung into the air.


    Other than Ricky and hispanions, all the living creatures nearby were shell-shocked by the sudden


    and unexpected scene. They had all underestimated Soar''sbat effectiveness.


    At the moment, Banka was shaking with terror. He bowed his head as his eyes shone with tears and


    hatred.


    Banka was devastated by Soar''s strength. He didn''t react at all when Soar stepped forward and


    pressed the Heaven-splitting Spear against his neck.


    All of a sudden, Soar drew back his Heaven-splitting Spear and stopped. He was fully aware that,


    though he had the opportunity in front of him, it was not the right time or ce to kill Banka. However,


    Soar knew that he could afford to cause Banka a slight injury at that point. Heid the Heaven-splitting


    Spear beside him and swiftly struck Banka''s chest.


    Two secondter, an ear-splitting scream rent the air. Banka fell down from his spot in the air and


    copsed in a pool of blood.


    All the living creatures around them gazed at Soar in awe. As he carried the Heaven-splitting Spear,


    Soar descended from air slowly.


    "You are powerful when ites to words, but in a real battle, you are impotent," Soar said


    sarcastically.


    The dust slowly settled around them. Lying on the ground, Banka was shaken to his core. He bent his


    head to look at his caved-in chest. It was the most appalling sight he had ever seen. Such an injury


    wasn''t actually fatal to someone at his level, though.


    Of course, Soar had been lenient with Banka and pulled his punches at the crucial moment.


    At that moment, Keyon, Josiah, and living creatures from the Spear Hall, all had a grim expression on


    their faces. Some of them even turned red in rage.


    "Josiah, your disciples is good-for-nothing." Keyon rolled his eyes and sneered at Josiah.


    Josiah was seething with rage at Keyon'' derogatory remarks. His jaw worked as his right hand


    clenched at his breast. His ring eyes looked straight upward in rage.


    Then he waved his hand in a strange and mechanical way. He made an effort or two to try and say


    something, then gave it up, despondently. What could he say to Keyon? The brutal truth was that


    Banka had suffered quite a beating.


    Josiah hesitated for a moment; then he signaled for his disciples to taken Banka away on a stretcher,


    so as not to make a spectacle of himself.


    ''He''s at the level of a lower spiritual king, yet has unexpectedly won a crushing victory. He looks like a


    genius and has an aura of powerful authority. What force does hee from?'' Luna thought to herself


    as she stared fixedly at Soar, who was standing at the center of the square.


    ''Anyway, he looks as though he is far inferior in destructive power to that young man.'' With that


    thought, Luna noticed Ricky out of the corner of her eye.


    She was very surprised by Ricky''s destructive aura, though he was at aparatively lower cultivation


    level.


    "Ricky, I didn''t expect that Soar would be so powerful!" Scar said to Ricky,municating with him


    through their telepathic link. He was totally stunned by the unexpected events unfolding before them.


    "Scar, he can do more than you think. Just watch him," Ricky said with a grin.


    "It seems that I have yed my cards right. It was good fortune that I turned to you for help," Scar


    answered. He felt overwhelmed with feelings of gratitude.


    When Soar quieted down, he turned to gaze at Keyon.


    "You havee here to help the Spear Hall, isn''t that right? In that case, pleasee down here and


    show me what you are capable of," Soar said provocatively as his eyes shed with an aggressive and


    murderous light.


    "Keyon,e down here and let''s have a fight."


    "What an audacious little creature! His attitude is more than I can tolerate!" Keyon bellowed at Soar. He


    was obviously enraged by Soar''s provocative words.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the blink of an eye, Keyon made an emergencynding in the square. At that moment, he activated


    his enlightening power and swept it through the air. Its crushing power flew towards Soar.

 Chapter 559 Dragon Soaring Strike Versus Golden Wing Slash

    Chapter 559 Dragon Soaring Strike Versus Golden Wing sh


    "Hey, there you are, little birdie!" Seeing Keyoning down, Soar, without any hesitation, utilized his


    most powerful Heaven Melting Fire. It began pouring out of his body and turning into an intensive aura


    of fire that shed with the energy that Keyon exuded.


    In the next moment, the power of Fire Enlightenment from Soar peaked, turning into a column of fire,


    leading all the way to Keyon. Soar''s feet were also covered in the Heaven Melting Fire at that point.


    Then, he stomped and activated his omnipotent movement skill, which enabled him to transport himself


    right in front of Keyon through the fire column.


    The Heaven-splitting Spear was equally ferocious and oozed murderous intent from every inch of it. It


    was a spiritual weapon, so it could sense Soar''s rage and strong desire to kill his opponent. The


    Heaven-splitting Spear also unleashed its own aura of killing in empathy for Soar at that point.


    Boom!


    Keyon was indeed a much tougher opponent than Banka. He instantly reacted to the attack the second


    Soar struck out at him. The enlightening power within Keyon permeated the area, and then turned into


    an impermeable energy force, blocking Soar''s advance from inside the fire corridor.


    Within that split second, Soar was hindered, and Keyon took out his weapon in order to go on the


    attack. His weapon was a golden saber, with a golden Garuda engraved on it. Although it was just an


    emblem, it was very elegant and impressive. The most striking part was its golden eyes. They were so


    vivid and lifelike that it looked as if they were looking down on every living soul in the world.


    Just as the fire on the spearhead came close, Keyon waved his saber and struck out.


    Boom! At the moment that the saber shed with the spear, the two Ultimate Domains crashed into


    each other head on. The ground beneath the battle was then almost split in two by the tremendous


    force as they fell from the sky.


    The sh of two forces sent sparks jumping through the air. It looked just like the big bang that created


    the universe, and anything they touched shattered in their path.


    Both Keyon and Soar felt like they had just hit a wall and were thrown back by the tremendous counter


    force from each other''s attacks. Their feet, which were covered with the enlightening power, left deep


    crevices in the ground as they struggled to maintain their position. However, just as the dust was stirred


    up, they once again connected with each other at full force.


    ng!


    In the next moment, the entire square was filled with the sound of metallic nging. At the source of


    those sounds, endless sparks erupted and broke apart the already shattered area surrounding them.


    Every pair of eyes in the square were now fixed on the endless cascade of sparks.


    "What force does that young man belong to? How can it be that I have never seen him before now?"


    People began to gossip among themselves.


    "That young man is only a lower spiritual king, yet he defeated Banka by andslide and is going neck


    and neck with Keyon. He must be a genius! I have never heard of anyone with such abilities!"


    "The aura on him is that of a spiritual king beast. We will be able to find out his identity when he reveals


    his real body."


    ...


    "Keyon is quite extraordinary. His power is close to that of a second-ss middle spiritual king," Ricky


    said as he was starting to get worried for Soar when he saw the ongoing battle in the square.


    "Soar, after five months of training at the Oriental College, you must have gotten better than this. Your


    power should be more than enough for you to figure out the other moves of the Great Dragon!"


    Naturally Ricky was still very confident in Soar''s abilities.


    At that moment, Madeline was staring at Soar with admiration in her eyes. She didn''t have the courage


    to admit it, but she had already fallen for Soar long ago because of his unflinching devotion to wooing


    her.


    ...


    Clink!


    Momentster, they had already shed against each other more than ten times. After another fierce


    sh, they jumped through the air andnded opposite of each other on the battlefield.


    They did not immediately start fighting again, however.


    For the first time, Keyon grew solemn. He had learned from the previous exchange with Soar, that


    Soar''s strength was not any weaker than his own power.


    More importantly, Soar was merely a lower spiritual king!


    "I have sensed the aura of a spiritual king beast from you. What kind of species are you?" Keyon asked


    coldly.


    "You talk too much! Right now, I only care about beating you down and teaching you a lesson!" Soar


    said in anger as he avoided answering his question.


    Although Soar had always been careless and outgoing, he would not allow anyone toe between


    him and the things that he truly treasured, not even some childish insults.


    Soar already felt as if Madeline was his woman, so he would not allow any man to have any wrong


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ideas about her.


    He had no mercy for those who did not respect his rtionship with her. He would destroy anyone who


    tried to take her from him.


    "Do you really think that you are as powerful as me?" Soar''s reply was full of contempt, which infuriated


    Keyon greatly. He let out a petnt scream because he was too furious to express his anger with


    words.


    Roar!


    Just as Keyon finished screaming, an indistinct roar sounded as intense Massacring Enlightenment


    began to pour from him and gathered behind him like a river coursing towards the ocean.


    Instantly, the image of a golden Garuda began to materialize behind him.


    It looked the same as the emblem on Keyon''s saber. It had the same pair of golden eyes that looked


    down on everything.


    "I''m going to kill you! Golden Wing sh!"


    Keyon shouted and the image of the golden Garuda began to move. It pped its gigantic wings, which


    turned into two sharp des that carried endless Massacring Enlightenment and fused with the golden


    saber that was in his hand.


    He then struck at Soar with his saber, and an aura in the shape of de emerged. It was in the shape


    of a wing with the shadow of the golden Garuda on both sides. It carried the full power of Keyon as it


    flew straight toward Soar.


    "Since you do not want to tell me your identity, then I''ll force you to with my attack!" Keyon roared from


    within the golden light.


    "Do you really think that you get to see my real body after such a lousy attack? Now I''m just curious


    about the real body of your Garuda tribe!" Soar said with a cold smile.


    The Heaven Melting Fire instantly covered the area around him, turning it into a small zone of fire


    storm, and the image of a fire dragon loomed over the fire.


    Soar did not utilize his dragon power for that battle because people could easily guess that he was


    Soar from the Oriental College if he did.


    In the next moment, the flying fire dragon fused with Soar''s Heaven-splitting Spear.


    "Dragon Soaring Strike! Take this!"


    Soar shouted and morphed his attack into a spearhead of fire along with his Heaven-splitting Spear.


    There was also the shadow of soaring dragon looming around where the spearhead wasunched.


    There was no doubt that that attack was another legacy of the Great Dragon cultivation method that


    Soar had mastered in the past five months.


    Boom!


    Their energies shed with each other as their moves of the Dragon Soaring Strike and the Golden


    Wing sh connected.

 Chapter 560 The Power Of The Heaven Melting Pagoda

    Chapter 560 The Power Of The Heaven Melting Pagoda


    Boom! Boom!


    The whole square trembled violently. It quickly became flooded with enlightening power as the two


    fierce strikes collided with each other. And in a twinkling of an eye, the air billow engulfed everything


    that was in its way.


    ''''How could their collision be so fierce? In that case, then they must be real and authentic geniuses!''''


    many warriors eximed again as they saw the explosive scene right before their naked eyes.


    Jim stood on the tform along with the other members of the Spear Hall. He couldn''t help but turn


    gloomy as soon as he realized that he underestimated Soar''s strength this time around. Now, he began


    to worry that Keyon might lose to Soar.


    As the endless air surges finally subsided after the collision, both Soar''s and Keyon''s silhouettes


    emerged from the thick clouds of dust.


    Soar might have looked a bit rough and bruised, but his momentum was still as powerful as ever. His


    eyes zed with intense determination and fighting intent. He even resembled the God of War as he


    stood there enveloped by scorching and powerful mes.


    But Keyon''s condition was not at all close to Soar''s. In fact, he was down on the ground half-kneeling,


    gasping for breath. His once shiny and golden eyes that lit with determination were reced by ferocity


    and viciousness.


    ''''Look! I can''t believe that Keyon has been overpowered this time! Who the hell is that young man?''''


    some warrior eximed. The onlookers were shocked by the oue of the bout. After all, nobody


    was able to calm down after witnessing such an intense scene.


    ''''He did not even mention his name. Who is thisd? Where on earth did the leader of the Saber Hall


    find such a young genius like this dude?''''


    ''''I thought that the prince of the Garuda tribe would have special skills, but as it turns out, I was wrong


    about that. I get it now. You are no better than Banka. You are just like him, aren''t you? Also good at


    bragging," jeered Soar mercilessly as he looked at Keyon''s vicious face.


    ''''Just show me your real beast body. Otherwise, you would be trampled underfoot by me.''''


    Roar! Roar! Soar''s cocky words had driven Keyon to wits'' end. Unable to bear the anger in his chest


    anymore, he yelled out ferociously as he released his ferocious wrath.


    Boom! Boom!


    And in a split second, Keyon''s power also began to surge in his system.


    ''''Whoa, Keyon is about to show us his real body!'''' Many warriors exchanged their thoughts with each


    other as they saw his spectacr metamorphosis.


    ''''I don''t think Keyon has the ability to defeat that young man. At least, not by showing his real beast


    body. After all, that young man is also a spiritual king beast, and his powers will also be significantly


    improved once he reveals his true beast body.''''


    ''''Not necessarily! After the spiritual king beasts show their real beast bodies, some of them can be


    much stronger than others. But, the way I see it, that young man has an edge over Keyon. But at this


    point, it''s still too hard to tell who will win the battle.''''


    Roar! Suddenly, a loud cry resonated all throughout the atmosphere. High above in the sky, just above


    the square, a giant figure in the image of a Garuda showed up.


    Shrouded with golden light, the Garuda was surrounded by golden feathers, which had even served as


    an imprable armor for its body.


    In the image of his real beast body, Keyon''s power had undoubtedly increased and boosted beyond


    measure.


    While on his head, three hard feathers shaped like des served as his crown.


    It was no doubt that his true beast body as the Garuda exuded such a sanguine scent of massacre and


    unbelievable strength.


    ''''You! I will tear you apart and show no mercy!'''' Keyon roared. ''''Let''s make this fair and square, shall


    we? I demand you show me your real beast body now!''''


    "Such audacity you have there. You might have misunderstood something, Keyon. I do not need to


    show my real beast body to take you down, '''' Soar replied coldly as he could not contain the murderous


    intent that was building up in his tone.


    ''''You are asking for your own death!'''' Seeing that Soar was acting condescendingly after he showed his


    real beast body, Keyon then let out a yell full of wrath and directly attacked Soar with his giant golden


    w.


    Soar immediately shed to the sky as he sessfully dodged his enemy''s attack.


    ''''Since you are not willing to give up, I''ll just make you admit your defeat by standing on your body, ''''


    Soar retorted coldly with his momentum running high on full speed.


    But it was time to end this fight now. After all, ever since Keyon had confessed his feelings to the same


    woman Soar was in love with, he had already determined his own unfortunate fate.


    As his power began to surge once more, Soar withdrew his Heaven-splitting Spear. Reflected by the


    Heaven Melting Fire, the shadow of an ancient pagoda began to emerge beside him.


    But as the pagoda grew more consolidated and powerful, the Heaven Melting Fire followed suit and


    became more fierce as well.


    ''Keyon''s courtship of Madeline must have pissed him off so much. Otherwise, he would not have used


    the Heaven Melting Pagoda.'' Ricky gloated at Keyon secretly in his head.


    Then, he immediately used his internal power tomunicate with Soar and said, ''''Soar, you can''t kill


    Keyon right now. If that happens, then we will be in a lot of trouble.''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I resort to the Heaven Melting Pagoda only because I do not want to expose my blood


    power and dragon aura here. I won''t really kill him, even if I want to, '''' Soar replied.


    While he was itching to kill Keyon that moment, he also understood what the top priority was¡ªthe


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. Besides, even if he made up his mind to kill Keyon at all cost, Jim


    would not let him seed in doing so.


    ''''Heaven Melting Pagoda, attack!'''' Soar roared as he raised his voice in anger.


    Without further ado, the Heaven Melting Pagoda acknowledged themand and then released its


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Heaven Melting Fire which was aimed towards Keyon''s direction.


    ''''Impregnable Golden w!'''' But Keyon was ready to retaliate as he reached out his giant w to


    attack Soar.


    But that was not all he had under his sleeve as he also released another enlightening power¡ªthe


    stone power. Enveloped by the Stone Enlightenment, Keyon''s golden body suddenly turned into


    chunks of grey rocks.


    ''''Whoa, I can''t believe that he used the stone power! It''s refreshing that Keyon is able to cultivate the


    golden power and the stone power at the same time, '''' some warriors said as they were a bit surprised


    by Keyon''s double powers.


    ''''I guess that this could be his true power after all.''''


    ''''The Golden Enlightenment is for the offense while the Stone Enlightenment is for defense. Combing


    the two enlightening powers would mean that Keyon''s move must have very strong enlightening


    power.''''


    ''''At this rate that both of them have some serious ace moves, it''s still hard to tell who will emerge


    victoriously!''''


    Boom! And in a bat of an eye, the huge w enveloped in Golden Enlightenment and Stone


    Enlightenment collided heavily with the pagoda.


    Upon witnessing the collision, all the warriors could not help but stare eagerly as the resultpletely


    bombarded their imagination.


    To their surprise, the w was instantly swallowed and burnt into ashes by the pagoda, as well as the


    Golden Enlightenment and the Stone Enlightenment that encircled it.


    With this, all of Keyon''s attacks were neutralized by the pagoda as it struck him heavily. Keyon was not


    able to help himself but let out a painful scream as he fell heavily on the ground, his golden blood


    spraying everywhere.


    The fight was now over as Keyon was defeated so promptly. What a bloody fiasco it was!


    All the warriors in the area stared at the scene in disbelief. They didn''t expect Keyon to be vanquished


    that quickly. If there was anything, they even thought that he would put up a strong fight against Soar.


    But among the other warriors'' attempt to guess the result, it was only Ricky who had foreseen the


    oue from the beginning.


    ''Hmmm...it seems that the Heaven Melting Pagoda has already restored much of its energy, '' Ricky


    thought to himself as he assessed Soar''s victory.

 Chapter 561 The Legendary Garrett Jin

    Chapter 561 The Legendary Garrett Jin


    Actually, Keyon''s power was not much weaker than Soar''s. However, after Soar broke out the power of


    the Heaven Melting Pagoda, his overall power was increased by several times. As a result, it was


    inevitable for him to defeat Keyon easily.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The surrounding warriors, apart from Ricky, did not know this. Thus, Keyon''s crushing defeat was


    arts.


    However, the reality had presented itself in front of their eyes. Even if they found it hard to believe, they


    had no choice but to ept it numbly. Deep down, they were stunned by Soar''s formidable power and


    became very curious as to which tribe he was from and how he could beat Keyon in such a way that


    did not show his original beast body.


    On the high tform of the Spear Hall, Josiah, the leader of the Spear Hall, and Jim, a spiritual king


    from the Garuda tribe, once again became very irritated with their faces darkening with anger and


    chagrin. They found it hard to ept the fact that Keyon had such a crushing defeat. Instead, they had


    been expecting that Keyon would easily beat Soar.


    Jim was visibly fidgeting in his seat. He was controlling his urge to burst out fierce attacks against Soar


    personally.


    However, he somehow managed to hold back his passionate impulse. If he burst out attacks now, their


    Garuda tribe would be humiliated in public even more than it already had been. He was not allowed to


    attack those contestants since he was not participating in thepetition. More importantly, they had


    sleeve which they hadn''t used yet.


    "As I have said, even after the manifestation of your beast body, the result would be the same. There is


    no point in denying the fact that no matter how hard you try, you just can''t defeat me!" Soar snarled


    coldly as he steered his attention to Keyon, who waspletely stunned and was glowering with rage.


    Since he was not allowed to kill Keyon, he tried his best to give him a great mental blow. His hatred for


    him had no limits as thetter had tried to get Madeline, the woman he had really strong feelings for.


    Keyon let out a muffled and angry roar in the air, which exhausted hisst energy. Along with the roar,


    he turned himself into his human figure andnded on the ground. Once again, he half knelt but this


    time, he was too feeble to stand up. Losing all his momentum, he just couldn''t fight anymore.


    Once regarded as the strongest warrior among all the contestants of thispetition, he had attracted


    a lot of attention. So, at that moment, Keyon was just not able to ept his status as a loser.


    But now, he had not only lost but had also been defeated so seemingly effortlessly by his opponent.


    Though he had a strong and firm mind, this defeat would be a permanent frustration and leave a strong


    mark on his mind. It seemed it would be a perpetual obstacle to hinder his improvement in the


    world of martial arts.


    ''Damn it! If I ever get a chanceter, I''ll definitely kill this bastard, '' Keyon vowed to himself.


    "I told you that I wanted to trample you under my feet. Therefore, I will do exactly as I''ve promised,"


    Soar grunted coldly. The next moment, Soar gathered his attacking power once again and fiercely


    kicked his opponent from the air.


    After attacking him with his words, Soar began to attack him physically. Since he had vowed that he


    would step on him, he would fulfill his words. Moreover, it would not only be the fulfillment of promises


    but would also be the release of the extreme rage that he had in his heart for Keyon.


    Soar didn''t consider Keyon to be his match or think very highly of him. If thetter did not have the


    Garuda tribe behind him, he would have never dared to be so arrogant and aggressive to get any


    woman from the forces weaker than his tribe.


    Boom! Boom! Soar burst out another power. The next second, his kick toward the man on the ground


    was fused with the power of the Heaven Melting Pagoda. He nned to hit him in the most violent way.


    Feeling the strength of the kicking power, the warriors in the audience knew that after being kicked in


    this way by Soar, even if Keyon was somehow not disabled, he would definitely be bedridden for a few


    months.


    Boom! Another power burst out at that particr moment. In no time, Soar felt another strong Golden


    Enlightenment sweeping towards him speedily.


    The Golden Enlightenment this time was so formidable that he did not dare to underestimate it. He


    quickly changed the direction of his kick and dashed towards the power on his left side.


    And the next moment, his attack was met with a golden w.


    ng! Suddenly, a fierce sound simr to weapons striking each other rang out and the strong nk


    rang through the whole area. Then, everything was immersed in the airwaves. Faintly, some onlookers


    saw that a figure was forced to retreat violently. The figure, they realized surprisingly, was Soar.


    In the sky above Keyon, a golden figure emerged. It was a young man with outstanding temperament


    and a face simr to Keyon. Yet, the Golden Enlightenment that he was exuding was much more


    intense than Keyon''s.


    Of course, judging by his breath, it was apparent that his strength was extremely powerful as he had


    managed to repel Soar who had used the power of the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    The sudden appearance of this young man immediately captured everybody''s attention.


    "That young man is...Garrett Jin, Keyon''s elder brother. How could he show up here?" A warrior


    recognized him suddenly and revealed the identity of this young man. His words immediately


    generated a hot discussion among the warriors.


    "Oh, he is the Garrett Jin, the legendary genius of the Garuda tribe! It turned out that Garrett is thest


    trump card that Spear Hall had been hiding," some warrior eximed. "We all thought that only Keyon


    came to thepetition this time, but surprisingly, Garrett is here as well."


    "Yes, he is. It seems that the Spear Hall has spent a lot of resources on thispetition."


    "The legendary Garrett Jin," Ricky murmured quietly. He hadn''t even noticed that there was such a


    strong young man among the warriors of the Spear Hall. Now he could sense that Garrett Jin was


    obviously much more powerful than Keyon.


    "What? Josiah even employed a strong supporter like Garrett Jin to help the Spear Hall get the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth? That''s like putting the cat among the pigeons," Scar, head of the


    Saber Hall, said in a low voice. "After thepetition this time, the secret about the Quintessence of


    Heaven and Earth in our Three-hall City is impossible to keep."


    "It''s understandable. The Spear Hall hasn''t managed to get the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth for


    decades. Their strong spiritual kings have been falling behind those from your Saber Hall and the


    Sword Hall. This situation made them so desperate that they have begun to act recklessly." Ricky


    voiced his observation.


    "Even if they can''t get it in the end, your two halls can''t get it either. And, they would rather have such a


    result than seeing one of you take it."


    "Brother!" Keyon called instinctively when he saw his brother Garrett Jin show up.


    "It''s a small failure for you. No big deal! Don''t think about it too much. You should improve your strength


    and defeat him the next time," Garrett Jin said loudly andforted his little brother when he realized


    that he was quite hurt by such a crushing defeat.


    "Now, get back to your seat and think carefully about how you lost the fight."


    "All right, brother!" Keyon responded at once after hearing his brother''s firm order. Meanwhile, a light


    flickered in Keyon''s eyes, as if he was suddenly shaken awake from his deep frustration by his


    brother''s wise words. He then said nothing and returned to the high tform without any hesitation.


    Keyon understood that if he immersed himself in this failure, he would always be possessed by his


    inner demon in the future. Thus, at that moment, what he had to do was calm himself down and have a


    deep reflection about his defeat. As to take revenge on Soar, he could find more opportunitiester.


    "It seems that Keyon is not as vulnerable as I thought," Ricky whispered when he witnessed that Keyon


    got back to his seat, and sat in a meditative stance to bnce his mindset.


    "After all, as a young master from a demi-spiritual-emperor force, it is quite impossible for him to lose


    mind because of a failure," Scar added.


    "Your name?" Garrett Jin asked Soar simply and coldly. Meanwhile, his eyes burned with seriousness


    and rage. His younger brother had been defeated by this guy in front of him. Hence, he was quite


    determined to crush him to safeguard the dignity of his tribe.


    "Ridge Long!" Soar made up a random name.


    At that very moment, Soar''s eyes were also grave, because from their collision a moment ago, he


    could clearly feel that Garrett Jin was far more powerful than Keyon. This time, he had to fire his most


    powerful skill.


    "Ridge Long? I haven''t heard of such a name or the surname Long before," Garrett Jin said


    indifferently. "Anyway, it doesn''t matter, because I never show the slightest interest in any warrior who


    will be defeated by me."


    Bang! Bang! Without giving Soar any time to respond, Garrett Jin instantly burst out his momentum and


    Golden Enlightenment, which hurtled swiftly towards Soar.

 Chapter 562 Golden Light Strike Versus Scorching Golden Fist

    Chapter 562 Golden Light Strike Versus Scorching Golden Fist


    Snap!


    As soon as the power of Garrett''s Golden Enlightenment rushed out, a shattering sound rang out all


    around them. The ground he was standing on had cracked between his feet when he stomped.


    At the same moment, Garrett appeared in front of Soar abruptly. Almost the same second as that, he


    threw out a fast, fierce punch that glowed with golden light. Everything happened so fast. Within a split


    second, the punch could hit him and kill him. If Soar couldn''t avoid it in a timely manner, his head would


    be smashed into pieces. The onlookers were holding their breath and waiting anxiously to see how the


    situation would unfold itself.


    At that particr moment, another fist surrounded by golden light emerged. Along with a deafening


    sound as if two weapons were colliding with each other ferociously, Garrett''s fist attack was blocked by


    the newly emerged fist.


    Then, the two bodies that were filled with golden light both stepped slightly back and away from each


    other.


    "This is your second fight in a row. This battle is bing difficult for you, so let me try," a low voice


    said to Soar in that moment. The low voice came from Ricky. He and Soar represented the Saber Hall


    at that day''spetition. Ricky wanted to protect the Saber Hall, so he had been watching Soar''s


    The moment he felt that Soar was in danger, he had alreadyunched an attack to protect him.


    Meanwhile, he was worried that if Soar wanted to defeat Garrett or maybe ended the battle in a tie, he


    would have no choice but to burst out the blood power of a Great Dragon and the power of the Heaven


    Melting Pagoda. If that happened, the cost would be too high. Soar''s identity as a Great Dragon was


    supposed to be kept top secret. Exposing such a secret would only get him into much more serious


    trouble. Previously, he even lied and said that his name was Ridge in order to keep his identity a


    secret.


    Seeing Ricky stand up for him, Soar decided not to refuse his help. Without any hesitation, he returned


    to his seat on the high tform. He couldn''t be more aware of the reason that Ricky had needed to


    interrupt the battle between him and Garrett. Keyon had also beenpletely defeated by him and his


    purpose had been realized. He had great confidence that Ricky could take care of the remaining


    business at hand.


    "Who is this young man?" Seeing how Ricky had resisted Garrett''s attack, the warriors around were


    shocked by the events in front of them once more.


    "Judging from the momentum that this young man has, his power does not seem to be inferior to


    Garrett''s. How did the Saber Hall manage to find two young geniuses with such impressive power?"


    "It''s so strange. I feel like this young man''s realm is inferior to Ridge''s, so howe his power has


    turned out to be more powerful than Ridge''s?"


    "I don''t think you''re right about that. Do you think that he is also a peerless genius like Jasper or an ace


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    genius like Ricky? Do you think that he could really challenge those who have higher levels of strength


    than him? I am telling you, it''s just impossible. He must have used a way to hide his real strength.


    There are many ways to hide a warrior''s real strength, after all. Anyway, there can''t be that many


    geniuses in this world."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the Saber Hall would have an ace in the hole like you," Garrett said lightly. He


    didn''t immediately attack Ricky. He instead looked him up and down.


    At the same time, one could see that Garrett''s eyes grew heavy and serious. Somehow, he had a


    strong hunch that Ricky was not as simple as he looked. He could tell that Ricky would be a very strong


    opponent.


    After they had already shed against each other''s attacks, the intense feeling that Ricky was


    dangerous strengthened in his heart.


    Simr to Garrett, Ricky''s eyes also became more serious. Due to the power of his three zones, Ricky


    detected that the power that Garrett had was likely to be infinitely close to a second-ss middle


    spiritual king.


    Ricky had no exact measure of his own strength at that moment. Since the life-and-death battle he had


    with Ray, he had never really had a chance to fight with another enemy.


    Before the two warriors started their fight, the audience on the high tform of the Sword Hall had a


    discussion about them. "Luna, what do you think of the strength of these two warriors that are about to


    fight?" Nora, the leader of the Sword Hall, asked Luna slowly with a grave expression on her face.


    Luna, a female disciple from the Apsara Pce, had been invited by the Sword Hall to join the


    treasure that could be used to improve both a warrior''s cultivation base and his spiritual weapon''s


    power. Nora had been quite sure that the Sword Hall would win thepetition and get that rare


    treasure. Nevertheless, it never crossed her mind that the Spear Hall had also invited two geniuses like


    Keyon and Garrett, while the Saber Hall had the firm support of two very mysterious young geniuses as


    well.


    After hearing Nora''s inquiry, Luna thought about it for a while and replied honestly, "Nora, to tell you the


    truth, I have no confidence in defeating those two young men. Also, I think that the young man from the


    Saber Hall is even more unpredictable and unfathomable."


    After a pause, she added grimly, "However, since I have epted your invitation, I will try my best in


    thepetition."


    Hearing Luna''s reply, Nora murmured back to her, "So, the younger man from the Saber Hall is even


    more mysterious." She really believed what Luna had told her. The geniuses had outstanding power


    that gave them a leg up thatmon people didn''t have.


    "Luna, just try your best, but don''t push yourself too hard. If we fail this time, we still have more


    chances in the future," Nora said gently. She valued a genius like Luna, and didn''t want her to be hurt


    needlessly in apetition. After all, the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth would appear once every


    five years.


    "It''s no problem, Nora! Don''t worry about me. This is just apetition, not a life-and-death battle.


    After they finish fighting, I''ll go and have a try at it too," Luna said. She was not worried about her


    safety. Instead, she was more eager to have a fight with Garrett or Ricky. After the discussion, they


    soon turned their attention back toward the two warriors.


    "The Spear Hall is not so bad. I thought that I didn''t have to join thepetition this time.


    Unexpectedly, a famous warrior like you has appeared though," Ricky said with a smile as he heard


    what Garrett had said before.


    "What''s your name?" Garrett asked lightly.


    "I''m Russell Feng. I came to the Eastern Land to better my cultivation. Later, I met the leader of the


    Saber Hall, and he invited us to support him in thispetition," Ricky replied in a low voice. He lied


    about his name because he wanted to keep a low profile. He and Soar had secretlye there to join


    thepetition. If the news that he was there was learned by his enemies, he would be chased by


    them and would be in great danger. On his path of martial arts, Ricky had paid a high price¡ªhe was


    always being hunted down by his enemies.


    "If you are pleased, our Garuda tribe wees you both. You will receive rewards from us that are no


    less than those that the Saber Hall has offered to you," Garrett said with great sincerity.


    "Let''s talk about thatter. Now that we have received our payment from the Saber Hall, we have to


    finish our task first. I''m afraid that you wouldn''t even believe us about it otherwise, right?" Ricky


    responded with a slight smile.


    "You''re refusing my offer?! That''s a pity. Because if you insist on representing the Saber Hall, you stand


    no chance of winning at all," Garrett said, his face brimming with confidence.


    "It''s still too early to jump to conclusion now, isn''t it? The final result only depends on my strength, but


    also on your strength, right?" Ricky rebutted with augh.


    "Let''s fight and see whose Golden Enlightenment is better," Garrett responded indifferently, revealing


    his great self-confidence and murderous intent.


    Buzz! Buzz! Garrett''s words had hardly fallen from his mouth when the momentum and enlightening


    power of the two men instantly burst out and rose to their peak. The energy formed their respective


    Ultimate Domains, which would soon collide with each other. That abrupt scene generated another


    wave of heated discussion among the audience.


    "These two warriors have both cultivated the Golden Enlightenment with strong attacking power. I''m


    really curious as to who will win in the end!"


    "I bet that Garrett will win. I heard that not a single warrior whose cultivation base was at the same level


    with him could defeat him before because of his power of Golden Enlightenment."


    "Exactly! Although Garrett doesn''t cultivate dual powers like Keyon, his Ultimate Domain of golden


    power is far superior to most other young warriors in his generation."


    "I think that it''s still hard to say. Russell and Ridge are mysterious, and we know nothing about their


    backgrounds yet. We didn''t think highly of Ridge at all before, but we all saw what happened when he


    fought, right? Keyon waspletely defeated by Ridge. I guess that Russell''s strength must be


    extremely formidable too."


    "I think that you''re right! My instincts tell me that Russell is quite an unfathomable warrior!"


    "I guess you can say that this match¡ªsince it''s between those two warriors who both cultivate the


    Golden Enlightenment¡ªis going to be very fierce." The discussion soon subsided, and the crowd


    turned back around to watch the match.


    "Let me test your strength!" Garrett bellowed sternly the moment the Ultimate Domains of their Golden


    Enlightenment collided with each other. Then, the endless golden light emerged from behind his back.


    "Golden Light sh!" Garrett roared furiously.


    In the next second, the golden light blended with Golden Enlightenment and instantly condensed into a


    golden saber in his hand. He then flung it violently toward Ricky.


    "I''m going to warn you¡ª you will never manage to beat me with such simple tricks," Ricky sneered


    coldly.


    Buzz! Buzz! Instantly, Ricky''s Massacring Runes burst out from his body. They blended with his


    Massacring Enlightenment while five sun-like light balls were glittering brightly behind his back.


    "Massacring Power¡ªScorching Golden Fist!" Ricky roared furiously as he attacked.


    At the same time, his right fist instantly merged with the five light balls. Then, his attack mmed


    towards Garrett''s attack.


    Bang! The next moment, the Golden Light Strike and Scorching Golden Fist shed against each other


    violently.

 Chapter 563 The Ultimate Battle

    Chapter 563 The Ultimate Battle


    There was a cracking sound that cut through the air, like a thousand cannons firing all at once. Two


    shes of lightning appeared and collided with each other momentarily, illuminating the heavens.


    When the shes of lightning collided, they produced even more deafening sounds. It sounded like the


    crackle of electricity mixed with the roar of a herd of elephants, causing instant chaos. The two shes


    of lightning coiled and struck each other repeatedly, as if they were living things. They behaved like two


    cobras entwined in a dance of death. Neither could im an advantage over the other.


    There was a puff of smoke, and the bolts of lightning transformed into two distinct human forms. Ricky


    and Garrett now stood in front of each other, their clothes tattered, and their bodies bruised from their


    celestialbat. Each man could see that their battle was leading nowhere. It was a frustrating


    stalemate for both of the magical warriors.


    Both warriors realized that the magicalbat would lead them nowhere. They were too evenly


    matched on the spiritual and magical nes. Perhaps the physicalbat would prove their abilities


    more efficiently and produce a clear victor. Each man fell into their familiar martial arts stances, and


    began to pummel the other. Each thrust was effectively dodged. Each attempted punch or kick was


    deftly parried, and both men began to resemble dancers locked in a dance of death.


    asionally, a punch or kick would connect with tremendous force. Rickynded a vicious uppercut to


    Garrett which sent the man flying. There was an explosion that seemed to split the air when the punch


    connected. Garrett dusted himself up, and flew right at Ricky with a flying kick. For a moment, both


    men seemed to vanish, as the kick connected. In the blink of an eye, both men appeared in another


    area, transported by their own magical energies.


    "This battle is amazing! I''ve never seen so much power and magical energy released like this. It''s


    almost like we''re watching two true second-ss middle spiritual kings in action!" one warrior said. The


    crowd hushed and chatted among themselves with delight and excitement. They all knew that they


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    were witnessing an amazing battle taking ce.


    "You''re right. Who is this mysterious young man, Russell? He fights unlike any warrior that I have ever


    seen," a second warrior said.


    "Yes. I''m sure that hisprehension of the Golden Enlightenment defies exnation. It''s almost as if


    he were the very personification of the Golden Enlightenment. Garrett is a skilled warrior, but I''m not


    sure he can take on Russell," a third warrior said.


    "Damn it! Where did those twoe from?" Keyon watched the battle intently. He had thought that


    Ricky would be no match for his elder brother. It was a reasonable assumption, but Ricky was throwing


    any kind of reason out the window. The young warrior was a prodigy unlike any.


    "Master Jim, find out where they came from at any cost! I don''t care if you threaten the leader of the


    Saber Hall. Hell, I don''t even care if you destroy the entire Saber Hall in order to dig out more


    information about them!" Keyon sent his desperate message to Jim through telepathy.


    "Don''t worry. I will do whatever I can. But our priority for the time being is to obtain the Quintessence of


    Heaven and Earth," Jim responded in the same way. "After everything is done here, I will pay a visit to


    the Saber Hall in person."


    Ricky and Garrett had been locked in their intense struggle for what seemed like an eternity. In truth, it


    was only almost an hour, since the battle began. The explosions caused by the collisions remained


    ferocious and powerful. In such a short period of time, several moves had been exchanged with power


    never seen before. Each man was still standing, but no one could be sure how long this would be so.


    In one fateful instant, both men''s fists struck each other simultaneously. Both men were pushed back


    from the immense power and energy released. It was like two powerful mythical beasts colliding head-


    on.


    Each fighter stared back at the other with grim resolve. Garrett seemed a little more concerned than


    Ricky. He had never expected Ricky to put up such a fight.


    Garrett stood firm like an oak, in front of Ricky, but it was only to mask the terrible pain that was now


    wracking his entire body. Garrett tried to mask it, but he was starting to feel the effects of Ricky''s


    relentless assault.


    Garrett endured the pain, and showed no signs of slowing down. He would not flinch or back down. He


    could not.


    "I have to admit that you are very strong!" Garrett praised Ricky, nodding in a show of rare respect to


    an opponent.


    "You are very strong, as well," Ricky responded with a smiling face. "Well, I think it''s time for you to


    show your true strength. Show me how capable you really are!"


    Boom! Boom! The next moment, Ricky activated his Massacring Skill. In an instant, the Golden


    Enlightenment radiated from his body, and he was bathed inplete luminescence. He was


    channeling all his strength to the limit, preparing for what could be the critical moment.


    "As you wish," Garrett said.


    "It is time!" In the blink of an eye, the Golden Enlightenment and the golden spiritual energy that had


    been circling around Garrett, transformed into thousands of golden scales covering his entire body. At


    first nce, one would think that Garrett was now covered in golden scale armor.


    The scales dotted Garrett''s entire body, and stretched past his shoulders. Golden wings began to


    sprout from Garrett''s back.


    There was no question, that Garrett was pulling out all the stops. He was now employing his most


    powerful technique.


    The golden wings pped behind Garrett''s back, and suddenly a golden halberd materialized out of


    nowhere, and into Garrett''s armored hands. It was called the Golden Scale Halberd.


    "The Golden Scale Attack!" Garrett cried out.


    "It''s the Golden Scale Attack! It''s one of the legendary cultivation methods of the Garuda tribe. Only


    those who are very talented and have the golden Garuda''s blood power coursing through their veins


    could hope to possiblyprehend and learn it,"


    one of the onlookers said.


    "A powerful method that is efficient in both offense and defense! It is a true legendary method, indeed!"


    another warrior echoed.


    "Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" Without hesitation, Ricky used his Nine-degree Body Refining


    Form.


    Ricky did not want to reveal his Ultimate Golden Body, so he chose to keep it a secret for the time


    being. Although the Nine-degree Body Refining Form was a little bit inferiorpared with his


    current level, it would still be strong enough to fight against Garrett''s attack. Being fueled by the


    massacring runes, the power rising from his Nine-degree Body Refining Form was almost the same


    with that at the first level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    It would be a piece of cake to deal with Garrett.


    At the same time, his Iron Destroyershed out. The golden light immediately lingered around Ricky.


    The Iron Destroyer quickly followed, and Ricky, deftly controlled it with his hands. It was a clear


    indication that Ricky and the Iron Destroyer were both ready to fight.


    "Iron Destroyer, don''t disappoint me!" Ricky said in a low voice, as he connected with the hermit spirit


    of the Iron Destroyer in his mind.


    Buzz! Buzz! The Iron Destroyer seemed to have heard Ricky''s words. It buzzed in response to him.


    ''Ha ha! Cool! Let''s get ready for the fight!'' Ricky could feel the Iron Destroyer''s eagerness for battle,


    and this gave him unshakable confidence.


    "I can feel you and the saber in your hands are connected. You are feeding it with your blood essence,


    aren''t you? It courses with your own emotions in battle. I can sense your anger and eagerness to fight


    being channeled through it," Garrett said in a chilling tone as he looked at Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. "If I


    strike and crash the saber, you will be attacked as well. Your will shall be broken."


    "We don''t know if any of that is true! Just show me how strong your Golden Scale Halberd is," Ricky


    said with rising anger and blistering confidence. He would not allow Garrett''s words to affect him. There


    was just too much at stake now.


    "You''re angry? Good!" Garrett said.


    The sounds of battle rang through the air again.


    Garrett''s voice had faded now, and the sounds of furious battle had reced banter.


    Garrett dashed forward faster than anyone had ever seen. His Golden Scale Halberd danced in the air


    for a moment, before falling precariously close to Ricky''s throat.


    Ricky blinked, and for one terrible moment, he thought that Garrett''s halberd would fall on him, and split


    his throat in two. The moment did note. His Iron Destroyer blocked the Golden Scale Halberd''s


    downward spiral of death.


    Sparks flew as Garrett''s halberd collided with Ricky''s saber.


    The sound of their weapons echoed in the air.


    There was a sh of blinding light, as both weapons struck each other, and everyone could not make


    out what had just happened.


    Suddenly, a voice called out angrily in the air st. "Golden scale power! Golden Scale sh!"


    The sky above was filled with endless golden scales. They swarmed around like thousands of flies


    choking the very heavens above, before gathering, and forming an even bigger golden halberd.


    The scales nged as the Golden Scale Halberd hacked at Ricky.


    At the same time, however, another voice called out too. "Massacring power! Smashing de Attack!


    Three-in-one Strike!"


    Immediately, three golden lights were ejected from the force of the collision.

 Chapter 564 Garrett Also Failed

    Chapter 564 Garrett Also Failed


    Bang! Bang!


    The three golden lights that contained infinite killing power emitted simultaneously as they instantly


    turned into three sharp des.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A series of events could be seen after the transformation of the three des. With the first de, a


    vision of broken mountains and rivers could be seen. It seemed that they were shed and destroyed


    by a giant de.


    With the second de, a vision of broken heaven and earth emerged. And with the third de, a vision


    of a broken universe emerged. Without a doubt, the three des were the three strikes of Smashing


    de Attack released by Ricky.


    It broke mountains and rivers. It broke the heaven and earth. It broke the universe.


    After reaching the innate spirit level, Ricky was able toprehend and acquire the three ughtering


    des in a short span of time. He was about to fuse the three sharp des together in order to


    explode more powerful attacks.


    Thump! Thump! Numerous massacring runes encircled the three des. Under the influence of the


    massacring runes'' powers, the three des merged together in an instant.


    A greater de was formed as the visions appearing behind the three des also merged into one.


    Surrounded by the massacring runes, the giant de shed at the giant Golden Scale Halberd.


    ng! The collision of the giant de and the giant Golden Scale Halberd caused bright sparks. The


    sound of the collision was so deafening that it felt as if their surroundings were about to explode. The


    fierce enlightening power instantly swept over the area from the center of the collision. The enlightening


    power soon turned into strong airwaves that endlessly and violently exploded.


    As those shockwaves swept over the area, the Golden Scale Halberd and the massacring de began


    to slowly crack apart.


    The intense collision and explosion caused the inverse powers to grow even more intense and


    powerful.


    Due to the strong inverse powers, Ricky and Garrett were both pushed a few steps back. If it weren''t


    for the enlightening power they released to protect themselves, they would have been seriously hurt by


    the powerful strikes that exploded around them.


    They both couldn''t help but kneel in the air as their looks turned more severe and furious. The intent to


    fight in their eyes was greater than ever before.


    Thump! The next moment, they stepped heavily in the air and burst out endless enlightening powers


    without any hesitation. They waved their own weapons as they began to attack again.


    "Come on! Stop messing around. Let''s put an end to all of this in one strike!" Garrett shouted as he


    waved his golden scale wings violently. Endless golden lights erupted from all the orifices on his face.


    "Ipletely agree! Give me everything you have! The result will be decided by this final strike!" Ricky


    growled back.


    "Golden Scale Strike! Golden Scale Light!" Garrett burst out his most powerful attack as he sprinted


    towards Ricky.


    With a flick of his finger, ten drops of blood essence quickly shot out and floated in the air within


    seconds. In reality, they were not drops of blood essence. Instead, they were drops of Garrett''s blood


    which contained great power.


    At the same time, Garrett threw his giant Golden Scale Halberd fiercely at Ricky. On its way towards


    him, the Golden Scale Halberd turned into numerous golden scales in the blink of an eye.


    These golden scales then instantly emitted a number of golden lights. In only a matter of seconds, the


    skies were reced by these golden lights. These golden lights then rushed towards Ricky as if they


    were golden des.


    In addition, each golden light contained an infinite amount of Golden Enlightenment which was indeed


    the extreme level of such power.


    Meanwhile, the scales on Garrett''s body also emitted lights that shot fiercely at Ricky.


    There wasn''t any ce for Ricky to hide as he was surrounded by the endless golden lights. Of course,


    Ricky didn''t intend to hide at all. Driven by his intense and furious fighting spirit, Ricky stood there with


    his Iron Destroyer that was making a strong buzzing sound.


    Boom! Boom! Two clusters of mes emerged in Ricky''s golden eyes, and soon after, the two kinds of


    fires that differed in colors began to burn around his body. The mes were the Massacring Fire and


    the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    Being bathed in the massacring runes, the two kinds of intense fires burned even more violently.


    Afterwards, the two kinds of fires merged with the power of Massacring Enlightenment and encircled


    the Iron Destroyer.


    At the same time, the gale runes also began to emanate and encircle the Iron Destroyer. With the


    spreading of the gale runes, gale windstorm began to surround the Iron Destroyer.


    The gale windstorm spread all over the Iron Destroyer as it became one with the Massacring Fire and


    the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    "Massacring Power¡ªGale Strike!" The next moment, Ricky jumped high in the air and waved his Iron


    Destroyer as the golden lights that surrounded him rushed towards him.


    In his strike, Ricky had sessfully fused the Massacring Power with the Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Gale


    Strike. The Massacring Power had an overwhelming killing force. Right after the fusion, the Gale Strike


    could attack not only the inner heart of the enemy, but also his body. It could be said that the Gale


    Strike had be a powerful attack.


    Afterwards, four de lights shed through the space with the windstorm on it. The de lights were


    also surrounded by two kinds of golden mes.


    As the four light des dashed forward, they suddenly grew much bigger. With the support of the two


    runic powers, the four light des turned into four giant fangs that resembled the fangs of ferocious


    beasts. They constantly spread forward from where they were and grewrger andrger, wider and


    wider, and without a doubt, stronger and stronger.


    Buzz! Right after that, the four giant fangs formed a domain that collided violently with the golden lights.


    Both Ricky and Garrett werepletely integrated with their attacks. The result of their intense battle


    relied on this one final sh.


    "These radiant lights are truly blinding!" At that moment, the warriors around could no longer see what


    was happening in their battle at all. They could only feel the intensity of their attacks. Thus, they talked


    and eximed to one another using their internal powers.


    "Russell''s strike was also extraordinary. The strong killing power he released just now frightened me to


    my bones!"


    "Just as they said, the result will soon be decided."


    Boom! Boom! No matter how much they talked, all they could see and hear were immense airwaves


    and deafening sounds.


    Those in the crowd with sharper eyes could tell that when the domain formed by the four fang des


    collided with the radiant golden lights, the gale runes resembling the tides turned into a form of clouds


    and mist which then flowed into the golden lights.


    Everything happened all at once. Garrett didn''t realize what had happened until the power of sadness


    had already spread all over his body.


    ''How could this be possible? How can he break out such a strong power of sadness with a single


    strike? I was nearly destroyed by it!'' Garrett was mesmerized by what he just saw.


    In the blink of an eye, he used his great will and mind to fight back.


    However, under the attack of Ricky''s double power, Garrett could only resist for a limited amount of


    time. After that, his failure would inevitably be more predictable and visible.


    First, the killing golden lights began to fade gradually. The lights then vanished due to the attack of the


    gale power on the four fang des. As Garrett''s attack vanished, the power of the wounds sweeping


    his mind made him think of sad visions.


    ''Damn it! How did he attack me like that? Howe I wasn''t able to counter him?'' Garrett knew that he


    was bound to lose at that moment. There was nothing left for him to do but roar unwillingly inside his


    heart.


    But he was also brave enough to face his failure. The next moment he said loudly, "I see it now. I have


    failed in this battle!"

 Chapter 565 Luna From The Apsara Palace

    Chapter 565 Luna From The Apsara Pce


    A sudden echoing of someone''s admittance of defeat filled the battlefield with deafening silence.


    Immediately, an exchange of confused looks and nk faces scattered all over the area. ''What on


    earth happened?'' they all wondered. In the blink of an eye, the duel had already concluded before


    anyone could absorb how much strength the two rivals possessed. None of them was quite able to


    grasp how intense the sh was.


    But anyway, they wouldn''t get surprised no matter who had won in the end. In everyone''s eyes, both


    Ricky and Garrett were skilled and powerful warriors.


    "What the hell is going on?" "Seriously? The battle had just begun, and now it''s over?" The warriors


    finally shook off their stunned reactions and were able to speak. Then, everyone in the area, both


    humans and beasts, began to whisper in disbelief.


    "If we''re not mistaken, it was indeed Garrett''s voice just now. So Russell should be the winner," some


    of the warriors then imed with confidence.


    When it was clear who the victor was, distraught filled the faces of those up on the tform of the


    Spear Hall, including Josiah, Jim, and Keyon. The truth was, all of them already had an inkling of


    Garrett''s defeat. After seeing how overwhelmingly powerful Ricky could be, they knew the chances of


    Garrett''s winning the fight were slim. When this finally turned into reality, however, they found it hard to


    ept that Ricky arose victorious.


    "Ha-ha! That''s my brother. Is Garrett truly the strongest one you have to offer? I hate to break it to you,


    but my brother would win no matter how many strong warriors you have." Soar, on the other hand,


    gloated over Garrett''s defeat.


    Not even Scar could contain how amazed he was with the battle that just concluded. ''No wonder he is


    deemed an ace genius. This young man is truly beyond ordinary and could indeed live up to his name!


    Maybe signing a bonding contract with him and serving him would turn out to be beneficial to me, '' he


    couldn''t help but think.


    Scar wasn''t the only one trying to absorb what just happened. ''I knew he would win, and my intuition


    didn''t fail me this time. But who on earth is this guy? And what are those fancy skills these two guys


    have been using to fight for the Saber Hall? I have read none of them in the archive of the Apsara


    Pce. How strange!'' Luna thought with a frown as she stood on the tform of the Sword Hall.


    As she watched Ricky reappear slowly, curiosity and a fighting spirit revealed themselves in her clear


    and beautiful eyes. Totally ignoring Garrett, Luna poured all her attention on Ricky.


    Despite their difference, Luna had one thing inmon with other geniuses¡ªonly the winner would


    intrigue them and catch their attention.


    "Shall I take some actions, Garrett?" Jim asked Garrett using his telepathy at this point.


    "Thanks, Master Jim, but there is no need. I have lost and we have to ept that. Besides, we


    shouldn''t make a fuss here. It will only hurt the reputation of our Garuda tribe," Garrett replied calmly,


    like he didn''t care about the result of this battle at all.


    "Got it," Jim answered at once. He didn''t try to argue seeing that Garrett had made his decision. The


    raging energy in his body began to subside.


    All the others from the Spear Hall took the hint of Jim''s calm disposition. Now, both Keyon and Josiah


    knew Garrett didn''t want the conflict to escte any further. The matter was never to be brought up


    again. Despite Ricky''s victory being a hard pill to swallow, they restrained any negative reactions


    knowing fully well Ricky couldn''t get away easily. Sooner orter, he would have to pay the price, one


    way or another.


    As the billow of energy and smoke faded, Ricky and Garrett could finally be seen floating in mid-air.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    From what anyone could tell, Garrett emerged unscathed in this fight. Obviously, Ricky had stopped his


    attacks once Garrett yielded. In fact, Ricky had mustered every ounce of self-control to pull his


    punches. After all, it was difficult for someone like him to stop ying the game once his fighting spirit


    was at its peak. Nevertheless, he knew that it was merely a trial, not a battle of life and death. If one


    side had surrendered, the rules demanded that the other must spare his life. Otherwise, thepleted


    spiritual kings could take action and intervene.


    "That was a brilliant strike, Russell. No doubt you''re stronger than I am. Victory belongs to the Saber


    Hall, and our Spear Hall admit defeat," Garrett said to Ricky with a smile.


    Ricky nodded and bowed slightly with the same kind of smile as his rival, but he was not to be fooled.


    ''This is not the end, '' Ricky reminded himself. ''This Garrett is sure to start another duel in the future.''


    Ricky had met many warriors who lost a fight. Truth be told, he despised the likes of Keyon, who would


    easily be ovee by frustration and go mad. Even if they could recover and control themselves with


    great determination, they were the real losers in Ricky''s eyes.


    Warriors like Garrett, on the other hand, were the kind Ricky appreciated. They would usually mask


    their emotions when faced with defeat. Instead of going insane, they would turn failure into a driving


    force for further progress. They were the kind to never give up, just like Ricky.


    Ricky knew that Garrett was a formidable opponent. A great deal of difficulties awaited if another brawl


    between them happened in the future.


    ''Now, it seems a lot of troubles wait for me if I want to refine the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, ''


    Ricky couldn''t help but think secretly. What was more, he didn''t think that Garrett and Keyon would give


    up so easily. After all, this was a rare opportunity that no one could afford to lose.


    "I won''t forget about this fight, and your name of course, Russell." Garrett went on to say those polite


    words in a rather aggressive manner.


    "Then, I should say thank you. I believe not many people would deserve to be remembered by


    someone like you. I enjoyed the fight very much, too. Thanks again," Ricky replied calmly.


    "I hope I can learn from you again soon," Garrett said, still with that faint smile, before heading back to


    the tform of the Spear Hall.


    Ricky was certain there was more behind Garrett''s strange smile and courtesies. He couldn''t put it in


    words, but he somehow felt ufortable talking to him. It was a feeling that aroused Ricky''s fighting


    spirit and energy.


    ''Maybe I''m right about this guy, and this is not the end, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He temporarily put things about the Spear Hall aside, took a deep breath, straightened himself up, and


    looked into the Sword Hall''s direction.


    Whoosh!


    A figure flew towards Ricky''s direction the moment his eyes fell on the tform of the Sword Hall. It


    was no one else but Luna. When she met Ricky''s gaze, she took the initiative and quickly came to the


    square without hesitation. She had done it in such an elegant way like a fairy descending into this


    world.


    "Wow, that is my goddess!" many eximed when Luna came into sight. It was no exaggeration to say


    nearly all the male creatures present were attracted to her. Some perverts even viewed her with lustful


    eyes, without any intention of hiding theirsciviousness.


    Keyon was among this pool of lewd men. The moment he set his eyes upon her beauty, greed filled his


    eyes. He must have her and that was the only thing in his mind now. As for Garrett, he did find Luna


    pretty and attractive. Unlike Keyon, however, appreciating her from a distance was enough for him.


    "Nice to meet you, Russell. My name is Luna Ling, and I''m joining the fight on behalf of the Sword


    Hall," Luna greeted first in a sweet and maic voice that could only add to her charm.


    "So you''re Luna, the talent from Apsara Pce? I''m sure I''ve heard a lot about you," Ricky replied


    politely. "Well, in most cases, I won''t fight with a talented beauty like you.


    But you''re invited by the leader of the Sword Hall. I''m trusted by the leader of the Saber Hall. So please


    forgive me if anything happens in theing fight. I wouldn''t want to be in bad terms with you."


    "Of course. But I think it''s a bit unfair that you seem to know so much about me yet I know so little


    about you. Could you introduce yourself a bit? Honestly, I''ve got interest in you, pretty boy. I wonder


    which organization in this world is so lucky to have two amazing talents like you and your friend," Luna


    asked in a soft and alluring voice.


    It was apparent that Luna was setting some honey trap for Ricky to lure him into telling more about his


    background.


    "Like I said, I''m merely a nobody from a faraway corner of this world. It''s not worth mentioning at all,"


    Ricky responded, as humble as he could.


    Luna had misjudged him, for he was never the kind of man who would be captivated by any beauty.


    Ricky was immune to honeyed words from a woman.


    Seeing that Ricky refused to talk more about himself, Luna didn''t persist. She was clever. She knew it


    would be hard to fish out any secrets from someone as strong as Ricky. Simple sweet talk would


    definitely not do the trick. After all, the man in front of her had brought Garrett down. One should not


    expect to get to the bottom of who he was before beating him in a fight.


    "Well then. Do pull your punches next, please." Luna then nodded to Ricky with a smile. "Oh, sorry, I


    forgot. Do you need some more time to rest? Or shall we begin now?"


    "Thank you, but we can just begin right away. Let''s say we all bring out our best and finish this game


    with a single strike, shall we? We''re about the same level, so I think it''s fair enough," Ricky suggested.


    "Time is precious, don''t you think?" He looked at Luna with a meaningful smile.


    "Sure!" Luna agreed without hesitation. Her voice was still mild and soft, but there was confidence in it


    now.


    "But I''ve got another suggestion, and I wonder if it''s okay with you," Luna suddenly proposed.


    "Oh? What is it then?" Ricky asked with a positive smile.


    "Strictly speaking, I''m an array deployer. So setting and controlling all kinds of arrays are what I''m good


    at," Luna exined.


    "Ah, an array deployer. That''s interesting," Ricky said, the smile slowly disappearing from his face.


    A frown reced where his smile used to be. He knew how powerful an array deployer could be.

 Chapter 566 Star Moon Sword Array

    Chapter 566 Star Moon Sword Array


    "What do you mean by that, Luna?" Ricky asked. In fact, he had almost guessed how Luna really


    wanted topete with him.


    "It''s very simple, actually. I will deploy an array, and you will need to break it. If you seed in doing


    this task, then the Saber Hall wins. Otherwise, the Sword Hall wins," Luna said with a smile on her


    face.


    ...


    "I''ve heard that Luna is good when ites to arrays. And it seems that she ns to use an array to


    upon hearing what Luna and Ricky were talking about.


    "Exactly! That''s also what I heard. I also heard that no genius of the same level has ever been able to


    break Luna''s array!"


    "You''re right about that! So let''s see how daring this mysterious Russell is. Would he really be that


    brave to ept Luna''s proposal?"


    The disciples gossiped with each other as they were so eager to find out what Ricky''s response was.


    "Unexpectedly, you are an array deployer! And I must say that your offer really surprised me!" Ricky


    said faintly. "To be honest, it is not that much of a wise choice to wait for an array deployer to finish


    creating an array and then break it."


    "Exactly!" Luna didn''t deny Ricky''s words, but agreed with him instead.


    "If that''s the case, Russell, then that would mean¡­"


    "I really want to refuse your offer. But now that it is just apetition, and may I add that you are such


    a beautifuldy, I''ve changed my mind. Instead, I have decided to ept your proposal," Ricky said


    with a slightly wicked grin on his lips. It came as a surprise to everyone that he agreed with Luna''s


    proposal.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Oh, really? He epted Luna''s proposal! This is so exciting! Could he be the first genius to ever break


    Luna''s array?" The onlookers were a little astonished upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "I guess that he is very likely to break Luna''s array. I bet he''s strong enough for this task. He is the one


    who defeated Garrett, after all!"


    On the other hand, Keyon was not very delighted to hear how the other warriors talked about Garrett.


    His brows were closely knit together in anger, and it looked as if he wanted to murder all those warriors


    who displeased him.


    But Garrett''s face remained calm, as if he had never heard a word they said.


    "Then that would mean that you''ve finally epted my proposal, Russell! Oh I can''t wait to start! " Luna


    expected a different answer from Ricky. Hence, the surprised look appeared on her face when she


    knew that they were going to push through with it. Because in her opinion, she felt that it was very likely


    for Ricky to reject her proposal.


    After all, deep in Luna''s heart, she had judged Ricky as not the impulsive and arrogant kind of man.


    ''It seems that he has such great confidence, '' Luna thought to herself. ''I guess there''s nothing wrong


    with that. After all, he is able to defeat Garrett. Without a shadow of a doubt, he truly has the


    confidence.''


    "Nora, my array is indeed the strongest ace up my sleeve. If I fail this one, I hope you won''t me me,"


    Luna said to Nora through telepathy.


    She was confident with her arrays. Or at least, she used to be. But now that she was face to face with


    such a mysterious man, her confidence began to slowly fade away, and she thought she only had an


    even chance of winning.


    "Don''t worry about it, Luna! Just do your best!" Nora answered back.


    In fact, right after Ricky had defeated Garrett, Nora had already prepared herself for any possible


    failure.


    "Now, this is apetition. Naturally I should let you be sincerely convinced that we both have equal


    chances of winning this. With that, I have to let you show your strongest power," Ricky said with a


    smile. "Luna, could you tell me how long it will take you to deploy your most powerful array?"


    "An hour would bepletely enough!" said Luna.


    "All right then. I''ll use that time wisely to rest for an hour. After all, it is not easy to deal with an array,"


    Ricky replied, smiling.


    "Are you sure about that? If you want, you can spend four more hours in cultivating. It''s totally all right


    for me," Luna said lightly.


    Right after their exchange of sentences, Luna already started to deploy the array. Meanwhile, in mid-


    air, Ricky used his time wisely as he started to rest.


    Ricky had also informed the others that he needed to rest; however, it was not his real purpose. What


    he really wanted was to secretly activate the power of his four zones to know more about what Luna''s


    array was.


    He never once regarded himself as an upright gentleman. Because in order to seed, he had to take


    some extraordinary measures.


    Luna wanted to deploy her best array to defeat him. In that case, how could he sit there and do


    nothing? It was already a no brainer that he would, of course, try and get any information that could tell


    him what kind of array Luna was preparing to deploy.


    Without wasting any more time, Ricky closed his eyes and pretended to rest. Then he activated the


    Gale Skill, and followed the lines of Luna''s array. He knew that if he could find the center of Luna''s


    array, it would be a sure win for him.


    As the power of the gale was imperceptible and invisible, Luna wouldn''t be able to notice that Ricky


    was secretly watching her deploy the array.


    However, Ricky was too optimistic for his own good. An hour had passed and he was just getting


    familiar with the lines of Luna''s array and had no concrete idea of where the center of the array might


    be.


    ''Even though I already have the power of four zones, I still can''t believe that I''m such a newbie when it


    Then he opened his eyes, showing the end of his rest.


    "Russell, are you finished with your rest?" Luna asked as soon as she saw Ricky open his eyes.


    "Yes. Since you have already finished deploying the array, I guess I''m finished, too," Ricky answered


    with a smile on his face. "May I ask what kind of array you had just deployed?"


    "This array is called the Star Moon Sword Array!" said Luna as she enthusiastically identified her


    deployed array.


    Boom! Boom! The next moment, Luna''s power surged and green lines started to appear on her


    forehead, which was exactly like the symbol of an array deployer of King Level.


    Not long after, a green array suddenly emerged in the whole area of the square.


    Spinning around in mid-air, this light green array had the shape of the Eight Diagrams.


    Instantly, green lines had appeared on the surface and then spread over the whole array. Afterwards,


    the array started to absorb the power of the space.


    It was the power of the stars and the moon in the space which were being absorbed. In fact, this kind of


    array had such really rare power. Its power, however, worked in such a way that if it was higher up the


    sky, the more powerful it would be.


    It was possible that only an genuine array of King Level like this could absorb the power of the moon


    and stars.


    ''The array is deployed using the power of the stars and the moon. This would mean that it is not as


    simple as I thought. It seems that I only have an even chance of destroying the array!'' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Meanwhile, with the spreading of the power of the stars and the moon in the array, several green


    swords emerged quickly, which then encircled the whole air of the inner part of the array. And after


    careful counting, a total of ny-nine green swords filled the air.


    Each sword emitted strong and vibrant light which contained the power of killing and obscure icy rays.


    "Luna, your Star Moon Sword Array is true to its name. My confidence is shattered just by simply


    feeling the icy rays. I do not think I can simply destroy it," Ricky said with humility in his voice, smiling.


    But behind his humble eyes, it could be seen that Ricky had be more serious at that moment as


    he tried to find a way on how to break it.


    "Russell, I know you are just kidding. And besides, I can see that you are really confident about this,"


    said Luna with a smile. "But if you think that this is unfair to you, we can end thepetition with one


    move."


    "Ha-ha, now that I have epted your proposal, how can I go back and break my word? Especially


    when faced with such a beautifuldy?" Ricky said as he let out a loudugh. But thepetition still


    went on as Ricky walked right into the Star Moon Sword Array without any hesitation.


    "Luna, please activate your Star Moon Sword Array and let thispetition begin," Ricky said


    impatiently as he could not wait for thepetition to end and thus he could im his victory.


    "In that case, Russell, please be careful. I will not show mercy on you in thispetition as I am


    requested by others. Otherwise, it would be deemed unfair to them," Luna said.


    Without further ado, the green lines on Luna''s forehead suddenly burst forth, and the Star Moon Sword


    Array started to roll over the entire space.

 Chapter 567 The Gale Torrent Strike

    Chapter 567 The Gale Torrent Strike


    Like an intricate dance, the ny-nine green swords started to spin around inside the Star Moon


    Sword Array. Luna watched as the swords devoured the brimming energy in the air like a beast


    starved.


    With every second that passed, they absorbed more and more force from the surroundings. There was


    no end to their hunger. The green swords grew sharper and bigger, as if to make room for the power


    collected.


    Standing inside the mouth of the Star Moon Sword Array, Ricky felt a strong wave of murderous intent.


    He felt his skin prick with boundless icy rays.


    ''I regret agreeing with Luna''s n. This Star Moon Sword Array makes me feel threatened, '' Ricky


    thought to himself. His fingers clenched as he realized both his desperate situation and his resolve.


    The die was cast. It was his own rotten luck that he managed to roll snake eyes. ''My immediate priority


    is to break through the Star Moon Sword Array, even if I have to fight my way out.''


    With that thought in mind, Ricky activated the four zones. They swept forward and then upwards,


    zing a path across the ny-nine green swords that now covered the sky. However, Ricky only had


    a second to glimpse at the clouds around them. The swords continued their dance. They moved to


    avoid his attack before slotting back in ce. In other words, they had him surrounded to the point


    where he couldn''t even find the center of the array. All he knew was that the Star Moon Sword Array


    was still active for the ny-nine green swords to work.


    To break through the Star Moon Sword Array, Ricky needed to crush the ny-nine green swords first.


    "Russell, you agreed to let me deploy my Star Moon Sword Array. And now, I want to repay you for


    that," Luna said in a soft tone. She looked down on him, hovering as she did above him and the Star


    Moon Sword Array like the God of War.


    Her eyes narrowed, as sharp and cold as the des she controlled. "Now, I''ll activate the most


    powerful sword array attack. If you can survive it, you will win."


    "Ha-ha! Luna, thank you in advance. But I have the ability to break through this sword array," Ricky


    said. Apparently, he was very confident of himself.


    "You seem quite sure of yourself. Let''s both save some breath and start our contest!" Luna growled.


    The rumbling in her throat echoed through the array as they glowed in time with her anger.


    Like a foreboding heartbeat, Luna''s body was enveloped by the same light. She controlled the


    enlightening power of the stars and moon. It surged up and spread across the air quickly in reaction to


    her call. The action was as easy as holding out one''s own hand.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In more ways than one, it was an extension of Luna at this point. She had cultivated the enlightening


    force as religiously as she trained her body. Deploying the Star Moon Sword Array had the same


    sensation as releasing a long-held breath.


    The enlightening force grew palpable as it spread across her body and the air surrounding her.


    Hundreds of visible rays of green light wrapped around her body in the shape of makeshift armor.


    "Attack!" With a delicate shout, Luna thrust her hand upwards to the sky. The dark rays of green light


    followed the path of her extended arm and went further, reaching out to where she couldn''t. They met


    the light of the Star Moon Sword Array and the rays mingled in perfect harmony.


    Then, just as quickly, the wind whined as the green swords whizzed past Ricky''s ear.


    It would have been mesmerizing if it wasn''t also a truly terrifying scene. The swords moved in a wild


    but precise pattern around him, needles under the hand of an expert weaver. His head jerked left and


    right as Ricky tried to follow the movement of each de. Within seconds, the threads wove into their


    masterwork: the shape of the Eight Trigrams.


    Suddenly, the electric sound of lightning piercing through the sky reached his ears. Instead of static,


    however, a gigantic sword pierced the center of the Eight Trigrams. It shot out of the light that


    contained it and began moving rapidly towards Ricky.


    "What a powerful array force! Although the Luna''s enlightening power is weaker than that of Garrett,


    the force of the sword array that she hasunched is stronger than Garrett''s," Ricky mumbled to


    himself as he watched the giant sword''s murderous trail.


    "How powerful and strong it is! It must be more powerful than Garrett''s!" Just as Ricky did, the warriors


    around him could also sense the sheer power emanating from the sword. They watched incredulously,


    unable to help the exmations that spilled from their lips.


    "Let''s see if Russell has the ability to withstand this attack."


    Hearing his men''s words, Garrett''s face grew darker as he too recognized that Luna''s sword array was


    stronger than any attack of his. Fearing the bile that bubbled up in his chest, he bit the inside of his


    cheek topose himself.


    "Russell, seeing is believing. Show me that you can withstand this attack," Garrett said to himself


    coldly.


    All eyes turned to watch Ricky. Each pair waited eagerly to witness either his victory or his inevitable


    demise.


    Ricky sneered at their doubts and ill will. Half of him felt like entertainment on a show, but the other half


    heard the challenge in their voices. His eyes zed, reflecting the intensity of his determination and


    fighting spirit.


    He was tempted tounch his Ultimate Golden Body and crush the Star Moon Sword Array, right then


    and there. But it was too early to expose his true identity and his strength.


    "It seems that the Nine-degree Body Refining Form is the best choice here," he sighed and


    shrugged in resignation.


    In the next breath, he activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form decisively. As though it was


    nothing but a game of tug of war, the massacring runes that enveloped him withdrew and were


    reced by gale runes as Ricky strengthened his body. The mere action seemed to strengthen his own


    control of the situation.


    Within the span of a flutter of the eyes, Ricky''s body transformed into the manifestation of a violent


    storm.


    His eyes, golden as they were, painted the picture of a wheat field ravaged and thrown asunder by


    intense wind.


    "Gale Omnipotent Skill¡ªGale Torrent Strike!" Ricky howled. He jumped high up into the air and


    charged at the oing huge sword.


    The Gale Torrent Strike was another Omnipotent Skill that Ricky had perceived in the Gale Zone,


    following the Gale Strike.


    The Gale Strike was mainly the embodiment of the Cloud Enlightenment. Harnessing the power of


    sadness, it could infect the feelings of living creatures and ruin them.


    Contrary to the Gale Strike, the Gale Torrent Strike was mainly the embodiment of the Wind


    Enlightenment. It could build and collect the most violent forces of wind to attack the enemy.


    Boom! Boom!


    A secondter, the boundless gale runes wrapped around his weapon, sharpening it to lethality. Ricky


    thrust the Iron Destroyer forward, his eyes focused on the target in front of him.


    The gale runes collected at the tip of the saber and followed the weapon''s shape to form a spiral


    windstorm. It reached the hilt and extended further to wrap around Ricky''s arm before it shot a straight


    path towards the giant sword.


    The Gale Torrent Strike collided with the giant sword, forming a wall of force at the point where they


    met. Ricky felt a solid tension in his hands before the windstorm surrounding him overwhelmed the


    force of the giant sword. When the tension gave way, the spiral windstorm made a sharp turn in the air


    to strike at the sword itself, the tip of its spiral and sharp as the point of a weather vane.


    This was a strange peculiarity of the Gale Torrent Strike!


    The Gale Torrent Strike could not onlyunch a powerful and violent strike, but it could also make use


    of the opponent''s force and make it attack the opponent.


    It was only a small change in the route of the force. But, in a fight between master cultivators, even the


    smallest advantage could greatly affect the oue and the victor.


    Boom! Boom!


    So, it came as no surprise when the giant sword, mighty as it pierced clouds, shattered into pieces


    upon collision with the Gale Torrent Strike.


    If it was only a question of sheer force and power, then Luna''s Star Moon Sword Array was on par with


    the Gale Torrent Strike. Unfortunately for her, when the force changed course, the tables turned in


    Ricky''s favor.


    Everyone was stunned into silence by the sudden and unexpected scene.


    "I can''t believe it. How could this enigmatic young man defeat Luna by making her force attack her?" All


    the warriors around were in stunned disbelief.


    "Russell, you have won another contest with surprise tactics! Russell! Who on earth are you? Are there


    so many geniuses in the world?" Garrett murmured to himself. His face turned sour.


    He was devastated by Ricky''s mind-blowing performance.


    At the same time, Garrett paled further when he realized that Ricky had pulled his punches. He pulled


    on his sleeve, suddenly feeling ufortable in his own clothes, his own flesh, and way out of his


    depth.


    The windstorm continued on its path of destruction above them. The second the giant sword shattered,


    the ny-nine small swords appeared in their ces among the glittering sea of shards.


    Ricky waved his Iron Destroyer as the gale runes spread across the sky. The power of the windstorm


    crushed the ny-nine small swords in one fell swoop.


    The Star Moon Sword Array that once loomed over the whole square followed in its wake. Within a


    second, maybe two, any trace of the monstrous disy of force vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 568 Win The Qualification

    Chapter 568 Win The Qualification


    Boom!


    The moment that Luna''s Star Moon Sword Array copsed and dispersed, Ricky''s Gale Torrent Strike


    also abruptly blew up. It turned into airwaves that had great impacting power,pletely crushing the


    entire Star Moon Sword Array in an instant.


    Poof! At the same time, Luna coughed and blood began to flow out of her mouth, staining her cyan veil.


    After the Star Moon Sword Array copsed, Luna was naturally affected by the counterattack force


    because she was the master of the array. Luckily, she only vomited a mouthful of blood, and had no


    other injuries. She knew that Ricky had cut her some ck. He did notunch any other attacks that


    would destroy the hidden patterns in her array.


    Those hidden patterns were the real framework of her array. They were also a means of hiding the


    center of her array. Most importantly, they were the power source of her array.


    Ricky could only truly destroy her array by destroying the hidden patterns within it. Luna, as the master


    of the array, would suffer more severe injuries if he did that, however.


    Since Ricky held no grudge against her, and their battle was only apetition for the use right of the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, Ricky didn''t want to be too rough on her and was afraid of killing


    her.


    Seeing that the power on the surface of the array had copsed, Ricky withdrew all his attack power


    and then looked at Luna calmly without saying anything. He had shown a nice gesture by cutting her


    some ck. Now, it was her turn to decide whether to continue thepetition or to admit her failure in


    front of the crowd.


    "You have won thepetition, and I also want to thank you for your mercy. I would suffer many more


    injuries if you truly wanted to hurt me," Luna said sincerely to Ricky as she tried to stabilize herself.


    Apparently, she had epted Ricky''s kind gesture.


    Meanwhile, one could also see that there was a look of shock in her beautiful eyes. Until then, she still


    hadn''t figured out how exactly Ricky could use a skill that was able to use the power of her own array


    to attack itself.


    After hearing Luna admitting her failure, the warriors in the crowd broke into an intense discussion.


    They all hadplicated feelings about the events that had just transpired. "Luna admitted her failure,


    so the victory goes to that mysterious stranger that calls himself Russell!" the warriors cried out.


    In fact, in the depths of their hearts, they had hoped that Luna would win. She was regarded as a


    goddess in the hearts of many people there, after all. Over the years, her reputation had been growing.


    Somehow, they had thought deep down that she would be invincible and always win.


    "Now, I am bing more and more curious about which force Russell and Ridge are from."


    "Don''t worry! We don''t need to try and find that out by ourselves. Garrett, his men, and Luna will be


    more curious than we are. Soon, we''ll be able to learn the answer from them."


    "Saber Hall has taken the win this time around! That means that the Spear Hall has not won this


    as they looked at the tform that the Spear Hall was sitting on.


    "This time, even though the Spear Hall invited strong warriors like Keyon and Garrett, it was still


    defeated. It seems that the Spear Hall''s fortune may havee to an end. It is high time for it to fall!"


    Their discussion went on like that for a while.


    ''Damn it! Russell, no matter who you are, I, the head of the Spear Hall, will not let you ever leave the


    Three-hall City! I''m going to make sure you die here!'' Josiah thought furiously when he heard the


    heated discussion going on among the crowd. The look in his eyes became extremely dark and


    gloomy.


    In order to invite Garrett and other powerful warriors from the Garuda tribe to help his hall to win the


    use right of the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, he had paid an obscene amount of money. It was a


    huge risk because he might be faced with the risk of the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth being


    robbed from him by their strong supporters even if he did win it. It was just like the story of the Frog and


    the Scorpion¡ªhe was running the risk of being stung.


    Even though he was faced with such a huge risk, he was so spiteful that he only cared about keeping


    the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth out of the hands of the other two halls.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was starting to look as if all of his efforts were in vain due to Ricky joining in thepetition.


    Consequently, Josiah hated Ricky to his core for ruining his ns.


    At that very moment, as Josiah caught a glimpse of Garrett, who looked serious, and Keyon, who


    looked ferocious, he became delighted. He believed that the two young masters of the Garuda tribe


    were bing vengeful and would never give up the right to use the Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth to the Saber Hall. Thus, he wouldn''t have tounch any attacks against Ricky because those two


    young masters would do all the work for him.


    ''Russell, maybe, even if I don''t take any actions against you, you still won''t ever be able to leave the


    Three-hall City alive, '' Josiah hummed coldly to himself.


    Ricky, however, didn''t have the slightest idea that he had be enemies with so many people. Even


    though he tried to lie about his name to keep a low profile, he would still be faced with a lot of trouble.


    "I''m ttered!" Ricky smiled slightly when he heard Luna''s words.


    The reason that he could break the Star Moon Sword Array was kind of due to his good luck. The Gale


    Torrent Strike he had used against it was an Omnipotent Skill that only he had grasped. He was the


    only one that had the Gale Zone which was a necessary condition to activate such a skill.


    Even if Luna still didn''t know very much about his Gale Torrent Strike, he would likely be defeated by


    her if he used this Omnipotent Skill to attack her Star Moon Sword Array again. Of course, he would


    never tell her that.


    "Russell, you are quite powerful," Luna said at once. "If it''s possible, I want to invite you to visit the


    Apsara Pce."


    "Ha-ha, Since you have invited me, of course, I''d be very delighted to visit you there," Ricky said as he


    burst outughing.


    Yet, deep down, he didn''t want to go to the Apsara Pce at all, even though many beautiful disciples


    lived there. Who knew whether Luna had offered him a sincere invitation, or if she just wanted to find


    out his real identity?


    Moreover, even if Luna was offering him a sincere invitation, she could not assure that the other people


    of the Apsara Pce would have the same sincerity.


    "Then, I''ll wait for you to visit our pce. If you don''t mind, I hope that we can be friends," Luna said


    sincerely.


    "All right! That''s what I''m hoping for, too!" Ricky responded and smiled slightly.


    After that, Luna retreated to the high tform where the Sword Hall was located, but she still kept her


    eyes on Ricky.


    The other young warriors around them heard that Luna had not only invited Ricky to the Apsara


    Pce, but had also personally said that she wanted to be friends with Ricky. Immediately, their eyes


    were filled with great envy, and they even wanted to drown Ricky for attracting her coveted attention.


    ''Women, especially beautiful women, will always be the source of men fighting!'' Ricky thought with a


    little helplessness when he felt men ring at him with great envy. He didn''t do anything wrong, and


    didn''t want to be envied by them.


    ''After the end of the matter here, I''d better leave as soon as possible with Soar. Moreover, if we want to


    keep our identities secret, then we cannot stay in one ce for too long.'' Ricky''s mind was racing as he


    felt their hatred being focused on him.


    Immediately, he returned to the high tform that the Saber Hall was on.


    At that point, thepetition for the right to use the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth among the


    three halls finally came to an end. Apparently, the Saber Hall had won in the end.


    After Ricky returned, Scar, the leader of the Saber Hall, stood up on the high tform and said to the


    top leaders of the other two halls, "Guys, the winners and losers have been determined now. Please


    hand over the rewards of thepetition ording to our previous agreements."


    "All right!" Nora, the leader of the Sword Hall, replied readily at once. After a flip of her finger, a cyan


    stone rushed toward Scar.


    Ricky knew that the cyan stone that she sent toward him was one of the keys to enter the ce that the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth was located. There were three keys in total, and each leader of the


    three halls had one of them.


    The three cyan stones were not ordinary stones¡ªthey were the treasures from Heaven and Earth that


    were called the Blood Essence Stones. Once the blood of a certain family was dripped into the stone,


    the blood power of the family would be preserved in the Blood Essence Stone forever.


    Only bybining the three blood powers of the three halls could anyone enter the secret ce where


    the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth was hidden.


    The winner of thepetition was qualified to get the other two Blood Essence Stones from the other


    halls.


    Of course, after the winner got the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, it was also necessary for them


    to return the stones to their rightful owners.


    The surrounding warriors were quite puzzled as to what was going on. After eachpetition, they all


    knew that the two halls who failed would have to hand over a cyan stone. Yet, they didn''t know what


    the stones were used for.


    They had tried to pry into the whole matter, but none of them could find out the real answer.


    As time went by, they all gave up on trying to figure out the secret behind the stones.


    After getting the cyan stone from the Sword Hall, Scar then looked at the leader of the Spear Hall


    expectantly.


    The Sword Hall leader had handed over the Blood Essence Stone so readily, but the Spear Hall would


    not be so ready to give up its stone. Josiah didn''t show any signs that he was going to hand over the


    stone at all. Scar was quite aware that it would not be easy to get it from him.

 Chapter 569 The Stalactite Cave

    Chapter 569 The Stctite Cave


    "Josiah, are you really going to break the pact that our three halls built?" Scar asked in near threat after


    seeing that Josiah was very hesitant to give him the Blood Essence Stone of the Spear Hall.


    Upon hearing that, Josiah then looked at Garrett through his peripheral view as if he was trying to get


    Garrett''s opinion on this.


    But Garrett only shook his head slightly as he sensed that Josiah was eyeing him. Then, he said


    something to him telepathically.


    Josiah just smiled coldly at Scar and said, "Scar, the Spear Hall doesn''t have the audacity to break the


    pact agreed upon by our three halls."


    Josiah then threw the Blood Essence Stone to Scar with a gloomy look.


    "About damn time! Thank you Josiah!" Scar caught the stone and thanked Josiah. He then said, "Rest


    assured that I will return your stones intact as soon as possible."


    "It''s all right, Scar!" Nora said softly. "Congrattions, Scar. Now that thepetition is over, we are


    leaving now."


    "In that case, farewell, Nora!" replied Scar.


    Then, Nora led the disciples of the Sword Hall to the exit and took off without another word.


    Meanwhile, Luna had reminded Ricky repeatedly toe to the Apsara Pce once he refined the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth.


    With such an assertive reminder from the beautiful Luna, many warriors grew jealous of Ricky.


    All except for Tina, who stared at him with mncholy. On the other hand, Ricky was still confused as


    he could still not make up his mind about how he truly felt for Tina.


    However, there was one thing that Ricky was sure about¡ªhe cared a lot about Tina''s feelings and that


    he would never allow any other men to get any idea about courting her.


    "Rx, Tina. I am not going to the Apsara Pce. It was just wise that I said yes to Luna''s invitation.


    After all, I was in such a difficult position to refuse such offer. Don''t worry, we will leave this ce right


    after we refine the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth," Ricky said as he sent a message to Tina


    through telepathy.


    "Hmmp...I couldn''t care less whether you go or not!" Tina replied instantly, with shyness in her voice.


    "Well, if you don''t care, then I guess I am going." Hearing Tina''s voice, Ricky still pretended that he did


    not notice the shyness in her voice. Instead, he kept messing with her.


    "Hey! Don''t go!" Upon hearing that Ricky was still going to go to the Apsara Pce, Tina had finally let


    go of her shyness and instead, she mustered up the courage to beg him not to push through with his


    ns.


    But after she said what she wanted, Tina''s face turned bright red out of embarrassment. It had just


    urred to her that Ricky was just pretending to go. Tina was so embarrassed that all she wanted that


    moment was to be sucked by a hole in the ground, or even to disappear, just to save herself from the


    humiliation.


    "Ha-ha, all right then. Since you asked, then I am not going," Ricky responded with a sly smile on his


    face which only made Tina blush even more.


    Soar noticed the cute scene and asked Tina, "Hey Tina, what''s going on with you two? Is Ricky


    showing you his affection? That would probably exin why you look so shy!"


    ...


    While they were joking around, all of the disciples from the Sword Hall already left with the disciples


    from the Spear Hall. Garrett and Jim did not forget to bid farewell to them as they led the whole team


    out.


    Garrett then looked at Ricky with a smile on his face and said, "Russell, see you next time. I''m looking


    forward to our nextpetition. Please feel free to visit the Garuda tribe anytime you want. In fact,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you''ll be our guest of honor!"


    "Then I will take your word for it. Thank you for the invitation, Garrett!" Ricky thanked him with a salute.


    "''See you next time'' is a good phrase. What does he mean by that?" Ricky whispered to himself.


    He believed Garrett must have meant something in between those lines.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the end of thispetition, Ricky got what he had always wished for¡ªthe right to use


    the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth.


    After they returned to the Saber Hall, Ricky immediately went back into the chamber to confer with


    others.


    "Ricky, these three Blood Essence Stones are the keys to the ce where the Quintessence of Heaven


    and Earth is stored. Since we already have what we need, when do we set off?" Scar asked Ricky


    impatiently.


    Although he was almost as powerful as Ricky, Scar still considered Ricky to be his master due to the


    bonding contract and his admiration for him.


    "I think that we should set off as soon as possible! I don''t like any more surprises!" said Ricky after


    thinking about it hard. "I guess that Garrett and Jim would not simply let this opportunity slip through


    their fingers. I think that they must have been nning another way to interfere with our task."


    "I think that the three halls are no longer in control of the Three-hall City. Especially given the


    involvement of the Garuda tribe and the Apsara Pce." Madeline weighed in her thoughts.


    "I guess you''re right about that. We should spare no time and head for the stctite cave tonight," said


    Scar.


    "Stctite cave? Isn''t this the ce where the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth is located?" Ricky


    asked.


    "You got it right. It is naturally created out of natural order, which is the only ce where the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth could be found and collected," Scar answered.


    "Scar, please bring some of your disciples to apany us in the stctite cave. After all, we still


    need some young men to strengthen our force."


    "Thank you Ricky for letting us join in it. It would be my pleasure." Pleased with Ricky''s request, Scar


    did not hesitate to take this opportunity to thank him gravely. After all, It would be hypocritical of him to


    turn it down for this was the opportunity that he had longed for.


    "Don''t mention it!" answered Ricky nonchntly.


    Ricky still had his ambition of establishing the Misty South Pce even in the Oriental Realm where


    many powerful forces existed. And the Saber Hall was the foundation for him.


    Maybe Scar would not willingly surrender his force to Ricky at that moment. After all, Ricky believed


    that Scar would definitelye around once he grew stronger.


    It might be farfetched as of now but Ricky wanted to give his best to make the idea of having his own


    pce at the Oriental Realm happen.


    But apart from his hopes and dreams, something still bothered him deep in his heart¡ªhe still could


    never get over the fact that Grace had already left him for good.


    He believed that he could take on the Phoenix tribe all by himself. However, establishing his own force


    would provide the extra security and assistance that he needed. And with this approach, he could save


    a lot of time and money.


    ...


    After they had decided, Scar led their way from the Three-hall City as quietly as possible so that they


    would not attract any attention, and headed for a ravine near the city. This area, however, was the area


    where the ancestors of their three halls discovered the stctite cave.


    Scar then decided carefully and hand-picked three loyal and gifted innate disciples for their excursion.


    Located at a dested gully, the stctite cave was covered by dense foliage. It was in a well hidden


    area that no one would have noticed it if they had not known that it was there.


    He then tore through space directly and led the whole team through the dense foliage to the ce


    where the sunlight could not even reach. It was a good thing that this low visibility would not affect any


    of the innate warriors.


    When they reached the area, a giant stone door made of stctite weed them, waiting to be


    opened.


    Scar then lifted his hand and felt the magic power on that door. Upon examining it, he could say that it


    was clearly rigged with some sort of array.


    Stopping at the door, he then took out the three stones and ced them against the door, using his


    enlightening power. Afterwards, a drop of blood essence appeared on each of these stones. These


    blood droplets then entered the array on the door, which then afterwards, came back into their


    respective stones.


    Tumble!


    By the power of the blood essence, the powerful array on the door was immediately disarmed, and


    then door slowly opened all by itself.

 Chapter 570 The Unexpected Enemy

    Chapter 570 The Unexpected Enemy


    As the hefty stctite door gradually opened, all the warriors were greeted by a faint yet, evidently pure


    scent. It was beautifully refreshing andforting. They felt as though a garden of strong energy was


    awaiting them behind the door.


    They were all innate spiritual kings. They could sense truly powerful energy. Only something so


    untouched could energize them in this manner. It was obvious that the Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth in this cave was of the purest and highest quality.


    Everything outside the stone door was enveloped in darkness, but deep inside, there was a world of


    light. The cave was filled with stctites, behind each of which was a different kind of holy and bright


    light. Hung from the cave''s ceiling, they were continuously dripping magic water.


    They walked around this damp and cold ce for hours before they discovered an enormously thick


    column of stctite. It had grown to touch the ground and serve as the backbone of this cave. It was a


    sight of raw beauty.


    "Let''s go inside now. The Quintessence of Heaven and Earth should be in the center of this cave," Scar


    suggested eagerly.


    Wasting no more time, the group carefully and strategically found their way into the depths of this


    mysterious cavern.


    "Remember what I said about seeing you again, very soon, Russell? Well, here we are, meeting each


    other in just six hours." Just then, they all heard a familiar voice. Ricky instantly recognized it¡ªit was


    Garrett.


    Following the greetings, several figures showed up out of the blue.


    They were none other than Garrett, Keyon, Jim and Josiah.


    "We''ve been waiting for you here for a long time, you know," Garrett continued with a strange smile,


    looking directly at Ricky. He didn''t lose eye contact.


    Ricky''s and hispanions'' faces darkened the moment they saw these four people. He didn''t


    respond for quite a while, clearly trying to contain his anger.


    ''I knew it. I knew there was some scheme behind Garrett''s cunning smile. I was right about these


    bastards. They just wouldn''t give up the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth so easily. I never expected


    that they would go so far as to wait here ahead of time, though. Such shameless thieves!'' Ricky


    thought to himself full of disdain and frustration.


    "Well, you''re probably wondering why we''re here so early, right? It''s quite easy to figure, especially for


    you. After all, anyone woulde for such a valuable treasure like the Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth as soon as possible. The longer you leave it out there, the more troubles you might encounter on


    your way. Isn''t that what happened with you as well?" Looking at Ricky''s sour face, Garrett enjoyably


    went on teasing him. There was a triumphant smile on his face, as though he had won the treasure


    himself.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I want to sincerely thank you for opening the door for us with the Blood Essence


    Stone. Without your assistance, we wouldn''t have been able to break the strong array on the stctite


    door. I doubt if even a demi-spiritual emperor could deal with IT. You really are a big help, Russell!" he


    said.


    "Josiah, you cheater! How dare you vite the agreement made by the ancestors of the three halls!"


    Scar snarled at Josiah when he could no longer restrain his fury. Hearing those cheeky words from


    them really pushed him over the edge. There was coldness in his eyes that was prepared to kill.


    Everyone knew that it was Josiah who leaked the location of this cave to Garrett and his men.


    "Agreement? I beg your pardon?" Josiah smirked with indifference. "Really, Scar, the world of martial


    arts is under thew of the jungle. Do you still believe in any agreements? I don''t have to tell you these


    things. You should know that only strength and deception can have the final say here. After all, you


    have always followed these principles, haven''t you?" Josiah went on mocking them with his lips twisting


    into a sneer.


    "It has been seventy years. I don''t have to remind you that our Spear Hall doesn''t have the right to


    enjoy the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth for a whole bloody seventy years! Such being the case,


    why not help ourselves to it? It''s better than watching you guys enjoy it alone, anyway." Josiah


    shrugged.


    "Damn, you bastard!" Scar couldn''t help but curse watching Josiah being this outrageously ugly.


    He was well aware that there was some truth in Josiah''s words, though. It was indeed a world where


    only the strong could be the predators, and where promises had been worn down desperately thin.


    Scar didn''t respond this time. He knew that if his Saber Hall failed today, he would be stooping down to


    the level of these bastards standing in front of him. They had arranged apetition to decide the


    owner of the treasure. They could have any number of fights, until the loser could scramble for the


    treasure no more.


    "If my memory serves right, you have a secret space where we could hide, right?" Scar asked Ricky via


    telepathy. "I will try to hold them off, while you all get to a safe ce. Do you think you can make it,


    Ricky?" Before Ricky could answer, Scar quickly added, "If it''s not too much trouble, please take the


    three disciples of our hall with you." There was a hint of worry in his voice.


    "Now, the Garuda tribe has revealed their true nature, they would not show any mercy to our Saber


    Hall. So, please, protect my disciples for me. I swear in the name of my warrior spirit that they are the


    most loyal men. You can trust them," Scar pleaded.


    "I get it, Scar. Don''t worry! They cane with me," Ricky answered without hesitation hearing Scar''s


    n.


    With his mind put at rest, Scar turned to the enemies. He paid no attention to Josiah anymore. Instead,


    he looked at Garrett this time, as he knew that he was the leader and decision-maker of their team


    now.


    "The Garuda tribe is one of the biggest and most respected tribes in the Oriental Realm. Do you really


    think it is appropriate to take others'' property by force? Are you sure you want to bring your entire tribe


    shame and misery?" Scar asked in a cold and sharp voice.


    "Ahhh, so, you mean the treasure in this cave is somebody''s property? Now, you''re joking. It was


    nature that made this wonderful ce. Therefore, neither the cave nor the treasures it holds belong to


    anyone. Everything here is a gift from the nature, and whoever is able to find is free to take it," Garrett


    argued, denying any misdoings Scar charged him with.


    "Now, let''s cut the crap. I can give you two options out of this situation and you can tell me your


    preference. Either you take your own lives, or we help you say goodbye to this world,"


    Garrett dered with murderous intent in hisughter. He had totally dropped his act and revealed his


    true self. He was no longer the modest and gentle prince of a big tribe, but a spiteful, ruthless and


    greedy warrior who craved for all the treasures in the world.


    Everyone could sense that Garrett was actually ordering them to die, as if he had already won the


    game.


    "Ah, right. How forgetful of me! You do have a third option, Russell. I will be very happy to spare your


    life if you be my servant. What do you say?" Garrett offered, as if he had really forgotten this so


    called "good idea."


    "Thank you so much Garrett, but I''m not really used to being others'' servant. However, I will wee


    anyone who is willing to serve me," Ricky replied with a calm smile. Now that he had seen what Garrett


    was really like, he didn''t feel so angry anymore. After all, Garrett was obviously a rascal, and it was just


    silly to expect much out of someone like him.


    "Ha-ha! I knew it. It seems like we have a lot inmon. What a pity that we can''t be friends!"


    Garrett said, shaking his head with feigned disappointment.


    "Oh, I''m certain that we share some simrities, or else you wouldn''t have offered me the job to serve


    you. No one likes a servant who doesn''t understand his master, am I right?" Ricky showed no fear at


    all. He spoke with utter confidence.


    Ricky''s aura and nonchnce began bothering the enemies now. The calmer Ricky looked, the more


    unpredictable he appeared to be.


    In fact, they started to think that they might be no match for Ricky and hispanions. If the odds


    proved to be against them in the end, they would have to consider giving up the Quintessence of


    Heaven and Earth for their lives, for life was always the most precious thing. However, it turned out that


    not all of them were sensible enough to understand this.


    "Brother, cut the bullshit. Why are we talking to them? Let''s just kill them and leave with our treasure. I


    will deal with that Ridge myself this time!" Keyon shouted in a cold voice as a disturbing fatal intent


    rose from within him.


    "I have many defeated foes, but none of them were as shameless as you! You really want to die here


    today, huh?" Soar talked back tly hearing Keyon''s provocative words.


    "After you!" Keyon snapped and made a leap for Soar instantly.


    The next instant, both of them were attacking each other with countless powerful tricks that shook the


    ground, produced flying sparks and eventually, resulted in a storm.


    Jim didn''t stop Keyon from acting impulsively. He was not very concerned as he was nning to keep a


    close watch on how things would unfold. If, by chance, Keyon won the battle, it would save many


    troubles that followed. If he lost, then Jim would takemand and kill the beast himself. He had it all


    nned.


    "Let me get this straight for you, Garrett. I know you have twopleted spiritual kings on your side,


    but one of them will surely die if you mean to start a fight with me," Scar threatened when he saw that


    his enemies were serious about the fight. He wanted them to back off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But both Jim and Josiah only smiled at his warning, with no panic or fear on their faces.


    Scar and Ricky put on grave murderous expressions, too. Something didn''t feel quite right here. Both


    of them could sense it.


    "Wake up, Scar, for your own sake!" Josiah said withcence. "Honestly, you were right about one


    thing¡ªif you''re going to fight with me and Jim, I might have to die with you.


    But what do you think will happen if we have anotherpleted spiritual king join the game? Do you


    still think I would go to hell with you, Scar?"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Josiah finished talking, a golden figure magically appeared in the stctite cave.

 Chapter 571 His True Identity Revealed

    Chapter 571 His True Identity Revealed


    An old man dressed in a golden robe suddenly appeared out of nowhere. However, what was striking


    about him was not his lustrous and expensive-looking attire. Rather, it was his uncanny resemnce to


    Jim that made jaws drop. He shared the exact physical build, appearance and facial expression as


    Jim''s. The only detail that set the two apart was how he seemed to be more powerful than Jim!


    ''''Brother!'''' Jim muttered under his breath. Hearing Jim call out softly to the old man was enough for the


    group to recognize thetter.


    "Master Billy!" greeted Garrett. Despite his excitement, he made sure he still regarded the man with


    respect.


    Meanwhile, Josiah gloated silently at Scar. His thoughts seething with malice, he wondered if Scar


    would feel desperate after bearing witness to anotherpleted spiritual king.


    ''''You are Billy!'''' he cried. Scar''s face was instantly contorted with depression and gloom.


    Billy was Jim''s elder brother. He also happened to be among the most powerfulpleted spiritual


    kings. Back at the Oriental College, it appeared as though none of the otherpleted spiritual kings


    could overpower and defeat the Skyward Sword Spiritual King and the Array-shattering Spiritual King.


    But when paired against Billy, their powers would still seem mediocre inparison. After all, Billy had


    been a renownedpleted spiritual king for ages.


    Even the Garuda tribe''s very own leader¡ªa demi-spiritual emperor¡ªwould regard Billy with a deep


    level of respect.


    ''''Why are you here? Is the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth so valuable to your tribe?'''' asked Scar.


    He was still in the middle of recovering from the mixture of shock and desperation he felt as heid


    eyes on Billy. He simply could not believe that Billy was there¡ªin flesh and blood.


    Scar''s deduction was right. It was truly unusual for twopleted spiritual kings of the Garuda tribe to


    be in the same territory at the same time. What was even bizarre was the way bothpleted spiritual


    kings seemed to be immensely determined for the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. It was simply


    not worth all themotion.


    It didn''t take long before Ricky''s face, too, mimicked Scar''s somber expression.


    ''Could it be...that there is something else the Garuda tribe wants?'' Ricky thought to himself as he tried


    to dig deeper into the entire situation.


    ''''Ha-ha! You''re right. Of course, we have note here just for the mere Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth.'''' Garrett''s smile was filled with smugness.


    ''''Is that true? Why haven''t I heard about it?'''' Josiah asked, rather confused.


    After all, not a single member of the Garuda tribe had ever set foot on this ce. Even if they had, they


    would not be able to enter the stctite cave without using the three Blood Essence Stones.


    ''''Josiah, it''s not something; it''s someone," Garrett exined to his confusedpanion. "Here''s a


    major clue¡ªhe is currently standing right in front of us.''''


    He then cast his nce at Ricky and said, ''''Am I right, Russell?" Not giving Ricky a chance to respond


    just yet, Garrett added, "Or I should call you Ricky, the ace genius of the Oriental College?''''


    The atmosphere was filled with deadly silence. Everyone in the cave turned to Ricky, eager for him to


    respond. They were trying to figure out whether Garrett''s words were true or not.


    It was at that moment that Josiah and Scar had finally understood why the Garuda tribe sent two


    "It appears that they''ve finally uncovered my true identity. That makes sense," Ricky murmured. At first


    he was surprised at the sudden revtion of his identity.


    ''It''s my fault, Ricky. I shouldn''t have asked youe with me." Scar apologized. He used telepathy to


    preupied, you shall seize the chance to use your zone and escape." Scar had already made up his


    mind and decided to sacrifice himself to save Ricky.


    Although Scar might not essentially be a good man, he was still, without a doubt, someone who would


    abide by his words. Since he was responsible for getting Ricky caught in between all that has


    happened so far, he was determined to help Ricky escape¡ªeven at the cost of his own life.


    More importantly, he had already signed the bonding contract with Ricky. If Ricky were to die here, right


    this moment, then Scar''s life would not be spared.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, Scar. You know we are not bound to die here." Ricky cautioned Scar, who was


    clearly serious about sacrificing his own life.


    Ricky''s identity had already been exposed by their enemies. This exined why they had sent two


    n. His anticipation kept him from being caught off-guard by his foes.


    Still, Ricky was not able to anticipate how Garrett would see through his true identity.


    ''''He''s Ricky, the ace genius of the Oriental College! How is that even possible!?" Josiah couldn''t believe


    his ears. He was utterly shocked at what Garrett had just revealed. His pupils shrunk in disbelief.


    ''''It''s me, Ricky. But...how were you able to recognize my real identity?" Ricky turned to ask Garrett,


    confusion evident in his countenance.


    Meanwhile, Jim and Billy also had their eyes fixed intently on Ricky.


    Somehow, hearing Ricky admit the truth himself still had a suspicious ring to it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ''''It''s only my spection, '''' Garrett responded. Everyone thought he would stick with a simple and direct


    answer.


    But they were wrong, as Garrett further explicated, ''''Your dual runes and your capability to challenge


    warriors stronger than you altogether make your identity suspicious. There''s not a lot of geniuses in this


    world. Thus, I had a hunch that you must be Ricky.


    Besides, of all the geniuses I know of, Jasper and you are the only ones who are able to challenge the


    seniors with ease. Your strength and moves are all too simr to Ricky. From the very beginning, I was


    never convinced by your made up backstory."


    ''''You''re right, Garrett. I do admire your insight and keen observation," Ricky eximed.


    ''''If you really are Ricky, then how can you still remain calm in this situation?'''' Garrett asked. He was


    starting to feel bewildered by Ricky''s behavior.


    ''''Fearing cannot change anything after all. If experiencing fear had the power to save my life, then I


    would dly exhibit fear right before your very eyes, '''' Ricky rified.


    ''''I see!'''' Garrett nodded his head to express his acknowledgement.


    ''''Hand over your spiritual space tool and cultivation methods now, and I''ll give you a quick and painless


    death, '''' Billy threatened and readied his stance to make an attack.


    ''''I refuse," Ricky shrugged. "I''ll lose my life either way, '''' he stated matter-of-factly.


    ''''There''s a painful death, and then there''s also a quick death," Jim added. "You can take a pick between


    the two, you know?'''' Jim was trying to outsmart Ricky. His n was to acquire Ricky''s secrets first,


    before he could kill the so-called ace genius.


    ''''Ricky, surrender now. I guarantee you a decent death. If you don''t cooperate, I''m going to have to


    smash your bones into pieces, '''' Garrett threatened Ricky yet again.


    ''''Spare me your foolishness!'''' Ricky retorted. He was not about to give up without a fight.


    ''''You asked for it!'''' Billy yelled. His voice was filled with coldness yet his white hot rage was reflected in


    his actions.


    Boom! Boom! Before they even realized it, Billy hadpletely broke out of hisposure and


    momentum as apleted spiritual king. He transformed his spiritual energy into a giant palm before


    going off to attack Ricky with overflowing ferocity.


    ''''Maybe I''ll die today. But I''ll make sure one or more of you will be going to hell with me. Just wait and


    see!'''' Seeing Billy''s attempt to strike Ricky, Scar let out a furious roar and summoned his full strength


    as apleted spiritual king.


    At this point, Ricky had already encased the warriors with his barrier in secret. A simple signal from his


    psyche would enable him to transport all these warriors into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''''Whew! Sorry, I don''t mean to interfere, but why are you all so greedy?'''' Just then, azy voice


    interrupted their ongoing confrontation.

 Chapter 572 Refining The Quintessence Of Heaven And Earth

    Chapter 572 Refining The Quintessence Of Heaven And Earth


    The whole stctite cave''s formation suddenly began to change as thezy voice echoed in the area,


    freezing everything as if time had stopped. And Billy''s attack wasn''t at all safe from this as his moves


    were also forced into a halt.


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, Billy, Jim, Garrett, and everyone in their team fell to the ground with blood gushing from their


    mouths as they were struck by an unknown and invisible energy.


    Their pupils shrank in fear as they could not believe how they could be overpowered by such a


    mysterious attack that just struck them out of nowhere.


    ''''Ruling power! I can''t believe this! It''s the true ruling power!'''' Billy said with terror in his shaky voice.


    But there could only be one exnation for their current situation¡ªthey might have been attacked by


    an innate spiritual emperor who stood at the peak of the Eastern Land. This could be the only justifiable


    exnation since only a true spiritual emperor was able to use the ruling power.


    ''''Who did that?'''' Ricky said in a confused yet thankful tone as he and his fellows looked around for


    anyone who might be responsible for the attack.


    ''''Sorry for the interruption, sir, but may I know your name?'''' Still terrified from what had happened to


    them, Billy immediately stood up.


    ''''You are not qualified to know my name. Leave this ce right now, or I will use my ruling power again


    to make you suffer. Beware that I will show you no mercy next time around, '''' thezy voice threatened.


    But the voice seemed all too familiar to Ricky as he listened to it the second time around. It was not


    that long before he recognized that this voice belonged to no other than the Evil Emperor of the


    Oriental College.


    ''It turns out that the Evil Emperor has always been following me wherever I go. Everything makes


    sense now. Now I understand why the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor told me not to worry about


    my safety when I left the Oriental College, '' Ricky thought to himself as he instantly figured out


    everything.


    But it shouldn''te as a surprise to him. After all, The Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor did tell


    Ricky about it.


    Buzz! Buzz! As the ruling power reappeared from the void, Billy and his fellows felt a crushing pressure


    in their chest yet again and spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    Terrorized by the owner of the voice, they had no choice but to flee for their lives. They spared no time


    and hurriedly tore the space apart to leave the cave and save themselves from more danger.


    If a spiritual emperor really wanted to kill them, then they would never have the chance to escape. They


    were lucky that they were still alive since the Evil Emperor never had the intention of killing them in the


    first ce.


    But Ricky and his fellows already had a clue on who might this spiritual emperor be¡ªa member of the


    Oriental College.


    ''''Oh? By the way, none of this ever happened. You must not tell anyone about anything that happened


    at this ce, at least for now, or your Garuda tribe will be the first sacrificialmb of the Oriental


    Realm," the Evil Emperor warned Billy and hispany as they fled the premises.


    After apologizing respectfully, Billy and his fellows finally disappeared. But of course, they did not forget


    to take Keyon, who once fought with Soar outside the cave.


    Meanwhile, after all the enemies had left the stctite cave, the ruling power in it began to disappear.


    Still dumbfounded by what had happened, Scar and others gradually picked themselves up as they


    recovered from the shock.


    ''''I can''t begin to think of how to thank you, Evil Emperor. You have saved all of us, '''' Ricky said as he


    thanked the Evil Emperor with so much gratitude.


    ''''Ha-ha, what a smart boy you are, huh. To be honest, I never really expected that you would recognize


    me.'''' Hearing what Ricky said, the Evil Emperor smiled. His voice came from the void again and then


    added, ''''Your mask made of human skin cannot protect your identity. If any creature knows any


    information about you, they will sure be able to recognize your identity just by observing your skills.


    Anyway, I''m just d that I can be of help to you.''''


    ''''It''s my fault, Evil Emperor. I did not take that into consideration, '''' Ricky said apologetically.


    Scar, Madeline, and other fellows also solemnly thanked the Evil Emperor. It was crystal clear that the


    Evil Emperor only showed himself up to protect Ricky.


    While they thanked the heavens for the protection that they received that day, they also grew jealous of


    Ricky. ''Being an ace genius is truly to be envious of. Ricky even has a spiritual emperor to protect him


    when he trains outside, '' some of the other warriors thought as they became jealous on how well


    protected Ricky was.


    ''''The Quintessence of Heaven and Earth can be of great help to your cultivation. You''d better stay here


    until youpletely refine it. Rest assured that I will guard you until then. When everything is finished


    here, I will lead you to the Eastern Realm of Wildness, '''' the Evil Emperor added.


    ''''Now, at this point, your enemies might have sent many powerful warriors to hunt you down. With that,


    I think it would be best if you stay with me.''''


    ''''In that case, then we don''t have anything to worry about anymore. Thanks again!'''' Ricky replied as he


    did not refuse the Evil Emperor''s offer.


    ''''Don''t mention it!''''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Scar led Ricky to the middle of the stctite cave where ake consisting of ivory water, or


    most likely mud existed.


    Apart from its muddy appearance, theke also exuded pure energy and such a pleasant scent.


    ''''This must be it. This must be the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth!'''' Ricky said excitedly as he felt


    the energy floating around theke. He also had a hunch that the mud in it would be a great help for his


    cultivation.


    ''''You''re right about that. The Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, indeed, is hidden in theke. Only


    when you plunge into theke would you be able to pinpoint where it''s hidden, '''' Scar exined.


    ''''Then you should waste no time. You''d better refine it as soon as possible."


    ''''But, why don''t you refine it yourself, Scar?'''' Ricky asked in concern after hearing what Scar had just


    said.


    ''''I have already be apleted spiritual king and the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth cannot


    really do much help to me. If I want to be a demi-spiritual emperor, I have toprehend the


    demi-ruling power first. As for the cultivation, I believe I can make it on my own, '''' Scar exined.


    "I see. It takesprehension to be a demi-spiritual emperor, and the cultivation bes less


    important," Ricky said as he tried to understand what Scar was saying.


    ''''Yes, indeed. One''sprehension is of the most importance. The creatures with blood power and


    innate talents will be far ahead othermon creatures, '''' Scar exined further.


    ''''But since you are an ace genius, you might be able to progress ten times as fast as me, or even


    faster.''''


    ''''I wish you nothing but sess in yourprehension of the demi-ruling power and in your journey in


    bing a demi-spiritual emperor, '''' Ricky said as he tried to encourage Scar.


    ''''Ha-ha, what can I say? Thank you, your words mean a lot to me, '''' Scar said, smiling.


    Then, Ricky, Soar, Madeline, and three geniuses of the Saber Hall plunged into theke and began to


    refine the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    And without thinking twice, Ricky then immediately activated his four zones and madly absorbed the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. Meanwhile, Ricky put the Iron Destroyer into the Devourer Zone to


    let it absorb the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth too.


    At this point, theypletely immersed themselves into the refining process.


    But as the refinement happened, Scar just squatted beside them and guarded for them instead.


    However, Scar''s protection was deemed to be redundant and unnecessary since the Evil Emperor was


    already there with them.


    For eight days straight, Ricky and his fellows refined all the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth which


    had an umtive base of five years.

 Chapter 573 The Galaxy Saber Skill

    Chapter 573 The Gxy Saber Skill


    In the period of eight days, Ricky had made substantial progress.


    First, he had be a second-ss lower spiritual king, and had stabilized at that level thanks to the


    effect of the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth. As for his truebating power, he was sure that it


    must beparable to that of a second-ss middle spiritual king. That was just a rough gauge and


    had yet to be tested out in a real battle.


    Moreover, after assimting the Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, his Iron Destroyer had also been


    enhanced. He believed that the Iron Destroyer had reached the upper limit of an inferior-stage spiritual


    weapon. Besides that, its hermit spirit was also strengthened by the Quintessence of Heaven and


    Earth.


    Soar also had a breakthrough, and he became a middle spiritual king.


    Soar had cultivated his power for five months at the Oriental College, which had prepared him for


    leveling up his power. With the help of Quintessence of Heaven and Earth, it wasn''t surprising that he


    was able to reach a breakthrough. He had the blood power of a Great Dragon, after all.


    Madeline and the three disciples of the Saber Hall had also improved a lot.


    Unfortunately, Madeline still had a long way to go before she could be a middle spiritual king.


    After all, she wasn''t as talented as Ricky, nor was she blessed with any blood power like Soar was.


    When everything was said and done, Scar led them back to the Three-hall City.


    Garrett was gone and the Spear Hall had received amand from the Josiah, saying that they


    shouldn''t try to provoke the members of Saber Hall anymore.


    Scar happily epted the result. He knew that, as long as Oriental College still existed, the Garuda


    tribe and the Spear Hall would think twice before they carried out any action against the Saber Hall.


    When they went back to the Saber Hall, they gathered in the hall once again to bid a proper farewell.


    "Ricky, you''re lucky that the Evil Emperor of Oriental College was following you. I would have made a


    huge mistake otherwise!" Scar eximed.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. Everything turned out fine. I had to take risks. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have gotten the


    Quintessence of Heaven and Earth." Ricky smiled.


    "Next, we will be heading to the Eastern Realm of Wildness."


    "Take care. After all, once you enter the Land of Legacy, the Evil Emperor won''t be able to help you


    anymore," Scar reminded him.


    "I''ll remember that." Ricky nodded. Turning to Madeline, Ricky said, "Madeline, I think you cane


    with us this time. Soar is going to protect you, so I''m sure you will be safe."


    "Yes! Madeline, I promise that I''ll protect you." Patting his chest, Soar chimed in, "Plus, I enjoy


    spending time with you!"


    "I don''t want to spend time with you, you asshole!" Madeline grumbled. In a few seconds, Madeline


    looked away and blushed.


    "Soar, you''re too straightforward!" Rickyughed at his friend.


    "Ricky, there''s no harm being straightforward with someone that you love!" Soar argued. "I''m not like


    you. I want to let everyone know about how I feel. I love Madeline!"


    "Ha-ha!" Scar and Tina burst intoughter at his exmation.


    Madeline was so embarrassed that she wanted to vanish into thin air.


    As the boisterousughter died down, Madeline quietly agreed to go to the Eastern Realm of Wildness


    with them.


    "Scar, there''s one more thing," Ricky started. "Please help take care of Yedda and Ynda. If they wish


    to go back to the Oriental College, I hope you can make sure that they reach the college safely."


    "No worries. I will look after them." Scar nodded.


    "Ricky, your weapon is a saber, right? The Saber Hall has a saber skill at the intermediate stage of the


    Earth Level," Scar said.


    "You have a saber skill at the intermediate stage of the Earth Level?!" Ricky''s eyes gleamed with


    excitement as he repeated what Scar had said in wonder. Right now, he urgently needed a new


    suitable saber skill.


    A saber skill at the intermediate stage of the Earth Level would be a perfect match for him.


    After he calmed down a little bit from the initial excitement, he stuttered, "Scar, since it belongs to the


    Saber Hall, I think...I think that..."


    "Ricky," Scar cut in, "we''ve been through a lot. Just take it, I want it to be my gift to you.


    Plus, in a sense, the Saber Hall is your family now. If you be truly powerful, then the Saber Hall


    will flourish too."


    "All right. Then I''ll take it. To be honest with you, I do need a new saber skill like that." Ricky was


    unable to refuse again.


    "Great! Hope that you can attain the highest level of the saber skill we give you," Scar said in a solemn


    tone, though his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Ricky was well known as an incredibly talented young man. Given sufficient time, Scar believed that


    Ricky would surely make good use of the saber skill. Meanwhile, that set of skill was the heritage of the


    Saber Hall. He hoped that Ricky would practice the skill diligently and carry forward the inheritance with


    honor.


    "I won''t let you down," Ricky responded in an equally solemn tone. "I promise that I''ll cultivate the skill


    diligently. I''ll guard the Saber Hall like my own family."


    "I''m d to hear that," Scar replied.


    All people had something they were willing to guard with their lives. To Scar, the Saber Hall and the


    saber skill were the things that he had sworn to guard.


    His mind was in conflict when he was making the decision to put his trust in Ricky.


    After all, he was trusting him the things that he had sworn to sacrifice his life to guard. The Saber Hall


    and the saber skill were what he had dedicated his life to. Passing the saber skill to Ricky was the


    equivalent of passing Ricky his life''s work and his dearest held beliefs.


    When he felt the trust and resolve in Scar''s words, Ricky made a promise to Scar.


    He could sense that the saber skill wasn''t just a skill to Scar¡ªit was something way beyond that.


    "Scar, you''re favoring Ricky too much. If you give him a saber skill, you should give me a spear skill as


    well," Soar said with a mischievous smile.


    "I have no spear skills to give you." Scar knew that Soar was just trying to make the conversation more


    casual. Smiling back, he said, "After all, I only use a de."


    "All right, but I still think that you''re ying favorites with Ricky!" Soar said helplessly with a shrug.


    "Ha-ha!" In the next moment, everyone broke intoughter.


    "Ricky, this saber skill is the Saber Hall''s most important heritage. It is called the Gxy Saber Skill,"


    Scar said.


    Then, he flipped his palm and passed Ricky a scroll made of beast hide.

 Chapter 574 Master The Galaxy Saber Skill

    Chapter 574 Master The Gxy Saber Skill


    ''Wow, the Gxy Saber Skill! I''m already having chills down my spine just by hearing its name, '' Ricky


    eximed excitedly in his mind. As soon as he heard the name from Scar, he already knew that such


    skill would be extraordinary.


    Ricky immediately took over the scroll made of beast hide that Scar handed to him. The scroll


    described the Gxy Saber Skill in detail.


    "Scar, about this Gxy Saber Skill, I promise that I will master it and make the most out of it," Ricky


    said seriously to assure him. He was very delighted and honored to receive the valuable gift from Scar.


    This only showed that Scar trusted him very much.


    "Your talent and character are good enough for me to hold onto your promise," Scar said as he nodded


    his head to assure him that he was listening.


    Ricky, as his master, had already earned hisplete trust. He wanted to give him the gift to improve


    his cultivation to its full potential. When the time came that his master''s cultivation reached the topmost


    level, only then could he and his Saber Hall grow stronger as well.


    Since Ricky has already got a saber method, he was not in a hurry to set off to the Eastern Realm of


    Wildness. With the Evil Emperor around him, he was no longer worried about security issues. Thus, he


    decided to cultivate in the Saber Hall for a little while before going to the Eastern Realm of Wildness.


    Of course, his current main objective was to cultivate the Gxy Saber Skill.


    Once Scar was done arranging a secret cultivation chamber for Ricky, thetter began his cultivation in


    seclusion at once.


    Naturally, Ricky first needed to have aplete understanding of all the aspects of the Gxy Saber


    Skill.


    The Gxy Saber Skill had a total of thirty-six sub-skills which were described in eight chapters. Every


    chapter had a key word. For the first four chapters, every chapter covered four sub-skills; for the


    remaining four chapters, every chapter covered five sub-skills.


    Therefore, it was also called the Thirty-six Gxy Saber Skill.


    This Gxy Saber Skill must be used with a powerful and stiff gxy power in order to maximize the


    outbreak of the saber method.


    The so-called gxy power was a fierce, manic, and rigid force. This kind of force could also be an


    independent power which could beprehended and obtained from the fire power and the


    massacring power.


    Ricky had the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Massacring Zone, as well as the Supreme Skills in these two


    zones. He was quite confident that he could cultivate the gxy power with the help of his two zones.


    He then knew that the first goal of his cultivation was to sessfully cultivate the gxy power;


    otherwise he wouldn''t be able to master the Gxy Saber Skill at all.


    His second goal was to master its first four sub-skills that were included in the first chapter with the key


    word, "Thrusting," also known as the "Thrusting Form."


    The "Thrusting Form" chapter had four saber methods: one-side thrust, two-side thrusts, three-side


    thrusts, and the four-side thrusts.


    When the first saber method, the one-side thrust was burst out by a warrior, a strong gxy power


    would be generated. When a warriorunched this saber skill towards one side, the all-out offensive


    power and moves of his enemies in that particr side would be challenged and crushed.


    As for how to thrust his saber, it depended on Ricky''s own domain. Anyway, the key word was solely


    "thrust."


    For the other three saber methods, their key word was also "thrust." The only difference was that when


    such skill wasunched towards more sides, the more formidable power the wielder would burst out.


    Ricky had already made up his mind to at least cultivate the first two saber methods of the four which


    would help him guarantee his safety once he entered the Land of Legacy at the Eastern Realm of


    Wildness.


    The gxy power had two obvious features: being violent and rigid.


    Therefore, Ricky nned to extract the violent power from the Chaotic Fire Zone and the rigid power


    from the Massacring Zone. Fusing these two different kinds of power, Ricky believed that he could


    cultivate the gxy power.


    Moreover, his cultivation method known as the Ultimate Golden Body included the method to refine the


    Source of Golden Body. Ricky could use this to extract the two kinds of power he needed from the two


    zones. Then, through his Devouring Skill and Chaotic Fire Skill, he couldpletely fuse them together


    in order to cultivate the gxy power.


    ''The gxy power contained in the massacring power and the fire power is supposed to be purer and


    more intense. I hope that after I extract it and use it with the Gxy Saber Skill, its attacking effect will


    not let me down, '' Ricky thought to himself with great expectations.


    He then immediately prepared himself to begin extracting the two kinds of power.


    This processsted for about half a month until finally Rickypleted it. His Chaotic Fire Zone now


    had a huge amount of pure power wrapped with chaotic fire runes. Its kind was the purest form of


    violent power, while his Massacring Zone had a cloud of power wrapped with massacring runes,


    making it the purest form of rigid power.


    With the use of his mind, Ricky then transferred the two kinds of pure power to his Devourer Zone. The


    next second, he activated the Devouring Skill, and with the method to refine the Source of Golden


    Body, he began to fuse the two kinds of power together.


    This kind of process was very difficult and painful for him. Fusing the two kinds of power to form the


    most rigid gxy power felt simr to the hardest refinement of a warrior''s body.


    Therefore, he wasn''t able to finish it until twenty dayster. Fortunately, those twenty days were not


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    wasted by him. His hard work finally paid off, and he finally managed to cultivate the true gxy power


    inside his Devourer Zone.


    Moreover, he made the source of the gxy power the same as the Source of Golden Body so that he


    could continue to cultivate more gxy power in his Massacring Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone.


    In this way, he would not suffer any sort of shortage when it came to the gxy power. Meanwhile, he


    had a crazy idea in mind that if the source of the gxy power was merged with the Source of Golden


    Body, would the power of his Ultimate Golden Body be more powerful?


    However, that idea only shed in his mind for a few seconds before he shook it off immediately. At that


    time, he did not have much time to carry out such an idea.


    The gxy power was a kind of silver-white power, like the power of the gxy itself. It looked mild and


    soft, but it was actually violent and rigid. Somehow, Ricky could even feel that this seemingly soft


    power, as long as it was integrated with his Iron Destroyer, would be invincible.


    When he felt the surging power, Ricky''s mind was racing fast. He then said seriously as if he was


    talking to a real human being, "Well, gxy power, you just stay in the four zones and keep


    consolidating. Once I enter the Eastern Realm of Wildness, I will release you and we''ll show everyone


    what you can do."


    The next moment, Ricky reduced his momentum and concentrated his entire mind to fall into a state of


    During hisprehension of the four saber methods in the Thrusting Form, Ricky found some small


    simrities with the Five Beasts Arts that he had cultivated before. Thus, Ricky guessed that this saber


    method was also created by mimicking the natural offensive means of the beasts.


    ''Perhaps, the cultivation methods of the entire world were all created due to the warriors''


    Ricky thought. ''And also, I found a lot of simr skills in the four Supreme Skills.


    However, I am afraid that the supreme enlightenment is not the kind of stuff I canpletely


    understand right away. So, I''d better keep practicing the cultivation method as much as I could. As for


    the so-called supreme enlightenment, I''ll worry about it more after I be a demi-spiritual emperor.''


    After that, he stopped thinking and focused on his cultivation method. With the help of the power in his


    four zones and the four Supreme Skills he had grasped, Ricky quickly fell into aprehension state.


    The process of hisprehensionsted for about half a month.


    This was a long time for Ricky but he should not be med for that. The Gxy Saber Skill was a


    cultivation method at the Earth Level which was not easy to bepletelyprehended in a short


    amount of time.


    If it wasprehended by another genius, they would probably have to use more than several months.


    Then, another half a monthter, Scar sent a message to Ricky through their telepathic link to wake


    him up from his secluded cultivation because he had to. The Land of Legacy at the Eastern Realm of


    Wildness was about to open soon. That was a ce that every talented warrior wanted to step their


    feet on as numerous high-level treasures were known to be hidden there. Yet, only a small number of


    them had the qualifications to do so. Fortunately, Ricky was qualified.


    Hearing Scar''s message, Ricky no longer hesitated and quickly came out from his secret chamber.


    After all, all the preparations he did were for the uing adventure at the Eastern Realm of


    Wildness.

 Chapter 575 The Taste Of The Massacring Soil

    Chapter 575 The Taste Of The Massacring Soil


    The Evil Emperor finally showed up in the Saber Hall. His body reeked of lethargy. He slouched past


    Ricky with his hands in his pockets and surprised everyone with his slug and sleazy attitude. Who


    could believe that thiszy man was an innate spiritual emperor?


    "Great. After more than a month of closed-door cultivation, you look like you have improved a lot in


    cultivation. I hope that you can regain your fame of an ace genius in the two Lands of Legacy in the


    Eastern Realm of Wildness," the Evil Emperor saidnguidly as he looked at Ricky.


    "Master, this time if I can gain fame again, I figure I might be an enemy of the powerful forces in


    the whole Eastern Land," Ricky replied in a low tone.


    "Ha-ha, you have already turned against them. In theing days, no matter how low-key you are,


    they will still defame and haunt you," the Evil Emperor said with augh.


    "Well, rather be high-profile than low-profile! You know, the strong do what they want and the weak


    suffer what they must. All you must do is warn them that you shall retaliate in kind!


    If you are strong-minded and mentally tough, I am willing to team up with you and counter the evil


    powers together!"


    "If so, there is no need for those worries and tensions. On my tour of the two Lands of Legacy in the


    speech.


    In fact, Ricky had secretly made inquiries about the Evil Emperor in recent months.


    He had been informed that before the arrival of Jasper, the Evil Emperor was arguably the most


    powerful genius in the whole Eastern Land. In just a few decades, the Evil Emperor had made such


    rapid progress in cultivation that he had sessfully be a demi-spiritual emperor. What was


    more, he had also won the title of the number one demi-spiritual emperor in the Eastern Land.


    A few decades ago, the Evil Emperor had suddenly disappeared, never to be heard from again. All the


    warriors had assumed that he would never make aeback. It was a surprise that the Evil Emperor


    now was re-emerging as a spiritual emperor.


    The Evil Emperor was very forthright and never minced his words.


    Ricky, too, was very forthright, so they were verypatible. As the old saying went, "Birds of a feather


    flock together." Like attracts like, so theiring together was but natural.


    And as said by Evil Emperor, better be high-profile than low-profile!


    The strong do what they want and the weak suffer what they must.


    Of course, the thought of death hadn''t even crossed Ricky''s mind as he was protected by the four


    zones in his body.


    "Ha-ha, I am growing increasingly fond of you." After listening to Ricky''s gant and courageous words,


    the Evil Emperor gave a heartyugh.


    "Next, let''s march to the Eastern Realm of Wildness! You should give them a show that they''ll never


    forget."


    ...


    With that, the Evil Emperor set out for the Eastern Realm of Wildness along with Ricky, Soar, Madeline,


    and Tina.


    They were moving at tremendous speed. Only half a dayter, they had marched through the whole


    Oriental Realm and finally arrived in the Eastern Realm of Wildness.


    The Eastern Realm of Wildness certainly lived up to its name.


    When they were in the Oriental Realm, they had seen luxuriant nts, trees, and gardens that were


    huge, healthy, and bountiful. Whereas, on entering the Eastern Realm of Wildness, the first sight that


    greeted them was of deste hills, empty of life.


    "This ce must be the Eastern Realm of Wildness. The smell of barren hills is staggering," Ricky said.


    "The Ruin Fire inside my body is overwhelming! It looks like that this ce is where the Ruin Fire was


    born, as the smell of barren hills here is so potent, undiluted and unspoiled.


    Maybe the Massacring Sand and the Massacring Soil are specialties of this ce."


    Buzz! Buzz!


    At that moment, Ricky suddenly realized that the Source of Golden Body inside his Massacring Zone


    had begun buzzing and vibrating.


    Ricky felt like that the Source of Golden Body was trying to guide him to a certain ce in the right


    direction.


    Through this intuition, Ricky perceived that the Massacring Sand or the Massacring Soil must exist in


    the Eastern Realm of Wildness.


    ''My Source of Golden Body, I hope you are not lying to me. I strongly wish we can get the fabled


    Massacring Soil, '' Ricky eagerly hoped in his heart.


    By the second, Ricky looked as if he was practically sniffing at the Massacring Soil.


    At that time, Ricky was intently looking forward to visiting the two Lands of Legacy in the Eastern


    Realm of Wildness.


    For now, he was standing at the very edge of the Eastern Realm of Wildness. At this time and ce, he


    could sense powerful aurasing from numerous gifted warriors and living creatures.


    ''An ultimate face-off with true geniuses! It perfectly suits me and is right up my alley. By the time I walk


    out of the two Lands of Legacy, I will certainly be at a higher level!'' Ricky thought to himself decidedly.


    ''Grace, I will soone to the Phoenix tribe.''


    "This is the Eastern Realm of Wildness," the Evil Emperor murmured. "I haven''t being here for a long


    time."


    At that time, the Evil Emperor was suddenly ovee with nostalgia.


    As a spiritual emperor, he had already attained the supreme enlightenment, though, once in a while, he


    was still affected by his emotions and passions.


    "By the way, Ricky, could you tell me if your chick is willing to follow me back to the Oriental College?"


    the Evil Emperor asked Ricky. Of course, he was referring to Tina when he said the word "chick."


    Tina was only a demi-immortal. So, as she entered the two Lands of Legacy, she was more of an


    obstacle than an asset.


    Tina''s face reddened as she heard the Evil Emperor''s words. At that moment, Ricky was also left


    speechless by his coarse manner. After all, as a spiritual emperor, he really shouldn''t talk like that!


    ''The Evil Emperor is really an unceremonious spiritual emperor. He is always crossing the lines of the


    decorum, '' Ricky thought to himself as he felt a sense of impotence.


    "Master, I own the spiritual space tool, so you know," Ricky said as he shook his head gently.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that time, Ricky waspletely aware that Tina was certainly unwilling to go back with the Evil


    Emperor.


    "Ha-ha, I got it. I got it," the Evil Emperor smirked.


    Upon seeing the Evil Emperor''s shit-eating grin, Ricky naturally knew that he certainly had an evil idea


    again.


    "Ha-ha!" Soar also grinned broadly when he heard the Evil Emperor''s evilugh.


    To some extent, Soar''s personality was somewhat simr to that of the Evil Emperor.


    "All right! Let''s save some breath and step over there. The entrance to the two Lands of Legacy has


    "It is no use wearing human skin masks here. Tear them off, all of you."


    "Master, we got it."


    Ricky and their two otherpanions tore the human skin masks off their faces.


    "The two Lands of Legacy are not ordinary ces for they only opens once every two years. So, once


    you have entered it, you can remain there for two years while seeking your own chance encounters,"


    the Evil Emperor advised them seriously.


    "Remember, safety is paramount!"

 Chapter 576 An Assemble Of Geniuses

    Chapter 576 An Assemble Of Geniuses


    There was a vast, yet dested desert in the Eastern Realm of Wildness. It was called the Eastern


    in of Wildness.


    There was no sign of life there; instead, there was only destion and dead silence. Naturally, not a


    living soul would step into that ce, but that was about to change.


    The two Lands of Legacy in the Eastern Realm of Wildness had just showed up in that spot. The two


    Lands of Legacy were two ovepping ins of their realm and another realm.


    At the center of those twonds, there was nothing but an endless sand storm that devoured


    everything. The power of such a sandstorm was beyondparison. Any being below the demi-


    immortal would be torn to pieces in it.


    In that vast and boundless desert, there were two gigantic space rifts looming among the sand. As time


    went by, those two space rifts grewrger and their storage capacity expanded exponentially.


    It would still take some time before those two space rifts finally became stable.


    If anyone entered those two rifts at the unstable stage, that person would be sucked into the chaotic


    zone of another dimension.


    Figures appeared one by one in the middle of the desert out of nowhere.


    The surface of the two Lands of Legacy presented a great opportunity for all spiritual kings of the


    younger generation. Anypleted spiritual kings and warriors above that from the entire Eastern


    Land had gathered to take advantage of such an opportunity.


    The people that caught most of the attention were naturally the geniuses from the spiritual-emperor


    forces.


    "Those two must be Pearl and Nestor, the son of the Luxurious Emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce!" Some warriors discussed things among themselves while looking in the direction of the


    two people from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    The woman wearing a veil was no other than Pearl. Although she had lost to Ricky during their spar,


    her name was not tarnished even one bit.


    She was always the center of the attention, not just because of her gift, but also because of her


    powerful Feminine Mutant.


    Nestor stood there in a silk robe and he was oozing a strong aura. His eyes, which were shing with


    light of focus and intensity, shadowed the power of any other genius in his presence.


    Nestor was Pearl''s eldest brother. Although he was not as astonishing as Pearl, he was still quite an


    influential character in the Eastern Land.


    "The three on the other side must be the three princes of the Deste Empire." Some turned to look at


    the other side, which was exactly where the men of the Deste Empire, the only spiritual-emperor


    force in the Eastern Realm of Wildness, were positioned.


    The reason that the Deste Empire became the only spiritual-emperor force in the Eastern Realm of


    Wildness, was not just because of the powerful meridians that they all had, but also because of the


    sheer number of top-notch warriors who were part of it.


    The gift of every single one of those three princes was neck and neck with the power of Pearl''s


    Feminine Mutant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was said that those three princes did not just have the spiritual emperor''s blood power, but that they


    also had the saint''s blood power. It was because the ancestor of the Deste Empire was the


    descendant of a powerful saint.


    Those three princes all had a strand of the blood power of the saint. Such power would be strong


    enough for them to take on any mutant.


    "I have heard that the warriors from the Star Sect are born for the purpose of practicing


    swordsmanship. They can achieve superbness at any cultivation method that involves a sword." Some


    other people spoke among themselves while looking in the direction that the warriors of the Star Sect


    were standing in.


    "That''s right! I have heard that, when Sarah was born, a meteor shower cascaded down from the sky


    like a giant waterfall. Meteorite also appeared out of nowhere and fell within the territory of their sect!" a


    warrior from the elder generation said.


    "Such an anomaly most certainly indicates the extraordinary quality that Sarah has."


    They fixed their eyes on her. She was a woman who looked like a lunar goddess surrounded by the


    disciples of her sect.


    She put her long hair down, which added more beauty to her silk-like skin. She looked like she was


    constantly bathed with the light of the moon, which made her extremely attractive. Any men who had


    seen her wanted to be close to her.


    "Look! It''s the White King Tiger tribe!" The arrival of a group of other beings caught the eyes of many


    warriors.


    "That stocky young man is the young leader of the White King Tiger tribe. It is said that he has the


    blood power of the White Tiger."


    "That is just another rumor and there is no real proof."


    "It does not matter if that rumor is real or not. That young man is more than able to challenge Jasper.


    Given some more time, he just may be able to even defeat Jasper!"


    "Look! There is Jasper from the Oriental College!" someone shouted, and the voice drew everyone''s


    attention.


    The disciples of the Oriental College, led by Jasper, had just arrived. Terrence was among those


    disciples, yet he was less eye-catching than Jasper, who was a peerless genius.


    "I''m wondering if Ricky has forgotten what''s going on here. It doesn''t look like he has shown up yet!"


    Jasper said to Terrence telepathically. He found that he could not sense Ricky''s presence there.


    "I don''t think that this is something that he would forget about. This in an opportunity that is too rare to


    give up, so I doubt that he would just let it slip through his fingers," Terrence said.


    "Jasper! I will take this opportunity away from you!" The young leader of the White King Tiger tribe tried


    to provoke Jasper.


    "It looks like the tension between those two strong geniuses is running high!" After hearing the words of


    the young leader, many warriors turned to look at them with excitement and expectation.


    "Given the results of past battles between the two of them, Jasper will win, because he''s won every


    single time before!"


    After hearing the warriors around him talk about his losses, the young leader instantly grew sullen and


    shot a look of malicious intent at those warriors. That look sent a chill down their spines.


    "Ha-ha, Jefferson, I heard something like that from you too many times. But you haven''t even won once


    against me." Jasper smiled slightly at hisment.


    A touch of a sneer pulled at the edge of his mouth and twisted his smile.


    Jefferson Bai was the only person from the younger generation that stood a chance against Jasper.


    Jasper would still never take him seriously because he did not like his personality.


    "We shall see who wins this time then. I would very much like to see how much longer a peerless


    genius like you can keep it up!" Jefferson Bai red at Jasper in fury.


    "Ha-ha! Fine by me! Have at me all you want!" Jasper gave a cold smile.


    "Ha-ha! Jasper, hope that I''m not toote!" At that moment, a heartyugh disrupted the tension that


    had built up. Three figures approached quickly until they finally stopped in the middle of the air where


    the geniuses from the entire Eastern Realm of Wildness were gathered.


    The figures were Ricky, Soar, and Madeline. As for Tina, she was already in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky''s arrival caused a disturbance among all of the warriors and other beings who were present.


    Some stared at him with curiosity while others red with greed.

 Chapter 577 Entering The Land Of Legacy

    Chapter 577 Entering The Land Of Legacy


    Although all the creatures were eager to rob Ricky, they tried their best to control their desires. The


    spiritual emperors of the major forces had not shown themselves yet, but there was arge possibility


    that they were simply hiding in the dark. And the Oriental College must have sent a spiritual emperor or


    two. Otherwise Ricky would not have dared to reveal himself in front of all his enemies.


    ''Ricky! The ace genius!''


    ''Ricky, you bastard!'' Having no courage to assault Ricky at the moment, his enemies couldn''t do


    anything but curse him resentfully in their hearts.


    ''''Ha-ha. You arrived at the perfect time. It would still take some time before the space rifts stabilize, ''''


    Jasper said with a smile.


    ''''Are you Ricky Nan?'''' Jefferson asked him coldly upon seeing Ricky.


    ''''Yes, that would be me. What''s it to you?'''' Ricky also replied coldly. Since Jefferson was obviously


    holding a grudge against him, Ricky did not n to swallow his insults.


    ''''I thought the so-called ace genius was supposed to have superhuman powers, but I guess I was


    wrong. Maybe the rumors have exaggerated your ability. I don''t see anything special about you at all.''''


    Rupert sneered.


    He had awakened the wisp of the White Tiger''s blood power which made him believe that he would


    be the most powerful genius of the whole Eastern Land and finally rule all the creatures in it.


    He was supposed to rise in the chaotic era as he nned to make all the creatures kneel down before


    him. However, Jasper''s appearancepletely overshadowed his pride and talents. He was so jealous


    of Jasper that he was willing to kill Jasper the moment he got the chance.


    Before he could take down Jasper, another ace genius showed up. Someone whose talents were even


    better than Jasper''s.


    What irritated him the most was that Ricky and Jasper were both members of the Oriental College and


    they seemed to have a good rtionship. Jefferson was afraid that if they ganged up on him, there


    wouldn''t be anything he could do.


    ''''The rumors are none of your business. Why don''t you take a good look at yourself before you sneer at


    others?" Ricky sneered back.


    Upon hearing Jefferson''s tone, Ricky immediately understood that he was an enemy of his. Ricky


    decided that there was no need for him to be polite towards him as well.


    ''''Your words are just as annoying as Jasper''s. It''s a pity that we will enter different Lands of Legacy.


    Otherwise I''m definitely going to teach you an unforgettable lesson, '''' Jefferson said menacingly.


    ''''That should be interesting, Jefferson. I''ll go to the same Land of Legacy as you and I can''t wait to hear


    more about your lesson.'''' Jasper took a few steps through the air and stood at Ricky''s side. He then


    stared at Jefferson with a scornful smile.


    Presently, Ricky was no match for Jefferson. So Jasper decided to ept Jefferson''s challenge to


    protect Ricky.


    ''''Don''t get too cocky, Jasper. You might regret it, '''' Rupert replied coldly.


    At that point, the three geniuses could only resort to verbal attacks. They nned to battle it out once


    they were at the Land of Legacy.


    ''''You talk too much! I hope you fight better than you whine.'''' Jasper sneered.


    ''''They are two evenly matched geniuses. I can imagine their battle in the Land of Legacy to be


    something worth watching, ''''mented some of the warriors.


    ''''Anyway, their battle is none of our business. All we need to do is find our own opportunities.''''


    ''''Yes, indeed. To involve ourselves in their battle would be nothing but suicide for us. Let''s just mind our


    own businesses.''''


    ''''Listen to me, Ricky and Terrence. You two shall apany each other after entering the space rifts.


    By the way, I don''t suggest that you go along with the other geniuses of the Oriental College. Not all of


    them are as kind as they appear to be. In the presence of treasure and interests, they will not consider


    you as their fellows, ''''


    Jasper warned Ricky and Terrence with his internal power.


    ''''Got it, Jasper. Wepletely understand, '''' Ricky replied. ''''You must also be careful. Jefferson and his


    tribe might cause you some trouble.''''


    ''''Ha-ha. Don''t worry about me. All the geniuses of the Eastern Land are nothing to me. Jefferson is no


    exception to that.'''' Jasper smiled as his face exuded confidence.


    ''''You two are not included, of course. I am not confident enough that I could defeat the two of you when


    we''re on the same level.''''


    ''''Don''t be silly, Jasper. You are a peerless genius and Ricky is an ace geniuses. This era belongs to


    you two. I am just an ordinary guy, '''' Terrence replied humbly upon hearing what Jasper said.


    ''''Ha-ha, you should know more about me now, Terrence. I will only make friends with people with


    agreeable personalities or great talents.'''' Jasper''s words were implicative.


    ''''In this world, there are some geniuses whose talents continue to grow as the seasons pass by. I


    honestly think that you are also one of those geniuses.''''


    "Well, you can think what you want!" Terrence still replied in an aloof tone.


    Apathy was Terrence''s unique personality. Very few things could peak his interest.


    ''''This Terrence is nowhere near ordinary, '''' Ricky murmured to himself. Meanwhile, he also grew more


    curious about Terrence, wondering what kind of gifts he had that made Jasper think so highly of him.


    And it would not be long before Ricky learned about his doubts. After they entered the Land of Legacy,


    Terrence would inevitably expose his true powers during the fights.


    Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, the energy circting around the two giant space rifts had grown more powerful which


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    meant that stable entrances had just been formed.


    It could be sensed that the strength of the left space rift was more powerful than the right one. That was


    because the left space rift was connected to the Land of Legacy which could only containpleted


    spiritual kings while the right one was able to contain middle spiritual kings.


    ''''The two space rifts have stabilized. We should head in, '''' many warriors said expectantly. Without any


    hesitation, they immediately rushed into the space rifts that corresponded to their cultivation levels.


    Their auraspletely disappeared after they entered the Lands of Legacy.


    ''''Time is limited, so I''ll keep this short and clear. Be careful with your enemies. They must have


    prepared a lot to kill you.'''' Jasper reminded Ricky that he must be very careful.


    ''''Try your best to stay out of trouble. Our foremost task is to find opportunities. Our top priority is finding


    the Massacring Sand and the Massacring Soil.''''


    ''''Got it, Jasper, '''' Ricky immediately replied.


    But he would not escape from fights. If his enemies wanted to kill him, so be it. He might even pick up


    fights with them if he saw an opening.


    Ricky was never the kind of person who would just sit around waiting to be killed. Presently, he might


    not be able to kill the leaders of the antagonized forces, but he could easily kill their disciples.


    ''''Okay, we should go now.'''' Jasper slightly nodded his head as he entered the left space rift first.


    Ricky and his fellows then plunged into the right space rift.


    Ricky was determined to give everyone at the Lands of Legacy of the Eastern Realm of Wildness a


    great surprise.

 Chapter 578 The Virulent Sand Flow

    Chapter 578 The Virulent Sand Flow


    After entering the space rift, the four found themselves in a yellow, boundless space with countless


    channels. It was difficult to tell whether each channel had an end or not.


    "These passages indicate that we will go to different ces after entering the Land of Legacy. In some


    ces, we may get great chances to promote our cultivation skills; in some ces, we may encounter


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    life-threatening dangers; in others, we may find nothing and eventually return empty-handed. What we


    will encounter entirely depends on our luck," Terrence informed Ricky, Soar, and Madeline through their


    telepathic link.


    "I see. It seems that from the moment we set foot on the space rift, crises have been everywhere,


    awaiting us. I hope our luck will not be so bad as to enter a dangerous ce," said Ricky.


    Without any hesitation, the four intuitively chose a channel and jumped into it.


    Hum! Hum! They felt their bodies slightly shake and then found themselves in a deste area. There


    was nothing but endless yellow sand that was constantly surging like it had a life of its own.


    A gripping feeling of gloom hung over the ce like dark clouds before a big storm, and the air smelled


    toxic.


    Looking at the sandy, yellow hell in front of them, the four slowly came to the realization that they were


    trapped.


    The yellow sand beneath their feet started moving urgently, swallowing them little by little.


    Boom! Boom! Without any hesitation, the four hurriedly called on their Ultimate Domains and made


    every effort to stop the sand from sucking them in. They managed to use all of their power to float high


    in the air but only for a moment.


    To their great surprise and horror, the sand started sucking them in even more forcefully. Their Ultimate


    Domains did not seem to affect it at all, and their spiritual energy seemed to have no effect on its


    sinking power.


    "What''s going on? What kind of sand is this? How can it stop us from standing mid-air?" Soar said


    incredulously.


    "Before entering the Land of Legacy, I asked around for some information about this mysterious ce.


    If I am not wrong, we are now in the Virulent Sand Flow," replied Terrence solemnly.


    Terrence''s grim expression could only mean that this so-called Virulent Sand Flow was extremely


    dangerous for anyone who dared enter it.


    "The Virulent Sand Flow!" eximed Ricky with a grave expression.


    "This ce is called the Virulent Sand Flow because the sand here naturally contains massive amounts


    of toxins, massive enough to seep into the air and cover every corner of this space," Terrence said.


    Like a self-fulfilling prophecy, Terrence''s words started turning into living nightmares for himself and


    others present. They were almost knee-deep into the sand now, and the toxins Terrence just described


    were starting to feel all too real. They could feel them seeping into their garments and into their skin


    now, and their enlightening power could only slow it down and notpletely stop it.


    If the sand was as grossly toxic as described, it should only take less than two days to decimate


    everything, the four''s bodies and their enlightening power.


    "Well, they were right to name this ce the Virulent Sand Flow. I felt toxic the moment I stepped in the


    sand," said Soar.


    "The so-called sand flow refers to the quicksand here, which naturally has a strong sinking power. I


    was told that every spiritual king who ever entered here was not able to break away. We are truly out of


    luck. The first ce we came to in the Land of Legacy is the Virulent Sand Flow,"


    said Terrence.


    "Then how do we get out of this horrible ce? Are we just going to die here helplessly like all those


    spiritual kings?" Ricky asked desperately. He was afraid that at the rate they were sinking, it would only


    take half a day for the sand to swallow all four of thempletely, not to mention the deadly toxins that


    might be swimming freely in their bloodstreams.


    "We can''t even float high in the air here."


    "Hold on for a second," said Terrence, putting his palms together and closing his eyes.


    Boom! Boom! Terrence''s aura erupted and surged all around him in a dense cloud of surreal, sparkling


    ck smoke. Then, a huge ck bird appeared in front of Ricky, Soar, and Madeline. It was the ck


    Peafowl, Terrence''s beast body.


    The ck Peafowl was dark all over, and each of its feathers was like cast ck iron, glistening with


    cold awn. Its huge, sharp beak seemed to be able to snap a full-grown man in half with the slightest


    effort.


    Besides, it seemed that its sharp ws could tear through flesh like it was paper.


    Standing close to the ck Peafowl, Ricky, Soar, and Madeline marveled at its unquestionable


    magnificence, but its most striking quality was its eyes that looked like a pair of round, smooth, jet ck


    marbles resting above its mighty beak. Along with their reflections in those eyes, Ricky, Soar, and


    Madeline also saw a merciless killer instinct, which Ricky found especially unsettling. Ricky had known


    Terrence for a long time. Killing was not in his nature. He thought the ck Peafowl with such a strong


    killer instinct could not possibly materialize from Terrence''s aura.


    Looking at Terrence''s beast body, Ricky suddenly felt like he was staring at a stranger with dark


    feathers that had red, murderous blood flowing underneath them.


    Warriors'' beast bodies were supposed to reflect their spirits, and that was why it didn''t make any sense


    that Terrence''s would look and feel dangerously powerful.


    However, Ricky was quite clear about the reason behind Terrence''s unusual behavior. Terrence had


    been practicing the Killing Swordsmanship.


    Ricky also knew that it was because of Terrence''s cultivation of the Killing Swordsmanship that Jasper


    believed Terrence''s talent was no inferior to his.


    pping his huge ck wings, Terrence tried to break free from the Virulent Sand Flow''s pull.


    The Virulent Sand Flow''s sinking power was almost too much for Terrence to handle. Sweat broke from


    Terrence''s skin and seeped into his dark feathers because of the strenuous effort he was exerting.


    Sweating might be amon thing for warriors at the state of Blood Purification, but it was almost


    impossible for the innate spiritual kings to sweat a lot. But now, Terrence was sweating all over in such


    a short period of time, which showed how much power he had spent to resist the sinking power of the


    Virulent Sand Flow.


    "What a powerful force! If I didn''t have these wings, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able toe out of


    the sand," said Terrence in a grave mood while pping his wings at top speed.


    Even in his beast body, Terrence could feel the toxins from the sand eating at his wings.


    "Killing Enlightenment!" Terrence bellowed. With that, Terrence''s wings glowed that they almost looked


    white for a moment. With the power of his Killing Enlightenment, his wings started to feel lighter and


    stronger. The toxins were being expelled.


    "Terrence''s Killing Enlightenment is actually stronger than before," Ricky said solemnly. He was sure


    that it was the reason why Terrence could remain in mid-air under this harsh environment.


    The next moment, Terrence snarled fiercely.


    The huge w under his abdomen glowed with spiritual energy and then turned into a big hand. He


    took Ricky, Soar, and Madeline out of the sand and threw them on his back.


    "Terrence, can you still fly?" asked Ricky anxiously.


    "I don''t think I still have enough power to fly," Terrence said with difficulty.


    "Even if I can still fly, the Virulent Sand Flow is vast and boundless, and there are poisonous fogs in


    many ces. If we fly into the fogs, we will all die."


    "So, how long can you remain in mid-air?" asked Ricky in a somber voice.


    "I can only fly for another half hour at most. After that, we have to find another way to save ourselves,


    or we will perish," said Terrence with his voice growing heavy and worried.


    "Terrence, you said you asked around about the Virulent Sand Flow. Did you not get survival tips from


    those you asked?" asked Soar.


    "When I researched about the Virulent Sand Flow, I was not thinking about us getting ultimately stuck in


    it, and so, I did not ask for survival tips," said Terrence.


    "There is another way, but considering our situation, we would die before we find one," Terrence added.


    "Find what?" retorted Soar.


    "To survive here, we must have an airship to carry us because the sand cannot sink it," said Terrence.

 Chapter 579 Ruin Beasts

    Chapter 579 Ruin Beasts


    "The least we would need is an airship at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. Otherwise, it would be


    destroyed purely by the gravity here," Terrence exined with desperation.


    It was foolish to expect an airship to just appear out of nowhere. It was impossible.


    "Are you talking about an airship? Do you mean that an airship at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level


    is capable of moving freely in the Virulent Sand Flow?" Ricky asked with excitement, his eyes glued to


    Terrence''s expressions. He was glowing with curiosity and enthusiasm.


    "You''re right. An airship at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level can do that," Terrence nodded.


    "Haha. Terrence, you should have told us earlier. We have been worrying for nothing." Terrence''s


    confirmation made Soarugh wildly. He had ovee all his hurdles.


    "What do you mean? Are you telling me that you have ess to such an airship?" Terrence failed


    miserably to mask the confusion on his face.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Before Terrence could say another word, Ricky raised his right hand and Tina''s airship suddenly


    appeared floating in midair. Itnded slowly on the sand delicately as opposed to sinking in it.


    "Ricky, I told you that you would need me. You would''ve been in big trouble without me, right now," Tina


    said to Ricky through the telepathic link.


    "Haha, Tina, you''re right. You are my savior," Ricky replied affectionately. "Perhaps, God above will


    keep us together."


    Tina couldn''t help but blush listening to Ricky.


    "Haha." Ricky felt ttered watching Tina blush.


    ...


    "It''s amazing that you guys can carry such an airship," Terrence said incredulously. He couldn''t believe


    what he had just seen.


    An airship at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level was marginally inferior to an intermediate-stage


    spiritual space tool.


    Everyone knew that Ricky had owned a spiritual space tool. However, to their great surprise, he


    showed them an airship at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. Who knew how many desirable


    treasures he possessed? Even so, one would think they shouldn''t belong to a warrior as weak as Ricky


    appeared to be.


    Terrence found Ricky unfathomable.


    "Wait. Your airship is much moreplicated than what it seems to be!" Terrence''s eyes were fixed on


    the airship and he almost yelled out in shock.


    His sharp senses were working hyper actively. He could tell that the power which emitted from the


    airship was much stronger than usual.


    "You''re right. It''s actually an airship at the Demi-sage Level," Ricky replied candidly. He didn''t want to


    withhold any information from Terrence, which he would probably find outter anyway.


    Although Terrence was a new friend, Ricky knew how knowledgeable he was, and that it was pointless


    lying to his face. Besides, both Jasper''s and Cameron''s sociability with Terrence also convinced Ricky


    of his honesty and other valuable merits.


    "Wow!" Terrance was not prepared to hear that. Ricky''s words just caught him off guard. He took a


    deep breath to gather himself and process that news.


    A weapon at the Demi-sage Level was considered to be the best one in the whole Eastern Land, and


    there were only a few of them known to the world. If other forces heard that Ricky possessed such a


    rare and precious weapon, they would surely attack him for it.


    "Ricky, you''re really awesome," Terrence said calmly once the shock subsided.


    Even Madeline was a bit surprised with Ricky''s assets. However, she was ustomed to his


    unpredictability by now.


    She wouldn''t have felt surprised even if Ricky had showed her any sacred weapons.


    Ricky invited them to get aboard.


    The protection of the airship couldn''t guarantee their safety though. The Virulent Sand Flow seemed to


    have no borders, and the poisonous mists were spreading through countless regions. It was highly


    possible that they might remain trapped there forever.


    The toxins in the air were constantly invading their bodies.


    "Terrence, can you get your bearings?" Ricky asked Terrence with a grim face. They had realized the


    gravity of the situation they were now in.


    "Only luck can help us now." Terrence felt dejected and helpless.


    "But I have another idea. We can have the ruin beasts lead our way out of this dangerousnd. The


    ruin beasts are not scared of the gravity here. They are much more familiar with this environment and


    its toxins," he added.


    "Ruin beasts? Can they do that?" Ricky dubiously questioned Terrance''s idea.


    "The ruin beasts are special creatures that are born in the Virulent Sand Flow and choose to live here.


    Their bodies areposed of poisonous sand rather than flesh and blood. In fact, the Virulent Sandy


    Core is their heart and the origin of their lives," Terrence answered.


    "The Gods above never cease to surprise us. I have never expected such a creature to live among us,"


    Ricky sighed.


    Before this, he had only known the existence of human beings, beasts, devils and some ghosts.


    "I found out about the existence of such amazing ruin beasts while I was reading up on the Virulent


    Sand Flow," Terrence replied.


    "The ruin beasts, no matter how strong they be, can''t transform into human figures. Besides, their


    mental capacity is as much as that of a three-year-old kid. Also, they are ferocious creatures, always


    angry, blood-thirsty and in the mood to kill. That is their true nature," he exined further.


    "It sounds like they can''t be dealt with very easily," Ricky said reluctantly.


    "But, since we have the airship, the ruin beasts can be either a disaster for us or an opportunity,"


    Terrence continued.


    "A disaster? An opportunity? What are you talking about?" Soar was confused.


    "If we are unable to find a way to subdue the beasts, they will surely tear us apart and swallow our


    bodies. Hence, that will be a disaster. By opportunity, I mean their Virulent Sandy Cores.


    If we could somehow get some cores and refine them, we would be blessed with a certain level of


    resistance to the toxins here. At least, we wouldn''t have to be afraid of the toxins at the King Level,"


    Terrence exined patiently and earnestly.


    "It''s quite good to hear you say that," Soar said excitedly, finally hearing a way out of that damned


    ce.


    "No matter where you''re standing, dangers and opportunities co-exist," Ricky said, with a thin smile on


    his face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, he wasn''t interested in finding any opportunities, since he wasn''t scared of any toxins mostly


    thanks to his four zones.


    Of course, he still had to help Soar, Terrence and Madeline obtain the Virulent Sandy Cores.


    "Terrence. I just realized that you''re very talkative and smart," Soar said sincerely.


    Suddenly, they heard terrible roars echoing. Before Soar could finish his words, the sand waves which


    carried countless yellow giant figures were howling at them. They wereing towards their airship


    from all directions.


    "Although I''m tempted to get some Virulent Sandy Cores as soon as possible, the appearance of so


    many ruin beasts is really terrifying," Soar smirked. "I''m guessing there must be hundreds of those


    beastsing at us.


    What makes it so much worse is that each and every one of them is at least as strong as an immortal


    warrior," Soar added.

 Chapter 580 Try This!

    Chapter 580 Try This!


    Ricky and hispanions sensed the presence of hundreds of ruin beastsing right at them. The


    beasts were numerous, and they blotted out the sky with their dark presence.


    Ricky and hispanions steeled themselves for theing battle.


    ''''Sorry, I forgot to tell you that ruin beastse at you inrge groups like this," Terrence said seriously.


    He brushed off some sweat from his forehead.


    Dealing with only a dozen of ruin beasts would already be a handful, but now, they would be dealing


    with hundreds of the creatures. Such a feat was daunting, if not downright impossible.


    The ruin beasts were soon upon them, and right in front of Ricky.


    Ricky immediately recognized them as the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles. They were almost twenty meters


    in length and three meters in width. Their bodies were dotted with poisonous scales that secreted


    virulent poisons.


    The Virulent Sandy Crocodiles opened their giant mouths and roared at Ricky and his partners


    ferociously. Ricky and the others thought that they would go deaf at the noise of the monstrous


    creatures. The sight of the monsters would have terrified anyone else, but Ricky and hispanions


    did not frighten easily. Soar took particr notice of the creatures'' behavior.


    ''''It looks as if they are also afraid of us.'''' Soar tried to speak in a hushed tone, so as not to agitate the


    beasts in front of them.


    "I''m not afraid of them! We can take them on! There''s no turning back anyway, so let''s just face them,


    head-on!" Ricky said, with great determination.


    ''''Don''t underestimate their power, Ricky. We have to stay in the airship, which means we''ll be forced on


    the defensive," Terrence said. He quickly analyzed the situation, and he made a judgment call. He was


    always the most tactical in the group, and he was not wrong here, as usual.


    ''''Don''t be overconfident, Ricky. We''re fighting in the territory of the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles. They are


    one of the most vicious and aggressive types of ruin beasts.


    You can''t underestimate these things because they can secrete their virulent fluids anytime!" Terrence


    said, seriously.


    ''''Let me have a try. The ruin beasts are no different frommon beasts. I will make them bow to my


    blood power, '''' Soar said with confidence and intensity.


    There was a booming roar that echoed in the skies. Soar transformed, revealing his beast body¡ªa


    Great Dragon. But instead of looking like a dragon, he looked like a fire snake.


    Soar was intimidating, but even this was not his most powerful form, yet. He would only be able to


    emerge as a Great Dragon when he became a spiritual emperor.


    ''''Blood power!'''' Soar cried.


    Soar''s blood power seeped out from his body. The energy and power from his body was tremendous,


    and had the power to destroy just about anything. His blood power dashed towards the Virulent Sandy


    Crocodiles.


    Terrence suddenly felt a little disoriented. He was not surprised, that he was also affected by Soar''s


    sudden release of his blood power. After all, Terrence''s beast body was weaker than Soar''s.


    ''Soar is almost as powerful as a holy beast. Amazing!'' Terrence thought to himself.


    Soar thought his attack should have wiped out the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles, but it did not.


    His blood power did not affect the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles, the way he wanted to. His roar only


    seemed to make them even angrier.


    There was a loud noise, as the beasts began to charge at Ricky and hispanions. The crocodiles


    would not hesitate anymore. Their yellow eyes turned a dark crimson, as they charged right at the


    warriors and their airship. The blood power did not take out the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles. It had the


    opposite effect, and made them even more aggressive. Whatever hesitations they had, were now


    dashed to the winds. The beasts were now determined to rip them to shreds.


    ''''What the hell? My blood power has taken down spiritual beasts before! How can the Virulent Sandy


    Crocodiles resist it?'''' Soar could not believe what he was seeing. None of them could.


    ''''They don''t even have flesh and bones. Of course your blood power wouldn''t work on them!'''' Terrence


    only realized this now, and he med himself more for not reminding Soar.


    ''''No point in dwelling on that now. We fight them together. Together, we can take them on!


    Madeline, stay in the airship and gather enough spiritual energy for the airship to leave this ce. We


    still need a pilot to get us out of here. That is, if we survive this.


    It''s the only way.'''' Ricky nodded his head in agreement. Those were wise words, and he was more than


    eager to begin battle.


    Whoosh! Ricky whipped out his Iron Destroyer and shed the air in front of him. Two Virulent Sandy


    Crocodiles were cut into four pieces by his single, ming attack. Their blood sttered all over the


    airship.


    Meanwhile, Soar reverted back into a human and wielded his Heaven-splitting Spear. One well-timed


    thrust turned several Virulent Sandy Crocodiles to ashes.


    Terrence also pierced through the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles with his own Dark Evil Sword. The clouds


    of dust rose everywhere when the sword-light appeared.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Eight ck beads full of venom suddenly appeared in the air.


    They were the Virulent Sandy Cores.


    ''''Come here!'''' Terrence collected all of them with his wings of spiritual energy.


    Terrence and the others shed at the beasts and collected their Virulent Sandy Cores.


    The ruin beasts were known to be ferocious beasts. The more Ricky and his partners struck one of


    them down, the more savage the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles became.


    The Virulent Sandy Crocodiles were now fed into a blood lust. They had been spurred on by the death


    of their own, and there was no way they would back down now. They were ferocious creatures, but


    they did not have any fighting skills. They attacked with their sharp ws and barbaric strength,


    prodded on by their own bestial instincts.


    As the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles attacked with more primal rage, Terrence, Soar, and Ricky began to


    take the brunt of their attacks. The three warriors fought valiantly, but they knew that they could not


    keep this up, forever.


    The limited space of the airship made it difficult for them to evade all of the beasts'' attacks.


    The creatures had managed to injure the warriors already, and their armor was starting to corrode from


    the repeated effects of the venoms around them.


    Ricky fought valiantly, showing no fear at all. He was not intimidated in the least bit.


    Terrence and Soar, however, were starting to get weaker. The venoms of the creatures were starting to


    take their toll on them, and they knew that they could not keep this up.


    Madeline did her best to steer the airship using her spiritual energy. It was an arduous task, considering


    that she needed tremendous concentration to move such arge vessel. She found it near-impossible


    to concentrate with the battle raging around her.


    ''''Ricky, we have to rely on you now," Soar said, gasping for breath.


    The venoms from several bites and ws had steadily eroded Soar''s armor now. He needed to heal


    himself at the soonest time, or risk dying on the spot.


    Terrence noticed that the venoms of the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles seemed to have little to no effect on


    Ricky. It was a testament to Ricky''s prowess as an unusual warrior.


    ''''I can''t keep fighting, Ricky. I''m sorry, '''' Terrence said in a deep voice. His eyes were full of shame and


    guilt that he could not fight much longer. Terrence and Soar did not like the idea of bowing out of the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    fight like this. To warriors like them, this was shameful, but they could see no other recourse.


    Both warriors realized that Ricky was their only hope for survival now.


    Roar! Roar! The Virulent Sandy Crocodiles noticed the two other warriors bowing out, and they realized


    this was their chance. The creatures raised up their heads and roared in unison. A wave of endless,


    ck, and corrosive venoms spewed from their gaping jaws.


    Ricky and his friends were almost overwhelmed by the sudden deluge of corrosive venomsing


    their way.


    Ricky and the others realized that theing flood of venoms would be instantly fatal for them.


    Something had to be done, and it had to be done now.


    ''''You two step back. Let me try this. I have not used this move for a very long time, but it just might


    work, '''' Ricky said. There was no argument from Terrence or Sore. The two warriors were too beat up


    to argue with the young warrior. Ricky stepped forward, towards theing flood of venoms with full


    confidence in his eyes.

 Chapter 581 The Vitality Land

    Chapter 581 The Vitality Land


    Boom! Boom!


    As the words fell from Ricky''s lips, the whole majestic demeanor that he carried with him suddenly


    became unbearably thick. Then, the crimson devouring runes started permeating their surroundings.


    They spread out around his body, and gradually turned into a dark and swirling storm.


    After a while, Ricky opened both of his palms and the Enlightening Wind Holes emerged. Two huge


    enlightening windstorms swept across the ground, before they merged into one more powerful


    windstorm that fused with the devouring runes.


    After a second, the violent windstorm expanded at lightning speed. With the airship as the center, it


    rapidly dispersed and rushed towards the ck toxins floating all around.


    ''Is this the move he''s been holding back? The strength of the windstorm is surely going to be much


    stronger after it absorbs that runic power, but I''m afraid that it won''t be able to stop the toxins that are


    drifting into it, '' Terrence wondered to himself as he watched Ricky''s impressive attack.


    Since Ricky still had such an air of confidence, Terrence waited for his attack to end in the hopes of


    seeing whether they would be able to weather that moment of danger or not.


    Then, raging mes became to swirl and pop. Whoosh! Swoosh! The mes climbed higher, bing


    an uncontroble inferno, right after Terrence was wondering how things would go.


    Above the fulminate windstorm, tufts of the dark and roaring mes were spreading all over the


    "What are those ck mes?" Terrence couldn''t help but say that out loud when he was given such a


    shock. The moment the Heaven Illuminating Fire appeared and red up, an invisible wave of stun and


    awe spread through Terrence''s heart, and a sense of destruction was growing in his mind.


    "What spectacr fire! That''s more like it¡ªthat''s what Ricky''s moves should really look like."


    Boom! A minuteter, the explosive storm made a clean sweep and sped off, intertwining with the


    diffused toxins. It seemed like two sts of strong air were billowing into each other.


    Hiss! Hiss! After that, the mes which, at first, had burned above the windstorm were shifting their


    direction. The mes were still climbing and burning above the toxins.


    "How...how is that even possible?" Terrence said, his mouth open. He stared ck-jawed as he


    watched all that happening. He found it hard to believe that the Heaven Illuminating Fire was actually


    able to burn the toxins. He was totally dumb-struck from the inside out.


    At that point, even Madeline was a bit stunned. That strange fire was like nothing that she had ever


    seen before.


    "Oh my! That fire is terrifying! What else can it burn through, if it could burn through the toxins so


    easily?" Terrence sighed with heavy emotion in his voice after the furious attack had shocked him.


    Once again, he realized how unfathomable Ricky''s power really was.


    ''Toxins? So what? That''s not that impressive anyway. Those toxins could be dispersed by my Heaven


    Illuminating Fire just as easily if I tried, '' Ricky thought to himself with a great swell of confidence.


    At that moment, Ricky started to think about Kristen and Tyson. There was a gleam of nostalgia deep


    within his hazel eyes.


    ''Kristen, Tyson, I really miss you guys. I wish I knew whether you guys are alright or not. How are you


    guys doing right now?'' Ricky wondered to himself.


    Until that moment, the strong enlightening windstorm had been getting wild and running into the


    surrounding flocks of Virulent Sandy Crocodiles while the Heaven Illuminating Fire was also burning


    above them.


    The Virulent Sandy Crocodiles had low psychic intelligence and didn''t understand how to master


    spiritual energy or enlightening power. They weren''t able to convert that power into a protective shield


    that could prevent them from being hurt by the burning Heaven Illuminating Fire. They could only fight


    and their blind resistance only led to them being injured further. The more they resisted, the harder the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire would burn.


    In no time, the Virulent Sandy Crocodiles were reduced to Virulent Sandy Cores. Of course, it was


    Ricky who controlled the Heaven Illuminating Fire. He stopped it just before it began to burn the


    Virulent Sandy Cores. If he had let it burn further, everything would have, no doubt, turned into ashes


    under the heat of his Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    At the same time, it was also part of Ricky''s n to release the Heaven Illuminating Fire and take back


    the Virulent Sandy Cores.


    So, in that way, the fire was a tool that he used to bring the crisis to an end.


    "Ricky, with all due respect, if you don''t mind me asking, what kind of fire was that?" Terrence, still lost


    in the mind-blow scene that he had just witnessed, asked out of curiosity.


    "That is called the Heaven Illuminating Fire, and that fire is able to burn anything into dust and ashes."


    Ricky told him the truth without holding anything back.


    He had chosen to trust Terrence and knew that he would try to figure it out as fast as he could. Even if


    Ricky had decided not to tell him the truth, Terrence would have probably gone back and referred to the


    wide range of files from Oriental College. He would have looked up the features of Heaven Illuminating


    Fire, and he would eventually find out what the fire actually was.


    "It really burns everything?! That''s so destructive! So, it seems that this Heaven Illuminating Fire is


    some kind of sacred fire of heaven and earth," Terrence said in an excited tone after hearing what


    Ricky said.


    After hearing what Heaven Illuminating Fire could do, Madeline was once again deeply stunned.


    Ricky then waved his right hand, allowing the burning Heaven Illuminating Fire to quickly be drawn


    back inside of his body. There was one lump of Heaven Illuminating Fire that was left out and began to


    form into a fire prison hanging over a Virulent Sandy Crocodile.


    There was only fear left in the poor creature''s eyes after it had been trapped. There was no sign of the


    ferocious demeanor it had had before. Every bit of its thirst for blood was gone with the fire.


    "Next, we are going to walk out of the endless Virulent Sand Flow, and this creature will lead the way


    for us," Ricky said. "See these Virulent Sandy Cores? You guys collect them. Then we will refine them


    when we get out of here."


    "Got it, Ricky." Soar nodded his head.


    Then, Soar and Terrence both hunkered down on the airship, and took out the recovering Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth. They started to use them to heal themselves.


    Ricky was using his telepathy tomunicate with the Virulent Sandy Crocodile and pass his order on


    to it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Grrrrrr..." Knowing what Ricky meant, the Virulent Sandy Crocodile growled in deep and sullen voice. It


    had eventually agreed to follow his instructions.


    Then, Ricky delivered some spiritual energy to his friends, boosting the airship so it could follow the


    lead of the Virulent Sandy Crocodile.


    ''Phew! That was quite an experience! We really dodged a bullet! We are finally leaving the Virulent


    Sand Flow, '' Ricky thought to himself. He felt relief in his heart at that moment.


    Along the way, Ricky and Madeline witnessed lots of areas with clusters of toxic smog, and those were


    exactly the dangerous ces that Terrence had warned them about.


    "Luckily, we have this Virulent Sandy Crocodile to lead the way for us, or it would have been even more


    dangerous to try and find our way. If we ran into those areas of toxic smog, I''m afraid that we would


    have all lost our way," Ricky said in relief.


    "Right, if we ever went inside those toxic areas, we would not be able toe out alive," Madeline


    agreed with him.


    At that moment, in the area of shifting sand ahead, a vast oasis unexpectedly appeared. What was


    more unexpected, was that the oasis was verdant and covered with sense of life. The contrast with the


    deste Virulent Sand Flow was incredible.


    "I feel like that oasis can''t be real. How could such a lively oasis like that even appear in the deste


    area like the Virulent Sand Flow?" Ricky was skeptical when he saw the lush area ofnd rise up


    before him.


    Soar and Terrence also woke up from the pranayama state they were in. Seeing the unbelievable oasis


    ahead, they were both amazed.


    "Maybe, it''s an opportunity for us," Terrence suggested out of the blue.


    "An opportunity!? What kind of opportunity?" Ricky instantly asked Terrence when he heard what he


    said.


    "It probably has some precious Treasure from Heaven and Earth. An oasis is very likely to have a


    fourth-level zed Fruit," Terrence said. "It is written on a record of the Virulent Sand Flow that, if the


    Vitality Land appears, then it''s highly possible that a fourth-level zed Fruit will appear."


    "That''s also the reason why the whole area was turned into this deste Virulent Sand Flow¡ªit''s


    because the fourth-level zed Fruit has taken in all of this area''s essence."


    "The fourth-level zed Fruit!?" Ricky, Soar, and Madeline all asked in excitement after hearing what


    Terrence said.


    The fourth-level zed Fruit! Wasn''t that one of the reasons that they had wanted toe to the Land


    of Legacy?

 Chapter 582 A Small World

    Chapter 582 A Small World


    The fourth-level zed Fruit was an invaluable treasure for the innate spiritual kings. It was extremely


    difficult for them to get even just a single piece of the fruit because it required countless essence from


    the heaven and earth for it to mature.


    Terrence''s deduction was right. It was probable that the fourth-level zed Fruit had devoured all the


    vitality in this area, thus transforming it into the Virulent Sand Flow.


    ''''I hope the fourth-level zed Fruit does exist in this destednd. If it does, then I''ll consider myself


    lucky to have been transported to the Virulent Sand Flow, '''' Ricky said expectantly. He cast his eyes


    onto the Vitality Land before them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ''''Let''s go and find out!'''' Soar, too, felt very excited at the possibility.


    Thus, Ricky and hispanions wasted no more time and hurriedly marched towards their target


    destination.


    Ricky ced the Virulent Sandy Crocodile into the Chaotic Fire Zone. He still needed the creature to


    lead the way out of the Virulent Sand Flow after they explored the Vitality Land.


    ''''Ricky, I have sensed auras of life that do not belong to the ruin beasts," Soar whispered the moment


    they arrived at the Vitality Land.


    ''''I have sensed them too. There must be someone else here, '''' Ricky agreed. He and Soar shared the


    same instincts and so they decided to be extra cautious.


    Even Terrence and Madeline couldn''t help but feel the said auras as well. The two nodded their heads


    slightly in agreement.


    ''''I guess that there were also other creatures who were transported into the Virulent Sand Flow with us


    through the gateway. But they were lucky enough to havended on the Vitality Land, to begin with, ''''


    Ricky deduced.


    They gave each other a quick nce before they headed for the direction where the other living


    creatures were present.


    Figuring out that it was already toote to do it, they opted not to conceal their auras. Anyway, the other


    creatures might have also already sensed their existences.


    Upon their arrival, Ricky and hispanions instantly sensed how the mysterious attractive force had


    mysteriously disappeared. This meant two possibilities: One was that they were probably able to fly in


    the air, and the other was that they might have cut open a portal in space.


    ''''I know the world is enormous, and that''s why we shouldn''t be surprised at all. The attractive force was


    omnipresent outside the Vitality Land, but it waspletely gone the moment we entered this area, ''''


    Ricky sighed softly.


    ''''Given our current state, the power of heaven and earth are too mysterious for us to be able to


    portion of it," Terrence acknowledged, rather pensively. His voice was soft, but it had a richness that


    sounded thoughtful and deep.


    Finally, they reached the center of the Vitality Land where most of the other creatures existed.


    Ricky immediately discovered that there were four figures squatting in the air, waiting for something to


    happen.


    But, what really caught his attention was the sight of a green tree. When he looked more closely, four


    zed fruits grew on it. The peculiar green tree was being surrounded by the four mysterious figures.


    However, palpably impure auras and energies emanated strongly from the zed Fruits. The fruits had


    notpletely matured yet.


    In addition, the four fruits also happened to be fourth-level zed Fruits. As such, the fruits, despite


    being in its unripe state, were still fatally alluring to the innate spiritual kings.


    ''There is no denying it¡ªthose reaping are the fourth-level zed Fruits!'' Ricky and hispanions


    mentally eximed altogether. Just by looking at each other, they instantly reached a unanimous


    decision: they were all determined to acquire the zed Fruits.


    Indeed, the four strangers found the zed Fruits first before Ricky and his group did. On the contrary,


    the possibility that the zed Fruits belonged to the strangers never crossed Ricky''s mind. After all,


    the fruits were yet to reach maturity.


    Even if it so happened that the four strangers had already kept the fruits in their pockets, Ricky would


    still put up a fight for those precious fruits.


    The truth was, Ricky was so prepared to engage them inbat because he had recognized their


    identities all along. All four of them were members of the Bing n, and Louie was one of them.


    Ricky red at Louie and hispanions. His eyes looked stern and determined.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Simultaneously, the four members of the Bing n opened their eyes. Save for Louie, hispanions


    were the least bit shocked as their eyesid on Ricky''s figure and countenance. Only Louie appeared


    to be emotionally moved by their appearance. He had a surprised reaction on his face upon seeing


    Ricky. Next, his facial expression curved into a cloud of bitterness at the mere presence of Soar.


    The memory of his defeat at the hands of Soar left Louie seething with rage and displeasure.


    ''''Ha-ha! God is with me, indeed. All of the creatures in the Land of Legacy have been searching


    tirelessly for you. And yet, here you are. Who''d have thought that you would deliver yourself to me,


    unannounced?'''' one of them uttered with a mocking smile on his face. By this time, all four of them had


    already descended on the ground. It appeared that this cocky young man was their team leader.


    ''''He is Justin Bing, a fellow young genius, just like you. If my memory serves me right, he is a third-


    ss middle spiritual king.'''' Terrence used their telepathic link to secretly convey the information to


    Ricky.


    ''''Louie is nothing but a small-fry to me. Even if he has transformed into a middle spiritual king, his


    power is weakerpared to us. As for the other two, Casado Bing and Kevin Bing, it is said that they


    harness the same cultivation method, and theirbined power could rival that of a third-ss middle


    spiritual king''s."


    ''''Their team is almost as powerful as ours. There''s no way to find out just yet who will emerge


    victorious unless we fight them, '''' Ricky bellowed as he manifested his inner strength.


    ''''Oh, do you really believe that God has blessed you?'''' Ricky looked at Justin Bing with a scornful


    smile. "What a small world it is, indeed. I pity all four of you. You may have been fortunate enough to


    have found the fourth-level zed Fruits, but you are bound to die miserably right before you can even


    harvest them.''''


    Ricky had previously feuded with the Bing n. Showing mercy was no longer necessary. Admittedly,


    he wouldn''t mind eliminating the source of his trouble the moment he got the chance.


    ''''Ha-ha. Don''t get cocky, Ricky. Being an ace genius does not make you invincible.'''' Justin Bing''s smile


    beamed with confidence. Ricky''s exaggerated remarks did not faze him at all.


    ''''If you truly are as powerful as Jasper, then I would not be so foolish as to fight you. But the sad truth


    is, you are nothingpared to him. So hand over all your items, and I promise you a decent death, ''''


    Justin Bing growled with eyes that gleamed with the strong intent to kill.


    ''''Have you lost your mind? You are the ones who are about to be killed!'''' Ricky grinned. His confidence


    never wavered.


    ''''Let''s kill them with a direct shot, Justin. I''ll take care of Soar, '''' Louie snarled in a gruff voice. It was


    bing increasingly difficult for him to hold back the anger that burned wildly in his chest. If his


    vicious eyes could kill people, then Soar would have been eradicated thousands of times just by being


    the sole subject of Louie''s death res.


    Without further hesitation, Louie concentrated his energy andunched his Ice Punch at Soar.


    ''''You already lost to me once before. You cannot defeat me this time, either." Soar shrugged off Louie''s


    attack with much disdain.


    While he wreathed himself in the scorching mes, Soar stomped his feet mightily on the ground. In the


    blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of Louie. When he saw that he sessfully caught his


    enemy off-guard, Soarunched his me Punch. His me Punch collided with Louie''s Ice Punch.


    Boom! The fierce collision between the two opposing forces left multiple bursts of dust in the air


    The intense battle did notst that long, however, for Louie''s ice was easily crumbled under the wrath


    of Soar''s ferocious me.


    Bang! A figure was thrown flying into the air before it abruptly fell on the ground with a loud thud. Blood


    gushed out of the poor fellow''s weakened body.


    The figure turned out to be Louie.


    It all happened in a matter of seconds! Louie was hastily defeated after just receiving what was


    supposed to be minimal damages from Soar''s mes.

 Chapter 583 Terrences Showtime

    Chapter 583 Terrence''s Showtime


    "I just said that you overestimated your strength, didn''t I? It is absolutely impossible for anyone whom I


    have already defeated before to eventually surpass me and defeat me in the future. The ability gap


    between those losers and I will continue to widen infinitely and you will always be one of those losers.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Got it?" Soar shook his right fist to rx a little as he sneered. While speaking, he stared at Louie, who


    was slumped on the ground. He had a look of embarrassment and disappointment.


    The other three members of the Bing n just stood there, paralyzed by what just happened.


    Maybe they had predicted Louie''s defeat but they certainly never expected him to be defeated so soon


    and sopletely.


    This was far from a serious battle between two warriors. It was merely an utter joke showing how an


    ant tried to topple a giant tree¡ªLouie was bound for defeat the moment he overestimated his own


    strength and underestimated Soar''s.


    After getting himself together, Justin began looking at Louie with scorn when he realized Louie''s


    crushing defeat severely tarnished the reputation of the Bing n.


    If a warrior was defeated by a new opponent for the first time, it was reasonable and forgivable


    because failure wasn''t very surprising if they knew little about the their opponent''s strength.


    However, if a warrior was defeated by the same opponent for the second time and in such an


    ignominious way, what else could it possibly say about him? It only proved how much of a loser he


    really was.


    "By the way, don''t expect to live any further once I defeat you for the second time," Soar threatened.


    The aura of the me Enlightenment began exuding from his body once again which showed that he


    was about to kill Louie without any hesitation.


    Soar didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to kill Louie, because he knew so well that the Bing n


    deliberately caused trouble for Ricky and himself all the time.


    Just when Soar was about to kill Louie, Justin stepped forward andunched the Ice Punch towards


    Soar. Clearly, he had no ns of letting Soar kill Louie.


    Under Justin''s attack, Soar was forced to move a few heavy steps back. Obviously, Soar''s strength


    wasn''t powerful enough to defeat Justin just yet.


    "Soar, let me fight this time. Now that we have them within our grasp, it''s time to give the Bing n


    what they rightfully deserve. They have been secretly trying to assassinate us for a long time and


    there''s no way I would let them get away with their evil deeds," Ricky he told Soar resolutely as he held


    out his right hand to help Soar steady himself.


    Hearing what Ricky said, Soar nodded and agreed to let Ricky fight. He knew Justin was much more


    powerful than himself. He didn''t have to pretend to be bold and strong in front of Ricky and Madeline. It


    would only be a waste of time because they were his close friends and they knew him very well.


    "Well then Ricky, show me how powerful an ace genius can truly be!" Justin shouted when he saw that


    Ricky had decided to fight him.


    His tone revealed his veritable fighting intention along with some traces of jealousy.


    Ricky was a genius and so was he. He had always been desperate to prove himself whenever he met


    other geniuses, which ounted for his strong intention of fighting. Besides, Ricky''s genius for martial


    arts exceeded that of most geniuses in the Eastern Land. Justin knew that he might not be as famous


    and powerful as Ricky and it was making him a little jealous.


    "I''ll show you right away!" Ricky said with a faint smile as his powerful aura gradually exuded from his


    body.


    He was also very excited about the uing fight. Thest fight he had was against the Virulent


    Sandy Crocodiles in the Virulent Sand Flow. He was not able to exert his full power freely because he


    had to stay in the airship while fighting. But this time, he could go all out since he was no longer in the


    same ce and situation.


    But at that moment, a hand was ced on his shoulder. It was Terrence''s hand. He then said to Ricky,


    "You should let me fight him this time. You are more than a peerless genius. You are veritably an ace


    genius. It would be a waste of talent for you to fight against such a weak opponent."


    Terrence''s tone was mild but his words caused Justin to be stung with disdain.


    For the first time, Justin''s eyes turned sullen in an instant.


    "You are Terrence, a member of the ck Peafowl tribe, right? I know that you and Cameron, the


    casting master, are from the same tribe. I hold him in high regard and so at first I didn''t want to cause


    you any trouble. But since you just said you wanted to fight against me, then don''t me me if I end up


    hurting you in the uing battle. I''m not going to lie. It is such a pity that you don''t cherish your


    remaining chance of survival," Justin growled.


    He was indeed a genius of the Bing n and he was very proud of it. He detested anyone who ever


    dared to say anything that meant he was weaker than another genius. Although beingpared with


    an ace genius, he still felt irritated whenever someone belittled him.


    At that moment, Terrence was whom he detested the most instead of Ricky.


    "Yes, I am Terrence. As you have said, you didn''t want to hurt me just because you respected


    Cameron. Well, I don''t think I need this kind of protection anymore. I am the savior of my own life. I will


    earn anything that I want with my own efforts," Terrence said with great conviction.


    Suddenly, a trace of killing aura appeared in his ck fog of spiritual energy.


    Understanding Terrence''s resolution, Ricky decided to let him go against Justin and slowly stepped


    back. He firmly believed that Terrence was strong enough to defeat him.


    ''Now would be the perfect time to see how powerful Terrence''s Killing Swordsmanship really is!'' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    "I will turn you into a joke, I promise you that. Everyone will know that you are not as strong as you


    im to be," Justin roared, trying to destroy Terrence''s overflowing confidence. The next moment, the


    area around Justin''s body turned into the Ultimate Ice Domain.


    As this happened, a mace made of ice appeared in his hands. Clearly, it was Justin''s spiritual weapon


    ¡ªthe Ice Mace.


    Terrence wasted no time in getting ready for the battle. As soon as he held out the ck Treasure


    Sword, he exerted the Ultimate Killing Domain around him and directed it towards Justin''s Ultimate Ice


    Domain. Both of them beganunching their attacks as soon as they could.


    In an instant, both of their Ultimate Domains crashed and splintered. Glimmers of bright light shed


    around them. Afterwards, the sword exuding the aura of killing and the mace covered in ice began to


    sh violently. Waves of power then rippled in all directions from their weapons during their attacks.


    "Take these ice thorns!"


    Justin shouted as his mace hit Terrence''s sword. The aura of power that exuded out of Justin''s body


    revealed that he was an excellent third-ss middle spiritual king. Next, the Ice Mace began to shine.


    Crack!


    In the blink of an eye, countless ice thorns appeared around Justin''s body. The ice thorns exerted


    dazzling icy rays with the power of the Ice Enlightenment. All of the ice thorns then darted towards


    Terrence in an attempt to pierce through him.


    "It''s time for your ughter!" As Terrence felt the threat of the ice thorns around him, his ck eyes


    turned into bloody red ones that red at the shining icy rays; the ck Treasure Sword that he held


    was surrounded by an overwhelming amount of bloody red killing aura.


    The killing aura massed like steam soaring into the air as it transformed into a series of ughter


    de Attacks that he intended to use as a counterattack against the fierce ice thorns.


    Boom! A loud crash resounded through the entire area.


    Justin and Terrence were both thrown a few steps back due to the strong reactive thrusts caused by


    the percussion of their weapons.


    At that moment, Justin''s terrifying and murderous eyes began to turn gloomy.


    Terrence''s strength was way beyond his expectations.


    In the Oriental College, he was an inner disciple while Terrence was merely an outer disciple ranked


    sixth.


    ''Has he been hiding his real strength in the Oriental College this entire time?'' Justin thought to himself


    in great surprise.


    ''It is more likely that Terrence has made great progress these past few days. Or maybe he has been


    more than a third-ss middle spiritual king all this time!'' Ricky thought as he tried to understand what


    was happening right in front of him.


    His intuition told him that Terrence hadn''t exerted his full strength. In addition, he could also feel that


    the Killing Swordsmanship that Terrence practiced was the most original swordsmanship of any kind.


    He had never seen anything like it before.


    ''Terrence, I hope I get to see your full exertion of your Killing Swordsmanship before all of this ends, ''


    Ricky thought expectantly.


    "You may be able to exert such potent power, but you are still merely an outer disciple ranked sixth!


    What a great surprise! I guess I was wrong to underestimate your strength," Justin said loudly as he


    spun his mace slowly.


    "Do you really think that I care about the ranking? Maybe only vain people like you would care about


    that," Terrence responded in a t tone.


    "For me, the so-called ranking has nothing to do with anyone''s real strength. Now I think I may have


    overestimated you, the so-called genius of the Bing n."


    "How dare you speak to me like that! You''re saying this to court death, aren''t you?" Justin snarled in a


    deep voice.

 Chapter 584 Terrence Versus Justin

    Chapter 584 Terrence Versus Justin


    "So, are you getting irritated? This is the true nature of geniuses who are extremely vain like you,"


    Terrence responded indifferently as he heard Justin''s murderous words. He was actually strong in


    every aspect, even in using the power of words to toy with his enemies. He knew very well how to


    manipte their mood and by ying games with their minds.


    "In your hearts, you only think that you are the strongest and the best. But in fact, you can''t ept any


    form of failure or the fact that you may be weaker than others. You may pretend to be strong on the


    surface, but you are coward deep inside," Terrence added slowly.


    "Terrence has a sharp tongue indeed. And he is really good at forming these arguments. What he said


    just now is a really good attempt to beat Justin up with his words!" Ricky talked to Soar through their


    telepathic link when he heard what Terrence had said to Justin. As their audience, Ricky and Soar now


    felt very lucky that Terrence was on their side.


    "Precisely! He usually looks cold and indifferent. I didn''t expect him to be capable of being sharp-


    tongued. I have to be careful if I ever need to deal with him in the future; otherwise, I will be drowned in


    a river of emotions if I let his sharp words get through me," Soar responded. He even began to feel


    sympathy towards their enemy Justin.


    "However, Justin, as a young master of the Bing n, is also very talented. I guess he wouldn''t be that


    vulnerable and would not be easily defeated by a few sharp words!" Ricky analyzed as his eyes


    narrowed. After having a lot of fights with many different warriors, he gradually gained more


    understanding of the characters of all kinds of warriors. He learned to understand their minds better.


    His analysis was correct. As soon as Terrence finished speaking, Justin burst out inughter. He didn''t


    seem irritated at all. He then questioned tly, "Terrence, did you actually think that my anger and heart


    would be dominated by your empty words?"


    "Well, they obviously cannot!" Terrence responded indifferently again. He didn''t seem to care enough


    whether his words had irritated his opponent or not.


    "It''s he annoying to look at your cold face all the time!" Justin snarled as he saw Terrence''s


    nonchnt look once again.


    The next moment, Justin no longer spoke but insteadunched his attacks without any further dy.


    Everything that annoyed him was about to be destroyed by him.


    Snap! Snap! The cracking sound rang out abruptly. Meanwhile, countless pieces of huge ice showed


    up and surrounded Justin. Their shape was the same as the Ice Mace in his hand.


    "Ice Frozen Skill¡ªFrozen by Mace!" Justin roared to summon his skill.


    At the same time, he waved the Ice Mace to move along with his entire body. The moment he rose to


    the sky, he threw out his weapon violently.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The next second, the frozen ice shards that condensed behind him instantly shot towards Terrence.


    During the shooting process, the pieces of ice changed dramatically. All of them suddenly disappeared


    as they got closer to the top of Terrence''s head.


    To be more precise, they did not disappear but they were all turned into cold gas. Soon, the cold gas


    solidified and turned into a massive ice mountain. This skill was called the Ultimate Ice Domain.


    This icy mountain was pressing on Terrence as if it wanted to seal Terrence in it before freezing him to


    death.


    "Oh, not bad. Justin''s understanding of the Ice Enlightenment is actually not bad at all," Ricky said to


    Soar telepathically as he witnessed the strong outbreak of Justin''s power. "He even has the ability to


    form a powerful sealing move with the ice power."


    "After all, he is also a genius from a demi-spiritual-emperor family. Naturally, he would have these


    extraordinary skills. Next, we have to wait and see watch how Terrence ns to break free from this


    skill," Soar said and nodded.


    The two then steered their attention towards the two warriors in the air. They were eager to see how


    the fight would unfold.


    Looking at the Ultimate Ice Domain about tond on his head, Terrence did not show any signs of fear.


    He immediately raised the sword in his hand and thundered coldly, "Earth''s Killing!"


    With the surging Killing Enlightenment around his body, his Dark Evil Sword emitted an overwhelming


    killing power.


    Meanwhile, there was something in the form of a vaguepass in his blood-shot eyes; it was a


    reminder to the audience that the ancient killing power was about to spread around.


    In the meantime, a bloody Land of Killing began to float behind him.


    At that very moment, Ricky could sense that Terrence waspletely aloof, murderous, thirsty for


    blood, and ruthless. Ricky also cultivated a simr killing art, but the killing art he learned was for


    justice and protection.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In Terrence''s killing power, although there were justice and protection, Ricky felt more killing intent


    which meant that he activated his killing power with the sole intention of killing.


    ''Terrence is truly cold-hearted!'' Ricky thought to himself involuntarily. ''Is this how violently he normally


    kills? What exactly is this kind of killing power that he learned?''


    Apparently, he was not the only one who was taken aback by Terrence''s killing power. While he


    immersed himself in his own thought, Tina suddenly talked to him in a serious tone, "Ricky, his killing


    power is so terrifying! If he has a major achievement in his cultivation of such killing arts, I am afraid


    that he will be more intimidating than the devils. By then, in his heart, there won''t be anything left but


    the desire for killing."


    Tina came from a big force of the Middle Land and she had a profound collection of knowledge about


    all kinds of martial arts. Although she was only a demi-immortal, she had a better understanding of the


    martial arts than mostpleted spiritual kings.


    "Tina, I also felt the immense and terrifying killing intent in Terrence''s heart, but I cannot do anything


    about it right now. After our adventure at the Land of Legacy ends, I will talk to Cameron to see if he


    can do something about it," Ricky said. Cameron might help Terrence since the former was a senior


    and more experienced. Moreover, they were from the same tribe.


    "After all, Terrence is now a true friend of mine."


    Ricky cherished the friendship that he had with Terrence. Thus, he couldn''t watch him be possessed or


    ruined by his own killing power.


    Terrence knew nothing about Ricky''s thoughts at that moment. He only focused on the fight. He soon


    waved his sword to prepare for his attack. To be more exact, he waved a bloody sword overflowing with


    killing aura.


    With that simple wave, the Land of Killing began to emerge.


    Bang! The next moment, Justin''s Ultimate Ice Domain and Terrance''s Land of Killing mmed against


    each other in midair like a strong collision of tworge ceilings. As a result, an endless air st carrying


    the Ice Enlightenment''s sealing power and the bloody Killing Enlightenment bombarded their


    surroundings.


    A powerful impact swept through the area and copsed their space indefinitely. It truly showed the


    people how intense the collision was.


    Their collisionsted for a few moments. During this period, the Ultimate Ice Domain and the Land of


    Killing began to crack from inside inch by inch. Still, Terrence and Justin did not stop the collision. They


    did not care about the damage the strong reaction force could inflict on their bodies. In a second, in the


    middle of the furious air st, their attacks mmed against each other once again.


    The two warriors hade a long way; one was extremely enraged while the other was dominated by


    his furious killing intent. Of course, their battle was so fierce and full of anger. Somehow, the audience


    felt that they wouldn''t stop until one of them was killed.


    In a few quarters, Terrence and Justin hadunched attacks against each other for hundreds of times


    until they looked like a mess with bruises all over their bodies.


    ng! They collided with each other once again. This time, they were forced to retreat back after the


    impact. After their endless times of collision, they finally got a little tired.


    Justin, looking at the indifferent Terrence who was still filled with infinite killing intent, snarled


    ferociously, "Damn it! I didn''t expect you to be strong enough to break my Ultimate Ice Domain!"


    Justin''s attacks just now were the best he could do in an attempt to kill Terrence. Yet, even after all his


    best effort, they still ended up having a pretty even fight.


    But the fact was that before the battle began, he didn''t regard him as his match at all. In his mind,


    Terrence was nobody and he only heard of him because he was from the same tribe as the famous


    Cameron, the head of the Weapon Casting Department at the Oriental College.


    "You can''t break my attacks only because you think too highly of yourself," Terrence said coldly and


    calmly. "If you have such a low level of strength, what makes you think you are qualified to fight Ricky?"


    ''What? Could my previous feelings about Terrence be wrong? Earlier, he made me feel that he was


    already trapped in his bloody killing intent. But judging from his tone now, it seems that he was not


    blinded by his bloody killing intent at all!'' Ricky thought with great puzzlement after hearing Terrence''s


    words. Obviously, Terrence had a very clear mind.


    "Tina, what do you currently think about Terrence?" Ricky asked Tina at once. Since Tina had more


    insights into all kinds of martial arts, he wanted to hear a second opinion.


    "It seems that the kind of bloody killing arts he cultivated is different from others''," Tina said slowly with


    hints of uncertainty. Her puzzlement was no less than Ricky''s.


    Keeping their doubts in mind, they decided to watch the two warriors'' fight more closely.


    "Is that so? Then let me show you how qualified I truly am," Justin hissed angrily.

 Chapter 585 Implacable Heavens Killing

    Chapter 585 Imcable Heaven''s Killing


    The ice barely took notice of Justin''s heft.


    Standing in mid-air with two trails of Ultimate Ice Domains beneath his feet, Justin stared ahead with a


    nk but dangerous look in his eyes.


    The Ice Enlightenment was swirling all around him like dense white smoke with a mind of its own. It


    slowly gathered behind him, forming a cold, giant shadow. Then, thunder pped.


    Boom! Boom! Menacing cold started enveloping the room, but Justin did not seem to notice. The


    shadow towered over him now, crouching behind him as if awaiting orders. The trails of Ultimate Ice


    Domains he was standing on started growing and expanding as if preparing an entire cold, white floor


    in mid-air for their master to walk upon.


    Ricky could only stare at how powerful Justin had be. "The ruinous thunderbolt. I can''t believe it,"


    he said quietly. Justin''s Ice Enlightenment had always been powerful, and it felt familiar to Ricky now,


    but something was off.


    "You''re right, bro. It is the ruinous thunderbolt," Soar agreed.


    Thunder pped once again, but this time, it felt like it shook the earth to its core.


    Its crippling sound echoed in the space as Soar''s voice trailed off. Behind Justin''s ice shadow, dozens


    of purple thunderbolts were shing.


    Then, they started descending upon Justin, filling him with every ounce of their devastating power.


    From a nk but dangerous stare, Justin''s eyes shifted and turned opaque white and then opaque


    ck. His ice shadow and purple thunderbolts were now mingling carelessly in and around him,


    surpassed the power of a third-ss middle spiritual king.


    Now, he wasmanding the power of a second-ss middle spiritual king.


    "Justin has truly lived up to his glorious reputation. Combining the power of ice and thunder is


    dangerous, but he did it. He has be a master of two natures," Ricky said.


    "He is now wielding double enlightening powers. This must be his trump card," Soar replied. "With the


    two enlightening powers, Justin''s strength is equal to that of a second-ss middle spiritual king."


    "Terrence hasn''t realized the seriousness of the situation he''s in. He seems to be confident about


    himself," Ricky sighed, casting a nce at Terrence. "I wonder which kind of killing sword he will use to


    deal with Justin."


    ...


    "The thunderous power? Are you really going to use it?" Terrence asked Justin lightly. He was not


    terrified in the slightest by Justin''s strength unfolding before him.


    "I have nned to use this power against an opponent way stronger than you, but today''s your lucky


    day. You''ll taste the consequence of confronting my thunderous power. Time to die, Terrence," Justin


    said, his sharp eyes staring hard at his opponent.


    "I think you''re bluffing. There''s nothing special about this thunderous power you just summoned. All


    bark, no bite," Terrence replied condescendingly.


    From where they were standing, Casado and Kevin scoffed in unison. "What a prick. How could he


    belittle Justin''s power?" Casado told Kevin. Terrence''s annoying bravado kind of angered them.


    However, Justin kept quiet and just smiled because he knew that in the next few moments, Terrence


    would be on his knees, begging for his life.


    His eyes shed, and the mace in his hand glowed as opaque white smoke dotted with shing, purple


    electricity started swirling around it. Justin did not seem to be exerting any sort of effort concentrating


    the power of ice and thunder on his weapon.


    "Double enlightening powers! Now have a taste of ice and thunder!"


    Justin roared and charged at Terrence with his shadow behind him. Its two enormous hands now


    transformed into a huge thunderous ice mace of infinite strength. Justin''s Ultimate Ice Domains were


    full-on stretching before him now, giving him a straight shot to Terrence in mid-air.


    Terrence waited to take Justin''s full impact.


    Thunder was pping continuously now as if already celebrating Justin''s victory.


    Justin''s ruinous thunderbolt transformed into countless lightning shes, shooting from the floating


    trails of his Ultimate Ice Domains. With his mace raised and eyes intent on ending Terrence, Justin ran


    across his floating sheet of electric ice toward his opponent.


    Terrence braced himself.


    "Justin''s current power is far superior than that of a third-ss middle spiritual king," Soar muttered. "I


    would have to use my blood power and Heaven Melting Fire to match him, and even then there''s no


    guarantee of defeating him. I''m a little worried for Terrence. There''s a very slim chance he would


    survive this," he added.


    ...


    As thunder pped all around, Terrence threw his sword up in the air, closed his bloodshot eyes, and


    put his palms together over his chest.


    White light exploded from Terrence''s body, stopping Justin on his frozen, floating tracks. Terrence''s


    sword stopped and hovered over his head like a floating guardian as he emerged as his beast body,


    the ck Peafowl.


    Boom! The atmosphere instantly turned from cold to murderous as Terrence''s dark spiritual energy


    spread to every corner. At that moment, his pitch-dark feathers turned blood red.


    He was no more a ck Peafowl. He had be a Blood-red Peafowl.


    Terrence''s Killing Enlightenment rushed into his sword hovering above his head. It glowed in a blinding


    hue of gold that promised demise to anyone who dared challenge it.


    "I challenge you to fight against my unbeatable sword," Terrence said sternly.


    "Heaven''s Killing!" he bellowed.


    All of Terrence''s strength started to flow into his sword, making it much bigger and more menacing.


    Justin watched as Terrence''s Killing Enlightenment created a space of killings.


    With his sword glowing golden above his head and his feathers standing on end like sharp, blood-red


    spikes that were about to rain on Justin like an arrow shower, Terrence nted his talons and stared


    Justin squarely in the face. He was ready to kill him.


    "And now I''m worried for Justin," Ricky told Soar seriously.


    ...


    Then, fast as lightning, Terrence sent his sword crashing against Justin''s frozen mid-air trails. Thunder


    pped once again, but this time, it sounded like a frost giant that just got stabbed in the heart. Justin''s


    Ultimate Ice Domains copsed with the once-powerful purple sparks now hugging the earth.


    Boom!


    The earsplitting sound of the crash reverberated through the space. Ice and thunder exploded into a


    dense cloud of death and floated to every corner.


    The space was covered in cold, electric dust.


    When the smoke cleared, Terrence''s sword emerged from the frozen ruin, and there, in all the icy


    rubble,y the defeated Justin.


    There was nothing left for him. Blood was gushing out of his mouth and nose.


    He was defeatedpletely and beaten hard. The desperation was profound in his eyes. However, he


    was stubborn and experienced in countless battles. He once again condensed the double enlightening


    powers and produced a shield out of ice and thunder before his vulnerable body.


    He had done everything but still failed.


    His most effective attacks had failed against Terrence''s power. An improvised shield would not protect


    him now.


    Even if it would, it would only be for a brief moment.


    Terrence was really good at killing. He was one of the best killers of his generation. He could not allow


    Justin to survive this battle, and so, he raised his sword over Justin''s heart.


    "Terrence is about to win, and the zed Fruit will be ours," Ricky said with a big smile on his face.


    In truth, Ricky had not expected Terrence to win with what Justin showed at the beginning, but he was


    happy all the same for hispanion.


    "We underestimated Terrence. What big fools we were. It''s no wonder Jasper admired him," Soar


    sighed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    "I won''t die! You can''t kill me!" Justin roared at Terrence, his body trembling with anger and


    desperation.

 Chapter 586 A Warrior With The Sandy Mutant

    Chapter 586 A Warrior With The Sandy Mutant


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Justin roared and erupted in a blinding sh of light. His eyes glowed white as he


    slowly rose from the shattered remnants of his Ultimate Ice Domains. He wiped the blood from his nose


    and mouth with the back of his hand, leaving a little crimson trail on the side of his face. Justin looked


    even more terrifying now than when he was wielding the power of ice and thunder. He looked like he


    was ready to exact horrible vengeance.


    Ricky and Soar stood frozen and stared in mixed awe and horror. How could Justin possibly summon a


    new power after Terrence sent him crashing?


    It was at that moment that they noticed Justin''s lips. They were moving like he was chewing something.


    Whatever was in his mouth must be the source of his new power.


    ''He has taken some pill to enhance his strength, '' Ricky and Soar thought at the same time. Ricky and


    Soar exchanged looks. They were thinking the same thing.


    ...


    Terrence charged at Justin with his bloody red sword. Then, a loud, crashing sound shook the room.


    Once again, Justin had summoned his double enlightening powers and turned it into a big shield.


    Terrence''s bloody red sword crashed against it, but this time, Justin was able to stop his blow.


    The impact was so strong that Terrence was knocked right back to his human form.


    The sh had an equally terrible effect on Justin, too. And like a candle in the wind, Justin''s new power


    got snuffed out. His light went as fast as it came. In a heartbeat, Justin was back to being the defeated.


    He sank to his knees. The power from the pill he took was only designed to fend off onest strike from


    Terrence, not to win the battle.


    "It''s over for Justin now," Ricky told Soar through their telepathic link. They both breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    The moment Justin went down on his knees, warriors from the Bing n, including Louie, Casado, and


    Kevin all came rushing to his aid. They drew their weapons and surrounded Justin protectively. They


    would die before allowing Terrence to touch him again.


    They were all young masters of the Bing n, but Justin was of a much higher position and was more


    important to the n than they were. They were at Justin''s service and if that meant dying to protect


    him, they would be more than happy to oblige.


    "Would you like to take your own life? Or would you like me to do it for you, Justin?" Terrence asked


    coldly as he slowly descended. He had already recovered from the final strike and couldunch


    another attack soon. It was true that Terrence looked down upon someone like Justin, but today Justin


    had proved that he was indeed a genius with his powers. Terrence was willing to leave him with the


    option to finish himself as he was able to earn his respect.


    "Seriously? You really think you can kill me?" Justin asked condescendingly, mustering all that was left


    of his strength. He tried hard to rise to his feet as he continued to challenge Terrence.


    Ricky, Soar, and Madeline were rather surprised by Justin''s words. They looked at one another with


    confusion before turning back to observe Justin, waiting to see what he would do next. The genius from


    the Bing n was now looking at Ricky and hispanions with hatred and disdain.


    "Oh, how very interesting! Do you mean you have other tricks up your sleeve? Or are you merely


    threatening us with the formidable reputation of your n?" Ricky asked, stepping forward.


    "The name of our n might be able to intimidate you all, but it won''t change the fact that I just lost this


    fight," Justin answered. Surprisingly, he was quite sensible under the circumstances and did not go


    mad when Ricky tried to tease him. Even though he found it hard to ept, he did not lose his mind


    because of his failure.


    "Seems that you can live up to being the Bing n''s genius by handling your defeat well," Ricky said


    with a hint of appreciation. "But I do wonder what your next n is. You see, the odds are against you


    now."


    "Oh, they are, but you can be sure that thest trick I got up my sleeve won''t disappoint you, for it will


    kill every one of you," Justin replied in a menacing tone.


    Justin looked into the distance and then bellowed, "What are you waiting for, Henry? Are you going to


    y in that Virulent Sand Flow for your entire life?"


    Ricky and the others followed Justin''s gaze to the Virulent Sand Flow not far from where they were


    standing.


    Bang! Before Justin''s voice faded into space, Ricky and the others saw a stream of the poisonous sand


    shoot up into the air and form a tidal wave of wet, toxic sand. It was as deadly as it looked, fatal to


    every living thing on the Vitality Land.


    Then, they saw a human figure at the top of the wave, riding the toxic tide that wasing straight for


    them.


    "Impossible. Humans can''t survive the Virulent Sand Flow, let alone summon it into a wave and ride it,"


    Terrence eximed. Ricky, Soar, and Madeline were in utter disbelief as well.


    It was just incredible that a human warrior could get out of the poisonous sand unscathed. Not only


    that, he still looked fairly powerful like the sand did not have any impact on him at all.


    Without a doubt, this man was a big threat. Terrence, Ricky, Soar, and Madeline put on a grave


    expression at once. It was needless to say that only an extremely strong warrior could survive the


    Virulent Sand Flow, so Ricky knew instantly what wasing at them.


    "Didn''t you say that only the ruin beasts could walk on that bloody sand freely? What is this now?" Soar


    asked through their telepathic link, panicking.


    "I did, but there are other things that could," Terrence answered. Then, his face suddenly lit up. Soar''s


    question reminded him of something.


    "What other things?" Ricky asked.


    "There is another kind of creature that could move freely on that kind of virulent sand and could even


    use it as a sort of cultivating resource¡ªthe creatures with the Sandy Mutant," Terrence revealed.


    "So, I bet this man has this legendary mutant. That would exin everything."


    "Sandy Mutant!" Ricky, Soar, and Madeline repeated altogether. They had never heard about this kind


    of mutant, but now they knew how amazing it might be to have it.


    Whoosh!


    The figure on the toxic tide came faster than they had imagined. In the blink of an eye, the tide was at


    Justin''s side.


    Terrence, Ricky, Soar, and Madeline could now see the figure closely. He was wearing a set of reddish


    yellow body suit stained with virulent sand all over, which didn''t seem to bother him in the slightest. He


    stood and moved calmly and agilely. He turned out to be a in-looking young man. Although he was


    What was more, unlike many other warriors on the battleground, no violent energy could be felt from


    him as if he was not a warrior at all.


    "At your service, young master," the young man called Henry Chen said with respect after shaking off


    the remaining sand on his suit.


    "Now it''s time to deliver on the promise you made. I want you to kill them, all of them, now," Justin


    ordered through clenched teeth. He just could not wait to see his enemies'' dead bodies.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No problem, but let me just remind you that this is already your second request," Henry Chen


    answered. He did not seem annoyed at all when Justin was treating him like a lowly servant. There was


    always a mild smile on his face.


    "Yes, I know. You don''t have to tell me that," Justin snapped.


    One could tell from Justin''s tone that he did not quite like Henry Chen, but obviously, he could only rely


    on him to win the fight at the time being, so he had to bear with him.


    ''The second request? So there are some terms and conditions between them? Looks like Henry is not


    one of them. There might be some other reason why he is willing to help Justin now, '' Ricky analyzed


    secretly upon hearing their strange conversation.


    Ricky kept sizing this young man up, wanting to see through him. However, even with the powers of his


    four zones, there was little information he could get. He was sure that Henry Chen reeked of danger for


    a moment, and the next second, he could feel nothing dangerous or even special about him. It was like


    there was an imprable curtain between them, but Ricky was not to be fooled.


    The less you know about your enemy, the more dangerous he might be. ''Henry is definitely a strong


    opponent, '' he reminded himself. ''Besides, the Sandy Mutant must be hard to deal with.'' Ricky


    assessed the situation as fast as he could.


    Henry Chen met Ricky''s gaze. His smile widened as he stared Ricky in the eye. "So, you are the ace


    genius they''ve been talking about? I''ve heard a lot about you. Honestly, I don''t want to fight against you


    and be your enemy," he admitted.


    "However, I''ve been ordered to join the battle, and I need to keep my promise. Sadly, I must kill you


    today." No murderous intent could be felt from him when he said those words, but he was certainly a


    foe.


    "With all due respect, it''s fairly easy to im the ability to beat and even kill a rival, but it takes true


    strength and skill to aplish it," Ricky mocked, unafraid. He did not avoid Henry Chen''s gaze at all.


    "I totally agree. It takes a truly powerful warrior to kill a strong opponent, especially when we''re talking


    about taking the life of some ace genius like you," Henry said in a low but confident tone. "The thing is,


    I believe that I''m capable of killing you."


    "Oh, really? Let''s wait and see. I want to see how amazing your Sandy Mutant can be," Ricky replied,


    his intense energy emanating from him slowly as they spoke.


    Terrence and Soar took an aggressive stance at Ricky''s nk, preparing themselves for the impending


    fight, but Ricky told them to step back with his eyes.


    Ricky had to face this Henry Chen himself, for he had a feeling that neither Terrence nor Soar could


    match this mysterious enemy. This battle was bound to be fierce, but Ricky still thought that he could


    win against Henry Chen with the powers of his four zones.


    "So, you already know that I have the Sandy Mutant? What a surprise. But you can be sure that it won''t


    be a disappointment," Henry said, amused, mildly smiling and staring meaningfully at Ricky.

 Chapter 587 Toxin Has No Effect On Me

    Chapter 587 Toxin Has No Effect On Me


    The end of Henry''s sentence was punctuated by a slow, rolling heat. Particles of sand swept up with


    the air, obscuring his body from view until the hazy image created a mirage. Henry looked as though he


    had turned into a pool of reddish-brown sand. His figure exuded an aura of lifelessness, ruin, and


    authority.


    "Everybody says that you are an ace genius with a strong body. Today, please impress me with it!"


    Henry''s eyes narrowed menacingly as he spoke to Ricky. A dark scarlet cascaded over the ck of his


    pupils.


    The crack of thunder punctured the air as though a sudden chill collided with the heat.


    Upon hearing Henry''s provocative words, Ricky moved instantaneously. Heunched the first level of


    Ultimate Golden Body. As if disturbed by the massacring power of the movement, the wind around him


    whined in protest.


    Honed as he was by endless battles, Ricky''s intuition told him Henry was different. He was out of the


    ordinary, and Ricky could sense danger lurking beneath the calm front. His jaw clenched from


    anticipation. The excitement in his bones pushed him to rush the fight, striking first with the massacring


    power and holding nothing back. They traded blows, but he couldn''t keep pace with Henry. Eventually,


    he found himself with his arms up to shield his face and torso, forced into a defensive position.


    "Is this the first level of Ultimate Golden Body?" Henry was pensive as he stroked his chin with a hand.


    His eyes took careful note of Ricky''s form and stance. There was a note of disinterest in his voice as


    though he''d known of the Ultimate Golden Body and had seen the cultivation method before.


    Without hesitation, Henry began spewing intense energy of ruin from his body, which rapidly turned into


    ayer of reddish-brown sand and enveloped himpletely. By the second, Henry looked like a


    warrior d in reddish-brown robe.


    Ricky tensed, appraising the new development in his opponent. With the aid of the four zones inside


    his body, he could sense that the reddish-brown sand had greatly fortified Henry''s body.


    They stared each other down, each painfully aware of the other''s smallest movements. Both of them


    eager to fight as the tension built between them. In sync, they both leaped up into the air and struck


    each other with a decisive blow.


    In a moment, hundreds of rays of golden light filled the sky along with a nging. Their fists, radiating


    golden and reddish-brown power respectively, collided with each other. When their energies met, the


    earth bent to their will, wracked with shock waves and an intense brightness, blinding whoever saw it


    from below. Vulnerable to the disaster they created, they both recoiled from the impact. Each warrior


    took a dozen steps back on the shaking ground before they managed to nt their feet in the grass.


    The sound of someone clicking their tongue in distaste pervaded the atmosphere before it was


    drowned out by the continuing fight. Ricky and Henry ran wildly at each other. They bounded toward


    each other every time their collision forced them apart. Their feet never stayed on the ground for more


    than a second.


    For the first time, Ricky had met his match in this ce.


    In the past, he had been confronted by many strong enemies, but none of them was as powerful as


    Henry. A part of him should have rejoiced at the novelty. However, Ricky started to feel the stress on


    his body caused by the prolonged fighting.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He hadn''t been forced into the defensive again, but nor had he found an upper hand in their fight. They


    kept at it, with Ricky straining his eyes for a weak spot every time they collided. After they shed for


    the twelfth time, his hands started to give way. Pain and a prickling sensation shot up through his arms.


    Ricky found he had a ckening grip. His hands trembled from the pain, making it harder to tighten his


    fist.


    At the same time, Henry could feel his legs start to give out. They quivered, slowly losing the strength


    to stand with each passing second.


    The tremor spread throughout Henry''s body. Cracks formed on the red robe he fashioned for himself as


    the sand fell off.


    Though he was usually reserved and unemotional, ripples of grim determination marred his nk


    expression. His teeth bit down, caged in and prevented his heart from leaping out from his throat.


    "You deserve to be called an ace genius. As a second-ss lower spiritual king, you have already


    attained a highbat efficiency to rival that of a second-ss middle spiritual king. I admire you from


    the bottom of my heart." The way Henry''s eyebrow raised emphasized the derision in his tone. He


    looked at Ricky with every intent to kill, his fingers itched tond that final blow. "The next battle must


    be very exciting and thrilling."


    "Ipetent warriors don''t have the guts. You know, the word ''ipetent'' is not in my dictionary!"


    Ricky shed him a devilish smile as he spoke.


    As if mocking, Ricky mimicked the look on Henry''s face. He, too, saw the end of the battle, itched for


    the killing blow. The difference was that he would be the harbinger of his foe''s death.


    Ricky''s smile widened and he licked his lips. Truth be told, he''d grown bored andcent over the


    years. Only a rival like Henry could have rekindled his thirst for life and passion for victory.


    "I''ll throw all my energy into the next battle and go all out for a victory!" True to his word, the reddish-


    brown energy of ruin began building inside Henry''s body again as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Ricky, I''m telling you, the next battle between us is not a matter of promise. It''s a matter of life and


    death! From the bottom of my heart, I would love to defeat you and kill you. Although you are an ace


    genius, I''ll finish you off at this time and in this ce."


    "Yeah! Your strict attitude towards the battle was exactly what I expected. Otherwise, even if I won the


    battle, it would just be in and boring," Ricky answered with augh.


    The air around Henry rumbled forebodingly.


    A different kind of force began building in his body, one that was more destructive. It seeped into and


    then out of his skin, as though he couldn''t hold too much of it at a time. It was dark and gaseous¨C¨Ca


    ck toxin.


    This type of toxin looked the same as the toxin in the Virulent Sand Flow. It appeared to be the


    oue of Henry''s recent cultivation.


    "I guess this toxin is yourtest experiment. Is my guess correct?" Ricky asked.


    "Correct. I''m telling you, my Sandy Mutant can assimte any kind of sand. The toxic sand in this area


    is out of the ordinary, you know." Henry''s eyes sparkled as he blew his own trumpet.


    "I advise you to be careful and cautious. It''s very dangerous. You need to prepare for any possibility."


    Whoosh! With that, Henry quickly and decisivelyunched the first attack.


    Henry already knew from their previous bout of fighting that Ricky was on the same level as himself.


    The key to winning this battle, then, was to act swiftly and decisively. He struck first, the strength


    behind his attack left no doubt about his intentions.


    Body seething with energy, Henry delivered a heavy blow at Ricky. He was reinvigorated as the zing


    force of the Ruin Enlightenment mixed with the inky toxin and wound around his arms. The two forces


    "Virulent Dragon Fist¡ª¡ªThree-style Fist!"


    His feet pattered on the ground before he leaped and pummeled Ricky. The blow was followed by


    another and yet another, the ferocious repetition never giving his opponent a chance to counter. The


    path of Henry''s dancing fists traced the shape of a ck virulent dragon in mid-air.


    The force of the Virulent Dragon Fist suddenly split up into three, whirling and twirling around, striking


    Ricky from different angles each time theynded.


    In the split-second, the booming sound of an opposing force rang in Ricky''s ear. Without any hesitation,


    Rickyunched both his massacring runes and devouring runes. The two rune types fused instantly


    and formed a powerful strike.


    "Massacring Magic Fist!"


    Golden light swept through the air, forming into a huge fist as it powered through. It shed with


    Henry''s Virulent Dragon Fist, creating a light show in the sky.


    "How foolishly bold you are! My Virulent Dragon Fist is highly venomous. A single collision would mean


    certain death." A bark ofughter escaped Henry''s lips as he watched the sparkse from their


    attacks. He made no move to strengthen his attack, confident in its potency.


    "I''m telling you, although my toxin looks the same as the nerve in the Virulent Sand Flow, there''s a


    fundamental difference between their toxic effects."


    "Are you sure about that? If so, I would like to try a taste," Ricky joked back with the same


    assertiveness.


    "Does Ricky not fear my toxin?" Henry muttered to himself. To be met with aplomb felt like having the


    rug tugged from underfoot. Doubt set in as to whether the other man had more tricks up his sleeves.


    After all, Henry had earlier been firmly convinced that Ricky wasn''t a trickster of any sort.


    ...


    The explosive nature of their battle interrupted Henry''s thoughts.


    There was little else Henry could do, now that he was in the thick of things. Try as he could to


    concentrate on their continuing fistfight, he felt the desperation in the pit of his stomach. With an


    unbidden frenzy, he dispatched the toxin into Ricky''s body. He wanted to be rid of it immediately.


    To his surprise, at the most crucial moment, Ricky''s devouring runes rocketed up and began absorbing


    the toxin with the same frenzied speed.


    "Who would have thought this could happen? It turns out that your scarlet runes have unexpectedly


    finished my toxin off," Henry eximed incredulously. His eyes widened as he watched the menacing


    toxin seep into Ricky''s body with the obedience of a peting home.


    "Any type of toxin doesn''t affect me," Ricky growled and bared his teeth, threateningly.

 Chapter 588 The Sandy Mutant

    Chapter 588 The Sandy Mutant


    Boom! Right after Ricky finished speaking, he enhanced the energy of the devouring power to its


    maximum capability. The devouring runes turned into countless swirling windstorms at once. They


    began to rip through Henry''s Virulent Dragon Fist and absorbed its toxin.


    Noticing that Ricky''s devouring runes had started absorbing the toxin from his attack, Henry withdrew


    his fist at once. He didn''t even have time to think about what had happened before he stopped his


    attacks and drew back.


    The toxin of the Virulent Dragon Fist was where its power came from. Without the toxin, it was just a


    regr punch. Henry knew that he would hardly be able to hurt Ricky with such a punch. As the toxin


    was absorbed by Ricky''s devouring runes, Henry realized that Ricky had sessfully dissolved his


    move.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Boom! Boom! As Henry was backing away, Ricky easily fended off his attacks.


    However, since Ricky didn''t know his opponent very well, he didn''t go on the offensive right away. One


    could never be too careful. Ricky had never met someone with the Sandy Mutant, so before he found


    out more about Henry''s mutant, he decided that he couldn''t afford tounch another attack.


    "You''re very cautious of my Sandy Mutant, aren''t you? If you hadunched an attack just then, who


    knows, I might have gotten injured. That would have been a perfect moment for you toe at me,"


    Henry said in a serious tone as he steadied himself.


    He was very surprised that Ricky wasn''t afraid of his toxin at all.


    "Yes. I don''t know anything about your Sandy Mutant, and it''s my first time to hearing about that kind of


    mutant," Ricky admitted. He had nothing to hide.


    He knew that not knowing his opponent was the only weak point of him in such a battle.


    "You''re really cautious," Henrymented with a faint smile on his face. "In fact, even if you had


    attacked me just then, you wouldn''t have hurt me."


    "I knew it," Ricky said upon hearing what Henry said.


    He thought that there was no need for Henry to lie to him, and his intuition was also telling him that it


    wouldn''t be easy to injure him because of his Sandy Mutant.


    ''The Sandy Mutant. What is its specialty?'' Ricky wondered, frowning.


    "It seems that you''re dying to get to learn more about my Sandy Mutant. Hahaha! Let me show you its


    real power," Henry said with a smile, taking in the serious and confused look on Ricky''s face.


    He began to activate the Sandy Mutant after he was done speaking. Showing its power to Ricky wasn''t


    the real reason that he had activated it at that moment. Deep down, he knew that if he didn''t activate


    the Sandy Mutant, he might lose that battle. Even if he used the Sandy Mutant, he wasn''t sure he


    would be able to kill Ricky.


    "I''m really looking forward to seeing what you can do!" Ricky said in a low voice.


    He knew that the battle between him and Henry hadn''t really begun until the point that Henry activate


    his Sandy Mutant. Ricky couldn''t help but activate his runic powers. Without him even noticing, his


    golden body was already surrounded and protected by his four runic powers.


    Ricky hadn''t exerted all his power until that point.


    Boom! Boom! Henry''s momentum was getting stronger and stronger. There was no doubt that he had


    already activated his Sandy Mutant.


    It was also easy for one to tell that his energy of ruin had reached the highest level from his intense


    momentum. The energy of ruin swirled around Henry''s body like drifting sand. His body began to


    change right after he poured the energy of ruin into his body.


    All of a sudden, Henry''s body turned into yellow sand. His whole body, even his hair and his eyes, had


    turned into sand. It seemed that his whole being was literally made of sand.


    Ricky could feel that Henry''s momentum and strength had reached a higher level as well. As a second-


    ss middle spiritual king, Henry was at his intermediate level already.


    "Is this what the Sandy Mutant looks like? This is its real form?" Ricky muttered in a low voice after


    seeing the change in Henry''s body.


    Ricky felt like he was in a tough spot, but he retained a confident expression.


    "It seems that the toxin can''t hurt you. How about a taste of my fire though?" Henry threatened, his face


    growing serious.


    "Fire? What fire?" Ricky''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    Boom! Boom!


    Before Ricky could figure it out, a strange kind of fire started to burn around Henry''s body. Its color


    resembled the ocher of the energy of ruin.


    "That''s Ruin Holy Fire! How do you have it? Isn''t it that only can be possessed by the creatures of the


    Ruin Leopard tribe?" Ricky said in great disbelief. He recognized the Ruin Holy Fire from its color.


    "Hahaha...I''ve told you. My Sandy Mutant can absorb any kind of sand. Toxin can''t hurt you, so let me


    see what you can do about my attacks when I use the Ruin Holy Fire," Henry said with a smile.


    "I have to say that I''m surprised that you''re able to recognize this kind of fire.


    It seems to be true that there is a history of animosity between you and the Bu n."


    "Any kind of sand?" Ricky asked in surprise. He hadn''tpletely realized what Henry was capable of


    until that moment.


    "Ruin Holy Fire!" Henry shouted.


    All of a sudden, Henryunched an attack. His sandy body flew high into the sky and he threw a punch.


    The Ruin Holy Fire around Henry''s body surged, shooting towards Ricky one me after another.


    Within arge me, a mass of sand was merging with the holy fire. Quickly, it turned into a giant fist


    that wasing straight for Ricky from up in the sky.


    "Okay, then. Let me see what your Sandy Mutant is capable of with the holy fire instead of toxin," Ricky


    said sternly. Feeling the threat brought about by Henry''s punch, Ricky quickly cleared his mind and


    prepared himself to withstand it.


    The battle began again. Ricky had already activated the first level of Ultimate Golden Body and his


    whole body was covered by the chaotic fire runes.


    Since Henry had attacked him with the Ruin Holy Fire, Ricky thought that he should withstand it with


    his Ruin Fire.


    "Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill¡ªme Torrent!" Without any hesitation, Ricky shouted and activated


    his own skills.


    The next moment, Ricky''s whole body turnedpletely gold and the chaotic fire runes circled around


    hi . Fusing with the chaotic fire runes, he turned into a torrent of me and flew towards Henry''s Fiery


    Sandy Punch.


    The color of the torrent of me was yellow, just like the color of the Ruin Fire.


    Boom! Boom!


    In the next moment, the two strikes collided with each other. It created such a powerful thud that


    reverberated throughout the space around them.


    The sandy punch covered with the Ruin Holy Fire formed into the shape of giant mouth. It flew towards


    the torrent of me and tried to bite Ricky''s body. All of a sudden, the power of the Ruin Fire surged up


    to its peak and the Ruin Holy Fire seemed to be suppressed at once. It seemed that the Ruin Holy Fire


    had suddenly lost its power.


    "What''s wrong?" Henry couldn''t help but shout. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Since the Ruin Holy Fire had been touching his body as they fought, he could feel the sudden change


    at once.


    "What? The ruin power of that fire is much more powerful than that of the Ruin Holy Fire. I can''t believe


    it. It seems that the Ruin Holy Fire is nothingpared to it," Henry mumbled in distress and disbelief.


    He couldn''t help but keep staring at the Ruin Fire as he tried to figure out what had happened.


    Suddenly, Henry''s eyes popped open in astonishment. It seemed that he had figured out the reason


    after some thought.

 Chapter 589 The Sandy Mutant And Its Power

    Chapter 589 The Sandy Mutant And Its Power


    The Ruin Holy Fire contained massive ruin power. Its power had the potential to deprive creatures of


    their vitality. It was precisely this ability that made the Ruin Holy Fire rank higher than all the other types


    of holy fires. There was almost no holy fire that could suppress its tenacious power.


    However, his Ruin Holy Fire was currently being suppressed by another fire of the same attribute.


    Henry could only think of one other possibility.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªit must be the Ruin Fire!


    ''The Ruin Fire! How did he possess it?'' Henry somberly thought to himself.


    He suddenly came to realize that it was silly of him to reckon Ricky''s power byparing his abilities


    to that of an ordinary warrior''s. How could he forget that Ricky was a prominent ace genius!


    "Now, that makes you worthy of being my opponent," Henry murmured to himself.


    Ricky''s Ruin Fire had left such a strong impact on him that he finally began to recognize Ricky as a


    formidable rival.


    While he was in a daze, his Fiery Sandy Punch was no match against the attack of Ricky''s me


    Torrent. Thetter''s me Torrent broke through his Fiery Sandy Punch effortlessly, which then


    crashed heavily on his chest.


    Henry was not even able to put up a defense. Still, he managed to sh a smile at his foe, as though


    he had everything under control.


    But, before he could even prepare a counterattack, a torrent of me directly pierced through his body


    and left an awfullyrge wound on his chest.


    Strangely, however, there was no blood that flowed out from the wound. Henry used his sand power to


    quickly patch up his wound and recover in a matter of seconds.


    Everyone was left speechless and dumbfounded after witnessing how Henry effortlessly healed himself


    with sand.


    Gasping at his sudden discernment, Terrence eximed, ''''The Sandy Mutant! Now I am finally starting


    to understand its true power and potential.'''' He was finally able to ovee the shock of his discovery


    and return to his senses.


    Henry had the ability to transform all of the tissues in his body into the quicksand. Thus, with the power


    of the Sandy Mutant at his side, it exined why he would not be afraid of any physical attack.


    ''''What incredible power the Sandy Mutant possesses! How on earth did it end up in Henry''s hands and


    not in mine? I don''t understand this absurdity!'''' Justin was unable to hide the envy and indignation that


    resided deep within his heart.


    ''''If only I had the might of the Sandy Mutant, then Jasper and Ricky would be nothing before me.''''


    Greed immediately took over Justin the moment he had regainedposure over his envious heart.


    His greed was so powerful that he had already plotted on killing Henry and seizing the Sandy Mutant


    soon after. Of course, he would not put his ideas into action right at that moment. He still needed Henry


    to keep fighting Ricky and help him leave the Virulent Sand Flow.


    ''''Henry and Ricky, I shall obtain all of your power and make it mine, '' Justin swore to himself. He would


    make both Ricky and Henry his stepping stones to sess.


    Slowly, Ricky''s me began to take form once again.


    Ricky''s body appeared as the me Torrent''s restructuring waspleted. After figuring out the true


    power of the Sandy Mutant, Ricky figured out that if he chose to keep up with his battle against Henry,


    then it would be all for naught.


    ''''Your Sandy Mutant is truly extraordinary," the ace genius said. "I''m afraid none of my physical attacks


    can damage, or let alone leave a scratch on you.'''' Ricky was filled with nothing but praises for Henry''s


    abilities.


    ''''You are also far greater and stronger than I have imagined. Even the innate spiritual emperors find it


    extremely difficult to secure a sacred fire. And yet, you possess one in your hands.'''' Henry couldn''t help


    but reciprocate Ricky''s admiration and respect.


    Upon hearing how Henry apuded Ricky''s abilities, Justin and hispanions felt even more


    Who could resist the sacred fire and all of Ricky''s powers?


    ''''Looks like you have already recognized the Ruin Fire. However, though I may have its power, I am still


    unable to outmatch your Sandy Mutant, '''' Ricky replied, aware of his Ruin Fire''s limitations. On the


    other hand, he did not appear too surprised after Henry was able to recognize his sacred fire.


    ''''If my calctions are correct, I can do damage to your real body as long as my enlightening power is


    much more powerful than yours. Only in this manner will I be able to defeat your Sandy Mutant.''''


    ''''You''re right. Judging by the fact that you are able to immediately pinpoint the weakness of my Sandy


    Mutant, you are truly living up to your title as an ace genius.'''' The way Ricky deduced the Sandy


    Mutant''s weak area was hard to ignore for Henry.


    ''''Only those who are much more powerful than I am can defeat my Sandy Mutant. Who knows? Maybe


    your full strength holds a tad more powerful than mine. Sadly though, that won''t do. It will still be


    insufficient for you to be able to harm me."


    "I can do you some damage while you cannot do anything to injure me in return. This battle has to be a


    definite victory for me.''''


    ''''Well, I don''t think so. I have admitted that I cannot harm you. However, how are you so sure that your


    power is enough to defeat me?'''' Ricky was rather calm. He was even moreposed after he was


    able to analyze Henry''s power.


    ''''It is not about assurance. It is just that, I have confidence in my power, '''' Henry said, his face exuding


    confidence and pride.


    ''''I respect you as a true ace genius. Thus, I am going to attack you with my full strength.''''


    ''''Really?" Ricky grinned at first, then cocked an eyebrow. "Then I am really looking forward to that.'''' The


    grin on his face faded and soon it was reced by a decisive expression.


    Presently, his power was not enough to break Henry''s defense. But he would rather give it his all and


    fight than sit around and wait until he reached his demise.


    Boom! Boom!


    The moment Ricky stopped talking, an outbreak of maximum energy emerged from the two rivals.


    Five different kinds of energy, namely, metal, wood, water, fire and earth all visibly gushed out of


    Henry''s Sandy Mutant.


    ''''My Sandy Mutant is able tobine with the Five-element Quicksand. I''ll be using the power of the


    Five-element Quicksand to test your Golden Body''s endurance," Henry announced domineeringly while


    his eyes shed colorful lights.


    The whole ce was then filled with the flowing sound of sands. Soon after, the Five-element


    Quicksand quickly transformed and took on the form of what appeared to be a flower. The Five-element


    Quicksand Flower wasted no more second and attacked Ricky ferociously with its ruin power.


    ''''Five-element Quicksand, attack!"


    As Henry''s Five-element Quicksand Flower neared him, Ricky sensed a strong aura simr to that of


    his Chaotic Fire Zone''s Chaotic Fire Skill. It possessed a tinge of primitive power.


    It was not surprising how the five elements easily merged into abined force of primitive power


    while encased within the supreme enlightenment. It simply justified why Henry''s attack also contained


    such primitive power.


    ''''Let''s get started, then! I am also eager to see whether your Five-element Quicksand can defeat my


    Golden Body or not.'''' Ricky''s firm resolution echoed in every word he uttered.


    Next, he manipted the massacring runes so that they merged with the first level of Ultimate Golden


    Body and boosted its power. After all the days of harnessing and cultivating, Ricky had cultivated his


    first level of Ultimate Golden Body from the initial state to the minor achievement.


    Now, his Ultimate Golden Body was capable ofpletely defending against the mighty attack that


    wasunched by Henry, a second-ss middle spiritual king.


    Not to mention, Ricky also had three other kinds of runes that amplified the protection he had for his


    body.


    ''''''Golden Body¡ªMassacring Shield!'''' Ricky roared, his arms crossed and his feet rooted in the air as


    though it were an ancient tree. The four runic power circled around him then transformed into a giant


    shield.


    Boom! Henry''s Five-element Quicksand Flower collided heavily with Ricky''s shield that was formed


    using his massacring energy.

 Chapter 590 You Cant Hurt Me

    Chapter 590 You Can''t Hurt Me


    ng!


    The moment Henry''s Five-element Quicksand Flower shed with Ricky''s Massacring Shield, the


    whole Vitality Land was filled with an ear-splitting sound. From where they stood, strong air waves


    could be seen reverberating simultaneously.


    Due to the strong impact caused by the air ripples, Soar, Justin and all the other warriors who bore


    witness to the ongoing fight between Henry and Ricky had to retreat quickly. The impact was not


    powerful enough to harm them, but its force was definitely making them feel ufortable.


    Meanwhile, the area where Ricky and Henry were fighting hadpletely been covered by the


    seemingly endless ripples of air. Thus, none of the audience could see who had won. They had to wait


    until the strong waves of air dispersedpletely.


    Despite that, all of the witnesses to the intense battle that took ce found it difficult to tear their eyes


    off the fighting area.


    As the incessant ripples slowly subsided, the two warriors could finally be seen. It was only then that


    they discovered Henry did not sustain any damage at all. It turned out that Ricky hadn''t attacked him at


    all. The former knew that Henry had the Sandy Mutant at his disposal, which could help him recover


    from any form of injuries.


    No matter how hard Ricky tried, he couldn''t hurt Henry. Not even a scratch could be made. Thus, he


    thought it would be better for him to concentrate on his defense.


    Looking at how Ricky was left unscathed by Henry''s immense attack, he proved that he had made the


    right decision. His strong defense was what enabled him to stand in his position safely, firmly and still


    brimming with energy. His Massacring Shield, which was in front of him, bore a few traces of light and


    smoke. Other than that, it exhibited zero signs of any crack or scratch.


    A golden light gleamed in Ricky''s eyes and the Massacring Shield faded bit by bit.


    "You didn''t suffer the slightest injury!" Henry snarled. For what seemed like the first time for Henry, he


    exhibited a bit of fury in his countenance.


    However, Henry was experienced and smart enough not to allow his emotions to take control. He


    naturally remainedposed, even after the disappointing result of their earth-shaking collision.


    "I''ve told you, haven''t I? I can''t beat you." Ricky''s eyes shone with a little glint of victory. "But you can''t


    hurt me, either." Ricky made sure that his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    If only he could, Ricky really wanted to make Henry taste a humiliating defeat. But since they had very


    little difference in strength, Ricky and his four zones would still be no match against Henry''s Sandy


    Mutant. It would be futile for him to exhaust all of his offensive strategies.


    The only possible solution he could think of was to activate a zone dedicated to restraining quicksand


    within his regained spiritual meridian. It seemed like an all-too perfect n. Yet, to be able to achieve


    that was akin to a child''s daydream for Ricky.


    "Do you really think that my Sandy Mutant can''t hurt you?" Reluctantly, Henry grumbled in an effort to


    suppress his annoyance. There was a sudden change in his mood after Henry was at the receiving end


    of Ricky''s arrogance.


    Ricky was definitely his well-matched adversary. Henry already knew that they were destined to be


    enemies. It was written all over the atmosphere of their ongoing battle. Knowing all this, Henry made up


    his mind to end Ricky''s life while he currently still had the upper hand.


    If he were to let this opportunity slip, Henry could only imagine how even more formidable an ace


    genius like Ricky could be when he became a full-fledged warrior.


    "Henry, is your Sandy Mutant just a useless prop?" Justin''s taunting voice abruptly interrupted the two


    enemies. He was tantly doing it on purpose to provoke Henry and push him to y Ricky.


    He had truly hoped that Henry would win. Ricky''s defeat would mean the four zed Fruits would


    finally be theirs for the taking. On the other hand, it was toote when Justin realized he had gone too


    far with the words he said just now.


    "I know what I should do," Henry spat back. "Justin, you are not qualified to judge me. Remember, the


    promise I made earlier was a way for me to show my respect to you, a young master and to the entire


    Bing n. How dare you talk to me in amanding tone! You should never dare do that again;


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    because even the grandmaster of your Bing n is still in no position to order me around like that."


    Justin''s condescending tone was the trigger that set off Henry''s self-control. He hissed coldly and


    angrily at Justin''s rude demeanor.


    Justin choked. As a young master of his n, he was always well-respected and followed by the


    people around him. Never in his life had he ever been hissed at like this. He felt extremely humiliated


    that his eyes were downcast and shook uncontrobly.


    Engaging in a heated debate followed by a head-smashing fist fight seemed like the best way for Justin


    to get rid of the anger that crippled his fair judgment. At the same time, he also feared the possibility of


    Henry leaving them defenseless in the midst of their feud with Ricky and hispanions. Heck, if he


    were Henry, he would have never had the intention of keeping his promise right from the start.


    He knew that Henry was the type people would count on to always keep his promises. He decided to


    hold back and bit his tongue to keep himself from uttering anything more provocative.


    ''Henry, I will take and swallow wholly the humiliation you have given me this time. But, the moment we


    all get out of the Virulent Sand Flow, I swear I will end your pathetic life!'' Justin thought furiously.


    Henry then ignored Justin after he saw that thetter had kept his mouth shut.


    Right off the bat, Henry actually never thought highly of Justin. Once he was convinced and relieved


    that he would not hear from Justin for a good number of minutes, he turned his attention to Ricky once


    again.


    "If you are not willing to ept such a distasteful truth, then you can try your luck again next time!"


    Ricky uttered casually the moment he sensed Henry''s resistance.


    "Of course, I am not willing to!" Henry quickly retorted. In an instant, his inner power blew up once


    again.


    "Is that so? Allow me then to mimic your attack style and make you taste your own medicine!" Ricky


    stubbornly refused to show Henry any sign of mercy or hesitation.


    The Sandy Mutant that sessfully blocked all his attacks really annoyed him to the core.


    "Oh?" Henry raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that?" He was a little surprised to hear Ricky''s


    decisive deration.


    "Well, you''ll never know after we fight again!" Rickyughed. He was aware that Henry just tried to


    make him doubt his decisions. It didn''t work, though.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t try the same skill again. This time, I''ll make sure this attack will crush your


    golden body right here, right now." Henry looked at Ricky sharply.


    The former could no longer contain his outrage. Even after he had activated his Sandy Mutant, he was


    still unable to hurt his opponent. They shared the same strength, for crying out loud! This was the first


    time that his invincible Sandy Mutant became the subject of a very disconcerting turn of events.


    "Sandy Mutant¡ªThousand Waves of Quicksand!"


    Henry roared and his voice echoed with belittling fury. Before everyone could register what happened


    next, his Sandy Mutant exploded and transformed into quicksand. The quicksand swept through the


    area like a tidal wave.


    An even stronger burying force settled above the quicksand. It was not as strong as the one in the


    Virulent Sand Flow. Its strength had just the right power to threaten Ricky''s safety and victory.


    If he were to allow himself to be overwhelmed by the massive waves of quicksand and the strong,


    burying power that Henry had created, then Ricky would end up making himself vulnerable to the


    dangerous attacks of his opponent.


    "Is this the Sandy Mutant''s deadliest skill?" Ricky calmlymented as he watched the sand particles


    surround their makeshift battlefield.


    It was a good thing that Ricky had earlier figured out the secret behind the Sandy Mutant''s deadly


    skills. Its burying force could notpare to those in the Virulent Sand Flow.


    "Well, next, let me show you what is ''fight fire with fire.'' I''ll use the same trick you have used on me to


    defeat you!" Ricky''s tone was starting to feel indifferent.


    As a counterattack, the devouring runes took over Ricky''s entire body and meanwhile, he also


    Before the massive waves of quicksand swept over him, Ricky transformed himself into the Devouring


    Storm quickly.


    Unlike before, the Devouring Storm was not used for attacks. Instead, he activated it to avoid being


    touched or harmed by the quicksand. This was the reason why Ricky had mysteriouslymunicated


    with his Devourer Zone.


    With a loud, crushing sound, Henry''s endless quicksand that bore a wicked burying force, poured down


    and drowned the Devouring Storm.


    Everybody in the audience thought it was already the end for Ricky.


    They were wrong. Ricky''s Devouring Storm appeared, floating above them.


    Everyone was baffled. What really happened was that before the quicksand touched and drowned the


    Devouring Storm, Ricky went directly into the Devourer Zone and came out from another rip in space.


    The move was so advanced, and it was another incredible manifestation of Ricky''s four zones.


    Ricky had earned the Omnipotent Skill¡ªone that had been obtained from the four zones. The


    Omnipotent Skill let the user enter his zones directly and be released in another space.


    Of course, Ricky could choose to hide in his zones and note out until the end of the fight.


    But, today was not the perfect time for that. In order for him to deceive the public and convince


    everyone that he had uncovered another new stunning skill, he left his zone immediately.


    "How is that possible?" That was the unified and bewildered thought that Justin, Terrence, Madeline


    and the rest of the Bing n had. It was a challenge to keep their jaws from dangling wide open after


    what they had just witnessed.


    Only Soar, who regarded Ricky as his elder brother, understood a little bit of Ricky''s skill. He was the


    only one who was not surprised.


    The shock left the rest of the audience more eager to guess what was about to transpire next.


    Henry did notunch another wave of attack after Ricky exhibited his so-called newfound skill. The


    audience began to notice that the massive waves of quicksand were gradually receding.

 Chapter 591 Henrys Compromise

    Chapter 591 Henry''s Compromise


    Transforming into a human, Henry stared nkly on the ground with a gloomy look on his face.


    Henry still couldn''t believe what happened in front him. He thought that he was undeterred by failures


    and was good at keeping his cool in times of crisis. He thought that he was able to appearposed


    despite the immense pressure he was under. But after the battle, he started to wonder whether he had


    been misjudging himself, he was beginning to think that perhaps he was not as potent as he thought he


    was.


    During the fierce battle, Henry was totally dumbfounded by Ricky''s overwhelming strength. A feeling of


    sheer panic took over him as his confidence was badly shaken.


    After being lost in thought for a few seconds, he soon regained hisposure. Although he had an


    outward appearance of calmness, he still couldn''t fully recover from the shock.


    "What kind of skill was that? I''m not sure if my eyes were fooling me but I think I saw you turn into an


    invisible storm and then teleport away. Even the burying force wouldn''t have been enough to stop you,"


    Terrence asked curiously with a serious look on his face.


    He was very impressed by the powerful strength and martial skill shown by Ricky. After the battle, he


    came to a realization that Ricky was indeed a rare genius in the world of martial arts. He had to admit


    that Ricky still had a few tricks of unexpected strength up his sleeve.


    One thing Terrence was certain of was that Henry would not stand against Ricky if the former didn''t


    possess the Sandy Mutant.


    "Shit! How did he even do it? It seems to me that he didn''t use the spiritual space tool at all. His


    teleportation skill probably evolved from some secret martial skill. How was he able to learn such


    potent skill?" Justin gave out a roar as he clenched his fists.


    "Since you had treated me simrly before, I decided to give you a taste of your own medicine. Do you


    have any problem with that?" Ricky coldly asked.


    "No." Henry''s voice burst out with a dominant aura exuding from within him. He didn''t try to deny what


    he had done to Ricky. Seeing Ricky''s smug face, Henry had a strong urge to hit him in the face but


    circumstances wouldn''t allow it.


    It suddenly hit Henry that losing the battle to Ricky might be the least of his worries. Because he clearly


    knew that Ricky didn''t consume any of his energy when he used thest powerful skill. So it probably


    meant there was no limit in Ricky''s strength whenever he summoned his skills. He was almost


    unbeatable inbat.


    In that case, even if Henry used his Sandy Mutant, it still wouldn''t do anything. No matter how potent


    his skill was, it was virtually impossible to defeat Ricky. If he continued to fight, he would be confronted


    by a very serious dilemma and might even face risks of serious danger.


    "Do you want to continue the battle?" asked Ricky with a faint smile on his face.


    "Of course not," Henry unwillingly replied. "I will leave with them and I hope that you will not stop us. If


    we were to keep on fighting like that, both of us would only suffer great losses."


    "Henry, I can''t believe that you are just going to give up the zed Fruits that easily!" Justin snarled as


    his eyebrows furrowed. It had never urred to him that Henry would give up their pursuit of the


    zed Fruits.


    Instead of answering his question, Henry simply looked at him with a frigid stare.


    The way Henry stared at him almost made his flesh tremble. He swallowed his anger and went silent.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Justin then thought that since they were struck here, they might as well make the best out of it. Henry


    had done whatever he could do to save their lives. If it had not been for Henry, they would have died in


    the battle. Justin knew clearly that he couldn''t even defeat Terrence by himself, let alone Ricky.


    Even if he could find a way to defeat Ricky, he would still have a hard time figuring out a solution to


    escape from the Virulent Sand Flow.


    Although he was seething with anger, he just gritted his teeth without uttering a single word.


    "So you are just going to leave with these four people from the Bing n?" Ricky asked curiously out


    of confusion. It was odd that Henry didn''t mention the zed Fruits at all.


    ''Even if he asked for the zed Fruits, I will definitely not give them to him. What surprised me most


    was that Henry didn''t even try to mention them, '' Ricky quietly thought to himself.


    "You must be really surprised that I will leave without the zed Fruits," Henry calmly said as he stared


    at Ricky with a solemn expression.


    "Of course. I find it extremely odd that despite being an innate spiritual king, you decided to give up the


    zed Fruits," Ricky stated frankly as his voice suddenly became more serious.


    "You are right. None of the other innate spiritual kings are able to resist the temptations of the zed


    Fruits." A deep furrow appeared between Henry''s brows. "And I''m no exception, I''m desperate for them


    too. But will you give them to me if I asked for them?"


    "No way!" Ricky firmly replied with a domineering look on his face.


    "So that''s why I intend to give up the zed Fruits this time. Those two helpers on your side are much


    more powerful than the four people from the Bing n. My chances of winning and getting the zed


    Fruits are very slim and I have no ns on risking it." Henry stopped for a few seconds and continued,


    "If I choose to leave now, I can prevent myself from risking people''s lives including mine."


    Upon hearing what Henry said, the four people from the Bing n trembled in anger. It was certainly


    obvious that Henry''s voice was full of sarcasm. Seething with anger, they all just gritted their teeth


    without uttering a word. None of them dared to go against Henry''s wishes.


    "So you decided topromise and just put a stop to this battle." Ricky stared at him in disbelief.


    "Yes, that is correct," Henry simply replied as he nodded his head. Although it was hard for him to make


    that decision, he knew he had to reconcile himself with the harsh reality they were in. He knew that if


    he continued to fight, it would lead them all into their inevitable doom since Justin and the rest of his


    men were not able to defeat Terrence and Soar.


    "But you''ve got nothing to be smug about. This time, it is my decision to leave without the zed


    Fruits." Henry paused for a moment and continued in a steady voice, "Next time Ie here, I will


    definitely have my revenge. The next time we meet, I will show you no mercy."


    "Is that so?" Ricky''s voice was as cold as ice. Sensing the killing aura that exuded from Henry, Ricky


    smiled nonchntly.


    The more Ricky thought about Henry''s words, the more severe his face became.


    Ricky was really impressed by Henry''s talent for quick decisive action. It was wise of Henry to give up


    the zed Fruits at this point. Otherwise, they would suffer heavy losses in the battle. Although it was


    not easy to give up the zed Fruits, Henry was still able to assess the situation objectively and make


    the right decision with a clear mind. Having an enemy like Henry, Ricky couldn''t help but start to worry


    about what would happen in the future.


    Ricky had been observing Henry''s behavior and he was surprised that he was identical in character


    with Henry to some degree. His heart grew heavy as he couldn''t stop thinking about this matter.


    ''If I let Henry leave this time, he will be a much greater threat in the future, '' Ricky quietly thought to


    himself as a feeling of anxiousness began to take over him.


    But Ricky was helpless and he knew he couldn''t do anything to deal with the current situation. Although


    defeating the four people from the Bing n would be a piece of cake for Ricky, he still didn''t stand a


    chance against Henry.


    So Ricky had no other choice but to let them go. If he prevented them from leaving here, the


    unavoidable battle would definitely cause him a lot of trouble. This was thest thing he wanted.


    Moreover, Henry had made apromise and had given up the zed Fruits. Ricky thought he would


    be pushing his luck if he didn''t let them leave. If Henry ended up getting enraged, he couldn''t afford to


    suffer the consequences.


    "See you then," Henry calmly said as he looked at Ricky with a nk expression.


    He then cast a cold stare at the four people who were standing beside him and said, "Let''s go. But if


    you wish to die in this ce, you are free to stay."


    Henry left immediately after saying those words.


    Staring at Henry''s back, the four men stood in silence. They reluctantly looked at the zed Fruits


    before leaving in a hurry. Although they were desperate to get the zed Fruits, they would prefer not


    to risk their lives.


    "Ricky, why did we just let them leave?" Soar asked in confusion after Henry and his men left. "After all,


    it was probably our first andst chance to kill the four people from the Bing n."


    "The opportunity has not arrived yet. If I aggravated Henry, both sides would''ve suffered great losses


    from the battle." Ricky patiently exined the reasons behind his decision. "Moreover, he has given up


    the zed Fruits. There''s no point in taking unnecessary risks."


    He paused for a moment and continued, "To bepletely honest, with our current strength, defeating


    the four people from the Bing n wouldn''t have been much of a trouble. Completed spiritual kings


    and cultivators of higher ranks are major threats to the stability of our region."


    "Ricky is right. It was the best oue that we could''ve had under the circumstances," Terrence


    echoed as he nodded his head in agreement.


    "Well, I see. I hope that we could give the four people from the Bing n a good kick next time we


    meet them in the Land of Legacy. And I hope that Henry will not be with them to protect their asses,"


    Soar replied as he clenched his fists.


    "Terrence, do you know Henry?" Ricky asked and gave him a confused look. "Since he has the Sandy


    Mutant, I think there is a good chance that he is a household figure in the world of martial arts."


    "No, I''ve never heard of him. And I''ve never heard that someone had the Sandy Mutant in the Eastern


    Land," Terrence replied in a deep voice.


    "Really? Could he be a hidden genius from a powerful force?" Ricky stroked his chin as he wondered


    about Henry''s real origins.

 Chapter 592 Progressed Respectively

    Chapter 592 Progressed Respectively


    "Maybe that''s the only possibility," Terrence nodded. "Every force reveals some geniuses in public but


    also purposely conceals some for their advantage. And usually, those are the strongest."


    "It seems that Henry''s real identity is hidden by himself and the Bing n," Madeline said.


    "But Ricky, I don''t think Henry is purposely concealed by the Bing n. As what I heard from the


    conversion between Henry and Justin, they might have reached some sort of consensus," Soar said


    with disagreement.


    "He said that maybe we would meet again and have a do-or-die fight at the Land of Legacy," Ricky said


    in a low voice.


    The powerful Sandy Mutant of Henry still impressed Ricky, though it had already been a while since


    Henry left. Ricky knew very clearly that Henry would be the biggest threat to him whether in or out of


    the Land of Legacy.


    "Well, let it go. We''ll take defensive measures ording to the actual situation. Now let''s wait for these


    fourth-level zed Fruits to mature. I can''t believe there are actually four for us. Ha-ha!" Ricky couldn''t


    help but smile. He put aside all his worries as he looked at the maturing zed Fruits.


    "Ha-ha!" Everyone couldn''t help butugh after hearing what he said.


    Laughing was a good way to rx after a fierce and stressful battle.


    The only thing left for them to do was to wait for the zed Fruits to fully mature. All of them wished for


    time to go faster or for their growth to require less time.


    After all, the longer they waited here, the bigger the chance that they were missing valuable


    opportunities.


    Fortunately, it just took them ten days to get the four fourth-level zed Fruits.


    The moment the zed Fruits matured, the entire Vitality Land was filled with a smell of purest energy


    from heaven and earth. It seems that any creature who inhaled just a little bit of it could add a hundred


    years to their life.


    The smell also attracted many ruin beasts.


    But Ricky and hispanions never feared any ruin beasts. Those beasts were nothing but a source


    of Virulent Sandy Cores to them.


    Apart from its stunning zing color, a ripe zed Fruit contained four zed lines which were


    markings of it being at the fourth level.


    "This ce is surrounded by the Virulent Sand Flow, so no one can easily enter here unless they have


    an airship like us or a Sandy Mutant like Henry. The ce is very safe. Since we have the zed


    Fruits and many Virulent Sandy Cores, how about we spend some days in here to cultivate


    peacefully?" Ricky proposed.


    "I agree. I can''t wait to refine my zed Fruit anymore," Soar said.


    As made their decision, they began their cultivation sessively. As for the Virulent Sandy Cores,


    Ricky didn''t take them but distributed them instead to Soar, Madeline, and Terrence.


    Silence was their onlypany.


    The zed Fruit was known to contain the purest energy from heaven and earth. It could be refined as


    whatever form of energy the cultivatorcked. This was actually the main reason why it was considered


    to be extremely precious.


    Ricky wanted to achieve two goals with the zed Fruit. First, he nned to move up his level to the


    peak of second-ss lower spiritual king. Second, he wanted to cultivate the first level of his Ultimate


    Golden Body.


    Since his first level of his Ultimate Golden Body had reached a minor achievement, he could approach


    a major achievement more easily with the help of the zed Fruit. At that time, a great progress in his


    power was inevitable.


    With clear goals in his mind, Ricky cultivated carefully.


    As he did, half of the zed Fruit''s energy was immediately consumed to increase the level. Half of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the energy from the fourth-level zed Fruit was strong enough to increase a lower spiritual king''s


    cultivation by one level. But for Ricky, an ace talent, it only increased his cultivation from the initial


    stage of the second-ss lower spiritual king to its peak.


    ''It seems that challenging a warrior at a higher cultivation level is not always a good thing for me, ''


    Ricky thought to himself. ''Every time, it takes me much more energy than other creatures to cultivate.


    So the reason why I cultivate faster than them is that I own the regained spiritual meridian and my


    powerful zones. I guess I''m really fortunate.''


    Now that he had achieved his first goal, his next move was to cultivate the first level of Ultimate Golden


    Body.


    Ricky summoned his energy to activate the Ultimate Golden Body after transforming the remaining


    energy of the zed Fruit into massacring energy. He then continued his cultivation. The cultivation


    Ricky surely got the oue he expected¡ªthe form of his first level of Ultimate Golden Body was


    approaching the form of a major achievement.


    Ricky aplished his cultivation while others were still in the middle of theirs. That was because they


    had to cultivate the Virulent Sandy Cores and the zed Fruits, and they didn''t have help from


    powerful zones like he did. It was only natural for them to spend more time than Ricky did.


    While Soar and the other two were still cultivating, Ricky released Tina from the Chaotic Fire Zone. It


    was doleful to stay a long time in the Chaotic Fire Zone even if Tina lived in the spiritual space tool¡ª


    the Mind Pce Model that had everything she needed.


    During this time, Ricky chatted with Tina andpletelyprehended thest two saber methods of


    Thrusting Form simultaneously. If hepleted this, he would fullyprehend the Thrusting


    Form of the Gxy Saber Skill since he had already mastered the first two saber methods of the


    Thrusting Form in the Three-hall City.


    Of course, Ricky still helped Tina to eliminate the strong evil spirit in her body every several days.


    Since Ricky was now an innate spiritual king, he could eliminate much more evil spirit than before.


    Although it was a drop of bucket, Tina''s situation eventually got better and better.


    The days slipped away.


    Two monthster, Soar and the other two aplished their cultivation and their powers were


    strengthened significantly.


    Soar was now a second-ss middle spiritual king and so was Terrence. But Terrence was stronger


    than Soar.


    Madeline even made a breakthrough and be a middle spiritual king from a lower spiritual king.


    It was the fourth-level zed Fruit that enabled those creatures at the innate spirit level to


    breakthrough in a short period of time without any side effects.


    Apart from a stronger power, some changes also happened in their bodies¡ªthey were now immune to


    any kind of toxins. No toxin could harm them unless it was at the King Level.


    ...


    "We are so lucky! We spent two months in the deathly Virulent Sand Flow and reached higher levels of


    our cultivations," Terrence sighed when he felt the powerful energy surging through his body.


    "Yeah," Soar agreed.


    When they fell into the Virulent Sand Flow, nothing but only death and the desire to escape were in


    their minds.


    No one had expected such an amazing experience.


    "The Virulent Sand Flow is no longer a ce of opportunity for any of us. Let''s leave here as soon as


    we could to find other opportunities. We still need to find the Massacring Sand and the Massacring


    Soil,"


    Ricky said with even greater expectations.

 Chapter 593 Rickys Involvement

    Chapter 593 Ricky''s Involvement


    The outskirts of the Virulent Sand Flow were a naturally destend.


    The only ce where it was possible to produce the Massacring Sand and the Massacring Soil was at


    an extremely deste and deserted Land of Legacy such as the Virulent Sand Flow.


    Suddenly, two figures hurriedly passed through the destend. One of the figures was a good-


    looking man, while the other was a beautiful woman. In contrast to their charming faces, their robes


    were worn out and their bodies showed that they were in awful conditions. With every stride, they


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    struggled to catch their breaths.


    Judging by the scratches and marks all over their bodies, it was clear that they were both seriously


    injured.


    "Brother, it''s fine if you leave me alone now. With me dragging you down, it will be impossible for you to


    escape!" said the woman sadly yet firmly as she saw how her brother tried very hard to flee as far as


    he could while making sure she didn''t get left behind.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!? If I leave you here alone, how am I supposed to look our father


    in the eye once I reach him? I won''t run away alone. Whatever happens, we must leave together!" The


    man scolded his sister upon hearing the absurdity of her words.


    His face, ragged and somber with exhaustion though, was filled with his strong determination to make


    sure he and his sister would both make it out alive.


    "Samson, Carley, I advise that you do not waste any more of your time and energy. As long as you


    hand that thing over to me, I promise not to kill you," a person said rather callously from behind.


    "Ha-ha! And I, the future tribe leader, will bring you great joy, Carley!" another man said. Unlike the first


    one, his voice sounded livelier but cruder.


    Soon, six figures altogether rushed towards the direction of the man and his sister. All the six figures


    were men in golden robes.


    Ricky definitely knew one of the six men. It was Keith of the Golden Rhino tribe. During the selection,


    he was originally with the young master of the Heaven Pce.


    However, after the young master''s death, Keith used a spiritual space tool and ran away.


    Since Keith was with them, there must be other members of the Golden Rhino tribe among the six


    young men. And that turned out to be true. Together with Keith, there were three young men with two


    golden horns on either sides of their heads. The horns symbolized the Golden Rhino tribe.


    There were two men who, judging from their stance and temperament, seemed to be the leaders of the


    group. One of the men at the forefront of their group bore a younger appearance and a muscr figure.


    He appeared to be even stronger than Keith.


    The other man had a thinner build. Nevertheless, his lean figure did not diminish the dominating and


    oppressive aura that surrounded him.


    Sure enough, the two men were both second-ss middle spiritual kings, which also meant that they


    were much older than Justin.


    It didn''t take long before the six young men surrounded Samson and his sister.


    "Samson, do you still want to run away?" the thin young man said as he sped his arms around his


    chest. He seemed to have everything under control.


    Standing in the background was the man from the Golden Rhino tribe. He silently stared at Carley with


    a scious expression on his face. Due to her injuries and her exhaustion at that time, Carley looked


    extremely pale and weak. Paired with her breathtaking beauty, the sight of her helpless state would


    intensify an immoral person''s indecent desires.


    "Martin, do people from the Golden Leopard Valley always break their promises? That ce was


    discovered together by the elders of our two forces. And yet, you invited and brought in people from the


    Golden Rhino tribe, all while trying to kill the people of our n! You even want to wipe us all out


    resentfully. He made sure that the thin man felt the overwhelming disgust he felt in every word he


    uttered.


    The alliance was originally formed by the Nanchao n and the Golden Leopard Valley. However, the


    moment they entered the Land of Legacy, people of the Golden Leopard Valley immediately broke off


    the agreement they had with the people of the Nanchao n.


    The unexpected betrayal of the people from the Golden Leopard Valley led to the unfortunate end of


    Samson and Carley''s people. The two of them were the only two left of the Nanchao n''s talented


    disciples.


    From where they currently stood and based on their current state, Samson and Carley had no chance


    of winning or even surviving against their opponents.


    Samson and Carley looked at each other with firm determination. Even if they had to die, they would


    never choose topromise. Deep down they knew, the moment they agreed topromise with the


    traitors who annihted their people, it would mean a humiliating defeat for all of them.


    "You know, it''s not really fair to me the Golden Leopard Valley for all that''s happened. If there is


    someone who is rightfully to be med, it''s Ricky. The fact that the Nanchao n has a very close


    rtionship with Ricky simply means that you are also nothing more than an enemy of the Golden


    Leopard Valley!" Martin Jin shouted ferociously. For a brief moment there, he exhibited bitterness in his


    otherwise stern and expressionless visage.


    Just by letting the name "Ricky" slip in between his lips, it was enough to make his heart and his entire


    being shake uncontrobly with deep-seated rage.


    Martin Jin harbored a passionate wrath for Ricky. Not only did he kill the Golden Leopard Valley''s


    second young master, but he also seized the spiritual space tool. It was a precious item that originally


    belonged to their people. As such, it was natural for the people of the Golden Leopard Valley to feel


    intense hatred towards Ricky and his allies.


    "Ricky? You mean that ace genius? But, we have nothing to do with him! I don''t even know much about


    him. His family name is Nan, and we are the Nanchao n. Is that the reason why you believe he has


    a close rtionship with us?" Samson was really confused by Martin Jin''s words.


    As far as he knew, the Nanchao n had truly nothing to do with Ricky. He really couldn''t understand


    why Martin Jin and his people assumed that they shared a close bond with Ricky.


    "The Nanchao n may not have any direct contact with Ricky, but our probe uncovered a simple


    truth: your cousin, Madeline, is constantly with Ricky," Martin Jin revealed. He held a gaze that was as


    cold as freezing ice.


    "Thus, if I capture you and your sister and spread word that we are holding you captive, then your


    cousin Madeline will surelye before us to try and save you. And, if she doese, then Ricky will


    definitely appear alongside her."


    Samson and Carley were finally able to piece together all the events of recent past, after Martin Jin


    exined everything for them.


    The siblings looked at each other with grief. They felt very helpless and sorrowful.


    They hadn''t even known Ricky. All they knew about that mysterious fellow was that his association with


    their n caused the death of their precious friends and family. Had it not been for that Ricky, they


    would still be with their people.


    ''Ricky, who the hell are you?'' Samson and Carley painfully thought to themselves. Desperation slowly


    began to eat their hearts and minds out.


    They hated Martin Jin for killing off the entire Nanchao n. At the same time, they couldn''t help but be


    anguished by Ricky''s involvement in their loved ones'' demise.


    "Anyway, you can be rest assured that I will not kill you or hurt you before Rickyes," Martin Jin said


    while resisting the strong urge to kill.


    His murderous intent was aimed at Ricky. He didn''t really care much about Samson and his sister.


    "Martin, I think as long as you capture Samson, Ricky will surelye for him. That said...can you


    leave his sister¡ªCarley¡ªto me?" the young man of the Golden Rhino tribe whispered to the seething


    man beside him. His golden eyes nced at Samson.


    "Duncan, I''m sorry but not now," Martin Jin answered, shaking his head.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you so reluctant to grant me this simple wish? Why can''t you just


    let me have this woman?" Duncan Jin protested. He was extremely disappointed that Martin Jin


    refused to grant his request.


    "It''s not that I''m reluctant to let you have what you want," Martin Jin rified. "Now''s just not the right


    time for that. Besides, it has been agreed that no one is allowed to harm both siblings before Ricky


    appears.


    If our parties end up in a dispute because you insist what you want, then there is nothing else I can do


    about it."


    At first, Duncan Jin gave Martin Jin a sullen look. But after realizing that Martin Jin did have a solid


    point, his gloominess was instantly reced by a calm and collected feeling. His glum expression


    upturned into a smile.


    Duncan Jin had to tolerate his disappointment and avoid engaging into an argument with Martin Jin.


    Martin Jin still had in his possession an item that he gravely needed.


    "You said it, Martin! So let''s make a deal. The moment Ricky shows up, you should hand over that


    woman to me!" Duncan Jin couldn''t control the hint of lust in his grin.


    Martin Jin noticed the change in Duncan Jin''s expression, but he decided to ignore it. He opted to


    reciprocate Duncan Jin''s ecstatic mood with a light smile. "Thank you for understanding me, Duncan.


    This time, our cooperation will surely not lead to any losses. You can count on that."

 Chapter 594 The Attack

    Chapter 594 The Attack


    "Did you really think that my sister and I would wave a white g and let ourselves be captured without


    even putting up a fight?" Samson asked shortly when he heard the conversation between Martin and


    Duncan.


    Boom! As his voice trailed off, energy waves started to build up, enclosing their bodies. The next


    moment, the siblings moved quickly to start their attack.


    Martin didn''t think that their attack posed any serious threat to him. With a wave of his hand, the


    intense Golden Enlightenment spread out and neutralized the energy wavesing toward him from


    the attack.


    Martin''s counter attack didn''t stop there, though. The Golden Enlightenment hit Samson and his sister


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    hard; they fell onto the ground and were temporarily stunned.


    "Samson, I suggest you giving up on this fight, because trying to win against me is futile. You two have


    already been severely wounded and can''t even im to bepetent opponents any more. Your only


    hope lies in Rickying to your aid¡ªthat''s the only way that you''ll live another day,"


    Martin said coldly.


    Then, Martin turned over his palm, and with the snap of his fingers, two golden lights were inserted into


    their shoulders. The golden lights locked their shoulder des into ce. Neither of them could use


    their spiritual energy in that moment.


    As their shoulders were paralyzed, both of them looked desperate and horrified.


    "Ricky, in spite of your reputation as an ace genius, you''ll die here too. I''m finally gonna avenge my


    brother''s death." Martin seemed to be fantasizing about the end of Ricky''s life, and his heart was


    swelled with excitement.


    "Of course, I''ll take whatever you have collected and gained after I kill you," he added as a big smile


    spread across his face.


    At that moment, Martin failed to see the grim expression on Duncan''s face.


    ...


    There was a strange roar in the distance.


    Several secondster, a howling gale of red mes was flying directly towards Martin and his group.


    Martin and Duncan were caught off guard by the sudden attack, and were frightened by its extreme


    power.


    Without wasting any time to think or hesitate, they organized their defense, trying to resist the burst of


    mes.


    An enormous fire snake that writhed and hissed came from inside the mes. It bared its sharp teeth


    and had its blood power readied for another attack. That forced Martin and his men to step backward in


    shock.


    Needless to say, the fire snake was actually Soar.


    The moment Ricky and hispanions left the Virulent Sand Flow, they saw Martin and his group.


    An airship wasing from the horizon at the speed of lightning, carrying Ricky and others.


    Soar quickly rescued Samson and his sister before he retreated, waiting for his reinforcements.


    He decided that he had better leave trying to deal with Martin and hispanions to Ricky.


    He was ordered to save their lives, and that mission had been done sessfully.


    The next moment, a golden light shed and stopped before Soar. It was Ricky descending from the


    airship.


    "Today must be my lucky day. I just sent some of my enemies to hell. Now I''ve just met some others.


    Good morning, my friends from the Golden Leopard Valley and Golden Rhino tribe," Ricky said coldly,


    with obvious murderous intent in his voice.


    "Ricky! That''s Ricky!" Samson eximed in surprise when he figured out the origin of the cold voice


    that was speaking.


    At that moment, extremelyplicated feelings surged in their chests. They hated Ricky because, if it


    weren''t Ricky, they would have more allies from the Nanchao n that were still alive. They had


    nobody except themselves at that point. It was totally Ricky''s fault.


    At that point it was Ricky that came to their assistance, though.


    They just didn''t know whether they should hate him or try and thank him for saving their lives.


    "Ricky! You little prick!" After seeing Ricky''s sudden appearance, Martin looked desperate and sick. He


    stared at Ricky ferociously as if he could kill him just by looking at him.


    "Martin, you look a lot like your dead little brother. Keith, long time no see. It''s a pity that I let you slip


    awayst time. You were really luckyst time, but now you''re pushing it," Ricky said, smiling lightly.


    "You killed my brother and his men. Then, you took their treasures. Now, you dare stand before me and


    power was building up to the most extreme limit it could reach.


    "I guess you must be Ricky. I didn''t expect to meet you so soon. Haha! It''s better this way, though. I''m


    gonna put an end to your young life now," Duncan threatened with a sneer.


    On the other side, Soar took the opportunity to send the brother and sister to the safety of the airship.


    Meanwhile, Terrence had disembarked from the airship and stood beside Ricky.


    "Ricky, it looks like each of us has to deal with three guys. Do you want to fight with the three fools from


    the Golden Leopard Valley, or those from the Golden Rhino tribe?" Terrence said to Ricky directly. He


    didn''t consider Martin and the others to be worthy opponents at all.


    "Who are you standing here and bluffing? Fight against me and I''ll kick your ass and teach you a


    lesson." Duncan rebuked Terrence when he heard his contemptuous words. Then, Duncan stamped


    his feet, and moved forward to appear before Terrence in the blink of an eye. He wielded his imposing


    fists, breaking the space as he tried to hit Terrence in the face.


    Feeling the attacksing toward him, Terrence became serious. He seemed to have made a mistake


    and underestimated his opponent before.


    As far as he was concerned, if he hadn''t made a breakthrough at the Land of Vitality, he might have


    been blown to hell by Duncan''s fists. Even then, he felt like his physical strength was inferior to that of


    the fistsing at his face.


    Ricky''s eyes were sharp as he had also noticed the two enormous fists that Duncan used to attack. He


    was kind of worried about Terrence''s safety.


    "I hadn''t been informed that Martin and Duncan were excellent at fighting!" Ricky muttered to himself,


    and became more cautious.


    Both Martin and Duncan were inner disciples of the Oriental College.


    ...


    Boom! Terrence and Duncan collided with each other hard and fast. The energy waves from the impact


    were spreading in all directions. Both of them were forced to step backward, and their feet left ragged


    marks in the ground.


    "Duncan''s strength is impressive. He must have made some incredible breakthrough in his cultivation


    over the past few months," Ricky said to himself after witnessing the brief exchange of blows between


    the two fighters.


    However, the fighting didn''t stop there. Martin regained hisposure. He quickly built up his power


    and kicked his right leg out. He was aiming the attack at Ricky''s neck. As he did that, he had also


    injected the Golden Enlightenment into his right leg.


    Ricky responded speedily. Without any hesitation or reservation, he used his massacring power to its


    fullest extent. He stretched out his palm, and hit Martin''s leg as it came at him.


    An earsplitting sound was produced from the collision between the leg and the palm. Both of them felt


    shock and numbness racing through their bodies after hitting each other. They retreated back several


    steps, gasping as they were quickly regaining their strength for further attacks.


    The shock and surprise in their eyes mirrored each other. Although it was their first time fighting against


    each other, they could already feel the formidable strength their opponents had.


    "How could Ricky grow stronger so quickly? Since when has he mastered the power of a second-ss


    middle spiritual king?" Martin just couldn''t believe what he was perceiving as they fought.


    Not long ago, he was told that Ricky''s cultivation was inferior to a middle spiritual king.


    "Did he really make such amazing progress in the past several months?" Martin was shocked by his


    own spection. "It can''t be true! It''s just impossible! Even an ace genius wouldn''t be able to do


    something like that."


    At that very moment, as he thought about Ricky''s horrible growth rate, Martin couldn''t hide his


    murderous intention any longer. To prevent Ricky from bing any stronger, he had to act recklessly


    and kill him there.


    "This is another perilous battle, right?" Ricky forced a smile despite the grim situation.


    He was also taken aback by Martin''s and Duncan''s power. In spite of being two geniuses from two


    spiritual-king forces, they could fight extremely well.


    "Damn it! I shouldn''t underestimate any geniuses!"

 Chapter 595 Reaching A Compromise

    Chapter 595 Reaching A Compromise


    "You are so much more powerful than your younger brother," Ricky told Martin as he steadied himself.


    "But, there''s one thing you need to know. Listen¡ªI, Ricky, truly detest how you used innocent people to


    force me to appear before you." Ricky gave off an increasingly menacing aura.


    He didn''t know all the details of the conflict among the Golden Leopard Valley, the Golden Rhino tribe


    and the Nanchao n. He only heard about part of the story from Madeline''s previous narration. From


    what he knew, he conjectured everything that Martin and his allies did to those innocent people was all


    because of him.


    Ricky felt truly sorry for causing trouble to the Nanchao n. They shouldn''t have been hurt because


    of unwarranted guilt. They were not acquainted with him and they certainly never conspired with him


    against the people of the Golden Leopard Valley. They were all innocent! He was enraged by the


    bullies, especially Martin.


    To be honest, had Martin avenged his younger brother''s death by attacking him directly, he would not


    have been so furious. The matter concerned him and Martin. Thetter should not have involved


    innocent people''s lives. He would never ever allow himself to let those people die for nothing.


    Perhaps, that was what Ricky''s righteousness was all about.


    "Oh? Is that so? You detest me for doing that? Tell me, do you like it when other people rob your


    treasures? Tell me, do you like it when any member of your family get killed?" Martin scoffed at Ricky.


    The former then raised his outstretched palm to caution Ricky from moving his lips. "Let me answer for


    you. You wouldn''t like it and neither would I. If anyone dared to do those things, I would let him pay the


    price using any method possible!"


    Martin''s eyes gleamed with overwhelming fury.


    "Well, I think you should also pay the price for hurting innocent people. Killing you is enough to them!"


    Ricky pped back.


    "Do you really think you can kill me? Others may see you as an ace genius, but I don''t think your


    strength is enough. You are just a stepping stone to my advancement in the world of martial arts. You


    are not worthy enough to defeat me," Martin sneered.


    "Just wait and see. Perhaps I can use you as my stepping stone!" Ricky said resolutely. Martin was just


    amon foe to him in the past. But right now, he was beginning to see him as a fiercepetitor.


    ''It''s exactly the right choice to be a member of the Oriental College. Indeed, there are countless


    dangers and enemies all the way through, but there are also geniuses that I can meet andpete


    against. The faster I make progress and be formidable, the sooner I can reach the base of the


    Phoenix tribe and rescue Grace, '' Ricky thought.


    He was confident about facing all the difficulties thaty ahead.


    Just as Ricky was about to exert his full power for the next fight, Martin spoke as if he knew Ricky had


    nned to go all out. "Yes, we need to have a fight and settle our former conflict, but not now.


    I am not perfectly certain that I can take your life right now."


    "Oh?" Ricky was startled. Martin''s words just now were unexpected.


    Meanwhile, Martin conveyed the same message to Duncan using his spiritual sense. Upon hearing


    Martin''s advice, Duncan immediately stepped back and stopped midway through his fight against


    Terrence.


    Duncan understood what Martin really meant with his words, since they had already made a deal


    beforehand.


    Thus, he withdrew from the fight without any protest.


    "Why did you say ''oh'' as a response? Ricky, do you mean that you are capable of taking our lives now?


    Are you that sure of your abilities?" Martin questioned Ricky''s startled expression.


    "No, I am not even ''sure'' at all," Ricky responded.


    Ricky didn''t even express all of his thoughts. He wanted to say that he was not merely "sure," but


    actually confident enough that he could y them.


    "All right. Let''s stop fighting for today and step back. We''ll settle our grievances next time," Martin said.


    "Okay. I''ll just assume you put off the fight to practice new skills so you can finally be able to kill me off.


    Am I right?" Ricky conjectured with augh.


    "Well, you might think so. Now that you have taken our hostages, we''ll be taking our leave. Don''t try


    and get in our way. Since I said I decided to stop fighting today, I will talk the talk and walk the walk,"


    Martin responded calmly.


    "On the other hand," he added, "I can''t deny that if I could, I would have killed you the moment you set


    foot here."


    "Ha-ha. Now I know exactly what you mean. But, how sure are you that I will really meet you at the


    time and ce that you''ve arranged? Are you sure I am foolish enough to dance with death?" Ricky


    taunted.


    "I also want to kill you right away, but I will wait until I am strong enough to face the entire force of the


    Golden Leopard Valley. That should be the perfect timing for vengeance."


    "Ha-ha. Whatever you think. You WILLe to meet me on the day that I set, won''t you? I know you


    won''t miss this opportunity." Martin grinned with confidence.


    "My former hostages that you just rescued will tell you where and when to meet me. I think you and I


    have just reached apromise. That only means it''s time to leave," he informed Ricky.


    He then turned to hispanions and called, "Everyone, it''s time to go!" In an instant, Martin, Duncan


    and their allies gathered and left the area.


    Terrence wanted to chase after them but Ricky did not allow him to do so.


    "Ricky, what did they mean?" Terrence knew why Ricky prevented him from running after their foes.


    Still, he couldn''t go after Martin''s group and ask for additional rifications. Thus, he pressed on to


    Ricky to be more enlightened about the situation.


    "Right now, I can''t say anything for sure either. But, we can ask Madeline''s cousins for answers. I''m


    certain they will help us out with the details, especially after we rescued them from their captors," Ricky


    rified, after momentarily thinking over everything.


    Ricky and hispanions prepared themselves to leave and head for a safer ce.


    A few momentster, they reached a secluded part in the Virulent Sand Flow. They traveled around the


    "My name is Ricky Nan!" Ricky introduced himself to Samson and Carley, Madeline''s cousins.


    "We''ve heard about you," Samson and Carley responded in voices that were somehow distant and¡­


    bitter. Carley''s voice was a little gentler, however.


    "I can tell just by your voices that you hate me so much!" Ricky murmured, slightly helpless.


    "You may have saved both of us, but you were also the reason why our fellow geniuses in the Nanchao


    n perished. They all died miserably," Samson exined with extreme anguish and pain.


    To put it more precisely, Samson was clouded by a mixture of emotions at that moment.


    He wanted to me the man, yet he understood pretty well that all these were not at all what Ricky


    hoped and expected.


    "I feel sorry for your n. The only thing I can do for you now is to destroy Martin and his allies," Ricky


    managed to utter sternly. It was difficult for him to speak his mind and look the siblings in the eye as he


    felt the weight of his guilt wrap around his heart and his shoulders.


    "Ricky, I hope you can understand how my cousins are feeling right now," Madelinemunicated


    through her spiritual sense.


    "Madeline, don''t worry. I will try to understand them," Ricky responded, acknowledging the fact that it


    might take a while before the unwanted tension between him and Madeline''s cousins would die down.


    After assuring Madeline, Ricky wasted no more time and opened up about the question that, as he was


    told by Martin, could be answered by the siblings.


    "Could you tell me what Martin really meant by that?" Ricky asked hastily.


    "I will tell you at the right time!" Samson said. "I''ve chosen to give you the information you need


    because I want to see you and Martin engage in a brutal, cutthroat battle.


    Or, more specifically, I want to see both of you get wounded severely and taste humiliating defeat! I


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    want you both to fight so hard that you both end up lying, writhing helplessly on the dirt while you gasp


    and beg for thest moments of your pathetic lives!"


    "Samson, don''t you dare talk like this! Have you forgotten how to judge fairly between what is moral


    and what is not?" Soar was clearly enraged by Samson''s words.


    If it were only up to him, Soar would have punched Samson hard and square right this second. But


    thankfully he had good self-control, as he still remembered that Samson was Madeline''s cousin.


    Meanwhile, however, Samson cared nothing about what Soar had said.


    Soar opted to remain silent and restrain his urge to hit Samson. He knew how verbal or physical


    violence wouldn''t help Samson and his sister settle the conflict.


    "I get what you mean, but I want you to know who I really am," Ricky replied in a low and calm voice.


    He wasn''t irritated or offended at all by Samson''s words.


    He had expected that Samson would be furious, and that he would utter harsh words the moment they


    get the chance to talk face to face. As it turned out, what Samson expressed earlier was much tamer


    and milder than what Ricky had in mind.


    Ricky cared little about Samson''s attitude towards him. Since Madeline was his friend and the siblings


    were her cousins, he had to be serious and tough enough to help solve the conflict they were facing at


    the moment.

 Chapter 596 The Land Of Ghosts

    Chapter 596 The Land Of Ghosts


    In most cases, Ricky couldn''t care less about what other people thought of him. He liked to do


    everything in his own way and turn a deaf ear to others'' gossip. But now because this Samson was


    Madeline''s rtive, he had to make some redemption and change his mind about him. It was not for


    himself, but for his sworn brother Soar. Since Soar liked Madeline so much, Ricky couldn''t just turn


    Samson into his enemy.


    Of course, Ricky knew that he was the one to me for the deaths of the many geniuses from the


    Nanchao n. So on all ounts, he shouldn''t turn his back on this matter.


    "Alright then, tell me what Martin wants. What makes him so sure that I will definitely go there?" Ricky


    asked, having decided not to go against Samson.


    "Our n and warriors from the Golden Leopard Valley call that ce the Land of Ghosts. It was


    discovered a long time ago by the ancestors of our n and the Golden Leopard Valley together,"


    Samson started answering, sounding much calmer now.


    "The Land of Ghosts?" Ricky and the others repeated with a little surprise on hearing the name. They


    were startled by the strange name. It was the first time that they had heard about this ce, whose


    name alone was reeking of danger.


    "Then? What''s so special about that area?" Ricky asked on, clearly intrigued.


    "It is a hidden area on this Land of Legacy and the story says that it is haunted by ghosts. From the


    moment that it was found, the ghosts have acquired all of its space. Hence, the area is named after


    them." Samson went on telling about it.


    "I bet you have heard about the ghost. It is a rather special kind of creature that is either formed


    naturally in heaven and earth or evolve from a soul filled with resentment. Usually, it is without any flesh


    or bones. Some of them still have psychic intelligence if they were some intelligent creatures before


    they died. Some of them are fortunate enough to possess intelligence through long ages. But the rest


    of them are just simple forms of life."


    "I can see that it obviously deserves the name, and it is also obvious that this is by no means a safe


    ce. Is there any prize for those who are brave enough to explore thend inspite of the risks? And


    most importantly, why was Martin so certain that I would be willing to go to this strangend?" Ricky


    inquired, showing more interest.


    "You said it. There exists some kind of truly valuable treasures that none of the innate spiritual kings


    can resist. It''s said that the Enlightening Trees may be found there, and with a bit of luck, one can even


    expect to find the Enlightening Fruits on thend," Samson answered.


    "The Enlightening Fruits!" Ricky and the others eximed excitedly, their faces lighting up at once.


    As a matter of fact, luck was something that they surely had these days, for they had just gained the


    fourth-level zed Fruits that they had craved for. It seemed that their luck hadn''t run out, as now even


    the Enlightening Fruits hade knocking at their door.


    "Well, looks like my reaction has met Martin''s expectation," Ricky dered with a smile. "He was right. I


    can''t resist the temptation of the Enlightening Fruits. No wonder that he was so confident that I would


    go."


    "However valuable and rare the Enlightening Fruits might be, it is not the crown jewel of the Land of


    Ghosts," Samson, however, continued before their excitement wore thin.


    "No way! You mean that there are even more valuable things in that area?" Soar and Terrence asked in


    unison. It was unbelievable. They couldn''t contain their excitement knowing that something even more


    amazing than the Enlightening Fruits could be waiting for them.


    Even Ricky was filled with more expectations. After all, the Enlightening Fruitst alone were enough to


    boost their cultivation greatly. Could there be something even more powerful than that? It was hard to


    imagine, but that seemed to be what Samson was trying to say.


    "What is it then? What could possibly be more precious than the Enlightening Fruits?" Ricky asked, the


    curiosity almost killing him.


    Even though he truly was powerful and had proved himself to be a real ace genius, he had merely


    reached the level of an innate spiritual king. For him to be the top warrior of this time, there was


    still a long way to go. So naturally, he just couldn''t miss any precious cultivation resources and rare


    opportunities to level himself up. Ricky wanted to go to the Phoenix tribe as soon as possible. And to


    achieve this goal, there was no doubt that he was willing to give everything up to experience good


    opportunities to improve himself.


    "It''s a ce called the Birthce of Ghosts," Samson exined. "Our ancestors happened to tread into


    this ce deep within the Land of Ghosts in one of their expeditions. They further discovered that the


    ce contained the purest enlightening power for innate spiritual kings¡ªa kind of special and unique


    power that they had not encountered anywhere else in the world."


    Samson paused for a while and stressed, "If an innate spiritual king could cultivate in that ce, he will


    be able to make huge breakthroughs in a very short period. There is no doubt about that."


    "The Birthce of Ghosts..." Ricky murmured the name as he listened to Samson''s ount of the


    He tried not to show it, but he actually was immensely curious about this Birthce of Ghosts. He just


    couldn''t wait to go and explore this magical ce even if there would to be ten warriors as powerful as


    Martin waiting for him.


    "But here is the major problem, the location of this Birthce of Ghosts is not fixed. This means that we


    just can''t expect to find it in the same ce every time. So discovering this ce is simply luck of the


    draw," Samson reminded in the end.


    "All I want to say is, while there is no doubt that this ce is iparably wonderful, it would be


    unwise to expect too much. After all, the ancestors of our Nanchao n have searched the Land of


    Ghosts for dozens of times in thest hundred years, but the Birthce of Ghosts has only shown itself


    once."


    "Yet you have told us about it," Ricky said with a grin. "If you don''t want us to try as much as we can to


    find it, why bother telling us how miraculous it is?"


    "I don''t deny it. The reason I revealed this secret to you is because I want you to go there without


    hesitation, so that you would encounter Martin and start a fight. I''d be the happiest if you two would


    have a bitter battle and would wound or even end up killing each other," Samson admitted through


    clenched teeth, without any intention to conceal his anger.


    "It seems to me that you hold a whole lot of prejudices against me, young man. But I''m sure you will


    turn around after our travel to the Land of Ghosts this time," Ricky said with a big smile.


    "Oh, I hope you can manage to change that," Samson replied with a sour face. "Otherwise, the title


    ''ace genius'' they have given you will be no more than a joke to me, and you will prove that you''re


    nothingpared to Jasper."


    "Ha-ha! Alright!" Ricky burst intoughter on hearing Samson''s challenge.


    Madeline, on the other hand, felt utterly helpless that her cousin was this aggressive. She knew that he


    was indeed a kind-hearted guy, but he just had a hot temper and could be truly stubborn sometimes.


    Fortunately, she also knew Ricky very well. She knew that he would not take such things to heart. So


    there was still hope that the rtionship between these two guys could be improved in the future.


    "But let me make one thing clear beforehand," Ricky announced in a more serious tone after he had


    stoppedughing.


    "Out with it," Samson said with a frown.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t live by the opinions of others, nor do I give a damn about thements from


    people that have nothing to do with me. So it makes no difference to me whether they think of me as


    vile and treacherous or as a decent and righteous man. I honestly don''t care at all," confessed Ricky in


    all seriousness.


    "The reason is simple, I only live for myself and for those that I care about and who care about me. All


    my cultivation and all the battles I join are never for people other than those.


    So the only reason why I wish you could remove your prejudices against me is that you''re someone


    important to Madeline. I don''t want to create any conflicts between you and her, which is why I need to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    prove to you that I meant no harm.


    Of course, even if it''s not for Madeline, I will still go and fight Martin and his men. But in that case, I will


    do it merely for the justice I uphold rather than for changing your mind."


    Samson didn''t say anything for a while on hearing Ricky''s words, but he was pondering over them.


    He then exchanged knowing looks with his sister Carley, but it was hard to figure out what they were


    trying to say to each other.


    Finally, after a few moments of silence, Samson said, "Fine, I want to believe you. I hope you can keep


    your promise and change our opinions about you after this trip to the Land of Ghosts.


    Honestly, since you appear to be Madeline''s friend, we don''t want any misunderstanding between us,


    either."


    "You will see, I''m sure of that," Ricky answered with a genuine smile.


    "So now let''s get back to the point. When can we possibly get into the Land of Ghosts? Do we need to


    get the timing right?" Ricky asked as his face filled with excitement.


    "From the earlier trials and experience, I would say that we might get the chance about half a month


    "That''s good to know. Alright then, make sure that you two have enough rest on this airship in the


    following days. It takes time for your wounds to heal," Ricky suggested.


    In the following ten days, the group of people rested and recovered on the airship. After that, they


    wasted no time and headed in the direction of the Land of Ghosts.


    Soon, they arrived in a mountain area, where the dark energy was lurking around. The moment they


    came near that ce, a kind of sinking feeling began reverberating in their bones. The entrance to the


    Land of Ghosts was hidden somewhere in this eerie and wicked space.


    It was waiting for whoever that dared toe, right in the crevice between the two highest mountains


    in the middle of the space.

 Chapter 597 The Ghosts

    Chapter 597 The Ghosts


    They were two solitary mountains that rose high into the sky. The mountains were so high that it was


    impossible to see the tops of them. Everything on the mountains was dark and mysterious as it was


    cast in shadow. The mountains were surrounded by the dark power. One could feel that it covered the


    whole range of the mountains, and right between the two solitary mountains was the ce with the


    strongest dark power.


    A hellish storm blew constantly through the mountains, sweeping over the dark power. In addition to the


    energy of ruin, which originally existed there, the atmosphere was like that of a dark hell.


    Those two isted mountains seemed to be connected with each other, but that was not really the


    case. There was actually a small valley between them.


    "Did you see that small cavern entrance in the valley? That is the entrance to the Land of Ghosts,"


    Samson said after they arrived there. "Every two or three months, there is a hellish storm that blows


    through this small cavern. The hellish storm is a part of the entrance. When the hellish storm appears,


    we should walk into the storm. This is how we can enter the Land of Ghosts."


    "I see." Ricky nodded his head gently.


    "After we enter it, we will have to face danger from all kinds of ghosts. The ghosts within thatnd have


    many different forms. These ghosts are eager for flesh and blood. Once they devour bodies of flesh


    and blood, they can obtain psychic intelligence," Samson exined.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "So that means, once we enter the Land of Ghost, we will be attacked by all of the ghosts as soon as


    they sense that we are there."


    "We naturally need to face the ghosts after we enter the Land of Ghosts. To be honest, I''m really


    looking forward to seeing those ghosts. I wonder what they look like, and I want to figure out which one


    is stronger¡ªthe ghosts or my raging fire attack," Soar said with a little disdain in his voice after hearing


    what Samson had said.


    He was contemptuous toward the ghosts, but not of Samson, of course.


    Samson smiled lightly when he heard what Soar said. He knew that no matter what he said at that


    moment about the powerful and terrible aspect the ghosts had, Soar wouldn''t believe him. Everything


    would be made clear after they entered the Land of Ghosts though.


    "They are here, too!" Ricky added at that point.


    As soon as he finished speaking, six figuresnded on the ground nearby. The neers were


    Martin, Duncan, and their partners.


    "I had expected to see some more peopleing to help you," Ricky said when he was able to clearly


    see the six young men.


    "I don''t want too many people to know about this ce. Currently, quite a few people have already


    heard about this ce, including you. How could I trust or tell anyone else about this ce and expect


    them to help me?" Martin replied.


    "All right. Do you want to fight here or somewhere else?" Ricky said lightly, but hisbat power was


    being released from his body and he was extremely eager for a fight.


    "There is no need to hurry. Let''s wait to have a life-and-death battle until after we enter the Land of


    Ghosts," Martin said with visible murderous intent in his eyes. "I don''t want to kill you now because I


    want you to enter the Land of Ghost and collect some more treasures that I can loot off you when I kill


    you. That way, I''ll get everything that you have after I kill you. Isn''t that the perfect n?"


    "Ha-ha, that''s exactly what I was thinking!" Rickyughed out loud when he heard what Martin said. He


    was not really getting irritated with him yet.


    "Humph! What a foolish man!" Duncan sneered when he heard Ricky''s loud guffaw.


    Keith was standing nearby and said through gritted teeth, "Ricky, we, the Golden Rhino tribe have


    Afterwards, both sides kept silent and stood apart, waiting for the hellish storm to start.


    Their fight would never end unless one of the forcespletely died out. Except for those threatening


    words, they had nothing to talk to each other about. Still, those threats were not enough for them. What


    they really wanted was to have a life-and-death fight after they entered the Land of Ghosts.


    ...


    After six hours, there was finally a ck wind blowing through the small valley between the two isted


    mountains. The wind was full of the scent of death, darkness, and ruin. For Ricky and hispanions,


    the smell of death was strong enough to prate their hearts and make them frightened.


    ''Is this really the thing that they call a hellish storm? It''s really formidable. If I can fuse its power with my


    Enlightening Holes, I will get another powerful weapon for my arsenal.'' Ricky suddenly came up with a


    ridiculous idea after he sensed the might of the hellish storm.


    The hellish storm was bing stronger and stronger, until it turned into a tornado. Then, a passage


    appeared from inside the strong wind.


    "We will go first. When we all arrive at the Land of Ghosts, it will be the time for us to have a life-and-


    death fight with each other." Martin gave a snort of contempt and anger. Then he leaped into the hellish


    storm, followed by hispanions, including Duncan. Then, they all disappeared.


    "Let''s also enter the Land of Ghosts! It''s a good ce to put an end to this feud," Ricky said.


    Then, they released their enlightening powers and fuse their powers together. Afterwards, they leaped


    into the hellish storm and were transported into anothernd.


    It was the same as when they entered the Land of Legacy. They felt their bodies tremble and after that,


    they arrived in a gloomy and dark ce, which genuinely felt like some kind of hell.


    As soon as they arrived at the Land of Ghosts, they could feel strong power of darkness. The dark


    power had been constantly deteriorating their bodies, and thus they had to separate their enlightening


    powers to resist the erosion.


    ''The dark power is so strong here! If Pearl cultivates here using her Feminine Mutant, she would


    benefit a lot!'' Ricky thought to himself as he felt the strong dark power around him.


    Apart from the strong dark power, there was also quite a strong murderous aura in the area. It


    contained some negative emotions like resentment within it. It was hard to stay there very long if one


    did not have a strong mind.


    "Is this the Land of Ghosts? It seems to be a dark and endless in," Soar asked as he scanned the


    area around them.


    "Another thing we should pay special attention to, is that many ces inside this Land of Ghosts are of


    a fictitious form. That means that they are mirages. If we are trapped by a mirage, we are very likely to


    get stuck here forever," Samson reminded them of that at that point.


    Samson still had faith in Ricky as Ricky was strong, so he didn''t expect Ricky to die before he fought


    with Martin and hispanions. As for how things would go after that, he was really uncertain about it.


    He didn''t know whether he would change his views on Ricky or not over time.


    "Mirage? I have never seen a mirage. If there is a chance, I would really like to see what it looks like."


    Ricky smiled after he heard what Samson said.


    One could tell from Ricky''s eyes that he wasn''t the type to lie. He was really looking forward to seeing a


    legendary mirage.


    ''Ricky is such a strange man! I don''t even know if he is confident, or just wildly arrogant, '' Samson


    thought to himself at the sight of Ricky''s smile.


    "Aawwoo!"


    Right at that point, they were suddenly able to hear earsplitting howls, but they couldn''t see where the


    noises wereing from. The sounds seemed to be roars of beasts.


    Then, they saw many seemingly solid but somehow illusory shadowsing toward them and


    encircling them.


    Those shadows were changing between solid forms and illusory forms. Some of them looked like


    human figures, some like virtual shadows of beasts, and others looked like various types of nts.


    Those shadows were surrounded by an aura of death and gloomy power. There was even the smell of


    rottinging from their mouths when they howled.


    They could feel a force of strong resentment from those shadows.


    "If I''m right, then these must be the ghosts that popte this Land of Ghosts!" Ricky said as his eyes


    shone with joy and excitement.

 Chapter 598 The Ghost Tracking Device

    Chapter 598 The Ghost Tracking Device


    "Yes, these creatures are the ghosts formed by the souls of the dead, the power of Dark Enlightenment


    and the resentment of the creatures before they were killed," Samson exined, providing them more


    detail.


    "The strength of these ghosts is, in essence, not really weak. Each of them is actually a spiritual king,"


    Soar sighed as he felt the energy being exuded in their surroundings.


    "You''re right. This Land of Legacy can be considered an old battlefield for those innate spiritual kings.


    After they died, their souls turned into ghosts. As a result, the ghosts now possess the power of a


    spiritual king," Samson added. The Land of Legacy was discovered by the ancestors of both his n


    and the Golden Leopard Valley. Thus, he was familiar with everything in thisnd.


    "These ghosts are not the strongest ones. Yet, they are perfect for us to test the power of the ghosts


    along with their attack styles." Upon hearing this, Ricky instantly said, "Soar, we leave the most


    powerful ghost to you. Terrence and I will handle the rest."


    "I see! No problem!" Soar gamely responded as he expressed zero hesitation. Without wasting any


    more second, he activated his body movement skill andnded right in front of the strongest ghost.


    Judging by its breath, Soar felt that the strength of the ghost was probably equivalent to a second-ss


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    middle spiritual king. Yet, because it had no entity, the power that it could potentially release was


    almost equal to the peak power of a third-ss middle spiritual king. On the other hand, this would also


    provide the perfect opportunity for Soar to hone his skill. It was for this reason that heplied with


    Ricky''s suggestion with no contentions.


    As a Great Dragon, Soar''s speed of progress in terms of his cultivation base took ce at a fast pace.


    His talent was at least close to the second level of a peerless genius. However, since he always stayed


    with Ricky, his progress was sort of overshadowed by the faster progress that Ricky manifested.


    "After observing you for days, I''ve discovered that you are not the only one in this group who deserves


    to be called a fighting madman. Even your brother Soar is also a fighting madman," Terrence said to


    Ricky in a low voice when he witnessed how Soar had fought with the ghost.


    "Actually, you can go head-to-head against Soar. I believe that the battle between you two will be


    advantageous for both of you," Ricky suggested.


    "I will. Like you, Soar has already triggered my fighting spirit. If I am able to seize such a great


    opportunity, I will definitely fight Soar," Terrence revealed. He was also a crazy fighter and he would


    often engage in a fight with strong warriors whenever he was presented with the opportunity. He had


    challenged Ricky in the past at the Oriental College. It was during their friendly battle that Ricky and


    Terrence became friends.


    "Ha-ha, then, let''s deal with these ghosts first!" Ricky said and chuckled.


    He then took out his Iron Destroyer and Terrence took out his Dark Evil Sword. Within a few moments,


    they had killed off all the other ghosts and cleared the obstacles for Soar. Now, Soar could concentrate


    on fighting alone with just the strongest ghost standing before him.


    The ghosts that were killed off by Ricky and Terrence took the duo by surprise after their enlightening


    power transformed into small balls of light.


    "These light balls are the source of the ghosts'' power. We call them the Souls of Ghosts which contain


    strong Dark Enlightenment," Samson exined.


    "The Souls of Ghosts do have the Dark Enlightenment. Unfortunately, they are useless to us." Ricky


    and Terrence were slightly disappointed upon hearing Samson''s exnation and realizing the reality


    that the amount of avable force would hardly benefit them, if at all.


    After all, they were not practicing the Dark Enlightenment. The Souls of Ghosts were supposed to only


    attract the warriors who had cultivated the Dark Enlightenment. Particrly, only those from the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce could harness the power of the Souls of Ghosts.


    "These Souls of Ghosts may be useless for improving our cultivation. But, they are still of great value to


    us!" Samson rebutted.


    "Samson, what do you mean?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    He didn''t get an answer to his question. Instead, Samson went on to collect all the Souls of Ghosts,


    and then flipped his palms. Soon after, a ckpass appeared.


    "This is a spiritual weapon!" Ricky eximed immediately. As a casting master of Spirit Level, he could


    immediately recognize the nature and form of thepass in Samson''s palms.


    "Exactly! I''ve forgotten that you are also a casting master of Spirit Level," Samson said. "So, Ricky, can


    you guess what kind of spiritual weapon this is?"


    Ricky pondered for a few seconds and then answered, "If my guess is right, this must be a spiritual


    weapon with a tracking function. Judging from how you had to take it out now, I guess it must have


    something to do with these Souls of Ghosts." Although Ricky didn''t know the exact rtionship


    between the souls and thepass, he knew that both must be closely connected.


    "Yes, you are quite right! This is a spiritual weapon used as a tracker. It is also known as the Ghost


    Tracking Device. As a spiritual weapon, it is cast only to track the whereabouts of powerful ghosts,"


    Samson said.


    "In order to cast this weapon sessfully, the ancestors of our Nanchao n spent decades and


    countless resources to invite more than a dozen casting masters¡ªall of whom are at the Spirit Level.


    They seeded in this endeavor. The purpose of this weapon was to help the younger disciples of our


    n who enter the Land of Ghosts find the ghosts possessing the power of the second-ss and first-


    ss middle spiritual kings."


    "But why do you have to look for these powerful ghosts?" Ricky asked.


    "Well, for the Enlightening Fruits, of course," Samson said in a straightforward manner.


    "The Enlightening Tree filled with Enlightening Fruits grows in the area that is extremely hard to find. If


    you tried to find it aimlessly, it would be impossible for you to find it."


    After pausing to catch his breath, Samson continued, "In general, the ce where these powerful


    ghosts gather will most likely be the same area where the Enlightening Tree is rooted. More precisely,


    where the powerful ghosts reside, it is also where the Enlightening Tree dwells.


    This is because the Enlightening Fruits on the tree reinforce the psychic intelligence of these powerful


    ghosts."


    "Oh, I see now!" Ricky nodded. Samson''s exnations were truly helpful and enlightening.


    "Akin to hell, the Land of Ghosts, full of dark power, can produce the Enlightening Fruits, a kind of


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth which contains the purest enlightening power. This factpletely


    proves thew that extremes meet," Terrence interjected, sharing his knowledge about the ce where


    they currently stood.


    "Samson, so, these Souls of Ghosts are the key for the Ghost Tracking Device to track the powerful


    ghosts, right?" Ricky asked again.


    "Yes. This Ghost Tracking Device can devour the Souls of Ghosts in thisnd. That is to say, it can


    devour the Dark Enlightenment. The more Dark Enlightenment it swallows, the stronger perception of


    the powerful ghosts it acquires. In this manner, we can find the location of the Enlightening Tree faster


    and with more uracy."


    "Then, before we begin our search for the Enlightening Tree, we must first kill quite a number of these


    ghosts," Ricky said as he exchanged a look with Terrence.


    "Samson, there is one more thing I want to ask," Ricky added, his eyes still brimming with curiosity and


    questions.


    "Does it have something to do with Martin? Do you want to know whether he and his group also


    possess a Ghost Tracking Device or not?" Samson asked directly. It was surprising how he was able to


    read Ricky''s thoughts effortlessly.


    "Exactly!" Ricky instantly replied. Before he could hunt more Souls of Ghosts, he had to first find out


    more about his opponents'' situation.


    "They don''t, but they are aware that I have one in my hands. This is probably the real reason why they


    no longer fought with us when we were still outside the Land of Ghosts earlier," Samson replied


    introspectively as he rubbed his thumb with his chin. "His strategy is clear. First, he will leave us alone


    and make us do all the hard work in searching for the Enlightening Fruits by using this Ghost Tracking


    Device. Once we find the fruits and they find the perfect opening, that''s when they''ll strike and seize the


    fruits from our possession."


    "They really had an borate n. It''s a pity they miscalcted the situation. The moment they


    crossed paths with me, that was when their n was doomed to fail," Ricky responded softly but surely


    upon discovering his opponents'' n. Samson and Carley couldn''t help but be startled by the


    confidence that Ricky exuded.


    "Soar''s battle should be over in a second!" Ricky blurted with excitement. His attention shifted back to


    Soar, who was busy fighting against the ghost.


    Bang! Bang! By this time, the ghost had now been suppressedpletely by Soar.


    How was that possible? Firstly, since the ghost no longer had flesh and body, itsbat power was


    immensely reduced. Secondly, Soar''s skill, the Heaven Melting Fire, had the power to restrain the


    power of ghosts especially when it was used at full capacity.


    "Soar, hurry up and end the battle. Next, we need to hunt more ghosts," Ricky urged.


    "Ricky, I get it!" Soar replied at once. Obviously, defeating the ghost was not his ultimate purpose at the


    moment. He knew that they had a more pressing task to finish. Thus, he understood Ricky right away


    and so he had no other choice but to hasten his fight.


    Soar yelled with much force from his inner core, "Dragon Battle Technique, Heaven-melting me


    Skill!" He summoned and invoked one of his powerful skills. Shortly after calling out his mighty


    technique, Soar released a fierce attack. His Heaven Melting Fire was transformed into the virtual


    shadow of a fire dragon. The virtual shadow then wrapped itself around Soar''s right fist, before it


    whirled quickly and violently toward the ghost.

 Chapter 599 The Enlightening Tree

    Chapter 599 The Enlightening Tree


    The punch with the Dragon Battle Technique wasn''t an ordinary one. It contained the blood power of


    the Great Dragon and the enlightening power. The punch was so powerful that the entire Land of


    Ghosts was lit up by its shes. The atmosphere was filled with the momentum of a Great Dragon.


    "I know how powerful Soar is judging by the momentum of his punch. I believe that he is unbelievable


    strong like you," Terrence eximed. He was surprised to see how powerful Soar was.


    "You should have a fight with him in the future. Maybe then you''ll understand better," Ricky said with a


    smile.


    Most of the ghosts were killed by the overwhelming strength of Soar''s punch as their Souls of Ghost


    were gathered by Samson one by one.


    In order to gather more and more Souls of Ghosts, they deliberately explored the ce where they


    thought other ghosts were more likely to show up.


    Just like what Samson had said, the ghosts there weren''t very strong. The strongest ghosts they had


    met were just as strong as a second-ss middle spiritual king.


    There also wasn''t anything special with the area where the ghosts appeared apart from the intense


    dark power.


    So even though they had killed a lot of ghosts, they still had no luck finding the Enlightening Tree.


    Thus, they began to realize that they had to first find out where the stronger ghosts were residing in


    order to find the Enlightening Tree.


    They had put all their energy into killing ghosts for ten days just so they could obtain more Souls of


    Ghosts to provide more enlightening energy to the Ghost Tracking Device.


    Finally, after the Ghost Tracking Device was infused with hundreds of Souls of Ghosts, it began to


    shine.


    Buzz! Buzz! Its shining light was ck. The ck iron needle of thepass began to spin. Luckily


    they still could tell which direction it was trying to point at even though the needle spun so rapidly.


    "It''s finally working!" Samson remarked.


    He was excited and worried at the same time. On one hand, he was excited that Ricky''s fight with


    Martin was closely approaching and if Ricky won the battle, he would finally be able to take revenge on


    Martin for his family.


    On the other hand, Samson was worried and also afraid that if Ricky lost in his battle with Martin, he


    and his sister would probably die as well.


    However, he still thought it was worth trying to seek revenge even if he would lose his life for it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me see. ording to this Ghost Tracking Device, we should walk towards southeast for several


    thousand miles and then there will be a good chance that we will run into some more powerful ghosts.


    This also means that we might find the Enlightening Tree there," Samson said.


    "Okay, then. Let''s go!" Ricky replied.


    They then began to head southeast.


    About halfway through their day, they finally reached an area where there were pot holes and dark


    water everywhere. In the dark water were some rotten skeletons. The dark power could be felt just by


    looking at them.


    They clearly felt all the different kinds of enlightening powers remaining in the skeletons. It was evident


    that the warriors who had died there were strong spiritual kings before they faced their deaths.


    "It''s said that the dark water is simr to the water of the Netherworld¡ªthe coldest and darkest water in


    the world. The dark power resting inside the dark water is considerably powerful," Terrence eximed


    as he looked at the dark water seriously.


    "No wonder this area has been called the Land of Ghosts. Only here can the ghosts reside and find


    what they''re looking for."


    "I feel it too, the dark power inside the dark water. It seems that the dark power in this ce is much


    purer and stronger. I can''t also help but notice the coldness in the atmosphere," Ricky nodded.


    "The coldness is definitelying from the dark water. It''s said that the water of the Netherworld even


    has the ability to freeze innate spiritual emperors," Terrence exined.


    "My God! That''s truly terrifying," Soar replied out of shock. Both Ricky and Soar found it hard to believe.


    "I read about it in books from the Oriental College. Who knows, I never thought I''d have the opportunity


    to see if it is true," Terrence said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "But the elders in my n said that the dark water in this area wasn''t the real dark water. They said that


    even upper spiritual kings shouldn''t be able to survive in the real dark water," Samson said.


    "One of my ancestors found the Birthce of Ghosts but he lost his life due to the real dark water. I''m


    not sure whether the water here is that same real dark water."


    "Okay. We have to be more cautious. The dark water is probably as dangerous as the ghosts and


    Martin," reminded Ricky.


    "Samson, is there a way to know where the center of this area is located?" Ricky asked.


    "I think there is. If I was right, we can find what we need by finding the source of the water," Samson


    eximed.


    "I can tell that we''re heading in the right direction since the Ghost Tracking Device''s signal is getting


    stronger and stronger."


    Without any hesitation, they walked further. One hourter, they finally saw the source of the dark


    water. It was a hugeke and it seemed that all the dark water in this area wasing from it.


    There were thousands of rotten skeletons floating in theke.


    "I think we might already be in hell. If we aren''t, then we must be very close!" Terrence eximed. "I


    think I can learn to like it. My Killing Swordsmanship might just be able to reach a higher level here."


    "But Terrence, I feel that I have to warn you. All the ghosts here are evil creatures. If you kill them just


    to enhance your Killing Swordsmanship, I think you better think it through before you make your


    moves," Ricky warned.


    As Terrence''s friend, Ricky really didn''t want to see him pursuing that kind of swordsmanship.


    "Ricky, I know what you''re worried about. But I, Terrence Feng, promise you that even if I kill for


    enhancing my Killing Swordsmanship, it could never change who I really am. I''ll always have mercy in


    mind," Terrence replied in a serious tone. He understood Ricky''s worries so he decided to make a


    promise in order to assure him.


    ''Always have mercy in mind...'' Ricky thought to himself. He seemed to have understood Terrence more


    but at the same time, he also felt more confused about what Terrence had just said.


    However, Ricky didn''t let himself get too caught up in his conversation with Terrence so just decided to


    trust him. He believed in Terrence¡ªthe killing wouldn''t change who Terrence really was. Ricky always


    thought that constant reminding was something a friend ought to do.


    Besides, deep down, Ricky still could feel Terrence''s intent whenever Terrence practiced his sword


    skill. His intent had always been very pure.


    "Hey, look! Is that a tree at the center of theke?" Soar asked excitedly. "I bet it''s the Enlightening


    Tree. It must be it!"


    Everyone looked at the center of theke after hearing Soar''s words.


    There was indeed a tree at the center of theke. It was ck and it was in the middle of a thick cloud


    of dark fog. The fog seemed to be the Dark Enlightenment and the tree was absorbing it.


    "It''s said that the Enlightening Tree can absorb any kind of enlightening power. It can turn the power it


    absorbs into pure enlightening and grow Enlightening Fruits. I believe that''s the Enlightening Tree,"


    Terrence said excitedly.


    "I can''t help but picture its Enlightening Fruits in my mind already."

 Chapter 600 Mighty Ghosts

    Chapter 600 Mighty Ghosts


    Hearing what Terrence and Soar said, Ricky and the others just couldn''t wait to get a closer look at the


    tree.


    "However, before we get to the Enlightening Tree, we have some troubles to deal with," Ricky said as a


    sh of fighting spirit appeared in his eyes.


    Something let out a strong howl in the distance. As Ricky''s voice trailed off, a horrible howl was heard


    clearly by Ricky and his friends.


    Those skeletons which had been floating on the surface of theke were now moving violently as they


    flowed along the dark water. Tens of thousands of giant dark shadows that looked like ghosts then


    appeared out of nowhere.


    Apart from that, the dark ghosts were constantly absorbing the energy of the Dark Enlightenment from


    the dark water.


    Amidst the howling and roaring of the ghosts, they casted murderous nces as sharp as arrows at


    Ricky and his friends. If those nces could kill, they all would''ve died in an instant.


    However, in spite of what they were capable of doing, the ghosts failed to draw the attention of Ricky


    and his friends who were still busy straining their eyes to figure out what was at the center of theke.


    Standing at the center were two shadows. One of them looked like a human that emitted a terribly


    powerful aura. The other shadow seemed more like in the form of a tiger or wolf.


    "Without a doubt, they must be the leaders of this swarm of ghosts," Ricky said with certainty.


    "I can deal with the ghost in the form of a tiger. But that human-shaped ghost is way more powerful


    than me. I''m afraid that its power may be at the peak of a second-ss middle spiritual king," Terrence


    replied apprehensively.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," Ricky answered. It was clear that his morale had been boosted.


    "Of course it''s yours. Who else can be a match for that prick?" Terrenceughed.


    "Soar, I''m sure you can handle fighting those hundreds of minor ghosts and not be defeated, right?


    Actually I think you might even enjoy fighting them," Terrence turned around and said to Soar with a


    grin on his face.


    "That sucks. Who are you ordering me to deal with those bastards again? You are robbing me of the


    fun and I''m starting to get bored," Soar replied unpleasantly after hearing what Terrence just said to


    him.


    "But you''re right. I can''t win against either of those ghost leaders and you have to leave those minor


    ghosts to me. It''s totally my fault that I''m much weaker than you and Ricky."


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky and Terrence exchanged nces as theyughed hysterically.


    "We''re also here to help!" Samson and his sister said. After having a proper rest, they had finally fully


    recovered their health and strength.


    "Then, you three great warriors should be able to kick their asses without getting yourselves hurt,"


    Ricky said as he felt confident that they wouldn''t be stupid enough to make mistakes that would result


    in them getting badly wounded.


    At the same time, the ghosts were beginning to be quite restless as they started to move forward.


    Their bodies emitted Dark Enlightenment as they suddenly crawled out of theke.


    Their bloody eyes were filled with greed and killing intention. They craved for human blood and flesh.


    They just couldn''t resist the temptation to eat human bones and drink their blood. They always found


    the taste of human flesh much better than that of the Enlightening Fruits.


    Ricky and Terrence ignored the minor ghosts and left Soar and his helpers to take care of them. They


    moved quickly across the surface of theke and stopped at the center of theke, floating right in front


    of the two ghost leaders.


    "Intruders, sacrifice your flesh and blood!" the two ghost leaders said in a crackling sound after seeing


    the two human beings before them.


    However, their affirmative and firm voices obviouslycked psychic intelligence. They clearly knew


    nothing apart from recognizing the two opponents as meat and blood that they could consume.


    "We may be lucky today. It seems that these two ghost leaders only have a little psychic intelligence,"


    Ricky said to Terrence.


    "Having eaten the Enlightening Fruits for so many years did help them gain some psychic intelligence,"


    Terrence answered with a nod. As his voice trailed off, both Ricky and Terrence shifted their attention


    towards the ck fruits. They knew those fruits were what they were looking for¡ªthe legendary


    Enlightening Fruits.


    But before they could get their hands on any of those desirable fruits, they had to eliminate the two


    ghost leaders standing in their way first.


    ...


    "Buddy, I think you should take on the human-shaped ghost," Terrence whispered to Ricky. He then


    turned himself into the ck Peafowl and flew towards the tiger-shaped ghost leader at the speed of


    light.


    His sudden movement and attack angered his opponent.


    It howled like a cornered beast as it rushed towards Terrence.


    Terrence''s superior blood could usually be sensed thousands of miles away and thus he had


    sessfully drawn the attention of the ghosts long before he had realized their very existence.


    Within several seconds, Terrence and the tiger-shaped ghost leader had already exchanged hundreds


    of blows. In spite of owning a small quantity of psychic intelligence, the ghost leader was crazily driven


    by his blood-thirsty desires. At the very beginning of the battle, it had already used its dark power.


    Terrence was beaten several times before he regained hisposure. He tried his best to defend and


    attack at the same time. It seemed that their battle wasn''t going to end anytime soon.


    "A different enemy to kill. But I will be the one left standing in the end. After surviving this battle, I''ll


    have a more profound understanding of the Killing Swordsmanship," Terrence muttered to himself in a


    serious tone as he felt his arms and legs aching from the battle.


    In spite of all the difficulties, his determination to win was boosted even more.


    "Terrence, hold on. I''m certain this battle will teach you a lot about the further meaning of the Killing


    Swordsmanship," Ricky said to Terrence through the telepathic link when he felt the rise of Terrence''s


    confidence.


    "You should also proceed cautiously. The human-shaped ghost leader is not some weakling you can


    easily take on," Terrence replied to warn Ricky of the possible dangers.


    "Thanks. But we have got apetition before us. Between you and me, whoever kills his enemy first


    is the winner. Do you like how that sounds?" Ricky smiled.


    "You''re on!"


    Boom!


    The next moment, Ricky also started his own attack against the human-shaped ghost leader.


    In the distance end of theke, Soar and his helpers were also engaged in their intense fighting. Since


    Soar had cultivated the Heaven Melting Fire and the Heaven Melting Pagoda, the hundreds of minor


    ghosts couldn''t really impose any sort of serious threat towards him.


    Several rounds of fightingter, Ricky realized that the human-shaped ghost leader could actually be as


    strong as himself. Besides, the sudden outburst of its dark power kind of overpowered his own


    strength.


    More than that, Ricky had also found out that the human-shaped ghost leader was using the same


    fighting skills as that of the tiger-shaped ghost leader.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ''My best guess is that, those ugly ghosts are cultivating martial arts solely based on the different types


    of wandering ghosts they were born from, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''This could really take a while!''


    Ricky diverted all his energy into his infernal power. In an instant, the chaotic fire runes and the


    devouring runes burst out wildly. They were his best weapons to deal with the dark power.


    It worked.


    The human-shaped ghost was severely wounded. It howled in great pain as the waves of theke


    water ran higher. It carried more intense dark power as well as the strong smell of blood.


    It then punched several times as the dark water became even more violent. The water gathered and


    turned into an enormous whale. It howled and not far from its body, the Dark Enlightenment and the


    Killing Enlightenment were transformed quickly into a bloody and dark sword that rapidly flew towards


    Ricky.


    "Whoever this ghost leader was in its past life must have been a really excellent warrior before he


    died," Ricky said in a serious tone as he was impressed by what the ghost leader could do.


    Without any hesitation and without wasting any time in thinking, Ricky brought out his Iron Destroyer.


    He concentrated the fire power and threw his devouring runes towards the direction of the iing


    dark sword.


    The collision produced earsplitting sounds and huge explosions.


    The heat waves spread far and seemed to have engulfed everybody and everything around the


    collision, including Ricky and the human-shaped ghost leader.

 Chapter 601 The Killing Swordsmanship

    Chapter 601 The Killing Swordsmanship


    Boom!


    The collision sent a sea of energy waves on all directions. The whole dark waterke boiled and


    exploded as it sent dozens of water columns up into the sky. Two figures then came out of the water,


    jumped into the air, and continued to fight.


    Despite the fact that Ricky had already used his devouring power and his Chaotic Fire Skill, he still


    couldn''t outrun his opponent, a damned ghost with barely any intelligence in its head.


    Floating in the air, Ricky looked solemn. He surely had made a mistake by underestimating the power


    of this ghost. During thest collision and the first several rounds of blows, he had clearly understood


    how powerful the ghost leader truly was. He now felt as if he had only a slim chance in winning against


    his opponent.


    The human-shaped ghost leader waspletely furious because it was beginning to find the intruder


    quite hard to kill. Feeling the intruder''s stubbornness and great strength, it roared again and again. The


    terrible sounds echoed between heaven and earth. Its two round eyes were bloody andpletely


    dark. Its whole body produced an odor of disgusting blood and corruption. Behind its body, the Dark


    Enlightenment was being concentrated as it flowed towards Ricky.


    "Fight until the veryst moment!" Ricky stared at the human-shaped ghost solemnly and considered


    him as a good opponent even without much psychic intelligence. He saw it as a worthy opponent to


    fight with, and he knew it could help him cultivate his martial arts.


    The next moment, Ricky released the first level of Ultimate Golden Body and stormed towards the


    ghost leader.


    Seeing the human warrior wielding a de anding to attack itself, the human-shaped ghost turned


    its two hands into sharp ws and grabbed the Dark Enlightenment to make a dark saber out of it.


    The ghost shed at theing opponent as brilliant lights shot out from its saber that turned into


    sharp des flying directly towards Ricky at lightning speed.


    Bang! The next second, the crashing sound echoed far. Ricky and the ghost rapidly exchanged blows


    with great intensity.


    Dozens of blows were made by the two fighters within a short period of time. With each and every


    defensive maneuver and attack, Ricky did his best to stay out of trouble.


    Boooooom! Once again, Ricky and the ghost both tumbled and fell due to the strong impact.


    "A good opponent and some good fighting! It seems that I would have to use some Omnipotent Skill to


    finish this bastard off," Ricky said solemnly. "Before I go there, I should probably try my Gxy Saber


    Skill."


    Something was droning. As soon as his voice trailed off, a droning sound constantly buzzed from the


    Iron Destroyer. It was Ricky concentrating the condensed gxy power. Violent energy waves spread


    out from the chaotic fire runes while some barely tangible power came out of the massacring runes.


    The fusion of those two kinds of energy made some sort of golden and purple power.


    It was the condensed gxy power which had utilized the advantages of the two different runes.


    "Gxy Saber Skill, Thrusting Form. Let my fighting spirit be boosted!" Ricky roared loudly and


    threateningly.


    Secondster, a vaguely hidden space emerged behind Ricky. In the air, a golden saber dropped as its


    body was tightly wrapped by the energy wave.


    The golden and purple gxy power gathered around Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. In an instant, the golden


    and purple light erupted and stormed into the direction of the human-shaped ghost.


    The ghost, though equipped with a small amount of intelligence, could still feel the threat of the saber. It


    knew that the next moment was a crucial one, that its life depended on what it would do next.


    A sea of Dark Enlightenment and Killing Enlightenment fused together as a giant dark shadow began to


    materialize behind it. To be more precise, the shadow was an enormous devil that roared with anger


    and poured endless power into the saber wielded by the human-shaped ghost.


    Dark light erupted and flew to the golden and purple light that was emitting from Ricky''s saber.


    Bang! The two lights collided with each other. Endless heat waves were produced from the impact that


    once again blotted out the skies. However, amidst the explosions came a loud cracking sound.


    The human-shaped ghost''s saber was cracked and was about to shatter.


    As the weapon broke, the ghost leader''s attacks also disappeared. Ricky took the opportunity and used


    the Gxy Saber Skill to cut the ghost''s ugly body in half.


    "Devouring and Hacking!" Ricky''s momentum was unstoppable. The fusion of the devouring runes and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the chaotic fire runes made another saber that once again hacked the rotten body of the severely


    wounded ghost.


    Ricky knew he had topletely eliminate his enemy in case it had the ability toe back to life and


    initiate a surprise attack.


    Ricky''s merciless attacks pulverized the human-shaped ghost into nothing. However, before its


    "The Gxy Saber Skill never disappoints, ha-ha!" Ricky roared andughed with the Soul of Ghost in


    his right hand.


    However, the fight might have ended for him but not for his friend, Terrence.


    "I guess you win our little bet since you defeated your opponent first," Terrence said in a pitiful voice


    since Ricky was already done with his battle.


    "Did your Killing Swordsmanship make any significant progress?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    His faith in Terrence didn''t prevent him from proposing such a question since the blood-thirsty


    expression was still very apparent on Terrence''s face. Ricky was worried about him because they were


    really good friends and friends should always care for each other.


    "Wait patiently and watch carefully," Terrence replied with confidence.


    He then started another attack. Both his eyes and dark sword turned bloody. Once again, Ricky could


    feel Terrence''s wicked energy.


    Fortunately, there was still a trace of sense in Terrence''s mind.


    "His killing intention just grew a bit stronger." Ricky''s sharp sense told him that Terrence came a little


    closer to losing his mind.


    "Killing of Heaven and Earth!" Terrence chanted loudly before he started to strike.


    Totally obsessed with the fighting and the killing, Terrence yelled horribly. He seemed to have a desire


    to massacre everything between himself and theke.


    He then wielded his sword and ejected it with the bloody Killing Enlightenment. Two shadows emerged


    on his two sides.


    In the blink of an eye, the two shadows fused together and transformed into the Massacring Sword of


    Heaven and Earth. It once again fused with the sword in Terrence''s hand. It hacked the tiger-shaped


    ghost leader''s body through the path which had already been pervaded by blood.


    "He just fused Heaven''s Killing and Earth''s Killing into one. He seemed to have made great progress


    by sessfully pulling that off!" Ricky muttered to himself in surprise after personally witnessing the


    formidable power of Terrence''s sword.


    The ghost roared. Terrence''s terrifying expression sent chills to the ghost''s mind even if its intelligence


    could barelyprehend anything. Apart from that, Ricky killing the human-shaped ghost also made it


    terrified. Its roaring sound climbed a notch as the endless Dark Enlightenment seemed to have been


    swelling quickly.


    The skeletons floating on the surface of the dark waterke were then swept by the dark power of the


    tiger-shaped ghost.


    At the speed of light, the rotten skeletons wrapped themselves around the tiger-shaped ghost''s sharp


    ws as if they were serving as its armor.


    Its fingers then wed at Terrence''s Massacring Sword of Heaven and Earth.


    Bang! Bang!


    After the strong collision, the rotten skeletons cracked.


    By the time the heat waves were dispersed, the ghost''s ws had been reduced to bits of dust floating


    on the surface of the dark waterke.


    The ghost howled in great pain. The sword pieced through its body before the sword lights ultimately


    exploded inside its belly.


    Within about half an hour, the two strongest ghosts had been finished off by Ricky and Terrence. After


    that, Terrence returned to his human shape.

 Chapter 602 Martins Messenger

    Chapter 602 Martin''s Messenger


    Then, both Ricky and Terrence joined Soar, helping him and his allies ughter the remaining ghosts.


    The death of the two ghost leaders had already filled the remaining ghosts with a sense of dread. The


    terrible fear they felt did help disrupt their formation and depress their morale. Within an hour, they had


    been ughtered and were reduced to nothing but Souls of Ghost.


    In spite of the fact that the ghosts had once been living creatures, Ricky didn''t regret ughtering them


    at all. He didn''t show any mercy to them either. Showing mercy to an enemy would do nothing but


    possibly hurt him, or even send him to hell sooner than he expected to die.


    Although those ghosts also had their rights to live, they were obstacles to Ricky. Thus, they had to be


    removed. Ricky knew the difference between what was right and wrong. He also understood what was


    good for him and what he had to do to keep his friends safe.


    Since he was weak, he had to put his interest and safety before true justice and the greater good.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he was strong enough that he didn''t have to fear anything, he would help others and do justice in


    the world.


    "Ghosts, you did nothing wrong, but you were obstacles to my further cultivation. I must do what will


    further my own goals. You can take your revenge when I join you in hell someday," Ricky muttered to


    himself after the ughter was over.


    ...


    "Samson, I''ll leave those Souls of Ghosts at your disposal." Then, Ricky handed all of them to Samson.


    "Half of those Souls of Ghosts can be used to help us locate the whereabouts of other strong ghosts.


    The rest of them should be absorbed by the Enlightening Tree to facilitate its growth," Samson


    proposed carefully.


    Then, they went to the Enlightening Tree and looked up for the Enlightening Fruits. To their great


    disappointment, they only found three fruits, which were fewer than they had expected.


    "This is all we have to show for such an intense fight? That''s almost nothing good," Soar cursed,


    having lost his temper.


    "Haha. Don''t be mad. We all know that the Enlightening Fruit is a rarely-seen and precious Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth. We have enough luck to get these three Enlightening Fruits to begin with,"


    Terrence said, putting on a thin smile and trying weakly tofort Soar.


    "We can divide those three fruits among us still. One for you and Madeline, one for Samson and


    Carley, and thest one will be mine and Terrence''s," Ricky said in an authoritative tone.


    Nobody dared to question Ricky''s order, and all of them nodded in agreement.


    Then, Ricky scattered the remaining Souls of Ghosts that they had gained around the tree. After having


    absorbed the Souls of Ghosts, the three Enlightening Fruits on the tree started to noticeably ripen.


    It would only take three days for the fruits to ripenpletely.


    "We can take this opportunity, get some rest and let our energy revert to its peak state," Ricky said to


    hispanions.


    As his voice trailed off, they jumped into the air, floating there with their legs crossed.


    "Ricky, I have to admit that your strength did change my opinions of you. I was also impressed by you


    giving one of the three Enlightening Fruits to me and my sister," Samson said to Ricky before he sunk


    into his meditation.


    "Haha, I hope that we can be friends soon." Rickyughed heartily.


    Ricky had been getting along with Samson over the past few days, so he had gotten to know him


    better. As far as Ricky was concerned, Samson was very blunt, straightforward, and honest.


    There were some remarkable simrities between Ricky and Samson.


    "I kind of do expect to make friend with you in the future, but not right now," Samson answered shortly.


    "You''re so ungrateful," Soar rebuked Samson for his reluctance to be Ricky''s friend.


    "Stay alert! Somebody ising this way," Terrence suddenly warned shrewdly and a light shed in


    his eyes.


    "It''s one of Martin''s subordinates," Ricky replied dubiously. He had also identified the personing


    toward them. They all stood up to see what was happening.


    Then, a figure was flying through the sky quickly and quietly. Several secondster, he hade to a


    stop before Ricky and hispanions. Ricky identified him as one of the youngsters that followed


    Martin.


    "Good morning, sir. I''m Edward Jin," the young man said to Ricky, and then made an obeisance by


    cupping both of his hands politely in front of his chest.


    "Are you alone?" Ricky asked him dubiously after he released his spiritual sense and couldn''t find any


    other suspicious movement around them.


    "My young master just sent me here and nobody else," Edward Jin answered calmly without a trace of


    fear in his voice.


    "Are you not afraid that we would butcher you?" Soar let out a snort of contempt.


    "I was a little afraid, but I was told that you guys were honest warriors, and that you would not hurt a


    messenger under any circumstances, would you?" Edward Jin replied with a sincere smile on his face.


    "Now, I want to talk with Ricky on behalf of my young master."


    "Is that really so? What is it that you want?" Ricky answered, and he looked even more confused.


    "Before you inform me of your intent, you should first tell me how you learned our whereabouts," Ricky


    asked with a bit fury in his voice.


    Ricky''s words also reminded hispanions of something very important. How the hell did Martin


    know where they were? Did he put a tail on them?


    Edward Jin hade to them willingly with confidence. It seemed that he had already learned their


    whereabouts from some other sources.


    "It''s marvelous that you guys have found the Enlightening Tree. It''s so awesome! Congrattions!"


    Edward Jin brought up another topic in order to avoid answering the question. He looked up at the


    Enlightening Fruit greedily.


    "Don''t bullshit me. Just answer my question! Or, should I assume that you want to rob us of our


    Enlightening Fruits?" Ricky scolded him coldly and furiously when he saw Edward''s eyes glued to the


    Enlightening Tree.


    Then, the enlightening power erupted from his body, it was as overwhelming as the mountains and the


    sea as it pushed towards Edward Jin. With every step he took, the enlightening power built up a bit.


    Edward Jin''s body started to tremble. When he tried to resist Ricky''s overwhelming enlightening power,


    he found himself to be as powerless and weak as an ant trying to defend itself against an elephant.


    "Are you so sure that I won''t kill you here and now?"


    Before his sentence trailed off, Ricky moved and appeared right in front of Edward Jin before he could


    even figure out what was happening. Ricky''s right hand grabbed his neck tightly, and Edward Jin found


    it hard to breath anymore.


    Something cracked under Ricky''s hand. Bones splintered.


    "Ricky, what are you doing? If you dare to hurt me, my young master won''t spare your life," Edward Jin


    threatened. At that very moment, his confidence dissipated quickly andpletely. He could, at such a


    close range, see the murderous intent deep in Ricky''s eyes.


    "I will tell you something before you die. I''m not just some good warrior. Whoever provokes me is


    bound toe to a bad end." Ricky smirked, and the expression sent chills down Edward Jin''s spine.


    "But today is your lucky day. I''m gonna give you a second chance. Tell me the truth, and I may spare


    your life," Ricky said with a smirk.


    "I...I..." Edward stammered. Ricky''s threats worked like a charm on him.


    Ricky pressed harder on Edward''s throat as he stammered. More bones cracked.


    "Don''t! Please show mercy. I will tell you everything," Edward Jin begged desperately after he heard


    the cracking sounding from his own throat.

 Chapter 603 Is It An Invitation To Goodwill

    Chapter 603 Is It An Invitation To Goodwill


    "Speak, Edward. Don''t try my patience! I''m telling you, any falsehood you utter will mean your death.


    This is my final warning," Ricky said with a snarl. His face contorted with distaste as he pushed Edward


    aside. Gingerly, he patted his hands together as if to shake off the other man''s filth. The sight of his


    displeasure filled Edward with rm and fear.


    His mouth opened and then promptly closed, his mind cast about for the words that would save him


    from further admonishment. Edward cleared his throat to start over, a y for time as he struggled to


    catch his breath.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Just tell us straight. How did you know our exact location?" Soar


    barked the question at Edward through gritted teeth.


    "We knew your location through Samson and Carley!" Edward confessed, his mouth tripped over his


    words in his haste. His words ended in a high-pitched squeak as fear got the better of him.


    "What? What are you talking about? You mean we signaled our location to you?" Samson''s and


    Carley''s eyes widened at the usation, heads snapped towards Edward''s location as they ran his


    words over and over in their heads. Incredulous, they instinctivelyunched their enlightening power to


    detect any suspicious energy or activity inside their bodies, but they found none.


    "Express yourself clearly!" Ricky bellowed at Edward.


    "We produced a special tracking powder using the blood of the Golden Leopard Valley members to


    form the guiding constituent. When it was finished, we stealthily nted the tracking powder on their


    bodies. With the aid of this tracking powder, all the disciples from the Golden Leopard Valley can sense


    Samson and Carley from far away." Even as he cowered under Ricky''s gaze, Edward managed to


    murmur a minute exnation.


    "How dare you guys!" Samson bellowed. He stood rigid as he stared down hard at Edward. Seething,


    he clenched his trembling fist at his side. He willed himself to stand still lest he made another mistake.


    All warriors hated to be watched and tracked, and Samson was no exception.


    Samson wasn''t the only one feeling sick at that hour though. Edward cursed himself for having taken


    the initiation toe here. He shouldn''t havee to see Ricky and hispanions.


    His foolishness led him here, short of a secret trump card and with his life at risk. He swallowed thickly,


    pushing down words that might make the whole situation even worse.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Samson roared with anger as he lunged toward Edward. Instantly, he held a knife


    against the other''s neck. A drop of blood trickled from the sharp point to the smooth, shining edge of


    the de.


    Just as quickly, Madeline stood beside him, close enough to grab him by the cor and pull him back.


    She chopped at his wrist, loosening his hold on the handle. The knife dropped to her waiting hand.


    Samson let her. He stood limp at her side, calming himself with quick, quivering breaths. Fully aware he


    had nothing to gain from Edward dying then and there, he sighed. He held his wrist with his other hand,


    rubbing at the point of impact. The real enemy was Martin; his death alone was essential for his victory


    and true inner peace. Anything beyond that was unnecessary.


    "Do you have an antidote for the tracking powder?" Despite themotion, Ricky''s sharp and


    aggressive eyes focused squarely on Edward.


    "It doesn''t need an antidote. The tracking powder will lose its effectiveness in three months or so,"


    Edward told Ricky. The truth came quickly as he touched a hand to his neck, the red marking his


    fingertips a clear reminder of his dangerous position.


    "Can''t you think of a faster way to remove its effectiveness?"


    "I don''t know anything about it. Maybe the young master will know how to immediately remove its


    effectiveness. Why don''t you go and ask him for help?" Edward rubbed his chin as though in thought.


    He intentionally named Martin in the hopes of deterring Ricky and the others.


    "Oh, so Martin is your young master. Now, I''m determined to ferret him out and kill him," Ricky


    sniggered at Edward as his eyes shed with a murderous light.


    That look caused a chill to run down Edward''s spine and he had to lower his eyes to hide the fear


    there. The way his body shook with horror betrayed him though.


    "Now, make a full confession of your crimes. What''s Martin''s real purpose for sending you out here?


    Did he already find an arena for our final battle?" Ricky continued to needle information out of him.


    "No! No! You''re wrong about that. Our young master''s real purpose is to invite you all to a certain ce.


    There''s a golden opportunity for our cultivation there, which must be seized. I''m telling the truth. I''m not


    lying." With wild eyes and sweat dripping between his brows, Edward spoke hurriedly. His arms iled


    around to focus their attention on the truth of his words.


    Upon hearing his exnation, Ricky and the others were stunned and frozen in shock. They gazed at


    each other ck-jawed.


    Edward''s exnation seemed inconceivable. That Martin would invite them to seek a golden


    opportunity for their cultivation was a story that transcended belief! Doubt was the first emotion to set


    in. There was every possibility that this was all a plot, a trap, and Ricky would be a fool to go through


    with it.


    "Is Martin ying tricks on us?" Ricky asked coldly as he stood in a trance.


    "No. We already reached that certain ce. But, we could not enter it. I''m telling the truth. I''m not


    lying." Edward repeated the plea. His voice grew more desperate by the second.


    "Oh? It''s kind of interesting," Ricky murmured in amazement. His eyes flitted between Soar and


    Terrence to see if they shared the same sentiment.


    "Keep talking, while I''m still willing to hear you out," Ricky ordered.


    "There''s a strong force of exclusivity inside that ce. Together with the Golden Rhino tribe, we


    would benefit us all if we put aside our differences and work together to break that force. When we


    seed and attain our respective golden opportunities, then we can go into our final battle." Edward''s


    eyes were hazy by the time he finished his speech. He nced at the others, noting any obvious


    reactions. Any twitch of interest from them a sign that he could keep his head on his shoulders.


    "Ha-ha, I got it!" Rickyughed loudly. A wide smile bloomed on his face.


    At the moment, two possibilities presented themselves to Ricky. First, Edward could be telling the truth.


    In that case, sending Edward to beg for help was thest-ditch effort on Martin''s part to solve a difficult


    problem.


    Second, it could just as easily be a lie. Rather than the Land of Opportunity, Ricky could instead find


    himself in a trap, with a one-way ticket to the underworld.


    It was a hit-or-miss decision. If he wasn''t careful, this time, he might just rise to Martin''s bait and put his


    head in the noose.


    "So, what do you think?" Edward asked Ricky warily. He could see the gears turning in Ricky''s head as


    hisughter dimmed into a more subtle smile.


    His teeth gnawed at his lip to stop his smile from spreading. If Edward could win Ricky''s confidence


    here, he could only imagine the hefty reward that waited for him upon his return to the Golden Leopard


    Valley.


    "When you get back, please tell your young master that we have no interest in this so-called Land of


    Opportunity," Ricky said. Any hint of joyfulness from his face disappearedpletely as his mouth


    turned upward in a sneer.


    "What? I could hardly believe my ears. This is an once-in-a-lifetime golden opportunity!" Edward


    scratched at his head, dumbfounded. He gaped at Ricky, his mouth almost as wide as his eyes, like a


    fish fumbling for air.


    He had been so sure that Ricky would believe his borate lie and ept Martin''s invitation. Seconds


    passed, but time didn''t make it easier for him to ept or even understand Ricky''s decision. Edward


    fumbled, grasped for straws, as he came to grips with the fact that he revealed their highly guarded


    secret for this n too.


    "It seems that telling them the truth is the only option I have left," Edward muttered to himself. With his


    mind made up, he heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Edward, I told you. I have no interest in that golden opportunity. In other words, I have no more time to


    waste on this." Ricky shed him a toothy smile, resembling a predator''s sh of fangs. "You better


    leave immediately before I initiate my killing desire.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    By the way, tell Martin I will look for him even if he''s unwilling to see me."


    Edward nodded solemnly. His eyes trained on the ground as he listened to Ricky.


    "I''ll let you off this time. Next time, you''ll be belly-up as soon we see you," Ricky warned, his lips curling


    in condescension.


    "Before I leave, may I have a word?" Edward asked in a small voice. He clenched his fist as he


    gathered enough courage to look up.


    "Enough talk! Do you want me to cut off your tongue?" Soar bellowed. The pathetic sight made him


    angrier. He rolled up his sleeves and started kicking at Edward''s shins.


    Ricky grabbed him by his shirt before he could cause more damage. A single nce between them


    was enough to persuade Soar to keep his cool.


    "Speak! I''ll give you another ten seconds," Ricky said, directing a withering re at the man.


    "The Land of Opportunity discovered by our young master is called the Birthce of Ghosts by the


    Golden Leopard Valley and the Nanchao n." Edward bulldozed through his story. "You might want to


    think twice about epting Martin''s invitation."


    With that, Edward gathered himself to his full height and fled.


    Ricky and the others were all too stunned to even notice his escape.

 Chapter 604 A Change In Opinion

    Chapter 604 A Change In Opinion


    Ricky and hispanions didn''t stop Edward from leaving. However, Edward''s words continued to


    cloud their thoughts. They couldn''t help but think about the Birthce of Ghosts over and over again.


    Perhaps the greatest opportunity in the Land of Ghosts could be found in the Birthce of Ghosts.


    Soar queried, "Did he tell us the truth?" The shock in his eyes had just begun to fade. "Could it be that


    Martin has already figured out the whereabouts of the Birthce of Ghosts?" By now, Soar was already


    over his initial confusion and had now shifted his focus to trying to decipher Martin''s game n.


    "Only the brave one can discover whether he told the truth or not," Terrence replied solemnly.


    "Some of the elders from the Nanchao n once told us that there were certain restrictions in the


    Birthce of Ghosts. On the other hand, I have never seen or heard of any restriction which can''t be


    broken by a middle spiritual king," Samson imparted to hispanions dubiously.


    "You don''t have to stress yourself out with that little prick''s words. I have to go to the Birthce of


    Ghosts, and I''ll ept Martin''s invitation," Ricky retorted with urgency and impatience in his tone of


    voice. "Even if we refuse his invitation, I''m sure Martin will get there one way or another. Once he


    obtains something from the Birthce of Ghosts, our safety will bepromised."


    "I guess Martin already knew that we would rise to the challenge and give in to his bait," Terrence


    pointed out. "That being the case, we might as well showcase our bravery."


    "I''m really looking forward to kicking their asses!"


    Their conversation was interrupted when they all noticed something above them. They looked up at a


    piece of beast hide floating in midair. It was left there by Edward before he departed.


    The map of the Birthce of Ghosts was clearly shown on the beast hide.


    Having made up his mind, Ricky stretched out his hand and grasped the beast hide in his hands.


    "They told us about the restrictions in the Birthce of Ghosts. Thus, there is no need for us to hurry.


    What we should do instead is wait for the Enlightening Fruits to ripen. Then, we will refine the energy


    we can harness from them. From there, we will explore any other items lying around the area that can


    be highly advantageous to us," Ricky specified calmly. He had already calcted what their next


    possible move could be in preparation for Martin''s n.


    The decisive battle between Ricky''s and Martin''s teams finally came.


    Martin and Duncan weren''t capable of imposing any serious threat to Ricky and his friends.


    Nheless, theirck of intimidation did not stop Ricky from wondering about the kind of surprises or


    traps Martin and his henchmen had prepared for them.


    ''I just hope you two suckers won''t disappoint me. The moment I get out of the Land of Legacy, I will


    hunt you down. I''ll make sure that you, along with the entire Golden Leopard Valley and the Golden


    Rhino tribe won''t go unpunished, '' Ricky thought to himself with gritted teeth.


    Terrence agreed with Ricky''s arrangement. Although they desperately wanted to find out whether


    Martin was truthful to them or not, they also knew deep down they shouldn''t do anything before first


    ensuring their safety. Currently, the best option they had to ensure their safety was to prioritize the


    refinement of the Enlightening Fruits.


    "Samson. First of all, I must remove the tracking powder from you and your sister. Please forgive me


    for my boldness," Ricky told Samson and Carley as he turned to face them.


    In order to help get rid of the tracking powder, he would have to expose his power and capabilities.


    Regardless, he didn''t want to be tracked and followed by his enemies all the time.


    Edward told them the tracking powder could only work for a span of three months. Since Ricky didn''t


    believe whatever came from his mouth, he might as well remove the tracking powder while he had the


    time to do so.


    "What?" Samson responded in astonishment.


    Even Terrence suddenly got confused by Ricky''s sudden proposal. If what Edward said was, indeed,


    the truth, then the tracking powder could not be removed by force. They would have to wait for at least


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    three months before the powder would begin losing its effect.


    "Ricky, are you sure you can do that?" Terrence questioned, his face filled with excitement and


    skepticism. Even he wanted to get rid of the spying tail annoyingly and sneakilygging behind him.


    "Well, I can give it a shot!" Ricky tried reassuring hispanions.


    "Is there anything we can do?" Samson asked expectantly. If Ricky was capable of ridding off the


    tracking powder from them, then he''d be d to assist him however way they could. He did not admit it


    openly, but he did feel the confidence in Ricky''s words.


    Besides, getting along with Ricky in the past few days, Samson had alsoe to know more about the


    ace genius. He felt a strong, solid trust that Ricky knew what he was doing.


    "The two of you, just hold your breaths and concentrate. No matter what kind of power or force I push


    into your bodies, don''t fight. Do you understand? I understand it''s unfair for you. But you have to trust


    me and help me with this," Ricky said, trying to convince Samson and his sister.


    "Is this really safe?" Samson was now beginning to show signs of doubt.


    While Ricky had already gained Samson''s confidence and trust, the thought of doing not even the least


    bit of resistance as their bodies received an outside force was a little too much to take. What if, albeit


    unintentional, something poisonous was mixed into whatever it was that Ricky would be pushing into


    them?


    In the end, Samson was as quick to shake off his doubts as he was to entertain his initial fears. He and


    Carley decided to take the risk and give Ricky the go-signal to do what should be done.


    "Thank you for trusting me," Ricky said briskly with a big smile on his face. It felt good to finally be


    trusted...especially by the siblings. He knew they had a rough beginning, and he always wanted to


    show them that he never meant nor willed for anything bad to happen to their beloved n.


    "I must make myself clear first. I''m doing this only because I don''t like being tracked by that bastard,


    Martin," Samson said. "I get that." Rickyughed. "At least we share the same feeling towards that


    jackass.


    Besides, I think you''ve already changed your opinions about me...something I''m a little proud of." Ricky


    didn''t like being painted with the wrong image, especially to the people he cared about.


    Having asked permission first, Ricky borrowed strength from the Devourer Zone and the devouring


    runes. Next, he poured all the strength he borrowed into the bodies of Samson and Carley. As he did


    so, he carefully searched for traces of the tracking powder. By using the Devourer Zone, Ricky had


    sessfully found the marks left by the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce on the spiritual weapons.


    This was starting to seem easier than he expected. How could he not find the tracking power invented


    by the less intelligent people from the Golden Leopard Valley?


    Ricky went on and continued searching. Several minutester, he located what appeared to be


    suspiciously golden powder residing near their hearts.


    The golden power seemed to have grown its own ws and clung tightly to the two people''s hearts.


    Worse than that, Ricky could feel the hidden toxins emanating amid the intense power.


    The toxins were slowly corrupting Samson''s and Carley''s hearts. Ricky had no idea of the possible and


    horrible consequences of being exposed to the toxins. All he knew was that he had to make haste


    before the toxins fully took over the siblings'' minds, hearts and bodies.


    "Son of a bitch!" Ricky cursed, frustrated and furious.


    "Ricky? What''s going on there!?" Madeline called out. She felt her heart sink to her stomach with worry.


    Over the time that they had recently spent together, Madeline had developed a closer bond with them.


    As such, she couldn''t help but feel a little more scared for them upon seeing the solemn and furious


    expression painted all over Ricky''s face. She wanted Samson and Carley to be safe and sound.


    "The tracking powder is scattered around their hearts," Ricky answered bluntly. He knew it was a


    critical situation, but this was also not the perfect time to sugarcoat things.


    "Do you think you can remove it?" Madeline furrowed her eyebrows and clenched her chest.


    Samson''s and Carley''s bodies were no average constitutions. They had also been trained like warriors,


    which meant that their bodies had also toughened up over time. Still, that did not make up for how


    vulnerable their hearts were.


    "It''s moreplicated than what I thought. The tracking powder is poisonous and their hearts have


    already been poisoned. I''m not sure if I can sessfully remove those toxins from their hearts without


    seriously injuring them as a consequence or threatening their safety," Ricky painfully replied. He never


    imagined Martin would be this tricky and brutal.


    "What the fuck! That twisted bastard! That is simply unforgivable!" Madeline, Soar and Terrence all


    cursed after hearing the bad news that Ricky just ryed to them. If only the killing intent they all had


    for Martin could merge together and stab him right now, on the spot, then they could at least finally


    bring justice to what Samson and Carley had to suffer.


    Gradually, Samson''s and Carley''s appearance took on a frailer and palerplexion. Samson was


    tougher and the toxins in his heart could barely scare him. However, Carley had a weak heart. The


    prospect of a young death filled her beautiful eyes with ssy, mncholic tears.


    "Ricky, have you really run out of ideas? Can''t you do something to save them?" Madeline asked


    fretfully. She was already so close to panicking and throwing a fit.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best. Even if I fail to remove all the toxins from their hearts, I will find a way to


    prevent the toxins from spreading and taking a more serious effect. Once we get out of this ce, I will


    figure out a cure for these damned toxins," Ricky answered calmly. He was thankful that his voice didn''t


    shake one bit, for he was trying so hard not to be consumed by the fear that he might fail the siblings,


    Madeline, and the rest of hispanions. It would be an eternal nightmare for him if he were to


    calcte things wrongly and end up taking the siblings'' lives in the process.

 Chapter 605 Removing The Toxins

    Chapter 605 Removing The Toxins


    "But there''s one thing that both of you need to know. I will use the infernal power to burn the toxins


    inside your bodies. I''m afraid the burning process will cause you intense pain," Ricky said in a deep


    voice.


    "Oh, so you''re going to use the mes of the infernal power." Hearing Ricky''s words, Samson could


    almost imagine the exact method Ricky was about to use to remove the toxins inside their bodies.


    While Samson spoke, he turned to look at his sister, as if trying to ask whether she could endure the


    pain. He was confident he was strong enough to endure it but he was afraid that his sister might not be.


    At that moment, everybody else turned to look at Carley as well.


    "Please, you do not have to worry. I will try my best to moderate the pain as I remove the toxins. If I fail


    to remove them, I will do my best to suppress them and make them less active. There may be some


    kind of antidote in the Oriental College. I can find the medicine for you once we leave this ce," Ricky


    said.


    "I will keep holding on," Carley replied to Ricky with a heavy nod as she bit her lip hard.


    "Samson, you should go first," Ricky said immediately.


    His tone was rather serious this time as he was about to remove the toxins from their hearts, the most


    delicate and sensitive part of any creature''s body. Nevertheless, he knew he was not an expert of any


    kind in removing toxins. All he could do was try his best to cure them so as to protect them from the


    umtive harm caused by the toxins.


    ''If I fail to remove the toxins from their hearts, all that would be left for me to do is to temporarily


    suppress the toxins for them, '' Ricky thought.


    "I will restrain all my power within my body so that you won''t be hurt by my natural reflexes to your


    external power," Samson reminded.


    "All right," Ricky responded with a nod.


    Samson then temporarily deactivated all the enlightening power and spiritual energy within his body.


    Next, he sat in the air above theke of the dark water with his legs crossed as he meditated for a


    while. He was getting ready to endure all the uing pain.


    At that moment, Ricky began to focus all his attention on all the steps he nned in order to remove


    the toxins. He wanted to make sure that nothing would go wrong in the process.


    In no time at all, Ricky exerted the Devouring Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire without hesitation.


    These kinds of fire would greatly help him in removing the toxins within Samson''s body.


    As he had nned, he used the Heaven Melting Fire to burn and dpose the toxins while he used


    the Devouring Fire to absorb the dposed toxins andpletely destroy them.


    Now, his n was beginning to take effect. First, the Heaven Melting Fire and the Devouring Fire, the


    two sheets of fire, turned into countless small balls of me that slowly found their way into Samson''s


    heart. The mes began to burn, dpose, absorb, and eliminate the toxins.


    Just after a short while, sweat began to drop into theke. It was Samson''s sweat. His hair was


    soaking wet. The bean-like drops of his sweat kept running from his hair down to theke. His face was


    twisting with pain. His lips were bitten hard by his teeth as they began to slightly bleed.


    All of these were proof of how much pain Samson was enduring.


    If anyone would like to understand Samson''s current state, they could do it just by imagining the feeling


    of having a living man''s heart burned with fire.


    During that period of time, Samson nearly fainted a few times but he tried his best to keep himself


    awake with his strong willpower.


    "Samson, I can stop attempting to remove the toxins. I can see that you are in great pain. I would like


    to just suppress them for you. Once we leave this ce, I will find the antidote for you. Does that sound


    better?" Ricky asked. He knew how much pain Samson was going through.


    "Ricky, you need to tell me. What negative effects will they have on my strength if the toxins are merely


    suppressed?" Samson asked.


    "The negative effects would be that you can only exert a maximum of seventy percent of your power in


    a fight. In other words, you cannot use your full strength in any fight. Otherwise, your toxins will be


    freed from suppression and will begin to decay your heart again. Worse than that, the decaying speed


    will be much faster because whenever you exert your full power, you are also exerting extra efforts in


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    your heart at the same time," Ricky exined patiently.


    "Please go ahead and get rid of the toxinspletely. Suppressing them will only restrain my full


    power. That''s not what I want. I have to make sure I can utilize all my power anywhere and anytime,"


    Samson said sternly.


    "Ipletely understand," Ricky responded. In the following moment, he stopped talking and


    concentrated on removing the toxins inside Samson''s body.


    Naturally, Ricky would not turn down such a firm request from such a tough man.


    As to why Samson wanted to utilize his maximum power, Ricky already had some spections about


    it.


    On a dark hill, five figures could be seen sitting with their legs crossed and meditating silently with their


    eyes closed. Two of them were Martin and Duncan.


    All of a sudden, Edward descended from the sky and was obviously disheveled and weary. They all


    sensed his return as they opened their eyes.


    "Edward, did everything go as nned?" Martin asked as he stood up slowly.


    Hearing Martin''s question, Edward began to shiver immediately. He was trembling in fear.


    Looking at Edward''s shivering body and frightened expression, Martin knew things did not go well as


    he had expected. So he ordered in a cold voice, "Tell me every detail of what happened. Be truthful and


    tell me exactly the way you remember them."


    "Yes, young master," Edward replied as he was still having trouble stopping himself from shivering.


    He then recounted everything that happened from the moment he met Ricky.


    "Edward, you told them about the tracking powder within the bodies of Samson and Carley. You also


    told them about the Land of Opportunity that I invited them to was indeed the Birthce of Ghosts. Did


    I ever order you to tell them all this information?" Martin said in a cold voice. He was obviously a bit


    annoyed.


    "Young master, I had no other choice. If I didn''t tell them that the Land of Opportunity was the


    Birthce of Ghosts, they definitely would not agree toe," Edward replied in a trembling voice.


    "Previously, I had nned to seize opportunities for progress in my martial arts in the Birthce of


    Ghosts and then kill them all. But now, I had no choice but to start the decisive battle with them earlier


    before they could get those opportunities ahead of us." Although Martin was angry, he did not punish


    Edward for exposing their secrets.


    Martin couldn''t disagree with what Edward said¡ªRicky would not havee if he wasn''t informed of


    the exact ce of the invitation.


    Edward was relieved that Martin did not vent his anger on him. It seemed that being honest was the


    right choice for him.


    "Have they found the Enlightening Fruits?" Martin asked promptly.


    "Yes, young master. By the time that I met them, they had already found the Enlightening Tree,"


    Edward answered.


    "If we hadn''t found the Birthce of Ghosts, then we should''ve just headed for the Enlightening Tree.


    But now that we have found it, we don''t have to do it anymore. Things in this ce are much more


    valuable than those on the Enlightening Tree. After they arrive here and help us break down the


    restricted barrier to the entrance of this ce, we will kill them all and get everything we need from this


    ce," Martin said in a cold voice, his face full of confidence and enthusiasm.


    "Duncan, what do you think about this n?" Martin asked Duncan immediately.


    "Ha-ha. You brought us to the Land of Ghosts, bro. We will agree with everything you say and will


    follow your lead until the end. Our only wish is to grasp some precious opportunities that will help us


    make progress," Duncan answered with a grin on his face.


    "Duncan, you are as forthright as always," Martin praised with excitement. When he heard Duncan''s


    promise of loyalty to him, he couldn''t help but burst into joyfulughter.


    Right after that moment of joy, Martin''s eyes darkened before he was doneughing joyfully. Edward


    and another young man from the Golden Leopard Valley also looked perturbed at the moment.


    "Martin, what''s going on?" Duncan asked in wonder as he looked at the worried expression on Martin''s


    face.


    "Damn it! The tracking powder inside the hearts of Samson and Carley have been removed. How could


    this be possible?" Martin hissed in anger.


    Above theke of the dark water, Samson, who was sitting still in midair, almost recovered from the


    harm he got from the toxins. After nearly a day, Ricky had finally removed all the tracking powder and


    toxins from Samson''s heart. Samson was tough enough to endure all the intense pain in the process.


    As for Carley, Samson''s sister, Ricky chose to eliminate all the tracking powder from her heart and


    suppress the toxins for her instead ofpletely removing them. After all, she was a fragile girl who


    failed to endure such intense pain in the removing process, no matter how hard she had tried. Thus,


    suppression of the toxins was a much suitable alternative for her.


    "Ricky, thank you very much for doing what you can," Samson said gratefully. "Now that all the toxins


    have been removed, I feel much more refreshed and vigorous. I didn''t expected the toxins to be so


    detrimental to my body and strength. No wonder I felt like I couldn''t exert my full power before."


    "Don''t mention it. Your fortitude definitely was a great help to you," Ricky said with a grin.

 Chapter 606 Breaking The Restriction Together

    Chapter 606 Breaking The Restriction Together


    Now that the toxins in Carley''s heart had been suppressed by Ricky''s zone power and runic power,


    Martin and his sidekicks could no longer locate the exact position of Ricky and hispanions. Carley


    and Samson couldn''t be more grateful for Ricky''s help.


    Now, Ricky and hispanions could go wherever they wanted without having to worry about their


    whereabouts being exposed to their enemies.


    Meanwhile, somewhere inside the Land of Ghosts, a young man of the Golden Leopard Valley heard


    the reproaching tone of Martin, his young master. On impulse, he prepared for the worst scenario and


    his thoughts raced to think of a good alibi that would defend himself against the wrath of his master.


    "Young master, that is impossible! There is no other way to get rid of the tracking powder other than to


    wait until its effect gradually disappears within the 3-month time frame."


    The young man shook in fear. Martin and his subordinates knew that the young man was telling the


    truth. However, since they could no longer sense the existence of the tracking powder, they had a


    strong inkling that the tracking powder inside Carley''s and Samson''s hearts had already disappeared.


    They also realized that somehow, their enemies had found a way to get rid of the tracking powder.


    Martin was undoubtedly frustrated and beyond disappointed. "Edward, do you realize the weight of


    what you''ve done? Can you just imagine how this has impacted our ns?" he questioned. His eyes


    pierced with fierce dictatorial fury. He was so enraged that he really wanted to kill the man named


    Edward right on the spot, whom he had sent to deliver his message to Ricky. He knew that Edward


    must have told them about the tracking powder; otherwise, they could not have figured out.


    "Young master, I am sorry! I ampletely wrong. I shouldn''t have told them about the tracking


    powder." Edward apologized to Martin as he knelt at once. He was intimidated when he sensed


    Martin''s fury.


    "I know how timid you are. I am also well aware of how back then, you were petrified of being killed by


    them, and so you went ahead and spilled the beans about the tracking powder," Martin professed not in


    a sympathetic manner, but rather, in a condescending tone. "From now on, Edward, you''d better pray


    that Ricky and his cronies will surely arrive at the Birthce of Ghosts as they have been instructed;


    otherwise, I will kill you first as a human sacrifice."


    "I see, young master!" Edward said with a shudder as Martin''s murderous tone lingered strongly even


    after he spoke.


    The fear that enveloped him,bined with the crippling animosity that his young master aimed


    towards him made Edward regret what he had done. Mentally, he scolded himself, ''Why am I so


    stupid? Why did I have to volunteer to be the messenger at that time? If I hadn''t in the first ce, I


    would not be suffering like this now.''


    ''Ricky, I hope you will be driven by the immense opportunity inside the Birthce of Ghosts. I also hope


    that you will arrive at that area soon. Otherwise, I really don''t know where I can find you right now, ''


    Martin thought to himself with a sigh.


    He knew that if Ricky would not have any interest in the Birthce of Ghosts, it wouldn''t help at all


    even if he killed Edward.


    While Martin and his sidekicks were anxiously guessing whether Ricky and his group would go to the


    Birthce of Ghosts or not, Ricky and his group were at the source of the dark water. Ricky''s eyes


    were fixed on the three Enlightening Fruits. After three days of waiting patiently, they finally saw that


    the fruits had maturedpletely.


    The fact that the three Enlightening Fruits had matured could be seen from the pure enlightening power


    being emanated by them.


    After catching a whiff of the fruits'' fragrance, Ricky and hispanions immediately felt a surge of


    refreshment. At the same time, the enlightening power in their bodies started to surge. They could not


    wait to devour the Enlightening Fruits all at once.


    "Next, let''s refine these Enlightening Fruits together. After we refine them sessfully, that''s when we''ll


    meet again with Martin and his group. Perhaps, if luck is on our side, then hopefully that will be thest


    time we meet them," Ricky announced and carefully nned.


    Upon hearing Ricky''s suggestion, they all nodded in agreement.


    Immediately and without any hesitation, they picked the three Enlightening Fruits. Next, they moved to


    a more remote area where they began the refining process.


    While they were busy refining the Enlightening Fruits, their enemies remained concealed in a dark


    area.


    Somewhere in the dark area, there was an invisible dark zone that had no boundary. A dark, blood-


    thirsty and erosive power permeated inside it. It could be said that all the power of the Land of Ghosts


    originated from the dark zone.


    The surrounding zone between the dark zone and the Land of Ghosts was covered with an invisible


    barrier.


    The invisible barrier seemed to be absorbing the Dark Enlightenment dispersed in the air. Aside from


    that, the barrier likewise seemed to be releasing the Dark Enlightenment into the open air.


    It could be seen that there were always ck figuresing in and out of the barrier. If you looked


    more closely, you would find that the ck figures were ghosts, the only entities that resided in that


    particrly gloomy zone.


    The said dark zone was, in truth, the Birthce of Ghosts.


    It was always floating around in the Land of Ghosts. As such, it was impossible for a living creature to


    find it...unless one had extreme luck by their side.


    Meanwhile, in the case of Martin''s and Ricky''s teams, luck was no longer need for it was the Birthce


    of Ghosts that appeared by itself the moment the two teams appeared in the Land of Ghosts.


    Both teams were fortunate enough to have the chance to witness it before their very eyes.


    As Martin and his men stood at the entrance of the birthce, they had a small conversation.


    "Damn it! This Birthce of Ghosts is sealed with extremely strong forbidden power. This time, even


    two warriors, whose power are close to that of a first-ss middle spiritual king, are having difficulties in


    trying to break it," Keith angrily divulged.


    The ck barrier had the power to restrict any kind of living creature from entering the Birthce of


    Ghosts. Only ghosts could move in and out of the barrier freely because the power they possessed


    was purely the force of Dark Enlightenment.


    This meant that creatures who did not possess Dark Enlightenment must break the forbidden power in


    the barrier. The forbidden power of the Birthce of Ghosts was, in truth, not very strong. Its force was


    close to the power of a first-ss middle spiritual king.


    But this time, for some unknown reason, Martin and Duncan, whose strength was close to a first-ss


    middle spiritual king, still couldn''t break the forbidden power.


    Therefore, if they wanted to break the restriction, they had to find another creature whose strength was


    close to the power of a first-ss upper spiritual king. Once they did, then perhaps, they would finally


    be able to break the barrier together.


    Unfortunately, Martin and Duncan were not willing to seek help from other people.


    As they pondered on the options that they currently had, they all agreed that the best candidate was


    Ricky. Their n was crystal clear: Once they sessfully attracted Ricky to the Birthce of Ghosts


    and after they obtained the immense and precious opportunity residing within the said zone, then that


    was when they would finally put an end to his life.


    "Perhaps this time, the appearance of the Birthce of Ghosts also means something extraordinary is


    about to happen!" Martin said thoughtfully, his eyes full of great expectations for the Birthce of


    Ghosts.


    "We still don''t know if Ricky will really show up. If he doesn''t show up, we have no choice but to leave


    the Land of Ghosts for the time being and find another candidate to join us," Duncan said grimly as he


    shifted his attention to the ck barrier.


    Like Martin, he was also looking forward to obtaining the great opportunities that awaited them inside


    the Birthce of Ghosts.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that you two are very eager to see me here."


    At that very moment, a bright and clear sound rang abruptly and filled their ears. Before they knew it,


    six figures showed up one after another. They were Ricky and his friends. After refining the three


    Enlightening Fruits, they rushed to the Birthce of Ghosts by following the map that Edward had left


    to them.


    Of course, before they showed up, Ricky had already observed and confirmed in secret whether the


    Birthce of Ghosts had really made its appearance. He had to be discreet to make sure Martin didn''t


    trick them.


    "Ricky, you really came here. It seems that even an ace genius like you can''t resist the Birthce of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ghosts''pelling aura," Martin said in a taunting tone upon seeing Ricky and hispanions appear


    before them.


    He was not surprised by Ricky''s sudden appearance as he was 90% sure that thetter would ept


    his suggestion since the opportunities inside the Birthce of Ghosts were just too rare to let it slip


    through one''s fingers.


    "Very funny, but also true! Ace geniuses are living creatures that also need to improve their cultivation


    bases. And that''s why you are right. We have to seize every opportunity that will help us improve. Now


    that the Birthce of Ghosts is home to great opportunities, how can I miss this?" Ricky responded


    loudly as he slowly flew down from where he floated earlier in mid-air.


    "Moreover, both of you were truly looking forward to my arrival, right?"


    Martin chuckled. "Then Ricky, what do you think about my suggestion?" He wouldn''t admit that they


    were thrilled by Ricky''s appearance. Thus, he replied to Ricky''s query with a question of his own.


    Martin knew that answering his questions would be useless. He also knew that the only time he and


    Ricky could finally battle it out to their deathbeds was after theybined their forces and broke the


    dark barrier sessfully.


    "Since I am here now, I''ve shown my attitude," Ricky responded. He knew Martin''s suggestion was


    right. They had to cooperate for the time being.


    "Then, please!" Martin said seriously upon hearing Ricky''s affirmation.


    Terrence then stepped out and paused before the dark barrier.


    Martin and Duncan expressed their doubts. "Hmm?" They felt strange. Why did they send out


    Terrence? Ricky was their only ideal candidate among their enemies. They were well aware that Ricky


    was the strongest one in his group.


    "Terrence is the strongest among our team. Naturally, he should be the best choice," Ricky revealed


    andughed.


    Martin and Duncan said no more after hearing Ricky''s revtion. They too, followed suit andnded


    before the dark barrier. Meanwhile, the doubts in their minds would not disappear. They refused to


    believe that Ricky was not as good as Terrence.


    Bang! Bang!


    Martin, Duncan and Terrence all emitted their strongest momentum. Altogether, they released their


    power close to a first-ss middle spiritual king. Moving in unison, the triounched their offensives


    towards the dark barrier.

 Chapter 607 The Primitive Corridor

    Chapter 607 The Primitive Corridor


    Boom!


    Martin, Duncan, and Terrence''s unified attack cracked the restriction immediately. It was evident how


    another first-ss middle spiritual king''s participation made all the difference.


    ''Surely, we would need thebined strength of all the three first-ss middle spiritual kings'' to break


    the restriction, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    This time, he hade here with a lot more confidence. Of course, he had teamed up with Terrence


    against the restriction before, but they couldn''t defeat it, even with Soar''s assistance. Even after they


    had refined the Enlightening Fruits, they still couldn''t manage to go all the way.


    Crack! Crack!


    The unstoppable expansion of the crevice finally turned into a hole.


    However, the Land of Ghosts was full of the Dark Enlightenment, and that would make the rupture heal


    very quickly. It wouldn''t even take long to healpletely. Under the given circumstances, Ricky and


    Martin knew what to do. They just took a leap into the Birthce of Ghosts with no hesitation


    whatsoever.


    When they were going through the hole, their initial impression was as if wrapped by death in arms of


    hell. The dark, evil and murderous enlightening power came upon them and it relentlessly tore apart


    their flesh and blood.


    Skeptical of this unfamiliar ground, they instantly released the spiritual energy. Transforming into a


    shield, it protected them from the strong force of erosion and destruction.


    Looking from the outside, the Birthce of Ghosts seemed to be endless with no boundaries. However,


    once they entered, it turned out to be a small hellish space full of darkness, a square earth with a round


    sky above.


    Of course, the Birthce of Ghosts was only rtively smallpared with the Land of Ghosts. But,


    judging from the size of the space, the Birthce of Ghosts should be as much as a city.


    The dark power inside was naturally way stronger than the outside.


    Another difference was that the smell of blood in the Birthce of Ghosts was so much more intense,


    as if it had just been soaked in a pool of blood.


    "This smell of blood is so pungent!" Ricky said in a heavy tone. He couldn''t breathe so well. A slight


    breath of air made him feel sick and nauseous. But, it certainly made the twodies, Madeline and


    Carley, even more ufortable.


    Grrr! The entrance was followed by screams and howls.


    A myriad of ck unformed and irregr shapes flew towards them. They were the ghosts born here.


    It could be inferred from those ghosts'' auras that they were not very strong. Basically, they were


    equivalent to the creatures who just managed to be an innate spiritual king, which wasn''t very


    Enlightenment, was not really strong enough.


    Hence, even though these ghosts were getting close and surrounding the squad, none of them were


    too concerned about it.


    "Keep them at arm''s length and head straight into the deep until we find the Primitive Corridor," Ricky


    said through telepathy with his eyes alerting Martin and his men.


    Hearing Ricky''smand from afar, they acted on it immediately without hesitation. Terrence and Soar


    bravely led the way to the depths of the Birthce of Ghosts.


    Rickypletely restrained himself from fighting the ghosts, as he didn''t want to give away his


    strengths and capabilities to Martin at this stage.


    Ricky and his men didn''t initiate a fight, neither did Martin and his squad. They kept a safe distance


    from each other at most times. They only killed the ghosts in front of them in order to head forward.


    Both parties were holding back their moves. They nned to start the attack only after finding the


    Primitive Corridor.


    They hade too deep. Even the ghosts, though bloody and murderous, were shocked by their


    strength. They didn''t dare move forward anymore, but they only surrounded them roaring ferociously.


    In the deep, they finally saw the Primitive Corridor.


    It was a blood bath, like a crimson Milky Way streaking across the sky. It also looked like a pure


    majestic ocean of blood reflecting in the space.


    Above the blood covered area, there were four huge spiral-shaped corridors just like the channels


    distributed separately through space. These were the Primitive Corridors.


    So, the Primitive Corridor was actually a unique space corridor formed by the most primitive power


    between heaven and earth. The power of birth was known to be the most primitive power or the power


    closest to it.


    The Primitive Corridor could only be formed in the birthce of a space.


    The Land of Ghosts right here had formed a space of its own. Also, it had formed creatures of its own.


    The Primitive Corridor had to be in the birthce of such a space, where it was sui generis.


    Here, the ghosts were born because of thebination of the four Primitive Corridors, and the four


    Primitive Corridors came with four different senses.


    Inside the first Primitive Corridor, there was a strong odor of the dead diffusing. Obviously, this corridor


    collected all the spirits of the dead in the Land of Legacy. This Primitive Corridor could be called the


    Ghost Corridor.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the second one, there were strong negative emotions pervading, as the corridor had been


    continuously absorbing the resentment of the dead in the Land of Legacy. The atmosphere of


    resentment could affect people. Ricky and his friends'' hearts could be trapped in negative emotions


    forever.


    Luckily, they were prepared to fight and resist such negativity and hence, remained unaffected.


    This one was called the Resentment Corridor.


    Inside the third corridor, there was pure enlightening power permeating. The power was derived from


    those living creatures that had died in the Land of Legacy. After those creatures'' death, the


    enlightening power inside them naturally vanished in the Land of Legacy and was then absorbed by the


    Primitive Corridor.


    The third corridor was called the Primitive Corridor or the Enlightening Corridor.


    In thest corridor, there was no distinguishing smell. It was overtaken by bloody darkness and the


    energy of this darkness was fueling up, swirling in the air.


    But, everyone knew what it was. It was the Martial Corridor.


    To be precise, the Martial Corridor made up seventy percent of the reason for their presence here at


    the Birthce of Ghosts, while the rest thirty percent was the Enlightening Corridor.


    So, what exactly was the Martial Corridor?


    Those spiritual kings who had died and scattered around in the Land of Legacy, had their own


    understanding of martial arts and cultivation methods.


    This heritage could be called the experience of martial arts, or the inheritance of martial arts.


    The experience of martial arts, or the inheritance of it, could also be absorbed and evolved by the


    primitive power inside the Primitive Corridor to form a new one.


    The ghosts who had absorbed the mixed powers from the Resentment Corridor, the Ghost Corridor,


    and the Enlightening Corridor, had strong forces.


    However, if the ghosts came out through the Martial Corridor, they would have gained some practical


    experience, plus knowledge of cultivation methods. In this regard, they would be much stronger in


    Samson had told Ricky and his friends about it, and now, they could understand the reason behind the


    ghosts'' knowledge of martial arts and cultivation methods.


    The squad''s primary target at the moment was the Martial Corridor.


    Inside the Martial Corridor, they would be able to sense the practical experience of predecessors and


    the spiritual kings. The value of the corridor was immeasurable.


    They realized that the four huge corridors merge together every once in a while. It didn''t take long to


    <pplete the merge and every time they separated, dozens of new ghosts were born.

 Chapter 608 Samsons Fight

    Chapter 608 Samson''s Fight


    Although the newborn ghosts also had no psychic intelligence, they were still able to sense the


    powerful energy possessed by Ricky and his fellows. Meanwhile, they couldn''t help but notice that their


    seniors were also frightened of Ricky. It made them think twice beforeunching their attacks.


    ''The Enlightening Corridor and the Martial Corridor, which one should I go to first? I really hope that I


    will not be let down this time, '' Ricky thought to himself expectantly as he fixed his eyes onto the two


    corridors.


    He actually had more expectations in the Martial Corridor. If he couldprehend some of the


    cultivation methods and experience left by the ancient spiritual kings, his future cultivation would be a


    lot easier and his power would be greatly improved.


    More urately, he would be able to cultivate more smoothly, at least for the whole realm of the innate


    spiritual king.


    But there was no way of knowing until then. At that moment, Ricky felt a strong wave of murderous


    intent from Martin. He had to defeat him first before he could even think about entering the corridors.


    They then stared hard at each other as they prepared themselves for the imminent fight.


    ''''Ricky, it''s time to end our feud in front the Primitive Corridors. After I kill you, your soul might be able


    to enter one of the corridors and reincarnate into a ghost. Maybe that way, your death would not be so


    pathetic, '''' Martin said in a cold tone as he chose not to hide his killing intent any more.


    ''''Ha-ha! Are you expecting me to be grateful for having a chance to be reincarnated into a ghost?''''


    Hearing Martin''s menacing words, Ricky smiled mockingly.


    ''''It''s a pity that this way is no good for me. So I''ll leave it all to you. You can thank meter once you


    have been reincarnated into a ghost.''''


    ''''You might have misunderstood something, Ricky. This isn''t merely a suggestion. My words are final


    and there isn''t anything you could do about it because I am more powerful than you, '''' Martin said as


    his face exuded confidence.


    ''''You really makeugh, Martin. You know that? You brother once said the same thing to me and as far


    as I could remember, he died pathetically, '''' Ricky sneered.


    ''''Maybe I should also kill you this time so that you can reunite with your brother in hell. This is the best


    ending you could have, Martin!''''


    Boom! Boom! Ricky''s words sessfully pissed Martin off. Martin did not hold back any more and


    burst out all his momentum and strength which was almost equivalent to a first-ss middle spiritual


    king.


    ''''Try me!'''' Martin said condescendingly as his eyes lit up with the massacring power.


    He then raised his right middle finger as if he was gesturing for Ricky to attack him.


    ''''You better pray that your preparations are enough to buy you some time before you take your final


    breath!'''' Ricky responded fiercely as he slowly raised his feet to


    ready his attack. He was about to make his first move.


    However, Ricky suddenly stopped because he felt a palm tapping on his shoulder. He then heard a


    calm voice from Samson. "Let me do this, Ricky. This should be my fight.''''


    As Samson spoke out, everyone cast their eyes onto him in astonishment.


    ''''What do you mean, Samson? This is also my fight.'''' Ricky was puzzled. He had med himself for


    involving Samson into this incredible mess.


    And he also promised Samson that he would prove himself to him. So it was confusing to him why


    Samson would volunteer to fight Martin at that point.


    ''''I have to admit, although I do not want to, that I havepletely changed my view on you since you


    helped me remove the toxins in my body. You do not have to prove anything to me now, '''' Samson


    replied with clear hints of sincerity and seriousness in his tone.


    ''''If it isn''t too much to ask from you, I would like to be one of your genuine friends. So I am going


    to prove that I''m qualified to be your friend through this battle.''''


    ''''I don''t care about how strong you are in fights, Samson. As long as you have a sincere heart, I will be


    more than willing to be friends with you, '''' Ricky responded firmly.


    ''''As long as you give me sincerity, I shall do anything for you, my friend!


    I can assure you that I believe in you, Samson. But I still have to defeat Martin on my own.'''' Hearing


    Ricky''s affectionate words, Samson was deeply moved. But he was still determined to take Martin


    down by himself.


    He would never be at ease until he was able to do it himself.


    The scenes of the geniuses from the Nanchao n being murdered by Martin still haunted him every


    night.


    ''''I see. I will be honored to witness what you are really capable of in this battle.'''' Hearing what Samson


    said, Ricky immediately understood Ricky''s intentions.


    Although he never really had a clear idea of Samson''s power, he chose to believe in him.


    Besides, if the Nanchao n had been weak, then the Golden Leopard Valley would not have united


    with them.


    ''''You still haven''t had the chance to witness my true power, but I believe my power will not let you


    down, '''' Samson said as his face exuded confidence and determination.


    Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, Samson had gathered up his energy to its peak. His attribute of energy was entirely


    different from Martin''s.


    Everyone was surprised by what they just witnessed.


    They did not expect Samson to possess such powerful energy. Even Ricky was a bit surprised.


    ''''He was hiding his strength this whole time!'''' Rickyined.


    ''''If my guess was right, Samson must havepleted his refinement of the Enlightening Fruit. All of


    that was for the purpose of defeating Martin right here, right now," Terrence said to Ricky through their


    telepathic link.


    ''''That is highly possible!'''' Ricky replied.


    ''''Samson has a mean side, Ricky. If he had been honest about his true power before, we would not


    have teamed up with Martin to destroy the restriction, '''' Soar said to Ricky indignantly using his internal


    power.


    ''''It wouldn''t be a bad idea if we first find our opportunities in this ce and fight Martinter.''''


    "Maybe it is Samson''s n to kill Martin after he gets the opportunities in the Land of Ghosts that is


    making him suffer from loss and desperation. Martin mercilessly killed the geniuses of his n; his


    anger would never fade away until he makes Martin pay for everything that he did, '''' Ricky said after


    thinking about it for a while.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''''If we were in his ce, we would''ve made the exact same choice.''''


    ''''I have to say that Samson''s personality is highly simr to yours and you know that I admire you very


    much, '''' said Terrence.


    ''''Ha-ha, that''s veryforting, '''' Ricky replied with a subtle smile.


    ...


    ''''I already destroyed you once. You are in no position to challenge me, Samson, '''' Martin responded


    disdainfully seeing that Samson volunteered to fight him.


    ''''I shall take care of you by myself, Martin. You do not stand a chance against me without your dirty


    means, '''' Samson said calmly as hepletely ignored Martin''s humiliating words.

 Chapter 609 Water Enlightenment

    Chapter 609 Water Enlightenment


    "What a joke! Let me tell you. You''ve already lost to me and you''ll never beat me no matter how much


    progress you''ve made!" Martin taunted Samson with a contemptuous smile.


    "I was nning to send Ricky''s soul to the Primitive Corridor first, but since you seem to be in a hurry,


    maybe I should just start with you."


    A beam of golden light shed, and a golden sword appeared in Martin''s hand. It buzzed with fighting


    spirit.


    "My vengeance," Samson stated solemnly, "will start with me crushing your sword and then your body!"


    The moment Samson said those words, his eyes glowed. His aura surged all around him and turned


    into a tsunami that was going to engulf anything that crossed its path.


    Then, a silver sword appeared in front of him, floating in the air.


    When Samson''s hand grasped the sword, his aura soared even higher, condensed into a single wave,


    and then rushed toward Martin like an angry tide of death.


    "Amateur," Martin spat. He stood his ground and kept himself from flinching at the terrifying disy of


    Samson''s power. He might be threatened by Samson''s tidal wave, but Samson did not need to know


    that.


    Even from a significant distance, Martin could clearly feel the destructive power embedded within


    Samson''s attack. He braced himself.


    ''Damn it! Fuck!'' Martin cursed inwardly. Why is he so powerful now? He should''ve been poisoned! Why


    aren''t the toxins working?''


    Wielding his silver sword, Samson charged at Martin.


    "Ricky, perhaps Samson is more powerful than we think. He seems to be just as powerful as I am if not


    more," Terrence told Ricky through their telepathic link.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of power from him, which is great. He may be able to defeat Martin," Ricky


    replied.


    "Now we just need to protect Samson from Duncan''s attack. I believe he still wants us to help him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Sure, but it seems that Duncan has no intention of joining the fight. Maybe the union between him and


    Martin isn''t as strong as we think," replied Terrence.


    "Well, it''s good that they''re having disagreements," Ricky said, smiling.


    Boom!


    Bang! In the blink of an eye, Samson and Martin collided. Their swords crashed against each other and


    made a soul-crushing, thunderous sound that rattled the heavens. Martin came at Samson with all his


    strength, always attacking head on, while Samson dodged and diverted Martin''s every single blow like


    water flowing over a sturdy rock.


    Martin''s element was metal¡ªhard, firm, and straightforward. His every attack was directed at


    Samson''s weakest points.


    Samson''s element was water¡ªsoft and amorphous. It was less firm and piercingpared to Martin''s,


    but it was just as lethal in a calm, quiet sort of way.


    The soft power of water was the hard power of metal''s direct opposite.


    It was like a spring. It would contract under pressure and protect itself, but once the pressure was off, it


    would bounce back to counter-attack.


    Samson''s power was patient while Martin''s was aggressive, and Martin''s power of metal could not


    pierce through Samson''s power of water. Over time, Martin''s power would be exhausted. Then,


    Samson''s power would bounce back and overpower Martin''s.


    "Samson is going to win the battle," Rickymented. "His Water Enlightenment has reached an


    unbeatable level."


    "You''re right. It seems that we don''t have to worry about him," Terrence agreed.


    "It''s not over yet. Let''s see if Martin still has some tricks up his sleeve," Ricky replied.


    Bang!


    Once again, Martin''s golden sword collided with Samson''s silver sword. The impact was so strong that


    it erupted in a mist of golden light and silver drizzle and sent the two flying toward opposite sides of the


    space.


    For the first time in the fight, Martin and Samson were standing far apart.


    Martin''s face turned grim as he realized that Samson''s power was stronger than his. His Water


    Enlightenment, to a certain extent, was able to absorb his attacks. Unless his power could prate


    through the power of water, he was not going to defeat Samson.


    "How do you like that, Martin?" Samson sneered.


    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    In his mind, he thanked Ricky because if Ricky had not helped him clear the toxins from his system, he


    would not have been able to summon such power.


    "Now," Ricky said, smiling, "I can understand why he was willing to go through such inhumane pain in


    order to get rid of the toxins in his heart."


    "Please.


    Don''t kid yourself, Samson. Do you really believe you can defeat me?" Martin scoffed.


    "I''ll show you what real power is!"


    Boom!


    Martin decided it was time to unleash all his power. His Golden Enlightenment transformed into arrays


    of light and radiated from his body, each containing immense destructive power.


    "Go to hell!" Martin bellowed.


    In a heartbeat, Martin''s aura surged and his current power reached the level of a first-ss middle


    spiritual king.


    Martin''s Golden Enlightenment filled the entire space. Countless golden des formed and surrounded


    Martin''s body. Then, a colossal golden shadow surfaced behind him.


    Martin had just summoned the power of his blood.


    Martin''s ancestors, the founders of the Golden Leopard Valley, were a formidable group of people who


    harnessed the Golden Enlightenment like no other.


    Clearly, Martin inherited that ability.


    Ricky started to worry. ''At the power level of a first-ss middle spiritual king, Martin''s enlightening


    power will be greatly enhanced. I hope Samson is prepared for this, '' he pondered.


    "Don''t worry. Samson isn''t going to lose to him," Carley said firmly. "We''re from the Nanchao n.


    We also have our own blood power."


    "Prepare to meet your end, Samson," Martin jeered, feeling the surge of his power.


    His confidence had been restored.


    "Martin, you''re forgetting something. I''m from the Nanchao n. We were and are stronger than the


    people of the Golden Leopard Valley," Samson answered.


    Boom!


    Samson''s Water Enlightenment rose once again, but this time, it formed an enormous, liquid figure


    behind him. Samson''s taunting smile could only mean that he had also just summoned his n''s blood


    power.


    In no time, Samson''s Water Enlightenment also attained the power level of a first-ss middle spiritual


    king.

 Chapter 610 Furious Massacring Sword Versus Eternal Hacking

    Chapter 610 Furious Massacring Sword Versus Eternal Hacking


    Samson''s blood power erupted, condensed into silver rivulets of water, and then floated all around him


    like a protective, misty shield. The liquid shadow behind him was bigger now and even more menacing


    than Martin''s. Samson''s power was indeed a match for his opponent.


    Samson set his gaze on Martin. He was ready to kill him.


    "Madeline, I admit that I misjudged your cousin. At first, I thought he could do nothing butin, but


    now I realize that he is courageous in a very unique way," Ricky told Madeline through their telepathic


    link.


    "Thank you, Ricky. Samson used to be sincere, honest, and audacious in the best of ways. The deaths


    of our people affected and changed him greatly," Madeline replied.


    "Well, I assume that after this battle, Samson will change back to his sincere, honest, and audacious


    self," Ricky said with a smile.


    "Not if he loses," Madeline said with a grim look on her face.


    "Don''t worry. The victory and glory will surely be his. Just trust me and trust him. He rarely makes


    mistakes on the battlefield," Ricky said reassuringly.


    Martin watched as Samson built his blood power in front of him.


    He had never expected Samson to match him in battle. Even Terrence was not good enough for him.


    As far as he was concerned, only Ricky stood a chance against him.


    All the same, Samson would never defeat him in battle.


    He returned Samson''s furious gaze with a contemptuous smile.


    "You really surprised me today, I''ll give you that. I never thought a loser like you could conjure up the


    blood power of innate spirit to its fullest. It''s very impressive," Martin scoffed.


    "Like I said, my people are stronger than yours," Samson replied. "It''s only fitting that I drain your blood


    with the power of my ancestors as an act of vengeance. You ughtered mypanions, ruthlessly.


    Now I''m going to do the same thing to you."


    "Your people were useless. They would''ve aplished nothing had they been allowed to live, and so


    I decided they had better die. As for you, you''re no better than them. There''s no vengeance for you to


    exact today," Martin retorted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shoop! With that, Martin''s golden sword floated before him and started to emit a golden aura that


    looked both beautiful and terrifying. In a snap, Martin sent the sword flying toward Samson at lightning


    speed.


    "Golden Furious Blood Power! Furious Massacring Sword!" Martin roared.


    Martin''s sword erupted in a sh of blinding golden light as it flew toward Samson''s heart. Martin''s


    blood power was at one hundred percent.


    His sword began emanating so much power that it carved a path on the ground as it flew toward


    Samson.


    Martin''s Golden Enlightenment and his golden long sword became one and rapidly absorbed the power


    of his anger.


    Martin''s furious power descended upon the battlefield like a dense cloud of wrath. Its force was so


    great that even ghosts would be rattled.


    "This guy is much stronger than his brother," Ricky told Terrence telepathically. "He is somehow


    capable of turning the Golden Enlightenment into furious power. That way, the Golden Enlightenment is


    more lethal."


    "The heir of a spiritual-king force should never be underestimated," Terrence replied. "I still have faith in


    Samson, but to be honest, he has a tough fight ahead of him," Ricky said anxiously.


    "Besides, to deal with an ace genius like you, Martin must have mastered other unique skills aside from


    the blood power."


    "Furious Blood Power? Let''s see whose anger is deadlier!" Samson bellowed. Samson nted his feet


    firmly in the ground and held his sword against his chest.


    Behind him, his water shadow did the same with a sword made of water.


    "Eternal Hacking!"


    Samson yelled while performing the most powerful skill his family had ever mastered.


    Water sshed. A sea of Water Enlightenment stirred violently around Samson and then exploded to


    the heavens.


    Samson pointed the tip of his silver sword to the sky, releasing his own energy and sucking every drop


    of water from his Water Enlightenment. Thunder pped and lightning shed.


    Dozens of vague shadows started appearing behind Samson''s water shadow. They seemed toe


    from ancient times and were changing quickly. They showed ruins and wastes and then new cities and


    kingdoms. It was like watching an old dynasty vanish into a new one. It was as if Samson was calling


    the old and new powers into his weapon.


    Samson was able to block Martin''s golden sword before it could pierce his heart.


    Boom! The two swords collided, making earsplitting sounds that sounded like aary explosion.


    The impact copsed the ground like a sand castle.


    Even the Birthce of Ghosts trembled at the energy spreading in all directions.


    Bang! The crashing sounds became even louder. Golden sparks flew everywhere. Blood started


    spraying in the air and on the ground.


    At that moment, no one could tell whose blood it was.


    After the smoke cleared, Martin and Samson were visible once again.


    Nobody would fail to tell the victor from the loser.


    Martin was kneeling in front of Samson. Their auras were still glowing as if they were still fighting.


    Blood could be spotted on the corners of their mouths.


    Martin roared in agony.


    He made such an ugly sound that it made the air cringe.


    "Samson, I''m going to cut you down!" he bellowed in rage.


    Although he used a seemingly unbeatable fighting skill, Martin still failed to defeat his opponent. He


    could not take kneeling before a man he had already beaten once.


    During the collision, Martin nearly died because of the impact. Otherwise, he would not be kneeling in


    such a humiliating way.


    "I don''t think so, Martin. You shouldn''t have underestimated me. Now I have proven myself and taken


    revenge," Samson replied coldly.


    "Don''t be so naive. Who told you you''ve had your revenge?" Martinughed mockingly. "You''re indeed


    stronger than you were before, but to get your revenge, you would have to train for another ten years."


    "Ten years is too long. I can do that right now," Samson answered.

 Chapter 611 The Ancestor Of The Nanchao Clan

    Chapter 611 The Ancestor Of The Nanchao n


    "I have made it clear that you cannot stand against me with the limited power that you have right now.


    Don''t you understand what I''m telling you yet?" Martin snorted when he heard Samson still try to speak


    to him in a firm andmanding tone.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! The moment that Martin fell from the air, a strong roar sounded out. The sound


    came directly from his golden sword.


    It turned out that the golden sword was filled with the intense power of the Golden Enlightenment.


    That pervading power of the Golden Enlightenment was much stronger than the power that Martin


    himself had. It was also stronger than the power that Samson and Ricky had.


    Faced with that formidable power, Ricky felt that he would candidly admit defeat in an instant, or even


    die from his ce in the air. That was because the strength of the Golden Enlightenment had reached


    the peak of a middle spiritual king¡ªit was even closer to the power of a upper spiritual king at that


    point.


    "This power does not belong to me, but it is the trump card that I have. I intended to use it in the fight


    against Ricky, but unexpectedly, I used it on you," said Martin. Now that he had the righteous power of


    the Golden Enlightenment, Martin''s tone had be more stern and fierce. The power of it made him


    more confident.


    ''What a powerful force! That must be the power left by thepleted spiritual king of the Golden


    Leopard Valley on Martin''s golden sword. I didn''t expect him to have such an ace up his sleeve, '' Ricky


    thought to himself after he heard what Martin said.


    It was impossible for him to resist such a force at that point. If he resisted it without nning, he would


    only be immediately ripped into pieces.


    Of course, the first person they worried about was Samson. Since Ricky''s power wouldn''t be enough to


    resist that force, there would be no exception for Samson either.


    "I''m so surprised that the powerful cultivators from the Golden Leopard Valley couldpress their


    own strength in a spiritual weapon. It is beyond a doubt that they really took great pains to do so,"


    Terrence also sighed.


    The next moment, without any hesitation, Ricky and the others pooled their strength together and


    began to jointly resist Martin''s power.


    Samson told them to stop through the telepathic link. "Ricky, Terrence, and Soar, this is my own


    personal struggle. If you still think of me as your friend, please don''t try to help me," he told them.


    "Samson, although I don''t like you, this is not the right time to make such a grand stand. As long as we


    unite to resist Martin''s attacks, the victory will be ours in the end," Soar said in a solemn voice.


    "Yeah. This isn''t the time to try and be a hero," Terrence also responded in a low voice.


    "After Ricky removes the toxins from me, I think I will use my own skills topletely defeat Martin on


    my own," Samson responded to them with great confidence after hearing what Terrence and Soar said.


    "What? You mean that you have a secret skill that''sparable to the peak strength of a middle


    spiritual king?" Soar and the others eximed in great disbelief when they heard what Samson said.


    "If not, how can I dare to take the lead in this battle? After all, I don''t want to die so soon," Samson


    replied.


    "Well, we trust you," Ricky replied as his face turned grim after he heard Samson speak in such a firm


    tone.


    "Ricky!" Soar anxiously eximed to Ricky the next moment. Terrence also gave a dignified look


    toward Ricky.


    They did not really believe that Samson had a skill that was strong enough to fight against Martin''s


    invincible power. If he really had such a skill, then the previous geniuses of the Nanchao n would


    not have died so tragically under Martin''s fierce attack.


    "Soar, Terrence, I understand what you mean, but we need to believe in Samson right now. I''m afraid


    that the deaths of those geniuses from the Nanchao n have be the inner demon that Samson


    suffers from," Ricky said sternly to the two of them.


    "One needs to face their inner demon on their own, and I also believe that Samson can get in touch


    with his deep power reserved after I remove the toxins from him."


    "Is that so?" Their minds were changed by what Ricky had said, so both Soar and Terrence fell silent


    again.


    "Ha-ha, what''s the matter with you? Are you all going to join hands against me? I assumed that you


    were just a bunch of hypocrites who would abandon their friends," Martin said disdainfully and burst out


    inughter after he saw Ricky and others retreat after they had prepared to take action against him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I was your only real opponent from the very beginning. The reason they won''t take action is that you


    are too weak topete with them," Samson replied.


    "Ha-ha, is that so? Then I''ll kill you first and teach them a good lesson afterward!" Martin sneered, with


    a ferocious smile spreading across his face.


    "You won''t have any chance to fight against them because I''m going to kill you before you have a


    chance!" Samson said in a cold voice.


    Boom! Boom! At the same time, Samson''s momentum rose again. Then three drops of blood spilled


    between his eyebrows, which were extremely bright and gave off strong energy.


    There was no doubt that such blood could only be the blood essence of a living being.


    "Is that blood essence? Samson really wants to burn his own blood essence? Is this the ace he had up


    his sleeve? He really is an idiot!" Soar eximed angrily when he saw the incredible scene in front of


    him.


    That was because burning one''s blood essence was not a good idea at all. It was just ast ditch effort


    that meant that one was struggling desperately.


    Besides, even if Samson burned all of his blood essence, it was impossible for him to increase his


    power to the peak of a middle spiritual king level.


    "He isn''t stupid enough to use the method of burning blood essence as his trump card, is he? If that''s


    true, then he is just making a futile effort!" Ricky also said in great disbelief.


    At that moment, Carley was the only one that seemed to be deep in thought. She had tears welling up


    in her eyes, because she knew exactly what move Samson was going to make next.


    She also knew what the consequences of making such a move would be.


    She couldn''t stop him, though, because Samson had already told her through their telepathic link that


    trying to stop him was an insult to him as a man and an insult to the disciples of the Nanchao n who


    gave their lives to save them.


    "Ancestor of the Nanchao n, I am here to summon you with the blood essence of the Nanchao


    n. Please give your great strength to me!" Three drops of blood essence emerged, and Samson


    roared as he ascended toward the sky.


    Then, the three drops of blood essence disappeared into the void.


    Boom! Boom! The next moment, his shout rang out through the air. Strong and miraculous water power


    was surging, and then, the virtual shadow of a malevolent spirit suddenly appeared in the air.


    The virtual shadow looked extremely ferocious and horrible. Although it was filled with the miraculous


    water power, it was sending out spikes of deadly power.


    After the virtual shadow of the malevolent spirit was condensed and formed, it went straight towards


    Samson with itsrge, fierce-looking mouth open. In an instant, Samson went pale while the virtual


    shadow approached him. Worse still, his face went almost bloodless and he looked extremely shaken.


    Suddenly, he curled in on himself while in the air.


    At that moment, only Ricky, who was using the power of his three zones, realized what was happening.


    He could see that, when the virtual shadow of the malevolent spirit roared, almost all the blood vitality


    and blood essence from Samson was being cruelly absorbed by it.


    There was no denying the fact that, after the malevolent spirit absorbed the blood vitality and blood


    essence that was within Samson''s body, the outbreak of its momentum was even stronger. Its power


    was no less than the present power that Martin had.


    ''In order to make good use of this trump card, Samson has almost sacrificed half his life, '' Ricky


    thought to himself, as an expression of bitter graveness crossed his face.


    It could be said that Samson had made a sort of deal with the devil in order to get the power he


    needed. Samson, with all his blood vitality and almost all his blood essence as bait, sessfully


    summoned the so-called Ancestor of the Nanchao n.

 Chapter 612 Duncans Plot

    Chapter 612 Duncan''s Plot


    "What does Samson think he is doing? Even if he kills Martin, he may end up perishing with him


    because of the blood sacrifice. There is a big price to pay for borrowing power from the ancestor of the


    Nanchao n," Terrence said in a low, anxious voice. "He will lose at least half his life, that stupid


    fellow!" Terrence wished he could stop Samson, but it was already toote.


    "Maybe this is exactly what he wants¡ªsacrificing himself. I mean, he''s been ming himself for the


    death of members of his n, and he wants to atone for it. So perhaps sacrificing his own life is his way


    of apologizing and freeing himself from the guilt," Ricky exined tofort Terrence.


    "But don''t worry. I won''t let him die, I promise."


    "That''s good to hear. I do have faith in you, Ricky. Honestly, I have no idea how you''re going to make it,


    but you haven''t disappointed me so far," Terrence replied. Terrence expressed his gratitude to Ricky


    and breathed a sigh of relief. He truly thought that it was a blessing that Ricky was here to help at the


    moment.


    The truth was, Samson''s death was thest thing Terrence wanted to see. It was true that he and


    Samson had not known each other for long, but he somehow had the feeling they would be really


    good friends one day. Watching a friend die was difficult for anyone, so Terrence could not be more


    worried now.


    ...


    "You''ve got to be kidding. What do you think you''re ying at? You can''t have mastered the blood


    sacrifice. Well, show me then. Let me see what the ancestor of your Nanchao n could do," Martin


    challenged mockingly. Although a bit shocked by the powerful energy released by the virtual shadow of


    the malevolent spirit, he did not flinch.


    But he didn''t look as confident as moments ago. Perhaps he could sense that the power form the


    virtual shadow was even stronger than that from his golden sword.


    Samson ignored Martin''s taunts. He could not afford to waste time humoring him now, for he knew that


    his peak form would notst very long. There was no more time for trash talk.


    The virtual shadow''s pale, cold eyes glimmered as it conjured a huge, miraculous water trident out of


    thin air and swung it straight at Martin.


    It all happened in a split second. There was nothing fancy about the attack. It was simple but most


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    merciless¡ªa strike driven by sheer, immense power.


    "You can keep dreaming about killing me, Samson!" Martin yelled as Samsonunched his attack. "But


    don''t blink as you might miss me tearing your ancestor''s ghost apart, you bastard!"


    Martin braced himself as he waited for Samson''s strike tond. He was scared, all right, but he was not


    going to let his opponent see that on his face. He kept his arrogant bravado stered all over his face.


    Defeat meant death here, which was a price no one wanted to pay. But if he was going to pay the price


    for defeat today, then he would do so with pride.


    Martin roared as his golden sword started to glow brightly and expand. Mustering all his strength,


    Martin turned his weapon into a human figurerge enough to block Samson''s attack. Then, the trident


    wielded by the virtual shadow of the malevolent spirit crashed against Martin''s figure.


    Bang! The collision created a deafening metallic sound that left Martin''s and Samson''s ears ringing.


    Energy exploded all around and sparks flew.


    It was the sort of awesome but horrifying scene one could expect from a battle between two warriors on


    their way to bing upper spiritual kings. It took everyone''s breath away, watching glowing ripples of


    energy radiating in all directions. Every surge of magnificent but terrifying power rocked the earth like a


    deadly earthquake.


    All the warriors present including Ricky and Duncan quickly stepped back for their own safety. Without


    the time to activate any powerful skills to protect themselves, there was no way for them to get too


    close to the battleground and shield themselves from harmful energy surges.


    When the crashing sounds died away and the energy in the air abated, all the warriors held their breath


    and stared in the direction of the two rivals, knowing that after such a violent sh, the fight would be


    over and the oue would be decided.


    "Aaaaaargh!"


    Before anyone could see things clearly, a heartrending cry pierced the air. Then, a beam of golden light


    shot out from the st andnded a few feet away. It took the warriors a few seconds to recognize that


    it was Martin''s golden sword. Following the weapon, a ragged man staggered away from the center of


    the sh.


    From the golden clothes he wore, one could tell that it was Martin.


    Pale and shaking, Martin fell on his face right beside his sword. Every shallow breath he took felt like a


    dagger to his lungs. He rolled on his back and coughed violently. Blood sprayed in the air. The sh


    certainly did him profound damage.


    Momentster, the virtual shadow''s trident, still intact and powerful, appeared above Martin. It was


    floating in the air with its center prong pointed directly at his heart. Onemand from Samson and he


    would die.


    ''Say hello to Death for me, Martin, '' Duncan mused with a cruel smile on his face. He was not about to


    help Martin now, seeing that his life was finally hanging in the bnce.


    "Young master!" cried Edward and the other young man from the Golden Leopard Valley as they


    rushed to Martin, ignoring all dangers. Even in the face of their master''s certain defeat, they were still


    loyal enough to risk their lives for him.


    Soar and Terrence were there to stop them.


    "Duncan, you treacherous bastard!" Martin cursed. It could not be more obvious now that Duncan was


    thinking about leaving him to die in Samson''s hands. "You would still be no match for Ricky even if I die


    before you do, you fool. You won''t stand a chance against that ace genius without me," Martin hissed


    through clenched teeth.


    "Take care on your way to hell, Martin. Don''t worry. I will avenge you." Duncanughed mockingly,


    making no secret of his satisfaction over Martin''s defeat.


    Ricky shook his head at the turn of events. One could not be more careful when choosing allies, for if


    you trusted a traitor like Duncan, you might get stabbed in the back when you were in trouble. In the


    end, it would not be your enemy who took you down, but your so-called friend.


    Nheless, Ricky did not feel sorry for any of them at all. For one thing, they had asked for it. For


    another, they were both his sworn enemies. After all, he who shows mercy to his enemy denies it to


    himself. Ricky had fought enough battles to learn that.


    "Damn you! You will die a much more painful death! You can be sure of that, Duncan!" Martin swore


    with what was left of his strength. Having condemned his crafty ally, Martin strained every muscle in his


    body and prepared himself to jump into the Ghost Corridor.


    The Martial Corridor or the Enlightening Corridor would have been good choices, but Martin was well


    aware that Ricky and his men would catch and kill him easily in either of those corridors.


    Things might be different if he escaped into the Ghost Corridor or the Resentment Corridor. He would


    turn into a ghost or an entity of resentment before the enemy could catch him. Of course, it was the


    best choice he was left with now.


    "You all think you could finish me? Not today. I would rather be a ghost than die in your dirty


    hands," Martin dered, his eyes red from madness. As soon as he was done with hisst words, he


    dived and disappeared into the Ghost Corridor without looking back.


    "Young master, no!" called Edward and the other young man from the Golden Leopard Valley in


    despair. They could only watch as Martin got swallowed by the darkness of the Ghost Corridor.


    They descended into panic. Staring hopelessly into the Ghost Corridor, they felt as though Death itself


    stared back at them. They just lost their young master, which meant that they, too, were doomed.


    Without Martin, they were but two weak insects among powerful warriors.


    On the other hand, all the explosive energy Samson had pushed out gradually faded. With half his life


    drawn out of him, Samson hadpsed into aa and crashed to the ground.


    "Brother!" Carley cried and rushed toward Samson. Ricky and Madeline followed suit.


    "Your brother is dangerously weak now. He needs to rest. I will let him recover in my spiritual space


    tool. He will be safe there," Ricky told Carley reassuringly after examining Samson.


    He then ced the unconscious Samson into his Devourer Zone that he activated to refine some


    precious Treasures from Heaven and Earth to help with Samson''s recovery.


    "Thank you so much, Ricky," uttered Carley and Madeline in unison, their eyes gleaming with gratitude.


    "You''re wee. That''s what friends are for," Ricky answered with a gentle smile.


    While Ricky attended to Samson, Soar and Terrence pinned Martin''s two men down.


    The two men were certainly no match for the two warriors. After a few strikes, they were finished.


    It ended easily and quickly.


    But this was not yet the end. Several of their enemies were still alive, and another fight might break out


    any moment.


    "Well, well. Looks like you still hold that spiritual space tool, Ricky," Duncan told Ricky with a


    meaningful smile. His eyes twinkled with so much depravity that anyone could see it from a mile away.


    Everyone present certainly felt that he was up to no good. Surprisingly, they could sense his


    "Now I really don''t understand you, Duncan. How can you be this calm and wear that nasty smile? Do


    you seriously think you stand a chance in this game?" Ricky asked coldly, turning to face Duncan.


    He wanted to kill Duncan now more than Martin ever did.


    Ricky despised treacherous men the most, and he would not hesitate to end anyone who betrayed an


    ally or a friend.


    "Honestly, I''ve got a lot to thank you for, Ricky. Martin wouldn''t have brought out the best of his sword if


    it weren''t for you. You know, I wouldn''t have dared turn against him otherwise, for I myself don''t hold


    that sort of power. It''s stupid to betray him before he''s weak from exhausting all his energy and skills,


    don''t you think?" Duncan said casually, like he had done nothing wrong.


    "Ah, now I see. You think you''re clever to benefit from the fight and win the game without breaking a


    sweat. I''m afraid you''re forgetting something really important," Ricky answered sharply.

 Chapter 613 Tobias Jin

    Chapter 613 Tobias Jin


    "With your current strength, you arepletely wrong if you think you can gain any benefit from the


    fight between Samson and Martin. Or maybe you have a hidden ace or trick up your sleeve! Just take it


    out and let me see!" Ricky said to Duncan confidently.


    It was because ofplete and utter confidence in their hidden ace that Duncan allowed Martin and


    his men to die at the hands of Ricky''spanions. However, they hadn''t expected Ricky to meet them


    with the same overwhelming confidence in his strength.


    "Ha-ha, I''ve heard people say that you''re undaunted and reckless. Now I see that they are right about


    you. You already know that we have a hidden ace, but you''ve still got the nerve to stay so calm. I guess


    you are just seeking a quick death!" Duncan''s body shook with harshughter. He had Ricky''s form


    pinned under a sharp re and, as though the sight of him caused bile to rise in his throat, he spat his


    displeasure out at the ground.


    "Ricky, you''re going to die next!" said Keith, standing beside Duncan, as the chill seeped through his


    voice.


    Once before, Ricky almost killed Keith. Thus, the anger of thetter was such a cold and sharp thing.


    He felt like an icicle that always loomed overhead, just waiting for his victim toe back around within


    his reach.


    "Keith, watch your mouth. What you said might just happen to you," Ricky said with a lightness in his


    voice and a slight smile on his face. He had heard too many simr words from other self-conceited


    warriors. Unfortunately, most of them had been killed by him.


    "Then, let''s try and see what will happen!" Duncan said at once. They had a final trump card. He


    thought that even Ricky would cower and yield once faced with its splendor.


    Then, he flipped his hand and a pce model, norger than the size of his fist, soon emerged on his


    palm. Strong spiritual energy was surging over the pce model like gathering storm clouds.


    "That...that''s a spiritual space tool. I can''t believe you also have a spiritual space tool!" Ricky''s eyes


    widened, his attention wholly focused on the glittering facade of the pce model. There was a slight


    stutter in his speech as his breath caught in his throat. As a casting master of Spirit Level, he


    immediately recognized the object on Duncan''s palm.


    It was a genuine spiritual space tool.


    At that point, Terrence, Soar and their otherpanions were also shocked.


    "Although our Golden Rhino tribe might be small in number, we can still get an inferior-stage spiritual


    space tool whenever we want," Duncan said. The surprise etched in their features made it harder to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    bite back the contemptuous sneer that twisted his face.


    "So, now you should understand our hidden power!"


    The air whipped around him as soon as he finished speaking.


    Within the pce model on his palm, a burst of light erupted from the spiritual space tool. The next


    second, a young man stood before him, wearing a golden robe and a purple crown. His posture was


    firm and majestic even as he hovered some inches from the ground.


    "Young master!" In unison, Duncan and his men all dropped to their knees. Their heads bowed low,


    foreheads almost touching the ground, to disy their utmost respect of the figure.


    The man was the future leader of the Golden Rhino tribe. Hey hidden inside the spiritual space tool,


    waitingnguidly for Martin to use hisst resort and then for the fight between his and Ricky''s team to


    end, one way or another.


    With his enemies either hurt or dead, it was the perfect time to leave the spiritual space tool and make


    the Birthce of Ghosts under his control.


    As he had fully reached the realm of a first-ss middle spiritual king, he would beparable in


    strength to those who had long attained the title when he gave it his all.


    As for Samson''sst resort skill, the blood sacrifice, he believed it would never be used again. There


    was a reason why it was called a st resort" after all. Samson fell into aa and suffered severe


    injuries when he activated it.


    Seeing this new figure emerge, Ricky gritted his teeth. The rest of his team had equally grim


    expressions. Each of them understood the cruelty of the plot they just walked into. All of them became


    unwitting victims to the Golden Rhino tribe''s schemes.


    Their situation grew dire as soon as they realized the powerful momentum emitted by the young man.


    He was a first-ss middle spiritual king. His power possessed an oppressive nature as it radiated. The


    momentum he held was different from Martin''s or Samson''s. Either man could only reach that level of


    power after a costly activation of their blood power.


    "I am Tobias Jin!" the young man introduced himself slowly. A slight tremor shook the ground when his


    feetnded upon it.


    "Tobias Jin, the future leader of the Golden Rhino tribe, is also one of the inner disciples of the Oriental


    College," Terrence told hispanions with dawning realization. He heard the name before and


    recognized its owner.


    "Terrence, I know you as well. If we met anywhere else, I would let you go for the sake of Cameron. But


    today, since I want to kill the ace genius Ricky, such a thing cannot be known by anyone except my


    people," Tobias Jin said. A slight smile appeared on his face as he looked at Terrence.


    However, whatever fondness might havein beneath that small smile, it was quickly overwhelmed by


    murderous intent.


    "So then, would you choose to die by your own hands or mine? You''ll soon be food for these ghosts


    either way," Tobias Jin continued. "Of course, you''re also free to follow Martin who chose the Ghost


    Corridor. You can even choose between the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor."


    With a flourish, he pointed a lean finger toward the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor,


    signaling to Ricky and hispanions to make their choice.


    "You''ve offered us a lot of options, but unfortunately, we don''t want to choose any of them. Instead,


    we''ll choose to enter the Enlightening Corridor and the Martial Corridor," Ricky said confidently. His


    eyes beamed with a furious fighting spirit.


    "Ha-ha! You must be daydreaming," Tobias Jin said before erupting into a peal of bellowingughter as


    if he heard a joke. "Or do you think your reputation as an ace genius will intimidate me?"


    "I will intimidate you with my strength," Ricky responded coldly.


    He ignored the tant disdain Tobias Jin showed them, his jaw set to control his simmering anger.


    "Let''s see if you can defeat me when I only use one of my arms," Tobias Jin snapped when he noticed


    Ricky was gathering a powerful momentum. He let power wrap around his right arm in response.


    There was a part of him that was eager to enter the Martial Corridor to increase his knowledge about


    martial arts. But Ricky and hispanions stood in the way of that goal.


    "Gravity Horn Fist!" Tobias Jin roared.


    At the same time, he kicked off the ground with a furious stomp, his body propelled forward with the


    speed of a coiled spring. He appeared in front of Ricky before the dust could settle in his wake.


    True to his word, he only used one arm. He activated a great amount of golden spiritual energy and the


    Golden Enlightenment, which were turned into the phantom of a golden rhino. The phantom shrunk


    until the only thing left was the image of a giant horn. The horn blended with his right fist and he


    mmed them both against the side of Ricky''s face.


    However, Ricky was a renowned warrior in his own right and his reaction was not slow. He threw out a


    fist at the same time.


    "Massacring me Fist!" Ricky roared.


    Instantly, the chaotic fire runes and massacring runes around Ricky''s fist evolved into a glove of steel.


    With violent and killing power, the glove directly collided with Tobias Jin'' fist.


    "My gravity power has reached its peak, yet you dare to meet my fist directly. I guess you are just


    stupid and in search of a quick death," Tobias Jin snarled. Ricky''s choice not to dodge provoked him


    further and made his hackles rise.


    Murderous thoughts clouded his mind. The image of Ricky crashing into the mud from the sheer power


    of his fist was a sweet one.


    He found himself licking his lips as though victoryy just at the tip of his tongue. His eyes sparkled


    with renewed ferocity and excitement.


    Killing an ace genius with his bare hands might even feel like a greater aplishment than entering


    the Martial Corridor.


    ng!


    The sound of metal colliding with metal interrupted his daydreams. He looked down and saw a few


    stray sparks before an electrifying shock reverberated through his arm.


    Then, there was no time at all to attempt resistance. He was forced back by the impact. The soles of


    his feet dug deep and left two lines in the dirt, marking the embarrassing distance he traveled before he


    managed to right himself.


    He had hardly caught his breath when a dull, ufortable ache rattled in the cage of his chest.


    Likewise, Ricky wasn''t spared from the resonating pain either. He could almost hear the constant


    vibrations that ran through his arms. He also noticed the deep traces he made on the ground.


    Silence followed. No one knew how to react to such a scene. Even the distant ghosts seemed to cease


    their violent hissing, as enthralled with the fight as the living men. They all felt thunder-struck when they


    saw that Ricky managed to resist a mighty opponent''s attack.


    Only Soar knew how Ricky pulled it off because he never doubted Ricky''s abilities from the start.

 Chapter 614 The Golden Flame Mutant And The Golden Holy Fire

    Chapter 614 The Golden me Mutant And The Golden Holy Fire


    When Tobias lunged his fist towards Ricky, the fight ended in a tie. Tobias realized that Ricky could


    actually match his strength. Even though Tobias didn''t get the upper hand in the fierce fight, he didn''t


    get hurt either.


    Tobias and his men never imagined this to be result of the battle.


    Tobias only fought with his right arm, but it didn''t prevent him from summoning all his strength. For that


    Ricky.


    He didn''t consider Ricky to be potent enough as an opponent, and so, Tobias was very confident and at


    ease with the idea of defeating Ricky. However, the result of the battle surprised him, and he couldn''t


    help but wonder about Ricky''s power.


    Ricky''s strength was undoubtedlyparable to any first-ss middle spiritual king''s, just as Tobias''.


    "Gosh! It''s hard to believe that Ricky has such immense power!" Terrence muttered, gaping at Ricky.


    Although he appeared to be shocked, he very well knew that Ricky had been keeping his real strength


    from others. So, when he revealed his best moves, Terrance couldn''t contain his excitement.


    ''But, how did he do it? Just because he refined that half of Enlightening Fruit?'' Terrence thought to


    himself. Even after due consideration, there was still one little nagging doubt at the back of his mind. ''It


    seems impossible that only half of the Enlightening Fruit was able to make such a drastic progress in


    one''s power, '' Terrence pondered in confusion.


    "Well, the more time I spend with Ricky, the more unfathomable he seems to be." Terrence shrugged


    with a heavy sigh.


    ...


    As per Terrence, that half of the Enlightening Fruit was the leading cause of Ricky''s powerful strength.


    It enabled Ricky to elevate his power to the level of a first-ss middle spiritual king''s. But, one thing


    Terrence didn''t know was that there was a huge gap between Ricky''s efficiency of refining the


    Enlightening Fruit and others''. Ricky was way ahead of his rivals in the refining process, and this


    couldn''t be attributed to the fruit.


    Here, Terrence was able to absorb at most twenty percent of the enlightening power from the


    Enlightening Fruit. But, since Ricky possessed the four zones, he could easily absorb every bit of its


    enlightening power.


    Under those circumstances, even if Ricky only refined one Enlightening Fruit, the energy he absorbed


    was five times more than others.


    It was no wonder that only with one half of the Enlightening Fruit, Ricky was able to achieve such


    significant progress in improving strength.


    Moreover, once Ricky had refined the zed Fruit, he had already reached the top level of a second-


    ss lower spiritual king. So, the Enlightening Fruit enabled him to be a first-ss lower spiritual


    king.


    ...


    "How do you have such intense power? How is it that your strength is equal to a first-ss middle


    spiritual king''s?" Tobias roared as he firmlynded on the ground. Seething with anger, he looked at


    Ricky with an icy cold stare. There was burning hatred in his eyes, and the result of the battle only


    added fuel to his fire. He was so wildly furious that he wanted to burn everything here at the Birthce


    of Ghosts.


    When Tobias entered the Land of Ghosts, he truly believed that he was the only worthy first-ss lower


    spiritual king possessing any powerful strength in there. He also considered that few could match his


    power when it came to martial arts. He thought he was absolutely unbeatable. He always had a


    positive attitude about his strength and tended to overestimate his own abilities. Before the battle, he


    was certain that luck would be on his side once again and everything would go smoothly just as he


    imagined.


    Unfortunately, his optimism proved to be unfounded. He waspletely stupefied when the battle took


    another twist. A horrific sense of panic overtook him as the unexpected result struck a chord in his


    head. He trembled with fury about this humiliating defeat, as his discontent soon turned into bitterness.


    As for Duncan and his men, their expressions looked like they were the most furious ones. Depression


    took over them like a heavy ck cloud, as they stood rooted to the ground in deadly silence.


    "I don''t think I ever told you that I didn''t have the same strength as a first-ss middle spiritual king.


    You just made those things up and created trouble in here," Ricky said calmly, shaking his hurting


    arms.


    He instantly became very serious as he realized Tobias'' potency.


    Ricky figured that if he hadn''t possessed strengths equal to a first-ss middle spiritual king''s, he


    would be left with no choice but to bring Terrence and the others into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky went silent for a moment, gathering his thoughts and then continued, "You have your own special


    powers that you could use against me. What makes you think that I don''t have any to protect myself


    from getting hurt? Do you really think that I am naive enough to let my guard down here in this ce? I


    was already prepared for this battle, Tobias."


    "Indeed, we underestimated your power." Tobias nodded his head in agreement. His face turned red


    and angry with all those messed up thoughts in my mind.


    It never urred to him that Ricky would have any hidden skills. He felt a pang of remorse when it hit


    him. He had made the stupid mistake of underestimating his opponents and being over-confident about


    his little victories in the past. If he had proceeded with caution, things could have been in his favor right


    now.


    "However, there is one thing you should keep in mind." Tobias'' stern voice shattered the silence and a


    killing aura emitted from within him. "We are confident that our Golden Rhino tribe will emerge


    triumphant. Although you possess intense strength, I''m still way more powerful than you are."


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but didn''t you just make a breakthrough in this cultivation stage? There is still


    a world of difference between me and you."


    Ricky wasn''t irritated by his haughtiness. Instead, he just wore a faint smile on his face and calmly


    replied, "Ha-ha. That''s hrious. Do you know the reason why I''m widely known as an ace genius in the


    world of martial arts?" Ricky looked at Tobias with a frigid stare. A calm yet dominant aura exuded from


    within him.


    "Huh? That sounds interesting. Enlighten me, Ricky." Tobias couldn''t hold his curiosity. He really did


    want to know about Ricky''s journey in order to get any hint about his strengths and weaknesses.


    "That''s because a first-ss middle spiritual king is nothing but a hollow title to me. There is nothing


    that can set a limit to my strength. If I be a first-ss middle spiritual king, I''m the unbeatable king


    in that field. Few people in the same cultivation stage can match my power. I must tell you in advance


    that you are doomed to fail from the moment you chose me as your opponent." A confident smile


    spread across Ricky''s face and he continued, "Oh, and one more thing, this applies to all other


    cultivation stages.


    That''s the reason why I''m the ace genius and you are just another regr genius. Now, that''s the world


    of difference between us."


    Ricky just made those things up. He knew what Tobias wanted to hear. It was undeniable that in the


    same cultivation stage, every master''s strength would be different in degree. Ricky had to admit that


    with his current strength, he didn''t get an edge among the first-ss middle spiritual kings.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He only said those things to get under Tobias'' skin.


    Although arrogant, Tobias wasn''t a fool. He was clever enough to see through Ricky''s little trick.


    He couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Staring at Ricky with a look ofplete disdain, he chuckled,


    "Ha-ha. Is that so? I''m dying to see how invincible you really are."


    Boom! Boom!


    Tobias'' wildughter faded into a deafening sound apanied by mighty rays of fire shing in the


    sky. An intense aura emitted from within him and his heated Golden Enlightenment red up.


    Rays of golden lightening released from the mes, and its sweltering heat suffocated the surrounding


    creatures to death. The more power it generated, the more potent Tobias became. In the blink of an


    eye, the killing vibe enveloped in the me reached its limit and seemed to explode any moment. A


    dark horrific atmosphere fiercely took over, scaring everyone in the vicinity.


    Before Ricky could react, the golden and white mes fused with Golden Enlightenment and melted


    into Tobias'' body.


    It turned his body into a huge ball of fire. Packing the mes within him, he was shining brightly in the


    sky.


    "Is it another form of mutant? The golden and white mes probably are a kind of holy fire," Ricky


    murmured to himself. Sensing Tobias'' intense power, Ricky began drifting away and wondering about


    his potent skills. Soon, he regained hisposure and started to analyze the current situation.


    "To be honest, when I first met you, I looked down on you and thought that you were just a loser. But


    now, I have changed my mind. Since you are, by your own ount, an ace genius, I think I should


    bring out my best moves to this battle. Losing here, fighting you would be the most humiliating thing in


    my whole life," Tobias said calmly with a smirk, while a look of disdain shed through his eyes.


    "Ha-ha. Really? I consider it a great honor to be treated that way." Ricky smiled faintly.


    It was time for Ricky to reveal his real strength. He began to summon his skills without any


    reservations. In the blink of an eye, numerous rays of golden light radiated from within him. The Source


    of Golden Body grew bigger and bigger inside the Massacring Zone, turning into the first level of


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    "So, could you tell me what kind of mutant and holy fire you possess?"


    Ricky asked Tobias with greedy eyes. The Devouring Fire inside him was ready to make a move and


    he couldn''t resist the strong urge to test Tobias'' golden and white holy fire.


    "This is the Golden me Mutant," Tobias said arrogantly.


    "Golden me Mutant? That''s a good name. So, this means that the golden and white holy fire is the


    Golden Holy Fire," Ricky calmly replied with a mysterious smile on his face.

 Chapter 615 Golden Trial Flame

    Chapter 615 Golden Trial me


    "That is correct. That is indeed a kind of holy fire. In fact, it''s called the Golden Holy Fire. That''s where


    my poweres from," Tobias said coldly. "Humph! I don''t care if you''re the so-called ace genius! Your


    talent is going to be burnt into ashes along with your body! Ha-ha!"


    "The Golden Holy Fire? I''ve seen so many mutants and different kinds of holy fire before, but all of


    them were merely stepping stones in my cultivation. I don''t think this Golden Holy Fire of yours will be


    an exception," Ricky sneered.


    He didn''t think that he was going to lose at all. He could feel the Devouring Fire looking at the Golden


    Holy Fire as if it was food. Under these circumstances, how in the world could he ever lose? He was


    pretty sure that there was no way for it to happen.


    "What makes you think that you can just talk to me in that manner? Do you really think that I can''t beat


    you? Our battle before ended with a tie, but I''ll make you understand that you''re nothing but an


    insignificant warrior," Tobias replied coldly.


    Boom! Boom! As he narrowed his eyes, Tobias activated the Golden Holy Fire. The mes transformed


    into two striking snakes that immediately flew towards Ricky to bite him.


    "Humph! You''re not the only one who can y with fire!" Ricky snickered as he calmly looked at


    Tobias''s attack.


    Ricky''s eyes sparkled. The next instant, two pirs of golden mes came out of his golden body and


    were also transformed into his own two striking snakes. The golden snakes fiercely rushed towards


    Tobias.


    ''Heaven ughtering Fire! Massacring Fire! Don''t let me down. Show him what the infernal power is


    really about!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Boom! Boom! Within seconds, the forces shed. Four torrents of mes collided in the sky. It seemed


    that the power of from the collision was endless and was about to tear the space apart!


    However, a few secondster, the Golden Holy Fire seemed to have been struggling against the


    Heaven ughtering Fire and the Massacring Fire. It was like a mouse confronting a cat.


    Ricky wasn''t surprised by what was happening. With the assistance of the first level of the Ultimate


    Golden Body, he knew that Tobias could just be a little stronger than him.


    No matter how powerful the holy fire was, it would never be able to defeat a sacred fire and a peculiar


    fire at the same time, especially if they were the Heaven ughtering Fire and the Massacring Fire.


    These two kinds of fire were both meant for killing like the Golden Holy Fire.


    The next moment, the Golden Holy Fire''s mes were instantly thrown back to Tobias.


    Tobias waspletely surprised by what he had just seen.


    Terrence didn''t show any signs of being surprised at all. They all knew that the two kinds of fire Ricky


    possessed were very powerful. It seemed that they were even more powerful than the holy fire.


    "You! Those mes..." Tobias roared as his face darkened.


    "Hey, it seems that my mes are more powerful than yours," Ricky said mockingly. He felt great to see


    the look of surprise and anger on Tobias'' face.


    Tobias'' face darkened even more after he heard Ricky''s words.


    The Golden me Mutant and the Golden Holy Fire were his secret weapons. He had firmly believed


    that he would sesfully take the win again once he activated those two skills.


    In that moment, he couldn''t help but feel humiliated. What just happened felt like a p in his face. He


    literally felt the pain in his heart.


    "Tobias, you''re about to get really mad, aren''t you? You want to kill me so badly, don''t you?" Ricky said


    to mock him even more.


    He believed that his mocking would definitely provoke Tobias. Second time was the charm. Ricky


    thought that Tobias would emotionallysh out very soon.


    In fact, Ricky was right about Tobias. His mocking did work like a charm. There seemed to be fire in


    Tobias''s eyes and it looked like that he was about to break. Everyone present noticed that Tobias was


    about to lose his mind.


    "Ricky Nan, you''ll pay for this!" Tobias said a few secondster after catching his breath. As the future


    leader of the Golden Rhino tribe and the inner disciple of the Oriental College, Tobias seemed to have


    managed to calm himself down eventually.


    He stopped talking and activated the Golden me Mutant once again. His momentum was so


    powerful that it was evident that he had used all his power in a sh. His power was like a surging tide


    that could sweep over his surroundings.


    It was obvious that Tobias wanted to defeat Ricky once and for all.


    He knew that it was the right thing to do.


    He was aware of what Ricky had been trying to do. He knew that Ricky wanted him to lose his mind by


    provoking him. So he decided to focus on the battle instead of dwelling on what Ricky had said.


    He was d that he had seen through Ricky''s n or else his own demise would have been inevitable.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He was afraid of nothing. He believed that he was much more powerful than Ricky all along.


    "Humph! Do you really think that you''re stronger than me?" Ricky asked coldly. He had noticed that


    Tobias was no longer holding back this time.


    Buzz! Buzz! Ricky''s golden body became gloriously radiant. The massacring runes in the Massacring


    Zone poured out of his body and rapidly flew around him.


    "Go to hell!" Ricky roared.


    He was never afraid of battles. His fighting spirit intensified as he saw that Tobias was giving it his best.


    But Ricky''s perspective of Tobias had changed. He could tell that Tobias was someone who had the


    tendency to lose his temper when mocked. Ricky would never count such kind of warriors as a


    powerful match.


    Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, Tobias'' soles mmed onto the ground until two cracks appeared on its surface. His


    whole body was smothered with the mes of the Golden Holy Fire. He almost looked like a burning


    god of war.


    "Golden me Mutant! Golden Trial me!" he shouted as his momentum rose rapidly!


    A golden-white mark appeared on his chest as he was shouting; it was obviously the mark of his


    mutant.


    Boom! As he opened his mouth, Tobias spat out the purest form of the Golden Holy Fire. The ball of


    burning mes kept absorbing the spiritual energy and the Golden Enlightenment as it grew bigger and


    bigger within seconds.


    The next moment, the fire ball merged with Tobias'' body and turned him into a fire giant.


    Buzz! Buzz! The fire giant ced his hands together as a giant golden sword formed between them.


    The mes of the Golden Holy Fire turned into dragons that encircled it with the power of trial.


    The power of trial made Ricky felt really ufortable.


    He felt as if he was guilty of something and that he hadmitted some kind of serious crime.


    "So this is the trial power," Ricky eximed to himself.


    Without any hesitation, he activated the gale runes in an attempt to defuse the trial power''s impact on


    him. It seemed that the gale power was the trial power''s antidote.


    A few momentster, Ricky''s sense of guilt disappeared.


    "How dare you try to make me feel guilty?! That''s unforgivable! Let me show you the power of the


    Omnipotent Skill!" Ricky shouted at the top of his lungs.


    All of a sudden, the power of the massacring runes and the first level of the Ultimate Golden Body


    gathered and merged together. A cloud of light burst out from Ricky''s golden body. It then fused with


    Ricky''s palms and converged into one powerful p.


    ''''Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªMassacring Golden Palm!"


    Boom! The next moment, the palm and the sword collided violently!

 Chapter 616 The Last Fight

    Chapter 616 The Last Fight


    Bang!


    It felt as if the sky was copsing and the world wasing to an end. An ear-splitting, loud noise rang


    out and endless airwaves began spreading around instantly after the collision. Meanwhile, the area


    around the two warriors, Ricky and Tobias, heavily impacted by the powerful airwaves, started


    copsing.


    All the bloody and killing aura in the Birthce of Ghosts resonated with the impact of the airwaves.


    Also, under the impact of such strong airwaves, Soar and other people on the spot retreated, as this


    kind of momentum was beyond their resistance.


    "Ricky, Tobias can''t beat you and stop you from moving forward, right?" Terrence murmured with


    uncertainty as he watched the overwhelming airwaves engulfing everything around the two warriors.


    "Ricky will not lose at any cost!" Soar responded with confidence flickering in his eyes.


    Looking at Soar''s confidence, Terrence sensed the kind of brotherhood Ricky and Soar shared. It was


    a special and thick brotherhood, connected not by blood, but by mutual trust and loyalty.


    "Ricky, just go to hell! That Golden Trial me can be considered the original energy of Tobias'' Golden


    me Mutant. Anyone whose power is not stronger than his will definitely be severely injured by his


    power!" Keith said wickedly, maintaining a safe distance from the battleground.


    He could already picture Ricky dying. Tobias was the future leader of his tribe and all his prayers


    involved him defeating Ricky.


    Boom! Boom! The collision between the two warriors was still going on, and the endless airwaves didn''t


    fade for a long time. After what seemed to be ages, the two warriors emerged out visibly.


    Both of them didn''t look too good.


    Standing far from each other, the two warriors were almost kneeling on the ground, panting heavily.


    Their robes were torn apart and their bodies had turned ck and blue. Their momentum was far


    worse than their peak state.


    "How is that possible! How could this happen?" Duncan and the other men of his tribe, all bellowed


    incredulously looking at the scene in front of them. They couldn''t fathom anything as they had always


    believed Tobias to be invincible.


    ''Ricky, how can you break out such formidable power?


    You are really an enigmatic warrior with endless aces up your sleeve, '' Terrence thought to himself. He


    was well aware that if he had to go against Tobias, he would most likely be killed, irrespective of how


    much more knowledgeable he had about the Killing Swordsmanship.


    ''Unconsciously, your power seems to havepletely surpassed mine. Perhaps, your force has


    always been stronger than mine, '' Terrence concluded in his mind.


    ''Although his attacks were very deadly, fortunately I haven''t suffered any great damage. Obviously, I


    underestimated the power of Tobias'' Golden me Mutant earlier, '' Ricky thought to himself as he felt


    the sharp pain running all over his body.


    In this collision, Ricky realized how powerful the Trial Golden me was. If he didn''t have the


    protection of the first level of Ultimate Golden Body, he could have been severely injured.


    "Why? Why are you still not dead?" Tobias screamed hysterically, looking at Ricky with a ferocious


    gaze.


    The Trial Golden me skill he justunched consumed much of the original energy of his Golden


    me mutant. But to his misfortune, it wasn''t enough to kill Ricky. He was also severely damaged by


    Ricky''s counterattack. Arrogant as he was, he just couldn''t ept this horrible result.


    He had looked down upon Ricky''s strength from the very beginning. But, Ricky blocked his attacks


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    every single time.


    He once thought that he could control everything and anticipate the result of every fight. But now, he


    seemed to bepletely wrong. This deep frustration within him was driving him insane. Now, he


    could really see why an ace genius like Ricky was not easy to defeat. But, it was toote now. The fight


    had begun, and he would never surrender to his opponent. His only option was to try everything until


    his enemy was ughtered.


    "How can I die before you, Tobias? You''re still alive," Ricky said, grinning.


    Roar! Roar!


    As soon as Ricky stopped talking, a deep and abrupt roar exploded from Tobias. Even in that poor


    injured state, Tobias managed to break out his strong momentum again.


    It came from the Golden Holy Fire which was burning furiously all over his body.


    "Is he still burning the original energy of his Golden me Mutant?" Ricky asked himself, watching the


    abrupt scene.


    Any mutant''s power had a source, just as Ricky''s Golden Body had its own source. The only difference


    was that the former''s power source was born in the mutant itself, while Ricky''s needed to be gathered.


    Burning the original energy of a mutant would naturally make a warrior''s power more formidable, but at


    the cost of severely detrimental after-effects. After burning the mutant''s original energy, the power and


    potential of the mutant would be considerably low.


    It was simr to the decline of a warrior''s talent. Unless there was an extraordinary chance for him to


    recover from such a loss, it was impossible to have his original talent.


    "Are you so desperate? You already gave your best andst shot. So, you''ve left me with no choice but


    to do the same thing," Ricky said in a deep husky voice.


    "Duncan, Imand you to kill the remaining enemies! Now!" Tobias snarled furiously while the


    original energy of his mutant was burning.


    "Alright, young master!"


    Duncan and his other twopanions, obeying the order, roared and transformed themselves into


    their beast bodies. Instantly, three huge golden rhinos like three small mountains appeared. They


    stomped their hard limbs and dashed towards Terrence and Soar with destructive intent.


    In that moment, they would not reserve any power. Whether they would live or die now depended


    entirely on thisst battle.


    "Soar, I will deal with Duncan. You and Madeline handle the remaining enemies. Let''s see who kills a


    golden rhino first," Terrence yelled out with great passion.


    He transformed himself into a ck Peafowl. Swaying his ck giant wings, he rushed towards


    Duncan.


    "Ha-ha, okay! Maybe after the end of the battle, we can have a roasted rhino celebration!" Soar also


    joined in and transformed himself into his own beast body, sprinting towards the enemies.


    "You all are seeking death, I feel!" Duncan hissed ferociously.


    Boom! The two sides collided and attacked each other desperately. Both parties knew that their battle


    would also determine the fighting result between Ricky and Tobias. Since both Ricky and Tobias were


    now severely injured, they also needed to end their battle soon in order to offer timely help.


    Roar! Just then, a loud scream was let out by Tobias'' beast body. In order to activate his most powerful


    strength, he also transformed himself into his beast body. Almost instantly, his momentum became


    even stronger than his peak as a human.


    Undoubtedly, it was because he had burnt his mutant''s original energy. He could sense that the power


    of his Golden Holy Fire was greatly improved, too.


    "Ricky!" Terrence cried out with great concern the moment he saw Tobias transforming.


    He didn''t expect Tobias to hide such a trick under his sleeve.


    "Don''t worry about me! He can''t kill me," Ricky replied grimly.


    His entire body was drowned by the devouring runes, and it burst out endless blood vitality, which was


    hidden in the Devourer Zone.


    Ricky now felt cornered. He had no other way but to use his final trump card.


    Bang! Bang! Instantly, Ricky also burst out his peak momentum. Or to be more exact, his momentum at


    that moment was even stronger than his usual peak momentum.


    "If that''s the case, let me use myst resort to end this fight!" Ricky roared while his momentum was


    surging violently. Meanwhile, his invisible power was dashing towards Tobias.


    "Ricky, you never disappoint me!" Terrence no longer felt worried for hispanion when he saw the


    sudden explosion of his momentum. He devoted himself to the battle with Duncan.


    "Tobias, let me see how powerful the original energy of your mutant is!"


    "Once you are attacked by my final stroke, I believe there will be no ace genius in the world," Tobias


    hissed violently. He was not taken aback by Ricky''s sudden explosion.


    Instantly, the momentum of the two warriors reached their extreme states.

 Chapter 617 Kill Them All

    Chapter 617 Kill Them All


    "Go to hell!" Tobias yelled, determined to take Ricky down.


    The burning of his mutant''s origin seemed to have evacuated his mind of reason. In his madness, there


    was but one thing in his mind¡ªkill Ricky at all costs.


    "Show me what you got. You''re not going to let me down, are you?" Ricky yelled back as he turned his


    palm up and summoned the Iron Destroyer. His fighting spirit was at its peak, too.


    Surges of golden and purple energy emanated from Ricky''s body and enveloped his sword. It was the


    gxy power. Within seconds, Ricky''s sword glowed with a magnificent but terrifying hue of golden and


    purple.


    The gxy power was the perfectbination of the purest power from the massacring rune and the


    chaotic fire rune. Its power could bepared to the energy produced by Ricky''s Ultimate Golden


    Body. It was the strongest power Ricky could muster at the moment.


    Ricky fused the gxy power with the power of his Ultimate Golden Body, and he went beyond his


    power''s limit.


    "Golden Dragon Strike!" Tobias bellowed and charged at Ricky.


    He moved so fast that he kicked up clouds upon clouds of dust behind him, and the golden horns on


    his head started to glow and emanate a spectacr aura of Golden Holy Fire and Golden


    Enlightenment that radiated all over his body.


    Soon, the energy shot out of Tobias'' horns in different directions like rays of sunlight and slowly turned


    into a massive golden dragon flying above Tobias'' head.


    With a deafening roar, Tobias'' dragon summoned countless fire balls that looked like tiny brilliant suns


    floating just underneath its mighty wings.


    Even from a significant distance, Ricky could feel that the energy from each of those fire balls was at


    least as strong as the power of a first-ss middle spiritual king.


    Tobias'' fire dragon was indeed formidable. In this battle, it was definitely the hardest thing to deal with.


    ''So this is what burning the origin of your mutant gets you, '' Ricky thought with a grave expression. He


    felt the hair on the back of his neck stand on end as he watched Tobias'' fiery strikee at him at full


    speed. He braced himself.


    ''Thank god I''ve got the powers of the four zones to protect me. Otherwise, I''m good as ash in the next


    few seconds, '' Ricky thought, fear gripping him for the first time in a very long time.


    Confident as he might be, he felt quite small at the moment. He could admit that indeed without his four


    zones to protect him, he would die a thousand ugly deaths in Tobias'' hands.


    "It''s true that being strong is the key to sess in the world of martial arts," Ricky murmured and then


    stopped himself, feeling his opponent''s overwhelming power.


    It was not the right time for philosophy. The most important and pressing thing at the moment was to


    win and survive the fight.


    ''I entrust my life unto you two, the gxy power and my Ultimate Golden Body! Let''s go!'' Ricky


    eximed in his heart. Protected by his first level of Ultimate Golden Body, he nted his feet firmly in


    the ground, bent his knees, and then shot himself up in the air to meet his rival head-on.


    As Ricky was flying directly into Tobias'' attack, the four runic powers forged invisible armor and


    enveloped his Ultimate Golden Body. Ricky was now equipped with dual protection, and it was the best


    defense he could build.


    The two kinds of powers, the gxy power and the Ultimate Golden Body, continued to merge with the


    four runic powers at Ricky''s bidding. Their powers slowly flowed into Ricky''s Iron Destroyer, turning it


    into an even more powerful weapon, powerful enough to tear space apart.


    "The Gxy Saber Skill¡ªFour-side Thrusts!"


    As he ran at the top of his speed, Ricky brought his sword from up and down decisively. The trace of


    the sword''s pointy end was extremely tricky. And as soon as he thrust it up again, the de copied


    itself into four golden purple ones which shot out from around him in four directions.


    With four new des flying alongside him, Ricky was determined to attack without any reservations


    and applied the strongest skill of the Thrusting Form¡ªthe four-side thrusts.


    Of course, of all his martial arts, the four-side thrusts were not his ace. His most powerful skill remained


    to be the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    He did not exactly choose this skill out of caution, for he had no idea whether Tobias still had other


    more dangerous tricks up his sleeve. Ricky just would like to test whether the Gxy Saber Skill would


    be able to defeat his opponent.


    Charging toward Tobias in midair, Ricky''s four des flew ahead of him, pointing toward the fire balls.


    Golden and purple sparks flew and crackled as the four des connected with one another and formed


    an electric in front of Ricky.


    Tobias then sent his fire balls raining down on Ricky like an apocalyptic meteor shower. To his surprise,


    Ricky''s electric slowed them down and stopped them altogether.


    Tobias stared in horror as Ricky gazed back at him with a meaningful smile, beaming with the power of


    his Ultimate Golden Body. Since the fire balls were greatly weakened by the Thrusting Form, they


    were unlikely to do any harm to Ricky even if they were able to get rid of the of des, not to


    mention that Ricky had his Ultimate Golden Body to act as a shield.


    The stalemate between the des and the fire balls didn''tst long. Overcame by the great pressure


    from the des, those fire balls used up their energy and got split into two by the des, before they


    vanishedpletely.


    Ricky grinned. At the back of his mind, he could not believe it was that easy to beat Tobias'' seemingly


    unbeatable strike.


    Now it was time to go for Tobias'' fire dragon. The smoke was still clearing from Tobias'' crumbled fire


    balls, but Ricky was not about to waste time.


    "Let the des fuse!" Ricky bellowed, raising his Iron Destroyer. It buzzed with even more power now,


    hungry for the blood of Ricky''s rival like a ravenous wolf.


    The four huge des shot up in the air and converged at once, forming a single, massive golden


    purple de. Then, Ricky''s four runic powers began flooding into it, filling it with unspeakably


    destructive power.


    Boom!


    An ear-piercing metallic sound resounded throughout the Birthce of Ghosts. Ricky''s weapon''s


    transformation wasplete. It radiated so much power that its energy shook the earth to its core.


    In a heartbeat, Ricky''s newly forged de flew toward Tobias'' dragon. It happened so fast that Tobias


    was not able to summon a counter-attack.


    Then came a keening that was loud enough to cause an earache¡ªit was from the dragon of golden


    fire. It seemed that the dragon was pierced through by the des of lights.


    Before the dragon could let out another piercing cry, Ricky''s sword was flying toward it once again.


    Tobias tried to stop Ricky''s attacks on his beast, but Ricky''s weapon was moving too fast as if a giant,


    invisible hand was wielding it, leaving nothing but golden and purple sparks that were bright enough to


    light up the sky. He watched helplessly as Ricky''s sword hacked at his poor fire dragon.


    Then, there was a deafening cracking sound followed by a weak howl. The ground shook. At that


    moment, the overwhelming energy surrounding the battleground exploded, producing dazzling lightning


    bolts.


    The fight was over.


    Ricky was able to witness it all despite the smoke and energy surge. His de of gxy power gave


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    out another sh of golden purple light and cut the dragon in several ces at lightning speed. The


    dragon did notst very long with the countless deep gashes Ricky''s sword inflicted on its burning skin.


    It struggled to keep itself in the air as it bled itself dry.


    Then, Ricky''s de of gxy power pushed forward and split the golden beast in half. Its blood


    sprayed in the air and then fell to the ground like hot, crimson rain. With a long, final wail, Tobias''


    dismembered fire dragon kissed the earth, never to raise its head again. Following the fall of the


    dragon, the de of the gxy power went on and cut a huge golden figure into two. The smell of hot


    blood came again, and drops after drops of red rain fell from the sky.


    Ricky left the battlefield a winner but fell before he could reach his friends. The fight had drained so


    much of his energy that he was barely able to stand.


    ...


    "Ricky!"


    "Ricky!"


    Soar and the others cried, rushing to Ricky''s aid.


    "Soar, Terrence, Tobias is dead. Don''t worry, I''m in one piece. Now, kill the rest of them," Ricky said


    coldly as Carley held him.


    He decided not to show mercy to the remaining enemies, for he knew very well that if it was him who


    had lost the battle, Tobias and his men would never spare their lives.


    "Got it, Ricky!"


    Soar replied at once, his morale skyrocketed. His body expanded and unleashed sweeping dragon


    power like a hot and fierce snake. His Heaven Melting Fire turned into a fire dragon, surging with


    powerful energy that was ready to finish the battle.


    Now Keith was merely an insect in Soar''s eyes.


    "Heaven''s Killing and Earth''s Killing!" Terrence bellowed. He, too, had activated his most powerful


    killing strikes.


    Madeline was also going to attack in full force. She struck their enemies with her sword empowered by


    the Ice Enlightenment.

 Chapter 618 Entering The Corridors

    Chapter 618 Entering The Corridors


    Finally, the fierce battle came to an end. Tobias, Duncan, and other Golden Rhino warriors were all


    killed.


    Duncan was not able to beat Terrence when thetter had used all his strength. The reasons for this


    were obvious. Firstly, Terrence had way better blood power than Duncan. And secondly, Terrence had


    learned far more from Killing Swordsmanship than Duncan had from the Golden Enlightenment.


    Besides, Duncan didn''t have a mutant like Tobias did.


    Soar''s power had greatly improved after he absorbed the Enlightening Fruit. When he used his


    Thus, all the schemes of the Golden Rhino tribe were destroyed by Ricky and his fellows with their


    exceptional skills and strengths.


    It was not until they finished the battle and checked the huge dead bodies lying on the ground that they


    finally sighed with relief.


    "Soar, put away the four dead Golden Rhinos. We can enjoy the roasted whole rhinos after we get out


    of here," Ricky said with a faint smile on his face as he sat on the ground in a cross-legged position.


    "Haha...I understand, Ricky. We must make full use of the meat of these spiritual king beasts," Soar


    responded to Ricky with a grin. Then he picked up and put away all the dead Golden Rhinos right away


    as Ricky had requested.


    "Ricky, are you okay?" Terrence asked. His worry was apparent in his voice as he waited for Ricky''s


    answer with bated breath.


    His tension was understandable because he could sense that Ricky''s breath was weaker and less


    stable. He wondered if the foundation of Ricky''s martial arts had been affected during the intense


    battle. Terrence was right. After-effects would be left to Ricky after he absorbed the blood vitality in the


    Devourer Zone in that way.


    If the same thing had happened to any other warrior, the after-effects might not leave their bodies in


    their lifetime. However, for Ricky, a man who possessed four zones, the after-effects would be removed


    "I''m fine, nothing to worry about. It''s just that the battle was too fierce. I think, maybe I had


    underestimated the Golden me Mutant," Ricky answered impassively.


    As soon as he spoke about the Golden me Mutant, Ricky remembered the Golden Holy Fire.


    Immediately, hemunicated to Soar, "Soar, please give Tobias'' corpse to me when we enter the


    corridors in a while. I have to absorb the Golden Holy Fire in his body."


    "Just set your mind at rest, Ricky. I understand. I would have done that even if you hadn''t told me to,"


    Soar responded, calming Ricky down.


    "Thank you, buddy!" Ricky said with gratitude and rxed.


    "Ricky, first of all, I think you''d better enter the Enlightening Corridor with Samson. There is the purest


    enlightening energy in the Enlightening Corridor, which will help you and Samson recover a lot more


    quickly," Terrence suggested.


    "Okay. I hope the enlightening energy in the Enlightening Corridor will not disappoint me," Ricky said,


    chuckling. "We''d better not lose any time. You should enter the Martial Corridor as soon as possible.


    Let''s meet again when the four corridors merge."


    Then without any hesitation, Ricky entered the Enlightening Corridor alone, while Soar, Terrence and


    others entered the Martial Corridor.


    Inside the Enlightening Corridor, there were spiraling dark spaces, like the densely distributed stars in


    the universe.


    The moment Ricky entered the Enlightening Corridor, he felt as if the pores all over his body got


    rxed. It was as if he was bathed in the purest water in the Enlightening Pond.


    The feeling was so incredible yet so real. Ricky felt like all the after-effects in his body werepletely


    removed and his strength came back to its peak state.


    ''Just as I had expected, the Enlightening Corridor is by no means amon one. I can feel the most


    pristine and purest enlightening energy here. After practicing here for some time, I will recover from all


    the after-effects, '' Ricky thought to himself, overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Tina, you''d better get out and practice here for some time as well," Ricky urged Tina.


    "Ricky, this is definitely a great opportunity. But I will not be able to make any improvement as long as


    the evil spirit is not eliminated from my body," Tina sighed.


    "That damn evil spirit!" Ricky shouted resentfully when he heard Tina''s response.


    "Ricky, please don''t be mad. I feel like I''ve recovered a lot with your help and I am very grateful to you


    for removing part of the evil spirit for me," Tina reassured Ricky with a smile.


    "Tina, I have a feeling that myprehension of devouring energy will surely deepen when I be a


    middle spiritual king. I think I can remove the evil spirit from your body in a more effective manner


    then," Ricky replied seriously.


    "Ricky, I don''t need anything else as long as you''re by my side. I won''t be afraid even if the evil spirit


    will stay in my body till I die," Tina said softly with shyness dripping from her voice.


    Taking this opportunity, she demurely confessed her affection towards Ricky.


    Ricky was dumbstruck by her confession. After being dazed for a while, he stuttered, "T-Tina, I...I don''t


    know..."


    "Ricky, I know who you''re falling in love with but I will wait. I want nothing more but to have a tiny ce


    in your heart," Tina interrupted Ricky before he could finish his sentence.


    Ricky fell silent on hearing Tina''s words.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He really didn''t know what to say to her. He had to admit that Tina did upy a very special ce in


    his heart. In fact, her ce in his heart seemed unshakeable and he had unknowingly started


    depending on her unconditionally.


    However, he couldn''t deny that Grace and another girl also had pieces of his heart at the same time.


    ''I sure am fickle-minded, right?'' Ricky thought,ughing at himself.


    ''Or should I act ording to Soar''s advice? He did say that a man was supposed to have many


    women.''


    "What the hell am I thinking about?" Ricky mumbled, shaking his head to get out of this loop of thought


    that he was getting into.


    "What are you thinking about, Ricky?" Tina asked curiously when she saw that Ricky lost in his


    thoughts.


    "Well, it''s nothing important!" Ricky answered hastily.


    The two of them stopped talking about this topic.


    After having this awkward conversation with Tina, Ricky took Samson out of the Chaotic Fire Zone. He


    used the enlightening energy to wake Samson up, letting him recover in the Enlightening Corridor as


    well.


    Of course, he told Samson what had happened in detail


    since thetter lost consciousness.


    After that, Ricky and Samson practiced and recovered together in the Enlightening Corridor. It was


    obvious that their strength was increasing constantly, which proved how strong the value of the


    Enlightening Corridor was.


    Half a monthter, the two of them not only recovered but also enhanced their strength. However,


    neither of them chose to make a breakthrough. That was because both of them thought that they had


    broken through too quickly recently and thus they''d better practice for some more time at the current


    level.


    It was worth mentioning that all the after-effects had been eliminated from Ricky''s body.


    It was great news for him.


    During the period of time when Ricky and Samson had been recovering, the four corridors had merged


    together for quite a few times and many new ghosts were born.


    When the four spaces were merging, they got to know something about the Ghost Corridor and the


    Resentment Corridor. They had only one feeling and that was the two corridors were extremely


    dangerous.


    As a result, they dared not get close to the Ghost Corridor or the Resentment Corridor after the four


    corridors merged.


    They were sure that Martin had be a ghost in the Ghost Corridor. Maybe Martin''s ghost would


    be a new ghost in the Land of Ghosts before long.


    After both of them recoveredpletely, Ricky and Samson shifted to the Martial Corridor.


    In the Martial Corridor, there were spiral spaces as well. When they entered the corridor, Ricky felt a


    strong aura of martial arts infused in the whole space. Numerous voices talking about experience of


    martial arts filtered through his ears, which would enter his body even if he didn''t try to absorb them at


    his own ord.

 Chapter 619 The Daunting Martin

    Chapter 619 The Daunting Martin


    The realm of the martial arts had always been intriguing Ricky, so he could not resist indulging himself


    in it.


    He didn''t reject it; rather, he sat cross-legged in a safe area and began studying the cultivation methods


    and experience in the Martial Corridor.


    There was a lot of energy contained in the Martial Corridor that manifested. When Ricky closed his


    eyes, the energy turned into diminutive and hazy figures and danced in his mind.


    Those figures demonstrated a myriad of cultivation methods, from the inferior stage of the Yellow Level


    to the Earth Level. They disyed various cultivation methods in Ricky''s mind. Nearly all cultivation


    methods of different enlightenments had made their way through his mind.


    All cultivation methods in the world, regardless of their origins, led to the cultivation method of


    immortality. Thus, all cultivation methods shared simrities. Soon, among the manifestation of those


    figures, Ricky found the cultivation methods that he had cultivated.


    Besides, all those cultivation methods had been lucid andprehensible except for to the least


    intelligent people. Whoever entered the Martial Corridor would have a chance for a profound insight.


    "The power of birth is known to be the most primitive power or the power closest to it. No wonder the


    Primitive Corridor could give birth to the Martial Corridor. It''s simply incredible! It''s a chance that every


    living being craves, yet their longing is in vain," Ricky eximed to himself.


    "I believe there will be an extraordinary enhancement in my cultivation methods after I finish cultivating


    in here, especially in my Gxy Saber Skill. Subsequently, I will gain an insight into the next form¡ª


    the Sealing Form."


    The Sealing Form was a skill that put emphasis on the ability to seal.


    The gxy power was the most aggressive power. It was invincible inbat; yet, it could also be the


    strongest sealing power. The Sealing Form would convert the gxy power to the sealing power,


    ultimately morphing into the saber skills of sealing.


    The Sealing Form had four saber movements: the level-one sealing skill, the level-two sealing skill,


    the level-three sealing skill and the three-in-one sealing skill.


    Shortly after, Ricky found the sealing-rted cultivation methods and experience from the figures. He


    could learn the Sealing Form through those figures.


    Following came the rted cultivation methods and experience of the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic


    Fire Skill that he cultivated. He had remained voracious in his attempts to learn from those hazy


    figures. He wanted to learn anything and everything that he had a chance to.


    Apparently, the power that spread outward from Ricky had undergone no enhancement, whereas his


    interior power had undergone gradual refinement. A fresh perception of Ricky''s mental state could be


    sensed as time went by.


    That was indeed a characteristic of the refinement of martial arts.


    It was such a hard earned opportunity. That exined why they remained in the Martial Corridor for


    straight two months.


    Certainly, their current stages had reached their pinnacle and they were ready for a fortuitous


    breakthrough.


    "I guess we should enter the Enlightening Corridor again. After some refinement, we can have another


    breakthrough for sure. No worries! Even with such seemingly hasty progress, we still have a solid


    understanding of these new skills," Terrence suggested when he woke up from his cultivation.


    "Interesting. I have been hopeful about the stage I will reach after my next breakthrough. Perhaps, I will


    challenge your authority after that," Soar said with an ambitious glint in his eye.


    Then, they made a definite decision.


    They were just about to enter the Enlightening Corridor and take a break, when a ferocious and


    dauntingugh reached their ears.


    "You guys must have learned a lot in the Enlightening Corridor and the Martial Corridor, but you have


    been forgetful about previous affairs and folks you still have unfinished business with."


    There was something familiar about the voice and its lofty guffaws. There was skepticism and torpor


    among the crowd when they heard the voice.


    At the same time, a dark shadow plowed its way towards the Enlightening Corridor.


    The figure''s pitch ck hair was loose and cascading down the person''s back, like blood soaked sable.


    The hair was soaked in some kind of dark water, shedding a tough sense of Dark Enlightenment.


    Under the drenched ck hair, there was a hideous face. Streaks and scratches covered the face in


    ws. Those scratches were rather strange. Blood did not run out of them, yet a thread of gloomy


    smoke escaped.


    The figure''s eyes were tightly shut.


    The body of the shadow was shrouded in the bloody and dingy resentment power and ghost power. It


    was as if his body naturally built upon those two powers.


    From the middle of nowhere, a spooky squeal burst out, pricking the crowd''s eardrums. They had no


    choice but to defend themselves with their enlightening power.


    The shadow appeared to arise from the pit of hell, as if it belonged to an evil spirit.


    "What the hell? That thing is disgusting!" Soar shouted after he seemed to begin to understand the


    situation. From the look in his eyes, his astonishment had still yet to dissipate.


    "How could... How could such a living being survive inside the Primitive Corridor? Perhaps, it is not


    alive. It could be a ghost!" Terrence uttered in a bitter and tense voice.


    Carley and Madeline had almost vomited from the appearance of the strange figure.


    "Hmmmm. You girls are bitches. Are you feeling disgusted? If you knew what was good for you, you''d


    be begging for me to touch you!" the horrific and murky figure roared at Carley and Madeline.


    "Damn it. What the hell is it trying to say?" Upon hearing that, Soar broke out of his shocked stupor,


    flinging himself towards the turbid figure with a zing palm attack.


    "Soar, get back!" Ricky howled furiously and tried to stop Soar.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He failed to restrain Soar because he was way too fast. His burning fist hadnded right on the dingy


    figure.


    The appalling figure didn''t even flinch at the ming fist attack. It responded with a palm strike and


    resisted the ming fist with almost no effort.


    In transience, the zing fist was outwitted by the deadly palm. That fast-moving palm hadnded right


    on Soar''s chest before he had time to respond.


    Thud! Blood gushed out of the new wound and Soar fell heavily onto the ground.


    At that scene, the crowd all gasped in shock. Soar was as powerful as a middle spiritual king at their


    peak performance. Still he floundered under the figure''s palm.


    "Soar!" In the next moment, Madeline helped Soar up hastily. Ricky, Samson, and Terrence rushed to


    his side, standing between him and the figure to ensure his safety.


    At that very moment, they felt an extreme sense of danger. It was much worse than what was brought


    about by Tobias. Their eyes filled with solemn fear at the realization.


    "Aha! What do you think? How do you feel about my power? How does it feel in contrast to your


    cultivation in those two great corridors?" The shadowy figure didn''t attack again. He stood before them


    with his arms crossed, smirking with disdain.


    "If I am correct, you are Martin," Ricky uttered begrudgingly. His eyes were hard and full of anger.

 Chapter 620 Trapped In A Desperate Situation

    Chapter 620 Trapped In A Desperate Situation


    As soon as Ricky had just finished speaking, Ricky''s otherpanions, including Terrence and Soar,


    all stared at Martin incredulously. They just couldn''t believe that Martin was still alive.


    None of them could believe that the terrible figure in front of them was Martin. It just didn''t make sense.


    Martin had once looked quite youthful and good-looking. Now, the figure in front of them looked barely


    human and seemed like the perfect personification of what he was: a ferocious ghost. There was now


    little to connect Martin with his old self. No longer was he the handsome young master of the Golden


    Leopard Valley.


    No one expected Martin to survive, after he chose to enter the Ghost Corridor. No one ever came out


    alive after entering the Ghost Corridor. Everyone that entered was usually torn apart by the ghosts that


    resided in the corridor.


    The only trace left of the old Martin was the voice. It still distinctly sounded like Martin''s voice, and


    Ricky and the others could only recognize this.


    "Martin, it''s you! So, you are not dead yet!" Samson said coldly.


    "Ha-ha, it''s me, all right! I never expected that Ricky would be the first one to recognize me. For this, I''ll


    show mercy and keep your corpse whole. As for the remaining people, they will all be ghosts and


    fuel of my resentment power, even more!" Martin said cruelly with a crazyugh.


    Ricky had been right. The terrible figure in front of them was Martin.


    When Martin was defeated by Samson, he was despondent. He had lost all hope, and chose suicide as


    the only recourse left. Thus, he entered the Ghost Corridor, fully aware that he would be killed inside


    the dreadful ce.


    However, after entering Ghost Corridor, he was not killed.


    The moment Martin entered the corridor, he had been transformed. He was overwhelmed by the sheer


    number of ghosts inside, and there was no way he could resist their power. Martin thought that it would


    only be a matter of time before he waspletely destroyed or turned into a ghost himself. Neither


    happened.


    Instead of destruction, Martin got some kind of dark salvation. In the depths of the Ghost Corridor, two


    streams of golden light struck him directly in his eyes. Before he could find out what happened, he lost


    consciousness.


    An eternity seemed to pass before Martin finally woke up. When he dide to, Martin found himself


    changed. He took on his new, hideous appearance. His eyes struggled to maintain vision, and for all


    intents and purposes, he was now blind.


    Martin could not ept his new changes, not at first. It took some time before Martin came to the


    realization that such changes could be useful for him. At least, he was not dead.


    Although Martin looked terrible, the power contained in his new body was formidable and unmatched. It


    was thebined power of the ghosts, the resentment, and the strong Dark Enlightenment.


    Martin realized that his current power had definitely reached the peak level of a middle spiritual king.


    More importantly, surviving the ghosts'' attacks had somehow merged Martin with both the Ghost


    Corridor and the Resentment Corridor. Thus, he was free to enter and exit the two corridors, any time


    he wished. Also, he could borrow the power from these two corridors as long as he wished.


    Finally, he realized that jumping into the Ghost Corridor was not a bane but a boon for him. It was the


    best thing that could have ever happened to him.


    Martin had long realized that this was the world where martial arts were everything. And in such a


    world, the weak were always the prey of the strong. If a warrior had powerful strength, all living


    creatures would surrender to him. Strength was all that mattered.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After Martin woke up and epted his new appearance, the first thing he did was to detect where his


    enemies were. When he sensed that his enemies were inside the Enlightening Corridor, he thought it


    would be the perfect time to take revenge upon them.


    His blindness was now inconsequential for Martin. He had now been elevated to an innate spiritual


    king, and a small thing like external vision was nothing. An innate spiritual king could use his spiritual


    senses to see everything even better in his surrounding environment.


    "Something definitely happened to you in the Ghost Corridor, turning you into this new form in front of


    us. You don''t look like a human or a ghost," Ricky said slowly as he slowly increased the momentum of


    his whole body. He had to prepare himself for theing fight.


    "Nothing you need to know," Martin said coldly.


    Boom! The ghost power inside Martin''s body burst out and dashed towards Samson. Martin was


    delighted at the opportunity to get back at the man that had shamed and defeated him. "Samson, back


    then, I told myself that if the fate gave me another chance to live, the first thing I wanted to do was to


    kill you.


    That moment is now upon you, Samson!"


    Martin walked calmly towards Samson, as he spoke.


    With each step that Martin took, he began to radiate more and more ghost and resentment power. He


    was now generating tremendous amount of both, and he seemed more like a living ck hole now,


    than a man or a ghost. His negative enlightening power was simply overwhelming now.


    "Humph! I defeated you before, Martin! I can do it, again!" Samson spoke with grim resolve in the face


    of Martin''s tremendous power. "Especially, when you now look like neither a human nor a ghost, I am


    even more fearless to fight against you." It was a courageous statement, but the odds were against


    them.


    "Ha-ha! Bold words, Samson. Let''s see if you can back them up now that I am this powerful!" Martin


    knew that the odds were in his favor now. There was no way Samson could survive now that he had


    gained so much power.


    Roar! Roar!


    Terrible roaring sounds came from Martin''s body. It sounded as if a roaring tsunami was raging inside


    of Martin, but it was actually the ghosts inside of him seething and waiting to release all their pent-up


    rage.


    A cloud of ghost power rose instantly, forming a giant palm. Martinunched the giant palm towards his


    enemies. Generating such a powerful technique like the giant palm required tremendous effort and


    willpower, but Martin managed to pull it off with little effort.


    It was an impressive feat, and everyone realized that Martin was now extremely powerful, and a true


    force to be reckoned with.


    "Samson, we should work together this time!" Terrence said.


    Terrence knew what he was talking about. He could see that Martin had be a true threat, so he


    chose to join Samson to fight against him.


    "I see! Let''s fight together!" Samson eagerly epted Terrence''s proposal. He also realized that Martin


    was hard to deal with.


    Boom! Boom!


    Terrence and Samson did not hesitate to unleash their most powerful offensive techniques to counter


    the giant palm.


    Bang!


    Then, the deafening collision sound burst out, but there was no strong air st spreading. Under the


    impact of the giant ghost palm, Samson''s and Terrence''s offensives were directly crushed, and neither


    of them had the slightest resisting power.


    Then, the ghost palm didn''t stop and directly pped toward Samson and Terrence.


    Its attacking speed was so fast that Samson and Terrence didn''t have time to react at all.


    "Sure enough, your strength is greatly increased!" Ricky said in a heavy voice. Meanwhile, he moved


    quickly towards the giant ghost palm and then threw out a fierce scorching me fist against the palm.


    This fist that Ricky broke out included the power of the Heaven Melting Fire and his strongest power.


    Bang! There was a terrible collision sound. Ricky''s scorching me fist and Martin''s giant palm met


    each other head-on.


    Shock waves rippled through the air around them. The impact was so powerful that its effects could be


    felt for miles around. Ricky coughed blood from his mouth, and he felt his legs buckle.


    Ricky was injured, but Martin was none the worse for wear. Only thetter''s body trembled slightly.


    "Your strength is strong now! You are just as powerful as a middle spiritual king at their peak level!"


    Ricky hissed with disbelief.


    "That''s right, Ricky! And I owe all this power from the Ghost Corridor," Martin said coldly.


    Heunched another powerful attack. He held nothing back, as he released his full strength. Even a


    middle spiritual king would be hard-pressed to generate such power.


    "Since you''re all so eager to die together, I will dly oblige! You will all join the raging ghosts inside of


    me, and give me even more power!" Martin snarled as he leaped high into the air.


    His words were full of rage and resentment. He med all of them for what he had be, so he


    used the power that his rage and hate generated.


    Soon, the endless ghost and resentment power in Martin turned into a powerful dragon. The dragon


    then formed a circle floating next to Martin with negative and positive energies. Within a second, the


    circle merged into Martin''s eyebrows.


    "Ghost Resentment Compass!" Martin yelled as he began to activate his powerful skill.


    Then, after Martin strode one step, apass blending endless power instantly showed up and


    mmed violently towards Ricky and hispanions.


    Ricky and the others were overwhelmed by the suppression power of the Ghost Resentment Compass.


    There was no way that Ricky and the others could resist its power.


    Now, they realized they were trapped in a desperate situation. If they could not find a means to


    counteract the power of thepass, they were done.

 Chapter 621 Win Or Die

    Chapter 621 Win Or Die


    "Die!"


    Now that Martin had used the Ghost Resentment Compass, he wouldn''t allow Ricky and his


    from both the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor into thepass.


    ''That strike is too powerful for Terrence and Soar to block. I am at the end of my wits to stop Martin in


    the corridor, '' Ricky thought to himself after he felt the intensity and power of Martin''s attack.


    In an instant, Ricky enveloped Terrence and Soar with his spiritual power. He then transported the two


    into the Mind Pce Model.


    Ricky had also entered the Mind Pce Model. He felt it was alright to expose the spiritual space tool


    because others were already aware that he had it.


    Upon seeing the Mind Pce Model, Martin restrained himself. Since he had expected it, he didn''t jeer


    at the space tool.


    "That spiritual space tool is really worthy of its reputation!" Martin said greedily. "That''s why I must have


    it, Ricky!"


    Boom!


    A strong pressure flooded out of Martin as soon as he dered his desire. The ghost power of and the


    resentment power encircled him. Two marks emerged on his dark forehead.


    The marks that emerged were the symbols of mutants.


    Martin had evidently had the Ghost Mutant and Resentment Mutant.


    "Ghost and resentment, show yourselves!"


    As Martin yelled, the unyielding ghost power of and the resentment power filled the Enlightening


    Corridor and turned the ce into hell.


    Martin was dominating the ce.


    Worse, he had used the power of the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor to lock up the space


    within the Enlightening Corridor.


    "Ricky, I''ve already locked up the space around this ce. You don''t want to spend your entire life


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    hiding in the spiritual space tool, do you?" Martin jabbed after he sealed the Enlightening Corridor.


    But he heard no response from his enemy.


    The silence of his enemy did not faze him at all. While he floated in mid-air, Martin folded his legs and


    sat.


    He patiently waited in silence. He believed Ricky would emerge from his spiritual space tool any


    second soon.


    "Is that true?" Soar asked worriedly. From inside the Mind Pce Model, they could hear what Martin


    had just said.


    "Yes. I''ve tried getting out and discovered that the whole space in the Enlightening Corridor has been


    sealed by Martin. We can hide in the spiritual space tool, but we''ll never be able to make it out of here,"


    Ricky said with certainty.


    Then, he conveyed his message to Soar using telepathy. "Soar, one more thing, I failed to get out even


    after I used the Chaotic Fire Zone."


    Soar''s heart dropped to his stomach. The Chaotic Fire Zone used to be their trump card, but now...


    Soar had every reason to feel the shadow of gloom and despair take over his thoughts and feelings.


    "But...Martin is no more than a spiritual king, where did he get the power to lock up space?" Soar asked


    with confusion evidently painted on his face.


    "That''s right! How could an innate spiritual king lock up space?" Terrence was also stunned by the


    magnitude of Martin''sst move.


    "That''s impossible, indeed. But, the Martin we''re looking at now is not the same as the one we used to


    know before. Do you see the two marks between his eyebrows? That exins everything," Ricky


    exined to hispanions.


    "Right. Those are the marks of mutants. However, I''m aware about the origins of Martin and the Golden


    Leopard Valley. I know them well enough, and I''m sure he didn''t possess a mutant in the past."


    Samson collected his thoughts and his earlier memories of Martin.


    "That''s correct. It is his body that has been changed in the Ghost Corridor. He probably has two


    mutants now¡ªthe Ghost Mutant and the Resentment Mutant," Ricky said. Their chances of surviving


    had somehow gone slimmer as he vocally affirmed what had happened to Martin.


    "If I''m guessing things right, the two mutants have granted him the power to control the Ghost Corridor


    and the Resentment Corridor. That''s why he could easily lock up the space within the Enlightening


    Corridor.


    But, Ricky, if your guess is correct, then what are we supposed to do now?" Terrence questioned, his


    voice a low, serious murmur.


    "We have two options. One is to cultivate here till our power reach a level that could rival Martin''s


    current power," Ricky began. "Our other option is to go and fight him now. We could win and escape; or


    we can die here and this ce could turn into our graveyard."


    "It will take quite a long time if we choose to cultivate here." Terrence looked quite depressed. "I''ve


    never been a coward in battle."


    "Me neither. I want to know what on earth was in the Ghost Corridor that changed Martinpletely."


    Soar fumed. He hated being at the losing end of the fight.


    "If you don''t want to bebeled as the coward, then perhaps we shoulde out now and fight." Rocky


    smiled. He was d to know that hispanions were not just about to back down and give up.


    "Ricky, are you sure you want to fight with him?" Terrence asked. Despite thepromising position


    that they were in, Ricky''s tone was still oddly calm and decisive.


    "Did it sound like I was making a joke?" Terrence''s question just made Ricky feel even more excited


    that he couldn''t help but quiver a little.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Soar opposed, trying to convince Ricky to change his mind.


    "Think twice, Ricky!" Samson added. "Martin has locked up the entire space within. Once you go out


    there, it''s either you win or you die in Martin''s hands.


    And, judging by the current situation, your chances of dying are unfortunately higher.


    My words may be harsh, but that''s the truth. I''m telling you this now because you''re my friend."


    "Huh! So you finally admit that you now consider me as a friend!" Rickyughed in amusement upon


    hearing Samson refer to him as a "friend."


    "Don''t change the subject! If you''re sure you want to go out, then I''ll dly go with you," Soar


    proimed assertively.


    "Soar, you know me. I don''t take that much risk. Also, I don''t engage in fights that I know I''m doomed to


    lose." Ricky confidently gave Soar a friendly reminder.


    "The moment I came in here, I''ve made up my mind that I would use this fight as a stepping stone for


    me to be a middle spiritual king."


    Ricky''s confidence was overflowing that Soar and Terrence were instantly moved.


    They were surprised to witness just how determined Ricky was.


    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Soar reluctantly queried. Though Ricky''s willpower was so moving,


    he still couldn''t help but be bothered by the danger and threat posed by Martin''s newfound power.


    "Soar, I need you to trust me," Ricky collectedly uttered before he leaped out of the Mind Pce Model.


    "Such a hurry, this guy," Soar sighed at Ricky.


    "Maybe that''s just the boldness of an ace genius," Terrence muttered as he watched Ricky get out of


    the Mind Pce Model. Ricky''s unwavering confidence made Terrence admire him even more.


    He knew Ricky was not trying to show off.


    Meanwhile, Samson felt the same way.


    He now harbored as much admiration as Terrence had for Ricky.


    "There you are! Did you stay there to get rid of your burdens?" Martin nudged as he stood. He didn''t


    seem surprised at the sight of Ricky emerging from his spiritual space tool. The expression on his face


    reflected excitement instead.


    "They''re not burdens, they''re my friends," Rickyughed, correcting his enemy''s words.

 Chapter 622 A Test Of Guts

    Chapter 622 A Test Of Guts


    "Ha-ha! Friends? You cannot be serious right now! Let me tell you something. Only the weak need


    friends. Solitude is a necessity for the strong like me. There''s nothing left in my mind but to kill and


    conquer. The most powerful man does not need a heart!" Martin sneered, as if he had heard something


    extremely absurd.


    "You don''t believe in friendship. That is the reason why you lostst time. And because you refuse to


    change, today will not be so different. How can you achieve the supreme enlightenment and be


    invincible if you have no heart?" Ricky smiled back as he shook his head slightly.


    "Indeed, the strong are the ones who are alone. But that doesn''t mean that they have no friends. They


    may act alone but their souls are always connected with theirpanions. This is my understanding of


    being strong. But obviously people like you will never understand this."


    "Oh, is that so?" Martin grinned. "True, I don''t understand and I don''t see the need to even try. Because


    you, along with your preaching, would no longer be in this world in a minute. I''ll cut you to pieces and


    take away everything that you have!" announced Martin in a cold voice.


    In fact, there was some level of truth on both sides. They were just taking the different paths in


    cultivating. In order to decide who was right and who was wrong, they would have to find out through a


    battle. The winner shall be proimed as the right one.


    As the saying goes, the winner takes all.


    "You know what? Never count your chickens until they have hatched. I think it''s a little too early for you


    to beughing. I''m quite confident about my strength. I don''t know what you have got in the Ghost


    Corridor but whatever it is, I will destroy it and defeat you once and for all," Ricky said in a cold voice.


    Without any hesitation, he activated the first level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Ha-ha! Then impress me! I wonder how long you will be able to resist my attacks!" Martin said with a


    sneer. "Don''t tell me it is the Ultimate Golden Body that is giving you confidence. Because I can easily


    crush it into pieces if I want to."


    Martin channeled his energy as he folded his hands. The Ghost Resentment Compass fell from the


    sky, carrying the enlightening power of the ghost and resentment. It came flying in straight towards


    Ricky.


    "If I manage to resist your attack, I will surely make a great breakthrough. Take this!" Ricky growled


    fiercely as the huge spinningpass crashed down on him.


    The golden lights rapidly shone brightly from his body as four runic powers surrounded him and made


    his golden body even more solid. It expanded as if it was about to reach the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body.


    "Ricky, stop being so naive. You will never be able to resist my attacks. Oh let me see. Don''t tell me


    you think that I have already given you all I''ve got." Upon seeing the surging power from Ricky, Martin


    couldn''t help butugh contemptuously.


    He was about to kill Ricky. But before that, he would first defeat Ricky psychologically. He would make


    him admit that he, Martin, was the best of all of them.


    With his palms faced up, another two streams of power from the ghost and resentment fell down from


    the sky. But this time, the two streams of power didn''t get into thepass but intertwined with each


    other instead to form a dark shadow.


    The shadow roared and screamed, making an extremely terrifying noise. Ricky was certain that it was


    a real demon.


    Soon, the body of the demon went into the Ghost Resentment Compass to make the power of the


    A greater threat was presented right in front of Ricky. But he had no other choice but to turn this fear


    into his fighting will. There was no way to retreat. His only options were to either win the battle or lose


    his life.


    And hepletely believed in himself. He knew he could win. He knew he had to win.


    Apanied by the diffusing shes of golden light, the Iron Destroyer went out from its sheath. The


    spirit of the Iron Destroyer knew his will and was willing to risk itself to aid its master.


    "Power of Four Runes! Power of Golden Body!" Ricky roared with full strength as he activated his


    strongest power.


    The Ultimate Golden Body produced a thunderous noise. It had been activated to its fullest with the


    power of the four runes. He also used the Thrusting Form of the Gxy Saber Skill¡ªthe four-side


    thrusts. Ricky channeled all of his energy onto his saber tounch a powerful strike.


    The four golden purple saber des shot out and formed one huge de that flew straight towards the


    Ghost Resentment Compass.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªImpregnable Killing Finger!" After the Gxy Saber Skill, Ricky


    immediately activated the Massacring Omnipotent Skill.


    At that state of the first level of Ultimate Golden Body, among all his Omnipotent Skills, the Impregnable


    Killing Finger was the best one apart from the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    The massacring power was pouring out of Ricky as ten sturdy Impregnable Killing Fingers appeared


    behind his body. The fingers rushed towards thepass as it destroyed everything in its path.


    These were the strongest skills he had now.


    ''Ultimate Golden Body, it''s your turn now!'' Ricky whispered silently in his heart.


    Boom! He had hardly finished his words when his attacks collided with thepass resulting in an


    earsplitting explosion.


    A few secondster, an enormous air cloud burst out and covered everything.


    Both Martin and Ricky were smothered by the cloud.


    As the dust from the st slowly faded away, Ricky''s and Martin''s shadows appeared once again.


    Martin stood in midair, untouched by all the chaos. On the other side of the coin, Ricky was not so


    fortunate. He was half-kneeling with countless cracks crawling slowly on the Ultimate Golden Body.


    Ricky''s face was as pale as ash, and blood wasing out of his mouth.


    It could not bepletely denied that he had resisted the attack from Martin.


    "How impressive! You actually managed to somehow survive my attack. I have to admit that I might


    have underestimated you. You truly are an ace genius." Martin nced at him with a mocking face.


    There was no anger in his voice. Obviously he had already known that Ricky would be able to resist his


    attack.


    "I wouldn''t have epted your challenge if I wasn''t confident about it," Ricky replied as he struggled to


    get on his feet.


    "You asked me where my confidence wasing from. I''ll tell you now. I''m confident about myself


    because I have the courage to be. Without the guts to achieve sess in the world of martial arts, I


    would''ve never dared to fight you."


    "Hah! Courage? Guts? You are kidding me. Are you certain that you have these things?" Martin


    to be very well. How are you supposed to resist any of my next moves?"


    "You will never understand. Because you have already surrendered your soul to the ghost and


    resentment," Ricky replied in a calm voice. He was not irritated at all. "That means the power you are


    using now does not belong to you.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    You know that very well, don''t you? You are only fooling yourself."


    "Shut up! You pathetic liar!" Martin cut him off furiously as his face turned red with rage.


    "Ha-ha! Just admit it. I''m only telling you the truth. Why should the truth make you angry?" Seeing


    Martin''s angry face, Ricky continued to mock him in a brisk voice.


    "It''s like you are asking for your own death!" Ricky''s words infuriated Martin even more. He clenched


    his fists.


    The ghost power and resentment power that surrounded him were restless once again. He was boiling


    in anger because of Ricky''s words and he could no longer hold in his rage.

 Chapter 623 The Formidable Force Of The Four Zones

    Chapter 623 The Formidable Force Of The Four Zones


    The enlightening power of ghost and resentment condensed into a dark long saber in the hands of


    Martin, whose anger made itself into an invisible channel linking his space with the location of Ricky.


    In the world of martial arts, power had always been superior to everything else, but Martin himself knew


    exactly that this power did not belong to him. What was worse was that he had a hunch that the power


    would eventually break through his body.


    Moreover, he now looked neither a human nor a ghost. Was he really willing to transform into


    something like this? Of course he wasn''t.


    Therefore, how could Ricky''s words not cause immense anger inside his heart?


    "You are really tired of living in this world, aren''t you?" With the help of the invisible space formed by his


    anger, Martin suddenly appeared in front of Ricky. He flung up his dark long saber that disintegrated


    the space around him in an instant. At the moment of disintegration, Martin wielded his saber in an


    attempt to sh Ricky.


    There was absolutely no way for Ricky to escape his doom. The massacring runes surged around him


    in an instant as his golden eyes were filled with firm resolution. Although he was not as powerful as


    Martin, his courage and fighting spirit were greater than they ever were. If they weren''t, then he


    wouldn''t stand a chance against Martin at all.


    With the massacring runes surging around him, the cracks on the first level of Ultimate Golden Body


    healed rapidly. At the next moment, Ricky jumped up and fiercely wielded his saber to initiate his own


    attack against Martin.


    "Omnipotent Gale Skill¡ªGale Strike!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky burst out a loud roar as the four fang-like des expanded rapidly and pierced the space directly.


    It collided with the ck long saber that rushed towards him with powerful momentum.


    However, the oue was still the same. The powerful Omnipotent Skill of Ricky was just too


    vulnerable when faced by Martin''s invincible strength. His saber was directly broken into pieces after a


    quick standoff with Martin''s weapon. The next moment, Martin''s dark long saber collided with Ricky''s


    golden body. In response, Ricky instantly crossed his arms to resist the strong impact of the force.


    ng!


    The next moment, the sound produced by the collision between the gold and the iron rang out to their


    surroundings. Air ripples covered everything around them as a golden figure fell heavily out of the air


    with blood spraying everywhere.


    Without a doubt, the golden figure was none other than Ricky himself.


    Moreover, it could also be seen that cracks were once again crawling on the surface of his golden body


    despite the fact that they had just been healed with the massacring runes.


    Once again, Ricky was hit hard by Marin''s fierce attack, but a stronger fighting spirit continued to burn


    in his eyes. At that moment, the only thing that Ricky could depend on was the first level of Ultimate


    Golden Body.


    Therefore, the moment he stabilized his body, Ricky did not hesitate to make use of the blood vitality


    from ferocious beasts that he stored in advance in the Devourer Zone. He injected them to his body as


    fast as he could.


    He was quite certain that doing so would inevitably leave side effects to his cultivation once again, but


    this time, these side effects could be more serious.


    However, Ricky was confident that he would be able to defeat Martin. With the help of the four zones


    and the Enlightening Corridor, the so-called side effects would be cured without much trouble.


    This was also one of the most important reasons why he decided toe out and have his onest


    stand.


    After Ricky devoured endless rounds of blood vitality, his strength returned to its peak once again. He


    then urged the massacring runes to rapidly heal his golden body. Ricky felt that in the process of


    continuously getting cracks and healing them, the first level of his Ultimate Golden Body was constantly


    bing more powerful. The process was miserable, but it was definitely beneficial to him in the long


    run.


    "You have resisted my attack once again. It seems this Ultimate Golden Body of yours should not be


    underestimated. Maybe I should just take it from you!" Seeing that Ricky had survived a fatal blow with


    the first level of his Ultimate Golden Body again and again, Martin finally realized that Ricky''s skill was


    indeed something worth having for himself.


    "Even if I give it to you, you wouldn''t be able to cultivate or master its real power anyway!" Ricky said


    disdainfully, standing up from the ground and still determined to fight.


    "This is because my cultivation method can only be practiced by upright people, and creatures like you


    who are neither human nor ghost wouldn''t even be allowed to touch it at all."


    He decided to use words that would disturb and shake Martin''s determination.


    "Ha-ha! Since when did I be neither a human nor a ghost?" Hearing Ricky''s words, Martin couldn''t


    help but smile with a hint of madness. "But you have to understand that in my next attack, not only you


    will be killed, but your so-called friends will also fall into my hands.


    Then I''d like to see how much power you still have left to heal your ridiculous golden body!"


    Martin again welded his long saber condensed with the enlightening power of ghost and resentment to


    sh through Ricky.


    The same thing happened again. The first level of Ultimate Golden Body was cut with numerous


    cracks. Ricky immediately urged the massacring runes to heal the cracks as much as it could but there


    was a limit to this process. After more than a dozen cuts, the cracks could no longer be healed.


    Ricky was also about to reach his own limit, for almost all the blood vitality he had stored in the


    Devourer Zone had been absorbed by him.


    "Your turtle shell has been finally broken. Now, go to hell!" Martin growled angrily seeing that Ricky


    could no longer heal his first level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Ghost Resentment Strike!"


    Like a dark Milky Way emerging in midair, the ck long saber shed towards Ricky. It easily cleaved


    the space in front of him with great momentum.


    "Now''s the time," said Ricky.


    Seeing Martin''s powerful strike, Ricky grinned without any signs of fear. He then closed his eyes as his


    whole body showed a rxed state without any resistance.


    "What is he doing now?" Seeing this scene, all the people in the Mind Pce Model were very anxious.


    At that moment, they were all extremely worried about Ricky''s difficult situation.


    They didn''t think that Ricky was going to give up, but they couldn''t help but worry about him.


    "Have you given up your resistance? You should have done so a long time ago, you arrogant bastard!"


    Martin said grimly, seeing that Ricky had given up his resistance, as the strength gathered by him grew


    even stronger.


    The next moment, the ace genius would finally fall into his hands. What a great aplishment it


    would be!


    It took a long time for an ace genius to finally appear and he was lucky enough to y one. How could


    the thought of this not excite him?


    However, the next moment, things did not go exactly the way he had hoped.


    Four rays of light came out of Ricky and gradually enveloped him. The four rays were blood red,


    crimson, golden, and a cloud-like white.


    Martin''s long ck saber which looked like the Milky Way shed at the four rays of light, but it did


    nothing. It only caused the light to shake slightly without leaving any trace.


    "The four zones did not disappoint me!" At that moment, Ricky opened his eyes as an excited smile


    appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The four rays of light were indeed the power released by the four zones to protect him. Just now, he


    was not giving up like they thought he was. He was instead mysteriouslymunicating with the real


    recesses of the four zones.


    When he got Soar from the Earth Fire ce of the Earth Fire Land, the reason why he was able to


    freely enter and exit the Incessant Crimson Magma was that the Chaotic Fire Zone had released the


    power of light to protect him.


    Therefore, he had a hunch that the four zones all had that kind of light power to provide protection for


    their master.


    This was Ricky''s real trump card all along and he was right to make the assumption that under a very


    dangerous situation, the light of the four zones would release themselves to protect him.


    "It is now my turn to resist and I can assure you that this battle will be over very soon," Ricky said with


    great determination in his eyes.


    "How could this be possible? I do not believe this! What power is this? How could you still resist my


    attack? I should be invincible here!" Seeing this incredible scene, Martin almost lost his mind and


    growled with great resentment.

 Chapter 624 What Can You Do With My Breakthrough

    Chapter 624 What Can You Do With My Breakthrough


    "How...how can it be?" Martin mumbled. Soar, Terrence, and the others in the Mind Pce Model


    couldn''t believe their eyes either. They all thought what was happening was simply impossible.


    "I wonder when Ricky came to possess such great power," Soar said in a somewhat ufortable


    tone. "He didn''t even let me know about this new power."


    "Maybe he didn''t even know he could tap into such great power either. I have a feeling that Ricky has


    been gambling and taking risks recently. Perhaps he bet on the advancement of his radiance power,"


    Terrence said.


    "If that''s the case, then he has seeded. Perhaps he will be able to take control of this battle now,"


    Samson said.


    At the same time, Ricky fixed his eyes on Martin, who was starting to look slightly angry.


    "I told you that once I got out, it would mean that I had new confidence in myself. I am confident that I


    can beat you," he answered Martin in a cold voice.


    "You think that you''re a master here and that you''re invincible. The real facts are that you are nothing


    but delusional. Your current power doesn''t really belong to you at all. Maybe you can kill us this time,


    but eventually you will be a part of the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor.


    So, you''re destined to lose in the end!"


    While speaking, Ricky looked increasingly domineering, which was an indication of a breakthrough.


    "You''re just trying to enrage me and drive me crazy!" Martin said in a cold voice as he realized that was


    what Ricky''s tactic in taunting him must have been.


    "You may think so, but I don''t think you can deny that there is some truth in my words. Don''t you agree


    that your current power doesn''t really belong to you?" Ricky asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Martin was right in thinking Ricky was trying to irritate him by trying to insult and scare him. Maybe


    Ricky looked somewhat cruel by doing that, but he had never viewed himself as a very kindhearted


    man in the first ce. He would not require himself to act like an upright individual in front of such a


    powerful enemy as Martin. He was afraid that he would die very soon if he didn''t make use of some


    strategy like that.


    "Hahaha! You keep saying that it isn''t really my power. All right. Let me show you how I will beat you,


    even with power that doesn''t belong to me," Martin said,ughing grimly.


    "Ocean of Ghosts!"


    Martin eximed. Suddenly, his terrible body burst and merged with the endless Ghost Enlightenment


    around him. It was as if he had changed into an ocean of ghosts.


    Then, ck figures, which looked like ghosts, appeared out of the blue from the Ultimate Ghost


    Domain one by one. Those ghosts werepletely made of Ghost Enlightenment, and they had


    considerable power.


    Although they were not as strong as Martin was, they were quite difficult to deal with.


    The ghosts attacked Ricky from all directions at the same time with all kinds of different skills.


    While rushing at Ricky, they shrieked and shouted. After quite a while, the four streams of light that


    wrapped Ricky were still motionless.


    Again, the ghosts merged together into Martin''s body. When he did that this time, Martin''s eyes looked


    really dull. The dullness and the distortion on his face indicated that he had indeed gone insane.


    "Hmmm! Now it''s time for me to say the same thing to you that you said to me before¡ªyou''re over-


    confident!" Ricky said in a cold voice as his eyes were fixed on Martin, who looked dull and ferocious at


    that moment.


    After saying that, Ricky immediately sat down in a cross-legged position. He closed his eyes and


    concentrated on releasing his devouring runes to devour the pure enlightening power all around him.


    This space was already filled with ghosts and resentment, but Ricky was able to absorb the purest


    enlightening power from it with the help of his Devourer Zone.


    It was without a doubt that Ricky had made a choice to make a breakthrough at that moment.


    He was able to resist Martin''s attacks with the help of the radiance power discharged from his four


    zones. The radiance power could only be used to resist damage, but it couldn''t be used to attack. That


    would not change, even though Ricky tried to keep that in mind.


    So, there was only one way left for Ricky to beat Martin. He had to make a breakthrough to be able to


    im victory.


    He had been wanting to make a breakthrough, while beating Martin was just a bonus.


    He had collided against Martin repeatedly in order to make preparations for the breakthrough he was


    then undertaking. He would not make a breakthrough and be a middle spiritual king in the


    Enlightening Corridor unless his strength burst into an extreme state.


    "How dare you attempt to make a breakthrough right in front of me? You really must look down upon


    me. I will never forgive you for that!" Martin roared when he realized that Ricky had chosen to stop


    speaking to him and was trying to break through right in front of him.


    Ricky didn''t respond to what Martin was saying. Instead, he focused his mind on the breakthrough.


    "You''ll only be able to make a breakthrough like that in your dream. Now that you''re trying to absorb the


    enlightening power, I''ll let you absorb as much as possible," Martin roared again. As he said that, the


    two marks between his eyebrows flickered again.


    Then, the enlightening power of ghost and resentment seemed to seep out of thin air again, filling up


    the Enlightening Corridor.


    Obviously, Martin was able to call on the power of the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor,


    and had shifted the power from the two corridors to the Enlightening Corridor. Then, he was letting


    Ricky absorb that power. Even if Ricky could make a breakthrough, he would also be a puppet of


    ghost and resentment.


    "Hmmm! It seems that you don''t know what I''m really capable of, Martin," Ricky said in a cold voice


    without opening his eyes when he sensed what Martin had done.


    Then the devouring runes moved over his body continuously, devouring only the pure enlightening


    power. With the help of the radiance power from the four zones, the power of ghost and resentment


    could not get close to him.


    "How can this be?" Martin roared in anger again when he saw how Ricky was able to oppose his


    attacks. He could hardly believe what was happening.


    "Martin, this is how I make a breakthrough. What can you do against this?" Ricky sneered at Martin


    with his eyes still closed.


    "Shit!"


    Martin was too shocked to keep hisposure. In fact, he almost lost his head over it. He focused his


    power to its furthest extreme tounch another attack on Ricky''s radiance power. However, all his


    attempts were in vain.


    Meanwhile, Ricky hadpletely entered the state of focus needed to make his breakthrough.


    He regained his peak state while the devouring runes absorbed the enlightening power ceaselessly. He


    had only targeted the pure enlightening power.


    He had umted more than enough power, so the only thing that hecked was the enlightening


    power. Thatck ended up being supplemented when he entered the Enlightening Corridor.


    Ricky had restrained the after-effects in his body with the power from the four zones. He would not deal


    with them until he made his breakthrough and killed Martin.


    A loud crack sounded out. All the while, it was clear Ricky''s power and momentum were rising, and his


    enlightening power was growing.


    It would not take a long time for him to make a breakthrough at that point.


    Martin, who had been attacking Ricky furiously, became even more frenzied when he saw that. All of a


    sudden, he regained his former demeanor and calmed down however.


    "Am I really still letting anger and madness control what I do?" Martin suddenlyughed at himself in


    disdain.


    "Maybe Ricky is right in saying that my soul has been sold to ghost and resentment. Such being the


    case, why don''t I sell something more? From now on, I don''t want my soul. I only want power and I only


    want to kill others relentlessly."


    After saying that, the horrifying power of ghost and resentment in Martin''s body began growing even


    stronger.


    By then, Martin had be a real devil.


    With such thoughts in his mind, Martin closed his eyes and they moved relentlessly behind his eyelids.


    He was unaware of the state he was slipping into.

 Chapter 625 Made A Breakthrough and Countered Back

    Chapter 625 Made A Breakthrough and Countered Back


    Even in such a critical situation, Martin appeared moreposed and calmer than he had before.


    He was not irritated by Ricky''sments anymore, and he couldn''t even recall what Ricky had said


    before. He was preupied with thoughts of revenge and hatred at that moment. As the killing aura


    exuded from within him, an atmosphere of horror dominated the entire area. He was bing nothing


    but an emotionless killing machine. All he could think about was how he wanted to smash Ricky into


    pieces.


    "Since I can''t break your light power now, I will take my revenge after you make a breakthrough," Martin


    said with an unfathomable smile.


    "What happened to him? Why did he still appearposed despite the fact that he couldn''t break


    Ricky''s light power?" Seeing Martin''s sudden change in demeanor, Soar and the others could hardly


    believe their eyes as they stood waiting inside the Mind Pce Model.


    "It seems that he has be more strange and powerful than before," Terrence mused as a feeling of


    anxiety overwhelmed him.


    "How could that happen? I have a nagging feeling that Martin is not blind at all. I think that he put up a


    front and tried to fool us with such a dirty trick. I can vaguely sense that there is a potent power within


    his eyes, but I can''t figure out what it is," Samson stated as his face grew serious. Stroking his chin, he


    lost in thought over the possibilities.


    "Really? Are you sure about that?" Soar and Terrence questioned him in confusion upon hearing what


    Samson said.


    "No, it''s just a gut feeling. The blood power inside my body that I inherited from my ancestors is able to


    influence my thoughts, so there is a good chance that I am wrong about that," Samson calmly


    exined, as he scratched his head. He was greatly puzzled as to what was happening with Martin.


    "Since we haven''t figured out what is going on with Martin, the only thing we can do right now is wait for


    Ricky to make a breakthrough in his cultivation. When he seeds in elevating his strength, no matter


    how powerful Martin is, I''m pretty sure that defeating him won''t be much of a trouble for Ricky," Soar


    said with a smirk and a look of disdain shed in his eyes.


    Martin ceased to blow his energy towards Ricky''s four zones. He kept himself afloat in the air with his


    legs crossed. He sat quietly, waiting for Ricky to make a breakthrough from his current stage.


    At that moment, the process was of critical importance to Ricky. Both his umtion of strength and


    his understanding of enlightening power had surpassed a lower spiritual king. Ricky had a mixed


    feeling of excitement and fear as he realized that he was just one step away from victory. Although the


    future of the fight was promising for him, Ricky still thought that it was best to err on the side of caution.


    Clenching his teeth, he prepared himself for thest stage. He needed to concentrate all his power to


    help him ovee thest obstacle before bing a middle spiritual king.


    Transferring the power of his four zones, Ricky summoned all sorts of enlightening powers inside his


    body and fused them with the innate strength of his elixir field. Three kinds of potent powers turned into


    a sharp cone and shot towards the sky. In the blink of an eye, an invisible barrier came from out of


    nowhere and kept on falling onto Ricky''s cone. Theynded heavily on its surface, ruthlessly


    suppressing his power which emitted from the cone. The barrier was so intense that it seemed


    impossible for anyone to endure such pressure.


    "Break it!" Ricky suddenly roared as his hands closed into tight fists.


    In the next second, the power of the cone prated everything in the vicinity, flooding towards the


    invisible barrier.


    Sensing the destructive force of Ricky''s counterattack, they were all agape in horror. Before they could


    blink their eyes, they heard the crack of the barrier in the distance. After the invisible barrier broke, it


    turned into a thin film and disappeared without a trace from in the air. In the aftermath of the fierce


    collision, everything suddenly felt clear and fresh to Ricky again. That experience made him feel brand-


    new. Giddy with excitement, he noticed that his elixir field had been extended.


    All of a sudden, his strength and all sorts of enlightening powers inside his body underwent significant


    changes.


    There was no doubt that, after all that fighting and struggling, Ricky had finally be a worthy middle


    spiritual king.


    Boom! Boom! A deafening sound was hearding from Ricky, shattering the silence. A mighty aura,


    which was nothing less potent than Martin''s, filled the entire area with terror. Slowly getting to his feet,


    Ricky opened his eyes and scanned his surroundings.


    Although anger and bitterness had preyed upon him continually during the process, he was still filled


    with energy. A domineering aura exuded from within him and he was full of intense and furious fighting


    spirit.


    "It feels so good to have such mighty power!" Ricky couldn''t help but marvel at the destructive force of


    his innate power.


    At that moment, Ricky felt like there was something strange about his existent space. He felt a chill of


    fear go down his spine as an oppressive feeling that came from the supreme enlightenment suddenly


    overtook him.


    Although Ricky had just be a middle spiritual king, he already possessed absolute power, which


    was equal to the top level of a middle spiritual king''s strength. In the Land of Legacy, one could not


    exist in such an area if they were at a higher rank than the top level of a middle spiritual king. That was


    the reason why Ricky felt such strong oppression after elevating his strength.


    ''It seems that the supreme enlightenment exerted a lot of pressure on me. In the following few days, I


    will probably have a hard time in making another breakthrough in my cultivation stage in the Land of


    Legacy. I guess it is virtually impossible to improve my strength to the level of an upper spiritual king in


    here, '' Ricky quietly thought to himself with furrowed brows. Despite the immense stress he was under,


    he was still able to analyze his current situation with a clear head.


    Ricky didn''t think any further about it as he turned to look at Martin with a hostile expression on his


    face.


    Getting to his feet, Martin gave Ricky a cold stare with a murderous aura emitting from within him. "I


    have to say that I''m impressed by your extraordinary understanding of cultivation methods. You are


    indeed an ace genius. I admit I underestimated you."


    "It seems to me that you are very calm despite the fact that I have greatly improved my power. Your


    terms of your strength while I made a breakthrough," Ricky said, as he withdrawn his rays of light of the


    four zones. Ricky gazed at him, his thoughts in turmoil. An ominous feeling suddenly washed over him


    as he couldn''t fathom why Martin was acting so strange.


    Ricky had a bad feeling that there was trouble brewing. It suddenly hit him that there was a good


    chance that Martin probably had a few other tricks up his sleeve. It sent a jolt of fear through his mind


    as he pictured what it would be like when Martin became more intimidating than before.


    What was more, he had the same strong suspicion as Samson about Martin. Behind Martin''s closed


    eyes, it seemed that something with extreme power was about to explode outward. An atmosphere of


    horror dominated the entire area as they both stood in silence.


    "That''s so great! Ricky has finally seeded in making a breakthrough. I knew that Martin was


    doomed to fail from the start when he chose Ricky as his opponent. Since Ricky has be a middle


    spiritual king, Martin''s instant death will be an absolute certainty. I could never have any doubts against


    Ricky''s strength, so I knew that he could handle it!" Seeing that Ricky''s power had be so potent,


    Soar felt giddy with excitement. Breathing a sigh of relief, he could finallyy his worries about Ricky to


    rest.


    As Soar rejoiced at the news, an ominous feeling suddenly overtook Terrence and Samson. "I don''t


    think you should celebrate yet. Things might get moreplicated than we thought they would be. I


    can''t wait to see what will happen between them," Terrence mused with an apprehensive look on his


    face. They were not as confident as Soar about the current situation. They thought that, although Ricky


    had gained the upper hand in the battle for the time being, he should still proceed with extreme caution.


    "It is normal that there is a change in my strength, and now you are totally different too," Martin replied


    lightly as an unfathomable smile appeared across his face. There was no hint of hatred or anger in his


    tone. The more Martin appearedposed, the more severe the angry expression on Ricky''s face


    became. As Ricky sensed the unusual aura exuding from Martin, he came to the realization that the


    battle would be long and fraught with danger. He knew that he had to prepare himself to face any


    hardship that Martin might throw at him.


    "There is something I''ve been meaning to ask you," Martin said in a steady voice as he stared coldly at


    Ricky.


    "Go ahead. You probably won''t ever have a chance to ask otherwise. You''ll be dead when the battle is


    over anyway," Ricky retorted with a faint smile on his face.


    "Ha-ha. That''s funny. It seems that the breakthrough indeed boost your confidence." Martin stopped for


    a moment and continued, "I want to ask you whether you are still able to attack me with the mighty rays


    of light. I''m willing to guess that you can''t use that skill right now. I would not be able to stand in here


    and talk to you otherwise, isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, you are right," Ricky frankly replied with a faint smile on his face. "But, even with my naked fists


    and my saber, destroying you would be a walk in the park."


    "Is that so? I''m afraid that you will change your mind when I show you my full strength!" Martin called


    out as a killing aura exuded from within him.


    Boom! Boom! As his voice faded away, the power of ghost and resentment started to build up and


    surged through every bit of his body.


    After that surge of power rose to a climax, two kinds of powers fused together into a brand-new form of


    power. It was the dark power and the Dark Enlightenment.


    Astounded by what had just happened, Ricky stared at Martin with furrowed brows. It seemed to Ricky


    that Martin was no longer a human being. It was like he had be a ball of Dark Enlightenment.


    It struck an awful terror into Ricky''s heart as he came to the realization that Martin was way more


    dangerous than the Feminine Mutant that Pearl had.


    ''So, this is the change he underwent while I was concentrating my efforts on elevating my strength. It


    seems that Martin is no longer the same person he used to be. Now he is nothing but a ball of Dark


    Enlightenment. I sense that he still has his own memories though, '' Ricky quietly thought to himself.


    Though Martin''s strength and aura overwhelmed him, he still showed no fear that Martin could see.


    "Since you have made a breakthrough, you should show me some of your best attacks to prove


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    yourself. Mere word will not help you win this battle, after all. Let''s get stared; I''m dying to see how


    powerful you are now," Martin called out with a look ofplete disdain on his face.


    "I will deliver on my promise. I can assure you of that," Ricky coldly replied, not showing even an ounce


    of fear.


    Ricky prepared himself and blew an enormous surge of strength towards Martin. Due to the massive


    improvement in his strength brought about by recent cultivation, Ricky''s power was nothing less potent


    than Martin''s, despite the fact that his strength was unstable on asion.


    "That''s great! You''ve always yed a defensive game before. Be a man and fight me!" Martin roared at


    Ricky with a vicious look on his face.

 Chapter 626 Ricky Battled It Out With Martin

    Chapter 626 Ricky Battled It Out With Martin


    A deafening noise resounded in a split second.


    The momentums that Ricky and Martin radiated swept from every direction and shed with a mighty


    roar. With their forces instantly colliding in the atmosphere, neither of them could stand still. Their


    movements were restricted. In the midst of the collision, Ricky felt his fists hit something solid.


    An ear-piercing strike was created as gold met iron. Ricky and Martin began using their own fists to


    Their fights took on countless rounds, with each round momentarily pausing due to the intense


    vibration resulting from the power they exuded. In some instances, both had to back up a little for a few


    moments before striking each other once again fiercely.


    It was the kind of fight that weighed heavily on their physical strength and stamina.


    During the collision, Ricky condensed the first level of Ultimate Golden Body once again and extracted


    the Iron Destroyer in an attempt to condense the gxy power.


    Meanwhile, Martin condensed the ck long saber once more. However, the power of ghost and


    resentment that once enveloped it was now reced by more sinister dark power.


    The two carried on battling against each other, with their blows and attacks now fortified by the weapon


    they each had in their hands. Martin''s every move contained and exhibited profound knowledge of


    martial arts. Obviously, he had absorbed the experience of martial arts of the ghosts prior to their


    death.


    Fortunately, Ricky''s Gxy Saber Skill was by no means amon skill. This skill was effective in


    both attack and defense in all directions. Combined with both the gxy power and the golden body


    power, it was evident that Ricky''s power could not be considered inferior than Martin''s dark power.


    Besides, Ricky also possessed devouring runes. Devouring runes wouldn''t cower before Dark


    Enlightenment at all. They had quite a gigantic force and could devour all kinds of powers.


    After what seemed like years of exchanging earth-shaking blows and air-splitting strikes, Ricky and


    Martin finally parted fully for the first time. However, while Ricky was forced to back off for several


    hundred meters, Martin only retreated for a few steps.


    Ricky was lucky to possess the first level of Ultimate Golden Body. Otherwise, he would have already


    been beaten up badly and close to his death by the end of the first half of their fight.


    Nevertheless, he felt his heart twinge in pain for a few moments.


    ''It seems that he has also changed during my breakthrough. He is more determined and his power has


    remarkably increased in strength, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''Thanks to the four zones, I didn''t need too


    much time to strengthen my breakthrough. Otherwise, I would not be sure whether I can win this battle


    or not.''


    "Great! Good job! That fight surely was no snooze fest!" Martin pped impressively, albeit with implied


    mockery in his overall stance. "After all, I have been waiting for your breakthrough for a long time. If


    you didn''t have enough power to resist my collision, I would have felt very disappointed." Martin stared


    at Ricky and his eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Even so, Martin couldn''t conceal his sarcasm in his voice.


    "Isn''t it too early for you tough at me?" Ricky replied coldly. Martin''s demeanor was getting on his


    nerves.


    "Let''s wait and see. I won''t give you any more chances this time. I''ll make sure I''ll turn you into a ghost


    and absorb you into my system, Ricky," Martin threatened and his voice took on a more sinister tone.


    The moment Martin finished his sentence, he roared harshly.


    His roar sounded eerie as though countless devils were approaching them.


    As Martin''s hands sped and his fingers intertwined, the Dark Enlightenment rolled in endlessly and


    formed a dark ck g over him. As the dark ck g waved in the air, it emitted dense Dark


    Enlightenment into the air. One after the other, dark ghosts suddenly appeared.


    The ghosts looked like shadows of humans. In a matter of seconds, the ghosts hadpletely


    besieged Ricky.


    Each of the ghosts that Martin emitted possessed power that was no less than that of a first ss


    middle spiritual king. They encircled Ricky in an organized manner.


    It was no secret that these ghosts were trying tobine and maximize their power in order to kill


    Ricky.


    "How could it be?" Ricky was astonished. "How could you call up such high-level ghosts using such an


    effortless manner?!" Ricky''s frustration and disbelief were reflected on his face.


    "My power has already reached a level beyond your imagination. Allow your heart and body to rest


    now. You, an ace genius to boot, will soon be joining these ghosts," Martin dered arrogantly.


    "Besides, I will appoint you as their leader. With such a generous gesture, surely you''ll appreciate my


    mercy, right?"


    "I don''t need mercy, especially from you!" Ricky retorted coldly. "I guess you''re no longer Martin for the


    time being, am I correct?"


    "Ha-ha! Whether I''m Martin or not, is irrelevant. You don''t need to know the answer," Martin answered


    disdainfully after bursting intoughter.


    "That said, let me smash these ghosts of yours. Then I will see what you are made of with my own


    eyes," Ricky said, getting more serious.


    Then he withdrew the Iron Destroyer. The dense massacring runes were still surrounding his first level


    of Ultimate Golden Body.


    With a loud buzz, the first level of Ultimate Golden Body rapidly expanded.


    Next, it instantly doubled in its size. With the aid of the dense massacring runes, the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body solidified as well. Once its solidified form waspleted, it exuded a strong


    killing intent that surrounded the entire location. It was a trademark of the golden power that Ricky


    possessed.


    Yes, Ricky had already unleashed the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    He had practiced the first level of Ultimate Golden Body perfectly when he was a lower spiritual king.


    However, he somehow was unable to reach the second level of Ultimate Golden Body previously due


    to his limited state.


    Now that he was able to make a breakthrough and be a middle spiritual king, he no longer had


    any difficulty in reaching the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Although it was just at its earlier stage, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body already manifested its


    own power. The first level of Ultimate Golden Body could neverpare with the enhanced and more


    empowered second level.


    When the second level of Ultimate Golden Body took a step forward, it created a deafening sound.


    Its form was enormous that it almost resembled a hill. With a tenacious killing force overflowing inside


    it, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body rushed straight to the ghosts. As it stretched out its huge


    golden hand, arge portion of the Enlightening Corridor copsed. In a split second, the ghosts in the


    area disappeared.


    Upon witnessing Ricky''s brazen attack, Martin knew there was no longer time for him to ck off. As he


    sped his hands together, the ghosts besieging Ricky quickly switched positions. In an instant, their


    Dark Enlightenment gathered together in one ce.


    At the same time, the dark ck g that floated over Martin''s head waved to draw the Dark


    Enlightenment. Then, the dark ck g expanded and moved towards the huge golden body at


    lightning speed.


    The golden body''s eyes glittered and beamed two thick rays of golden light. The rays of golden light


    were aimed and shot towards the dark ck g.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill, Massacring Golden Palm!"


    Without hesitation, the huge golden body stood out andpressed strong massacring Golden


    Enlightenment and golden light in front of its chest. The golden body''s palm then merged both forces to


    form a massacring light. In one swift motion, the golden massacring light was pped towards the dark


    ck g.


    The golden palm grew bigger and bigger in the air. It collided violently against the dark ck g.


    A heavy st emerged from the collision.


    The loud st was followed by simultaneous roars. A strong tide overwhelmed everything and


    everyone that was at a close proximity to it.


    However, as rigid as the second level of Ultimate Golden Body, the heavy wave did not intimidate it at


    all. It ran about madly and split the space with its huge golden hands. The impact left by the wave


    opened up a passage. The golden body then went straight to Martin.


    At the same time, the golden light it emitted was overwhelming. A golden saber was waved and aimed


    at Martin''s face.


    Martin shook at such a sudden sight. Obviously he hadn''t expected that Ricky would be so powerful


    with the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. His ghosts had already proven to stand no match


    against his opponent''s enhanced power.


    Despite his astonishment, Martin was able to respond quickly. Immediately, he condensed the Dark


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Enlightenment to form a shield to protect him from the power-packed blow emitted by Ricky''s golden


    light strike.


    Due to the impact, the two enemies were forced to part once again and keep distance to recuperate.


    "It appears that your so-called ghost spirit is just so-so," Ricky said tly while he was surrounded by


    an overwhelming golden light.


    "You''re ying with fire!" Martin howled furiously.


    He felt the ominous threat that emanated from Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Every


    fiber of his being was urgently telling him that Ricky was far more dangerous, now that he possessed


    the violet-golden saber.

 Chapter 627 Martin’s Golden Eyes

    Chapter 627 Martin¡¯s Golden Eyes


    "Damn! Damn! It''s your damn golden body again!" Martin hissed and swore ferociously as he felt the


    strength of the second level of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. Martin was so enraged that his tightly


    closed eyes almost snapped open.


    Moreover, greed boiled like a pit ofva in the depths of Martin''s heart. After all, anybody would feel


    excited and greedy for such a powerful cultivation method.


    Hiding inside the Mind Pce Model, Ricky''spanions found themselves marveling at the power


    Ricky had disyed.


    "Soar, what kind of cultivation method did Ricky use just now? It is extraordinary!" Terrence said,


    unable to keep either his excitement or his voice down.


    None of them could have predicted this. When Ricky chose to fight to the death with Martin, they


    thought his life would be at great risk. Yet, with incredible aces up his sleeve, Ricky made a


    breakthrough and now seemed more powerful than the formidable Martin.


    "It''s called the Ultimate Golden Body with a total of nine levels of strength. The golden body grows by


    ten feet with an increase of one level of its strength. That''s all I know about it. As for the cultivation


    method''s grade, I have not asked Ricky yet," Soar said and shook his head.


    Of course, he held more secrets about the cultivation method, including its origin, but he thought he''d


    better not tell them. It was supposed to be Ricky''s own secret.


    "When Ricky cultivates thest level of the Ultimate Golden Body, will his golden body grow to the


    height of ny feet?" Terrence, Samson, and the rest of those hidden in the Mind Pce Model all


    had the same doubt. Considering what Soar told them, they felt it not hard to imagine how formidable


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ricky would be.


    Then, they stopped the discussion. Silence took over as, collectively, their eyes snapped towards the


    ongoing fight. Withser focus that left no room for banter or daydreaming, their eyes flitted between


    the two warriors. Breaths hitched, they found themselves silently rooting for Ricky''s survival.


    "It seems that you are scared." Inside the golden body at the height of twenty feet, Ricky''s voice


    boomed down like rain from the clouds. "However, your fear is understandable. The moment I made up


    my mind to fight you and got out of my spiritual space tool, the result of our fight was determined."


    "You''re bragging about your power without feeling the slightest shame! Do you think I''m scared of your


    golden body?" Martin spat out the question with a scowl.


    "Of course I do. Right now, I can feel your rage and real fear from your tone," Ricky said. "The power


    you activated is not your own.


    Although you can mobilize the power inside the Ghost Corridor and the Resentment Corridor, your


    control over them is weak and limited. Otherwise, I should already be dead by now.


    And this is the reason why you will lose to me."


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" Ricky had expected that Martin would be more furious. Yet, he did not expect the peals


    of loudughter that came from Martin''s lips.


    "What are youughing at?" Ricky asked at once, his voice tinged with sudden nervousness. There


    was something wrong. A peculiar atmosphere seemed to settle over them.


    From this peculiar atmosphere, he could feel an impending danger. A warning voice, that grew


    increasingly louder in his head, begged him to take notice of Martin''s tightly closed eyes. He did, and


    he felt like he was staring down the barrel of a gun.


    ''What kind of power is hidden in his closed eyes? Why do I feel so uneasy about them again and


    again?'' Ricky thought as worry settled in his gut.


    At that moment, Ricky found that he seemed to be unable to see through Martin.


    To be exact, he felt that the creature in front of him was no longer the same Martin he knew as the


    young master of the Golden Leopard Valley.


    "What am Iughing at?" Martin repeated coldly. "You keep on saying that this power is not my own.


    Yet, how much do you know about my true power?"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Ricky said, his voice t and steady. "It looks like you''re very confident about the


    power in your eyes. Then, show me your eyes and let me feel their real power. No need to make a


    mystery of them. You''re already very mysterious because of your ghostly appearance."


    "Since you''ve detected the uniqueness of my eyes, then you will die after you''re attacked by their


    power," Martin said with a growl.


    As Ricky had thought, Martin at that point was no longer the original Martin. It could be said that Martin


    had mingled with the consciousness of countless ghosts. They overwhelmed him, swallowing his whole


    spiritual sense and being.


    The man in front of Ricky now was just a creature with a small part of Martin''s old memory intact.


    If Ricky guessed right, Martin would bepletely possessed by this new creature as time went by. As


    for what kind of creature Martin would be by then, Ricky didn''t know.


    The only certainty now was that Martin would gradually lose more of himself, the longer the creature


    inside his body stayed in control. That was probably why Martin could now feel the power of his own


    eyes.


    Bang! Bang!


    The moment Martin finished speaking, his momentum once again burst forth. The powerful force


    exploded like tidal waves reaching for the shore, each crashing against the earth with greater intensity


    than thest. Then, Martin''s tightly closed eyes finally opened.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    When he opened his eyes, endless humming sounds reverberated around the area. The echo bounced


    off from every surface as though Martin''s eyes brought a gue of locusts with them.


    Instead of insects though, the eyes brought with them light. Two wide beams of electric, golden light


    shot out from his eyes, blinding everything in their path. The first thing Ricky noticed was that the light


    was more intense than that of his own golden body.


    To match, Martin''s pupils transformed into a solid gold color.


    Even at a distance, Ricky found himself drawn into the depths of those eyes as if they each contained a


    golden world within. His breath caught in his throat the moment they looked back at him. Instantly, he


    felt trapped in a world filled with endless golden killing power.


    Even if Ricky practiced the massacring power, the kind of golden killing power in Martin''s eyes made


    him feel afraid. The fear tugged at his strings like a puppeteer and he wanted to surrender involuntarily.


    Boom! Boom! There was a scorching me burning inside Martin''s eyes and the heat of them far


    overwhelmed Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone. Without any doubt, the me was at the level of the sacred


    fire and peculiar fire.


    "How...how is that possible?" A hush fell over Soar and the other people in the Mind Pce Model as


    they helplessly watched the power that flowed out from Martin''s eyes.


    "Sure enough, he didn''t lose sight and there is a peculiar power hidden in his eyes. Through a single


    nce, I can feel that his golden eyes are quite extraordinary. By activating the power in his golden


    eyes, Martin seems to be stronger than a middle spiritual king now," Samson said heavily as his mind


    struggled to process the scene.


    "But, this is too weird and not realistic. Martin is surrounded by the power of ghost and resentment. The


    two different kinds of power can even be merged and turned into the dark power. How can his eyes


    produce the golden killing power and even be filled with the scorching me?" Terrence said slowly,


    doubt tinging his every word. "The dark power and golden killing power are two totally different forces."


    "Perhaps, it''s the principle of thing developing in the opposite direction when they be extreme.


    Only in the environment of endless ghosts and resentment can such golden eyes be created,"


    Madeline said seriously as her forehead creased in worry.


    "Ricky..." Soar murmured. His eyes wandered back to Ricky as worry gnawed at him.


    All of Ricky''spanions could feel the terrible strength contained within those golden eyes.


    Strong as they were, Terrence and Samson also held a deep concern for Ricky''s safety.


    But they also knew their concern was useless. The only thing they could do now was believe in Ricky


    and believe that he had the power to defeat Martin and his mysterious eyes.


    "The golden killing eyes and the scorching me at the level of the sacred fire! I never would have


    figured out that he hid such trump cards in those tightly closed eyes," Ricky hissed as the shock in his


    mind gave way to annoyance.


    Although Ricky knew he had to take things seriously, given how difficult the golden eyes were to deal


    with, he started to think of ways to grab that power for himself.


    He felt intense and calcting greed for both the scorching me and the golden eyes.


    Golden eyes with the power of sacred fire would be a rare and extraordinary ability to have, even if they


    were notparable with Kristen''s Heaven Illuminating Eyes.


    With that kind of power in his possession, Ricky could find more important and lucrative uses for it.


    If any other neutral party owned those eyes, Ricky wouldn''t have cared. But since it was his long-term


    enemy, Martin, who held them, that was a different story. He cracked his knuckles and stretched his


    neck. A smirk appeared on his face as he stared his rival down. If the only way to steal those eyes was


    topletely defeat Martin, then he''d be happy to take up that challenge.

 Chapter 628 Collision Of Omnipotent Skills

    Chapter 628 Collision Of Omnipotent Skills


    Martin presented himself as Ricky''s enemy, and on top of it, he possessed the secret golden eyes. This


    was a golden opportunity destined for Ricky.


    If he just let this opportunity pass him by, it would definitely be a reckless waste of grain.


    Of course, this opportunity granted to him was also a gamble for he could have this precious thing he


    wanted at the cost of his life. But Ricky knew that powerful warriors only achieved greater heights when


    they grabbed the chance of progress even if it meant that they would risk their lives for it.


    "Are you astonished with my golden eyes?" Martin noticed Ricky''s interest with the golden eyes as his


    voice echoed arrogant andmanding. And, as if on cue, the eyes brightly shone, which enticed


    Ricky more.


    "Yes, indeed. I''m too dazed to say anything!" Ricky admitted excitedly. "I have to admit that this is


    making me more thrilled."


    "Thrilled? You sound like you have already imed my golden eyes as yours. Have you heard


    yourself? You sound so ridiculous right now!" Martin spat, feeling irritated at how confident and eager


    Ricky was.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why does it seem like you are always after my things? Why can''t I want yours?" Ricky nonchntly


    exined.


    "Because in case you haven''t noticed, you are weak! And you are not strong enough to take what''s


    mine!" Martin growled with anger.


    "You don''t get to say who''s strong or not! You have alreadybeled me as a nobody and someone


    weak from the very beginning. But now I, a nobody, stand before you, and I have shaken and even


    suppressed you," Ricky proudly shot back.


    As he was talking, Ricky willed all the burning desire in his heart to fight, which took the ce of his


    greed for Martin''s golden eyes. He could be greedy with Martin''s golden eyes. But before he could talk


    the talk, he should at least be powerful enough to have the things he was after, and Ricky knew that all


    too well.


    "You are provoking me! You are obviously weak, but here you are, talking big and acting like you can


    always have things your way. I despise people like you. You are choosing death before disgrace, and I


    absolutely abhor this so-called spirit of yours!" Martin snapped furiously, annoyed with Ricky''s


    conviction.


    Because deep down, he knew that all the things Ricky said were right. He had always regarded Ricky


    as a nobody that he could easily crush with his own hands. But he had dramatically underestimated


    him this time around because this "nobody" had forced him to summon his most potent power¡ªhis


    golden eyes.


    Buzz!


    Martin''s golden eyes lit up with an angry fire. Then, the two broad rays of light shot out from his eyes


    which merged midair. And in a blink of an eye, it transformed the light into a piercing golden arrow,


    which then prated the space, and headed towards Ricky.


    "Just show me the might of your golden eyes. If they are nothing special, then they don''t deserve my


    greed and desire to get them," Ricky glowered as he saw the mighty golden arrow shot quickly towards


    him.


    "Shield of Golden Body!"


    Ricky shouted loudly as he summoned his skill; his feet struck a deep root in the endless ghosts and


    resentment as if a tree had been rooted in the ground. The hum and buzz of his second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body were heard, and then the golden body turned into something that resembled a


    golden God of War.


    Suddenly, the massacring runes transformed into wandering dragons, encircling the two arms of the


    golden body.


    Afterwards, the golden body crossed its arms. Its power fused with the massacring runes, and three


    golden shields appeared in front of Ricky instantly.


    The massacring runes surrounded the golden shields.


    Ricky mustered all the strength he could get as he defended himself against Martin''s attack. And at that


    point, there was no way that he could go down in this battle.


    ng! shed metals resounded and filled the air as soon as their attacks collided. Then, the golden


    arrow barreled into the firstyer of the Shield of Golden Body. As soon as the impact happened, a


    cracking sound was heard. And just like that, the firstyer of the Shield of Golden Body was utterly


    destroyed.


    But the golden arrow remained intact. Before long, it soon plowed into the second and thirdyers of


    the Shield of Golden Body which were then immediately destroyed by the golden arrow.


    With that attack, the power of the golden arrow had been reduced by more than half right after


    destroying the three seedingyers of golden shields.


    Thus, when the golden arrow struck at the crossed arms of the second level of the Ultimate Golden


    Body, Ricky managed to resist the attack. Numerous sparks exploded, and the golden arrow left deep


    marks on the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Break it now!"


    Ricky cried furiously. The massacring runes then emerged once again from his chest with golden light.


    Then, a light shield bloomed and unfolded around his whole body and the golden arrow bounced off as


    soon as he summoned the shield.


    Sure enough, after that dramatic collision of power, Ricky retreated several steps. He felt the crushing


    weight in his chest.


    ''That''s amazing! I never thought that a normal strike of the golden eyes could be so powerful. I must do


    everything that I can to attain his mysterious golden eyes, '' Ricky thought to himself. He looked serious


    outside, but inside, he could barely contain the thrilling sensation in his heart. His desire for the golden


    eyes only grew exponentially.


    For a moment, the situation seemed to be more in favor of Martin. But now, the tables had turned.


    Ricky was hell-bent on winning this battle against him.


    "I''m sure this disy of power is not even close to the maximum potential of your golden eyes. And the


    mes released from your golden eyes must be a sacred fire. Just show me the genuine power of your


    golden eyes. I am determined to take them from you," Ricky dered confidently.


    "All you do is shoot your mouth off! Boasting shamelessly against me will serve you nothing!" Martin


    seethed under gritted teeth. He was enraged at the fact that Ricky regarded him as his prey.


    Though Martin was the fusion of numerous ghosts and resentment at that moment, he still had his own


    thoughts and feeling. How could he be willing to be underestimated by this person?


    "You are not qualified to see the power of my golden eyes!" Martin smirked.


    Boom! Boom! The next moment, another set of golden light was once again released by Martin''s


    golden eyes. The light filled the whole tunnel space, which even devoured and overpowered the golden


    light released by Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Omnipotent Skill of Golden Eyes¡ªGolden Light Explosion!"


    What came with Martin''s roar was an endless golden light, which then surged and condensed into a


    giant golden orb over his head. Then, this golden orb absorbed the power of all the ghosts and


    resentment around it.


    However, as the golden light was too strong, the dark power of the ghosts and resentment was not able


    to devour the golden light at all.


    With this, the golden orb only became bigger and bigger. And by the time it was finished, it took up


    nearly a tenth of the Enlightening Corridor. And inparison, Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body was as small as an ant in front of that giant orb.


    Afterwards, the giant Golden Light Explosion fell on Ricky aggressively which, at first nce, seemed


    that it would be the end for him.


    Bang!


    Just when the Golden Light Explosion was about to hit Ricky, it exploded. Just for a moment, the whole


    Enlightening Corridor was flooded by never ending explosions.


    It could be clearly seen that being surrounded by the light of the golden eyes, Martin was free from the


    shock-waves of the huge explosion.


    "Devouring Skill, Gale Windstorm¡ªGale Torrent Strike!"


    In the midst of the innumerable exploding sounds, Ricky''s voice roared strongly as he released his


    Gale Torrent Strike to withstand Martin''s attack.


    While Martin released the power of the explosions, Ricky used the same explosion power to counter


    the attack.


    Sure enough, with the power of the devouring runes, Ricky''s Gale Torrent Strike only became even


    more powerful.


    ''''Die!''''


    Ricky''s ear-deafening roar rang through the air, his killing intent evident.


    Boom!


    Then in the endless golden light, a white mist filled with bloody spiral de of windstorm, burst forth


    from the light. Everywhere it passed by, all the golden light of the explosion was mercilessly smashed


    and pushed to oblivion.


    The spiral de of windstorm which was surrounded by two kinds of runes quickly expanded and then


    devoured the golden light of the explosion conversely.


    In an instant, the spiral de of windstorm turned directly into a giant de of fangs which resembled


    something falling from the sky. Without mercy, it quickly smashed the spacepletely and shed


    Martin, who was encircled by the golden light.

 Chapter 629 The Brutal Kill

    Chapter 629 The Brutal Kill


    The moment Ricky''s giant de of fangs cut through, the space was destroyed.


    The power of ghost and resentment around was forced to retreat. The power produced by the so-called


    golden light explosion was enforced on the de of fangs, but it left no trace.


    After several battle rounds, Ricky had almost consolidated his power as a middle spiritual king.


    Not only did he possess the four zones, but also the regained mysterious spiritual meridian. Now, he


    really lived up to the title of an ace genius.


    He had made a breakthrough and be a middle spiritual king. Once he consolidated his power, he


    would be invincible among all the middle spiritual kings.


    If not for the oppression from the supreme enlightenment within the Land of Legacy, Ricky could have


    possessed powers equal to a third-ss upper spiritual king after consolidating his power as a middle


    spiritual king.


    This was the reason why Ricky held his real power until that veryst moment.


    Certainly, nobody could consolidate power so fast in a battle, except him.


    "Martin, you''re doomed! It doesn''t matter what cards you''re hiding. The result of this battle was set in


    stone the moment I made the breakthrough," Ricky said in a cold voice. Afterunching the Gale


    Torrent Strike, his second level of Ultimate Golden Body appeared with the Iron Destroyer in his hand.


    The Gale Torrent Strike struck Martin as he spoke.


    Attacked by the huge Gale Torrent Strike, the golden eyes gave out golden power in return. All


    retaliation in vain, they cracked inch by inch. Obviously, Martin was not able to resist the Gale Torrent


    Strike.


    "How could it be? It''s impossible! Why can''t I beat a new middle spiritual king with the power of the


    golden eyes?" Martin roared. Once again, he went crazy when he realized that his attack was failing.


    "Since you can''t figure out yourself, let me tell you why," Ricky said calmly, indifferent to Martin''s


    madness.


    "First of all, I understand you possess the golden eyes, but youck the knowledge to utilize their full


    potential. Unfortunately for you, they work as nothing but an opportunity for me.


    Secondly, the most important reason is that you don''t know anything about what an ace genius can do


    or why I am known as that."


    The moment he was done exining, Ricky focused all his energy into destroying Martin.


    In an instant, all the resisting golden light emitted by the golden eyes was shattered into pieces by the


    Gale Torrent Strike.


    Martin could no longer defend himself.


    The Gale Torrent Strike took effect smoothly by splurging his blood in the air. His body was torn apart


    and thrown away. Martin was almost cut in half by Ricky.


    He was lucky to possess the golden eyes. Or else, he would have just be another lingering ghost.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ricky shouted. He never hesitated in killing his enemies, especially the powerful ones like Martin, who


    could not be given any chance to regain their power.


    "Gxy Saber Skill! Sealing Form!"


    Ricky raised the saber while running towards Martin as fast as he could. The violent golden gxy


    power spread from the second level of Ultimate Golden Body and wrapped the Iron Destroyer. The


    golden gxy power made the Iron Destroyer be massive.


    While Martin was still tumbling, Ricky jumped high up, waving the saber in the air. Everywhere the


    saber reached, the ce cracked immediately, leaving nothing but the golden purple gxy


    enlightening power.


    This golden purple gxy enlightening power, at times, seemed to merge with itself and sometimes,


    seemed to part. When merging, it looked like a gxy and when parting, it formed the word "seal."


    The next moment, this gxy enlightening power fell on Ricky''s golden body.


    He waved the saber, dashing towards Martin.


    The saber light was wrapped by enlightening power, which ended up looking like the word "seal" written


    all over the ce.


    Sealing power spread widely in the air. This sealing power refers to the power that could seal the


    enemy''s power to a certain extent, if not all. But it was more than enough to change the result of any


    battle.


    It was one of the most powerful cards in Ricky''s hand.


    This also made the forms in the Gxy Saber Skill increasingly powerful one after the other.


    With a thunderous sound, the sealing light attacked Martin.


    Martin''s body was too broken to gather the power of the golden eyes once again. He couldn''t even light


    its me.


    Instantly, Martin was taken over by the endless sealing light. He screamed miserably and helplessly.


    "Finally, this battle hase to an end. It did go beyond my expectation, though. But, I really enjoy


    being threatened in this harmless manner," Ricky sighed, hearing Martin''s screams.


    "Only such battles can help me improve myself.


    Of course, the most beneficial reward from this battle is the mysterious golden eyes. With the help of


    the Massacring Zone, I can make the golden eyes shine in their unique way."


    Ricky couldn''t wait to gather bits of Martin''s power.


    "Ricky, as expected, you won," Soar said cheerfully in the Mind Pce Model. As a Great Dragon,


    Soar had never really admired anyone so much except Ricky.


    "Only an ace genius could''ve done that. We can''t match him even with stronger blood power," Terrence


    and Samson said simultaneously, looking at each other.


    Meanwhile, Madeline''s and Carley''s pretty eyes were shining full of admiration and respect for Ricky.


    Soar would burst into tears


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    if he knew what Madeline was thinking about.


    However, a sound of roaring me burst out as soon as Ricky took a step. The spot where Martin died


    was now burning with a golden red me.


    Golden light was spreading along with the golden red me.


    "Wait...what''s going on here?" Ricky mumbled in confusion. He stood there, dumbfounded.


    Of course, Soar and others were also astonished at the scene.


    "The golden eyes can release power by themselves?" Ricky contemted.


    "Hahaha! I am the Golden Spirit Eyes and I finally get to be free. Great! After staying dormant in the


    Ghost Corridor for innumerable years, I finally see the light of the day," a tender yet aged voice came


    through with a burst ofughter as soon as Ricky began considering that possibility.


    A figure gradually emerged from the roaring me and the spreading golden light.


    Ricky couldn''t differentiate between that figure and Martin. Just like him, the figure looked terrible and


    ferocious, surrounded by the power of ghost and resentment.


    However, the figure had a totally different momentum and aura. Its voice was also different from


    Martin''s. Ricky was certain that the figure was not Martin, irrespective of the physical simrities.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes!" Ricky called the figure. Everyone else was just staring the bizarre scene.

 Chapter 630 The Golden Spirit Eyes

    Chapter 630 The Golden Spirit Eyes


    ''Are the golden eyes the Golden Spirit Eyes?'' Ricky was still in shock as he thought that to himself. ''Did


    the eyes give birth to their own psychic intelligence?''


    Ricky was able to guess some of the truth from the previous information he had received. The reason


    that Martin had not died was because the Golden Spirit Eyes had saved his life. The eyes had given


    birth to a new psychic intelligence. From that, it was easy to see why the eyes had tried to save Martin.


    It was because they wanted to take Martin''s body.


    At that moment, Ricky had thoroughly killed Martin. After Martin''s death, the Golden Spirit Eyes got a


    chance to take over his body.


    So, if one analyzed that matter from Ricky''s point of view, Ricky had helped the Golden Spirit Eyes in


    getting a human body to some degree.


    ...


    "Master Soar, the Golden Spirit Eyes are a kind of treasure between heaven and earth. If Master Ricky


    gets them, he will be much more powerful," Alva said to Soar.


    "Eyes that exist between heaven and earth! Alva, what do you know about the Golden Spirit Eyes?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just tell me everything you know!" Soar said excitedly after hearing what Alva had said. Soar was in


    shock and could hardly believe it.


    Just the fact that the eyes existed between heaven and earth was enough to reflect how extraordinary


    the Golden Spirit Eyes were.


    ...


    "Ricky, Alva told me something about the Golden Spirit Eyes." Soar told what he knew to Ricky


    immediately after learning about Golden Spirit Eyes from Alva through their telepathic link. "Ricky, if


    you get the Golden Spirit Eyes, you will be much stronger and more powerful!"


    "Soar, what are the Golden Spirit Eyes?" Ricky asked expectantly after hearing what Soar had told him.


    "The Golden Spirit Eyes are eyes of gold and me, which were created at the very beginning of time,"


    Soar said. "They can summon the strongest golden power and the most violent infernal power.


    I believe that you already know how useful that would be."


    "That is right. If Martin had been more skillful with the Golden Spirit Eyes, it would have been


    impossible for me to kill him so easily," Ricky said.


    "It possessed the strongest golden power and the fiercest infernal power, so I''m really looking forward


    to us obtaining it."


    "Ricky, in addition to that, the Golden Spirit Eyes also have the power to see through any illusion," Soar


    said. "Any illusion will lose its power and disappear under the sight of the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Apart from that, the Golden Spirit Eyes can find any kind of sacred fire and peculiar fire. In that respect,


    it''s almost like they were made for you brother. Now, you have to collect 108 kinds of sacred fire and


    peculiar fire from between heaven and earth."


    "They possess the ability to see through all illusions and collect the sacred fire and the peculiar fire!


    The Golden Spirit Eyes really appeal to me," Ricky said in excitement after hearing what Soar said.


    "Ricky, the eyes possess a very practical and powerful ability. Whoever heard about it would be just as


    excited, even me! If I had enough strength now, I wouldpete with you for ownership of such a


    treasure," Soar joked.


    "Ha-ha, just let me have the Golden Spirit Eyes this time, because they really arepletely in line


    with my current needs. Next time, if we find another pair of magic eyes, I will try my best to help you get


    them!" Ricky smiled after hearing what Soar had said.


    "Ricky, I understand that my strength in nowhere near enough at the moment to handle them. So, even


    if I wanted the Golden Spirit Eyes, I could do nothing but give them up to you. However, you must be


    careful. The Golden Spirit Eyes possess unexpected psychic intelligence. They are certainly not easy


    to deal with," Soar said in a serious tone.


    "Don''t worry. Even if they gave birth to ten beings of psychic intelligence, I would still take the Golden


    Spirit Eyes down and make them mine," Ricky answered calmly and confidently.


    Boom! Boom! After he finished speaking, Ricky gathered all his power and activated the second level


    of Ultimate Golden Body. He calmly faced the Golden Spirit Eyesing out from the mes and


    golden light.


    ...


    "Ha-ha, it''s nice to have a body!" Floating in the air, the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence spoke


    excitedly. The golden eyes swept over Martin''s body with satisfaction.


    He noticed Ricky right away though. Suddenly, a strong greed appeared in his golden pupils.


    "In the previous battle, I already found out that your body is an extremely good and useful one. Even


    some of the geniuses in body refining in ancient times couldn''tpare with you," it said. "So next, I''m


    going to take your body! When I seed, I can do whatever I want to this world! Ha-ha!"


    "Are you really the Golden Spirit Eyes? I think that you should take me as your master. If I hadn''t killed


    Martin for you, your psychic intelligence would still be in conflict with the psychic intelligence that Martin


    had. I helped you, so you should merge with my eyes in return for that," Ricky said.


    "You can only truly recover your real power if you merge with my body. Even if you have a body now,


    you are still only eyes with scant power.


    Moreover, if you do not take the initiative and recognize me as your master, I will erase your psychic


    intelligence and forcibly seize the power of Golden Spirit Eyes from you."


    "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!" The Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligenceughed incredulously, when Ricky said


    that. "With your current power, you want me to take you as my master? Countless ancient geniuses


    dared not ask me to recognize them as my master. How dare you, a middle spiritual king, try to force


    me to do that?


    At this point, you only deserve to be my body."


    "Do you doubt my power? Now that you have chosen the path of self-destruction, I will show you what I


    can really do. My power is more than you can imagine," Ricky said coldly.


    "What an ignorant man! Although you are blessed to be born in an era of incredible geniuses, the


    geniuses in your era are nothingpared to the power of the ancients. You are too arrogant! The


    creatures that have tried to conquer me have not yet been born, and will never be," the Golden Spirit


    Eyes'' psychic intelligence said.


    "I have been staying in this Ghost Corridor for countless years. I finally got a body and came out. How


    can I stand to be ruled by others when I have just achieved freedom?


    I, the Golden Spirit Eyes, was the eyes born at the very beginning of time. I can see through all illusion


    and control all kinds of mes. I will follow the path of gold and me into the true supreme


    enlightenment of heaven and earth, bing one of the rulers of this dimension and everything in it.


    So, brat, it is you who should take the initiative to erase your psychic intelligence and spiritual thoughts,


    and offer your perfect body to me willingly. My future glory will be your body''s glory. You should be d


    to give your body to me now. If you cooperate well with me, I will use your name as I walk through this


    world."


    "Humph! I don''t understand why you have such ambitions when you are just some sort of eyes. I think


    you must have spent too much time in the Ghost Corridor. Your mind must have gotten addled by all


    that time alone," Ricky said with disdain after he heard what his opponent said.


    "It seems that I have to wipe out your pitiful psychic intelligence; otherwise your psychic intelligence will


    only cause an adverse impact on our overall situation."


    After he finished saying what he wanted to say, Ricky picked up his saber and jumped into the air. The


    light of the saber shot straight down in a beam from the air.


    At that moment, Ricky''s power was raised to its extreme. The sealing power around the saber was


    several times stronger than ever before because of the recent explosion of his power.


    "Ignorant man, do you really think that a light of sealing saber can control or ovee me?" After


    seeing Ricky''s attack, the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence spoke coldly. "Next, I''ll show you


    what I can do."


    Buzz! Buzz!


    In the next moment, tens of thousands of golden shes broke out from the Golden Spirit Eyes, each of


    which seemed to tear the space apart. They zoomed towards Ricky at a break neck speed.

 Chapter 631 Defeating the Golden Spirit Eyes

    Chapter 631 Defeating the Golden Spirit Eyes


    Crack!


    Immediately following the loud, rumbling noise in the distance, a magnificent wave of golden light


    violently collided with Ricky''s strike, scattering ripples of massive energy everywhere, almost


    inundating the whole world.


    Ricky and the Golden Spirit Eyes smashed into each other. The Golden Spirit Eyes'' impact on Ricky''s


    unassable second level of Ultimate Golden Body created endless ripples of sts in all directions.


    Within the realm of the middle spiritual king, Ricky feared nothing, having mastered the strategies of


    attack and defense.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes also exhibited an indomitable nature. After possessing Martin''s body, it had


    gained better control over the ghost and resentment.


    By simply waving his hands, it summoned the Ghost Enlightenment and Resentment Enlightenment,


    and morphed them into two dark sabers.


    Those two sabers were powerful enough to tear a rift through space with a single stroke.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes were inconceivable. His strength and experience had outwitted Martin.


    Were it not for the protection of his golden body, Ricky would have been covered in wounds.


    "Damn it! If I weren''t suppressed by the supreme enlightenment in the Land of Legacy, I would smash


    you to ashes!" the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence uttered, a little anxious about Ricky''s


    overwhelming strength.


    At the beginning, the Golden Spirit Eyes disparaged Ricky. Later during thebat, he was astonished


    by how Ricky was performing way better than he had thought.


    Crack! Ricky and the Golden Spirit Eyes collided once again. The st sent them shooting in different


    directions. Theynded far away from each other.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes forced a smile on its hideous face, trying to hide the fact that it was slowly


    losing control.


    "Hum! Look. Within the Land of Legacy, your Golden Spirit Eyes are not that impressive at all. No


    matter how powerful they are, they are now suppressed by the supreme enlightenment," Ricky said


    apathetically, staring at the unpleasant Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "And this is precisely a herald of my champion. I will be your new master, and I will certainly


    obliterate all your psychic intelligence before that happens."


    The Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence said nothing in reply, but golden beams started bursting


    out of it. It tried to manifest his ultimate strength, hoping it would shut Ricky''s mouth.


    Boom! Then, the sacred fire finally burst out, the actual power that belonged to the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Grr! All your psychic intelligence will perish under the invincible sacred fire! Go to hell!"


    The Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence roared. Golden beams furiously radiated from its glowing


    eyes, surging toward Ricky and setting ame everything on its path. It turned thend into an ocean of


    fire.


    "Oh, well. This seems to be the sacred fire of the Golden Spirit Eyes. I''ll get another type of sacred fire


    myself. The journey to the Land of Ghosts never fails to live up to my expectations," Ricky said, feeling


    thrilled.


    "Alright. Let''s see whose mes will stand out."


    Boom! Then, the chaotic fire runes diffused from Ricky''s golden body. Giant mes rose. The


    Devouring Fire, the Heaven Melting Fire, the Massacring Fire, the Heaven ughtering Fire, the Ruin


    Fire, and the Gale Fire simultaneously broke out.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky bellowed.


    All six magnificent mes transformed into six raging torrents with tremendous momentum and rushed


    toward the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Oh, gosh!" The Golden Spirit Eyes could not believe what he was seeing. Its eyes widened and zed


    with mixed fear and panic.


    It clearly recognized the six magnificent mes, each of which belonged to either sacred fire or peculiar


    fire.


    It was highly unlikely for one man to possess six different kinds of mes even in the ancient times.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence started feeling overwhelmed by its rival, a man who


    possessed a far moreplicated and powerful nature than it had thought.


    Looking at Ricky''s me Torrent, it guffawed.


    "What the hell are youughing at?" Ricky questioned.


    "I have to acknowledge that you are more than extraordinary indeed. You would''ve been matchless in


    the ancient times. I''ve underestimated you," the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence answered.


    "Oh, really? Does that mean you''re acknowledging me as your master now?" Ricky replied with a


    meaningful smile.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Your six magnificent mes are superior to any middle spiritual king. They can


    easily turn your enemies into ashes," the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence replied sarcastically.


    "Still, you are too clever to be wise. Releasing all your magnificent mes is simply bonkers."


    "Oh, really? Bonkers? We''ll see about that," Ricky retorted, unmoved.


    "h! You are wholly ignorant. I''ve told you. I will show you my true power." The Golden Spirit Eyes''


    psychic intelligenceughed once again and then fixed its eyes dead on Ricky''s me Torrent.


    Like a fiery sea funneling into a strait, Ricky''s me Torrent flowed right into the Golden Spirit Eyes


    without being resisted in the slightest. Now six clusters of mes danced inside the eyes like zing


    silk ribbons gently blowing in the wind.


    Ricky stared at the Golden Spirit Eyes nkly.


    Then, his lips slowly curled into a triumphant smirk. He started pping loudly.


    "Excellent!" Ricky eximed. "Excellent! Golden Spirit Eyes, you are a true master of mes!"


    A worried frown slowly reced the mocking smile on the Golden Spirit Eyes'' face. It did not expect


    that reaction from Ricky.


    That move was supposed to scare this master of six mes, but it did nothing.


    Then, a horrifying thought crossed its mind. Could this man possibly control any type of me? If he


    could, that would certainly exin why he reacted the way he did.


    Perhaps, this was his n all along.


    "You knew I would do that, didn''t you?" the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence asked.


    "Yes, I did, but I meant my praises. Too bad this battle is about to end soon." Ricky grinned and raised


    his hands slowly.


    They glowed with the chaotic fire runes.


    "Now, I shall tell you the truth. No one can control my mes, and you are no exception. But I can


    control your me."


    A solemn look took over Ricky''s face, discing the mocking smile.


    "Chaotic Fire, reverse!"


    Instantly, the Golden Spirit Eyes'' sacred fire changed its course. Controlled by the chaotic fire runes, it


    now surged toward the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At Ricky''s bidding, the Golden Spirit Eyes'' sacred firebined with Ricky''s me Torrent right inside


    the eyes.


    Then, the seven magnificent mes conted, rearranged themselves into an invisible ming saber,


    and pierced the Golden Spirit Eyes.

 Chapter 632 Gaining The Golden Spirit Eyes

    Chapter 632 Gaining The Golden Spirit Eyes


    "Ouch!"


    The Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence screamed desperately as the power of the seven mes


    sank between its eyebrows.


    "How could it be? This is impossible! Why? Why can''t I control the mes?" The Golden Spirit Eyes''


    psychic intelligence roared in panic as it felt the sharp pain.


    As soon as the seven mes sank between its eyebrows, the Golden Spirit Eyes felt them burning its


    psychic intelligence. It was afraid that its psychic intelligence would disappearpletely. With that, the


    Golden Spirit Eyes would fall into Ricky''s hand.


    However, that was not what it was most afraid of. Its greatest fear was that it had no idea what kind of


    power Ricky was using. Ricky could prevent the Golden Spirit Eyes from controlling the mes as well


    as control the mes himself. He could even control the Golden Spirit Fire, the Golden Spirit Eyes''


    apanying fire, and use it to burn the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence.


    Since the universe first came into being, the Golden Spirit Eyes had possessed the power to control all


    kinds of mes. It was a widely known fact, and there was no doubt about it.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes also knew that. However, such a fact was denied at the moment because there


    was someone else that was more capable of controlling mes than the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    It was not until now that the Golden Spirit Eyes finally understood why there were six kinds of fires in


    Ricky, who was merely a middle spiritual king.


    "It seems that the Chaotic Fire Zone in Ricky''s body is more powerful than the Golden Spirit Eyes,"


    Soar observed. "I wonder where the Chaotic Fire Zone came from."


    "Master Soar, I''m afraid the answer to that involves Master Ricky''s deepest secret. I have a feeling that


    the Chaotic Fire Zone came from the earliest chaos. In other words, it may have appeared before the


    universe came into being," Alva exined.


    "That early?" Soar asked in confusion.


    Terrence and the others could not believe what they were seeing. The Golden Spirit Eyes and Ricky''s


    ace in the hole had gone beyond their imagination.


    "Master Ricky, please let go of me. I''m willing to take you as my master and obey all your orders. I will


    sign a permanent agreement with you," the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence pleaded in panic.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Certainly, the Golden Spirit Eyes did not want its psychic intelligence to vanish forever. After spending


    almost an eternity in the Ghost Corridor, it was more afraid to vanish than anybody else.


    No wonder it chose to plead for Ricky''s mercy.


    "Ricky, you can''t be softhearted now. You must extinguish the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence


    because only the Golden Spirit Eyes that belong to you and are under your control can be a part


    of your body," Soar reminded Ricky telepathically.


    "Besides, ording to my understanding of the Golden Spirit Eyes'' character, it''s not trustworthy."


    "I understand, Soar," Ricky answered.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes, don''t you think it''s toote to plead for my mercy?" Ricky asked coldly. The chaotic


    fire runes intensified even more.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence roared more loudly in pain.


    The mes burned ruthlessly. Then, the Golden Spirit Eyes'' psychic intelligence was thoroughly burned


    and its body shattered. The seven mes rushed out, returning to the Chaotic Fire Zone through the


    passage formed by the chaotic fire runes.


    With a buzz, two spheres of golden light appeared among the densely distributed ghosts and


    resentment. The golden spheres emitted an aura of ancient gold and fire. Undoubtedly, they were the


    Golden Spirit Eyes themselves.


    Without hesitation, Ricky made the massacring runes into a big hand to grasp the Golden Spirit Eyes


    into the Massacring Zone. Then, he gathered the power from the four zones to oppress the Golden


    Spirit Eyes.


    Although the Golden Spirit Eyes had been formed in the beginning of the universe, they had no choice


    but to merge with Ricky''s eyes due to the oppression of the four zones.


    Immediately, Ricky sat down in a cross-legged position and closed his eyes, beginning the process of


    merging.


    It took half a day for him to finish the process.


    Finally, the merging process ended. Ricky stood up and opened his eyes. Two rays of golden light


    rushed out of his eyes like a glowing current, which was the same as when Martin opened his eyes.


    Immediately, the golden light filled the Enlightening Corridor.


    By now, Ricky''s eyes had be Golden Spirit Eyes.


    He still did not know well how to use the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes. He still had to explore that in


    the future, so that the Golden Spirit Eyes would shine in their own ways in the world of martial arts.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes, the eyes between the heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that I would gain such kind


    of magical eyes. I wonder if they canpare with Kristen''s Heaven Illuminating Eyes," Ricky said


    excitedly.


    He was so excited to get the Golden Spirit Eyes that he could no longer contain his emotions.


    After rolling his new eyes to feel their power, Ricky used the power of the four zones to oppress the


    Golden Spirit Eyes and restore his original eyes. He decided that he would not expose the Golden


    Spirit Eyes before he was powerful enough to defend them. Otherwise, many woulde to pluck the


    Golden Spirit Eyes out of his head.


    Meanwhile, the power of ghost and resentment in the Enlightening Corridor disappeared very quickly.


    Everything was right again in the Enlightening Corridor.


    Then Ricky released Soar and the others from the Mind Pce Model.


    After getting out, Soar looked at Ricky in the usual way, but Terrence, Samson, and the others stared at


    him in surprise. Astonishment was apparent in their eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ricky asked, smiling.


    "Well, you can''t exactly me us for staring after witnessing what you just did," Terrence answered.


    "From this battle, we learned that there is always somebody stronger than us and that we should not be


    overconfident."


    "Exactly! We also learned what an ace genius is like," Samson added.


    "Haha!" Ricky burst intoughter at Terrence''s and Samson''s words.


    "Congrattions for gaining the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky," Terrence said sincerely.


    "It''s just my luck," Ricky answered humbly.


    "No, it''s not. You got them with your own strength. Nobody but an ace genius such as yourself


    deserves a pair of magic eyes like those," Samson interjected.


    Soon, they stopped talking about the Golden Spirit Eyes. All of them understood that the Golden Spirit


    Eyes should be kept secret. They were Ricky''s secret.


    Therefore, they would keep this matter to themselves. They would not mention the Golden Spirit Eyes


    until everyone else found out about them one day.


    They were not eager to get out then. Instead, they stayed in the Enlightening Corridor and the Martial


    Corridor for another month. That was mainly because Ricky had to make use of the pure enlightening


    power in the Enlightening Corridor topletely recover by removing the after-effects from his body.


    During that month, he further consolidated his power as a third-ss middle spiritual king. One month


    be a middle spiritual king for only one month.


    By then, their travel to the Birthce of Ghosts hade to an end. They returned to the Land of


    Ghosts.

 Chapter 633 The Nether Manor And The Nether Army

    Chapter 633 The Nether Manor And The Nether Army


    Their goal of their trip to the Land of Ghosts was to get the Enlightening Fruits, of course. Although they


    might not be able to make a breakthrough by refining the Enlightening Fruits now because their


    cultivation levels were suppressed in the Land of Legacy, they could refine the Enlightening Fruits after


    leaving and then make a breakthrough.


    Due to that, they stayed in the Land of Ghosts for nearly a month and obtained more than a dozen


    Enlightening Fruits before they left.


    After leaving the Land of Ghosts, they could not help feeling that their trip to that ce was worthy of


    the great effort they put into it. Their achievements were really fruitful that time around, and even if they


    were asked to leave the Land of Legacy then, they would not feel any regret.


    Ricky had gained the most valuable treasure¡ªthe Golden Spirit Eyes, a pair of eyes filled with the


    essence the heaven and earth. Such an amazing item might be second only to his regained spiritual


    meridian.


    "Warriors can only take one of the zed Fruit of each level, and if we take more than that, there


    would be no greater effect. We also get a lot of Enlightening Fruits, so it is meaningless to look for them


    again. After all, there is a limit to the affect one can get from any kind of Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth," Ricky said as they marched through the gray mountains.


    "He''s right. So next, we shouldn''t need to make much effort to find the zed Fruits and the


    Enlightening Fruits. If we happen to find them by ident, then we will make sure to make use of them.


    We won''t waste our time deliberately looking for them though," Terrence said with a nod.


    "Our next goal is to obtain the Massacring Sand and the Massacring Soil, then," Soar suggested with


    bright eyes.


    "The Massacring Soil is, after all, too rare for us to ever find it. However, the Massacring Sand will


    appear every time the Land of Legacy is opened. We should try our best to find it. If we manage to find


    it, our trip to the Land of Legacy will be trulyplete," Ricky said with a smile.


    During their conversation, Ricky and hispanions continued to move forward through the


    mountains. They just walked leisurely over the ground instead of flying in the air.


    In martial arts training, there were times when one must push to the limit, and other times where one


    must rest and reflect on things. In the Land of Ghosts, they had been under a lot of stress and had


    been pushed very far. They had made great progress as a result. It was quite necessary for them to


    take a period of rest so that they could focus on their inner peace. Moreover, the period of rest was also


    conducive to their martial arts training in the future.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    On the second day of their pleasant journey, a figure flew in the air above them at a breakneck speed,


    putting an end to their leisurely journey. As the figure flew over them, blood rained on them from above,


    releasing a strange and murderous scent.


    At once, they also noticed that, high up in the sky, a young man in white who had been hit hard flew


    away in a flustered and hastily manner.


    At that point, Ricky and the others also felt like there was someone approaching them from some


    distance away. The energy that they sensed obviously belonged to the fighter who was after the young


    man in white.


    "Hmm?" Terrence frowned as he caught sight of the injured young man. When he saw the young man,


    Terrence''s eyes were filled with great surprise. He obviously knew that young man.


    Noticing Terrence''s strange reaction, Ricky also took a careful look at the young man again, and he


    also thought that he looked a little familiar to him.


    The next moment, without any hesitation, Terrence jumped directly in front of the young man and


    stopped him from escaping. "Ian, how did you be like this?" Terrence asked in a voice tinged with


    worry as he looked at Ian Liu.


    When he saw Terrence suddenly appear in front of him, Ian Liu was in great shock. Previously, he had


    only been paying attention to escaping from his pursuer and failed to notice that there were some


    warriors below him.


    After he heard Terrence address the youth, Ricky immediately realized his true identity. Ian Liu ranked


    third among the outer disciples of the Oriental College.


    "Who is after him?" After realizing that the young man was Ian Liu, Ricky was puzzled by his


    predicament.


    "I never expected that I''d see you here, Terrence. I really didn''t notice everything that was going on


    around me before. Let''s wait to talkter and get out of here quickly," Ian Liu said in a low voice after


    getting over his surprise at suddenly seeing Terrence there.


    "Ian, who is after you?" Terrence asked anxiously.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At that point in time, Ricky and the others jumped into the air, went to Ian Liu''s side. "Ian, since we


    have so many people here now, you have no need to run away anymore! We can join forces to deal


    with the enemy that''s after you."


    "Ricky and Soar? You are here too?!" Seeing Ricky and others, Ian Liu had a look of surprise on his


    face again.


    However, the next moment, his expression suddenly turned solemn. "Ricky, why are you here? Have


    we runpletely out of luck?" he asked in a low and serious tone.


    After hearing what Ian Liu said, Ricky, Terrence and Terrence looked at each other with great doubt in


    their eyes. Ian Liu said very little, but the few things he said had significant implications.


    At that point in time, the warriors who had pursued the warrior in the distance finally arrived at the


    scene. They were three young men dressed in ck.


    They exuded a strange, dark aura, and that kind of aura was mixed with the aura that had been


    pervading through the gray mountain. Those warriors immediately reminded Ricky of the assassins


    from the Endless Shadow.


    He already knew that there were Endless Shadow assassins of Emperor Level in the Dark Fallen


    Realm adjacent to the Oriental Realm.


    However, those three young men in ck were different from the assassins from the Endless Shadow,


    but Ricky was not able to tell what the exact differences were at first.


    "No wonder you didn''t keep running from us. It turns out that you met some helpers," said one of the


    three young men in ck. They came to a halt in front of Ricky and the others and sneered at Ian Liu.


    Then, the three young people also looked at Ricky and others. When they recognized Ian Liu''s allies as


    Ricky, Long, Soar, and Terrence, they were all shocked.


    In the next moment, their eyes were filled with great excitement after the initial surprise.


    "Ha-ha! It really seems that the thing you''re looking for is always in thest ce you look! It looks like


    Ian has leaded us right to who we really want to find!" The three young men burst out into peals of


    Seeing those three peopleugh wildly, Ricky and Soar were a little confused as to what they wanted.


    Terrence seemed to know what was going on and he had a murderous look on his face as he looked at


    the three people. "If I haven''t guessed wrong, then you must be the Nether Army from the Nether


    Manor in the Dark Fallen Realm!"


    "The Nether Manor!? The Nether Army!?" After they heard what Terrence said, Ricky and Soar both


    whispered to themselves in great surprise. They immediately understood the identity of the three


    youths in ck.


    They had heard about the Nether Manor, which was not only a spiritual-emperor force from the Dark


    Fallen Realm, but also one of the top spiritual-emperor forces in the whole Eastern Land. Moreover, it


    was no exaggeration to say that it could be referred to as the leader of the evil forces across the whole


    Eastern Land.


    As the leader of the righteous forces in the Eastern Land, the Oriental College had been fighting


    against this Nether Manor for a long time.


    Before Ricky entered the Land of Legacy, the Evil Emperor had told him that he had to pay special


    attention to the Nether Army of the Nether Manor in thend.


    Although disciples of evil forces were not allowed to enter the two Lands of Legacy, no one would even


    know if they entered secretly because of the mixed nature of the people there. Unless the spiritual


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    emperors carefully inquired about the identity of each of the warriors, there was no way to keep them


    out.


    However, those spiritual emperors would not do so. Firstly, they would have to lower their status to do


    so. Secondly, after the disciples of these evil forces entered, the disciples of the righteous forces would


    be provided with a great chance to hone themselves.


    The Nether Army was an army built by the leader of the Nether Manor by gathering arge number of


    geniuses. The Nether Army had only one purpose¡ªthat was to kill all the geniuses who opposed the


    Nether Manor.


    Ian Liu was the genius that ranked third among the outer disciples of the Oriental College, so he was


    naturally one of their targets.


    The reason why the three peopleughed when they saw Ricky, Soar, and Terrence was that they were


    all targets that they had also been hunting.


    After hearing that Ricky and Soar had guessed their true identities, they fell into silence for a short


    moment.


    "You are right. We are the Nether Army, but unfortunately, the reward for you guessing correctly is your


    death." The three young men smiled coldly.

 Chapter 634 Ian

    Chapter 634 Ian


    As soon as the three members of the Nether Army finished speaking, energy burst from their bodies.


    They each looked like a second-ss middle spiritual king. It was then that Ricky realized why Ian, who


    had been ranked third among the outer disciples at the Oriental College, would look so uncollected in


    front of them.


    "How ridiculous! You can only kill us in your dreams!" Soar said disdainfully with a mocking smile on his


    face.


    By then, Ian had also given off his energy. Although he did not think Ricky and his fellows would be


    able to beat the three members of the Nether Army, he did not attempt to escape. He was going to fight


    with all his strength.


    "Terrence, Ricky, can you pin down two of them for me while I kill the other one?" Ian asked seriously.


    "Ian, I said they were no match for us!" Soar sneered again. Then, he suddenly jumped forward in front


    of one member of the Nether Army. Heunched a me fist toward him.


    "Damn, you''re courting death," the member of the Nether Army said coldly. His ck hand caught


    Soar''s me fist before it couldnd on his face.


    Following a dull, colliding sound, both Soar and the member of the Nether Army stepped back.


    The member of the Nether Army took more steps back than Soar.


    What had happened stunned not only the three members of the Nether Army but also Ian.


    During this round of battle, Ricky sensed the evil spirit from the power given off by the member of the


    Nether Army, which he found confusing. He asked Tina telepathically, "Tina, do you sense the evil


    spirit?"


    "Ricky, all those members of the Nether Army practice both the dark energy and the evil spirit. They


    just practice the evil spirit less." Tina confirmed Ricky''s findings.


    "That''s really the evil spirit? But how could creatures from the continent practice that?" Ricky asked


    again. He was surprised to hear Tina''s confirmation. Ricky had attempted to practice the evil spirit


    when he was in the fragment of ancient battlefield in the Realm of Wildness a long time ago. But he


    had failed and given up very soon because the evil spirit repelled creatures from the continent to the


    highest extent.


    "Ricky, they are called the Nether Army. I''m afraid their bodies are more like devils. After practicing the


    dark energy for a long time, they can practice the evil spirit as well," Tina exined.


    "So that exins it. No wonder the Nether Manor is the center of all the evil powers in the whole


    Eastern Land," Ricky sighed.


    "Ricky, all the warriors of the Nether Army practice the dark energy and the evil spirit. That''s why they


    are so terrible," Terrence also told Ricky telepathically.


    "I''ve perceived that they practice the evil spirit. Are they rted to the devils?" Ricky asked.


    "I don''t know, but nobody has ever found any connection between the Nether Manor and the devils.


    Otherwise, they would not have existed in the continent," Terrence answered.


    "Their practice of the evil spirit isn''t an enough reason for the powers in the Middle Land to destroy


    them,"


    Terrence added.


    "Hem! The Nether Army specializes in hunting and killing geniuses, but in my opinion, they are


    mediocre warriors," Soar said scornfully and started floating in the air. me began burning around his


    body.


    "It seems that you''ve grown a lot in the Land of Legacy. But unfortunately for you, we, the Nether Army,


    are too powerful for you to understand even if you view yourselves as righteous warriors," the member


    of the Nether Army who Soar attacked earlier said.


    With a loud sound, the dark energy and the evil spirit moved from his body and merged into darker


    enlightening power.


    By doing this, the member of the Nether Army seemed to gain a sort of blood power of innate spirit. His


    power was increasing quickly.


    "Looks like he''s demonizing," Ricky observed.


    He was not worried about Soar. At the moment, Soar could not be beaten by anybody weaker than a


    first-ss middle spiritual king.


    "I don''t want to understand you at all because I only want to kill you," Soar retorted. Then, heunched


    himself toward the member of the Nether Army.


    "Samson, let''s take on the other two. Let''s see who kills their opponent first," Terrence told Samson.


    Terrence did not invite Ricky to battle because he thought Ricky was much stronger than them by now.


    They were no longer at the same level.


    "Let us see indeed." Samson burst outughing. Samson jumped forward to attack another member of


    the Nether Army.


    Terrence was about to charge at thest member, but Ian stopped him.


    "Terrence, it seems that all of you have improved your power greatly, but please leave thest member


    of the Nether Army to me. They''ve been hunting me down for the past few days. You have no idea how


    desperate I was," Ian said in resentment.


    "But you''re injured, Ian," Terrence said anxiously.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I will fight just one of them. I can manage," Ian answered.


    "Terrence, let Ian fight thest one of them," Ricky interjected. He walked to Ian and put an


    Enlightening Fruit in his hand secretly.


    "Ricky, this is..." Ian was too astonished to ask Ricky.


    "This is an Enlightening Fruit, Ian. Don''t you know it? Use it before you fight. It will greatly help your


    injury," Ricky answered.


    "Of course I know it''s an Enlightening Fruit, but I think it''s too valuable a gift for me," Ian said.


    "We''re schoolmates, Ian. Please don''t regard me as a stranger. Otherwise, I will think you''re unwilling


    to make friends with me because I have many enemies," Ricky said with a smile.


    "Ricky, I don''t choose my friends based on the number of their enemies," Ian said, somewhat pissed off


    by Ricky''s words.


    "I understand. Please take this Enlightening Fruit. Then you can kill that member of the Nether Army,"


    Ricky said, still smiling.


    He did not say anything more to persuade Ian. He believed that Ian would ept the Enlightening


    Fruit.


    Ricky did not know Ian very well. The reason he gave him the Enlightening Fruit was that Ian and


    Terrence seemed to get along well with each other.


    He believed that Terrence''s friends had good character, and he wanted to befriend them, too.


    Besides, Ian might not be able to defeat thest member of the Nether Army in his current condition.


    An Enlightening Fruit would be quite helpful. Otherwise, even if they interfered and rescued Ian from


    the Nether Army, a loss would negatively affect Ian''s martial career.


    Ian did not say any more either. After nodding at Ricky, he merged the Enlightening Fruit into his body.


    Slowly, he walked to thest member of the Nether Army.


    Ian no longer looked uncollected at all. His body emanated a strong killing intent. He looked


    determined.


    "You''re next. Time to pay," Ian told thest member of the Nether Army. His killing intent shed across


    his eyes.


    "You''re overestimating your power. You couldn''t beat me when you were sound and healthy. How do


    you expect to defeat me with a broken body now?" thest member of the Nether Army said mockingly.

 Chapter 635 Great Drunken Sword

    Chapter 635 Great Drunken Sword


    Boom! The voice of thest member of the Nether Army trailed off. He used his dark energy and evil


    spirit and blended the two, turning them into the enlightening power. And in a fraction of a second, he


    started to demonize.


    Although he never thought of Ian so much as an opponent, he knew that he was a force to be reckoned


    with. Otherwise, he and hispanions wouldn''t have pursued him for several days. But on the


    downside, even though they had put their efforts into chasing him, they still failed for Ian always


    escaped from their clutches.


    "Humph! You see, if only you haven''t outnumbered me, I wouldn''t have to escape like a beaten dog.


    And now that even though I''m severely injured by bastards like you, you must know that a disciple from


    the Oriental College couldn''t be bullied so easily," Ian spat in fury.


    "Soar and Samson, hold your fire. Because if you don''t, you''ll just scare thisst member of Nether


    Army off. In this way, Ian wouldn''t get the glory," Ricky ordered the two through telepathy.


    Ricky only knew a few things about Ian. And one of them was that he was a second-ss middle


    spiritual king. And with the Enlightening Fruit that he had, he knew that he would surely make a


    breakthrough after this battle.


    "Roger that," Samson replied.


    Without hesitation, both Samson and Soar slowly lowered their attacks and backed off a bit to give


    them some space.


    All of a sudden, a white sword appeared in Ian''s hand which emitted some sort of unfathomable


    enlightening power. But all Ricky could do was tilt his head sideways and try to figure out what kind of


    power Ian''s sword had as he was a little bit drunk.


    Ricky was in a daze as his nose tried to follow the smell along with his eyes closed shut as if he was


    enjoying what he was smelling. At this point, it seemed that he had smelled the fragrance of the spirits


    and the invigorating scent of the wine.


    "Ricky, are you drunk?" Terrence asked out of curiosity as he scratched his head in confusion.


    "Hmmm...yes, you''re right. Ian''s swordsmanship is surely different from others that I have seen in the


    past," Ricky replied as he observed Ian''s swordsmanship.


    "Actually, it''s uniquely called the Great Drunken Sword, which could also be known as a kind of


    swordsmanship you cultivate when you''re drunk," Terrence said. "Ian''s enlightening power, on the other


    hand, is the power of Drunken Enlightenment, from which you can smell the fragrance of wine.


    When the Great Drunken Sword is used, any warrior inferior to the user will be immersed in a drunken


    stupor. One famous side effect is that that warrior won''t even know that he has already been killed,"


    Terrence exined.


    "The Great Drunken Sword is a swordsmanship you employ when you''re drunk. How interesting! I


    never knew such thing even existed," said Ricky after he heard Terrence''s introduction. After listening


    to Terrence''s lecture, he then shifted his attention to Ian as he tried to figure out how the drunken


    swordsmanship worked on him.


    Holding the sword with his right hand, Ian turned over his left hand and produced a jar of wine in thin


    air. This strong and unavoidable aroma of the wine paired the overwhelming Drunken Enlightenment


    made Ricky literally drunk.


    Those creatures with justice and sane minds, just like Ricky, would only think that they were having


    themselves a taste of the good wine in Ian''s hand. However, evil creatures faced with this unique


    swordsmanship would be extremely drunk, violent, and most probably lose their minds.


    "The killing intenting from the Drunken Enlightenment is no less than that from the Killing


    Swordsmanship," Ricky sighed.


    "You piece of shit! Your drunken swordsmanship is nothing when confronted by the Nether Army," the


    Enlightenment which easily removed the Drunken Enlightenment.


    Overflowing with dark energy and evil spirit, his spiritual weapon suddenly surfaced¡ªtwo ck iron


    ws emerged on his arms ready to sh his opponent.


    Ian only took a drink from the jar in his hand as a response to his opponent''s move. But one drink


    wasn''t enough for he drank from the jar again and again until he saw the bottom of the container.


    Obviously, he didn''t care so much about the two imposing ws on his opponent''s arms and just


    ignored them. It wasn''t that long before Ian noticed that he had already sipped thest drop from the


    wine jar that he was holding.


    But instead of getting drunk from all the wine that he had taken, he even seemed more confident and


    sober than ever. Thus, this made the Drunken Enlightenment around his body much stronger.


    "Ricky, don''t be surprised. This isn''t something new. Before each and every battle, Ian would drink a lot.


    It''s even said that drinking would allow him to employ more intense Drunken Enlightenment." Terrence


    continued to exin Ian''s strange behaviors via their telepathic link.


    "I guess I kind of understood that part already. To wield the Great Drunken Sword, you have to drink.


    But it kind of looks bad if Ian drinks alone," Ricky replied with a menacing smile on his face.


    "Haha! Well, Ricky, you''ve made your point loud and clear. I agree that I would feel bored and lonely if I


    drink alone," Ian replied with an upward curl on his lips. Then, he took another two jars of wine from his


    storage ring and threw them at Ricky and Terrence.


    "Why you little prick! Now you''re just pushing your luck. Nobody has ever dared to do that when


    confronted by the Nether Army. Do you really think you''re entertaining yourself in a hotel?" the member


    of the Nether Army replied angrily as he was enraged by the scene.


    "ck Devil Fist!" The soldier, beingpletely enraged by Ian''s behaviors, threw punches at the two


    jars of wine.


    "Watch out! Now, you really have to fight with me." Ian hurriedly got his sword and danced with it as he


    blocked his opponent''s punches. Still drunk from all the wine that he had taken, he raised his sword


    and thrust it at the enemy.


    Simultaneously, both Ricky and Terrence had caught the two jars thrown at them. And without


    hesitation, they drunk to their hearts'' content and downed their jars.


    They couldn''t help but p their hands to give praise to the good wine in front of them. On the other


    hand, the member of the Nether Army heard about their little ritual but decided to just give them a fierce


    and annoyed look. At that moment, all the three members would do anything to finish Ricky and


    Terrence off. But unfortunately, all of them were engaged in other tasks they could not get away from


    so quickly, even if they wanted to.


    ...


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, the member''s dark ws and Ian''s white sword collided with each other hard which caused


    sparks to fly off in all directions. Overflowing with the dark energy and evil spirit, each attack of the dark


    iron ws were haunting and seemed like they were about to tear up the whole space.


    But no matter how powerful and aggressive the member''s attacks were, Ian was still able to block each


    one of them with ease.


    The drunken Ian might be shaking his hands and wielding his sword wildly, but his counterattack was


    still precise and intentional. It was, indeed, the true nature of the Great Drunken Sword¡ªcontrolling


    everything while moving and acting randomly.


    And on top of that, Ian had wielded his Great Drunken Sword and initiated almost a dozen surprise


    attacks which left the member scratched and injured several times.


    "How is it even possible? I have already injured you badly, and yet you could still harm me. How could


    you even attack while defending yourself?" the member roared at Ian at the sight of his unbelievable


    skill.


    "I''ve already told you. If I hadn''t been outnumbered by you guys, none of you would be a match for


    me," Ian replied contemptuously." He flew steadily in midair and stared at his enemy with cold and


    murderous eyes.


    His enemies might think that Ian was just drunk and confused all throughout their fight, but one thing


    was for certain¡ªhe was very sober the entire time.


    "Now, you''ll pay your debt. You have killed so many disciples from the Oriental College, and I won''t


    stop until I kill you and avenge them all," Ian shouted in a fury.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the past years, many geniuses had been killed by the Nether Army, and their deaths had been


    clouded by many mysteries.


    And now was the time to solve those mysteries and time for the murderers to pay the bloody debt in


    their filthy hands.


    Before his voice trailed off, his power had already started to quickly build up. All of a sudden, his


    Drunken Enlightenment materialized and crashed into the member of Nether Army.


    Meanwhile, an old man with drizzled hair suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stood behind Ian.


    Quietly standing behind him with grace and elegance, the old man also seemed to be drunk as he


    rocked his body back and forth in a yful manner. His looks and behavior might be deceiving but his


    right hand held a white sword that was sharp and imposing, ready to strike for any battle.


    "Great Drunken Sword!" said Ian in a bit of a tipsy voice.


    At the same time, Ian and the old man raised their swords and thrust at the enemy. At the same time,


    the air was filled with alcohol as if wine was pouring down from the sky.

 Chapter 636 Ian Fulfilled The Breakthrough

    Chapter 636 Ian Fulfilled The Breakthrough


    The attack made by Ian was a triple attack.


    The first attack was Ian''s sword itself, and the second one was the sword strike of the old man, which


    was also the attack of enlightening power.


    The third andst attack was an invisible one, which was hidden in the smell of alcohol filled the air as


    if wine was pouring down from the sky.


    Although it was invisible, it was the most fatal one in this three-fold attack. The invisible attack was


    directed at the faith of a warrior. Once a warrior''s faith was destroyed, then they would lose.


    Ricky quickly saw through Ian''s triple attack and thought, ''What an ingenious cultivation method! One


    move can produce the effect of three kinds of attacks.


    If it weren''t for the four zones, I wouldn''t have noticed that soon. The key of that move lies in the


    invisible attack.''


    "Devil''s Body! Devil''s Iron ws!"


    Seeing Ian''s attack hastily approaching, the member of the Nether Army screeched a deep, sinister


    sound. The soundpelled the dark energy and evil spirit to intertwine themselves around his body.


    There were also a few strands of ck hair poking out of his body in disarray. The somewhat sloppy


    yet grim appearance magnified his devilish appearance.


    The clenched ck iron ws instantaneously doubled in size and blended with his hands.


    After the ws and his hands were sessfullybined, the man now had both the clenched ck


    iron ws as his hands.


    But that was not the end of his transformation. The ck iron ws continued to blend into his body.


    Then, a huge ck iron w appeared in midair.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A devil''s body was condensed behind the huge ck iron w.


    "Well... a full demonstration of your power? Come on!" Ian snorted and released his enlightening power


    once again. He was not intimidated at all.


    It was very evident that the Enlightening Fruit was taking effect. Quite frankly, the peak that his


    enlightening power had reached exceeded his limit at his initial state.


    Amid the roar, Ian integrated the power of his sword into his bodypletely at the state of being a


    little drunk.


    "This attack will bring this fight to an end," Terrence assumed as he analyzed the ongoing battle.


    Having drunk a jar of strong alcohol earlier, Terrence was a little tipsy. Ricky was the same. That even


    Ricky felt the pang of alcoholic effect take over his mind and body indicated that Ian''s alcohol was


    made of extraordinary Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    "I will definitely ask for more jars of this kind of alcohol from Ian after he makes a breakthrough." Ricky


    grinned mischievously.


    "One Enlightening Fruit is enough for Ian to make a breakthrough, considering the intense power he


    possesses." Terrence nodded in agreement.


    A loud grumbling echo cut the two off from theid-back conversation they were having.


    The sword collided with the iron w and produced a resounding noise, swinging a strong torrent of


    wind across the ground which in turn, shattered the space.


    The blow left the sword and the iron w caught at a standstill. One thing was clear: the one who


    possessed stronger enlightening power would take the initiative to break the stalemate.


    At that moment, the sword''s invisible attack was now overflowing and enveloping, a feeling that


    resembled alcohol being poured down from the sky.


    It could be felt that pure enlightening power was amid the invisible attack. It was, without any doubt, the


    power of the Enlightening Fruit.


    Snap! Thebination of the invisible attack made the ck iron w begin to crack. It was a clear


    initial sign of impending defeat.


    That was why this invisible attack was fatal. It would already be toote for the enemy to realize the


    true weight and impact of its power. It could only be fully felt once the sword had sessfully executed


    its blow on the opponent. The only thing that awaited the poor fellow at the receiving end of the sword''s


    invisible attack, was absolute defeat.


    Countless cracks continued appearing. It didn''t take long before the ck iron w finally copsed


    and broke into pieces.


    The battles between opponents of the same levels were just like this¡ªeven the tiniest sign of defeat


    could lead to aplete defeat.


    Subsequently, the screams of the crippled and astonished enemy filled the air. In the midst of the


    anguished cries and the dispersing evil spirit, two small iron ws were sent flying backwards. The


    man dropped on the ground heavily and spat a mouthful of blood.


    "That''s impossible! How could that happen!?" The man couldn''t ept his failure and his anger boiled.


    Ian was indifferent. Hepletely ignored the opponent''s growls.


    He wielded his sword and it radiated endless enlightening power. Without hesitation, he then thrust it


    into the man''s chest.


    Blood spurted out from his body. He turned straight into pure evil spirit.


    That was a sight that shocked everyone, including Ricky, who witnessed the sudden transformation.


    "What just happened!? Do the bodies of the Nether Army members really turn into evil spirit after their


    death?" Ricky murmured with confusion. It was an extremely baffling scene to bear witness to.


    With the four zones, he was sure that the warrior of the Nether Army was definitely a human being. It


    just didn''t make sense that his body turned into evil spirit after he was dead.


    "This is also my first time witnessing a warrior of the Nether Army perish before my eyes. I can''t give


    you a clear answer, I''m afraid." Terrence shook his head as he tried to wrap his mind around the quick


    and unexpected development.


    "Tina, what do you think?" Ricky asked Tina with the hopes of getting a solid answer.


    "I have no idea. But I believe this is rted to their ability to cultivate the evil spirit," Tina answered.


    "After all, people in this state are hardly able to cultivate the evil spirit."


    "Maybe...if so." Ricky paused before finally making up his mind. "Let''s set it aside. I will figure it out


    when I''m powerful enough."


    Ian was also confused. But he didn''t spend too much time thinking about it. He was on the verge of a


    breakthrough.


    Ricky was right. One Enlightening Fruit and a fierce fight would definitely bring Ian straight to a


    breakthrough.


    "Ian, focus on the breakthrough now. Just leave the remaining two warriors of the Nether Army to us,"


    Terrence assured Ian.


    "Okay. Be careful." Ian nodded his head.


    As much as he wanted to kill the other two warriors of the Nether Army himself, the breakthrough was


    currently of the highest importance.


    "Soar, Samson, you''re both on." Ricky nudged at Soar and Samson. It was time to end the fight.


    "I can''t wait any longer!" Soarughed with much anticipation.


    He returned to his beast body before he ignited the Indestructible Fighting Spirit. It allowed him to emit


    his overwhelming strength. The Heaven-splitting Spear shot out with unstoppable power.


    Samson likewise unleashed his power and quickly defeated the warrior of the Nether Army that he


    engaged inbat with.


    The strength of Soar and Samson overpowered that of the two warriors of the Nether Army. It didn''t


    help that the two warriors had already sumbed to their emotional breakdown and loss of faith.


    Adding up to their despair was the presence of Ricky and Terrence, who further diminished any hope of


    winning or escaping.


    A couple of roundster, the two warriors were dead and their bodies also turned into evil spirit.


    "I wonder how the Nether Army cultivate the evil spirit. It''s so weird that their lifeless bodies would turn


    into that." Soar and Samson voiced their confusion.


    "Let''s ask Evil Emperor when we get out," Ricky replied.


    Just then, a loud sound broke out. Ian''s spirit kept spiraling upward. It was a tell-tale sign that he had


    finallypleted the breakthrough.

 Chapter 637 Daisys Crisis

    Chapter 637 Daisy''s Crisis


    The moment the momentum swept all over their surroundings, Ian made a breakthrough and became a


    first-ss middle spiritual king.


    Then came Ian''s stage of consolidation. It took him a couple of hours to catch his breath and calm


    down. Unlike Ricky, he couldn''t really consolidate his cultivation in a short period of time.


    "Thank you everyone for this time. If it wasn''t for your help, I would''ve probably lost my life, let alone


    make a breakthrough." Ian thanked Ricky and the others after his cultivation stabilized.


    "If you guys need any help in the future, don''t hesitate to let me know. No matter how difficult the matter


    is, I will give you my helping hand."


    After saying this, Ian made a deep bow to Ricky and the others present in the area, but he was


    immediately held up by Ricky.


    "Ian, we''re disciples of the same college, and we''re going to be great friends from now on, so there''s


    really no need for you to say that," Ricky smiled.


    "Alright, I understand!" Ian responded after hearing what Ricky said, as he nodded his head.


    Friends were made through action and heart, not by beautiful words from the mouth.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing I''d like to ask for your help," Ian suddenly said in a serious


    tone.


    "Ian, what is it? Did the Nether Army attack any other student from the Oriental College?" Terrence


    asked seriously as he saw the seriousness on Ian''s face.


    "I don''t know about the other disciples from the Oriental College. I came here with Daisy. Ten days ago,


    we met the Nether Army and in order to avoid losing both of our lives, we parted ways and ran on


    different paths," Ian said with a worried look on his face.


    "Now, I have no idea where Daisy headed and I was hoping we could find her."


    "Daisy? Ian, are you talking about Daisy Zhang?" Ricky asked after hearing Ian''s answer.


    "Yes, that would be her," Ian nodded his head and said.


    Immediately, Ricky''s and Terrence''s faces turned more serious. Before entering here, Jasper had


    instructed the both of them to keep Daisy safe no matter what.


    "Ian, could you tell me which way Daisy ran to?" Ricky asked eagerly.


    "The direction she took was opposite to mine. But if that''s the only information we have, we still would


    have a hard time finding her!" Ian answered worriedly.


    "The jade tablet would finallye in handy again," Ricky said with calmness in his eyes. He turned


    the palm of his hand once as the jade tablet appeared on his palm. It was a proof of identity for the core


    members of the Zhang n.


    "Is that the unique jade tablet possessed solely by the Zhang n?" Seeing the jade tablet, Terrence


    and Ian couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Why did Jasper give you the jade tablet instead of giving it to me?" Terrence said in a mocking voice.


    Of course, he was merely joking and was pretending to be unhappy.


    "This jade tablet was given to me by neither Jasper nor Daisy," Ricky smiled after hearing what


    Terrence said.


    "Really? Who gave it to you then? You couldn''t have stolen it from someone, could you?" Terrence and


    Ian asked curiously after hearing what Ricky just said.


    "I''m not telling you anything! It is a secret and I will not let the cat out of the bag!" Ricky smiled. He


    didn''t want to tell anyone about Zenith and Cheryl just yet.


    "So now you decide to act all mysterious and unfathomable! Ha-ha!" Terrence replied with a smile.


    "Now that we have the unique jade tablet of the Zhang n to help us, we should be able to sense the


    existence of Daisy and find her location within a certain range. Let''s stop wasting time and get to it right


    away," Ian said. "After all, theter we set off, the more dangerous it could be for her."


    Soon enough, they stopped wasting their time and sped off towards the direction Ian had told them


    about.


    ...


    Six figures appeared over a fog-shrouded mountain range. They were all dressed in ck robes. The


    aura of darkness and evil could be sensed from them.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    No doubt that all six of them were from the Nether Army.


    Above the mountains, the air was filled with the power of an array. The power of the array was very


    powerful that it could withstand a powerful attack from a first-ss middle spiritual king. But right now, it


    was teetering.


    The six members of the Nether Army werebining their forces to attack the array because they


    wanted to break it as soon as possible.


    Inside the array, there were three figures appearing to be in each of the three directions of the array.


    They sat with their legs crossed. They were continuously infusing the array with their enlightening


    power, letting the array continue to resist the attacks of the Nether Army.


    One could feel that at this time, the auras of the three figures had already been very weak. Obviously,


    they couldn''t hold out much longer. And by the time they werepletely exhausted, that was when


    the array would fall apart.


    Daisy was one of them.


    The other two were Warren Wu, who was in fourth ce among the outer disciples from the Oriental


    College, and Thiago Li, who ranked fifth.


    "Thiago, with all the power that we still have left, how long at most will your arrayst?" Warren Wu


    asked in a deep voice as trails of sweat poured down from his forehead.


    "Warren, the array will notst longer than an hour. Even with some of the Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth that we three have, it still wouldn''tst for a long time. This time, I''m afraid that our deaths by the


    hands of the Nether Army are inevitable," Thiago Li said in a worried voice.


    "And right now, I am having trouble drawing another array. I am almost exhausted. Moreover, they


    probably wouldn''t give us another chance to do it again."


    "In that case, let us go out and fight with them now with the strength we have left. Maybe we can kill a


    few of them before we die," Warren Wu said with determination after hearing what Thiago Li said.


    They then turned their eyes towards Daisy to wait for her final decision.


    "Thiago, just remove your power. Let''s just fight them!" Daisy said with coldness and seriousness in her


    eyes.


    What Warren Wu just said was right. Since they were going to die anyway, they should just try and kill


    one or two of them with the strength they still had left. With the strength the three of them still had, they


    were pretty sure they could do it.


    "Ok, I will remove my array now," Thiago Li said as he nodded his head. Rows of green lines began to


    appear on his forehead.


    "It seems that you guys have already figured it out and are ready to ept your fate," one of the


    members of the Nether Army sneered when he found out that Thiago Li was ready to remove the


    power of the array.


    "Maybe they want to fight us to the death with their remaining strength. Thinking of giving us trouble


    before they die!" another Nether Army said dismissively.


    "Ha-ha! They want to beat us the way they are now. That is wishful thinking if I''ve ever seen one."


    The six members of the Nether Army then stopped their attacks. They were all standing in midair with


    their arms crossed, waiting for the uing fight with Daisy and the other two.


    The reason why they waited and gave time to the three of them was because they were looking down


    upon them. They didn''t consider the three of them as any form of threat.


    "Damn it! These bastards are looking down on us," Warren Wu growled when he heard what the


    Nether Army said.


    "Wait!" Just at that moment, Daisy suddenly yelled to Thiagon Li, who was about to withdraw the array.


    "Daisy, what''s the matter?" Thiago Li asked with a puzzled look on his face when Daisy stopped him.


    Daisy said nothing but instead took out her jade tablet from the storage ring. At that point in time, the


    jade tablet was shining with a degree of light that was constantly increasing.


    "Daisy, is that the unique jade tablet of the Zhang n?" Thiago Li asked.

 Chapter 638 Be Rescued On Time

    Chapter 638 Be Rescued On Time


    "Yes, this is my jade tablet. There could only be one reason why it is shining now¡ªsomeone who has


    another jade tablet from our Zhang n is somewhere nearby," Daisy exined.


    "And the light on my jade tablet is getting brighter and brighter, indicating that the person holding the


    jade tablet from our n is fast approaching."


    "So, it means that we may be rescued by whoever ising towards us," Warren said excitedly when


    he heard Daisy''s exnation.


    "Daisy, does that mean this guy is from the same n you belong to?" Thiago said excitedly as well. If


    the guy who wasing to rescue them was also from the Zhang n, there was no doubt that he


    would be powerful as well. If that was the case, they now had a chance to get out of their sticky


    situation. That was why the two disciples were so excited.


    "No. If my guess is right, it must be Ricky!" Daisy said slowly. "Apart from me, no other disciple in the


    Zhang n had entered the Land of Legacy."


    "Ricky? How could that be possible?" Warren and Thiago both felt that it was unlikely to be him.


    On one hand, they didn''t understand how Ricky was able to get his hands on the jade tablet of the


    Zhang n; on the other hand, they didn''t think Ricky was strong enough to help them get out of their


    current problem. As a result, the excitement in their eyes went down drastically.


    What made them even more worried was that after Ricky showed up, he would probably be


    another valuable target for the Nether Army.


    This time, the Nether Manor had sent so many Nether Army members to the Land of Legacy.


    Somehow, both Warren and Thiago felt that the main objective of them was to kill Ricky for being the


    legendary ace genius.


    "It''s him! I ampletely sure about it!" Daisy reiterated with confidence.


    "Daisy, can the jade tablet of your n deliver a message to Ricky that he should note here?"


    Warren asked immediately in a serious tone.


    "Daisy, I agree with what Warren said. Since there''s no way to get out of here anymore, we should at


    least make sure that the Nether Army doesn''t get their hands on Ricky," Thiago said in a serious tone


    to support Warren.


    "And please do tell him that after he makes more progress and bes a formidable warrior, he can


    avenge us by killing more warriors from the Nether Army."


    "I understand what you mean, but my jade tablet can only sense the presence of other simr tablets


    and can''t send him any information," Daisy said at once.


    Hearing what Daisy said, both Warren and Thiago looked even gloomier. They heaved a deep sigh and


    said, "Why is God so unfair to our Oriental College? Why would he arrange the disciples from our


    college here today? Does he want us all killed?"


    "You two seem to have no confidence in Ricky!" Daisy said when as she heard the deep sighs from


    Warren and Thiago.


    "Daisy, it is not that we don''t have confidence in him, but we just know that Ricky still needs to improve


    his strength in order to stand a chance against them," Warren borated.


    "To be honest, I don''t have much confidence in Ricky too due to his current strength, but someone has


    told me he has great confidence in him. Therefore, I have to trust Ricky as well," Daisy added.


    "Someone? Who would that be?" Warren and Thiago asked out of curiosity.


    "My elder brother!"


    "What? Jasper has confidence in Ricky?!" Both of them had trouble believing what they just heard.


    "Before entering the Land of Legacy, my elder brother said something to me," Daisy said seriously. "He


    told me that I should never underestimate an ace genius like Ricky.


    My brother''s exact words were, ''The Land of Legacy is the ce where Ricky will rise and after getting


    out of the Land of Legacy, he will be extremely formidable andpletely well-known among the


    warriors of the Eastern Land. Moreover, he will finally have the strength topete against me.


    Of course, even if we ever have a fiercepetition as if we were enemies, we will always remain


    friends.''"


    Warren and Thiago became silent for a while after hearing Daisy''s words. If thements about Ricky


    were made by others, they would''ve still refused to believe any of them. Yet, when it came to Jasper, a


    peerless genius who had grown up to be a very formidable warrior, they had no other choice but to


    believe him.


    "So, now that Ricky ising, we must believe that he could help us put an end to our trouble," Daisy


    said. "Since my elder brother has faith in him, I also believe in him with my whole heart.


    Plus, everything he did at the Oriental College could all be regarded as miracles.


    Therefore, we better continue to hide in this array for a little longer until the ace genius arrives to


    rescue us."


    "Daisy, since you believe in him, we are looking forward to seeing if an ace genius like him can really


    defeat our enemies and hold up the g of our Oriental College like Jasper did before him," Warren and


    Thiago said in a serious tone.


    Realizing Ricky could be the one to rescue them, the three now knew that they had to hide a little


    longer in their array to wait for his arrival. The three then instantly swallowed the remaining Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth they had and refined them into enlightening power. Without any dy, they


    injected the power into the array to resist their enemies'' attacks a little longer.


    "Are you serious? Until now, you''re still choosing to fight desperately like cornered wild beasts?" a


    warrior from the Nether Army questioned sternly when he saw that the three of them activated the array


    to protect themselves once again. Apparently, he thought that the three were about to surrender soon.


    "If you want to kill us, you have to go through this array first!" Thiago replied simply.


    "Since you are too ignorant to ept that surrender is your best choice, then wait and see what we will


    do to your bodies once we break your array!" a sturdy warrior as tall as a tower from the Nether Army


    said indifferently.


    The next moment, hended on the array slowly.


    As soon as hended, the other five warriors of the Nether Army stepped aside to give him more room.


    It was easy to tell that their eyes were all full of awe and fear.


    Obviously, the sturdy and tall warrior was the strongest one among the six warriors. Moreover, he


    seemed to be a mighty and high-ranking leader in the Nether Army.


    Bang! Bang! At the same time, the powerful momentum of the sturdy warrior had been released and


    was obviously superior to that of the other five warriors. It could be easily sensed that his strength was


    at the peak of a first-ss middle spiritual king.


    At that very moment, the eyes of the trio grew even gloomier because they knew how formidable his


    power was.


    If he hadunched attacks against their array earlier, it would have been torn apart a long time ago.


    "He must be the sixthmander of the Nether Army¡ªLandon!" Warren uttered grimly the moment he


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    recognized who the warrior was.


    "It''s high time to break this array once and for all!" Landon said as his dark eyes brimmed with evil


    spirits. Although his voice was not loud, the trio also sensed an immense surge of confidence and


    killing intent from his voice.


    Boom! Instantly, Landon burst out Gloomy Enlightenment and Evil Spirit Enlightenment, which soon


    wrapped around his right fist. The same fist was then mmed hard on the array.


    ng! The next moment, a sound simr to the fierce collision of gold and iron reverberated abruptly


    as fierce air sts were scattered from the array.


    Snap! Snap! Snap! Without any warning, cracks began to crawl on the surface of the array.


    Seeing this scene, the other five warriors from the Nether Army sneered coldly while a hint of despair


    flickered in the trio''s eyes. If things were to keep on going like this, their array wouldn''t be able to


    withstand his powerful punches for a long time. Maybe before Ricky could even get to them, they would


    already be killed by Landon.


    After the first punch, Landon didn''t hesitate and instantlyunched a second and third punch. They


    were getting stronger by the second.


    Bang! Bang! After Landon''s third punch hit, Thiago''s defensive array finally copsed for having too


    many cracks.


    Puff! Puff!


    The trio then spat out a lot of blood as they dropped on the ground hard. Without the protection of the


    array, they were now as weak as ants.


    At that very moment, the three of them felt desperate. It turned out that Landon was even more


    powerful than they had initially expected. Perhaps in the previous confrontation, Landon had just been


    ying games with them and didn''t really show his true strength.


    "Kill them all!" Landon ordered his other five men coldly as he withdrew his fist.


    "No! You are not allowed to touch them." At that particr moment, another angry and murderous voice


    echoed around the area.

 Chapter 639 Landon

    Chapter 639 Landon


    The stranger''s voice was as cold as ice that it filled the entire area with terror. An ominous feeling


    suddenly washed over them as an atmosphere of horror smothered their surroundings. As they looked


    up in the sky, a ball of yellow lightningunched towards them at full speed. Before they could even


    blink their eyes, mighty rays of lightning radiated and flooded towards the direction of the Nether Army.


    Overwhelmed by its potent attack, they had no other choice but to stop attacking the three warriors on


    the ground.


    The Nether Army lost theirposure under the pressure of the situation that their jaws dropped out of


    surprise. It had never urred to them that someone woulde to save the disciples of the Oriental


    College. Fixing their eyes on the ball of lightning, they were surprised to see that itnded on the


    ground and revealed itself to be none other than Ricky himself.


    "Daisy, Warren and Thiago, are you all right? I''m so sorry that I couldn''t get to you earlier. I traveled as


    fast as I could," Ricky worriedly asked as he walked towards them to check if they were injured.


    Since Ricky was afraid that he would bete in rescuing his friends, he decided to get into the Chaotic


    Fire Zone ande to where they were by himself. Fortunately, he arrived just in time and prevented


    them from getting killed. They all breathed sighs of relief the moment they realized Ricky finally arrived


    to help them out.


    "No, you are notte at all. We are really happy to see that you are here!" Daisy felt giddy with


    excitement as her eyesnded on Ricky. Struggling to stand on her injured feet, she grinned widely at


    Ricky with her eyes sparkling with joy. A glimmer of hope aroused from her heart that gradually drove


    away her despair.


    Warren and Thiago nodded in agreement as they looked at Ricky expectantly. They hoped that they


    would be plucked to safety after being stuck in this battle for such a long time.


    Although there was still one nagging doubt at the back of their mind, they had no other choice but to


    believe that Ricky could handle this critical situation. Because with their current strength, neither of


    them were strong enough to confront the Nether Army. Their only option was to depend on Ricky under


    the given circumstances. They also believed that Ricky would never cease to surprise them, just like


    Daisy told them.


    ''Ricky, our lives are now in your hands. I have to admit that you are indeed an ace genius. I hope you


    can continue to create more wonders for a long time, '' Thiago quietly thought to himself as he silently


    prayed for no harm to befall them.


    "You guys can enter my spiritual space tool and take your rest. Until you fully recover from your injuries,


    I will deal with them by myself," Ricky told them,municating through their telepathic link as he


    sensed that they were out of danger.


    Before the six members of the Nether Army could notice, Ricky immediately brought them into the Mind


    Pce Model. Ricky thought that if they were there to help him, there was a good chance that the


    Nether Army would kidnap them and use them to threaten him, so he thought it would be best for him


    to keep them away under the given circumstances. Knowing that his friends werepletely safe,


    Ricky felt more rxed than he used to be. He could now concentrate his efforts on the battle since


    there were no distractions anymore.


    "You have a spiritual space tool? I guess that''s more than enough proof that you are indeed Ricky,"


    Landon eximed with excitement. He waspletely ignoring the fact that Ricky had brought their


    three opponents into his space as he stared at him with greedy eyes.


    As Daisy expected, Ricky was the reason why a great number of the Nether Army from the Nether


    Manor went into the Land of Legacy. They wanted nothing but to kill Ricky while as for the other talents,


    they just killed them for fun.


    So it was no wonder that they were so excited that they could hardly contain themselves the moment


    Ricky suddenly was right in front of them. They had been waiting for this moment for such a long time


    and now they finally have the chance toplete their mission.


    "You look quite excited to see me. It seems that you guys have been waiting for me for a while now,"


    Ricky calmly replied with a faint smile painted across his face.


    "That''s right. Since we entered the Land of Legacy, the entire Nether Army has been looking all over for


    you. We gave up all of our cultivation opportunities in order to capture you. But you are really good at


    hiding yourself in different ces that we failed to track you down no matter how hard we tried. So we


    had no other choice left but to turn our attention to the other talents from the Oriental College." Landon


    paused for a moment and continued, "But that decision seems to be paying off right now. When you


    realized that we killed those innocent talents from the Oriental College, you were filled with righteous


    indignation due to our attacks. So it is absolutely certain that you would step up ande to their aid."


    "Maybe you are right," Ricky slightly replied as he appearedposed. "But you can just save your


    breath and tell me your name. I have killed three people from the Nether Army and I don''t want to kill


    another one without even knowing his name."


    "What were you saying? You have killed three of our people?" Upon hearing Ricky, Landon was


    incandescent with rage. His voice was as cold as ice as he gave Ricky a hostile re.


    It was not because Ricky''s remarks hurt his feelings when he talked about the three warriors of the


    Nether Army, but in his opinion, the Nether Army was unbeatable in the world of martial arts and others


    usually had no choice but to surrender themselves to their overwhelming power. But now, he couldn''t


    contain his anger when he heard a mere nobody challenging their authority.


    "Do you have a problem with that? Did you really think we would just let the Nether Army kill us and


    without fighting back? You are so unreasonable." Upon hearing Landon, Ricky coldly smiled with a look


    ofplete disdain on his face.


    "Ricky, there is one thing you should always keep in mind. In the Nether Army, there are a total of six


    leaders, and every leader is a worthy first-ss genius," Daisy told Ricky from the Mind Pce Model.


    "And the one in front of you is the sixth leader, Landon. It is absolutely certain that his strength has


    reached the top level of a first-ss middle spiritual king." Daisy calmly analyzed the current situation.


    She thought that it was necessary to alert him that he needed to be careful when dealing with Landon.


    "Is that so? Is he really a first-ss middle spiritual king? That sounds great! He is indeed a powerful


    me to get back in the battlefield." Ricky sent a message to her via telepathy as a small smile grew on


    his face.


    Ricky''s words struck a tremble into Daisy''s head. They thought that when Ricky learned about


    Landon''s real strength, he would at least be surprised, but he remained to be veryposed after


    hearing the news.


    Staring at each other in shock, they couldn''t help but wonder how tight Ricky''s nerves of steel really


    were.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It seems that we might have underestimated this ace genius. Let''s just wait and see what happens!"


    Warren said to Thiago telepathically.


    "You know thew of the jungle. The one with power can do whatever they like while the weak remain


    silent in order to avoid getting killed. Do you understand? Right now, you are nothing but a loser in front


    of the Nether Army," Landon said coldly as he stared deeply into Ricky''s eyes.


    "But as you know, this loser has killed more than one member of your precious Nether Army," Ricky


    replied nonchntly, not showing an ounce of fear.


    "Since they were easily defeated by you, it means that they were nothing but a bunch of losers like you.


    But as the leader of the Nether Army, I should definitely take revenge and teach you a lesson for your


    arrogance. All I''m saying is that you are about to die the same way the three of them did."


    Landon paused for a moment and continued, "I assume that you had crushed them into pieces, so I''m


    going to do the same to you." A domineering aura exuded within him as he viciously red at Ricky.


    "Ha-ha! That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard in my life. Can you show me how you n on crushing


    me to pieces? I''m dying to see it," Ricky retorted with a faint smile on his face. "And you should be


    careful or you might end up being the one crushed into tiny little pieces in this battle."


    "You are indeed arrogant. Aren''t you a little overconfident about your abilities? Don''t you see that there


    are six of us in here?" Landon said with a smirk while a look of disdain shed in his eyes.


    "Or you can bring those three people out of your spiritual space tool, maybe they can help you win."


    "So you mean that a quantitative difference would exert an influence over our battle? Do you really


    think that you would stand a chance against me just because you have more people on your side?"


    Ricky coldly asked Upon hearing Landon.


    "Of course. If you don''t want to ask your friends for some help, that''s fine. But one thing you should be


    aware of is that I will not decrease the number of my men in battle." Landon''s voice was as cold as ice.


    "As for me, victory is of great importance and sess is always our final destination. We will do


    whatever it takes to achieve what we want."


    "That''s great. If you insist that I should bring more people out, I''m okay with that. But I should remind


    you not to do anything you might regret in the end," Ricky slightly replied as a wicked smile appeared


    on his face


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As Ricky''s voice faded away, Terrence and the others turned into several shadows that flew towards


    Ricky at full speed. They firmlynded behind Ricky, staring dead ahead at the Nether Army.


    "It seems that we now have more people than you do," Ricky said with a faint but arrogant smile on his


    face.


    "Ricky, where did Daisy and the others go?" Ian asked worriedly with furrowed brows.


    "Don''t worry. They arepletely safe. They are currently recovering from their injuries in my spiritual


    space tool," Ricky calmly replied.


    Upon hearing the good news, Ian immediately felt a great surge of relief. Seething with anger, they


    red at the Nether Army with their fists clenched tightly. They had prepared themselves for the


    uing battle and couldn''t wait any longer to take their revenge.


    "It seems that Daisy has ryed the news to you. Otherwise, there is no way you can gather together


    in such short amount of time," Landon coldly said. His face grew serious when he saw Terrence and


    the others appear out of nowhere.


    "But that should be fine. Since you guys are all here, I can destroy all of you with one blow of my


    power. You just made everything easier for me. If you all die in here today, the core of the Oriental


    College would be greatly damaged."


    Boom! Boom!


    As Landon''s voice faded away, an intense aura emitted from his body. The other five members of the


    Nether Army also began to release their power as they prepared themselves for a fight.


    Sensing the overwhelming power, Ricky and hispanions were ready to spring into action. An


    intense killing aura exuded from them as a thick atmosphere of horror dominated the ground.

 Chapter 640 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 640 Fierce Battle


    Boom! Boom! Ricky''s aura of a first-ss middle spiritual king reached its peak and collided with the


    aura of Landon. The bodily collision between them was so fierce that it was simr to the skies


    crashing down onto the ground with a massive force. As a result, endless ripples swept across the


    entire area.


    Gradually, the space in the area was filled with a kind of strong suppressioning from heaven and


    earth. There was no doubt that the power of Ricky and Landon had both reached the limit of the Land


    of Legacy. Their explosive power could almost trigger the suppression of the supreme enlightenment in


    the Land of Legacy.


    Under the sweeping force of their attack, Terrence and hispanions along with the five warriors from


    the Nether Army all felt the strong suppression.


    "It turns out that his strength is not inferior to Landon''s. It seems that only a peerless genius can truly


    understand another a peerless genius or an ace genius," Warren, inside the Mind Pce Model,


    remarked with great disbelief, feeling the aura produced by Ricky.


    Surprised by the scene, Thiago was also a bit dumbfounded.


    Daisy couldn''t help but take a deep breath. "He deserves to be an ace genius. He might even be more


    gifted than my elder brother."


    At that moment, they finally started to believe that Ricky was able to save them from the Nether Army.


    "Since Ian came here with Terrence and the others, it seems that he had also been rescued by Ricky,"


    Warren said as he noticed Terrence.


    "He has be the leader of our current session. I''m afraid he is the only one who canpete


    against Adrian and Brian," Thiago said.


    "No wonder you are so arrogant. I honestly didn''t expect you to possess such strength," Landon said in


    great surprise, for he was utterly shocked by Ricky''s strong momentum which was not even inferior to


    his.


    "At that moment, you should have already known where my strength ising from," Ricky said as he


    burst out aughter. There was a hidden rise of fighting spirit in his tone.


    "Confidence? You really surprised me, but you will still lose when all of this is over, because I am the


    leader of the Nether Army. I have been made to hunt talents like you. At the end of the day, you will be


    nothing but my prey," Landon snorted arrogantly.


    "The truth shall tell us which one of us is the true hunter and the true prey," Ricky said disdainfully.


    Boom! Boom! The next moment, the fierce collision resounded through the whole space once again,


    and it was their Ultimate Domains that collided against each other.


    They moved so quickly that the moment their feet were on the ground, their fists had already collided


    with each other as a response to the collision of their Ultimate Domains.


    Landon was worthy of his position as a leader of the Nether Army. The evil spirit in his body had


    reached twenty percent, while that of the other members in the Nether Army was only less than ten


    percent.


    Twenty percent of the evil spirit was enough to suppress the Light Apperception cultivated by the


    creatures from the continent. Although it was not as powerful as Pearl''s Feminine Mutant, there was


    not much noticeable difference between the two of them.


    "The evil spirit really deserves its name! It really surprises me that only twenty percent of it can actually


    apply a restraining force on my massacring power. And this natural repression is also one of the


    important reasons why the creatures from the continent are inferior to the devils," Ricky sighed as he


    felt a lot of emotions well up.


    Without hesitation, Ricky instantly transformed his massacring power and burst out the Heaven Melting


    Fire and the devouring power. The fusion of these two powers could definitely go against the evil spirit


    without being at a disadvantage.


    The physical conditions of those who cultivated the evil spirit would be more or less like the


    devils. Therefore, Ricky only stood on par with Landon in their bodily collisions without activating the


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    Ricky was not surprised by this result at all. The eyes of Landon were darkened because only after the


    collisions did he deeply realize the real strength of Ricky.


    To be fair, the strength of Ricky was definitely not inferior to his. Landon really couldn''t ept this


    because ording to prior information he gathered, the members of the Nether Army learned that


    Ricky was a third-ss middle spiritual king. But now, the harsh truth was quite beyond their


    expectations.


    Seeing the fierce battle between Ricky and Landon, Terrence, hispanions, and the five other


    members of the Nether Army were not prepared to sh with them. They all knew that the strengths of


    Ricky and Landon were too powerful and that they were too far behind to catch up with those two guys.


    All they could do was watch.


    They understood that the decision-making power in this battle would not depend upon them, but only


    upon Ricky and Landon. In this case, they might as well wait patiently and quietly to see who would


    ...


    Howl!


    In great disbelief, Landon burst out a loud roar as the evil spirit of his body was increased by several


    degrees once again. ordingly, his whole body also expanded several times. There was no doubt


    that Landon had progressed in his demonization at that moment.


    At this time, Ricky could clearly feel that the body and strength of Landon were both enhanced to a


    greater extent. At the beginning of the battle, the two of them had simr degrees of strength, but he


    was now at an obvious disadvantage.


    Moreover, since Landon cultivated the evil spirit and entered the process of demonization, Landon


    fought like a real devil in battle. He didn''t do any defending but would recklessly throw numerous


    attacks wildly. In this way, even Ricky had trouble resisting his intense attacks for a while. With a sharp


    pain in his chest, he couldn''t help but spit a mouthful of blood.


    "Why don''t you break out your cultivation method? Otherwise, I will rip your flesh apart!" Landon said to


    Ricky in a hoarse voice as his fist thatbined evil spirit and dark energy kept punching Ricky


    repeatedly.


    "I don''t need to use my body refining cultivation method to deal with you at the moment," Ricky


    remarked nonchntly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then, together with the devouring runes and the chaotic fire runes, the massacring runes surged out in


    a sh. The power of the three runes merged together and gave Ricky''s physical strength a rapid


    boost.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, the two collided once again in their huge Ultimate Domains. It was purely a physical


    collision that the ce where the space had been broken trembled with a loud noise.


    "Humph! You have really overestimated your power! You better start raising your level of demonization


    if you don''t want me to turn your fragile body into dust!" Ricky said in a cold voice after dozens of


    rounds of collisions.


    "The Nether Fist!" Landon''s face turned somber and dim at Ricky''s words, but he didn''t answer Ricky''s


    question, because only bypletely killing Ricky would hepletely eliminate the rage in his heart.


    Apanied by Landon''s loud roar, the dark energy and evil spirit split into two sides as they turned


    into pythons that circled around Landon. After that, a devil''s virtual shadow loomed behind him.


    The virtual shadow of the devil fiercely tore up the space and spewed endless Evil Spirit Enlightenment


    in the broken space.


    The Evil Spirit Enlightenment was absorbed by the right fist of Landon as he punched back at Ricky in


    the blink of an eye. Amidst the shadow of his fist, the devil''s virtual shadow emerged.


    There was no doubt that Landon had reached the limit of his strength with an intention to end the battle


    as soon as possible.


    "The Triple Rune Fist!" Without the slightest dy, Ricky also brought out everything he had as the


    three runes that pervaded him turned into a three-colored flower right in front of him. He then punched


    through the three-colored flower and let it merge into a three-colored fist which violently collided with


    the Nether Fist that rushed towards him.


    Boom! Boom! In the area where the collision urred, two huge mushroom clouds formed in an instant


    and flooded everything in their surroundings. The strong reaction force rapidly swept across the whole


    area while Ricky and Landon were both pushed a few steps back.


    Although both of them were thrown back, they tried their best to steady themselves as they slid


    backwards in mid-air due to the strong impact.


    "The power of Landon has definitely reached the peak of a first-ss middle spiritual king, but Ricky is


    not weaker than him at all. The oue of this battle is truly unpredictable. It''s really unexpected that


    the Nether Manor resorted to sending talents like the head of the Nether Army to kill Ricky," Ian said in


    a somber voice as he watched the fierce confrontation between the two geniuses.

 Chapter 641 The Ultimate Golden Body Versus The Nether Body

    Chapter 641 The Ultimate Golden Body Versus The Nether Body


    "It is such a fierce battle between two evenly matched parties, but victory will only belong to Ricky in


    the end. I''m confident in him, and he should be confident in himself as the ace genius that he is," Soar


    said in a confident tone when he sensed that Ian was worried about Ricky.


    "This battle will only serve as a stepping stone for Ricky to further improve his strength."


    "Ian, I agree with Soar. Just let your mind be at rest. We don''t need to worry about Ricky at all. Even if


    he doesn''t outright win the battle, there''s no way he can lose," Terrence echoed in agreement with


    Soar.


    Despite the fact that he was an arrogant genius, Terrence had already viewed Ricky as their leader


    deep down in his heart.


    "I''m looking forward to witnessing his victory. I also expect him to be the leader of the disciples in


    Oriental College. I''m afraid that nobody other than him will be able to beat themanders of the


    Nether Army," Ian said with a nod after hearing what Terrence and Soar said.


    In fact, he had admired Ricky already by that point. That was because he realized that Ricky was much


    stronger than him. Ricky could at least match Landon in strength for the time being, so that made it


    obvious.


    All of them fixed their eyes on the battle between Ricky and Landon again.


    "Your attacks look quite powerful, but they are not enough to fend me off forever. Didn''t you say that


    you would be able to easily kill me? Hurry up and do it then! Show me how you can kill me!" Ricky said


    in a sarcastic tone afternding on the ground and regaining his bnce.


    He didn''t just stand there idly as he spoke, though. He also activated the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body. As the golden body burst, Ricky''s body expanded in an instant.


    At that moment, he was ready to fight again.


    "So, this is your body refining cultivation method. I heard that many geniuses have been defeated by


    your golden body. Today, let me end your record of being unbeaten. I will destroy your golden body,"


    Landon said in a stern tone when he saw Ricky burst the power of the second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body.


    He felt an intangible oppression fill the air as soon as the second level of Ultimate Golden Body


    appeared, though he was unwilling to admit it.


    "I''m calling for the Nether Body with my blood!" Landon shouted, knitting his hands together. Blood


    came out of his fingertips, spreading until it formed a devil''s shadow behind him.


    "Nether Body!"


    When his blood reached the devil''s shadow, Landon''s body began expanding. He was not demonizing


    ¡ªhe was just bingrger andrger. Then, his expanded body mergedpletely with the devil''s


    shadow behind him.


    In this way, Landon thoroughly turned into a huge devil.


    At that point, he was even taller than Ricky, who was in his second level of Ultimate Golden Body. He


    looked quite ferocious. His skin had turned dark ck and his hair was like that of a devil''s.


    Fangs peaked out from his awful mouth and blood flowed out from his dark ck eyes.


    "Is this a body refining cultivation method of some kind?" Ricky asked Tina through their telepathic link


    when he saw how terrible Landon looked.


    "It''s not a body refining cultivation method, Ricky. This is more like the ability to call for blood power. I


    guess that the members of the Nether Army all have modified their blood power. Maybe that''s one of


    the reasons why they are able to cultivate the evil spirit," Tina said.


    "All right. Now that we don''t know what''s going on with him, I won''t bother to guess as to what this


    power is. I just have to smash him apart with my second level of Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky said


    solemnly.


    Immediately, a saber appeared in his hand. It was the Iron Destroyer and it was giving out light. The


    Nether Body also grasped a spiritual weapon in his sharp ws. The weapon was a dark ck mace.


    In the next moment, the two giants collided against each other.


    They fought with their spiritual weapons and it looked like two beasts shing against each other.


    As it was protected by the massacring runes, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body was quite


    secure. At the same time, the Nether Body was just as powerful. As the evil spirit moved around,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    scales grew on the Nether Body.


    The scales looked as rigid as the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Therefore, the fierce battle created numerous sparks that flew around. When the Iron Destroyer fell on


    the Nether Body, only tiny traces were left in the dark ck scales by the rigid saber light despite the


    sparks that it gave off.


    When the mace hit the golden body, only shallow traces and bright sparks were left behind.


    As a result, they stopped fighting and moved apart after dozens of collisions. That was because they


    both found that they could not tear each other''s defenses apart in that way.


    "Good! Good!" Ricky said with a smile on his face after they parted. "You have finally showed me your


    strength, and now I believe that you''re amander from the Nether Army."


    Landon didn''t respond to Ricky. In anger, his Gloomy Enlightenment and Evil Spirit Enlightenment were


    beginning to surge.


    "Nether Body¡ªDemonic Wolf Fang!"


    Two streams of enlightening powers swept through like flying dragons. At the same time, Landon ran


    madly towards Ricky in anger.


    While running, he violently brandished the huge mace in his hand, smashing everything around him.


    In an instant, Landon jumped over Ricky and waved the mace towards him. At the same time, the dark


    ck mace turned into a demonic wolf, and the wolf turned into a dark ck fang while running.


    At the moment it changed between the demonic wolf and the fang, the head of the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body was attacked by it.


    A strange buzz sounded at the same time.


    At that critical moment, while wrapped in the massacring runes and the chaotic fire runes, Ricky raised


    the Iron Destroyer upwards. It gave out four rays of violet golden gxy saber light.


    "Gxy Saber Skill! Thrusting Form! Four-side Thrusts!"


    Ricky shouted, and immediately, the four rays of gxy saber light merged into a thicker stream of


    golden purple saber light, which shed against the fang violently.


    There was a loud crack that apanied the collision between de and fang.


    As the cracking sound rang out, the de of the Iron Destroyer collided against the tip of the fang. It


    felt like time stopped at the moment. Everything was overwhelmed by the strange light shining over it.


    The next moment, both Ricky and Landon were enveloped by the energy created by the attack.


    However, they didn''t wait for the strong energy to impact them that time. Instead, they both began


    preparing for the next round of fighting in hope that they would beat each other into oblivion and fade


    right away into the fierce air bursts.


    By then, everybody else around them had fixed their eyes on the two involved in the battle. They knew


    that the result of the battle would be made obvious after the next collision. Everybody''s fate would be


    determined by thest round of fighting between Ricky and Landon.


    "Ricky, you are indeed powerful, and you are strong enough to challenge me, but you seem to


    misunderstand one thing¡ªyou don''t know what my devil power is," Landon roared. At the same time,


    his energy was increased to its most extreme extent. It felt as if he was about to explode.


    His energy seemed to induce the power of the supreme enlightenment from the Land of Legacy at its


    peak.


    "You must be kidding. When I first learned about the devil power, you were still a nobody. How dare you


    say I don''t understand the devil power?!" Ricky asked in a stern voice in response to Landon.


    "In fact, you only dabble in it, or your knowledge of it might be even more scant. Next, you may want to


    wait and see how I crush your devil power."


    Immediately after that, something happened. The second level of Ultimate Golden Body was


    surrounded by four kinds of runes. The massacring runes echoed with the power of the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body. At the same time, Ricky''s eyes slowly became golden.

 Chapter 642 Landon’s Deadly Skill

    Chapter 642 Landon¡¯s Deadly Skill


    "Nether Body¡ªNether Disintegration!" Landon roared as he activated a new skill.


    His roar was so furious and painful as his tremendous body was disintegrated. Meanwhile, in the


    fighting area, Landon''s roar magnified by his evil energy reverberated harder, making everyone who


    was watching their fight feel extremely ufortable.


    At that time, the Gloomy Enlightenment and the Evil Spirit Enlightenment around Landon''s huge body


    had finally reached their limits. It could be felt that the power of the supreme enlightenment from


    heaven and earth had permeated the surrounding area of Landon''s Nether Body. If his power was


    increased by a little more, then the supreme enlightenment from Heaven and Earth would begin to


    attack him relentlessly.


    The Gloomy Enlightenment and the Evil Spirit Enlightenment twisted, merged, and began to change


    gradually.


    Originally, Landon''s evil spirit power only upied 20% of his overall strength. With the explosion and


    fusion of the two kinds of enlightening powers, the percentage was increased to 25%.


    You should never underestimate the 5% increase because the seemingly small increase had made


    Landon''s strength improve from the peak of a middle spiritual king to his own maximum limit.


    ''So the strength of his evil spirit has been enhanced. He obviously deserves to be appointed as a


    that a creature from the continent managed to do that, '' Ricky thought to himself as he saw the scene.


    Back then, Ricky had also tried to cultivate evil spirit but his body rejected the evil spirit so much that he


    had to stop the cultivation for his own good.


    "Ricky, since this Nether Manor can build an army that cultivates the evil spirit, its strength should not


    be underestimated. If people say that the Nether Manor has no rtionship with the devils, I wouldn''t


    believe them in a million years," Tina said to Ricky telepathically after she witnessed Landon''s


    changes.


    "If you really want to know if they are rted to the devils, you would have to wait until I don''t fear the


    Nether Manor anymore," Ricky responded to Tina.


    "If Doris was here, she would definitely find a better way to know the answer," Tina said in a low voice.


    tter!


    After Landon''s evil spirit was increased to 25%, his Nether Body took a big breath and then the endless


    Gloomy Enlightenment and the Evil Spirit Enlightenment were inhaled into his body. As a result, his


    Nether Body grew even bigger.


    Bang!


    As the Nether Body kept swelling and expanding, it suddenly burst apart. Consequently, numerous


    strong airwaves rippled and streaks of dark light emerged. The countless streaks of dark light were


    All of a sudden, the dark light all transformed into dark shadows that wielded maces. Those shadows


    then bombarded Ricky with endless attacks.


    The countless ck shadow attacks contained no exact skills or cultivation methods but overwhelming


    enlightening power. As the overwhelming enlightening power was approaching Ricky, he felt extremely


    serious and heavy.


    Such power was the fusion of the Gloomy Enlightenment and the Evil Spirit Enlightenment. It was a


    force that ranked top among all the known forces in the Land of Legacy.


    There was a kind of attacking power that was formidable enough to suppress everything on its way. At


    that time, the attacks of the countless ck shadows holding maces were having such formidable


    power.


    However, that power was not the only thing that made Ricky cautious. At that moment, Ricky activated


    the Golden Spirit Eyes that had the power to see through all kinds of illusions.


    Behind these countless shadows, Ricky saw a real huge human figure which was the Nether Body that


    was transformed by Landon. At that point, the Nether Body was even more tremendous and was about


    thirty feet tall.


    The Nether Body was hidden in the void and it seemed to have hidden itself on purpose so that Ricky


    wouldn''t feel it right away. He didn''t really notice it until he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes to see


    better.


    ''So, this is Landon''s Nether Disintegration skill?'' Ricky thought to himself quietly. ''The so-called


    disintegration is just the beginning of this skill, and its only purpose is to cover the uing stronger


    move, therger Nether Body.


    It''s a perfect double-attack. Unfortunately, under the watch of my Golden Spirit Eyes, he wouldn''t be


    able to hide anything from me.''


    Roar! Roar!


    Under the frenzied attacks, the ck shadows also burst out evil roars as if a bunch of swords from the


    sky were about to crash down on Ricky.


    After knowing about his enemy''s tricks, Ricky now felt more confident in the fight against Landon.


    "Massacring Golden Body! Impregnable Killing Finger!" Ricky roared violently without hesitating.


    Along with his thunderous roar, he also took out his Iron Destroyer which was immediately hovering on


    the top of Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Meanwhile, Ricky kept his hands crossed to


    summon some kind of power. In the next second, ten clouds of golden light rose from Ricky''s golden


    body. They were then turned into ten huge golden fingers that permeated with immense rigid and killing


    power.


    The golden fingers immediately shot out and formed a circle. The circle was strengthened by a huge


    sweeping domain that soon spread around to surround the ck shadows.


    Rumble! The next moment, the sound of a strong collision reverberated as endless airwaves rippled. It


    was as if the surging tide was sweeping throughout the entire area. The space then shattered itself and


    everything in the fighting area copsed.


    In the endless ripples, the ten Impregnable Killing Fingers were indestructible and were able to destroy


    everything in their path. Yet, the attacks from the countless ck shadows were not weak and they


    were continuously consuming the power of the Impregnable Killing Fingers.


    Then, the two kinds of powers that reached their maximum limits were both exhausted in the collision


    eventually.


    Roar! "Go to hell!" At that very moment, a stern and furious sound filled with strong killing intent echoed


    all over the area before Landon''s huge Nether Body finally emerged. The abrupt emergence of his


    tremendous body made the ground tremble.


    The scarlet eyes of the Nether Body were shrouded in bloody light and were like huge replicas of the


    bloody Hell. Although Ricky didn''t show it, he was frightened just by looking at them.


    Yet, as he had foreseen such an abrupt skill from his enemy, he had made preparations for it in


    advance to make sure that he maintained hisposure. Soon, the gale runes rapidly surged in


    Ricky''s body to quickly help him get rid of the fear.


    "How is that even possible? Hasn''t Landon''s Nether Body been disintegrated before? How could it


    suddenly appear and why didn''t we realize it at all?" the audience including Ian, Terrence, and the


    others said as they were all incredibly shocked by what they just saw.


    "Actually, that should be Landon''s most dangerous skill," Samson said solemnly. "I''ve only heard of the


    formidable power of the Nether Army''smanders before, but today is the first time I''ve witnessed


    one with my own eyes."


    After a pause, Samson continued, "If we didn''t have an ace genius, would we stand a chance against


    him if we worked together?"


    After their initial shock and solemnness, Terrence and the other warriors who knew Ricky''s strength


    very well weren''t concerned anymore. They all believed that Ricky was capable of solving everything.


    Even without any logical reason, theypletely trusted Ricky and believed he would defeat Landon


    even if he had to give his all.


    Seeing that Ricky''spanions were so calm, Ian, Daisy, and the other people in the Mind Pce


    Model began to have the same thought in mind, ''They have so much faith in Ricky. Maybe we should


    just trust him and see how this ace genius is going to defeat Landon and be our leader.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Roar! In the endless roars full of killing intent, the Nether Body which was thirty feet tall spun abruptly


    and transformed rapidly into a pitch-ck evil wolf that was surrounded by the Evil Spirit


    Enlightenment.


    The demonic wolf bolted wildly as its dark ws seemed to be strong enough to tear the sky apart. At


    that very moment, its bloody pupils shot out two beams of light abruptly, while its ws swooped down


    towards Ricky''s golden body filled with the golden light.


    Buzz! Buzz! The next moment, Ricky''s massacring runes began to surge as his golden body rang


    furiously. His body was telling him that it was ready to fight. All of a sudden, tens of thousands of


    intense golden lights shone brightly that they almost blinded the entire fighting area within a second.


    These intense golden lights did not have any destructive power, but they forced everyone to close their


    eyes for a few moments. This was the exact result Ricky was hoping for.

 Chapter 643 The Power Of The Golden Spirit Eyes

    Chapter 643 The Power Of The Golden Spirit Eyes


    The countless rays of golden light blurred the eyes of Terrence, Soar and the remaining five members


    of the Nether Army. Even Landon, who had turned into a demonic wolf with bloody pupils, was not safe


    from the impact of the golden light.


    "Hmm! There is no sense in doing that. You can only dy your death for a little while. You still won''t


    have any chance of surviving my attack. Also, you don''t have enough time to condense your energy


    and gain resistance," Landon roared sternly. As his bloody eyes gave out thick, bloody light, evil spirit


    began to spread out.


    "Huh! So, you really think I don''t have much time? I hate to break it to you, but you''re wrong. You see, I


    have already condensed my energy tounch a counterattack," Ricky scornfully spat back at Landon''s


    arrogance.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the powerful massacring runes formed two runic passages before


    Ricky. The Golden Spirit Eyes had already erupted.


    The moment the golden light shone again, mes began to set aze in Ricky''s golden eyes. The


    mes exhibited the perfect mixture of seven kinds of mes.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes! Seven-me Lotus!" Ricky eximed, with a full force that he drew from the


    depths of his heart.


    One by one, the mes were shot from Ricky''s golden eyes. In an instant, the mes formed a torrent,


    and rolled into the passages created by the massacring runes.


    Then the chaotic fire runes began spreading to the torrent of the seven mes. Immediately, the seven


    mes'' torrent formed into a lotus of seven mes. The Seven-me Lotus grew bigger instantly and


    moved straight towards the demonic wolf that was embodied by Landon.


    That same moment, golden light was starting to be more visible.


    Everybody else around here had fixed their eyes on the ongoing battle. They had witnessed every


    development that took ce. They also saw the lotus-shaped mes attempting to oppress Landon,


    but they had no idea how Ricky had condensed his energy tounch this attack.


    Nevertheless, Terrence, Soar and the rest of theirpanions knew that this attack came from the


    Golden Spirit Eyes.


    The lotus of seven mes crashed fiercely against the sharp-wed demonic wolf. It created an ear-


    shattering noise.


    Then the evil spirit swept over, prepared to engulf everything in its path. But not a secondter, a


    torrent of the seven mes swept to counterattack the demonic wolf.


    The torrent seemed to spread everywhere at an rming speed. It was so mighty that it could


    potentially burn down the entire world, if Ricky allowed it. Despite the incredible and fierce way it


    burned, the Seven-me Lotus zed quietly in pure, deathly and eerie silence.


    Soon, however, its ominous quietness was cut short by a dreadful and agonizing roar.


    Undoubtedly, it was Landon who let out the ear-shattering cry. Facing Ricky''s golden eyes and the


    seven mes, every attempt he did to counterattack Ricky was futile. His body gradually degenerated.


    From taking the form of the demonic wolf, his body reverted back to his Nether Body, and then back to


    his original form as Landon.


    As he carried on with his miserable cries, Landon also tried his best to get rid of the burning mes.


    He was badly bleeding. In fact, his entire body was burning and scorching. After trying his best to rid


    his body of Ricky''s mes, he finally gave up and raised the white g. His body was too worn out to


    even put up a fight.


    The other five members of the Nether Army looked overcast and desperate. Never did they imagine


    that this battle would end with the loss of Landon.


    The premise was that, if Landon summoned all of his strength to the extremes, he would be the


    most powerful warrior in the Land of Legacy. Together with the help of the evil spirit, which could


    oppress various kinds of Light Apperception, Landon was supposed to win most battles, even if not


    every single battle he faced.


    Sadly, that wasn''t what took ce. It was quite the opposite. Landon was defeated thoroughly in front


    of their eyes.


    "Ricky really won the battle. The sight of the lotus-shaped seven mes made me tremble. Now, I


    wonder what kind of power that was," Ian mumbled. Meanwhile, Landon''s gruesome defeat didn''t really


    go beyond the expectations of Soar, Terrence and the rest of Ricky''spanions. Thus, they were not


    surprised at all. Ian was the only one who was moved by the oue of Ricky''s fight against Landon.


    Even though he had thought Ricky would win the battle, he simply didn''t expect that he would win in


    such a shocking manner. As a result, his astonishment lingered on even after the battle ended.


    In the Mind Pce Model, Daisy and the other two were all in a daze.


    Particrly, Warren and Thiago were speechless, because they had never felt this shocked before.


    ''Without a doubt, he should be our leader, and he is obviously being groomed to be the future leader of


    the Oriental College. It hasn''t been that long yet since he became a disciple of the Oriental College, but


    he has already surpassed all of us, '' Thiago thought to himself, with a mixture of emotions swelling in


    his heart.


    ''Besides, he would have showed greater power if it weren''t for the oppressive force of the Land of


    Legacy''s supreme enlightenment!''


    Daisy, Warren and Thiago had all been moved and convinced by Ricky''s amazing demonstration of his


    power.


    Without them even realizing it, Ricky had already earned their admiration and respect.


    "It seems that you were destined to die here today, Landon. You may have been themander of the


    Nether Army, but obviously, both your Nether Body and your Nether Disintegration could not beat my


    infernal power,"


    Ricky deliberately pointed out while he gradually removed the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    He withdrew his power and walked towards the now dying Landon.


    Even as he spoke to Landon''s fading body with a hint of brashness, deep down, Ricky still had much


    respect for his fallen foe. He knew that without the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes, he would not have


    been able to beat Landon at such a remarkable speed.


    ''It is said that there are still two othermanders of the Nether Army who are stronger than Landon.


    And none of the geniuses from those spiritual-emperor forces have appeared. Undoubtedly, Henry is


    stronger than Landon too, '' Ricky thought. He might have been the victor of his recent fight, but he still


    couldn''t help but wrestle with aplexbination of emotions in his heart.


    ''Once the Massacring Sand appears, they will all show up. By then, I''m afraid I can''t beat them even


    though I possess the Golden Spirit Eyes. Therefore, as we continue on, I have no choice but to


    improve my own power further...to the point where it reaches thergest extent in the Land of Legacy.


    Otherwise, I won''t be able to be at par with their power and abilities.''


    "I won''t give up!" Landon grumbled angrily upon seeing the disdain in Ricky''s eyes.


    Landon was courageous. Although he was dying, there was not the least sign of fear in his eyes.


    Instead, his eyes were filled with unwavering killing intent. He would have continued to fight against


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ricky if only he still had a little bit of strength inside of him.


    Through the gale runes, Ricky perceived Landon''s strong murderous resolve. This made the ace


    genius think deeply to himself, ''Landon has a tough heart. He''s also very much like me. The more he


    loses, the more achievements he will make in future. He was a tough enemy to deal with.


    That''s why I can''t let go of him this time!''


    Ricky picked up the Iron Destroyer, which had been hovering over his head. As he grasped the Iron


    Destroyer tightly, golden light spread from it, which indicated a strong urge to murder someone.


    "What now? You have lost, and you have to ept it. Anyhow, I will not let go of you. No, to be more


    precise, I dare not let go of you," Ricky dered firmly.


    "You will not let go of me? Do you think you can kill me right this second!?" Landon harshly asked,


    stubbornly raising his eyes to meet Ricky''s gaze. Landon''s ferocious willpower was evident in his eyes.


    "What are you still going on about? Are you still seriously thinking you''re able to continue to fight


    against me? I''m afraid you''re too optimistic. Even if you still have some cards left in your hands, I will


    beat your trump cards all the same," Ricky deliberately pointed out.


    "Yeah, I don''t have the power to continue to fight now," Landon momentarily sighed, before switching


    his face to a mischievous snicker. "But they do." Landon''s voice was already hoarse. Weakly, he raised


    his hand and motioned his thumb at the other five members of the Nether Army standing behind him.


    "Ha-ha! Are you counting on those five ants behind you?" Ricky retorted in a cocky tone, ncing at


    the other members of the Nether Army. "Even if hundreds more of them were here, nothing would


    change. They are nobodies against me."


    Albeit convincing, Ricky''s confidence was simply a front. He knew himself that he could never be too


    sure. He had beaten several other geniuses in the past, simply because they were careless or there


    was a misstep in their counterattacks. This time, he would not allow himself to depend on circumstance


    in order to secure his win.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to see how the Nether Army really looks like? Let me satisfy your


    curiosity and show you what the Nether Army is really like," Landon asserted, this time with stronger


    and more solid certainty.

 Chapter 644 The Indestructible Fighting Spirit And Evil Spirit Absorption

    Chapter 644 The Indestructible Fighting Spirit And Evil Spirit Absorption


    "Ricky, I will show you and everyone else what the true power of the Nether Army is!"


    After Landon finished speaking, a fierce fighting spirit erupted out from his dying body. He seemed to


    regain his peak strength in an instant under the influence of that fighting spirit.


    At that moment, Ricky had a bad feeling.


    "Maybe you want to tell us what the true power of the Nether Army is, but I''m not going to give you that


    chance," Ricky said with murderous intent immediately creeping into his voice. He went straight


    towards Landon and attacked him with the Iron Destroyer. The de was shing with a light of


    coldness in his hand.


    Maybe Landon really had some seriously powerful cards left to y. Although Ricky wanted to see


    what he had in store, a bad feeling deep in his heart told him that he had to kill Landon before that


    point.


    If Ricky had had a bettermand of the Golden Spirit Eyes at that moment, maybe he wouldn''t have


    been in such a hurry to kill Landon.


    Boom! At that same moment, Ricky''s attack was blocked by the five Nether Army members behind


    Landon in rapid session. They were able to fend off Ricky''s attacks and quickly showed that they


    were clearly prepared. After that, the five quickly pulled back a little with Landon.


    At that point in time, the eyes of every member of the five members were full of strong reluctance and


    despair. Apart from that, there was also a look of extreme madness in their eyes.


    "Indestructible Fighting Spirit!" the five Nether Army members roared.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then, the fighting spirit of the five Nether Army members suddenly broke out and turned into a ck


    tide. The tide rushed forward and directly infused itself into Landon''s body. When Landon''s dying body


    absorbed that fighting power, a real fighting spirit took hold of his body. He was possessed by a fighting


    spirit with an authentic momentum.


    "How can this be possible? Their fighting spirit is actually the same and they can absorb each other''s


    power!" After seeing that, Ricky, Terrence, and Soar all froze for a moment.


    Every creature was supposed to have their own unique fighting spirit. With the outbreak of fighting


    spirit, the strength and momentum of the creatures would increase correspondingly. Some powerful


    creatures with strong blood power were able to integrate their own fighting spirit into their power, just


    like Soar, the Great Dragon. In that way, they were able to increase their own strength several times or


    more over.


    However, it was extremely difficult or even impossible for one to integrate any other''s fighting spirit into


    their own power. Fighting spirit was born for fighting. Therefore, as long as two fighting spirits engaged,


    they would fight with each other automatically.


    So, fighting spirits of different creatures were like oil and water, and there was no way that they could


    blend.


    However, the fighting spirits of the five Nether Army members were not only integrated into Landon''s


    body, but also presented in a perfect state of fusion. It should have been simply impossible.


    At that point, Ricky almost understood what Landon meant by the real power of the Nether Army.


    "Tina, do you know something about this kind of skill that they are disying?" Ricky asked Tina using


    their telepathic link as soon as he realized what was happening. He guessed that Tina would be the


    only one among them who knew about this.


    "Perhaps the bodies, veins, flesh, and blood structures in these Nether Army members are already


    identical," Tina said. "They might even have an unique empathy with each other, or a hive mind to


    some degree."


    "Tina, please exin it in simpler terms," Ricky said.


    "I have heard of such kind of skill before. The people who used it were twins who lived in the territory of


    the Middle Land hundreds of years ago," Tina said. "The twin brothers didn''t only look the same, but


    their blood and flesh structures were the same too. More importantly, they could truly connect with each


    other on a unique level.


    It is no exaggeration to say that one of the twins was like a copy of the other. In that way, they are


    naturally able to integrate each other''s fighting spirit.


    I guess the men from the Nether Army have been transformed by some powerful force, and that has


    made their blood and flesh structures strikingly simr to each other. It is because of those simrities


    that they are able to integrate others'' fighting spirits.


    That, perhaps, is why they are able to cultivate the evil spirit and turn into evil spirit after their death."


    "So, it seems that the Nether Army has a lot of secret abilities!" Ricky said with serious look in his eyes.


    He stared at Landon, who was already merged with the fighting spirits of the five Nether Army


    members. He looked smug and confident after absorbing all their power.


    He knew full well that the battle that followed would be a difficult one.


    "Evil Spirit Absorption!"


    However, before Ricky and the others could react, Landon shouted out an attack again.


    Then, after fusing with the five Nether Army members'' fighting spirits, Landon produced fire giant


    hands which grasped at his fivepanions greedily. At the same time, his fivepanions went


    willingly, and did not resist at all.


    Boom! Boom! Under that strong force, the five Nether Army members immediately died, and turned into


    five balls of evil spirit.


    The five balls of evil spirit did not dissipate at that point though. Instead of that, they were directly


    absorbed by Landon. One could clearly see that Landon''s power was restored to his peak, so it would


    be easy for him to use the Nether Body at that point.


    By that time, the Nether Body had grown to forty feet tall.


    That strong aura, once again, caused the appearance of the supreme enlightenment power of heaven


    and earth.


    "What a cruel way! You regained your power at the expense of the deaths of yourpanions," Ian


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said in a cold voice when he saw the strange scene.


    Thew of their world was just as cruel as thew of the jungle, and the martial world was the same.


    The weak fell prey to the strong, because it was the strong who ruled the world and everything in it. In a


    world like that, there was nothing wrong with that sort of method. It was just not eptable in the minds


    of warriors like Ian and others who had righteous hearts.


    For a warrior whose first priority was strength, survival of the fittest was amon practice. In the


    minds of the warriors who chose power first, everyone was just a stepping-stones for them.


    "Their deaths made me who I am right now, and that is thew of the Nether Army and thew of the


    jungle," Landon said lightly after hearing what Ian had said.


    "Moreover, they died because of you, so it is you guys who are really cruel, not me. I will kill you all and


    tear you into pieces next as a revenge. That way, they can rest in peace."


    "What a logical reason!" Ricky said sarcastically with disdain in his voice after hearing Landon''s


    convoluted excuses.


    "I don''t care what you think, all I know is that you''re all going to die." Landon didn''t care if Ricky felt


    disdain for him¡ªall he cared about was his victory in theing battle.


    "Are you really so confident that you can kill all of us right now? At this moment, we have more people


    than you," Ricky said coldly.


    "Ha-ha! It''s just like you told me before, no matter how many losers there are, they are still just losers.


    A loser can''t do anything to change the situation." Landonughed loudly after hearing what Ricky said.


    Boom! Boom!


    The moment Landon finished speaking, he began to attack. His right hand was like the arm of a real


    devil. It grasped the powerful evil spirit and the dark energy as it turned into a ck w that came


    towards Ricky.


    "Gxy Saber Skill! Sealing Form!" Seeing the ck wing towards him, Ricky raised his


    saber to strike directly against it.

 Chapter 645 The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array

    Chapter 645 The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array


    Ricky roared and the second level of Ultimate Golden Body quickly condensed. Above his head, the


    gxy power fell down in the shape of the word "seal." Shortly after, the gxy power merged with the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    golden body.


    The Iron Destroyer shed down. The saber light of gxy power exploded and pounded the sharp


    w of the Nether Body with sealing power.


    Boom! A fierce explosion resulted from the simultaneous attacks.


    There was not much air waves released during the explosion. Ricky''s saber light of gxy power


    Unfortunately, the ck sharp w surrounded by the evil spirit was unstoppable. It aimed its attack at


    the chest of the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. In the middle of the booming sound of weapons


    colliding with each other, Ricky, along with his golden body fell heavily to the ground.


    Instantly, the ck sharp w left deep marks in the chest of the golden body. Ricky, covered by the


    golden body, felt it was difficult to breathe. Blood seeped out from the corners of his mouth.


    ''He''s too strong!'' Ricky thought. There was pure shock in his eyes.


    Terrence and Soar were no different, having seen the magnitude of force that hit theirpanion.


    Indeed, Landon had undergone quite a drastic transformation.


    "Ricky, the power of Landon must have reached the limit of the Land of Legacy. He used to be average.


    But, he has reached the strongest and most extreme form of his abilities." Tina shook her head. "We


    hate to admit it but he has be even stronger than you." The tone in Tina''s voice was grave and


    severe.


    "He has the Indestructible Fighting Spirit and he has also absorbed his people''s fighting spirits. No


    wonder he has such power. Ricky, you have to hide in the Chaotic Fire Zone!"


    "Tina, if I get into the Chaotic Fire Zone whenever my enemy is strong, how am I supposed to


    ovee all obstacles and gain the experience I need to be stronger? Besides, I have made


    promises to you, Doris, and to all my otherpanions." Ricky shook his head, disappointed at what


    Tina had said.


    "Besides, Landon can''t defeat me easily now."


    "Then you have to be careful. As you''ve said, you have made a lot of promises, so don''t let us down."


    Upon hearing Ricky''s words, Tina could tell he had already made up his mind. Instead of trying to talk


    him out of it, she decided to give him her full support.


    "Now have youe to understand the true power of the Nether Army?" Landon asked haughtily. He


    enjoyed watching Ricky as he struggled to stand.


    "Say that again once you actually kill me!" Ricky said sternly on hearing Landon''s words, and


    concentrated his internal power.


    "Let''s help Ricky out!" Terrence and Soar could no longer stand watching by the sidelines any more.


    They gathered their strength, and prepared to strike Landon together.


    Ricky didn''t stop them this time. He generated his optimal strength andbined his counterattack


    with them. After all, now was not the right time to be heroic and hog all the glory to himself.


    "I''ve said it before, ants won''t make much difference, no matter how many of them there are!" Landon


    scorned, as he watched all three warriors approach him with intensified determination, power and unity.


    Landon reached out his hands and his mace appeared once again. With the added force of the evil


    spirit and the dark energy, the mace doubled in size. Landon smashed it towards Ricky and his


    A single swing carried tons of strength and power. The next moment, the two strikes from the opposing


    parties crashed into each other like sshing waves.


    Thebination attack of Ricky, Soar and Terrence left some impact on Landon''s mace and held it


    back a little while longer. However, that was not enough to defeat him. Momentster, they were


    pushed forcefully backwards and blood gushed out of their mouths.


    Luckily, the trio didn''t suffer any serious injuries.


    Landon''s attack was enough to prove that he was stronger than the three of them. Had Landon


    "Daisy, ask Ricky to let us out. We want to fight with them together," Warren anxiously said while he


    stayed inside the Mind Pce Model.


    "Do you think that if we go out, we won''t be their liabilities?" Daisy asked, listening to Warren''s


    plea. "What if we really don''t have a choice but to hide inside the spiritual space tool?"


    Daisy''s reply left Warren silent and pondering. She was right. If the three of them were to go out and


    join the fight now, they wouldn''t be of any real help at all. They would only end up bing a burden


    to theirpanions.


    "But even if we hide inside the spiritual space tool, we still can''t escape. It is so frustrating." Warren''s


    voice had grown hoarse after a wave of tense silence filled the air around them.


    "Well, is it better for us to die now? Unless there is someone among us who can match Ricky''s


    strength, then we at least have a chance of beating Landon. Then, when we find an opening, that''s


    when we kill him." Daisy rested her chin on her thumb as she thought about the possibility more


    carefully. "Otherwise, it doesn''t matter if there are plenty of us here. If our strength and capacity still


    remain within the level that we are on now, then it makes no difference.


    Our power is not even at the same level as Landon''s to begin with."


    "All we need is to have a warrior with the same strength as Ricky''s, right?" Thiago muttered to himself.


    There was a glimpse of hope in his dark eyes.


    Landon pompously stretched his neck and rolled his shoulders in a backward motion. "Do you finally


    understand how it feels like to be as little and helpless as ants?" Landon said scornfully, looking at


    Ricky and hispanions. "And now it is time for me to kill you. All of you will pay for the deaths of my


    subordinates!"


    Boom! The energy within Landon erupted once more. This time, he wanted to make sure his next move


    would finally put an end to all his enemies.


    "Everyone, let''s try again. If we can''t win this time, we''ll need to retreat to the spiritual space tool


    again," Ricky calmly told Terrence and Soar. Hemunicated with hispanions using telepathy.


    "Ricky, I know of a way that will give you double the power and it will help you match the strength of


    your enemy." Ricky was startled. It was Thiago. He wasmunicating with him in his head.


    "Thiago, please, exin it to me!" Ricky was eager to know more about Thiago''s proposed solution.


    "Ricky, I am an array deployer of intermediate King Level. That means I can formte a Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array, which can gather the spiritual energy in the space," Thiago borated


    smoothly and carefully.


    "The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array!" Upon hearing Thiago''s words, Ricky immediately muttered the


    phrase to himself. It was as if he saw a silver lining right in front of him.


    "However, I need at least an hour to draw the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. I need you to hold


    another hour for me and continue striking at Landon to keep him preupied," Thiago exined, his


    voice a low murmur.


    "An hour? That''s easy. I can do that." Ricky gave Thiago a solid assurance.


    If he didn''t want to retreat to the spiritual space tool now, this was the only way. Ricky was confident


    that he could hold another hour for Thiago and keep Landon busy with his counterattacks.


    "We''re depending on you. If this doesn''t work, remember, we''ll still have a way out," Thiago


    encouraged his friend. "Also, I need you to release me from the spiritual space tool from time to time."


    "I understand. Do you know what this means, Thiago? We''re about to fight alongside each other this


    time! Ha-ha!" Rickyughed out loud. What an interesting turn of events!


    Wasting no more second, Ricky hid Terrence and Soar into the spiritual space tool.

 Chapter 646 The Heaven Illuminating Fire Appeared Again

    Chapter 646 The Heaven Illuminating Fire Appeared Again


    "What are you doing, Ricky?" asked Terrence.


    "Ricky, I, too, am puzzled!" Soar said. After Terrence and Soar were sent into the spiritual space tool by


    Ricky, both of the men had no idea what Ricky''s intentions were. They really wanted to get out and help


    Ricky. None of them wanted to stay inside the spiritual space tool.


    "Easy, guys. Just be patient and stay here. I will work with Thiago to kill Landon very soon. Don''t worry


    about me. I am confident because I''m sure I can do it. You know, I will never be reckless or put myself


    into danger," Ricky exined to them calmly as he asked them to rx.


    On hearing Ricky''s exnation, everyone in the Mind Pce Model turned their eyes to Thiago. They


    soon realized what Ricky meant. Everybody knew that Thiago was an array deployer.


    ...


    "What? Are you not going to enter your spiritual space tool?" Landon asked indifferently. Actually, he


    did not consider Ricky to be a big threat. Anyway, Landon already knew that Ricky owned a spiritual


    space tool.


    But to his surprise, Ricky did not hide in the spiritual space tool. This was something Landon had not


    anticipated.


    "Because there is something I must do here. I have to kill you," Ricky replied impassively, his face


    devoid of any expression.


    "Ha-ha. Wow, that''s a very bold im." Landonughed as he heard Ricky''s reply. He was amused at


    his answer. Rolling in the aisles, Landon continued to tease him and said, "You are being so bold. Well,


    honestly, I think you are just being arrogant."


    Boom! Right when Landonpleted his sentence, he waved the giant mace in his hand and charged


    towards Ricky. It moved so fast that Ricky did not have any time to dodge. So, he decided to resist it at


    once.


    Without a second''s hesitation, Ricky also employed his four types of runic powers which turned into a


    light shield as it covered Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. Meanwhile, he alsounched his gxy power


    and the seven types of fires.


    That was the moment when Ricky released all his strength.


    ''I have to keep him engaged in fighting against me for the next hour. If these powers are unable to


    Skill, '' Ricky pondered gravely on his strategy.


    Now that he could not dodge from Landon''s strike, Ricky decided that he would not just stay there and


    do nothing. As the giant mace stormed towards him, he concentrated all his strength to his fist and


    punched the mace forcefully.


    When his fist met the mace, Ricky was thrown up into the air. This wasn''t surprising because Landon


    truly was extremely powerful and his strength was exceptional. Soon there was blood around the


    corners of Ricky''s mouth because of the impact.


    ''Damn it! I need to enjoy a sumptuous feast and eat a lot of delicious food! I''ve lost too much blood!''


    Ricky swore in his heart. He felt that in this battle against Landon, probably he had lost the most blood


    that he ever had.


    Landon, on the other hand, was also forced to step backward because of the strong impact.


    Right at that moment, Ricky released Thiago from the spiritual space tool. The second Thiago got out


    of the spiritual space tool, he deployed some arrays around Ricky before he quickly slid back into the


    spiritual space tool.


    Landon, of course, saw Thiago and what he had done. But in the beginning, Landon did not take it


    seriously because he did not think Thiago could do anything to threaten him.


    But shortly after that, Ricky''s power grew much more powerful. That was the time when Landon


    realized there was something wrong and started to take the fight seriously. "You really are very strong


    and live up to the reputation as an ace genius. It would be an honor if I manage to kill you today!"


    Then, he paused for a second before he shouted aloud, "The Nether Body¡ªmy mace, go!"


    The next moment, Landonunched another fierce attack.


    Now that Landon had admitted that Ricky was strong and a worthy ace genius, it meant that he would


    not dare to look down upon him anymore. He grew attentive and serious to ensure that he would win


    the battle.


    "Omnipotent Devouring Skill¡ªDevouring Storm!"


    Ricky shouted.


    In response to each strikeunched by Landon, Ricky fought back with his Omnipotent Skill. With his


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body, he had to utilize the Omnipotent Skill to stand the attacks from


    Landon. As a result, he managed to buy a much longer time for Thiago to deploy the arrays.


    Before long, Landon realized the y and what Ricky and Thiago intended to do.


    "Damn it! How dare you try to deploy arrays right in front of my eyes!" Landon snorted coldly after he


    blew Ricky up into the air one more time. "Now, I know what you are nning. Are you going to fight


    me back using these arrays?"


    "Well, you are quite smart as you have noticed it," Ricky said before he coughed a bit and wiped off the


    blood around his mouth. "How about this? Why don''t you wait for a few moments and when the arrays


    are done, let''s have an ultimate fight!"


    "Ha-ha! That''s so courageous of you to even make such a proposal, but you are being naive! I''m not


    going to give you any chance to win against me. I will crush you as early as possible. Waiting for a few


    moments? In your dreams," Landon said as he grinned wickedly.


    "Demonic Wolf Body!"


    The next moment, Landon transformed into a giant demonic wolf. He was now forty feet long. As the


    evil spirit emerged and circled Landon, he dashed towards Ricky with his sharp ws.


    The shape of the wolf was the ultimate shape of the cultivation method Landon practiced. Therefore, he


    could break out his most powerful strength in the form of a demonic wolf.


    "Thiago, please hurry up and deploy the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. I will try my best to thwart his


    next attack!" Ricky calmly asked Thiago as he fixed his eyes on Landon who was at that moment


    rushing ferociously towards him.


    "I can see that you are being extremely cautious now. But still, you sound very confident," Thiago


    responded.


    "Ha-ha, that is true. You are being very keen and nothing has missed your eyes. Anyway, I have to


    sessfully withstand the attack for us to seed," Ricky said before he burst intoughter.


    Then, he raised the Iron Destroyer high in the air and the gxy power started circling it. Meanwhile,


    the massacring runes and the gale runes lingered at the two sides of the de, respectively.


    "Omnipotent Gale Skill¡ªGale Torrent Strike!" As Ricky shouted, the Iron Destroyer charged forwards.


    Noticeably, a ck fire engulfed Landon''s mace. Needless to say, the ck fire was nothing but the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire. Yes, Ricky had employed the Heaven Illuminating Fire. It had been a long


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    time since he had used it.


    Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, Ricky''s Gale Torrent Strike and Landon''s wolf ws collided and resulted in loud


    explosions shaking everything. A few secondster, the Gale Torrent Strike failed to resist Landon''s


    attack any longer.


    However, Ricky''s Heaven Illuminating Fire zed and engulfed the wolf.


    "Humph! Another so-called magic fire?" Landon snorted disdainfully when he saw the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire burning his wolf body. He immediately activated his evil spirit to extinguish the fire.


    But what happened nextpletely shocked and scared him. As Landon channeled his evil spirit, the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire danced even more ferociously.


    Landon would be the biggest fool if he could not figure out the property of the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    at that time.


    "How could it be possible? What kind of fire is it that? Even my evil spirit is unable to extinguish it!


    That''s so strange!" Landon eximed in surprise. Immediately, his brain raced quickly to search for a


    solution that would allow him to pull himself out of the Heaven Illuminating Fire. He was well aware that


    if he continued fighting against the fire, he would die there.


    "The fire is so dreadfully terrible that even the evil spirit is unable to extinguish it. Instead, it is taking


    advantage of the evil spirit, almost as if it is using it as a fuel to burn more intensely!" Thiago and others


    were also shocked at how the fight was ying out.


    "Thiago, this is not the right time to be dazed. Although the fire I am employing is very powerful, it can


    only resist for a short time," Ricky said to Thiago through telepathy.


    "Yes, I got it! I will quickly finish my part of the job!" As soon as Thiago finished speaking, he recovered


    from the shock and began to continue deploying the array.


    At the same time, Ricky activated the other seven types of fires to burn Landon.


    Landon, too, was extremely strong and smart. He gathered his evil spirit at once and formed a shield


    before he created a gap in the space and jumped out of the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    After he got rid of the Heaven Illuminating Fire, all that was left of him was aplete mess. The ck


    fur on his wolf body was burned. His flesh was scorched and his state was terrible.


    "I''m going to tear you into pieces! Demonic Wolf Roar¡ªDemonic Wolf Fang!" Landon grew genuinely


    furious now. He roared madly and attacked his enemy with his most powerful strike.


    "You seem to be determined topletely finish me now. But don''t you think it''s already toote?"


    Ricky said coldly as heid his eyes on Landon who had almost gone crazy. Then he stretched his


    golden arms and as a result, a giant white array appeared behind him.


    Beyond any doubt, his partner had already finished the array. It was none other than the Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array.

 Chapter 647 A Mighty Blow

    Chapter 647 A Mighty Blow


    Boom! Boom!


    That was a white triangr array. While Thiago was deploying it, he told Ricky the center of the array.


    Therefore, Ricky was able to sessfully activate it now.


    Green lines then appeared on the surface of the array, like slithering snakes. In a sh, the array was


    activated right to the extreme.


    In midair, intangible spiritual energy turned into snakes creeping under the power of the array. This


    energy was constantly being absorbed by the array.


    On and on, the pure spiritual energy was assembled in the array.


    That array was the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. Although it did not bring any defense or attack, it


    could gather pure spiritual energy. Thus, any warrior that controlled the array would be much


    stronger.


    ''That is the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array?! With such little time, I feel much spiritual energy inside


    the array, and this has greatly enhanced my power, '' Ricky thought to himself with excitement, sensing


    the strong power inside the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array.


    Ricky''s eyes began to gleam with an intense and furious fighting spirit. If he still couldn''t defeat Landon


    with the help of the array, then he didn''t deserve to be called an ace genius.


    "Ricky, that''s the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. It gathers the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    Only the controller of the array can use the power," Thiago informed Ricky via telepathy.


    "But one thing you need to know is that the power the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array can offer you


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    depends solely on how well you control the array. Since you are not an array deployer, it''s impossible


    for you to fully master the array.


    If you want to gain the same power as yours, you need to master at least fifty percent of the Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array. Those who are new to the array can normally master forty percent of it.


    But I am confident that you, being an ace genius, can easily master fifty percent."


    ''Fifty percent will only to get me the power equal to my own. That''s not invincible and definitely not


    forceful enough to defeat Landon, '' Ricky thought to himself after listening to what Thiago told him.


    ''Well then, let me try mastering one hundred percent.''


    Ricky''s lit up like roaring mes. The four zones started to revolve while the four kinds of runes were


    getting immersed in the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array.


    The ace genius, Ricky, possessed the four powerful zones. He was not an array deployer, but so what?


    After he had controlled the center of the array, he could most definitely get the hang of any array.


    "The spiritual energy, show up now!" Ricky let out a deafening roar. All of the spiritual energy inside the


    Spiritual Energy Gathering Array began to fiercely surge towards his body.


    Seeing that miracle take ce, Thiago, who was in the Mind Pce Model, was amazed. He was


    shocked out of his wits and eximed, "How is that even possible?! He has fully mastered the Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array deployed by me. How could he!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Terrence and the others asked out of curiosity after they heard what


    Thiago said.


    Without holding back, Thiago told them his disbelief and doubt.


    "Ha-ha!" Terrence, Soar and the others burst intoughter upon hearing Thiago''s so-called doubt.


    "That''s nothing to be uncertain about. He is an ace genius. It''s not strange at all that he can master an


    array. When you know more about this ace genius, you will find that what most people like you and I


    would find unimaginable and unachievable is just something normal for him."


    Thiago and his friends calmed down when Terrence said so. Nheless, they were blown away by


    Ricky''s mastery and genius.


    They couldn''t help but agree with Terrence, because of what they had seen Ricky do right with their


    own eyes. He had got so many cards up his sleeve that they couldn''t even imagine. So, maybe it really


    wasn''t a big deal for him topletely control an array.


    "If that''s the case, Ricky is sure to win the war with the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array," Thiago said


    evenly, his voice filled with certainty.


    "Yes, absolutely!"


    ...


    "Oh, that''s nothing but a mere array. Do you guys really think you could beat me with this?" Landon


    spurt in his wolf form and sneered. "Such an array of just intermediate King Level! I can''t even


    remember how many other ones like this have I smashed before.


    You and your little array, are going to fall into my hands like a piece of cake."


    The moment Landon finished talking, one could see his huge body sprinting and spinning around


    rapidly. In midair, the evil spirit and the dark energy merged and morphed into a huge fang.


    Above the fang, there were light illusions of the demonic wolf and Nether Body.


    "Really? I''ll give you a chance this time. Let me see what you can do with the array and whether you


    can destroy it or not," Ricky responded coldly, on hearing what Landon said.


    Boom! Boom! At that moment, Ricky almost took in all the spiritual energy of the Spiritual Energy


    Gathering Array. The energy inside his body erupted with a bang, reaching its epitome which was out


    of his limit.


    In this condition, he felt as if a strong power was constraining him.


    There might be one more obstacle for him¡ªthe supreme enlightenment between heaven and earth in


    the Land of Legacy. As long as the power wasn''t beyond Ricky''sst bearing limit, everything would


    fine.


    Ricky believed that, at this moment, Landon felt the same way as he did.


    "You attack with your fang and then, I will respond to you with my windstorm," Ricky said sternly, the


    murderous intent apparent in his tone.


    On saying his words, Ricky opened both of his palms. The Enlightening Wind Holes appeared again


    and the four runic powers started surging. A thick windstorm emerged before him, sweeping through


    his body and taking out all his power from Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. The windstorm suddenly


    exploded and then expanded, swirling straight towards the fang.


    The moment Ricky bombarded the fang with the windstorm, he also activated the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body to his maximum capacity so that it would merge with the windstorm.


    That was the final fight with Landon, whether the result would be victory or defeat. This was also the


    fight in which he had gambled his life. There was no room for Ricky to hold back.


    The windstorm was also carrying zing mes of different colors.


    Boom! Boom!


    Booming sounds echoed throughout the sky and before it ended, the whole area, with the collision


    point as the center, was engulfed by the fierce power. Then the area copsed and was shattered into


    a million pieces.


    The pervasion took forever.


    Boom! Boom! Under the silent gaze from the warriors in the Mind Pce Model, and in the smoke from


    the enormous st, two figures fell to the ground heavily. In the midst of all the debris and dust, two


    huge pits appeared.


    When the dust settled down, figures of Ricky and Landon emerged from the wreckage.


    At this time, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body surrounding Ricky was no longer shining. In fact,


    its golden light was fading, leaving it with deep cracks. Crack! The golden body was shattered into


    pieces. In the turmoil and rubble, Ricky was half kneeling in the big hole, his mouth bleeding.


    While on the other side, Landon''s Nether Body was disintegrating, transforming into six balls of the evil


    spirit.


    "No! How could it be?! Am I really going to die in a prey''s hands?!" Landon cried with hisst unwilling


    hiss; the six balls of evil spirit werepletely gone.


    "I have said this before, the roles of the prey and the hunter are changing all the time," Ricky replied


    calmly after seeing the six balls of evil spirit disappearing. He then toned down his power and vigor and


    staggered to his feet.


    Terrence, Soar and the rest were released from the spiritual space tool.


    And that moment indicated that the battle was finally over.

 Chapter 648 Information About The Sand Region

    Chapter 648 Information About The Sand Region


    The mountain region eventually regained its peace after the end of the fierce battle. In the col, Ricky


    and the others stayed as quiet as possible as they tried to recover their own strengths. They were the


    top geniuses of the Oriental College.


    The disciples who were healing themselves were Ricky, Daisy and the others who had gotten injured


    when fighting against the Nether Army.


    After a few hours of getting back into shape, the group then gathered to discuss what their next move


    would be.


    For a very long time, the Oriental College and the Nether Manor had always been known to be mortal


    enemies. And now that the Nether Army had resurfaced, it was time for them to be very vignt of their


    every move.


    "Daisy, are you aware if there are any other mighty warriors being sent here by the Nether Army aside


    from Landon?" Ricky asked.


    "As far as I know, the fourth and the fifthmanders of the Nether Army are no less talented and


    capable than Landon. From here on, I guess that these two are going to be our next toughest


    enemies," Daisy replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "From what I''ve heard, there are only sixmanders in the Nether Army, and they have sent three at


    once this time. It seems that they are taking this action very seriously now," Ricky said lightly.


    "However, the Nether Army is not only an army used by Nether Manor to hunt and kill the gifted


    disciples of the Oriental College, but is also an army that has gathered the talents and elite warriors of


    the Nether Manor. It is also said that the eachmander is cultivated by Nether Manor with all its


    support and dedication," Thiago said in a serious tone.


    "Jasper was once hunted by threemanders of Nether Army before. I didn''t expect you to be in the


    same situation. However, if they had known how strong and powerful you were, they would have sent


    themander ranked third or even the second to hunt you down!"


    "So that''s how it went, huh? But now that they''ve lost amander, I''ll let them lose two more this time


    around. Then, I will be a reminder to the Nether Army to select newmanders," Ricky smiled and


    his eyes glistened with such murderous intent that was bound to kill the Nether Army.


    "Ha-ha! Remind the Nether Army to select newmanders. I''ve never heard someone say something


    as bold as your words," Warren smiled as he heard Ricky''s very confident words.


    Overflowing with conviction, they were all convinced that Ricky would somehow be sessful in his


    ns.


    "Oh, and one more thing. It''s about Pearl of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. I heard that she was


    one of your old rivals and now, if what I heard was true, she may even be with the Nether Army to fight


    against you," Daisy warned.


    "Pearl? I''ve already given it some thought. But, even though she has the Feminine Mutant, I can still


    defeat her. She failed at my hands once, and I would always see her as a loser," Ricky said slightly with


    an obnoxious look on his face.


    "In addition to that, you still have to deal with the third prince of Eastern Empire, and Jackson Bai, who


    is one of young masters of the White King Tiger tribe. And as far as I can remember, both of them are


    hostile to you," Daisy then added. "And let me warn you that these two are no weaker than Brian and


    Adrian.


    And those warriors are regarded as the most powerful talents in the Land of Legacy now. And, when it


    "The third prince of Eastern Empire and Jackson Bai? I have never dealt with either of them before. I''m


    sure that we will be enemies when we fight for the Massacring Sand, but not at this moment. Are they


    that jealous of my fame as an ace genius?" Ricky replied.


    "But, I doubt that. They shouldn''t be jealous of me. After all, they are geniuses themselves and they


    have their own self-confidence."


    "This may surprise you, but the real reason they take you as an opponent is not because of envy, but


    because of Pearl," Daisy corrected.


    "Oh, is that so? Okay, I got it." At Daisy''s words, Ricky understood everything at once. "I can''t believe


    this is all about women again!


    But, Daisy, it is said that in our generation, your beauty and intelligence areparable to those of


    Pearl. Why are those geniuses always on Pearl''s side and not on ours? Daisy, have you ever thought


    that this could be happening because you are being too cold to them?" Ricky joked, making the air


    around them lighter.


    Daisy''s face became red in anger at Ricky''s teasing. She even wanted to give Ricky a good beating


    just to make him stop from making all the nasty jokes.


    "Ricky, maybe I know the reason behind this," Thiago interfered. "This might be happening because


    Pearl possesses the Feminine Mutant. And this might be the reason why those geniuses are closer to


    her."


    "Thiago, I didn''t quite catch that. Could you please put it more clearly?" Ricky asked curiously after


    hearing what Thiago said. On the other hand, Soar and the others leaned in closer as they were also


    curious to know about his theory.


    "Since there is such a record on the volume of my family, I may know a few things about what Pearl


    has. It is said that the owner of the Feminine Mutant may have the most refined source of the feminine


    energy between heaven and earth, which appeals most to men.


    If anyone can get the virginity of the owner of the Feminine Mutant, he is likely to get half of the source


    of feminine. That is to say that he will have permanent feminine energy, which can be used to enhance


    his masculine energy.


    So now you can see why those geniuses are so close to Pearl!"


    "So it is. Then does Pearl really have the so-called source of feminine?" Ricky and the others present


    asked with curiosity on their face, after learning a thing or two from what Thiago said.


    "Sadly, I don''t have any idea about that," Thiago said and waved his head. "After all, it''s only Pearl who


    knows about her own body."


    "In that case, I''m going to have much more enemies aside from the Nether Army. This is going to be a


    real pain in the neck," Ricky said in a serious tone.


    And even after he knew that there were so many other strong and powerful opponents waiting for him,


    Ricky still never forgot about Henry. Deep in his heart, he knew that Henry would be his strongest


    contender in the Land of Legacy.


    "Ha-ha! I guess it''s possible that an ace genius like you can have such a serious moment as well! I


    don''t know about you, but to me, the stronger and the more enemies you meet, the more evident your


    fighting spirit will be!" Terrence smiled as he tried to cheer Ricky up from his very serious mood.


    And just after Terrence finished his words, the others present burst intopleteughter.


    ...


    "All right, let''s get back to business. Getting the Massacring Sand is the ultimate goal of our trip to the


    Land of Legacy. But does anyone know where the Massacring Sand appears every time?" Ricky asked


    seriously, just after everyone''sughter had already died out.


    "Well, in this Land of Legacy, there is this deste region known as the Sand Region," Daisy said.


    "Each time the Sand Region would appear just before the Land of Legacy is going to shut down. And


    as we can infer from previous data, the Massacring Sand is most likely to be found somewhere in the


    Sand Region."


    "The Sand Region?" Ricky and the others murmured and looked at each other with confused looks on


    their faces at Daisy''s word.


    "And if my calctions are correct, the Sand Region could appear any time now."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, it will. So it''s time for you, an ace genius, to battle with Pearl and the geniuses with her," Daisy


    said.


    "That is to say, it seems like the real final battle ising. What we can do is fight it out to the end. No


    matter what will happen in the battle, please remember both winners and losers will emerge in this


    battle in the Sand Region. We must take this seriously, because if we are not careful, we may be


    the losers," Ricky said heavily.


    And at this moment, it was not only Ricky who had the heavy burden, but also Terrence, Soar, and


    everyone else who were there. They clearly understood that if they lose this battle, it would probably


    mean that they were alreadypletely annihted.


    ...


    "Oh, there is one more thing. This Sand Region is most likely to be the Land of Legacy of the


    Massacring Holy Ants, a kind of ancient holy beast," Thiago suddenly added as if to warn them.

 Chapter 649 The Gathering

    Chapter 649 The Gathering


    "Massacring Holy Ants! The holy beast!" Ricky, Terrence, and Soar eximed at the same time.


    The force of holy beasts was equal to a spiritual-emperor force. So their Land of Legacy could be


    considered at the Emperor Level. The precious inheritances would definitely make the warriors go


    crazy with greed.


    Every warrior was eager to enhance their cultivation using the inheritances they could find to obtain the


    immortal supreme enlightenment. That way, they would be able to live forever.


    In order to obtain the immortal supreme enlightenment, one had to at least be an innate spiritual


    emperor.


    However, it wasn''t that easy to be an innate spiritual emperor. There were hundreds of millions of


    creatures living between the heaven and earth, but only one in a billion would be able to be one.


    In fact, only the most talented warriors might even be able to reach the Emperor Level.


    For those who were not so talented, the only way for them to be spiritual emperors was to find


    great opportunities. Obtaining inheritances in the Land of Legacy of Emperor Level was one of the rare


    opportunities they could get.


    The Land of Legacy of Emperor Level would definitely make all the warriors jealous and greedy.


    "Hey! I only said that it might be! Don''t get all excited about it!" Thiago said, noticing the excitement on


    their faces.


    "No matter what is going to happen, I believe that it is going to be another unknown opportunity to gain


    power for us," Ricky said.


    "Thiago, I think there is a great possibility that what you said is true. I read about it in some old books


    belonging to my family before as well. There is a high possibility that the Massacring Holy Ants'' Land of


    Legacy will appear in the Sand Region," Daisy said after thinking about it for a few seconds.


    "But during all these years, no one has been able to find the Massacring Holy Ants'' Land of Legacy in


    the Sand Region, though. Or it could be said that no one has even been able to find the gate to it.


    The reason why there is Massacring Sand here is because of the Massacring Holy Ants. It''s said that


    the Massacring Holy Ants are cultivating the Massacring Enlightenment, which contains the Massacring


    Sand. The purer a Massacring Holy Ant''s blood, the more powerful the Massacring Enlightenment,


    which may even contain the Massacring Soil.


    Of course, all that information is in the old books, so I don''t know whether it is true or not. After all, the


    Massacring Holy Ants are ancient holy beasts, and they have been gone for a very long time."


    "If all that is true, there is a very strong possibility that the Massacring Holy Ants'' Land of Legacy is in


    the Sand Region. God bless us! I hope we can find thend and get into it." Ricky was excited when he


    heard what Daisy had said.


    ''There might be Massacring Sand and Massacring Soil everywhere in the Massacring Holy Ants'' Land


    of Legacy, '' he thought to himself in excitement.


    "Ricky, you always like to dream up exciting things! Hahaha!" Soar said with a smile after hearing what


    Ricky had said.


    "Okay. Let''s go and find it for ourselves, shall we?" Ricky suggested.


    Then, they all began to walk forward.


    ording to the ancient records, the Sand Region always appeared in the area of the Virulent Sand


    Flow.


    Normally no one would step foot in the Virulent Sand Flow on purpose. There was nothing there except


    for ruin beasts. The Virulent Sand Flow had not been so crowded since thest time they had been


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    sent to that ce.


    Almost every warrior in the Land of Legacy had gathered in the Virulent Sand Flow because all of them


    believed that the Sand Region was going to appear there.


    Some of the warriors squatted in the air quietly, waiting for the appearance of the Sand Region.


    Just then, several warriors in ck arrived. Their appearance caught the attention of all the other


    warriors.


    It was evident that there was a dark and devilish aura around them. There was no doubt that they were


    from the Nether Army.


    All the warriors in the area felt the pressure while just looking at them. There was a particrly strong


    auraing from two young men among them.


    One was a thin man with a delicate face. Though his face was pale and sickly-looking, no one thought


    he was weak. His face was so pale that it scared people. It felt like he was someone who hade


    from the Hell.


    Most of the warriors wouldn''t even dare to look him in the eye, because they felt like the thin young


    man would be able to seize their souls simply with a nce in their direction.


    That young man was called Adrian.


    The other young man was fat and his face was very red. His red face contrasted sharply with Adrian''s


    pale face. There was a faint smile on his face, but his smiling face made people even more scared.


    The deterrent power within him was like a set of invisible hands that tried to grab people''s souls. It


    wasn''t easy to describe that kind of feeling in words.


    That young man was called Brian.


    "Brian, Adrian, and the Nether Army..." Quite a few warriors stood up. There was murderous intent


    within many of the other warriors there.


    The reason why some of the warriors were so angry was that the Nether Army had killed their


    However, even though they so badly wanted to start a fight with the Nether Army, they wouldn''t dare to.


    Even if they united into one force, they still wouldn''t dare to try and fight Brian and Adrian.


    "Humph! Losers!" Adrian sneered, ncing at the crowd.


    "Hahaha! Adrian, stay calm. We aren''t even allowed to be here. We should try to keep a low profile,"


    Brian said with a faint smile.


    Brian''s words were more mocking and full of contempt rather than appeasing.


    Just like he had said, people from the Nether Manor weren''t allowed to be there, so they shouldn''t


    cause a scene.


    No one present would have ever thought that the Nether Manor was trying to keep a low profile. In fact,


    they thought that the Nether Manor was striding onto the scene like they owned the ce.


    Crack! Some of the warriors had tightly clenched their fists upon hearing Brian''s words. They were


    filled with rage when they heard what he said. Still, they did nothing. They knew that they had to


    swallow their anger when facing such powerful warriors.


    "Oh right. Today is the day that the Sand Region is supposed to appear. Let''s just stop hunting for a


    while," Brian turned around and told the Nether Army.


    "Understood!"


    Just then, a group of people arrived. The leaders of the group were two men and a woman.


    The woman was wearing a blue veil and a blue dress that entuated her perfect figure. That woman


    was Pearl. She was so pretty that every man fixed their eyes on her as soon as she arrived. She shone


    like the brightest star in the sky.


    Brian looked Pearl up and down with ascivious smile. He was almost drooling. After licking his lips,


    he said, "Pearl, you''re such a beautiful woman. Are you still a virgin? You haven''t had a taste of sex


    yet, have you? How about making me your first partner?"


    Pearl didn''t show any reaction to his words and it seemed like she didn''t care it at all.


    The handsome man in a golden silk robe couldn''t help but seriously rebuke him, saying, "Brian, if you


    keep talking that way, I will be sure to destroy the Nether Army."


    The handsome young man was Ronson Dong, one of the princes of the Eastern Empire.


    Just then, a strong young man in a white robe stared at Brian with serious look as well. His left sleeve


    was embroidered with a fierce tiger, so there was no doubt that he was Jackson Bai from the White


    King Tiger tribe.


    "Ronson, Jackson, stay calm. You two always have a tendency to show off!" Brian replied with a smile.


    "The reason you two stay so close to Pearl is because both of you want her Feminine Mutant. Isn''t that


    right?"

 Chapter 650 A Conflict In Advance

    Chapter 650 A Conflict In Advance


    "Go to hell!" Jackson said murderously. He heard what Brian said and was going to kill him right away.


    "Keep talking rubbish and I swear I''ll crush you," warned Pearl, who stopped Jackson with her stare.


    "Whatever, Pearl." Brianughed. Then, he stopped provoking.


    He knew clearly that it would take too much from him to fight Pearl.


    Nevertheless, they had already agreed to kill Ricky together.


    "Pearl, please eliminate the Nether Army and keep them away from the Land of Legacy. They are not


    allowed to enter this ce," a bold warrior told Pearl.


    "Meh!" Brian sneered upon hearing what the warrior said.


    Heughed because he knew Pearl could not care less about their so-called justice.


    "I am no longer a disciple of the Oriental College. I''m here only on behalf of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce, which has no shared interests or hatred with the Nether Manor. I am in no position to


    ept your proposal," Pearl replied calmly.


    "Maybe you should turn to other disciples of the Oriental College like the ace genius Ricky."


    Pearl then stopped talking and stood by in silence.


    The warriors were astonished to hear Pearl''s cold refusal.


    They soon understood her because even the disciples of the Oriental College, including Ricky, had no


    obligation to stand up for them.


    There was no justice to be served in this dog-eat-dog world.


    They hated it so much when they realized the importance of power, which meant almost everything in


    this ce.


    ...


    Then, Ricky and Soar arrived.


    Their presence caught everyone''s eyes.


    "Long time no see, everybody! Or should I say nice to meet you? We''ve never met before


    except...Pearl." Ricky greeted them first as all eyes were on him. Hisughter broke the silence.


    "We''ve been looking forward to seeing you, the ace genius!" replied Brian, smiling.


    His smile was murderous.


    "You must be themanders of the Nether Army," Ricky smiled, his eyes on Brian and Adrian.


    "You''re right, we are. If I am guessing right, you''re the one who killed ourpanion. Actually, you''re


    the only one here who could kill him," Brian answered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. Bring it on if you want to avenge his death," Ricky challenged. He did not want to get


    away with it, and he would be found out anyway.


    "Then go to hell!" Adrian jabbed.


    Then, he charged toward Ricky.


    "There you are, Ricky. I''vee a long way to kill you. I''ll prove to the world that my Feminine Mutant


    is superior to your talent." Pearl moved and blocked Adrian''s attack.


    "Looks like I am so wanted here. People couldn''t wait to kill me," Rickyughed.


    "I''ve warned you, Pearl. Ricky could only be killed by one of us, the Nether Army," Adrian told Pearl.


    "Not if I kill him first," Pearl dered coldly.


    Adrian still wanted to argue with Pearl, but Brian interjected, "Since Pearl has imed it, then we shall


    leave the ace genius to her."


    At the same time, Brian conveyed his message to Adrian telepathically. "Leave Ricky to Pearl, Adrian.


    Let them cripple each other so that we get to kill them both."


    "Understood," Adrian agreed.


    ...


    "If you''re really that eager to kill me, you two shoulde at me together. I can fight you both at the


    same time," Ricky taunted Pearl and Adrian.


    "What an arrogant idiot!" Ronson and Jackson said disdainfully. They would already be fighting with


    Ricky if Pearl had not stopped them.


    "You will have nothing to do with what''s in the Sand Region from today on because I''ll kill you right


    here," Pearl jeered at Ricky, releasing her feminine power.


    "Once a loser to me, always a loser you will be," Ricky replied. The energy he was giving out was


    overwhelming.


    "Ricky, they''ll bring you serious trouble this time," Daisy warned Ricky telepathically.


    "I don''t have a choice. The Massacring Sand is too precious for us to lose," Ricky replied. "The fight will


    be a bloody one, and we can never get away from it."


    "Watch Pearl carefully. We''ll take care of the rest of them. We can stall them for a while with the help of


    the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array," said Daisy.


    "I''ll get rid of her as soon as I can," Ricky answered.


    ...


    Swoosh!


    Pearl made her move. She transformed into the dark state with her palm aimed at Ricky like an


    overwhelming tide.


    This time, her feminine power was darker and more aggressive.


    "You''ve made much progress these days, but that won''t guarantee your victory," Ricky jeered, wrapping


    the devouring power and me power around his wrist. Then, he punched forth.


    His fist was inches away from colliding against Pearl''s palm.


    Right in that moment, a streak of sand shot up and prevented the two from shing. The sand then


    transformed into a human figure. It reached out its hands and built two sand shields, blocking Ricky''s


    and Pearl''s attacks.


    "The Sand Region will appear soon. I don''t think this is the proper time for your duel," the human figure


    Everyone was astonished at how it defused the confrontation.


    Although it was just a sand figure, Ricky recognized it and so did Soar and Terrence. That was Henry


    who had been long disappeared.


    As Henry intervened, the Bing n, the Jiang n, and the Bu n arrived.


    "Who are you?" Pearl asked, gloom taking over the aggression in her voice.


    She felt even more overwhelmed seeing the three ns arriving together with Henry.

 Chapter 651 The Fight Was Stopped

    Chapter 651 The Fight Was Stopped


    "My name is Henry Chen." Henry answered Pearl''s question with a smile.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Ricky. "Here we meet again, Ricky, the ace genius people talk


    about. I have this gut feeling that you must have made great progress," he said, still smiling.


    "Henry, I never anticipated that you would appear here and stop the fight. Why did you do that?" Ricky


    asked with a serious look. Although Henry had a kind smile, Ricky still felt that Henry might have some


    evil intention, so he kept alert.


    At the same time, Ricky also noticed the members of the Bu n, the Jiang n, and the Bing n.


    At first, only those from the Bing n were with Henry, but now, everyone from the three ns was


    with Henry. They all behaved weirdly, which Ricky found strange.


    Normally, they would be angry at the sight of Ricky, but they did not. Instead, they were vacant-


    eyed as if they did not know who Ricky was at all. They seemed to be under someone''s control.


    They were supposed to follow Pearl, not Henry.


    And the strangest thing was that it seemed that they did not know who Pearl was either.


    "Oh, Ricky, don''t be so serious. I''ve juste at the right time, haven''t I? If I''m guessing correctly, you


    don''t want to fight against them, do you? I can see that you cannot defeat them within a short period of


    time because your strengths areparable," Henry said.


    "So, I just did you a favor by stopping the battle."


    Hearing Henry''s speech, Ricky fell silent. A few secondster, he said, "You are right. I think I should


    thank you, Henry."


    Henry was right. Ricky did not want to continue the fight.


    Although Daisy, Warren, Thiago, and Terrence had reached the peak level as middle spiritual kings,


    they were still not as strong as Ricky. They still had to practice more before genuinely reaching Ricky''s


    level.


    As for Pearl, her two suitors, and the twomanders from the Nether Manor, all of them were at the


    same level with Ricky. So Ricky and his friends were not as strong as them in general.


    Ricky and his friends came here because they had a secret weapon¡ªa rtively smaller Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array created by Thiago temporarily. They could carry it with them easily. Although it


    was not as strong as a real, powerful Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, it could enhance their power for


    a short period of time.


    Within that period of time, Ricky had to fight and solve some problems.


    "I feel so honored when an ace genius like you thanks me. At least, I did note here in vain," Henry


    said, bursting intoughter.


    The warriors in the surroundings were puzzled as they stared at Henry. They had never heard of Henry


    before. Judging from the fact that Henry sessfully stopped the battle between Ricky and Pearl,


    everyone deduced that Henry must be a powerful warrior.


    "Who do you think you are? You are being very bold to im that you would stop the fight," Ronson


    interjected.


    Before his voice could fade in the air, Ronson was already throwing a punch toward Henry ferociously.


    Pearl did not stop him. She looked at Henry, pondering how Henry would respond. She was curious


    about Henry''s strength as well.


    Ricky, on the other hand, was lost in thought. He would never doubt Henry''s strength. Henry stopping


    the fight between him and Pearl was what bothered him.


    Typically, Henry would gain more benefits if other warriors died here, especially strong warriors like


    Pearl. If Henry did not interfere, Pearl might get hurt. Now that Henry stopped the fight, Pearl would


    definitely remain unharmed. Why did Henry do that?


    "Ricky, Henry probably has noticed that Pearl has teamed up with themanders from the Nether


    Manor," Daisy told Ricky telepathically. "So he wants to team up with us as well."


    "I hope so," Ricky responded.


    Deep inside, he felt that things were not that easy. He believed that Henry had other intentions.


    "Now that I''ve said that I will stop the fight, you are not going to stop me," Henry said tly, waiting for


    Ronson tond his punch. Then, he fought back with his fist.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided and caused a loud explosion. An average-sized air billow engulfed them. Hanging


    up in the air, they retreated because of the strong impact, three steps for Henry while seven steps for


    Ronson.


    Ronson had exerted almost all his strength when he threw his punch while Henry only employed a


    small part of his strength.


    From that fact alone, Henry was indeed much stronger than Ronson.


    But whether this conclusion remained solid, it all depended on a serious fight.


    Ronson''s face grew dark. He also realized that he was not a match for Henry in terms of strength, so


    he decided to stop attacking Henry. He was a smart man and knew that he would end up losing to


    Henry should he insist on fighting. Henry was powerful enough to fight back.


    Although Ronson liked Pearl, he would not be stupid enough to sacrifice himself for her. Staying alive


    was the most important thing to him.


    "Well, what do you think? Am I powerful enough to stop the fight?" Henry said calmly, watching Ronson


    concede.


    Afterward, he turned his gaze to Pearl and Brian. Henry could tell that they had the final say.


    "Your name is Henry, right? You are indeed quite powerful, but since we are all standing in the Land of


    Legacy, I think we are actually neck and neck when ites to strength. I''m afraid you are being a little


    arrogant by iming to stop the fight," Brian said, smiling and walking ahead slowly.


    Henry kept silent. He merely nodded his head a few times before he looked up the sky and said in a


    loud voice, "Yori, it''s time. I''m afraid I can''t stop the fight without you."


    Then, several dazzling lights shot toward them from space.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A young, handsome man in white flew toward them, his feetnding softly on the ground. It was like


    watching an angele on earth with a meteor shower.


    "Yori from the Star Sect!" Many of the warriors recognized who the young man was.


    "It''s you, Yori!" Both Ronson and Jackson were surprised when they saw Yori. They knew Yori well


    because they had fought against Yori many times.


    "You are with Henry. That is surprising."


    "Henry is my good friend. Of course I''m with him," Yori answered inly.


    "Ricky, judging from his friendship with Yori, I can tell that Henry is a powerful warrior with many


    connections in the world. Yori wields a very powerful sword. He is arrogant and rarely makes friends


    even inside the Star Sect''s territory. He doesn''t care about others," Terrence told Ricky via their


    telepathic link.


    "It''s just so surprising that Yori is actually Henry''s friend."


    "Oh, is that so?" Ricky responded, still feeling more concerned about Henry than Yori. The more


    mysterious Henry was to him, the more Ricky felt threatened. His gut told him that Henry was definitely


    an enemy, but Henry did not show any hostility toward Ricky, so Ricky had no idea what Henry


    intended to do. Ricky chose to be nice to Henry for the time being. ying by ear was his tactic.


    The faces of Pearl, Brian, and their friends grew darker on the other hand.


    Now that Yori showed up and joined Henry, Henry was surely powerful enough to stop the fight. They


    all were well aware of that.


    Pearl stared for a long time. Finally, she asked, "Henry, can you tell me why you want to stop this


    battle? Do you want to help Ricky? As far as I know, you only met him once. You are not even his


    acquaintance. I don''t think you can benefit from stopping the fight."

 Chapter 652 Golden Enlightening Statues

    Chapter 652 Golden Enlightening Statues


    "The reason why I want to stop the battle is that the Sand Region is about to appear. It will be exciting


    to continue the battle while you are in the Sand Region. The battle will be more interesting when you


    guys fight for the Massacring Sand," Henry replied with an unfathomable smile on his face.


    Pearl''s eyes narrowed into slits at Henry''s answer and facial expression.


    "What an arrogant, sadistic prick!" Soar told Ricky telepathically.


    "The Sandy Mutant is an unsolved mystery in the world of martial arts. It is perfectly reasonable that


    Henry is proud of it. But it seems to me that his arrogance stems from something deep and strange,


    and it is very scary," Ricky said, calmly analyzing the situation.


    "Are you satisfied with my exnation, Pearl?" Henry asked, eyeing Pearl''s gloomy face.


    "Your idea sounds interesting indeed. Since you''re the one who brought it up, I don''t object to it. I just


    want you to be aware that you have offended me by intervening," Pearl replied, her demeanor ice cold


    as she stared back at Henry.


    "Pearl, please don''t look at it that way. There is a fuzzy line between friends and enemies. It is pretty


    normal for friends to turn against friends to safeguard their interests. Thew of the world of martial arts


    is just as cruel as thew of the jungle. The weak fall prey to the strong because the strong rule the


    world and everything in it." Henry could not help bursting intoughter.


    "Maybe we would be friends when we enter the Sand Region."


    "I''m not interested in befriending my enemies," Pearl nonchntly answered.


    "Well, that''s a pity," Henry replied sincerely.


    A killing aura exuded from his eyes, pervading the ground without anyone noticing. Even though Ricky


    possessed the four zones, he was not able to sense that there was something wrong with Henry


    because his aura was really subtle, almost concealed from everyone.


    "Brian, Pearl has agreed on the n. What about you?" Henry asked, turning to Brian.


    "Since Pearl doesn''t want to join forces with me anymore, my chances of defeating Ricky are very


    slim," Brian calmly replied with a faint smile on his face. "But you''re right. Enemies can be friends."


    He paused for a moment and continued, "So, I hope we can be friends when we enter the Sand


    Region."


    "That''s great! It would be a pleasure to be friends with the Nether Army. Your offer seems too good to


    refuse," Henry replied politely with a smile.


    ...


    "Tina, you have a profound collection of knowledge about all kinds of martial arts. Can you sense


    something wrong with the disciples of the Bing n, Bu n, and Jiang n? It seems to me that they


    all have undergone dramatic changes and be totally different. Do you see their eyes? It is odd


    that there is not a hint of hatred in them. What happened to them?" Ricky asked Tina in confusion,


    scratching his head.


    "Ricky, I can sense that they are being controlled by someone, but it is beyond my capacity to know


    more," Tina replied anxiously.


    ''They are being controlled by someone? Is it Henry?'' Ricky quietly thought to himself, his heart growing


    heavy.


    "Ricky, the battle is over for now," Henry said to Ricky, interrupting his reverie.


    "Thank you so much, Henry," Ricky replied, balling his hands into fists.


    "You''re wee. I just don''t want this awesome battle to end this way," Henry said with a faint smile.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then, something strange happened. The once cid Virulent Sand Flow suddenly turned into a


    swirling torrent. Virulent billows surged toward them as an atmosphere of horror descended upon the


    entire ground.


    Feeling giddy with excitement, everyone stared attentively at the scene. The Sand Region was about to


    emerge from the fierce waves.


    It took a long time before the Virulent Sand Flow was calm again. In the blink of an eye, it instantly


    underwent a substantial transformation. The virulent element disappeared without a trace, and the flow


    of the sand suddenly hardened. Then, golden lightning shed from within it.


    The intense attraction that once dominated the entire area vanished off the face of the earth.


    In a heartbeat, pirs of golden sand emerged from the ground and formed into a row of gigantic


    golden statues. Everyone''s mouth hung agape as the stunning splendor of the golden statues shot


    towards the sky and chiseled themselves about a hundred meters high. The statues seemed old,


    faded, and untouched like relics of an ancient time.


    They were different forms of all kinds of creatures.


    "Those huge statues were summoned in a short amount of time. I assume they are under the control of


    a spiritual emperor," Ricky told Daisy and the others.


    "That''s right. Those warriors who have entered here all think that it''s a spiritual emperor''s skill. It also


    suggests that the Massacring Holy Ants'' Land of Legacy is in the Sand Region," Daisy replied calmly.


    They could sense intense Golden Enlightenment emanating from those enormous statues. It was


    intense enough that if creatures needed to practice the golden power, they would get twice the results


    with half the effort.


    "Those are the Golden Enlightening Statues. Intense Golden Enlightenment exudes from within them.


    It''s perfect for creatures who need toprehend the Golden Enlightenment," Daisy exined to


    Ricky.


    "But I think there are only a few creatures who would be willing toprehend the Golden


    Enlightenment around those statues because there is a good chance of entering the Sand Region


    through them."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "If creatures want to enter the real Sand Region, they have to get inside the mouth of one of the


    statues. Once they are inside the body of the statue, there will be a small space or a secret channel


    connecting to the Sand Region. To get there, they have to go through all kinds of dangers and difficult


    tests." Daisy paused for a moment and continued, "If they fail the tests, they will either die in there or


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be luckily transported out of the statues.


    Only one creature is allowed to enter one Golden Enlightening Statue."


    "Sounds like a keenpetition. It makes me believe this is the Land of Legacy of Massacring Holy


    Ants," Ricky replied with furrowed brows.


    "We should take action in different directions now. If we''re lucky, we would meet each other in the real


    Sand Region," Daisy suggested as her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All the warriors in the vicinity could not resist their strong urges any longer and dashed toward the


    Golden Enlightening Statues. They all leaped into the mouths of the statues and disappeared without a


    trace.


    "See you in the Sand Region, Ricky. We still have unfinished business." Henry smirked at Ricky.


    "I look forward to finishing it," Ricked answered.


    Henry and Yori brought the disciples of the Bing n to the Golden Enlightening Statues, too.


    Pearl and herpanions also followed suit and entered the statues. Before proceeding, she silently


    threw Ricky a murderous nce, suggesting that he was doomed to die in the Sand Region.


    Ricky nonchntly returned Pearl''s stare without uttering a word.


    "We should move now. Otherwise, there would be few options avable to us," Ricky urged and swiftly


    entered the Golden Enlightening Statues with his friends.


    ...


    Intense power struck Ricky''s body before he entered a small golden space that emitted rays of golden


    light and exuded the Golden Enlightenment.


    He was surprised to find himself in a closed, eerily quiet space.


    ''I can enter the real Sand Region once I pass the test here, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''But what is the


    test?''

 Chapter 653 Gain Massacring Sand

    Chapter 653 Gain Massacring Sand


    Buzz! The golden zone was buzzing and shaking violently. Then, the golden light condensed into


    golden phantoms. In the blink of an eye, dozens of giant elephants appeared around Ricky.


    They were only apparitions, but they looked so real.


    Ricky remembered that the Golden Enlightening Statue he had entered was shaped like a giant


    elephant.


    Immediately, Ricky tried to feel the power of the giant elephants, but what surprised him was that the


    phantoms had no power in them.


    "Isn''t it a battle of power?" Ricky wondered.


    The trunks of the giant elephants reached toward the sky, spraying Golden Enlightenment in the air.


    Immediately, the Golden Enlightenment condensed into a small-sized golden zone that shrouded Ricky.


    Suddenly, Ricky was immersed in an intent realm, and in his Soul Sea, there appeared a small


    phantom of an elephant and a ball of energy.


    In an instantaneous burst, the elephant presented a set of elephant skills in Ricky''s mind and then


    disappeared. The ball of energy turned into a stream of information, which also went into Ricky''s mind


    and then vanished.


    At this moment, Ricky understood what it meant. It was a test of his perception and talent.


    He must disy a segment of the cultivation method presented by the elephant and interpret the


    information transformed from the ball of energy before the small-sized golden zone disappeared.


    The small-sized golden zone was just beginning to fade away.


    Realizing this, Ricky closed his eyes at once. He urged the four zones to grasp the elephant skills and


    To be honest, such a test was a little too simple for Ricky, the ace genius.


    With the four zones and the four Supreme Skills, Ricky was able to grasp everything in no time. The


    four Supreme Skills were all inclusive and contained all martial arts and all kinds of enlightenments. It


    was a piece of cake for Ricky to grasp these insights.


    As soon as Ricky opened his eyes, he demonstrated two short segments of the cultivation method. The


    first segment was the cultivation method presented by the elephant. The second segment was Ricky''s


    understanding of the ball of energy.


    After Ricky''s presentation, the small-sized golden zone around him only faded by less than a quarter.


    Then, a passage appeared in the golden zone.


    ''It seems that I have passed the test, '' Ricky told himself excitedly and jumped straight into the


    passage. His body trembled with energy once again. Then, he found himself standing on yellow sand.


    The yellow sand stretched far and wide. In this area, there were deep valleys, high mountains, and


    strong storms sweeping in the distance.


    Buzz! The moment he entered the space, Ricky''s Source of Golden Body in Massacring Zone began


    buzzing and vibrating in yearning.


    ''There must be Massacring Sand near here, '' Ricky thought.


    Ricky started walking toward the direction that the Source of Golden Body instructed. Soon, he found


    himself in a small, deste valley with a miniature tomb.


    When Ricky looked at this miniature tomb, his Source of Golden Body in Massacring Zone shook more


    fiercely.


    Suddenly, a sense of blood connection permeated Ricky''s whole body, which was his desire for


    Massacring Sand.


    Ricky balled his hand into a fist and smashed the miniature tomb into pieces. The tomb exploded in a


    cloud of golden sand that seemed to glow with Massacring Enlightenment.


    Ricky suddenly felt lightheaded. It seemed that the Massacring Sand was attempting to invade his mind


    by bringing him and immersing him into a golden world. Fortunately, Ricky''s mind was strong enough to


    resist such mental invasion.


    "Is this Massacring Sand?" Ricky said aloud.


    The Source of Golden Body in Ricky''s body stirred.


    There was no doubt that it was the Massacring Sand.


    In the next instant, the golden light pervaded, and the Massacring Sandunched its attack to prick


    Ricky''s eyes. Ricky broke out the Golden Spirit Eyes to resist the strong golden light.


    ''It is worthy of being the treasure of heaven and earth. It can attack on its own initiative, '' Ricky thought.


    At the moment, he was a little surprised but more excited. With Massacring Sand, his Source of Golden


    Body would be more solid, and when integrated with Massacring Sand, the Source of Golden Body''s


    power was naturally stronger.


    "What level can my Source of Golden Body reach with such a small amount of Massacring Sand?"


    Ricky wondered aloud. At that moment, the Golden Spirit Eyes erupted seven kinds of infernal powers,


    which turned into a me cage and incorporated the small mass of Massacring Sand into the


    Massacring Zone.


    "Congrattions, Ricky! You have finally gained the Massacring Sand. I believe your golden body will


    go further," Tina said excitedly.


    From this day forward, in Tina''s heart, every little progress Ricky made would make her very excited


    and joyful. Maybe this was the feeling of falling in love with someone. Tina had a crush on Ricky


    before, but now she had fallen in love with him.


    "Thanks, Tina. It feels like the Massacring Sand has a blood rtionship with me. Refining it and


    integrating it with my Source of Golden Body will definitely improve my Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky


    replied happily.


    "I''m a middle spiritual king now. With a stronger Source of Golden Body, I''m sure I can resist stronger


    evil spirit erosion. When I leave the Land of Legacy, I will exorcise evil spirit for you.


    That way, Tina, you will be able to make a breakthrough and be an innate spiritual king."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Ricky, but I''m not in a hurry. It''s good to be with you like this," Tina said quietly but with


    excitement in her voice.


    Part of Ricky''s efforts to cultivate was to help her dispel the evil spirit, which showed that Ricky had her


    in mind.


    ...


    "I didn''t expect you to gain the Massacring Sand in this area first. Hand it over, or you''ll be dead meat."


    A menacing voice interrupted the conversation between Ricky and Tina.


    Then, a white figure came down from the sky.


    It was none other than Jackson from the White King Tiger tribe. Seeing Jackson, Ricky said coldly, "I


    didn''t expect you to be the first living creature I meet in the Sand Region.


    Perhaps God no longer wants to see you alive, so he sent you to me."


    "What an arrogant man!" Jackson retorted, bursting into mockingughter.


    "I have no grudges against you, and I have no reason to kill you. However, just because of Pearl, you


    have decided to kill me. So I, Ricky, can only treat you as an enemy in life and in death. When I get the


    chance, I will kill you without hesitation," Ricky said sternly, looking Jackson dead in the eye.


    "Soon you will know whether or not I am worthy of my arrogance."


    "Well, I imagine it would be quite a spectacle if I leave the Land of Legacy with the ace genius''s head in


    my hands," Jackson sneered, curling his lip.


    Silence fell after the exchange between Ricky and Jackson. Since they met here, only one of them was


    destined to leave alive.

 Chapter 654 Massacring Power Versus White Golden Power

    Chapter 654 Massacring Power Versus White Golden Power


    While intensely staring at each other, Ricky and Jackson called upon their energy and power.


    Golden light emanated from both of them. The two looked just like two golden Gods of War.


    However, there was an apparent difference between each of their golden powers. Jackson''s golden


    power contained some sort of white light while Ricky''s had a deep golden hue and looked a lot like


    me.


    Undoubtedly, Ricky''s golden power was the real and pure massacring power.


    "His power seems to fall into another category of golden power," Ricky told Tina, sensing that


    Jackson''s golden power was different from his massacring power.


    "As a species of mythical beast, the White Tiger wields a kind of golden power called the white golden


    power, which is no inferior to the massacring power. Those creatures who have the blood of White


    Tiger also wield the white golden power," Tina exined.


    "Does Jackson wield the white golden power then?" Ricky asked tly.


    "Yeah. Your massacring power is rtively rigid. White golden power specializes more in killing. Other


    than that, there is no difference between the white golden power and the massacring power. The result


    of the collision between the massacring power and the white golden power depends on their users,"


    Tina exined further.


    "In any case, my massacring power would never lose to his white golden power," Ricky said


    confidently.


    "Go!" Jackson roared ferociously with his energy rising to the extreme limit.


    In an instant, the entire area turned into a golden killing domain.


    ''It seems that Tina is right. The white golden power is indeed designed to kill. I didn''t expect that it


    could create such arge killing domain. It looks almost as powerful as Terrence''s Killing


    Swordsmanship, '' Ricky thought. He watched and braced himself as Jackson charged at him.


    As golden light spread around, Ricky condensed the Ultimate Domain to collide against Jackson''s


    Ultimate Domain.


    When the two Ultimate Domains collided, a loud, crashing sound shook the earth.


    At that moment, both Ricky and Jackson moved. When their eyes met again, their fists collided against


    each other. Since Jackson practiced the white golden power, certainly he was a body refining master.


    A dull sound of collision came through from the borders of the two Ultimate Domains. Two figures


    emerged in the area of broken spaces.


    All of a sudden, two rays of white golden light shone and spread from Jackson''s hands. Ricky found


    that Jackson was wearing a pair of white golden gloves.


    The white golden gloves were emitting strong white golden power. Undoubtedly, the gloves were


    especially made for those who wielded the white golden power.


    "Time to die, Ricky!" Jackson bellowed,unching his fists wrapped in the shadow of White Tiger


    toward Ricky''s face. His power seemed to have improved greatly because of the white golden gloves.


    Before Jackson couldnd a punch, Ricky''s Iron Destroyer appeared in front of him, rotating in high


    speed and emanating endless saber light to collide against his fist.


    Thunder pped. As the two strikes collided with each other, the spaces copsed. Two sources of


    strong inverse power spread rapidly, forcing them apart.


    At that moment, there was only endless golden power floating in the air.


    A few figures started materializing in the distance. It seemed that quite a few creatures had entered this


    area and witnessed the battle between Ricky and Jackson.


    However, they did not dare to walk too close. They only watched the battle from a distance. They knew


    they could notpare with Ricky or Jackson.


    Certainly, some of the warriors left after a while because they hade here for Massacring Sand.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect your massacring power to be so powerful," Jackson cursed, shaking his


    pained hands.


    "My saber would have killed you by now if you didn''t wield the white golden power," Ricky responded


    unceremoniously.


    "Really? Then let''s see if you can bear my White Golden Tiger Fists," Jackson said sternly.


    Then, he shot into the air. His hands turned into ws, tearing the spaces. While his momentum


    spread, he looked like a fierce tiger.


    Following a loud growl, the shadow of White Tiger took shape behind Jackson.


    The next moment, Jackson''s ws shed the spaces, creating a loud, tearing sound.


    In a heartbeat, Jackson was in front of Ricky. His ws turned into fists. With great white golden power,


    heunched another attack.


    "Since you like punching so much, I''m willing to give you a fist," Ricky said coldly.


    Then, he called upon the four runes to surround his right hand. Suddenly, he struck Jackson with his


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    right fist. Ricky dared not underestimate Jackson, so he used up all the four runes with all his strength.


    Immediately, their fists collided. Following a thunderous st, Ricky was sent flying in the opposite


    direction.


    Jackson''s strike beat him. The impact was so immense that Ricky carved a path in the earth below


    him.


    ''What a powerful fist! I was almost unable to take it, '' Ricky sighed silently. ''It seems that I can''t


    underestimate the white golden power.''


    Before Ricky could recover, Jackson wasunching another attack. His fist now looked like it brought


    more power than it previously did.


    "Ricky, Jackson is harnessing his power''s potential. His fists bring increasing potential energy strike


    after strike and with that, his enlightening power is growing, too. It would be he who controls the pace


    of this battle," Tina reminded Ricky at the critical moment.


    "Really? But it''s toote for me to evade his attack," Ricky answered. After hearing Tina''s words, he


    realized the power of Jackson''s White Golden Tiger Fists.


    Now that it was toote for him to dodge Jackson''s fist, he had no choice but to collide against it with


    all his strength.


    Holding the Iron Destroyer with both hands, Ricky condensed the gxy power, activated the four-side


    thrusts, and dashed toward Jackson.


    With a loud, thunderous sound, the white golden fist with the shadow of a White Tiger collided against


    the gxy strike.


    This time, they were well matched in strength. Jackson''s strong momentum seemed to have been


    oppressed as if his power reserve was not sufficient.


    His eyes began zing with undiluted ferocity.


    His potential energy had been destroyed, so he could no longer activate his third fist. Even if he could,


    it would not be strong enough.


    "You have attacked me with two fists. It''s your turn to defend yourself now," Ricky roared, brandishing


    the Iron Destroyer over his head.


    As soon as his words faded away, the massacring runes began spreading. Then, the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body burst in an instant. Its huge body ran quickly toward Jackson and reached him in


    no time. Before Jackson realized what was going on, a huge golden fist connected with his face,


    creating an ugly, cracking sound.

 Chapter 655 The Blood Power Of The White Tiger

    Chapter 655 The Blood Power Of The White Tiger


    Ricky had to burst out all of his physical strength in order to pack the powerful punch. The punch was


    filled with such pure and formidable strength that it was enough to smash several huge mountains to


    smithereens.


    Jackson was caught off-guard. Ricky''s sudden punch that fell from the sky was certainly unexpected.


    He frowned and involuntarily narrowed his eyes due to the shock. He never thought that Ricky was


    capable ofunching such a forceful and fast attack.


    He had nned to burst forth a series of attacks against Ricky before. Yet, he did not expect that Ricky


    could resist his second punch strongly, and even broke the kind of momentum he needed to continue


    the explosion of power. The most unexpected part was that besides resisting his punch, Ricky even


    instantlyunched such a powerful punch.


    Of course, the reason why Ricky was able tounch such a power-packed attack at such lightning


    speed was because of the strength of his second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Driven by an immense


    amount of power, Ricky was fearless enough to have gained the momentum and energy to fight against


    any mighty warrior.


    Despite his initial surprise, he was not entirely demotivated by Ricky''s punch. Jackson crossed his


    arms as he prepared to resist Ricky''s punch by using thebined resistance of his white gold gloves


    and the power residing within his body.


    Bang! Ricky''s golden giant punch left a low yet loud roar after it hit Jackson squarely and fiercely.


    In a split second, Jackson was falling at a monster speed, as though he were a meteorite. He went


    straight to the ground with a deafening thud. The deste valleys and hills were crushed by his small


    body.


    Even after Jackson''s fall, things were still yet to settle down. Jackson smashed a deep crater in the


    yellow sandy ground. Soon, the crater where Jacksony was filled with an abundance of yellow sand.


    Ricky was unfazed. He carried on with more attacks. Ten clouds of fierce golden light instantly surged


    from his golden body''s chest. As the golden light gradually rose, its shape was shifted into ten huge


    golden fingers. Boosted by Ricky''s endless killing power, the ten enormous golden fingers dashed their


    way towards the deep crater in the sandy ground.


    The old saying goes, "Strike while the iron is hot." Thus, Ricky had to take advantage of the current


    situation and ensure he left a fatal blow on his enemy. Ricky always kept in mind the said adage each


    time he was up against a formidable enemy.


    Thus, at that very moment, he released his invincible skill, the Impregnable Killing Finger and aimed it


    directly at Jackson. He wanted his enemy to receive a sure and serious blow, so as to win the battle as


    soon as possible.


    A rumbling sound echoed throughout the ce.


    As the ten gold fingers smashed downward, the entire sandy ground appeared to have entered such a


    horrible state that the ground shook violently, as if the world was going to be destroyed at any minute.


    Ricky had calcted things beforehand. He was sure that, with the level of his attack, Jackson would


    not be able to resist it, no matter how strong Jackson''s physical strength was.


    "Would Jackson, the young master of the White King Tiger tribe, really die so easily?" Several warriors


    doubted that if Jackson would be killed off that easily.


    They knew that the collision between Ricky and Jackson was bound to result in the demise of one of


    them. They just couldn''t predict which of the two would suffer the most injuries and die.


    "He probably wouldn''t! He hasn''t revealed his beast body yet," some other warriors argued, countering


    the possibility of Jackson''s demise.


    They were interrupted by a sudden and rambunctious roaring from underneath the ground.


    It was an angry howl and it sounded distinctly like a tiger''s. Massive waves of golden killing aura


    emanated from the frenzied shock wave below.


    What happened next was too quick for the warriors to be able to absorb. A white figure with a


    staggering height of over thirty feet bolted wildly towards the sky.


    It was a tiger bearing a pure white color. It had fierce pupils that exuded boundless murderous intent.


    The while golden lines on its forehead were filled with an undeniably domineering aura. Moreover, the


    golden killing aura that it exuded had already filled the entire area in such a short span of time.


    The tiger was Jackson''s beast form.


    From where they stood, the warriors could visibly seerge, bloody bruises and scars all over


    Jackson''s beast form. It was, without a doubt, caused by Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger.


    Fortunately, the bruises and scars did not leave any significant damages in Jackson''s massive beast


    form.


    Jackson exemplified the physical strength and tenacity that the beast bodies of the White King Tiger


    tribe possessed.


    "You are such amanding and mighty White King Tiger. Unfortunately, I have no interest in taking


    you as my mount. If I had, then that means your life would be spared today," Ricky said with a sigh. He,


    too, had witnessed the abrupt and notable changes in Jackson''s physical form.


    Meanwhile, the way Ricky sighed had an undeniable hint of sarcasm.


    "You are really mean and annoying. I will definitely tear you apart this time!" Jackson snarled furiously


    at Ricky''s shameless taunting.


    Jackson had, in fact, never felt so embarrassed before until today.


    Worse, this was also the first time that he was forced to reveal his beast form in public and in the


    presence of several outsiders. Truly, he couldn''t be even more furious about Ricky.


    Another massive wave of a deep, thunderous roar filled the entire ce.


    With deep-seated anger, Jackson howled towards the sky, and his cry echoed and permeated


    throughout the entire Sand Region.


    In the midst of the impact left by Jackson''s roar, the whole Sand Region was filled with overwhelming


    and powerful pressure. It was a simple yet terrifying demonstration of the formidable power that ran


    through the blood of the White King Tiger tribe.


    "Ricky, he is summoning the blood power. It seems to be the blood power of the White Tiger, despite it


    only being a trace of the said technique," Tinamunicated with Ricky telepathically.


    "Unexpectedly, only a little part of its blood power could produce such a mighty power. The White Tiger


    really lives up to its reputation as the legendary beast!" Ricky said to Tina telepathically as well. He


    then activated the four kinds of runic powers he had in his hands in order to resist the overwhelming


    pressure.


    Quickly, Jackson was done summoning his blood power. From within the void emerged the phantom of


    a White Tiger which then merged with Jackson. Soon after, Jackson''s power and strength were


    multiplied by a hundredfold.


    "I have to admit, Jackson is a very strong opponent," Ricky eximed. "Right now, I just want to


    express my appreciation to Henry. If it weren''t for him, I would not be able to set foot on the Sand


    Region.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I also have underestimated the power of Pearl and all the other warriors."


    "Ricky, now that you''ve acknowledged it, it is not yet toote," Tina reassured him calmly.


    Ricky said nothing in reply. He reverted his attention to his current battle against Jackson.


    "Your blood power originates from the White Tiger?" Ricky asked Jackson while his eyes reflected a


    deep and heavy expression.


    "You should feel proud for yourself for you have been given the opportunity to be killed by the blood


    power of the White Tiger," Jackson said sharply.


    "I think youpletely misunderstood what I meant by my words. I asked you that simply because I


    wanted to confirm whether what you have summoned just now is truly the blood power of a White Tiger


    or not. Because, you know, once I kill you, I can refine the blood power in your body and then use it to


    increase my current strength." Ricky had a nonchnt tone in his manner of speaking.


    Roar!


    Jackson couldn''t help but respond with an enraged roar, after hearing how ridiculous Ricky''s words


    were. He swooped his huge ws quickly and ravenously towards Ricky''s golden body. It didn''t matter


    that it stood at a height of about twenty feet.


    Jackson''s enlightening power surged rapidly like a colossal tide.


    Ricky snarled, "Now that you have been strengthened by the blood power of the White Tiger, let me try


    and test your new power!" He then dashed towards Jackson.


    The following moment, an intense, hand-to-handbat between the golden fist and the white-golden


    wmenced in midair. Two huge figures wrestled and hit each other relentlessly. Each time their


    fists and strengths collided, the space around them would copse.


    "Is this still a battle between the middle spiritual kings? I wouldn''t be surprised if someone were to


    mistake this for a battle between the upper spiritual kings!" the warriors who watched from a distance


    eximed. The fierceness of the ongoing fight left them with their mouths ajar and their eyes big and


    hollow.


    "Huh, it is exciting to see which of the two will prevail in the end. But, if it so happens that both are


    badly hurt and it turns out that there is no winner, then we shall take this as a chance to join forces to


    kill them both. Only then can we seize all the treasures in their hands." While some of the warriors


    watched the fight in awe, there were also those who harbored malicious intents. In order to conceal


    their nasty n, the ill-willing warriors had to convey their strategy through telepathy.


    That was a cruel reality in the world of warriors. As long as a warrior showed any sign of weakness, it


    was inevitable that he might be hunted by other warriors with vicious intentions.


    ng!


    After several rounds of exchanging punches and counterattacks, Ricky and Jackson finally kept their


    distance and paused.


    Even after they took a breather, the expression in their eyes still couldn''t be heavier and more serious.


    "White Tiger''s Blood Power¡ªWhite Golden w!"


    Jackson released the strongest offensive attack of the White Tiger''s blood power. He was fully aware


    now of how difficult it was to engage the ace genius in a serious and all-out battle.


    "Ricky, once you get hit by the w, you will bepletely obliterated. Your reputation and your talent


    will be etched in history, while I, Jackson, will step on your corpse and triumphantly add your body


    count into my long list of wins and honors in the world of martial arts," Jackson dered with full


    assurance. He was calm and collected afterunching his most powerful attack.


    "Is this pure coincidence? Those words are the exact same words that I have been nning to use as


    my parting words for you." Ricky grinned with the kind of confidence that irked his foe to the core.


    Then, without any warning, Ricky''s momentum reached its full limit.

 Chapter 656 Cultivation In Seclusion

    Chapter 656 Cultivation In Seclusion


    With Ricky''s momentum growing, the golden light could be seen everywhere. Ricky''s eyes had be


    trick solely depended on the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After all, in terms of cultivation, he still had a significant gap from Jackson. He now had to rely on the


    divine energy of the Golden Spirit Eyes to go against the White Tiger''s blood power of Jackson.


    With a loud roar, Jackson rushed towards Ricky. The momentum of his furious rush formed a unique


    channel in space. With the power of his blood, his huge body turned into the w of a White Tiger.


    The huge w was about to fall from the skies with great power.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes¡ªSeven-me Lotus!" When the huge w was on the way to Ricky, thousands of


    lights suddenly burst out of the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. The purpose of the burst of lights


    was naturally the same¡ªit was to protect the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    The massacring runes around his second level of Ultimate Golden Body were then reced by chaotic


    fire runes.


    After that, seven torrents of me rolled out and condensed into a fiery lotus in midair. It then rushed


    toward the w in an attempt to destroy it.


    Boom! At the next moment, the two attacks shed and created strong air waves that overwhelmed


    everything including their own enormous bodies.


    Seeing such a fierce collision, the creatures around them couldn''t believe their eyes as it was not an


    attack that a middle spiritual king could normally do.


    However, after being surprised, the warriors who had been secretly conspiring began to slowly move


    towards the center of the battle as they could see that it was the right time to interfere. Any weapon or


    cultivation method that Ricky and Jackson possessed could be considered a chance for them to


    improve themselves.


    Soon, these ill-disposed creatures had surrounded the area where the air waves were emitting. But


    they couldn''t dare to act rashly because Ricky and Jackson could end up killing them with a single


    move.


    So they had to be cautious and make sure that they were fully aware of the situation between Ricky


    and Jackson first.


    All of a sudden, they heard a loud screame out from the air waves.


    After Ricky used the Seven-me Lotus, he once again broke out the attack of the Heaven Illuminating


    Fire. One could see that he didn''t want to give Jackson a minute to collect himself and defend his next


    attacks. Also, Ricky was determined to win the blood of the White Tiger from Jackson.


    Only with the blood of the White Tiger and the Massacring Sand would he have the real confidence to


    finally go against Henry.


    Entering the Land of Legacy, Ricky thought he would only need topete against people like


    Jackson. But he found outter that he waspletely wrong. What he didn''t expect was that Henry


    would put more pressure on him.


    When the seven mes burned the w of the White Tiger, Ricky turned himself into the Devouring


    Storm that swept and engulfed the w, which was equal to engulf Jackson himself.


    If it was just under the power of the seven mes, Jackson would have been able to withstand the


    attack. However, when this power wasbined with the power of the Heaven Illuminating Fire, even a


    talented genius like Jackson wouldn''t be able to withstand this strong and powerful attack. Moreover, at


    that moment, Ricky was also using the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes and his eyes were full of golden


    light that could see every weakness of Jackson''s move. Therefore, he let the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    focus its mes on those weaknesses.


    Before long, under the power of the eight burning mes, Jackson was pushed a few steps back. He


    had trouble getting rid of the mespletely. Ricky saw him struggling. He controlled the gale runes


    to pour out like a storm. At the same time, he wielded the Iron Destroyer and gathered all his gxy


    power tounch a fierce attack towards Jackson.


    "Omnipotent Gale Skill¡ªGale Torrent Strike!"


    It was also the Gxy Saber Skill. This attack could be described as abination of the power of the


    Gxy Saber Skill and the Gale Torrent Strike by Ricky. Even though this attack was an upgraded


    version of the Gale Torrent Strike, Ricky still kept calling it with the same name as before.


    In order to strike powerfully as soon as he could, Ricky chose to use this move as this was the most


    powerful attack he had right now.


    Four fangs that glistened with a mix of purple and golden lights and the saber crashed on Jackson and


    swept him like a tornado. Apart from that, this strike was also merged with the gale runes that engulfed


    Jackson in an instant. At the same time, the loud explosion of the air waves drowned out Jackson''s


    screams.


    Only Jackson''s faint screams and roars could be heard.


    ''Did Jackson just lose?'' Hearing the vague growls, the warriors around them couldn''t help but wonder


    in their hearts. ''It looks like the fight is over. Did Ricky survive?''


    At this point, they came a little closer to the battlefield because the fight wasing to an end and all


    they needed to do was wait for Ricky.


    Soon, after the air waves dispersed, they began to see everything.


    Jackson was still in the form of the White Tiger with the only difference being he was now merely a


    corpse. His body had been charred to its core. His fatal wounds were caused by four huge spiral


    wounds above his skull, wounds that were caused by the Gale Torrent Strike.


    "The blood of the White Tiger, I hope you don''t let me down and let my fighting power reach the limits of


    the Land of Legacy!" Ricky said expectantly as he looked at Jackson''s body.


    Ricky felt no pity for Jackson. Because he knew very clearly that his situation would''ve been much


    worse if he had lost in their fight.


    Immediately, Ricky ced Jackson''s body in his Chaotic Fire Zone.


    At the same time, Ricky also noticed what was going on around him. He just ignored them with a grin


    on his face.


    After a battle like this, if this was to happen to any other creature, it would take a lot of their spiritual


    energy out of them. However, he was Ricky, Ricky with the four zones. He was not the same as the


    others. As long as he was not forced to use the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, he could still fight with all


    of his strength if he wanted to.


    If these creatures attempted to kill him and steal his treasures while he was still exhausted from a big


    battle, they would''ve been miscalcting really bad.


    "What? You guys n to take advantage of me?" Ricky said seriously with a killing intent in his eyes.


    He turned around and deactivated the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Hearing what Ricky said, the warriors stepped back a few steps.


    Not only because of the strong power and the immense disy of strength that Ricky just showed in


    his victory against Jackson just now, but because they could feel that Ricky was still at his peak. If he


    really was still at his peak, there was no way they would be able to defeat him even if they worked


    together.


    They couldn''t risk it. They knew that if Ricky survived their attack, he would probably kill all of them.


    After thinking about their possible gains and losses, they decided to just give up on their ns instead.


    One of them said, "Ricky, we just came to watch you fight. Why do you think we came to kill you and


    take the treasures?"


    "Ha-ha! You know for yourselves whether you guys wanted to kill me and take the treasures or not. But


    since you said you only came to see the battle, it is probably time for you to leave because the fight is


    over," Ricky smiled.


    "Otherwise, I will treat you as my enemy, kill all of you, and take everything you have."


    The faces of the warriors turned gloomy at Ricky''s words. They couldn''t doubt a single word that he


    said after seeing him kill Jackson without hesitation and mercy.


    But what else could they do against the powerful Ricky? Their only option was to leave as fast as they


    could.


    If they worked together, they would probably have the slightest chance of winning against Ricky.


    However, none of them wanted to be the first to attack.


    "These guys wanted to get their hands on another person''s harvest. There is no such thing in the


    world!" Ricky smiled coldly as he saw the warriors run for their lives.


    "It''s not surprising because we live in apetitive world," Tina said. "We''re luck they don''t know one


    another that much. Otherwise they wouldn''t leave so easily."


    "The reason they act like this is because I''m not strong enough to frighten them and use that fear to


    earn their respect," Ricky said softly.


    "So next, I may need to cultivate in seclusion so that I can improve my cultivation to the limits of what


    this area can hold. Maybe then I can fight Henry and defeat him once and for all.


    Henry is really a hard nut to crack."

 Chapter 657 Drastic Changes

    Chapter 657 Drastic Changes


    The Sand Region was divided into multiple sub-regions which distinctly separated the warriors from the


    each other.


    Rumors spread that the Massacring Sand could be found in every region. But on the downside, it was


    not evenly distributed. And in order to obtain the Massacring Sand, one should be ultimately powerful


    and, most importantly, blessed with luck.


    But as of now, Ricky had only collected a small amount of Massacring Sand which, as it turned out,


    was not even enough to cultivate the Source of Golden Body. However, it wasn''t that much of a big


    deal yet, since the most important task ahead of him was to make a breakthrough.


    As for the Massacring Sand, he had his own brilliant ns for it. ''It seems like Pearl and Brian are also


    looking for the Massacring Sand. And I would be fighting against them sooner orter. I guess I''ll just


    beat them to a pulp and take the sand that they have. That''s going to save me a lot of time and effort in


    searching for more, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, the entire Sand Region was in a fanatic state as the Massacring Sand fever was on


    everyone''s mind.


    However, Ricky had already quit the heated race in search for more sand. And to make his time more


    worthwhile, he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone and started his cultivation.


    But before he could start his cultivation, he must do something of utmost importance¡ªextract the White


    Tiger blood from Jackson. While this was something that other middle spiritual kings could not do,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky could do it with ease with the help of his four zones.


    Meanwhile, inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky saw the cadaver of the White King Tiger which had


    been burnt into a crisp. ''How much power can I possibly refine?'' Ricky questioned himself inwardly.


    "Ricky, don''t be all too positive about this. You don''t want to be disappointed. After all, you might only


    be able to get a tiny trace of blood power from his body, since that''s all he had," Tina warned him.


    "I guess that will do. In fact, all I need is a trace of White Tiger blood power and that would be enough


    for me to have a breakthrough...I hope. After all, I''m not hoping to integrate the While Tiger blood


    power into my own blood," replied Ricky.


    Then, Ricky summoned both the sacred fires and the peculiar fires in his body simultaneously. He


    Tiger''s body.


    Getting rid of any unnecessary and unwanted waste, Ricky employed the devouring runes to wash


    them off. After doing this, he would be left with only the blood power of the White Tiger.


    For three whole days, Ricky cleaned the corpse relentlessly until it was refined and reduced to a small


    droplet of blood.


    With one small drop of blood, Ricky''s nerves went all excited as he felt the purest form of white golden


    power and a sense of murder surge out from it.


    Apart from that, the tiny droplet had such big impact for it was also full of essential energy.


    Meanwhile, Ricky took a peek at what was inside the blood. A normal looking white tiger met his eyes,


    but something was oddly special about it for it emitted an aura that made it feel like it was the king of


    the world.


    And without a shadow of a doubt, the figure inside the blood was indeed the White Tiger.


    And that drop of blood was the pure manifestation of the White Tiger''s blood power.


    "Wow, that''s some huge amount of power for something so minuscule! I can''t believe that only a tiny


    amount of blood power could be extracted from such a huge body," Rickymented. Despite that, he


    was still exhrated.


    He had a strong feeling that the power ingrained in the blood sample would be enough to help him with


    his breakthrough.


    "It is known that the White Tiger is one of the most powerful creatures in the world, making every trace


    of its blood power invaluable. If only White King Tiger tribe had a bit more of the White Tiger blood


    power, then they would not have been constrained in the Eastern Land at all," Tina said in a matter of


    fact.


    Meanwhile, Ricky started his cultivation as soon as he was ready for it.


    Then, without hesitation, he swallowed the drop of blood and began to refine its power.


    With the blood that he had just ingested, Ricky nned to make a breakthrough to the peak of a middle


    spiritual king, which was regarded as the highest allowed power in the Land of Legacy.


    But as it turned out, he might have underestimated the power of the White Tiger blood because right


    after he had taken half of the sample, he had already peaked the middle spiritual king level.


    "Perhaps, I'' have underestimated the White Tiger blood''s power," Ricky murmured.


    If only he weren''t in the Land of Legacy, he would have refined all of the blood power. But being in the


    Land of Legacy, he was not able to do it. Otherwise he would be either teleported out of this region, or


    be eliminated by the supreme enlightenment which ruled in the region.


    ''Since I still have the other half, I shall use it to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body, '' Ricky thought to


    himself. ''I''m only at the initial state of second level of Ultimate Golden Body, and if I refine the


    Massacring Sand, I can surely reach the major achievement and even be closer topleteness.''


    Without further ado, he started his cultivation and began to cultivate the Source of Golden Body.


    On his left, he had the half drop of the White Tiger blood, while on his other side, the Massacring Sand.


    However, the Massacring Sand was suppressed by the Chaotic Fire Zone, due to the fact that it was


    able to attack on its own.


    The Source of Golden Body was surrounded by four runes which enabled Ricky to absorb the power


    from the White Tiger''s blood and the Massacring Sand.


    And while Ricky was deep into in his cultivation, drastic changes had been happening around the Sand


    Region.


    Among these was the change that happened at the center of the Sand Region.


    An enormous sandyke appeared out of nowhere.


    And on top of that, this mysterious sandyke continued to expand! Even though the expansion was


    not at all that rapid, it was still clearly visible to anyone who wouldy their eyes on it.


    But luck was in their favor for the sandyke didn''t have the attraction force like what the Virulent Sand


    Flow had. With this, creatures could still fly over it and not be sucked down into theke. Over the said


    sandyke, huge amounts of sand floated over it.


    Everything about it was out of the ordinary especially the appearance of its sand. While it expanded,


    something peculiar was happening to it for the sand didn''t look like sand anymore¡ªthey looked like


    water bubbles instead.


    For years, no one had ever seen a sandyke in the region, let alone a sandyke this strange.


    Apart from the sudden appearance of the sandyke, another surprising news was about Henry.


    The news that Ricky killed Jackson might have shocked everyone, but that was already yesterday''s


    event. Everyone stopped talking about it for they were drawn to a fresher scoop.


    News spread like wildfire and the people found out that some recent fight involving Henry was just a


    one-sided battle¡ªhe just ughtered all of his opponents Brian and Adrian single-handedly.


    This news, however, made everyone who witnessed the gruesome battle be intimidated by


    Henry''s power and strength.


    Right after he killed every single one of his enemies mercilessly, he stood up and made a public


    announcement on why he did not spare a single soul of the Nether Army. And his reason shook the


    audience.


    "This, right before you is a pile of lifeless flesh from the warriors of the Nether Army. I did not spare


    their dirty souls because the Sand Region is a divine ce. I would never allow these bodiless


    creatures who cultivate filthy evil spirit to stain the divinity of ournd!"


    With his exnation, people had doubts and raised their eyebrows.


    ''It is true that the Nether Army are bodiless creatures who cultivate the evil spirit, but what does it have


    to do with the Sand Region?'' the people wondered.


    With those doubts running in their minds, all of the warriors became tensed and fearful that Henry


    would start another round of ughtering for some strange and not so logical reasons.


    While Henry drew most of the crowd''s attention, Ricky and Pearl seemed to be forgotten and blurred


    into the background of everything that had happened in the Sand Region.


    "Indeed, there is no doubt that Henry is powerful.


    I can''t believe that he defeated Brian, Adrian and the entire Nether Army," a young man d in blue


    clothing murmured to himself in the void.


    And this young man was none other than Ricky, who had just finished cultivation.


    Coming out of the Chaotic Fire Zone, he heard the news that everyone had been talking about. And


    just like the rest, he was surprised to hear at how Henry disyed his strength and power against his


    enemies.

 Chapter 658 Shocking News

    Chapter 658 Shocking News


    "Tina, if Brian and Adrian worked together, their strength would absolutely reach the limits of the Land


    of Legacy. However, many warriors said that the battle between Henry and the Nether Army was a


    devastating one." Ricky couldn''t help but tell Tina his thoughts.


    "Also, there weren''t any rumors about Henry''s Sandy Mutant which meant that he might not have even


    used it when he fought Brian and Adrian.


    Ricky, I have a feeling that Henry is very familiar with this ce. Or, we could at least be certain that


    this ce has something to do with him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that after killing Brian and


    Adrian," Tina said.


    "You mean the reason for the attack? There was something to what he had said," Ricky said in a low


    voice. "However, I can''t think of anything in particr. Maybe only when Henry himself tell us


    everything would we have the answers we''re looking for.


    But there will always be a better way to deal with the problem. I no longer have any reason to fear


    Henry. I am only filled with confidence and I am looking forward to our fight."


    "I''m afraid that only you have the guts to say something like that in the Sand Region," Tina smiled as


    she heard his words.


    "Next, we should search for Soar and join them," Ricky said.


    Ricky began to use the Heaven Melting Fire in an attempt to contact Soar. They could sense each


    other within a limited range with the help of the Heaven Melting Fire.


    After several days, Ricky, Soar, Daisy and the others finally joined up.


    Fortunately, there weren''t any casualties. However, Terrence and Thiago got the Massacring Sand


    while Daisy and Soar didn''t.


    Ricky didn''t hide the fact that he got the Massacring Sand and told them that he had already refined the


    sand.


    After hearing that, they were amazed because it usually took a middle spiritual king a long time to


    However, it was just a moment of surprise because they were used to hearing unexpected things from


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ricky.


    They soon shifted the subject to Henry.


    "Ricky, I can''t believe Henry killed Brian and Adrian just like that," Soar asked in a deep voice. "The


    battle happened at the ce where I entered, and I saw the battle with my eyes."


    "Did he use the Sandy Mutant?" Ricky asked.


    "No. Even though Brian, Adrian, and the Nether Army joined forces, they still couldn''t overpower Henry.


    His outburst of strength, for several times, directly resulted in the condensation of the supreme


    enlightenment within the Land of Legacy," Soar said.


    "Otherwise, that battle should have ended way sooner."


    "Henry is so power and mysterious that no wonder the aloof Yori is willing to work with him. Perhaps his


    mysteriousness is part of his appeal," Terrence said.


    "Maybe this time, you, an ace genius, would finally have a worthy opponent! To be honest, I''m highly


    looking forward to that! What a scene it will be if you end up being defeated! Ha-ha!" Terrenceughed


    as he told Ricky.


    "Hey, stop cursing me to fail on purpose!" Rickyughed after hearing what Terrence said.


    "Ha-ha!" The next moment was full ofughter that might be considered a relief for Ricky, who was


    under a lot of pressure because of Henry.


    "Next, since we all gather here now, let''s look for the Massacring Sand together without thinking of


    Henry," Ricky advised after all theughing.


    They didn''t reject Ricky''s proposal.


    With Ricky''s senses from the Source of Golden Body and the people''s strength, they were sure that


    any Massacring Sand would be easy for them to acquire as long as they don''t cross paths with Henry


    and Pearl.


    Therefore, it took them only half a month to collect nine lumps of Massacring Sand, half of which were


    taken from the others.


    There were no principles to adhere to since the Massacring Sand was hard toe by. They wouldn''t


    let it go whenever they woulde across it. Of course, they still drew a line and agreed to not kill


    anyone in the process of raiding for treasures.


    ¡­


    After they spent about a month in the Sand Region, almost all of the Massacring Sand of all regions


    had been collected.


    At that moment, Ricky and his friends stopped collecting Massacring Sand.


    "Next, it''s time to look for Pearl. It may be interesting if we get to kill Pearl here," Ricky said in a serious


    tone.


    In fact, Ricky had somewhat conflicted feelings when he had to treat a woman as his enemy. Maybe it


    was all about his internalized male chauvinism.


    But he knew he had to kill Pearl because if he refused to, she would kill him.


    Moreover, her Feminine Mutant was so powerful that Pearl would cause him big trouble if Ricky failed


    to kill her.


    "Pearl must be working together with Ronson as they are both frightened of Henry," Daisy said, "Strong


    as Ronson is, we must stop him. This might be a problem, but it''s time to solve the resentment


    happening between you and Pearl," Terrence nodded.


    "Otherwise, Pearl will grow faster than you with her Feminine Mutant."


    "Alright. Ronson will be dealt with by you. But we must figure out where Pearl and the others are


    located first," Ricky said.


    They then began to search for Pearl in the Sand Region.


    But before they could even start, they heard some rumors released by Henry.


    They had to pay attention to the news. Each and every warrior in the Sand Region had to.


    Henry said that he knew how to enter the Massacring Holy Ants'' Land of Legacy and that he would wait


    for all the warriors at the sandyke which appeared out of thin air.


    By that time, Henry would announce the way to enter the Land of Legacy to the public.


    The news left all warriors in shock, confusion, and fear.


    Maybe, they might not entirely believe what Henry said, but they still had to go and see for themselves


    knowing that the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ants was something no one should miss.


    Hearing the news, Ricky and others didn''t know how to react.


    "Ricky, nine times out of ten, this would end up as a conspiracy. No one would be willing to share the


    news of the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ants with irrelevant people," Soar said to cut the


    silence.


    "There is one possibility. Henry is unable to enter the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ants


    alone, and he needs others'' help," Terrence said.


    "Whether true or not, we must go to the sandyke. There is no way we can give up on this," Ricky


    said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 659 Temporary Truce With Pearl

    Chapter 659 Temporary Truce With Pearl


    "Right, but whether it is true or not, we have to go," Terrence said gravely, hearing Ricky''s words. "He


    asked us to go to the sandyke that came out of nowhere. Is there a connection between the Land of


    Legacy of Massacring Holy Ants and the sandyke?" Terrence then asked.


    "Maybe. This gathering might be ourst one. We wille out of this either winners or losers," Ricky


    answered almost to himself.


    They fell silent after that and marched toward the sandyke.


    ¡­ All the creatures in the Sand Region were heading toward the sandyke. No creature here could


    resist it even if it meant having to face the mysterious Henry.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The sandyke had already expanded, and now it was asrge as several citiesbined. If the


    expansion continued, the whole Sand Region would eventually be covered by the sandyke.


    Within several days, all the creatures gathered around theke.


    Of course Ricky and his friends came as well.


    And so did Pearl and the others.


    However, at this moment, Ricky and Pearl did not want to pick a fight against each other because they


    were both under immense pressure from Henry.


    Pearl even told Ricky using her internal power, "Ricky, the feud between us is about life and death, but I


    think we should let it go for now because neither of us would like to be killed by Henry."


    Ricky was surprised at Pearl''s words. He smiled. "It''s quite surprising. I didn''t imagine that the arrogant


    Pearl would say such words.


    If I''m not mistaken, before you entered the Sand Region, you said that you would never make friends


    with your enemies."


    ''It seems that Henry did put Pearl under pressure. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said those things to


    me considering who she is, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "You misunderstand. I''m not trying to make friends with you. I just want to put aside our fight until we


    know who Henry really is. When all this is done, I will still kill you," Pearl replied remorselessly.


    Pearl really did not want to tell Ricky about this, especially because Ricky was her family''s ultimate


    enemy in the world of martial arts. It was against her pride to even think about forging an alliance with


    him albeit temporary.


    However, Henry''s power and mystery imposed a greater threat to her.


    The only one by her side that could actually help her was Ronson. However, Pearl knew what Ronson


    was up to. When push came to shove, Ronson would betray her without hesitation.


    If she did not stop the fight with Ricky now, Ronson would probably join Henry''s side. Then she would


    truly have no other way.


    Of course she had also thought about a truce with Henry. However, after careful consideration, she still


    chose Ricky.


    "I''ve already made it clear. Do you agree or not?" Pearl said coldly.


    "You should''ve known that I would agree. You wouldn''t have asked otherwise," Ricky smiled.


    In fact, even if Pearl did not ask, Ricky would stop the fight with Pearl for the moment. Henry was a


    bigger threat.


    Ricky exchanged nces with Pearl, and their temporary deal was made.


    Then, Ricky used his internal power to tell Terrence and Soar about their temporary truce and that they


    would fight together against Henry.


    Of course Terrence and Soar agreed.


    "Ricky, Pearl, I didn''t imagine we''d meet again in such a short time." Henry was now floating above the


    sandyke, smiling at Ricky and Pearl.


    His smile was still so nice and genuine. It was disturbing how Henry''s smile made one forget that he


    was the one who killed Brian and Adrian in cold blood.


    "You''ve invited me here. How can I refuse? Besides, nobody can refuse the temptation of what you''ve


    told us," Ricky smiled back.


    "Temptation. Guess an ace genius like you also has a greedy heart just like the rest of us," Henry


    smirked.


    "Of course. After all, I am just a middle spiritual king," Ricky smiled gently.


    "Is that so? Oh, right. If I remember it correctly, you still have a life-and-death battle with Pearl," Henry


    answered.


    ''Does he already know that Pearl and I have agreed on a temporary truce?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''He''s truly a difficult enemy.''


    "With you in the picture, we can only stop the fight for the moment. Besides, what you''ve told us is far


    more important than our fight," Pearl interjected.


    "You are right. We have to put aside our feud when opportunityes. After all, a lost chance never


    returns." Henry smiled and said no more.


    For someone like Henry, an alliance between Ricky and Pearl meant nothing.


    "Henry, save these unnecessary talks. You invited all of us here, so you have to make things clear.


    Otherwise, I would think you are fooling all of us warriors," Ricky warned.


    "I wouldn''t dare. Ricky, please don''t talk nonsense," Henry smiled. "Remember, I killed two strong


    enemies from the Nether Army for you."


    "And I appreciate that, but this is a different story," Ricky answered.


    At the moment, everyone looked at Henry eagerly.


    Henry did not seem to be bothered. He was stillpletely calm and rxed. Maybe he still would not


    care if all the warriors joined together against him.


    "It seems that all of you can''t wait for the Land of Legacy of Massacring Holy Ants. I won''t keep you in


    suspense anymore," Henry smiled, ncing around.


    "The Land of Legacy of Massacring Holy Ants is in this Sand Region, and its entrance lies within this


    sandyke."


    "What? The sandyke is the entrance? How is that possible?" all the warriors said in disbelief. They


    all stared at the sandyke.


    So did Ricky and Pearl.


    "Everyone, I''m not quite finished. If you want to enter the Land of Legacy of Massacring Holy Ants, just


    fuse the floating sand together."

 Chapter 660 Mysterious Henry

    Chapter 660 Mysterious Henry


    Henry''s words caused a stir among the crowd. Everyone was shocked and anxiously looked to the


    sand floating in the sandyke.


    Their eyes lit up the moment they saw the sand. Every creature was eager to fuse the sand by using


    their enlightening power, but they held back because of fear. They were afraid that Henry said that in


    order to take advantage of them. If Henry lied to them, they would end up losing their lives should they


    act boldly.


    "Don''t worry and stay calm. We can just wait for a few more moments," Ricky told Terrence and the


    others telepathically. He did not want any of them to get hurt.


    "Are you afraid that this is a trap?" Henryughed, seeing everyone freeze. "Well, let me reveal the


    Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ants."


    Henry turned his gaze to the floating sand.


    Then, he stretched out his arms as if summoning an unknown power. The yellow sand enlightening


    power started circling around his hands and then swirled in the air in chaotic patterns. Then, it slowly


    fell in order, forming a giant cage around the sand.


    The sand responded by rising to the cage and then billowed to fill the space inside. Soon, the giant


    cage and the sand started moving as one, forming arge sand orb that eventually floated in the air


    and then slowly descended on the sandyke.


    The orb glowed light yellow and looked like a round door leading to a new space.


    Ricky and the others immediately detected that there seemed to be a space inside the yellow orb.


    ''The space inside is probably the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ants, but how did Henry know


    all of this? Is he closely rted to the Massacring Holy Ants?'' Ricky thought. He was indeed excited at


    what he had just seen. At the same time, he grew more serious and alert.


    Henry was so mysterious that Ricky was unable to read his mind at all.


    Ricky had not realized how his opponents had felt about him until now. They felt helpless and puzzled


    when faced with him, and that was exactly how he felt when faced with Henry.


    Pearl and the other warriors were wearing serious faces as well. Henry knew many things they did not


    know. He was totally a riddle.


    They also sensed the space hiding inside the yellow orb. Was it really the Land of Legacy of the


    Massacring Holy Ants? None of them could confirm it.


    While everyone stared curiously at the orb, Henry said, "Guys, there is still something needed if we


    want to open the door. A restrictive power prevents the door from being opened. In order to lift it, blood


    must be offered."


    The throng, especially those who were not courageous and had been watching nearby, immediately


    stepped back.


    ording to Henry, blood was needed to open the door. Where would the bloode from? Of course


    from weak warriors.


    They reckoned that was probably why Henry invited them toe here in the first ce. He wanted to


    use their blood, which meant that he would kill them.


    ''Is this his real goal?'' Ricky pondered.


    "Don''t worry, everybody. I have already prepared the blood. I am not going to take the blood from any


    of you," Henry said reassuringly after seeing everyone flinch.


    "I admit that I am not a kind-hearted person, but I also don''t kill without good reason. I only hunt the evil


    and malicious, and by that, I mean the members of the Nether Army."


    "Really? Where did the bloode from then?" Ricky challenged.


    Ricky and Pearl were probably the only ones bold enough to provoke Henry with such questions at this


    time. The rest were busy worrying about their lives.


    Henry eyed Ricky for a moment and then burst intoughter. He did not bother to answer Ricky''s


    question.


    Then, he began channeling his strength at the limit level of a middle spiritual king. He suddenly


    disappeared and then, in the blink of an eye, reappeared next to the members of the Bing n, the Bu


    n, and the Jiang n.


    The crazed, menacing look on Henry''s face said it all¡ªhe was going to ughter all of them.


    Yori also began moving. He shot high up in the air and summoned shining sword lights beneath his


    feet. Each step he made in midair sent those shining sword lights shooting down on everyone on the


    ground like a deadly rain of phantom des.


    Within a few moments, before everyone realized what just happened, all of them¡ªmore than twenty


    warriors¡ªhad been killed. Lifeless bodies littered the sand like a great war just took ce¡ªa war


    where the dead were not even given the chance to fight for their lives.


    The bodies of the members of the Bu n turned into the Ruin Leopards.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise and started taking rapid, shallow breaths as fear gripped them.


    They froze on their respective spots, wondering what mad move Henry would make next. It scared


    everyone how Henry could smile gently one moment ago and then murder entire ns mercilessly the


    next.


    ''He really had controlled them. Is this why he did it?'' Ricky thought. Truth be told, he was also


    surprised.


    "I''m sure all of you know who they were. In my eyes, they were evil and malicious, the kinds that


    deserve to be killed. Their deaths will not be in vain, for their blood will help us lift the restrictive power


    off the door," Henry exined.


    Just like that, Henry was smiling kindly again like he had not just massacred more than a dozen


    people.


    "Ricky, it''s really difficult to guess Henry''s intentions. I have no idea what he is up to at all. Why would


    he even tell us about the entrance and how to open it? Wasn''t he supposed to keep that to himself?"


    Tina asked Ricky telepathically.


    "I don''t get it either. He will probably need us after we enter the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy


    Ants," Ricky answered.


    The space fell dead silent.


    Henry extended his arms and began channeling his spiritual energy again. The dead bodies started


    floating up in the air and over the light yellow door. Then, the ugly sound of crushing bones and wet


    flesh reverberated in the space, sending chills down everyone''s spine. The blood of the in flowed


    toward the light yellow orb like liquid, crimson ribbons.


    Boom! Boom! There was a blinding sh of white light followed by a loud, explosive sound. The


    restrictive power had been lifted. The orb began to glow and sparkle wildly.


    "Guys, Yori and I are going inside now. The space on the other side is the Land of Legacy of the


    Massacring Holy Ants. Think carefully about whether or not you would follow us. I would say this is an


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    excellent opportunity," Henry said before entering the door with Yori.


    They disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The warriors could only stare after Henry and Yori, their eyes wide and jaws ajar. How they wished they


    could follow suit, but none of them had the courage to do so.


    Thiago approached the door and said with a decisive look, "Well, someone has to be courageous


    enough to follow Henry and Yori into the space. I''m going."


    "Thiago, what do you think you''re doing?" Ricky and Terrence attempted to stop Thiago.


    "I can deploy arrays to protect myself. Don''t worry about me. I''m not afraid even if Henry ys tricks. I


    will enter first to see what the other side is like," Thiago replied with a reassuring smile.


    Before anyone else could stop him, Thiago had jumped into the luminous loop.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky threw himself into the loop as well. He would not leave Thiago alone out


    there to face the uncertain. Should there be any danger, he could help and save Thiago by dragging


    him into his Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Before long, Ricky and Thiago had disappeared into the space.


    Soar and Terrence exchanged looks before jumping into the space too.


    Then, the other warriors followed them one after another.


    The next moment, they found themselves in a desert area¡ªa space that looked exactly the same as


    the Sand Region.

 Chapter 661 The Holy Ant Platform

    Chapter 661 The Holy Ant tform


    The region they were in as of the moment was how the Sand Region exactly looked like in the outside.


    "So you mean to say that this is the Land of Legacy of Massacring Holy Ant tribe?" Witnessing such a


    confusing scene, all the warriors gave baffled looks at each other as they could notpletely


    understand what was happening. In this ce, they felt that neither danger nor opportunity.


    As bewildered as they were, they only had the same question in their heads: how could such a


    deste ce be the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe?


    Apart from that, it looked exactly like the Sand Region, which made them think if they had entered a


    mirage of some sort, or that maybe they had set foot in a parallel universe.


    Even Ricky had doubted about the ce. So in order for him to get some peace, he subtly used the


    power of the Golden Spirit Eyes. And as a result, he found out that the ce was real and not a


    phantasmagoria. It just so happened that the space had the exact same pattern as the Sand Region.


    ''Or maybe, the Sand Region outside is just a cover, and this is the real Land of Legacy of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe. However, it is just that the so-called inheritance has not appeared in front of


    us yet, '' Ricky thought.


    Meanwhile, all eyes were on Henry for everyone believed that he was the only one who knew about the


    real situation.


    "You guys, you didn''t make a mistake. You''re right. This is the real Land of Legacy of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe," Henry said. "And of course, the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe would only


    appear after it chooses the strongest, the most talented, and the most powerful person among us."


    "Henry, of course we know that every inheritance would choose the most talented and strongest


    person, but I don''t see anything right now. It is really empty here. Where''s the inheritance? And how


    does it pick the chosen one?" Pearl questioned after hearing Henry''s words.


    "And one more thing, Henry. We believe that you are such a talent, but we have never heard of you.


    And what''s even more surprising is that you even know this ce like the back of your hand. All of this


    seems to overwhelm us and make us doubt and even be afraid of you. So, if possible, could you please


    exin what''s happening?"


    Pearl spoke out the doubts in all warriors'' hearts as she, too, could not contain the mystery.


    "Ha-ha, Pearl, Ipletely understand what you mean, but unfortunately for you, I don''t like questions.


    Not even from a pretty girl like you," Henry smiled after hearing what Pearl''s inquiry.


    "But of course, Pearl, I can answer all your questions for free if you are willing to be mine."


    Henry flirted with Pearl in a form of teasing.


    "Humph! Never mind." But despite Henry''s efforts, Pearl only gave him a cold snort and stopped saying


    anything further after she heard his very arrogant and improper flirting.


    "Ha-ha, so we have an answer then. If you guys really want the inheritance to appear here, it will need


    a drop of blood from each of you. Only in this method will the path to the inheritance of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe open," Henry said.


    And as soon as his voice trailed off, a drop of blood spilled from his fingertip and fell into the air and


    was absorbed into the void. Following his lead, Yori did the same thing right after Henry finished.


    All the warriors'' mouths were agape as they saw the two give their blood without hesitation. But since


    they didn''t know much about the ce, they had no other choice but to trust Henry even if he did things


    that were out of the ordinary. And with this, they hurriedly followed suit and gave drops of their blood.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As their drops of blood were absorbed into the void, the ground began to shake and the golden


    tforms appeared in front of everyone''s eyes one by one.


    These golden tforms were very simr to the Golden Enlightening Statues outside. However, they


    were not exactly the same for they had two main differences.


    The first difference was due to their shape. The golden tforms that appeared in front of them were in


    the shape of giant golden ants. And if Ricky guessed it right, these golden ants signified the


    Massacring Holy Ants that they were looking for.


    The second difference was that when these golden tforms came out, the whole area was filled with


    Massacring Enlightenment. The Massacring Enlightenment that appeared here from the tforms was


    way more than the Massacring Enlightenment emitted from the Golden Enlightening Statues right


    outside. It was said that a single day''s cultivation here was worth a month''s or more elsewhere for


    anyone.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    But that was not all. At the back of these golden tforms, five evenrger ones seemed to appear


    which made them stand out from the rest.


    "Wow! This ce is full of Massacring Enlightenment. I bet it''s really the perfect ce to practice!"


    Seeing such a drastic change in their environment, all the warriors were excited to carry on and


    practice their craft.


    It was so conducive to practice that even the Massacring Zone in Ricky''s body was itching to absorb all


    the Massacring Enlightenment that was in the area.


    "If I am correct, almost all the Massacring Holy Ants'' enlightening powers were gathered here right after


    their deaths. If not, then how else could there be so much Massacring Enlightenment in one area?"


    Ricky told Terrence by telepathy.


    "And so, without a doubt, the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe really exists," Terrence


    replied by the same way.


    "Even if this is not the ce that we expected to find, it''s still an opportunity for us to cultivate here for a


    while," Ricky said. "But, I am afraid that the five huge golden tforms behind us are hard nuts to


    crack."


    "All of you can practice on these golden tforms. Do what you want. I don''t think it''s necessary for me


    to say the effects. You already know that," Henry said.


    "Just so you know, the five great golden tforms at the back are the path to thend of the


    inheritance.


    And same as the rules in thend of inheritance, only the strongest one can stand on those five golden


    tforms."


    After Henry finished his words, all eyes turned eagerly to the five great golden tforms. Deep in their


    hearts, all of them wanted to upy one and get the inheritance. During that time, their vignce


    against Henry seemed to have faded away.


    But eager as they were, they still clearly knew that the five great tforms were still beyond their reach


    and would take so much of their effort to get there.


    "Ricky, I believe that you guessed this right. The five giant golden tforms behind are the main


    characters in this film," Soar said. "And by the looks of it, you''re the only one in our group who''s


    qualified to jump on one of the giant tforms."


    "Ricky, this is it. The inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe is counting on you," Terrence and the


    others who were present there said.


    "Everyone, listen up. The five huge tforms are called the Holy Ant tforms," Henry continued. "And


    two of the Holy Ant tforms belong to Yori and me.


    If anyone thinks that they''re able to get the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, pleasee


    up and upy the remaining three Holy Ant tforms. Of course, you guys can also challenge Yori


    and me. If you win, you can get our Holy Ant tforms and even the inheritance."


    Right after he finished, Henry and Yori jumped upon two Holy Ant tforms head on.


    "I guess I''ll also get one of those," Ricky said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just go. You are the only one in this group who canpete for the inheritance. Don''t mind us. We''ll


    take this time to practice on the golden tforms," Daisy encouraged Ricky.


    After nodding his head slightly in agreement, Ricky then jumped directly to another Holy Ant tform.


    And without hesitation, Pearl and Ronson joined them in the remaining Holy Ant tforms, making


    every Holy Ant tform upied.


    "Gentlemen, six hours from now, these five Holy Ant tforms will enter the ce of inheritance. So if


    anyone wants to fight me for these Holy Ant tforms, go ahead. I assured that I''m not obsessed with


    killing," Henry said after seeing that all the Holy Ant tforms were upied and were ready to go.


    Hearing Henry''s words, some of the warriors had second thoughts of challenging him, but in the end


    they refrained from doing so and held back.


    Although Henry did borately say that anyone could challenge him and take his spot, there was no


    assurance if he would really go for the kill. In the end, the people''s reason triumphed over their greed.


    "So...it seems that no one wants to challenge the five of us," Henry said as a faint smile formed on his


    face.


    "How could there be no one? Let''s get on with this. I want to challenge you guys. I want to upy a


    Holy Ant tform!" An eager, loud, and clear voice suddenly broke the entire crowd''s silence.

 Chapter 662 The Unexpected

    Chapter 662 The Unexpected


    Everyone turned to their backs as the voice spoke to them. They wanted to see who it was that would


    dare challenge the five well-acknowledged warriors.


    Not letting the suspense linger any longer, Thiago jumped up andnded in front of the five Holy Ant


    tforms.


    "It''s Thiago. How can it be Thiago?" Most of the warriors were in shock at the revtion of the person


    behind the voice.


    They were well-aware that Thiago was an outer disciple of the Oriental College. It was possible that


    Thiago might be more talented and powerfulpared to them.


    Still, despite his advanced powers and abilities, it was not enough to match the strength of Ricky and


    the other four.


    Daisy and Terrence were even more confused because they knew about Thiago''s power.


    "Daisy, what is Thiago nning to do?" Terrence asked through telepathy.


    "Maybe he just wanted to try and test his power. We all know that, although Thiago doesn''t talk much,


    he still has strong opinions about his capabilities and the strength of those around him," Daisy


    exined. "Perhaps, he seeded in drawing another powerful array recently, and he has improved


    his strength."


    "Is that so? But still, Thiago should''ve told us first!" Soar butted in. "Who is Thiago challenging, then?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t know!"


    a confused Ricky answered in exasperation. In the midst of his confusion, Ricky used his internal


    power to warn Thiago, "Thiago, be careful. Also, you''re not nning on challenge me, are you?"


    "Ricky, I''m prepared to lose the challenge. You see, I''ve recently learned a new array and it can only be


    solved by geniuses who possess the level of skill and strength that you have. That''s why I want to take


    this opportunity to test the power of the array. This is the best and only way I can have a deeper


    understanding of it," Thiago explicated, trying his best to pacify Ricky''s bewilderment.


    "I see." Ricky came to his senses upon hearing Thiago''s exnation. On the other hand, there lingered


    an uneasy feeling deep inside Ricky. He couldn''t pinpoint what it was, but there seemed to be


    something off with Thiago''s words.


    Pearl was surprised as well. But Henry and Yori were the only ones who remained calm as always.


    They acted as though no one had challenged them.


    "Thiago, I never imagined that you would have the guts to challenge us!" Ronson eximed scornfully,


    crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "Ronson, it seems that you are looking down on me." Thiago was irked. He wasn''t a fan of Ronson,


    either.


    "Of course. I don''t think anyone here is capable of challenging us." Ronson shut his eyes and turned


    his head to the side stubbornly. When he opened his eyes, his gaze was hot and beaming with fury. "If


    anyone dares to challenge me, I will show them just how puny and worthless they really are."


    "You''re dead-set on killing someone. Sorry to burst your murderous bubble, but it won''t scare me off."


    Thiago remained calm in the face of Ronson''s deliberate death threat. "There is no doubt about it. It is


    you that I am challenging."


    Wasting no more second, Thiago jumped onto Ronson''spetition tform.


    "Thiago chose Ronson. If he loses, Ronson will not spare his life and he will not think twice about killing


    him. It would''ve been better if he challenged Henry. At the very least, Henry promised us he wouldn''t


    kill anyone," all the other warriors said in agreement after watching Thiago leap his way to Ronson''s


    "I really can''t tell if Thiago''s being arrogant or if he''s really just oozing with confidence. Even he is an


    array deployer, Ronson probably won''t give him a chance to formte an array!"


    There were all kinds of discussions, and everyone thought and expected Thiago would die in the end.


    Even Ricky and Daisy felt the same. They shared the same opinion with most of the warriors: Thiago


    was incapable of defeating Ronson.


    "What in the world is Thiago thinking!?" Ricky was baffled by Thiago''s hasty and unexpected actions.


    Although he wasn''t particrly close to Thiago, Ricky thought of Thiago as someone who wouldn''t do


    anything rashly.


    "Ricky, do you think Thiago will seed?" Henry asked him. He, too,municated his thoughts using


    his internal power.


    "Well, I admit that I have confidence in Thiago. And I believe in the power of his array," Ricky answered


    resolutely. But, there was a part of him that didn''t understand the reason why Henry would ask him that.


    "Are you sure? But you look really worried," Henry queried. "But, I am confident in Thiago. Actually, I


    am extremely confident in him.


    Ricky, would you like make a bet with me? I think Thiago will crush Ronson."


    Ricky grew even more confused at Henry''s proposal. He didn''t understand what Henry meant. Henry


    barely knew Thiago, so howe he seemed to have more confidence in Thiago than he did?


    "I''ll pass!" Ricky replied curtly.


    At this moment, Ricky was more and more puzzled. He didn''t expect that any of these would happen.


    First was Henry, and now, it was Thiago. To top it off, Thiago was even someone he was very familiar


    with.


    "Ha-ha! I never thought an ace genius like you would ever back off," Henryughed at how Ricky


    rejected his proposal.


    "An ace genius would still have his own apprehensions. I never thought for one second that I am more


    talented than you are," Ricky explicated using his internal power. It felt strange for Ricky to exin his


    emotions and reactions. Although there was no dire need for it, he still felt it was appropriate to rify


    how the situation was affecting him in general.


    Ricky then went on and ignored Henry. He shifted his focus on the Holy Ant tform where Thiago and


    Ronson both stood.


    ''Thiago, were you hiding your true power all this time?'' Ricky thought. He did wish that nothing bad


    would happen.


    Daisy and the others all felt that there was something different about Thiago.


    However, just like Ricky, they, too were having difficulty trying to pinpoint what exactly had changed


    about theirpanion.


    "Thiago, how dare you challenge me!? I will cut you into pieces! You know no one would me me for


    kill you in the arena, right? Even if the spiritual emperor of your Oriental College were here, he wouldn''t


    be able to stop me," Ronson yelled with a hideous look on his face. Seeing Thiago actually jump on his


    Holy Ant tform had really set him off.


    Quite frankly, the only real reason why Thiago chose him as his opponent was because he was


    regarded as the weakest among the five people.


    It enraged him deeply.


    "I will prove you wrong with my own performance," Thiago replied calmly, unaffected by Ronson''s


    relentless words.


    Boom! A huge burst of energy emerged, and a green line appeared. The green line was an obvious


    mark that Thiago was an array deployer of intermediate King Level.


    "You damned array deployer, I will rip your array apart!" Ronson called out with a thunderous roar.


    The next moment, Ronson''s energy was also about to break its limits, and the supreme enlightenment


    started to suppress it.


    The Ruin Enlightenment immediately resonated with the Massacring Enlightenment on the Holy Ant


    tform.


    Ronson then jumped over Thiago, swiftly swerving his leg and aiming a mighty kick right at Thiago''s


    neck. Ronson''s kick was fortified and surrounded by Ruin Enlightenment.


    Even though the kick appeared to be a simplebat move, it was still extremely powerful. Even a


    middle spiritual king might not be able to hold up against its strength.


    Obviously, Ronson wasn''t nning on wasting any more time. He wanted to defeat Thiago quickly and


    <ppletely that thetter would no longer have any chance to formte his array.

 Chapter 663 The Unexpected Array Mutant

    Chapter 663 The Unexpected Array Mutant


    When Thiago saw the sudden and deadly attack from his opponent Ranson, a curved and subtle smile


    appeared at the corner of his mouth. Meanwhile, his enlightening power burst out abruptly as the cyan


    patterns on his forehead quickly diffused and merged with his enlightening power to form a shield that


    would protect his neck.


    ng! The next moment, Ronson just kicked heavily on the shield but couldn''t move forward at all.


    "You are the third prince of the Eastern Empire but your strength is surely underwhelming," Thiago said


    in a disdainful tone after defending himself sessfully from Ronson''s strike.


    The momentum inside Thiago''s body was then amplified to the limit level of a middle spiritual king.


    "What? How could this be possible? Thiago turned out to be more powerful than I thought!" the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    surrounding warriors around the fighting area eximed out of surprise. Feeling that Thiago''s


    momentum was being raised to a much higher level, they were hushed by his amazing strength and


    their jaws dropped.


    This scene also surprised Ricky, Daisy, and their otherpanions a great deal.


    In fact,pared to their surprise, they felt even more skeptical about Thiago because such a scene


    showed that Thiago was hiding a big secret from them on purpose. If it weren''t for Ronson, they would


    have never known that Thiago had such hidden strength.


    "Daisy, I don''t think we can keep up with Thiago''s power right now!" Terrence spoke to Daisy after


    witnessing Thiago''s strength.


    "Yes, there is no way we can still keep up with him now," Daisy said in a deep voice. "At this moment,


    he has be a stranger to us."


    "Did we ce our trust in the wrong person?" Terrence said unwillingly.


    The two then stopped talking and continued to watch the fight between Ronson and Thiago.


    "The power of array patterns will throw you away now!" Thiago roared coldly and sternly the next


    moment. The tone waspletely different from his indifferent tone earlier. After that, the patterns on


    the array that he created released a powerful force that directly drove Ronson away.


    ck! ck! In no time, Ronson was thrown back violently in the air.


    At the same time, his face grew gloomy and ferocious as he realized that Thiago''s strength was far


    beyond his expectations.


    "The Array Armor!" Thiago roared once again. The moment Ronson was thrown away, he immediately


    burst out another array skill. Without any dy, the cyan patterns on his forehead were rapidly diffused


    like snakes slithering all over his body.


    At that very moment, it seemed as if Thiago was wearing cyan armor.


    All the warriors who spotted Thiago''s sudden change felt that his entire body wasposed of millions


    of arrays.


    ''I have this gut feeling that what he is doing now is definitely not as simple as deploying the arrays!''


    Ricky thought to himself as he watched the entire scene.


    "Ricky, this is a kind of mutant called the Array Mutant!" Tina told Ricky telepathically.


    "What? The Array Mutant!" Ricky said in shock after hearing Tina''s timely reminder. "How powerful is


    the Array Mutant?"


    "It''s very powerful, basically the same level as Henry''s Sandy Mutant," Tina replied.


    "The Array Mutant is equivalent to the fusion of countless arrays. Any array, no matter how esoteric it


    is, could be easily deployed and controlled by the owner of the Array Mutant. Equipped with such skill,


    they can locate the center of any array with a single nce.


    More importantly, they can produce new arrays themselves."


    After hearing Tina''s more detailed exnation, Ricky couldn''t help but be more interested in the skill.


    He then asked eagerly, "Tina, how long should it take the owner of the Array Mutant to deploy an array


    that is the same level as their array realm?"


    "Any array can be deployed in their bodies in advance. If they ever need to use any of them, they can


    just take it out of their bodies at any time. It is the most terrifying part of the Array Mutant," Tina


    exined in a serious tone.


    "Yet, other regr array users need a period of time to deploy an array in advance before they can


    actually use the array in attacking or defending."


    "That is to say, when he was fighting against Landon back then, he was hiding his real strength from


    us. To be able to use an array as powerful as the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, he must have


    deployed it in his body in advance," Ricky said in a heavy voice.


    "Yes, an array like the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array can also be regarded as an array deployer''s


    trump card. Inside their body, it is absolutely impossible to for them to deploy only a Spiritual Energy


    Gathering Array in advance," Tina answered.


    "Thiago, what else are you hiding from us?" At that moment, Ricky''s trust in Thiago began to gradually


    disappear.


    He just couldn''t figure out why Thiago wouldn''t trust him and theirpanions that he had to be


    dishonest about his real strength after everything they had gone through together.


    "So, that is the Array Mutant! Unexpectedly, Thiago turns out to be the owner of the Array Mutant!"


    Pearl said lightly.


    "What? He owns the Array Mutant!" all the warriors around her said in unison.


    "The Array Mutant is extremely powerful. This battle between these two guys is about to be really


    interesting."


    "Thiago, you were so good at hiding your real strength," Soar said coldly as he looked at Thiago, who


    was still in the fight. He then turned to his otherpanions and asked, "Did you guys already know


    that he owns the Array Mutant?"


    If Thiago only lied to him, he wouldn''t mind. However, he also lied to Ricky, who had risked his life


    saving him and others. Then, everything was getting a bitplicated.


    Hearing Soar''s question, Terrence, Daisy, and the other people all shook their heads.


    At that moment, they all wanted to drag Thiago out of the Holy Ant tform and ask him about the


    whole thing.


    But they knew they had to wait until the end of the fight.


    "I see! So you''re the owner of the Array Mutant. No wonder you had the courage to challenge me,"


    Ronson said grimly after he stabilized his body.


    "Do you really think your damn Array Mutant would be enough to defeat me?"


    Boom! Boom!


    The moment Ronson finished his words, the momentum on his entire body immediately exploded out.


    Meanwhile, streams of the Ruin Enlightenment power rose like a burning me that soon dashed


    towards the endless void.


    Behind Ronson, a huge red and yellow human-shaped shadow showed up out of nowhere. It exuded a


    momentum equal to a spiritual emperor.


    In a second, a golden sword shot out from the center of his eyebrows.


    Seeing the golden sword, the warriors around them couldn''t help but talk amongst themselves. "Is that


    sword the legendary Eastern Brilliant Sword? How could this be possible?" someone who had a keen


    observation soon yelled. "How could it be? It is the most sacred weapon from the Eastern Empire. How


    could it be given to Ronson?"


    "The momentum it is exuding is proof that it is not the real Eastern Brilliant Sword. It is said that the


    Eastern Empire had created some fake Eastern Brilliant Swords. Some of these fake Eastern Brilliant


    Swords are demi-sacred weapons, while some are spiritual weapons at the advanced stage or the at


    the intermediate stage," some warriors who knew more about the sword said.


    "That sword Ronson is using right now must be a fake Eastern Brilliant Sword, a spiritual weapon at the


    intermediate stage."


    "That should exin it!"


    "Now that he even resorted to using the fake Eastern Brilliant Sword, it seems that he is trying to end


    the battle with one strike."


    "It''s not a wise choice to prolong a battle against the owner of the Array Mutant. What Ronson is doing


    sounds like the best n," said a warrior.


    "Next, let''s wait and see whether the fake Eastern Brilliant Sword could outmatch the strength of the


    Array Mutant."


    The discussion then subsided as they gazed upon the battle with great interest.


    ''Thiago, show me the maximum limit of your strength and how powerful your Array Mutant truly is, ''


    Ricky thought to himself as he watched the fight.


    "As the owner of the Array Mutant, you won''t feel much shame after I kill you with my Eastern Brilliant


    Sword," Ronson said ferociously after he burst out his momentum to its limit.


    "If the sword you are holding is the real Eastern Brilliant Sword, I would not even try to resist and just


    surrender at once. Unfortunately, what you have is merely a fake one," Thiago replied in the same


    ferocious tone,pletely ignoring Ronson''s threatening words.

 Chapter 664 The Five-element Array

    Chapter 664 The Five-element Array


    Ronson and Thiago eyed each other murderously. They were gathering their power and momentum at


    the same time, attempting to intimidate each other.


    In the midst of the golden light emitted by the Eastern Brilliant Sword, Ronson looked as domineering


    as a real emperor. He grasped the sword in an overbearing manner as if he was to cut the zenith in


    half.


    On the other hand, Thiago looked like a killing ghost from hell. Green lines that contained dense killing


    energy emerged all over his body. His menacing stance and smile could only mean he was going to


    activate a killing array in the next few minutes.


    "Emperor Strike! My sword ising!" Ronson bellowed, charging at Thiago in midair.


    His eyes glowed and with every step he made forward, his body as well as his sword grew bigger.


    He merged with the golden shadow condensed behind him.


    His change looked like a change in image. Ronson grew bigger and bigger just like beasts grew bigger


    after they turned into their real bodies.


    ''Is this some kind of blood power?'' Ricky thought to himself, watching Ronson change.


    The warriors watching the battle talked among themselves. "That''s the blood power of the Eastern


    Empire¡ªGiant blood power, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, exactly. That''s the Giant blood power. But there are various kinds of Giant blood power. The


    Giant blood power of the Eastern Empire falls into the category of Golden Giant." Some of the warriors


    with relevant knowledge exchanged opinions.


    "Once the Giant blood power is activated, the wielder''s body will be bigger and his power,


    enlightenment, momentum, speed, and sensitivity will improve significantly."


    ''The blood power of the Eastern Empire¡ªthe Giant blood power?'' Ricky thought to himself upon


    hearing the conversations around him. ''Now Ronson''s strength is much more powerful than Jackson''s


    when I fought against him. Thiago, please show me how strong your Array Mutant is.''


    Within seconds and with a deafening sound, Ronson towered over Thiago. He stood twenty meters tall


    now with the golden sword in his hands giving out chilly enlightening light.


    Thiago braced himself as Ronson dashed toward him at break-neck speed.


    Ronson and his sword was now emanating tremendous energy of ruin that the earth copsed below


    him as he charged at Thiago in midair. All the warriors watched as Ronson carved a path on the ground


    with his deadly energy on his way to kill Thiago. The energy of ruin subsequently upied every crack


    Ronson made, electrifying the space with terrifying power.


    The entire Holy Ant tform was overwhelmed by the energy of ruin.


    Thiago was overwhelmed as well, but that did not stop him from moving.


    Thiago''s ck eyes glowed green, and the green lines all over his body multiplied at a petrifying rate.


    "Array Mutant! Five-element Array!" Thiago roared.


    The two rivals then collided and exploded in a blinding sh of light. The next moment, Ronson was


    sent flying in the other direction. Thiago''s green lines of dense killing energy were able to stop his


    attack but not for long. Thiago was merely acting in defense.


    While the green lines all over his body resisted Ronson''s attack, Thiago condensed the array that


    Then, a loud sound shook the battleground.


    Five thick green lines shot from Thiago''s body and stretched toward five different directions¡ªthe east,


    the west, the north, the south, and the center.


    Then, the five lines turned into five huge sub-arrays.


    Thiago pped his hands, and the green lines shifted positions. "The east metal killing array, the west


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wood killing array, the south water killing array, the north fire killing array, the center earth killing array,


    take your shapes!" hemanded.


    Then, the five sub-arrays started changing into the colors of their respective elements.


    ''As I expected, the owner of the Array Mutant can deploy any array in their body in advance.


    Otherwise, Thiago would not have been able to deploy five arrays so quickly, '' Ricky mused, watching


    Thiago summon his power.


    Realizing that Thiago had deceived him, he bit on his anger.


    Daisy and the others felt the same thing about what was happening.


    Thiago pped his hands again, and three thick lines shot up in the air, forming three Spiritual Energy


    Gathering Arrays.


    Those Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays were the same as the powerful Spiritual Energy Gathering


    Array they had used when they fought against Landon.


    Thiago seemed to have no difficulty summoning the Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays. He summoned


    three of them in no time.


    The three Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays filled the five killing sub-arrays with spiritual energy. As


    Thiago''s momentum built, the power of the five elements condensed in the five killing sub-arrays, which


    then turned into five thick columns and collided against the golden sword in Ronson''s hands.


    The impact created an explosive sound that overwhelmed the entire space and endless clouds of dust,


    smoke, and shadow descended upon the battleground.


    Green lines spread on the five-element columns as they bore down on Ronson''s golden sword. The


    columns then merged together, creating a myriad of sparkles against Ronson''s weapon. The two


    warriors were in a stalemate.


    However, it did notst for long. Numerous cracks then appeared on the sword-light over Ronson''s


    golden sword. Ronson watched in horror as his weapon slowly disintegrated before his eyes, bleeding


    golden light everywhere.


    The power of his huge golden sword was not able to win over the power of the Five-element Array.


    That was how two powerful strikes fought against each other. When one of the strikes showed any sign


    of failure, it would copse very soon. A rout was like andslide.


    The golden light given off by Ronson''s sword soon dimmed, and the weapon copsed in his hands.


    The five columns hacked at Ronson''s golden sword violently onest time and sent it flying across the


    space together with its wielder. As it flew, it grew smaller and smaller until it was restored in its original


    size. Itnded on the Holy Ant tform with a faint thud like it was a piece of scrap metal.


    Ronsonnded on his back beside his sword and spat blood. Slowly, he returned to his original form.


    All the blood power was now drained from his body. He found himself on the Holy Ant tform, too.


    "What terrible power! It defeated Ronson as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood!"


    one of the onlookers eximed. "Is this the power of the array? Ronson is a strong genius, but even he


    was defeated by the array."


    "I think the Array Mutant is more powerful than the power of the array."


    "An array genius could never summon five killing arrays and three Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays


    that quickly no matter how strong he is. Only the owner of the Array Mutant can do that." The space


    erupted in spection with everyone present expressing their opinions at the same time.


    "I dare say nobody here stands a chance against Thiago at the moment. He is the greatest dark horse


    in the Land of Legacy at this time. I don''t think Ricky or Henry is a match for him."


    ''Is this all the power of the Array Mutant? You hid your power so carefully, Thiago. I wonder if you have


    more power than the eight arrays, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Obtaining the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe seemed much more difficult now than he


    had imagined.


    He thought Henry was the only mystical opponent to deal with. Now he also had Thiago to worry about,


    aplete stranger to him and his fellows. Suddenly they found they knew even less about him than


    about Henry.


    "I didn''t expect the third prince of the Eastern Empire to be a mediocre fighter," Thiago said tly,


    expressing zero excitement for his victory. He withdrew all his arrays and floated down on the Holy Ant


    tform.

 Chapter 665 Thiagos Answer

    Chapter 665 Thiago''s Answer


    The way Thiago uttered his words indicated that he never saw Ronson as a formidable opponent.


    At the same time, this judgment seemed reasonable because Ronson was in an utterly disheveled


    state. His clothes were tattered, revealing wounds from all over his body. His face looked pale, showing


    that he was gravely injured inside by the enlightening power.


    nk and lifeless, his eyes gave out an extremely gloomy aura.


    He was not used to failing his battles, but he lost this one badly. A great opportunity was presented to


    him and he lost in front of so many people. This would reflect badly on him, the third prince of the


    Eastern Empire


    Despite being against the idea of giving up, he could no longer fight against Thiago. After all, he clearly


    knew that he was not on the same level with him. At best, all he could do at this point was give up and


    ept his fate solemnly. With this, he might even improve whatever was left of his strength. Then,


    someday, he could take the heritage here from the body who inherited the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    As one of the top geniuses, he would never let one failure define him as a warrior.


    "So what? You want to kill me?" Ronson raised his head and asked Thiago in a hoarse voice after he


    figured out everything in his mind.


    "Kill you?" Thiago repeated after hearing Ronson''s question. "I''m not interested in killing lives. All I


    wanted was the Holy Ant tform. Now that I have achieved it, I don''t have to waste my strength to do


    anything else.


    Besides, obtaining the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe is much more important than killing


    you."


    "Really? Since you opted to spare my life, you''d better keep in mind what happened today. I will never


    forget this," Ronson spat coldly.


    "Do you think I will be threatened by someone I have already defeated?" Thiago responded tly.


    "Just wait and see," Ronson determinedly mentioned as the sinister look on his face never left. He then


    picked up his sword and jumped off the Holy Ant tform.


    As Thiago suggested, Ronson jumped off the Holy Ant tform without any fuss. However, anybody


    who paid attention to what happened caught the deep killing intent that emanated from Thiago''s eyes.


    ''He is eager to kill Ronson right then and there, and he obviously has the capacity to do so. And yet, he


    chose to let him go. Is that because he is afraid of the Eastern Empire? They are Ronson''s backup,


    after all, '' Ricky pondered, evidently confused at Thiago''s course of action.


    Thiago remained aplete stranger to him. Still, he didn''t perceive Thiago as a merciful person who


    would set a tiger free back to the mountain. If he were Thiago, he would have not allowed Ronson to


    have any more chance.


    "This is just a thought, Ricky. But maybe Thiago is afraid of the sword Ronson is wielding!" Tina said,


    but her tone sounded unsure.


    "The sword? Isn''t that a mere spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage? It looks powerful, but it can''t


    cause harm to any middle spiritual king. Am I right?" Ricky asked, discernibly confused after hearing


    Tina''s guess.


    "You''re right. An ordinary spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage is not difficult to deal with. But they


    did mention that the sword in Ronson''s hand is called Eastern Brilliant Sword. And as far as I know, it


    was made by copying the real Eastern Brilliant Sword¡ªa sacred weapon," Tina exined briefly.


    "A sacred weapon possesses ruling power. It''s possible that the counterfeit Eastern Brilliant Sword


    would also have ruling power, no matter which stage it is at.


    And a little ruling power is already enough to kill us."


    "I see. So it seems that Thiago was rmed with the potential ruling power in the sword," Ricky


    agreed. "Maybe Ronson didn''t summon the ruling power in his sword because he was frightened of the


    supreme enlightenment in the Land of Legacy. After all, the existence of ruling power is prohibited


    here."


    "That was an interesting and wonderful duel just now! Well then, is there anybody who wants to


    challenge us?" Henry boomed loudly as he scoured the crowd for potential takers.


    His question was answered by nothing but silence. That was because there would be no ck horse


    who couldpare with Thiago.


    "It seems that the five Holy Ant tforms will be upied by the five of us," Henry muttered dryly, as


    he noticed nobody responded to him. "Each of you please upy a tform and practice for a period


    of time here. After all, it''s beneficial to all of you."


    After hearing Henry''s announcement, the warriors hurriedly popted the golden tforms.


    Comprehending the flooding Massacring Enlightenment, each of them practiced their power.


    Now that they no longer had the chance to obtain the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe,


    none of them wanted to miss the opportunity presented.


    "Ricky, although we didn''t bet on it, Thiago has proved the veracity of my words with his strength,"


    Henry ryed telepathically.


    "You have a sharp pair of eyes. I think I should learn from you as much as possible in the future," Ricky


    whispered softly.


    "Haha. I realized that by instinct. I have the Sandy Mutant, and I can certainly feel the existence of


    some other kinds of mutants," Henry answered lightly.


    However, Ricky found it hard to believe that Henry''s mutant could feel the existence of other mutants.


    That was because as a mixture of four mutants, he didn''t feel that at all.


    Mutants could only feel the existence of other mutants given that they were simr.


    In this case, however, there was no relevance between a Sandy Mutant and an Array Mutant.


    ''Is Thiago and Henry rted in any way possible? If so, then that would be dreadful, '' Ricky


    contemted.


    "Thiago, I didn''t perceive that you possessed such insurmountable strength. You even have the Array


    Mutant. You deceived all of us!" Soar stood there airborne, as he remarked sarcastically to Thiago.


    "What? Thiago even hid the truth from Daisy, Ricky and their fellows. He''s so scheming!" The warriors


    around were startled for they could hardly believe what they heard from Soar.


    They all thought that Ricky was already aware of Thiago''s true potential even before the battle started.


    "I didn''t expect that even an ace genius as you could be deceived and fooled," Pearl yfully joked


    with Ricky through telepathy.


    It pleased her to witness Ricky frustrated even though they made peace with each other temporarily.


    "Of course, that can happen sometimes. It just so happened that I can''t see people''s hearts through my


    eyes," Ricky answered, annoyed.


    He was unmistakably dejected when he realized that Thiago had lied to them. But at the same time, he


    learned a valuable lesson¡ªhe could not believe anybody too easily in the world of martial arts, where


    thew of the jungle prevailed.


    Hearing Soar''s words, Ricky, Daisy and others all shifted their eyes towards Thiago as they all waited


    for his response.


    Despite the heated gaze of many, Thiago remained calm for he had already expected this to happen


    one way or another.


    "Soar, you use me of fooling all of you. But can you tell me how? Did Imit murder? Or did I


    harm any of you?" Thiago asked, his voice calm and collected.


    "On the contrary, I have been helping you in my own way, haven''t I? I helped you fight against Landon


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and I helped you deploy a small Spiritual Energy Gathering Array.


    So I don''t think I owe you any apology for that matter. Maybe you think I deceived you because I didn''t


    reveal my strength to you. Bute to think of it, that just sounds ridiculous."


    Hearing that, Soar, Daisy and the rest all fell silent as they thought Thiago''s words sounded


    reasonable. They could not find any word to refute him.

 Chapter 666 Heavenly Passage And Golden Passage

    Chapter 666 Heavenly Passage And Golden Passage


    "Thiago, if it is possible, I hope we still remain as friends. If we can''t be friends anymore, I hope at least


    we are not enemies," Ricky said.


    Meanwhile, he hinted at Soar with his eyes, giving him the tip to retreat. As far as everything had gone,


    there was no point in asking about those things. Nothing mattered anymore as long as the friendship


    between Soar and him didn''t change.


    Soar naturally knew what Ricky meant. He thennded on a golden tform.


    No one was right or wrong concerning Thiago or them. Their disagreement was perhaps due to the


    differences of their moral values.


    In Thiago''s view, there was no such thing as trust or brotherhood in a world where the strong


    dominated the weak. So he would never disy his full strength unless he was faced with life-and-


    death situations.


    Ricky and Soar, on the other hand, believed there was a genuine life-and-death brotherhood forged


    between them despite being in such a cruel world of martial arts.


    "Ricky, we won''t be enemies. Anyway, I don''t have the guts to make an enemy of you, an ace genius,"


    Thiago said upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    Ricky nodded slightly in response.


    As they had different perceptions towards martial arts, there was no chance for them to be good


    friends.


    Afterwards, everyone in the area calmed down. Ricky and the other four seated themselves on the


    Holy Ant tforms with their legs crossed. They waited quietly for the tforms to take them to the


    Sure enough, they had to wait for the five to enter thend of inheritance if they wanted to fully devote


    themselves to the cultivation.


    "Pearl, I sincerely want to form an alliance with you after we enter thend of inheritance," Ricky said to


    Pearl through their telepathic connection after he seated himself down.


    "Really? Form an alliance with me? I have to admit, I''m really surprised." Pearl felt a little uncertain


    upon what Ricky just said. "I want to know the reason why you want me as your ally. After all, we have


    always been each other''s enemies. There is no trust between us at all."


    "My reason is in and simple. My instinct tells me that Thiago is most likely to be Henry''s ally. I have


    not much confidence in winning against Henry. As a result, I have to find an ally, too.


    I know you don''t want to face them alone, either. It''s impossible for them to be lured by your beautiful


    appearance.


    What''s more, even if you unite with them, I''m afraid you''ll end up being killed after my lifees to its


    end."


    "Ricky, I see that your exnation is reasonable. It seems that I have no other choice but to agree with


    you," Pearl said, her voice deepening.


    Of course, the reason why Pearl agreed to Ricky''s proposal was that she had the same instinct as he


    did. Ricky was indeed her enemy, but Henry was far worse. She knew she had no reason to reject his


    proposal.


    "Very good. I hope our temporary alliance canst a little longer. We don''t have to be suspicious of


    each other any longer," Ricky smiled.


    Six hours passed. Just as Henry said, the Holy Ant tforms started to transform. Five clouds of


    golden light surrounded the Holy Ant tforms in an instant. As the light became brighter, the Holy Ant


    tforms disappeared.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "It seems that they have already entered thend of inheritance. I''m really unwilling to see that. I feel a


    little frustrated," some warriors said at the sight of the scene.


    "But there is nothing we can do about it. It''s better for us to stay here than to lose our lives inside the


    andprehend!" some other warriors replied.


    ''Just enter thend of inheritance. I will seek for whoever wins and seize all that I want. No one


    deserves the heritage but me!'' Ronson cursed with resentment in his mind, sitting on a golden tform.


    ''Ricky, I wish you defeat Henry and win the heritage of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe!'' Soar said in his


    mind.


    What worried him was that Ricky might fail to get the heritage. He was not worried about Ricky''s safety.


    After all, Ricky had the Chaotic Fire Zone with him, which could help him in any case.


    After the lights vanished, Ricky and the other four arrived at arge and magnificent underground


    pce. All the things in the underground pce were made of gold and golden sand.


    They finallynded on a golden square. In front of the square were two passages. Tworge words


    were written on the path on the left¡ªHeavenly Passage, and Golden Passage on the right path.


    The two passages were filled with the strong Massacring Enlightenment.


    At that point, the Source of Golden Body inside Ricky''s Massacring Zone shook once again, much


    more furiously than when it met the Massacring Sand.


    ''Is there any Massacring Soil here?'' Ricky thought to himself excitedly. Fortunately, he was able to


    control himself. He did not show his excitement.


    "Everyone, please note that this is thend of inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. You can see


    two passages in front of us, one is called the Heavenly Passage, and the other the Golden Passage,"


    Henry started to exin.


    His excitement was evident from his voice. Yori and Thiago were as excited as he was. They were all


    shocked at what they had seen.


    "The Heavenly Passage and the Golden Passage? What is the meaning of these two passages?"


    Ricky asked.


    "There are three tests inside each of the two passages. The reward for the first two tests are the


    opportunities left by the elders of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. The reward for the third test is the


    Massacring Antenna," Henry said.


    "There is an antenna in each passage. Only by collecting two antennae can we get the heritage of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe."


    "I understand," Ricky said lightly upon hearing Henry''s words. "Then what do you n to choose for the


    next step? Shall we have a life-and-death duel right here in the square?"


    "Ha-ha, it is too early to have one right now. It''s not the right time," Henry said lightly with a faint smile.


    "Yori, Thiago and I will choose the Golden Passage and try to get the antenna inside it. Ricky and Pearl


    can choose the Heavenly Passage and try to obtain the antenna there. I think this is fair for all of us.


    Ricky, you have no reason to reject it, right?"


    "I see." Ricky just nodded in response.


    Ricky knew that Henry wanted to have the battle after they seeded in collecting the two antennae.


    And that was also what he had in mind. After all, it would be easier to collect the two antennae while


    there were more people.


    "But before we act, another doubt still lingers in my head," Ricky then said.


    "As long as your question is not about my origin or how I got to know everything about this ce, I can


    answer you frankly," Henry said with a smile.


    "Ok. What I want to know is, how has Thiago be your ally?" Ricky asked.


    "I see. Perhaps for you, this is indeed something of importance." Henry gave a faint smile upon hearing


    Ricky''s question. He looked at Thiago. It was clear he was suggesting that Thiago answer the question


    himself.


    Just now Henry said he would go to the Golden Passage with Thiago and Yori, and it was exactly an


    admission that Thiago was on his side.

 Chapter 667 The Golden Light Array

    Chapter 667 The Golden Light Array


    Ricky fixed his gaze at Thiago.


    "Ricky, everyone has friends who share the same personality. Henry and I are that kind of friends. If my


    secrecy is letting you down, I can do nothing but sincerely apologize," Thiago said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, Thiago. I hold no resentments, just mere curiosity of how you and Henry be friends,"


    Ricky said. "I understand what you mean. Let''s move on and go our own separate ways.


    I hope we can all run the race smoothly and reap the Massacring Antennae. Otherwise, none of us will


    obtain the inheritance."


    "Ha-ha! Ricky, you''re an ace genius. I surely believe that you can do it," Henry smiled, after hearing


    what Ricky said. "But I''m a little worried that you two will start fighting in the passage. I know both of


    you are known to have a cat-and-mouse rtionship."


    "Henry, please be assured that I won''t do any harm to Ricky before the inheritance of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe appears," Pearl said.


    "Ricky, I am afraid those three would rather have you get the Massacring Antenna," Tina said to Ricky


    telepathically. "I suspect they chose the Golden Passage because they knew something about it."


    "It''s logical that they know a lot about this ce since they seem to know everything about these two


    passages," Ricky said. "Don''t worry. They will not do anything to us until Pearl and I have collected the


    Massacring Antenna."


    Before long, Ricky and Pearl entered the Heavenly Passage while Henry and hispanions entered


    the Golden Passage.


    ...


    "Henry, do you really think that Ricky and Pearl have what it takes to pass the tests of the Heavenly


    Passage and obtain another Massacring Antenna sessfully?" Yori said through their telepathic link


    soon after entering the Golden Passage.


    "I think I can follow them both secretly."


    "Don''t look down on an ace genius. Although we do not know what tests the Heavenly Passage holds


    for them, the luck of an ace genius is undeniable," Henry said.


    "Our n is to take advantage of his luck and obtain the Massacring Antenna in the Heavenly Passage


    for ourselves. I''m sure you two are just dying to get your hands on it. We have been kept hidden for


    countless years. It is time to unleash our power. The inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe will


    be ours and only ours. By doing so, the Massacring Holy Ants will disappear forever,"


    Henry said in a both excited and grim tone.


    "Henry, if your heart would allow it, spare Ricky''s life the moment we seize the Massacring Antenna


    from them," Thiago pleaded.


    ...


    The Heavenly Passage broke out into what seemed to be a golden broad avenue. The space inside


    was filled with rich Massacring Enlightenment. Staying here made Ricky feel like bathing in waves of


    the Massacring Enlightenment.


    However, Ricky and Pearl ignored the temptation. To them, the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant


    tribe was of paramount importance.


    Moreover, the Source of Golden Body in Ricky''s Massacring Zone shook ever more violently with every


    step


    ''Massacring Soil, I''m getting closer to you. Only by obtaining you can improve my Ultimate Golden


    Body, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Boom! Boom!


    To their surprise, the Massacring Enlightenment in the Heavenly Passage erupted. In the blink of an


    eye, the two of them were trapped in the four walls of a golden chamber which was emerging in an


    instant.


    It was in that moment the two of them finally came into their senses and pulled their consciousness


    back into reality. Everything happened too fast.


    "It seems that we are faced with the first test without even knowing it," Ricky said softly with a zing


    vignce.


    "What I''m concerned about is how we''re going to go about distributing the opportunities we reap after


    this first test," Pearl asked quietly.


    "What about dividing it equally between the two of us? That is the fairest way I can think of," Ricky


    answered.


    Pearl nodded in concession to Ricky''s idea. She knew very well that there was nothing to be afraid of


    and that they were confident they would pass with flying colors. What she couldn''t seem to get her


    mind off, however, was the distribution of the rewards they would receive after the test. She thought it


    best to make it clear between them as soon as possible.


    Pearl, of course, remembered they were still enemies on a ceasefire under the circumstances they


    were in.


    And then they stood back to back, filled with momentum and power. They began to wait for the first test


    tomence.


    Under the influence of the Massacring Enlightenment''s power, four golden pirs arose. The light from


    the golden pirs immediately enveloped the area. All at once, they both felt theing of danger.


    Without noticing, a detail information struck into both Ricky''s and Pearl''s minds.


    "Golden Light Array¡ªDevouring Golden Light!" At that moment, Ricky and Pearl looked at each other


    and said the same words at the same time.


    "It seems that this array is called the Golden Light Array," Ricky said. "The so-called Devouring Golden


    Light must be a kind of attack of the Golden Light Array!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Ricky finished talking, dozens of golden rays burst out from the first golden pir all at the


    same time, rapidly heading toward Ricky and Pearl.


    One could feel that the power of every golden light was as strong as the ultimate power of a middle


    spiritual king. Ricky and Pearl almost had to resist every golden light with all their might.


    Unyielding to show any hesitation, Ricky and Pearl kept dodging the attacks of the golden light beams.


    They had better not y hardball with the rays until they found a way to break through the Golden Light


    Array.


    Immediately, the two burst into extreme speeds and evaded the golden beams.


    But when the rays hit the light curtain surrounding them, they bounced right back and continued to


    attack them both.


    They were both shocked at this turn of events. It seemed that the Golden Light Array was much


    stronger than they thought.


    "Ricky, even if we break the golden beams, they still won''t dissipate. Let''s try breaking the four golden


    pirs instead," Pearl suggested as she moved and ducked the rays quickly.


    "That''s worth a shot. Let''s gather all our power and attack one of the golden pirs together," Ricky


    agreed.


    "Ok! Let''s do this!" Pearl nodded.


    The next moment, their momentum and power were ready to be unleashed. Ricky used his Massacring


    Golden Palm, attacking the golden pir directly.


    Pearl''s Dark Enlightenment surged out with forceful violence. It transformed into a ck whip, and


    However, the golden pir seemed to have a life of its own. It instantly recalled the golden beams and


    then fused them all together into a strong and sharp golden arrow. The formidable structure before their


    eyes resisted every attack they hurled at it.


    Boom! Boom!


    Loud noises erupted around the collision. Unfortunately, Ricky''s and Pearl''s attacks onlysted for a


    while before they copsed. Then, the golden arrow continued to quickly fly towards the two of them.


    "What a powerful force of this golden light!" Ricky said with shock on his face after seeing this.


    Although his and Pearl''s attacks were not with all their strength in this attack, they were still as good as


    ny percent of all their might. What they could not imagined was that their attacks were defeated by


    the golden pir.


    However, the two did not ept defeat. They mustered their power immediately and made much


    stronger attacks to resist the golden arrow. They knew very well that even the slightest pause could


    cost them their lives.

 Chapter 668 Should I Save Her Or Not

    Chapter 668 Should I Save Her Or Not


    Whoosh!


    However, before the two of them couldunch another attack, there were res that were


    apanied by a diffusing golden light. The three other golden pirs were all surrounded by golden


    lights, all of which contained power equal to the limit level of a middle spiritual king.


    Everything that was taking ce at that moment could be reflected through the light curtain.


    All of a sudden, the attack encountered by Ricky and Pearl quadrupled in number.


    The golden lights seemed to have doubled in speed, and Ricky and Pearl didn''t have enough time to


    dodge or defend themselves.


    "The second level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Without any hesitation, Ricky used the second level of


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ultimate Golden Body to shield them inside.


    Cling! ng! The golden lights ended upnding a direct hit on the second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body and bounced back in the Golden Light Array.


    The golden arrow had left deep marks on the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. The impact it left


    was a clear demonstration of how powerful it was.


    "How formidable the array is!" Pearl said while still being able to remain calm. The recent attack was,


    indeed, packed with power, but it would take more than that to make her shiver or twitch her eyebrow.


    Also, it seemed as though she had her own way of dodging the golden light even without the protection


    of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body.


    Ricky second level of Ultimate Golden Body had reached the major achievement after he had


    sessfully refined the Massacring Sand. Massacring Sand was, after all, deemed to be a true


    treasure.


    "You really have a magnificent golden body." Pearl also noticed the second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body. Her face shifted into a more serious expression.


    If the golden arrow alone could already speak for the extreme power possessed by the Land of Legacy,


    and yet the only serious impact it could leave on the second level of Ultimate Golden Body was a few


    scratches and marks, then there was no way that Pearl could destroy it.


    As such, she would only be at a disadvantageous position in the life-and-death battle she was going to


    have with Ricky.


    "Well, if it wasn''t magnificent, we''d probably be dead by now," Ricky smiled. "Let''s figure out a way to


    break the Golden Light Array. My golden body won''tst that long, though."


    "This is an array, so the center of the array must be the four golden pirs. We just have to try our best


    to break them. Since you''ve shown your true power, I have no reason to hide mine. I''ll deal with the


    rest," Pearl suggested.


    There were two reasons why Pearl decided to reveal her power and volunteer to help out. First, she


    wanted to tell Ricky that she was as strong as he was after he exhibited a fraction of the golden body''s


    power.


    Second, she wanted to make an effort for the sake of their temporary union. She couldn''t ask nor fully


    depend on Ricky to solve any danger that came to them. Otherwise, their partnership wouldn''tst as


    long as she''d anticipated it to be. She didn''t want the union to fall apart right now.


    "Oh? Since that''s how you n to carry on, then I am really looking forward to it." Ricky couldn''t hide


    the surprise he felt at the bold and courageous proposal that rang with Pearl''s words. On the other


    hand, he already had an inkling as to what Pearl was up to.


    "Ricky, Pearl is your life long enemy, but she knows what is more important when the circumstance


    calls for it. If it were someone else, they would have crossed you under such circumstances," Tina


    pointed out.


    "Tina, this is exactly why I decided to work with her," Ricky replied through his internal power. He


    acknowledged the reality behind Tina''s reminder. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have a kept time bomb right


    beside me."


    Boom! Just when Ricky and Tina were preupied with exchanging words, the energy within Pearl


    suddenly surged and she activated her Feminine Mutant. Shortly after Pearl''s transformation, the Dark


    Enlightenment that she released made Ricky''s golden body want to fight against it.


    This was a normal urrence. Feminine power was the dark power''s extreme form, while massacring


    power was the light power''s extreme form. When the two powers appeared at the same time, they


    would of course want to fight each other.


    "Feminine Power! Dark Awls!"


    The explosion of the Feminine Mutant summoned a dark shadow. It stood behind Pearl before it


    surrounded the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Next, the dark shadow''s head multiplied into


    four.


    All four heads open their mouths, and four feminine lights came out. The lights went straight towards


    the four golden pirs. Finally, the dark lights turned into four dark awls.


    At first nce, the dark awls looked normal, but Ricky could already see the lethal sharpness that each


    possessed. It gave him the chills.


    ''This move would definitely break my second level of Ultimate Golden Body...had it not integrated with


    the Massacring Sand, '' Ricky squinted and thought to himself. ''Who knows? Maybe it still can do so


    now.''


    "Ricky, her Feminine Mutant is indeed strong," Tina said tly.


    "I have to say, she really left me speechless with this move," Ricky admitted in a gentle tone.


    Just when Pearl had already made her move, the four golden pirs merged with millions of golden


    lights, and reconstructed into four huge golden arrows that crashed into Pearl''s four dark awls.


    ng! The sound of metals nking rang into everyone''s ears.


    Then, the dark and golden lights intertwined.


    In less than a moment, the four dark awls ripped the four golden arrows apart. Shortly after, all four


    dark awls were about to impale the golden pirs.


    However, something surprising happened. The four pirs condensed four golden des and broke the


    dark awls. Upon finishing off the dark awls, the golden des sat menacingly atop a startled Pearl.


    Panic crept into Pearl''s mind and heart. Her once cold and piercing eyes now had visible specks of fear


    glistening around them.


    Maybe it was the first time she had ever felt real fear.


    She had thought about it, but she didn''t imagine her strongest move would be crushed so effortlessly


    and that the golden pirs would be able to recover with quite a powerful counter-attack.


    The attack was definitely powerful and unexpected. Pearl didn''t have any time to react or protect


    herself. Had she slowed down for just a millisecond, she would have probably been shredded into


    pieces by the four golden des.


    "Should I save her or not?"


    For some reason, Ricky hesitated.


    Ricky knew of two ways that he could save Pearl from the powerful golden des. The first one was to


    utilize the Chaotic Fire Zone, and the second was to use the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    But part of him strongly wanted to prevent exposing any of the two moves to Pearl, as much as


    possible.


    Yet, he could also see right before him that Pearl was in real danger. He knew and felt that she was


    definitely hiding something from him. Looking more closely, Pearl was immobilized and unable to use


    any of her moves. This meant that she was really in a hopeless situation.


    "Should I save her or not?" Ricky asked himself again, feeling the pressure add up as the clock


    continued to tick.


    "Ricky, you should save her." There was another voice in his head. It was Tina''s. "At least, you have


    to...right now. Or else, it means that you don''t have the confident to beat her fair and square."

 Chapter 669 Too Much Massacring Sand

    Chapter 669 Too Much Massacring Sand


    "Tina, are you trying to goad me into saving Pearl?" Ricky asked telepathically with a smile after


    hearing what Tina said.


    Meanwhile, his Golden Spirit Eyes activated and gave out thousands of rays of golden light.


    Immediately, the golden light emitted and resonated to slow down the four golden des that were


    about to strike Pearl.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes! Receive my fatal attack with the golden light!"


    Ricky eximed. Amongst the thousands of rays of golden light, four thick streams of golden light shot


    out from his eyes as fast as sharp arrows. The four streams of golden light passed through the air and


    reached the four golden pirs in an instant.


    The power of the Golden Spirit Eyes was able to defeat everything with ease as if it was merely


    crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The golden light that emitted from the golden pirs


    could not resist the light from the Golden Spirit Eyes at all.


    An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. The moment the four thick arrows of light collided against the


    golden pirs, the golden pirs copsed and the golden light dispersed. At the same time, the four


    golden des that edged over Pearl''s head disappearedpletely.


    It was as if time was put to a stop. In the blink of an eye, rage was reced by silence.


    The sudden change took Pearl, who was in a state of panic, by surprise. Not knowing what to do, she


    shifted her eyes towards Ricky. To be more precise, she shifted her eyes towards Ricky''s Golden Spirit


    Eyes.


    However, Ricky went back to his normal eyes before Pearl could see them.


    At that moment, Pearl had veryplicated feelings in her heart. For the first time in her life, she had


    been rescued by someone who was a male and an enemy.


    Despite the temporary alliance between her and Ricky out of necessity, the hatred between the two of


    them remained and could not be denied.


    ''Am I supposed to feel excited or disappointed? Should I feel excited to have been rescued or


    disappointed to have been rescued by thest person in the world I would seek help from?'' Pearl


    couldn''t help but think to herself.


    Unconsciously, she gradually withdrew the Feminine Mutant she had activated to return to her usual


    state.


    Ricky didn''t think about it as much as she did. While the four golden pirs disappeared, he merged


    with the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. The golden fingers formed a fist that immediately hit the


    light curtain around them in order topletely destroy the Golden Light Array.


    It was not until then that everything around them becamepletely silent. He then withdrew the


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Are you all right, Pearl?" Ricky asked Pearl, who was still lost in thought. Her dilemma kept running


    over and over through her head.


    "I''m fine!" Pearl answered. It was not until she heard Ricky''s question that she came back to reality and


    regained her countenance. Nevertheless, astonishment was still very apparent in her eyes.


    At the same time, curiosity was also present in her eyes. She believed that the power Ricky burst out


    just now came from his golden eyes. She wondered what kind of golden eyes could burst such


    immense power that could destroy the powerful Golden Light Array in an instant.


    Although she was very curious about the golden eyes, she decided to refrain from asking Ricky about


    them. It was mostly because she knew that it was Ricky''s secret and that there was no way he would


    reveal it to her. She would probably end up getting ignored if she inquired about the golden eyes


    knowing that they were still enemies.


    "I don''t want to say to this but I don''t want to owe you anything, so thank you for your help," Pearl said.


    "Haha! I''m honored to hear those words from such an arrogantdy as you. It seems that I have made


    a reasonable decision to aid you this time," Ricky said with a smile afterughing at Pearl''s unexpected


    expression of gratitude.


    "You did rescue my life. I don''t like owing anybody anything. In return, I will let you live if you ever lose


    a fatal duel between us," Pearl suggested.


    To be honest, Pearl''s confidence in herself was lower than before. Ricky''s second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body seemed difficult to deal with. And now that she also found out about his pair of powerful


    eyes, she knew he would be a formidable enemy.


    "I will keep that in mind. Thank you," Ricky said as he nodded his head.


    "I wonder what opportunity will appear next now that the Golden Light Array is gone," Ricky said in a


    t tone, shifting the topic of their conversation as he looked around.


    Most of his attention was on the opportunities they could finally have after he destroyed the Golden


    Light Array.


    Meanwhile, changes began to take ce once again. The Massacring Enlightenment that filled the


    entire space began to gather in one ce, forming a huge statue in the shape of a golden ant right at


    the center of the area. The statue of the golden ant was as big as a small hill. When its formation was


    done, it turned out to be the image of the Massacring Holy Ant.


    "Is this the so-called opportunity we get from all of that? This is only a golden statue of the Massacring


    Holy Ant. How could this be worthy of being called an opportunity?" Ricky said in disappointment as he


    saw the scene unfold. Standing near him was Pearl, who looked slightly disappointed as well.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, as soon as Ricky''s words faded away, the Source of Golden Body in the Massacring Zone


    began to shake violently once again.


    The golden statue of the Massacring Holy Ant then turned into golden sand. Undoubtedly, the golden


    sand was the Massacring Sand. The overwhelming massacring power and rigid power made it very


    easy to tell.


    "Is...is it turning into the Massacring Sand?" Ricky stammered. He was too astonished by the sight of


    the sudden change that he couldn''t keep hisposure.


    The pile of Massacring Sand was as big as a small hill.


    Pearl couldn''t help but be dumbfounded as well.


    "Could that be all the Massacring Sand that belongs to the entire Massacring Holy Ant tribe?" Ricky


    sighed with emotions. "With this much Massacring Sand, I wonder how big my golden body would


    grow."


    "Ricky, the Massacring Sand is almost as big as a small hill. I guess you''re right. This might be all the


    Massacring Sand that belongs to the entire Massacring Holy Ant tribe. No other people than the


    Massacring Holy Ants could possess this much Massacring Sand," Tina said. At that moment, she was


    also extremely astonished even if she herself was a genius that came from arge force.


    That was because the Massacring Sand was too much that it created an unbelievable scene.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take a long time for Ricky to calm down from astonishment after going through so


    much in life. He said to Pearl, "As we agreed, Pearl, let''s equally divide the Massacring Sand between


    the two of us. Each of us may take half of it."


    "Ricky, I told you that I don''t want to owe anybody anything. Since you already rescued me earlier, I will


    take only a fifth of the Massacring Sand," Pearl said as a response to Ricky''s proposal.


    "I did rescue you. But I hesitated before doing that. Besides, we are allies for the time being. By


    rescuing you, I also rescued myself. If I didn''t do it, I would not beat Henry and the other two by


    myself," Ricky exined to Pearl.


    "And you also said that you will pay your debt of gratitude by letting go of me when we are in a fatal


    duel one day. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to die. So please don''t pay me back until that day


    when I lose a fatal duel against you."


    Ricky then took half of the Massacring Sand and left the other half for Pearl.


    "Ricky, do you have a sense ofpassion towards Pearl?" Tina asked in a somewhat jealous tone in


    the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Tina, I know you know that I don''t like rivalling against a woman, but that doesn''t mean I won''t rival


    against her," Ricky answered in a soft voice. Of course he could sense Tina''s jealousy in her voice.


    "The fact is that I would really prefer if she let me live than giving me more of the sand."

 Chapter 670 Dark Nether Island

    Chapter 670 Dark Nether Ind


    "I won''t be able to kill Pearl because the spiritual emperor of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    must have given her some life-saving treasure, just like Doris had left her spiritual hologram in the


    airship," Ricky revealed.


    "You think a lot, but you are absolutely right," Tina nodded, grasping what Ricky had just said.


    "If that''s what you think, then I will ept the Massacring Sand," Pearl answered. She no longer


    insisted on refusing to ept Ricky''s n, and took away the other half of the Massacring Sand.


    "That''s wonderful!" Ricky nodded with a satisfied smile.


    Back then, Ricky had already separated a part of the Massacring Sand that was stored in the


    Massacring Zone and went on to refine it.


    Of course, his refining process was very slow. After all, he was not yet specialized in that particr


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    skill.


    That very moment, the Golden Light Array receded slowly. Ricky and Pearl returned to the Heavenly


    Passage again.


    "Henry has already said that there are three tests, and we just passed the first one. In other words,


    there are still two more waiting for us. The so-called Massacring Antenna should be in the final test,"


    Ricky said.


    "We don''t know how difficult this second test will be, especially inparison with the Golden Light


    Array," Pearl murmured.


    "It will definitely be more difficult," Ricky stated. He had already been expecting tougher and more


    difficult tests lying ahead of them.


    The two of them walked side by side once more towards the depths of the Heavenly Passage.


    About half an hour or so had passed, and the passage morphed into a portal. They soon found


    themselves being surrounded by the force of some array. What followed was the two were transported


    into a gloomy ind made up of mostly rocks.


    The color of the ind was gloomy and gray. It was almost the size of a small city.


    The area surrounding the ind waspletely dark. It was extremely notable how the full-bodied dark


    power gathered from all corners of thend and spread towards the ind.


    Moreover, the periphery of the ind seemed to be shrinking. That was to say, the ind was getting


    smaller by the second. Judging by the rate at which it continuously diminished in size, it might only take


    about ten hours before the gray ind disappearedpletely.


    Once the ind disappeared, he and Pearl would sink into the endless depths of the dark power


    around them.


    From Ricky''s perspective, the endless dark power only gave him the impression of death and danger.


    "What is the test this time?" Ricky muttered.


    Simr to what took ce in the Golden Light Array, two messages appeared in the void and entered


    the minds of Ricky and Pearl.


    "This ce is called the Dark Nether Ind, a ce surrounded by the Dark Sea. If you get caught in


    it, you will vanish in an instant. Here, strength is paramount above everything else!" Ricky and Pearl


    read the message together, loud and clear.


    "The Dark Nether Ind? I estimate that this is to test our real power. We need toplete and pass


    the test before the ind disappears!" Ricky attempted to gauge the current test that they were about


    to face.


    "The dark power here is quite suitable for me to cultivate." Pearl''s train of thought, on the other hand,


    was on a slightly different page than Ricky''s.


    "I forgot that you have the Feminine Mutant. While we''re on this ind, your strength will surely


    increase tenfold. You don''t have ns of hitting me with a sneak attack, do you?" Ricky said half-


    jokingly as the words uttered by Pearl registered in his ears.


    Pearl simply ignored herpanion''s light jest. Since the main objective was to work with him closely


    in order to ovee this difficulty, Pearl thought it was better to avoid any unnecessary dialogue with


    Ricky.


    Seeing that Pearl waspletely ignoring him, Ricky shook his head slightly in dismay. He had no


    choice but to concentrate on the uing challenges, instead.


    Howl! Howl!


    There were low and shrill roars that echoed from deep within the ind.


    The dark power that surged menacingly around the ind began to change. It transformed into


    countless concrete devils. The devils seemed to being from all directions. Altogether, the devils


    came dashing towards Ricky and Pearl. Their momentum was unwavering.


    "Let''s just call them the Dark Nether Beasts, since they are condensed through the power of the Dark


    Nether Enlightenment," Pearl said in a light tone. Her eyes were dead set on the approaching mass of


    condensed devils.


    "If my guess is right, we should kill these beasts before the ind disappears. The total number of


    these Dark Nether Beasts is ny-nine, yet I''m not sensing any strong powering from their


    "Perhaps more powerful Dark Nether Beasts will appearter!" Pearl eximed.


    The two then stopped their chit-chatting, as they each broke out their powerful momentum and fought


    with the ny-nine Dark Nether Beasts. After all, they didn''t have that much time, so they had to


    The strength of the beasts that they were currently facing had already reached the peak level of a


    middle spiritual king. However, they were still inferior in strengthpared with Ricky''s and Pearl''s


    power. The difference in their strength only made the ongoing fight seemed more like a massacre.


    After being killed, the Dark Nether Beasts transformed into a mass of darkher energy and gathered


    in mid-air.


    Ricky and Pearl instantly noticed what had happened, although they were not taken by surprise. They


    already knew and expected that the second test could never be simple and easy.


    "Perhaps the mass of condensed darkher energy in mid-air is our real opponent," Ricky said as his


    face was painted with a stern expression.


    In the blink of an eye, he sted a fierce scorching me fist against the darkher energy. After all,


    the me was naturally the best choice to deal with such energy.


    However, after the me fist crashed against the darkher energy, it was only absorbed mercilessly


    by the energy, leaving it unscathed.


    "It seems that our attack will not be effective against this mass of Dark Nether Enlightenment...not


    unless we kill all the ny-nine Dark Nether Beasts," Pearl deduced, forefinger and thumb coiling her


    chin.


    "It will only cause us trouble if we kill these beasts. Yet we have no other choice and we still have to kill


    them. This is such a contradicting situation that we''re in," Ricky said, not bothering to conceal the


    helpless tone in his voice. He let out a sigh and then smirked.


    Half an hourter, Ricky and Pearl had already killed all the beasts, and the smoke that was the Dark


    Nether Enlightenment reached the size of thirty feet.


    Immediately, Ricky''s and Pearl''s eyes were fixed on the dissipating air that served as the remnants of


    the Dark Nether Enlightenment. They knew that the real test woulde next.


    Howl! Howl!


    That moment, the strong roar rang around the entire ind. The remaining cloud of smoke began to


    change. It only took seconds before it shape-shifted into a Dark Nether Beast with the height of fifty


    feet.


    In addition, the Dark Nether Beast had two heads and looked extremely ferocious. It also had four dark


    and thick arms.


    The roar it emitted was so extremely deep and loud that it seemed to shake both heaven and earth. It


    made the whole Dark Nether Ind shudder with fear.


    Almost involuntarily, Pearl''s and Ricky''s faces darkened with tension. They were expecting the worst,


    but this was far beyond what they had anticipated. They sensed an indomitable power that was more


    serious than the Golden Light Array.


    "This Dark Nether Beast is very powerful. Maybe ourbined forces will not be enough to defeat it,"


    Ricky murmured solemnly.


    Boom! Boom! Not having anything else to say, Ricky then let the mes soar and turn into armor to


    wrap his whole body. The seven magnificent mes also surrounded him.


    Pearl also activated the Feminine Mutant, transforming herself into the form of a dark queen.


    "We will strike at this Dark Nether Beast from the front and the back!" Pearl eximed, having carefully


    assessed their chances against the beast. "Then, I will use the Feminine Mutant to feel and find the


    weakness of this huge beast."


    "Oh?" Ricky grinned. He thought that he really must give it to Pearl for being so brave, unfazed and


    sharp even in the face of impending danger. "I haven''t expected that your Feminine Mutant would have


    such an intellectual effect on you. If you''ve made up your mind, then I have no choice but to support


    you."


    "Ricky, it seems that Pearl wants to earn your awe and respect once again," Tina smiled slightly.


    "This isn''t news, though, Tina. I mean, how can a proud person like Pearl allow herself to be rescued


    by others?" Ricky said with a shrug. Pearl really was just being herself. There was nothing outstanding


    or weird about her proposal and her willingness to take charge of the situation they were in.

 Chapter 671 Fusing The Massacring Sand With The Ultimate Golden Body

    Chapter 671 Fusing The Massacring Sand With The Ultimate Golden Body


    ''It seems that Pearl wishes to prove herself this time, '' Ricky thought, shifting his attention back to the


    fight. He nted his feet firmly on the ground and braced himself.


    A thundering roar shook the whole area!


    The Dark Nether Beast went straight for its prey like an angry giant ape. Every step it took to lunge


    towards Ricky rocked the ground like a deadly earthquake. While it charged, its four fists enveloped by


    dark forces crashed into the ground in turn like meteorites falling to the earth, as if to vent its anger.


    The quakes quickly spread out and threatened to tear the ground apart.


    "Since your Feminine Mutant could detect the beast''s weakest spots, I will try to distract it as long as I


    can, while you seize the chance to find its weaknesses," Ricky told Pearl.


    The beast didn''t wait for a decision to be made. Every second only made them closer to death. Wasting


    no time, Ricky activated the second level of Ultimate Golden Body amidst his fires. Explosive energy


    unleashed from within him, making him look less vulnerable in the face of the violent Dark Nether


    Beast.


    "Mm hmm! This ce is filled with darkher energy. I''m afraid we don''t stand any chance of bringing


    the beast down if we can''t finish it with a single strike. The more we infuriate it, the more darkher


    energy it could absorb from the air. Attacking its weaknesses is the only way out," Pearl nodded.


    "One hour. Give me one hour and I will find out the beast''s weak spots."


    "Really? That''s a lot quicker than I imagined," Ricky answered with a small smile, not missing the


    chance to tease her.


    Having agreed on the strategy, Rickymanded the Ultimate Golden Body and rushed to the beast.


    His defense was quickly formed in the process¡ªthe chaotic fire runes fused with the massacring


    runes, and went on to merge with the strength of the massacring power and the seven kinds of fires. In


    a sh, an enormous shield of roaring mes and massacring power appeared above Ricky''s head.


    Simultaneously, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body raised its two arms and crossed them before


    Ricky to protect him.


    Bang!


    In a heartbeat, the Dark Nether Beast attacked Ricky''s protective barrier with the four of its


    unstoppable huge fists, causing waves of roaring mes and massacring power to fly in random


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    directions. Following the harsh metallic sound, surges of destructive energyshed out from the


    collision and dismembered everything in their paths that couldn''t take the damage.


    ''I''m afraid this Dark Nether Beast has now be the strongest creature in this Land of Legacy. All


    the energies on thisnd are now flowing in its body and enhancing its attacks. Let''s see how long you


    can hold out, Ricky, '' Pearl thought, with a mix of worry and wonder inside of her. From the impact of


    the sh between the two forces, she could tell it was going to be a rather tough battle.


    Besides winning the battle, she also wished that the beast could push Ricky''s limits and force him to


    activate the power of his eyes once more.


    Crack!


    Just when Pearl was thinking of the battle''s aftermath, she heard a loud cracking sound. It was like a


    big tree snapped in a storm.


    It was the shield. A huge crack appeared on the barrier above Ricky''s head. Before he could do


    anything to repair it, the gash started spreading. In a split second, it exploded into smithereens as soon


    as the cracks became too much for the shield to bear.


    Boom! Without remorse and the desire to stop, the four dark fists went on to meet the arms of Ricky''s


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body after having broken his firstyer of defense easily. The force


    from the fists was so powerful that Ricky''s feet were pressed into the hard ground as he was trying to


    stop them. Even with all his might, Ricky kept being knocked back and his sinking feet created two


    deep marks on the ground.


    Soon, four dents could be seen on the arms of the Ultimate Golden Body. It became vulnerable to the


    blows of the beast''s fists. Even worse, not even the help of the massacring runes could repair the


    damages as fast as the circumstance demanded.


    With his defense weakened after each attack, Ricky felt like the air was being blown out of his chest.


    He had been knocked back for about a hundred meters before managing toe to a stop.


    "What terrifying energy this is!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim once he regained his bnce. It was


    impossible to hide the grave expression etched on his face.


    Ricky was taken aback by what the Dark Nether Beast was capable of. He thought of how the golden


    arrows in the Golden Light Array could only leave a few scratches on the Ultimate Golden Body. He


    couldn''t believe the beast could do such damages to the second level of Ultimate Golden Body in the


    first round of attacks even after it was enhanced by the Massacring Sand.


    Pearl''s face also darkened when she saw what happened. Her beautiful eyes were now shadowed by


    anxiousness.


    She knew Ricky wasn''t puling his punches and that his first round of setback was by no means


    deliberate. Pretending to be weaker was unnecessary in such a life and death situation.


    Narrowing her eyes, Pearl decided to assist Ricky. The feminine power from within her burst out and


    transformed into a long whip of enlightenment. The whip disappeared into thin air once it was conjured.


    When it reappeared a split secondter, it shed fiercely above the Dark Nether Beast''s head, ready


    tosh it like a sword.


    The beast had of course noticed the whip overhead, yet surprisingly, it just ignored it. What was more,


    even when the whip had truly fallen on it, it showed no intention of avoiding it at all. It simply allowed


    the powerful weapon to hit it while it continued its relentless strikes on Ricky''syers of defense.


    Boom! Boom! As expected, the Dark Nether Beast''s two ferocious heads were crushed into dust under


    the whip''s ruthless flogging. But the debris soon turned into the darkher power, which had only


    lingered in the air for a few more seconds before it all converged and formed the fierce-looking heads


    again.


    Ricky and Pearl showed dismay at the resurrection of the beast''s heads. They, however, didn''t allow it


    to take them off their game. There must be a reason why the Dark Nether Beast kept turning a blind


    eye to the whip. It proved that the beast''s self-repairing capability was remarkable, and defeating it was


    a steep mountain to be conquered.


    "At least now we know its head is not a weak spot," Pearl said with gritted teeth.


    "I hate to point it out, but it looks like the beast is able to resist any kinds of attacks from us, yet we''re


    just insects waiting to be finished after several rounds of fighting. I doubt we could hold on for an hour,"


    Pearl said harshly, giving Ricky a rather meaningful look. It was obvious that she wanted Ricky to use


    the power of his eyes.


    "I think Pearl was indicating that you should apply the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky," said Tina, who had


    also read between Pearl''s line.


    "Well, she''s right to some extent. Perhapsbining the powers of the Golden Spirit Eyes and all the


    fires I''ve mastered is the best way to deal with this destructive creature," Ricky replied. "However, I


    don''t want to risk letting Pearl know more about my Golden Spirit Eyes." He looked quite troubled. But


    momentster, his face lit up.


    "Actually, I have another idea," Ricky suddenly proposed. "Let''s see whether it can help us survive the


    next hour."


    ...


    "I totally agree with you." Ricky then turned to Pearl. "But I still hope that you can trust me. I promised


    you that I will buy you an hour, I will try everything I can to keep my words."


    Before Pearl could say anything, the angry howl from the beast came again!


    It raised its two heads to cry into the air, and suddenly turned around and made for Pearl! Maybe it was


    more attracted by Pearl''s Feminine Mutant, or it had detected that Pearl was investigating it secretly.


    Whatever the reason, its attention was all on Pearl now.


    Ricky certainly would not allow the Dark Nether Beast to escape. Right before it reached Pearl, he


    appeared between them. He pushed his mind harder to activate more massacring runes and enhance


    the second level of Ultimate Golden Body, which gave out a more blinding light.


    ''Is he unleashing the power of his eyes now?'' Pearl thought with delight.


    s, Ricky was letting her down again. He had not the slightest intention of using the power of his


    eyes. Instead, he intended to build the Ultimate Golden Body to its strongest capabilities. Through the


    blinding light, one could see that only the chaotic fire runes and massacring runes were surging on the


    surface of the Ultimate Golden Body.


    Nevertheless, another element was added to the streams of energy¡ªthe Massacring Sand.


    Ricky had brought out a big part of his Massacring Sand. Now the question was what role it was to y


    in his "good idea."


    As the Massacring Sand flowed and merged with the massacring runes, Ricky had gained better


    control of it. Although he was still unable to fuse the sand with the Ultimate Golden Bodypletely, he


    was sure to let these two blend into each other for a limited time.


    It was all thanks to the Massacring Zone and massacring runes, and it was how amazing the things


    they could achieve together.


    The sand assembled all of a sudden and wrapped itself tightly all over the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body. The light it gave off burst, bing much brighter than it was seconds ago. The golden


    light that encircled the Ultimate Golden Body was so blinding that it looked as if the body had grown


    bigger.


    "Even though thebination of my Ultimate Golden Body and the Massacring Sand is only


    temporary, I bet it''s more than enough to resist this beast for an hour," Ricky dered, grinning like a


    triumphant child.


    ''For god''s sake, is he serious? I never knew that the Massacring Sand could be fused this way. So a


    warrior could indeed control the Massacring Sand as he wishes through runic power?'' Pearl couldn''t


    help but exim in her heart at the sight of what Ricky had done, though she felt a bit disappointed.


    ''Even if you could hold out for an hour with this trick, I do hope that things won''t go along with your


    n. In fact, as long as you are forced to use the power of your eyes in the end, I don''t mind how bad


    our situation is going to be!'' Pearl cursed venomously.


    "Your opponent is here, Dark Nether Beast!" Ricky shouted. "Now have a taste of the strength and fury


    of the Massacring Sand." Ricky yelled and drew the monster''s attention back to him. His voice was low


    and cold yet with a ton of confidence. The Dark Nether Beast was enraged. It changed its direction and


    went straight for Ricky again.


    At hismand, the chaotic fire runes and massacring runes sped up and shot upwards. They


    converged and spun directly to the Dark Nether Beast, like they were opening a way for Ricky''s


    uing attack. Without dy, the Ultimate Golden Body swung its golden fist following the runes.

 Chapter 672 The Feminine Devouring Skill

    Chapter 672 The Feminine Devouring Skill


    When Ricky threw his fist, the Dark Nether Beast also formed another enlightening passage and threw


    its four fists in an attempt to counter Ricky''s fist. They collided with each other once again.


    Boom! Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed through the skies. Amidst the turbulence, Ricky was no longer blown up into


    the air like he did earlier. Instead, both Ricky and the Dark Nether Beast were pushed a few steps


    back.


    It seemed that the fight was about to end in a draw. None of them were able to dominate their opponent


    this time.


    "What? Ricky just sessfully defended himself from that beast!" Pearl murmured to herself in surprise


    after seeing the situation. "The runic power, is it really capable of manipting the Massacring Sand? If


    yes, then it is truly mesmerizing.


    It seems that he doesn''t even need the power hidden from his eyes this time."


    Now that she was unable to see what she had wanted, Pearl decided to do something useful. Without


    any hesitation, she waved her whip and whipped it towards the Dark Nether Beast. The whip hit the


    beast on its chest.


    Pearl wanted to see which part of the beast was the most fragile so she took advantage of it being


    distracted by Ricky''s attacks.


    ''It seems that I was right! Before I refine the Massacring Sand, I can use it as a weapon to fight as long


    as I utilize both the Massacring Zone and the massacring runes in manipting it!'' Ricky eximed in


    his heart. He was also surprised by the result of the battle.


    "Attention! It seems like the chest is not its weakest part," Pearl notified Ricky as soon as she could.


    "We have to keep trying until we find its weakest part! I may not be able to defeat it now but it cannot


    defeat me as well. I''ll keep attacking it," Ricky said with confidence.


    The next moment, heunched another attack and entangled himself with the Dark Nether Beast.


    Another ferocious exchange was about to begin.


    Pearl, on the other hand, continued to attack different parts of the beast.


    As a matter of fact, Pearl had already sensed which part of the beast was the most fragile thanks to her


    Feminine Mutant. She somehow felt it since the very beginning when the Dark Nether Beast first


    appeared.


    The Feminine Mutant was very powerful. The feminine power from it was the purest form of dark power


    in the world. Taking that into consideration, the power owned by the beast was much weaker than


    Pearl''s feminine power.


    That was the reason why the owner of the Feminine Mutant was able to feel the weakest part of other


    creatures that also owned any form of dark power.


    Pearl had not told Ricky everything yet because she wanted to wait and see if Ricky would eventually


    expose the power he had in his eyes.


    Now that Ricky couldpete with the monster by using the Massacring Sand, Pearl understood that


    he would not use his mysterious power for the time being. So she decided to act quickly. She whipped


    the Dark Nether Beast three times as she already knew which part of the beast was the most fragile.


    She then said to Ricky, "All right! I think I''ve figured out its weakness. Let me deal with it!"


    "Oh? You were able to figure it out in such a short amount of time?" Pearl''s words surprised Ricky. He


    didn''t know that Pearl was that strong until she said that.


    "Ricky, I''m afraid she already knew about it earlier than you think. I think she did not tell you right away


    because she wanted to see your Golden Spirit Eyes first," Tina, who was in the Chaotic Fire Zone,


    notified Ricky.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter anymore. Unfortunately for her, she failed to achieve her goal anyway,"


    Ricky replied with a smile.


    "I think she might be having difficulty imagining what your secret weapon would be and how powerful it


    truly is," Tinamented.


    Ricky decided to pull himself away from the fight against the beast.


    Immediately, he stepped back as quickly as he could and deactivated his power. He understood that it


    would be difficult for him to defeat the Dark Nether Beast without utilizing his Golden Spirit Eyes. So he


    was very curious about how Pearl was nning to deal with the beast.


    As Ricky retreated, the Dark Nether Beast turned to Pearl. Apparently, Pearl had be its new


    target.


    The beast roared before it opened its mouth and breathed out the darkher energy. Immediately, the


    enlightening power transformed into a giant mouth that viciously dashed towards Pearl.


    "Feminine Mutant¡ªFeminine Mark!"


    All of a sudden, Pearl broke out her Feminine Mutant. She had be the dark queen who would


    show no mercy to her enemies. Right in the middle of her eyebrows was a mark¡ªthe Feminine Mark.


    She began to walk towards the beast.


    In the blink of an eye, Pearl had appeared above the Dark Nether Beast. At the same time, a vague


    shadow of a female also appeared out of nowhere.


    "The Feminine Devouring Skill!" Pearl shouted furiously as she tumbled in the air.


    The shadow behind her then opened its eyes. The eyes were so dark it was as if they were straight out


    of Hell.


    Ricky, on the other hand, felt a familiar power emitting from the ck eyes. It was no other than the


    devouring power.


    "The Feminine Mutant also contains the devouring power?" Ricky asked with furrowed eyebrows. He


    was puzzled by what he had just felt.


    "Her power belongs to the dark power. The devouring power also has a simr nature with other forms


    of dark power. So it''s not strange for her at all to possess the devouring power as well," Tina exined.


    As a resourceful woman, her knowledge had always been wider than ordinary people.


    "When I fought against herst time, she did not utilize the devouring power and was defeated by me.


    It might be that she was inspired by my devouring power in that fight," Ricky spected.


    "Ricky, I should thank you for this skill," Pearl turned her head and said to Ricky after making her move.


    "You are wee. It seems that my guess was right," Ricky said.


    "Good! Then you better watch carefully! Which one is stronger, your devouring power or mine? We will


    know the answer soon enough," Pearl said with confidence.


    "I would be unable to defeat the beast even if I break out the devouring power. But if you can do that,


    then I will admit that yours is much more powerful than mine," Ricky said with a grin on his face.


    As a matter of the fact, the hatred between them had been disappearing gradually. None of them had


    realized it, though.


    "Great!


    You would have to admit it very soon! I will definitely do it. Just wait and see!" Pearl said in a proud


    tone after hearing Ricky''s words.


    Pride was probably the root cause of Pearl''s hatred towards Ricky all the time. When they met the first


    time, Ricky hid his real strength from Pearl and even yed a trick on her by removing the tracking


    marks on the treasures she left. That was why Pearl had be so angry afterwards when she saw


    Ricky again during the selection held by the Oriental College.


    "Well, I hate to admit it but I would prefer it if you defeat the beast. Truth to be told, I couldn''t find any


    other way to deal with it. So please show me how capable your devouring power is,"


    Ricky said in a t tone.


    The giant mouth created by the Dark Nether Beast had already approached Pearl within a few


    seconds.


    When the mouth reached her, the devouring power that had been waiting in her ck eyes finally burst


    out. It then melted with the feminine enlightening power before turning into two swirls that dashed out


    ferociously.


    That was the time when Pearl had broken out the power that belonged to her Feminine Mutant.


    It could be seen that wherever Pearlid her eyes on, the dark power in that area would be


    manipted by her. Even the darkher energy that belonged to the Dark Nether Beast was easily


    controlled by her as well.


    ''That is the real power of the Feminine Mutant! I''ll have to admit that my devouring power is definitely


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    weaker than hers, '' Ricky sighed in surprise as he saw what was happening in front of him.


    Now, he was certain that Pearl would be able to defeat the beast altogether.


    "You are merely not as strong as her when faced with the Dark Nether Beast, Ricky. Don''t feel


    frustrated. You can be considered to have the Devouring Mutant. Scratch that, your mutant is more


    powerful than the Devouring Mutant!" Tineforted Ricky in a soft voice.


    Ricky had helped her in removing the terrible evil spirit from her body. That fact was solid enough to


    prove his power and ability. Even the powerful warriors from her own n were unable to do that when


    they tried.


    "Ha-ha! You know me very well, Tina," Ricky said to her beforeughing.

 Chapter 673 Dark Water

    Chapter 673 Dark Water


    As her momentum rose, Pearl''s two devouring awls went straight to the big horrifying mouth.


    It was supposed to be a fierce collision but it ended up with one force dominating the other. As the two


    devouring awls approached their target, the big horrifying mouth broke down and dispersed.


    The darkher energy left by the big horrifying mouth was then immediately devoured by the two


    devouring awls.


    Then at lightning speed, the two devouring awls entered the belly of the Dark Nether Beast. It was


    simply impossible for the Dark Nether Beast to ovee the devouring awls at that moment.


    Every attack the Dark Nether Beastunched were immediately devoured by the devouring awls.


    "How could this be possible? I didn''t expect Pearl to be able toprehend such great devouring


    power," Ricky sighed with emotions as he saw what was happening.


    At that moment, he had no choice but to admit that hisprehension of the devouring power would


    have been far behind Pearl''s if he didn''t have help from the Devourer Zone.


    "Maybe this indicates how powerful the owner of the Feminine Mutant could be, Ricky," Tina said.


    "Pearl will be regarded as a top genius even if she goes to the Middle Land. Her Feminine Mutant is


    more than enough to ensure that she would have that level of reputation."


    "The mutant power is really mesmerizing," Ricky sighed in awe.


    He didn''t expect Pearl''s mutant to be this powerful.


    The next moment, the Dark Nether Beast screamed in great pain. After the two devouring awls entered


    its belly, its entire body began to fall apart. Undoubtedly, the two devouring awls were rapidly devouring


    the power of the Dark Nether Beast.


    That was because the Feminine Mutant had the ability to restrain all kinds of feminine power.


    Soon enough, the Dark Nether Beast disappearedpletely. Only the two infernal devouring awls


    were left in its ce as they hovered in the air. The two devouring awls then returned to the shadow


    behind Pearl.


    By then, the Dark Nether Ind stopped shrinking, which indicated that they had already passed the


    Dark Nether Array.


    As soon as the darkher energy disappeared, two huge gusts of darkher power appeared out of


    the blue and rushed towards Pearl''s body. As a result, her power increased rapidly.


    It was widely known that it was extremely difficult for any warrior to improve their power in extreme


    cases so Ricky was astonished to witness such a scene.


    "How could she absorb the power of the Dark Nether Beast and go straight into practicing it?" Ricky


    mumbled in shock.


    "This seems to be a perfect ce for the owner of the Feminine Mutant. I think Pearl has the ability to


    control all the darkher power here if she wants to," Tina also sighed in awe.


    "Perhaps the so-called Dark Nether Array is nothing but a walk in the park for Pearl," Ricky said as he


    shook his head.


    He then said to Pearl, "I have to admit that you have obviouslyprehended the devouring power


    better than I did."


    "Thank you for your praise," Pearl said somewhatcently. After all, she was happy to hear his


    "This time I''ve rescued you. I think that''s enough to pay my debt and I no longer have to go easy on


    you when the time for our fatal dueles," Pearl added before Ricky could realize what she was


    talking about.


    "Are you sure that you rescued me?" Ricky asked in disbelief.


    "Of course I did!" Pearl answered as she nodded her head.


    "Are you really that determined to kill me?" Ricky asked. "I did nothing but defraud millions of gold coins


    from you."


    "You''ve be my inner demon. I have no choice but to kill you. Otherwise, my mind will never be at


    ease," Pearl said as her tone turned colder.


    "I see. It seems one of us really has to die after this temporary alliance. If that doesn''t happen, we will


    both be killed by Henry and the others," Ricky said as he shook his head.


    It seemed that he was actually willing to turn their hostility towards each other into friendship.


    But obviously Pearl already saw him as a mortal enemy. He was afraid that their conflict would not


    "You have absorbed the energy of the Dark Nether Beast. I wonder what kind of opportunity the Dark


    Nether Array will bring to us," Ricky said in an attempt to shift the topic of their conversation.


    As soon as his words faded away, the Dark Nether Ind began to change. Coldness spread from their


    surroundings and gradually gathered at the center of the entire ind.


    The coldness made Ricky''s heart beat faster. Even Tina, who was in the Chaotic Fire Zone, felt the


    heavy aura. She sighed, "The coldness is so powerful that it makes me feel so flustered."


    "What is this? What''s making us feel this way? I guess it can''t be anything inferior to the Massacring


    Sand," Ricky said in a serious tone.


    While both Ricky and Tina felt flustered, Pearl looked extremely excited as if she could not wait to


    obtain whatever Ricky was referring to.


    Her excitement was caught by Ricky''s eyes.


    "Do you know what the darkher energy would condense into, Pearl?" Ricky asked frankly.


    "Yes, I know. My Feminine Mutant has figured out what it is. Ricky, stay away from the center for at


    least a hundred feet unless you want to die in an instant," Pearl answered.


    Her tone sounded a little serious with a hint of sincerity.


    Ricky''s face turned gloomy when he heard her answer. He didn''t think Pearl was lying to him at all.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be so greedy as to take half the opportunity from you under the precondition that


    you''re able to obtain your rightful share," Pearl added in a somewhat sly tone.


    "Of course I won''t step in."


    "What are you talking about, Pearl?" Ricky asked in a deep voice. "Are you saying that you want to


    drop your benefactor the moment you no longer need my help?"


    "No. If that was the case, then I would not have told you to keep away from the center for a hundred


    feet," Pearl said.


    "It seems that this opportunity can satisfy you very much. With that in mind, I''m going to back off like


    you said. It''s not because I don''t believe that I can''t take the opportunity away," Ricky said.


    He then jumped backwards about a hundred feet like she said.


    Although he was away from the center, he felt increasingly cold as time passed by. The coldness was


    overwhelming to both his mind and body.


    As a result, he had no other choice but to activate the chaotic fire runes, in order to resist the coldness


    with the infernal power. It was not until he burst the Heaven Melting Fire that he was finally able to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    block the coldness.


    "The mes on your body are marvelous! They are able to resist the coldness," Pearlmented as


    she saw Ricky utilize the roaring mes.


    By then, the darkher energy had already finished condensing at the center of the ind. It seemed


    to have formed a puddle of ck spring water.


    At the same time, Ricky could still feel some of the coldness despite having the protection of his


    Heaven Melting Fire.


    "Now you can tell me what the next opportunity is," Ricky said.


    "It''s dark water, dark water with a purity of one hundred percent," Pearl said solemnly.

 Chapter 674 Pearl Made A Mistake

    Chapter 674 Pearl Made A Mistake


    Hearing Pearl''s words, both Ricky and Tina were stunned. It was way beyond their imagination to see


    the real dark water with their own eyes.


    If the Massacring Sand was a kind of treasure with the lightest attribute, then the dark water was the


    one with the darkest and coldest attribute.


    The dark water was also a Treasure from Heaven and Earth.


    The dark water was perfect for Pearl, who had the Feminine Mutant, just like the Massacring Sand and


    Massacring Soil were good for Ricky''s Source of Golden Body.


    At that moment, Ricky finally understood why Pearl was very excited.


    He also understood why Pearl asked him to move a hundred feet back. She wanted to protect him.


    The dark water had the darkest form of power that everything within a certain radius would be frozen,


    even it was a middle spiritual king.


    Pearl had the Feminine Mutant which meant she was the only one strong enough to bear the immense


    dark power of the dark water.


    "Ricky, I didn''t know it would be the dark water. It may not be as strong as the Massacring Sand, but it


    is still one of a kind. We are at the Land of Legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. Things are sure to


    develop towards the opposite direction once things be extreme. Maybe this is why there is dark


    water here!" said Tina in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Yes, maybe that is the reason." Ricky nodded after hearing Tina''s ims.


    "Though I don''t own the Feminine Mutant myself, and not a practitioner of any feminine spiritual energy,


    I can also absorb great energy from the dark water and turn it into my own using the four zones. This is


    also another opportunity for me." Ricky was excited as well.


    "However, how will you collect the dark water? Even if you have the sacred fire, it won''t be easy for you


    to get close to it. After all, the fire released by you should match your own level," said Tina in a worried


    voice.


    "I still have to give it a shot!" said Ricky.


    At that moment, a puddle of dark water appeared at the center of the Dark Nether Ind and covered a


    certain area.


    But the coldness was visible. About a seventy feet radius from the location of the dark water was all


    covered with dark ice, with the exception of Pearl, who had used the Feminine Mutant to protect


    herself.


    Under the coldness, Ricky activated all three types of sacred fires that he had to protect himself.


    "The dark water is truly powerful!" Pearl repeated. She was usuallyposed but the mesmerizing


    scene of the dark water''s strength caught her off guard.


    In the meantime, she also noticed that Ricky was able to protect himself from the severe coldness. Her


    eyes darkened after she saw the three fires with distinctive colors that surrounded him.


    Right then, Ricky finally understood what Pearl meant when she said she wouldn''t be so greedy as to


    take half the opportunity from him under the precondition that he was able to obtain his rightful share.


    It was true that at that moment, Ricky still didn''t know how he would collect the dark water. Maybe it


    could only be collected using the four zones. But he didn''t want to expose them.


    "Pearl, I wish the deal between us still stands. We''ll each take half of the dark water," Ricky said to


    Pearl.


    "Ricky, we made the deal together. Of course it still stands," Pearl answered after hearing Ricky''s


    question. But right then, the slyness climbed onto Pearl''s face once again as she continued, "However,


    I have to make something clear. If you are unable to collect your share before the Dark Nether Ind


    disappears, I will take it myself."


    It seemed that Pearl was very confident that there was no way Ricky could make his way through the


    seventy feet of ice and collect his half of the dark water. If she was right, she would have all the dark


    water for herself.


    She knew it wouldn''t be counted as a breach to their agreement.


    "As the old saying goes, out of all people, it''s always the girls and servants who have the most difficult


    behavior!" Ricky shook his head after hearing Pearl''s words.


    "Maybe you are right! Don''t count on me to collect the dark water for you," Pearl replied as she heard


    what Ricky had said.


    "Pearl, by doing this, you are breaching our agreement. Perhaps you really think I can never collect the


    dark water by myself?" asked Ricky.


    "I''m not breaching our agreement. However, you still owe me one for my previous advice. If I didn''t tell


    you about it, you would''ve been frozen by the dark ice by now," said Pearl.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that I''ll have to do my best and take my half of the dark water myself," said Ricky.


    "Be very careful then. Don''t lose your life for it." Pearl smiled. "But for the sake of our union, I will help


    you if you ever get frozen, then I will take your share of the dark water."


    Pearl then approached the dark water carefully and took her half.


    Ricky didn''t hesitate, he used the chaotic fire runes and activated the seven mes to cover himself


    with a robe made of fire as he ran towards the dark water.


    Ricky quickly stepped in the iced area where the dark power covered him immediately in an attempt to


    freeze him. Fortunately, it didn''t work under the influence of the seven mes.


    Ricky took a few steps to get closer to the dark water. The dark water was now thirty feet away from


    him.


    "How could his mes be so strong that he got himself so close to the dark water?" said Pearl in


    disbelief after seeing what was happening.


    Right then, Pearl knew that she had miscalcted.


    However, she was still confident, "Humph! There is no way you can get over the final thirty feet area."


    Crack! Crack!


    Right at that moment, she heard the cracking of the ice. Within the thirty feet area, the dark ice began


    to appear on Ricky''s body that was covered in his mes.


    The dark ice began to spread all over his body starting from his feet.


    "Humph!" Seeing this, Pearl felt a lot better.


    But she was also ready to help if she needed to. She didn''t want Ricky to die as long as Henry and the


    other two were still alive.


    "Ricky, you can ask for my help if you''re having trouble dealing with it yourself," Pearl said arrogantly.


    "I am not used to asking a woman for help!" Ricky replied.


    "Is that so? Then please feel free to turn into a frozen dark sculpture!" Pearl said unhappily after


    hearing Ricky''s words.


    She hated anyone that wouldn''t ask for help when put in a difficult situation, even though she was one


    of them as well.


    "The dark power may be able to freeze other middle spiritual kings, but I won''t let it do anything to me,"


    said Ricky in a cold voice as his red eyes turned dark.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Crack!


    His entire body was then engulfed in dark mes.

 Chapter 675 Exchange

    Chapter 675 Exchange


    That ck me was none other than the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    Wasn''t it said that the dark water could freeze weak creatures and everything else? Ricky wanted to


    check whether it could freeze his Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    As Ricky had expected, the Heaven Illuminating Fire burned the dark ice.


    Additionally, not just the ice on Ricky''s body, but also the ice in the whole area was covered by Heaven


    Illuminating Fire in an instant.


    Under Ricky''s control, the attack of the Heaven Illuminating Fire didn''t burn or hurt Pearl at all.


    And just in a little while, under the scorching heat of the Heaven Illuminating Fire, all the ice in the


    whole area turned into cold gas and flowed back into the dark water.


    After seeing this unfold in front of her, Pearl was struck dumb and stood frozen.


    How could it be possible? How was this ck me able to burn the cold ice condensed by dark


    water? Pearl thought incredulously as she waspletely stunned.


    She had really miscalcted this time. What Ricky had done was far beyond her imagination.


    To make matters worse, the ck me broken out by Ricky could even burn the incredibly cold ice.


    Undoubtedly, this me could burn anything and everything.


    This time, Ricky had shocked her with his trump card once again.


    Maybe Ricky possessed other powerful trump cards as well which were even stronger than the power


    of his golden eyes, or maybe he didn''t. At this moment, Ricky''s real strength was the mystery, like


    being covered with a supremely fine veil that didn''t allow Pearl to see through him.


    "Pearl, it seems that you don''t have to help right now," Ricky smiled smugly, looking at Pearl.


    "Humph!" Pearl snorted at Ricky''s self-satisfied grin.


    Right then, Ricky no longer had any hesitation. He manipted the Heaven Illuminating Fire to change


    into a cage, using it to envelop the remaining half of the dark water. Then he put that half of the dark


    water into the Devourer Zone.


    When she saw Ricky collect the remaining half of the ck water, Pearl''s eyes turned slightly reluctant.


    That was because the dark water really made an extremely strong effect on her Feminine Mutant.


    At this point, had they notmitted already to fight together, Pearl would have rushed to Ricky and


    taken the dark water down. She really couldn''t help herself.


    "It seems that the dark water appeals to Pearl very strongly and I can clearly feel that she even wants


    to kill me and gets that half of dark water right now," Ricky said to Tina as he sensed the faint killing


    intent from Pearl.


    "That''s for sure. After all, the dark water is as tempting for Pearl as the Massacring Sand and


    Massacring Soil are for you," Tina replied.


    "Ricky, I know that even you are after the Massacring Sand that Pearl has got."


    "Ha-ha! Sure enough, no one knows me better than you Tina," Rickyughed out loudly on hearing


    Tina''s remark.


    ...


    After they collected the dark water, the Dark Nether Array disappeared. Then, the two of them entered


    the Heavenly Passage again.


    "Then there is the final test left for us. After we pass this final test in the Heavenly Passage, we can


    move forward to obtain the Massacring Antenna. And eventually, we will be able to open the


    inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe," Ricky announced seriously.


    As he knew very well that this was also the time to fight Henry and hispanions.


    Ricky knew at the bottom of his heart that Henry was actually quite a tough opponent. In spite of his


    confidence, Ricky felt more solemn when he thought about him.


    But running away wouldn''t solve any problems. There was no hiding from what he needed to face.


    What must be, must be. This was the real and ruthless world of martial arts and every chance was


    apanied by the price of life.


    ''I hope that I would be the lucky one!'' Ricky thought with expectations.


    The next moment, Ricky started to move on.


    But just at the same instant, Pearl stopped him and said to him softly, "Ricky, there is one thing I want


    to discuss with you."


    "Oh? What is the matter?" Ricky was a little confused and asked curiously on hearing Pearl''s words.


    "What attracts you more, the Massacring Sand or the dark water?" Pearl asked him directly with


    frankness.


    "I think I know where you''re getting at. You want to exchange the Massacring Sand of yours for my dark


    water," Ricky answered at once, understanding Pearl''s intentions.


    "You''re right. I suppose that the Massacring Sand would be of great help to your cultivation of the


    golden body. No matter how many Massacring Sand you have, it''s probably not enough for you. And at


    the same time, it''s the same situation for me when ites to my need of the dark water," Pearl said in


    response.


    "In this way, the best solution would be to exchange our resources. It''s a win-win situation benefitting


    both of us, so why not?


    Perhaps your ck me can help you refine the dark water, but refining the dark water is definitely not


    as good as refining the Massacring Sand. I think you know this better than I do."


    "Ha-ha! Pearl, you''re right. This kind of exchange is actually an appealing idea!" Ricky smiled after


    hearing Pearl''s words.


    "So what is your decision?" Pearl asked.


    "My decision, of course, is to exchange. It will help us both in getting the things we desire. However, I


    want to keep a tenth of the dark water and you can also keep a tenth of your Massacring Sand," Ricky


    proposed.


    "After all, in the future, the Massacring Sand to you and the dark water to me maye useful


    sometime."


    "All right. Let''s do it," Pearl said.


    "I can''t figure whether this exchange is your loss or mine," Ricky smirked.


    "If the progress of my Feminine Mutant is more than that of your golden body, it is your loss; otherwise


    it would be mine," Pearl said candidly.


    "If so, I hope we can make the same progress. I don''t want to make a losing deal," Ricky smiled


    genuinely.


    "I hope so. I also don''t want to make a loss on the deal and the exchange," Pearl replied.


    Although they both said so on the face, in their hearts, each was confident that their progress would be


    greater than the other person''s.


    After the exchange, the two moved on and were ready to face the third test of the Heavenly Passage.


    They both looked forward to it. That was because only by obtaining the Massacring Antenna from the


    third test could they be entitled to take part in the battle for the inheritance of Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    ...


    After half an hour, the Heavenly Passage changed again in a jiffy. They were transported to another


    ce and could feel the power everywhere. Apparently, they had entered another array.


    This time, the array was a rock zone.


    All around them was rock, and even in the middle of the air, huge chunks of rock were floating.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This rock zone was divided into two parts. Half of the zone was permeated with the massacring power,


    and the other half was permeated with the dark power.


    It seemed that this rock array was abination of the previous Golden Light Array and Dark Nether


    Array.


    "It feels like this is an array with dual attributes. Next, about how to go about breaking the array, I think


    that it''s quite obvious to both you and me. You deal with the dark part of the array and I will deal with


    the massacring part," Ricky said to Pearl after he took a look at the array.


    "That''s for sure. I wonder whether the so-called Massacring Antenna is really in this rock array and


    what exactly the test of this array is," Pearl spected out loud.

 Chapter 676 A New Mysterious Space

    Chapter 676 A New Mysterious Space


    Then, Ricky and Pearl began to look around the area to check if there was anything. They initially


    thought that the space would notify them in some way about the array, but it didn''t happen.


    They patiently waited for a long time yet nothing happened. They were unable to detect any useful


    information in their minds. Ricky and Pearl both closed their eyes and concentrated on searching for


    any clues but it all ended in vain.


    All they had was further confusion.


    "What exactly is going on here? I couldn''t feel anything in this area. I can''t detect anything unusual, not


    even a single sign of danger," Ricky asked in a calm voice as he looked at Pearl with puzzled eyes.


    They would be unable to sessfully break through the array and pass the test until a single challenge


    appeared. If nothing changed, they would not have any chance to obtain the Massacring Antenna and


    escape the area. That was thest thing they wanted to happen.


    Looking at Ricky, Pearl also shook her head. She was also puzzled by the situation they were in. Deep


    inside, she was having the same heavy heart that Ricky had. The array in that area didn''t seem to be


    an easy one. The clue would probably be more subtle, unlike the one they had gone through in the


    former arrays.


    "Maybe we can find something interesting inside those floating rocks," Ricky said with uncertainty.


    Determined, Ricky jumped into the air and threw a punch onto one of the rocks. It cracked and broke


    down into pieces that fell on the ground.


    At the same time, Ricky also noticed there was a skeleton mixed among the rocks.


    Ricky was a middle spiritual king, so it wasn''t a surprise he was able to notice the skeleton were from a


    human being. Apart from that, signs of enlightening power still lingered within them. It was not easy to


    deter that before the warrior turned into a dead skeleton, he must have been at least as strong as a


    middle spiritual king of peak level.


    "This is surprising. There is a skeleton embedded within the rock. God! I''m afraid there is a bunch of


    skeletons in each of these rocks," Ricky said to Pearl.


    Without any hesitation, he decided to confirm his guess. Ricky began channeling his strength and


    smashed more of the other rocks. As expected, more skeletons came out. Some were from human


    beings while some seemed to be from spiritual beasts.


    "I''m afraid you are right. All of these rocks contain skeletons," Pearl said as she saw what was


    happening. She then felt something dangerous approaching them.


    "What''s more, there is a high possibility that when they identally broke into this space, they were


    controlled by the array until they lost their lives to its power," Pearl continued," This could mean that if


    we do not find a way out of here soon, we will end up being skeletons in these rocks as well."


    "So our top priority is to find a way out of here as soon as possible, right? But ever since we entered


    this ce, nothing unusual has happened. And I don''t think we can get out of here by blindly hitting


    spots in the air. This array must be powerful. We are merely two middle spiritual kings and I don''t think


    we are strong enough to break through it. Otherwise, the Massacring Holy Ants wouldn''t have been


    called holy beasts," Rickymented.


    Before his voice faded, an old voice came out of nowhere. "Ha-ha! You are exactly right. This array is


    called the Dark and Light Rock Array. Only a spiritual emperor is strong enough to destroy it with


    strength. You guys are too weak to even dream of causing damage to my array."


    Both Ricky and Pearl were alerted at once. They exchanged looks in surprise before they turned to


    look in the direction of the strange voice. They saw clouds with the colors of ck and gold gathering in


    the air. A few secondster, the shadow of an old man appeared amidst the clouds.


    ''Is that a spiritual hologram?'' Ricky and Pearl asked inwardly. ''Could he be the spiritual hologram of


    someone from the Massacring Holy Ant tribe?''


    "Sir," they greeted the old man reverently as they slightly bowed their heads.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Beyond question, the strange old man must know everything in this ce. He was a key person.


    Whether Ricky and Pearl could sessfully get out of here depended on him. It was just natural for


    them to treat him with respect.


    "I''ve been waiting here for years. You are finally here. One of you has the Feminine Mutant. Although


    the other one doesn''t have the Massacring Mutant, he is stronger than the owner of a Massacring


    Mutant," the old man said in an excited tone as he looked at Ricky and Pearl over and over again. He


    seemed to be very satisfied to see them.


    Ricky and Pearl were both surprised by the old man. It was clear that the old man was able to


    recognize how strong they were at first sight. Only those who were extremely strong could do that.


    The old man continued, "And for your information, my name is Jacob and I am a spiritual emperor. The


    shadow you are seeing now is a part of my soul that I have left in this space a long time ago. It has


    been wandering here thanks to the strength generated by the Dark and Light Rock Array."


    "A part of your soul? And a spiritual emperor? Sir, are you a spiritual emperor from the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe?" Ricky asked at once. All he wanted to do was dig as much information as he could


    from the old man.


    "Yes, I am a spiritual emperor. But no, I''m not from the Massacring Holy Ant tribe," the old man replied


    in a calm tone. "To be more precise, I work for the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. So I am technically one of


    their servants."


    "What? A servant?" Both Ricky and Pearl were stunned by what they just heard.


    From their perspective, a spiritual emperor was strong and arrogant. It was just unbelievable to hear


    that the old man imed himself to be a servant.


    Seeing the surprised expressions on Ricky''s and Pearl''s faces, Jacob immediately understood why


    they were so surprised. He then snorted and said, "A spiritual emperor is nobody but a servant when


    faced with a saint. I am an excellent example."


    Ricky and Pearl could tell that Jacob was unwilling to admit this. But there was nothing he could do to


    change the situation unless he grew as powerful as a saint.


    This was normal in their world. A spiritual emperor would work for a saint if they had to. The physical


    body of Jacob was gone. This shadow was just a part of his soul. It would disappear from the world


    once the array was destroyed.


    Ricky and Pearl were lost in their thoughts for a while after hearing Jacob''s words. Soon, they collected


    themselves and were able to recover from the shock. They were not fools and understood that there


    was no limitation in terms of power in this world. They never doubted that there could be someone


    stronger than a saint.


    ''It seems that one might still be faced with danger even if he has be a spiritual emperor. As long


    as he is still living in this world, there would always be someone stronger unless he dominates


    everything that he sees, '' Ricky sighed in his heart.


    "So, sir, where exactly are we right now?" Ricky asked.


    "You are supposed to collect the Massacring Antenna so that you can enter the Land of Legacy of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe. This is the ce where the Massacring Antenna is more likely to appear.


    And it is also my Land of Legacy to some degree," Jacob said.


    What Ricky and Pearl did not notice at first was that there was a hint of evil in Jacob''s smile and eyes.


    "Your Land of Legacy?" Ricky repeated in surprise. Pearl also glued her eyes on Jacob with a surprised


    look.


    "I was a servant of a powerful warrior. After I was gone, he cursed me and sessfully kept a part of


    my soul here to protect the Massacring Antenna," Jacob exined.


    "Only those who pass the test could break through the Dark and Light Rock Array. When that happens,


    my soul will finally be free.


    And the test is to sessfully master a cultivation method of mine."


    Jacob''s words did not scare Ricky and Pearl. Instead, their eyes lit up at the same time. Apparently,


    they were more than pleased to hear that they could learn another cultivation method.


    Jacob, on the other hand, was also looking forward to their performance. Judging from Ricky''s and


    Pearl''s reactions, he believed there was a high possibility for them to make it. As a matter of fact, he


    had confidence in them since the very beginning. He would not have exined everything so carefully


    to them if he hadn''t.


    "Oh, sir. This is not a challenge for us. I see it more of a precious opportunity for both of us," Ricky said.


    In Ricky''s mind, mastering one more cultivation method was not a difficult or tricky challenge at all. In


    fact, he would be extremely grateful if Jacob taught them another cultivation method.

 Chapter 677 A Big Problem

    Chapter 677 A Big Problem


    Upon saying these words in excitement, Ricky looked at Pearl with glee. However, their joy might have


    been short lived when they suddenly realized that it was all too good to be true and that it wasn''t as


    simple as they thought it would be.


    If the test was to master Jacob''s cultivation method, then why did so many creatures die here?


    "Hey, what''s up? Is there any problem?" Jacob said lightly after noticing the sudden silence form Ricky


    and Pearl.


    "As a matter of fact, sir, yes there are. We noticed that all the rocks floating around have skeletons in


    them, and these skeletons are from the creatures who failed in this Dark and Light Rock Array," Ricky


    reported.


    "You''re right about that. When they all failed, they had their bodies trapped in this array. After they died,


    their bodies were wrapped in rocks which would float in this space forever," Jacob confirmed.


    "Maybe one day, this Dark and Light Rock Array will disintegrate all by itself, and their skeletons will be


    exposed again!


    By the way, I have already collected the storage rings. And if you are able to pass the test, I will give


    them to you. This can be regarded as a contribution to the creatures on the continent. But I shall ask


    you one thing in return¡ªyou should kill more devils in the future."


    "Sir, now that we know that so many creatures have failed, I think that we, too, might suffer the same


    fate and will probably have less chances to survive. In other words, it is not enough to pass the test by


    practicing a single cultivation method. It seems that this is not as simple as you said it was," Ricky said.


    "At this point, it is not necessary for me to give you two juniors false hopes. It is true that a single


    cultivation method is enough and there is no time limit in doing so. It is simple as that. What''s more, I


    have faith in the both of you and I''m sure that you will seed. And that is why I have talked you into


    this," Jacob said upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    But his words struck Ricky and Pearl with curiosity.


    "Sir, if I may ask, why are you so sure that the both of us can seed?" Pearl asked.


    "As I have already told you from the beginning, you own the Feminine Mutant. On the other hand, even


    though he doesn''t own the Massacring Mutant, what he owns is superior to it," Jacob said with a smile


    on his face.


    "Does it mean that his cultivation method needs two people to cultivation. And one must be the owner


    of the Feminine Mutant and the other be the owner of the Massacring Mutant?" Ricky said to Pearl


    telepathically after hearing Jacob''s reply.


    If the cultivation method was only suitable for the owners of the Feminine Mutant and the so-called


    Massacring Mutant, then Ricky and Pearl would be the right people to practice them. Now wonder a lot


    of creatures died.


    "Perhaps it is!" Pearl replied.


    "Then, sir, where is the said cultivation method?" Ricky asked as soon as he had the chance to speak


    up.


    "It is just on thergest motionless rock in the center. Once you read the cultivation method, you will


    understand why I am convinced that you can seed in practicing, and why so many creatures before


    you have failed," Jacob said.


    He stared at them for a moment with an obvious wicked smile on his face.


    Without further ado, Ricky and Pearl jumped and went to the location of the said rock. There, they saw


    an iron box on the rock which contained a scroll of beast hide.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Upon seeing the cultivation method, they realized that it was their test.


    "Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method!" Just right after they opened the scroll of beast hide, Ricky


    and Pearl saw the name of the cultivation method. But as soon as they looked at the name of the


    cultivation method, Ricky and Pearl had a bad feeling about it.


    And with only those couple of words, something was made clear to them.


    Without uttering a single word, the two continued reading. But after a while, they discarded it directly


    with a red flush on their faces for they didn''t know what to do.


    "Haha, so what do you think? I have told you over and over again that you two will surely seed. You


    should know that it is my cultivation method. So many spiritual emperors have aspired to grab it. What


    you''ve read is a cultivation method at the advanced Earth Level, and surely, it is just a step away from


    the Heaven Level!" Jacob said in augh while he looked at the unfathomable facial expressions of


    Ricky and Pearl.


    After Ricky and Pearl had read the cultivation method, everything became clear to them.


    The cultivation method at the advanced Earth Level was a dual cultivation method. The dual cultivation


    meant that it was to be performed by the pair of a man and a woman.


    And that was the reason why a lot of creatures had failed. Those who came in alone didn''t stand a


    chance.


    And on top of that, the cultivation method also had a special requirement.


    It was that this cultivation method required the Feminine Mutant and the Massacring Mutant.


    If the cultivation method were to be practiced by a man and a women without the Feminine Mutant and


    the Massacring Mutant, their bodies would explode and they would die.


    Therefore, even if a man and a woman without the Feminine Mutant and the Massacring Mutant came


    here together, they would surely die horrible deaths.


    And that was why all this time, Jacob was so certain that Ricky and Pearl would be able to master the


    cultivation method.


    Unfortunately, Jacob thought that Ricky and Pearl were lovers! But in reality they were theplete


    opposite¡ªthey were mortal enemies.


    ''Fuck! What kind of a shit test is this? You''ve got to be kidding me!'' Ricky couldn''t help but curse with


    burning rage in his mind.


    "Ricky, are you going to practice the dual cultivation method with Pearl?" said Tina, who was in the


    Chaotic Fire Zone, in a mood that she couldn''t put a name on.


    "No, I won''t. Tina, it is impossible at this point," emphasized Ricky.


    "But, if you don''t do that, then how are we supposed to get out of here? I doesn''t own the Feminine


    Mutant..."


    "Don''t worry. I will discuss this with Jacob," assured Ricky.


    But this was all too big of a problem for Ricky at the moment. He even felt that this was bigger than the


    destruction of the entire world for he wasn''t entirely sure what to do.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Pearl stood aside in a trance.


    "Sir, is it really your cultivation method? If so, can you practice it alone?" Ricky asked Jacob after a


    moment of tranquility.


    "Ha-ha, I am the Dark and Light Mutant, with the dark and light power in my body. That means that any


    woman would be suitable for me," Jacob said with a smile upon hearing Ricky''s inquiry.


    "Why do you two still feel shy? In the moment of life and death, you two should make abination to


    cultivate even if you are enemies. Otherwise, you will stay here together with the skeletons in the rocks.


    Would you like that to happen? I don''t think so.


    And besides, one of you owns the Feminine Mutant, and what the other owns is superior to the


    Massacring Mutant. You are an ideal couple created by nature. This cultivation method is almost


    perfect for you in every way."


    Cold pea-like sweat started to form on Ricky''s body after he heard Jacob''s words.


    Standing beside them, Pearl, too, looked so helpless like there was no other option.


    "Sir, to tell you the truth, Ricky and I are really mortal enemies, and the forces behind us are also the


    same. But I believe that there is no other option now. We have no choice but to make a temporary


    "So in that case, it is impossible for us to cultivate together. Is there any other way out of here?"


    Having heard Ricky''s helpless words, Jacob felt more interested on how this situation was going to go.


    And then heughed. "Ha-ha! How interesting! I didn''t expect you to be mortal enemies. What can I


    say? This makes things more interesting now."

 Chapter 678 High-handed Ricky

    Chapter 678 High-handed Ricky


    Jacob was pretty excited after hearing what Ricky had just said. For countless years, as a part of his


    soul thatcked the freedom he used to have, he had been staying in this Dark and Light Rock Array


    and only had himself to talk to. It was a very lonely experience that he had almost forgotten how it was


    to talk to someone else. To his great surprise, he had finally met the young man who would make him


    want to talk again.


    What surprised him even more was what happened next. It made him more interested and even put


    him in a happy mood.


    Under the circumstances, Jacob was really wondering in his heart what could happen with Ricky and


    Pearl. He was curious about what their choices would be. In addition, he thought that it would still be so


    much fun for him no matter what their decisions would be in the end.


    Deep in his heart, he thought that it was a good thing to get a chance and see something interesting


    before finally disappearing as a soul. With all that in mind, he could not help but put a smile on his face,


    something he hadn''t done in a long time.


    "Sir, first of all, this shouldn''t be funny, so can you please stopughing at it? In addition, please do


    consider to set up another challenge for us. I won''tin at all even if the new challenge ends up


    being ten times more difficult than the one that you just said," Ricky said in a serious tone as he stared


    at Jacob. Although he looked calm at that moment, he was feeling helpless with Jacob''s test. However,


    he did not want to reveal his true emotions at all in front of the others. He tried his best to convince


    Jacob to change his mind.


    "Well, do you not understand that I''m just a soul? I can''t believe that you think that I''m still capable of


    controlling the Dark and Light Rock Array," Jacob replied after hearing Ricky''s words. "As you can see,


    I''m nothing more than a lost soul. If it wasn''t for the protection of the power from the array right here,


    any creature would have already killed me in one breath without much effort.


    In addition, if I had that kind of power, I would have already tried getting out of this hellhole a long time


    ago. I would never ever spend another second in this ce if I had a choice!


    Believe me or not, all I want at this moment is a creature toe and pass the test for me to finally get


    my freedom. Life in here as a soul isn''t that great. You guys have no idea how awful things could be


    after living in this world for a long time. Believe me, staying in the world too long will only make you feel


    disgusted towards everything you encounter.


    Therefore, I would like to suggest that you two work together for this test.


    You two have the perfect physical conditions for dual cultivation given that she has the Feminine


    Mutant while what you have is superior to the Massacring Mutant. You have no idea how blessed the


    two of you are to have such strong physical attributes for cultivation. So why cling on to hatred or other


    worldly ideas that will only hold you back? Thew of this martial world is just as cruel as thew of the


    jungle. The weak shall always fall to the strong.


    I know it is not easy to find your so-called soul mate in a world like this. However, if you two are willing


    to do the dual cultivation, I''m sure that your genuine feelings towards each other would arise in no time.


    Now you only have one and only choice here, which is to abandon the hatred you have in your hearts


    and practice together. Otherwise, the only thing that awaits you is to be rotten skeletons.


    Look down at the skeletons in those rocks. It''ll be toote to say any of your regrets if you die here,


    don''t you think so?"


    "Sir, why do I have a strong feeling that you were just saying that to convince us that we should do the


    dual cultivation? None of that makes sense at all!" Ricky responded helplessly after hearing what


    Jacob had just said.


    "Well, what you said is not all wrong. Although I''m a spiritual emperor, one of my hobbies while I was


    alive was to be a matchmaker. Most of the cases that I had sessfully done though were just me


    being a matchmaker for myself. I had done dual cultivation with many women. And every single time,


    the woman was always more than willing to do dual cultivation with me. I had never forced anyone of


    them into doing it," Jacob calmly stated in a t tone.


    "And that might be the reason why the patriarch of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe did not kill me back


    then. Instead, he had treated me as a friend while I was only his servant."


    "Oh, sir, I don''t mean to be rude but I''m not really in the mood to listen to your stories right now. Can we


    just focus on the test and how we can get through it?" Ricky felt helpless after hearing what Jacob had


    said. He was trying his best to stop Jacob from telling more about himself.


    However, at the same time, Ricky had known very little about what Jacob''s character. Based on what


    Jacob had said and his tone, he seemed to be the kind of person who was uninhibited and unworldly.


    "Ha-ha! Well, fine. You two can discuss it yourselves," Jacob replied with a smile on his face. He could


    not help but feel happy after hearing what Ricky had just said. What Ricky did really caught Jacob''s


    interest at that moment. He then added, "To say the least, if you two really hate each other so much,


    you could just kill the other right after the sessful cultivation. This should be another way out for you


    guys, am I right?"


    By that time, Jacob had already finished what he wanted to say. He then turned silent as he looked at


    Ricky and Pearl with great interest.


    For a moment, no one knew what to say next and the area was filled with silence.


    "Ricky, what do you n on doing now? Isn''t there a possible way to get out of here by simply entering


    the Chaotic Fire Zone?" Tina asked in a perplexed tone. She was totally confused by everything that


    was going on at that moment.


    At that point, Tina felt even more tangled than Ricky was. Deep in her heart, thest thing she wanted


    to see was for Ricky and Pearl to do the dual cultivation. However, on the other hand, she didn''t want


    them to die without trying.


    If what Jacob had said was true, it would be the only way out for the both of them. They had to do the


    dual cultivation. Otherwise, Ricky would have to face his death and this was thest thing she wanted.


    She really hated herself at that moment thinking that she was not the perfect one to help him in doing


    the dual cultivation.


    "Tina, I don''t know how to get out of here right now. Even if I enter the Chaotic Fire Zone, I don''t think


    I''ll be able to leave that easily," Ricky answered with a slight sigh. "There is a special connection


    between my body and the Chaotic Fire Zone. Given that, the Chaotic Fire Zone would always be


    wherever my body is.


    And since I''m in the Dark and Light Rock Array right now, there is no way out for the Chaotic Fire Zone


    either."


    After hearing Ricky''s exnation, Tina didn''t know what to say next. For a moment, there was only


    silence around all of them.


    ''If there is no other way out, all that is left for me to do is follow Jacob''s advice and try to work with


    Pearl," Ricky thought to himself after thinking about it for a while in his mind. Deep in his heart, he


    knew that thest thing he wanted was to die there.


    In his heart, there were still so many things he wanted to do, feats he had to aplish.


    On the other hand, Pearl was, without a doubt, a pretty nice woman indeed. Even though Ricky was a


    gentleman in his mind, as a man with needs, he felt that he wanted such a woman like her. In addition,


    Pearl owned the source of feminine energy within her body. How could he not yearn for it?


    They were all so busy contemting in their heads that silence continued to fill their surroundings.


    "If my memory serves me right, there will be source of feminine energy in the body of the owner of


    Feminine Mutant." All of a sudden, Jacob finally broke the silence.


    "In order to awaken the source of feminine energy, the owner of the Feminine Mutant must make love


    to the owner of the Massacring Mutant. As far as I know, that is the one and only way to awaken this


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    power.


    In this case, for you little girl, this is that good thingse in pairs! After all, you will have to awaken


    the source of feminine energy in your body sooner orter. Until then, your Feminine Mutant will be the


    real Feminine Mutant."


    As he was speaking, Jacob turned and looked at Pearl with clear expectations on his face as he waited


    for her response.


    The moment she noticed that Jacob was staring at her, Pearl tried to avoid his eyes as quickly as she


    could.


    ''Wow, I had no idea that the source of feminine energy had to be awakened that way, '' Ricky thought in


    his mind after hearing Jacob''s words.


    "Young man, when I look at you, I have a strong feeling that your body is much more powerful than the


    one with the Massacring Mutant. I can sense that there are other kinds of hidden powers in your body


    that are definitely as powerful as warriors with mutants. I have this feeling that you already have a


    household reputation outside this ce.


    Hey, why don''t you answer my question yourself?" Jacob then turned and looked at Ricky as he waited


    for his response to his question.


    "You''re absolutely right, sir," Ricky said as he nodded in approval. This time, his tone changed as he


    sounded a little more domineering.


    All of a sudden, Ricky closed the Chaotic Fire Zone without warning Tina first. After doing that, she


    wouldn''t be able to see anything outside the Chaotic Fire Zone anymore.


    "It looks like you have already made up your mind, am I right?" Jacob asked immediately as he felt that


    something had changed in Ricky''s tone. He could tell that Ricky had already made his decision in his


    mind.


    Ricky did not answer Jacob''s question directly but instead turned to look at Pearl.


    "Pearl, I don''t care what you''re thinking of at this moment. I just want you to know that dying in this


    ce is thest thing that I want for the both of us," Ricky calmly stated in a firm voice.


    "So, for the rest of our remaining time, while you and I are stuck in here, I will need you to finish the


    cultivation method with me. I don''t care whether you''re willing to do this or not, you have to follow my


    lead so that we can finally get out of here. That''s the only thing I need from you right now."


    Boom! To prepare for everything, Ricky released the full momentum from his body as he spoke, fully


    aware that Pearl would not agree with him right away.


    As for Ricky, he was not willing to do what he had to do in order to awaken Pearl''s source of feminine


    energy, which meant that he had to make love to her. However, he was not willing to die there as well.


    This must be the only way out. They had to do the dual cultivation as Jacob had said earlier. If he was


    lying, there should not be as many dead creatures in this ce. After all, those who were able to enter


    this ce were geniuses with high cultivation levels. Given that glimmer of hope, he would not allow


    her refusal to impede his survival.


    "Ha-ha! That''s nice! This is exactly how a man should be! I like your overbearing character right now.


    Keep it up." After Ricky''s words, Jacob could not help butugh out loud.


    "We should always keep justice in our hearts. And this is our responsibility as creatures from the


    continent. However, we have to aplish more using some arbitrary measures. And now, this is


    exactly one of those moments. Ha-ha!"


    "Sir, you''d better stop talking orughing right now. Or I will be the one to blow you away!" Ricky stated


    as he gave Jacob a serious look after hearing himugh.


    For a moment after Ricky''s words, silence filled the area once again.


    "Ricky, how dare you say this?! Don''t you have any idea that you''re asking for trouble by saying all of


    that?!" Pearl responded out of fury after Ricky''s statement. Her murderous intent immediately grew


    more intense as she spoke.

 Chapter 679 Pearls Powerful Skills

    Chapter 679 Pearl''s Powerful Skills


    Boom! Boom!


    An intense aura emitted from Ricky and Pearl. Then, the fierce fight between them started in the blink


    of an eye. Suddenly, their Ultimate Domains crashed towards each other like waves, as they collided


    head-on with a deafening bang.


    "Pearl, you''d better ept my offer. Otherwise, you are doomed to fail in this battle," Ricky said in a


    low voice. His eyes narrowed as he looked down upon her from his position in the air. Mighty rays of


    golden lightning crackled from within him, punctuating his cold stare.


    Forcing a woman was not the kind of thing he would do, but he was left with no other choice.


    "In your dreams! You are nothing but a loser in my eyes. Let me teach you a lesson!" Pearl''s voice was


    tempered steel, her seething rage just as cold and sharp. The chill in her voice seemed to creep


    towards other parts of her body. Her eyes suffered the most dramatic change. An unnatural sheen fell


    over them as if a darkke flooded and froze over her irises.


    Her body changed too. The innate energy continued to umte inside her. Icy veins pulsed with the


    exertion, emphasizing the strain as her body reached its limit, and then it calmed. She activated her


    Feminine Mutant. Pearl transformed into a dark queen with a murderous aura. She took the form of a


    crystalline sculpture, colored only by the shadows trapped within her ice, her body brimmed with mighty


    power.


    Amid the turmoil of the Dark Gloomy Enlightenment, great surges of dark water flowed freely from


    Pearl''s body, flooding the surrounding area. The chilling air of the gloomy ice pervaded through the


    field.


    "That''s impressive. I can''t believe she possesses the dark water. To the best of my knowledge, one can


    resist the attack of the dark ice only when possessing the Feminine Mutant," Jacob murmured to


    himself. His jaw dropped. It never urred to him that Pearl might have had a few tricks up her sleeve.


    "If my memory serves me right, the dark water is the prize when one passes the second test in the


    Heavenly Passage. There is a high chance the young man''s life will be on the line this time.


    I''m afraid that this battle would be long and fraught with danger since Ricky is not a spiritual emperor."


    he analyzed as his brows furrowed in worry.


    "The Feminine Mutant is so powerful! I can''t believe that you can activate the dark water in such a short


    amount of time," Ricky told Pearl as he sensed the strength that radiated from her.


    "But one thing you should be aware of is that the dark water can''t hurt me."


    ''What did he say? He doesn''t fear the dark water at all?'' Staring at Ricky, Jacob waspletely


    dumbfounded by what he said. He wondered how a middle spiritual king would be able to withstand the


    dark water.


    Suddenly, the raging sound of zing mes erupted from Ricky''s body.


    Before they could blink, Ricky''s body glowed brighter, as the Heaven Illuminating Fire erupted. The


    gloomy ice that was expanding retreated in great yards, faster than it had spread. It seemed to flee


    from the lick of fire that covered Ricky''s body. It stayed still far away, and an eerie silence fell upon the


    scene as the world stilled, in an impasse.


    It took a long time before Jacob, who was once a spiritual emperor, could recover from the shock. He


    gaped at Ricky. His mouth hung open as a mixed feeling of admiration and horror washed over him.


    "Judging from its endless power, these ck mes must be a sign of the Heaven Illuminating Fire, so


    potent that it can burn everything to death," Jacob muttered after a beat, finally able topose


    himself.


    "But how could that happen? It doesn''t make sense at all! I clearly remember that Ricky doesn''t


    possess the Heaven Illuminating Eyes. How did he manage to control the Heaven Illuminating Fire?"


    he said as he marveled at Ricky''s performance. He understood then that he had underestimated


    Ricky''s power in the first ce.


    ''Now, I''m dying to see what will happen next. This battle will be a lot more interesting than before, '' he


    quietly thought to himself. Since he was a spiritual emperor from ancient times, there was no doubt that


    he had experienced all sorts of shocking news. After regaining hisposure, he was able to analyze


    the situation with a clear head.


    The secret behind Ricky''s abilities was something that still alluded him though, and he desperately


    wanted to know the answer.


    ''Ha-ha. It was sensible of me to arrange a test for them in here. If it had not been for that, I would never


    have had a chance to experience this fascinating battle, ''


    Jacob thought to himself. He felt giddy with excitement.


    "Your ck mes are indeed powerful, but there is still a world of difference between us. With your


    current strength, you won''t stand a chance of defeating me. We are standing in the Dark and Light


    Rock Array, and I possess the Feminine Mutant." Pearl''s voice boomed out as her lips curled into a


    smug smile. When she sensed Ricky''s Heaven Illuminating Fire, her face grew more severe. Even


    under enormous pressure, she still hadplete confidence that the battle was in her pocket, no


    matter how powerful Ricky was.


    "Then let''s wait and see. I knew fighting you was unavoidable in the first ce. So, save your breath


    and let''s get started!" Ricky growled. He held his jaw tight, not showing the slightest quiver from fear.


    As his voice faded away, his body instantly extended. The whole area filled with terror as he activated


    the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "His golden body is so domineering. And I assume that this isn''t as simple as it looks, just like his


    Heaven Illuminating Fire," Jacob stated, suspicion tinging his voice as his eyes narrowed. "Maybe this


    is the secret weapon he has that makes me believe that he''s more powerful than the owner of


    Massacring Mutant."


    Boom! Boom! As Ricky activated the second level of Ultimate Golden Body, Pearl immediately


    countered with the spiritual emperor''s blood power. The Dark Gloomy Enlightenment soon fused with


    the dark water in her veins and gave her a devil''s body that matched Ricky''s monumental height.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªMassacring Golden Palm!" Ricky roared as he lunged his palm towards


    Pearl. The extreme power of the Omnipotent Skill exploded within Ricky''s body. A golden palm shot up


    into the air, before ricocheting back into the ground with its full strength. The ground shook upon


    impact. The resulting tremors carried with them an oppressive atmosphere as they reverberated


    through the area.


    The Massacring Sand circled above the Massacring Golden Palm, dancing with four other kinds of


    runic powers, to create mighty rays of intense lightning.


    If Ricky hadn''t used the Heaven Illuminating Fire as protection against Pearl''s power, he would have


    been frozen into an ice sculpture before he could take a step closer to her.


    Ricky thought that since he had made his decision, it was toote to regret it. He left himself no other


    choice than to bite his teeth and fight till the end. Even though the battle was filled with danger, he


    prepared himself to face any hardship that Pearl might throw his way. He nned to bring out some of


    his best skills first, in the hopes of overwhelming her.


    "Have a taste of my Dark Gloomy Whip!"


    Pearl snarled, with her eyes as sharp as daggers. Her perfect body went through a ferocious change


    as she spoke. An alluring aura emanated from her body and it seemed to be particrly attractive for


    male. Maybe all those who had the Feminine Mutant possessed this property to a certain degree.


    In the next moment, the devil shadow behind her back frantically opened its mouth, calling forth


    endless Dark Gloomy Enlightenment. The dark water that swirled around her body then turned into a


    boa, fiercely waving its head in the air.


    The entire sky was entangled in her long ck whip before anyone could sputter a gasp. In the heart of


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    this darkness, the Dark Gloomy Whip and the Massacring Golden Palm fiercely collided with each


    other.


    Rays of lightning shed in the sky and, with them, came a rolling rumble. It was a ghastly sound,


    mixing the crack of thunder in the sky and the roar of an earthquake onnd. The entire space caved in


    with the destructive force of their power. In the aftermath of their fierce collision, everything suddenly


    felt clear and fresh to them again. The intertwined airwaves that the collision created gave way to the


    sound of endless ripples, which smothered even the smallest of noises.


    Since they were in the Dark and Light Rock Array, when this space exploded, the array''s power would


    pervade through the air and repair the broken pieces in the blink of an eye.


    Ricky and Pearl were pushed back in great strides by the intense waves of power. It was also their first


    time to experience the power of the Dark and Light Rock Array.


    They all felt the array''s unbeatable strength. Time seemed to rewind as they watched the array mend


    itself back together to create an almost pristine space. It was a disy of extremely potent power,


    making it clear that it was way stronger than them all.


    Almost simultaneously, it urred to them that if they wanted to get out of here, they would have no


    choice but to learn the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method.


    "Pearl, I believe that you saw it too. It is beyond our capacity to break the power of the Dark and Light


    Rock Array. So I think..." Ricky trailed, trying to persuade her to ept his offer again. His face grew


    severer as he analyzed the critical situation.


    Ricky felt shy, too, of asking the same thing from a woman who had already made her refusal clear.


    However, there was no other choice. He didn''t want to die here and turn into one of the floating rocks in


    this scary ce for the rest of his life. That was thest thing he wanted.


    "Stop dreaming about that! I will beat the hell out of you!" The edge in Pearl''s voice brokered no


    arguments and she was rigid in her refusal. A look ofplete disdain appeared on her face as she


    stared straight at Ricky.


    "Feminine Devouring Skill!" Pearl roared as she summoned her skill.


    As her voice faded away, a domineering aura exuded from within Pearl. The fierce eyes of the dark


    shadow behind her suddenly opened again, forming into two dark awls. To Ricky''s surprise, they didn''t


    fly towards him. Instead, they dashed towards the dark area of the Dark and Light Rock Array at full


    speed.


    Wherever the dark awls went, they frantically absorbed the remnants of Dark Gloomy Enlightenment in


    the air. All the power that had been assimted then transferred into Pearl''s body, enriching her


    strength.


    "I can''t believe that her Feminine Devouring Skill can work like that!" Ricky murmured to himself in


    surprise as his face grew serious. A feeling of anxiety washed over him as he started to worry about his


    future.

 Chapter 680 Who Will Win

    Chapter 680 Who Will Win


    Boom!


    At the moment, Pearl''s power had really reached its limit after she devoured the power of the Feminine


    Enlightenment within the array. Technically, her strength was still limited within the realm of a middle


    spiritual king. However, Ricky could feel Pearl overpower him at that moment.


    ''I don''t expect that after devouring the power in the array, Pearl has possessed such a powerful force


    that even leaves me feel crushed from deep within, '' Ricky thought with a heavy heart.


    "Young man, even if you have in your hands the Heaven Illuminating Fire, you don''t seem to have any


    advantages at all," Jacobmunicated with Ricky telepathically.


    Jacob naturally wanted both Ricky and Pearl to practice his cultivation method. Right now, he was on


    Ricky''s side.


    "You see, the girl has gained the mysterious power of the Feminine Enlightenment from within the Dark


    and Light Rock Array. Thus, you are, most probably no longer her opponent."


    "But, sir, that''s the ability of the Feminine Mutant. Do you really have no strength or ability to control the


    power of the Dark and Light Rock Array?" Ricky asked doubtfully upon hearing what Jacob had told


    him.


    "I have already said that the power here is not within my grasp nor is it under my control. Otherwise, I


    would have definitely used the power in this array to seize some warrior''s body and leave this ce.


    After all, as long as there is a chance to live, no living creature will miss it," Jacob said honestly.


    "However, I have a feeling that you have other unknown and advanced skills. If my instincts are right,


    please show them to me. And I still don''t believe that the girl will really kill you. If she kills you, she will


    lose herst hope."


    Jacob instantly went silent the moment he finished his words. He didn''t believe that Pearl, who was


    ambitious and highly skilled in martial arts, would give up the only chance to free herself. As a spiritual


    emperor during the ancient times, Jacob had already experienced a lot. As such, he was able to see


    through others.


    This was also a form of ruling power that the spiritual emperor possessed. However, it only worked on


    creatures weaker than the emperors themselves.


    "It seems that if I truly desire to withstand Pearl''s offensive attack, or defeat her at the very least, then I


    can only use the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes and the power of the four zones," Ricky murmured,


    feeling the threat creeping deep within his core.


    At this time, he could not care less about whether he was to expose his real strength or not.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Pearl yelled loudly and clearly, "Dark Gloomy Devouring! Devil''s Whip!" Upon absorbing the endless


    feminine power, Pearl condensed straight into the strongest offensive level. Shortly after, a ck figure


    appeared behind her, solidifying and erging yet again, before turning into a real devil''s body. Finally,


    a continuously growing amount of dark power gradually permeated into Pearl''s body.


    The devil''s body emanated its energy with its palms facing up. Immediately, a dark whip appeared in


    the middle of the sky. Before Ricky could follow it with his eyes, the whip came crashing down towards


    him at lightning speed. It created a whirlwind within its path.


    Judging from its appearance, it seemed like a simple attack. Only Ricky was able to sense the real


    danger emanating from it.


    Buzz!


    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of golden lights shone brightly, and imperceptibly resisted the


    Devil''s Whip. Eight kinds of mes burst out in Ricky''s golden eyes.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes! Attack!"


    In a split second, a ming lotus was formed in the air. It was surrounded by four runic powers, before it


    suppressed towards Pearl''s Devil''s Whip.


    At this point, the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes had been releasedpletely.


    "The scorching mes are released by the golden eyes. Is this the true power of his golden eyes?"


    Pearl stared at Ricky''s power quizzically. "What kind of eyes are these?"


    At the same time, curiosity and a glimmer of greed sprang up in Pearl''s heart.


    "Aren''t the golden eyes the Golden Spirit Eyes that exist between heaven and earth?" Jacob eximed


    with big, bewildered eyes. Jacob, the ancient emperor, was truly experienced and knowledgeable.


    Thus, after oveing the initial shock, he immediately recognized Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Exactly! No wonder he is able to control the Heaven Illuminating Fire. He possesses several kinds of


    sacred fires and peculiar fires. What excellent luck this fellow has in his side! I envy him!"


    Jacob could affirm that even the geniuses during the ancient times were not as lucky as Ricky was.


    At the very least, Jacob dared not imagine what kind of existence a genius had that made him acquire


    several kinds of sacred fires and peculiar fires. And a pair of eyes that exist between heaven and earth!


    "On the other hand, the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes matches with the master. Even if they are


    strong enough, I''m afraid they can''t resist the girl''s attack.


    After all, the attacking power that the girl is using, has merged with the power of the Feminine


    Enlightenment in the Dark and Light Rock Array. It has be all too powerful."


    Boom! The following moment, the two fierce forces collided with each other, and the long, ck whip


    immediately surrounded the ming lotus. Then, like a python, it coiled itself around the ming lotus


    and strangled it.


    It could clearly be seen that Ricky''s ming lotus was shrinking rapidly under the might of Pearl''s whip.


    "How could it even be possible? How could it be so strong that not even the power of the Golden Spirit


    Eyes could resist it?" Ricky said incredulously, shocked over what he was witnessing.


    The power of the Golden Spirit Eyes was really one of his strongest powers, and yet it still could not


    resist Pearl''s attack.


    At this moment, even the Heaven Illuminating Fire was suppressed as well. This was because Pearl


    absorbed the feminine power in this array, which contained the sealing power. However, the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire was mostly afraid of the sealing power.


    Perhaps at this moment, Ricky could activate his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill to attack. But, he was


    also very self-aware. He knew full well that even his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill was also powerless


    this time. The power in this array, which Pearl had already absorbed, was infinite. He could explode


    into the power of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill over and over again, but Pearl would continuously


    absorb them all the same.


    "This time, will I be defeated by Pearl?" Ricky wondered with fear in his heart.


    Boom! The ming lotus of the Golden Spirit Eyes had already beenpletely smashed by the whip,


    which pierced the zone and surrounded Ricky. Ricky, on the other hand, was expected to be entangled


    to death like what happened to the ming lotus.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky nned to directly enter the Massacring Zone.


    Unfortunately, it was toote when Ricky discovered that the zone had already been blocked,


    preventing him from getting in.


    "Humph!" Pearl snorted. "You want to enter the spiritual space tool in your body? You can only wish


    you could! Let me just tell you, after I absorbed the feminine power in this array, I naturally gained the


    sealing power. Thus, the entire area is currently being blocked by my feminine power." The tone of


    Pearl''s voice was cold and harsh.


    "Ricky, I told you, didn''t I? This time, I will win. I will kill you and conquer my inner demon."


    Ricky knew very well that this time he really failed. He knew by the way Pearl spoke to him, that she


    was dead-set on winning, even if it meant it would be at the cost of Ricky''s life.


    "Well, am I asking for trouble? I want to defeat Pearl. But, it seems I am the one who will be defeated in


    this battle," Ricky mocked himself.


    To be more precise, he was, in fact, not yet defeated by Pearl. Rather, he was being crushed by the


    Dark and Light Rock Array. The power of the Dark and Light Rock Array was way above his level, after


    all.


    At the same time, justice was not amon theme in the martial world, for only the fittest and


    strongest would survive. This was thew of the jungle.

 Chapter 681 Dignity Gone

    Chapter 681 Dignity Gone


    Ricky would never cave in easily under any sort of circumstance, no matter how dire and desperate it


    was.


    Thus, he was about to give his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill a try.


    However, Ricky found himself to be proven wrong. At the current moment, Pearl was much stronger


    than she appeared to be. Before he employed his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, her whip encircled his


    body.


    The two powers poured into his body. One was the dark power and the other was the sealing power of


    the array.


    Influenced by these two powers, Ricky''s movements slowed down a bit, which was enough for Pearl to


    suppress him.


    ''God damn it! It might as well be over, '' Ricky roared inwardly as he realized what was happening.


    He was merely a middle spiritual king and it was natural for him to feel afraid and regretful. He had


    been suppressing the feelings for a long time and they finally burst out of him explosively today.


    Bang! Pearlshed him again on the head, which immediately knocked him out of consciousness.


    Instead of killing him, she had just knocked him out.


    "Huh! I knew you wouldn''t dare kill him! You''ll also die if he''s dead!" Jacobughed out loud when he


    saw what Pearl was doing.


    "I should respect you because you''re a senior, but I desperately want to kill you right now," Pearl


    warned him murderously. She vehemently hated being teased by Jacob.


    "To tell you the truth, I want so badly for you to kill me because I am just a soul. But, I''ll keep presenting


    until someone could break the Dark and Light Rock Array; or if you have the power equaling an


    spiritual emperor, that will also do," Jacob said wickedly with an evil grin. He didn''t seem even slightly


    concerned at all about Pearl''s threat.


    "Also, my little girl, you might have gained energy from the array using your Feminine Mutant, but that


    doesn''t mean you can break the array.


    I believe you''ve tried, or I know you would''ve killed the young man without a second''s hesitation.


    Now that you decided not to kill him, that means you''re considering, or maybe you''ve even made up


    your mind to cultivate the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method that I invented."


    Pearl fellpletely silent as soon as she heard what Jacob said because he had urately read


    what was going on in her mind.


    "Is there any other array center here?" she asked, still unwilling to give in.


    "What do you think of it?" Jacob questioned her back.


    "Then how do we break the array if we seed in cultivating the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation


    Method?" Pearl continued to enquire.


    "Once you seed, the light and dark powers will merge. I''ll tell you where the center of the array is at


    that time because it can only be broken by the fully united power of light and dark," Jacob exined to


    her.


    "I can even tell you now if you don''t trust me."


    "Please do," Pearl requested as she couldn''t wait any longer for the answer.


    "It seems very far away, but it''s actually very close to you. There it is, the rock from which you saw the


    cultivation method," Jacob said.


    Bang! The moment Jacob finished his sentence, Pearl whipped again andshed violently at the rock.


    It seemed to have felt the impact of the whip as ck patterns started to emerge on their surface.


    These patterns resisted Pearl''s fierce whip and then disappeared. The rock remained still, and there


    was no scar present on it.


    As she saw this, Pearl finally gave up. In her hopelessness, her gaze moved dejectedly towards Ricky.


    ''God, is that the destiny you have set for me?'' Pearl asked herself silently and solemnly. ''Or should I be


    thankful? Because in that way, that old bastard would finally stop coveting my source of feminine.''


    She contained her emotions and closed her eyes, with the determination to cultivate the Dark and Light


    Dual Cultivation Method.


    She didn''t want to die here.


    In an instant, she held the manual in her hand and pulled Ricky to her with a strong resolve. Then they


    disappeared as they were teleported into Pearl''s own spiritual space tool.


    She was the young master of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. It was no surprise that she had


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her own spiritual space tool.


    "Are you trying to avoid me?" Jacob guffawed as he understood why Pearl was doing this.


    Then he faded away and left the two to cultivate. However talented as they were, the Dark and Light


    Dual Cultivation Method was a cultivation method at the advanced stage of Earth Level which would


    take them a while to figure it out.


    Pearl''s spiritual space tool wasn''t that extravagantly decorated but was delicate and graceful.


    She put the unconscious Ricky on the bed and then she dived into the manual of the Dark and Light


    Dual Cultivation Method.


    The method was said to have three phases. Firstly, thebination of light and dark. Secondly, the


    separation of light and dark andstly, the rebination of light and dark.


    The first phase referred to the dual cultivation, also known as the connection of their bodies and


    spiritual energies. As for the separation phase, that was when the two of them had to try to separate


    the light and dark powers.


    The first phase stressed deeply on the soul-to-soul connection between the two cultivators. This soul-


    to-soul connection was the highest realm of dual cultivation.


    Many dual cultivators, including some of those who were even geniuses, found it hard to reach soul-to-


    soul state because they were easily trapped by their sexual desires.


    That was what the second phase demanded the cultivators to do¡ªto separate the matched cultivators


    from each other, thus oveing the trap of sexual desire and yearning.


    This second phase was really tricky to reach.


    Unless Pearl and Ricky made at least the minor achievement in the first phase, they wouldn''t be able to


    break the center of the Dark and Light Rock Array no matter how hard they tried.


    It seemed to have taken Pearl forever to take off Ricky''s and her own clothes.


    Soon, Ricky woke up.


    He found himself sitting on his legs on a dainty flowery bed, with clothes on.


    ''Is this hell? Am I dead?'' That was the first thought came to Ricky''s mind in his state of shock, but soon


    he realized the strange situation that he was in. And, that was Pearl sitting on her legs in mid-air, just


    like he was.


    As a casting master of Spirit Level, he immediately realized that he was in the inside of some spiritual


    space tool.


    ''I''m not dead. This is the inside of the spiritual space tool of Pearl, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''Hold on! Why am I here inside her spiritual space tool? Didn''t she just kill me?''


    Ricky thought in confusion.


    Later his eyes were caught by Pearl. He felt something strangely different about her, and also


    something quite different about himself.


    And, then it suddenly dawned on him.


    ''What the heck? Did the woman just carry out the dual cultivation with me when I was in aa? She


    just killed all my dignity as a man!'' Ricky thought to himself. He was equally ashamed and


    embarrassed as he felt resentful towards Pearl.

 Chapter 682 Acquire The Source Of Feminine

    Chapter 682 Acquire The Source Of Feminine


    Right now, Ricky felt bitter.


    He was sure that woman did something to him.


    It was enough for him to lose his pride as a man.


    "Pearl!" he shouted at her. The name bubbled up to his lips in his outrage, likeva rising. Whatever


    words he had for Pearl died in his throat with nothing but a sputter.


    Though he had lost his pride being a man, it felt that he was taking advantage of her. He felt nothing in


    particr though.


    "I didn''t know that an ace genius like you would also behave awkwardly under such circumstances. I


    guess I have overestimated you," Pearl said without opening her eyes.


    "If you have excessive energy, you ought to cultivate. Or do you want to stay here?"


    Pearl''s tone hit notes ofplexity, rage, and panic. Rather than asking a question, it was more like


    she spat the words at his feet.


    "Ha-ha, an ace genius is also a human being!" Ricky smiled and stood up. Pearl''s words dumped water


    over his head. He shook them off along with his earlier bitterness as he returned to his normal state.


    A teasingplexity could be heard in the lilt of Ricky''s voice too.


    In his heart, though he tried to ignore it, there was the understanding that Pearl was his woman. He


    buried that understanding deep within his psyche. To have such a rtionship with his enemy was


    unthinkable.


    Their rtionship was just a stepping stone on his way to the climax of martial world, something to be


    used and quickly forgotten about. Or so he thought. With everything between them now, he didn''t know


    what to do.


    If Ricky let his mind wander to possibilities, he''d stumble upon his desire to take Pearl as his own. Any


    normal man would think like that, after all.


    Then, he stopped and pursed his lips together tightly. With his thoughts running wildly, it would be


    better if he didn''t say a word to Pearl.


    Apart from the massacring power that currently ran through his veins, a new feeling emanated from his


    body that seemed just as strong as the gxy power, but distinctive in some way.


    ''Is this light power? With this power, maybe I can start cultivating the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation


    Method!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    He turned towards the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method again to observe it and started to


    cultivate it himself.


    They cultivated within the spiritual space tool. Time and silence stretched between them until they hit


    an impasse. It was two days after when they found themselves unable to proceed in their cultivation.


    If they wanted to continue the cultivation, the light and dark should be integrated.


    "Guess we have to do this now." He sucked his teeth in, ignoring the guilt that clutched at him. "Pearl, I


    don''t know how I should face you in the future.


    But this time, I will regain my pride as a man!"


    Boom! As he spoke, a blunt force struck his head and he fainted. Then, he found himself in the same


    situation as before.


    When he woke up, his mouth turned down into a grimace.


    There was no wonder why he wasn''t as strong as Pearl. They were inside her spiritual space tool, after


    all, and she could absorb the power of the array. With dawning horror, Ricky realized he was being kept


    a prisoner.


    His shoulders slumped as his pride took even more damage.


    ''I swear this is thest time. I won''t get yed by a woman again, '' Ricky thought to himself bitterly.


    ''Pearl, I''ll remember this. And I will make you pay for it.''


    But in the following days, the same thing happened over and over. Whenever the two of them needed


    to integrate, Pearl would one-up him, knocking him unconscious before he could even protest.


    Eventually, Ricky found that there was another power emerging inside his body during sessions of


    cultivation.


    The power felt exceedingly like icicles nipping at his face in the bottom of a pit, cold, dark and strange


    all at the same time.


    Just when the power entered Ricky''s body, something happened. The mysterious axe that dwelled in


    the deepest side of his Soul Sea reactivated; then the dark power flew with a fervor to surround it.


    ''What indeed is this dark power?'' Ricky''s brows furrowed with confusion.


    Meanwhile, Ricky also noticed the change in Pearl. It was a different kind of change. It didn''t seem to


    be caused by the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method.


    With the four zones, Ricky could clearly sense that Pearl''s Feminine Mutant strengthened.


    ''Jacob used to say the source of feminine must be inside Pearl''s body. And one way to wake it is to...''


    Ricky thought to himself. "Then the source of feminine must have caused the dark power growing in


    inside me.


    No wonder I can feel my massacring power decrease. Pearl must have absorbed it.


    Source of feminine...It seems I have gathered a part of the source of feminine inside Pearl''s body.


    The original energy is said to be the strongest form of power in this world, and the climax of the


    supreme enlightenment. I can''t believe someone as weak as I am could even grasp at it.


    Unfortunately, I can''t manage it right now. I can only attach it to the mysterious axe.''


    He couldn''t activate the source of feminine, but there was an abnormality in the four zones in his body.


    To be more precise, it seemed the source of feminine caused the anomaly that now stirred within him.


    Perhaps, due to the mysterious axe, the runic powers he possessed inside the four zones managed to


    absorb the power derived from the source of feminine.


    The runic powers settled ufortably in his chest, disturbed in some way. There was more to the


    changes than just the strengthening of the runic powers. It seemed that there were changes in his own


    body too.


    ''Maybe the change will take some time. The original energy would not let me down, '' thought Ricky.


    ''Then let me focus on cultivating the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method, at least until I reach the


    minor achievement of the first phase.


    Maybe it is a good ce for other men, but I don''t want to stay here anymore.''


    ...


    "Ricky, the source of feminine inside you belongs to me. And I will take it back in no time," Pearl told


    him.


    "It doesn''t seem like you have the power to control it. So, you better wait until you can!" Ricky replied


    as a smirk spread across his face.


    There was a worry niggling in his mind though. ''After we break the center of the array, Pearl will


    probably attack me immediately!''


    "The time wille." Pearl was cool and serene as she spoke.


    ...


    After a month, Ricky and Pearl managed to cultivate the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method to the


    minor achievement of the first phase. The powers inside them finally matched their level.


    It was now time for them to break the center of the array together.


    They left the spiritual space tool together as well.


    An invisible and unspoken bond formed between them, twining their fates together with a material that


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    sheer power couldn''t cut through.


    There was no doubt it was because of the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method.


    And as the cultivation proceeded, the invisible bond between them would deepen.


    However, judging from the state of their rtionship right now, the world outside would make it


    impossible for them to stay together.

 Chapter 683 An Attempt To Kill Ricky

    Chapter 683 An Attempt To Kill Ricky


    A month passed slowly by, and everything was merely the same in the Dark and Light Rock Array.


    When Ricky and Pearl appeared, Jacob also showed up in front of them.


    "Great! You took only a month to reach the minor achievement of the first phase. As I expected, you


    have proven yourselves to be the most suitable to practice my cultivation method," Jacob said, with an


    evil smile that made the corners of his mouth curve sharply upward. Knowing full well that Ricky and


    Pearl could not havee out unless they had sessfullypleted learning how to use the


    cultivation method.


    Nevertheless, his tone also sounded somewhat deste. Ricky and Pearl''s sessful practice of the


    cultivation method indicated that he would have to make aplete disappearance sometime in the


    near future.


    He had been prepared to face everything with an open heart and an open mind. When the day finally


    came, he suddenly felt a great reluctance to leave forever.


    "Sir, I don''t think practicing this cultivation method is something worth showing off," Ricky said to Jacob


    as his lips pressed into a thin line. He was upset. In fact, he felt really depressed.


    "Ha-ha!" Jacob burst intoughter because he could guess why Ricky''s face looked so gloomy.


    "Boy, you''re not only well natured, but also highly gifted. I don''t want you to die too early, so I need to


    remind you of something," Jacob said to Ricky telepathically.


    "Though I only have a superficial understanding of this girl''s nature, I am concerned that she will try to


    kill you after you break the center of the array together with her. For the sake of your safety, I suggest


    that you request her to swear that she won''t kill you with her dedication to martial arts.


    I suggest that because the Dark and Light Rock Array will continue to work for a certain period of time


    after it is broken. There will be ample opportunity and time for that girl to murder you."


    "Don''t worry about me, sir. I don''t think she will kill me after the array is broken. There are three


    powerful warriors in the Golden Passage after all. She will have to rely on my power to fight against


    them. In fact, she and I are mortal enemies, but we have no choice but to work with each other," Ricky


    exined to Jacob.


    "I see. All right. In that case, just disregard what I said," Jacob said in a low and calm voice.


    "By the way, I have something else I''d like to discuss with you. To be more specific, I am going to ask


    you to do something for me¡ªa favor if you would."


    "Please, tell me what you need, sir," Ricky said, nodding his head.


    No matter whether Jacob had been a hero or a devil previously, he had done something good by


    fighting against the devils. He had lost his precious life in the battle. Because of that, Ricky thought he


    should respect Jacob, so he would try his best to do whatever Jacob asked him to do.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I founded a sect called Blood Evil Sect when I was still alive. I am sure you will grow stronger and


    stronger in the future. If there''s any chance that you might meet the Blood Evil Sect one day, please


    help them if it is convenient for you to do so. If you find that they did something evil, you may kill them


    for me instead," Jacob said.


    "I understand," Ricky said, promising to do as Jacob requested.


    "Inside the fixed rock, in the very far west, there are the storage rings of countless geniuses who gave


    their lives here in the years that have passed. There is also amand token that belongs to me. You


    may take them all away with you after you break the array," Jacob continued.


    This time the destion in his voice was much more obvious.


    "Thank you for giving me so many precious gifts," Ricky said in a solemn voice. "But why are you only


    saying this to me? Don''t you think you''re being a little biased?"


    "Ha-ha! If you can make peace with this girl, there is no difference between giving to you or to her. If


    you won''t make peace with her, I would rather give all those things to you, because I made a demand


    of you," Jacob exined.


    "Ricky, I hope you spare no effort in your work, and stop at nothing in order to break the array," Pearl


    said suddenly, but the tone of her voice made it sound more like an order.


    "Pearl, I know you don''t want to stay here, but you have to know that I don''t want to stay here either,"


    Ricky reminded in a t tone.


    Then the two of them walked to the rock the array was on, and began activating the Dark and Light


    Dual Cultivation Method they had practiced. Ricky burst out the light power and Pearl burst out the dark


    power. The two powers shot toward the rock simultaneously.


    At that point, the ck patterns didn''t appear as quickly as they did before. It was not until the rock


    suddenly broke that the ck patterns appeared, spreading into the array around them.


    Then the two of them saw a huge gray and white array show up. Undoubtedly, it was the Dark and


    Light Rock Array. At the same time they sensed that the enormous power from the Dark and Light Rock


    Array was starting to slowly fade away.


    ''The array is finally broken, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Jacob was right to believe in him. Meanwhile, a golden curved object, which was the length of about


    twenty feet, fell slowly to the ground.


    Ricky eventually saw that it was an antenna.


    "That really is a Massacring Antenna. You won''t be qualified to obtain the heritage of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe unless you get two Massacring Antennae. So, good luck to you," Jacob said at that


    moment.


    His shadow had already begun to disperse.


    "Sir," Ricky mumbled while putting away the Massacring Antenna. He somewhat loathed to have to part


    with Jacob.


    He didn''t say anything else, though. He didn''t think it was appropriate to feel unwilling to part with a


    spiritual emperor that had died from a battle against the devils. Maybe Jacob felt that it was an honor to


    die in such a way.


    "Boy, you are both gifted and lucky. I hope that you will grow into an extremely powerful warrior. In that


    case, maybe we will have the chance to meet again in the vast river of time," Jacob said, trying to


    As soon as the sound of his words faded, he disappearedpletely into nothingness.


    Ricky gave a solemn bow in the direction that Jacob had disappeared in, so as to express his respect


    for the spiritual emperor for thest time.


    However, something happened at that moment. He sensed that someone nearby had the intention of


    killing him. The feeling was like a gust of cold wind blowing toward him from all directions.


    "You should follow Jacob and disappear from here now, Ricky!" Pearl''s cold voice cut through the air


    out of the blue. Then, she directly activated her Feminine Mutant.


    Ricky could feel that her Feminine Mutant had be more powerful than before. The dark power


    created by the Feminine Mutant made his heart beat faster.


    Meanwhile, Pearl began absorbing the feminine power of the Dark and Light Rock Array, which was


    dispersing across all angles like a kaleidoscope all around them.


    Just as Jacob had expected, Pearl really wanted to kill Ricky by making use of the power of the array.


    ''Jacob is an excellent prophet, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Pearl, don''t you think that it would be unwise to kill me at this moment?" Ricky said in a cold voice,


    while releasing his aura.


    "I can''t make sure that what happened here will be kept secret unless you''re dead. If you''re dead, the


    source of feminine in your body, which belongs to me, will return to my body," Pearl said coldly.


    She was determined to kill Ricky because she would by no means want to be Ricky''s woman. In


    her opinion, a man could only be her ve.


    She felt humiliated by the fact that she had been intimate with Ricky. She had no choice but to erase


    the memory of her humiliation by any means necessary.


    She didn''t think that she would have another chance to kill Ricky, so she took advantage of that


    moment and went straight for the kill.


    "Even if you kill me now, you won''t be able to get out of here. Do you think that you can beat Henry and


    his twopanions?" Ricky asked patiently.


    "That''s none of your business. The only thing I''m sure of is that I have to kill you right now," Pearl said


    angrily.


    A loud sound could be heard in a good distance away from them. While she was speaking, Pearl


    condensed her long whip again. The long whip seemed to then be even more powerful.


    "Shit! You won''t listen to reason at all!" Ricky said in a frustrated and angry voice when he found that


    Pearl was really going tounch an attack towards him. "Do you really think that you can beat me?"

 Chapter 684 Burst Of The Massacring Mutant

    Chapter 684 Burst Of The Massacring Mutant


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With a ceremonious killing sound, the power of four runes surged up rapidly whileing out of Ricky''s


    body. His second level of Ultimate Golden Body appeared in the blink of an eye, and simultaneously,


    his Golden Spirit Eyes burst out a million rays of golden light. One could see that his momentum had


    reached its peak.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes'' Power. Golden Runic Arrow!"


    This time, Ricky used another Omnipotent Skill of the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Of course, this technique could only work when he had the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Two thickser beams of golden light came out of his golden pupils. The four runes, in the form of


    dragons, surrounded the two beams of light delicately. Instantly, the two beams fused into a huge


    shimmering golden arrow.


    At the same time, Ricky began burning the Heaven Illuminating Fire to counter the icy sealing power of


    the dark water.


    Boom!


    Pearl''s whip and the golden light arrow were moving towards each other rapidly, colliding any moment.


    The whip hovered over the golden light arrow like a boa, intending to break it with its twisting power.


    However, Ricky''s strength had enhanced, once again. With the added assistance of the four runes and


    the Massacring Sand, the golden light arrow burst out with the exceptional massacring power. It


    struggled to get rid of the whip at every turn.


    Even though, the Dark and Light Rock Array had been broken, Ricky was unable to ovee the


    remaining feminine power.


    After a period of stalemate with the whip, the arrow finally broke.


    The whip moved again, twining around his second level of Ultimate Golden Body this time.


    ''Surely, I am no match for Pearl. This Dark and Light Rock Array is too strong for me to handle, '' Ricky


    thought coldly when he saw the whip doing its job once again.


    But, he didn''t hesitate. He controlled the countless Massacring Sand to surge out and cover up his


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body immediately. He also recalled the Heaven Illuminating Fire, for


    more concrete defense.


    The whip wrapped itself around Ricky and threw him like a meteorite, spinning him wildly in mid-air and


    eventually, smashing him to the ground.


    Boom! The next moment was just endless dust. The whole area below had copsed. Huge rocks


    shattered and poured down from above.


    A deep hole began to appear just above the ground.


    "Pearl, don''t you think you are pushing too hard?" Momentster, a ferocious roar rang out from the pit.


    A golden figure floated up in the air at an extremely fast speed. It was Ricky.


    However, Ricky was already upied in a mess.


    There were countless cracks marring his second level of Ultimate Golden Body. It seemed to be at the


    verge of breaking apart. One more attack, and it would shatter into pieces.


    Ricky clearly knew the situation. So, he instantly receded his second level of Ultimate Golden Body,


    and stared at Pearl maliciously with his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Pearl, I''ve put up with you a lot. Don''t be unkind or I''ll actually kill you right here," Ricky warned her.


    "Ha-ha! Ricky, that''s ridiculous! With your current ability, even if another you magically appears to help


    you out, I will still beat both of you easily!" Pearl just sneered at Ricky.


    "I don''t get it. Under the power of the Dark and Light Rock Array, how dare you to say it is you who has


    put up with me and spared my life. Who gave you the right or qualification to be cocky?"


    With these words, Pearl once again absorbed the feminine power within the Dark and Light Rock Array.


    This time, she used her Feminine Mutant and absorbed almost all the remaining Feminine


    Enlightenment in order to strike more powerfully and take Ricky down.


    It also showed how certain she was about killing Ricky this time.


    She had no other option. When a woman with such strong influence had a rtionship with a man,


    there were only two choices for her. She could either ept it or kill him.


    ording to Pearl''s personality, she was destined to kill the man.


    "Qualification? Pearl, speaking of this qualification, maybe I really need to thank you for giving me this


    status." Ricky finally decided not to hide any of his skills anymore.


    Because, if he chose not to fight back this time, Pearl''s next blow would really kill him.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Pearl red at him, with a hint of worry in her eyes, almost as if she knew


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ricky wasn''t lying.


    Who knew what trump cards Ricky was hiding?


    Ricky also mentioned that he received it from her, which made Pearl even more confused. ''Is it the light


    power? That''s impossible.'' They had only been doing the dual cultivation for such a short period of


    time. It was impossible for Ricky''s light power to resist her at this time. That was just wishful thinking.


    ''Is it the source of feminine?'' That was even more impossible, since she clearly knew that a spiritual


    king could never control the original energy.


    ''Or maybe he''s just trying to intimidate me. Forget it. In the next move, I must kill this man and


    recapture my source of feminine, '' Pearl thought to herself.


    ''And I will never hear the name Ricky again. It will remain buried in my heart forever. In future, men will


    only be my servants.''


    Going over the n in her head, Pearl immediately absorbed the infinite feminine power and rapidly


    condensed the power in midair.


    "Now, Pearl, let me show you what my qualifications really are!" Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes burst out


    into two beams of dazzling golden light once again. His body was surrounded by the massacring runes


    instantly.


    These massacring runes began merging into Ricky''s body


    and changed it drastically.


    Starting from the hair on top of his head, every inch of Ricky''s flesh and bones turned into real and


    dramatic golden color. His whole body seemed to be made up of the massacring power.


    He started to feel like he had some mutant.


    When looking at this, Pearl was so stunned that she forgot to gather her power to continue her attack.


    As a mutant owner herself, she naturally knew better than anyone else what a mutant was. Therefore,


    she clearly knew that Ricky somehow had his mutant.


    "How could it be possible? How? You possess the mutant!" Pearl couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Ricky possessed a mutant, a real mutant of his own¡ªthe Massacring Mutant.


    In addition, as long as Ricky was willing to do it, he could also activate the Devouring Mutant, the


    Chaotic Fire Mutant and the Gale Mutant.


    Previously, Ricky could only be said to have the characteristics of these four mutants, and was able to


    get close to these four powerful mutants under the assistant power of the four zones. However, it was


    At this moment, he made it. He was able to truly possess the four mutants at the same time instead of


    just having simr features.


    This happened only after he obtained the source of feminine from Pearl.


    With the four zones and four Supreme Skills, Ricky had had a feeling before that he could be the


    owner of these four mutants. However, in the invisible ce, he had always felt that there was


    something missing, something that prevented him from bing the true owner of the four mutants.


    After obtaining the source of feminine, he knew this was exactly what he was missing¡ªthe original


    energy.


    Under the power of the mysterious axe, the source of feminine was differentiated into four strands of


    pure original energy. They were integrated with the four zones smoothly, enabling Ricky to be a


    mutant owner.


    This was why Ricky thanked Pearl for this qualification.


    "Is this...the authentic Massacring Mutant?" Ricky said excitedly as he was feeling his body which was


    full of power right now.

 Chapter 685 The Two Teams Get Together Again

    Chapter 685 The Two Teams Get Together Again


    ''Bing a mutant owner makes me feel really good as if I''m naturally fused with the supreme


    enlightenment of heaven and earth, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    At that moment, he felt endless power coursing through him. His body was weightless, uplifted by the


    supreme enlightenment as it was. He felt like wings sprouted from his back. There was a perfection to


    his new form. The world itself seemed to supply him with the energy to recover himself.


    More importantly, he felt his insight and sensibility of martial arts improved to a whole new level.


    "It is the Massacring Mutant! I''m sure of it! How could you have the Massacring Mutant?" Pearl


    growled, as her usation made her look feral, with ferocious eyes and her teeth bared.


    "I''ve told you that this is the gift you offered to me. There''s no harm in telling you. I had the


    characteristics of the Massacring Mutant before. I always felt that there was something missing,


    something that prevented me from bing the true owner of the mutant. That is the original energy,"


    Ricky exined, his voice steady and measured.


    "And your source of feminine provided me with exactly the thing I wanted."


    Snap! Snap!


    Hearing this, Pearl pped her two beautiful jade-like hands tight and cracked her knuckles. The sound


    of her bones rang out like trees falling in the night as a monster devastated the forest. The sheer rage


    contorted her features.


    She hated the man in front of her. He was a petty thief who stole her virginity and half of her original


    energy. More unexpectedly, he had transformed himself into a true Massacring Mutant owner with the


    energy he took from her.


    It was a detestable situation for her. Her wounded ego couldn''t ept it.


    "Pearl, your Feminine Mutant can mobilize the feminine power in this ce, while my Massacring


    Mutant can also mobilize the massacring power here. So, do you still think it''s a good idea tounch an


    attack against me now?" Ricky asked at once.


    He closed his eyes and breathed in. The intensity of Pearl''s murderous aura made it feel palpable. He


    could almost imagine the faint smell of the blood she wanted to spill.


    Under such circumstances, he wasn''t sure if Pearl would choose to fight against him or not.


    ording to his limited understanding of women, their fury would forth an unexpected hell. Thus, he


    had to indirectly remind her to make a wise decision.


    Fortunately for him, Pearl was not overwhelmed by her rage. Gradually, she pulled back her


    momentum. It receded along with her killing intent. The long-suffering sigh she let out seemed to signal


    her reluctant cooperation for the time being.


    Ricky watched her carefully. He breathed out a relieved sigh of his own as he understood that the issue


    between them would be temporarily put aside. With a nod, he epted the momentary truce and


    withdrew his power and Massacring Mutant.


    "Ricky, I hope you remember that I''ll be the one to kill you, regardless of the distance between us!"


    Pearl threatened. If she couldn''t throw fists, she could at least throw ruthless words at him to vent her


    anger.


    "If you have the strength, you''re always wee to challenge me. Currently, I think we should continue


    to cooperate. Otherwise, this Massacring Antenna would fall into the hands of Henry''s team," Ricky


    said, before barking out a burst of stiffughter. The sound was mechanical, an obvious attempt to


    lighten the mood between them.


    "I know. You don''t need to worry about it," she said, pointedly staring at him, a cool look glossing over


    her expression. Despite her cooperation, it would be long before she let go of her anger.


    Wearing a light, worn smile like armor, Ricky said nothing more on the matter. As long as she


    cooperated with him, he could bear her bad temper. With some distance between them, the two flew to


    the rock which Jacob mentioned to them earlier. With a well-ced punch, Ricky smashed the rock to


    pieces.


    tter!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When the rock crumbled before him, he found arge number of storage rings stored within it. They


    scattered to the ground as their container burst. By his rough calction, Ricky guessed there were at


    least hundreds of them. Without hesitation, he picked the rings up and put them away.


    Among the rings, Ricky found a diamond-shaped token. The front of it was glossed white with the word


    "Light" engraved upon its surface. He turned it over in his hand. The back of the token was a cool ck


    color, with the word "Dark" engraved on it. There was no doubt that this was the Dark and Light Token


    Jacob mentioned.


    "Half of these storage rings should be mine!" Pearl said angrily. Her eyes passed over the storage


    rings, a flicker of excitement sparked in her features as she took in the sight.


    "If I didn''t n to give half of the rings to you, I would have put this rock straight into my storage ring,"


    Ricky responded with a smile.


    Before another word could pass between them, he divided the rings and handed half of them to Pearl.


    Pearl epted them without hesitation.


    For Ricky, giving away half of the rings seemed likepensation. It was an olive branch and a rather


    small price to pay to ease the guilty feeling in his heart. Even though he hadn''t meant to, he had taken


    something precious from Pearl too, after all.


    "What about that token?" Pearl asked, pointing to the token still clutched in his hands.


    "This token is not a treasure at all. This is an identity token for Jacob''s force. Before he disappeared,


    Jacob asked me to help the force he had built if I ever had the opportunity," Ricky uttered with rtive


    ease.


    With that, Pearl let the conversation drop, leaving Ricky to wonder whether or not she believed him.


    Neither of them intended to pick the conversation back up after that. Instead, they waited silently for the


    Dark and Light Rock Array to recede. They couldn''t get out of the powerful array until time weakened it.


    As they waited, Ricky could have unlocked his Chaotic Fire Zone to release Tina from it, but he held


    off. The situation between him and Pearl was awkward enough. Facing Tina and trying to exin the


    whole event to her now would just make things worse. It would be better if he waited until their


    business in the Golden Passage was over.


    With that decision made, and with hisplicated rtionship with the two women sorted away, he


    focused his attention on the storage rings instead.


    Most of the storage rings contained a treasure chest''s worth of gold coins inside of them. Each ring had


    spiritual weapons and Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    However, because most of the Treasures from Heaven and Earth had been stored for too long, their


    energies had disappeared. Thus, they were quite useless to Ricky.


    "These gold coins add up to more than 20 million. I''m rich again," Ricky said with great delight. "These


    spiritual weapons are perfect for me to cast with and improve my casting level."


    Just as Ricky was busy checking the treasures inside the rings, the Dark and Light Rock Array steadily


    lost its power at a fast pace.


    After theplete disintegration of the Dark and Light Rock Array, Ricky and Pearl found themselves


    inside a giant circr pce.


    A formidable array of power surrounded the pce. The passage on its left connected to the Heavenly


    Passage, while the one on its right connected to the Golden Passage.


    At the right front of the pce, there was a pair of golden gates. Ricky and Pearl were sure that the


    heritage of the Massacring Holy Ant tribey hidden behind those gates.


    As soon as Ricky and Pearl appeared in the center of that ce, they saw Henry and hispanions.


    "You two made us wait quite a while!" Henry breathed the words with a sigh of relief. His eyes darted


    between them to make sure they were there. For a moment, he felt a real fear that maybe Ricky and


    Pearl would die in the Golden Passage.


    "We were dyed by thest level. It was very time-consuming!" Ricky said simply, shrugging off any


    concern for his well-being.


    At the same time, he gave a slight nod to Thiago, who was on the same team with Henry. It was a


    polite gesture. After all, there was no history of backstabbing between them and no reason for them to


    be enemies.


    "So, did you get the Massacring Antenna?" Their safety assured, Henry no longer tried to hide the


    expectation in his voice.


    "Of course we got it. How about you three?" Ricky asked with a smile.


    He could feel the giddy excitement that radiated from Henry. It was obvious from the first moment he


    all, in front of a tribe''s heritage, no spiritual king would be able to keep calm as usual!


    "We also got it," Henry said simply.


    With such a brief reply, the atmosphere around them became grim and suppressed. The tension was


    foreboding and familiar. It was the same kind of tension that preceded murderous intents and fierce


    fights.


    Now that they found the two Massacring Antennae, they would soon need to determine the rightful


    heirs of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    Neither team would ept anypromise like sharing the inheritance between them.


    To be precise, three teams were battling for the same prize. Ricky and Pearl were only temporarily


    united as a team. At any given time, they could decide to split up and furtherplicate the issue.


    "Then, as for the inheritance of the tribe, who should have them?" Ricky asked directly. They all


    needed to face the question sooner orter.


    That simple question opened up a can of worms among them. It silenced all the warriors and rooted


    them to the spot. A silence pervaded the room, the deadly calm before the storm.

 Chapter 686 The Predatory Holy Ant

    Chapter 686 The Predatory Holy Ant


    No one spoke for a long time. The atmosphere in the space was too heavy and oppressive for words.


    Finally, Henry decided to say something. "Ricky, I don''t think this is a tricky problem. Only the lucky


    ones could get a chance. And they need to be strong enough.


    That''s why I think you should give the Massacring Antenna to us."


    Ricky chuckled at his words, before giving a stern refusal. "I don''t think this is a good idea. We fought


    hard to get the Massacring Antenna. We almost died because of it. If we give it to you so easily, all the


    hard work we''ve done until now would be in vain. Don''t you think that''s a little unfair to us?"


    Through their telepathic connection, Ricky cast a simultaneous plea to hispanion. "Pearl, I think


    we should prepare for a battle. It''s going to be the ultimate fight. There''s only two of us, while they have


    three warriors. There''s a high chance we''d be defeated.


    Of course, the choice is yours to make. I won''t me you if you choose to stand by their side."


    Pearl didn''t flinch upon hearing Ricky''s words. The steady calm she expressed made it seem like she


    didn''t hear anything at all. Only the new tension that appeared on her shoulders, as she began


    channeling her strength, showed that she was getting ready for a fight.


    "Ricky, Pearl, I can feel you''ve enhanced your strength by arge margin. If it wasn''t for the supreme


    enlightenment suppressing you, you probably would have broken through and reached a higher level


    already. You must have been granted a great opportunity while you were in the Heavenly Passage and


    took full advantage of it. Am I right?" Henry asked, leveling them both with a firm look.


    "Now that you''ve obtained such a great opportunity, it would be better for you to give the Massacring


    Antenna to us. You can''t be too greedy and have everything, can you? If you do as we demand, we


    promise you''ll get out of here safely.


    But should you choose to refuse us, I''m afraid..."


    He let the unspoken threat linger between them. They all knew what he had meant. If Ricky didn''t


    corporate, Henry and his friends would make it their business not to let him go.


    "You sound very confident, Henry," Ricky replied, a smile on his face as he let the threat slide off him


    like raindrops. "But I think you know me well. I''m the kind who doesn''t give up. So, I guess we''re


    fighting for the Massacring Antenna. Whoeveres out as stronger can have it."


    Boom! Starburst glowed from Yori''s hands as he locked his re stubbornly upon Ricky''s face,


    standing behind Henry. The shining Star Enlightenment dazzled everyone, blinding them with the sight.


    When they opened their eyes again, they saw Yori in a fighting stance, preparing tounch an attack at


    Ricky in a moment''s notice.


    A hand shot out to stop him in his tracks.


    Henry kept his eyes trained on Ricky, even as his fingers curled around hispanion''s shoulder to


    keep him in ce. "Ricky, I think you know me well too. Fighting against you is thest thing that I want


    to do.


    So, before our battle starts, I''d like to ask you something. Ricky, Pearl, are either of you going to utilize


    the inheritance from the Massacring Holy Ant tribe by practicing their cultivation methods? Or are you


    going to insist on practicing your methods and only take advantage of it as a recourse to strengthen


    your power?"


    "We will, of course, insist on our ways. We shed blood and sweat to get everything so we can improve


    our strengths. Nothing and no one can change our attitudes regarding our futures," Ricky replied


    decisively, smug determination on his face.


    "But, why do you ask me such a strange question? I don''t get it."


    A small smile tugged at Henry''s lips when he heard that. "How about this? I''d like to share a story with


    you. Maybe you will understand everything after you hear my story."


    "No, Henry! This is our secret! It should stay among the three of us! No other party is supposed to


    know it!" both Yori and Thiago protested, their voices loud enough to drown out everyone else. Each of


    them took a jolting step forward, with their eyes opening wide. They were surprised to hear that Henry


    intended to tell Ricky the truth.


    ''What on earth is this story? These three seem like very close friends, '' Ricky pondered in surprise. His


    eyes met Pearl''s and, judging by the look on her face, she thought the same thing.


    They both guessed correctly. With a seemingly exceptional secret shared among them, a deep bond of


    friendship connected the three guys. They wererades in their confidentiality.


    ''Who are they and where on earth are they from?'' With his interest piqued, Ricky was eager to listen to


    the story Henry was going to tell him. From the determined look on Henry''s face, Ricky would know


    everything soon.


    "It''s okay. We can tell him." Henry waved off their concerns with a flick of his hand.


    "Why? I don''t get it. We can just kill them. Why would you bother to exin everything?" Yori asked


    through telepathy.


    "We could have killed them before they entered the Heavenly Passage. However, I think it would be a


    bad idea to kill them now that they''ve sessfully escaped that ce. We have no idea what kind of


    advantage they gained there. My gut feeling tells me that they''ve grown extremely powerful and I''m not


    confident that we can kill them," Henry answered.


    "You know my gut feeling rarely makes wrong predictions.


    We were likely wrong from the start. We should not have nned to take advantage of Ricky, the ace


    genius, to gain the Massacring Antenna in the Heavenly Passage."


    "But, Henry, have you ever considered the other possibility? Even if you tell them the truth, they


    probably still won''t give up on it! We have to destroy it! It''s something we need to do so our families can


    rest in peace!" Yori''s pleading thundered loud inside his head.


    "Well, whether they give it to us or not would depend on them. If they still refuse to hand it over to us,


    we''ll have to fight against them. The inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe must not appear in


    the world," Henry said, his face turning solemn as he clenched his fists at his sides.


    "Please, Henry, share the story with me. I''m all ears." After Ricky collected himself from the shock, his


    body leaned forward, straining to hear every word Henry would say.


    "What I''m going to tell is a story that happened in an ancient era. It will probably sound too amazing to


    be the truth. But please, be patient, my friends," Henry requested.


    "Of course. We will not interrupt you. I promise." As he mimicked the action of zipping his lips closed,


    Ricky let a smile spread across his face.


    There was a sheen of wonderment over his eyes. A story that had happened in the ancient era! Did


    that mean Henry and hispanions had something to do with that story?


    Things became moreplicated by the second. The webs of their fates entangled and crossed


    against each other. Ricky had the sense that the trio didn''te all the way here to gain the


    inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    "In this ancient era, there was a tribe called the Predatory Holy Ant." Henry held his hands together, a


    deep timbre seeping into his voice as he began to narrate the story.


    ''The Predatory Holy Ant!'' The sound of sharp intakes of breath echoed in the ce, as Ricky and Pearl


    both gasped before ncing at each other.


    ''This ce probably has something to do with the Predatory Holy Ant tribe!'' was the thought that ran


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    through both of their minds.


    "The members of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe practiced a cultivation method that owned two elements.


    One was the dark element, while the other was the massacring element," Henry continued. "Plus, they


    had a strong blood power of Sage Level. As a result, they became one of the most powerful tribes


    among all the holy ant tribes. Their reputation spread all over the Middle Land.


    Later, the devils invaded the Middle Land. As one of the most powerful forces, the Predatory Holy Ant


    tribe stood their ground and protected their territory. They tried hard and fought against the devils. It


    was a ferocious war. Numerous members of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe died then. Gradually, they


    disappeared from the world. The devils destroyed thend and the Predatory Holy Ant tribe.


    Other forces were pulled into the crisis. They, too, decided to fight back.


    The war continued for many years. There was a time when the devils sent out five devil spiritual


    emperors, iming that they would extinguish the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. At that time, the Predatory


    Holy Ant tribe had four powerful spiritual emperors protecting them. Although there were only four of


    them, they were not afraid of the devils'' attack because they had powerful arrays deployed around their


    territory. That was why the Predatory Holy Ant tribe did not seek help from other forces.


    Every other territory had their hands full of the devils too.


    However, the five devil spiritual emperors were well aware of the most vulnerable part of the arrays¡ª


    the center of the arrays. They attacked three spiritual emperors from the Predatory Holy Ant tribe and


    seeded.


    After that, there was a ughter. The Predatory Holy Ant tribe was wiped from existence."


    Like the end of a funeral, when the sound of bells had started fading, Henry paused for a few seconds


    as if he was seized by sadness. Soon, he continued, "It seems a spy informed the devils of the arrays''


    vulnerabilities." Henry gritted his teeth and ground them in his fury. Ricky and Pearl heard the click


    inside his jaw.


    "At the time, only two parties knew where the center of the arrays was located. One was the


    management team of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. The other was the management team of the


    Massacring King Ant tribe, a close subordinate of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. The Predatory Holy Ant


    tribe trusted them very much."

 Chapter 687 The History And The Choice

    Chapter 687 The History And The Choice


    "The Massacring King Ant tribe? What is its rtionship with the Massacring Holy Ant tribe?" Ricky and


    Pearl asked out of curiosity at the same time, after hearing that.


    "What you are thinking is true. The Massacring Holy Ant tribe was the Massacring King Ant tribe.


    However, it was also exterminated during the battle with the devils," Henry said with a little excitement


    in his voice at that point. The excitement he felt was for the extinction of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    "At that point, all the Predatory Holy Ants were killed, and the tribe was wiped out. There was only one


    exnation¡ªthe Massacring King Ant tribe must have betrayed the Predatory Holy Ant tribe," Henry


    continued.


    "Everything that happened afterward also proved that point. The creatures of Massacring King Ant tribe


    found the ancestralnd of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. Then, they obtained the blood power of Sage


    Level inside the ancestralnd of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe and evolved into Massacring Holy Ants.


    That is how the glorious time of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe was ended, and the era of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe came to begin. The time that the Massacring Holy Ant tribested was not long, however.


    Perhaps it was a divine punishment for their treachery. In the battle with the devils, they were also


    destroyed."


    "I see. Is that the real historical origin between the Massacring Holy Ant tribe and Predatory Holy Ant


    tribe?" Ricky asked lightly as Henry finished speaking.


    Ricky didn''t really know how much he could believe in what Henry had just said.


    First of all, Ricky didn''t think that Henry told him about that period of history in order to cheat him.


    However, from what Jacob had told him before, the Massacring Holy Ant tribe was a righteous tribe.


    How could they have betrayed the Predatory Holy Ant tribe that had fought against the devils?


    All that seemed to be contradictory.


    Ricky couldn''t figure it out immediately, so he decided to stop thinking about it for a time.


    Then, Ricky said to Henry and the other two, "If I haven''t guessed it wrong, you three should have


    something to do with the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. The three of you have probablye here to


    avenge the Predatory Holy Ant tribe on the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. That is to say, the ultimate goal


    you three have is to destroy everything left of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe here."


    "Ha-ha! Ricky, you are really smart after all. You are worthy of being called an ace genius." Henry


    "Yes, the three of us are the Predatory Holy Ants. In the war of annihtion, the remaining spiritual


    emperor of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe used his final bit of strength to seal our abilities and vital signs


    and then torn apart space to send us away.


    It wasn''t until this era that the powerful seal disappeared and the three of us were revived. We know


    very well that our mission is to destroy everything left of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe and to rebuild


    the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, so that it may flourish once again."


    "So, that''s how it all started!" Ricky muttered in a low voice.


    Pearl was shocked, too. The truth was a bit different than she had expected.


    "There''s one thing I don''t understand. Why did you kill those members of Nether Army and say what


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    you said? Since you havee to avenge yourselves on the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, isn''t it


    superfluous to do such a thing?" Ricky asked.


    "We were destroyed by the devils, so when we meet any creature who cultivates evil spirit, we will


    definitely kill them," Henry said. "This is also actually the homnd of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, but


    right now it''s been used as thend of inheritance for the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    A force like the Nether Army doesn''t deserve to be here."


    "I see. All that is finally clear to me." Hearing all that, Ricky and Pearl understood everything.


    "Are you giving up on the inheritance or not?" Pearl asked Ricky through their telepathic link at that


    moment.


    "To be honest, I don''t know how to choose," Ricky said.


    "I will not give up. The devils and the struggle between those two tribes in the ancient times have


    nothing to do with me. All I know is that getting this inheritance will make me stronger. I will have the


    qualifications to fight with the devils and have the chance to kill you if I get it and increase my strength


    with it," Pearl said to Ricky through their telepathic link.


    "It seems that you are right," Ricky replied after hearing what Pearl had said. Maybe, at that point, he


    knew what to do.


    "Now that you understand the cause and effect of all that, you two should just leave and let the three of


    us ruin everything here. The Massacring Holy Ant tribe is just a tribe that sold their souls to the devils. If


    you want to gain their inheritance, you will be no different from the devils, and I will have to kill you,"


    Henry said in a grim and cold voice in the next moment.


    "The three of you are making an issue out of nothing. Let me tell you something. The Massacring Holy


    Ant tribe fought the devils and paid the price of their tribe going extinct. They are definitely not what you


    said they were like in your bullshit story. It would be insane for you to try to stop me from gaining that


    inheritance," Pearl said to Henry in a much colder voice, after hearing what Henry had said.


    "You are really impulsive!" Ricky shook his head after hearing what Pearl had said.


    He knew that after she said that, there was nothing left between them and the three others, but the


    inevitability of a fight.


    Maybe all three of them were a little extreme in their ideas and practices, but in Ricky''s mind, they were


    not bad deep down. They were only letting the hatred they held from the extinction of their tribe upy


    their heart. All they did for so many years was trained to avenge themselves and their tribe.


    What was more, they had hearts full of hatred for the devils and the creatures that used the power of


    the devils.


    "You''re going to die in my hands. Then, I will gain the source of feminine power from your Feminine


    Mutant," Henry said in a contemptuous voice. Then, his Sandy Mutant burst out instantly. When he


    used that power, his entire body turned into quicksand in a sh.


    Meanwhile, the Gloomy Enlightenment and Massacring Enlightenment came out of Henry''s body in


    fierce sh of power.


    After his identity as one of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe was revealed, he didn''t have to hide anything


    anymore.


    ''He possesses the Sandy Mutant with both the powerful Gloomy Enlightenment and the Massacring


    Enlightenment. What I thought before was right¡ªHenry is really going to be a hard nut to crack, '' Ricky


    thought silently to himself.


    "As for the devils, Ricky, I believe that you know and understand the hate that we feel. Are you doomed


    to be our enemy anyway?" Thiago said to Ricky at that moment.


    "Tinago, I never wanted to be the enemy of you three. However, as Pearl said, we learned something in


    the Heavenly Passage about the Massacring Holy Ant tribe''s history. That history told us that the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe paid the price of tribe extinction for the bloody struggle between them and


    the devils," Ricky said.


    "If, as you have said, what the devils would have done was to keep the Massacring Holy Ant tribe in


    ournd instead of killing them all, how would they eliminate the tribe? There must be some


    misunderstanding.


    Besides, I do have a heart that years for justice, but with the strength I possess right now, I don''t have


    enough power to spread the justice I want. I won''t miss any opportunity to be as strong as I can."


    "All right, I understand! Although we are disciples from the same college, we obviously have different


    values in our hearts right now. I understand that it''s normal that we have different opinions. After all,


    we''re not exactly friends with each other," Thiago nodded, after hearing what Ricky had said.


    "But, in respect for how long we''ve known each other before this, after this battle, I''m going to leave


    you with a whole corpse which will not be desecrated. That''s the only thing that I can do for you now.


    We must destroy the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, so that I can take revenge for the


    ghosts of our Predatory Holy Ant tribe and let them rest in peace."


    "Thank you in advance, Tinago. It does mean something to me."

 Chapter 688 A Confrontation Of Mutants

    Chapter 688 A Confrontation Of Mutants


    Boom!


    In an instant, the two teams collided with their overwhelming strengths. They had made up their minds


    to kill each other. Each was determined to win the fight and it had be a win-or-die battle.


    "Leave Henry to me, Pearl. I can feel that he could be more powerful than both Yori and Thiago


    "Humph! I don''t need your help! How will I be able to kill you if I couldn''t even manage to kill him?"


    Pearl responded coldly when she received Ricky''s telepathic message.


    "Whatever. Just look out for his Sandy Mutant." As embarrassed as Ricky felt by Pearl''s blunt refusal,


    he still cared deeply about her.


    Although Pearl desperately wanted to kill him, Ricky didn''t feel any animosity towards her. In fact, he


    didn''t want her to get hurt in any way, especially not for him. Pearl was his woman and she held a ce


    in his heart that nobody got to offend.


    ''s! I wonder when she will forgive me, '' Ricky thought to himself helplessly.


    Then he stopped pondering over Pearl and turned to the task at hand, fighting Yori and Thiago.


    "Feminine Mutant? Pearl, you''re going to pay a great price for your arrogance," Henry said coldly to


    Pearl.


    He was quite irritated by Pearl''s words and his face twisted in an ugly grimace.


    "I am telling you the truth. What you mentioned happened long back, in ancient times, which means it


    has nothing to do with me gaining the inheritance. I swear I will kill all those blocking my way of


    cultivation," Pearl replied evenly with a serious face.


    Soon, she and Henry collided with each other.


    ''Pearl has the dark water which can restrain the dark power, which means that even if she is beaten by


    Henry, the fight willst long enough for me to get rid of Yori and Thiago, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He didn''t want to kill those three because they were notpletely evil. They were individuals serving


    their own mission. It was just that their mission was different than his.


    "What? Are you going to fight us alone?" Yori asked disdainfully when he saw Ricky looking at him and


    Thiago.


    "Like I have a choice! But I am here all by myself; you cane at me one by one if you want to,"


    Ricky smiled.


    "Yori, just look out for Ricky. He is called the ace Genius and we all know that he is worthy of the


    reputation. Let''s attack together and get rid of him. We will aplish our mission. Also, that way we


    can ruin this ce and re-energize the Predatory Holy Ant tribe," Thiago said determinedly.


    Yori nodded in approval to Thiago upon hearing that.


    Although they didn''t think the two of them had to deal with Ricky together, their task was of great


    importance, which was to destroy the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. They''d better move


    fast and finish the fight as soon as they could.


    Boom! Ricky had pushed his power to the epitome as he walked to Yori and Thiago because like Yori


    and Thiago, he too wanted this fight to finish as soon as possible.


    "Array Mutant!" Thiago yelled out. Dark patterns climbed all over his body, disying his Array Mutant


    state.


    "Star Mutant!"


    As Yori shouted, his body turned into star lights. Each ray was like sharp des containing the power


    that could sh a mountain.


    "Another kind of mutant?" Ricky said when he saw Yori exploding, his voice almost like a murmur.


    "Sandy Mutant, Star Mutant, and Array Mutant are on the top list among all mutants. This might be why


    the spiritual emperor of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe had chosen them,"


    said Ricky, now fully ready to fight.


    "Since you''re fighting with me with two kinds of mutants, I''ll fight back in a simr manner," Ricky said


    with an intriguing smile.


    "What does that mean?" Thiago asked, he was clearly confused.


    BOOOM! Instead of verbally answering the question, Ricky exhibited his reply to Thiago with the


    majestic transformation of his body.


    He was emanating overwhelming pressure. The massacring runes and the devouring runes were


    orbiting him. Spiraling down, they merged into his body. The left side of his body transformed into the


    Massacring Mutant, and the right side into the Devouring Mutant. He was now half red and half golden.


    The original energy allowed him to have four mutants at the same time. The state he was showing now


    was just a little glimpse of the power he possessed.


    "Half of me feel like it''s drifting freely in the devouring ocean, while the other half in the massacring


    ocean. I can feel the endless power inside me," Ricky said murderously, fists fully clenched.


    "How''s that even possible?"


    Thiago and Yori eximed in disbelief in unison after they saw the fast transformation of Ricky.


    Henry and Pearl were engrossed in their own intense fight until they saw what happened to Ricky.


    They could feel the transformation and they knew Ricky had transformed into the mutant state. But, the


    question was, how could one individual possess two mutants at the same time?


    Even if that was possible, could they be shown simultaneously? They had enough memories from the


    ancient times, but neither of them had heard of a creature holding two mutants.


    After they got over the shock, they turned grim. The disdain in Yori''s eyespletely vanished.


    He finally realized why Ricky was called the ace genius.


    "I take back the derision I had shown towards him, but does he really have two mutants? And the two


    mutants simultaneously upying a half of him?" Yori murmured in wonder.


    "I''m so shocked. No one in Oriental College had told me that Ricky was a mutant owner," Thiago


    eximed.


    ...


    ''What''s going on? The fusion of two mutants? Really?'' Pearl thought to herself. ''He showed aplete


    Massacring Mutant in the Heavenly Passage, but now...


    He once told me that it was the source of feminine inside me that had granted him a mutant. Now he


    has been cultivating the powers of devouring, massacring, fire, and gale, is it possible that he now has


    four mutants inside?''


    The more she spected, the more shocked she was bing at the unfolding of Ricky''s powers.


    "Judging by your shocked face, I gather, that you''ve been unaware of his mutants as well. Then this


    wasn''t just some luck he encountered in the Heavenly Passage. It looks like he had been hiding this for


    quite a while," Henry said as he saw Pearl''s dumbstruck expression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Double mutants? I should get rid of you as fast as I can so that I can help my friends."


    "Humph! Not if I killed you first!" Pearl replied coldly.

 Chapter 689 Inheritable Holy Skill—Eternal Body Skill

    Chapter 689 Inheritable Holy Skill¡ªEternal Body Skill


    Knowing that Henry looked down on her, Pearl could no longer hide her anger. A look ofplete


    disdain was apparent on her face as she stared at him furiously. The mes of hatred kept burning in


    her heart as her insidious ferocity appeared in her eyes.


    She was very annoyed by what had happened in the Heavenly Passage but she couldn''t do anything to


    Ricky. Henry''s remarks only added fuel to the fire so she nned to direct her anger towards him


    instead.


    "Dark power! Have a taste of my whip!" Pearl roared as she summoned her skill.


    In the next moment, the dark water suddenly exploded out of Pearl. It flew up in the sky and fused with


    her Feminine Enlightenment. In a split second, it turned into a long ck whip which seemed like a


    fierce boa constrictor that flooded towards Henry at a very high speed.


    Crack! Crack!


    Under the extreme power of the dark water, everything that the whip passed through was turned into


    ice. Suddenly, the cold wind blew dust and dirt up from the ground as her dark power upied the


    entire space. It formed into a potent power that shot towards Henry in all directions.


    Henry could sense that Pearl had reached a higher level of proficiency in using the dark water than


    before. A feeling of anxiety washed over him as he was starting to get worried about his future.


    "This kind of gloomy power must havee from the dark water!" Henry shouted in surprise as his


    mouth was agape in horror. His face grew serious as he sensed Pearl''s potent power. It had never


    urred to him that Pearl could have more tricks up her sleeve.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! This is the powerful dark water. Anyone who dares to stand in my way shall be turned into


    an ice sculpture." Pearl''s voice was as cold as ice. A vicious look was painted on her face.


    "Ha-ha! That is indeed very rude and shameless of you! Do you really think that you can defeat me with


    your dark water? That could only happen in your dreams! You are obviously over-confident about your


    little trick!" Henry retorted as he stared back at her. His anxiousness gradually turned into disdain after


    he heard her arrogance.


    "How could he be so confident about the current situation? Is he really not afraid of the dark water?


    That''s strange," Ricky quietly murmured to himself as he stood opposite to Yori and Thiago.


    He knew very clearly that the reason why he was able to withstand Pearl''s dark water in thest battle


    was that he possessed the Heaven Illuminating Fire. This skill prevented him from being turned into an


    ice sculpture. He owed his life to it.


    The other sacred fires and the peculiar fires inside his body were not strong enough to shelter him from


    the dark water given that his current cultivation level was lower than Pearl''s. The power of a Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth depended on the cultivation level of the master who refined it.


    As Henry''s voice faded away, he flew in the sky and stretched out his hands. In a split second, the


    Gloomy Enlightenment fused with the Massacring Enlightenment and flowed through his body. As the


    two kinds of skills united to perfection and generated an enormous amount of power, an atmosphere of


    horror dominated the entire space. Maybe it was a peculiarity of the Predatory Holy Ant.


    Before Pearl could even react, Henry immediately used his Sandy Mutant. A flow of sand shot out from


    his body and fused with the two kinds of enlightening powers. The powers continued to umte


    inside his body until they reached their limits. They then turned into an enormous fist that fiercely


    lunged towards Pearl''s ck whip. A loud bang was heard when they collided with each other in the


    sky.


    But Henry''s counter attack didn''t do any damage to Pearl. It surprised him to see that the dark water


    was indeed very powerful to the point that even a middle spiritual king was helpless and couldn''t do


    anything about it.


    The moment the two kinds of power collided with each other, Henry failed to activate the power of his


    fist. He didn''t even get a chance to show off his power as Pearl''s dark power had already pervaded


    through the entire space and had frozen everything to death. An overwhelming killing power smothered


    the entire battlefield as Pearl firmlynded on the ground.


    In the aftermath of the fierce collision, everything suddenly felt clear and fresh to Pearl once again. An


    ice sculpture floating in the air, and it was none other than Henry himself.


    "You''re too proud of yourself yet you are too weak to stand a chance against me!" Pearl retorted with a


    smirk as a look of disdain shed in her very eyes. The reason why she lost the battle to Rickyst time


    was because thetter possessed the ck me. Since Henry didn''t have that skill, she was certain


    that he was doomed to fail from the beginning.


    ''So that''s it? Pearl won the battle? I expected Henry to have a few more tricks up his sleeve, '' Ricky


    quietly thought to himself in disbelief. He didn''t expect the fight to end so quickly.


    It was not because he didn''t want Pearl to win the battle. He just had an intuition that Henry would not


    go down without a good fight. When he looked at Yori and Thiago, he noticed that they didn''t seem


    worried about Henry at all. He then felt that maybe Henry still had some hidden martial skills to fight


    against Pearl''s attack.


    "Pearl, you must proceed with extreme caution!" Ricky told Pearl through their telepathic link.


    Crack! Crack!


    As soon as Ricky warned her about the danger, several small cracks began to appear on the surface of


    the ice sculpture. Inside the ice, Henry summoned his potent power in an attempt to destroy the thick


    scattered on the floor. The dark power which dominated him disappeared without a trace. Henry then


    flew in the sky and red around with a self-satisfied smirk on his face.


    ''I knew it! My guess was right!'' Ricky quietly thought to himself with furrowed brows. His face grew


    serious as he came to a realization that Henry was way more powerful than he thought he would be.


    Even the power which came from the dark water couldn''t inflict significant damage to him. He couldn''t


    help but wonder how Henry''s martial skills were that great.


    Henry''s power made Pearl''s heart tremble in fear. A feeling of anxiety overtook her as she stared at


    Henry. It took her a while to regain herposure because she somehow knew that Henry could have


    a few more tricks up his sleeve. She prepared herself for a good fight and that was what she was about


    to get.


    At that moment, something strange happened. Henry''s appearance began to undergo dramatic


    change. The process attracted a lot of attention from everyone in the vicinity. They all looked up to the


    sky with their mouths opened wide.


    Before they could blink their eyes, every inch of Henry''s body including his blood, flesh, and hair all


    turned into a dark golden color. The entire area was filled with terror as mighty rays of lightning glittered


    all over the sky.


    They could sense that Henry had fused together the Gloomy Enlightenment and the Massacring


    Enlightenment perfectly. It seemed that this kind of power was totally different with any mutant.


    But they also had a vague feeling that this skill resembled some mutant to a certain degree. No matter


    how hard they tried, they still couldn''t figure out the secret behind his sudden transformation.


    "What kind of skill should that be? It seems to be very powerful," Ricky asked as he stared at Henry.


    "This cultivation method is the Eternal Body Skill. It is an inheritable skill from our Predatory Holy Ant


    tribe. When a warrior seeds in refining it, they will possess an eternal body," Henry replied


    confidently upon hearing his question.


    His face was beaming with confidence. He thought that it was not a big deal to tell the secret to Ricky


    and Pearl since they were already doomed to die in battle.


    "Although I haven''tpletely grasped it, I have studied it enough to counter your dark water." Henry


    smirked as a look of disdain appeared on his face.


    ''An eternity body? It seems to me that this skill resemble my Ultimate Golden Body. So it means that if


    my cultivation can be improved to a much higher level, I would no longer have the need to be afraid of


    Pearl''s dark water at all, '' Ricky quietly thought to himself as he calmly analyzed Henry''s words.


    But what he was worried about was that Pearl wouldn''t stand a chance against Henry anymore


    knowing that the dark water was no longer a threat to him. If Pearl didn''t have other secret weapons to


    bring out in this battle, there was a high chance that her life would be on the line. That was thest


    thing that he wanted.


    ''It seems that I have to deal with Yori and Thiago as soon as I can. Otherwise, we won''t find a way out


    of here once the battle begins, '' Ricky thought to himself as he assessed the current situation carefully


    with a clear mind.


    Boom! Boom! A deafening sound apanied by an enormous aura exploded in the sky. Pearl and


    Henry fiercely collided with each other. Henry gained the upper hand in the battle since he possessed


    the Eternal Body Skill and the Sandy Mutant. Pearl''s Feminine Mutant was nothingpared to his


    strength.


    But it would take a long time before Henry could totally destroy Pearl''s Feminine Mutant since it was


    powerful enough to sustain his attack for a while.


    "It seems that you desire to save Pearl. Unfortunately, we are not going to let that happen. An ace


    genius like you will be killed by us today. We don''t care if you possess two mutants," Yori stated coldly


    as he sensed a murderous aura emitting from Ricky''s body.


    "But your behavior is in direct contradiction to your words. You said that you were not afraid of me, but


    why do I sense fear in your eyes?" Ricky wore a faint smile on his face upon hearing Yori. He was not


    affected by Yori''s words at all. Instead, he just stared at him without disying an ounce of fear.


    "Ha-ha! Are you about to mess me up with your little tricks? It is truly a shame that none of them


    worked on me," Yori retorted as his voice turned cold as ice.


    "Have a taste of my Devouring Fist!"


    As Yori''s voice faded away, Ricky immediately threw his fist towards him. Since Ricky possessed the


    Devouring Mutant, his Devouring Fist was more powerful than it used to be.


    As the shadow of his fist passed through, the devouring runes flooded across the entire area, about to


    assimte everything in its way and turn them into nothing.


    Although it was a seemingly normal punch that headed towards him, Yori''s pupils dted in shock as he


    sensed the overwhelming power contained inside the fist. Under Ricky''s enormous pressure, he


    immediately sprang into action. He used his Eternal Body Skill and changed his starry body into a


    simr color with Henry''s.


    In a split second, enormous power which came from the Star Mutant exploded. Mighty rays of starry


    lightning shed within his body and were gathered around his hands. Before Ricky could react, it all


    turned into a huge starry sword that collided with Ricky''s Devouring Fist.


    "Star Mutant! Starry sword!" Yori roared as he summoned his skill.


    "Ricky, I hope that you do not consider this to be an unfair game since we have more people than you


    have. You are too powerful to deal with alone so we have no other choice but to gang up on you and


    make sure you do not get away that easily," Thiago said as he rushed towards Ricky tounch his most


    powerful attack.

 Chapter 690 Strength

    Chapter 690 Strength


    Whoosh!


    Thiago finished talking, and with a flick of his finger, three cyan lights shot into the sky and turned into


    three Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays. At just that moment, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth


    surged into his body. The strength within Thiago immediately reached the maximum possible in the


    Land of Legacy.


    "Five-element Array! Five-element Spear!"


    Thiago pped his hands, and yelled again. Then, the cyan runic lines on his forehead grew deeper.


    Five huge sub-arrays shot forward and formed in the sky. Then, the five huge sub-arrays merged and


    turned into a more powerful array¡ªthe Five-element Array.


    Within the array, the five enlightening powers¡ªmetal, wood, water, fire, and earth¡ªall quickly merged


    together into a five-element giant. The five-element giant roared, and as if he was shooting an arrow,


    he shot the Five-element Spear right at Ricky''s back.


    "Second level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Seeing Thiagounching a powerful attack at him, Ricky didn''t


    hesitate, and activated the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Then, the Massacring Sand turned


    into a golden shield, protecting the back of his golden body.


    Boom!


    A momentter, the devouring fist attack Ricky used collided with the attack Yori had sent out. Thiago''s


    Five-element Spear hit hard on the back of the second level of Ultimate Golden Body that Ricky was


    using.


    As those thunderous sounds were tearing through the space around them, an enormous air cloud burst


    out, hitting everything around. The three of them were all overwhelmed by the sound.


    Just when they were overwhelmed by it, they took a step backward, and left a space rift opened behind


    them.


    "The Star Mutant and the Array Mutant are indeed quite powerful!" Ricky said gently as he held still.


    The fighting spirit in him was already condensed. It was also integrated with his dual enlightening


    powers.


    Compared with Ricky''s resolute fighting spirit, Yori and Thiago looked even more serious.


    Just when Yori collided with Ricky, he understood what the Devouring Mutant was. The real attack that


    Ricky was usingy after that distracting attack. He devoured the power of someone else''s attack and


    turned it into his own; then he attacked.


    That was terrible for his enemies, because the more power they activated, the stronger the power


    Ricky devoured and bounced back at them would be. Unless they had power that was way stronger


    than Ricky''s, they would eventually be suppressed.


    The powerful Five-element Array only left a scratch in Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    The Five-element Array was Thiago''s second strongest array!


    ''How is this possible? How does he have so much Massacring Sand? Did he get it from within the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heavenly Passage?'' Thiago thought gravely to himself.


    "The Massacring Sand is a heavenly thing. Does he control it using the power of the Massacring


    Mutant?"


    ...


    On the other side, Pearl was losing, and of course, Ricky knew about it.


    Therefore, Ricky''s eyes shone with confidence and he turned to Yori and Thiago, saying, "The battle


    between us should end now; that means that I will defeat you in my next move!"


    "How arrogant!" Both Yori and Thiago shouted angrily after hearing Ricky''s words.


    They had to admit that in a one-on-one fight, neither of them was as strong as Ricky. However, when


    they united and Ricky said such a thing, they took it as an insult to them.


    "You can try and see whether what I say is true," Ricky said in a firm tone.


    Then, the half of the second level of Ultimate Golden Body that Ricky had was reced by the


    Devouring Mutant. The golden body turned into half Massacring Mutant and half Devouring Mutant as


    well.


    "Ricky, you will pay for your arrogance," Yori said coldly and exchanged a look with Thiago.


    Then, the two of them united together against him.


    "Giant Spiritual Energy Gathering Array!" Thiago shouted and the green cyan lines on his forehead


    bloomed. When he was turning his palm, lights of energy formed five Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays


    in the sky.


    Then, eight Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays emerged.


    Within Thiago''s palms, eight cyan runic lines shot out and connected with the eight Spiritual Energy


    Gathering Arrays in the sky. The eight arrays merged with each other and formed the giant Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array.


    One could feel that the giant Spiritual Energy Gathering Array was far more powerful than the eight


    small Spiritual Energy Gathering Arrays had been together.


    The spiritual energy was condensed by the giant Spiritual Energy Gathering Array in waves that poured


    down into Yori''s body. At just that moment, his body puffed up, as if it was going to explode at any


    moment.


    "Star Power! Star Sword Strike!"


    After absorbing the magnificent power of the giant Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, Yoriunched his


    strongest attack. His body shone and turned into a giant star shadow.


    Then, the giant star shadow absorbed spiritual energy, integrated with the Star Enlightenment of the


    Star Mutant, and formed a giant star ball in the sky.


    The star ball swirled, as if it was a star from the infinite remote antiquity.


    Then, a star sword emerged from within Yori''s palm. The sword shed towards the star ball, and the


    star ball exploded, which started a new attack.


    It was split, so the giant star ball turned into countless star swords, and every star sword had the


    extreme power that was possible in the Land of Legacy.


    The countless star swords slit through all zones and shot towards Ricky.


    "You won''t be able to defeat me!" The moment he saw the countless star swords, Ricky used his


    Enlightening Wind Holes in defense. The two strong windstorms merged with his gale runes, sted


    out and turned into a giant windstorm.


    Then, within the windstorm, Ricky activated the Gale Fire.


    The Gale Fire burned like Heaven Illuminating Fire under the influence of the gale power.


    Then, Ricky integrated with the windstormpletely into his attack.


    At just that moment, the windstorm showed two colors of devouring and massacring powers, as if it


    turned into the Massacring Mutant and the Devouring Mutant.


    Boom!


    The windstorm dashed toward the star swords.


    Under the thunderous windstorm, all the star swords were destroyed. All of a sudden, the windstorm


    attacked and tried to rip apart the giant Spiritual Energy Gathering Array.


    The second level of Ultimate Golden Body condensed into a definite shape and was surrounded by the


    Massacring Sand. It closed its two palms into a giant fist and struck. A momentter, the giant Spiritual


    Energy Gathering Array was broken.


    That was an example of pure strength.


    As the giant Spiritual Energy Gathering Array was broken, the power Yori absorbed decreased


    immediately.


    "How is this possible? How can he be so strong?!" Thiago asked in disbelief upon seeing his giant


    Spiritual Energy Gathering Array get broken. There was fear in his eyes for the first time.


    Yori felt the same. Fear spread within the both of them. Ricky was much more powerful than they had


    imagined.


    "Nothing is impossible. You have your reasons to believe that you can win, and I have mine," Ricky


    said.

 Chapter 691 Another Fight With Henry

    Chapter 691 Another Fight With Henry


    With the invincible powers of the Massacring Sand and his four mutants, Ricky made it to the top and


    became one of the strongest in thend of legacy. It was no exaggeration to say that there was no one


    who could defeat this ace genius now.


    Now, Ricky could defeat the joint forces of Yori and Thiago if his two mutants continued to work at their


    peak.


    It seemed like no one stood a chance to take Ricky down but Henry.


    ...


    "I am the strongest!" As Ricky shouted these words of determination, heunched another attack. A


    huge amount of strong Massacring Enlightenment shot out from his second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body and rushed to fuse with the Massacring Sand. In a sh, thebined power emitted ten beams


    of blinding light.


    "Omnipotent Massacring Skill¡ªImpregnable Killing Finger!"


    Ricky bellowed in a voice full of murderous contempt. It showed that he was truly determined to end


    this fight. As hemanded, the ten thick and deadly beams of golden light that had been


    overshadowing the battleground suddenly moved. They loomed over Yori and Thiago and hacked on


    them straight away. A quick spray of blood fell like rain in the midst of the dazzling light. The two


    warriors were fatally wounded by the Impregnable Killing Finger before they could reduce to their


    human forms. They hit the ground andy lifelessly. Nothing but deafening silence could be heard on


    the battlefield.


    Ricky examined his two rivals and found that there was a deep wound on their chests respectively,


    which was left by the Impregnable Killing Finger.


    Boom! Suddenly, a deafening sound was heard. The ten beams of light dropped and cut into the


    ground near the two opponents like columns, forming a tight ring on all sides, pinning them to the


    ground.


    The four kinds of runes on the shone a brighter light and started to surge around the light pirs. Soon


    after, the eight kinds of fires followed to reinforce the cage formed by the light beams.


    "Omnipotent Chaotic Fire Skill¡ªSpace Splitting Cage!" Ricky yelled and the cage of light narrowed and


    trapped Yori and Thiagopletely. The cage shrunk to no bigger than a fist. Ricky put it into the


    Devourer Zone which would serve as their prison for some time.


    However, the two prisoners would never know where they were kept in. The environment created by


    the Space Splitting Cage would deceive them into believing that they were in some kind of spiritual


    space tool.


    ...


    With Yori and Thiago defeated, Ricky turned to Henry slowly.


    Pearl was driven into a corner by Henry now. Her lips showed a horrible dark red, clearly due to the


    crimson blood she spat out. On the other hand, Henry still seemed full of energy, with confidence bright


    in his eyes. It seemed that in just a matter of time, he could take Pearl down.


    Wasting no time, Ricky immediately transformed into a beam of golden light and came to Pearl''s


    rescue. Within a millisecond, he appeared between them with endless energy surrounding him. He


    looked at Henry straight in the eye.


    "Back down, miss. I will deal with this man. Just find yourself a safe ce and watch," Ricky


    Pearl was shocked. Not many people dared to talk to her in such way. Normally, she would be enraged


    for she was not the kind ofdy following orders from men. She was strong and independent. But now,


    somehow, warmth welled up inside her like never before. It was the kind of delight a woman would feel


    if a man did something good for her, or showed her affection.


    However, she quickly came back to her senses. She tried to erase the thoughts out of her mind. She


    didn''t like it, at least not yet, though it felt so good. She knew this kind of feeling was dangerous. She


    began to have feelings for Ricky and she was getting soft.


    "I''m sorry, Ricky, but I have to finish him myself. This is the only way I can be a top warrior!" Pearl knew


    this and thought of it with fire and determination zing in her eyes.


    ...


    "This is my fight, Ricky. You should stay out of it," she told him coldly, clearly pissed off and mad.


    "Can''t you see I''m helping you, you foolish woman?!" Ricky replied with the same kind of coldness.


    However, he was not irritated. He was actually worried. "Besides, we can ask Henry which one of us he


    would like to fight."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Honestly, Ricky changed. He was now patient. If he did not hook up with Pearl before, he would not be


    concerned at all if she died. But what was done could not be undone, he had feelings and felt


    "What have you done to my friends, Ricky? Did you kill them?" Henry asked through gnashed teeth. He


    had no time for the flirting between his opponents, so he interrupted Pearl and Ricky at once.


    "Take it easy, I didn''t kill them. You would sense it if I really took their lives. They are simply having a


    good rest in my spiritual space tool. I''m trying to help them because they are badly wounded," Ricky


    said in a provocative manner to draw Henry''s attention to him. "How about this, if you win the uing


    fight, you can decide what to do with them. But if you lose, I must kindly ask you to join them."


    Provoking Henry and having hung out the red g, Ricky''s fighting spirit rose to the top.


    "You can have a try," Henry answered in a peaceful tone. "Let''s see whose mutant is stronger, your


    mocked and should feel ashamed, but he felt more motivated to defeat Ricky. Even though his tone


    remained as mild and calm as usual, the energy bursting within him gave him away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud sounds suddenly erupted. The next instant, powerful energy burst from


    within them like volcanic explosion. A fight between the two top warriors was on the verge of breaking


    out.


    "Truth be told, Henry. Ever since we met at the Virulent Sand Flow, I''ve been having the feeling that


    you will be my strongest opponent in thisnd of legacy. It seems that I am right about it," Ricky teased


    again with a smile while he doubling the energy surrounding him.


    "Likewise here, Ricky. I have guessed that you will be the biggest trouble in my n of ruining this


    ce. I should have not spared your life and killed you long ago, but I needed the luck of an ace genius


    to help me find another Massacring Antenna anyway," Henry surprisingly admitted frankly, too.


    "Yet I never expected you to be such a hard nut to crack. It''s okay, because I can kill you now," Henry


    dered, making no secret of his intention of killing Ricky this time.


    "Oh, that''s interesting. Good luck on executing your n. You see, it is already toote for you, you will


    be defeated soon," Ricky mocked, still smiling. He was having a st getting on Henry''s nerves.


    "I don''t think so," Henry responded with a jeer. "It might not be easy, but I can still kill you. It''s betterte


    than never, don''t you think?" Henry showed no fear at all. If Ricky got on his nerves, he did not show it.


    He was calm, collected and confident.


    Meanwhile, Pearl did not give up the fight. She made it seem that she listened to Ricky''s words and


    withdrew from the battleground, but she was actually just changing her tactic. ''These two brats are both


    stronger than I am, so it''s likely that I will lose if I fight with them head-on. It''s good that they start a fight


    like this. I will wait until they weaken or even hurt each other. Things will be a lot easier then, '' Pearl


    calcted, her sinister smile already back on her lips. ''I can rest here and reserve my energy for a


    moment and attack when they are already at their weakest.''


    "Everything will be in my control from now on. I will get the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe


    in the end," Pearl murmured to herself.


    Having made up her mind, Pearl ignored Ricky and Henry. She kept herself away from the battlefield


    and found a safe spot to rest. Sitting cross-legged in the mid-air, she began healing her wounds.


    Bang! On the battleground, a ferocious fight was unfolding. The moment the two warriors'' energy was


    too much to hold back, they both charged. Their fists met like Venus colliding with the sun. Enhanced


    by the power of the Massacring Mutant and Devouring Mutant, Ricky''s fist unleashed destructive


    Devouring Enlightenment and Massacring Enlightenment, which would be too much for any ordinary


    warrior.


    But Henry was by no means ordinary. He could easily match Ricky''s attacks, and his fist too was utterly


    formidable. It appeared to be made of sand, but it was harder than that with Gloomy Enlightenment and


    Massacring Enlightenment coursing through.


    Behind the sh of the two fists, there was the impact of the strongest enlightenment in this world.


    From where the fists hit each other, shock wavesshed out like tides, in which the two warriors kept


    changing their positions tounch one strike after another.


    In a sh, the two had already fought for dozens of rounds, and the pce that was serving as a


    battlefield became a pile of wreckage. Theplex would have been crushed into dust had it not been


    for the protective arrays set by the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    ng!


    A thundering metallic sound resounded throughout the area. Ricky''s Iron Destroyer hit the surface of


    Henry''s spiritual weapon, making the air thick with tension.


    Henry''s weapon was a huge ck tripod. It was in-looking, without anyplicated patterns carved


    on it, but Ricky could feel that it was very heavy.


    Once the tip of his sword touched the tripod, he began to truly feel the heaviness of Henry''s weapon.


    The heaviness reached Ricky''s arm through the Iron Destroyer and he had to double his strength to


    continue holding his weapon up. It felt like he was holding a hill up.


    ''I bet this big tripod is forged with some gravitational material. Only that will exin its strangely heavy


    weight, '' Ricky guessed. But this could not help him get rid of the uneasiness he felt from the danger


    brought by the seemingly ordinary tripod. And the tripod''s owner looked much more deadly now.


    Studying the tripod carefully while trying his best to fend off the relentless attacks from Henry, Ricky


    discovered that the heaviness of the tripod was not created by the energy explosions it caused, but by


    something deep inside it. Whatever it might be, the thing seemed to be the source of the danger Ricky


    had been feeling, too.


    ''What on earth is hidden in the depth of that tripod? What is it that is making me feel this uneasy?''


    Ricky thought hard and fast.


    His alertness never faded while fighting with Henry, yet he had be even more vignt if that was


    possible. Without a doubt, Henry was out of the ordinary, someone of the few who could give him this


    kind of strong sense of worry and uneasiness. Ricky could never see through him.


    "Alright then. Let''s have a good look at what you put at the bottom of your heavy weapon," Ricky said


    to himself. The harder the fight, the higher Ricky''s fighting spirit was. Clearing his mind, he tightened


    his grip on the Iron Destroyer, which had already been enveloped by the gxy power. He was


    determined to defeat Henry. He should defeat him.


    Henry had also recharged his attacks.


    It was finally time for the two warriors to settle the score.

 Chapter 692 An Extreme Battle

    Chapter 692 An Extreme Battle


    "Smashing de Attack¡ªSmashing Land Strike, Space Breaking, and Smashing the Universe! Three-


    in-one Strike!"


    Ricky shouted while rotating his body and condensing the gxy power. As the powers of the


    Massacring Mutant and Devouring Mutant were activated, he raised the saber. After heunched the


    three strikes with the saber, the shadows ofnd, space and universe were all broken, and the power of


    the three strikes merged together.


    The de then, with thebined momentum that overwhelmed the area, began to dash towards


    Henry.


    Everything that the de passed through, including the space, was ruined by its momentum.


    "Tripod Gravity, smash him!"


    Henry shouted as he saw that Ricky''s de was about to attack him. He rotated his body at a high


    speed. The moment he held the tripod with his hands and activated the quicksand power, the tripod


    instantly grew bigger and was almost the size of a hill. Surrounded by sand, the huge tripod also


    fiercely dashed towards Ricky''s de.


    When the de collided against the tripod, endless sparkles came out and sshed around them.


    The endless sparkles were an indication of the great power being disyed by both Ricky and Henry.


    The next moment, they were pushed a few steps back as a result of the strong impact.


    It was obvious that their arms were trembling violently at the same time. All of a sudden, thunder bolts


    came from the skies and rained over the pce. The sound of them came from the supreme


    enlightenment of heaven and earth. Obviously, the power of Ricky and Henry had strongly aroused the


    supreme enlightenment in the Land of Legacy.


    It seemed that the supreme enlightenment was releasing power to try to suppress the both of them.


    Both Ricky and Henry felt the attempted suppression but neither of them paid any attention to it. They


    had been concentrating on this fight. They only had one intention in mind¡ªto beat each other


    relentlessly.


    ''The power of the both of them seems to have gone beyond the limitations of the Land of Legacy. I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    hope they both suffer destruction in the end, '' Pearl thought to herself as she also felt the strong


    suppression from the supreme enlightenment. She began cultivating in order to feel better.


    "Even if I was being suppressed by the supreme enlightenment, I still have to kill you and destroy this


    ce. That''s what all the dead creatures of our Predatory Holy Ant tribe are hoping for," Henry said in a


    sinister voice as he burst out his ferocious momentum.


    What he said involved immense conviction, for the sake of which he had suffered the pain of being


    sealed for such a long time.


    "I''m not questioning your words, but I''m sure that the members of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe died


    from the bloody battle against devils. I guess maybe you have misunderstood something. I think it is my


    responsibility to prevent you from destroying the heritage of a species that once fought bravely against


    devils," Ricky said.


    "But of course, the most important is that I want to get the heritage."


    "Hmm! You treated the great loss of our Predatory Holy Ant tribe so lightly. How could the dead


    members of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe ever rest in peace? They won''t unless the heritage of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe is used to fete them," Henry said in a cold voice.


    "I think it would be a lot better to fete them with the blood of devils," Ricky replied.


    "I will make sure that devils be extinct one day, but before that, I must first destroy everything


    here," Henry said.


    "If that''s how it should be, then a battle between you and me seems to be unavoidable," Ricky said.


    "Sandy Mutant, let''s go!"


    Henry shouted. He activated the Sandy Mutant after being forced to take a few steps back due to the


    great impact. Immediately, sand began to spread throughout the whole area as various kinds of powers


    were mixed with every grain.


    Such power included the power of the five elements¡ªmetal, wood, water, fire, earth¡ªand the dark


    power with poisonous power. Obviously, Henry had collected arge amount of sand with tons of


    variations.


    "Pearl, the toxin in the sand seems to be more poisonous than the one in the Virulent Sand Flow. You''d


    better go back to your spiritual space tool to stay away from it and have your rest," Ricky said to Pearl


    telepathically. Seeing that Henry was calling upon the power of the Sandy Mutant, he thought he


    should deal with him more seriously.


    Pearl didn''t want to listen to Ricky, but she also felt the strong toxin in the sand soon enough and knew


    she had to do something. Without any more hesitation, she escaped into her spiritual space tool.


    ''My rtionship with Pearl is quite troublesome. I don''t know how I would be able to exin everything


    to Tina and Grace, '' Ricky thought to himself as he sighed deeply.


    "As I expected, your Sandy Mutant has improved a lot. But unfortunately for you, the strongest toxin in


    your sand won''t have any effect on me," Ricky said as he nced at the spreading sand.


    "I didn''t expect you to obtain the power of two mutants," Henry said.


    "Sandy Mutant, Sand Fall Burying, seal him!"


    Henry shouted as he knitted his hands. Immediately, all kinds of sand around them began to move and


    merge together to form a huge pyramid.


    At the same time, the enlightenment also spread with each kind of sand until it was turned into a


    stream of sealing power on the pyramid that stuck to it in an orderly manner, just like some kind of


    array rune.


    The sand then rotated around the pyramid and fell from a high altitude as it fiercely dashed towards


    Ricky like a waterfall.


    "This time I will not beat you with the poisonous sand. Instead, I''m going to make use of all the sand in


    my body in order to condense the sealing power, then I will seal you for good," Henry eximed in a


    hoarse voice.


    "You want to get the heritage from this ce, right? Well then, Ricky. While I destroy this ce, I will


    destroy you as well. In that case, you will be able to stay together with the heritage of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe forever."


    When Henry finished saying that, the pyramid of sand had already covered Rickypletely. The


    ongoing enlightenment power was beginning to turn into strong sealing power.


    "Massacring Mutant, please burst for me again!" Ricky mumbled to himself in a cold tone as he stared


    at the falling pyramid of sand. He took off the Devouring Mutant to call on the Massacring Mutant.


    "How could this be possible? How could you be changing in this manner?" Henry asked in


    astonishment. His killing intent also grew rapidly at the sight of Ricky''s sudden change. That was


    because he was starting to feel really jealous of Ricky for his talent.


    "It''s all because of my power of the source of feminine in your body. This power belongs to me, Ricky.


    I''m sure I will take it back," Pearl mumbled in the spiritual space tool as she saw what was going on


    outside. She would never forget to take back the source of feminine from Ricky.


    Meanwhile, the Massacring Mutant was activated. Ricky condensed the purest Massacring


    Enlightenment power from his head down to his toe as he merged it with the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body.


    While the Iron Destroyer hovered over his head, Ricky''s eyes gave out sharp light. In an instant, the


    massacring light was condensed on the chest of the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Two rays of


    massacring light were shining brightly.


    "Massacring Mutant! Omnipotent Massacring Skill! Massacring Golden Palms!"


    Ricky eximed. The second level of Ultimate Golden Body which had turned into the Massacring


    Mutantunched a fist amongst the two rays of shining light. The two Massacring Golden Palms were


    thenunched in the blink of an eye.


    Without hesitating, Rickyunched two Massacring Golden Palms at the same time.


    Hisprehension of the massacring power had further deepened since he possessed the Massacring


    Mutant. It was almost an instinct. It meant he wouldprehend and change the previous Massacring


    Golden Palm as he wished.


    The move of Massacring Golden Palms was the result of his furtherprehension of the Massacring


    Golden Palm.


    It was more powerful than the less developed Massacring Golden Palm.


    The next moment, the space was about to fall apart as the Sand Fall Burying shed with the


    Massacring Golden Palms. The impact created by the two powerful strikes was overwhelming.


    "Can I resist this impact?" Pearl mumbled to herself, astonished to watch such a fierce collision.

 Chapter 693 Predatory Quicksand

    Chapter 693 Predatory Quicksand


    Pearl knew clearly that if she were under any of their attacks, even with the power of her own dark


    water, any counterattack she would attempt to make would fail.


    ''Once the collision of their powerful attack subsides, they should be restrained and hurt each other


    badly!''


    Pearl thought calctingly.


    In her heart, she was ready to go all out because she had almostpletely recovered and reverted


    back to her best condition.


    Boom! At that moment, the sound of thunder that roared midair increased yet again. There was also


    the addition of small but destructive thunderboltsing down from the sky, and falling into the violent


    collision between Ricky and Henry.


    "It would be awesome if the rules of heavens here can really strike," Pearl said with a look of


    expectation in her eyes as she saw the destructive thunderbolts falling from the sky.


    Within the ripples of air, the varying power of enlightenment on the quicksand pyramid constantly


    morphed into the sealing power to support the quicksand pyramid. Meanwhile, Henry also poured


    himself into the pyramid, thereby forming an endless stream of quicksand.


    Fortified with all the different kinds of powers supported by Henry, the quicksand pyramid became more


    and more powerful and continued to press down towards Ricky.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The Massacring Golden Palms of Ricky, which included two kinds of golden mes, the Heaven


    ughtering Fire and the Massacring Fire, was filled with golden light. It could be seen that it was


    constantly absorbing the runic power of Ricky''s Massacring Mutant.


    Seeing how Henry merged with his attack, Ricky did not hesitate any more. He jumped up into the air


    and merged himself with his attack: the Massacring Golden Palms.


    Once again, two of the strongest attacks resulted in another fierce collision. This time, however, the


    collision was even apanied with the destructive thunderbolting down from mid-air.


    Boom! Boom! In the midst of the roaring strength from the two opposing forces, a pathway was formed.


    It was being surrounded by the air ripples. It appeared that the pathway was created after the powerful


    st that filled the air seconds ago.


    Time seemed to stop, and the space appeared to have been torn apart.


    Just then, another power emerged. It was the power of the array in this pce that suppressed the


    destructive power of the attack from Henry and Ricky.


    Two figures suddenly sprang out from the ripples of air. They emerged rapidly from opposite sides.


    They were Ricky and Henry. This wasn''t the first time they bounced out as a result of the violent


    collision they caused. Wherever the two passed, the space, which had just been healing, was shattered


    yet again.


    They did not stop sliding and ripping holes through space until they reached the ends of the pce in


    opposite directions. As they slid and passed rapidly, they left smoking trails of fire and smoke.


    They were both a striking mess. Their clothes were tattered and their bodies were covered in bruises.


    But, more strikingly, it could be seen that their wounds had also helped increase their power


    tremendously.


    Loud cracking sounds could be heard. The destructive thunderbolt which had been, roaring and striking


    in mid-air had already surrounded them.


    "How is it possible that both of them are still in the best condition after such a collision?" Pearl could not


    believe what she was witnessing. The more impressive the power they exhibited, the stronger her urge


    to kill them.


    But what Pearl didn''t realize and know yet was that her desire to kill Ricky might not have been due to


    the jealousy she harbored over his talent.


    Something changed slightly, without her noticing.


    "Devouring Mutant! Devouring Storm!"


    The moment he braced himself for an attack, Ricky''s feet stepped into the air once more. His


    Massacring Mutant shifted into the Devouring Mutant instantly as he began gathering the power of the


    Devouring Storm. The storm went on to attack Henry rapidly before it surrounded him in the blink of an


    eye. One could clearly see that Ricky wanted to use this attack to devour and tear Henry apart.


    "Scatter!" Upon seeing Ricky''s attack, Henry snorted. He turned his body directly into a stream of


    quicksand. It was as smooth as running water, and it flowed rapidly through the cracks of the Devouring


    Storm.


    Ricky and Henry then switchednding ces, but apparently without touching each other yet.


    "The Sandy Mutant is really as strong as I thought it would be. It seems like the attack of my Devouring


    Mutant and Massacring Mutant are unable to touch and strike you," Ricky muttered in a low voice as he


    turned.


    "That''s the truth: You are unable to touch and hit me. Even though your Devouring Mutant possesses


    some of the evasive properties of my Sandy Mutant, I still will kill you this time. Here, let me show you


    how I break your double mutants," Henry replied coldly.


    "Really? What other cards do you have? Just take them out and let me have a look. I can feel that


    there is a strong power in your tripod, your spiritual weapon," Ricky said without flinching. There wasn''t


    even a hint of fear or surprise in his eyes. His relentless fighting spirit surged out of his body once


    again.


    "If you say so, I will do as you wish!" Henry insisted, his tone growing colder.


    After uttering those words, Henry turned and morphed into a huge Predatory Holy Ant.


    "Is this your beast form, the Predatory Holy Ant?" Ricky muttered quietly as he witnessed Henry''s quick


    transformation.


    As Henry transformed and revealed his beast form, the tripod also grewrger under the enlightening


    power. It hovered above Henry''s head. Then, streams of ck quicksand gushed from within the tripod.


    "ck Quicksand!" Ricky said in a serious and deep tone. He was much more serious than before


    because he felt the danger that lingered above.


    ''What''s going on? I don''t feel anything special in the ck quicksand. Yet why do I feel so threatened?''


    Ricky felt very confused.


    "I named the quicksand the Predatory Quicksand!" Henry told Ricky as the Predatory Quicksand


    surrounded his body.


    The sadness and indignation in Henry''s words were extremely evident and hard to miss.


    Listening closely to the weight of Henry''s words, Ricky really felt the pain he had been carrying in his


    heart.


    "You named it yourself. Can you tell me where this Predatory Quicksandes from?" Ricky asked


    softly.


    "I can tell you, because you are the first enemy who has earned my recognition," Henry replied, still


    seething with pain.


    "The Predatory Quicksand is a fusion between the Massacring Sand and the bones of the


    predecessors of our Predatory Holy Ant tribe," Henry said withmenting and resentment. "When our


    ancestors sealed us, they put the corpses of many predecessors who had not been eroded by the evil


    spirit into the tripod and then they blended the Massacring Sand into the tripod to seal it within us.


    Originally, our ancestors ced the Massacring Sand into the tripod so that the corpses of our


    predecessors could be preserved, especially from decay. However, unexpectedly, over the years, all of


    them had evolved into this Predatory Quicksand.


    I''ve always wondered, why do I possess the Sandy Mutant? Is this the responsibility entrusted to me by


    the ancestors to kill traitors and the devils? Is it my destiny to use the Predatory Quicksand?"


    "Oh, I see," Ricky replied and nodded slightly, showing his understanding of Henry''s grief and anger.


    "But what I truly didn''t expect was that the first person I would need to kill with this Predatory


    Quicksand would be you," Henry said and his eyebrows curled at the sudden twist of fate that he and


    Ricky were experiencing.


    "I admire your predecessors and I understand the pain in your heart. However, I also know well that


    what I want to get in my heart. Therefore, I apologize but I can''t let you destroy this inheritance," Ricky


    reluctantly muttered.


    "Do you really get how I feel? No, you don''t! If you really understand how I feel, you should''ve


    destroyed this inheritance with me. You should''ve opted to destroy everything rted to the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe, a tribe that sold their souls to the devils!" Henry yelled, unable to contain the anger and


    pain violently emanating inside him.


    After expressing all the emotions he had been hiding inside, Henry wasted no more second and used


    his mind to control the Predatory Quicksand. He divided the sand into several strands, each of which


    contained twice as much enlightening power. He then aimed the Predatory Quicksand to instantly shoot


    at Ricky like a downpour of arrows.


    "The Predatory Quicksand was made by the predecessors of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. If I engage


    inbat with this sand, it would be like fighting with them. So, just show me your power and let me


    get to the bottom of where the so-called danger is reallying from," Ricky resumed his fighting spirit


    and anticipated the impact of Henry''s approaching attack.


    Ricky also surrounded his body with four runes.

 Chapter 694 Four Mutants Versus Predatory Quicksand

    Chapter 694 Four Mutants Versus Predatory Quicksand


    Boom!


    Ricky was then surrounded by the four runic powers, which increased his strength a lot. Crack. But the


    destructive thunder surrounding Ricky only grew more powerful as if it really wanted to destroy and


    finish him.


    "Destructive thunder, isn''t it? I guess I can''t keep increasing my power anymore, or else, it will kill me,"


    Ricky said to himself after he sensed the strong lethal intent of the destructive thunder that was about


    to get him.


    But on the other hand, Henry was suffering the same, if not, worse than Ricky, as the powerful


    destructive thunder surrounded him almost breaking the space.


    This meant that if either of them decided to increase their power even just a little, they''d surely be


    attacked and be pulverized by the destructive thunder.


    Immediately, the four runic powers integrated into Ricky''s body, transforming himself into different kinds


    of mutants¡ªDevouring Mutant, Chaotic Fire Mutant, Massacring Mutant, and Gale Mutant.


    His transformation of the four mutants, however, had produced such strong power that it backed the


    thunder off.


    Henry''s eyes narrowed as soon as heid his eyes on what was happening. Being puzzled, his mind


    went nk and the only thing he could think of was how this was all possible.


    Ricky owning two mutants was already a subject that Henry couldn''t really fully grasp. Shocked and out


    of words, he was confused and amazed at the same time on how Ricky was able to possess four


    mutants.


    "It is true that after taking my source of feminine, he possess different mutants corresponding to the


    powers he has," said Pearl. Although she had still predicted that this would happen, she was still


    shocked by this scene.


    There was nothing odd about her reaction, because Ricky owning four mutants was just too


    overwhelming for anyone who would see it.


    "He has obtained my source of feminine and thus has be a mutant owner. I have cultivated the


    devouring power as well, but why can''t I possess the Devouring Mutant? Is it because I possess the


    Feminine Mutant, or is it something he has but I don''t?" Despite the shock that took over her whole


    system, confusion also ran in her mind.


    "Henry, you have the Predatory Quicksand, and I have the four mutants. Our final battle is about to


    start any minute now. Give me your best shot so I can see how powerful the Predatory Quicksand is,"


    Ricky said with confidence and firm resolution.


    Then, the four runic powers turned into a runic shield, which shielded him from the Predatory


    Quicksand''s giant arrow. Ricky went into defense and activated his four runic powers. His fist strike


    contained four different powers¡ªdevouring power, chaotic fire power, massacring power and gale


    power. And with his powers, the Predatory Quicksand quickly bounced back.


    Henry was shocked, his eyes were dark and deep as the sea when he saw that his attack was


    deflected by Ricky''s counter.


    However, Henry''s real body was then revealed after the Predatory Quicksand''s explosion. After all, he


    really thought that he was powerful enough to stand a chance against Ricky and win the fight. But to


    his dismay, his opponent''s move caught him off guard.


    ''Fuck! Damn you! I should''ve already killed him in the Virulent Sand Flow when I still had the chance, ''


    Henry bitterly thought to himself as he was filled with regret. Back when they were in the Virulent Sand


    Flow, he had the opportunity to kill Ricky, but he didn''t. Because during that time, he still needed


    Ricky''s help to get into the Heavenly Passage and obtain the Massacring Antenna.


    Little did he know that if it weren''t for Ricky''s help, Henry and his friends would never have acquired the


    legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. After all, there was no other way that they could get out of the


    Dark and Light Rock Array in one piece.


    "I''m seeing regret on your face," said Ricky calmly. "Now that you don''t have the confidence to kill me,


    I''m already just a half step away from winning this fight."


    "Ah!"


    Henry roared after hearing what Ricky said. Driven with rage, his anger manifested into a tornado


    which then surrounded him and the Predatory Quicksand. Whoosh! Something from inside the


    Predatory Quicksand seemed to be dashing out all of a sudden.


    "Predatory Blood Power! Ancestors, please give me power!" Henry roared in a hoarse voice, his dark


    eyes filled with bloody veins that were about to burst with anger.


    Then suddenly, the Predatory Quicksand turned into eight segments which surrounded him like eight


    pythons, with streams of gloomy aura overflowing from them.


    Soon, the aura diffused suddenly and turned into the shadows of Predatory Holy Ants. Ricky felt the


    condensed blood power, as if they were the real Predatory Holy Ants.


    He had already felt the danger and he could not believe that it was turning into reality.


    "Is the dangering from the Predatory Holy Ants?" asked Ricky in almost a whisper as he looked at


    the gigantic shadows of Predatory Holy Ants before him.


    "Could it be that these are not shadows, but the ghost power?" he murmured after suddenly realizing it.


    "Indeed, these shadows are the power of our ancestors of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. Their bodies,


    along with their blood and flesh, all turned into the Predatory Quicksand, and so did their ghosts."


    Henry blurted everything out as he did not want to hide anything from Ricky.


    "The reason why our ancestors attached their ghosts this way was because they wanted to have a


    chance to give me the power I needed for my revenge and witness it with their own eyes,"


    Henry said coldly. He was already in a manic state controlled by rage, "Behold the strongest among my


    specialties. This is the peak of my power ready to render you lifeless!


    Predatory Blood Power, Ghost Attack!"


    In a split second, the eight streams of Predatory Quicksand dashed to where Ricky stood, with its ghost


    power roaring loud and moving straight to him like galloping horses.


    "The peak of your power? Suit yourself. I''m not holding anything back either," said Ricky firmly and


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    confidently with his eyes covered by the four powerful runes.


    Boom! With a loud bang, the Golden Spirit Eyes then exploded and everything was overwhelmed by


    millions of blinding golden lights.


    Meanwhile, inside the Golden Spirit Eyes, eight mes diffused and then turned into a me lotus.


    "The Power of Golden Spirit Eyes¡ªEight-me Lotus!"


    While Ricky''s four mutants kept on constantly changing, his second level of Ultimate Golden Body


    exploded. Then, his four runic powers suddenly merged together which transformed into a giant lotus.


    "Power of Mutants¡ªLotus of Four Runes!


    Two lotuses in one!" Suddenly, the two lotuses merged together, fell from the sky, and hit Henry''s attack


    directly.


    Boom!


    A loud crashing sound then echoed all throughout the entire area, and everything was covered in an


    endless sea of air cloud.


    Henry and Ricky were hidden by the vast clouds of dust; Pearl wasn''t even able to see where they


    were.


    "Oh my, both of them must be badly hurt!" Although taken aback by witnessing such an intense fight,


    Pearl also expected that something like this would happen to them.


    If Ricky and Henry were both all badly injured, then that would mean that the legacy of Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe would belong to her.


    Finally, the diffusing air cloud thinned. Ricky and Henry were visible again and the scene before Pearl


    was just as she expected¡ªboth of them were severely injured.

 Chapter 695 Entering The Mysterious Land

    Chapter 695 Entering The Mysterious Land


    Both Ricky and Henry were a mess. They were both lying in two deep pits that they had fallen into and


    they were close to dying.


    Ricky panted heavily and tried hard to collect his strength. A few momentster, he struggled and knelt


    on the ground with one of his hands supporting him. "I never expected that none of us would be able to


    destroy the other. I have to admit that you are a really strong fighter, Henry," Ricky said.


    "No, no, no! It only means that I lost the fight and that is a great humiliation! It is such a shame that I


    could not defeat you using the power and strength inherited from my tribe!" Henry replied in a weak


    voice. He was still lying on the ground, too weak to stand up.


    "This is great to me though! I''m more than pleased to see that both of you were hurt so badly!" Pearl''s


    voice called out at that point in time. Afterward, she got out of the spiritual space tool.


    Henry did not care about Pearl at all, nor did he feel threatened by her. He was well aware of what


    Pearl intended to do¡ªshe intended to kill him.


    He was not afraid, though. To be more precise, he was hopeless at that point because he had failed to


    had not ruined the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, you are a loser now, just like me," Henry teased Ricky, his voice still weak and helpless.


    "Pearl! Don''t act so recklessly. I suggest you stay calm and not jump the gun on this. Otherwise, you


    will get killed!" Ricky shouted at Pearl. He had expected that Pearl had intended to do that after


    everything that had happened between them.


    "I shouldn''t jump the gun, hmm? Ha-ha! That''s so kind of you to offer me such a suggestion, You don''t


    realize that you aren''t qualified to talk to me like that anymore, do you?" Pearl sneered in a cold voice.


    She obviously didn''t take Ricky''s words that serious.


    Then, she turned to look at Henry and demanded arrogantly, "Henry, just hand over the Massacring


    Antenna to me, and I will do you a favor and not smash your body into pieces."


    "It''s inside my storage ring. You can take it from me after you kill me," Henry replied in a t tone. He


    did not want to live in the world anymore, so he would answer every question Pearl asked him. It would


    not make any difference whether he kept the Massacring Antenna or not.


    Pearl nodded in satisfaction; then she looked at Ricky and said in an angry voice, "As for you, Ricky, I


    will show no mercy and tear you into pieces!"


    "You are a very heartless woman in light of everything that has happened between us, Pearl," Ricky


    sighed helplessly upon hearing Pearl''s decisive words. Deep inside, he grew angry with her.


    She was such an unreasonable woman!


    "You know what?" Pearl asked, and she gave him a cold smile. "I will kill him first, then I''m going to


    make you suffer before I kill you too!" After she finished speaking, Pearl burst into a fit ofughter. She


    was the one with control over the situation at that point.


    Then, sheshed her whip and waved it toward Henry with a sharp flick of her wrist.


    Buzz! Buzz! Right at that moment, four types of runes moved and circled quickly around Henry. As time


    went by, they moved more and more quickly. A few secondster, Henry disappeared out of nowhere.


    It was Ricky''s doing. Ricky used some magic and pulled Henry into his Devourer Zone. Henry was in


    the same situation with Yori and Thiago after that.


    Shouldn''t Ricky have already run out of strength by then? He was supposed to be at the edge of death


    after that battle.


    It turned out that he had absorbed the blood vitality that had been umted in his Devourer Zone to


    regain his strength.


    "Omnipotent Devouring Skill¡ªBlood Vitality Devouring Skill!"


    Ricky shouted. Without any hesitation, he decided to use his most powerful Omnipotent Skill. In the


    blink of an eye, his body transformed into thousands of small blood strands. They then shot in a wide


    cluster toward Pearl and engulfed her.


    Pearl, on the other hand, did not realize what was happening before she was engulfed. She was still


    pondering why Henry had disappeared all of a sudden when the blood storm shot toward her. When


    she noticed something was wrong, it was already toote. Her strength was absorbed by Ricky''s Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill. After that, she was unable to fight back.


    Left with no other choice, she was imprisoned in Ricky''s Devourer Zone.


    Bang! After Ricky finished doing all of that, his strength was drained and he fell down against the


    ground with a heavy grunt.


    He sighed in relief, "God bless me! It''s all over!" It took him a moment to feel any real relief after


    everything was over.


    "So, my next goal is to concentrate on the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. Hopefully, I can


    find the Massacring Soil inside the inheritance. That is something I want the most, after all," he


    murmured to himself.


    Then, he took out the Treasures from Heaven and Earth from his storage ring and used them to restore


    his strength. It took him five whole days to recover. That fight had cost him arge amount of energy.


    He had almost gathered all his strength back up, and was as energetic as he had been when he was


    not hurt. However, the after-effect caused by employing the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill was still


    haunting him.


    He chose to ignore the strange feeling. Ricky then opened Henry''s storage ring and took out another


    Massacring Antenna.


    When the two Massacring Antennae met with each other, a strong, invisible Massacring Enlightenment


    filled the area at once. It then entered the golden door. As a consequence, the door opened, releasing


    golden lights. Ricky was showered in those golden lights at once.


    He could not help but close his eyes because the lights were too bright. When Ricky opened his eyes


    again, he found himself in a strange golden space.


    Ricky felt something familiar about that ce. He realized that the feeling was caused by the source of


    feminine.


    ''So, this is thend of legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. It is also the homnd of the Predatory


    Holy Ant tribe, ording to Henry. I think it is also the homnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    some degree, '' Ricky thought to himself as he looked around to check the familiar yet strange space.


    As he walked deeper inside, he saw a pool that was filled with golden liquid. The power emitting from


    the pool was familiar to him and it reminded him of the original energy he had felt before.


    ''Is this golden liquid a kind of original energy?'' Ricky pondered curiously to himself.


    "Where is the inheritance? My Source of Golden Body doesn''t have any reaction at all, which means


    that there is no Massacring Soil in the surrounding area," he murmured in a disappointed voice.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    When Ricky was lost in thought, the golden liquid suddenly began to move. The energy scrambled off


    in all directions. Before long, a golden shadow formed in the center of the pool.


    "I''ve been waiting here for countless years. Finally, here you are! You are the very first creature to have


    entered this ce," the golden shadow said. Meanwhile, the golden lights emerged from the shadow


    andnded on Ricky.


    The golden lights were the shadow''s weapon; he wanted to use to test Ricky''s ability. After the light


    transmitted the information about Ricky to the shadow, the shadow was shocked.


    "You own the Massacring Mutant!"


    The shadow paused for a second and continued, "I never anticipated that the owner of the Massacring


    Mutant woulde here. God bless our tribe! I''m so grateful."


    The golden figure was thrilled as he spoke with obvious excitement in his voice.


    ''He noticed that I own the Massacring Mutant at first sight! What a strong warrior! He must be a


    knowledgeable senior from the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He immediately made a slight bow and greeted him politely, saying, "It''s my honor to have you here,


    sir."


    "Young man, now that you have entered this ce, it means that you are not only powerful, but also


    extremely lucky. You own the Massacring Mutant and that is very surprising to me. Although you don''t


    have the blood power of our tribe, you are still the most appropriate candidate to ept the inheritance


    of our tribe," the golden shadow said before he nodded his head a few times in consideration.


    "Thank you, sir. Actually, that''s my goal ining here. The inheritance, that is," Ricky said in a calm


    voice as he nodded back at the shadow. He was looking forward to what was going to happen next.


    "You are being very honest to admit that," the golden shadowmented when he heard Ricky''s frank


    words. "There are two aspects when ites to the inheritance of our tribe. One is the blood


    inheritance, and the other is the inheritance of the cultivation method of our tribe.


    Now that you own the Massacring Mutant, I think we can just skip the blood inheritance part. I don''t


    think that you are willing to be a member of our tribe anyway."


    Ricky could not help but break into a cold sweat when he heard the golden shadow mentioned the


    blood inheritance.


    Once he epted the blood inheritance, he would genuinely be a member of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe.

 Chapter 696 The Truth Behind The Betrayal

    Chapter 696 The Truth Behind The Betrayal


    Ricky''s heart raced rapidly as his eyebrows knitted together. If he ever epted to inherit the blood


    power of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, he would be one of them. The thought made him bite his


    lip.


    ''It seems that my Massacring Mutant saved me from the problem, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    If it weren''t for his Massacring Mutant, the golden shadow would not hesitate to give him the lineage of


    the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. He didn''t have enough time to wait for the next heir, which was why he


    wanted to bestow it on Ricky as soon as possible.


    "Sure enough, you don''t want to be a part of our tribe." The golden shadow noticed the hesitant look on


    Ricky''s face.


    As the golden shadow said that, Ricky found it hard to maintain eye contact. "Sir, I am certainly


    delighted with the offer, but I can''t approve of it. I am still a mortal, and it will keep up that way. I


    apologize." An awkward smile emerged on his lips as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "You are right. The bloodline is a very bizarre matter." The golden shadow stayed calm. He paused for


    a second, then continued, "You should really be grateful because you have your Massacring Mutant,


    Ricky. Otherwise, I will not think twice to force you to be one of us."


    "Sir, thank you for your understanding and patience." Ricky gave him a warm smile.


    The golden shadow nodded and then cleared his throat. "Well, let''s cut this conversation and get down


    to business. You will remain in this pond to receive the legacy of my tribe. There are two aspects to the


    inheritance of our tribe. One is the cultivation method itself. This requires you toprehend it


    yourself. Since you are the possessor of the Massacring Mutant, I assume it will be more eligible for


    you to practice the massacring cultivation methodpared to the people in my tribe." The golden


    shadow looked away.


    "The other aspect is the cultivation experience of massacring martial arts. I can feel that this would be a


    terrific chance for you, Ricky."


    "Thank you so much for believing in me, sir!" Ricky gave him a toothy grin and became very excited.


    It was no joke that the exclusive cultivation method and the cultivation experience of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe were truly a tremendous opportunity for anyone.


    Although he was very excited to get the big opportunity, he also had a doubt in mind at that moment.


    Just by thinking about telling the golden shadow his doubt, he couldn''t help but wince. Sure, he might


    hurt his feelings and lose the opportunity, but on the other hand, he was positive that he could get more


    than that in the uing future.


    Shaking his head, he turned to the golden shadow and asked, "Sir, before everything else, can I ask


    you about something?"


    The golden shadow nodded with a serious expression and said, "Go ahead."


    "I want to inquire about the thing between the Massacring Holy Ant and Predatory Holy Ant tribes,"


    Ricky said and stared at him without blinking.


    The golden shadow''s eyes widened. He was taken aback by Ricky''s sudden interest in such a thing,


    which was considered as the hidden secret of his tribe.


    "It seems that inside the Heavenly Passage, Jacob''s remaining soul has told you something about our


    tribe." A sigh emitted out of his mouth. "Even if he didn''t inform you about that, I will, however, tell you


    everything that you should know after you receive the legacy; then I will have some important


    proposals for you."


    "Sir, please go ahead. I will listen very carefully," Ricky said and nodded.


    He didn''t want to tell the golden shadow about Henry and his twopanions, because he assumed


    that it was not the right time to do so. Though it was hard to keep secrets, he preferred to believe that


    the Massacring Holy Ant tribe had not betrayed the continent creatures as what Henry had told him. On


    the other hand, he also believed that there was no need for Henry to make up a story and lie to him.


    Even though he had heard everything, he chose to get more information from the golden shadow.


    The golden shadow sighed before he said, "It was a very humiliating thing in our Massacring Holy Ant


    tribe. Maybe, it is because of such a humiliating thing that our tribe endured the cmity to the point¡ª


    all the people of our tribe had been ughtered.


    During the ancient times, our tribe wasn''t quite powerful. The most powerful creatures in our tribe were


    middle spiritual kings. That time, the Predatory Holy Ant tribe ruled and they were the most powerful


    holy tribe.


    They had acquired the dark and massacring power while we only cultivated the massacring power. We


    might have a lot of differences, but our tribes sharedmon bloodline connection.


    The ant creatures were very scarce at that time, but we had potentials which the Predatory Holy Ant


    tribe had seen. They soon wanted to help us be one of the holy tribes.


    Later, in a war of fighting the devils, the Predatory Holy Ant tribe waspletely destroyed, and the


    reason behind that was because of our tribe."


    The golden shadow''s tone became obviously indignant at that point.


    "May I know the reason for their destruction, sir?" Ricky asked in a deep tone and furrowed his


    eyebrows, sounding so eager to know the truth.


    ''Is it really like what Henry told me that the Massacre Holy Ant tribe had betrayed the Predatory Holy


    Ant tribe?'' he thought to himself.


    "There was a traitor in our Massacre Holy Ant tribe," said the golden shadow sternly, with a strong


    killing intent against the traitor in his tone.


    "A traitor?" Ricky repeated doubtfully and tilted his head slightly. Deep inside, he was relieved that the


    answer to his doubt was negative.


    "Yes, there was a traitor in our tribe. During that time, our chief was quite old for his position and his


    two sons were too eager topete for the position of their father.


    One of them lost in thepetition and he left our tribe. To get his revenge, he leaked the secret,


    regarding the center of guardian arrays protecting the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, to the devils, which


    caused their destruction.


    Coincidently, in the same period of time, our tribe was guarding and shielding another area against the


    invasion of the devils. Hence, our tribe avoided being killed by enemies.


    When we got the news that the Predatory Holy Ant tribe was invaded by the devils, we wanted to help


    them, but we had run out of time. Consequently, it could be seen that our tribe led to the destruction of


    the Predatory Holy Ant tribe!"


    As the golden shadow spoke, his expression was filled with both grief and indignation.


    Ricky nodded slowly. "Now I get it..." ''Finally, I understand the whole thing between the two tribes. It


    seems that Henry misunderstood the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    It is now clear that the Massacring Holy Ant tribe didn''t really betray the Predatory Holy Ant tribe or the


    other continent creatures. If they did, why would the devils try to destroy them, too? Wouldn''t it be


    better for the devils to keep the whole Massacring Holy Ant tribe as their secret spies?


    Using them as their spies, the devils didn''t need to be scared that they might betray them because the


    evidence that they had could control the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. If thetter tried to betray them,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they could show the evidence and tell the continent creatures the betrayal, and then there would be no


    room for the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.'' Ricky''s mind was racing fast.


    "After the destruction of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, we made our way to their ancestralnd, and then


    eventually, we migrated there. The pond of theirnd had the water with original energy, so we formed


    our very own pond full of water with original energy," the golden shadow added.


    "As we relied on the power in the pond, we became a holy tribe.


    In such a way, the Predatory Ant tribe indirectly gave us the opportunity to be a holy tribe. After


    that, we tried to kill as many of the devils to get revenge for the Predatory Holy Ant tribe.


    Although we really tried our best, the power of the devils increased rapidly during that time, and soon


    after, we were wiped out by them before we could even kill them all.


    We really tried, Ricky. We had tried with our own blood, sweat, and tears but we failed. Our only regret


    was that we didn''t kill the traitor."


    "Sir, I truly admire the efforts and braveness of your tribe in fighting the devils. In the future, I will also


    contribute to fighting against the devils," Ricky said and gave the golden shadow a determined look.


    Fighting against the devils was the shared responsibility of all the creatures in all the continents. Deep


    down, he knew that it was really hard, but he couldn''t let both the sacrifices of the tribes go into waste.


    The golden shadow chuckled and said with great delight, "With your promise, I am sure that you will be


    the best candidate to receive the heritage of our tribe." He couldn''t be more relieved that Ricky was


    willing to carry on their unfinished task.

 Chapter 697 The Birthplace

    Chapter 697 The Birthce


    "I need you to help me with another thing. I am sure you will be able to fulfill my wishes for me," the


    golden figure continued.


    "Please tell me, what can I do for you?" Ricky was a little perplexed.


    Before he heard the answer, he had already decided to recount everything about Henry, Thiago and


    Yori. Moreover, he wanted to ask if they could receive the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe,


    as they were members of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe and were suitable to utilize that inheritance.


    Besides, he wanted to create an opportunity for them to settle grievances against the Massacring Holy


    Ant tribe. He intended to show respect to the two ancient tribes.


    He was not doing any of it just to show how his nobility. He would not easily give away the inheritance


    he would acquire. His act of generosity was nned to be performed for his own benefit.


    Henry and hispanions had powerful mutant abilities. As one could say from their grief over the


    extermination of their own tribe, they were loyal to the ones they cared about. Ricky believed that they


    would eventually be grateful for him if he could help them settle grievances and receive the inheritance.


    He wanted to motivate them to be his allies and remain loyal to him. To pave way for greater


    achievements in martial arts, he needed more exceptional warriors to help him. He was certain they


    were the ones he was looking for.


    Nevertheless, it was a gamble for Ricky to perform an act of generosity. He might not receive any help


    from them at all once they received the inheritance. If that happened, he would feel so helpless that


    even killing them all would not bring him any sign of hope.


    ''I''m risking so much in this y. My main objective is to obtain the Massacring Soil anyway, '' Ricky


    thought.


    "Sir, please tell me what I can do to help you," said Ricky, who stopped thinking about his n.


    "I have said before that this ce is also the birthce of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. Therefore, their


    inheritance and water of the pond of origin also exist somewhere in this ce," the golden figure


    exined.


    "What? The inheritance and the pond of origin of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe can also be found in


    here?" Ricky was a little surprised to hear what the golden figure just said.


    "Yes, indeed. It is the birthce of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. Naturally, their inheritance can also be


    found in here," the golden figure borated.


    "Listen, young man. I need to tell you that I cannot give you the inheritance and the pond of origin of


    the Predatory Holy Ant tribe right now. I want you to promise me that you will find out if there are any


    remaining members of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe anywhere in the world.


    If you cannot find at least one of them, I want you to look for a warrior with the Predatory Mutant. If you


    still can''t find one, then the inheritance of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe will be offered to you for


    cultivation,"


    the golden figure said in a heavy and more serious tone.


    "I know it probably doesn''t sound fair to you, but that''s my one and only final request. I really need your


    help with this."


    "I totally understand what you said, sir," Ricky nodded. "Sir, could you please take me to the birthce


    of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe? I have something very special to show you when we get there."


    "Oh? Something special? I am quite excited about that. If that''s the case, then let me take you to the


    birthce of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe right now!" the golden figure replied in an excited and curious


    tone.


    As soon as his voice trailed away, a burst of golden lights filled the entire ce. Ricky and the golden


    figure then appeared in an area filled with the power of the Gloomy Enlightenment and the Massacring


    Enlightenment. Apparently, it was the birthce of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe.


    More than that, Ricky could also see a pond of ck water in the distance. He was certain that it was


    the pond of origin of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe.


    "Only holy tribes have specific permanent birthces. We, the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, were not a


    holy tribe when we first started. We had to create a specialized birthce when we became one. There


    are two ways for a new holy tribe like us to create such birthce. One is to build it with the help of


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    some original energy within the birthce of a long-established holy tribe. The other way is to build it


    with the power of the new holy tribe themselves, but this could take a much longer time to finish than


    the first method," the golden figure exined.


    "The most important function of the birthce of a holy tribe is not really about preserving the


    inheritance and the pond of origin. It is about creating an opportunity to reproduce creatures of the holy


    tribe after their extermination."


    "That sounds amazing!" Ricky was surprised to hear everything the golden figure was saying.


    "However, there is only a little chance of reproduction. For instance, even if the Predatory Holy Ant tribe


    had already lived and reproduced for several eras, it may cost its birthce one or two more eras to


    regenerate posterity," the golden figure added.


    "Maybe creatures of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe could be born again in this era.


    As for us, the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, we probably need at least four or five more eras to regenerate


    our posterity, because we had just be a holy tribe in thest era."


    "Sir, if that''s the case, maybe you can seal the whole birthce of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe with


    your power. By doing this, your tribe will regenerate posterity and start developing again after some


    time," Ricky said expectantly.


    "As I said, the chance to actually pull it off is very little," the golden figure responded.


    "I also said that you probably had an exceptional amount of good luck, or else you shouldn''t have made


    it here. So I''ve decided to let you gain full control of our birthce. I hope our birthce can share


    some of your good luck so that it will take less time to regenerate the posterity of our tribe.


    Are you willing to help me with that?"


    "Sir, if I take the birthce and I end up perishing too early, thest hope of ever reviving your tribe will


    be gone," Ricky murmured in a worried tone.


    "Yes, it truly is very risky! I gamble on your extraordinary amount of good luck and your potential to be a


    very durable and superb warrior," the golden figure replied.


    "Ha-ha! All right, Sir. I ept your request. You put yourplete trust in me. If I would reject your


    request, then I obviously don''t deserve to be here," Ricky said with a delightedugh.


    "I promise that I will try my best to aplish this mission. If I realize that I will perish before my


    mission ispleted, I will try my best to find someone else reliable toplete it for me."


    "I just want to offer you my gratitude on behalf of all the otherte members of the Massacring Holy Ant


    tribe," the golden figure said.


    "No, I am the one who should say thank you, because I am going to receive the inheritance of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe that you are willing to give me," Ricky said with a grin.


    Ricky was convinced that he would be the only one to receive all of the inheritance of the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe. He believed that Henry and hispanions would not vie with him for that, because


    they would not give away the legacy of their own tribe and receive that of another tribe!


    "So what was it that you wanted to show me?" the golden figure asked immediately.


    "Sir, there it is!" Ricky said with a mysteriousugh. As he spoke, he waved his arm and sent Henry


    and hispanions out from the Devourer Zone. Their full strength was still suppressed by Ricky''s


    runic power.


    "They are¡­" Taking a first look at those who suddenly appeared, the golden figure wondered why


    Ricky brought him a bunch of strangers.


    But then after a while, he began to tremble with excitement. As a member of the Massacring Holy Ant


    tribe, a tribe closely rted to the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, he could immediately tell who they were by


    sensing the power within their bodies.


    "How...how could this be possible?" the golden figure said in a thrilled voice. His calmness was gone in


    an instant. Their presence totally caught him by surprise.


    As for Henry and hispanions, they were also caught off guard when they saw birthce of the


    Predatory Holy Ant tribe.

 Chapter 698 The Inheritance

    Chapter 698 The Inheritance


    "This ce...this is the homnd where the Predatory Holy Ant tribe first began to breed!" Henry could


    not help but state that excitedly at that moment. The other two were just as excited as he was. Their


    eyes were widening as they looked at the scene in front of them. Shock was evident on all three of their


    faces.


    "Henry, we''re now arriving at the homnd! We''re standing right in our homnd now!"


    Each of them cheered up after hearing that. They found it really exciting to know such a thing as they


    arrived at their homnd. On the other hand, Ricky had to calm them down via his runic power. They


    might have exploded long ago out of excitement otherwise. Deep in Ricky''s mind, he knew it would be


    a really bad thing to do setting them free to run around on their own at that moment. He had to wait for


    the misunderstanding to be settled before he could let them go. Things would only get out of control


    otherwise. With that in mind, he kept a careful eye on the three of them.


    However, in the next second, those three people had noticed thest thing that Ricky wanted them to


    pay attention to. They had noticed the golden figure!


    When they sensed the golden figure''s blood power, the expressions on their faces changed


    immediately to hideously wrathful looks. Their eyes became bloody from the intensity of their res.


    Their murderous intent towards the golden figure was too powerful to hide when they fixed their eyes


    on him. Apparently, the three of them were ready to kill the golden figure at any moment.


    However, they might not have been aware of the fact that the golden figure was only a consciousness


    and not the real thing. Under those circumstances, there was no way for the three of them to kill him at


    all.


    "You bloody betrayer! I can''t believe that you still dare to show your face here in our homnd! You can


    go to hell!" the three of them shouted ferociously at almost the same time. They looked like they were


    going to destroy the golden figure in the next second. However, they were immediately held back by


    Ricky.


    When he noticed that the three of them were angry with him, the golden figure was puzzled and his


    face crumbled into a look of confusion.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to bring this trouble to you. Here''s how it happened..." Ricky started to exin the whole


    thing to the golden figure as he recognized the puzzled look on the golden figure''s face.


    After Ricky''s speech, the golden figure was aware of the cause of the three people''s anger.


    "I see," the golden figure replied as he felt a little helpless after Ricky''s patient exnation.


    "Sir, I need your help to gain their trust back now. They belong to the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, and this


    is their homnd. I have to make them believe that what you told me is true," Ricky added.


    "Thank god! These three young men of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe are still alive even though they had


    been sealed up for a whole era. In some manner, that make me feel less guilty for the actions of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe," the golden figure eximed to himself after a slight sigh.


    "It would be hard to prove if we were anywhere else at this moment. Luckily, we are in the homnd


    right now, I''m sure they''ll know the truth soon. We can find a way to make them understand."


    "Sir, then how can we prove it to them?" Ricky asked politely. Meanwhile, he sensed deep down that


    there would be a way to make the three of them believe his words. He could not help but let out a sigh


    of relief to himself at that thought.


    ''As long as there is a way to exin it, everything will be alright. I don''t have to worry too much about


    getting their trust and having them work for me in the end after all, '' Ricky thought to himself with a


    satisfied nod.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Deep in his heart, he still wanted the three of them, Henry, and the other two, to be on his side.


    By just thinking of the fighting power of the three of them, Ricky became very excited. The Sandy


    Mutant, the Star Mutant, and the Array Mutant, each was individually powerful, not to mention how


    unstoppable they were when those three powers were working together at the same time. He really


    looked forward to having them by his side.


    In the next second, the golden figure initiated his energy, with his palms facing up. In an instant, there


    was golden light forming behind his back. He then released the power with the golden light into the


    pond of origin that stored the power of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. After all that, the water in the pond


    of origin started to stir.


    "Young men, I see that the three of you are from the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. As you know, it was the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe''s fault back in ancient times. However, it was not what we wanted," the


    golden figure said at that moment.


    "This is the pond of origin of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, so you must learn exactly what it does. If you


    drip a drop of your blood into the pond now, you will be able to see the truth of what happened in the


    ancient times. Once you see, I won''t say a thing to argue if you''re still angry with the Massacring Holy


    Ant tribe."


    However, the three of them were too furious to listen to anything that the golden figure had said just


    then. They kept shouting to Ricky to let them go as they were screaming in anger. All they wanted,


    since they had seen the golden figure, was to tear him apart.


    With no other options, Ricky could only cut Thiago''s arm to gather his blood without another word of


    exnation. Then, he took a drop of blood from the arm and dropped it into the pond as quickly as he


    could.


    In the next moment, magical changes began to take ce. And there were the scenes showing what


    had happened in ancient times ying on the surface one by one.


    In the scene that was ying, there was the drastic war between the devils and the Predatory Holy Ant


    tribe. Soon, there were scenes that showed how things happened at that time. The images being


    shown were the truth.


    In the meantime, Henry and hispanions finally had an opportunity to see the truth themselves for


    the first time. The longer they kept their eyes trained on the scenes, the calmer they became in the


    end.


    For a moment, they did not know what to do, or what to say under those circumstances. After all, what


    they saw in that moment was a reversal of what they had believed all along.


    The silence between the three of themsted for a long stretch of time. They seemed to have so many


    things running through their minds after seeing all of that.


    It was just as the golden figure had stated a short time ago. Although the three of them might not trust


    any creature''s words, there was no reason for them to disbelieve what was showing in the pond of


    origin of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe.


    With their blood having dripped in the pond earlier, the pond of origin would only show the truth of what


    had happened in the ancient times of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe.


    The truth that had just been revealed to them in that moment was a really big shock to the three of


    them. Thus, they could still not seem to speak after such a long moment.


    "I think they need some time to digest things after learning the truth!" the golden figure said to Ricky at


    that point. Then, he took Ricky back to the homnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    "I''m really surprised that there are survivors of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe. I''m truly happy for that,


    though. Thank god! This is a good thing for the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. I can at least feel a little less


    guilty for our tribe," the golden figure sighed, feeling a lot of emotions well up in him.


    "Sir, don''t worry, I will definitely aplish what you requested. I''ll alsoplete it as a promise, you


    have my word," Ricky stated firmly, in a serious tone.


    Ricky was the kind of person who rarely made promises to others. But that time he took the initiative to


    make a promise. It was because, from the bottom of his heart, he admired the tribes which had fought


    with the devils in ancient times.


    "Thank you, young man. Okay, now let''s cut the small talk. You should go inside to the pond of origin of


    our tribe and ept the inheritance. It''s time for you guys to leave thend of legacy. It should go back


    into the chaos now," the golden figure replied as he fixed his eyes on Ricky with a look that was slightly


    wistful.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After a short reply, Ricky jumped into the pond of origin.


    As soon as Ricky entered the pond of origin, he seemed to lose control of his Massacring Mutant,


    revealing his real mutant power. Then, the four zones within his body started to vibrate. They were


    trying to absorb the source of massacre from the pond.


    However, Ricky stopped what was about to happen as soon as he sensed the vibration of the four


    zones in his body.


    Deep in his mind, Ricky knew well that, once the original energy was been absorbed by the four zones,


    there would be no way for the Massacring Holy Ant tribe to reborn. That was thest thing that he


    wanted to happen. So there was no way he wanted to cause that.


    ''Well, the original energy seems to hold a great attraction for the zones within me, '' Ricky thought to


    himself in silent contemtion.


    The next second, Ricky''s attention shifted to focus on something else. Instead, he concentrated all his


    energy and began to ept the inheritance there in the pond. However, he would not really ept the


    inheritance. What he would do was use it as a reference for his martial arts. He would use it to help


    himself to reach a higher level.


    While Ricky was in the process of epting the inheritance, he had only one thought in his mind. He


    felt like he was in an endless sea which was made of information about the martial arts methods of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    Under the circumstances, Ricky had a strong feeling that his Massacring Mutant would definitely


    be the most powerful one among the four big mutants after epting the inheritance in the pond.


    In the midst of his concentration, there were pictures flitting through his mind. The pictures were the


    martial arts training methods of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, different kinds of training experiences,


    insights and understandings.


    All of them were the deepest insights of the tribe that had been gathered over itsplete history.


    The members of Massacring Holy Ant tribe were born to practice the massacring power. What they had


    gained while they were practicing it, such as their experiences and insights, would definitely be


    iparable to the skills of any other tribes.


    By epting those experiences and insights, all of a sudden, Ricky felt like he had been practicing the


    massacring power for thest ten years.


    His insights of the Massacring Skill, Omnipotent Skill, and the cultivation methods were rapidly


    increasing.


    In addition, with the help of the four zones within his body, Ricky could certainly put those insights and


    experiences to use and learn from them. There would definitely be a great improvement in his


    understanding and practice of other powers as well.


    What was more, while he was in the pond, there were also changes taking ce within his Massacring


    Mutant at the same time. His Massacring Mutant was now getting much closer to its peak.


    It took Ricky half a month to wake up from the process of epting the inheritance.


    When he came back to himself, although Ricky felt nearly nothing of his improvements in his cultivation


    and strength, he could feel that his inner strength had be more profound. At that point, the ancient


    aura around him could be easily felt by anyone around him.


    There was no doubt that Ricky hade to understand a lot when epting the inheritance of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    Buzz! Buzz! With a loud buzz, there were significant changes taking ce in the pond once again.

 Chapter 699 Golden Pattern Skill

    Chapter 699 Golden Pattern Skill


    "It seems that you''ve absorbed a lot of experience from our martial arts. Although this experience might


    seem useless to you right now, I''m sure it will be of great benefit to you in the future. It will y an


    important role in the improvement of your cultivation," the golden shadow stated calmly as he appeared


    before Ricky.


    "So we''re moving onto the next cultivation method¡ªthe Golden Pattern Skill."


    His voice faded away. Without leaving a moment for silence, he immediately pped his hands and an


    energetic force erupted from them. The source of massacre started to augment within a second. Mighty


    rays of golden lightning shed in the sky before flying into Ricky''s mind.


    Information entered his mind.


    "The Golden Pattern Skill is the cultivation method inherited by those in the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    It is also a cultivation method at the inferior stage of Heaven Level,"


    Ricky murmured. A vision of text seemed to appear before him and he read them aloud as they came.


    "What? It''s a cultivation method of the Heaven Level!" He couldn''t help the gasp that escaped him as


    he understood the meaning of those words.


    The Heaven Level was the highest level a cultivation method could reach in the Misty South. Except for


    the Chaos Manual, the Gxy Saber Skill, a cultivation method at the inferior stage of Earth Level, was


    the strongest skill in his roster.


    Thus, he was dumbfounded upon learning that he was about to acquire a cultivation method at the


    inferior stage of Heaven Level.


    "Since we are a holy tribe, it''s natural that our inheritable cultivation method has achieved the Heaven


    Level." There was another pause. The golden shadow spoke in stilted words, slow and steady as if


    conversation took effort. "In the following process, you''ll need all your concentration to learn methods to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    refine the Golden Pattern Skill."


    "Yes, sir." Ricky nodded inprehension as he tried to contain his excitement.


    "The massacring power will turn into golden pattern when you concentrate on the refining process..."


    Ricky murmured to himself as the cultivation method shed in his head.


    The Golden Pattern Skill evolved from massacring power. Thetter umted inside the user''s


    body until it could generate a powerful golden pattern. The resulting pattern could then take on different


    forms and structures to attack enemy.


    The greater the variety of golden patterns one could make, the more powerful one''s skill would be. So,


    the utmost refinement of the golden patterns was crucial.


    There was a tale once that said the man who couldplete the Golden Pattern Skill, would then


    possess a thousand patterns. But when the patriarch of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe practiced this


    skill, he only gathered a total of seven hundred patterns in his time. Considering this, it was beyond


    imagination for one to possess one thousand golden patterns.


    It took Ricky three days to fully learn about the Golden Pattern Skill.


    "When the tribe was buried in the dust and dirt, their only hope was their unique cultivation method.


    When their cultivation method gets handed down from generation to generation, their spirits willst


    forever in the world of martial arts," the golden shadow said in a serious tone after Ricky finished the


    refining process.


    "Since you possess the Massacring Mutant, you have a big advantage over all other creatures when


    learning massacring power. I hope that you will try your best and acquire one thousand golden patterns


    in the future."


    "Sir, I will try my best. Although this road might be long and fraught with danger, I will make sure the


    Golden Pattern Skill shines in the world of martial arts one day, no matter the costs!" Ricky firmly


    replied with a solemn expression on his face.


    "That''s great. Now that you have grasped the Golden Pattern Skill, my mission isplete." He


    hummed in contentment before he continued, "And I''ve got some good news. I''m d to hear that the


    three juniors from the Predatory Holy Ant tribe have begun practicing their martial arts in the ancestral


    Now I feel much better. I really hope I can atone for the sin of our tribe."


    "Sir, the Massacring Holy Ant tribe did the right thing when they chose to fight the devils. They were


    great people for whom I have the utmost admiration. Our younger generations will learn from their


    brave deeds. The traitors were the ones with terrible sins, but they were just a minor part of your tribe.


    They couldn''t represent the entire Massacring Holy Ant tribe," Ricky stated in a low voice. He looked


    deeply into the golden shadow''s eyes, conveying his determination with a nce.


    "Ha-ha. It has never urred to me that I could beforted by a junior." The golden shadow burst


    into amicableughter upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "The moment you inherited the cultivation method, the ancestralnd of our tribe has been put under


    your control. When you use your mind, thend will integrate into your body." Their eyes met as the


    shadow continued his exnation.


    "I have ced everything at your disposal and so, it''s time for me to go."


    "Sir, I feel like the burden that''s been ced on my shoulders has risen considerably." A faint smile


    lingered on Ricky''s face as he heard the other''s farewell.


    "Since you are young and energetic, I''m sure that it''s not such a big deal to let you handle those


    things." The shadow mimicked his smile. A bit of awkwardness energized the air surrounding them as


    they waited for his departure.


    "Are you going to vanish after your mission isplete?" Ricky asked with a small frown. His voice


    took on a bitter note as he spoke.


    "I''m just a soul left by the patriarch of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. My mission is to pass down the


    inheritable of the tribe. Since my mission waspleted, there is no reason for me to stay here." The


    golden shadow paused for a moment and continued, "My death marks the end of an era. Only when


    I''m gone, can the Massacring Holy Ant tribe from the ancient times be extinct from the world. And


    a new generation of the Massacring Holy Ant will emerge in the ancestralnd again."


    "Is that so?" Ricky gave a heavy sigh. There was a touch of sadness in his voice.


    "There is one thing I want to ask you, sir," Ricky asked hurriedly, worried that hispanion might


    disappear in the next second.


    "What is it?" With a tilt of his head, the golden shadow asked for a rification.


    "Where can I find the Massacring Soil?" There was a spark in Ricky''s eyes as he looked at the shadow


    expectantly.


    Ricky thought that he would be able to acquire the Massacring Soil in the ancestralnd of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe. But to his surprise, he didn''t find even a trace of it. Since there was a link


    between the Massacring Holy Ant tribe and the Massacring Soil, and the golden shadow was a


    creature of the former, Ricky assumed that he would know something about thetter.


    "Ha-ha. It seems that the Massacring Soil is hard to hunt for, but when you look around carefully, you


    will be surprised to find that it is just within your reach." A hint ofughter could be heard from the


    golden shadow''s cryptic answer.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Ricky scratched his head in confusion.


    "Since the ancestralnd of our tribe is under your control now, the Massacring Soil hidden within it will


    show itself as long as you give the order," the golden shadow replied with a grin.


    As his voice faded away, he vanished off the face of the earth. Since his mission wasplete, it was


    time for him to leave.


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Ricky said, bowing respectfully in his direction. Sparkling dust particles


    lingered in the air where he stood, disappearingpletely in the next moment.


    Lost in thought, Ricky let his eyes roam thend that stretched before him. ording to the golden


    shadow, the Massacring Soil was concealed somewhere here. That assurance served to strengthen


    Ricky''s resolve to find the treasure no matter how difficult it would be. He felt that he was just one step


    away from attaining the Massacring Soil.


    Without wasting another moment, Ricky fused his mind and wishes to the ancestralnd. He could feel


    the warmth of his blood as it flowed through his body in a steady stream. It then oozed from his


    fingertips, hitting the ground in droplets.


    As the dirt absorbed his blood, a tighter bond formed and connected his body with thend.


    Suddenly, he felt the ancestralnd emit a strange aura. Its power caused tremors to reverberate in his


    body, affecting even his Source of Golden Body as it throbbed in sync with his pulsations. The more


    intense the aura was, the more violent his Source of Golden Body became.


    ''Did the strange powere from the Massacring Soil?'' Ricky quietly thought to himself as he


    withstood the enormous pressure that bore down on his being.


    Without hesitation, he immediately transferred the original energy of the ancestralnd. He set it aside


    to summon the strange power that activated his Source of Golden Body. Before he could blink, a ball of


    golden soil emerged in the sky.


    Buzz! Buzz! The ball of golden soil spun above Ricky, emitting a noise like lightning in the sky. In the


    next instant, the Source of Golden Body escaped his control and shot upwards to meet the ball.


    "Is that the Massacring Soil? It surprising to find that it has such a strong attraction to my Source of


    Golden Body," Ricky shouted with excitement.


    He could also sense that the attraction was mutual.


    The Source of Golden Body and the Massacring Soil swirled around each other. The innate energy of


    the Massacring Soil poured continuously into his Source of Golden Body and strengthened his power.


    "It seems that my Source of Golden Body and the Massacring Soil areplementary forces. They


    were made for each other!" Ricky felt giddy with excitement as he witnessed such an amazing scene.


    When he was innd of fortune of the Realm of Wildness, the Fortune Elder told him that he could


    achieve the real Ultimate Golden Body only when he acquired the Massacring Soil.


    When he possessed the Massacring Soil, his Ultimate Golden Body could be evolved into the Chaotic


    Golden Body, an unbeatable and eternal skill in the world of martial arts.

 Chapter 700 Win The Hearts Of The Three Warriors

    Chapter 700 Win The Hearts Of The Three Warriors


    After getting the Massacring Soil, Ricky no longer hesitated. He immediately took it and the Source of


    Golden Body back into his Massacring Zone, and began to fuse them.


    Even without his effort, the fusion of the two forces was inevitable. However, his desire to make the


    Ultimate Golden Body truly formidable pushed him to add massacring runes to the fusion process.


    Soon, he immersed himself fully in the fusion state!


    Buzz! Buzz! A few dayster, a buzzing sound suddenly rang throughout the ancestralnd of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe. Ricky, who was sitting with his legs crossed and floating in midair, began


    emitting a golden light as he burst out the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. He shined like a


    beacon in the dark, illuminating the entirety of the ancestralnd with a golden light.


    At that moment, Ricky could feel that his second level of Ultimate Golden Body had improved from the


    minor achievement to the major achievement. It seemed to even reach thepleteness. In that case,


    then the next cultivation phase of the Ultimate Golden Body would be the third level.


    "The Massacring Soil is indeed the most suitable source for the Ultimate Golden Body. With a single


    fusion, I''ve reached a massive breakthrough in my Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky said to himself, his


    voice somber and contemtive.


    More than that, his Ultimate Golden Body had undergone some significant changes. A feeling of


    invincibility rose from the bottom of his heart. The energy that now coursed through his veins made him


    feel like a new man, evolved and greater. At this point, perhaps his Ultimate Golden Body could be


    considered as genuine and real.


    ''This breakthrough will greatly change me, '' Ricky thought as an amused smile graced his face.


    "What an awesome golden body! Anybody who sees that light will get a sense of indestructible,


    unmatched strength." A familiar voice sounded then, alerting him of new arrivals. It showered him with


    praise in an amicable manner.


    Three figuresnded in front of him. As they stood, he had a better view of their faces. The three


    warriors, Henry, Yori, and Thiago, stepped forward to greet him.


    The smug looks on their faces were unmistakable.


    Simrly, Ricky could feel that their inner strength increased too, despite maintaining their cultivation


    base. Their stay in the ancestralnd of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe provided them with great benefits


    as well.


    Ricky estimated that because they were the Predatory Holy Ants, the pond of original energy in the


    ancestralnd of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe could give the them more power.


    In their time apart, the three went through changes without his notice. As they possessed powerful


    mutants, Ricky expected their future endeavors in martial arts would blossom. Considering their great


    potential, their career sess was determined.


    "How did you get here? And what brought you three here?" Ricky asked, his eyes widened as he


    watched their approach.


    "The ancestralnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe was created with a connection with our ancestral


    with a smile.


    Sincerity tinged the corners of Henry''s smile. Ricky couldn''t detect a trace of grief or the deep-seated


    hatred he harbored for the Massacring Holy Ant tribe in that smile. He found the same sincerity in the


    faces of Yori and Thiago. From the looks of the three, they had managed to let go of their grudges.


    Otherwise, they could not have acted so nice to him now.


    "Oh, I see." Ricky nodded slightly when he heard Henry''s words. Simultaneously, he withdrew his


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Hended in front of them with a soft thud. His eyes turned


    critically to face them, sizing them up and down.


    "I can''t feel any trace of hatred in your body anymore. It seems that you have forgiven the Massacre


    Holy Ant tribe," Ricky said excitedly.


    Since he received the heritage of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, dealing with all of its affairs was part of


    his responsibility. To know that the three let go of their hatred and forgave the tribe brought him relief.


    He was thrilled in the depths of his heart.


    "The Massacring Holy Ant tribe didn''t do anything wrong. Perhaps we were too arbitrary and extreme in


    the past. We shouldn''t have med the Massacring Holy Ant tribe without investigating the truth.


    Through the scenes presented in our ancestralnd, we found the truth and finally realized that we


    were wrong," Henry said in a sincere tone.


    "Our enemy is not the Massacring Holy Ant tribe. It''s the shameless traitor and the devils. Without


    them, the creatures of our tribe would not have been destroyed."


    "Ha-ha, then it seems we''ll be fighting partners in the future." There was a lightness in Ricky''s chest.


    He was so d, a peal ofughter burst from his mouth.


    A heavier feeling apanied the new developments too. Deep inside, he felt that it was a great pity


    that the three might never want to be his men.


    ''Maybe, I should take it slow. They never said that they didn''t want to follow me. I might still have a


    chance. In any case, I want to build my forces on this continent. When the Misty South Pce grows


    strong enough, it should be able to attract the three. By then, hopefully, it will not be toote, '' Ricky


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thought to himself.


    "Perhaps, our rtionship won''t be as simple as just being fighting partners," Henry said meaningfully,


    dropping his voice lower as he exchanged nces with his friends.


    "Oh? I don''t understand what you mean," Ricky said. His eyebrows raised in puzzlement.


    "Ricky, when we were in the ancestralnd of our tribe, we made a unanimous decision. We have


    decided to follow your lead," Henry replied in the next breath. No hesitation showed on his face.


    "What? Follow my lead?!" Ricky repeated, sputtering the words back with incredulity. His eyes widened


    abruptly, expressing theplete and utter shock caused by Henry''s words.


    Yet, in the meantime, Ricky thought to himself, ''God! I can''t believe my luck! I just thought that the three


    could be my men in the future, and the next second, my wish came true!''


    Despite his joy in hearing such good news, Ricky was still confused about the reasons behind their


    decision. To his ears, it seemed too sudden and hasty.


    Even though Ricky gave up the heritage of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, that shouldn''t have been


    enough reason for them to follow his lead. Moreover, judging by Henry''s tone, Ricky was sure that they


    were serious about their decision.


    "You heard me right! We want to follow you from the bottom of our hearts," Henry repeated.


    Hearing Henry''s affirmation, Ricky calmed down. Slowly, he said, "Henry, to be honest, I did have the


    idea of taking you three under my wing. However, I am quite surprised when you mentioned it yourself


    just now. So, I want to know the reason."


    "Ricky, you''re honest. If it were anyone else, he would never admit that he thought of epting us as


    his subordinates. Due to your honesty, we can''t be wrong in our decision to follow you." Henry smiled


    as he spoke.


    "There are two reasons for our decision.


    The first is that you let us know the truth. And you even gave us the ancestralnd of the Predatory


    Holy Ant tribe. This is a great grace for us. You won our hearts through such a simple action," Henry


    exined further.


    "We may be a little extreme when ites to certain things, but we still know we should repay your


    grace."


    "Ha-ha, it seems that winning your trust is my best reward from this trip to the Land of Legacy," Ricky


    said. A slight smile appeared on his face as he regarded the three men.


    However, he waited for them to continue. Something in his gut told him that it was because of the


    following reason that the three decided to follow him.


    "The second reason obligates us to follow you," Henry continued. With those words, he confirmed


    Ricky''s suspicions.


    "Oh? "The reason that obligates you to follow me? I''d like to hear it." Curiosity tinged Ricky''s reply.


    Unconsciously, he leaned closer to better hear their exnation.


    "It is because of the ancestralnd of our tribe," Henry added.

 Chapter 701 Three New Followers

    Chapter 701 Three New Followers


    "Your ancestralnd?" Ricky asked out of curiosity after hearing what Henry said.


    "As you have already seen before, the pond of original energy in the ancestralnd has the ability to


    reveal the history of our Predatory Holy Ant tribe with a single drop of our blood," Henry said.


    "However, if we use our blood essence, the pond of original energy can show something that will


    happen in the future.


    The matter of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe is over and it is now our responsibility to carry our


    ancestralnd with us. The fight against the devils is likely to happen in at least thousands of years


    from now."


    "All of the things we needed to do now were suddenly aplished. The three of us didn''t know where


    to go. So we decided to use our blood essence as guidance and let our ancestralnd point us towards


    a certain direction with regards to the future.


    A figure appeared in the direction of our ancestralnd," Thiago said.


    "A figure?" Ricky asked with confusion on his face.


    "Yes. Our ancestors were trying to tell us who we should follow. It is clear that only by following that


    figure and the path he is leading us to would we, the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, regain our position and


    finally restore the glory of our holy tribe," Yori said reverently.


    "Oh, I see. However, did you guys think that this figure was me?" Ricky said with a smile on his face as


    he tried to tell a joke.


    "The three of us agreed that it could''ve been you because the figure made us feel that way," Henry said


    with certainty.


    "The figure was surrounded by the golden light as he stood on a ny-feet-tall golden body. Its eyes


    were zing with fire. All of this resembled you in a lot of ways.


    And I''m sure the three of us can''t be wrong about the ancestral prophecy. Besides, you are an ace


    genius; we have to admit that such a genius didn''te along very often in ancient times."


    "So that''s it," Ricky muttered in a low voice.


    He thought about what they had said very carefully. ording to Henry''s description, the figure with a


    ny-feet-tall golden body had a pair of Golden Spirit Eyes and sacred fires, which made it seem


    really to be him.


    ''Is the ancestralnd of the holy tribe really so amazing that they can see into the future?'' Ricky felt


    some confusion in his heart. ''Anyway, if a thing as good as that is ever sent to my door, I don''t think I


    would ever have a reason to refuse.''


    "Since all of you agreed on it, I won''t refuse anymore. In the future, I will consider you three to be my


    followers," Ricky said concisely without saying any more excuses. He finally agreed to them.


    "If the three of you ever decide to follow me, I have only one condition and that is to not do any harm to


    those around me. I don''t care if you hurt me. But if you betray me and bring trouble to those around


    me, I won''t forgive you and I''ll do everything in my power to kill you,"


    Ricky said in a serious tone. He thought it was important to say those things in advance.


    "If we betray you, it doesn''t matter if youe after us. We would know that we don''t have anyone else


    to me but ourselves," Henry said.


    "However, the three of us need to make one thing very clear to you. We will leave you as soon as we


    find out that you are not the one who can lead us, the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, back to greatness."


    "Your decision is quite reasonable. If I fail to revive your tribe, I know I wouldn''t deserve to be followed


    by any of you," Ricky said with a smile.


    "Well then, it''s time for the three of us to give you our pledge of loyalty," Henry said sincerely.


    Immediately, all three of them swore by their material arts to follow Ricky. Of course, the oath also


    included that if Ricky failed or betrayed them, they could choose to abandon him.


    "Since we have now chosen to follow you, the three of us could call you our Lord or Master Ricky.


    Which one do you prefer?" Henry and the other two asked as they finished taking their oath.


    "Ha-ha! That wouldn''t be necessary. All my supposed friends and followers, I am true to each of them


    and I won''t forgive anyone who brings harm to them. I hope and believe that you guys will do the same


    for me and follow me with all your heart," Ricky said. "You can call me whatever you want to call me.


    Moreover, not to mention that my followers are not only my friends, but also mypanions through


    thick and thin."


    "I was right. You really are different from others." Hearing Ricky''s words, Henry nodded and no longer


    struggled with the question of how to address Ricky. Because as Ricky had said, they interacted with


    people with their hearts, not with beautiful words.


    "Ricky, I hope we can make a big difference in the Eastern Land now that we are working together We


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    believe that you truly are an ace genius!" Thiago said with a smile on his face.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, we will all do our best to make that happen!" Rickyughed out loud after hearing


    Thiago''s words.


    "And there is one more thing. I have my own force called the Misty South Pce. However, with the


    current situation in the Oriental Realm, there are only me and some of my friends currently in the


    force."


    "Ha-ha! Alright, we could work with that." All of them smiled at Ricky after hearing what he had said.


    "Next, you will have three more members in your Misty South Pce."


    "I''m sure the three of you know how to get out of this ce," Ricky asked when they were done


    "We know how to get in, so of course we know how to get out," Henry said. "And before we go out, you


    need to get the ancestralnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe inside your body first. ording to the


    will of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, they should put their ancestralnd together with you."


    "Got it!" After nodding his head, Ricky pushed his mind and ced the ancestralnd of the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe directly into his Devourer Zone. The four of them then suddenly appeared on


    the pce where they were fighting before.


    "Next, we need to rely on the power of the ancestralnd to send us out," Henry said.


    His fingertips then spilled a drop of blood that fell on the ancestralnd of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe


    on his own arm; then the four ck golden lights suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    Then, after a slight vibration in their bodies, they appeared in the region of the golden tforms.


    At that time, the warriors outside had alreadypleted the absorption and cultivation of the


    massacring power. They were merely waiting for Ricky and the others toe out.


    After they saw Ricky and the other threee out, the hearts of all warriors were full of confusion. ''The


    four finallye out. They look as if they are friends rather than enemies right now.''


    "Why isn''t Pearl with them? Did she die in there?"


    At that moment, sounds of doubt echoed through the crowd. Everyone was filled with confusion.


    "Ricky, if you don''te out, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in the Land of Legacy forever. It''s been


    almost a year now, the entrance is open once again, and most of the warriors had left." The moment


    Ricky came out, he received a telepathic message from Soar. "And what about inside of the Land of


    Legacy? Ricky, were you able to retrieve the inheritance?"


    "Has the entrance been opened? Let''s leave here first. We can talk about all of it as we get out there,"


    Ricky said.


    "In addition, Henry, Thiago and Yori have be good friends of mine. I hope that you guys can get


    along with each other."


    After hearing what Ricky had said, Soar and the others were surprised. They were caught off guard by


    what he just said.


    They put their curiosity aside and prepared to leave the area. They knew they needed to prepare to


    leave first knowing that Ricky would exin all of it to themter.


    "Ricky, what happened to Pearl? What did you do to her?" At that time, Ronson and some of the


    disciples of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce stopped Ricky. They asked him about Pearl in a cold


    voice.


    When they saw what was happening, the hearts of all the warriors around them were filled with


    curiosity. They were curious to know what had happened to Pearl, the owner of Feminine Mutant.


    "Oh? By the way, if you didn''t stop me, I would''ve forgotten to tell you that Pearl has been defeated by


    me and has be my woman. She is currently waiting for me in my spiritual space tool," Ricky said


    with an evil smile on his face.


    "Go back and tell the people of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce that if you want to get Pearl back,


    you can give me ten million gold coins and enough cultivation resources in exchange for her freedom."

 Chapter 702 Two Legends

    Chapter 702 Two Legends


    The deafening silence was dominating all over the ce.


    All of them became shocked when they heard Ricky''s words. Surprise was written all over their faces.


    Everyone in the ce heard nothing but each other''s breath.


    Even Soar was surprised when he understood Ricky. He hadn''t expected to hear such words. In fact,


    embarrassment was visible on Henry as well on his twopanions. They knew clearly what had


    happened to Pearl. They were astonished by Ricky''s fearless way of description.


    After everyone had ovee their shock, all the warriors looked at each other and talked


    telepathically.


    "Do you hear yourself, Ricky? Shut up," Ronson said in an angry tone. Sadness was visible in his eyes.


    "It''s true! I''m not lying!" Ricky said as heughed at Ronson''s words.


    "Ricky, let go of Pearl. We don''t think you can bear the fury of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce,"


    the disciples of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce said in a serious voice.


    As a matter of fact, they were sighing with relief when they learned that Pearl was not dead.


    They believed that Ricky dared not kill Pearl because he was afraid of possible revenge from the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. That was why they reminded Ricky of the existence of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce. They thought that it would be an effective way to make him surrender.


    "So all of you think I fear the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and I will release her? Listen carefully.


    You''re wrong! I said that you could only take her back by giving me gold coins and cultivation


    resources. If not, just kill me now," Ricky said. He looked at them in an insulting manner. He obviously


    gave off a disrespectful remark to everyone around him.


    "But I''m sure you will turn into corpses before long."


    Ricky had seen Pearl as his woman, but he knew clearly that he had to return her to them since he


    didn''t have the absolute power to beat the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce yet.


    Now that he was left with no choice but to let her go in the end, he thought it was a good opportunity to


    extract something valuable from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    When he was done talking, a strong killing intent began to spread from his body. Then it rushed straight


    to Ronson and others.


    As a result, Ronson and the disciples of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce were all forced to step


    back. They left deep footsteps in the sand ground.


    "He has be much stronger than before. He''s very powerful now!" the warriors shouted when they


    witnessed the scenario.


    At the same time, Ronson''s and the disciples'' faces suddenly turned dark.


    As they were watching, they could feel a strong killing intent and strong power from Ricky. Nobody


    dared to utter a word. They were fully aware that their strength was nothingpared with Ricky''s.


    "Is that true, Ricky? Did Pearl really be your woman?" Soar asked Ricky telepathically for


    confirmation. He still couldn''t believe his own ears.


    "Uh-huh," Ricky answered differently.


    He chose not to say more. As arrogant as he was, Ricky told Ronson and others, "It seems that you


    dare not fight against me. If that''s the case, please excuse us for our leave."


    As soon as he finished his words, Ricky left the ce with Soar, Henry and the other fellows. Behind


    them, Ronson and the disciples looked extremely angry but they could do nothing with Ricky.


    "It seems that we can enjoy another show after getting out of here." Quite a few surrounding warriors


    "Let''s get out of here. I''m afraid only somebody from your chamber is able to solve the problem,"


    Ronson said in a threatening voice.


    Then he took the disciples of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce to leave.


    In an instant, all the warriors went away from thend of legacy.


    Meanwhile, the upper spiritual kings did the same from the othernd of legacy.


    After a while, the news about the twonds of legacy spread throughout all the warriors. It was true that


    walls had ears.


    Jasper had beaten all other geniuses without difficulty in the othernd of legacy. Despite the fact that


    Nestor and Jefferson were both top geniuses, they could notpare with Jasper. They each suffered


    a catastrophic loss.


    Even Sarah from the Star Sect, who had been cherished in her whole life, had also been beaten by


    Jasper. Jasper definitely didn''t give her a chance to show off.


    In the end, Jasper obtained the heritage of Massacring Holy Tiger tribe¡ªa holy tribe from the ancient


    times.


    In the othernd of legacy, Ricky had beaten many geniuses too. He put Henry under hismand


    and brought Pearl under his control. He even said that Pearl had be his woman.


    In the end, Ricky obtained the heritage of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    Everybody sighed after they had learned what had happened in the twonds of legacy.


    "There is no doubt that Oriental College is rising. Their two geniuses have respectively obtained the


    heritages of two holy tribes. Once they grow stronger as time goes by, I''m afraid Oriental College will


    be the leader of all the righteous forces in the whole Eastern Land," one of the warriors said as all of


    them were talking about Ricky and Jasper.


    "The two of them have be two legends, and they will continue their legendary lives in future. I


    think that they can be greater than the other geniuses in the whole Eastern Land."


    "I couldn''t agree more. Nobody is able to challenge them."


    "For us, we''re fortunate to live at the same time with such powerful geniuses, so we can be the


    witnesses of the miracles they make."


    "But for Jefferson, Nestor, Sarah and Pearl, they are really unfortunate to live at the same time with


    them! It is because they are nothingpared with Ricky or Jasper.


    Their power would never be enough. Even though they are powerful, there will always be two people


    more powerful than them."


    "Do you believe Ricky''s words? Could he really sleep with Pearl?" Quite a few warriors were curious


    about the said love affair.


    "I think he''s lying. If what he said was true, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would be furious and


    crush him."


    "There are three spiritual emperors in Oriental College, but I don''t think they can stop the Luxurious


    Emperor from killing Ricky."


    "Who are we to judge? Let''s wait and see. I''m sure Nestor will require Ricky to let go of Pearl."


    In this way, Ricky became a hot topic among the warriors.


    On their way back, Ricky told Soar and others what had happened in thend of legacy. But of course,


    he didn''t tell them everything. He knew that there were some things he needed to keep to himself.


    Soar and others were surprised to learn that Henry and his twopanions were Predatory Holy Ants.


    But they didn''t talk about or respond badly to the news. That was because they knew that some


    immoral warriors would cast greedy eyes on their blood power and attempt to kill them in order to get


    their blood power once they knew that the three brothers were Predatory Holy Ants.


    Fortunately, when Henry and his twopanions were sealed in the first ce, a sealing array had


    been applied to their bodies. The sealing array could hide their true identity. Thus even ordinary


    emperors would not recognize them as Predatory Holy Ants.


    It was the reason why the three could have hidden themselves among different forces for such a long


    time.


    After leaving the Land of Legacy, Yori went back to the camp of the Star Sect. He would stay at the Star


    Sect as a spy, because the Star Sect would also take part in the operation of killing Ricky, the ace


    genius.


    He would find some useful information in the Star Sect.


    "Like what I''ve expected, you were the only star on the stage of the secondnd of legacy. Excellent!


    I''m so proud of you," Jasper told Ricky in an excited manner as soon as he came with several disciples


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of Oriental College.


    "Ha-ha. Jasper, what you did was great too. I know you could easily beat everybody else," Ricky said in


    a happy tone.


    "Hmm! Come on! Can you two stop pretending to be modest in this way? We can just try to find


    something that could hide us," Daisy strongly suggested when she heard the conversation between


    Ricky and Jasper. The two men were praising each other and criticizing themselves.


    "Haha!" Everybody burst intoughter.


    The disciples of Oriental College came back from the twonds of legacy with fruitful results.

 Chapter 703 Jaspers Unpredictable Strength

    Chapter 703 Jasper''s Unpredictable Strength


    "I feel the crawling danger in this ce. Let''s leave now! We should head back to the Oriental College,"


    Jasper warned Ricky and the rest through telepathy.


    During that time, it was widely spread that they were sessful in obtaining the inheritance of the


    Massacring Holy Tiger tribe and the Massacring Holy Ant tribe respectively. And at that point, many


    forces must have heard about the news. In that case, it won''t be long until arge unit of enemies


    rushed to them with evil intentions.


    Cautious and feeling wary, Jasper sent a message to the Oriental College, asking for stronger warriors


    to back them up and help them.


    "You are a hundred percent right about that. Come on, we''d better set off this instant,"


    Ricky responded. Afterwards, they packed their belongings and prepared for their journey back to the


    Oriental College.


    But before they could even leave the ce, they heard a strange and serious voice. "Ricky, where is


    my sister? I''m sure she is with you!" Then suddenly, several people appeared and stopped them from


    leaving.


    The group of people who wanted to stop them had Nestor from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    and Jefferson from the White King Tiger tribe as their leaders.


    Back when they were still in thend of legacy, Jasper had defeated both of them, thus obtaining the


    inheritance of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe.


    Both of them were fuming at what they had experienced with Jasper. If it weren''t for him defeating


    Jefferson, then Jefferson would have gotten the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe''s inheritance and improved


    his strength to be a real Massacring Holy Tiger. But his ultimate dream was crushed into


    smithereens as Jasper had beaten him almost to death.


    He wanted to take revenge. However, he knew he was not strong enough to challenge Jasper. That


    was why he had decided to team up with Nestor in order to take Jasper down.


    In that exact moment, another two young masters of the Eastern Empire arrived. Ronson must have


    informed them of what was happening here.


    Before Ricky said anything, Jasper said to them in an arrogant tone, "Well, Nestor, your sister is Ricky''s


    woman now. I''m afraid this is no longer news for everyone. Haven''t you heard of it? If you want to take


    her back, it would only be possible in exchange of ten million gold coins and the cultivation resources


    that could fill two spiritual space tools. I just thought you should know."


    He shrugged dismissively and chuckled before he continued, "Otherwise, you have to defeat us. Are


    you sure you want to go down that road? It''s pretty embarrassing to be seen by everyone getting


    mercilessly beaten. I suggest you think twice before deciding what to do."


    On the other hand, Jefferson gave Ricky a stern look and asked, "Ricky, you killed Jackson, a talented


    warrior of my tribe, didn''t you?"


    The two young masters of the Eastern Empire questioned Ricky as well, "Ricky, is it true that you set


    up a trap for my brother, Ronson? You tricked him and made him suffer!"


    "Well, this show is going to be a marvel. Things are not going as smooth as we thought," someone in


    the vicinity whispered. Hearing that made the crowd gossip in a low voice.


    "You are right. Both Jasper and Ricky own the inheritances of two holy tribes respectively. Surely, those


    spiritual-emperor forces will never let them go that easily. I think they are currently discussing irrelevant


    matters to buy more time. After all, they are still waiting for their seniors toe!"


    "Or, it could also be possible that they are not waiting for anyone but instead, they are going to team up


    and fight against Jasper and Ricky. Jasper may be strong, but things might go different when Nestor,


    Jefferson, and the two young masters of the Eastern Empire cooperate. Jasper would surely have a


    hard time dealing with them simultaneously."


    "Whatever their n may be, we have no idea. We are just ordinary people and it''s beyond our


    imagination how strong a peerless genius is, after all. But if Jasper could sessfully defeat the four


    powerful warriors, he is going to go down as a legendary warrior who would be remembered by the


    world, making a mark in history."


    The gossips went on and on. After all, that was one of the favorite things that human beings did.


    "It seems like you will not let us go easily," Jasper remarked coldly upon hearing their stern questions.


    Jasper was no longer interested to converse with them, thinking that it would only be a waste of his


    time. All of the four opponents had their seemingly righteous excuses, but as a matter of fact, what they


    really wanted were the inheritances that Ricky and Jasper owned.


    Boom! Boom! In that instant, Jasper channeled his strength and broke out his energy. The energy


    became visible and was divided into four strands. Then, they stormed toward the four warriors


    respectively. "Why don''t you four team up and fight against me? None of you can defeat me on your


    own, and the result will remain the same even if the four of you fight back together. I hate to bother


    myself wasting my time dealing with you one by one."


    "Marvelous! But that''s very arrogant of you to im such things!" Nestor and the other three warriors,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    angrily used when they heard Jasper''s sentiments.


    "Ricky, it seems that Jasper is even more arrogant than you," Soar quipped telepathically to Ricky.


    "Yes. That''s the typical behavior of a peerless genius," Ricky responded. "What''s more, Jasper is very


    mysterious."


    "Really? Why made you think so?" Soar asked curiously.


    "As you know, my Chaotic Fire Zone helps me estimate other people''s strength. I can tell how strong


    any warrior is, including you. But when I tried to test his strength using the Chaotic Fire Zone, I was


    blocked by a mysterious force," Ricky exined.


    "You are a Great Dragon, Soar, and a very talented one at that. I can feel your strength but not


    Jasper''s. It means that he must have gained an unbelievable and magical chance somewhere."


    "Oh, is that so? Maybe that is the reason he became a peerless genius,"


    Soar reasoned.


    "Arrogant? Hahaha! Yes, I know I am arrogant. And what about it? It''s not like you can do anything to


    stop me anyway," Jasper spat cruelly as he cast a disdainful look at the four warriors.


    As soon as Jasper finished his haughty speech, Nestor and the other three exchanged looks with each


    other before they moved like a sh and surrounded Jasper.


    "This is dangerous. Please help Jasper," Ian and a few other concerned disciples warned the inner


    disciples at the sight of the intense progress of the situation.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. It is simply unnecessary for us to step in and help when he is


    considerably stronger than the four fighters before him. When they were in thend of legacy, they


    could have been easily killed by Jasper if his power was not restrained by the supreme enlightenment


    between heaven and earth. Now that they''ve already gotten out of there, I''m confident that Jasper is


    going to surprise everyone in this fight," one of the inner disciplesforted Ian.


    They did not intend to interfere with their fight.


    Nestor and the other three disciples started the attacks. At that very moment, they immediately


    summoned their most powerful strikes as they broke out their energies that belonged to an upper


    spiritual king at the limit level.


    All of a sudden, four strikes stormed toward Jasper carrying enormous and destructive power. The


    whole vicinity seemed to quake under the immense power the strikes brought. Before long, four


    passages that were used to deliver their strikes formed in the air.


    "Jasper, we''ve had enough of your arrogant and pompous behavior! You are doomed to be ruined by


    us! That''s what you will pay for your arrogance," Jefferson screamed ferociously as an evil smile


    appeared on his face.


    "Maybe someday, I will pay for that. But not today! You guys are not strong enough to ruin me," Jasper


    snorted through his nose in a cold voice.


    Jasper did not take the strikes that dashed towards him seriously. As the attack inched towards him,


    Jasper raised his right hand and formed a pattern of the Eight Diagrams. It then circled around his


    body, while blindingly dazzled everything in the area.


    Boom! Boom! Creating a loud impact, the four iing attacks hit the pattern of the Eight Diagrams


    with tremendous force. The pattern, however, remained intact. It was obvious that their attacks did not


    hurt Jasper one bit.


    "No way! This could not be! It''s just too good to be true. Jasper deflected four strong attacks without


    even breaking a sweat. It seems like a piece of cake for him," someone murmured in disbelief. All the


    other warriors who witnessed the incredible feat had their jaw dropped in astonishment.


    They all had expected this to be a ferocious fight between four strong warriors and Jasper, the peerless


    genius. And even if it weren''t an aggressive fight, they at least had expected the fight tost longer


    than this. But the evidence of his strength was bared right in front of them and Jasper defeated them


    easily.


    ''It looks like Jasper''s strength is way more powerful than an upper spiritual king, '' Ricky contemted,


    also being surprised by Jasper''s performance.


    Meanwhile, Nestor and the other three warriors were reluctant to epted the result.


    Complex feelings dominated their hearts as they felt rancorous and furious. At the same time, they also


    felt fear mixed with hatred.


    More than anything, this fight simply became a disy of Jasper''s power than a fight between the two


    parties.


    Jasper probably thought of them as weak ants. Or worse, maybe they were nothing in Jasper''s eyes.


    "I''ve told you before that I did not kill you because the supreme enlightenment restrained my power


    when we were in thend of legacy. Otherwise, you would have died then and would never had the


    chance to challenge me today," Jasper sneered coldly.


    Everyone felt dumbfounded as they witnessed their exchange of sentiments.


    "It could be possible that Jasper had already been a legend long ago," the warriors nearby sighed in


    astonishment as they fixed their eyes on Jasper.

 Chapter 704 Back To The Oriental College

    Chapter 704 Back To The Oriental College


    During the discussion, several warriors turned their heads to Ricky. They thought in their hearts,


    ''Jasper, once hailed as a miracle of genius, is now fully grown. It is now time for Ricky''s miracle. I


    wonder what he would do to bring about his own miracle.''


    ...


    "Well, you''ve already attacked me, and now it''s time to return your attack back to you. It''s only fair." The


    next moment, a faint smile appeared on Jasper''s lips. Then, he said lightly, "However, I need to add


    some of my own power to the power that will be returned to you."


    Next, loud cracking noises could suddenly be heard!


    And, as soon as Jasper had finished speaking, many purple thundering lights burst out from him, which


    made the area full of dazzling purple light, and shattered the space into multiple pieces.


    "Is Jasper even adept at thunderous power? Is it possible?" Ricky felt a little shocked as he saw the


    scene before him.


    After all, in Ricky''s opinion, what the members of the Zhang n cultivated was the force of flushing


    tree, nothing else.


    "He cultivates two powers. One of them is the force of flushing tree, which contains life, and the other


    one is this thunder of destruction," Terrence said. "Only people like you two who are so talented can


    practice two opposite powers at the same time."


    ''The destructive thunder and the pattern of Eight Diagrams, maybe both of them prevented me from


    using the power of my zone to feel his strength, '' Ricky thought to himself while nodding his head, as if


    agreeing with his own thoughts.


    Ricky had a strong intuition. Perhaps Jasper''s biggest secret was the pattern of Eight Diagrams when


    he solidified his own power. At least that was what Ricky''s intuition was telling him.


    All the other warriors probably thought that the pattern of Eight Diagrams was just a state of


    concentrated strength. They did not care much about it, so they did not delve deeply into it.


    ...


    The destructive thunder burst forth. It fell on the pattern of Eight Diagrams which was flowing out from


    Jasper''s body. Then the thunder wrapped around the four attacks and boomeranged back through that


    pattern of Eight Diagrams. One could see that the four attacks that carried the destructive thunder


    rapidly attacked Nestor and the other three. It was purple everywhere.


    As they saw this, the pupils of Nestor and the other three suddenly recoiled, because at that very


    instant, they all felt that danger was approaching.


    The threat didn''te from Jasper''s attacks, but rather from the purple thunder which filled the space.


    "I don''t believe you can defeat me with just one destructive thunder! You have to do better than that!"


    Jefferson said coldly with the surge of his enlightening power, after which he crossed his arms in order


    to set up the strongest defense against theing attack.


    The other three also rallied their strongest defenses to the extent that they could resist the attack that


    Jasper bounced backwards.


    Boom! Boom! In the very next moment, the thunder, which gathered all the power of those four, fiercely


    hit the defenses of them. Amid the destructive roar, strong momentum could be felt everywhere.


    At the impact moment, the destructive purple thunder turned into the pattern of Eight Diagrams, broke


    the defenses of the four, and violentlynded on their chests with a loud sound.


    Puff! Puff!


    After their defenses were breached, all four of them were spitting blood, and heavily fell onto the


    ground. Under the force of the impact, they rolled on the ground several times before finally stopping.


    After witnessing this scene, the warriors there were not at all surprised by it, because they had


    expected all of this. At this point, however, they were merely wondering how strong Jasper was.


    Currently, Jasper knew that he had the power to kill the four of them, but he also clearly knew that he


    could not do so right now, so he stopped himself. All four were heirs to their forces. If he did kill them


    right now, the spiritual emperors of their forces woulde for revenge and would never let him go that


    easily.


    And, although he was powerful, he was not arrogant enough to look down upon the spiritual emperors


    backing the four. Even if he had three spiritual emperors of the Oriental College backing him up, he still


    had to tread very carefully.


    Of course, if the time came when he had to kill them, he would not be afraid to act upon it and kill them


    all. Now it was just not the time to kill them.


    ''Perhaps Jasper could be apleted spiritual king any time! Is it possible?'' Ricky thought in his


    mind when he felt the power surge from Jasper once more.


    But only Ricky knew that his curiosity about Jasper was limited to the pattern of Eight Diagrams,


    nothing else.


    "Now, you know what I can do to you! Don''t provoke me!" Standing and bncing in the air, Jasper


    threatened Jefferson dismissively. "You should thank the spiritual emperor of the White King Tiger tribe;


    otherwise you''d be just a corpse right now."


    Jasper did not hide the reason of why he did not kill them. He even spoke out about his fear of the


    spiritual emperors backing the four.


    But Jasper''s threat rendered them even more resentful. They were all geniuses and had the strongest


    self-esteem. Although they were proud of the spiritual emperors backing them, they did not want to rely


    on them for everything.


    For now, the four did not speak any longer. They simply stood up and grimly looked at Jasper, who


    looked like he could not care less.


    They obviously knew that they had beenpletely defeated by Jasper. Not only that, but if they


    continued to say or do anything to badger Jasper, they would probably continue to lose face in front of


    all the other warriors there.


    "Nestor, once more, I''m telling you, if you want your sister, you have to follow Ricky''s terms," Jasper


    said. "Otherwise, this princess of your Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will forever be Ricky''s woman.


    I hope this is clear."


    "Jasper, you''d better not touch a single hair of my sister. Otherwise, if there is a situation of pernicious


    injury, the Oriental College will pay a heavy price as well. Now I hope this is clear," Nestor said angrily


    and resentfully.


    After that he said nothing else, because he knew he wasn''t strong enough, and that he couldn''t get


    Pearl back today.


    In addition, he stopped now because he also believed that Ricky didn''t dare do anything to hurt Pearl.


    If Nestor''s personal safety was threatened, the Luxurious Emperor might not care about it, but if it was


    Pearl''s personal safety that was threatened, the Luxurious Emperor would definitely help. That was


    because Pearl had something he desperately wanted.


    When it came to the Luxurious Emperor, Nestor''s internal feelings were bing veryplicated.


    He privately thought to himself, ''Sister, maybe you''d be better stay with Ricky than staying at the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.''


    ...


    "And the three of you, if you want fight against Ricky, you have to get through me first," Jasper said to


    Jefferson and the two princes from the Eastern Empire.


    ...


    "Jasper, even if you are truly a peerless genius, do not be so conceited. Show some humility at least."


    At this moment, everyone heard a very strong sound. Suddenly, a middle-aged man in a golden silk


    robe appeared. It was the Bright Emperor of the Eastern Empire.


    Since the Eastern Empire was the closest to this ce, he hade first.


    However, he did not make a move, because currently, only he could feel the presence of another


    spiritual emperor. And that was the Evil Emperor of the Oriental College. He could clearly feel that the


    Evil Emperor had not left the ce for an entire year.


    "Father, kill him. The inheritance of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe and Massacring Holy Ant tribe are


    in their two bodies," Ronson said in an angry tone as soon as he saw the Bright Emperor.


    At the same time, both Jasper''s and Ricky''s eyes were full of worry. It was a troubling situation.


    If the spiritual emperor attacked them, they would have absolutely no chance to fight back. The spiritual


    emperor was extremely powerful.


    However, the Bright Emperor said nothing more but leave with his disciples of Eastern Empire in tow.


    Upon seeing this, all the warriors gathered around felt incredibly puzzled.


    However, at the very next moment, they understood why the Bright Emperor did not attack both Jasper


    and Ricky.


    That was because the Evil Emperor who was hiding in the void clearly appeared in front of everyone''s


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    Standing in the air, the Evil Emperor said lightly, "You two did a good job. Next, let''s head back to the


    Oriental College. It''s about time now."


    And with that said, he took Jasper, Ricky and the other disciples with him and immediately left.


    ...


    "No wonder the Bright Emperor didn''t attack either of them. It''s primarily because he had noticed that


    the unfathomable Evil Emperor has been hiding here all this time," the warriors all-around said lightly,


    as they finally understood.

 Chapter 705 The Sense of Realm

    Chapter 705 The Sense of Realm


    The battle between the Evil Emperor and the Luxurious Emperor was well-known to all. The Luxurious


    Emperor had been famous for many years, but his poprity and glory were tarnished after his defeat


    at the hands of the Evil Emperor. The battle''s aftermath was an indication of the Evil Emperor''s


    immense power.


    The Bright Emperor was just as powerful as the Luxurious Emperor, so he would by no means have the


    capacity to beat the Evil Emperor. As such, the Bright Emperor was forced to leave upon recognizing


    the Evil Emperor''s presence.


    None among Ricky, Jasper and the rest of the disciples had ever imagined that the Evil Emperor would


    wait over a year for them in that particr ce. It made them question what his real intentions were.


    The Evil Emperor''s answer to their question was simple: Ricky and Jasper had be among the


    most hated people of all the other forces. Thus, once they made a mistake, disciples from opposing


    forces would try to hunt them both down and use all of their strength to kill them.


    This was not a very difficult problem for Jasper, because at present, he was already able to beat a few


    On the other hand, Ricky found himself in quite a pinch. He had not yet been able to defeat any


    powerful upper spiritual king.


    Themotion in thend of legacy finally came to an end after Ricky and Jasper left the area.


    Unfortunately, a storm was taking ce as a result of the earliermotion.


    Ricky had obtained the heritage of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, while Jasper had obtained the


    heritage of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe. As such, they naturally drew the attention of all the forces


    within the entire Eastern Land.


    Of course, all the forces after them would cast greedy eyes on the heritages of two holy tribes that they


    possessed. The heritages appealed especially to the demi-spiritual-emperor forces. Once they


    obtained the heritage of a holy tribe, they were very likely to transform into a spiritual-emperor force.


    This only meant that, although Jasper had the upper hand over Ricky, he was still at risk. The demi-


    spiritual-emperor forces and spiritual-emperor forces would be even more tempted to dispatch the


    powerful demi-spiritual emperors in their attempt to kill Ricky and Jasper.


    Meanwhile, the strong momentum of the two talented disciples had already spread to all the ces as


    quickly as a tornado.


    Despite the fact that they were all at the same level of strength, Jasper had beaten four people from the


    alliance¡ªNestor, Jefferson and two princes from the Eastern Empire. It wasn''t until then that the


    warriors got word of why somepleted spiritual kings could not beat Jasper.


    They also knew that Jasper was sure to make a breakthrough and be apleted spiritual king


    after he returned to Oriental College at this particr timing.


    Ricky behaved in an even more overbearing manner. He even brought the princess of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce under his control and made her his woman. Such scandalous news was


    It was not difficult to imagine how badly the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was humiliated because


    of Ricky''s actions.


    It was as if they were pped squarely in the face.


    "How could Ricky act so recklessly? Didn''t he know that he would drive the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce mad by doing this?" "I wonder whether he has the confidence to resist the burning fury from


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. Or perhaps, he has just lost his head." What Ricky had done to


    Pearl was still a hot topic among the warriors.


    "Of course, he greatly relies on the support from the spiritual emperors in Oriental College. Otherwise,


    he would not have acted in such an overbearing manner despite the fact he is an ace genius. After all,


    the dignity of spiritual emperors could not be challenged by any creature."


    "Let''s wait and see. I don''t think the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would just sit by without doing


    anything. Maybe they will demand that Ricky let go of Pearl, or maybe they will give Ricky ten million


    gold coins and the cultivation resources of two spiritual space tools in exchange for his conditions. I


    wonder which route they will choose to take."


    As the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce was mentioned, many warriors fixed their eyes on the


    chamber.


    They were curious to see what the decision of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce would be.


    After going back to Oriental College, Ricky and Jasper visited the Oriental Emperor to report on what it


    was that they had done.


    Of course, the Oriental Emperor was excited to hear that they both had obtained the heritages of two


    holy tribes respectively. He encouraged the two disciples to spare no efforts in cultivating their martial


    arts. Not quite strangely, though, was how his tone sounded like he had already viewed Ricky and


    Jasper as the future leaders of Oriental College.


    As the disciples of Oriental College, Ricky and Jasper understood that they had to make certain their


    contributions to the college while they were being protected by it. Therefore, they were willing to give


    part of the Massacring Sand and the Massacring Soil they had painstakingly obtained to the college.


    Jasper had obtained the heritage of Massacring Holy Tiger tribe, a tribe not inferior to the Massacring


    Holy Ant tribe. The members of the tribe were considered the most suitable cultivators of the


    massacring power. Since Jasper had obtained their heritage, he had gotten the Massacring Soil.


    Unfortunately, the Oriental Emperor epted only the Massacring Sand. He didn''t ept the


    Massacring Soil from the two disciples.


    The Oriental Emperor''s personal opinion was that, the Massacring Soil was a very rare and valuable


    object that could only be possessed by its pre-destined owner. Since Ricky and Jasper had gotten it, it


    should belong to the two of them, so they didn''t have to share it with anybody else.


    Meanwhile, the reason why the Oriental Emperor epted the Massacring Sand was because he


    discovered that they had obtained arge portion of the Massacring Sand.


    In this manner, Ricky and Jasper would surely begin to have a stronger sense of belonging in Oriental


    College.


    "You both have greatly improved your power because of your trip to thend of legacy. There is no


    doubt about this, but I don''t want you to start feeling self-contented and ck off during your training or


    in any of your seeding battles. This is because there will be an opportunity for innate spiritual kings


    to be innate spiritual emperors in the next few years," the Oriental Emperor said seriously after


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    discussing what had happened in thend of legacy.


    "Are you referring to the confrontation that involves fighting over the Sense of Realm?" the Evil


    Emperor chipped in in a t tone.


    "Sense of Realm?" Ricky mumbled to himself in confusion.


    Beside him, Jasper didn''t look confused at all. Instead, his eyes flickered a strong ze of


    determination. Obviously, he had quite an idea of what the Sense of Realm was.


    "Exactly, I really meant the Sense of Realm!" the Oriental Emperor answered eagerly while nodding his


    head.


    "Ricky, the so-called Sense of Realm is a product of the supreme enlightenment between heaven and


    earth. A spiritual king cannot be a spiritual emperor unless he hasprehended the supreme


    enlightenment. During the final assessment of a spiritual king''s path to a spiritual emperor, the Sense of


    Realm is one of the methods used just for that endeavor.


    Once you sessfully acquire the Sense of Realm, you can use its power toprehend the supreme


    enlightenment with more ease. Then, it will be easier for you to be a spiritual emperor.


    Ricky, a realm could only amodate a certain number of strong people. The number is limited. The


    supreme enlightenment is limited through the Sense of Realm," the Evil Emperor cautioned.


    "Within the universe, the creatures who are spiritual emperors or above are those who have obtained


    the Sense of Realm."


    To help the two understand and conceptualize the Sense of Realm even better, the Evil Emperor


    added, "Take yourself as an example. You''re an ace genius, and yet it is currently almost impossible for


    you to be a spiritual emperor unless you possess the Sense of Realm."


    "I didn''t know about the Sense of Realm. And I didn''t know how important it is until today!" Ricky said in


    surprise after hearing the exnations from the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor.


    He had thought that he would be a supreme strong warrior once he got hold of both opportunity


    andprehension of all the abilities he needed and possessed.


    "That''s true. It''s very important. Since you are currently residing within the realm, you have to be


    epted by the realm before you reach the peak of martial arts," the Evil Emperor added.


    "Do you know why I left for a few dozen years? That was all because I missed the fight for the Sense of


    Realm in the Eastern Land. I had no choice but to go to some realms in the Middle Land to take part in


    the fight for the Sense of Realm. Only when I finally obtained the Sense of Realm that I sessfully


    became a spiritual emperor."


    "I see!" Ricky expressed, nodding his head enthusiastically.


    "Within the territories of our Eastern Land, upper spiritual kings andpleted spiritual kings are


    qualified to participate in the fight for the Sense of Realm. You both are lucky enough. And so, from


    here forth, the battle for the Sense of Realm will be the most important step that you must consider in


    your path if you truly desire to be spiritual emperors," the Evil Emperor concluded.


    Ricky asked, "If that is the case, when will the fight for the Sense of Realm take ce?"


    "The time for the battle is not yet finalized. Maybe, three yearster, or maybe even five. That''s


    because it involves the nature''s mystery. On the brighter side, the battle is a sure n. It will take


    ce, sooner orter. The battle for the Sense of Realm willmence as soon as the Sense of


    Realm of all the spiritual-emperor forces in the whole Eastern Landes into being," the Oriental


    Emperor answered and rified for Ricky.


    A high level of anticipation shone brightly in the eyes of both the Oriental Emperor and the Evil


    Emperor. Both of them had more than enough confidence in Ricky''s and Jasper''s abilities and true


    capacities. The Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor both trusted that Ricky and Jasper were


    <ppetent enough to sessfully obtain the Sense of Realm.

 Chapter 706 He Might Get Into Big Trouble

    Chapter 706 He Might Get Into Big Trouble


    "The Sense of Realm of all the spiritual-emperor forces in the whole Eastern Landes into being?"


    Ricky asked in confusion.


    "The Sense of Realm can only emerge in somends of fortune where spiritual-emperor forces are


    located," said Jasper. "Therefore, every fight for the Sense of Realm will start once it has emerged in all


    the spiritual-emperor forces."


    "Oh, that makes sense. But if it could exist in every ce with spiritual-emperor force, why the need to


    fight for it?" Ricky asked.


    "It is because this kind of Sense of Realm does not have the supreme enlightenment which makes it


    quite useless," said Jasper. "The Sense of Realm will only be useless once it has been going


    through the baptism of the Heavenly Void.


    And we need at least a few dozens of spiritual emperors to open the Heavenly Void. Therefore,


    throughout these years, the fight over the Sense of Realm in every region has formed its own rules


    among the spiritual-emperor forces.


    The spiritual emperors will unite together to open the Heavenly Void and randomly put the Sense of


    Realm inside it. Their disciples will fight for it to see whether they are fortunate enough to get their


    hands on it."


    "That is it?" Ricky nodded as he seemed to have understood what the fight over the Sense of Realm


    was all about.


    ''It seems that whether I can be a spiritual emperor in the following years or not depends on the fight


    over the Sense of Realm.'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Hmm? The Luxurious Emperor is here," said the Oriental Emperor. In the meantime, the Evil Emperor


    smiled mischievously.


    "What is going on? The Luxurious Emperor talked to me with his internal power, asking me to bring


    Ricky to him," the Oriental Emperor said after seeing the Evil Emperor''s mischievous smile.


    "Ha-ha! You''ll have to ask him yourself." The Evil Emperor smiled as he looked at Ricky.


    "Ricky, what is going on?" the Oriental Emperor asked him.


    "Master, before I took the inheritance of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe, I had to pass a test with Pearl..."


    Ricky hesitated before telling them what happened between the two of them.


    Then there was a profound silence in the pce. The Oriental Emperor, the Evil Emperor, and Jasper


    were all startled as they looked at Ricky in disbelief.


    "So you did have sex with Pearl?!" said Jasper in a serious tone to break the silence.


    Jasper didn''t want to believe what Ricky just said about him sleeping with Pearl. He only assumed that


    Ricky was kidding.


    However, it was still way beyond his expectations.


    "Ha-ha! If the other geniuses find out about this, they will drink your blood and eat your flesh!" The Evil


    Emperor couldn''t help but smile as well.


    "But ording to what you''ve said, you were forced into it, right? Ha-ha!"


    Ricky felt bitterness in his heart after hearing the Evil Emperor''s words. It seemed that he wasn''t as


    solemn as the other spiritual emperors at all.


    "I wonder what the people in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will react once they hear about


    this?" said the Evil Emperor mischievously.


    "And you have taken such great advantage to the point that you asked for gold coins and cultivation


    resources. This is what I would have done myself and I truly admire it.


    Can you pass the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method on to me?"


    Ricky, Jasper, and the Oriental Emperor all looked helpless as they heard what the Evil Emperor had


    said.


    "Ohe on!" The Oriental Emperor was finally able to stop the Evil Emperor from messing around.


    He then looked at Ricky seriously and said to him, "Ricky, you are probably in big trouble this time. If


    the Luxurious Emperor finds out about this, he won''t show you mercy."


    "Master, what exactly do you mean by this?" Ricky asked in confusion as he saw that the Oriental


    Emperor looked serious.


    Jasper and the Evil Emperor also had trouble understanding what the Oriental Emperor meant.


    "Hey, you are not afraid of the Luxurious Emperor, are you?" the Evil Emperor asked the Oriental


    Emperor.


    "Of course, you and I are not afraid of him. But before Ricky bes a spiritual emperor, we can''t be


    looking after him all the time or he won''t be able to get strong," said the Oriental Emperor.


    "You''re not saying that the Luxurious Emperor will kill Ricky because of this, are you?" Hearing the


    Oriental Emperor''s words, the Evil Emperor was even more confused.


    "If it were any other girl from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, of course the Luxurious Emperor


    would not care at all. But Pearl is a different story; she owns the Feminine Mutant and has the source


    of feminine," said the Oriental Emperor.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Luxurious Emperor was nning to absorb her source of feminine.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And there is a possibility that the Luxurious Emperor will own the Feminine Mutant himself."


    "What? How could that be possible?" Jasper gasped in disbelief. "Pearl is the descendent of the


    Luxurious Emperor. If he does this, Pearl would be badly injured if not dead."


    "Will the Luxurious Emperor really do such a thing?" Even the Evil Emperor became serious after


    hearing what he said.


    It was really horrendous for the Luxurious Emperor to do so..


    "I know the Luxurious Emperor very well and I can assure you that he is capable of doing such a thing,"


    said the Oriental Emperor. "In order to be strong, the Luxurious Emperor wouldn''t think twice if he


    had to sacrifice one of his descendants.


    However, now that Ricky has taken half of the source of feminine from Pearl which he shouldn''t have, it


    means that he was deprived of the opportunity to be the Feminine Mutant himself. I think the chances


    of the Luxurious Emperor sparing Ricky are very minimal.


    And you all know what the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce has done these years, you should know


    what kind of person Luxurious Emperor is by now.


    Let''s wait and see. The Luxurious Emperor will definitely give Ricky the ten million gold coins and


    cultivation resources he asked for in exchange for Pearl."


    The Oriental Emperor and the other two looked at Ricky. They wanted to know what he was thinking


    about after hearing all that they have discussed.


    "Master, I want to know, what will happen to Pearl if the Luxurious Emperor finds out about this?" Ricky


    asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe in case of any other idents, the Luxurious Emperor will immediately take the other half of


    the source of feminine inside her," said the Oriental Emperor. "Either that or he would have Pearl be put


    under surveince."


    "Is that so?" Ricky said gently.


    "What exactly are you nning to do?" asked the Oriental Emperor.


    "Master, no matter what happens, I already see Pearl as my woman. Therefore, I will not just hand her


    to him without putting up a fight," Ricky said firmly with burning resolution in his eyes.

 Chapter 707 A Heart-to-heart Talk With Pearl

    Chapter 707 A Heart-to-heart Talk With Pearl


    "Ha-ha! That''s my boy! I know Pearl has always wanted to kill you, but if you chose to hand her out as


    revenge, I surely will despise you for it," said the Evil Emperor, whoughed out loud upon hearing


    Ricky''s answer.


    The Oriental Emperor also nodded his appreciation for Ricky. He believed that he would decide like a


    real man, and he was rather happy that Ricky fulfilled his expectation. After all, Pearl was from his


    college, and he didn''t want to entrust his college to some greedy coward.


    "That''s settled then. Don''t worry, as long as you mean to protect her, I will help you as much as I can."


    A kind smile bloomed on the Oriental Emperor''s face. "But there is still one problem left¡ªyou need to


    persuade Pearl into approving your n first."


    "Got it. I will try my best," Ricky replied. He bowed slightly to the Oriental Emperor to show his gratitude


    before heading directly into the Devourer Zone.


    His destination was unbeknownst to anyone else, of course. The Oriental Emperor and his warriors


    only saw him vanish. For all they knew, Ricky could have simply entered his spiritual space tool rather


    than the Devourer Zone.


    "Just wait here for Ricky''s return. I will go out and buy some time for him. Someone has to talk with the


    Luxurious Emperor as quickly as possible. I''m afraid he''s getting impatient. Who knows what he will do


    once he''s run out of patience," the Oriental Emperor said to the Evil Emperor before leaving.


    "How long are you going to keep me in this dirty ce, Ricky? Or do I have to spend all of eternity in


    here?" The chill in Pearl''s usatory questions greeted Ricky as soon as he arrived.


    She didn''t conceal her anger at all, safe in the knowledge that Ricky wouldn''t kill her no matter how


    annoying or harsh she was. If he had meant to take her life, he already had the chance. Imprisoning


    her seemed futile for that goal. What was more, she knew very well what Ricky wanted from her. She''d


    seen the look in his eyes on numerous other men before. He wanted her and hoped to make her his


    woman. That was why he was willing to spare her life.


    Despite his clean-cut image, Pearl believed Ricky still craved for women like other men. To a certain


    degree, every man was possessive of the woman he had sex with. Since they already had intercourse,


    it was just natural that Ricky would want to make her his own.


    "I think you already know the answer, Pearl. That''s right. I want you to be mine, like so many


    other men would. You have seen right through me, haven''t you?" Ricky answered in a mild tone. It was


    hard for him to be angered by her difficult demeanor when Pearl was only speaking the truth.


    "Dream on, you brat!" Pearl snorted, stressing every syble until they hurt him.


    "Well, if you refuse, then I''m afraid you will have to spend the rest of your life in this ce." There was


    a teasing lilt in Ricky''s voice and he shrugged his shoulders. He was the very picture of nonchnce.


    "Good! Then what are you even doing here? Did you drop by just tough at me, huh?" The coldness


    was written on her features, her mouth in a thin line as she talked back to him.


    "Of course not," Ricky denied readily like he truly feared Pearl would misunderstand him. "I''m bringing


    you some news. There is a chance for you to get out of here. The patriarch of your Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce wants to make a deal with me. He agreed to give me ten million gold coins and plenty


    cultivation resources if I hand you over." Ricky''s mouth opened in a mock gasp, feigning surprise.


    "It''s hard to believe, isn''t it? Looks like you''re quite valuable from your patriarch''s point of view. I regret


    not asking for more. It seems like it''s such a bargain for your Luxurious Chamber of Commerce."


    "You''re an asshole, Ricky!" The way Pearl hissed at him made her rage clear. Her chest rose and fell,


    her frustration boiled to the point of tipping over. Knowing that Ricky nned to treat her like some


    prisoner one day. You''d better pray hard. For once I catch you, I will let you have a taste of my dark


    water. By then, I''m going to make you beg for death!" she threatened.


    The look Ricky leveled at her was measured and calcted. His eyes bore deep into hers, trying to


    figure out what was behind them. He even applied the powers of his four zones to feel her emotions.


    As expected, he detected her fear. Once she heard the patriarch, horror welled up inside her.


    ''It seems she already knows why her force is willing to offer such a high price and what the Luxurious


    Emperor wants to do to her. That would exin why she doesn''t feel happy about the news, '' Ricky


    thought. A frown tugged at the edges of his lips, ufortable with the truth.


    It infuriated him, too. The Luxurious Emperor''s viciousness was unforgivable. That being the case, he


    would never let him have Pearl.


    "Why? You don''t sound happy hearing this good news. It''s surprising to me, but I can see the fear in


    your eyes now. I thought you would thank me for this deal, not bite my head off like this," Ricky asked,


    pretending to be rather confused. "Ah¡­I see. If I''m not mistaken, there''s something about the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce that scares you, isn''t there?


    What could that be?" His words trailed off in an attempt to fish out more information from her.


    Hearing Ricky''s seemingly wild guess, Pearl surprisingly calmed down. Failing to contain her emotions,


    she realized she let Ricky see right through her.


    "Happy?" she quickly argued. "You''re going to sell me like a pig to benefit yourself, and you want me to


    be happy about it? Come on. I''m a human being. I have pride." Pearl spat the words out, attempting to


    hide her feelings behind a tough facade. But it was no use.


    "Oh, really?" Ricky questioned with a smile. "Alright, I trust you. But here''s another interesting thing.


    What do you think the Luxurious Emperor would do if he knows what has happened between you and


    me? What will be waiting for you if I hand you over, along with this piece of information?"


    Pearl was stunned by these words. Her body trembled. This time, she could no longer hide her fear. It


    glossed over her eyes like a thin film.


    ''What has this man learned?'' was the first thing that crossed Pearl''s mind at that moment. Ricky had


    heard something about her, hence these meaningful words.


    "What exactly do you want to say? Out with it!" Pearl ordered sharply.


    "You are clever enough to guess it. The Luxurious Emperor has long considered your source of


    feminine as his property, right?" Ricky pointed out, blunt and to the point. "If I understand you correctly,


    you never nned to return to the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce after getting out of thend of


    legacy, am I right?"


    His voice dropped a register, growing more and more serious. Now that he had gotten to the point, he


    stopped making jokes.


    "So, are you willing to go back or not? Do you want me to make the deal or not?" Ricky asked. His jaw


    set as he clenched his teeth, any levity vanishing from his demeanor.


    Pearl didn''t say anything for quite a while. Bewilderment and dread clogged her throat as her eyes


    zed over. She had always been a strong and tough woman. She was the type to take all the men


    lightly since she held the powerful Feminine Mutant. But now, she was like a frightened rabbit again.


    For a long time, there was only silence. Neither of them uttered a word.


    "So what''s your n then? What do you want?" Pearl finally asked, in a cold and t tone.


    "I might just hand you over if I didn''t know what was going on in your mind. Anyway, the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce has offered such a boon," Ricky admitted frankly.


    "But now, since I know that you don''t want to go back, I won''t let the Luxurious Emperor have you,


    even if he promises the whole chamber ofmerce to me.


    So this is exactly what I want."


    Pearl was shocked into silence again by these words. She wanted to deny it, but she was truly touched


    by this man''s hearty decision. Ricky seemed to mean every word he said and, as far as she could


    remember, this might be the first time that a man managed to touch her heart.


    She couldn''t think of an ulterior motive for his actions. After all, it could be said that she was of no use


    to Ricky now. He had already gained the most valuable thing she could give: the source of feminine.


    She was used and mutted. Compared to ten million gold coins and valuable cultivation resources,


    she was nothing. In this situation, other men would have handed her over without a second thought.


    Her thoughts and her life would be thest thing they cared about.


    It was true that she was honored as the top beauty of the younger generation. But she knew well that


    her pretty face contributed little to her value. People ttered her mostly because of the powerful


    organization behind her and her strength.


    This cruel martial world was filled with beauties. Someone as famous and excellent as Ricky could win


    the hearts of as many women as he wished. The reason why he would choose Pearl against the


    tempting treasures could only be that he cared about her as a woman. Pearl was bright, and she was


    astonished the moment she realized this fact.


    ''How is it possible? No, it can''t be. I''m worthless unless he exchanges me with the Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce for the treasures. Someone like him would never have a crush on me!'' With a shake of


    her head, Pearl tried hard to convince herself.


    At the same time, she did her best to suppress her feelings of gratitude for Ricky, even as they


    threatened to overwhelm her.


    Ironically, the more she tried to hold them back, the deeper the feelings became until she finally


    surrendered to them.


    "It looks to me that it''s hard for you to speak out. I will take that as a ''no'' then. Rest assured, I won''t let


    you fall into the clutches of the Luxurious Emperor. So next time, I hope you can understand and


    cooperate with me," Ricky concluded. He got the answer he needed from the lines of worry that


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    marked her face, even if Pearl didn''t say anything.


    Then, Ricky broke the runic power that he used to suppress Pearl. He met her eyes as he said, "This


    is, in fact, one of my zones. It''s called the Devourer Zone. You can learn to master the devouring power


    in here."


    When he finished, he turned and left the Devourer Zone without looking back. He left the nk-faced


    Pearl to take in the turn of events.

 Chapter 708 The Trade

    Chapter 708 The Trade


    "It seems like you have convinced Pearl already." A smirk made its way on the Evil Emperor''s lips just


    when he saw Rickying out from the Devourer Zone. "You really are a fortunate one. Pearl lost her


    purity to the likes of you. You even got half of her source of feminine.


    You know, not only the spiritual emperors but also the strong warriors who are superior to them are


    dying to obtain the original energy.


    Yet Pearl offered to give it to you, ha-ha!"


    While the Evil Emperor continued to make fun of him, Ricky stared at him with a deadpan expression.


    "Sir, at this very moment, stop making fun of me. I want to know the current situation between our dean


    and the Luxurious Emperor." The Evil Emperor then stopped chuckling, looked at him and said


    seriously, "Well, just as our dean expected, the Luxurious Emperor hesitated at first but agreed to your


    conditions soon. As expected, he brought ten million gold coins and enough cultivation resources." The


    Evil Emperor scoffed as he thought about the poor mindset of the Luxurious Emperor. After a pause, he


    continued, "The old man seems too eager to get Pearl''s source of feminine! I just can''t imagine how he


    would react when he knows that you have already gotten it beforehand.


    All right, I think we should go now. You should face the Luxurious Emperor and tell him about your final


    decision."


    After saying that, he turned to Jasper. "As for you, you don''t need to be involved in this matter. We don''t


    want the Luxurious Emperor to hate you as well."


    Jasper nodded in response. Afterwards, the Evil Emperor and Ricky flew into the ce where the


    Luxurious Emperor and the Oriental Emperor were.


    In the air, the two spiritual emperors continued to confront each other until they had noticed that two


    figures were approaching them. They both turned their attention to them.


    The Luxurious Emperor stared at Ricky with great resentment. But then, when he saw the Evil


    Emperor, his eyes were full of deep fear.


    "Ricky is here. You can talk to him if you have anything to say, since Pearl is in his hands now," the


    Oriental Emperor said to the Luxurious Emperor.


    The Luxurious Emperor didn''t answer him. Instead, he turned to Ricky and said, "Young man, here''s


    the storage ring that contains ten million gold coins and cultivation resources. Just take the ring and


    hand Pearl to me now."


    Then, he handed Ricky a storage ring. It was obvious that he was full of pain when he mmed his


    eyes shut. He was reluctant to offer so many treasures but he knew he had to in exchange for Pearl


    because she was actually more valuable.


    However, with a gentle flick of his finger, Ricky returned the storage ring back to the Luxurious


    Emperor.


    With that, the Luxurious Emperor clenched his jaw as he red at him. Either Ricky was being


    humorous or just rejecting the offer. The Luxurious Emperor seriously didn''t like both.


    "What do you mean by this, Ricky? Is the offer not enough, huh?" The Luxurious Emperor''s eyes grew


    dark as he looked at him without blinking.


    "Sir, you have actually offered too much. But, I''m sorry that you have to go back alone," Ricky said in a


    solemn tone. "This may seem not fair to you, but I don''t have the n to give Pearl back to you. I want


    her to be my woman, and that''s my decision."


    The Luxurious Emperor''s body stiffened for a moment. As he came to himself, he clenched his jaw and


    pointed a finger at him. "How dare you?!" The void was torn open with countless cracks that soon


    stretched around as soon as the Luxurious Emperor yelled in pure anger.


    But because the Oriental Emperor was powerful enough, he prevented the spreading destructive power


    of the Luxurious Emperor on time caused by his immense amount of fury.


    ''This brat is really straightforward, but I like it, '' the Evil Emperor thought with great appreciation when


    he saw how Ricky made the Luxurious Emperor go in rage.


    "Sir, like I''ve told you, Pearl has already been my woman. Even if you give me twice the gold coins and


    resources now, you can''t take her back," Ricky exined again.


    "How dare you say this to me?!" the Luxurious Emperor yelled with balled fists. Without a doubt, the


    furious spiritual emperor burst out of his power, and his ruling power was soon turned into a giant palm,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    which started to go towards Ricky to attack him.


    "Enough of this! You''re still inside of our Oriental College, so you don''t have the right to attack or harm


    any of our disciples!" the Evil Emperor shouted with furrowed eyebrows. The Luxurious Emperor chose


    not to listen and kept going. But, the Evil Emperor rushed towards him and crushed his attack.


    Then, he walked towards Ricky to protect him.


    Seeing the Evil Emperor defending Ricky and the Oriental Emperor trying to stop the spreading of the


    cracks, the Luxurious Emperor couldn''t help but feel a tremendous amount of anger. "Oriental Emperor,


    what''s the meaning of this?"


    "To tell you the truth, we don''t have the intention of giving Pearl to you, and Ricky has told you about


    his decision," the Oriental Emperor said in a serious manner. "And I do believe that even Pearl, herself,


    doesn''t want to return to your Luxurious Chamber of Commerce."


    The Luxurious Emperor stood up with knitted eyebrows. "I will not listen to your words until I hear it


    from her. Where is she?!" Hearing the Oriental Emperor''s words, the Luxurious Emperor also


    understood that something he didn''t know might have happened. Thus, he wanted to check with Pearl.


    Then, Ricky immediately released Pearl out from his Devourer Zone. At that moment, he was


    restraining her with his runic power again, because he was afraid that Pearl might change her mind. If


    that ever happened, it would make the situation much more difficult, and her life would be in possible


    danger.


    Pearl might not cherish her own life, but he did.


    For Pearl''s stubborn and haughty character, Ricky was really a bit helpless.


    "Grandmaster!" Pearl called respectfully as soon as she got out of Ricky''s Devourer Zone and saw the


    Luxurious Emperor.


    "Woman, I truly hope you make a wise choice, and even if you want to go back to the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce now, I won''t allow it to happen," Ricky said to Pearl through their telepathic link


    at that critical point. He was not sure if she would change her mind. Thus, he had to remind her again.


    "Pearl, they told me that you didn''t want to go back to our Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. Is it true?"


    the Luxurious Emperor asked coldly. His tone wasmanding, implying that she would face serious


    consequences if she didn''t follow his order.


    Hearing the words of the Luxurious Emperor, Pearl said with great determination, "Grandmaster, they


    are right. From now on, I am no longer a member of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce."


    Pearl had made such a decision based on her own thoughts.


    She knew that if ever she returned to the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, her remaining source of


    feminine would only be taken away and make her useless like a rag doll. With her attitude, she would


    never ever let that happen to her.


    But on the other hand, if she followed Ricky, she would be safe. Moreover, she didn''t have a n to


    leave him for the time being. The Devourer Zone in his body aroused her interest by a great deal.


    She had been staying in his Devourer Zone for only a while, and the power within it had greatly


    activated the power of her Feminine Mutant.


    "What did you say? You had the nerve to betray our Luxurious Chamber of Commerce?" the Luxurious


    Emperor threatened coldly. Pearl''s tant response had made his blood boil.


    Of course, he understood why Pearl would have made such a decision, but he did not expect that Pearl


    would betray and resist him in public, and even dare to use Ricky''s power to resist his order. As the top


    leader of his own organization, never had he felt so humiliated and irritated before.


    As soon as the Luxurious Emperor finished speaking, Ricky immediately took Pearl back to his


    Devourer Zone. Also, after Pearl was back to his Devourer Zone, Ricky withdrew his suppression of her


    power.


    "Sir, Pearl has made her choice. Everything is very clear now. Please leave our Oriental College,"


    Ricky said in a light voice immediately.


    "Is your Oriental College really going to fight against our Luxurious Chamber of Commerce until either


    party is wiped out?" the Luxurious Emperor said angrily to the Oriental Emperor, ignoring Ricky''s polite


    request.


    "Haven''t you realized that our fight at daggers drawn has already started?" the Oriental Emperor


    sneered.


    During thest few days, he knew very well whom the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce had secretly


    been contacting and what things they had done.


    "Sir, I suggest you leave now. I know that you know that we are stronger than you. As the weak one


    here, stop acting like a child and don''t attack Ricky just because of your anger," the Evil Emperor said


    directly and overbearingly.


    Hearing the Evil Emperor''s words, Ricky stared at him in amazement and was inspired at his


    braveness and confidence. He thought to himself that, someday he would be like him. When that


    day came, he wouldn''t be afraid of any spiritual emperors.

 Chapter 709 Tinas Feelings

    Chapter 709 Tina''s Feelings


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of cracking interrupted the Evil Emperor''s speech. With an erratic rhythm, the Luxurious


    Emperor''s bones cracked from the heavy impact. Grunting turned into yelling, the sounds punctuated


    the hatred and resentment that engulfed the Luxurious Emperor. He was furious.


    His eyes zed ferociously. The killing intent behind them was obvious to everyone present.


    Given the chance, the Luxurious Emperor would destroy the Oriental College. But, in his anger, even


    that didn''t seem enough. He burned with the desire to see the whole Oriental Realm crumble into dust


    before his eyes. Blood would flow freely in thend, with a ughter brought about by his own hands.


    However, it would be nothing more than a pipe dream. He was a supreme emperor, but he was no


    match against the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor.


    The weak could do nothing but eat humble pie.


    "I''m warning you¡ªyou will pay for what you did to me. I swear to God that I wille back for you,


    sooner orter," the Luxurious Emperor roared, his anger suppressed and tempered by the chill in his


    tone.


    "Thanks for the kind reminder. I think I can at least pay the price," was the Oriental Emperor''s t


    response. He stared back, unimpressed by the threats made on his enemy.


    "Sir, I''m afraid the Luxurious Emperor will be irritated by your words and will thus fight back with all his


    might," Ricky said to caution the Oriental Emperor through their telepathic link.


    "Don''t worry too much, Ricky. Even without your interference, the Luxurious Emperor and our Oriental


    College are doomed to have a ferocious fight. We have been enemies for a long time. The Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce has already teamed up with the Nether Manor from the Dark Fallen Realm and


    the Endless Shadow," the Oriental Emperor said, soothing Ricky calmly.


    "So, don''t feel guilty. You did not bring us any trouble. We would have fought against him sooner or


    What''s more, we are your seniors in the Oriental College. So when you are trapped and faced with


    tricky problems, we are supposed to help you. If you were hunted by those extremely powerful


    emperors who are stronger than us, it might be more difficult for us to deal with them. But if it were just


    those spiritual emperors who are at the same level as us, we are confident and not afraid of them."


    "Thank you so much, sir." He bowed as he spoke. Respect and gratitude seeped into Ricky''s every


    action.


    "But, sir, I''d like to ask one more thing. How are you going to resist the attack from the Nether Manor,


    the Endless Shadow, and the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce? They must be very strong when the


    three organizations cooperate." His brows furrowed as he spoke, lingering doubt tinged his voice.


    "I think they will act after thepetition for the Sense of Realm is over," the Oriental Emperor said.


    "They have teamed up, but we don''t need to worry too much. Our Oriental College has many friends as


    well."


    Ricky released a relieved sigh. His worry over the dangerous situation the Oriental College faced was


    considerably decreased. Truth be told, even if Ricky wanted to offer a hand, he would not be of much


    help. The war that loomed over the Oriental College would be a ferocious one that only the spiritual


    emperors could handle. His worries would not make any difference in the oue.


    Ricky understood this. So he decided to concentrate on his cultivation instead. This way, he could


    prepare for the uing fight for the Sense of Realm.


    "You''d better remember the things you''ve said here. The next time we meet, don''t you dare act like a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    coward. I will get back everything I lost, sooner orter. I suggest you watch your back because I will be


    watching you carefully, no matter where I am," the Luxurious Emperor stated resentfully before he tore


    a gap in the air and disappeared through it.


    "What a stubborn old man! I''m looking forward to seeing his schemes y out. I hope hees back


    soon so I can beat the shit out of him." A huge, condescending smirk spread on the Evil Emperor''s face


    as he watched the Luxurious Emperor. Manic glee glinted in his eyes.


    "You are being a bit arrogant by saying those words. The Luxurious Emperor is indeed no match for us.


    But it is not an easy job if we want to trap him here," the Oriental Emperormented. "That aside, I


    have a gut feeling that he was holding back his strength when you fought against him."


    "Oh? Did he? I trust your gut. Has that old man been concealing his true strength all this time? Maybe


    he''s waiting for the time when the fight for the Sense of Realm breaks out!" Slowly, the smug smile on


    the Evil Emperor''s face dropped. He held his chin in his hand as he reasoned out possibilities to his


    "Probably. We have no idea for now. So we must be careful and keep alert all the time," the Oriental


    Emperor suggested.


    Rumors of this event found their way into the ears of everyone in the Eastern Land before long. All the


    forces affected by it in some way were shocked by the result.


    They had never expected that the Luxurious Emperor would yield to the Oriental College and im to


    be willing to exchange treasures for Pearl. The price for this trade¡ªthousands of gold coins and


    cultivation resources that could fill two spiritual space tools¡ªwas another surprise to the whisperers.


    Few people knew why the Luxurious Emperor would agree to this deal.


    The final shocking news in this ordeal was the fact that Ricky ultimately refused it.


    His reason for rejecting this offer was that he wanted to keep Pearl because she was his woman! That


    was just unbelievable.


    "It seems that Ricky is not just an ace genius. He also cares about things apart from cultivation, such


    as women. But I don''t think this is a good n. The Luxurious Emperor will never forgive him and will


    haunt him, no matter where he goes," said one of the many gossipers about Ricky.


    "Ricky''s probably not just interested in Pearl for her beauty alone. She owns the Feminine Mutant.


    Maybe that''s what Ricky values the most,"mented some warriors who knew about the Feminine


    Mutant.


    The warriors who loved Pearl gritted their teeth. They hated Ricky more than anything. Ronson was


    one of them. They all thought that they could fight for Pearl and her source of feminine. They thought


    they could win.


    But now, Ricky imprisoned her. That left only one guess for what he might do to her.


    Unknown to all of them was that Ricky had already done what they anticipated. He had slept with Pearl


    and practiced that specific method.


    For those discussions and gossips about him and Pearl, Ricky just put a deaf ear to them. He went


    back to his ce before he bade goodbye to the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor. Then, he sat


    down and began to adjust his breath, preparing for the next cultivation.


    At the same time, he asked the Evil Emperor to help Henry get admitted by the Oriental College.


    Of course, the Evil Emperor didn''t reject his request.


    Now, Ricky was almost as famous as Jasper in the Oriental College. The only difference between them


    was that Ricky had not reached the level of Jasper''s strength yet. When Ricky finally improved his


    power, one could say that the Oriental College had produced two legends.


    "Well, it''s time to face her," Ricky murmured in a helpless voice after he calmed down.


    Then, he unlocked the Chaotic Fire Zone. Tina materialized in front of him, escaping the confines of the


    Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Ricky, you finally let me leave the Chaotic Fire Zone," Tina huffed, clearly unhappy. She crossed her


    arms and nced at her surroundings. She was not at all surprised to find herself in Ricky''s ce.


    There was a bit of resentment in her, born out of the fact that she had been locked inside the Chaotic


    Fire Zone for such a long time.


    When Ricky had locked her inside, she had known that when he released her they would be back at


    the Oriental College.


    "I''m sorry, Tina. I had to do it in that situation," Ricky said. He rubbed the back of his neck as he


    awkwardly nced at Tina.


    "You already got out of that ce. You practiced that cultivation method with Pearl. Am I right?" Tina


    asked.


    There was a hint of jealousy in her voice and the clipped way she spoke emphasized the emotion.


    Pearl knew Ricky intimately¡ªshe knew him in a way that Tina envied.


    "Tina, if you think I''m a yboy or something like that, then I don''t know how to exin it. You can


    leave if you want and I won''t stop you." Ricky''s eyes flitted between her and the door. His face was


    serious.


    "Am I such a narrow-minded woman in your eyes?" Tina caught his gaze in a soft stare.


    "You know what I''m thinking. You know I have feelings for you, don''t you? I might be jealous when you


    have other girlfriends, but it won''t affect my feelings for you. I love you, Ricky. I only hope that there is


    still a ce for me in your heart even if you fall in love with other girls."


    Tina grasped her arms tightly, insecure and threatened by Pearl and Ricky''s rtionship. She was


    afraid that Ricky would leave her. While she was in the Chaotic Fire Zone, she decided to tell him about


    her feelings again and she did it immediately after she saw him. It was a desperate move by a


    desperate woman.


    Her words surprised Ricky, though. He was dumbfounded, struck silent and fumbling for a proper


    response.


    This was something he had not anticipated at all.

 Chapter 710 Unforeseen Event In The Realm Of Wildness

    Chapter 710 Unforeseen Event In The Realm Of Wildness


    Ricky thought that even if Tina didn''t scorn him, she would ignore him for quite a while. However, she


    confessed her feelings towards him, which threw him into a state of panic.


    He didn''t want to hide his feeling towards Tina, and their feelings towards each other were mutual. But


    it seemed that there were many girls around him, which confused him about how to get along with Tina.


    He had never been in this position before.


    And in the future too, he didn''t even know how to face Grace as well.


    "Tina, I..." Ricky hesitated. He didn''t know what to say or how to exin himself.


    "Ricky, you don''t have to say anything at all. I know how you feel about me. I just wanted to tell you


    how I felt about you; that''s all," Tina said in a direct manner after seeing Ricky''s hesitation.


    "I just want to know something¡ªhow is Pearl?"


    "Tina, thank you. I promise you, no matter what happens in the future, I won''t let you down." Tina had


    made it absolutely clear; therefore Ricky, as a man, had to make a few promises. It was what a proper


    gentleman would do.


    Tina was extremely excited after hearing Ricky''s promise. She beamed.


    "Tina, I just want to tell you, the situation between Pearl and I is a littleplicated," said Ricky as he


    looked at Tina straight in the eyes. Then he told her about what had happened between him and Pearl


    in great detail.


    "Oh, how I envy Pearl now," said Tina after hearing Ricky''s side of the story. Ricky was even willing to


    challenge a spiritual emperor just for Pearl.


    Tina''s words made Ricky feel a bit helpless. He felt he was caught in the middle of something he could


    not control.


    ''This is probably envy between women, '' Ricky thought to himself after a while.


    "Ricky, do you think I can meet Pearl?" Tina asked all of a sudden.


    When Ricky was recounting his story, he also told Tina that he had an additional zone called the


    Devourer Zone. But Tina was not shocked at all, or perhaps she was too shocked to show any


    reaction.


    "Okay Tina, but we have to wait until I suppress her with the devouring runes. After all, she is still trying


    to kill me up till now. If you go in and something happens..." Ricky gently said.


    "Ricky, you don''t need to suppress her. It will only have an opposite effect, you don''t understand," Tina


    interrupted Ricky before he could finish his sentence. "And, I am only going to talk to her about matters


    that concern women. So I won''t be in any danger, don''t worry.


    And after I go in there, you have to seal the Devourer Zone and do not eavesdrop. Or else I will never


    forgive you. Do you hear me?"


    "Okay, okay, no eavesdropping," said Ricky a bit helplessly, not liking the terms at all.


    "Oh right, Tina. By the way, I think I can remove the redundant evil spirit off you, so that may enable


    you to be an innate spirit," Ricky told Tina, as he remembered something else.


    "Ricky, you just came out of thend of legacy; please just rest for now. And I''ve already gotten used to


    being in the demi-immortal state; don''t you worry," Tina said gently. There was joy in her eyes after she


    heard that Ricky wanted to remove the evil spirit from her again. She felt that he cared for her a lot.


    "Okay, I will." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    Tina was right. He needed to be in the best shape in order to remove the evil spirit. Otherwise, if


    anything happened, he wouldn''t be the only one who would get hurt. Tina would get hurt as well.


    Ricky sent Tina into the Devourer Zone, and sealed it tightly.


    ''I hope Tina and Pearl can get along together. This may be a chance to change how Pearl feels and


    thinks about me, '' Ricky thought to himself, wishing hard that Pearl would change her mind about him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Of course Ricky knew that Pearl wouldn''t do anything to hurt Tina. Otherwise he would not have sealed


    the Devourer Zone. He trusted Pearl.


    "Next, I willpose myself; then I will absorb the legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe," Ricky


    muttered to himself in a low voice. "The Ultimate Golden Body has already absorbed the Massacring


    Soil. Therefore, I no longer need to absorb the Massacring Sand. The absorption will just make it a bit


    better, that''s all.


    I can refine the Massacring Sand into a weapon. I may actually be the only person in the entire


    world who possesses a weapon made out of something like the Massacring Sand."


    Then, Ricky started cultivation inplete istion.


    "I hope when I have finished the cultivation, Pearl would have changed a little."


    ¡­ However, not even half a day into Ricky''s istion and he wasn''t even in theplete istion


    state when a message suddenly woke him up.


    Upon receiving the message, Ricky immediately entered the Chaotic Fire Zone using his mind,


    because the message was sent by Scar.


    And, inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, Scar''s shadow suddenly appeared.


    "Scar, what is it? Has anything happened in the Three-hall City?" Ricky asked worriedly, upon seeing


    Scar''s shadow.


    "Ricky, no, nothing happened in Three-hall City this time. However, something did take ce in the


    Realm of Wildness," Scar said. "Remember back when you left the Three-hall City, and you asked me


    to send someone into the Realm of Wildness and guard the Misty South Pce?


    Well, I sent an upper spiritual king and a middle spiritual king there. And just a few days ago, the upper


    spiritual king sent a message back from the Realm of Wildness."


    "And? What happened?" Ricky asked coldly. After hearing Scar''s words, he knew something must be


    wrong.


    Those people in the Misty South Pce were those whom Ricky truly cared about. If anything


    happened to them, he would regret it for his entire life. He would never forgive himself.


    "Some warriors entered the Realm of Wildness, as well as apleted spiritual king. They quickly


    conquered all the forces within the Realm of Wildness, including the Misty South Pce," said Scar


    despondently.


    "Are those inside the Misty South Pce in danger? What have they done to the other forces?" Ricky


    asked coldly.


    "No one is in any danger now," said Scar. "Thepleted spiritual king and his subordinates did not


    take any of the resources after they conquered all the forces, and no one was hurt. They only asked for


    absolute obedience from everyone.


    However, they didn''t ask for too much or make too manymands that were too difficult to execute."


    "Is that so? I see." Ricky was relieved after hearing all of this. The Misty South Pce and the people


    he cared about were then not in any danger. This was what mattered most to him.


    "Do you know what they are nning to do? Do you have any idea?" Ricky asked Scar.


    "No, I don''t." Scar shook his head to indicate he didn''t know.


    "It seems I must get back to the Realm of Wildness. And now is a very good time for my return," said


    Ricky, while squinting his eyes.


    "Scar, it looks like you will have to go back to the Realm of Wildness with me. We must return


    together."


    If thepleted spiritual king was indeed in the Realm of Wildness, then Scar must definitely go with


    Ricky.


    "It''s okay. After a year, I''m getting a little bored there in the Three-hall City. Let''s go together to the


    Realm of Wildness and meet thispleted spiritual king to see what he wants." Scar nodded in


    agreement, upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    Right now, Scar had no resentment at all towards Ricky''s requirement, because deep in his heart, he


    actually admired Ricky, especially after what had happened in thend of legacy.


    There was also eagerness in Scar''s eyes. He was indeed looking forward to the fight with the


    "Okay, then you can wait in the Three-hall City and I''lleter, in secret."

 Chapter 711 The Return Trip

    Chapter 711 The Return Trip


    After talking to Scar, Ricky woke straight out of his status of cultivation. Next, he went on to unseal the


    Devourer Zone to lead Tina out.


    Ricky had already discovered the drastic change that Pearl had undergone. She even smiled at Tina


    and seemed to have shared a number of good conversations with her, as if they had be a pair of


    good friends.


    However, after detecting that Ricky unsealed the Devourer Zone, Pearl suddenly reverted to her cold


    and uncaring demeanor.


    "Tina, some changes have taken ce within the Realm of Wildness. Here''s what I have to do next: I


    must go back there for once, and so I''ll need your airship to help me get there fast," Ricky requested


    directly, knowing fair and well that hesitating even for just a little bit would be a waste of time.


    Although Scar, apleted spiritual king, was present and avable to help Ricky out, Tina''s airship


    was definitely much faster.


    "There have definitely been changes taking ce in the Realm of Wildness. What are these changes


    exactly?" Tina asked worriedly after she heard Ricky''s words. She knew that the people in the Realm of


    Wildness were of high importance to Ricky. He cared about them a great deal.


    "Let''s talk as we go. I need to talk to the dean before I leave. I''ll also be needing some help," Ricky


    exined.


    "Pearl, do you prefer to stay in the Devourer Zone? Or would you rather step out?" Ricky asked Pearl


    shortly after borating on his concerns.


    "I have already told you before, haven''t I? Every time I see you, I have the strong urge to kill you,"


    Pearl replied coldly to Ricky.


    "Alright, I got it," Ricky said helplessly, not really wanting to put up a fight with Pearl.


    Ricky could clearly feel that although Pearl answered his question in a grouchy manner, she was not as


    detached and cold as she was to him in the past. There was no doubt that the long chat Pearl had with


    Tina had made a positive difference to her.


    ''Wait! Is Pearl just pretending to be nice to Tina?'' Ricky wondered to himself.


    Although he had been expecting a change in Pearl''s attitude, Ricky didn''t really dare to believe that the


    change would happen so soon.


    ''Maybe Pearl is just pretending to be nice to us and in the midst of her pretensions, she is simply


    looking for a chance to leave.''


    But Ricky didn''t think twice anymore. Right now, his priority was to return to the Realm of Wildness.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Soon, Ricky found both the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor. He approached them and divulged


    the current dilemma that the Realm of Wildness was currently facing.


    "The Realm of Wildness is your hometown. Now that something bad has happened there, whether it''s


    official or personal, it''s your responsibility to go back and see if you can help," the Oriental Emperor


    replied. "We won''t stop you, but you must remember to be careful!"


    "Dean, I am well-aware of the risks. I want to let you know as well that I am very grateful for your


    understanding," Ricky said as he nodded his head.


    "Scar can be counted as a strong one among all of thepleted spiritual kings. With him by your


    side, I can be assured of your safety," the Evil Emperor added. "This time, I won''t go with you. That is


    because that Luxurious Emperor keeps an eye on our whereabouts.


    Once the Luxurious Emperor discovers our exact location, it''ll be even riskier for you. Also, we need to


    prepare ourselves for the battle for the Sense of Realm."


    "Dean, sir, I know what you mean. If I let you apany me every time, I won''t be able to make any


    progress." Ricky nodded curtly in agreement.


    "But, we still have to give you a few contingency ns," the Oriental Emperor cited. He turned his hand


    and a jade tablet appeared.


    "This is my jade tablet. A part of my mutant is inside it, and the strength of it has reached that of a


    demi-spiritual emperor. If you get in trouble in the Realm of Wildness, I can get there in an hour or so."


    "Thank you, Dean." Ricky took the Oriental Emperor''s jade tablet and grasped it tightly in his palm. Of


    course, he would not refuse such a useful item.


    "Well, there''s no need to be polite to us. Get yourself prepared and sneak out with your friends. You''d


    better not tell everyone where you are either. The less people know about it, the better," the Oriental


    Emperor warned Ricky.


    After listening to the warnings given by the Oriental Emperor and Evil Emperor, Ricky turned and left.


    He secretly contacted Henry and Soar, and then came to the Three-hall City by virtue of the Chaotic


    Fire Zone. When he arrived in Three-hall City, he gave the sisters two Enlightening Fruits. Shortly after


    presenting his gifts, he immediately left with Scar.


    For this particr mission, there were exactly six of them on board the return trip.


    The six of them were Ricky, Soar, Henry, Scar, Tina and Pearl.


    They opted to travel in a small andpact group to avoid attracting too much attention.


    With Tina''s airship, it only took them five days to return to the Realm of Wildness. However, instead of


    immediately entering the Realm of Wildness, they stayed within the outskirts of the Realm of Wildness.


    Ricky sent Henry to the Misty South Pce to gather any important information they could use.


    Since Henry had never been here before, he was the most suitable person to go and ask around for


    information.


    Of course, Ricky also gave Henry his Iron Destroyer as the token which Henry could use to contact


    Elder Evan. Although the Iron Destroyer had already been recast, he believed that Elder Evan would


    still recognize it.


    Henry turned into quicksand and headed towards the Misty South Pce.


    At this point, they had not yet heard another word from Scar''spanions. It made them wonder


    whether something had happened to them. And upon they returned to the Realm of Wildness, Ricky


    immediately used his perception of the four zones. Sure enough, he found that there were more innate


    spiritual kings in the Realm of Wildness than ever before.


    "Here. Sure enough, something big happened," Ricky said. "Scar, haven''t you heard anything yet from


    yourpanions?"


    "Yes. They have not responded to my message. My spection is that someone could be watching


    them," Scar said as he shook his head.


    "Well, I''m not sensing any bloodshed or murderous intent from where we stand. It seems that the


    people who came here don''t intend to start a blood bath," Ricky muttered in a low voice.


    "They really are not the type to kill. ording to previous reports, even the warriors that they have


    previously fought against only ended up being repressed. None of them were yed," Scar affirmed.


    "Ricky, is there anything here that they want? They may have juste here for a specific type of item,


    and that must also be why they don''t kill anyone. Or, maybe they are just trying to avoid attracting any


    unwanted attention," Soar pointed out.


    "The Realm of Wildness is only a small area. What could they possibly want here? Is there anynd of


    legacy left over from the ancient time?" Ricky guessed.


    "Considering the fact that they don''t kill, maybe they really are just looking for something here," Scar


    nodded thoughtfully.


    "Let''s wait until Henryes back. Let''s hope that he has gathered more than enough useful


    information during his trip. By the time hees back, we can probably start figuring everything out,"


    Ricky said.


    "Scar, can thepleted spiritual kings here feel your presence?" Ricky asked.


    "As soon as I got here, I hid my aura very carefully. Only spiritual emperors can notice my existence,"


    Scar reassured his friend.


    "That would be great. We''d better not give away our whereabouts until we have any viable news and


    information about the situation," Ricky nodded. It would take them time, but it was a much safer and


    practical move. Had they opted to move about without any urate idea of what was going on, then


    that could jeopardize their safety and their objective.


    And so they sat around and waited for Henry toe back.


    It took Henry four days before he finally returned.


    "How did it go, Henry? What''s going on? Did you figure anything out? Have you got any useful


    information?" Ricky and the others asked eagerly as soon as Henry came back.


    Henry heaved a deep breath. "I did find out something." Henry''s voice was solid and serious.


    "What did you find out? Where did the strong entitiese from and why did theye here? What is


    their purpose?" Ricky asked relentlessly, not wanting to waste a single second. Four days was more


    than enough time to wait.


    "I don''t know where exactly they came from, but the powerful warriors who appeared here out of


    nowhere call themselves the Celestial Army," Henry revealed.


    "Celestial Army!" Ricky and hispanions gasped in unison. They were surely expecting news, but


    Henry''s revtion caught them off guard.

 Chapter 712 The Celestial Army

    Chapter 712 The Celestial Army


    "Scar, do you happen to know about the Celestial Army?" Ricky asked as he believed that Scar had


    more experience and knowledge than him.


    "I''m sorry, Ricky. I have no idea what this so-called Celestial Army is," Scar said, shaking his head.


    "But, as far as I know, there isn''t any Celestial Army among the powerful forces."


    "Tina, have you ever heard of it?" Ricky then turned to ask Tina.


    "I haven''t either," Tina answered in negative, shaking her head as well.


    But another fact was that both Henry and Scar were quite curious about Tina. That was because even


    though Tina was only a demi-immortal, Ricky seemed to treat her very politely. The regard that he


    showed towards her was as if he didn''t view her as his lover but as another warrior at the same level.


    Besides, Ricky always turned to Tina in the end when all his options fell apart and he had a question.


    He truly believed that Tina was always able to give him the best answer.


    However, Ricky didn''t introduce Tina to them properly at his own ord, so neither Henry nor Scar felt


    ''It seems that there is no such force in the Middle Land, '' Ricky wondered to himself. ''Or maybe it is a


    newly-established force, which is why Tina has never heard of it.''


    "Ricky, we don''t need to care about the Celestial Army. The Realm of Wildness is our territory. Now that


    they havee here, they are invading our territory. We have no option but to fight and beat them,"


    Soar dered resolutely in a firm voice.


    "You''re still so reckless, Soar. We know nothing about the Celestial Army, and with such ignorance, it


    seems that we can''t beat them without losses of our own. That being the case, how can we begin


    fighting against them right now?" Ricky reasoned with him.


    Realizing that his proposal was denied by Ricky relentlessly, Soar pursed his lips in a grimace.


    "Henry, tell us something else about them," Ricky then said to Henry.


    "Actually, there are not many members in the Celestial Army. ording to Scar''s attendants, the whole


    army included just onepleted spiritual king, two upper spiritual kings, five middle spiritual kings and


    about ten lower spiritual kings," Henry answered.


    "Not many? Henry, there are eighteen spiritual kings! How can you say there are not many?" Soar


    eximed in surprise as soon as Henry finished speaking.


    Not only Soar but Ricky and Scar also fixed their eyes on Henry speechlessly. In their opinion as well,


    there seemed to be quite many spiritual kings in the Celestial Army.


    "All right. There are quite a few spiritual kings, whole eighteen of them," Henry relented when he saw


    the surprise and doubt in their eyes.


    "What about other members?" Ricky continued to ask.


    At the moment, Ricky started to feel that it might be really difficult to fight against the Celestial Army.


    Although there was only onepleted spiritual king, but there were eighteen spiritual kings in total.


    For the time being, Ricky didn''t think he had enough strength to look down upon any spiritual king.


    "All the remaining members of the Celestial Army are warriors from the Realm of Wildness," Henry


    said. "Aftering here, the Celestial Army has recruited some of these warriors to work for them.


    At present, a group of members of the Celestial Army, led by a spiritual king, are keeping watch on all


    the well-known forces in the whole Realm of Wildness. That was why Scar''s attendants failed to


    convey any messages to us."


    "So that exins it," Scar said while nodding his head on hearing Henry''s exnation.


    "If that''s the case, Henry, it''s not time to go back yet," Ricky said.


    "The Celestial Army may not pay attention to warriors under the innate level, but they must have kept


    watch on warriors at the innate level. Therefore, for the time being, all the innate spiritual kings in the


    Realm of Wildness are under the control of the Celestial Army," Henry said.


    "In such a case, how can we act?" Ricky asked solemnly.


    "Ricky, I heard some news that may help us make a breakthrough," Henry answered.


    "Just tell us already!" Ricky said, some excitementing back to him.


    "A contest will be held by the Celestial Army in ten days. Other spiritual kings can also participate in


    this contest. In the end, the top five spiritual kings will be recruited as a full member of the Celestial


    Army," Henry exined.


    "It sure sounds like a good opportunity," Ricky said, nodding his head in approval.


    "Perhaps this contest also involves the purpose of these members of the Celestial Army ining


    here," Scar said after thinking for a while.


    "Maybe we will know after staying here for another ten days," Ricky also responded.


    "So, who among us will take part in this contest?" Henry put forth the burning question.


    "Of course I will. Even if they find out who I am, I''m sure I will be able to escape despite thatpleted


    spiritual king being part of their army," Ricky said determinedly.


    "Okay. I believe if that''s what you think," Henry said, nodding his head.


    "So for the next ten days, we have to hide ourselves. Let''s wait and find more about the Celestial Army


    ten dayster," Ricky said.


    Then Tina operated the airship into a secret ce on the mountain. They began waiting for the contest


    that was to be held in ten days.


    Of course Ricky would not spend this whole time to just idle about. He had to make a breakthrough and


    be a second-ss middle spiritual king in just the ten days.


    He had umted enough strength in thend of legacy. The after-effects he had suffered from


    absorbing the blood vitality in the Devourer Zone twice had already been removed when he bathed in


    the pond of original at the ancestralnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe.


    As a result, it was not difficult for him to make this huge leap at the moment.


    He had nned to make this breakthrough at the Oriental College. But things hadn''t gone on as he had


    expected. He had to give up his n because of Scar''s message.


    He knew quite a lot about the spiritual kings in the Realm of Wildness. He was sure that he would be


    one of the top five when he made this breakthrough and became a second-ss middle spiritual king.


    Then he intended to go to the Chaotic Fire Zone for cultivation. But of course, he told Scar and Henry


    that he was going to the spiritual space tool instead for cultivation.


    To his surprise, right at the moment when he decided that, Soar telepathically told him to go to the


    Chaotic Fire Zone as well, saying that Alva knew something about the Celestial Army and wanted to tell


    him.


    In the Chaotic Fire Zone, Alva emerged out of Soar''s body.


    "Alva, do you know the Celestial Army?" Ricky asked, looking forward to hearing some good news.


    "Yes, I do. But I''m not sure if the Celestial Army I know has anything to do with the Celestial Army here


    because it seems that there is a big gap between the two. The weakest members of the Celestial Army


    I know are spiritual emperors, while the stronger members could dominate a whole continent. I believe.


    They are totally different from the Celestial Army here," Alva answered.


    "What? The weakest members of the Celestial Army are spiritual emperors?" Ricky asked in disbelief.


    Soar was also greatly surprised to hear what Alva had said.


    It took some time for Soar and Ricky to calm themselves down.


    "Alva, please tell us what the Celestial Army you know is like," Ricky prodded, curious to know more.


    "Master Ricky, there are four continents in the world¡ªPure East, Bleak West, Misty South and Vast


    North. And we''re in the continent of Misty South," Alva exined.


    "I learned this from the archives in Oriental College," Ricky said, nodding his head, gesturing to Alva to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    go on.


    "In fact, in addition to the four continents, there is another region in the universe that we live in. That


    ce is called the Celestial Land, where the holy beings live," Alva continued.


    "What? The Celestial Land? Holy beings?!" Ricky and Soar repeated the key words in Alva''s


    exnation in unison. They were dumbstruck. They simply could not believe what they had just heard.

 Chapter 713 Head Of The Celestial Army

    Chapter 713 Head Of The Celestial Army


    "The level above the innate spiritual sage is the innate spiritual potentate," Alva said, despite Ricky''s


    and Soar''s shocked faces. "And, above the innate spiritual potentate is the holy being.


    The holy beings live on the Celestial Land. Their lives are as long as heaven and earth, if you can


    imagine that."


    "Their lives are as long as heaven and earth? Their powers are beyond our imagination!" Ricky and


    Soar sighed as the mystery deepened.


    "But a few eras before that, the Celestial Land was gone, as was the holy beings. They''ve never ever


    been heard of since then. Most continent creatures nowadays have forgotten what the Celestial Land


    and the holy beings are.


    Soon after the holy beings were gone, the spiritual potentates on the four continents gradually


    disappeared as well. The spiritual energy on the four continents dropped so severely that no spiritual


    potentate appeared ever since then. And it has been that way ever since.


    The spiritual energy dropped at the end of each era, and if my guess is not wrong, a few eraster,


    there won''t be any spiritual sage on the continents anymore."


    "Howe?" "Nobody knows for sure, but several powerful people stressed that it might have


    something to do with the Celestial Land which has disappeared. But it is still a guess, not an absolute


    fact."


    "An era usuallysts for more than 200 million years, which is way too long for us to care. It almost


    means forever. One cannot even imagine how long that is," Ricky said in a firm tone.


    "As for the cause of the missing Celestial Land and the dropping spiritual energy, we''re still unaware of


    the cause, and there''s really no need for us to guess now. But just get to the point, what''s the


    rtionship between the Celestial Army and the Celestial Land?"


    Now that Alva brought up the subject of the Celestial Land, then it must have something to do with the


    Celestial Army. Otherwise why would he talk about them together?


    "In the previous era, when the war between the continent creatures and the devils was at a stalemate,


    they almost had the same number of powerhouses," Alva then continued. "Just at that time, a group of


    powerful warriors showed up amongst the devils. They called themselves ''the Celestial Army''. Their


    intervention then broke the stalemate, and the continent creatures were soon about to lose the war.


    On the other hand, just before the continent creatures were about to lose the war, another group of


    powerful people came to the rescue of the continent creatures too, and they called themselves ''the


    Celestial Army, '' too.


    "ording to members from both groups, they all came from the same ce, which was the Celestial


    Land."


    "The Celestial Land? Is that possible? What else did they say?" asked both Ricky and Soar.


    "They all said they were from the Celestial Land, and that was all we knew. Those who had taken the


    continent creature''s side were quite powerful. And, with their help, the continent creatures won the war


    once more and victoriously expelled the devils.


    A long time after that, our era came.


    After the grand victory, the Celestial Army requested that there would be no records regarding their


    presence in history books, so they were now barely known by others, except for the ancient powers


    and masters," Alva continued to exin.


    "I personally know them because I saw them when I served my previous master.


    It looks like the Celestial Land and the Celestial Army will continue to remain mysterious to us. We still


    have a long way to go before we can figure them out, without any mention of them in history records,


    that being the case.


    That''s the Celestial Army I know."


    "Alva, judging by what you just told us, the Celestial Army in the Realm of Wildness isn''t the authentic


    one. There is such a significant gap between their powers. Perhaps it''s just some force who randomly


    named themselves that, I suppose," said Ricky, questioning what Alva had said.


    "But we''ve learned more than enough from you today. At least we know there''s the innate spiritual


    potentate above the innate spiritual sage, as well as the holy being above the innate spiritual potentate.


    Now we also know there was a Celestial Land in this world a very long time ago. That''s a lot of


    information. Thank you Alva."


    Now that they had learned something about the genuine Celestial Army, Ricky and Soar would find it


    hard to believe that the army in the Realm of Wildness was exactly the very one they were talking


    about just now.


    Soon afterwards, Soar left the Chaotic Fire Zone while Ricky started cultivating in seclusion.


    And, with the nourishment of the martial experience and the four mutants he already had, Ricky had


    be a second-ss middle spiritual king within just three days.


    Afterwards, he spent seven days to consolidate the new power he had gained. It was a strong power.


    At the same time, the Realm of Wildness, which once used to be bleak, thrived again once more


    because thepetition among the spiritual kings was approaching shortly.


    Thepetition was scheduled to take ce at the Imperial Pce of Wildness in the Heaven Wood


    Land, if all went ording to n.


    The Imperial Pce of Wildness was the most influential force in the Realm of Wildness, which was the


    reason why it became the primary choice for the Celestial Army to reside in. They took it over from the


    people who were residing in it.


    The people of the Imperial Pce of Wildness moved out to another ce and established a new


    pce. They had no other choice.


    However, lucky for them, the Celestial Army didn''ty a finger on the cultivation resources in the


    Imperial Pce of Wildness. The cultivation resources were very important.


    The Imperial Pce of Wildness was now so packed with people. The spiritual kings were like heaven


    to the people living in the Realm of Wildness. Therefore, nobody wanted to miss the big fighting up


    soon.


    In therge space within the pce, there were many figures floating in the air. They were the spiritual


    kings in the Realm of Wildness.


    And Ricky thought he felt familiar with some of them.


    The two spiritual kings from the family of Greenhill, Evan and Errol. Errol had been hunting Ricky, and


    he could''ve killed him, if it were not for the intervention of Zenith.


    Mia from the Earth Fire Land was also here.


    Even Elder Alex was here, who had helped Ricky before.


    Ricky was rather familiar with the Shadow King of the Endless Shadow in the Realm of Wildness who


    was his biggest enemy.


    The three followers of Scar were Larson, Saul, and Scott. They all used sabers as their weapons.


    Scott was the head of the three, and he was also an upper spiritual king, while Saul and Larson were


    two middle spiritual kings.


    Meanwhile, all the spiritual kings gathered in the pce, floating silently, waiting anxiously for the


    Celestial Army to finallye.


    Soon, ck figures appeared up in the air. There were eighteen people up there in total. It was getting


    tense.


    They were all were dressed in ck from head to toe, except for the one in the middle whose face was


    uncovered. The scene was chilling.


    Indeed, they looked like the assassinators of the Endless Shadow.


    The presence of the Celestial Army caught the eyes of all the people. The spiritual kings were rather


    tentative.


    They were actually obviously awe-stricken and fearful, or they wouldn''t have yielded the Realm of


    Wildness to the Celestial Army and attended to their call.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The man in ck who was surrounded by the others became the center of people''s attention. It was


    clear that he was the head of the Celestial Army, Connor.


    Clearly, he couldn''t wait to sit on the cloud seat prepared for him.


    The others then stood in orderly rows on both sides.


    "Thank you all foring to thepetition this time. It will be apetition to remember," noted


    Connor with great confidence.

 Chapter 714 Participation

    Chapter 714 Participation


    "Thew of the martial world is just as cruel as thew of the jungle. We, the Celestial Army, have an


    eye on the Realm of Wildness, and we will rule this ce. So everyone, please ept it and don''t be


    bitter about it," said Connor.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. The world is cruel and this is how it should be. Besides, you haven''t


    taken anything from us and have given us a fair and valuable chance to join the Celestial Army. We


    really appreciate it," the spiritual kings in the Realm of Wildness answered, on hearing the words of


    Connor.


    Of course, this was just a farce and came nowhere close to what they actually thought. What they


    strongly wished was that the Celestial Army would leave as soon as possible. Who would like to be


    suppressed by someone else all the time?


    They were really confused. This Celestial Army did not take any cultivation resources, nor did they


    force them into followingmands. So, what the hell were they doing in this barren Realm of


    Wildness?


    They were curious about a lot of things but did not dare to ask. The only reason why they came to


    participate in thepetition was that the Celestial Army was far stronger than they were.


    However, it was true that some of them actually wanted to be a part of the Celestial Army. Only in this


    way, they could have a chance to know what the Celestial Army was really up to.


    "Ha-ha, if all of you are willing to participate, then let thepetition begin now." Connor looked


    delighted as he announced thepetition open.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "The chief of the Imperial Pce of Wildness, Shadow King, and Scott, the three of you are all upper


    spiritual kings. Hence, you can straight away be members of our Celestial Army," said Connor.


    "There are only two positions vacant that the rest of you shallpete for."


    The spiritual kings had no disagreements over what Connor said. Everybody knew that the three of


    them were the strongest among them.


    "Of course we all agree." Those spiritual kings nodded.


    "The spiritual king that I am familiar with is missing here," a thin young man muttered to himself.


    He was none other than Ricky wearing a human skin mask.


    With the human skin mask that Cameron and Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor made for him,


    The missing spiritual king that Ricky was referring to was the chief of the Sky Manor. Right now, every


    spiritual king was present except the chief of the Sky Manor. Besides, Ricky didn''t see many people


    from the Sky Manor here.


    ''Have they left already?'' Ricky wondered.


    Then Rickymunicated with Scott using his internal power and told him, "Scott, it''s Ricky."


    Scott was already aware that Ricky would be present through Henry. So, he wasn''t very surprised


    when he heard Ricky''s voice. He replied using his internal power, "Master Ricky, you''re already here.


    Be careful."


    Scott was very curious about how Ricky hid from the detection of Connor though. After all, he was a


    "Scott, you have already been here for a year, so you should know Sky Manor. Why isn''t the chief of


    the Sky Manor here today?" Ricky asked him.


    "Master Ricky, when they Celestial Army arrived here, they took some of the superiors in the Sky


    Manor in custody and dismissed the Sky Manor entirely. Moreover, they forbade anyone to ever talk


    about Sky Manor," Scott replied.


    "So I guess the Celestial Army might havee for the Sky Manor."


    "All people in the Sky Manor were taken into custody!" repeated Ricky seriously. He was filled with rage


    on hearing what Scott had told him.


    "Master Ricky, is there someone important to you inside the Sky Manor?" Scott asked using his internal


    power, when he saw Ricky getting so furious.


    "Some of my friends are in there and they are very important to me," Ricky replied seriously.


    "Master Ricky, as far as I know, the Celestial Army only took the important ones in the Sky Manor into


    custody and haven''t hurt them yet. So they may be valuable to the Celestial Army as well." Scott tried


    to calm him down.


    "Is that so? If they are safe for now, then I am relieved." Ricky was slightly pacified on hearing Scott''s


    reply.


    "Master Ricky, what are you nning to do? How should the three of us help you?" Scott asked,


    wondering about the n of action.


    "I''m okay for now," Ricky responded. "But I want to know, what will happen to the other spiritual kings if


    Connor finds them?"


    "Maybe you''ll be forced into thepetition," said Scott. "And you could leave, as long as you took a


    warrior''s oath, which will prevent you from revealing anything that happens here to the outsiders."


    "So you mean to say one can still leave." Ricky nodded. Right now, Ricky was far more curious about


    what the Celestial Army hade here for.


    And now Scott had almost understood what Ricky was nning to do.


    ''If so, then I can be discovered by Connor, '' Ricky thought calmly. Then, he released some of the


    momentum of a middle spiritual king in him.


    Whoosh! The moment Ricky released his momentum, Connor stood up from the seat. His eyes went


    dark and focused on Ricky.


    The scene drew attention from everyone present.


    "Ha-ha, I guess I''ve identally blown up my cover," Ricky admitted with a smile. Facing all this


    attention, he stopped hiding his true power.


    "Everyone, please don''t mind me. I was just passing through and when I saw that people were


    gathered here, I hid my momentum toe here. If I''m not weed, I will leave right now."


    "Another spiritual king. Where is he from?" Many questions and discussions about Ricky ran through


    the warriors.


    Ricky was about to leave as he finished speaking.


    "Please wait a moment." However, Connor stopped Ricky. "My friend, where are you from?"


    "I am a wandering spiritual king. I''ve got no ce to live, so I''m just wander around here in the realms,


    hoping to find some opportunities," Ricky answered.


    "Is that so?" Connor said politely. "If that''s the case, would you like to participate in thispetition of


    spiritual kings in this Realm of Wildness? Currently, we still have two positions vacant in the Celestial


    Army which will be filled by the winners of thepetition."


    "I am azy one, so I''ll pass." Ricky shook his head in refusal.


    "Thispetition is also an opportunity. It won''t cost you anything if you participate," Connor said and


    then he gave a meaningful smile. Immediately, the momentum of apleted spiritual king came


    crushingly on Ricky.


    Ricky felt the immense pressure crumbling him.


    Obviously, Connor had resorted to threaten Ricky.


    Sensing the pressure, Ricky pretended to be afraid and he said, "You are right. Thispetition is also


    an opportunity, so I''ll try my luck."

 Chapter 715 Killing In One Move To End Resentment

    Chapter 715 Killing In One Move To End Resentment


    "Haha, buddy! You''re wise to make that decision," Connor said smilingly. Simultaneously, he withdrew


    his oppressive force from Ricky.


    None of the other spiritual kings was surprised to see what was happening. They believed that Ricky


    would not be able to leave.


    ''So, that''s his strategy. It seems that Master Ricky also wants to join the Celestial Army. I wonder if he


    has the strength to beat so many spiritual kings in order to earn one of the remaining two positions, ''


    Scott thought to himself. He was somewhat worried about Ricky.


    He telepathically told his twopanions to respect Ricky. He made sure that if they confronted Ricky


    in the following battles and found that Ricky had simr strength as them, they would ept defeat


    gracefully.


    Of course, hispanions agreed with him.


    "Everybody, now you have one morepetitoring up. I hope you will fight for thest two


    positions with all your real strength. I wish you all the very best. You will never feel disappointed in the


    Celestial Army," Connor eximed with a smile on his face.


    Soon after, he divided the spiritual kings that took part in the contest into groups. Every two of them


    made a group, and they would have to fight against each other.


    Immediately, the battles between spiritual kings started. Ten spiritual kings would beat theirpetitors


    and win the first round ofpetition.


    Certainly, the warriors enjoyed the battles between spiritual kings very much, especially the demi-


    immortal warriors. They could learn tremendously from these battles in order to make a breakthrough


    and be spiritual kings.


    Ricky was in the fourth group to fight. Hispetitor was no stranger. That was Mia, one of his old


    enemies.


    ''It seems true that one cannot avoid his enemy!'' Ricky thought to himself. At the same time, a killing


    intent arose in his heart. He decided that he would kill Mia, right here.


    The consequence of this would be in the hands of the Celestial Army.


    Now that the Celestial Army was going to select the top fivepetitors, everyone knew that they


    wanted to recruit the most powerful ones. As long as Ricky disyed his strength in the battle, they


    would not call him to ount for Mia''s death. After all, Mia was not somebody important.


    "Hey boy, I can give you one piece of advice. You''d better give up right now," Mia said coldly. The two


    of them floated in midair, facing each other.


    "Hi, dwarf, I wonder why you show up and make a fool of yourself," Ricky said mockingly.


    "Also, I wonder if you didn''t have enough to eat in your childhood."


    "Hahaha!" Many surrounding warriors burst intoughter at Ricky''sments. Even some of the


    spiritual kings could not hide their amusement.


    ''This foreign spiritual king really has a poisonous tongue, '' quite a few warriors thought to themselves,


    Immediately, the confidence on Mia''s face turned into a heavy haze.


    "Brat, you will pay for these words with your life," Mia said angrily.


    While speaking, the momentum in Mia''s body that belonged to a low spiritual king burst out. The


    momentum dashed straight towards Ricky.


    "Haha, everybody who has ever said simr kind of words to me, has died in the end, while I''m still


    alive," Ricky said with a cunning smile on his face, masking his strong killing intent.


    ''Mia, Errol, and Shadow King, since I''vee back, it''s time to settle the resentment between you and


    me. You''re the first one, Mia, '' Ricky thought to himself and smirked once again.


    His momentum began rising from his body.


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    Mia roared angrily. She condensed her strongest attack, smashed spaces and dashed towards Ricky''s


    face.


    "Do you believe that you will die from just one punch?" Ricky asked, still smiling, while watching Mia''s


    uing attack.


    "How dare you boast shamelessly, son of a bitch!" Mia eximed in a disdainful voice.


    At the moment, quite a few surrounding warriors began discussing among themselves. "Is this foreign


    spiritual king too conceited or too capable? It''s said that Mia is about to make a breakthrough and


    be a middle spiritual king. Does he know this?"


    "We will know very soon. Let''s just wait and see."


    ''Master Ricky, please demonstrate how powerful you are as an ace genius. Otherwise, if you''re not


    capable enough, I will doubt that our leader is wise enough to obey your orders and even expect us to


    obey your orders, '' Scott thought to himself.


    Certainly he had heard about some of Ricky''s stories, but he had never seen him fighting against


    anyone. He could not respect Ricky wholeheartedly unless he witnessed his power himself.


    But, of course, he would not doubt Ricky''s power if he what had happened to him during thest year.


    "This foreign spiritual king looks familiar to me. Have I ever seen his eyes somewhere before?"


    Shadow King mumbled to himself.


    "The killing intent under his smile makes my heart beat fast.


    He seems to be much more powerful than I can imagine."


    Many warriors were disdaining Ricky because he said that he could kill Mia in just one move,


    something they believed impossible.


    They fixed their suspicious eyes on him. All of a sudden, dazzling golden light spread around the ce.


    While the warriors were blinking, a huge golden light fist overwhelmed Mia.


    Loud roars were heard. When they blinked once again, they saw a dead body falling from above.


    Everybody fell silent at the scene.


    Not only Shadow King but also Connor and others members of the Celestial Army were greatly


    astonished. They could not believe their eyes. Nobody uttered a word.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors were all dumbfounded. They just stared with a dull look in their


    eyes.


    ''Wow! He really used only one move!'' Scott sighed silently with affirming emotions.


    As an upper spiritual king, he was able to see clearly how Rickyunched the attack, acting as fast as


    he could.


    ''Who the hell is he?'' the Shadow King thought to himself.


    By then, Connor had ovee his astonishment. He had clearly failed to keep hisposure at the


    result of this battle.


    "How could a spiritual king be killed in one move? Isn''t a spiritual king supposed to be very strong?" the


    surrounding warriors talked vehemently with panic in their eyes.


    Maybe, they had never seen the death of a spiritual king. Mia was killed so abruptly that they became


    scared.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I told you that I would kill you in one move, but you didn''t give up. So, you deserve this," Ricky said


    indifferently, looking at Mia''s dead body.


    He never hadpassion for Mia. He knew she would have killed him in the past, if he hadn''t been


    rescued by Elder Alex and Zenith.


    In that moment, Ricky felt somewhat relieved to have one less enemy.


    "You acted too relentlessly, buddy. It''s just a contest. You didn''t need to kill yourpetitor. You better


    have an exnation for this," a cold and stern voice suddenly came through.

 Chapter 716 Meeting Errol Again

    Chapter 716 Meeting Errol Again


    It was an old man wearing white clothes. Fury could be seen from the serious look on his face. It


    seemed that he had tried hard but restrained himself fromunching an attack to kill Ricky.


    Now behind the old man stood two spiritual kings. One was Alexander, who had helped Ricky when he


    had been in the Casting Guild, and the other was another old man in ck clothes. The old man in


    ck clothes looked even more furious than the old man in white clothes.


    It was more than obvious to ascertain that the old man in white was the chief of the Casting Guild


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    located in the Earth Fire Land. The way he held himself said it all.


    It was highly likely that the chief of the Casting Guild did not care about Mia that much. But Mia was a


    member of the Casting Guild¡ªhis organization after all. Mia''s death at Ricky''s hands brought nothing


    but shame to the Casting Guild. The chief could hardly bear it.


    "You are challenging the Casting Guild young man," the old man in ck said coldly with a serious look


    on his face.


    "Sir, I told her clearly that I would kill her with just one strike. But she did not believe me and started the


    fight. There was nothing I could do but join the fight. It was self-defense," Ricky said, in exnation.


    "It was obvious that she was determined to kill me. I couldn''t just wait for her to strike me. I''m not a


    fool."


    "You are now asking for trouble, young man! In the history of the Casting Guild, no one has ever been


    bullied like this," the old man in ck roared with rage. Ricky''s exnation irritated him even more.


    Then, he channeled his power andunched his energy, ready to hurl a strike against Ricky at any


    moment.


    "My friend from the Casting Guild, please, I urge you to stop it. May I have a word with you? We are


    now in apetition so please don''t interrupt thepetition. No matter what happened between you,


    you can talk about it or fight personally amongst yourselves after thepetition is over instead of


    doing it here right now," Connor, the leader of the Celestial Army, said to interrupt both of them at that


    point in time.


    His voice was t yet quite definitive.


    The face of the old man in ck grew darker when he heard those words. He continued, "Is it righteous


    to kill somebody here?"


    "Killing someone without a righteous reason is not right. That is true. You are right. But this is a


    replied, trying to calm the old man in ck.


    ''I was right! The Celestial Army values strength and ability the most. Probably most people did not


    notice how powerful I was just now. However, he is the leader of the Celestial Army! He must have


    noticed it! I am sure of it!'' Ricky reflected when he heard Connor seemingly support him.


    The old man in ck realized that he was unable to keep finding fault with Ricky now that the leader of


    the Celestial Army supported him. So then he asked in a calm tone, "Tell me then, will you protect him


    if he bes a member of the Celestial Army?"


    "If he really bes a member of the Celestial Army, I will, of course protect him. But if someone from


    your Casting Guild also bes a member of the Celestial Army, I will no longer interfere with the


    affair," Connor said confidently.


    "I see. Thank you for the exnation, sir," the old man in ck said as he slightly bowed.


    Afterwards, the old man in ck and the chief of the Casting Guild withdrew their auras. On the other


    hand, Alexander took a scrupulous look at Ricky. Somehow, he felt this young man was quite familiar.


    But when he probed his memories, he did not find anyone matching the young man''s face.


    "Young man! May I know your name?" Connor asked Ricky. By then, he had already considered Ricky


    to be a member of his force.


    "My name is Yori, sir," Ricky replied cautiously.


    He could not, of course, say his real name, neither could he use the name of Russell. So he picked a


    random name from the men he knew. Besides, Yori was not present anyway.


    "Yori, I see, I got it," Connor said as he nodded his head a few times as if the name meant something to


    him.


    Afterwards, he dered that thepetition was ongoing.


    Before long, the top six powerful spiritual kings were approved through thepetition. They were


    Ricky, Errol, the chief of the Casting Guild, the deputy chief of the Imperial Pce of Wildness, and two


    deputy Shadow Kings of the Endless Shadow. That was all.


    Surprisingly, the old man in ck was not one of the top six.


    So then, he became angrier. What was more, he felt a bit terrified. Ricky bing a member of the top


    six powerful warriors indicated that he was more powerful than him. Over and above, during each of


    Ricky''s fights, he overcame his opponent within just three bouts, which implied that he was way


    stronger than most warriors. That was something the man in ck had imagined.


    ''Damn it. Yori, where are you from on earth? You are so arrogant and aggressive and you even killed a


    member of our Casting Guild. How could that be?'' the old man in ck wondered resentfully while


    staring at Ricky.


    As he took a look at Alexander who was next to him, he grew more dispirited as he noticed that


    Alexander seemed to not care about it at all. "Hey, Alexander, you are a member of the Casting Guild.


    How is it that you didn''t say anything? Mia died so miserably. She would have survived if it were not for


    that bastard!"


    "Well, even you couldn''t defeat him, and it would not have made any difference no matter what I would


    have said or done. Don''t you think so? I believe it to be the case," Alexander replied in a disdainful and


    scornful tone.


    "You¡­" Alexander''s reply provoked the old man in ck so much. He wanted to counter-argue back.


    But he found he did not have enough valid excuses to me Alexander.


    Therefore, he decided to stay silent. His eyes red at Ricky as he was concentrating on figuring out a


    way to deal with him. There must be a way.


    The battle among the six strongest warriors then began. Ricky was the first who came to the fore to


    fight. To his surprise, Errol offered to challenge him. Errol was also one of his primary enemies in the


    Realm of Wildness.


    ''God is helping me by sending Errol to fight against me! This means that I would soon knock down


    another enemy! And, after I kill Errol, the Shadow King would be the only primary enemy in the


    Realm of Wildness, '' Ricky thought to himself in a calcting manner.


    He would then be able to focus on cultivation without being constantly interrupted after he fixed all the


    problems in the Realm of Wildness.


    Boom! Boom! Ricky and Errol jumped up high in the air. Then they floated, face to face.


    All of a sudden, their auras burst forth at the exact same time and reached the limit level of a second-


    ss middle spiritual king.


    Ricky actually did not reveal all his strength. He thought it would be better for him to reveal part of his


    power that was strong enough to make Connor think highly of him.


    He would have smashed Errol with just a mere punch if he really revealed his actual strength.


    "It seems Yori is as strong as a second-ss middle spiritual king! No wonder he killed Mia with just


    one strike! It all makes sense now!" The onlookers in the surroundings were surprised when they saw


    that Ricky''s energy was as powerful as that of Errol¡ªif not even more powerful.


    "Yori, I want you to know that I really don''t bear a grudge against you. The fight between us could end


    as soon as the winner is confirmed without fatality. But, unfortunately, I must kill you," Errol told Ricky


    telepathically.


    "Oh? Is that so? Why? Now I''m confused," Ricky asked as he was puzzled upon hearing Errol''s


    message.


    "It is because I think it is worthwhile to kill you if I can get two inferior-stage spiritual weapons. You see


    it''s nothing personal," Errol replied during the fight.


    "Oh, I see, now I get it," Ricky responded. It all made sense now.


    Naturally, Ricky quickly figured out that the old man in ck from the Casting Guild must have made


    some kind of nasty deal with Errol. As he expected, Ricky noticed from the corner of his eye that the


    old man in ck was staring at him with a serious look on his face as if he was plotting something.


    However, it did not bother Ricky in anyway. Errol''s im that he would kill Ricky was something that


    Ricky wanted as well. Furthermore, he was also expecting a fight against Errol and was determined to


    end Errol''s life.


    "Well, well, if my guess is right, you have been bribed by two inferior-stage spiritual weapons. But I


    must say that I hold you in contempt because you are so easily manipted by other people with just


    two inferior-stage spiritual weapons. Come on now, you are a middle spiritual king, so act like a man!


    Please have a little bit more respect for yourself. I now understand why you will never be able to


    aplish greater achievements. You are too narrow-minded that you will never be able to see the


    greater opportunities outside the Realm of Wildness," Rickymented in a derisive tone of voice.


    "You are being too talkative young man. I''m now even more determined to kill you for good. You are


    going to die very soon at my hands," Errol replied with an angry look on his face upon hearing Ricky''s


    derision.


    He immediately employed his internal strength, and in the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in


    front of Ricky. Meanwhile, he extended a palm in order to forcefully strike Ricky.

 Chapter 717 Settle One More Enemy

    Chapter 717 Settle One More Enemy


    The regenerating palm embodied an enormous strength. It was indeed a power that could kill anyone in


    just the blink of an eye. It let the space around Ricky directly be torn apart. Ricky could feel that killing


    sense clearly. He stood in the sky, releasing his massacring power.


    He fixed his eyes at Errol in amazement. It made him surprised that Errol had improved a lot. While he


    was thinking about that, Errol''s eyes burned with hatred as he red at Ricky.


    At the next moment, Ricky dodged that powerful attack; then he threw a fiery punch in the direction of


    Errol''s attack. He gave all of his massacring power to his fist, making Errol''s regenerating palm to fall


    apart in an instant.


    The golden fist was so quick and fierce that it punched Errol''s chest after the regenerating palm fell


    apart. Errol''s eyes widened at this sudden attack.


    It was as if it all became a slow-motion for a moment. As Errol felt his body falling down, he saw Ricky


    standing there with so muchposure. His back finally made contact with the ground; then he


    gawked above. He was certain enough that he would win the battle, but he was wrong. A red-colored


    liquid gushed out of his mouth.


    The warriors around them became silent once again, making the whole area fall into stillness. All of


    them were gap-mouthed.


    What was going on here? The warriors present here could feel that Ricky and Errol surged with exactly


    the same momentum. But what they could not understand was why the strength gap between them


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    suddenly became so big.


    ''Does Yori still have hidden strength? Where is his limit on earth?'' other spiritual kings thought inwardly.


    They had thought that Ricky was just a simple character, but they were all shocked when he had joined


    the battle. Only until then did they realize that they were totally wrong.


    Ricky stared at his hand, clenching it. ''I shall control my power well. I have almost killed him with my


    enormous power just now, '' Ricky thought in surprise. That was because even Ricky himself did not


    expect that this scene would happen.


    Truth to be told, he was really going to take it slow for a moment before releasing his real power to


    Errol. That was the real n of Ricky, but things didn''t work ording to his ns. He didn''t even


    expect the power that he had showcased a while ago.


    That would be bad if Errol threw in the towel directly right away.


    "Connor, he have shown great power in front of us. He is truly a powerful spiritual king. I think it will be


    better if he is the warrior of the Realm of Wildness. What do you think?" one of the upper spiritual kings


    in Celestial Army said by telepathic link while giving Connor a quick nce.


    "It would be fine. Right now we have the chief of the Sky Manor, the chief of the Imperial Pce of


    Wildness and the Shadow King. We possess almost everything we need. The rest of them are just in


    case," Connor replied.


    "But, Connor, Errol is going to kill Yori. And Yori doesn''t even seem that he wants to let Errol go easily


    either. Do we need to prevent them from fighting?" The upper spiritual king gave Connor a questioning


    look.


    "No, just let them go ahead. I would have killed all of them if it hadn''t been for avoiding the


    unnecessary trouble," Connor answered, then looked away from him.


    Ricky emitted out a heavy air out of his mouth. He actually did underestimate Errol''s determination


    about killing him. With the strength left in Errol''s body, he stood up and wiped the blood on the corner of


    his mouth while giving death res at him.


    "Yori, I admit I was a bit careless while we were fighting. But, don''t you ever think that I''m just going to


    give up that easily," Errol said and kept his dagger-like stares at him with screwed lips.


    It was such an embarrassment to be defeated by Ricky with just one blow, and that made his blood


    boil. Right at that moment, he didn''t have the n to give up. Besides, he still had his trump card and


    nned to use that to kill Ricky.


    ''Errol seems to be eager to kill me, which I underestimated at first. The pain that I had inflicted on him


    wasn''t enough. Next, I''ll use the next move to kill him directly, or if he gives up, I won''t be able to find


    opportunities and excuses to kill him, '' Ricky thought in his heart.


    At this moment, Ricky''s strength imperceptibly increased. Whatever trump card Errol had, he had


    already added enough power to kill Errol.


    "Did you say you were going to crush and defeat mepletely? I am amused by the confidence you


    are showing right now. Where did you get such certainty? I thought you were dead with just one strike


    from me," Ricky sneered at him, which caused Errol to ball his fist and clench his jaw.


    "Just taste my strike¡ªWithered Vitality Palm!" To answer Ricky''s mockery, he started to attack him in


    an instant. Errol seriously didn''t have time for unnecessary wordsing out from his enemy. By killing


    Ricky, he could make people forget that he was once defeated by just one blow.


    Endless power began to surge from Errol''s body, which was shaking the whole space. And behind Errol


    suddenly came the shadow of a great tree that seemed to upy the middle of the void.


    Errol''s power grew stronger and stronger as seconds passed by. At the same time, the great tree grew


    and glowed with endless vitality. But what was the most amazing was that the power of endless vitality


    was transformed in an instant into the power of killing.


    "Nice transformation!" Ricky praised and said after seeing this move. The power of flushing tree, which


    was originally power of life, was transformed by Errol into the power of killing. From this point, Errol


    really had his own achievements when it came to martial arts, which made Ricky look at his attack in a


    little appreciation.


    Unfortunately, all of his achievements would dissipate with his subsequent attack.


    As the power was transformed from the power of the flushing tree to the power of killing, the tree that


    had appeared behind Errol began to wither at the same time. The more the tree withered, the stronger


    Errol became.


    By the time the great tree hadpletely withered, the killing power around Errol reached the peak.


    Between the marks of his hands, the withered tree turned into a withered heaven. Instantly, there was a


    huge and powerful withered palm came out of the withered heaven. Instantly, Errol poured his blood


    vitality and killing intention into the withered palm fiercely.


    Before long, half of that withered palm which was came out of the withered heaven suddenly became


    the vitality palm.


    So, this palm now was consist of half withered power and half vitality power. That was why this attack


    was called the Withered Vitality Palm. After suffering this attack, Ricky just felt himself hovering


    between life and death. It was a terrible torture.


    If a creature was hovering between life and death again and again, neither his body nor his spirit could


    bear this feeling at all.


    "It was indeed an enormous attack. If I were in the same level with him, I would have to use all my


    might. However, I am not," Ricky sighed again when he felt the power of Errol''s attack.


    Unfortunately, his attack was too far from being enough for Ricky right now.


    "I am truly afraid, I need to send you to hell with my attack," Ricky said in a monotone while giving him


    a sympathetic look.


    Then, in the midst of Massacring Enlightenment, a Massacring Golden Palm smacked hard against the


    Withered Vitality Palm.


    Boom! Boom! The next moment, there was only a loud roar. Everyone thought that the two palms


    would cause a fierce confrontation, but everything was so destructive and so unexpected.


    Under the power of Massacring Golden Palm, the Withered Vitality Palm could not even hold on for a


    second and then it just copsed. Then the power of the Massacring Golden Palm flooded Errol


    immediately.


    Then, Errol didn''t even have time to scream. He and the space were bathed in golden light. In the void,


    one could only see a few drops of blood and a storage ring.


    Before anyone realized what was going on here, Errol had already been in tatters.


    Then the whole space fell into silence again, dead silence.

 Chapter 718 Joining The Celestial Army

    Chapter 718 Joining The Celestial Army


    What had happened just now unnervingly seemed to be more shocking than Mia''s death.


    Mia was only a lower spiritual king. As such, her cruel fate was already sealed especially in the hands


    of a middle spiritual king as powerful as Ricky. This was true despite the fact that thetter only used a


    single move in the entire duration of their battle. Errol, on the other hand, was a second-ss middle


    spiritual king. His strength overpowered that of Mia''s. Sadly, his power was not enough to contend


    against Ricky. He, too, was killed abruptly by Ricky. The difference in their power was made more


    evident when Errol''s physical body broke down into pieces as he perished.


    All the warriors who bore witness to the battle felt astonished and dumbfounded.


    With their eyes now fixed on Ricky, they now felt very scared at the sight of him. Though they would not


    admit it, even the spiritual kings had begun to feel the fear creep into their hearts and minds.


    They all wondered just how powerful Ricky could be, that he effortlessly killed off a second-ss


    middle spiritual king.


    Several of the warriors present during the recent battles thought to themselves, ''Where is this Yori


    from?'' They were extremely curious about Ricky''s abilities and true power.


    "Chief, he seems to havee here to take revenge on his enemies," the upper spiritual king in the


    Celestial Army divulged telepathically.


    "It doesn''t matter where hees from or if he hase here for revenge. I have been analyzing his


    strength and based on my deductions, he is an upper spiritual king. This means we don''t have to worry


    about him stirring up too much trouble. If hees to take revenge on his enemies, just let him kill


    them. If his presence and his actions are truly making you unhappy, then you may y him once the


    contestes to an end," Connor, the chief of the Celestial Army, replied to the upper spiritual king


    telepathically too.


    "The Ultimate Flushing Wrath seems to be so-so," Ricky openly expressed in a disdainful tone after


    catching Errol''s storage ring that fell from the midair.


    Ricky felt more rxed. He understood that his current mood was the result of having been able to put


    an end to the resentment he had been carrying. By ending Errol''s life, he was able to free himself more


    from the chains of vengeance and hatred.


    ''Now, all what''s left for me to do is to deal with the Shadow King, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''I must try


    and kill the Shadow King as soon as possible. Otherwise, the Shadow King may recognize me if I start


    exhibiting some of my signature moves.''


    "Yori, you killed my elder brother. The family of Greenhill will never forgive you. Eliminating you has


    now be the ultimate and unified mission of each of our family members," a stern voice called out


    to Ricky and warned him. The grim voice came from Evan, Errol''s younger brother. He was also a


    spiritual king from the family of Greenhill.


    "My death is your lifelong mission?" Ricky raised an eyebrow. "All right. Do whatever you like. Since


    your elder brother attempted to kill me because somebody else paid him for doing that, then he must


    have done his own research and deduced or anticipated that the possibility of him dying in my hands


    was huge."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As he spoke, Ricky took a nce at the old man in ck, who belonged to the Casting Guild.


    Ricky''s heartless reply only fueled the hatred that the family of Greenhill felt for him. On the other hand,


    several of the warriors present during Errol''s demise instantly understood why Ricky had killed Errol.


    "By the way, if your entire family try to kill me, you have to know the single, big risk that your so-called


    new and lifelong mission entails. There is a high possibility that all the members of your precious family


    of Greenhill could be killed...by me...single-handedly," Ricky uttered every sentence slowly, so that


    Errol''s younger brother understood exactly the weight of the responsibility tied to his earlier deration.


    To Ricky, Errol was his only enemy in the entire family of Greenhill. Killing Errol was already enough.


    He didn''t n to eliminate the entire family. In all honesty, Ricky''s heartless reply to Errol''s brother was


    partly an act. Deep inside, he was still righteous and he was never the type to kill people for baseless


    reasons.


    On the other hand, if the entire family of Greenhill would truly pursue hunting him down and ying


    him, then he would have no choice but to show them no mercy.


    Feeling the apparent killing intent from Ricky, Evan opted not to say anything more in response. The


    gloom in his face said it all.


    That was because he knew clearly that there was a big gap between the strength of the family of


    Greenhill and the strength of Ricky. Thus, it was impossible for all the members of their family to take


    revenge on Ricky sessfully. To make it worse, Ricky seemed highly likely to be a member of


    the Celestial Army.


    ''I''m sure the Casting Guild won''t let go of this Yori either. Maybe I can form an alliance with them so I


    can at least have a chance against him, '' Evan thought to himself.


    ''In a sense, perhaps I also have to thank Yori. After he killed Errol, the authority of controlling the entire


    family of Greenhill has now shifted into my hands. In other words, I am now its new head from here on.''


    Realizing that Evan was not going to speak, Ricky didn''t bother to say anything more to him. He


    remained standing in midair.


    "Alright. The next battle is between the chief of the Casting Guild and the deputy chief of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness," Connor dered.


    Since the two deputy Shadow Kings of the Endless Shadow were the only ones left, the arrangement


    indicated that they had to battle against each other. Obviously, Connor had his own intentions for the


    highly "coincidental" arrangement. Perhaps, it was due to the fact that he didn''t want too many


    members of the Endless Shadow to join the Celestial Army.


    Not long after, the following battle ended with the chief of the Casting Guild iming victory.


    Next, the two deputy Shadow Kings of the Endless Shadow didn''t fight against each other. Instead, the


    second deputy Shadow King admitted defeat to the first deputy Shadow King even before the battle


    began.


    Thepletion of the final battle revealed the top three who had been selected. They were Ricky, the


    first deputy Shadow King of the Endless Shadow, and the chief of the Casting Guild.


    Ricky got a rough understanding of the strength of the first deputy Shadow Kings of the Endless


    Shadow and the chief of the Casting Guild simply by observing them during their battles. He discovered


    that they were both at the peak of a middle spiritual king.


    After the top three were finally selected, what followed was that all three of them would have to battle it


    out until one of them got eliminated and the ones who would remain would automatically earn the top


    two spots.


    The rule was simple. Each of the top three contenders would fight against each other. The setup was


    one fighter versus the two others, with the three of them taking turns.


    The first battle was between Ricky and the chief of the Casting Guild. Since Ricky had already killed


    Mia in front of everybody else, the chief of the Casting Guild hated Ricky very much. Therefore, he


    didn''t spare any effort in his fight against Ricky.


    Nevertheless, Ricky didn''t sense any strong killing intent from him. As a result, he didn''t try to kill the


    chief of the Casting Guild. Meanwhile, the chief of the Casting Guild had no idea that he was lucky to


    have survived the battle.


    In order to hide his real strength, Ricky didn''t defeat the chief of the Casting Guild until after thirty-five


    rounds of their power and strength shing against each other.


    The Casting Guild chief''s defeat left Ricky and the Endless Shadow''s first deputy Shadow King as the


    remaining two contenders.


    This time, however, Ricky didn''t show any mercy. After a dozen rounds of throwing blows and attacks


    against each other, Ricky finallyunched a fatal attack. He knew that a deputy Shadow King would be


    nothing but an obstacle that would prevent him from attaining his goal, and that goal was to kill the


    Shadow King. Ricky then thought that it would be best if he took advantage of the opportunity


    presented right in front of his eyes.


    However, he hadn''t known that the first deputy Shadow King of the Endless Shadow was not very


    persistent. He was a very sensible warrior as well. When he realized that Ricky was already intent on


    killing him, he wasted no more time. He did not hesitate to admit his defeat.


    "Buddy, as far as I can remember, there isn''t any conflict between your Star Sect and our Endless


    Shadow. Why did you try to kill my man?" the Shadow King told Ricky telepathically after the first


    deputy Shadow King of the Endless Shadow admitted defeat.


    The reason why he asked the question was not because he wanted to call Ricky to ount for his


    killing intent. Instead, he wanted to dig for more information in between Ricky''s words. All along, he had


    sensed a strong familiarity with Ricky.


    "As you''ve said, there is no conflict between us. The only thing standing between us is the fact that I


    don''t like murderers. I think they are a group of immoral people who do nothing but use shady tactics in


    an effort to outsmart their opponent, get the upper hand and knock their enemies dead when they least


    expect it. What do you think? Is this motive reasonable enough?" Ricky answered.


    "Ha-ha! Yes, that kind of reason will do!" the Shadow King eximed in a satisfied and cheery voice.


    His intent of eliminating Ricky was perfectly concealed under his sunny disposition, even though it was


    inappropriate for the situation they were in.


    "Well then, please be careful. If you end up being killed by dirty murderers like me or any more of our


    kind, then you would be a joke. You don''t want to make a fool out of yourself, now, do you?"


    "Please," Ricky chuckled. "Don''t worry about me. I will be very careful." Ricky was determined to win.


    ''What a pity! If only the first deputy Shadow King of the Endless Shadow wasn''t so alert and aware,


    then I would have already killed him by now. After all, he is quite a capable assistant to the Shadow


    King, '' Ricky thought to himself, regretfully.


    "Ha-ha! It appears that thest two positions will be given to the chief of the Casting Guild and Yori,"


    Connor eximed happily as he stood up.


    "Together with the chief of the Realm of Wildness, the Shadow King and Scott, five friends will join the


    Celestial Army. Congrattions to all of you!"


    Connor dered. He looked at the five new members of his army with gleeful eyes.


    All the other warriors couldn''t help but stare at the five new members of the Celestial Army enviously.


    After all, the Celestial Army''s status was currently God-like in the Realm of Wildness. To be a


    member of the Celestial Army was equal to bing part-God.

 Chapter 719 Tackling The Problem Of Endless Shadow

    Chapter 719 Tackling The Problem Of Endless Shadow


    Connor led the warriors, including Ricky, to the base of Imperial Pce of Wildness as a way of making


    them feel wee. As they walked to their destination, he told them of the rules they must obey after


    they joined the Celestial Army.


    Everyone in the Realm of Wildness were discussing the pastpetition of spiritual kings. In almost all


    the conversations that involved the saidpetition, Ricky stood out as the main topic. There, he was


    already widely known to the public as the spiritual king who appeared out of nowhere and killed two


    powerful spiritual kings to get a ce in thepetition.


    Despite initially being regarded as an outsider, Ricky instantly became more famous than all the local


    spiritual kings of the Realm of Wildness.


    "As you have now be new members of the Celestial Army, we are all brothers from here forth!"


    Connor said with a small yet benevolent smile. "Concerning your positions, I''ve already made some


    arrangements, though I am not quite sure if you will all be satisfied with the said arrangements."


    "Please, go ahead!" The Celestial Army''s new members, including Ricky, all nodded in unison.


    "Lord of Imperial Pce of Wildness, Shadow King, Chief of Casting Guild, and Scott, the four of you


    can still stay in your own respective forces," Connor rified. "You can set your hearts at rest. The


    Celestial Army will not intervene with your forces'' own, personal matters. Neither will we force you to do


    anything that will go against your forces'' codes.


    I believe it is in for everybody to see."


    "Thank you so much, Master Connor!" The four were very excited upon hearing the leader''s words.


    After joining the Celestial Army, they were extremely worried that the Celestial Army would take control


    of their existing forces.


    But upon hearing Connor''s assurance, they felt like a thorn had been pulled out of their chest. Besides,


    after the Celestial Army''s arrival, they neverid a hand on any of the forces residing within the area,


    except for the Sky Manor.


    "Sure enough, if something urgentes up and we need your help, I hope that you will not refuse or


    let us down," Connor added.


    "We will definitely help you out when necessary." They all swore sincerely.


    "As for Yori, since you don''t have your own force in the Realm of Wildness, please stay right here for


    the moment." Connor motioned for Ricky to stand closer to him.


    "I had originally intended to appoint you to the position of vice leader; however, I''m afraid that the old


    members of the Celestial Army will not be in full support of my decision. For now, I hope you can be


    contented with simply being one of my regr members. I truly hope you won''t feel wronged.


    On the other hand, you can also expect things to change in your favor once you showcase your


    strength and abilities in the future. By then, I''m pretty sure everybody else will keep their mouths shut


    once I announce my desire to appoint you as a vice leader."


    "Ha-ha! That''s so generous and kind of you. I have always been wondering about how I can carry on


    with being a member of the Celestial Army when I don''t even have a permanent ce of residence in


    the area. Now, I have the honor of staying here, and I didn''t even expect that I would be offered the


    promise of such a high position early on," Ricky smiled.


    The lord of the Imperial Pce, Shadow King, and the chief of the Casting Guild stood nearby with a


    hint of jealousy in their eyes. They had heard the said proposal loud and clear.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ''From both a personal and social perspective, this Yori will inevitably be my enemy. I must get rid of


    him!'' the Shadow King thought furiously. He balled his hands into fists and gritted his teeth.


    "Master Connor, there is still one problem lingering in my heart." Ricky switched to using telepathic link


    as he continued his conversation with Connor.


    "Really?" Connor asked. "Well then, tell me." He was eager to know what it was that bothered his new


    ace member.


    "I am sure you can also feel the Shadow King''s murderous intent towards me. And here I am, about to


    make new acquaintances in a ce that''s entirely new to me. Let me tell you this, I really dislike being


    threatened. I will not sit still waiting for my doom," Ricky exposed, with no holds barred.


    "But, you have to remember that the Shadow King is a second-ss upper spiritual king." Connor was


    a little taken aback by Ricky''s brave, uninhibited words. What surprised him the most was how Ricky


    had the guts to plot a counterattack against the Shadow King.


    Of course, whether he was really surprised or simply pretended to be, no one would know about it


    except himself.


    "A second-ss upper spiritual king? The Shadow King must be really powerful then," Ricky said


    although he was obviously faking his bewilderment and awe. "But, Master Connor, unfortunately for


    him, I am also confident in my own strength."


    Connor let out a heartyugh. "In that case, I will not intervene. If you want to cut each other''s throats,


    then by all means, have a go at it. Let me just make one thing clear: I will not help either one of you as


    you are both members of the Celestial Army. Your personal matters should not tarnish the army''s


    image and objectives.


    And of course, what I expect most from you is, despite your apparent differences and ipatibility,


    you can go out of your way and try to make peace with each other."


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky bowed his head.


    Ricky was content with how their conversation turned out. He didn''t realize that while hemunicated


    with Connor, the Shadow King was also talking to Connor via telepathy the entire time.


    "Master Connor, if I n to kill Yori, will the Celestial Army prevent me from doing that?" the Shadow


    King asked.


    "You are both members of the Celestial Army. Obviously, I don''t want to see you two fight to the death.


    But if there is, indeed, an irreconcble feud between you, then the only thing I can do is to keep my


    distance. I won''t help either side of you as you are both members of my army." Connor''s response to


    the Shadow King was exactly the same as his reply to Ricky.


    "All right. Thank you so much, Master Connor!" the Shadow King eagerly replied upon hearing


    Connor''s answer.


    Then after talking for a short period of time, the lord of the Imperial Pce, the Shadow King, the chief


    of the Casting Guild and Scott left and went back to their own forces. Ricky was arranged to stay in one


    of the pces of the Celestial Army.


    Ricky first used the powers of his four zones to detect whether there were any methods of supervision


    being used within the pce. After he confirmed that he was safe and free there, Ricky felt a little


    relieved.


    ''It seems that Connor is really confident with his power. He believes that I won''t do anything bad while I


    am inside his territory, '' Ricky thought to himself. In truth, there was nothing wrong with that. After all,


    Connor was apleted spiritual king, and he was indeed very powerful.


    Connor was not at all sincere when he invited them to join the Celestial Army. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    leave the existing tension between him and the Shadow King alone.


    ''What''s the Celestial Army''s aim? Is the Celestial Army partially or fully responsible for what happened


    to the Sky Manor? Is it time for me to leave for the Sky Manor?'' Ricky suspected.


    ''Perhaps not. If the Sky Manor has something to do with the army''s objective, then the Sky Manor must


    currently still be a forbidden area where there is full of danger. I''d better destroy the Endless Shadow


    first; or else, the Endless Shadow will be a time bomb for me once I''m done setting my goals straight


    and finally get the time to deal with the Celestial Army.''


    After careful consideration, Ricky had finally made up his mind to first focus on tackling the problem of


    Endless Shadow.


    In order to destroy the Endless Shadow, Ricky definitely would be needing the help of some allies.


    Unfortunately, warriors like Scar, who were outside the Realm of Wildness, couldn''t help him at the


    moment.


    ''It seems that I can only turn to that woman for help!'' Ricky sighed with an uneasy feeling in his heart.


    With a defeated and heavy sigh, he closed his eyes, and began trying to initiate a connection to the


    Devourer Zone residing deep within his mind.


    At that moment, Pearl was concentrating onprehending the Devouring Enlightenment inside the


    Devourer Zone. To his surprise, Ricky found that Pearl had already made a breakthrough and had


    be an upper spiritual king.


    He was able to ovee his initial surprise and calmed himself down. In all fairness, it was not very


    strange for Pearl''s abilities to have gone that far in such a short span of time. She had already reached


    the limit of the middle spiritual king back when she was in thend of legacy. After leaving thend of


    legacy, she had also obtained several opportunities to continue harnessing her power and strength. As


    such, it had already seemed natural for Pearl to break through sessfully.


    "Pearl, congrattions! You have already be an upper spiritual king!" Ricky telepathically


    Pearl woke up from herprehension and opened her eyes upon receiving Ricky''s message. Her


    originally happy face soon turned into a sullen and cold expression.


    "What are you here for? Get gabbing or get going!" Pearl said to Ricky callously.


    Pearl''s words left Ricky speechless. The Devourer Zone was his, yet Pearl was trying to get rid of him


    in his zone.

 Chapter 720 A Cheeky Coercion

    Chapter 720 A Cheeky Coercion


    "Come on, this is my ce and you are my guest, Pearl. Couldn''t we use some polite words?" Ricky


    asked helplessly, torn betweenughing and crying.


    Although it sounded like Ricky wasining, he was actually just cozying up to Pearl. After all, he


    badly needed her help. It was vital for him to get along well with her during this visit.


    "Now that you have left the Oriental Realm, could you please let me go? Anyway, I don''t think you have


    to worry about me seeking revenge. No one can defeat an ace genius like you, right?" Pearl answered


    with more than the usual coldness in her voice. Her face also seemed to take on a sourer expression at


    Ricky''s teasing attempts.


    "Well, well. You know I will never let you go, and you know the reason perfectly well, too," Ricky replied


    with a wicked smile. Currently, bickering had seemed to have drastically shifted into something akin to


    flirting between the two of them. At least, that was what Ricky thought. He had to admit that he enjoyed


    the recent development between them very much. "Anyway, let''s get back to the point. There''s a favor I


    wanna ask from you." Ricky''s tone shifted to a more serious one.


    "Ha-ha!" Pearl, however, burst intoughter at his words. This was something she truly didn''t expect.


    "You can''t be serious, genius. Are you foolish enough to think that I will help you?" she sneered.


    "Of course, I have already expected that you wouldn''t readily agree. I''vee with a bargaining chip,"


    Ricky exined with a confident smile.


    "Oh, how very interesting," Pearl said dismissively as she stretched her fingers and looked at her nails.


    She was deliberately showing Ricky that she didn''t really care much about whatever it was that he


    needed from her. In her mind, she was having a mental debate. She really didn''t want anything to do


    with Ricky. Still, there was a nagging voice inside her that wanted to hear out more about Ricky''s favor.


    In the end, despite her irritation, she relented, "Tell me about it then. Let''s see what you can offer." Little


    by little, Pearl''s lips began curling up into a smirk.


    Seeing that Pearl was intrigued, Ricky paused for a bit longer to build up her excitement more before


    he finally said, "I bet you already know that there is another powerful zone within me through the chat


    with Tina, don''t you?"


    Ricky began. Then, he paused for a minute to gather his thoughts, before he continued, "One more


    thing, I think you know very well how powerful my zone can be, along with the benefits that you can get


    from cultivating in it. And so, I assume that my offer has a hundred merits and not a single demerit.


    Technically, I only need your help for a small task...and that task is to pin down two top-level middle


    spiritual kings, plus some lower spiritual kings. This is a piece of cake for you, isn''t it?" Ricky studied


    Pearl''s reaction as he revealed his favor.


    Pearl pondered for a while with a frown, before a smile lit up her face once again. "To tell you the truth,


    this really sounds like a good bargain for me. I might agree at once had it been someone else who


    presented this deal to me. Sadly, I can only tell you to keep dreaming, Ricky. Besides, the other zone


    you were talking about happens to be of the fire nature, and that has nothing to do with my power."


    Pearl didn''t make eye contact with Ricky as she voiced out her decision. Ricky didn''t expect Pearl to be


    the type of woman who would readily refuse him and be so persistent at it.


    "Are you ying tricks on me, you foolish woman?" Ricky began exhibiting annoyance in his manner of


    speaking and facial expression. Narrowing his eyes, he also seemed to be holding back his anger.


    "Well, if you must think that way of my response, then, perhaps, I should reply with a ''yes''?" Pearl


    looked over her shoulder so she could meet his gaze. She feigned a quizzical look on her face. "Why?


    Are you mad at me?" Slowly, Pearl turned her head to her front so she could hide the sly smile on her


    lips. "Cause, it looks to me like you want to use the power of your zone to suppress me once again,"


    Pearl said quite casually when she sensed the hint of rage in Ricky''s tone. She was not the kind of


    woman to back down so easily.


    "You think I wouldn''t do it?" Ricky questioned with the hints of aloofness in his voice bing


    increasingly overt.


    "Oh, I never doubt for one second that you can be that merciless," Pearl retorted mockingly.


    As the words in herst sentence escaped her lips, she immediately turned her attention back to her


    cultivation without even waiting for Ricky''s reaction.


    This time, Ricky was truly enraged. On top of turning him down, this woman even went as far as


    ridiculing him so casually. For a moment, he could barely resist the urge to lock her up again. But he


    knew that it wouldn''t change anything. She would still be unwilling to help him in the end, and it would


    deepen her hatred towards him as well.


    After all, it was clear that a tough woman like Pearl was not vulnerable against neither persuasion nor


    coercion. She was the kind of woman that was the hardest to deal with, unless one could easily find out


    where her weaknessesy.


    Just when there seemed to be no other option for Ricky but to give up, a vicious smile slowly formed on


    his face. ''Alright then, since neither the carrot nor the stick would work on you, how about I execute a


    unique skill from a man...just for you?'' Ricky thought as he took a step closer to Pearl.


    "You sure you won''t help me this time, Pearl?" Ricky asked again, but the naughtiness in his tone was


    too apparent to ignore.


    Pearl had wanted to just turn a deaf ear to Ricky''s question, but she had certainly detected the evil


    smile on the ace genius'' face. She had a sinking feeling that the man was now up to no good, and it


    To Ricky''s delight, Pearl opened her eyes and finally asked, "Now what?"


    "Well, I think I should remind you again that you are in my ce, which means that I can suppress you


    without breaking a sweat if I want to. What''s more, I can do almost everything I want in here. For


    example, I don''t mind telling you that, in fact, I have recited the whole Dark and Light Dual Cultivation


    Method back in the Dark and Light Rock Array. Remember what happened back there? In case you


    don''t remember, which I''m pretty sure you do, here''s a hint anyway...it was just in the Heavenly


    Passage," Ricky said rather slowly.


    There was a pregnant pause before Ricky continued, "As far as I remember, we have only entered the


    first phase of the dual cultivation that we did back then. I was wondering if we should carry it on..."


    Ricky paused once again. He had confidence that Pearl would understand what he was trying to say,


    and that this time, she wouldply with his request.


    As expected, Pearl''s face couldn''t be sourer as Ricky finished his words.


    Honestly, Ricky himself was reluctant to force Pearl this way. But at the moment, he really had no other


    option. They couldn''t let the enemies know about the existences of Scar, Henry and Soar just yet. The


    three of them must wait and take the Celestial Army by surprise when the battle came. Pearl was their


    only hope for now.


    "Ricky, you shameless bastard!" Pearl cursed through gritted teeth with a darkened expression on her


    face.


    Contrary to her outward anger, her resolve was starting to waver on the inside. She secretly feared that


    Ricky would truly suppress her and coerce her to perform that nasty cultivation with him once again.


    Maybe Ricky was simply frightening her into helping him. Yet, based on how she got to know him,


    Ricky could also very well mean every word that he said.


    On all ounts involving Ricky that Pearl could recall, she had consistently observed that Ricky was


    the kind of person who wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted.


    "You are right. This is a brazen way to ask for your help. But I''ve got no other options, and you''re the


    only one I can rely on now. Besides, I have promised to pay you a high price, haven''t I? If that promise


    of mine still won''t buy you over, then I can only choose to be a shameless man," Ricky calmly


    exined with a sincere smile.


    "I advise that you ept my terms. This will do both of us good."


    Pearl remained silent. Ricky seemed desperate, and it appeared that she, too, had already run out of


    options.


    "My offer that involves letting you use that other zone of mine still stands. Help me and you will get the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    benefits. All I need from you is a clear and genuine ''yes, ''" Ricky continued to press on. He had noticed


    the little gestures that showed Pearl''s hesitation.


    Exasperated at his persistence, she shook her head and rubbed the bridge of her nose with her index


    finger and thumb. "Fine. You win, Ricky." Pearl was resentful. She glued a hateful gaze on Ricky.


    Originally, the strange affection Pearl held for Ricky deepened after the chat she had with Tina.


    Nheless, Pearl felt that her developing feelings had all been averted after today. Pearl strongly


    disliked being coerced, and this was exactly what this man was doing.


    Ricky could surely sense the change in Pearl''s attitude towards him. But, he had to be the bad guy.


    Taking down the Endless Shadow within the Realm of Wildness was their priority, and there was


    sacrifice that had to be made for the sake of winning the battle. For that particr purpose, Ricky was


    more than willing to make that sacrifice.


    "Well, it''s both a good and a bad news for me. I''m happy that you finally agree to help, but that also


    means I have to wait for a long, long time before we can perform that cultivation together again," Ricky


    teased with feigned disappointment.


    "But on second thought, I think it is also necessary that you take the Martial Arts Oath on this matter. I


    fear that my n would be thwarted if you suddenly decide to take back your words...especially during


    critical moments."


    Pearl fixed a stern and angry look on Ricky in response. She inched closer to him, and now it was as if


    he had taken a few steps back to extend the distance between them that had only begun to diminish.


    His actions only continued to fuel Pearl''s fire. Nheless, she did as he had asked her to, and took


    the Martial Arts Oath. The oath made her promise to keep her words, no matter what.


    "Good!" Ricky nodded in satisfaction. "All is settled now. You see, if you had just nodded your head at


    the very beginning, we could have saved ourselves from all the trouble and squabble. Our rtionship


    might have even been strengthened." Ricky smiled cheekily and winked at Pearl.


    "I will kill you one day, you can be sure of that, you shameless asshole!" Pearl swore as she turned her


    back towards him, her hair whipping in the air with much sass.


    "Ha-ha! I suggest that you don''t keep using the word ''shameless'' on me, Pearl. Who knows, one day


    you might fall in love with me. When that dayes, you might make a fool of yourself!" Ricky


    continued to tease Pearl,pletely ignoring her fury. Now that she was willing to help, she could be


    as angry as she wished, and Ricky would not get irritated anymore.


    After his meeting with Pearl, Ricky also dropped by to say goodbye to Connor before he left. His next


    stop was none other than the base of the Endless Shadow.


    "He''s gone, sir. Shall we keep watch on his movements?" the deputy leader of the Celestial Army


    asked while within the premises of their grand pce. He was an upper spiritual king, and he sounded


    very confident and authoritative.


    "There is no need for that. He has reached the level of an upper spiritual king, too. He might blow our


    cover even if you, yourself carry out the surveince. Don''t worry, I think he''s heading for the Endless


    Shadow to find the Shadow King. Just let him go," Connor answered with assurance.


    "What? He can''t be serious. Is he too foolish or too confident in himself? There are two top-level middle


    spiritual kings in that organization. That type of mission can already be likened to a suicide!" the deputy


    leader scoffed, deliberately expressing his disdain for Ricky.

 Chapter 721 Shadow Mountains

    Chapter 721 Shadow Mountains


    "He''s confident. Maybe it''s because he can kill the Shadow King. Or he''ll court death because of his


    arrogance. Either way, it''s good news for us," Connor said. "When their conflict results in the death of


    one of them or both of them, it will be easier for us to get what we want."


    "You''re right, chief. The struggle between the two of them will greatly save us trouble," Luke said,


    nodding his head.


    "By the way, have you collected the things Mia and Errol left?" asked Connor.


    "Please just set your mind at ease, chief. Everything has been collected."


    "Great! In three days, go to the base of the Endless Shadow discreetly. They must have finished


    fighting by then," Connormanded.


    "Yes, chief!"


    The location of the Endless Shadow was shrouded in mystery. It was said that nobody in the Realm of


    Wilderness ever saw it, much less knew where it was located. However, that rumor only applied to


    warriors below the innate level.


    After all, the Endless Shadow was located in a dangerous ce. Filled with secret arrays, it was far


    beyond the reach of their capabilities. Thus, even some lower spiritual kings couldn''t find the Endless


    Shadow.


    For Ricky''s current level though, petty danger and secret arrays were simple little tricks. They were


    overrated booby traps that amounted to nothing. With his power, he had no difficulty finding and


    reaching the base of the Endless Shadow.


    ck mountains surrounded the clearing. They loomed over it and overwhelmed the ce with dense,


    dark air. There was no clean ground to walk on. Instead, ck muddy swamps littered the area. Where


    one couldn''t find mud, their boots found the rotting corpses of beasts. The smell would assault one''s


    nose even as they tiptoed to avoid stepping on obstacles.


    In such an environment, only powerful spiritual kings could perceive the strong killing intent lurking in


    the ce.


    It was the kind of killing intent built upon numerous deaths.


    With a bird''s eye view, the mountains looked as grim as cemeteries.


    The spiritual kings in the Realm of Wildness and some other older demi-immortals had a name for this


    mountain range. They called it the Shadow Mountains. The Endless Shadow was based in the center.


    When Ricky arrived, he looked down at the Shadow Mountains that stretched beneath him. He


    murmured to himself, "This environment seems to match those killers in the Endless Shadow quite


    well.


    Indeed, it looks like a gathering ce for killers. The murderous aura here is as thick as a fog. It makes


    the hair on my back stand on end."


    Ricky also noticed the secret arrays. By using the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes, he saw ck forts


    within the arrays.


    The forts varied in size. Warriors clothed in ck moved impulsively within the forts. Ricky could see


    that a fight had broken out among them.


    This was how the Endless Shadow trained its killers. From their fierce attacks, it became obvious that


    the warriors were fighting for their lives. The survival of the fittest was thew here. There was no room


    for friendlypetition.


    "Maybe this is the only way a person can be a real killer," Ricky remarked as he watched the


    scene.


    The secret arrays wouldn''t be able to stop him, but still, Ricky held off onunching an attack. By now,


    the Shadow King was already alerted to his arrival.


    As he expected, several figures appeared out of blue. Surrounding him were the Shadow King, two


    deputy leaders of the Endless Shadow, and four lower spiritual kings. They were the strongest


    residents of the Endless Shadow.


    ''Endless Shadow is indeed one of the most powerful forces in the Realm of Wildness, '' Ricky thought to


    himself. His emotions ran high when he saw the seven spiritual kings.


    As powerful as they seemed, he was sure that, eventually, the Endless Shadow would exist only as


    part of the history of thend.


    "I don''t know whether I should praise you for your courage or scorn you for your ignorance," the


    Shadow King said in a cold voice. He didn''t seem at all surprised to see Ricky here.


    "Soon you''ll know whether I''vee to kill you or to die by your hands," Ricky sneered at the Shadow


    King.


    Using his momentum, he shed with the Shadow King. It was a moment that made his heart swell.


    Once, he had been a nobody. In front of the Shadow King, he had been no more than an ant to be


    crushed under the sole of his shoes. When he first met the Shadow King, he would have been killed by


    him if it were not for the mysterious axe in his Soul Sea.


    The second time, Doris came to prevent the Shadow King from killing him.


    Things were different now. In his current state, he was able to stand in front of the Shadow King and


    collide against him. He would be able to kill his target now.


    "You have considerable strength. Unfortunately, you overestimate yourself. You haven''t realized that


    my men and I can work together to kill you." The Shadow King''s mouth was set in a grim line. He


    shifted his eyes to the two deputy leaders of the Endless Shadow by his side.


    The message was clear. They could gang up on Ricky since there were more of them. His side


    included two peak middle spiritual kings and himself. One man against them all didn''t have the slightest


    chance of winning.


    Besides, the Shadow King was confident he could beat and kill Ricky by himself.


    "Shadow King, you have to understand that nobodies don''t matter. No matter how many of them there


    are!" Ricky barked a hollowugh.


    "Then please show me how powerful you are as a foreign spiritual king," the Shadow King said.


    Keeping the stern look on his face, the Shadow King emitted a momentum of a second-ss upper


    spiritual king.


    "Let''s fight somewhere else. I don''t want the Celestial Army to interrupt our battle," Ricky said in a low


    voice. He didn''t respond to the Shadow King''s disy of force. When he finished speaking, he turned


    his back and moved towards the deeper part of the mountains.


    Although Connor had given his word that he wouldn''t meddle in their conflict, Ricky was doubtful of his


    sincerity. He didn''t believe Connor would keep his word. He was sure that theing battle between


    him and the Shadow King would be theirst.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When only silence lingered between them, he tore the space and left.


    "That''s unnecessary. I only need one move to end your life." The Shadow King stood rooted in the


    same spot.


    In an instant, dark and murderous aura began spreading. The Shadow King merged killing


    enlightenment and dark power, condensing them to form a huge dark ck sword.


    The sword cut through the air and tore everything in its path. It dashed towards Ricky with an all-


    conquering power.


    "Only one move? That''s ridiculous. Do you think I came here to court death?" Ricky scoffed when he


    sensed the huge swording to stab him in the back.


    He didn''t even turn around. Instead, he released the first level of Ultimate Golden Body to receive the


    sword. The light of the sword dimmed as it slipped between his ribs. Then it disappeared, leaving no


    trace on his golden body.


    The Shadow King used no more than eighty percent of his power in that move. That was why his move


    could be resisted by the first level of Ultimate Golden Body merged with the Massacring Soil.


    Without flinching, Ricky continued to go deeper into the mountains. He left the Shadow King and the six


    other spiritual kings to stare at his receding form in astonishment.


    Although the Shadow King activated only eighty percent of his power, not even a first-ss upper


    spiritual king should have been able to resist his attack. However, Ricky resisted it with ease.


    "I finally understand why Connor appointed Yori as a leader. He''s so powerful. I''m sure he has the


    power of a second-ss upper spiritual king," the Shadow King said in a deep voice after a moment of


    thought. He realized now that Ricky was not as weak as he expected.


    "Perhaps this battle will not be as simple as we think."


    "Sir, that being the case, are we going to follow him?" a deputy leader of the Endless Shadow asked.


    "Of course we should follow him. Anybody who gets in my way must die!" the Shadow King dered,


    his voice like ice as he made to follow Ricky''s silhouette.

 Chapter 722 The Anger Shifted

    Chapter 722 The Anger Shifted


    The depths of the Shadow Mountains acted as periphery for the Realm of Wildness. It connected to


    another realm, thend between them like a neutral zone in war. If the battle happened here, even


    Connor, as apleted spiritual king, wouldn''t be able to detect it.


    However, Ricky didn''t know that Connor didn''t care about the details of their battle at all. He truly only


    cared about whether anyone died in the end.


    Boom!


    Up in the air, powerful momentum and murderous intent battled with each other. The zones broke and


    healed in the span of a single breath. The intensity of their fight caused electricity to buzz in the air.


    Ricky and the Shadow King stood ring at each other. The dark auras they emitted were tightly


    wound strings, prone to snapping at any moment.


    The more he learned about Ricky''s capabilities, the more serious Shadow King grew.


    "I have to admit that I''ve underestimated you. Though it might be more appropriate to say that, besides


    Connor, no one recognized your true power. You are a second-ss upper spiritual king," the Shadow


    King said gravely.


    When he was in thend of legacy, Ricky had already made a breakthrough and be a middle


    spiritual king. At any moment, he could have be an upper spiritual king. But then, the supreme


    enlightenment wrapped around him like shackles, and he didn''t dare demonstrate such a strong power.


    Now, he was released from his bindings. No longer suppressed by the supreme enlightenment, he


    could challenge someone three levels higher than him. He had already made breakthrough and


    be a second-ss middle spiritual king so he could easily defeat anyone of the same level.


    "So, I certainly can''t let this be a simple one-on-one fight."


    "Ha-ha, you didn''t n on following the rules in the first ce," Ricky smiled. "Or you wouldn''t have


    brought them with you."


    At that moment, power erupted from every direction, with Ricky at the center. The two deputy Shadow


    Kings and the four lower spiritual kings came and surrounded him.


    "However, I have an assistant just like you do," Ricky said, with a smirk full of mischief spreading on his


    face.


    "Is that so? You have an assistant?" The Shadow King''s eyebrows raised with surprise. He cast his


    power further away, trying to find the rat in the surrounding areas. Nothing felt out of ce though.


    "Your assistant can''t be your own shadow, can it?"


    His eyes flitted about as he spoke. When he looked back, Pearl had already materialized by Ricky''s


    side.


    "A spiritual space tool!" The Shadow King gasped as he watched Pearl materialize out of nowhere. His


    eyes glinted as if seeing gold, as greed colored his vision.


    The real cause of the feud between them was the spiritual space tool in Ricky.


    For a second, the Shadow King might have thought it was Ricky''s doing. However, he would never


    have imagined that Ricky was able to match his level in only two years.


    Without fear, he let his greed get the better of him.


    Pearl quickly drew the Shadow King''s attention. The Feminine Enlightenment that surrounded her was


    a beacon that called out to him.


    For those creatures who cultivated dark power, the Feminine Enlightenment restricted them and


    appealed to them in turn.


    "There''s something very attractive about you. Maybe you can be my woman so I can figure out what it


    is," said the Shadow King directly.


    Pearl had kept a fine control over her power, limiting it to the point of fooling the Shadow King. He


    simply thought she was a normal spiritual king.


    A fire burned in the pit of Ricky''s stomach.


    The anger surged inside of Ricky when he heard the Shadow King''s crude words. Pearl was his


    woman and his alone. Any advances or propositions towards her would enrage him.


    In contrast, Pearl ignored the Shadow Kingpletely. There was no use speaking to a dead man. It


    didn''t matter that his momentum was stronger than hers.


    He would never be able to defeat the loathsome man who stood beside her.


    "Should I stop the other six?" Pearl asked after a beat. A deadpan expression fixed itself on her face as


    she turned towards Ricky.


    "Indeed!" Ricky nodded.


    Just as Ricky agreed, Pearl''s figure shifted. Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared in front of one of the


    deputy Shadow Kings.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A dark whip that seemed to be made out of her feminine power appeared in Pearl''s hand.


    Ricky nced her way and sensed the power of dark water on the whip.


    ''Damn, is this girl shifting her anger towards me onto the Endless Shadow?'' Ricky thought to himself as


    he watched Pearl flick her wrist. The whip snapped immediately, its form shifting as the dark water


    followed her movements.


    For someone as strong as Pearl, she didn''t need the dark water to effortlessly defeat the six people


    before her.


    ''This is good. I hope she vents all her anger out so she''d be less upset with me. Spiritual kings of the


    Endless Shadow, thank you. Maybe you could take some of her anger.''


    Ricky was right. She couldn''tsh out at Ricky, so she took her anger out on the spiritual kings of the


    Endless Shadow instead. Using the dark water just made the whole ordeal more satisfying.


    "Where did youe from? How dare you fight against me!" The deputy Shadow King watched her


    attack with disdain. He stomped on the ground, his palm turning into a dark killing sword as he moved,


    and shed up to meet Pearl''s whip.


    The weapons shed directly but made no sound at all. Upon impact, the whip split into tendrils of dark


    water that wrapped around the sword, encasing it in dark ice the next moment.


    The ice spread, climbing up from the sword to the deputy leader''s grip. It spread further until he was


    turned into an dark ice sculpture.


    It all happened so fast.


    Even a genius of Pearl''s level wouldn''t be able to hold against the power of the dark water without any


    preparation. A deputy Shadow King never stood a chance.


    It deeply shocked the Shadow King and the other five spiritual kings. Fear crept into their hearts. They


    feared the dark power and they feared Pearl as well.


    Being the more experienced fighter, the Shadow King cautioned his subordinates. "Do not sh with


    her. Retreat immediately."


    At the same time, the Shadow King lunged to attack Pearl. His gut told him that if he didn''t move now,


    he would lose his other five subordinates to the ice as well.


    However, just as he made his move, Ricky did as well. Ricky used his full power, forcing the Shadow


    King into a disadvantageous situation.


    How could he have known that merely speaking to Pearl would strengthen Ricky''s desire to kill him?


    Pearl didn''t stop either. The dark water absorbed the dark enlightenment. Her weapon split into five


    dark whips. Ghostly shadows surrounded the whips.


    And the whipsshed towards the five spiritual kings.

 Chapter 723 The Bloody Steam

    Chapter 723 The Bloody Steam


    The four pupils of the deputy leader and the other spiritual kings of Endless Shadow widened in fear


    when they saw the ck whips sweeping towards them. The whips were too fast for them to dodge.


    They were so afraid to the extent that they pushed themselves to their limits in order to resist the


    attacks at the same time.


    However, the fight they had put up eventually turned out to be in vain. Under the pressure of the dark


    water, the five spiritual kings were frozen into ice sculptures in their attack postures.


    Now there were six ice sculptures.


    And, as the whips swiped again, the sculptures were scattered all over the ce, dropping six storage


    rings which wereter meticulously collected by Pearl.


    Now Pearl had finished attacking and collecting in a sh. She was currently powerful enough to kill


    two middle spiritual kings and four lower spiritual kings in mere seconds. It was obvious she had really


    developed.


    Pearl''s secret was the fact that she had the dark water as her trump card, and that was what made her


    so powerful.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was fighting intensely with the Shadow King. He couldn''t help thinking to himself that


    the woman was increasingly flourishing at using the dark water, perhaps even more deftly than how he


    used the Massacring Sand. Indeed, the Feminine Mutant was worthy of its reputation.


    Ricky felt extremely lucky to have been protected by the mes and have been aware of her dark


    water, or else it was highly likely that he would have suffered a great deal when he was fighting with


    her.


    "I''ll kill you all! I won''t leave anyone alive!" roared the Shadow King as he saw his fellows killed in a


    mere second. His face was twisted out of rage and anger.


    However, instead of grieving their deaths, the Shadow King cared much more about the resources he


    had spent on cultivating the six fellows, especially the two middle spiritual kings.


    And each of them had taken much more than just a massive amount of cultivating resources; talent and


    luck were also substantially required.


    The Shadow King''s heart was aching intensely, although he exerted every effort not to show it.


    After the six spiritual king''s deaths, whether he won or lost, he would bepletely alone¡ªa king


    without any followers. How pathetic!


    The Shadow King suddenly became more murderous than ever. All of a sudden, the ck mist


    surrounding him turned into a bloody mist.


    "That looks just absolutely dreadful," Ricky murmured. He saw the immediate change of the Shadow


    King''s aura, and he could feel the heavy pressure of the bloody mist.


    ''It must be the cultivation method of the killing intent, '' Ricky thought to himself, taking a wild guess at


    the change in the Shadow King.


    "Pearl, you must go back to the Devourer Zone. Connor will find you if you remain there, and besides,


    the Shadow King is getting much too dangerous now," Ricky quickly warned Pearly telepathically.


    "Send me to your other zone instead," Pearl requested coldly.


    Without hesitating a second, Ricky immediately transported Pearl into the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Then his body started radiating and shing golden rays. He brazenly stared at the Shadow King in the


    eyes.


    "Go to hell!"


    the Shadow King roared. The solidified killing intent grew increasingly bloody and intense, and he was


    taken over by it. After one loud scream, his body, including his hair, turned a scarlet red color.


    Then the killing intent built a bloody-steam field around him.


    Ricky could feel the murderous intent seeping out of the steam which was just as intense as the one


    bursting out deep from within Terrence.


    "Yori! You just ruined half of my Endless Shadow. I''ll turn this ce into your graveyard now! And you,


    Ricky, your body shall evaporate and be simply a streak of my bloody steam!" roared the Shadow


    King, with the killing intent reaching towards the peak.


    Buzz! Without any hesitation whatsoever, Ricky immediately activated the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body.


    The Massacring Sand was now billowing and encircling his golden body, almost like a splendid dragon


    carved on a grand pir.


    "That was a hell of a load of trash gibberish. Why don''t youe on and just show me how impressive


    your bloody killing intent can be? Or even show me exactly just what makes you the ruler of the


    Endless Shadow?" Ricky''s intent to fight reverberated in every word he uttered. He could hardly


    contain his anger.


    Boom! The pressure delivered by the two of them was pushed to the extreme limit. Every single step


    they took in the air crushed parts of the void. Their Ultimate Domains violently collided with a


    resounding boom!


    Ricky ran up and quickly rushed across the two colliding fields. Then he struck forth, with his fist like a


    golden sun, smashing down boorishly from up above.


    The Massacring Sand around his fist rendered his mighty punch overwhelming.


    The strike wasposed of pure power, for Ricky wanted to figure out how powerful the second level


    of Ultimate Golden Body could be when it wasbined with the Massacring Soil and the Massacring


    Sand. He had never seen thatbination before.


    The radiation of Ricky''s fist amazingly surpassed the sun. The Shadow King responded immediately.


    And, as he ran up, the bloody steam around him was surprisingly solidified into a scarlet human figure.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    That figure was achieved by using pure killing intent.


    Its mouth opened and from it sprang out a red sword, forging for itself a passage in the wide void. Later


    it violently collided with Ricky''s punch, just like two stars bumping into each other in space.


    The collision raised up enormous air waves. The space suddenly exploded like the big bang.


    And, in the center of the big bang, the two figures, the golden body and the scarlet body, crashed


    violently into each other.


    The two giant bodies were like giant fierce beasts, piercing each other and fighting with each other.


    The strong and sharp air waves kept cutting into the two figures, leaving no trace of scars on the


    golden body. As for the scarlet body, it had been cut wide open, but it healed itself immediately.


    "Bloody Steam Beast! Now!"


    The Shadow King summoned the beast during the collision. Next, a giant red beast appeared from


    behind the Shadow King. Its sharp ws pped and its scary mouth made a movement as if it was


    about to bite Ricky.


    The beast was abination of the most bloodthirsty intent and the most murderous instruction,


    rendering itself the most powerful move by the Shadow King.


    Countless bloody swords sprang out from that beast''s scary mouth.


    "Omnipotent Skill! Massacring Golden Palms!"


    The explosive golden ray prated the spreading bloody mist. Suddenly, two palms rose up out of


    nowhere like the ring sun, radiating, crushing the void, and then mmed down separately.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Ricky instantly used his most powerful Omnipotent Skill.


    Ricky spared no effort this time around because he knew that the Shadow King was exerting all his


    energy into fight. Every collision and every moment could be extremely decisive. It was not just a


    physicalbat, but a fight of nerves too.

 Chapter 724 The Massacring Pattern Strike

    Chapter 724 The Massacring Pattern Strike


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Two surges of thunderous energy shed against each other again. For a moment, it looked as if the


    sts had caused the world to copse. The whole area trembled violently as if the ground would split


    apart. Energyshed out from the center of the attacks and engulfed everything in blinding brightness.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Two figures cut through the broken sky¡ªone glowed bloody red while the other shone a blinding gold.


    Two deep dents were made in the sky as they traveled at a great speed, and two crimson stains trailed


    behind them like bloody rain.


    Suddenly, the two huge figures shot out from the heated energy billow. They were knocked back by the


    impact so heavily that it took them great strength to stop. They were hundreds of miles away from each


    other when they finally regained their bnce.


    It appeared that the figures had again reached an impasse.


    However, a closer look on the Shadow King revealed that his body was cracked and disfigured. The


    cracks on it seemed impossible to be repaired, not even with the king''s bloody energy. It might have


    worked to repair and enhance but the injuries seemed too severe this time.


    It was because the damage was caused by Ricky''s Massacring Enlightenment. It was meant to be


    serious and permanent, one that was beyond the Shadow King''s power to resist.


    On the contrary, there was not a single scratch on Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body. It was


    the version enhanced by the Massacring Soil. If the Shadow King''s attack couldn''t even pin Ricky


    down, there was no hope that it could leave any scars on the golden body.


    ''Good job. I knew the Massacring Soil wouldn''t be a disappointment, '' Ricky thought with satisfaction


    after he came to a stop. Now his fighting spirit rose up again when he tasted the sweetness of this


    round''s victory.


    His golden body could control the Massacring Sand as its weapon now, which meant that Ricky''s


    defense system was able to fight at the same time. This had added to Ricky''s outstanding fighting


    capacity. It would be difficult for any warrior, let alone from the same level as him, to hurt him.


    It was true that the Shadow King''s strike was powerful and merciless, but he could not break through


    the defense of the golden body.


    Apparently, the Shadow King was well aware of this fact, too. His anger and surprise were all written on


    his grim face.


    The Shadow King''s eyes burned with hatred as he wiped a trace of blood from his mouth. He had been


    confident that he could win, for in terms of strength, Ricky was weaker than him. But the power and


    toughness of Ricky''s golden body were beyond his imagination. Thest several rounds of their battle


    proved that. With the aid of the golden body, Ricky''s fighting ability had slightly surpassed his, and this


    was enough to tip the bnce between them. Anxiety and fury crawled under his skin as the Shadow


    King examined his body. He raged when he realized that it was nearly reduced back to the bloody red


    steam.


    It was then that he truly realized his mistake. He underestimated this spiritual king from the outside


    world. Now, he realized that he was much stronger than he had expected.


    The Shadow King''s face darkened. He decided to bring out another of his secret weapons. The bloody


    red steam that surrounded him changed again. Its color darkened from its original crimson. When the


    transformation waspleted, Ricky could feel the explosion of another kind of stronger power burst


    from within the Shadow King. His power had been leveled up in a short time


    To Ricky''s surprise, the cracks on the Shadow King''s body started to heal quickly when enveloped by


    the dark energy. In the blink of an eye, the Shadow King had totally recovered from thest round of


    attacks.


    "Go to hell!" As the Shadow King shouted hatefully, numerous streams of dark energy shot out from his


    body and transformed into huge dark swords. Ricky knew those were no ordinary swords. He could


    detect that each of them could be as powerful as a second-ss upper spiritual king.


    "Bloody Fatal Attack! Now, have a taste of my Unlimited de Strike!"


    At hismand, the countless des that encircled him fused together to form a blood-ck sword.


    The sword was humongous, as if it could cut even the heavens. At a lightning speed, the sword


    prated throughyers afteryers of space and reached Ricky in a millisecond. Ricky was only able


    to see it when it was already pointed at his nose.


    The Shadow King closely followed the sword. As Ricky looked at the deadly weapon, he could also see


    the king''s twisted face behind it. However, before the sword hurt Ricky, the king transformed into a


    surge of energy and dived into the sword. As Ricky looked on in suspense, the king disappeared into


    the weapon and out came a ferocious beast. It raised its head from the sword and roared, its voice


    thunderous. Tide after tide of murderous intent shot up from the beast''s maw and filled the whole


    space.


    Although this was not the Shadow King''s strongest attack, it was still one of his most powerful killing


    strikes, which he only used when faced with suitable challenging opponents!


    A split second before the enhanced sword hacked at Ricky, another flow of energy exploded around


    him, and streams of massacring runes flooded out from his body. The runes stopped and quickly


    changed their direction in the air. As one, they charged towards Ricky like a rain of golden arrows! Like


    a button had been pressed, Ricky''s Massacring Mutant was activated at once.


    The light given out by Ricky''s golden body became brighter as if in answer to the Massacring Mutant.


    ''This sword is formidable. It must be the Shadow King''s most deadly sword skill. I need to bring out my


    best defense now, '' Ricky thought to himself, determination shining proudly in his eyes. They glowed a


    golden light, which reflected the shadow of theing blood-ck sword.


    "It remains to be seen which one is stronger, your deadly sword, or the power from my Massacring


    Pattern Strike!


    I''ll show you now! Massacring Holy Attack¡ªMassacring Pattern Strike!"


    Ricky bellowed and waves of massacring runes rushed out from his Massacring Mutant. They gathered


    behind him and made a huge golden figure that took the shape of a giant ant. It was the figure of the


    Massacring Holy Ant. The whole sky was lit up by the figure instantly.


    With the Massacring Mutant''s energy scattered, Ricky activated the Massacring Holy Attack, as well as


    the powers of the massacring runes, Massacring Zone and all the inheritance he got from the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe. When hebined these powers together, he created a fierce beam of


    golden light that was as wide as a road, and as deadly as a lion.


    The figure of the Massacring Holy Ant kept unleashing aggressive energy which poured into the beam


    of light that surrounded Ricky. The thick and sharp light expanded bigger, and when it was nearly


    And the moment the lightshed out to strike against the enemy, the figure of the Massacring Holy Ant


    behind Ricky stepped out to fuse with the golden light. It pointed straight at the Shadow King.


    Bang!


    A deafening screech resounded throughout the space when the blood-ck sword met with the golden


    patterned light head-on.


    For a second, there was no sound or movement on the battlefield, as if time had been put temporarily


    on hold. Suddenly, surges of energy spun and rushed out from where the two strikes had hit each


    other. As the golden light and the blood-ck energy sted, everything was enveloped by the ripples


    of shock waves again.


    Puff! Puff!


    Amidst the thundering explosive sound, the sound of gushing blood could also be heard. Yet it was still


    unclear who had been wounded so badly.


    The energy and dust went on billowing for quite a long time before the whole space gradually calmed


    down. When the cloud of smoke and blood settled down, two golden figures appeared standing straight


    in mid-air. It was Ricky and his second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Although Ricky appeared unharmed, his golden body suffered a lot. A long and deep gash could be


    seen on the chest of the golden body. It was the first time that it had ever been severely damaged. Its


    surface was marred with many other tiny scratches all over. If it was made of flesh, it would be


    swimming in blood by now.


    It couldn''t be more obvious how violent this time''s sh was. Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body should have been invincible. It was enhanced by the Massacring Soil, and was further


    surrounded and protected by the Massacring Sand. Despite all these enhancements, the damages


    caused by the Shadow King were evident.


    However, Ricky could hardly care less about the damages on the golden body at present, for he


    realized that the Shadow King was no where to be found. He activated all of his powers to search for


    him, but still he didn''t feel any sign of the king. His face darkened as a sense of danger welled up


    inside him.


    ''Since he was still able to damage my golden body severely, he''s probably not dead yet. Worse still, he


    has enough power to cover his tracks after the fierce collision. My intuition tells me that he is not only


    alive, but has also be stronger, '' Ricky thought with a heavy heart.


    His fear was proven right a few secondster. He suddenly sensed surges of overwhelming killing


    intent as they came towards him from three different directions.


    "Ah, now this is interesting. I never knew that you are a warrior with a mutant, and of a massacring


    nature, too. No wonder you were able to withstand my killing strike just now." A cold voice suddenly


    spoke to Ricky. He heard it right, the voice came from three different directions.


    Ricky quickly whipped his head around to look for the enemy. He witnessed the appearance of three


    Shadow Kings from three different ces. They looked exactly the same in terms of appearance,


    manners and even the level of power they released.


    Ricky was not surprised at all, for he had guessed it when he felt that the murderous intent from the


    enemy had been tripled. He had fought many battles with the Endless Shadow, enough to know much


    about one of their most powerful skills¡ªthe Shadowy Replication.


    This was also the Shadow King''s biggest ace. He had activated it during the st, and it had instantly


    doubled his power.


    "I knew you''ve got this up in your sleeve. The Shadowy Replication is my old friend. Let''s see how well


    you can use this skill," Ricky dered in a calm and stony voice.


    Without hesitation, he pushed himself, and the color of his eyes changed. His Golden Spirit Eyes were


    activated at once.

 Chapter 725 The Genuine Shadowy Replication

    Chapter 725 The Genuine Shadowy Replication


    The Shadowy Replication was such an inconsistent cultivation method that Ricky had to take


    advantage of his Golden Spirit Eyes which could see through all illusions. And that was the only way in


    which he would be able to see the true body of the Shadow King.


    Killing an enemy who used Shadowy Replication was quite tricky¡ªone could only kill his enemy by


    killing his real body when dealing with such an ability. If only the replication was killed, then everything


    would have been for nothing because the real body would still be able to create new replications of


    himself.


    "You are already familiar with the Shadowy Replication, and it seems that you have probably once


    fought with someone of the Endless Shadow in other realms in the past. Your experience only gives me


    an idea on why you hate me so much," the Shadow King said coldly after he heard Ricky drop the


    name of the Shadowy Replication.


    "Say what you want. Ever since I arrived in the Realm of Wildness, the Endless Shadow here has been


    doomed to be destroyed," Ricky said apathetically.


    Buzz! Buzz! While he talked with the Shadow King, he secretly fully activated his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Then, tens of thousands of golden lights suddenly broke out from his eyes.


    "Brag all you want about your power but I pity you for having no shame! How dare you! Now you''re just


    depending on the golden body to envelop your own body and protect yourself. And for as long as I


    continue my replication, I will smash your golden body and turn every inch of your blood and flesh into


    my bloody steam. In this way, I can avenge my men''s deaths," the Shadow King said in murderous


    tone upon hearing Ricky''s response.


    Noticing the change in Ricky''s eyes, the Shadow King then stared at him intently. "How powerful your


    eyes have be! I sense that a lot of danger is about to head this way!


    But with my replication, no second-ss upper spiritual king can let me feel threatened!"


    Just right after Ricky activated the Golden Spirit Eyes, he saw Shadow Kings right before him.


    However, something really unexpected happened.


    Shocked to his core, he could not believe that he saw not one, but three genuine Shadow Kings with


    the use of his Golden Spirit Eyes! Dumbfounded, Ricky looked again to check if he was dreaming. And


    what he saw was hauntingly right. There were indeed three Shadow Kings in mid-air, with all genuine


    bodies, with real blood and flesh. What shook him the most was that no replication could be found.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was impossible, but it was real as the three Shadow Kings who stood in front of him were all true


    bodies of the Shadow King.


    "How...how is this even possible?" Ricky felt incredibly confused and amazed at the sight right before


    him.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes had never once failed him, for they could see through all illusions wlessly.


    And seeing three Shadow Kings in front of him only confirmed that they were all real bodies.


    ''Does that mean his replication has no difference with his true body? Does that make every one of his


    replications equal to his true body?'' Ricky''s mind raced wildly.


    At the same time, the Shadow King also paid attention to Ricky''s constantly changing expressions.


    From there, he understood what his eyes meant, and then he sneered, "I see. I know what''s going on


    with your eyes now, boy. Your golden eyes could see right through the illusions."


    Greed exuded from the Shadow King''s eyes right after he saw the power that Ricky''s eyes held.


    "Your face doesn''t lie for you have already known the secrets of my replications. Let me remind you


    that these are not just mere replications for each of my replications can be treated as my real body.


    Thus I can confirm that everything you see is true, and that your eyes are not fooling you. What I have


    is the genuine Shadowy Replication."


    Right after he finished his speech, the three Shadow Kings then broke out and showed their whole


    powers. One could easily tell that the Shadow Kings were strong just from the strength and confidence


    that they exuded. It seemed like Ricky had no chance of winning this battle.


    "I think that I have changed my mind. Now I want to witness how powerful your golden eyes are. That


    being said, I won''t turn you into the bloody steam for the time being. I guess you owe me gratitude for


    that."


    "Your Shadowy Replication is indeed extremely out of the ordinary and miraculous which was beyond


    my imagination. But that doesn''t mean that you can kill me with it. It is still strength that decides who is


    strong and who is weak," Ricky said heartlessly upon hearing the Shadow King''s words. He had


    already calmed down from the astonishment.


    "Now that your two other replications can also work as your real body, then it is clear on what I have to


    do to you. I need to kill you thrice."


    And as soon as he finished his words, Ricky immediately gathered his power once again. Suddenly, the


    me power emerged, transforming his mutant into the fusion form of the Massacring Mutant and the


    Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    And in an instant, massacring runes and chaotic fire runes enveloped his entire body.


    At the sight of Ricky''s transformation, the Shadow King''s eyes grew darker as his killing intent just


    became stronger.


    Little did he know that the disciple he tried to kill in the past was the young man who stood in front of


    him now, because he never thought that Ricky would be able to cultivate to such level that he was now


    "This little trick of yours is nothing but aplete fraud!" the Shadow King said coldly without any


    hesitation for he had already made up his mind about killing Ricky.


    Entering the state of ughtering, the three Shadow Kings then broke out their strongest attacks and


    struck Ricky in three different directions.


    As a response to the Shadow Kings'' attacks, Ricky''s Massacring Mutant and Chaotic Fire Mutant then


    released two Omnipotent Skills.


    While his mutant turned into the Massacring Mutant, he broke out the Massacring Golden Palm. The


    same went for his Chaotic Fire Mutant, which then broke out the me Torrent.


    Ricky''s two Omnipotent Skills sessfully withstood the two Shadow Kings'' attacks. The third Shadow


    King''s attack then aimed at Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Ricky stood there without


    resistance.


    Ricky did that move on purpose for he wanted to know how powerful the Shadow King was under such


    a state. And of course, Ricky was able to do it because of his gutsy nature and his confidence with his


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Boom!


    The next moment, three ear-splitting sounds echoed throughout the whole atmosphere. Ricky, along


    with his second level of Ultimate Golden Body were severely hit all of a sudden which sent them down


    to the ground with a violent thud. And with a crash, the golden body even smashed several mountains.


    And due to the strong collision, a very deep hole appeared in the ground.


    "You''re too obnoxious, but too weak to challenge me! How can you possibly withstand my attacks with


    two simple strikes?" the three Shadow Kings sneered at the same time as they looked at the dust that


    had spread all over the deep hole.


    And without taking a rest, the three Shadow Kings then directly broke out their powers and, without


    thinking twice, struck at the deep hole.


    Denying Ricky any chance to recover from his unsightly fall, they hurriedly aimed their next attack at


    him.


    Buzz! Buzz! Then, the three Shadow Kings'' attacks swept downward as fast as lightning, echoing loud


    resonance. And in a split second, the power would soon engulf the deep hole where Ricky was in.


    But Ricky wasn''t the type of warrior who would give up so easily as he gave out a loud roar from deep


    in the hole.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªImpregnable Killing Finger!


    Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill¡ªSpace Splitting Cage!


    Gale Omnipotent Skill¡ªGale Strike!"


    And as soon as Ricky''s voice had faded into the void, three powerful strikes broke out of the deep hole,


    ready to pulverize the three Shadow Kings.

 Chapter 726 The Feud Has Been Settled

    Chapter 726 The Feud Has Been Settled


    Boom! The three Omnipotent Skills charged. Theirbined force crushed the space and restrained


    the attacksing from the three Shadow Kings. Dust scattered all over the ce and the golden


    lights began diffusing. In the midst of the ensuing chaos, Ricky made his move.


    Amid the surging air waves, Ricky rose to the middle of the sky and generated his momentum. He then


    proceeded to engage the three Shadow Kings inbat.


    It could be seen that there was another crack behind Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    The crack was caused by his failure to defend himself against the Shadow King''s earlier attack.


    Only those with sharp eyes could see that the injury left by this attack was not as serious as the one


    caused by the Shadow King before he summoned the Shadowy Replication.


    In other words, after the replication, the strength of each replica would be weakerpared to the


    original one.


    As the Shadow King''s enemy, Ricky should have been able to deduce this during their confrontation.


    And he was. This was the exact reason why Ricky opted not to defend himself. He wanted to prove the


    theory on his own, using his own methods.


    "How can you defend my attack andunch three of your most powerful strikes all at the same time?


    How is that even possible?" the three Shadow Kings said hoarsely, witnessing how Ricky did not even


    suffer any serious injuries. Even more surprising was how he was able to fly immediately to the middle


    of the sky andunch a counterattack.


    At the first, the three Shadow Kings attacked Ricky in unison. However, Ricky defended himself using


    two of the strongest strikes. The way he casually refracted their attacks shocked all three Shadow


    Kings.


    But, it didn''t matter. As long as one of them could keep attacking Ricky, his second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body would surely break.


    However, what was happening now was something that waspletely out of the Shadow King''s


    imagination. Ricky could not only initiate two most powerful strikes at the same time, but three!


    The Shadow King could only release three attacks at the same time by replication, but Ricky couldn''t


    replicate himself. Yet, Ricky still managed to release three attacks together. It was this fact that


    reminded the Shadow King of the horrendous capabilities that genius people possessed.


    ''How can this be possible!? How could he be that kind of genius? If he is that kind of genius, then what


    is he doing here in this barren Realm of Wildness?'' the Shadow King thought to himself, swallowing in


    disbelief.


    That very moment, he started to experience fear.


    "Shadow King, I have to admit, the Shadowy Replication you cultivate is of superior quality. However, it


    has one weakness: Each time you replicate, the strength of each copy decreases," Ricky revealed


    confidently.


    "And I''m not just talking about the power. Even the speed and reflection will diminish a bit.


    This may mean nothing to the other warriors, because you have replicas and all your replicas will put


    them under pressure as they are outnumbered.


    But, it is different to me. Because I am essentially unique. This weakness of yours will be your


    fatal weakness when you are facing me.


    I''m more than confident that I will kill you!"


    The mutant power inside Ricky shifted once again. It was a shift that involved three mutants:


    Massacring Mutant, Chaotic Fire Mutant and Gale Mutant. The concentration of the three mutants,


    Skills.


    There was no doubt that since Ricky was able to summon the four mutants, he would be able to initiate


    the four most powerful Omnipotent Skills.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Meanwhile, the fighting spirit of the Shadow King had already started to dwindle. He didn''t even notice


    the slight change in Ricky''s mutant.


    In his fury, he was only able to yell, "Bullshit! My Shadowy Replication is superb. How can you ever


    understand it?


    There are already two cracks in your golden body, and the power you are using to sustain it will run out


    pretty soon. From where you currently stand, there''s nothing you can do now that can fatally harm me.


    I only need two more strikes to finally break you down into pieces."


    The Shadow King''s facial expression began to morph, and it took on a more hideous form. He was


    ready to strike again.


    Deep inside, however, he knew that what Ricky said was all true.


    His power would gradually decrease because of the replication, and it would be a fatal weakness


    if he ever encountered a genius warrior such as Ricky.


    Yet he was too confident to believe or admit it, even to himself.


    The three Shadow Kings soon went into their bloody and murderous mode once again. They all


    generated a powerful attack, and attacked Ricky from three opposite directions. In truth, the Shadow


    King was making the right choice. Even if he fused his replicas again, he would still not be able to


    defeat Ricky. The slight boost in his strength would not cause any serious harm to Ricky.


    But the fatal information that he didn''t know was that Ricky possessed four mutants.


    On top of that, he also had the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Shadow King, do you really think after I learn about your weakness, I will still give you any chance?


    This is impossible. The Endless Shadow in the Realm of Wildness will be part of history," Ricky


    proimed with zero remorse or hesitation.


    The battle should end now, so should his feud with the forces in the Realm of Wildness.


    Just then, the Devouring Mutant revealed itself as well.


    As the three Shadow Kings approached Ricky for their next attacks, Ricky''s three Omnipotent Skills


    disappeared and exploded once again in defense. Following the three Omnipotent Skills, the fourth


    one, which was Devouring Storm, was also activated.


    It all happened so fast and the Shadow King had no time to react.


    The Devouring Storm immediately engulfed one of the Shadow Kings.


    Then they heard a scream. The Devouring Storm attack initiated by the Devouring Mutant would surely


    hit the Shadow King hard.


    Ricky knew that the power of the Devouring Storm alone would not be able to kill the Shadow King. As


    such, along with the Devouring Storm, he merged the Golden Spirit Eyes with the power of the seven


    mes. Thebination of these powers caused a loud and ear-shattering explosion.


    Two ming golden lights emerged and exploded from within the Golden Spirit Eyes. The impact


    impaled the Shadow King, who was screaming at the top of his lungs. His excruciating pain could be


    heard amid the storm. Then the replica was eliminated.


    It all happened too fast. Before the other two Shadow Kings could even react, the dead corpse of the


    Shadow King fell from the sky.


    Before itnded and crumbled on the ground, the corpse was taken by Ricky. He kept the corpse inside


    the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Though he had already known about the weakness of the Shadow King''s Shadowy Replication, Ricky


    was yet to learn about the process behind the Shadowy Replication technique. If the dead replica could


    still revive itself, then Ricky''s efforts would all be in vain.


    At the moment, the best option for Ricky was to put the dead corpse of the replica aside.


    The two other Shadow Kings looked desperate as they watched Ricky take away the corpse of the


    replica.


    They didn''t hesitate and made a run for themselves in opposite directions.


    Unfortunately, escaping was no longer an option for them. The Golden Spirit Eyes created yet another


    powerful explosion. The Seven-me Lotus fell from the sky and crushed one of the Shadow Kings.


    Next, Ricky made his move towards the remaining Shadow King. After trying to endure three powerful


    strikes from the ace genius, thest of the Shadow Kings soon sumbed to his death as well.


    All this happened while the Seven-me Lotus burned the other Shadow King to a crisp.


    ''The feud between the Realm of Wildness and me is finally put to an end, '' Ricky thought to himself,


    and he heaved deeply in relief.

 Chapter 727 A Drop Of The Blood Essence

    Chapter 727 A Drop Of The Blood Essence


    Back then, Ricky had already spent a lot of time in the Snow Land of the Realm of Wildness. At that


    moment, he recalled the past where he overcame numerous difficulties to grow up and achieve


    everything that he had now.


    The things he had been through were numerous andplex with a lot of near-death situations.


    Fortunately, he had also met a lot of important people who had been willing to help him achieve his


    goals. With the help of Grace, Zenith, Doris, and other friends he met on the way, Ricky had be


    the talented and hardworking cultivator that he was today.


    While Ricky was in the Realm of Wildness, the three spiritual kings, Mia, Errol and Shadow King were


    just like three mountains standing on his shoulder, which were a great intimidation for him internally.


    Under such mental pressure, his life was not easy at all.


    Although Ricky had confidence in himself, he was also worried at that time. What worried him most was


    that he would fail if he was not careful enough and all his dreams woulde to a bitter end.


    Luckily, Ricky finally survived as he adhered to his own way of martial arts. He even overcame all the


    obstacles he faced on his way to sess and left all of them in the Realm of Wildness. At that point,


    there were more possibilities for him to reach higher levels of martial arts.


    Floating in the air, Ricky felt a great relief in his heart at that very moment. It was the kind of rxation


    one would get if they were flying at a gallop between heaven and earth. He felt that he was like an


    eagle finally set free from its cage.


    At that moment, although nothing was changing in his strength and cultivation level, Ricky could clearly


    feel the change in his mood. It was a state of mind that was as clear as water and contained no


    negative emotions.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that there was nothing negative in Ricky''s mind at all. He indeed


    had the most appropriate mindset for cultivation after everything he had been through.


    On the other hand, Pearl could feel this as well since she was watching him from the Massacring Zone.


    Out of annoyance, she murmured, "His state of mind has been elevated. What a great opportunity! I


    never expected such good fortune to be happening to a shameless guy like him.


    Well, it looks like the Realm of Wildness is one of the barriers in his mind."


    After immersing himself in his rxed state for a while, Ricky reacted as if something had suddenly


    urred to him. Instead of the calm look he had a moment ago, a serious expression began to show


    on his face. After all, he would never voluntarily spend a long time staying in such a situation knowing


    he had a lot of other important things to do.


    "What will happen if I put these three dead bodies of the Shadow Kings together? Will there be some


    changes?" As he thought about it, Ricky then put the three dead bodies together.


    After that, he then took away the storage ring from one of the Shadow Kings. Suddenly, a thought


    urred to him¡ªthe Shadow King who had owned the storage ring should be the first and the original


    one. In other words, his body was the real body of the Shadow King.


    Although the three Shadow Kings were identical in appearance, deep in his heart, Ricky believed that


    one of them achieved the highest position of power among the three of them.


    "In the Dark Fallen Realm, the Shadowy Replication is the most valuable cultivation method of the


    Endless Shadow. I can''t believe that in such a small ce, the Realm of Wildness, the Endless


    Shadow could also own this cultivation method as well. The Endless Shadow really is a strange force


    that I have more to learn about!" Pearl eximed in the Massacring Zone at that moment.


    On the other hand, something was about to take ce after the three dead bodies of the Shadow Kings


    were put together. Visibly, the three dead bodies began to gradually merge into one to form a new


    entity. At the end of the process, the real body of the Shadow King slowly emerged.


    "That''s exactly what I thought! Even though the Shadow King was dead, his body was still able to


    merge with other dead bodies. In this case, I was right to put the dead body into the Chaotic Fire Zone


    after I killed the first Shadow King earlier," Ricky said to himself after seeing that his guess was right.


    He was then about to let the dead body of the Shadow King be consumed by the raging mes.


    However, before Ricky was able to burn the dead body, something strange happened once again. In


    front of him, the dead body of the Shadow King began to condense rapidly. After only a few seconds, it


    turned into a drop of red blood.


    This drop of red blood in front of Ricky seemed calm on the surface but the essence of it was turbulent.


    At first it made him feel like it was as calm as water but then it showed its great momentum.


    For a second, the drop of blood seemed to be really normal without any strange energy within it. As it


    kept changing, a form of endless energy began to show itself from within. It gave Ricky a strong feeling


    that it might help him achieve more breakthroughs and reach higher levels once refined properly.


    "How could this be happening? I can''t believe that it turned into a drop of blood within a second. What


    should I do with it?" Ricky stated with confusion painted all over his face.


    Ricky found it really hard to digest the quick and drastic change happening in front of him. For a


    moment, he even thought maybe something was wrong with his eyes.


    However, deep in his heart, Ricky knew clearly it was true that the dead body had indeed turned into a


    drop of red blood right in front of him.


    On the other hand, in the Massacring Zone, Pearl witnessed everything that happened in front of Ricky


    as well. Thus, she was filled with curiosity and shock. She had never seen nor heard something like it


    before.


    Unlike the Shadow King who became a drop of blood after his death, the Nether Army in the Dark


    Fallen Realm became evil spirit once facing death.


    Without any other thoughts, Ricky reached out with one of his hands to grab the drop of blood in front


    of him. Meanwhile, the drop of blood fell onto his hand without resistance.


    With the drop of blood in his hand, Ricky began to inspect it carefully. He then murmured, "What


    exactly is going on here? Why did the Shadow King turn into a drop of blood after dying? And why is it


    giving me a strong feeling that it is a drop of blood essence rather than a simple drop of blood?


    Would it be possible that this drop of blood really is a drop of blood essence? In that case, the Shadow


    King, from which the blood essence came from, is not the real Shadow King after all."


    With that in mind, Ricky then headed straight to the Endless Shadow. He then activated the power of


    his four zones. However, he couldn''t feel any innate spiritual king at all.


    "I''m pretty sure that the Shadow King is dead. But was the Shadow King really supposed to turn into a


    drop of blood essence after his death?" Ricky asked himself internally out of confusion.


    "Maybe the Shadow King was originally a drop of blood essence. When the drop of blood essence was


    given consciousness, it became the Shadow King," Pearl stated suddenly in a t tone as she sensed


    Ricky''s confusion.


    "Could that be it? Are you speaking to me right now? I''m surprised. I thought you would never talk to


    me," Ricky asked out of surprise after hearing her voice.


    "Save it. I''m just curious about the thing as much as you are, nothing more to it than that," she replied


    in a cold tone.


    "Ha-ha! Never mind then. I''m curious about this as well. You said that it could be a drop of blood


    essence that was given consciousness. What should that mean? Can you be more detailed about it?"


    Ricky asked with a smile on his face.


    "The saints and the demi-saints are very powerful people. They own incredible power that is beyond


    our imagination. It is said that they are able to provide the blood essence with life and consciousness.


    After that, the blood essence will emerge with a human body that can cultivate itself as it wishes," Pearl


    exined further.


    "Wow! I am truly surprised once again! I have never heard anything like that before," Ricky eximed


    out of shock after hearing her exnation.


    "There is nothing to be surprised about. Well, maybe it is all due to your own ignorance. After all, you


    came out of a small ce, didn''t you?" Pearl said contemptuously at the sight of Ricky''s face filled with


    surprise.


    Truth to be told, Pearl disliked Ricky with all her heart. Therefore, she wanted to oppose him every


    opportunity she got, whether it would be in battle or in words.


    "Well, you can say whatever you like because I don''t really care what you say about me," Ricky replied


    lightly in a t tone.


    At the sense of that Ricky was not going to defend himself on this topic, Pearl could only cut the


    conversation in order not to bring contempt upon herself. Then, she began to cultivate in the


    Massacring Zone. Although her cultivation was not aiming at the massacring power, which would be


    increasing in this zone, she could definitely sense something special during her cultivation here.


    On the other hand, with the smile on Ricky''s face still showing, another serious thought had urred to


    him at that moment. ording to what Pearl had just said, he might have offended a saints or a demi-


    saint by killing the Shadow King.


    ''Things behind the Endless Shadow might not be as simple as I thought they would be. It looks much


    moreplicated now. The Endless Shadows of different realms must be closely rted. Or, in other


    words, every Shadow King from different Endless Shadowses from the conscious blood essence.


    Could this be true? Anyway, this is something that is beyond my control, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''Thus, it''s better for me to just focus on how to deal with the Celestial Army when the timees.''


    With that in mind, he then put the blood essence into the Chaotic Fire Zone. And he was about to leave


    at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, to his great surprise, changes began to take ce as soon as the blood essence was put into


    the Chaotic Fire Zone.

 Chapter 728 Acquiring The Shadowy Replication

    Chapter 728 Acquiring The Shadowy Replication


    The mountains in this ce extended endlessly and towered high up into heaven. On the mountains,


    all the lush grass and big trees looked murky and quite gloomy.


    The ground was rather ck and swampy, covered by an intense bloody smell.


    The situation here looked very simr to the Ghost Mountains in the Realm of Wildness.


    The only difference was that the killing aura taking over the ce was a few times stronger than that in


    the Ghost Mountains.


    There were no hidden arrays in this ce. A ck tower stood high and right in the middle of the


    mountains, looking ancient and shifty.


    The ce was as silent as death, as if the killing aura had taken it over a long time ago, and nothing


    here had changed ever since then.


    However, at a certain moment, the ck tower shook a little. A little whiteter, two rays of light came


    out of it.


    Deep inside the tower, a figure¡ªwhich had remained still for a long time¡ªslowly opened its eyes, as if


    it were a piece of fossiling back life. His eyes weren''t really ring, but they looked sharp enough


    to see though time.


    "This is the very first time that my clone has been sopletely killed. I wonder who had the power to


    have done that." The ck figure spoke calmly to himself.


    "But, it is my estimation that our paths will cross soon enough."


    And then he stopped moving, and the entire ck tower receded back into peace. The earthquake he


    had caused was over.


    The blood essence that the Shadow King had turned into was wrapped by chaotic fire runes after Ricky


    put it into the Chaotic Fire Zone. Quickly, the drop of blood essence then turned into many mini-sized


    ck human figures.


    Then, those figures kept transforming in his zone. And, every time they transformed, new message


    would be conveyed into Ricky''s mind.


    ''That...that''s the cultivation method called the Shadowy Emperor Replication!'' Ricky almost couldn''t


    believe what he had read in there. His pupils contracted out of extreme shock. He tried topose


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    himself.


    ''The Shadowy Emperor Replication! The cultivation method belongs to the Endless Shadow!


    That''s very confusing. Why would the cultivating method of the Shadowy Emperor Replication be


    contained in the Shadow King''s blood essence?


    It''s been recorded in the history books of the Oriental College that all the cultivation methods named


    after "sage" are at least at the advanced stage of the Earth Level, or possibly at the inferior stage of


    Heaven Level; as for those named after "emperor," they are at least at the Heaven Level.


    That''s to say, I''ve got another cultivation method at the intermediate of Heaven Level!'' Ricky thought to


    himself excitedly, as he made sense of all that.


    Every time a cultivation method of Heaven Level showed up, warriors would fight for it like crazy. It was


    insane.


    It would most definitely lead to horrific bloody wars.


    ''That''s a great reward for killing the Shadow King. If I seed in cultivating the method, it can be


    another trump card of mine. I must therefore seed, there''s no room for failure, '' Ricky thought to


    himself eagerly, psyching himself to not fail.


    However, at the same time, Pearl''s opinion seemed to have been right. The Shadow King must have


    something to do with a demi-sage, or even a sage. Ricky felt even more worried thinking about that.


    However, that was too much for him to be concerned with at the moment.


    The most important thing for him right now was to figure out the way to cultivate the Shadowy Emperor


    Replication.


    Soon after the little figures finished transforming, Ricky received all the information from the cultivation


    method. He then entered the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''What is he going in there for?'' thought Pearl in the Massacring Zone. She felt confused as she saw


    Ricky disappear, but she soon dropped those thoughts and dived into cultivation again.


    The Shadowy Emperor Replication had four phases.


    The first phase was called the fake replication in which the real body created their replica by their own


    power. The replica at that phase had 80% of the power of the real body.


    But a replica in this phase was more like a bluff, which might easily disperse under an enemy''s tough


    strike.


    That was why it was called the fake replication. The replica wasn''t created to fight; it was created toy


    the foundation for the real replicas that were sooning along.


    The second phase was called the shadowy replication.


    In this phase, a replica was created bybining the real body''s own power and shadow. The replica


    in this phase had more than 90% of the real body''s power, and it could act alone, just like a real


    person.


    The replicas in the second phase wouldn''t disperse so easily, no matter how powerful the enemy''s


    strike was. They were quite powerful. They would only disappear when they were killed.


    Reaching the second phase was merely the beginning. The number of one''s replicas depended on how


    talented the real body was.


    Unfortunately, for some warriors, they might fail to create one single shadowy replica no matter how


    hard they tried. However, for other talented warriors, they could easily create thousands of shadowy


    replicas within mere seconds.


    The third phase was the one that the Shadow King reached. Cultivators reaching that phase would be


    able to create replicas with blood and flesh, which required a superb talent.


    At this stage, the replicas of blood and flesh were created by the real body through fusing their blood


    essence with their flesh and power.


    In that manner, the replicas would be almost the same as the real body, but perhaps slightly inferior in


    power. That was the real replication referred to in the method.


    The replicas of flesh and blood granted the real body the strength and ability to face multiple enemies


    alone, and that was why the method was formidable.


    Perhaps the only weak point of the method might be the slim power gap. It would turn into a significant


    weak point when the real body would fight with talented enemies, such as Ricky for example.


    The replica of blood and flesh would not die even if the real body was dead. Few people could tell the


    difference between a replica and the real body, not even Ricky who had the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    The replication of blood and flesh was the peak of the cultivation of the Shadowy Emperor Replication.


    The fourth phase was the soul replication.


    The replicas in this stage were created by fusing the soul power and the flesh and blood of the heart of


    the real body.


    In that manner, the replicas were more than mere replicas. They could all be considered real bodies.


    The replicas would then resemble the real body in every possible way, physically, mentally, spiritually...


    The formidable part was that even if the first real body was dead, the replicas could still live and


    cultivate.


    When a warrior had reached the fourth phase of the cultivation method, the number of their replicas


    indicated how many lives they owned.

 Chapter 729 The Celestial Armys Mission

    Chapter 729 The Celestial Army''s Mission


    "Soul replication! Impressive!" Ricky eximed to himself. His expression went nk, unable to


    register the shock.


    He was already surprised to find that replication of blood and flesh was possible. Going farther beyond


    that to aplish even soul replication was a formidable feat. He was astonished. It was like an


    addiction. One sessful soul replica would be exceptional enough for the real body to disregard their


    life.


    Giddy with anticipation, Ricky looked at the new information with the same sparkling eyes of a child. He


    was beyond excited to know all about the fourth phase.


    However, as he finished absorbing the information for the first three phases, he found the fourth phase


    empty.


    "The fourth part regarding soul replication is missing," said Ricky, his brows quirked up in confusion.


    It was understandable that such a formidable cultivation method wouldn''t be leaked to the world that


    easily.


    ''Maybe the Endless Shadow has hidden the fourth phase in its base, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Hastily, he left the Shadow Mountains and headed straight for the Celestial Army''s camp.


    The Shadow King kept all the cultivation resources of the Endless Shadow in his storage ring. He also


    left behind treasures that Ricky wasn''t particrly interested in.


    With the Shadow King and the other innate spiritual kings dead, the Endless Shadow existed only in


    name. It wouldn''t take long before the organizationpletely disappeared from the Realm of


    Wildness.


    The organization had just lost the protection of their most powerful leaders. Other forces would seize


    upon this vulnerability to destroy it once and for all.


    ... As soon as Ricky returned to the Celestial Army''s camp, he greeted Connor with a small nod, but he


    didn''t stop his march. He swept past towards his cultivation ce. The only clear thought in his mind


    was the desire to dive into the Shadowy Emperor Replication.


    "Sir, he must have solved the problem if he''s back. That''s incredible! He killed Shadow King and his


    cronies all by himself!" Luke, a deputy leader of the Celestial Army, gasped as his eyes followed


    Ricky''s hurried form.


    "Within arge continent, it is possible that there are a few geniuses like him. He killed the Shadow


    King and the other spiritual kings and is now cultivating in seclusion. Go spy on him," Connor


    "Yes, sir! On my way!" Luke nodded and, without another word, walked out of the pce.


    "The time hase. We''re leaving this bleak space after we finish thest mission. It''s finally the time


    for me to rise to fame," Connor murmured excitedly when he was left alone.


    However, half a dayter, Luke came back. He wore a dismayed expression on his face.


    "What''s going on?" Connor asked, louder than he intended. He saw Luke''s face and knew he brought


    bad news with him.


    "Sir, I''ve collected the fortune of most spiritual kings of the Endless Shadow, but I couldn''t find the


    Shadow King''s fortune. Reports confirm his death though. Is it because Yori knows what we are


    targeting?" Shuffling closer to hispanion, Luke lowered his voice into a whisper to avoid prying


    ears.


    "Really? That''s odd. There is no way anyone could have known our true purpose. Neither Yori nor a


    more powerful spiritual king should have had ess to our information," said Connor.


    "And do you think the cultivators in the Misty South can collect the dead''s fortune?"


    "Then what should we do, sir? What is going on?" Luke asked, scratching his head as he did.


    "The only exnation would be that the Shadow King was not from the Realm of Wildness." Connor''s


    voice hitched as the realization dawned on him. Once the surprise wore off, he shrugged his shoulders.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore. His death carried little weight on our n. Everything should be fine as


    long as we still have the chief of the Sky Manor. You have him heavily guarded. We''re just one more


    month away from sess."


    "Yes, sir!" Luke nodded grimly. He knew this was a gamble. They''d rise to fame if they won and they''d


    die if they failed.


    "Alright, let''s wait for another month and see," said Connor.


    A month passed quickly. During that month, news of the deaths of the Endless Shadow''s spiritual kings


    spread throughout the Realm of Wilderness.


    It shocked the whole world.


    The warriors believed they died at the hands of the Celestial Army. They were the only force capable of


    the feat.


    That was exactly the effect Ricky wanted.


    The spections on their deaths fell squarely on the Celestial Army. Ricky was eager to know how the


    Celestial Army would respond.


    However, no matter how many spections there were outside of the camp, the Celestial Army didn''t


    give any exnations. Instead, they acted as if they didn''t know what had happened.


    ''What do they want? They''ve been used left and right, but they never tried to exin it. It looks like


    they''re very close to the day they''ve been waiting for, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    For the past month, Ricky had done more than just cultivation. He investigated the Celestial Army''s


    purpose for being here. He worked cautiously, knowing Connor was apleted spiritual king. The


    progress he made was slow and limited. Thus, he hadn''t found any useful information at all.


    He had also gotten in touch with Soar using the Heaven Melting Fire. Soar and others wereter


    teleported into the Chaotic Fire Zone. Ricky had a hunch that the Celestial Army would soon make their


    move.


    He was neither surprised nor unprepared when Connor finally called him in.


    ''The storm ising, '' was the thought that ran through his mind.


    His arrival at the pce was followed by another. The chief of the Casting Guild, the lord of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness, and Scott came soon after him.


    Fear etched into the faces of the chief of the Casting Guild and the lord of the Imperial Pce of


    Wildness. Both of them vividly remembered the Shadow King''s death.


    They were afraid the Celestial Army would end their lives in the same way.


    "I need your help for what''s toe. If we seed, I''ll even share the interest with you," Connor


    Excitement showed clearly on their faces at Connor''s words. They dampened a momentter when


    both the chief of the Casting Guild and the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness remembered they


    could end up as cannon fodder if they weren''t careful.


    "What is it, sir?" The lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness cleared his throat as he met Connor''s


    eyes. It had taken him a lot of courage to ask.


    "Huh, I can''t tell you right now. I don''t want to spoil the fun." Connor barked another harsh peal of


    In contrast, the faces of the chief of the Casting Guild and the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness


    turned grim. Their shoulders dropped, resigned. They were convinced that they would be punching


    bags in theing fight, absorbing every attack that came their way.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I know your concerns," Connor said as he noticed their dreadful expressions.


    "I''m sure what''sing next will dispel your anxiety."

 Chapter 730 Destination

    Chapter 730 Destination


    When they heard what Connor said, the chief of the Casting Guild and the lord of the Imperial Pce of


    Wildness all became curious. Their ears perked up as they listened more attentively.


    ''He probably wants to talk about the death of the Shadow King. Maybe he will expose the truth that I


    killed the Shadow King, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "What is it?" asked the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness.


    "Are you worried that I''m the one who killed the Shadow King?" Connor said. His boisterousughter


    filled the room. "I do have the power to kill the Shadow King, but I didn''t do it.


    Yori, am I right?" Connor turned to Ricky.


    "Alright everyone, you don''t have to guess anymore. I am the one who killed the Shadow King. We had


    an unsettled feud with each other, so we decided to have a duel to the death. He lost and I killed him,"


    Ricky admitted after he heard what Connor said.


    A profound silence enveloped the pce. The sound of breathing and rustling of cloth could be heard,


    as everyone looked at each other but had no idea what to say next.


    Disbelief and confusion crept into the eyes of the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief


    of the Casting Guild.


    None of them believed that Ricky had the capability to kill the Shadow King. However, they now kind of


    understood why Connor made Ricky a deputy leader of the Celestial Army in the first ce.


    Some of them were confused because they thought Connor and Ricky could be working together to


    deceive them.


    However, Scott was shocked as he knew who Ricky truly was.


    ''This is impossible. How could he have acquired the power of a second-ss upper spiritual king in


    such a short time?'' Scott thought to himself in disbelief.


    Suddenly, he understood why Scar would follow Ricky''s order, but he could never imagine the main


    reason behind this was the bonding contract.


    "Ricky, was it really you that killed the Shadow King?"


    Scott asked through telepathy. Ricky didn''t know that the subordinate of Scar had started to admire him


    because of his performance.


    "Yori, did you really kill the Shadow King?" the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness asked after a


    while of silence.


    "I am a man of my word. If I swear on the Martial Arts Oath, will you believe me then?" Ricky smiled


    warmly.


    He did not wait for them to ask him to and immediately swore on the Martial Arts Oath.


    Of course, there was a reason why Ricky did this. It was simple frankly; he did it so that they would


    trust him. He wanted the two of them to do as Connor said so that they would leave the base.


    He would not do this, of course, if he had any other choice. After all, the two had no quarrel with him. If


    the two of them encountered any danger, he would expose the spiritual space tool without hesitation.


    When the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild heard him as he


    swore by the Martial Arts Oath, they also started to believe in him. This was because they believed that


    no creature, even the most vicious one, would make a Martial Arts Oath easily.


    However, although they believed him, they grew more afraid of Ricky. After all, he was able to kill the


    Shadow King. The chief of the Casting Guild could not even kill him, and the lord of the Imperial Pce


    of Wildness wasn''t sure he could kill the Shadow King.


    ''I should warn the elders, tell them how strong Yori is. They should not take revenge on him, or it would


    bring disaster to the Casting Guild, '' the chief of the Casting Guild thought to himself.


    Although there were other Casting Guilds in other realms, he knew they would either refuse to help or


    be unable to help anyway.


    "Ha-ha, now you can trust me," Connor said. "I have one more thing to tell you. The reason why the


    Celestial Army came to the Realm of Wildness is for the opportunity."


    "You mean the opportunity is inside the Realm of Wildness?"


    the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness asked curiously. His doubts superseded by his need to


    know more. After all, for any warrior that wanted to be stronger, the desire for opportunity would


    overpass their confusion and worry.


    "Of course, it is in the Realm of Wildness. And the chief of the Sky Manor also knows about this


    opportunity." Connor sounded confident about this piece of information. This assured the others who


    were still in a state of disbelief.


    Ricky and the other three were startled because they did not even think of this possibility.


    Finally, they understood the reason why the Celestial Army took everyone in the Sky Manor custody


    upon arrival.


    "Everyone, I''ve told you all I know. I hope you would trust me now. And you are all part of the Celestial


    Army, so how can I deceive you?" Connor told them convincingly. Some of them nodded, convinced,


    while some just stared coldly, still wary of him.


    "And if the Celestial Army wants to develop, we need strong people, and you are the first one of them."


    "Master Connor, if we don''t believe you now, it is our problem." When they heard what Connor said,


    there was expectation in the eyes of the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the


    Casting Guild.


    "If so, the opportunity won''t let you down." Connor smiled and chuckled.


    "Scott, let''s not let our guard down," Ricky told Scott through his internal power.


    "Master Ricky, I have never made any mistakes on such important matters," Scott answered after he


    heard Ricky''s words.


    ''Chief of the Sky Manor, I hope you are alright. Kristen and Tyson, please hold on a little while longer, ''


    Ricky thought to himself gravely.


    "Okay, everyone. Let''s now head towards our destination, the Sky Manor," Connor eximed


    enthusiastically.


    Simr to the others, Connor''s eyes shone with hopeful expectation.


    "Sky Manor is where the opportunity is. No wonder we never found out about it," the lord of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild said in surprise when they heard what Connor


    had said earlier.


    Their surprise quickly gave way to excitement as they looked forward to their prize.


    They all marched towards the Sky Manor as Luke followed.


    Ricky felt, with the power of his four zones, that Luke was even more powerful than the Shadow King.


    ''It seems that there will be an intense battle. Tyler, the other deputy leader of the Celestial Army, won''t


    be weak as well and he''s probably in the Sky Manor, '' Ricky thought to himself. His shoulders were


    tense but he forced himself to rx so he would have enough strength forter.


    In the meantime, he contacted the others in the Chaotic Fire Zone using his internal power. He asked


    them to be ready for the intense battle that awaited them.


    Soon, they were able to see the looming figure of the pce of the Sky Manor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The moment they stepped in, they could feel that the Sky Manor was surrounded by the Celestial Army.


    Ricky and the other three were not surprised at all. Of course, thend of opportunity should be heavily


    guarded.


    ''Everything looks the same, only the men have changed!" Rocky remarked in his heart. It had been a


    long time ago that he wasst here. As heid eyes on all the familiar sights, a sentimental feeling


    came over him.

 Chapter 731 A Hidden Mystery

    Chapter 731 A Hidden Mystery


    Ricky still remembered how the Sky Manor had bustled thest time he visited. Despite the


    provocations he received, he had formed a bond of friendship with Kristen and Tyson.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, things were different now. Great changes had taken ce in the Sky Manor. The Celestial


    Army imprisoned the chief of the Sky Manor who once helped him. Kristen and Tyson were nowhere to


    be found. The once-influential Sky Manor looked more like a cage these days.


    "Master Connor!" an apathetic voice called out suddenly. A ck figure appeared in the pce. It


    emanated threatening energy.


    Simr to the other members of the Celestial Army, the figure was cloaked in darkness. His ck eyes


    were the only distinct features about him.


    There was no doubt that theing man was Tyler, the other deputy leader of the Celestial Army.


    "How goes the preparations?" Connor asked. His serious gaze zeroed in on the figure.


    "Please set your heart at ease. Everything is ready. I have found thend of opportunity and prepared


    everything we need to cross the threshold. You can give your order at any time," Tyler responded.


    "Great! Tell our men to bar any other spiritual king from this ce before our return from thend of


    opportunity." With a hum, Connor stroked his chin as he thought over the details of the n. His


    "I''ve already given themand. Not a single fly will enter this ce before wee out," Tyler


    answered.


    "That sounds good. Where is the entrance?" Connor nodded. His eyes flitted about the pce as he


    tried to look for the entrance.


    Hearing this, Tyler narrowed his eyes. He condensed an attack in his right hand. Then, heunched the


    attack upward, towards the big que of the Sky Manor in the center of the pce.


    With a deafening bang, the que broke into pieces. Debris flew in every direction. A metal que was


    nothing against an attack from an upper spiritual king.


    Every eye in the pce shifted their attention to the area beyond the que. There, they found a ck


    vortex as big as a human head.


    But the vortex seemed ordinary. Nobody could sense power from it.


    Despite this, they all knew the vortex was likely to be the aforementioned entrance to thend of


    opportunity.


    "Is that the entrance?" the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness asked.


    "Yes, that is the entrance. I believe that we shall all get our rightful opportunities once we cross over,"


    Connor answered. The weight in his voice emphasized the gravity of his words.


    From the sheen in his eyes, it was obvious that this was the moment Connor had been waiting for. The


    object of his built-up anticipation was finally within his grasp. A crazed relief washed over him and he


    started to look as rabid as a dog.


    ''What the hell is in there that they want it so desperately?'' Ricky pondered to himself.


    Suddenly, he could feel movement inside his body. Deep in his Soul Sea, the mysterious axe stirred.


    Its movement was no more than a weak vibration. Despite this, Ricky felt it.


    ''The mysterious axe is moving once again. Is that because it also wants the thing inside the vortex? I


    wonder what it is. Is it some Treasure from Heaven and Earth?'' As Ricky expected, he was looking


    forward to this opportunity too.


    His gut told him that the mysterious axe was more powerful than the regained spiritual meridian. He


    didn''t know when the mysterious axe first entered his body. He could only guess that it was around the


    time he got the regained spiritual meridian.


    ''Since the mysterious axe is finally moving, I must get whatever in that vortex, '' he thought to himself.


    "But, Master Connor, I get the feeling that we are unable to enter that ce," the lord of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness said thickly. His eyes still focused on the vortex.


    "You''re right. We are unable to enter now because there is still something missing," Connor said.


    He shifted his eyes to meet the nce of Tyler.


    Tyler nodded his head slightly and raised his right hand. Immediately, a figure appeared above them. It


    was the body of an unconscious woman. Upon closer look, she seemed to be the chief of the Sky


    Manor.


    "The chief of the Sky Manor!" In unison, Ricky, the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness, and the


    chief of the Casting Guild identified her.


    Ricky knew that he was the only one who worried about her safety. The other two chimed in simply


    because of surprise. Judging from the context, the chief of the Sky Manor seemed to be the necessary


    condition for them to enter the vortex.


    He soon realized that he lost hisposure during his outburst. Immediately, he tried to collect himself


    and rein in his emotions.


    ''It seems that the chief of the Sky Manor is only unconscious. Fortunately, she is not in great danger.


    But if the Celestial Army needs her life or something to enter the vortex, I need to stand out and rescue


    her right away, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "What? You know the chief of the Sky Manor too? But you''re not from the Realm of Wildness, are


    you?" Connor asked Ricky. All eyes fixed upon him in an instant. Their nces expressed their


    confusion.


    "Master Connor, I''ve always liked traveling to barren areas. I have been to the Realm of Wildness once.


    That''s why I know the chief of the Sky Manor," Ricky answered calmly.


    "So, that exins it." Connor nodded his head before moving on to more pressing matters.


    Nobody else knew whether he believed Ricky''s words or not.


    "Alright. Thest condition to enter the vortex is a drop of the Sky Manor chief''s blood essence,"


    Connor continued.


    ''Only a drop of blood essence? If that''s the case, I don''t have to rescue the chief of the Sky Manor so


    hastily, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''I''m sorry, Chief. Maybe it''s destiny that you have to lose a drop of


    blood essence.


    It''s not time for me to stand out yet. Once I oppose the Celestial Army, I''m sure the lord of the Imperial


    Pce of Wildness will swiftly stand by them. I''m an obstacle between him and his opportunity.


    Besides, if I''m being honest, I also want to enter the vortex and see what''s inside.''


    "Has she been baptized with our power?" Connor asked Tyler telepathically.


    "Please don''t worry about that, Master Connor! She was baptized for a year. I believe that her blood


    essence can open the door," Tyler assured in a quite confident tone.


    "That would be great!" Connor responded excitedly.


    "Don''t forget to kill all these people as soon as we enter the vortex hole. In particr, we must kill the


    chief of the Sky Manor and obtain her fortune. Her fortune is the most important."


    "I understand, sir."


    The next moment, Connor flipped his finger. His power took the shape of a chord that pierced through


    the Sky Manor chief''s heart. He did this to pick up a drop of her blood essence. Then, he filled the drop


    of blood essence with his power, strengthening it.


    When he put the blood essence into the vortex, it changed. It got bigger and bigger as it began rotating.


    As it rotated, strong gravity spread from its center.


    At the same time, Ricky and the others perceived the existence of another zone behind the vortex.


    Once again, the mysterious axe stirred. This time, it rattled violently inside Ricky''s body. A gut feeling


    overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 732 True Colors

    Chapter 732 True Colors


    ''What on earth is in there, to have caused the strange feeling from the mysterious axe in my Soul Sea?''


    Ricky thought, mind taken over by confusion.


    "You must have felt another space in there. That''s where our opportunity is." Connor pointed forward,


    with his face more excited than ever.


    He grabbed the chief of the Sky Manor and then excitedly leaped into the vortex. Luke and Tyler


    scrambled after him immediately.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky joined them and jumped into the vortex.


    Momentster, they came into an ancient space, a primordial world filled with dust.


    There was nothing but a colossus that stood in the center. The material of the statue was hard to tell. It


    was possible that it was made by refining some special force.


    The colossus was about 100 feet tall. Everyone marveled at how magnificent and ancient it looked.


    The mysterious axe in Ricky''s Soul Sea started to vibrate more violently. He thought that it was going to


    break out of his skull. It felt as if his eyes were being forced by the axe to look at the colossus.


    Ricky''s eyes widened as he saw a huge iron core at the heart of the colossus. It seemed to be calling


    to the axe. An idea came up in Ricky''s mind.


    ''Is the core part of the axe in my Soul Sea? But nothing was missing on it thest time I checked, '' he


    wondered.


    Connor and his two deputies were eagerly staring up at the core which was apparently their goal of this


    trip.


    The core itself might be useless to them, but it was part of their mission. They couldn''t rise to fame and


    high positions unless theypleted this mission, so they would do whatever they could to achieve


    their goal.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Master Connor, there is nothing but this colossus in this ce. Where''s our opportunity?" the lord of


    the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild asked in confusion.


    "Opportunity? You still want that? There was no such thing from the beginning," Connor said, as he


    was forced to move his eager eyes away from the colossus to other people.


    "One more thing... I said I was going to bring you an opportunity, but I didn''t finish my words." Connor''s


    attitude and tone of voice had changed drastically as if he was a different person.


    "I''m telling you now that you can go to the Hell to find your opportunity. By the way, I''ll need to collect


    your fortune before that,"


    Connor threatened them. His eyes glinted with murderous sheen. The greedy wolf has finally showed


    its fangs.


    Ricky was wondering what Connor meant when he said he would collect their fortune.


    Unfortunately, he had to stop thinking and focus because he was being encircled by Connor''s two


    deputies.


    They only have three people, but one of them was apleted spiritual king, and the other two were


    first-ss upper spiritual kings. It would take them only a few seconds to kill Ricky and others.


    The lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild looked around


    desperately. They knew that any fight they would put up in front of apleted spiritual king would only


    end up in vain.


    It wouldn''t change anything no matter how hard they tried.


    "Master Conner? I don''t understand. We are fine even if there is no opportunity, but why do you have to


    kill us?" the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness pleaded frantically in his desperation to survive.


    "I told you already. I want your fortune because you are a spiritual king, born and grown on the Realm


    of Wildness. As for Scott and Yori, they are ounders, but they are upper spiritual kings too. Their


    fortune is useful for me too," Connor answered coldly.


    "Kill them all!" Connermanded his deputies.


    Boom! The two deputies erupted in overwhelming power. They hurtled in a remarkable speed towards


    Ricky and the others.


    "We are now in the same boat. I guarantee you that I will take you to safety if you make a Martial Arts


    Oath that you''ll do as I say and keep what happens here today a secret." Ricky conveyed the message


    to the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild through telepathy.


    The two did not hesitate at all before they telepathically made the Martial Arts Oath.


    They had no other options but to trust Ricky.


    "Alright, what you''re going to see next will prove that your oath is worth it," Ricky told them confidently


    after he heard their oath.


    "I need you two and Scott to block the attack from one deputy. I will take care of the rest."


    The lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild were dumbfounded when


    they heard Ricky''s request.


    He just told them that Scott had taken their side and that he was capable of dealing with Connor and


    one of the two deputies. They knew Ricky had been hiding his real strength, but they didn''t expect that


    he had hidden that much.


    They wondered why Connor epted Ricky''spany if he was unsure if he could handle the guy or


    not.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t take it wrong. I''m going to face the other deputy. I don''t think I can handle Connor by


    myself. I''ll leave him to my friend," Ricky exined telepathically after he saw the disbelief on their


    faces.


    The exnation only worsened the confusion of the two.


    They were distracted from their confusion when Connor started cackling like a mad man. "Your death


    and your fortune will bring great changes to the whole continent. It is an honorable and worthy cause,


    except that no one will remember your names!"


    Boom! Pressure from Connor as apleted spiritual king erupted. He knitted his hands together and


    condensed his power into a huge palm and pped it towards the four enemies.


    It was just a normal strike for Connor, but it was already too powerful for the four people to resist. There


    was a huge gap in power between apleted spiritual king and an upper spiritual king.


    That was because apleted spiritual king hadprehended thepleted enlightenment; their


    enlightening power had experienced a qualitative change.


    That was the first time Ricky had seen a man from the Celestial Army fight, but he had somehow


    detected a trace of evil spirit. The aura Conner erupted seemed to be more advanced than evil spirit,


    which was totally new to Ricky. He had never seen that before, not even in a history book.


    ''Who could the Celestial Army truly be?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 733 Revealing His Identity

    Chapter 733 Revealing His Identity


    Ricky wondered who the Celestial Army could be.


    When he used the power of four zones, he could feel the unknown power released by Connor was


    simr to the evil spirit, but stronger.


    ''Does the Celestial Armye from the Celestial Land?'' Ricky thought in disbelief, reminded of what


    Alva had said.


    But Ricky didn''t think too much of it, nor did he try to contact Alva. He channeled his internal strength,


    and Scar came out of the Chaotic Fire Zone. Scar broke the attack of Connor in one palm.


    Under the two strikes, Scar''s momentum that belonged to apleted spiritual king and the Ultimate


    Domain exploded as well, and shed with the attack of Connor.


    The scene had drawn everyone''s attention.


    However, everyone present was a spiritual king, so they immediately understood what was happening.


    Ricky hid thispleted spiritual king inside his spiritual space tool, and purposely waited for this


    moment.


    After the shock had worn off, the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting


    Guild felt excited.


    They never imagined that Ricky had hidden such a strong help. With apleted spiritual king on their


    side, they would not lose even if they had no assurance of winning.


    They felt lucky. It was obvious that they made the right choice when they listened to Ricky and made a


    Martial Arts Oath.


    Connor, Luke, and Tyler were all desperate. The situation had not gone ording to their n and they


    scrambled to get their control back.


    "Yori, it seems that you have been preparing since the beginning," Connor said gravely.


    In this round of fight, he could feel that Scar was as powerful as him. He might be able to suppress


    Scar, but he definitely would not be able to kill him.


    Unfortunately, a draw equaled to a loss for them.


    "Who are you really? I can see you''ve been nning for this for a long time."


    Connor still talked confidently, but inside he was worried that Ricky had known about them right from


    the start. ''That''s not possible, '' he told himself. They had prepared for this mission extensively.


    Moreover, Ricky was using a different type of powerpared to theirs.


    "Maybe there are some others who have the same purpose as yours. But I am only a member of the


    Realm of Wildness, and the opportunity here should belong to us, the Realm of Wildness. Outsiders


    like you can''t just walk in and take it," Ricky dered coldly after he heard what Connor said.


    He took off the human skin mask on his face, and revealed himself.


    It was time. There was no need to hide who he truly was.


    "I will tell you who I am. My name is Ricky Nan and I am a member of this Realm of Wildness. I heard


    that outsiders came in and conquered our Realm of Wildness. So I came back to check out what was


    happening."


    "Ricky? How can you be Ricky?" The lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the


    Casting Guild were left speechless by his statement.


    Ricky was a genius that was well-known in the Realm of Wildness. How could they not remember?


    They had anticipated that he woulde back. However, it truly shocked them that within two years,


    Ricky hade back and was already stronger than them.


    ''How can he be so strong?'' the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting


    Guild asked themselves in wonderment.


    So many unbelievable things had happened that they wondered if they had fallen into a dream.


    In the meantime, they finally understood why Ricky had killed Mia, Errol, and the Shadow King.


    The life and death feud between Ricky and them would only end if one of the two parties had died.


    ''Within two years, he has alreadye this far. How much stronger would he be in another two years?


    And his gift for casting is no less than his gift for martial arts. I don''t think other powerful Casting Guilds


    will offend such a genius for a small Casting Guild like ours in the Realm of Wildness, '' the chief of the


    Casting Guild thought to himself.


    ''When we return, I should warn the elders, tell them how strong Ricky is. They should not take revenge


    on him, or it would bring disaster to the Casting Guild.''


    At that moment, the chief of the Casting Guild was already intimidated by Ricky. He was already


    wondering what could anger Ricky and how he could avoid that from happening.


    "I don''t care who you are. As long as you get in the way of the Celestial Army, you will be dead,"


    Connor said coldly. He was relieved to see that Ricky was not the one he was worrying about.


    "You are the genius of the Realm of Wildness, which means that you have the fortune of the Realm of


    Wildness. If I am able to possess your fortune, it will be easier for me to get that thing."


    "You just reminded me. Before I kill you, tell me what that thing is inside the colossus? Why do you


    want that?" Ricky asked coldly.


    He already had an idea¡ªthat ck iron was a lost piece of the mysterious axe that was in his Soul


    Sea. Ricky still wanted to confirm it though, just to be sure.


    "Ha-ha, what a rude and shameless boast! I should tell you that you would be dead in no time." Connor


    "If so, go to hell with your secrets," Ricky replied gravely. He seemed like he was losing his patience for


    banter.


    "Scar, do not hesitate. Kill him," Ricky ordered Scar.


    "Okay!" Scar nodded, and the fighting spirit surged in him. He was indeed looking forward to fighting


    with apleted spiritual king.


    Boom! The world erupted into loud noises and bright beams of light as Scar fought with Connor.


    "You two, kill them for me." Connor maliciously gestured for Luke and Tyler. He needed to concentrate


    on Scar but he had to make sure that he would not be caught blindsided by the others.


    As Luke turned to do Connor''s bidding, he met Ricky''s eyes from across the field.


    ''He is a second-ss upper spiritual king that is stronger than the Shadow King. How exciting!'' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    "Ricky, let Henry and me out. The three of us can defeat Luke easily," Soar convinced Rocky.


    "Soar, Henry, you have one more thing to do," Ricky addressed them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "There are many spiritual kings of the Celestial Army outside. I am worried that they will attack other


    creatures in the Realm of Wildness right now, because they want to collect their fortune. I need you to


    deal with them."


    "Ha-ha, Ricky,pared with fighting with Luke, I am more interested in fighting with warriors weaker."


    Soar smiled when he heard Ricky''s words.


    Then Ricky let Soar and Henry go, and they rushed out in haste.


    Connor, Luke, and Tyler saw them as they went and moved to stop them. However, they were stopped


    by Scar and Ricky.


    "Luke, I am your enemy. Now show me how powerful the mysterious power of the Celestial Army is."

 Chapter 734 Cultivation Method Revealed

    Chapter 734 Cultivation Method Revealed


    The scene was getting increasingly tense. In the blink of an eye, Ricky metamorphosed his force into


    Ultimate Domain which roughly crashed into Luke. Without the slightest bout of hesitation, he clenched


    his fist, reinforced it with the massacring power and punched Luke.


    Ricky''s strike was an amalgamation of his Ultimate Domain and martial art. He clearly knew that


    although neither of the two deputy leaders was an upper spiritual king, they both surely were much


    more powerful than the Shadow King.


    Therefore, Ricky had to make sure his every single punch was his very best strike, and that because


    once the fight fell in Luke''s domain, it would be more than difficult for him to win the fight.


    "Those who dare challenge or offend the Celestial Army shall immediately die a horrible death." Luke''s


    tone was derisive and he stressed upon every single word. Then, he struck out too, very strongly.


    The power of his fist felt simr to that of Connor. It resembled both the evil spirit and dark power


    simultaneously. To his surprise, Ricky even felt that he saw Pearl''s feminine power in Luke''s punch.


    However, none of the three forces were a match to this one at all.


    Ricky somehow felt that his own power was being restrained by this one single punch from Luke.


    That had barely ever happened to him before, ever since Ricky activated his four zones.


    ''I''ll collect some of his power and disassemble it in the Devourer Zone. Maybe then I''ll get all the


    answers I need, '' Ricky thought to himself after much reflection. Cautiously, he drew in a streak of the


    power and immediately dispatched it into the Devourer Zone so that the devouring runes could


    disassemble it.


    Boom! The fists of Ricky and Luke could be heard colliding into each other.


    At the other side of the space, Scott, the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness, and the chief of the


    Casting Guild were fighting with Tyler, the other deputy. Tyler was a force to be reckoned with, and he


    was a master fighter. Meanwhile, Scott and the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness were two upper


    ss spiritual kings. It was obvious they would not be able to beat Tyler fast; however, they would not


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    lose fast, either.


    As long as Ricky could defeat Luke, then their victory would be assured.


    Ricky was fully aware of this.


    As their fists collided, Ricky''s massacring and infernal power heaved and bit the center of Luke''s power


    just like two violent beasts.


    As Connor''s deputy, Luke was nowhere near ordinary. He emitted his full power, which soon settled


    Ricky''s force and restrained the impact of his punch.


    For a moment, it seemed that Ricky was going to lose the fight with Luke.


    It was pretty clear that Ricky was being restrained not because he was not as powerful, but because


    Luke''s power restrained Ricky''s power only in nature. It seemed Scar, Scott and the others also ran


    into the exact same situation, as they were restrained by that unknown power.


    ''That''s some very strong power. Both my massacring power and infernal power carry the power of the


    zones, but why are they now being restrained?'' Ricky asked himself inwardly.


    Soon though, he focused his mind, and forced the massacring runes and the chaotic fire runes to fuse


    with his power.


    The fusion was a partial sess. It managed to ovee the restraint, but not all of it. However it was


    enough for Ricky to fight at his peak performance, which was exactly what he wanted.


    ''It seems that the power of my zones will be more powerful after fusing with the runes, '' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    "What? How''s that possible? How could he resist the restraint with only two runic powers?" Luke asked


    himself as he felt shocked and confused.


    The restraint was so absolutely strong because it was designed so no one would be able to be


    ovee it by any powers on this Continent, not even feminine or masculine powers, the two powers


    ranked only second to the primitive power.


    The primitive power was extremely strong and the only power that could restrain the Celestial Army''s


    power. Then how was it possible that the fusion of Ricky''s two runic powers could resist Luke''s power?


    The fight was still ongoing, so this was apparently not the right time for Luke to try to figure it all out.


    As Ricky was no longer restrained by Luke''s power, it was now Luke''s turn to feel Ricky''s


    overwhelming punch, and he did not like it one bit!


    Bang! Fists colliding with each other again.


    "Devil Power¡ªDevil''s Punch!"


    Luke yelled and summoned a giant shadow which suddenly appeared out of nowhere behind him. The


    giant shadow was terrifying!


    Ricky had figured out Luke had just fused evil and divinity. He felt that Luke''s power swung between


    the two natures, evil and divinity.


    Two ck gloves appeared on Luke''s hands. Then, a fist was struck out in the direction of Ricky.


    There was a huge loud whoosh apanying the fist''s move. The ck fist, carrying both evil and


    divine power, crushed the void along the way, and catapulted towards Ricky. There was much more evil


    power than divinity in that fist, Ricky felt.


    Ricky could feel Luke''s strong confidence and murderous intent in that punch.


    It was bing very dangerous now and Ricky had to take it very seriously. The massacring runes


    started to surround him, and he activated the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Massacring Golden Palm!" Ricky, though exhausted, was trying his best to fight. In dazzling, brilliant


    and almost blinding golden rays, a huge palm suddenly caught the evil fist.


    The force of the huge palm catching the evil fist was so strong that it disturbed the air waves and


    destroyed almost everything around them.


    As for both Ricky and Luke, they too were blown away so far back from the force of the palm, due to


    the strong reactive power. Not only that, but their bodies slit the void too, leaving two deep scars in it.


    "The Ultimate Golden Body? Is that your cultivation method? Who are you?" Luke asked incredulously.


    For the first time he looked extremely shocked. He couldn''t take his wide surprised eyes off Ricky.


    It just so happened to be that Ricky was also surprised at Luke''s reaction.


    It had never urred to Ricky for a second that Luke could recognize the Ultimate Golden Body after


    only one nce, and he appeared to be more than frantic.


    ''Is possible that someone else could be cultivating the Ultimate Golden Body?'' Ricky asked himself


    inwardly.


    It wasn''t just Luke who was astonished by Ricky, Tyler had also been captivated by Ricky, with his eyes


    beset by bewilderment.


    "Luke, he''s dangerous. Kill him, now! Maybe he does not know the history of the Ultimate Golden Body!


    I can''t believe there''s still someone on this continent cultivating it!" Connormanded telepathically.


    "If I can only get the cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body from him, we''ll be greatly rewarded


    after wee back."


    "Understood!" replied Luke seriously.


    After Luke understood the gravity of the situation from Connor, he forced himself to the limit.


    Suddenly the earth started to shake, and the air blew so violently as if there was a tornadoing, and


    in a sh, two more giant shadows then appeared out of nowhere behind Luke. They were incredibly


    intimidating.


    All of a sudden, the three shadows then exploded and started spilling over an unknown power and then


    fused it with Luke''s fist.


    In a sh, the first one dashed towards Ricky with countless consecutive images behind it.


    "What a powerful punch! It looks like there''s no purpose for me to hide anymore," Ricky said in a low


    voice, dropping all his confusion about why the Celestial Army recognized the Ultimate Golden Body.

 Chapter 735 Shadowy Replication

    Chapter 735 Shadowy Replication


    When Ricky''s uttered words had faded away, the four runes had already spread around his second


    level of Ultimate Golden Body. And, at the exact moment the four runes merged together, he activated


    the four mutants to re up his power to thergest extent.


    Once again, the simultaneous burst of the four mutants shocked everyone present. Collectively, they


    fixed their astonished eyes upon Ricky.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    They had never heard of anybody possessing two mutants, let alone four mutants.


    It wasn''t Ricky''s original intent to reveal his ace in the hole in front of all these warriors. However, he


    had no other choice at the moment. Fortunately, he believed that he would sessfully kill all the


    members of the Celestial Army, and that both the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief


    of the Casting Guild had made the Martial Arts Oaths in advance. Therefore, his real power would still


    remain secret.


    "Mutant power, runic power, Chaotic Fire Lotus, knock him down!"


    Ricky''s eyes started to emanate bright golden light and his mouth started to tighten in an all-too-familiar


    response. Undoubtedly, Ricky was using the Golden Spirit Eyes in order to further perfect the


    Now that he had activated the four mutants, he would not rashly misuse the actual power of the Golden


    Spirit Eyes. After all, neither the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness nor the chief of the Casting


    Guild was his friends, so he would not reveal all his strengths to them. However, the most important


    reason was that Ricky believed that he was able to kill Luke with the power of the four mutants.


    The power of the four runes, together with the power of the mutants, strongly burst forth out of Ricky''s


    body. They took the shape of a four-petal lotus, as they fell from the sky. The deep furrows in Ricky''s


    brows gradually receded as the lotus dashed towards Luke as well as the three merged devil fists.


    It was obvious that during the process, the perfectly merged seven mes spread to the four-petal


    lotus, which, as a result, looked like a lotus of endless fire.


    The mes were burning now. It looked like boiling glow of volcanicva flowing across rocks or the


    ming sh of fire and ice. Ricky and Lukeunched their attacks at the same time.


    As a mixture of three kinds of power, the four-petal lotus destroyed everything in its path. The countless


    devil shadows created by the devil fist disappeared too.


    With a loud noise, the four-petal lotus collided with the devil fists.


    The collisionsted for a while.


    This time Ricky swore he would not give Luke any chance to beat him. And, in an instant, he activated


    another card from his hand.


    "Shadowy Replication!" Instantly, the shadow of a figure appeared out of the blue right behind Ricky.


    The silhouette looked exactly like Ricky, almost like his doppelganger.


    That was the first replica Ricky had ever epitomized.


    Ricky had spent much of his time practicing the Shadowy Emperor Replication after he obtained the


    cultivation method. And, as a peerless genius, it was not that difficult for him to epitomize the first


    replica so soon afterwards.


    At this very moment, his very first replica would most certainly be his ace in the hole.


    "Shadowy Replication!" eximed the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the


    Casting Guild at the same time when they saw another Ricky pop up. They both knew about the


    Shadowy Replication.


    ''It has only been a month since he killed the Shadow King, yet he has sessfully mastered the


    Shadowy Replication during such a short period of time. What an amazing talent he has!'' both of them


    sighed silently.


    "Hmm! Unfortunately for you, Ricky, a replica with only 80% of the real body''s power cannot make any


    decisions," Luke said disdainfully regarding Ricky''s replica.


    Luke''s words made sense. A replica could never y an important role in the battle between warriors


    at their level. However, Luke had forgotten one very important critical factor¡ªthe figure was replicated


    by Ricky, and not just by anyone else.


    Though the replica only had 80% of Ricky''s power, it also had four zones, four mutants and eight


    mes.


    "Are you sure? Then let me show you how I will defeat you with my Shadowy Replication." Ricky''s lips


    curved into a small smile.


    Just as soon as Ricky''s voice started to fade away, his replica suddenly moved. Instantly, the four


    mutants appeared upon the replica. Next, as it stretched its hands, the Enlightening Wind Holes were


    activated too, creating a fierce storm.


    After the eight mes emerged, the storm waspletely covered by the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    The storm vigorously dashed into Luke. At the same time, the replica disappeared because that was


    exactly how a replica worked. He was replicating an attack, which would serve as the cause behind


    Luke''s loss in the battle.


    "Humph!" Luke simply sneered as he saw the attackunched by the Shadowy Replication. He didn''t


    take the attack that seriously, because only 80% of Ricky''s power was contained in that attack. He was


    of course sure that he could resist the attack without much difficulty.


    Luke then casually threw a punch towards Ricky. And, as he and everyone else expected, Ricky''s


    attack was instantly diffused.


    However, some momentster, an immediate change took ce.


    Although the replica''s attack failed, the eight mes, especially the Heaven Illuminating Fire, spread on


    as it was still burning.


    Luke, true to character, paid absolutely no attention to any of this. He merely stretched out his hand to


    catch the mes as he was confident that he would put out these mes with his power. However, he


    sessfully put out only seven mes.


    He noticed the more power he activated, the more fiercely the Heaven Illuminating Fire burned.


    At the same time, Ricky was controlling the Heaven Illuminating Fire with his Golden Spirit Eyes. As a


    result, in a heartbeat, the Heaven Illuminating Fire spread throughout Luke''s entire body.


    "Aargh!" Luke screamed in pain for the very first time.


    It seemed finally that the battle was turning in Ricky''s favor. Suddenly Luke said, "This ck me is


    the Heaven Illuminating Fire!" He recognized the Heaven Illuminating Fire as soon as he realized that


    his power was being burned by it. The members of the Celestial Army were quite well-informed, after


    all.


    Before Luke could finish his sentence, Ricky had alreadyunched an attack to smash his devil fists. At


    lightning speed, Ricky''s brilliantly-timed attack bombarded Luke''s chest.


    That was how a battle between two powerful warriors. Once one of the two parties cked, he would


    copse very soon. That was the art of war.


    Boom! Luke''s entire body becamepletely overwhelmed by Ricky''s power. His skin was charged as


    if with an electric current. Blood could be seen everywhere in the st of the air ripples.


    "It''s about time to show you how I will smash you now!"


    Ricky shouted. The battle was taking another turn now, and the crowd was getting even more excited


    as their eyes were riveted on the two fighters. Instantly, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body


    packed all of the gxy power inside Ricky''s body and formed a huge golden purple fist, which then


    viciously dashed into Luke.


    Luke had received two attacks before falling all the way roughly onto the harsh ground. The sound of


    his fall was a loud thump as he hit the ground chest first, and, consequently, he spat more mouthfuls of


    blood.


    Luke did not move or speak or even moan in pain. However, that did not stop Ricky from continuing his


    attack against him for he was determined to win and end this battle once and for all. In an instant, the


    Iron Destroyer appeared in Ricky''s hand and immediately dashed towards the deep pit created by


    Luke''s body.


    Hovering in midair, Ricky stated in a deep, intense voice, "Whether you''re still alive or not, Luke, you


    must be deactivated right now!"


    The silence was almost deafening. Ricky nced around and to his surprise, he quickly noticed that


    neither Tyler nor Connor seemed to care much about what was happening at the moment.


    ''Could he still be alive? How could that be?'' Ricky thought to himself, with brows deeply furrowed. At


    the thought, his face turned dismal immediately.


    "Ricky. Listen, now. Your attack was indeed powerful, but it was not powerful enough to kill me, and


    that is because you don''t understand us at all." Luke''s cold voice resounded through the deep pit. It


    was exactly as Ricky had feared, Luke was still alive.

 Chapter 736 The Double-masculinity Fusion Cultivation Method

    Chapter 736 The Double-masculinity Fusion Cultivation Method


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Without any warning, from the billowing energy and dust, a figure shot out at lightning speed. It was


    none other than Luke, who still looked as if he was at his peak when he stirred waves of explosions


    traveling in the air.


    Although he appeared to have suffered from a deep wound in his hollow chest as his blood continued


    to gush out, he was still in good condition. Judging from the energy he unleashed, one could tell that he


    could still gather enough strength to continue his fight against Ricky.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim seeing that Luke had not been finished at


    all.


    He was not the only one who was stunned by the sudden turn of events. All the other warriors,


    including Scar and the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness also couldn''t take their eyes off Luke as


    he escaped from the strong impact.


    After all, Ricky''sst strike was utterly violent and had no hints of mercy. They just couldn''t believe that


    a second-ss upper spiritual king was able to survive it without having to exert much effort on his


    defense. But there he stood,ing at them with a few scratches and still full of energy.


    ''Could it be true? Is he an immortal?'' Ricky thought hard as he tried to think out of the box for an


    exnation. ''He just said we knew little about them and it seems like he wasn''t joking. Don''t tell me


    they really came from that long lost Celestial Land.''


    Ricky had confidence in his own strength, and he was certain that the strike he just did should have


    taken Luke down for good. There must be a reason why things didn''t go as he had expected.


    Desperate to find out the truth, Ricky applied his Golden Spirit Eyes to know more about Luke''s


    abilities. This time, he was able to find some clues.


    Even from a distance, he was able to observe that clouds of steam wereing out of Luke''s wounds


    as they were recovering at a speed fast enough to be noticed. As Ricky watched, all of Luke''s wounds


    were eventually cured by some kind of magical repairing energying out of his very bones and


    flesh. Soon, the wounds caused by Ricky''s attack were almost unnoticeable.


    ''So is it possible that he''s equipped with some kind of self-repairing mutant?'' Ricky mused.


    But the next moment, Ricky denied the possibility himself, for he was sure that he couldn''t sense any


    kind of mutant in Luke. It was a conclusion made by the powers of his four zones, and Ricky had faith


    in his detecting abilities.


    ''Perhaps it is something about his blood and flesh, some kind of self-repairing energy coursing through


    his veins, '' Ricky thought to himself. Even though the puzzle hadn''t been solved yet, the confused


    expression on his face quickly turned into determination. ''If I can''t kill you with three strikes, I wouldn''t


    mindunching thirty or even sixty attacks until I get to see your corpse with my own eyes!''


    Without hesitation, he took his mind off all the doubts and misgivings as he let his immense fighting


    spirit fill his heart once again.


    "I have never seen a self-repairing ability like this!" After Ricky, the lord of the Imperial Pce of


    Wildness and other warriors had also discovered Luke''s secret after seeing that the long and bloody


    gash in Luke''s chest was almost erased and that they could finally see his face more clearly. Many


    warriors present stared and pointed at Luke as they discussed his mesmerizing abilities.


    "Well, you all think that it''s some kind of self-repairing ability? What a pack of ignorant insects. How


    pathetic!" Luke said in a disgusted tone when he heard what the warriors were discussing.


    These words might have just surprised the other warriors, but they had already dealt Ricky a blow.


    Ricky was filled with killing intent a few seconds ago, but now, these words brought uneasiness back to


    his mind. He didn''t think that Luke was lying about his ability. His face darkened as he realized that


    there was still so much that he didn''t know about his enemy and it caused him to lose his confidence.


    "Where exactly are you guys from?" Ricky asked.


    He was a bit angry at that moment. He had always been able to keep himself calm in dangerous


    situations, but this time, he was enraged by the fact that so little was known about his enemies.


    Fortunately, with the powers of his four zones to aid him, he was still able to brace himself.


    "Ha-ha! I enjoy the confusion and fear on your faces very much! Keep guessing, this is getting more


    fun!" Luke teased as he burst intoughter.


    "Don''t let it get to your head, Luke! It might be true that we know little about you, but I wonder exactly


    how much you know about me." Ricky fought back with words at once. "For instance, you probably


    know that I have mastered the Ultimate Golden Body, but will never know how I was able to learn this


    powerful skill.


    What''s more, you will never know where I acquired these powerful fires!"


    As soon as Ricky was done speaking, raging mes zed in the air around him.


    The eight kinds of formidable mes surrounded Ricky as their powers poured into his body. It was at


    that moment that Ricky was at his peak.


    "If those severe wounds weren''t enough to kill you, then I shall have your head. Let''s see if you''ll


    survive to see another day!" Ricky hissed in fury.


    He might have only been shouting due to his murderous intent, but Luke''s face immediately darkened


    after he heard his words. Apart from him, Connor, who was now in a bitter fight with Scar, and the other


    deputy leader Tyler also had their faces darkened.


    They knew that Ricky had hit the nail on the head. None of them could ever figure out how Ricky was


    able to master the Ultimate Golden Body, and how on earth he was able to acquire so many powerful


    mes. Likewise, they knew very little about their enemy.


    So at that very moment, Ricky, who was once a nobody in their eyes, suddenly seemed dangerous with


    all the questions they couldn''t answer. This was exactly what Ricky wanted¡ªto distract and agitate his


    enemies.


    "I''ve got no interest in who you are, puny insect. You will be nothing but a dead man soon," Luke


    snarled in a cold voice. He too had tried to clear his mind and regain his focus.


    The moment Luke was back at the center of the battlefield, he immediately exchanged looks with Tyler.


    As soon as their eyes met, they nodded to each other subtly. Tyler then freed himself from his fight with


    his opponents before he quickly came to Luke''s side. Wicked smiles could be seen on their faces as


    they stared at Ricky''s eyes.


    Tyler had moved so fast and without warning. Had Scott and the other two expected it, they might have


    been able to stop him. But by then, it was already toote. Tyler was already standing side by side with


    Luke before they could even react.


    Ricky somehow had a sinking feeling after seeing the two deputy leaders of the Celestial Army facing


    him together.


    ''What are they up to now? Are they going to join forces and face me together?'' Ricky analyzed the


    situation as soon as possible.


    Ricky almost guessed everything right except for one thing. He couldn''t have imagined even in his


    wildest dreams the eerie way these two enemies wouldbine their powers. In fact, what happened


    next was beyond anyone else''s range of knowledge.


    "Double-masculinity Fusion Cultivation Method!" bellowed the two deputy leaders. With all of the


    warriors watching them in astonishment, two surges of ck energy emanated from behind them like


    serpents. The next instant, the two surges of energy fused and engulfed the two deputy leaders. In the


    cloud of mysterious darkness, their bodies melted and merged together until they were oneplete


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    being.


    It was a rather spooky scene. Their bodies had be one so fast, but the parts above their necks


    didn''t blend into the dark cloud. Their heads still bobbled respectively with the same evil smiles still on


    their faces.


    So when the whole process waspleted, they looked like a terrifying monster with two ferocious-


    looking heads.


    Ricky and the others were all surprised and couldn''t speak after seeing what their enemies had


    be.


    It was true that Ricky had four mutants in his body, which was also abination beyond most


    people''s imagination. However, he was still startled by the way Luke and Tylerbined with each


    other. He had never heard about this kind of fusion cultivation method, let alone seen one with his own


    eyes.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, they called it the Double-masculinity Fusion Cultivation Method just now. It truly is a


    strange skill that could create such a freak, '' Ricky thought with a heavy heart.


    But it wasn''t really the look of the creature that made him ufortable.


    The problem was, the energy Luke and Tyler had was greatly increased after they fused into one. Ricky


    hated to admit it, but their power had apparently be stronger than his.


    ''I hope that this boost of their power is still within my ability to fight against, '' Ricky prayed in his heart,


    which he seldom did during a fight.


    But soon enough, it was proven to him that God would not be enough to save him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Luke and Tyler showed their teeth like a bloodthirsty beast the moment their


    rose rapidly with a loud explosion.


    Within only a few seconds, their power leveled up from a second-ss upper spiritual king''s to a first-


    ss upper spiritual king''s as their immense energy seemed endless.


    When the overwhelming energy from the creature whipped their faces, the lord of the Imperial Pce


    of Wildness and the Casting Guild''s chief both put on a grave expression.


    ''I can''t believe that they are able to reach the level of a first-ss upper spiritual king just by fusing


    together. This cultivation method is certainly hard to deal with!'' Ricky thought as he bit his lip.


    "Ha-ha!"


    The two headsughed in unison. Their bright red tongues hung out and twitched as if they were


    searching for their targets. "Our killing spree is about to begin, you ignorant insects. We will be the


    predators, while you be our preys. It will be a wonderful game, I promise," they dered.


    Bang! As soon as their threatening words left their mouths, their energy and killing intent also reached


    their peaks. Without a doubt, Ricky was now faced against a first-ss upper spiritual king.

 Chapter 737 We Can Merge As Well

    Chapter 737 We Can Merge As Well


    Boom! And in that moment, Luke and Tyler''s attack broke the fear and silence. Meanwhile, right in the


    middle of the sky, a devil''s punch appeared.


    Despite the devil''s punch not being that big in terms of size, the power it generated made Ricky feel a


    strong irresistible power which was like that of a first-ss upper spiritual king.


    But Ricky wasn''t one of those kinds of people who would never fight back. As defense, he activated his


    power of the four mutants, along with the power of the eight mes.


    However, it didn''t help him. Now, he had already reached the peak of his power¡ªthat of a second-


    ss upper spiritual king. Although he had cultivated the Massacring Holy Attack and the Shadowy


    Emperor Replication, he had not yet developed deep understanding on these two cultivation methods.


    Thus, he was not yet able to challenge anyone that was beyond his level.


    Luke and Tyler had already learned that the ck me was known to be the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    And with that, they directly separated the Heaven Illuminating Fire using the enlightening power as they


    wereunching their attack.


    Just after the sh, Ricky was surprised that his power could not hold off the devil''s punch at all. Hit


    hard by the attack, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body shattered into pieces as it was not able to


    contain the force that it had received. With this, he fell on the ground along with the nging of the


    metals that were destroyed.


    At that time, his fall was so heavy that it had even caused to form a deep ditch in the ground along with


    the cloud of dust that filled the air.


    "Ricky!" Scar yelled nervously as he witnessed what had happened. With boiling blood, he activated all


    of his power in the hopes of saving Ricky from death. However, just as he was charging up, Connor put


    his hand on his shoulder as he tried to stop him.


    Having the heart to stop Scar, Connor seemed to have activated his true power. Although Scar had


    already summoned all of his power, he was still at a disadvantage.


    "Have you felt the desperation and helplessness yet?" Luke and Tyler mocked with hideous faces, as


    theyughed above the ditch where Rickyy.


    "If so, please tell us, and we will send you to hell to spare you from this kind of desperation. Otherwise,


    tell me as well so that I will show you the feeling of true desperation!


    But we think you will choose thetter because all creatures in the world would like to prolong yourst


    gasp, especially the pathetic ones like you who have never seen the world.


    In that case, enjoy being desperate for the second time around!"


    Right after finishing their words, Luke and Tyler initiated a very strong attack, which led them to punch


    a fistful of force towards the ditch.


    Looking at how they formed their attack, Ricky realized they didn''t really intend to kill him, but rather


    scare him and teach him how real desperation felt like.


    However, Connor saw what the two were nning to do, and shouted angrily, "Luke, Tyler, don''t waste


    any more time. Kill him now!"


    As a response, both Luke and Tyler did what they were told without hesitation. Increasing their power,


    they directed the punch towards the ditch where Ricky was.


    Even if Ricky was protected by the second level of Ultimate Golden Body, there was no way that he


    would be able to survive that kind of a strong punch!


    But of course, there was still another option for him¡ªhe could hide in one of his four zones.


    However, even if he had that option, it would still be thest one on his list, given that he had other


    choices.


    Scott and the other two warriors helped Ricky form a strong defense. It was deemed normal of Scott to


    help him. But what surprised Ricky the most was that the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and


    the chief of the Casting Guild went out of their way to help him.


    Seeing the set of helping hands that he got, Ricky came to realize and understand that the two of them


    must really be in a desperate situation. Being masters of strong forces, they could not wait for their fate


    to be dictated.


    With this, they took the opportunity to help and form an alliance with Ricky with the hopes that this


    would be theirst chance to survive.


    Upon seeing how the other three warriors held off the attack aimed at him, Ricky prepared his share of


    the defense. Despite his injury, he condensed all of his power and turned it into the shape of a lotus


    and defended with the other three mighty warriors who were trying to save him.


    Being in the brink of death, his injuries felt nothing to him.


    The power of the three second-ss upper spiritual kings and a middle spiritual king at his peak did


    manage to hold off Luke and Tyler''s attacks for a while. But they could only hold it off for so long for


    they were too powerful.


    "Hey, Ricky, we are here!" Soar called as he and Henry appeared.


    Not holding anything back, the two of them immediately initiated their strongest attacks to help the rest


    of the warriors with the defense.


    "You are overestimating yourselves. Do the both of you want to get yourselves killed, too?" Luke and


    Tyler scornfully spat as soon as they saw Soar and Henry join the defense party.


    "Ha-ha, very funny. I don''t know if I will get myself killed. But all I know is that the Celestial Army


    outside has already turned into piles of corpses," Soar retorted. Although his eyes were grave and


    deep, heughed at the irony of the situation.


    But after they heard Soar''s words, Luke and Tyler''s eyes darkened immediately.


    Pissed off at what Soar had said, they condensed their powers in preparation for another intense


    attack.


    "Soar, I think you made matters worse. What you''ve said will get us all killed sooner," Ricky said in a


    low voice.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, death is death. If we are going to die, why not do it sooner? I''m tired of waiting!" Soar


    replied upon hearing Ricky''s words. "And I don''t think I will die with you by my side."


    Boom! Just as soon as Soar finished his words, they fell hard on the ground as they were no longer


    able to hold off Luke and Tyler''s attacks. Blood flowed like a river which kept on spreading all over the


    ce.


    "How dare you have the nerve to kill the Celestial Army? Go to hell!" Right in mid-air, Luke and Tyler


    said with anger in their voices.


    "Damn, it''s not working! Even if all six of us unite together, I bet we still couldn''t match the power of a


    first-ss upper spiritual king!" Ricky said bitterly, as he saw Luke and Tyler condensing their final


    attack in the middle of the sky head their way.


    With a more powerful attack heading their way, the thought of hiding into the four zones seemed to


    have crossed his mind yet again.


    "Ricky, since I''ve decided to follow you, I will help you this time," Henry said to Ricky through his


    internal power.


    "Okay, that''s helpful. But do you have any ideas in mind? If you do, tell me now!" Ricky said expectantly


    after hearing Henry''s assurance of aid.


    "Yes, I do. Since they have already merged, I think that we could all do the same. If we do this, then it


    will be easy for us to kill them," said Henry in a matter of fact.


    However, Ricky''s enthusiasm cooled down when he heard what Henry had nned for them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Merging? It seemed far-fetched. How the hell could they possibly merge together?


    In Luke and Tyler''s case, they had cultivated the Double-masculinity Fusion Cultivation Method so that


    they could merge.


    However, Ricky immediately realized that Henry never joked. So he asked, "Henry, do you know how


    we could merge like them?"


    "Ohe on. Why would I even tell you if I didn''t know how to do it?" said Henry irritated.


    "In that case, then I will show you thest card of the Sandy Mutant!"


    Upon finishing his words, Henry immediately activated the Sandy Mutant and turned into sand which


    then shape shifted into a battle suit and covered Ricky. It might not seem like it, but it was more like a


    merge more than just a covering.


    Then, Ricky started to possess some of the characteristics of the Sandy Mutant. Afterwards, he felt that


    his power and momentum were surging fast like lightning which then immediately reached the level of a


    first-ss upper spiritual king.


    The jaws of the other warriors in the battlefield were agape as they witness something that shook them


    to their core.

 Chapter 738 Defeated But Not Killed

    Chapter 738 Defeated But Not Killed


    The merge of Luke and Tyler was because of a high level cultivation method. Although it was


    overwhelming, it could still be considered rtively normal. In contrast, they did not understand how


    Ricky and Henry could merge; even Ricky himself could not understand how it happened.


    Once again, the whole zone went silent. With the absence of any sound, Luke''s and Tyler''s eyes


    became even more horrific.


    "Henry, the Sandy Mutant of yours is truly powerful," Ricky said to Henry with his internal power.


    "The Sandy Mutant has the ability to go into anywhere it pleases. After l mastered how to use it, only


    then did I truly understand the ultimate power of the Sandy Mutant," Henry said.


    "I used to think that I would never use it in my entire life because I have never, nor will I ever, encounter


    anyone that I approve.


    I realize now that I was wrong. I didn''t want to admit it, but Ricky, you already have my approval. Maybe


    this is the time my Sandy Mutant can make a real difference."


    "Henry, you are ttering me. It seems that I have to win this fight to make your effort count," Ricky said


    seriously. He was honored when he heard Henry''s words. He would definitely do his best so that all


    their efforts would not be wasted.


    Ricky put all these things at the back of his mind. Strong fighting spirit spread through his body as he


    focused once again on the situation at hand. Ricky had never feared anyone when they had same level


    of power as he did. No matter what situation he was in, he had never lost and he would make sure he


    never would.


    "You can merge, and we can as well. It seems that I don''t have the opportunity to experience the


    desperation you meant for me," Ricky said to Luke and Tyler as they squared each other up.


    "You should have used your whole power to kill me without any dy in the moment of merge, because


    you never know what your enemies are capable of.


    Unfortunately, you have lost your best chance to kill me. And now, you are doomed to fail!"


    "Sandy Mutant. I didn''t imagine there was such a mutant in a barren realm like this. But, it doesn''t


    matter, because we have a whole lot of opportunities to kill you. We can kill you anytime we want to,"


    Luke and Tyler bragged as they stared Ricky down smugly.


    "Oh? Is that so? Then try me!" Ricky challenged them confidently. He stood with his arms spread as if


    he weed any attack against him.


    The four mutants, surrounded by the runic power, activated one again and were merged with eight


    types of fires, turning into a four-petal lotus. The lotus fell from the sky and rushed towards Luke and


    Tyler.


    Luke and Tyler seemed unwilling to be left behind. They condensed the devil''s punch and struck with


    all their power. Everything turned into a bloody devil''s region and shed with Ricky''s four-petal lotus.


    With this sh, a strong air wave struck them all. Its strength threw them back a few steps.


    A moment of stillness overcame them, as if they were waiting for the other to move. As one, they


    condensed the most powerful strikes and shed again.


    Boom! Intense nking sounds thundered in the sky. The space broke and healed, only to be broken


    once again.


    On his 100th move, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes. Under the golden lights, two golden arrows


    dashed out of his eyes and pierced the space. Luke and Tyler had no time to react. They stood there in


    surprise and were impaled through their chests.


    Luke and Tyler stared at Ricky with wide, unblinking eyes. Obviously, they had not anticipated this


    situation.


    They looked into Ricky''s eyes as Ricky attacked them again, still unable to move in shock. An


    overwhelming force struck them in their chests.


    Crack!


    Blood gushed out of Luke''s and Tyler''s mouths, as well as their chests. They were still, as their breaths


    weakened and only the sound of wet gasps could be heard.


    "How is this possible? Howe that you have those spirit eyes? Who the hell are you?" Luke and


    Tyler managed to ask as they whimpered in pain.


    "Let me see whether you will revive after I cut off your heads." Ricky paid no attention to what Luke and


    Tyler were yelling about. He moved and appeared right in front of them.


    In an instant, the Iron Destroyer came out of nowhere. The saber shed and two heads fell on the


    ground with a wet thud.


    Ricky used the gxy punch and hit right at Luke and Tyler''s body. In a very anti-climactic manner,


    their merged body turned into ashes. It disappeared slowly, together with the light breeze that was


    gently blowing.


    "That should do it!" Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha, I''ve said it before. No matter what you do, you would never kill us." Luke''s and Tyler''s voice


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    sounded again.


    In the sky, the ashes were quickly assembling. From the center of the gathered ashes, two heads


    emerged. Not long after, Luke and Tyler were standing in the middle of the sky again, seemingly


    unharmed.


    Everyone present had their jaws agape, shock on their faces.


    "How is this possible? Are they still human?" the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness said with fear.


    "Ha-ha, human? Of course we are not human. And we are unlike any creature that lives in thisnd.


    You don''t understand us, which makes it impossible for you to kill us."


    Luke and Tyler cackled evilly. They looked hideous and inhuman as they stood there.


    Their bones were broken and multitude injuries were scattered across their body. No doubt, if they


    could be killed, they would have already been dead.


    "How is that even possible? What is happening?" Ricky stared at the two, muddled for the first time.


    They were already shredded into pieces, but they were still able toe back to life.


    "Ricky, it seems that the Celestial Army dide from the long lost Celestial Land. Otherwise, there is


    no way they could have survived your attack," Alva said to Ricky telepathically in disbelief.


    "Would the Celestial Army conquer our realm again?" Alva muttered in apprehension.


    "Alva, what is happening?" Ricky asked gravely.


    "Ricky, those creaturesing from the Celestial Land have one simr characteristic¡ªthey have a


    kind of divine energy. This kind of energy is not capable of increasing their strength, but it will benefit


    them greatly in one aspect," Alva exined to Ricky patiently despite the dread that had begun to


    gue him.


    "Creatures with divine energy cannot be killed by creatures without it.


    I guess even with the ruling power of the spiritual emperor, you can''t kill Luke and Tyler. The reason


    why Soar and Henry could kill those Celestial Army outside is that they did not possess divine energy


    unlike these two.


    I don''t know if a saint can kill a creature with divine energy."


    "Divine energy! They can''t be killed!"


    Ricky eximed hoarsely. His throat had gone dry as he heard more of what Alva was saying.


    Ricky''s mind filled with more questions than answers as he thought of their situation. What should he


    do if they couldn''t be killed? If Luke and Tyler had the divine energy, then Connor was definitely


    protected by it as well.

 Chapter 739 In Desperation Again

    Chapter 739 In Desperation Again


    Ricky believed that there were two kinds of enemies that were most difficult to defeat. The first one was


    those that were strong-willed and determined. And the other one was those that could not be killed.


    Right now, Ricky was facing the enemies that could not be killed. Would it even make a difference that


    he was stronger than them? Every effort would be in vain if they could not be killed. And Henry had told


    him that the merge between the Sandy Mutant and him could notst long. After all, this was not some


    kind of cultivation method that they could cultivate.


    "Alva, is there any other way?" Ricky asked bitterly.


    "No, there is none. Maybe the best way is to suppress them with strong power. However, it is still


    difficult for us to do so," Alva replied gravely.


    "Suppress? Guess it is our only way now!" Ricky inhaled sharply when he heard what Alva said.


    He turned to Luke and Tyler and sneered at them, "You are just some guys protected by the divine


    energy. What is there to be proud of? You are nothing without the divine energy."


    "What are you talking about? How do you know that we have the divine energy?" Luke and Tyler said


    in disbelief. Their eyes darkened with suspicion and malice against Ricky.


    Even the spiritual emperor in thisnd could not possibly know that it was divine energy. How could a


    genius from a barrennd know about it?


    Then, Luke and Tyler were reminded that Ricky was hiding something from them. This also made them


    realize that Ricky was not an easy target.


    "Ricky, tell me, where do you reallye from? Maybe if you tell me, we can spare your life," Luke and


    Tyler asked in a low voice.


    "I am from this Realm of Wildness!" Ricky did not owe them any exnation. This kind of mystery was


    exactly what he wanted Luke, Tyler and Connor to feel.


    After Ricky finished talking, he activated his strongest attacks¡ªthe Golden Spirit Eyes, the four


    mutants, the four runes, all kinds of mes. They merged with the power of zones, and kept attacking


    Luke and Tyler.


    As they watched Ricky unleash powerful attacks again, Luke and Tyler felt bitter and helpless. They


    couldn''t defend themselves against Ricky at all.


    Thanks to the divine energy, they were protected and kept healing repeatedly. However, it was


    annoying and degrading to be attacked and unable to defend.


    "Your merge would not hold much longer. When you disintegrate, I would return your attacks ten times


    harder and tear you into shreds," Luke and Tyler said hoarsely.


    "You are so noisy!" Ricky eximed, utterly annoyed by their continued bragging.


    He aimed one of his attacks on their mouths with glee.


    After dozens of strikes, Luke and Tyler broke into pieces once again.


    "Ha-ha, we''ve already said it. There is no way you can kill us," Luke and Tyler roared.


    "Can''t be killed, right? Then I will suppress you. And the only thing left of you will be the two heads of


    yours," Ricky said coldly.


    "Space Splitting Cage!" Ricky shouted and the power of Omnipotent Skill exploded. It formed the


    Space Splitting Cage with eight mes, and kept the heads of Luke and Tyler in the cage.


    Then he put it inside the Devourer Zone and suppressed it with runic power.


    Ricky remembered that he also possessed some dark water, which he had no use for. Now, he


    immediately used it to strengthen his suppression. The two heads turned into dark sculptures and were


    surrounded by the eight mes and four runes.


    However, as long as the two heads were protected by the divine energy, they would still live.


    "Where are we? Ricky, let us out!" Luke and Tyler roared. Being suppressed by Ricky, they felt fear for


    the first time.


    "This will be your home for many years toe. Enjoy it," Ricky answered coldly.


    When he was sure that the two would not escape, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Henry disintegrated with Ricky while Soar and the others erupted into cheerful shouts.


    However, their cheers had an undertone of grief as well. After all, Scar was heavily injured and was still


    battling against Connor while blood gushed out of his mouth.


    As they looked, they noticed that Connor''s body had changed. It appeared to be surrounded by a


    power Ricky had never seen or felt before.


    "Ricky, this is not good!" Alva shouted anxiously. "Connor has so much divine energy in him, and it can


    all be integrated into his attacks.


    There is no way we can defend ourselves from those attacks, not even a demi-spiritual emperor can do


    it. It seems that Connor may possess the divine blood power."


    "What? Even a demi-spiritual emperor can''t defend against it!" Ricky shouted in desperation. Alva''s


    words rang in his head as he desperately thought of a way to defeat Connor.


    In the meantime, Scar stood up again and concentrated all his power against Connor. He would not be


    defeated easily. His rage built up every time his attacks were brushed off like they were nothing.


    "Scar, back off!" Ricky shouted hastily, but he was toote.


    Boom! The powerful attack of Scarnded right at Connor and caused a thunderous sound. However, it


    was all stopped by the shield formed by the divine energy.


    There was not even a scratch left on the shield.


    "You are really overestimating yourself. Usually I won''t use this on someone as weak as you. It is a


    disgrace using it on you. But I have to say, you have surpassed my expectations," Connor said coldly


    as he stared at Scar and Ricky.


    "How dare you suppress Luke and Tyler!


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter now. You will all be dead soon."


    Boom! Connorunched a powerful punch, a punch that was integrated with divine energy. Though it


    seemed ordinary, Scar could not defend himself against it at all.


    Without any warning, Scar fell heavily on the ground again as blood gushed out of his mouth profusely.


    Scar''s power wasparable to Connor''s, but with the divine energy, he could not stand even one


    blow. It showed how powerful the divine energy was.


    And it made Ricky realize that right now, Connor was unstoppable. Even if Ricky had the power of a


    Connor had the divine blood power, when Luke and Tyler only had a slight bit of divine energy.


    Once again, they were in a desperate situation where they had no way of winning.


    ''Damn, I thought we were going to win and have everything in control. I didn''t expect that we have to


    hide inside the Chaotic Fire Zone again, '' Ricky cursed in his heart.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With a sharp intake of breath, he enveloped everyone with his spiritual power and readied to enter the


    Chaotic Fire Zone. If they were a secondter, they would all be killed by Connor.

 Chapter 740 Gentry Jiang

    Chapter 740 Gentry Jiang


    "Ha-ha, finally! It was not easy to find this ce, one of the rallying points of the Sky Dome. I can''t


    believe it!" A clear and cheerful voice cut through the area. Heads tuned towards the person who


    spoke, curious and amused by the upbeat energy.


    A figure stood confidently with a folding fan in his hand.


    His face had a harmless look on it, as if he was there for an innocent purpose. However, simr to that


    time with Connor from the Celestial Army, Ricky felt that there was also something mysterious in the


    young man in front of him. In addition, Ricky had a strong feeling that the cultivation achievement that


    this young man had could be far beyond his imagination.


    Nevertheless, there were still differences between the young man and Connor. Ricky could sense that


    the aura of the young man was mysterious but somehow pure. In contrast, the aura from Connor, the


    leader of the Celestial Army, was somehow evil.


    ''Why did this young man appear suddenly? Is he one of the Celestial Army as well?'' Ricky wondered


    discretely. So far, he was really confused about what had happened. He was still trying to process what


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    happened earlier, but now this young man came and threw him off even worse.


    However, he was sure about one thing¡ªConnor and the young man who had just showed up were


    both aiming for the huge iron core at the heart of the colossus.


    ''If I''m right¡ªthat the huge iron core at the heart of the colossus is really part of the mysterious axe


    deep in the Soul Sea¡ªthey might have something to do with me, '' Ricky mused.


    "Ha-ha, Connor, here you are! And you''ve stated that you''re the leader of the Celestial Army. I can''t


    believe you really did that!" As the young man spoke, he fixed his eyes on Connor with a sardonic look


    on his face.


    Connor could hardly contain his anger when he noticed that he was being made fun of. Fury burned in


    his eyes and he fixed the young man with a death re.


    "Gentry, how and why have youe here?" Connor asked in a cold tone. He looked unimpressed by


    the neer''s rxed appearance.


    "Well, didn''t you know the answer already? I came here using the same way you did. Wait, did you


    think your actions can be concealed from us? How naive of you!" Gentry Jiang, the young man in


    white, sneered condescendingly at Connor.


    "Fortunately, I was notte. Otherwise, things would have be really troublesome once you have


    gotten what you wanted,"


    Then, he turned and looked at Ricky with a smile on his face. "Hey, thank you for stopping this devil


    man. You have no idea how big of a help you were to me."


    "You don''t have to say that. As a matter of fact, it is you that have saved our lives. Thanks for showing


    up in time. Otherwise, we would have died. Besides, I was helping my friends as well. My friends are


    still under his control right now."


    As Ricky spoke, concern filled his heart. When he threw Luke and Tyler into one of his zones, there


    was nobody in their spiritual space tools¡ªneither Kristen nor Tyson.


    He guessed that Kristen and Tyson would not be imprisoned in the spiritual space tool of Connor either.


    "Oh? He has taken your friends hostage, if I''m not misunderstanding?" Gentry Jiang confirmed as he


    nodded slightly towards Ricky to show that he understood. Then, his eyes fixated on the chief of the


    Sky Manor, who was lying behind Connor at that moment. The expression on his face showed that he


    had already made up his mind on what to do next.


    Whoosh! Gentry Jiang suddenly moved in a sh as he aimed for the chief of the Sky Manor.


    When he noticed that Gentry Jiang was going to save the hostage behind him, Connor reacted quickly


    to stop Gentry. Their confrontation had begun swiftly, but ended just as fast, with Connor''s defeat.


    Gentry Jiang had beaten Connor without a hitch and took the chief of the Sky Manor away from him.


    Gentry Jiang appeared in front of Ricky and handed the chief of the Sky Manor over.


    Ricky reached out and took the chief of the Sky Manor into his arms. He then sent her into the Chaotic


    Fire Zone for break and recovery.


    Deep in Ricky''s heart, he was shocked at Gentry Jiang''s overwhelming power. Although the


    confrontation between Gentry Jiang and Connor was really short, Ricky could clearly feel how powerful


    the former had achieved in cultivation. He thought, ''This man is able to deal with the divine energy of


    Connor. In this case, his power must be some kind of divine energy as well.''


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky expressed his thanks to Gentry Jiang sincerely.


    "You''re wee. Please think of it as a reward, since you helped me stop Connor. And also, I had to


    save her life anyway," Gentry Jiang replied with a smile on his face.


    ''What? He has to save her life anyway? What does that mean?'' Ricky could not help but wonder, his


    mind raced with possibilities.


    "How could this be possible?! Your power has reached the peak of apleted spiritual king! I thought


    that only a second-sspleted spiritual king can be transferred!" Connor screamed hysterically.


    "Well, you''re only half way right about that. There are differences between you and me. You


    constrained your cultivation level in order toe here, while I gave up my level to be here. Because


    of the constraint you''ve done to yourself, you are not able to do any cultivation here. Unlike you, I can


    cultivate here. After the cultivation here for some time, I''ve be apleted spiritual king again,"


    Gentry eximed with a smile evident on his face.


    "What did you say?! You gave up your level?! I can''t believe you did such a thing to yourself!" Connor


    cried out in shock. With disbelief inly written on his face, he added, "You are crazy, man!"


    "Ha-ha! Well, I have to do that. With the same level, I really am not sure I can beat you. However, I


    can''t let you take away that thing. So, I guess this is the only way for me," Gentry replied lightly.


    "As for the power level that I had given up, well, I have confidence in myself. I think I can definitely


    regain it after a short time of cultivation.


    At this point, I strongly rmend that you should leave right away. Because, the thing that you want


    to take away, belongs to this ce originally. After all, I don''t think you will be able to take it in front of


    me." As Gentry Jiang was speaking, his voice became cold, while his eyes had be serious


    suddenly.


    Once again, he stared at Connor with an enraged expression.


    When he sensed that Gentry Jiang was threatening him, Connor turned pale as his eyes darted around


    in fear. He knew clearly that there was no way for him to beat Gentry Jiang. What was more, it was


    possible for Gentry Jiang to kill him under the present circumstances.


    Connor understood well that it was not worth it for him to get what he wanted this time. He would rather


    not risk his life at all. In an instant, he had made his choice in his mind.


    "Listen, Gentry, you won''t be so lucky always! I''ll wait and see how long it will take for you to gain your


    earlier level from now on," Connor shouted in a gloomy tone.


    "Otherwise, if you fail to regain your level before we meet each other next time in two hundred years,


    both you and your Jiang n will be all dead and gone!"


    As Connor spoke, worry shed in Gentry Jiang''s eyes as if something was troubling him.


    "That has nothing to do with you anyway. Mind your own business!" he replied in a cold tone with a


    serious look on his face at this moment.


    Bang! Right after Gentry Jiang''s words, Connor crushed something in his hand. A ck light formed


    and enveloped him in a sh and he disappearedpletely. After that, no one could sense any trace


    of him anymore.


    "He left for good," Gentry Jiang said in a t tone, distaste apparent on his face.


    Ricky and the others were surprised at the series of events. They wanted to know the reason why


    Connor left suddenly. However, they did not know what to ask first, as things had happened so quickly.


    Before the others could state their queries, Gentry Jiang said, "Please make a Martial Arts Oath here


    right now. You are not allowed to say a word about what had just happened here. And you should all


    pretend as if you have seen nothing here today. Otherwise, I could simply kill you, to keep all these as


    a secret."


    After Gentry Jiang''s speech, Ricky and others could only make a Martial Arts Oath obediently.


    Somehow, they strongly believed that he would do as he had said. He was definitely capable of killing


    them all if he wanted to.


    "Thanks for doing what I told you, guys. Now that things here are all settled, it''s time for me to leave,"


    Gentry Jiang said in a calm tone as he nodded his approval for what Ricky and others had done.


    "Wait, are you not going to take the iron core at the heart of the colossus?" Ricky asked at this moment.


    "Ha-ha, good question. Well, I do want to have it but sadly, it does not belong to me. Besides, it will be


    safer for it to stay there rather than with me. I suggest that you to stay away from iron core. Otherwise,


    I''m afraid that you would end up dead, courtesy of me," Gentry Jiang replied with a disarming smile on


    his face.


    "By the way, can you tell me your name please?"


    "Sir, my name is Ricky Nan!"


    "Ricky, I have no idea how this urred to me. But I have a strong feeling that we will meet each other


    again in the future. Please remember my name, Gentry Jiang," he said with a serious look on his face.


    After he said all this, he lowered his cultivation level and became a second-sspleted spiritual


    king. He left just as how Connor did moments ago¡ªhe crushed something in his hand and then


    disappeared.

 Chapter 741 Keeping The Oath

    Chapter 741 Keeping The Oath


    Only Ricky and his fellows remained at the spot. They all wore confused expressions on their faces,


    unable to understand what had just happened.


    Gentry had warned them they could not move the iron core at the heart of the colossus. Ricky didn''t


    take his warning as a trick intended to frighten them. Otherwise, Gentry wouldn''t have left so easily.


    Rick had figured out how much Gentry craved the iron core. This was clear by the look in his eyes.


    However, the mysterious axe deep in Ricky''s Soul Sea was still shaking. The mere fact told him that he


    had to get the iron core himself.


    ''Perhaps nobody but the chief of the Sky Manor knows something about this, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Thank you for helping us, Ricky. In case you need our help in the future, please don''t hesitate to let us


    know," the lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild told him.


    "Now excuse us for leaving. And please set your heart at ease. We assure you nobody will ever know


    about anything that had happened here."


    Both men had lingered on the verge of death for several times recently. Everything they had witnessed


    seemed too incredible to ingest all at once. As for now, their major desire was to walk out of that ce


    as soon as they could.


    It was quite possible they wouldn''t tell a living soul about what had happened even if they hadn''t made


    the Martial Arts Oath. They wouldn''t dare to provoke Connor or Gentry, and certainly not Ricky either.


    "That would be great! I really appreciate it from both of you." Ricky nodded before being left to watch


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the two men''s departure.


    "The Celestial Army, Connor, Gentry...Where do theye from? And what is this iron core? Do you


    believe that we really can''t move it?" Soar asked in confusion after the lord of the Imperial Pce of


    Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild left.


    Still babbling with his inquiries, Soar stretched his hand in an attempt to pick up the iron core at the


    heart of the colossus.


    "Don''t touch it, Soar. ording to Gentry, there may be a powerful taboo on it that we can''t get rid of.


    Besides, this should belong to the Sky Manor." Ricky raised his voice and Soar froze.


    "Let''s just forget everything that happened here until we get strong enough."


    "Okay, then." Soar lifted both his hands frightened.


    As they agreed not to do anything about the iron for the time being, they also left the space.


    Afterwards, Ricky told Scar, Soar and the other fellows to leave for the Misty South Pce. He would


    stay behind at the Sky Manor waiting for the chief of the Sky Manor to wake up. In reality, Ricky had an


    ulterior motive behind his decision. Eagerly to take the iron core at the heart of the colossus, he


    intended to gather more information about it.


    The hint given by the mysterious axe was urging him to get the ck iron.


    It took two days and the help of the Chaotic Fire Zone for the chief of the Sky Manor to recover and to


    finally wake up. When she first opened her eyes, confusion hit her hard. At the sight of Ricky, she


    gasped in surprise until realization of thest events gradually started to kick in.


    After all her memories fell back into ce, Ricky told the Chief of the Sky Manor about everything that


    had urred while she was unconscious.


    "It''s just unbelievable. I didn''t expect you to grow so strong after leaving here for less than two years,"


    she sighed, emotionally charged by hearing Ricky''s tale. "Thank you very much for rescuing me this


    time. I would have died without a clue of what had hit me if you didn''te."


    "Chief, where are Kristen and Tyson?" Ricky finally asked.


    "Don''t worry about them. Just set your heart at ease. They went to other realms to look for their own


    opportunities shortly after you went to Oriental College," the chief assured him.


    "It''s great to hear that," Ricky said relieved as he nodded.


    "Madam, please forgive me for my curiosity. But I really want to know more about the so-called


    Celestial Army. Do you know where they as well as Connor and Gentrye from?" he asked.


    "Everything seems just so weird.


    This was supposed to be a secret. But you''ve rescued me and I believe I can tell you about this," the


    chief of the Sky Manor said.


    "The truth is I really have no idea where those peoplee from. What I''m going to tell you is about


    the iron core at the heart of the colossus.


    I think this can be traced to the ancient times. Back then, there was a force called Sky Dome. It was the


    most powerful force in all the four continents," she exined.


    ''Sky Dome?'' Ricky thought to himself. ''I''ve heard that name from both Alva and Gentry already.''


    "However,ter the devils invaded the continents. As a result, many strong warriors in the Sky Dome


    were killed while it copsed. So, arge organization was divided into eight smaller forces that were


    based in the four continents.


    The chief of the Sky Dome gave the leaders of the eight forces each a space respectively, where they


    and their offspring should guard with their lives," she continued.


    "For what you''re saying, it seems that the Sky Manor is one of the eight forces and the ck iron in the


    center of that space is the thing you should guard with your lives," Ricky concluded.


    "You''re right. This involves our ancestor''s oath, so we must always bear it in mind. But even our


    ancestor didn''t know what the ck iron is. I was told that only two kinds of creatures can obtain it with


    the help of my blood essence and fortune," the chief of the Sky Manor revealed.


    "Which two kinds of creatures?" Ricky asked, intrigued.


    "The first kind is creatures who possess divine blood power, such as Connor and Gentry," the Chief of


    the Sky Manor answered. "And the second is creatures that are tied together with us by destiny, though


    I''m not sure how that works.


    ording to my ancestor, once a destined creaturees to us, we have to give the ck iron to him.


    That will mean we have fulfilled our oath of guarding it with our lives.


    Many years passed, but nothing special happened. We had almost forgotten everything about that. I


    didn''t expect that a mysterious force woulde to attempt to take it away. Unfortunately, It seems that


    the space is no longer safe here."


    "Chief, would you like to give me a chance? I want to have a try. I believe I''m the destined person,"


    Ricky blurted out all of a sudden.


    The chief of the Sky Manor gazed at Ricky, quite struck dumb at his words for a while.


    "This is not a jest, Ricky," she warned him as soon as she came back to her senses. "If you are not the


    destined one, you will be shocked by the taboo on the ck iron to death."


    "I wouldn''t have suggested it if I wasn''t sure of it," Ricky argued with an unshakable determination in


    his voice.


    The chief of the Sky Manor fell silent by his conviction. However, her face remained nk as she


    considered his plea.


    A few momentster, she replied, "Fine. Since you''re so determined, I won''t try to stop you. I can only


    hope you''re right in being so confident in yourself."


    "Thank you!" Ricky said earnestly.


    The chief of the Sky Manor nodded and requested Ricky to follow her up to the space. When they got


    there, they both stood still in front of the colossus.


    "Chief, Connor said that the fortune of spiritual kings in the Realm of Wildness is needed. What can be


    done about that?" Ricky inquired. "That was the reason he wanted to kill us."


    "Yes, the fortune is needed. But it is unnecessary to kill spiritual kings because of that," the chief of the


    Sky Manor rified.


    "What do you mean? What can I do?"


    "Only a drop of your blood essence is needed, because it already contains your fortune. Then, when


    your fortune merges with my blood essence, the fortune can show up," the chief of the Sky Manor told


    him.


    "I see. But what about other spiritual kings?"


    "You''re a genius in the Realm of Wildness. Your fortune is enough," she firmly stated.


    Without any further question in the way, Ricky and the chief of the Sky Manor positioned themselves


    and respectively collected a drop of their blood essence from between their eyebrows as they got


    started.

 Chapter 742 The Fragment Of Axe

    Chapter 742 The Fragment Of Axe


    The innate spiritual kings were born with extraordinary vitality. The loss of one or two drops of blood


    essence meant nothing to them. It didn''t affect them even a bit and caused them no inconvenience.


    Buzz!


    Something buzzed as the blood essence from Ricky and the chief of the Sky Manor merged. Two


    clouds of pale fog rose, one significantlyrger than the other.


    Ricky was shrouded by therger cloud while the smaller one rose around the chief.


    Ricky was already aware of the pale fog, which appeared whenever the fortune coalesced.


    "Chief, I can''t believe your blood essence is so spectacr," Ricky eximed at the marvelous sight of


    the coagtion of fortune from their blood essence.


    "But we can only manage it within this space. Outside this space, I am afraid my blood essence is no


    better than an ordinary one. But for you, the fortune from your drop of blood essence isparable to


    that from half of all my blood essence,"


    said the chief, her eyes wide open with astonishment.


    "It seems thatst time you almost gained all the fortune in the Realm of Wildness from thend of


    fortune."


    "Come on, Chief. You''re now exaggerating," Ricky smiled humbly.


    Then, they both stared at the colossus. Their merged blood essence and fortune were gradually being


    absorbed into the colossus.


    "Chief, is there any chance that you know about the colossus?" Ricky asked.


    For some inexplicable reason, HE had a faint intuition that he shared a weak blood rtion with the


    colossus. Perhaps, there was even something between the colossus and the mysterious axe in his


    Soul Sea.


    "I have no clue," the chief answered.


    Boom! At that very moment, an overwhelming stream of energy surged out. After absorbing their blood


    essence, the colossus unleashed an invisible power¡ªthe restrictive power!


    The restrictive power was no longer restricted. Ricky now sensed even stronger chaos from the


    mysterious axe in the Soul Sea.


    "The restrictive power is unleashed. Nowes your time!" the chief said. "Still, I should warn you


    before you begin. The power sealed in the iron can smash you to pieces if you are not the chosen


    one."


    "It''s simply not possible to change my mind after I have made the decision. Besides, now I am more


    confident than ever that I am the one," Ricky smiled as he replied.


    ''The mysterious axe, you never budged when I tried to use your power. This time, you have been


    longing for the power of that dark iron. Please give me all your strength, '' Ricky prayed in his heart.


    Boom! Upon finishing his mental activity, the mysterious axe unleashed the chromatic energy once


    again, wrapping around Ricky''s right hand.


    The next moment, Ricky slung himself to the colossus without any hesitation and reached out his hand.


    Yet before he could reach it, chromatic light had already shrouded that dark iron. Then the light and the


    iron disappeared into his Soul Sea.


    Instantly, that dark iron merged with the axe.


    ''It seems I guessed it right. It''s a fragment of the mysterious axe. The mysterious axe in my Soul Sea is


    more like hermit spirit, '' Ricky thought seriously.


    "You are the chosen one!" The chief couldn''t believe what had happened, but she couldn''t deny that it


    was also something within her expectation.


    ''The dark iron must be one of the fragments from the mysterious axe. I''ve no idea how many pieces are


    out there and where they might be. Perhaps, they are guarded by the other seven forces other than the


    Sky Manor?'' Ricky wondered.


    Yet now, the mysterious axe conveyed a strange message to Ricky.


    Ricky was able to decipher from the message that there were eight pieces scattered over the corners


    of the world. Only when all eight pieces were collected, the mysterious axe could manifest.


    Apart from that, the message told him nothing else.


    ''It asked me to collect those fragments, but it didn''t even tell me its name, '' Ricky cursed inwardly at the


    abrupt ending of the message.


    He was too intrigued about the origin of the mysterious axe.


    ''The eight pieces precisely correspond to the eight forces divided by the Sky Dome. But now I''ve


    already got one piece. I must get the remaining seven from the other seven forces, '' Ricky thought with


    determination.


    Buzz! Then came somemotion from the mysterious axe again. The chromatic power manifested in


    his deep Soul Sea. It was the first time Ricky felt the chromatic energy.


    But his attempt to make any use of the energy had all but failed.


    ''Perhaps, I am not capable enough, or could it be the mysterious axe preventing me from using it?''


    Ricky wondered helplessly. ''Anyway, I''ve felt something simr between the chromatic energy and that


    from Connor and Gentry. Could it be a kind of divine energy?''


    Yet, he didn''t think any more about it. It was totally futile, since he couldn''t make use of that energy at


    all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Then Ricky hopped andnded on the ground.


    "It''s really surprising that you are the one!" the chief uttered with mixed emotions when Rickynded on


    the earth. A curious look was evident in her eyes. The mysterious dark iron had piqued her interest as


    well.


    As Ricky had got it, he should have a clearer idea about what it was.


    "Perhaps that''s my destiny," Ricky said simply with a smile.


    Ricky could feel her inquisitiveness from the look, so he continued, "This dark iron is a piece from a


    rather potent weapon. Perhaps its power could surpass all the sacred weapons in the universe."


    "How could it surpass even the sacred weapons?" the chief replied suspiciously. It was apparent that


    she waspletely shocked.


    But soon she calmed down. It wouldn''t be that surprising some weapon that the chief of the Sky Dome


    paid highly attention to could surpass the sacred weapons.


    "It''s only a fragment and won''t make any difference until all the remaining fragments are collected,"


    Ricky said. "I think the other seven forces have respectively guarded one fragment each."


    "I couldn''t agree with you more," the chief nodded in agreement.


    "But you won''t find out their whereabouts from me. I don''t know it either. After breaking up from the


    original Sky Dome, we have moved away and settled on where we believed it would be safe. Since


    then, we had no contact with each other."


    "Ah, I see. Chief, do you happen to know their names?" Ricky asked hopefully.


    "I''ve no idea. But I figure their names should derive from the Sky Dome in a way, like ours," the chief


    responded.


    "I have got to be cautious from now on," Ricky nodded, deep in thought.


    After some more conversations, they exited the realm and returned to the Sky Manor.


    "Chief, have you got any n?" Ricky asked.

 Chapter 743 Scars Determination

    Chapter 743 Scar''s Determination


    "Any n?" the chief of the Sky Manor repeated. That was not what she expected Ricky to ask.


    She was the only one left of the Sky Manor. She was an innate spiritual king. With Ricky''s help, she


    would be able to rebuild the Sky Manor in the Realm of Wildness.


    However, power did not attract her at all and the object she had been guarding was now in its rightful


    ce. She didn''t quite care whether the Sky Manor could be rebuilt.


    "Ricky, you have the Misty South Pce, right? I want to join the Misty South Pce. And then, we''ll


    decide what to doter," she answered after some thought. She really should have thought more about


    this since it concerned her future, but she couldn''t think right at that moment.


    "Chief, you are joining the Misty South Pce? You are absolutely weed there. But what about the


    Sky Manor?" Ricky asked in surprise when he heard what she said.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "That thing we were guarding is now in its rightful ce. I don''t think there is still a meaning for the


    existence of the Sky Manor. And you know I am not interested in power. If there is anyone in our


    generation besides Kristen and me, I would not take the position as the chief of the Sky Manor."


    Ricky marveled at her words. "If so, the Misty South Pce will wee you. But I assure you, if you


    want to rebuild the Sky Manor, I will help you with all I have."


    "I''ll thank you in advance." The chief of the Sky Manor smiled warmly at Ricky.


    "And you don''t have to call me chief anymore. My name is Karen Tang, and you can call me Karen."


    "Okay, Karen." Ricky smiled.


    After their conversation, Karen Tang went ahead and packed all the important things she would need


    and headed towards the Misty South Pce with Ricky.


    She did not bring much¡ªbesides those memorial tablets of her ancestors, there was nothing important


    left.


    ¡­ The lord of the Imperial Pce of Wildness and the chief of the Casting Guild kept what happened


    inside the Sky Manor a secret. Therefore, everyone else inside the Realm of Wildness was confused


    when the Celestial Army suddenly disappeared.


    Confusion easily gave way to excitement and relief. After all, when the Celestial Army was still in the


    picture, they all felt tense like a huge beast was breathing down their necks. But now that the Celestial


    Army had left, they were able to breathe easily again.


    Those who personally knew Ricky and hadpeted with him were all the more shocked when they


    saw how much he had improved. Within two years, there was such a huge gap between their strength


    and that of Ricky.


    There was no doubt that the gap would keep getting wider.


    Returning to the Misty South Pce, Ricky met some of his friends, such as Edgar and Agnes.


    However, when they saw that Ricky was now an innate spiritual king, they felt hesitant and unsure of


    how to act around him.


    Of course, Ricky told them to be confident.


    Ricky did not hide anything from Elder Evan and others in the Misty South Pce. He delivered his


    cultivation resources. Although those cultivation resources meant nothing to Ricky, they were all


    precious to Elder Evan and the others.


    With these resources, Elder Evan could easily live a hundred years more.


    And within a hundred years, Ricky would definitely be able to help Elder Evan and the rest as they


    taught others about the level of innate spirit.


    People of the Misty South Pce were all truly excited as the chief of the Sky Manor joined them. They


    were honored that a spiritual king had joined their ranks.


    As all these festivities happened, Ricky pulled Scar aside and discussed with him in private.


    "Scar, I n to move the Misty South Pce to the Oriental Realm, just where the Saber Hall is."


    "To be honest, I have already taken the Saber Hall as a base for the rising of the Misty South Pce.


    Ricky, If you asked me in the past, I would immediately protest, even with the bonding contract


    between us. But now, I have to admit, you have really impressed me," Scar admitted as he looked


    searchingly at Ricky.


    "So, there is no more Saber Hall, but only Misty South Pce. Or we could say that the Saber Hall is


    now a part of the Misty South Pce."


    "Oh? Scar, you have really surprised me," Ricky answered with his eyebrows raised up in wonderment.


    Truly, he had expected Scar to raise more of a fuss.


    "It''s no big deal. Your strength, your talent, and your characteristics made me realize that you are


    someone worthy to follow," Scar told Ricky in affirmation. And every word that he said was true and not


    merely lip service.


    "Therefore, I will call you Master Ricky."


    Ricky''s talent, his rapid progress, and his impressive achievement had convinced Scar that he would


    be a prodigy that was more exceptional than Jasper. He would surely be a spiritual emperor.


    He believed that it was more important for someone to be concerned in providing timely help than


    preupied with adding brilliance to oneself.


    Therefore, he decided to follow Ricky. It eclipsed any decision he might have made in his life, but he


    knew that this decision would benefit his road of martial arts in the future.


    And honestly, he did not just im it. He really meant every word he had uttered. As apleted


    spiritual king, he had to be responsible for his promise. If he betrayed his promise, it would be like he


    betrayed his true self.


    When he heard Scar''s sincere words, Ricky''s eyebrows jumped in surprise. He thought that it would


    happen one day but he thought it would probably happen when he was stronger than Scar. He didn''t


    expect the day would arrive so soon.


    Ricky marveled at how Scar matured and how wisely he made his decisions.


    "Scar, thank you for trusting me. I will move the Misty South Pce to the Saber Hall.


    But the Misty South Pce will stay a part of the Saber Hall, because there are many people out there


    that are still trying to kill me."


    "I understand, Master Ricky." Scar nodded knowingly. Without any need for exnation, he had


    realized Ricky''s cause of concern.


    "Ha-ha, Master Ricky sounds strange. I am not a master. Please call me Ricky, all of you are like


    brothers to me." Ricky smiled.


    "Okay, I will just call you Ricky," Scar agreed without hesitation. He knew Ricky wouldn''t pretend to be


    modest.


    "So, I need you to take them back to the Saber Hall. I have already made my appearance here. Those


    forces including Luxurious Chamber of Commerce will find out in no time," Ricky said.


    "So what are you nning to do?" Scar asked.


    "The fight over the Sense of Realm is about toe. Before that, I have to reach the level of an upper


    spiritual king. Therefore, I will need to find my opportunity." Ricky wondered what he would do to hasten


    his training. He had no doubt that he would seed but he needed to n so his efforts would not be


    wasted.


    "Scar, after you are done with the preparations for Misty South Pce, you should start cultivation as


    soon as possible. The Sense of Realm is also an opportunity for you."


    "I know. Take care of yourself. As long as you are not attacked by a spiritual emperor, I believe you can


    always escape," Scar warned Ricky. He knew Ricky had a zone and could take care of himself, but he


    was still concerned.


    "I''ll be careful. Well then, let us go our own ways now. See you at the fight over the Sense of Realm.


    Please take care of those in the Misty South Pce," Ricky reminded Scar, though he had no doubts


    that Scar would keep his word.


    "You don''t have to worry. None of them will get hurt as long as I''m still alive," Scar reassured him


    confidently.

 Chapter 744 The Casting Center

    Chapter 744 The Casting Center


    "Scar, do you have any idea where I can go to improve my strength?" Ricky asked Scar hopefully. He


    strongly believed that Scar would know something favorable for him.


    "Well, I''m not quite sure actually. Before the battle for the Sense of Realm, the Casting Center will hold


    a castingpetition in the Eastern Land. I think that would probably be a good opportunity for you,"


    Scar replied thoughtfully.


    "The Casting Center? What is it?" Ricky asked curiously because he had never heard about the ce


    before now.


    "The Casting Center is an alignment of all the Casting Guilds in the whole Eastern Land. It is no


    exaggeration to say that the Casting Center is one of the most powerful forces in the Eastern Land. All


    the five chiefs of the Casting Center are casting masters of Demi-sage Level," Scar exined patiently.


    "Cameron from the Oriental College is the fourth chief of it."


    "Oh? I didn''t know that he had another identity!" Ricky eximed. He should have known there was


    something more to that guy.


    "The main reason why the Casting Center stands out among all the forces is that the first and second


    chiefs of the Casting Center are also spiritual emperors," Scar added.


    "That makes sense. Only when onebines his power and casting skills can he be strong enough to


    bring honor to his organization," Rickymented. "But truth be told, although I want to enhance my


    casting ability, I prefer to improve my strength for the time being."


    "I have to tell you Ricky, you''ve got it allpletely wrong," Scar interrupted, rmed when he heard


    that Ricky was not interested in casting now.


    "Those who will participate in the castingpetition are all talented casting masters of their respective


    organizations. They are more powerful than any talent you have ever met. Why is that? That is


    because they practice utilizing runes and improve their strengths at the same time. You would make


    great progress if you have the chance to fight against them. Do you understand what I mean?" Scar


    scrutinized Ricky for a second before he continued, "What''s more, I heard that the reward of the


    castingpetition is exceptional. If you can get it, it will not be difficult for you to break through and


    be an upper spiritual king."


    "Oh? Really? What is the reward? I''m starting to grow interested in it," Ricky asked.


    "The rewards change each time. However, there is one thing that never changes. It''s the Heaven Soul


    Stone!" Scar said as his eyes glinted involuntarily. There was a hint of desire in his eyes as he


    announced the prize.


    "The Heaven Soul Stone? What is that? What is its effect?" Ricky asked, still clueless although he


    noticed that Scar seemed to value the prize highly.


    "The Heaven Soul Stone is a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced King Level," Scar


    exined.


    "What? A Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced King Level?" Ricky repeated in surprise as


    his eyes widened when he realized how exceptional the prize truly was. It was no wonder why he was


    surprised and excited to hear it. Even a spiritual emperor would want to have a Treasure from Heaven


    and Earth at the advanced King Level.


    "Yes. To be frank, the Heaven Soul Stone is as strong and valuable as a Treasure from Heaven and


    Earth at the Demi-saint Level!" Scar added excitedly, carried away by Ricky''s enthusiastic reception of


    this information.


    "Unbelievable! But why?" Ricky asked in disbelief.


    "It is all because of its unique effect. Which part of a creature is the weakest part? Without any doubt,


    the soul! When a creature bes a spiritual king, the soul begins to grow in his body," Scar


    exined to Ricky.


    "Yes, I know about the story of the soul. The soul in my body is an iplete one," Ricky stated.


    "Yes. Only when one bes apleted spiritual king could his soul grow to be aplete one. But


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    it is also the weakest when it bes aplete soul."


    Scar then paused for a second. He seemed like he wanted to say more but had trouble finding the


    words. "It matters not if a warrior practices the cultivation method or casting skills. His ultimate powers


    Once a warrior refines the Heaven Soul Stone, their soul would be more concrete. A middle spiritual


    king''s soul would be able to reach the upper spiritual king level, an upper spiritual king''s soul would


    reach thepleted king level, and apleted spiritual king''s soul would be close to the demi-


    spiritual emperor level. If a demi-spiritual emperor refines it, their power of the soul would soar.


    Once the soul is enhanced, the creature would be more talented in both cultivation methods and


    casting skills.


    So, if you can get the Heaven Soul Stone, your soul would be able to grow up to the upper spiritual


    king level. You are talented and it would be a piece of cake for you to be an upper spiritual king.


    You could probably manage it in just a few minutes," Scar said. He talked on and on with few pauses in


    between as if he wanted to teach Ricky everything he had ever heard. Scar did not stop until he told


    everything he knew about the Heaven Soul Stone.


    "It seems that I must go to the Casting Center now," Ricky said as a determined fire burned in his eyes.


    "Yes. Please go ahead. And don''t worry, you will be safe there. Cameron has a good rtionship with


    the first and second chiefs of the Casting Center. I''m sure the Luxurious Emperor of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce would not dare hurt you when two chiefs have got your back," Scar said.


    "But what I''m not sure is that whether the two chiefs would grow greedy after they learn that you own


    the inheritance of Massacring Holy Ant tribe."


    "It''s okay. Now that I''ve decided to go there, these worries are just minor problems. The world is full of


    dangers everywhere. You can''t get what you want unless you take the risk," Ricky said to soothe Scar.


    Then, Ricky and Scar arranged for the members of the Misty South Pce to head for the Saber Hall


    located in the Oriental Realm. Every one of the Misty South Pce was excited. They knew that they


    would only make greater progress in a greater realm.


    Ricky gave Scar a spiritual space tool. It was the Mind Pce Model he got from the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce.


    At first, he had nned to give Scar the spiritual space tool he robbed from Luke and Tyler. But


    somehow, he sensed that the spiritual space tool was not as simple as it looked.


    This was probably because Ricky was not strong enough to identify its level yet.


    That spiritual space tool was a pce. It had three floors and each floor contained more spaces than


    the lower floor.


    This spiritual space tool was called the Stygian Pce Model.


    ording to Tina''s assumption, it was highly possible that this spiritual space tool was no weaker than


    a saint weapon. There was a high possibility that it was restrained by some mysterious power.


    Ricky did not bother to think about it yet. He believed that he would be able to know everything when


    the right time came.


    What made Ricky upset was that he could not destroy the heads of Luke and Tyler. He would have


    destroyed them if he had the power, but he was forced to suppress them instead.


    "Oh, Ricky, only you would be so generous as to give your subordinate a spiritual weapon at the


    intermediate stage," Scar said as heughed delightedly.


    "Ha-ha. I''ll just consider that a praise. Otherwise, you would not have treated me with sincerity." Ricky


    smiled when he saw how pleased Soar was.


    Later, Scar told the members of the Misty South Pce to enter the Mind Pce Model before he


    carried it and headed for the Saber Hall.


    As for Ricky, he set off for the Casting Center.


    This time, he did not ask Soar or Henry to apany with him. It would only be a waste of time for


    them anyway. So Ricky thought it would be better for them to search for opportunities elsewhere.


    He was not alone, though. Tina and Pearl went with him.


    They also agreed that they would meet when the battle for the Sense of Realm was about to start.


    As he started his journey, Ricky put on a mask so he could avoid unwanted attention before he reached


    the Casting Center. That would save him a lot of time because he knew he would waste precious time


    dealing with unexpected troubles brought on by his face and reputation.


    He released Tina and Pearl from the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    During the trip, Ricky did not waste his time and practiced the Shadowy Emperor Replication and


    Massacring Holy Attack along the way.


    He wanted to improve his strength and be a first-ss middle spiritual king.


    Along the way, a bold idea sprang into his mind as he practiced the Shadowy Emperor Replication.


    Now that the shadow could create a duplication, could he also make duplications of his peculiar fire


    and sacred fire?


    It would be amazing if that was possible. The peculiar fire and sacred fire were extremely powerful fires


    after all.


    Presumably, other creatures would not be able to do that, but Ricky was different. He owned four zones


    and he was confident that he could make it.


    Determined, Ricky began to try anyway.

 Chapter 745 Casting Path

    Chapter 745 Casting Path


    Along the way, Ricky, Tina and Pearl cultivated their energy as well.


    After a long journey, they finally arrived at the realm where the Casting Center was.


    When they were about to reach this realm, Tina and Pearl promptly returned to the Massacring Zone.


    Tina was extremely beautiful and graceful. They could get into unnecessary trouble if she was seen by


    others.


    Pearl could not appear in public either, because every innate spiritual king in the Eastern Land knew


    her and she would be instantly recognized as soon as she was spotted.


    This realm was well known for weapon casting. The warriors here loved weapon casting far more than


    martial arts.


    Almost all the dealings in every city here were about weapon casting. They dealt with casting materials,


    casting technologies and casting products.


    In some of the cities, Ricky also checked out the casting materials he would need. That was because


    he had found that the Iron Destroyer seemed to fit him poorly, now that his strength had reached an


    upper spiritual king''s.


    ''It seems that I really have been left behind in terms of weapon casting. Now that I''m going to take part


    in the castingpetition, I must be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level


    first. Otherwise, I would not be able to enhance my Iron Destroyer that matches my level, '' Ricky


    thought to himself. He was disappointed in himself that he let his casting be this weakpared to his


    strength.


    While collecting casting materials, Ricky began inquiring about the top casting geniuses in this realm.


    After his investigation, he obtained information on three outstanding disciples of the Casting Center.


    These were Meade Han, the disciple of Sellers, the third chief of the Casting Center, Finley Zhuo, the


    disciple of Harrison, the fifth chief of the Casting Center, and finally Kylie, the disciple of Cameron, the


    fourth chief of the Casting Center.


    The first chief, Todd, and the second chief, Gorden, of the Casting Center did not have any disciple.


    Perhaps, their standards were so high so they didn''t have the desire to teach any of the geniuses in the


    whole Eastern Land.


    After all, the two of them were not only casting masters of Demi-sage Level, but also warriors of


    Emperor Level. They were very likely to be casting masters of Sage Level. Maybe this could


    exin why they disdained ordinary geniuses.


    The three people Ricky noted were the best young casting masters in the Eastern Land. They were all


    casting masters at the inferior stage of Spirit Level.


    Many days had passed, so there was a great possibility that they had already be casting masters


    at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level.


    In addition, the three people were also quite talented in respect to martial arts. With the help of their


    runic power, they were on par with the top geniuses from spiritual-emperor forces.


    ''I didn''t expect Kylie to be so famous in this realm. A year has passed since Ist saw her. I wonder if


    she has be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level., '' Ricky wondered.


    In addition to the three best-known young casting masters, there were also top casting geniuses in


    other spiritual-emperor forces, including Jake from the Star Sect, Howell from the Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce, Zach from the White King Tiger tribe, and Celia, a princess from the Eastern Empire.


    Maybe the casting arts of the four casting masters were inferior to those of the three geniuses from the


    Casting Center. However, there was no marked difference between the two groups that could be


    noticed.


    Of course, there were quite many casting geniuses in addition to the seven people.


    Ricky only took note of the seven casting masters because they were obstacles that he needed to


    ovee so he would win the Heaven Soul Stone.


    ''The seven people are at least casting masters at the inferior stage of Spirit Level. In contrast, I spent


    little time practicing weapon casting in the past year. As a result, my casting level is sure to fall behind


    theirs. It seems that it might be quite difficult for me to get the Heaven Soul Stone, '' Ricky thought to


    himself with a deep sigh.


    ''Fortunately, there will be more than a month before the contest takes ce. Maybe that short period of


    time doesn''t mean anything for others, but I can change greatly in more than a month.''


    Before long, Ricky had arrived at the city where the casting contest would take ce and the Casting


    Center was based. This city was one of the biggest cities in the Eastern Land.


    As Ricky walked, he observed the bustling streets were many creatures flitted about busily along the


    winding and numerous roads. His eyes checked out the plentiful casting products disyed all over the


    city.


    Efficiently, Ricky bought the casting materials he needed as soon as he arrived at the city. Then he


    chose a guesthouse where he nned to carry out casting cultivation with all his efforts. He needed to


    at least be a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level.


    The guesthouse was a mimicry of the city. Every room was equipped with a casting site.


    The rooms were divided into three grades¡ªthe under grade, the middle grade, and the upper grade.


    An under grade room cost one hundred gold coins per day; a middle grade room cost five hundred gold


    coins per day; an upper grade room cost one thousand gold coins per day, and maids were provided.


    Everybody knew what the so-called maids actually did.


    For the time being, Ricky had more than enough gold coins. For the past year, he had umted


    thirty million gold coins from various kinds of relics he had found and creatures he had killed.


    So, he gave the owner of the hotel fifty thousand gold coins and booked an upper grade room. He


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    would spend the next one and a half months practicing weapon casting. Of course, he made sure to


    inform them that he would not be needing maids.


    He also said that he wanted to be left alone and didn''t want to be disturbed by anybody.


    After he finished making all the necessary preparations, he entered the state of casting. In the following


    one and a half months, he concentrated on casting all the time. He worked out as many as five inferior-


    stage spiritual weapons every day.


    With the help of the Chaos Manual and the four zones, his casting arts improved rapidly during this


    period of time.


    But above all these achievements, Ricky had obtained something far greater. Casting brought him a


    precious gift that he did not realize he would receive.


    It had greatly improved not only his mental state, but his physical strength was boosted greatly as well.


    "The Chaos Manual is great! While I cultivate casting, I can also cultivate my martial arts


    unconsciously. It seems that I made the right decision bying here," Ricky mumbled to himself


    happily.


    Once again, he realized that cultivating casting would not impact his martial arts. On the contrary,


    cultivating casting helped with his martial arts.


    That was how amazing the Supreme Skills in the Chaos Manual were.


    ''In future, I must cultivate martial arts and casting at the same time. Only in this way can I further


    discover the Supreme Skills inside the Chaos Manual, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He only went out of the guesthouse when the primary election of the contest of the Casting Center


    started.


    He knew this because he had requested a staff member from the guesthouse to inform him of any


    important news about the casting contest.


    The primary election took ce at the Casting Path.


    The primary election applied to casting geniuses from forces under the level of a spiritual-emperor


    force. Disciples from spiritual-emperor forces didn''t need to take part in the primary election. Instead,


    they could directly attend the formal contest.


    It sounded unfair at first nce but that was a benefit awarded only to the strong. This was how the


    world of martial arts worked, where thew of the jungle prevailed.


    If somebody wanted toin about that, he had better cultivate his energy first. Only when he had


    considerable strength would the people listen to him, and only then could he make his own rules.


    The Casting Path was located at the west side of the Casting Center. There was a ck stone path


    with a length of about one thousand meters. This was called the Casting Path.


    The Casting Path was divided into ten sections. Each section was one hundred meters long.


    The warriors in the primary election would pass once they surpassed the first five sections of this path.

 Chapter 746 The Initial Selection Began

    Chapter 746 The Initial Selection Began


    Word was widely spread about the runic power that belonged to Gorden. Years ago he left it on the


    Casting Path. And the pressure brought by the runic power would increase as one walked ahead along


    the path.


    Rumor had it Gorden would grant an opportunity if the candidates could sessfully pass thest


    stage.


    Unfortunately, no one was able to reach that far yet and prove the tale to be true.


    Not even the three geniuses from the Casting Center were lucky. They all had tried to walk through the


    whole Casting Path and failed. Kylie and Finley had managed to reach the eighth stage while Meade


    had gone further and got himself into the ninth. That was the utmost point anybody had proceeded. To


    this day, no living soul achieved the tenth andst stage.


    People were starting to doubt that it was even impossible to walk through the Casting Path, since the


    three geniuses couldn''t make it. Except for Gorden himself and Todd, what the opportunity was about


    still remained a whole mystery to everyone else.


    Gorden designed the trial to be divided in two parts. The first five stages were supposed to test the


    candidates by their casting skills while the remaining five filtered the warriors by their casting talent and


    theirprehension to the runic power.


    It wasn''t worthwhile to go through the Casting Path anytime soon when a warrior didn''t seed in all


    stages. He wouldn''t make it unless hisprehension to the runic power increased considerably. If it


    wasn''t the case, the result woulde unaltered.


    In the past few years, the three geniuses of the Casting Center and those from the spiritual-emperor


    forces had tried to cross the Casting Path several times. Yet the results of their attempts saw no


    progress. As soon as they had reached a certain stage, they got stuck on it, ording to Gorden.


    This had been noted as a clear indicator that it wasn''t an easy task for a creature to improve his talent.


    ''What is this opportunity on the Casting Path? Would it be worth it for me to attend the trial?'' Ricky


    pondered.


    It was no secret he was an arrogant warrior. He wasn''t worried whether he would make it or not on the


    Casting Path. Instead, his thoughts were gravitating towards how much the opportunity was preceding


    and powerful enough to tempt him.


    Was he being too confident? Or was he just talking nonsense? No one was sure.


    Meanwhile, lots of people had gathered along the two sides of the Casting Path. Some of them were


    disciples of the Casting Center, although they weren''t present topete. Their job was to keep the


    order in case of anything unexpected.


    "Hey, guys. Do you think there will be anyone reaching the seventh stage?" somebody in the crowd


    chattered.


    "I''d bet on Linda Yue from the Moon Pavilion Sect and Tony Wei from the Wei n to make it. They are


    probably the most talented geniuses from forces under a spiritual-emperor force. If they aren''t fit, I''m


    afraid no one is," a second warriormented.


    "That makes sense. If they are as resourceful as those from the spiritual-emperor forces, I don''t think


    their casting abilities are weaker than theirs," another warrior pointed out.


    The crowd kept busy on their whispering and gossiping. It escted to a point which was hard to


    discern what they were even talking about. However, when three specific warriors cut through the


    people, they attracted not only all the eyes to themselves but the focus of the chatter as well.


    "Look. They are Harrison, who is the fifth chief, and two elders! I didn''t expect Harrison to oversee the


    initial selectionpetition in person." They were immediately recognized by an over excited warrior


    that didn''t hesitate to let out their identities.


    "This is a selectionpetition held by the Casting Center and its purpose is to choose the most


    talented among thousands of candidates. Harrison always oversees the selectionpetitions in


    person to prevent some candidates from cheating."


    Ricky also turned to look at the imposing old man in the middle. ''Is he the fifth chief of the Casting


    Center? Judging from his momentum, he is a casting master of Demi-sage Level. And he is also a


    demi-spiritual emperor, '' he stated silently.


    "May I have your attention, please? I won''t waste your time as I dere that the selectionpetition


    begins now. I''m sure you are all well aware of the rules. Only those who pass the prime five stages of


    the Casting Path are qualified to participate in the followingpetitions and have a chance to win the


    reward to be the members of the Casting Center," Harrison firmly announced as soon as he


    arrived.


    The Casting Center was the leader of all the Casting Guilds in the entire extension of the Eastern Land.


    A casting master with an identity jade tablet was deemed to be its member.


    In order to be suitable for the position, it was necessary to be a casting master of Spirit Level and then


    pass all the tests held by the Casting Center.


    As a matter of fact, the disciples present to keep the order weren''t fit to be elected as members of the


    Casting Center. They wouldn''t be trained with the casting skills unless they presented extraordinary


    qualities to them.


    It wasn''t umon to most casting masters'' to be over the moon when there was a chance for them


    to be formal members of the Casting Center. To win such a position wasn''t just an honor but a


    lifetime conquest.


    Apart from talent and strength, a casting manual was likely the most important item for a casting


    master. It was no secret that the casting manual of the Casting Center was the most powerful and


    redited in the Eastern Land.


    "All right. It''s time to start. It''s no longer necessary to hide your runic power now," Harrison proimed.


    The excitement from the crowd was so tangible, and he couldn''t hide his own excitement to find out


    who would make an impressive performance that day.


    Shortly after the announcement, a candidate began to move toward the Casting Path. The crowd


    couldn''t contain itself.


    It wasn''t difficult for a casting master of Demi-spirit Level to pass the first three stages as long as his


    runic power was released.


    Candidates began to be knocked out of thepetition from the fourth stage. Those casting masters


    who barely reached the Demi-spirit Level and those at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level didn''t


    stand a chance.


    Only the casting masters who fully stepped into the Demi-spirit Level and Spirit Level were able to keep


    forward to the fifth stage.


    During the wholepetition, a couple equally took the lead. The man was gantly handsome while


    the woman was fiercely beautiful. Everybody recognized them to be Tony Wei and Linda Yue. Ricky


    recalled hearing both their names quoted as strong candidates before the trial had initiated.


    The crowd couldn''t help but react at the two warriorspeting. Most eyes were on Linda Yue, though.


    A strong and beautiful woman like her would always get a great amount of adoration wherever she


    passed by.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As Ricky nced over them, he lost himself in contemtion. He was undecided whether he should


    reveal his full potential and attempt to get himself on thest stage of the Casting Path.


    He personally didn''t feel inclined to unveil his power so soon. Part of him was still waiting for the perfect


    timing, if there was such a thing.


    "Ricky, just give it a try. The opportunity could enhance your casting skills and you may make great


    progress because of it. You know that your casting ability must be improved if you ever wish to win the


    Heaven Soul Stone," Tina suggested at that moment.


    "Anyway, you will have to expose your true identity sooner orter. I believe the opportunity left by a


    warrior who is a spiritual emperor and a casting master of Demi-sage Level is going to be a powerful


    one."


    Heughed out loud. "Now you''ve convinced me. I will take the suggestion," Ricky said before giving


    away a smirk.


    "Humph! Are you really that confident about yourself? It''s still unknown whether you would reach the


    yourself to be a casting genius?" Pearl, on the other hand, cut off in a disdainful tone.


    "I''m not sure if you just said those words to goad me or tease me, Pearl. But anyway, I don''t care. Just


    wide open your eyes and watch carefully. I will prove that I''m a talented casting master as well very


    soon," Ricky responded without a care about Pearl''s attitude.


    Done talking, Ricky sped up andunched himself on the fourth stage of the Casting Path.


    By that time, Linda Yue and Tony Wei had already reached thest few meters on the sixth stage and


    were still leading.


    Only a few casting masters of Spirit Level with extreme talent could reach thest few meters of the


    sixth stage. Passing this point in thepetition, Linda Yue and Tony Wei revealed their potential in


    weapon casting.


    However, they knew the struggle it was for them to reach that far. Both of them worked very hard to


    keep themselves on track and from falling behind.


    "It seems quite difficult for them to reach the seventh stage. Hopefully they will be persistent enough to


    make it," a rtively older and wiser spiritual king said as he watched them.


    "You are right. Perseverance might ignite their talents to the limit," another spiritual king echoed in


    agreement.


    While everyone fixed their eyes on Linda Yue and Tony Wei, a ck shadow shed in front of them


    and unexpectedly reached the seventh stage at once.

 Chapter 747 On The Way

    Chapter 747 On The Way


    The figure was Ricky. He had drawn all attentions from those who were present. Even Linda and Tony


    forgot they were fighting against the runic power as they shifted their attention to the ck shadow.


    "Who is he?" the warriors muttered to each other. They were all aghast.


    High up in the sky, Harrison and two elders were both taken aback as well.


    Theparison and huge difference was hard to deny and ignore for them. How could they forget that


    the three disciples of the Casting Center took longer time to pass the sixth and seventh stages than


    Ricky did?


    ''How is that even possible?'' Harrison thought in disbelief.


    "How is that possible? How could he have passed the seventh stage and reached the eighth in no


    time?" It was difficult for the witnesses to ovee their huge disbelief.


    It didn''t help that Ricky directly jumped through the hundred-meter distance of the seventh stage and


    reached the eighth.


    The intense shock was immediately followed by a profound silence. Everyone stared at the ck


    shadow, as if they were dreaming.


    The deadly silence didn''tst long as Ricky opened his mouth andzily said, "It seems that the


    Casting Path isn''t much of a difficult or challenging ce to get on. I simply took one step and now I''m


    at the eighth stage."


    Ricky''sment snapped everybody out of their reverie.


    "What was that? He made the eighth stage sound extremely easy!" All the other warriors were not


    really happy about Ricky''s words. They were infuriated.


    "Where did this guye from?"


    Several of them were still struggling to reach the fifth stage. The sixth and seventh stages were as


    unreachable as the sky and they could only dare to think about it.


    And yet, herees Ricky, a guy fairly unknown to them, who reached the eighth stage so effortlessly.


    It was a stage that only casting geniuses would be able to reach. They had witnessed it with their


    naked eyes.


    Even the three geniuses of the Casting Center made tremendous efforts to get to the eighth stage.


    Though Meade had already reached the ninth stage, he also found it extremely difficult to be where he


    was, back when he was still at the eighth stage.


    It was all too different for Ricky. He had not even broken a single sweat as he elerated to the eighth


    stage.


    The warriors present envied him. Linda and Tony werepletely forgotten. The two had likewise


    forgotten what they were doing because they were distracted by Ricky''s deliberate disy of his


    abilities.


    "Where does this guy reallye from? How can he possess such excellent casting talent?"


    Grumbling voices whispered and eximed left and right.


    "Harrison, it seems that we have ourselves an extraordinary genius this time!" an elder eximed,


    record."


    "The ninth and tenth stages are not easy. It is still too early to say whether he could pass the two


    stages or not." Harrison was unfazed by Ricky''s easy ascend to the eighth stage. Though he would not


    admit it, Harrison himself was also among those who were shocked.


    Ricky hadn''t used the runic power to hold against the runic pressure at the eighth stage, which meant


    that his talent exceeded that of the three disciples of the Casting Center.


    "How about that, Pearl?" Ricky smirked, awaiting for Pearl''s reply.


    As a man, of course Ricky didn''t want to be mocked by Pearl.


    "Humph! Tell me that again when you''ve aplished the ninth and tenth stages and have your hand


    on the opportunity," Pearl replied, seemingly unmoved by Ricky''s achievement. Deep down, however,


    Pearl, too, was impressed and pleasantly surprised.


    She was also aware of how the three disciples of the Casting Center struggled in this Casting Path.


    "Is that so? Let''s wait and see!" Ricky smiled back, now donning a cold expression on his face.


    He then turned his attention to the end of the tenth stage.


    After some time, the envious warriors had finally calmed down. They had all resigned themselves and


    decided to quit guessing the truth behind Ricky''s identity. They all wanted to know how far Ricky would


    go, and whether he could surpass Meade or not.


    Though the eighth stage was easy for Ricky, he could still feel the pressure.


    The pressure originated from the runic power possessing invisible strikes that went after the souls of


    the creatures that made it to the eighth stage.


    In order to put an end to those invisible attacks, the creatures must dpose the strikes using their


    understanding of the runes. This was a test for the casting talent.


    If they were unable to use their understanding of the runes, the power would suppress their soul. Once


    their soul was suppressed, then the body couldn''t move, leaving the body of the person taking the test


    to be powerless to even take a step forward.


    Boom! The momentum surged. Ricky immediately activated the massacring runes, instantly eliminating


    the invisible attacks. He kept heading towards the end without much obstacles hindering his path.


    All the other warriors who were initially envious of Ricky, were now used to witnessing him go about


    smoothly over the challenges that awaited him within the eighth stage.


    After activating the chaotic fire runes, Ricky sessfully passed the eighth stage and stepped on the


    ninth.


    "Is the cultivation of double runes the reason why he made it to the ninth stage without much struggle?"


    several warriors whispered to each other.


    However, they realized they were wrong right away. As Ricky stepped into the ninth stage, he activated


    the devouring runes. The three runes surrounded his body.


    "Damn, three runes!" cursed some of the warriors.


    "Harrison, I heard that the three runes happen to belong to the genius that everybody''s been talking


    about for the past days. Is this correct?" Just then, the two elders had already guessed Ricky''s true


    identity.


    After all, there wouldn''t be any other genius as talented as Ricky in the whole world.


    "If so, then he possesses four runes. None of us have anticipated that he would return this time,


    because many people are keeping their eyes glued on his holy legacy," Harrison stated.


    "I didn''t think that he woulde. Though he doesn''t reveal his true identity, it is very courageous for


    him to bring himself here."


    Harrison then shot a nce at Ricky expectantly and curiously.


    As he was at thest few steps of the ninth stage, Ricky activated the gale runes. Now surrounded by


    the four runes, Ricky made it to the tenth stage unscathed.


    When Ricky stepped onto the tenth stage and revealed his four runes, the warriors around him were


    neither surprised nor caught off guard.


    For one thing, they were already getting used to it. At the same time, they had also guessed his true


    identity. Over time, the four runes had already be a signature of Ricky.


    However, Ricky didn''t care about it at all. The only thing he had in mind was to get past thest


    hundred meters and seize the very opportunity he had been setting his eyes on since the moment he


    stepped foot at that ce.


    He had to admit though that he had underestimated the tenth stage. As he set foot on the final stage,


    he instantly felt pressure that was so intense, he got down on one knee.


    All the other warriors wouldn''t believe it at first, but there were clearly beads of sweat that had formed


    on Ricky''s forehead.


    "Harrison, it seems that though he has the power of four runes, he has now started to feel pressure,"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gorden remarked calmly as he eagerly observed and anticipated how Ricky would traverse through the


    final stage of the test.


    "If it had been that easy to pass the tenth stage, then it will not be deemed as an opportunity for the


    spiritual emperors and the casting masters of Demi-sage Level in the first ce," Harrison noted. "Let''s


    see whether he can pass it or not."

 Chapter 748 Advance By Leaps And Bounds

    Chapter 748 Advance By Leaps And Bounds


    Ricky knelt down to keep his bnce as a strong pressure overcame him. He grit his teeth as he


    struggled to stay upright. "It finally gets intriguing. This is exactly what I expected from the Casting


    Path."


    The force at that moment certainly indicated the level of challenge Ricky was about to face.


    If the tenth stage was as easy as the other nine stages, Ricky would have scorned the opportunity. He


    grinned as he looked forward to something more demanding. After all, the bigger the opportunity, the


    "Ricky! You must be careful! This is the suppressing power from the tenth stage. For each further step


    you take, the runic power will keep intensifying," Tina reminded Ricky, her voice worried and rmed.


    "Tina, don''t worry. I assure you that this level of challenge will not ovee me," Ricky responded. He


    then stood upright in a proper stalling position. Instantly, the four kinds of runic powers surged and


    turned into a battle costume for him.


    "The suppressing power of the tenth stage, show me what you are capable of!"


    Ricky roared at the sky and took the first step. However, this little movement had immediately caused a


    solid attack from the runes to his soul Without hesitation, Ricky condensed the four kinds of runic


    powers and confronted this attack.


    A loud noise thundered and shed as the forces met.


    Ricky was only at the entry level of the tenth stage, but the condensation of the four kinds of runic


    powers hung in bnce with one single attack. He could now see for himself the marvelous


    suppressing power from runes at the tenth stage.


    ''The test designed by a warrior who is a spiritual emperor and a casting master of Demi-sage Level is


    indeed not easy to pass!'' Ricky sighed inwardly. ''It seems like even if I use the power of my four zones,


    I can''t pass through a hundred meters of this.


    If that is the case, the only solution is to understand and dismantle those attacks from the runes.''


    Thoughts passed rapidly in his brain as he took another step. This time, two runic attacks ravaged his


    body.


    ''Perhaps for each of the further steps I take, the number of attacks will increase once each time, '' Ricky


    thought to himself. Those two attacks felt much stronger than the previous one.


    It became obvious to him that in the following steps, the strength of the attacks grew while the number


    of attacks increased at the same time.


    The incremental force alone was not a huge challenge for Ricky. Nevertheless, he could never


    withstand this power in a cumtive amount.


    Ricky activated the power of his four zones to stop these two attacks urgently. However, he didn''t stop


    thempletely. Instead, he incorporated them with the power of his zones and scrutinized their


    structures carefully.


    Ricky stopped on the path to allow time for his study.


    "What happened to him?" "Is he giving up upon the challenge?" Warriors around the field muttered to


    each other quietly when they saw Ricky abruptly stop.


    "He has already passed through all the challenges. He only needs to persist for another two hundred


    meters to get the opportunity Gorden has left. What a pity!" one warrior murmured in disappointment.


    "The tenth stage is the most demanding and represents the strongest power in this challenge. It is


    understandable if this is too much for him. He has already disyed more talent than Meade has so


    far," another warrior added.


    The warriors discussed more as Ricky stood firmly in his ce. They had so many spections


    already but sooner orter, these would all be disproved. Ricky was not giving up.


    "Harrison, Ricky is indeed talented! He discovered that it requires more than brute strength to pass


    through this challenge within two steps," an elder said.


    "Since Ricky can reach the tenth stage, he definitely has a remarkable intelligence. We just need to


    wait and see if he is capable of understanding Gorden''s runic power," Harrison answered telepathically


    as well.


    ... An hour had passed. Ricky had only made progress of one more step, which took him to the third


    step.


    At this moment, the other warriors had got their results already. Linda and Tony reached the seventh


    stage with huge difficulties.


    If Ricky didn''t show up, Linda and Tony would have been the mostpetitive warriors in this


    challenge today. Too bad for them, Ricky stole their thunder.


    However, they were not jealous of Ricky at all. Or more urately speaking, they did not have the


    courage to be jealous of such a genius. They knew that they were no match for Ricky''s talents. Linda


    and Tony were resigned to that fact. If they were envious of Ricky, they would be the ones who would


    be overwhelmed and lost.


    It was the first time in the history that someone had entered the tenth stage. At this time, it was getting


    more crowded around the field. Even the powerhouse in the Casting Center appeared amidst the


    crowd. All wanted to witness this miraculous moment.


    "He must be Ricky!" More and more people picked up the name and started to repeat it to themselves


    in recognition. It seemed that the crowd has finally recognized Ricky.


    As Ricky took the fourth step, it took him an even longer time to move forward.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "His progress gets more difficult. Based on his current performance, I think it is impossible to get the


    opportunity," one warrior said. Many warriors agreed with him as they saw Ricky''s slow progress.


    Only Ricky himself and Harrison knew that Ricky had been undertaking substantial changes.


    For each step that Ricky took, his understanding of runes and casting became deeper and deeper.


    As he gradually understood and broke apart the runes, he acquired new experiences of runes. In


    addition, he also gained valuable insights of casting.


    Gorden must have incorporated the experiences of runes and casting into these attacks. In order to


    fully sense the knowledge and its existence, one needed to disintegrate and learn the attacks.


    For Ricky, those experiences were iparable to his Chaos Manual. They were absolutely precious


    for Ricky if he wanted to refine his casting skills.


    ''This must be the true content of the opportunity, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    All of these are the inspirations of a warrior who is a spiritual emperor and a casting master of Demi-


    sage Level. Gorden must have put great efforts into building this casting stone road.


    After I pass the tenth stage, I believe my theoretical skills regarding casting will match with the seven


    geniuses. The only shoring will be experience in weapon casting.


    But that amount of time I have before thepetition is just right for me to practicing weapon casting.''


    "I believe he has understood the opportunity! He will pass the tenth stage!" Harrison eximed to the


    two elders through their telepathic link when he saw the subtle change of expressions that yed along


    Ricky''s face.


    "Harrison, you must be joking! His progress is getting slower. It seems that he is still having a hard


    timing moving forward." The other two erupted into protests when they heard Harrison''s spections.


    They stared at Ricky and struggled to see how Harrison could havee up with that idea.


    The two did not know what was on the opportunity.


    "Ricky might have taken a very slow pace, but it does not necessarily mean that he will keep this


    speed. Let''s make a bet. I bet Ricky will pass thest fifty meters in no time," Harrison challenged the


    two elders confidently.


    The two elders were surprised by Harrison''s prediction. Even though they did not believe in his


    spection, they did not want to ept his bet either.


    Harrisonughed after the two elders rejected his bet on Ricky''s chances of winning. They obviously


    knew that they were wrong.


    Ricky used almost an entire day to pass through the first fifty meters. All the warriors were concerned if


    he could reach the destination with his slow pace. They thought that Ricky would fall at any point in


    time.


    As if in challenge to all these spections, Ricky suddenly elerated. He only took two steps and


    passed through thest fifty meters. He finished the entire journey!


    In the previous fifty meters, Ricky had painstakingly disassembled and gradually understood the


    attacks from the runes. Therefore, with all the knowledge he gathered, he was able to breeze through


    thest fifty meters.


    At this moment, Ricky was thrilled by his achievement. Only he knew what a huge progress he had


    made. On this tenth stage, he was fortunate to receive this great opportunity. His casting skills truly


    advanced by leaps and bounds in this short period of time.


    A stunned silence enveloped the field when the warriors saw Ricky''s suddenly hastened progress and


    sess. Logically speaking, thest fifty meters should be the hardest to pass through. How could


    Ricky move in such a quick pace? They all wanted to understand his rapid movement. What happened


    that he suddenly progressed so fast?

 Chapter 749 Finley

    Chapter 749 Finley


    "What''s going on?" some of the stunned warriors asked.


    Ricky passing through the Casting Path in just half a day had left everybody numb and speechless with


    intense shock. It seemed that he made sure his audience wouldn''t fall short of things to be astonished


    about when it came to his abilities.


    "Is it possible that thest 50 meters had no restraining power at all?" "Is it just a test for the warrior''s


    tenacity?" A few of the old spiritual kings questioned among themselves.


    "Well done! Young man, you''re the first one that has gotten through the entire Casting Path. I hate to


    admit it, but your casting talent and understanding on runes are even better than mine," Harrison


    praised.


    He couldn''t help but express how surprised he was because of Ricky''s recent straight-A performance


    as an ace genius.


    He knew clearly that when Gorden was designing the Casting Path, he set the bar of the tenth phase


    ording to Todd''s talent when he was young.


    In that way, Ricky''s casting talent had actually surpassed, or at the very least, evenly matched with


    Todd''s. He was very likely to grow into another Todd if he continued to focus on being well-cultivated.


    Harrison himself was unaware that he had already recognized Ricky as one of them.


    "Master Harrison just praised him!" the warriors around the area eximed in disbelief. Before long,


    they had all finally agreed that the ace genius was worth the praise.


    "Nah-uh, don''t get confused, everybody! There is, indeed, restraining power in thest 50 meters. The


    reason why he could pass easily is because he has perfectlyprehended the runic power residing


    within it," Harrison exined to the other warriors who were still baffled by Ricky''s quick and effortless


    advancement in the tenth stage.


    "Well, that exins a lot." The rest of the warriors nodded after hearing the exnation. No longer


    astonished, their once envious eyes were now filled with overflowing respect for Ricky. They knew the


    great deal of talent it had to take toprehend the runic power left by Gorden.


    "What''s your name, young man? You have to use your real name to sign up for the challenge,


    remember?" Harrison turned to Ricky and asked.


    He wanted to see if Ricky would dare take off the mask he donned.


    Harrison had also plotted everything before he asked the question. He knew what Ricky had been


    carrying around, and he also knew that many people would be going after it.


    However, he believed that those people wouldn''t dare to make any move against Ricky in the Casting


    Center.


    "My name''s Ricky Nan, sir!" Ricky said and took off his mask.


    He knew his real identity was already exposed when he used the four runic powers. Thus, the better


    option was for him to just admit who he truly was.


    Moreover, he had already passed the first round of the test, and was now under the protection of the


    Casting Center. The people who were going after him wouldn''t dare to attack him in the Casting Center.


    He knew Harrison would admire his talent.


    His only concern was whether the Casting Center would covet the treasures he carried or not.


    The whole ce was ovee with silence after he answered the question. Across the room, a couple


    more exhales could be heard followed by a realization that went, "Of course he is. It''s very bold of him


    to take part in thepetition when the whole world is going after him."


    "Maybe that''s what makes him a true ace genius." The warriors had nothing but admiration for Ricky


    and his unparalleled strength.


    "It is said that he''s as equally talented in casting as he is in martial arts. He seemed to have proven that


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    by now. Only in that way, can a warrior be addressed as an ''ace genius.''"


    "Uh-huh. We''ve heard a lot about you from Cameron." Harrison admired Ricky''s courage to take off the


    mask. "That makes sense. No one, except for the ace genius, could pass the Casting Path."


    "I''m so ttered," Ricky humbly replied.


    "Oh shush, don''t you want to know more about the ''opportunity'' coupled with surpassing all ten


    stages?" Harrison questioned, ensuring his tone nudged Ricky''s curiosity even more.


    "I''ve already had it, sir," Ricky quickly answered.


    "Looks like you''re not greedy enough, and that makes me admire you even more." Harrisonughed


    after he heard Ricky''s answer.


    "What? He has received the opportunity? Since when? Was it after he passed the tenth phase?" Many


    warriors were disappointed because all this time, they had been wondering what the opportunity would


    be.


    "Herees the result of the first round of the test," Harrison''s eyes ran down the crowd and he


    announced. "Those who had passed the test can take a rest in the pce we''ve arranged for you. But,


    remember not to rest too much as you also need to prepare yourselves for the first round of the


    "Understood, sir."


    With that, the test was now officially finished. Harrison motioned his hand to Ricky and left.


    The pce of the Casting Center wasn''t peaceful, for Ricky''s presence had attracted people to


    continuouslye in to probe. Sadly, this was already the safest ce for Ricky.


    Ricky had Tina watch out for him while he was in the Chaotic Fire Zone, casting. He had learned a lot


    on the tenth phase of the Casting Path. Now he needed to apply whatever it was that he had learned.


    The one month time frame that was given to him was long enough.


    Dayster, a friend of his dropped in. It was Cameron''s disciple, Kylie.


    There was another young man in ck who came with her.


    The young man looked quite energetic and handsome. Judging by his clothing and disposition, he


    seemed to be someone from a noble family. He seemed to have a sense of refinery within him, though


    he did not appear to be as domineering as the other typically spoiled and entitled rich kids.


    ''Perhaps some of the other warriors might be able to recognize him, '' thought Ricky. And he was right.


    The guy, was indeed, of noble descent. He happened to be one of the three known geniuses in casting.


    He was Finley Zhuo, a disciple of Harrison.


    "Is this where Ricky is staying?" Finley asked in a friendly voice.


    "Why do you even have to ask? All the participants of thepetition should be here." Kylie rolled her


    eyes impatiently at Finley.


    "Uh-huh!" Finley grinned his teeth with an awkward and sheepish smile.


    "Sorry I didn''t have the time to see you! I should''ve visited you first," Ricky greeted as he waved. He


    was just informed of Kylie''s visit by Tina.


    "You didn''t tell me you''re here for thepetition. I assume you didn''t want to visit me, so I had to drop


    in and check on you just now." Kylie sounded like she wasining.


    "You must be the ace genius, Ricky. Am I right?" Finley''sughter echoed as they entered the room.


    "I''m Finley Zhuo, Harrison''s disciple."


    "Finley? That''s you? I''ve heard a lot about you," Ricky replied politely.


    "I heard what you did days ago on the Casting Path. I am really impressed. I think we should be


    friends, if you don''t mind," Finley proposed, offering Ricky a manly handshake.

 Chapter 750 Pearl Offered A Deal

    Chapter 750 Pearl Offered A Deal


    "I''m ttered, Finley. You know I won''t refuse your offer. Actually, even if you didn''t say it, I would have


    said it. You are Kylie''s friend and that makes you a friend of mine too," Ricky said as heughed


    cheerfully.


    He had no idea what kind of person Finley was, but he could tell from Kylie''s attitude towards him that


    Finley was a good man. So Ricky would be d to be his friend. However, whether they would be


    good friends remained to be seen after they had grown closer over time.


    Moreover, Finley was the personal disciple of Harrison, so he enjoyed a good reputation in the Casting


    Center. Ricky believed that he would avoid a lot of troubles if everyone knew that he was a friend of


    Finley.


    "Ha-ha, that''s great," Finley said as heughed heartily, pleasantly surprised at how easy it was to


    befriend Ricky.


    With ast warm hug, the three of them began to talk about the casting skills.


    The longer they talked, the more that Finley began to admire Ricky. His knowledge about the art of


    casting was more advanced and profound than what his master had told him.


    They talked happily for about half a day before Kylie and Finley left. After all, thepetition was on


    the horizon, and all of them had to prepare for it. They didn''t want to miss the Heaven Soul Stone.


    Before they left, they also invited Ricky to live in the Casting Center until thepetition ended.


    Ricky politely refused their offer. He thought it was better for him to stay here before he became a


    member of the Casting Center. There was no one powerful here so he would not be distracted or


    sensed prematurely. It would also be more convenient for him to cultivate in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    Ricky spent the next entire month concentrating as he enhanced his casting skills.


    Thepetition finally started a monthter. The site for thepetition was in the Soul Tower of the


    Casting Center.


    The so-called Soul Tower was a high grade spiritual weapon. It would test the ability of their souls.


    A strong spiritual power was needed for a casting master apart from talent because the details of the


    casting were all controlled by the soul. There were five floors in total in the Soul Tower.


    There was already a sea of people around the Soul Tower. Some gathered around thepetition site


    to watch the battle and some came here to attend thepetition.


    Among these people, the most eye-catching were naturally the eight guys¡ªMeade, Finley, Kylie, Ricky,


    Jake from the Star Sect, Howell from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, Zach from the White King


    Tiger tribe, and Celia from the Eastern Empire.


    One of them was supposed to win the Heaven Soul Stone.


    Howell, Zach, and Celia grew resentful at the sight of Ricky. He was thest person they wanted to see


    when they arrived.


    Howell sent a hostile message to Ricky through telepathy and said, "Ricky, how dare you show up


    here! I will definitely beat the shit out of you and humiliate you in front of everyone. You will never leave


    this ce alive."


    "Is that so, Howell? I''d suggest you save those words after you sessfully beat me. It would be a


    shame if I beat the shit out of you instead. That would be a really awkward moment for you. Don''t you


    think so?" Ricky taunted him as he snorted bemusedly from his words. Thankfully, Howell decided to


    keep quiet this time.


    Ricky then nced curiously at Meade as he wondered about his progress. He was excited to face


    strong opponents.


    He heard from both Kylie and Finley that Meade''s casting skills were more powerful than theirs. Kylie


    and Finley were not casting masters at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, but there was a high


    possibility that Meade had already be a casting master at that level.


    They also informed Ricky that Meade was supported by the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the


    White King Tiger tribe.


    Todd and Gorden had not shown up for years. Meade''s master, who was the third chief named Sellers,


    intended to control the whole Casting Center. In order to achieve that goal, Sellers still needed support


    from the spiritual-emperor forces.


    Therefore, he intended to gain support from the Luxurious Emperor and the White King Tiger tribe.


    That was the reason why his disciple, Meade, was so close to those younger generations from these


    forces.


    ''If Meade is really a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, it will be very difficult for


    me to win the Heaven Soul Stone, '' Ricky thought to himself. He became a bit worried as he


    considered his current situation but at the same time, he looked forward to what would happen. He had


    made great progress on the Casting Path, which meant that he had a good chance of winning.


    As Ricky was observing Meade secretly, Meade also subtly nced at Ricky with disdain.


    Thankfully, Harrison and the two elders arrived before any more arguments could erupt.


    "Everyone, the first round of thepetition will be held inside the Soul Tower," Harrison announced to


    get everyone''s attention. "There are five floors in the Soul Tower, and the rule remains unchanged.


    You will be faced with a soul attack and a set of pounding skills on each floor. As long as you


    sessfully resist the soul attack and learn the set of pounding skills, you will be able to enter the next


    floor.


    Your time is limited. On the first floor of the Soul Tower, you have two hours to finish the task; on the


    second floor six hours, and so forth.


    Finally, those who make it to the fourth floor and fifth floor will be qualified to enter the Casting Center.


    In addition to that, those who reach the fourth floor will be rewarded with a casting manual.


    I''m confident that the casting manual you will get will not disappoint you. I promise you this!"


    "What? The reward is a casting manual!" Almost every warrior eximed excitedly when they heard


    Harrison''s words.


    It was known to everyone that the casting manual was more precious than a cultivation method, and a


    casting manual from the Casting Center would be truly extraordinary. How could they hold their


    excitement after hearing that news? At that moment, all the warriors wished that they would reach the


    fourth floor as soon as possible.


    Looking at the thrilled crowd, Harrison nodded his head a few times. That was exactly what he wanted.


    "The reward on the fifth floor is also a manual. Apart from that, we will give you a soul-restoring pill at


    the intermediate King Level as a reward as well," Harrison continued as he delightedly looked at the


    warrior''s thrilled faces.


    "Wow! We will also get a soul-restoring pill at the intermediate King Level!" All the warriors were taken


    aback by the news.


    Ricky''s eyes lit up in surprised delight. The value of the soul-restoring pill at the intermediate King Level


    was almost equal to half a piece of Heaven Soul Stone for a casting master.


    ''The Casting Center is absolutely remarkable and generous, '' Ricky sighed, pleased that he decided to


    participate. ''But not everyone can make it to the fifth floor, I''m afraid. Even I myself can''t guarantee that


    I can pass easily.''


    Ricky looked up and focused his eyes on the fifth floor. His goal had always been the highest valued


    one.


    "Ricky, if you can gain the soul-restoring pill, I''d like to make a deal with you. I''m willing to exchange for


    it with one-tenth of my dark water," Pearl suddenly proposed to Ricky through telepathy at that point in


    time.


    "Oh? You want to have this soul-restoring pill?" Ricky asked, surprised to hear her proposal. After all,


    Pearl was not a casting master, so why would she be willing to exchange one-tenth of her dark water


    for the soul-restoring pill? It would not improve her ability anyway.


    If she lost one-tenth of her dark water, she would surely be weaker than before. That was


    something a warrior wanted the least.


    But since she requested that, she probably had a good reason. It was only natural that Ricky felt


    curious about her reason and wanted to probe deeper.


    "You don''t need to know the reason. Just tell me, do you ept the deal or not?" Pearl interrupted as if


    she read his thoughts, her voice cold.


    "It seems that this soul-restoring pill is more important to you than one-tenth of the dark water," Ricky


    said with a smile. "Let me think. The dark water seems to be useless to me.


    So, I''d like to get something else from you."


    "What do you want?" Pearl asked suspiciously. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him doubtfully.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 751 Towards The Fifth Floor

    Chapter 751 Towards The Fifth Floor


    "It''s very simple, Pearl. I don''t need one-tenth of your dark water. I just need you to promise me that


    you won''t leave me for half a step in the next twenty years," Ricky said with a wicked smile.


    "Ha-ha!" Tina burst intoughter upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "You asshole! Quit daydreaming!" Pearl refused coldly.


    "Ha-ha, I won''t give you the soul-restoring pill. I''ll keep it for myself." Rickyughed.


    He knew that the pill was very important to her since she was willing to surrender one-tenth of her dark


    water.


    Therefore, Ricky believed that Pearl wouldpromise. Maybe twenty years was too long?


    Ricky would ept it if she refused in the end. He only made the request because he didn''t want her to


    leave him, and he couldn''t put her in his zone all the time.


    Ricky looked at the fifth floor of the Soul Tower as he waited for Pearl to say something.


    Just as Ricky expected, after a while, Pearl said telepathically, "Twenty years? That''s impossible!"


    "That sounds like apromise. Just tell me what you want, as long as it''s reasonable, I will agree. I


    don''t bargain with women," Ricky responded using telepathy, an evil smile pulled at the corners of his


    mouth.


    "Three years at most!" Pearl said coldly.


    "That''s way shorter than my offer!" Ricky replied indignantly. However, he changed his mind and


    epted with a smile.


    "It''s a deal then. Keep that promise and I''ll give you the soul-restoring pill."


    Three years was enough for Ricky. If he couldn''t win a woman''s heart in three years, he would be


    ashamed.


    Pearl immediately realized that she had been tricked by Ricky; he wasn''t going for twenty years from


    the beginning. He just added more years so that Pearl would reveal her real thought.


    "Ricky, you are such a jerk!" Pearl angrily shouted at Ricky.


    "You brought it out on yourself. I just epted your proposal. I will still give you the pill," Ricky


    defended himself.


    The anger in Pearl''s heart faded a little after she heard what Ricky said. After all, he always kept his


    promise.


    She was well aware of the functions of the soul-restoring pill; she knew how important it was to a


    casting master. And Ricky would give it to her in exchange for a simple request.


    Ricky had space tools in which he could imprison Pearl for three or even thirty years. It would be


    impossible for her to escape.


    And yet, Ricky never nned to imprison her. He gave her a choice instead.


    ''What''s in his mind?'' Pearl couldn''t help thinking to herself.


    "Pearl, remember your promise. Don''t try to escape in three years. Don''t worry, I will set you free in


    exactly three years." Ricky nced up at the fifth floor again.


    A while ago, he had wanted to get the pill for himself. Now, he needed to get the pill for this woman


    who had aplicated rtionship with him.


    "Well, everyone, you can start now. When you enter the Soul Tower, you will enter an independent


    space respectively. The floor you can reach depends on your own abilities," Harrison announced again.


    When they heard this, all the warriors stopped talking and quickly entered the Soul Tower.


    They didn''t expect themselves to reach the fourth floor, but they still hoped to get a casting manual.


    "Ricky, let''s go in. Watch out for Meade. He won''t fight in this Soul Tower, but we don''t know if Howell


    and others will do," Finley told Ricky using telepathy. "Maybe they just want to stop you from getting on


    the fourth floor.


    You''re the ace genius, and if you couldn''t even get into the fourth floor of the Soul Tower, you would be


    a joke to everyone."


    "Finley, I''m good at martial arts, not casting. It''s no big deal if I couldn''t make it to the fourth floor," Ricky


    replied.


    Of course, no matter what he said, he resolved that he had to reach the fifth floor.


    "Ha-ha, others wouldn''t think so. You will also disgrace the Oriental College if you fail. Maybe you don''t


    care, but sometimes we have to do something for the people behind us," Finley reminded Ricky.


    After all, geniuses like them needed help and guidance from each other.


    "You are right. It seems that I should be careful from now on," Ricky replied.


    ''He is a smart guy, also a loyal one. That reminds me of how karma works!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Now that you''re being careful, I''m not worried about you anymore." Finleyughed and then jumped


    into the Soul Tower.


    "Ricky, watch out in there!" Kylie warned him as well.


    "Okay. You too." Ricky nodded with a slight smile.


    As they talked, Ricky could also feel the malicious stares of Howell and his fellows. He jumped into the


    tower without sparing them a nce.


    When he reached the first floor of Soul Tower, Ricky found himself in a small dark space where he felt


    an intense spiritual power.


    ''This is the ce to resist the soul attack and learn the set of pounding skills, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He didn''t care about the set of pounding skills. With the Chaos Manual, Ricky was confident that there


    was no pounding skills that could stop him. What he needed to prioritize was his resistance to the soul


    attack.


    "I need to pass the first floor in only two hours?"


    Boom! At this moment, Ricky felt the power suddenly surge in the space. It was, undoubtedly, the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    attack from the spiritual power, but he couldn''t see it.


    Ricky sat down immediately, prepared to use his soul to resist the soul attack.


    Sitting cross-legged, Ricky employed the power of the four zones to resist the soul attack. He did not


    have time to waste here. After all, he only had two hours and there was nothing worth learning in this


    ce. He could deal with it simply and quickly.


    This time, the soul attack was a grey and dark rope, like a python. It crazily swept across Ricky''s soul


    as it tried to unwind his soul and destroy it.


    ''A rope attack? It''s better for me to fight back with the gale runes!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    He immediately summoned the gale runes in his Soul Sea and transformed them into a storm. Then he


    channeled his strongest power and withstood the attack. With this, he easily blocked the attack.

 Chapter 752 Celia

    Chapter 752 Celia


    How could he reach the fifth floor if he was unable to resist this spiritual attack easily on the first floor?


    "It''s time that I cultivate the set of pounding skills," Ricky said to himself.


    Bang! However, before Ricky could do anything, he felt a powerful attack head towards him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ''This is an independent space. They can''t find me if they don''t search carefully. This must be the


    trouble that Finley has mentioned, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Bang! Without any hesitation, Ricky released the massacring power. He condensed his energy into


    three Scorching Golden Fists and stormed towards the attack. With an earsplitting explosion, Ricky and


    the three people were all forced back a few steps.


    Ricky exerted less than seventy percent of his power.


    He recognized their identity from their clothes. The three middle-aged men were wearing white robes,


    which were the uniforms of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce.


    Ricky sensed that they were all middle spiritual kings. They were surrounded by runic power, from


    which he could tell that they were casting masters of Spirit Level. He defensively gathered and readied


    his spiritual power.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce is determined to kill me. Three casting


    masters of Spirit Level! And all of you are middle spiritual kings! I''m ttered!" Ricky taunted them as


    he was observing them warily.


    "You are a genius with extraordinary talent. We can''t be too careful," one of them said.


    "I admit that you three are strong opponents. But unfortunately, you have underestimated me," Ricky


    said with augh. "Just you three are not strong enough to kill me."


    "Maybe you are right. As you said, our power is not as strong as yours. However, we are not nning


    to kill you right now. We will just trap you here for two hours."


    "Two hours? Don''t be too confident about yourself." Rickyughed out loud with disdain in his voice.


    The eyes of the three men darkened when they heard Ricky''s words. It seemed to them that Ricky was


    underestimating them.


    After all, they were middle spiritual kings. They had also integrated runic power of Spirit Level into their


    spiritual energy, which enabled them to possess much stronger power than other warriors at the same


    level.


    Ricky moved as a scornful smile appeared on his face. He exerted all his strength as he moved to


    attack.


    The three could see nothing but a blurry shadow. In the blink of an eye, they all felt a sharp pain in their


    abdomen, and blood spurted from their mouths. They all fell heavily on the floor.


    All of this happened so fast that the three men didn''t have time to react.


    They couldn''t believe that they were defeated so easily. Actually, it was nothing strange because


    Ricky''s power was close to that of a first-ss upper spiritual king. It was almost impossible for the


    three middle spiritual kings to resist a single blow from him.


    The three all stared at him in fear. They were so close to begging on their knees for his mercy.


    "Do you ever use your brains? Are all the members of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce as silly as


    you?" Ricky asked them with brows furrowed. Surely, they just wasted his time and effort.


    "You know I''m an ace genius. Why didn''t it ur to you that I can improve my strength greatly in a


    short time? I guess it is Howell who sent you here. How stupid of him to employ you!


    By the way, as you said, this is the Casting Center. I won''t kill you. Otherwise, you would be dead men


    now." As he sneered, Ricky''s spiritual energy surged and turned into three big hands. These hands


    took the storage rings from their fingers.


    Ricky ignored their fearful and pained gasps as he grasped the gray light ball that gathered in the air.


    That was exactly the set of pounding skills that he needed to learn.


    After understanding the set of pounding skills, Ricky directly activated the Chaos Manual to understand


    it. In a moment, he put the set of pounding skills into practice after he learned it and proceeded to the


    second floor.


    The three were left in the first floor, unable to move and terrified.


    On the second floor of the Soul Tower, he still entered the same space. Ricky spent two hours on the


    second floor. This time he intentionally slowed down his speed.


    He didn''t encounter any obstacles on the second floor. It seemed that Howell didn''t expect him to easily


    defeat the trio.


    Harrison knew what was happening in the Soul Tower. He saw that Ricky defeated the three spiritual


    kings. He let out a helpless sigh. "I can''t believe that this boy''s strength has reached the level of a


    upper spiritual king. It seems that it will only take him a short time to be a powerful warrior."


    However, Harrison was not surprised that Ricky could enter the third floor so quickly. After all, he was a


    casting genius who had sessfully passed the Casting Path.


    Ricky encountered a little difficulty when he dealt with the soul attack on the third floor, but only a little.


    When he sat cross-legged to resist the soul attack, he was attacked by some warrior again. This time,


    the power that came at him belonged to an upper spiritual king. Not as strong as a second-ss upper


    spiritual king but at least close to it.


    ''Another one? It seems that they have made up their mind to trap me in the Soul Tower so that I can''t


    get the Heaven Soul Stone, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''But it didn''t take me too long to get onto the third floor. Is there such a genius among them? Or do they


    have a secret weapon they''ve been hiding?''


    Ricky concentrated on dealing with the spiritual attack. He knew he couldn''t resist the two attacks at


    the same time so he activated the second level of Ultimate Golden Body to help him.


    Bang! Bang! Immediately, the sound of metals nking echoed in the space. The strength of the attack


    was close to a second-ss upper spiritual king''s. It wouldn''t be able to break the defense of the


    second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "How is this possible?" the attacker said in shock as she realized that her attack had no effect at all.


    It was a pretty girl in a beautiful dress. It seemed that she was a little bit naughty.


    If anyone else were here, they would have recognized that the girl was Celia, the famous casting


    genius of the Eastern Empire. It appeared that she had taken it upon herself to stop Ricky when the


    others failed miserably.


    ''I''ve heard that the Ultimate Golden Body of Ricky is very powerful. I believe it now. My strongest attack


    couldn''t hurt the golden body at all. It seems that Ricky''s power is far stronger than mine.


    I''d better get out of here before he finds me out.'' Thinking of this, Celia immediately tried to run away


    before Ricky could spot her.


    But it was already toote. Ricky had managed to repel the soul attack and had time to fight back


    against her now.


    "Hey, it is not fair to leave after a sneak attack. At least you should leave something behind!" Ricky said


    coldly.


    Then, his golden body moved as well.

 Chapter 753 The Vibration Ruin Manual

    Chapter 753 The Vibration Ruin Manual


    Buzz! After Ricky said that, thick massacring runes began to gush out of his body. And in an instant,


    they turned into a golden passage. Within only a few seconds, his second level of Ultimate Golden


    Body suddenly rushed out and was apanied by the diffusing golden light. Surrounded by the


    shield of golden light, he rushed towards Celia.


    "No way!" Celia eximed coldly as she saw Ricky''s abrupt attack. She then condensed the crimson


    yellow runes on her body which looked like a yellow dragon. The next moment, the crimson yellow


    runes turned into the shape of a flower that tried to resist his powerful attack.


    However, as the shield of the golden light gave everything it could offer, Celia''s resistance grew weaker


    and weaker. She waspletely suppressed by his shield of the golden light, she was at the end of


    her wits. As he noticed what was happening, Ricky then gradually called the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body back to him.


    "I didn''t expect you to make a move yourself, Celia. And I''m surprised that you''ve already reached the


    third floor in such a short time. You must know very well about the soul attacks and pounding skills,"


    Ricky said with a surprised look as he saw that it was Celia standing in front of him at that moment.


    "Maybe you would have reached the fifth floor if you didn''te here. Unfortunately, you weren''t


    supposed toe to this ce, and it''s a pity that you have underestimated me."


    "Humph!" Celia snorted out of fury after hearing Ricky''s words. Even she was under his control at this


    moment, she was not afraid at all. Deep in her heart, she knew well that he didn''t dare to kill her here


    anyway.


    "I have this feeling that you were not going to pass the entrance test of the Soul Tower from the very


    beginning. You just came here to stop me, didn''t you?" Ricky asked. Based on what Celia had done


    and her attitude towards him at that moment, he knew things might not be as simple as they seemed.


    "I care nothing about how you feel. Now that I''m beaten by you, you can do whatever you want. I have


    nothing to say anymore," Celia said coldly.


    "I really can''t do anything to you in here, but I have already told you that you must leave something,"


    Ricky responded coldly as well.


    "Here you go!" Hearing what Ricky said, Celia immediately took off the storage ring from her delicate


    finger and handed it to Ricky.


    "Humph! I think you have misunderstood what I said. What I want from you is not only your storage


    ring. You''re not just a talented casting master of the Eastern Empire, you are also the beloved daughter


    of the Bright Emperor. Thus, the storage ring that you just gave me means nothingpared to what


    you''re worth, am I right?" Ricky sneered.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Celia grew a little scared at that moment. Something really bad had urred to


    her in her mind. There was no other people in this space apart from the two of them. This man standing


    in front of her could be really dangerous.


    "What exactly do you want from me?" Celia asked.


    "As I said earlier, you''ve reached the third floor in such a short time. So the cultivation method you have


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    must be extraordinary. Let me have a look. Otherwise, you wouldn''t like what will happen to you next,"


    Ricky warned her.


    "You want to get your hands on the cultivation method of the Eastern Empire? You can only wish!"


    Celia replied coldly hearing Ricky''s request.


    If she lost the cultivation method of the Eastern Empire here, she would be skinned alive no matter how


    much her father loved her.


    "Is that so?" Ricky sneered. "It seems that you still haven''t fully epted that you are now under my


    control."


    He walked slowly towards her.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Ricky''s evil smile, Celia couldn''t help but tremble in fear. She hugged


    her chest as he stuttered.


    "Don''t worry. I have no interest in a woman like you," Ricky said lightly.


    The fear in Celia''s heart weakened a little. However, she was also confused and upset at the same


    time. As a matter of fact, many talented young men had been yearning for herpany. But Ricky...


    "Well, I''m not interested in you. But that doesn''t mean that other men have the same feelings as mine.


    Perhaps, other warriors don''t dare to harm you only because they know who you are and fear you.


    Imagine what will happen if I remove all of your clothes and let you wander around one space after the


    other? I think people will be happy to see that happen.


    What do you think?"


    "Ricky, how dare you! I am the princess of the Eastern Empire, and my father¡ª" Celia''s eyes were


    widened with rage as she roared.


    "Ha-ha! Why not? As you''ve known, I have already offended the Eastern Empire earlier. Do you think I


    will be afraid of offending it even more?" Ricky interrupted before Celia could even finish her words.


    His spiritual energy then burst out from his body and turned into a sharp de. In a sh, the sharp


    de sliced the clothes off the shoulder of Celia to reveal her pale skin.


    "You''re such an asshole! You bastard!" Pearl couldn''t help but shout in anger witnessing what was


    happening.


    "Hey Pearl, don''t be so ungrateful. I''m doing all of this to get that soul-restoring pill for you," Ricky


    replied upon hearing Pearl''s scolding.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Pearl decided to stop talking.


    "Ricky, are you really going to strip her naked?" Tina asked worriedly.


    "Tina, do you really think I am that kind of person? I just want to frighten her a bit. She looks so


    arrogant and domineering when she is actually weak in her heart. She willpromise with me


    eventually. I just need to give her a little push," Ricky said.


    Meanwhile, things were slowly turning out to be exactly as Ricky had just said. Seeing that he was


    starting to take action, Celia cried and shouted in fear, "I will give you the cultivation method. You must


    promise that you will let me go.


    And you must promise that you will never tell anyone what happened here."


    "Good girl! That''s more like it," Rickyughed as he promised to do as she said.


    It was not until Ricky swore that Celia was truly relieved. She then gave Ricky the cultivation method


    she used through telepathy.


    "The Vibration Ruin Manual!" Ricky muttered to himself a few momentster. What he uttered just now


    was the name of the cultivation method that Celia was cultivating.


    ''This cultivation method is all about the runic powers of vibration and ruin!


    The runic power of vibration is exactly what I need right now. It can significantly enhance my strength, ''


    Ricky thought in his mind.


    On the other hand, he didn''t really need the runic power of ruin because he had the Ruin Holy Fire in


    his body. Either way, the runic power of vibration from this cultivation method was pretty strong as well.


    Vibration power could be used to filter the impurities in materials in casting and make the weapons


    more refined. It would be surprising if the power could be integrated into battle.


    The cultivation of the runic power of vibration was divided into three grades.


    The first grade was the Physical Vibration. In battle, the runic power of vibration could only be used if


    the enemy had physical contact with your body. With its great power, it could break the bones of the


    enemy and even destroy their vitality entirely.


    The second grade was the Space Vibration which meant that the runic power of vibration could be


    used as well as long as the enemy was within a certain distance from you. It could be transferred


    through space.


    As for how far it could be transferred through the space, this depended on what grade the cultivator


    had reached together with their own talents.


    The third grade was the Soul Vibration. Once the cultivator had practiced the runic power of vibration to


    a certain extent, he could directly attack the enemy''s soul without any problem.


    ''Regardless of whether I could reach the grade of Soul Vibration or not, if I could integrate the runic


    power of vibration into my four runes after mastering the Space Vibration, my fighting power will


    certainly be significantly increased. Well, it seems that Celia really gave me a good opportunity to reach


    the higher levels inbat, '' Ricky thought excitedly after aplete understanding of the cultivation


    method in his mind.

 Chapter 754 An Unknown Man Appeared

    Chapter 754 An Unknown Man Appeared


    The only reason Celia managed to reach the third floor was because she had used her runic power of


    vibration. Yet she was still not strong enough to beat Ricky. Before she could even break out the runic


    power, Ricky had already surpassed her.


    He casually waved his hand, making the golden shield over Celia''s body vanish. "Well, you can leave


    now. I won''t tell anyone about what happened here as long as you don''t mess with me again."


    "Humph!" Celia snorted as she turned on her heels to leave. She couldn''t bear the thought to waste


    another second around him.


    If only she had known how strong Ricky was¡ªso strong that he could beat her¡ªshe wouldn''t have


    offered to fight against him when Howell and Zach discussed on how to deal with him. Celia was a


    proud woman with a reputation to uphold. She wouldn''t dare to cause trouble for Ricky again. She


    feared he would get back at her the only way he knew of and she wasn''t looking any forward to facing


    the damage of others finding out she leaked the Vibration Ruin Manual to him. Even as the princess of


    the Eastern Empire, the senior leaders wouldn''t spare her so easily.


    "Celia''s so naive. I bet she only tried to face me because Howell incited her," Ricky sighed as he shook


    his head and watched the receding figure of Celia.


    "You still threatened her even though you knew very well she''s innocent," Tina gently stated.


    Ricky let out a chuckle. "Sure I did. Or I wouldn''t have obtained the Vibration Ruin Manual," he


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    responded with a smug grin on his face.


    Regaining his seriousness back, Ricky began to focus when a ck light started to form. It was time to


    pass through the third floor of the Soul Tower.


    An hourter, he sessfully reached the fourth floor.


    The soul attack on the fourth floor was ten times more powerful than the former. The set of pounding


    skills was also way more challenging than the one Ricky had faced on the third floor. Fortunately, the


    time limit now was longer¡ªfourteen hours.


    In the end, despite the hard work, Ricky spent eight hours to get through that floor. A little over half of


    the time he still had left.


    ''If it weren''t for the power of my four zones, I''m afraid it would be harder for me to make it through the


    fourth floor. I believe it''s almost impossible for Kylie to pass it though. But Meade? If he has really


    made a breakthrough and be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, he would


    have a high chance to pass the fourth floor judging from his talent, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''Anyway, Meade remains to be a powerful opponent in thispetition. Whether I can get the Heaven


    Soul Stone all depends if I can defeat him.''


    As soon as he got to the fifth floor, Ricky sensed right away something was off. It didn''t take him much


    to realize the power generated from the soul was suppressing him. That meant the spiritual power at


    the fifth floor was even stronger than the one he had faced on the fourth.


    If he was going to be honest, he didn''t feel the spiritual power on the current floor to be just ten times


    stronger than the previous. This was definitely more.


    Instantly, Ricky frowned.


    "Tina, I think the fifth floor was designed by a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level,"


    Ricky informed Tina by making use of his internal power.


    "And how does it make any difference for you? You know what? Your level ofprehension of the


    runic power is no lower than the one of a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. All


    you need is an opportunity to break through," Tina said honestly.


    "I might fail to break through when that opportunityes, though," Ricky added next. "But anyway, I''ll


    give it a try. Nothing is going to stop me."


    Before the sound of his words could fade away, he had his eyes stuck on the soul attack that was


    starting to form into thin air.


    "The soul attack is a condensed one!" Ricky said gravely as he observed the energy consolidating in


    the air. "This attack is way more destructive than the one on the fourth floor."


    Once the soul attack waspletely condensed, it wouldn''t take long to start to get brutal.


    Boom! Boom! A loud and terrifying rumbling tore through the skies. Moreover, the mighty soul energy in


    the air surged and instantly transformed into a dark vault. As the sky split itself in two, an unknown


    ferocious beast roared out from it.


    The attack was a threat even for Ricky. He was well aware that its power was no weaker than his own


    real strength.


    ''It seems this attack''s power measures up to my own, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, another invisible attack hit Ricky as he applied his spiritual power.


    This was the so-called dual attack.


    Unhesitatingly, Ricky hurried to activate the second level of Ultimate Golden Body. The power from the


    four zones in the deep side of his Soul Sea got mixed with the runes, and his own spiritual power then


    turned into a shield.


    Ricky was aware that his spiritual power was greatly inferior to the one afflicting into this space. He


    would be unquestionably defeated if he blindly chose to hit back in the air. His only chance stood on


    defending himself instead.


    Even so, he could barely resist this soul attack leaning on his power of four zones.


    Still he wouldn''t merely defend himself when the condensed soul attack dashed towards him. He


    needed to win this over once and for all.


    All of a sudden, two balls of golden light radiated from Ricky''s chest and turned into two giant palms.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªMassacring Golden Palms!"


    Ricky roared. Right after, the golden purple gxy energy emerged from his golden body and


    prated into his Massacring Golden Palms.


    Bang! The sound of metal collision disrupted throughout the skies in a blink as two vicious figures


    crashed into each other forcefully in the air. Shortly, Ricky''s body shocked, especially in the head.


    However, he wasn''t able to disguise the damage inflicted whilst a fine line of blood shed from the


    corner of his mouth.


    His soul was hurt. The soul attack from the space was stronger than his power. Nheless, he still


    seeded. Ricky looked up at the sky and grinned despite the injuries.


    The solid soul attack hit Ricky and forced him to retreat only for a few steps.


    ''Great! I thrived and passed the test on the fifth floor! The casting manual and the soul-restoring pill will


    be mine!'' Ricky thought rather contently as he sat down and got himself a break to adjust and recollect


    his strength.


    "As expected, he is the first one to pass all the tests," Harrison murmured to himself outside the Soul


    Tower. "And more, he obtained the cultivation method of the Eastern Empire. He''s really a lucky guy.


    The cultivation method of the Eastern Empire contains the vibration rune. Even I am jealous!


    Wait! What?" Harrison lifted both of his eyebrows astonished when two other warriors made their ways


    to the fifth floor. The first one was Meade, who wasrgely expected to get there. But what really


    caught Harrison''s attention was the second warrior. He wasn''t somebody he had everid his eyes on


    before.


    The young man wore all ck and an emotionless expression on his face as he carried himself through


    the fifth floor. Despite his handsome and intriguing look, he had a quite strange aura surrounding him.


    "I''ve never seen this guy before and he has also made it to the fifth floor. Where on earth did hee


    from?" Harrison shook his head in confusion.


    In the meantime, he was also excited to see another candidate. The more geniuses to show up, the


    better, and the happier he would be.


    ''It''s pleasant to have another warrior reaching the fifth floor. But whether you will be worth my attention


    or not remains unknown. Show me what you''re capable of and fight on the fifth floor!'' Harrison said


    inwardly.


    Curious, he fixed his eyes on the young man in ck. He was looking forward to seeing if the new guy


    would be able to sessfully resist the soul attack on the fifth floor.


    Throughout most of the trial, the mysterious man struggled hard with the soul attack. When Harrison


    was about to give up on him, he bounced back and finally made it victoriously.


    "It''s just unbelievable that this young man is a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level


    just as Meade," Harrison eximed. He was a little surprised and over the moon by the realization of


    the man''s strength.


    "I''ve never anticipated that the Casting Center would have two casting geniuses through this current


    Four hourster, thepetition in the Soul Tower was officially over.

 Chapter 755 Lynch Qin

    Chapter 755 Lynch Qin


    All the disciples in the Soul Tower gathered the moment Harrison waved his hand to end the


    "Thepetition is over!" Harrison announced to the warriors standing around him. "Thirteen of you


    got into the fourth floor of the Soul Tower. As thepetition ends, you''ll be able to get a casting


    manual of the Casting Center."


    Despite the overall dreadful atmosphere, the thirteen fit disciples were rejoiced by Harrison''s words.


    Among them were Kylie, Finley, Celia and Howell. Celia and Howell got their eyes viciously fixed on


    Ricky. They had never expected him toe out victorious against three middle spiritual kings and


    Celia.


    Ricky shrugged and sneered in response. He''d never taken those people seriously or regarded them


    as worthwhile enemies. Even Meade was also just a minor obstacle for him to contend for the Heaven


    Soul Stone.


    "As for the warriors who had reached the third floor, our Casting Center decided that you can be


    disciples of the guild, but not formal ones. Think about this as a chance. The choice is yours," Harrison


    announced again.


    The announce got all the warriors down below gaping and amazed for a while. Not in a million years


    could they have thought to be granted such a chance. Even though they couldn''t be formal


    disciples, it was still fortunate to join the Casting Center.


    It was expendable getting free ess to the advanced manuals, but being a member of the Casting


    Center could take the advantages of those manuals still avable. The Casting Center''s reputation


    went so far, even just some "unimportant" manuals were considered superior to those from the


    warriors'' own ns and organizations.


    After the first wave of shock, the news started to kick in. The warriors that got into the third floor grew


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    even more excited by the second.


    However, the setting wasn''t all cheerful. Those who didn''t reach beyond the second floor were left full


    of sorrow and regret, wondering why they hadn''t put more effort to get into the third floor. Their


    thoughts walked bitterly through all the wasted opportunities they could''ve taken to reach the goal.


    "As for the fifth floor, everyone, there are three people who made it." A curved and subtle smile popped


    at the corner of Harrison''s mouth as he foresaw the mors and reactions of the crowd.


    The people didn''t disappoint him. As expected, everyone started to chatter and gossip after hearing


    Harrison''s deration.


    "What? Three people made it? Except for Meade and Ricky, who''s the other warrior?"


    "Who? Kylie? Finley?"


    "Maybe it''s Howell?" "Could it really be any of them?"


    Even Ricky was mildly surprised with a third victor among them. Apart from him and Meade, it didn''t


    ur to him anyone who was fit to get onto the fifth floor.


    ''Have any of them already be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level?'' Ricky


    thought to himself before he turned to Kylie and the others. The look on their faces, though, told him


    they weren''t the ones.


    As everyone kept busy trying to figure out who was the third warrior, no one noticed how unaffected


    Meade remained.


    Harrison decided to put an end on the guesses and focused his gaze on the mysterious man in ck.


    Then, he asked, "Young man, may I know your name?"


    Immediately, all the eyes fell upon the man. And impressed, everybody started to ponder about the


    man''s identity. ''Who is he? Has he got onto the fifth floor? Howe we''ve never seen him before?''


    "Master Harrison, I''m Lynch Qin. During my training outside, I became friends with Meade. And when I


    heard that there would be a castingpetition here, I decided to take part in it," the young man in


    ck calmly exined.


    "Oh? Meade''s friend?" Harrison murmured surprised. It wasn''t only Harrison who nced at Meade


    eagerly awaiting further rification. Ricky couldn''t avoid his own curiosity as well.


    "Yes, Master Harrison. I befriended Lynch." Meade nodded slightly.


    The excitement once present in Harrison''s heart dropped increasingly. If Lynch Qin was indeed a friend


    of Meade, he was also associated with Sellers and this wasn''t a good sign for him or Asher.


    "Meade''s friend? That''s impossible. I heard Meade doesn''t make friends," a warrior in the crowd


    "That depends on what kind of friends they are. Upon meeting a genius like Lynch Qin, who doesn''t


    want to be acquainted to him?" another warrior retorted.


    ''It seems I have one more rival to deal with now. Those two are casting masters at the intermediate


    stage of Spirit Level, '' Ricky thought.


    At that point he was extremely serious as he considered his odds. He was well aware it wouldn''t be


    easy to defeat two casting masters at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level when he was yet to be


    one himself.


    "Okay, Lynch, keep it up!" Harrison said atst.


    "You three will get a manual respectively. After thepetition, you can choose which one you want.


    Moreover, each of you will also get a soul-restoring pill of King Level. You shall make good use of


    them."


    Harrison once again waved his hand and three ck pills found their way each to Ricky''s, Meade''s and


    Lynch''s palms. They quickly grasped them within their fists. It wasn''t wise to leave the pills on sight


    since they could foment a great deal of greed on the other warriors around.


    Even after being the most careful they could be, the three men noticed all the envious eyesing


    from the crowd towards them.


    "Well, the castingpetition will be held in three days. I believe you must have heard about the


    reward for it. Whether you can get the reward or not totally depends on your own ability," said Harrison.


    He nced over the three warriors one more time before turning his back to leave.


    Although before he did, Harrison used his internal power to secretly speak to Ricky. "You''ve certainly


    known about the current reward. And you also know that Sellers doesn''t get along well with Cameron


    and me, so out of anyone who can win the Heaven Soul Stone, I really hope that person will be you.


    Kylie and Finley are way inferior to Meade."


    "Master Harrison, in fact, what I''m actuallying for is the Heaven Soul Stone. Moreover, I have a


    good rtionship with Master Cameron too. Naturally I won''t let Meade and Lynch get it either," Ricky


    firmly answered. He had already figured out what Harrison was concerned about through his words.


    "Well, I appreciate your understanding," Harrison told him.


    As soon as they were done, Ricky was about to leave as well. Time now was too precious as he was


    racing against it. He had three days ahead of him to enhance his abilities and get ready for what was


    next.


    "Remember, you don''t stand a chance on getting the Heaven Soul Stone this time, even if you are an


    ace genius," Meade said to Ricky before he could take off.


    "You know, this is my territory. The dragon itself has to crawl here."


    "Really? Well, let''s see who will win castingpetition, shall we? I am not going to give up on the


    Heaven Soul Stone, not to mention I will allow it to end up in your hands," Ricky responded coldly.


    He hadn''t bored to wait for aeback. He left the second he was done talking. Nothing good would


    Inside the room, Ricky grabbed the soul-restoring pill and took it out. All of the sudden, a strong


    spiritual power spread out the room. It felt absolutely no less than the same spiritual power he


    previously witnessed on the fifth floor of the Soul Tower.


    "This is indeed a soul-restoring pill. The spiritual power is so strong, Pearl. I suddenly start to feel a


    little sorry now," Ricky said.


    "The pill is in your hand. Regret it or not, it''s up to you," Pearl replied coolly.

 Chapter 756 A Generous Reward

    Chapter 756 A Generous Reward


    "Why are you always so mean to me?" Ricky sighed with resignation. Although he pretended not to


    mind it, he actually hated how she treated him.


    He was unwilling to hand over the soul-restoring pill but he already gave his word to her. His reluctance


    showed on his face as he gave her the pill. No matter what he felt about it, he would always honor his


    promises.


    Pearl stopped ring at Ricky when she received the soul-restoring pill. It seemed to her that Ricky


    truly was an honorable man who would do as he said. Her face brightened immediately.


    "Pearl, why do you want the soul-restoring pill so much?" he asked her curiously.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t tell you!" she answered as she shifted with difort.


    "Pearl, do you truly believe that I know nothing about you when you have already cultivated in my


    Massacring Zone?" Ricky retorted. He had been curious about her for a long time. He had some


    spections about her motivation but a straight answer from her would be great.


    "Then go ahead." As soon as she said that, she shut herself up in the Massacring Zone. It was obvious


    that she was about to refine the soul-restoring pill.


    "You have be so confident in yourself. It feels like you don''t care about me at all." Ricky sighed


    once again but decided to let her go. He respected the fact that it was her secret to keep.


    "Tina, I have to stay in the Chaotic Fire Zone to practice weapon casting. Call me after three days,


    okay?" he asked Tina. He tended to get lost in the task so it was better to have Tina''s support.


    "I hope you can cast a weapon at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level within three days," Tina said


    softly, a hopeful look reflected in her eyes.


    "It''s not as simple as you might think. Even though I''m confident about it, it''s not that easy to get the


    Heaven Soul Stone," he answered truthfully.


    He nodded at her in farewell and went to the Chaotic Fire Zone. Once there, he poured all his attention


    and energy into casting.


    Three days went by in the blink of an eye. The finalpetition started.


    It was held at the casting square of the Casting Center. Overall, twenty candidates participated in the


    Soul Tower.


    All of them were casting masters of Spirit Level and represented the highest casting level among the


    younger generation in the whole Eastern Land.


    At this time, twenty casting tables had been ced in advance in the middle of the casting square.


    They were about to cast weapons with the same casting tripods and materials. Thispetition was to


    see who had true mastery over the art of casting weapons.


    Soon, Ricky and the others had chosen casting tables of their preference.


    Three figures came down through the stairway. Ricky looked up at them and recognized two. One was


    Harrison, the fifth chief of the Casting Center. The other was Cameron, the fourth chief. However, he


    failed to recognize the third one.


    "The three chiefs are attending the event together!" The warriors whispered to each other in surprise.


    It was certainly a rare sight; the three casting masters of Demi-sage Level had shown up together.


    ''Then the other must be Sellers, the third chief of the Casting Center, '' Ricky thought to himself. His


    eyebrows quirked up as he observed the older man. Sellers wore a white robe that reached to his feet.


    His hair was more ashen than gray, slicked back neatly. Ricky felt the strong blood vitality that radiated


    from him.


    Undoubtedly, this man was powerful, even among the other demi-spiritual emperors.


    "Ricky, long time no see!" Cameron greeted Ricky through telepathy.


    "Long time no see, sir. You still look handsome to this very day!" Ricky replied with a smile.


    "How dare you make fun of me!" Cameron teased him. "Alright, we should stop talking any more


    nonsense for now. Listen, you have to win the Heaven Soul Stone this time."


    "Please rest assured, sir. I will do everything in my ability. After all, I came here only for the sole


    purpose of acquiring the Heaven Soul Stone!"


    Ricky assured him. Of course, Cameron was incredibly assured. Who would not be, when he could see


    the determination that burned in Ricky''s eyes? "Okay, let me remind you then. Watch out for that Lynch.


    He is probably a bigger threat to you than Meade is!" Cameron said seriously. His earlier joking mood


    was temporarily disced so that Ricky would realize how deeply concerned he was.


    "Got it, sir!" Ricky replied as he looked at Lynch from the corner of his eye.


    He could guess, after their encounter, that Lynch was probably not a friend of Meade. He was more


    likely to be a helper hired by Sellers forpeting for the Heaven Soul Stone.


    "Do you have any idea about who this guy is, sir?" Ricky asked inquisitively.


    "I''m not sure. Obviously, Sellers has concealed his identity through all means possible. It would be


    impossible to find out anything in such a short span of time. Of course, there would be no point in


    investigating his identity after thepetition."


    Cameron sighed. The business with Lynch was a burden and he hated that Sellers was able to hide so


    much information from him. He felt like he was one-upped by Sellers which irked him greatly. "Well, it


    seems like I''ll have to be more careful," Ricky replied with a nod.


    "Gentlemen, we have reached the final stage of the castingpetition. Irrespective of the results you


    end up with today, you will all be officially admitted as official disciples of the Casting Center," Sellers


    stated as he began the opening speech.


    "We will now announce the rewards of thepetition!"


    These words piqued the audience''s attention. All of them wanted to know what the rewards would be,


    thought they had already known there would be the Heaven Soul Stone for sure.


    "The warriors ranked fourth and fifth will be able to cultivate in the Soul Tower for one month. For the


    third and second ce, other than being able to cultivate in the Soul Tower for one month, an additional


    award will be conferred. They will be permitted to choose a piece of Treasure from Heaven and Earth


    no higher than the intermediate King Level." Sellers announced. The audience cheered in excitement.


    "What a phenomenal surprise! The awards this yearpletely out-match those from the previous


    "As for the award for first ce..."


    Sellers stopped momentarily, with the crowd transfixed on his every word.


    "It is a Heaven Soul Stone, which will be bestowed on the champion by our second chief, Gorden."


    "Wow! Master Gorden will hand over the award in person this time?!" Whispers and murmurs filled the


    square.


    "Yes, Gorden will present the award in person. In addition to that, the champion would be allowed to


    enter the Soul Tower without any restrictions!" Sellers continued.


    "Wow, did you hear that? The champion would also have the freedom to cultivate in the Soul Tower


    anytime!" Even Ricky and Meade could not stand still as they heard of the wonderful prizes that were in


    store for the winner.


    Everyone had already expected the prizes to be great, but they were thrown off with how remarkable


    and priceless the prizes were.


    Being able to cultivate in the Soul Tower freely was even more astonishingpared to the other


    prizes. In fact, it was better than the Heaven Soul Stone alone.


    Even though the Heaven Soul Stone contained an abundant supply of the refined and condensed


    spiritual power, there was only one stone to make use of. Nothing would be left when all the energy


    contained was exhausted.


    In contrast, cultivating in the Soul Tower allowed warriors to undergo a significant enhancement in their


    cultivation.


    This was helpful especially if they had not yet be a casting master at the advanced stage of Spirit


    Level.


    "Sir, even if one win the first ce, there would be no need to give such a reward, right?" Ricky asked


    with in disbelief.


    "Sellers has maintained a good rtionship with Gorden, and it was a part of Sellers'' requirements. He


    pushed for it simply because he firmly believes that either Meade or Lynch will win thepetition with


    ease. This is also why I need you to win the first ce. Once you win, you will be permanently qualified


    to cultivate in the Soul Tower indefinitely."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ricky grinned when he heard that exnation. Sellers would not be pleased. His efforts would be


    wasted because neither of his bets would win.


    "I see. If I win the first ce, Sellers would be furious. Will Gorden possibly look for a chance to take


    vengeance against me? I''m not sure how to feel about that, given that Gorden is not only a spiritual


    emperor but also a casting master of Demi-sage Level!" Ricky muttered in rm. He had proven it time


    and time again. Somehow, he was capable of making enemies without his conscious effort. Some


    people just loved to hate him.

 Chapter 757 Alliance

    Chapter 757 Alliance


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be afraid," Cameron taunted Ricky after he heard his question.


    "Sir, I''m not afraid. But you know that I have already offended many spiritual-emperor forces. It would


    be unwise for me to be hated by one more spiritual emperor who is also a casting master of Demi-sage


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Level," Ricky uttered with a small shrug.


    "Don''t worry. Gorden has a good rtionship with Sellers, but this doesn''t mean he is allied with


    Sellers. He knows that you have passed his Casting Path. I think the reason he wants to hand over the


    Heaven Soul Stone to the first ce in person is that he wants to see you," Cameron informed Ricky


    with a smile.


    "In that case, I am relieved. I really can''t afford to offend such a powerful man," Ricky said with a sigh


    of relief.


    He knew when he should push back and when he should go with the flow. Even though he was backed


    by the Oriental College, they would still feel the pressure dealing with the Casting Center.


    Moreover, Ricky knew that he had to be strong and he had to improve his own strength to be a truly


    fearless person.


    "There is no time limit on thepetition, but you only have one chance, so use it wisely. That''s all I


    needed to say. You guys can start your casting now!" Sellers announced in an authoritative voice.


    With this said, the three chiefs of the Casting Center sat back in midair with their legs crossed. They


    looked expectantly at the twenty people who started casting at the signal.


    They started as one, all eager to win.


    "Ricky, do you think you could do this?" Tina asked at this moment.


    "Tina, this is my moment. After this, there will only be two oues: victory or failure! I can do this,"


    Ricky said seriously.


    It was true that Ricky had not yet be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, but


    he was very close to that. In the past three days, he had made more than a dozen castings in the


    Chaotic Fire Zone. He might not have seeded but he learned a lot.


    "Okay, I believe you! But please be careful. I can see evil intentions in Howell''s and others'' eyes. They


    may make trouble for you during the casting process," Tina warned him with concern in her eyes.


    "Attacking is not allowed in thispetition!" Ricky protested in surprise.


    "Ricky, you need to be careful. During thepetition, they may work together tounch spiritual


    attacks on you because spiritual attacks are allowed," Kylie said to Ricky telepathically.


    "Seriously?" Ricky asked uncertainly. He was not aware of that. Thankfully, Kylie was able to inform


    him ahead of time.


    If that were the case, he could already imagine what he would faceter during the casting process.


    "This is what real casting is like. When youpete on casting, you alsopete on spiritual attacks.


    Finley and I can repel only one attack each for your sake. I''m afraid our spiritual energybined


    cannot bear more than two attacks," Kylie said.


    "Kylie, I really appreciate that you and Finley are willing to help me in this way, but your goodwill is


    enough for me. You can concentrate on your casting. If theyunch an attack against my soul, I will


    take an eye for an eye," Ricky told Kylie. Gratitude colored his tone of voice and his eyes sparkled


    brightly.


    "After all, I''m not a punching bag. I will hit them back."


    After he said that, Ricky turned to look at Howell and others with his sharp eyes, which put great


    pressure on them and even made them feel a little scared.


    "Humph! Ricky, you haven''t even made a breakthrough and be a casting master at the


    intermediate stage of Spirit Level yet. Even if you have be a casting master at the intermediate


    stage of Spirit Level, it would still be impossible for you to get the first prize," Howellmunicated


    telepathically to Ricky after he recovered from the spike of fear he felt when their eyes met.


    "Only Meade is qualified to take the Heaven Soul Stone. And only he is qualified to cultivate forever in


    the Soul Tower."


    "Really? Maybe you''re right. You know, sometimes it''s not easy to be ackey," Ricky responded with


    an eyebrow raised.


    "What did you say?" Howell narrowed his eyes at Ricky.


    "Haha, you know what I mean," Ricky responded with a smile before he ignored Howell, as if he had


    gotten bored of him easily.


    "Kylie, Finley, please don''t step in this time. I have my own way of dealing with them. My counterattack


    against them might hurt you if you get involved," Ricky warned Kylie and Finley telepathically.


    "It seems that you''re very confident, Ricky. I know you''re an ace genius with peerless power. But if you


    really need my help, please don''t hesitate to tell me. After all, neither Kylie nor I have any chance to get


    the Heaven Soul Stone now. Cultivating in the Soul Tower for a few months doesn''t sound appealing to


    us at all. We would rather fight against them together with you."


    Finley wanted to make sure that Ricky knew he always had support in them.


    "Haha, thank you, Finley. I won''t hesitate to ask for your help if necessary," Ricky said in a warm voice,


    obviously touched.


    Then, Ricky turned his attention and concentrated on the melting stage. He couldn''t fail, so he was very


    meticulous in the melting process. He even activated the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    He knew he had only one chance.


    In the melting process, Howell and others wouldn''t attack him. They could only attack him in the


    beating process.


    After the melting process, Ricky entered the beating stage and started beating. At least, that was what


    he wanted the people to think. Particrly, Howell and his gang of bullies.


    "Ricky, be careful! They are going to attack!" To Ricky''s surprise, he heard Celia in his mind.


    "Celia, now that I have promised you that I wouldn''t tell anyone, you can be sure that I won''t. You don''t


    have to do anything against your will because of what happened in the Soul Tower," Ricky replied.


    "You''re right, Ricky. I''m simply worried about that. Please be warned that I will pretend to join in their


    attack. I hope you won''t misunderstand me," Celia mentally whispered to him. Obviously, she was


    concerned but could not outwardly show it.


    ''Huh! How innocent she is!'' Ricky thought to himself, amused with her way of affection.


    Boom!


    As soon as Ricky finished his thought, he sensed ten spiritual attacks which werebined with the


    runic power at the same time. There was no doubt that these ten attacks were from Howell and his


    fellows.


    Among the ten attacks, Ricky felt three strong spiritual attacks. He guessed that they were from Howell,


    Zach, and Celia. And as Celia said, she did not truly attack Ricky.


    ''It''s really generous of you to attack me together with the power of nine casting masters at the inferior


    stage of Spirit Level at the same time. But it''s too naive of you to believe that you can defeat me with


    this, '' Ricky sneered inwardly. The lot of them were cowards, bound together by the knowledge that


    they could not defeat him by themselves.


    Ricky gathered the power of the four zones and his runic power, and turned them into a shield to


    defend his Soul Sea.


    He busied himself in defense but refused to attack.


    "Ricky, you must be careful. If your soul got hurt before thepetitiones to an end, you would


    never be able to cast a weapon at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level in the following casting


    process," Tina reminded him.


    "Tina, even if I didn''t want to fight back, there''s nothing else I can do now. They are the ones who


    attacked me first. I''ll just let them do what they want for a while," Ricky said.


    With a secret smile, Ricky reduced the resistance of his runic power. He pretended to have difficulty as


    he resisted their attacks. A cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    "It seems that his spiritual power is not as strong as we thought, Howell," Zach noted to Howell


    telepathically. He was grinning widely. He fully believed that they were winning.

 Chapter 758 Rickys Beautiful Counterattack

    Chapter 758 Ricky''s Beautiful Counterattack


    "That''s impossible. Although I really want to kill him, I have to admit that he is talented. Moreover, he


    sessfully passed the Casting Path and reached the fifth floor of the Soul Tower. It indicates that his


    spiritual power and runic power are definitely not weak," Howell protested.


    "Although the ten of us attacked him together, the attacks were not that ferocious. He wouldn''t have


    been at a disadvantage from the attacks. I wonder if he is pretending to be weak," Howell uttered but


    mostly to himself as he analyzed their situation.


    "Howell, as you said, there are ten of us. All of us are casting masters of Spirit Level. It is just


    reasonable if he is unable to resist our attacks. After all, he is yet to be a casting master at the


    intermediate stage of Spirit Level despite being an ace genius." Zach tried to persuade Howell with his


    logic.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe you are right," Howell said slowly, still hesitant.


    "Howell, don''t worry too much. Next time, we will do our best to attack his soul," Zachforted him


    with a chuckle. It amused him that Howell was acting so paranoid.


    "You are right. We will do our best to attack his soul. We can defeat him even if we can''t hurt his soul


    badly," Howell said coldly. He was looking forward to Ricky''s crushing defeat.


    The ten of them activated their strength andunched their strongest soul attacks. The attacks


    in Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    When he felt that the attacks were growing stronger, Ricky automatically responded with just enough


    power to repel them. He thought to himself, ''It seems that theyunched their most powerful attacks.


    They don''t want to waste time.


    Unfortunately for you, it will only get all of you killed faster.''


    With this in mind, Ricky mobilized his Heaven Illuminating Fire and infused it into his attack. The


    Heaven Illuminating Fire was able to burn everything; that meant that it could burn spiritual power as


    well.


    As he did this, Ricky tried tomunicate with the mysterious axe in the depth of his Soul Sea.


    Ricky had enough confidence but not enough power or strength to win against his enemies. The only


    secret weapon he relied on was that mysterious axe.


    "Mysterious axe, you''re the only one who can help me this time," Ricky whispered to the mysterious


    axe in his Soul Sea. He tried to connect with the energy emitted by the axe.


    In the past, no matter how hard he had tried, the mysterious axe would not respond. It only released its


    energy when Ricky was in danger. But this time, something was different. The axe obtained a fragment,


    so it was able to condense its energy. Ricky felt that it had be less mysterious and unpredictable.


    He believed that he could sessfullymunicate with it this time.


    He sent a message to the ce where the mysterious axe gained the fragment. This time, he truly felt


    the chromatic energy released from it.


    Buzz! Buzz! Ricky grinned in excitement when the mysterious axe did not refuse him like what it used


    to do in the past. It released the chromatic energy into his Soul Sea. What was more, he was able to


    control the chromatic energy.


    ''It seems that I guessed right. After the mysterious axe got the piece, it has be different. I can use


    its power, though only a small part of that power, '' Ricky thought with excitement.


    Without any hesitation, he gathered the chromatic energy and infused it into his spiritual power.


    "It''s against the rules of the Casting Center that ten people attack a participant''s soul at the same time,


    isn''t it?" Harrison asked uncertainly. The three chiefs who sat on the clouds all saw what was


    happening.


    Harrison was unsure and wanted to stop the fight.


    Technically, it was allowed ording to the rules of thepetition. At least, there was nothing on the


    rules about it. It was an unprecedented event.


    But if it went on like this, Ricky would definitely lose the battle and Meade would win the Heaven Soul


    Stone, which was thest thing Harrison wanted to see.


    "Harrison, if you stop the fight, the reputation of our Casting Center will be destroyed. I don''t remember


    any of our rules stating that it is forbidden to team up during apetition," Sellers said to stop


    Harrison.


    "I don''t think it''s fair when they team up to attack their opponent. Ten against one is cowardly and


    inappropriate," Cameronmented.


    "In the martial world, it doesn''t matter whether warriors cooperate to fight against their enemies


    regardless of the numbers of the two parties. Many warriors team up to attack Ricky alone, maybe


    because he has a bad reputation!" Sellers answered them snidely.


    "If we break the rules for a disciple with a bad reputation, it would not be worth it no matter how


    talented he is."


    Bang!


    While they were discussing whether or not they should stop the fight, they felt a different spiritual


    power. Undoubtedly, it was Ricky who had begun his counterattack.


    Ricky had integrated his spiritual power with the chromatic energy and transferred them into nine soul


    attacks that then dashed towards Howell and the other eight fighters.


    Before the attack, Ricky warned Celia telepathically, "Celia, if you do not want to get hurt badly, I


    suggest you take back your soul." "All right. Perhaps you are really very powerful," Celia said before


    she withdrew her soul attack.


    "You''ll know whether I''m that powerful or not very soon. I''m reminding you because you helped me just


    now," Ricky said.


    The nine chromatic attacks were incredibly strong. They crushed the attack from Howell and the other


    eight warriors before they crashed into their Soul Seas, one for each respectively.


    Puff! Puff!


    Before they realized what happened, Howell and the other eight warriors spat blood and knelt heavily


    on the ground. Their faces paled at once. There was no doubt that their souls had been seriously


    damaged because of Ricky''s attacks.


    ''Is this the power of the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe? It''s really powerful!'' Ricky thought


    excitedly. ''If it were not for the Casting Center, the nine of you would have been dead now. I was just


    showing the mercy for the sake of the Casting Center.''


    "What''s going on? How could this be possible?" The warriors were shocked as they recovered and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    realized what happened. They felt that Ricky hadunched a soul attack to fight back, but they did not


    expect that Ricky could fight back with such a destructive force within that short period of time.


    Before Ricky fought back, they all believed that Ricky was about to lose the battle.


    Even the three chiefs in the sky were a little stunned, but quickly collected themselves. Sellers'' face


    grew darker, obviously unhappy with the turn of events. Cameron and Harrison, on the other hand,


    were thrilled.


    ''How could this be?'' Celia gasped inwardly and couldn''t believe her eyes either. She was not stupid, so


    she immediately bit her lower lip to pretend that she spat blood and knelt down. Otherwise, her nine


    "Oh? It seems that Celia can be cunning after all," Ricky murmured in a low voice when he saw Celia''s


    reaction.


    He turned away from them and focused on his next step. It was time for him to devote himself to the


    process of casting.


    ''With the help of the chromatic energy, I will definitely be able to cast a weapon at the intermediate


    stage of Spirit Level and be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, '' Ricky said


    to himself inwardly with confidence.


    "Ricky, why did you hurt them? Do you know how shameful you are to hurt the soul of a casting


    master? I don''t think you would bring honor to the Casting Center. We don''t need a violent disciple like


    you," Sellers med Ricky with a gloomy look.


    "I will destroy your casting skills because you are a shame to the world of casting. You brought nothing


    but disgrace to all the casting masters."


    After he said that, Sellers stood up and was about tounch an attack against Ricky.


    "Sellers, Ricky did not break any rules of the Casting Center, did he? If there is anyone who would


    bring shame to the casting masters, it''s probably not him. Don''t you think so?" Harrison said and


    stopped Sellers. There was no way Cameron and Harrison would leave Sellers to do whatever he


    wanted against Ricky.


    Both Cameron and Harrisonughed after Harrison finished his words. In Sellers'' eyes, they were


    <pughing at him.

 Chapter 759 Meade Began To Do Something

    Chapter 759 Meade Began To Do Something


    Harrison said those words deliberately to anger Sellers. Sellers had stopped them from helping Ricky


    earlier when he said that ten warriors against one enemy was not against the rules. Now, Harrison and


    Cameron used the same excuse that it was not against the rules when Ricky hurt the ten warriors''


    souls. Being chiefs, they were aware that they shouldn''t make fun of Sellers, but really, he deserved it.


    Sellers was worried about Howell and the others. He needed their organizations'' support, after all.


    However, that was not reason enough for Sellers to attack Ricky in front of the others. The real reason


    why he wanted to attack Ricky was that as a casting master of Demi-sage Level, he felt the strong


    spiritual power that Ricky channeled just now.


    That powerful spiritual power made Sellers, a casting master of Demi-sage Level, feel scared. Although


    he was unwilling to believe it, Sellers could feel it clearly, so he was almost certain that Meade and


    Lynch were no match for Ricky.


    Considering this, Sellers thought he had to do something. Otherwise, Ricky would win the Heaven Soul


    Stone, and that was thest thing he wanted to happen.


    Sellers was looking forward to getting the Heaven Soul Stone because it would enable him to make


    further progress in his casting. It would also be extremely useful if he wanted to take control of the


    Casting Center.


    This was why he took action decisively; he truly intended to hurt or even destroy Ricky. Of course,


    Sellers was not nning to kill Ricky. He would only stop him because he couldn''t afford to provoke the


    Oriental College¡ªthe organization which Ricky belonged to.


    But unfortunately, Cameron and Harrison were both demi-spiritual emperors, so it was a piece of cake


    for them to stop Sellers.


    Sellers stopped when he realized he had no choice. He asked them coldly, "What do you think you are


    doing? Do you really want the Casting Center to ept such an evil disciple?"


    "An evil disciple? Sellers, are you blind? I saw everything clearly. The ten guysunched attacks


    against Ricky first. Is that what righteous warriors do? Attacking and bullying a single warrior when


    there are ten of them?" Cameron asked in a cold voice.


    The warriors gathered around them were surprised to hear the three chiefs as they squabbled. But


    then, they had heard about the discord that existed within the three. The sight only confirmed what they


    had been hearing about for a long time.


    On the other hand, Ricky had not noticed their quarrel at all because Cameron had told him to


    concentrate on casting through their telepathic link. He also informed Ricky that he and Harrison would


    deal with Sellers to stop him if he tried to interrupt Ricky.


    Ricky trusted Cameron. He needed to concentrate on casting, so Cameron''s messages were music to


    his ears.


    "What did you say?" Sellers was irritated when he realized that the others were siding with Ricky.


    He discreetly looked over the crowd and found that most, if not all, sided with Ricky. In fact, there was a


    hint of disdain when they looked at Howell and hispanions.


    "You know what I mean very well," Cameron answered him firmly. "Sellers, I think we''d better all stick to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the rules. Otherwise, we can ask Gorden toe here. He knows what is right and what is wrong."


    Sellers'' scowling face grew darker when he heard Cameron mention Gorden.


    Ricky had passed the Casting Path made by Gorden, so he would definitely favor Ricky. With his


    support, Ricky would have a higher possibility to win the Heaven Soul Stone. Sellers did not believe


    their so-called justice.


    "Humph!" Sellers could not do anything more but frown harder. He snorted at the others and sat down


    again with his legs crossed.


    "It seems that the conflict between the three chiefs would not erupt for the time being." Some warriors


    in the surroundings began to whisper and gossip through telepathy about what they could hear and see


    from their position.


    "Well, I''m thinking the same too. After all, there are also Todd and Gorden who have higher status than


    them. The two chiefs are the ones who really take charge of the Casting Center," they murmured to


    each other.


    When he saw that Sellers no longer intended to find fault with him, Ricky was relieved. He did not need


    to be worried anymore. Thus, he focused as he consolidated the chromatic energy and began to pound


    it.


    ng! ng! ng! The sound of beating resounded through the skies and immediately attracted the


    attention of all the warriors, including Sellers and Harrison.


    "His casting skill is still so mysterious," Cameronmented.


    "I''ve heard that the manual that Ricky is practicing is extraordinary. I can tell that it is indeed true.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be doing such a wonderful job." Some warriors started to whisper among


    themselves. At the same time, their eyes showed their envies as they stared at Ricky.


    ''It seems that the rumor is true. Ricky indeed owns an extraordinary casting manual. Judging from the


    casting realm he is making, I''m afraid that his casting manual might be even better than mine, '' Sellers


    thought with jealousy. He just found more reason to crush Ricky.


    ''It seems that I have to kill Ricky in order to get the manual he owns.''


    Ricky, on the other hand, did not care about what other people were thinking about. He concentrated all


    his attention on casting. All the knowledge from the Chaos Manual had been fully understood by him


    and he used it on his casting.


    With the power of chromatic energy, Ricky was sure that he would seed this time.


    Ricky felt that his casting level was improved again as he integrated the chromatic energy into the


    pounding. Unconsciously, he entered the mysterious and wonderful casting realm.


    To be exact, Ricky had already entered a phase in his casting where he ignored everything and


    everyone that were not relevant to casting.


    "He has entered the casting realm where he would care about nothing but the casting. Meade, do


    something now! This is the best time!" Lynch urgently pointed out at Meade.


    "Are youmanding me?" Meade replied in a cold voice when he heard Lynch speak to him in a


    "Oh, no, I dare not, Meade. This is not my order. Your master ismanding you to do that," Lynch


    replied.


    Hearing this, Meade looked to Sellers and saw his master who nodded to him.


    Meade had to obey his master.


    Without any hesitation, he released his spiritual power which belonged to a casting master at the


    intermediate stage of Spirit Level. It then transformed into a strong and intangible attack before it


    dashed toward the deeper space of Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    Bang! Meade''s soul attack produced a nging sound like weapons had collided, but no damage was


    inflicted.


    It turned out that Ricky''s Soul Sea had been surrounded by chromatic energy. Even though Meade''s


    spiritual power was as strong as that of a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level,


    Meade wouldn''t be able to defeat the chromatic energy.


    "How could this be?" It was unbelievable. Meade and Lynch stared at each other and back at Ricky in


    shock when nothing happened.


    "It seems that everything is under Ricky''s control. We don''t need to worry about what will happen next!"


    Cameron and Harrison whispered to each other, once again impressed by Ricky''s talent.


    "Meade, did you attack with your full power?" Lynch asked coldly.


    "Humph! I''m not a fool and I know what I needed to do. Of course, I tried my best. If you don''t believe it,


    you can try to attack him yourself," Meade replied, his voice unpleasant.


    Lynch''s face darkened. He didn''t actually believe that Meade would show any mercy to Ricky. As a


    casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, Lynch also vaguely felt the powerful defense


    force in Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    "It seems that I can only stop him in terms of the casting realm," Lynch muttered.


    "Meade, you will do this. You know what my real purpose is. I hope you won''t go against your master''s


    words at this time. Besides, you and I have different jobs and you are supposed to deal with Ricky,


    aren''t you?"


    "Humph! I''m well aware of that. You don''t have to tell me what to do," Meade answered snidely.


    ng! ng! ng! The next moment, Meade also began to cast a weapon. The runic power was


    released and Meade''s casting realm began to appear.


    Meade''s casting realm swept toward the direction in which Ricky was in.


    "Hey, look. Meade is doing something. It seems that he wants topete with Ricky in terms of the


    casting realm," a warrior gossiped loudly when the crowd saw Meade''s move.


    Some warriors were excited for the match-up. Both were undeniably powerful, and the winner of this


    match would no doubt be celebrated wildly. Although the others had not voiced it, all of them were


    excited to see the talent of both powerful casting masters.

 Chapter 760 Meades Defeat

    Chapter 760 Meade''s Defeat


    "Thepetition in the casting realm means their levels of casting realm would be evaluated. Ricky''s


    spiritual power may be stronger than Meade''s, and his casting realm is also very wonderful. But I''m


    afraid Meade will win this time." Once again, the gathered warriors had their own spections about


    what would happen.


    "What''s more, there is another mysterious casting master¡ªLynch. He hasn''t done anything yet. We


    have no idea about his strength. Maybe he is stronger than Ricky as well."


    "I don''t think so. Ricky is also a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. He is an ace


    genius with iparable talent. It won''t be a problem for him to deal with Meade and Lynch at the


    same time!" Each warrior asserted their opinion and tried to exin the logic behind these thoughts.


    "As you said, a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level can deal with them at the same


    time. But Ricky is not a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. He is just a casting


    master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level for the time being."


    "What? He is just a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level? How is that possible? How could


    a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level sessfully pass all the tests in the Soul Tower


    and reach the fifth floor?" Apparently, only few of them were aware that Ricky was not yet at the


    intermediate level of Spirit Level and were spectacrly shocked.


    "Perhaps, this is the difference between him and us. He is an ace genius while we are just ordinary


    warriors. I guess Ricky intends to be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level in this


    "How could it be possible? Even if Ricky is an ace genius, it is impossible for him to break through and


    be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level on the spot! It''s extremely difficult for


    a casting master of Spirit Level to break through and reach the next level, after all." Their voices got


    louder and louder as every man wanted his opinion and exnation heard. They had differing opinions,


    so it wasn''t avoidable that they would eventually be divided.


    "Besides, Meade has taken action. He would not let Ricky seed that easily."


    "Yes, I agree. I think Meade and Lynch will win this time. Ricky is being overconfident about himself.


    How arrogant of him to desire a breakthrough and be a casting master at the intermediate stage


    of Spirit Level right here during thepetition!"


    "Yeah, it''s way more difficult for a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level to reach the next


    level than for a lower spiritual king to break through and be a middle spiritual king. That is why


    there is only a small number of casting masters of Spirit Level in the world."


    "Maybe, everything is possible and we have no urate idea. Ricky is an ace genius and I''m sure he


    is not an impudent and reckless man. He must be confident in his abilities. Rumor has it that thest


    time he broke through to be a casting master of Spirit Level was also when he was in a


    So I don''t think it''s impossible for him to make it."


    "What? I can''t believe it!" Many warriors were shocked the more when they heard about Ricky''s


    abilities and achievements.


    They did not realize that they knew very little about Ricky.


    They all began to feel that Ricky was more mysterious than they had previously thought.


    "Cameron, maybe you were too confident about Ricky. He is just a casting master at the inferior stage


    of Spirit Level. I don''t think he has any chance to win in thispetition," Sellers said to Cameron and


    Harrison at that point in time. He had already noticed Ricky''s real strength in casting and did not


    consider him a threat anymore.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Thepetition has not ended yet. We have no idea who will win in the end," Cameron merely replied


    with a stern look.


    To be honest, Cameron was a little worried about Ricky. Despite the worry, he trusted Ricky. After all,


    Cameron had witnessed Ricky when he broke through and became a casting master of Spirit Level


    from a casting master of Demi-spirit Level with his own eyes. That was also an extremely tough


    process,parable to the breakthrough this time.


    "Really? I seriously doubt it. Let''s just wait and see!" Sellers responded coldly. Deep inside, he was


    relieved.


    Even if Ricky sessfully broke through, he would only be a new casting master at the intermediate


    stage of Spirit Level. Logically, his weapon would surely be inferior to Meade''s and Lynch''s weapons.


    Besides, Sellers was well aware that Ricky would definitely be unable topete with Lynch who had


    be a casting master at the intermediate stage a long time ago.


    "Cameron, is everything really all right? Do you really think it''s okay for him to break through here?"


    Harrison asked Cameron with concern.


    "Don''t worry. Trust him. I have faith in him,"


    ...


    "So you want to break through and be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level


    right here and right now? You are being over-confident about your ability, man! That is not going to


    happen and I promise you that you will fail!" Meade vented his anger which was caused when Lynch


    told him what to do about Ricky. He let out an angry cry before he controlled his casting realm and the


    ferocious runes to attack Ricky.


    Boom! Boom! Suddenly, a storm engulfed the whole casting square.


    Buzz! Ricky, who waspletely immersed in his casting realm, felt a strong impact. He sensed that a


    strong casting realm that carried runic power was attacking him.


    If he went out of his casting realm, it would be deemed that Ricky failed to break through.


    Ricky would have failed. But with the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe that wasparable


    to the so-called divine energy, nothing could stop Ricky from making further progress.


    In other words, Ricky was able to defeat anyone, no matter if it was Meade or Lynch, or both of them at


    the same time. They were asking for death when they tried to strike Ricky.


    As he felt the strong impact, Ricky separated part of his mind to manipte the chromatic energy and


    mixed it with his casting realm. The energy from his four zones surged and four types of runes ran


    wildly. Within a few seconds, Ricky had already formed his attack and threw it to Meade forcefully.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! All the warriors present felt the overwhelming collision between Ricky''s and


    Meade''s attacks. They were shocked when they sensed that great impact.


    ''How could it be possible? Ricky is just a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level. And what''s


    more, he is totally concentrating on casting. And yet, he can counter attack with such a strong attack in


    an instant. That is just unbelievable.'' All the warriors gasped in surprise at the scene that unfolded


    before them.


    Before they recovered from the shock, Ricky''s rune attack stunned them once again.


    After the collision, Meade''s runic power was so weak that it waspletely crushed by Ricky''s. Thanks


    to the chromatic energy, Ricky''s devouring runes broke out stronger energy. They then engulfed


    Meade''s runes and as a result, Ricky was able to control Meade''s runes.


    When a casting master concentrated on the casting, his whole body and mind were closely connected


    with his casting realm and the runic power. That was Meade''s situation. It hurt Meade terribly when


    Ricky''s attacks hit him.


    Bang! At that moment, the hammer in Meade''s hand nearly hit his left hand. Meade then spat blood


    due to the impact.


    He had totally failed in casting this time. There was even a high possibility that this memory would


    haunt him for the rest of his life whenever he tried to cast weapons in the future.


    It was obvious how shocked Meade was. Disbelief and fear swirled in his widened eyes. He wondered


    if he was currently in a nightmare. This was just too cruel to be true.


    The whole space fell into silence.


    Lynch, on the other hand, was also a little scared. It was true that his runic power was stronger than


    Meade''s, but it was not that strong. In fact, if it were him in Ricky''s ce, he would not be able to


    defeat Meade so thoroughly. But Ricky had done it so easily. It only implied that Ricky''s runic power


    was much more powerful than Lynch''s.


    Crack! Crack! In the silence, Sellers clenched his fists so tightly that he cracked his bones.


    "Marvelous! How did he do that?" Harrison said to Cameron through telepathy as he stared at Ricky.


    He almost couldn''t believe what he had seen.


    "To be frank, I have no idea either. Even a spiritual emperor would be unable to know his secret


    weapon," Cameron replied. He was as surprised as everyone by Ricky''s performance.


    "Maybe that''s why he is so talented and has be an ace genius. We can never understand him or


    know his true strength." The warriors'' mutteredments grew louder again after the turn of events.


    Once again, Ricky had caught the attention of the crowd with his remarkable prowess.

 Chapter 761 Making A Breakthrough And Fight Back

    Chapter 761 Making A Breakthrough And Fight Back


    Ricky hadn''t been much aware of what was going on around him¡ªhe also couldn''t care less if he was


    going to be honest about it. After beating Meade, he knew he had to clear his head and to get his focus


    back on casting.


    Along with Meade''s defeat, Ricky was positive that Lynch would no longer attempt against him.


    ng! ng! ng! All Ricky''s attention was on casting. His casting realm was nearly getting to a


    state of perfection. It was evident how much it was increasing by the second as well as his casting skill.


    "It seems he''s improving his strength now. I wonder what he''s going to pull off next. This is really


    extraordinary. He''s probably the only one who can make a breakthrough under such a circumstance!"


    Warriors around couldn''t help but notice as they felt Ricky''s continuous growing.


    "Damn it! What''s this brat doing here? He''s ruining everything!" Sellers hissed full of resentment as he


    watched the turn of events.


    He had informed the Luxurious Emperor and his men that Ricky was in the Casting Center. Since there


    was no way they could make a move against Ricky in the open, not in the Casting Center at least, the


    Luxurious Emperor just decided not to show up at all.


    Nevertheless, Sellers was still uneasy and eager to stop Ricky from messing with things further. Still,


    there was no way out. He had to control himself in order to avoid doing something stupid. Cameron and


    Harrison were definitely watching him, which undermined any chance of action. It was painful but


    Sellers could only bite his lip and swallow his annoyance.


    "What should we do now, Sellers? I''m afraid your disciple has almost been crippled by this brat. I don''t


    want to take the risk and throw any realm attacks against him," Lynch said to Sellers in secret.


    "Of course we can''t expect to take him down with realm attacks anymore. I hate to admit it but there is


    something in both his spiritual power and his casting realm that feels dangerous," Sellers replied coldly.


    "Are you sure?" Lynch was shocked with the honesty he felt from Sellers''s response. "It is said that the


    casting manual he holds is very extraordinary. Perhaps these aren''t just rumors.


    But I have to say that you really are a ruthless man, Sellers. You know Ricky is dangerous but you still


    allow your disciple to face him with the realm attacks. Don''t you think this is sending your man to a


    suicide mission?"


    By then, Lynch came to finally realize how merciless the man on his side could be.


    "Meade is my disciples, and he will be my tool when I need him to be. A powerful man must be cold


    and ruthless. Don''t you agree, Lynch?" Sellers sneered.


    Lynchughed. "Let''s just drop the issue. How should we deal with this genius?" Lynch¡¤ asked and


    changed the topic.


    Honestly, he didn''t care about getting the Heaven Soul Stone. The only reason he was pursuing it was


    simply to help Sellers and nothing else. Of course, he would feel differently if the Heaven Soul Stone


    was to be his once he got it. But this wouldn''t be the case.


    "You don''t need to worry about what''s going on with him. You should focus on trying your best to cast


    the weapon. Even if he makes a breakthrough, he won''t be able topete against you with those


    newly learned skills," Sellers urged in an authoritative voice.


    "It seems to be the best way now." Lynch nodded.


    Then, concentrating on nothing but his goal, he focused on weapon casting.


    "It looks like that Lynch was frightened by what Ricky could achieve and gave up throwing his strike


    now," some warrior said upon seeing that.


    "That''spletely understandable. He might be stronger than Meade, but I''m afraid he still can''t take


    Ricky down. If so, it''s expected that he ends up just like his friend. It isn''t wise to attack Ricky right


    now."


    As the short discussion wrapped up, the square went back to silence. Everyone held their breath,


    anxious to see how things were going to unfold.


    Meanwhile, Meade and Howell also came back to their senses after their failure and began to cast


    again. However, they couldn''t control their feelings. With their prides hurt, they were only able to feel


    the anger towards Ricky. Unfortunately, this would only hurt the weapons they casted as they were no


    longer as good and powerful as they could be.


    Therefore, they had failed in one way or another.


    Naturally, since Meade was a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, he was still fit to


    win the third ce¡ªconsidering he was just unable to beat Lynch and Ricky.


    Sadly, this also meant that no one cared for him anymore. All eyes were fixed on Ricky at that point.


    Everyone was just waiting for a miraculous breakthrough to ur to him any minute now.


    Ricky was improving by the second, both in his pounding speed and his casting realm. He was fighting


    an intense battle within himself. Thankfully, he was the only winner.


    Sweat was dripping from Ricky''s forehead as the transformations went on. Time kept running its course


    when, all of a sudden, his casting changed without a warning.


    At first nce, he had just slowed down his pounding speed. Then, from what the other warriors could


    perceive, it seemed his casting realm had gradually stopped improving.


    Ricky, on the other hand, looked rxed for the time being.


    However, everything about Ricky felt different. Something deeper was seizing his casting now.


    "It seems he has sessfully be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level! He


    made it!" Warriors around cheered as they realized the miraculous scene they had just witnessed.


    "If he survives and keeps up with these breakthroughs, he''ll dominate the whole Eastern Land sooner


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    orter," a warriormented in awe and appreciation.


    "Cameron, I have to say that he really is a genius who is more powerful than we''ve dared to imagine,"


    Harrison uttered telepathically. He was astonished about Ricky''s aplishment.


    "He''s almost there now. Let''s see what kind of weapon he can cast next," Cameron murmured as he


    measured Ricky carefully.


    If a gaze could cast a hole, it would be the one Sellers regarded Ricky with. His face was dark with


    rage and his jaw clenched before his foe''s breakthrough.


    While everyone else stood amazed by Ricky''s achievement, he was slowlying back to his senses


    after being deeply involved in the process. Excited, he thought to himself, ''Thank God, I''ve finally


    be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. The chromatic energy really didn''t


    disappoint. Thank you for your help this time.''


    Although he was delighted, he was also humble enough to admit that it was due to the chromatic


    energy that he was able to level up this time. Anyone would agree Ricky was a true genius, but his


    talent yed no part at histest breakthrough. Yet, there was no denying his perseverance and


    boldness helped him with it. He was certainly dignified.


    "Now I''ming for payback," Ricky ruminated unsympathetic.


    Several times he had been bullied; now it was his enemy''s turn to feel the stingy taste of humiliation.


    He wasn''t a doormat who would take a beat and not fight back when given the chance.


    His counterattack was naturally aimed at Lynch, the strongest one.


    Ricky knew he had to throw a strike instead of casting a weapon if he wanted to stand a chance. He


    had just made a breakthrough and wasn''t as proficient as Lynch. Any weapon he casted would likely be


    inferior to his rival''s.


    He was determined to win this game once and for all. Now that the realm attack was allowed in the


    There was no time for hesitation. Ricky promptly gathered the energy of his casting realm along with


    the four runic powers and integrated them with the chromatic energy. As Lynch was still concentrated


    on his casting, Ricky''sbined powers quickly turned into a forceful strike and went straight to the


    enemy.


    "Ricky is attacking!" some warrior blurted after seeing Ricky in action.


    "It looks like he''s been holding a grudge. He''s been attacked so many times that now he wants his


    opponents to have a taste of his fury."


    "It seems this bright guy is well familiarized with his own weakness and has found a way to get around


    the issue," Cameron said with a grin. He was hyped up, too. The way he saw it, if Ricky was smart


    enough to admit his own shoring in this game, he had already won the battle.


    ''Damn it! How dare this brat attack me!'' Lynch thought resentfully when met by Ricky''s strike.


    He, like all the others on his side, had always perceived themselves as the predators and the only ones


    strong enough to attack in a battle. Not for a moment did they consider getting hit first.


    Sellers fidgeted. He could no longer sit back and watch how nasty things looked for them.

 Chapter 762 Gorden

    Chapter 762 Gorden


    The part where Ricky unleashed his counterattack really went beyond the expectations of Sellers and


    Lynch.


    "Humph!" Ricky huffed. "It seems they did not expect that I would fight back after I broke through. Or


    rather, they did not really believe or think that I would break through this time." Ricky talked with Tina,


    as he witnessed the frightened reaction on Lynch''s face.


    "That''s the kind of mistake usually made by those in high positions," Tina replied frankly.


    "Unfortunately for them, they don''t really know me," Ricky sneered.


    The entire scene that had just taken ce woke Pearl up. At that time, she was still in seclusion.


    Waking up, she was met with her mixed feelings towards Ricky as different aspects of him had really


    prated through her.


    Pearl couldn''t help but ask herself in her heart, ''If I really had the chance to kill Ricky at this moment,


    would I really be able to make up my mind and kill him?''


    After his speech, Ricky''s attack had already made its way to the Soul Sea of Lynch. Of course, he


    would not kill Lynch immediately right then and there. Rather, he would definitely make it so that Lynch


    would be unable to exert his casting level to its full capacity. Even if Lynch could still cast a weapon at


    the intermediate stage of Spirit Level, it would be too weak and incapable that it would simply be


    the worst weapon he would ever cast.


    ''Damn it! This time, this guy''s attack is even more powerful. There is no possibility that I can withstand


    it. Once I fail to withstand it, my spiritual power will be greatly damaged!'' Lynch thought to himself with


    gritted teeth.


    He was not a subordinate of Sellers. If he had to help Sellers get the Heaven Soul Stone by ruining his


    casting career, then he would definitely reject the opportunity. If he chose to run away, then he would


    receive a certain amount of torture in the future. Yet, if he considered the fate that met Meade in the


    end, then that would make running away his best choice at the moment.


    "Retreat!" He yelled with full force. Without saying anything else after his order, Lynch tore up the space


    and left the casting square.


    Leaving the premises of the casting square meant that he hadpletely quit thepetition. It also


    meant that Ricky couldn''t attack him again.


    All the people in the casting square were naturally surprised and confused at the sight of Lynch''s


    sudden retreat. No one ever expected that Lynch would have the guts to quit or leave in the midst of


    the castingpetition.


    Ricky had no choice but to deactivate his attack.


    "Ricky, it seems that Lynch just made an agreement with Sellers. He is not Sellers'' subordinate," Tina


    exposed after witnessing what had just urred.


    "He is smart. If he didn''t choose to retreat, I would have definitely ruined his casting career!" Ricky


    eximed. "After all, they had never give me any chance to win. And I will do the same to them."


    "Tina, can you imagine how Sellers is feeling right now?" Rickyughed heartily. The thought of Sellers''


    reaction simply delighted him to his heart''s content.


    "Sellers, it seems that your helper is quite unusual. He got cold feet in the middle of thepetition. I


    haven''t seen such a surprising scene in such a long time," Cameron and Harrison snickered at Sellers.


    They weremunicating through their internal powers.


    Sellers was extremely angered by how he was being ridiculed by Cameron and Harrison. He could not


    help but want to kill the people around him as he noticed their expressions. It felt as though they were


    allughing at him. He was indeed resentful, but he had to control himself not to attack. As long as he


    could put up with all the mockery, then he would still have a chance. But if he attacked, Gorden would


    definitely take action.


    Thus, he had to try his very best to suppress his anger.


    "Lynch, why didn''t you even try to resist his attack?" Sellers was currently having a serious and heated


    talk with Lynch. He was seething with so much anger that heshed out on Lynch as they


    that very moment.


    "Why can''t I run away? Do you want me to end up like your disciple?" Lynch responded coldly. He was


    not afraid of Sellers at all. "If I had enough strength, then obviously, I would not run away. You are also


    aware of the current situation that we''re in.


    If you have the time to scold me, then I suggest you take the time to think about how to deal with Ricky


    end of thepetition? You may have the Casting Center supporting you, but I''m afraid that you still


    can''t stop an ace genius who has alreadye and grown this far."


    After that, Lynch wasted no more time and left the area. He left Sellers alone and made him twice


    angrier than he was before.


    At that moment, no one noticed the evil smile on Meade''s face. He grudgingly thought to himself, ''You


    deserve that, old bastard! You must be filled with wrath right now! You regarded me as nothing more


    than a pawn. Who knows, from the moment you epted me as your disciple, you never truly


    recognized my true abilities. You had been looking down on me all this time.


    After all the recent events that transpired, it has be clearer to me that no one else can be relied on


    but myself. Obviously, the world of martial arts is a merciless battlefield where the strong will


    persistently dominate the weak.''


    "It seems that the battle is over." The warriors around the casting square murmured to each other.


    At the very beginning, the ten individuals, including Howell, seemed to be very strong. There were also


    Meade and Lynch who were respectively recognized for being very gifted in weapon casting. No one


    had expected that they would be defeated so easily, and that Sellers would end up losing the


    "I''m afraid that only Ricky himself knew from the start that he would be dered the winner. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t make such a breakthrough."


    "Cameron, we win this time," Harrison repeated with pride.


    "Humph!" Sellers crossed his arms, annoyed. "I will leave everything here to you two chiefs!" With a


    snort, he stormed his way out of the casting square. He really felt too ashamed to even stay a second


    longer there.


    Regardless of all the other conspiracies that had been happening, Ricky had now fully shifted his focus


    on casting.


    Eight hourster, all the disciples were already done with their casting.


    Then, Cameron and Harrison also came to identify each of the weapons. Ricky naturally won the first


    ce. Following him in the ranks were Meade, Kylie, Finley and Jake of the Star Sect.


    Jake did not participate in the plot for vengeance against Ricky. Thus, he opted to cast at his normal


    level and was able to surpass people like Howell.


    "Excellent! It''s a wonderful castingpetition. It has truly amazed me!" an old and slightly shaky voice


    eximed.


    A crack appeared in mid-air and an old man with white hair donning a white robe stepped out.


    The old man appeared ordinary, as though he were a normal creature with nothing special or


    extraordinary to offer. The robe he was wearing was tattered all over.


    "Gorden!" Seeing the old man, Cameron and Harrison were both surprised. Still, they managed to call


    out to his name respectfully.


    Immediately, all the other warriors followed and greeted him politely as well.


    After all, the old man who stood in front of them now was not only a casting master of Demi-sage Level.


    He was also a spiritual emperor who was qualified to be a casting master of Sage Level.


    "Hmm!" Gorden rubbed his chin and nodded slightly, before turning his head to Ricky.


    "Your name is Ricky Nan, isn''t it? You have done a really good job. I have to admit that you have a


    good grasp of runes and casting weapons. I have a high opinion of you now. What''s more, you have


    passed the Casting Path. I am the only one who knows the real difficulty thates with passing the


    Casting Path." Gorden praised Ricky for his outstanding performance.


    "You are quite delightful, sir. I appreciate your recognition, but I still have a lot to learn!" Ricky beamed


    and replied with deep appreciation and regard.


    "Now that you''ve won first ce, you deserve the corresponding reward. From now on, you can enter


    the Soul Tower to cultivate at any time that suits you best." Gorden couldn''t help but appreciate Ricky


    even more after he couldn''t find or see any trace of arrogance in him.


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky nodded and expressed his heartfelt thanks.


    "Of course, the Heaven Soul Stone now belongs to you. That''s something even I myself have been


    wanting so much!" Gorden said a little reluctantly.


    Based on Gorden''s words and expression, it was clear that the Heaven Soul Stone was too precious a


    treasure.


    As such, it was exinable that all eyes were now fixed on Gorden''s hands. They all wanted to see


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    what the Heaven Soul Stone looked like.


    Even Ricky couldn''t hide his excitement.


    With the help of the Heaven Soul Stone, he could break through his current level and be an upper


    spiritual king more quickly.

 Chapter 763 Gorden Made An Offer

    Chapter 763 Gorden Made An Offer


    Gorden stopped being mysterious. As he flipped his palm, a dark gray stone with the size of a human


    head appeared on his palm.


    "Is this the Heaven Soul Stone?" All the warriors gasped with their eyes wide open as they stared at


    the stone.


    ''It''s the Heaven Soul Stone!'' Ricky eximed inwardly, feeling the immense excitement in his heart. He


    was more excited than all the other warriors as he glued his eyes on the Heaven Soul Stone. He was


    so ecstatic that his eyes almost transformed into Golden Spirit Eyes.


    The moment the Heaven Soul Stone appeared, all of them could feel a strong breath of life. But the


    breath of life was different from the ordinary ones that they had normally encountered in the past. It


    was more profound and special. Its extraordinary nature indicated that the Heaven Soul Stone had


    obtained a thick and intricateyer of spiritual power.


    All of a sudden, all the warriors within the area felt as though they had entered the Soul Tower. A


    massive soul sphere formed around them. The spiritual power inside was even stronger than the one


    that was on the fifth floor of the Soul Tower.


    They could feel their spiritual power increasing at a constant rate.


    "Here you go. This is the Heaven Soul Stone. I believe, with this Heaven Soul Stone, your casting


    realm and casting level will greatly be improved," Gorden told Ricky confidently as he passed the


    Heaven Soul Stone over to Ricky. A trace of reluctance shed in his old eyes. He wouldn''t admit it


    himself, but a small part of him was unwilling to pass it on to Ricky.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Casting Center did not have many treasures that were as valuable as the Heaven Soul Stone.


    Thus, it was pretty understandable that Gorden would show some hesitation to entrust such a prized


    possession to someone else. However, he thought it would be worth it if it meant that he could hand


    such a powerful item over to an ace genius who was talented at both casting and martial arts. That


    alone was already a promising exchange and opportunity in itself.


    Ricky did not refuse Gorden''s wonderful offer. He directly epted the Heaven Soul Stone and


    immediately put it into his zone.


    Although he wanted to have a closer look at the Heaven Soul Stone, he was well aware that this was


    not a good ce for him to do it, especially with everyone else''s eyes watching intently.


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Ricky couldn''t help but express his gratitude a second time.


    With the Heaven Soul Stone now in his possession, along with all the other powerful secret weapons


    he kept in his arsenal, Ricky no longer felt intimidated by the impending battle for the Sense of Realm.


    "You don''t need to thank me. You earned it with your own strength and that''s why you deserve it,"


    Gorden stated, matter-of-factly.


    "Now, I''d like to ask you something. Would you like to join the Casting Center as a new and official


    member?" Gorden queried.


    "What?" The rest of the warriors couldn''t believe their ears. "Gorden is inviting Ricky to join the Casting


    Center?" They all tried to collect themselves immediately after the shocking turn of events.


    Gorden''s offer was also beyond Cameron''s and Harrison''s expectations.


    It had been years since Todd, the first chief, made his appearance in the Casting Center. Gorden was


    the second chief of the Casting Center. As a matter of fact, it was Gorden who had been taking care of


    everything in the Casting Center all these years. Thus, when Gorden offered to invite Ricky to join the


    Casting Center, everyone realized just how much the Casting Center valued Ricky.


    Even Sellers, the third chief, could not behave inappropriately while in the presence of Gorden. Sellers


    would only be able to take charge of the Casting Center when Gorden was not around. At the very


    least, he would never dare control everything in Gorden''s presence, despite having earned the support


    of most spiritual emperors.


    Gorden personally inviting Ricky was a testament that he had already affirmed Ricky''s strength. He


    was implying to the rest of the world that Ricky was his man. With Gorden''s affirmation and support, no


    one would dare cross Ricky.


    "It seems that, whether or not Ricky will make greater achievements in the future, none of us could


    afford to challenge him anyway," some warriors muttered to each other with much dismay using their


    internal powers.


    "At least, you and I could not afford to offend him. Let''s just give up. I don''t think there is even an ounce


    of chance that we can take the Heaven Soul Stone from him. Attempting to rob it from Ricky would only


    make us first in line to die miserably."


    "Yes, he has the Oriental College and the Casting Center supporting him from behind. The two


    organizations are probably the most powerful ones in the entire Eastern Land."


    Even Ricky was also a little surprised himself. He had not expected Gorden to invite him to join the


    Casting Center in person.


    ''It seems that my talent would not only bring me closer to a number of jealous and bloodthirsty


    opportunists, and assassins. On the plus side, it would also bring me closer to a number of


    advantages, '' Ricky thought deeply to himself.


    "Sir, I thought that I was already a member of the Casting Center when I passed the fourth floor of the


    Soul Tower," Ricky said to Gorden with a mischievous but quizzical smile.


    "Ha-ha! That is true. You have quite an impressive memory," Gorden said as he nodded and reacted to


    Ricky''s words with a hint of glee.


    "But, what I really want to say is, the Casting Center intends to open up a new position for the sixth


    chief. Do you have any interest in iming it?"


    Bang! The moment Gorden finished his words, the entire space fell into silence. His words caused a


    stir among the crowd. The overwhelming amount of shock seized everyone so that no one was able to


    speak or voice out their disbelief and disagreement.


    All of the warriors wondered whether they had heard wrong. It was just all too shocking for it to be true.


    If Ricky were to be one of the chiefs of the Casting Center, then he would be regarded with a high


    reputation and position in the entire Eastern Land. He would also be entitled to a number of privileges


    and advantages.


    Although Ricky was an ace genius, they all knew that his strength was far from enough to include him


    as one of the chiefs of the Casting Center. Talent was indeed important in the martial world, but overall,


    it was strength that helped to decide everything in the end.


    Had Ricky not beencking in strength, they would certainly not make any objection. But Ricky was


    currently not strong enough to be a chief of the Casting Center.


    They looked at Gorden with stunned eyes, as they hoped he would take back what he had said. They


    were silently wishing he would justugh it off and im it was all a bluff.


    "Cameron, what do you think? Is Gorden joking?" Harrison asked Cameron straightforwardly.


    "Do you think he would joke about something as serious as that?" Cameron retorted.


    "I think he is being serious. But, this decision may cause a lot of trouble. Sellers would be the first one


    to object it. Also there are many casting masters at the intermediate stage and advanced stage of the


    Spirit Level with rich experience in our Casting Center. Do you think they would agree to Gorden''s


    wishes?" Harrison''s tone was rife with concern.


    "So, even if we want him to be the sixth chief, we should do it slowly. At least, we should wait until he


    bes a casting master at the advanced stage of Spirit Level."


    "Well, I have no idea what Gorden is thinking, but I''m actually quite looking forward to it. If Ricky really


    bes the sixth chief, how will he face the objections from others? I''m curious about how he will be


    dealing with it," Cameron said with an expectant smile on his face.


    He had confidence in Ricky''s abilities, but he was yet to witness how Ricky would face the adversities


    going against his advancement and progress in the Casting Center.


    "Ricky, Gorden doesn''t seem to be joking. It seems that he already thinks highly of you," Tina told Ricky


    through their telepathic link. "It is important for you to get the support from a spiritual emperor and


    casting master of Demi-saint Level. That way, no one will dare bully or find fault in you in the Eastern


    Land."


    "Tina, you know what? It''s not an easy job for me to be the sixth chief of the Casting Center with my


    current strength. I''m not that strong yet," Ricky said in a slightly helpless tone.


    "I admit that it would not be an easy job. But, hey, think about it. It will scare off those spiritual emperors


    who want you dead, won''t it? It would at least provide you with a bit of security," Tina reassured Ricky.


    "So, if you ept his offer and be the sixth chief of the Casting Center, you will gain more


    advantages than disadvantages."


    "Tina, maybe you are right!" Ricky murmured, feeling a surge of encouragement fill him up, thanks to


    Tina''s words.


    Tina was right. If he became the sixth chief of the Casting Center, the spiritual emperors would be even


    more afraid of him. Despite the trouble he was bound to face, it would still be a win-win situation for him


    in the end.


    As he thought about Gorden, Ricky really couldn''t figure out what was going on in his mind. Gorden


    was well aware that his strength was not strong enough to be the sixth chief of the Casting Center. But


    why did he make such an offer?


    Ricky raised his head to meet Gorden''s gaze, "Sir, please don''t take me for a fool. I may have some


    talent, but I am not blindly confident and I don''t think I''m strong enough to be a chief of the Casting


    Center. At the moment, I can say that I am satisfied with just being weed as a new member. To tell


    you the truth, and I hope this doesn''t offend you, I have never thought of bing a chief or being


    ced in any other high position while I am in the Casting Center."


    "Oh?" Gorden raised his eyebrows. He was surely not expecting Ricky''s reply. "Do you really think that


    I''m ying some sort of a prank with you? For your information, I am a spiritual emperor," Gorden


    responded in a way that reminded Ricky just how powerful and sensible he was as a spiritual emperor.

 Chapter 764 No One Knew The Reason

    Chapter 764 No One Knew The Reason


    "How could it be possible?" It seems that Gorden is being serious! How could it be real?" all the


    warriors surrounding the area eximed in disbelief. They could not believe Gorden''s words. Although


    Ricky''s instant promotion to bing the sixth chief of the Casting Center had essentially nothing to


    do with them, they couldn''t help but still feel jealous of him.


    Ricky himself didn''t know what he should do. He really had not expected Gorden to be serious about


    offering him the position of the Casting Center''s sixth chief.


    "Ricky, it doesn''t matter if you are strong enough or not. Just tell me, are you willing to be the sixth chief


    of the Casting Center? Do give me a straight and clear answer," Gorden queried once again, but this


    time, with more fervor and force in his voice.


    Truth be told, Gorden raised such a question to test and gauge whether Ricky was a brave warrior or


    not.


    Ricky fell silent and began to think more carefully about Gorden''s question. A few momentster, he


    raised his head and revealed his answer to Gorden''s question through telepathy. "Sir, please forgive


    me for being blunt. I am really not suitable to be the sixth chief considering my current ability and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    strength. And I''m sure you know well about it." He paused to lick his lips that had gone slightly dry and


    then asked, "Let me ask you, sir, why did you present me with such an offer?"


    At the back of his mind, Ricky thought that perhaps his question would irritate Gorden. Still, he went on


    to ask his question anyway. He had to. He didn''t want to deal with any confusion when it came to


    himself.


    "You have great talent and a meticulous mind. With these two charactersbined, you are really


    qualified to be a strong warrior." Gorden wasn''t angered or irked by Ricky''s question. Instead, he


    replied and acknowledged it by giving him praises.


    "To be honest, I don''t know the reason either, because It wasn''t my sole decision to offer you the


    position as the sixth chief of the Casting Center."


    "What?" Ricky''s eyes were wide as saucers. "Are you saying it wasn''t you who made the decision?"


    Ricky asked in shock and confusion at Gorden''s revtion.


    "No, I didn''t. I am just the second chief of the Casting Center," Gorden stated so nonchntly, as if to


    remind Ricky that while he might hold power and authority in the Casting Center, that didn''t give him


    enough capacity to implement decisions and ns as drastic as offering Ricky the sixth seat of the


    Casting Center''s chiefs.


    "Sir, do you mean to say...that it was Master Todd who made the offer?" Ricky asked slowly and with


    disbelief. Simply thinking about the possibility made him extremely surprised.


    "Good job! You are correct!" Gorden eximed.


    "But how is that possible? I even don''t know him. And even if he does know me, it simply doesn''t add


    up. It is just weird for him to even think about making me the sixth chief of the Casting Center," Ricky


    said with disbelief. He felt so unreal when he heard Gorden confirm that it was, in fact, Todd who


    wanted him to be the sixth chief.


    "As a matter of fact, I am also confused. Todd has not shown himself for decades. How and why could


    he make such a decision? What''s more, he has been in seclusion in recent years, and so it''s


    impossible for him to know who you are. But a few days ago, he sent a message to me and asked me


    to invite you to join the Casting Center as the sixth chief," Gorden exined as he nodded his head


    slightly.


    "But, I don''t think we should ponder on the reason for the time being. I''m still waiting for your answer."


    Again, Ricky fell into silence.


    "Tina, I don''t know what I should do now. Should I say yes or no? I''m totally confused," Ricky then


    asked Tina through telepathy. He would usually turn to Soar and Tina for advice when he had no idea


    how to deal with a tricky situation.


    "Ricky, I''ve told you that epting the offer would bring you more advantages than disadvantages. We


    can just stop thinking about why Master Todd made such an offer to you," Tina replied, reinforcing her


    initial answer to Ricky''s question. "Moreover, even if, say, Master Todd has bad intentions set up for


    you, you would still be unable to escape him whether you are the sixth chief of the Casting Center or


    not. So why not just ept the offer?"


    "You''re right, Tina. Then I''ll just take this position and ept the offer! Even if the sixth chief might be


    only a title without any power, I will make the position an important one in the Casting Center sooner or


    confidence and realign his concentration.


    He was not a man who would hesitate, especially when he was determined to do and aplish


    something.


    A firm look began to form on Ricky''s face. He then looked up at Gorden and said, "Sir, now that you''ve


    invited me, I have no reason to refuse your offer. I will take the honor of being the sixth chief of the


    Casting Center."


    "What!?" Disbelief and astonishment filled the entire area. "He said yes!!" Some of the warriors were


    excited, while some were dismayed. The onlookers around began their discussion upon hearing


    Ricky''s positive reply.


    "Does...does he really think that he is capable enough to be the sixth chief and hold his own in the


    Casting Center?" More and more envious and doubtful onlookers sneered at Ricky''s eptance. They


    had admired Ricky, but now, it seemed the admiration burst as quickly as a bubble and was now


    reced by disdain.


    "I think he''s really biting off more than he can chew! I admit that he is gifted and talented. But I


    seriously doubt his ability to be the sixth chief of the Casting Center," one of them added.


    They really weren''t mincing words.


    "Ha-ha! Well, I''m d to hear that. Since you have agreed, I hereby dere that you will be the sixth


    chief of the Casting Center from here on," Gorden expressed with a smile on his face after he heard


    Ricky''s reply. He didn''t think that Ricky was overconfident at all. Otherwise, Ricky would not have


    asked him secretly.


    Ricky was still in a trance. He came to the Casting Center only to win some treasures. But why did he


    end up being the sixth chief of the Casting Center?


    "Wait!" Suddenly, a voice came out to stop it. It was none other than Sellers¡ªthe third chief of the


    Casting Center.


    Sellers appeared out of nowhere. Actually, he did not want to show up there at all. But he had to. He


    was on a mission to stop Ricky from being the sixth chief of the Casting Center. What was more, there


    were a dozen of middle-aged and old warriors following him from behind. Judging from the powers and


    momentums they were releasing, it could be told that they were casting masters at the intermediate


    stage and advanced stage of Spirit Level.


    Undoubtedly, Sellers had aligned with them, intending to stop Ricky from being the sixth chief.


    All eyes were fixed on Sellers. They knew why he, along with the other casting masters showed up.


    "I wonder if Sellers can stop it," some of the warriors said. Everyone was highly anticipating how things


    would turn out from there.


    "I think it''s going to be difficult," another warrior said.


    Sellers was determined to prevent Ricky''s inclusion into the Casting Center''s line-up of powerful


    authorities.


    "Gorden, there is a clear rule in our Casting Center that only a casting master of Demi-sage Level is


    qualified to be a chief," Sellers said straightforwardly. "These casting masters won''t agree on your


    decision."


    "Really?" Gorden raised his eyebrows, leaning back a little. "So, do you all agree with Sellers?" Gorden


    turned to ask the people standing behind Sellers. Gorden was not taken aback by his intervention.


    His voice was soft, yet there was a hint of anger in it.


    These casting masters, of course, felt the slight anger emanated by Gorden. At that moment, they


    suddenly became a little scared. They then hesitated and said, "Gorden, we are simply following the


    rules of the Casting Center."


    "The rules?" Gorden crossed his arms. He was starting to feel impatient. "Let me ask you this. Who do


    you think will have the final say in the Casting Center?" Gorden asked in a chilly and condescending


    tone.


    "Of course, it would be Todd and you!" they all answered at once without hesitation.


    "I''m d you are keeping that in mind. Todd and I have the final say and we make the rules. Now that


    Todd is not around, I will be the one who decides everything. If you are here to question me, I implore


    you toe and challenge me the moment you grow stronger than me." Gorden was not going to


    waste any more time with Sellers and his band of naysayers.


    Gorden''s fearless reply left the casting masters shocked and shivering. It dawned upon them that the


    man in front of them was not only a casting master of Demi-sage Level, but also a supreme spiritual


    emperor.


    They began to feel regretful. Why did theye with Sellers to stop a decision which had been made


    by Gorden in the first ce? Where did their courage to threaten a spiritual emperor and casting


    master of Demi-saint Levele from? They all realized that they were asking for death by doing so.


    Sellers''s eyes could clearly be seen being clouded with gloom.


    He really couldn''t understand why Gorden would have made such a decision. What Sellers didn''t know


    was that even Gorden himself didn''t fully grasp the motivation behind Todd''s big decision.


    "Sellers, if this is your reason for trying to oppose and stop what has already been decided, then feel


    free to question and challenge me once you surpass my power and strength!"

 Chapter 765 Soul-binding Technique

    Chapter 765 Soul-binding Technique


    Sellers told Gorden in a cold voice, "I wouldn''t dare!" At that moment, Sellers felt the anger in Gorden''s


    heart. Despite his unwillingness, Sellers had to treat him with respect. However, it was the kind of


    respect that wouldn''t go much further.


    At that time, Sellers hadn''t gotten the support from the spiritual emperors. Even if he had the support,


    he wouldn''t dare to confront Gorden that easily because he knew they wouldn''t help him that much if


    they wouldn''t gain something very valuable for themselves.


    "If you don''t dare, then you should retreat!" Gorden responded coldly.


    Sellers wanted to stop Ricky, but how could Gorden not know the reason? He then immediately used


    his strength to try and stop Sellers''s actions.


    ''This is real strength! Even Sellers, a demi-spiritual emperor and a casting master of Demi-sage Level,


    has to yield in front of Gorden.


    When will I ever be a spiritual emperor myself?'' Ricky thought to himself after seeing the scene.


    ...


    "I''ll say it again. Come to me if any of the members of the Casting Center has any objections against


    Ricky bing the sixth chief," Gorden told the crowd once again.


    This time, no one said anything. A spiritual emperor was already furious. Nobody wanted to step up


    and challenge such strength.


    "Ricky, I''m sure you know that your position of the sixth chief exists in name only. You won''t be able to


    enjoy its privileges. There will also be trouble headed your way once your nomination is final. You must


    always stay alert," Gorden told Ricky with his internal power.


    "Don''t worry. I will warn Sellers and the other casting masters at the advanced stage of Spirit Level


    secretly."


    "Of course, I already know about that. But since I''ve decided to be the sixth chief, I would have to


    ovee these obstacles," Ricky responded.


    "Ha-ha! I''m looking forward to the day that you finally be the real sixth chief. Right now, you better


    go to the Soul Tower and cultivate some more while you still have time so that you can consolidate your


    casting skills at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level," Gorden reminded.


    "After all, you can cultivate in the Soul Tower any time you want to. Don''t waste this opportunity."


    "I understand," Ricky replied.


    "Sir, if you don''t mind, can I ask you another favor?" There was a hint of embarrassment in his voice.


    "What would that be?"


    "Sir, I just remembered that I can still request for a casting manual. Can I change it to a cultivation


    method of spiritual power instead? I believe there should be some at the Casting Center," Ricky asked.


    "Ha-ha! What a shrewd boy you are! Do you really want to exchange a casting manual for a more


    precious cultivation method of spiritual power?" Gorden said as heughed heartily.


    Hearing the words from Gorden, Ricky felt embarrassed.


    A casting manual was much more precious than a cultivation method of martial arts, but it could be


    argued that a cultivation method of spiritual power was much more valuable than a casting manual. Of


    course, rtively speaking, Ricky''s Supreme Skills were still iparable to any other cultivation


    method of spiritual power out there.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I hope you can forgive my bluntness. But if possible, I would like to use the Pounding


    Skill that I cultivated in exchange for a cultivation method of spiritual power," Ricky said.


    In thispetition, he realized that what hecked was spiritual power. He was able to seed only


    because he used the chromatic energy of the mysterious axe. If he could find a way to cultivate other a


    cultivation method of spiritual power, his spiritual attack would be greatly enhanced even if he didn''t


    use the chromatic energy.


    "I know the casting manual you cultivated is quite extraordinary, but I am not that greedy. As you wish, I


    will exchange the reward to a cultivation method of spiritual power instead!" Hearing Ricky''s words,


    Gordenughed.


    "Sir, thank you so much! I really appreciate it!" Ricky expressed his gratitude solemnly after hearing


    that Gorden had finally agreed.


    "Yet, I will teach you a cultivation method of spiritual power instead. Don''t think about obtaining it from


    the Cultivation Method Hall at the Casting Center. Sellers will definitely get in your way and make


    things hard for you as much as he can. When that happens, I won''t be able to stop him myself


    anymore," Gorden warned Ricky.


    "Thank you so much, sir! I will keep that in mind," Ricky thanked Gorden sincerely.


    Right away, Gorden taught Ricky a cultivation method named the Soul-binding Technique.


    The first move of this technique was to use one''s spiritual power to activate the fettering force and


    condense the spiritual power into a beam of thorn. Such transformation was called the Soul-binding


    Thorn. By doing so, one would be able to not only trap the opponent''s soul, but also inflict a significant


    amount of damage to it.


    Of course, the so-called harm could only be determined with the strength of the fettering force and the


    number of Soul-binding Thorns that would be generated.


    The second move was to condense the fettering force into a rope which usually required powerful


    internal fettering energy. The appearance of such power was the condition of condensation. This meant


    that the practitioner had to condense the rope only after the fettering force that evolved from the


    spiritual power had already been solidified. This step was called the Soul-binding Rope.


    Naturally, once a sessful condensation had been achieved, the power would be extraordinary.


    The Soul-binding rope would not only hurt the opponent''s soul but also allow one to control the


    opponent''s soul and their movements through the rope.


    The third move was known as the Soul-binding Hidden Chain.


    This move required one to reach the limit by cultivating the fettering force evolved from the spiritual


    power. In order to reach the limit, one must hide the fettering force. Nevertheless, it was not a simple


    hide, but must be hidden in the supreme enlightenment.


    Only spiritual emperors could hide the fettering force in the supreme enlightenment because only those


    spiritual emperors could sense the supreme enlightenment.


    By doing this, one would be able to create the Soul-binding Hidden Chain and hid it in the supreme


    enlightenment. If one sessfully attacked their opponent with the Soul-binding Hidden Chain, they


    would then be able to directly control the opponent''s mind.


    That was to say that once the opponent was attacked, they would be a puppet of the attacker.


    Of course, it also depended on the difference in strength between two warriors. It was impossible for a


    spiritual emperor to control a saint using this Soul-binding Hidden Chain.


    ...


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wow!" "The Soul-binding Technique is very powerful and formidable. If one is able to master it, they


    will be invincible," Ricky said in a serious tone with a further understanding of the Soul-binding


    Technique.


    "Your main priority is to master the first two moves. Although you are an ace genius with peerless


    talent, I have to remind you that no genius has ever been able to cultivate the third move," Gorden


    exined carefully. He didn''t want Ricky to have very high expectations so he decided to borate


    further.


    "That''s because it requires the creature''sprehension of the supreme enlightenment to reach such


    their limits. Perhaps even the most powerful saints would have trouble reaching this limit themselves."


    "No way!" Ricky responded with disbelief hearing Gorden''s exnation.


    "How mysterious the supreme enlightenment is! It''s just too difficult for us living creatures to fuse and


    hide inside it. It''s simply too difficult..." Gorden sighed deeply.


    ...


    After their secret conversation, Gorden looked around and announced loudly, "Thispetition is over.


    Disciples who would get rewards, you can take your time to get these rewards from the Manual Pce


    at the Casting Center.


    Of course, as the disciples of the Casting Center, you have to abide by the rules and watch your step."

 Chapter 766 Looking For Trouble

    Chapter 766 Looking For Trouble


    The castingpetition which had attracted a lot of attention had ended in unexpected ways. The


    biggest winner was Ricky, who not only won the Heaven Soul Stone but also earned the qualification to


    enter the Soul Tower permanently and became the sixth chief of the Casting Center.


    Even though he was not worthy of the name, people still had to treat him with some respect.


    "I really don''t know. Did Gorden like Ricky''s talent that much that he had to make him the sixth chief?


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that it should''ve been impossible." There were


    continuous discussions among the crowd.


    "Perhaps there are other reasons, but in the end, it isn''t something we can decide on. It would be better


    for us to focus on our own cultivation instead. Perhaps we will have our chance to participate in the


    Ricky, regardless of these discussions, had arrived at the fifth floor of the Soul Tower together with


    Kylie and Finley. Both Kylie and Finley needed to digest what they had learned during thepetition.


    What Ricky needed to do was consolidate andprehend the Soul-binding Technique.


    At the same time, he also started to practice the Vibration Ruin Manual which he got from Celia. As for


    refining the Heaven Soul Stone and breaking through to be an upper spiritual king, he would have


    to save it forter. After all, he must first increase his level to the peak of a middle spiritual king.


    All of these were in preparation for thepetition for the Sense of Realm. Thus, he would have a


    greater chance to be a spiritual emperor.


    He stayed inside the Soul Tower for a month and a half. During this time, he had already spent half a


    month to consolidate his casting base as a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. To


    his surprise, as the casting base was consolidated, his cultivation base was also improved significantly.


    ''It seems that the cultivation of the soul is the most important aspect for both a spiritual king and a


    spiritual emperor. As long as the soul is improved, the cultivation woulde along a lot easier, '' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    In fact, he also had some insights about the Soul-binding Technique. Through the four Supreme Skills,


    Ricky had learned how to generate binding power using his soul power and it made it a lot easier for


    him to cultivate the Soul-binding Technique.


    Of course, he only had a preliminary understanding of it and it would probably take him some time to


    properly condense the first Soul-binding Thorn.


    He hadprehended the Vibration Ruin Manual as well and the vibration runes had already started to


    condense within his body. As long as the vibration runes were integrated with the four other runes, he


    would be able to practice the first level¡ªthe Physical Vibration.


    Of course, Ricky could still practice it without the integration. Space runes were already enough for


    him. Cultivating the vibration runes would enable him to strengthen the power of the four zones.


    During this period, Ricky has also cultivated the third form of the Gxy Saber Skill ¡ª¡ªthe


    Transferring Form.


    Of course, neither Kylie nor Finley would need to stay in the Soul Tower as long as Ricky, so they


    decided to leave the Soul Tower in advance.


    Eventually, Ricky also left the Soul Tower when he was done with his training.


    "Ricky, what do you n to do next?" Tina asked.


    "Pay a quick visit to the Three-hall City before heading back to the Oriental College and prepare myself


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to break through to an upper spiritual king!" Ricky replied.


    "You are right. It would be safer for you to break through at the Oriental College now," Tina said out of


    relief.


    "Look, our sixth chief has already left the tower." Just as he wasing out of the Soul Tower, a


    disdainful voice began to chatter. Undoubtedly, this disciple had been waiting for him for a long time


    and must be on the side of Sellers.


    "It seems that you are about to run into trouble," Tina teased.


    "Well, Tina, do you really want to watch me be bullied?" Ricky said reluctantly.


    "Ha-ha! I just want to see how you n to resolve this problem," Tina said as she smiled.


    "Tina, it seems that I was wrong to ask you to persuade Pearl. I have a feeling you are now going to be


    on her side," Ricky said.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Tinaughed once again.


    "Are you serious? Is this our sixth chief?" At that time, another strange voice sounded as they saw an


    intimidating middle-aged mane over.


    The middle-aged man was followed by Lynch.


    ''I didn''t expect Lynch to be still at the Casting Center, '' Ricky thought to himself as he saw Lynch.


    As for Lynch, he also nodded slightly at Ricky as if he didn''t care about the fact that Ricky had attacked


    him in thepetition.


    "I feel that something is wrong with Lynch. I don''t know the rtionship between him and Sellers but it


    seems that Sellers is kind to him," Tina said sincerely.


    ''Maybe, Lynch is an important talent of a spiritual-emperor force that Sellers wants to get closer to, ''


    Ricky thought to himself. ''But they need to think twice before they try to look for any trouble.''


    He then turned to look at the middle-aged man with his sharp eyes and said coldly, "You are just a


    casting master from the Casting Center. I don''t mind if you don''t greet me when you see me, the sixth


    chief, but you make impertinent remarks. Don''t you care about the consequences of your actions?"


    "Don''t overestimate yourself. Do you really believe that you are the sixth chief?" All the disciples of


    Sellers were disdainful towards Ricky.


    "He is Sherman Yan, isn''t he? It is said that he is the confidant of Sellers and also a casting master at


    the intermediate stage of Spirit Level with superb casting skills. Ricky surely doesn''t know how to deal


    with his troubles properly," said the other disciples.


    "We shall see. I have a feeling that Ricky is not as simple as we think."


    "The sixth chief? Why haven''t I heard of it at all?" Sherman Yan said disdainfully upon hearing Ricky''s


    words.


    With his momentum suddenly surging, he was ready to attack Ricky.


    "Sherman, what do you want to do?" At that moment, a voice came out and Kylie stood right in front of


    Ricky.


    "Kylie, what brings you here?" Ricky was a little surprised to see that it was Kylie. After all, he didn''t


    know when she had left the Soul Tower.


    "If I didn''te, he would''ve definitely attacked you already," said Kylie using her internal power.


    "Kylie, this is none of your business," Sherman Yan said casually though his eyes were full of


    hesitation.


    "Or does someone want to hide behind a woman?"


    Sherman Yan looked at Ricky.


    Ricky didn''t care even after feeling his eyes on him. But now that his mouth was starting to annoy him,


    Ricky knew he had to do something. Besides, he wanted to prove himself to them.


    Therefore, Ricky pulled Kylie back and asked her not to make any rash moves using his internal power.


    "Well, I would like to see how you, a disciple of the Casting Center, n to deal with me, the sixth


    chief," Ricky said coldly.


    The moment Ricky mentioned the sixth chief, Sherman Yan couldn''t help but feel a hint of fear in his


    heart, but he was still more afraid of Lynch and Sellers.


    "I''ve heard that your spiritual power is very strong. Show me what you got."

 Chapter 767 Sherman Was Defeated

    Chapter 767 Sherman Was Defeated


    Bang! As soon as Sherman was done speaking, he immediatelyunched an attack. In an instant, the


    spiritual power of a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level burst out. He transformed


    into a ferocious beast that carried the devouring power and dashed towards the depths of Ricky''s Soul


    Sea.


    ''His spiritual power is quite strong given that he is a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit


    Level, '' Ricky thought to himself after sensing Sherman''s immense spiritual power. ''But unfortunately,


    I''m also a casting master at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level too.


    What surprises me is that there is anotheryer of devouring power embedded in his strength.


    However, no matter how powerful his devouring power is, it still wouldn''t hurt me.''


    After that, Ricky also gathered his soul and turned it into a de to try and confront the spiritual power


    formed by Sherman.


    He had not sessfully mastered the Soul-binding Technique just yet, which meant he would only be


    able to transform his soul into a simple and rtively weaker attack.


    Boom! The next moment, a loud yet invisible rumble echoed through the skies. Two soul attacks


    collided with each other as the two beams appeared out of nowhere. It was obviously caused by their


    powerful collision. None of them could defeat the other and the round ended with a draw.


    Ricky had spent about one and half months in the Soul Tower practicing and improving his strength,


    and it made him believe that he had made great progress.


    "The fight just ended in a draw! This is something I did not expect at all. Although Ricky defeated


    Meade and Lynch, it might be reasonable because both of them have just broken through to be casting


    masters at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level. Sherman is much stronger than Meade and Lynch,


    yet he is unable to defeat Ricky!" The disciples around were all surprised as theymunicated


    amongst one another using their internal power when they saw what just happened.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "That actually makes a lot of sense. Think about it; Ricky just defeated Meade and Lynch not long ago


    when he was still a casting master at the inferior stage of Spirit Level. But now, he has already broken


    through sessfully and reached a higher level!" another one said.


    "How exactly could it be possible? How were you able to block my soul attack?" asked Sherman in a


    cold voice. He became more afraid of Ricky after seeing what Ricky could do.


    Cameron and Harrison would learn about everything if he stayed there and continued to fight Ricky for


    a longer time.


    He came here today to fight Ricky because Sellers ordered him to do so. The purpose was to humiliate


    Ricky until he announced that he would no longer take the position as the sixth chief of the Casting


    Center.


    As a matter of fact, Sherman did not want to do it at all. However, Sellers threatened him and promised


    him some sort of reward. He also thought that it would be a piece of cake to deal with Ricky, so he


    agreed without thinking too much. He had believed that Cameron and Harrison would only punish him


    slightly because Sellers would be there to protect him.


    But now, everything was different from what he had initially expected.


    "Damn it. He has made progress again!" Lynch said with resentment and envy in his heart as he saw


    what was happening.


    Immediately, he said to Sherman through their telepathic link, "Sherman, you must know that there is


    no turning back from this anymore. If you fail to defeat him with your spiritual power, you must turn to


    your prowess inbat instead. I have confidence in you and I know that you can defeat him in the


    blink of an eye without taking too much damage."


    "Damn you, Lynch. You tricked me into doing this!" Sherman replied coldly.


    "Sherman, let me tell you this. Master Sellers and I will put the me on you if you lose to Ricky. You


    have no other choice but to defeat him and make him announce that he would not be the sixth chief of


    the Casting Center," Lynch said in the same cold tone.


    "Anything is possible! I''m the sixth chief of the Casting Center. If I fail to defeat you, I should be very


    ashamed of myself," Ricky said in a disdainful tone after hearing Sherman''s words.


    Bang! As soon as Ricky was done with his words, Sherman broke out his power that belonged to a


    second-ss middle spiritual king as soon as he could. The power was mixed with the devouring


    power which was then condensed to form a giant dark mouth. After that, it crushed the space and


    immediately rushed towards Ricky''s throat.


    ''He is getting furious now. It seems that Lynch must have said something to irritate him. But it doesn''t


    matter. I''m not afraid of anything or anyone. I may not be that strong, but I am far from weak as well, ''


    Ricky thought to himself as he saw the quick attack from Sherman.


    Buzz! Ricky manipted his massacring runes as he gathered them to his Massacring Fist. He was


    nning to counter Sherman''s attack with his gxy power.


    Crack! A loud crackling sound then echoed through the skies. Sherman was knocked back into the air


    before hitting the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    This scene stunned the crowd once again.


    Lynch was shocked. He narrowed his eyes and said in his heart, ''How could that be possible? Since


    when did he be so powerful?


    No, no, no. This is very bad for us. We must get rid of him as soon as possible. Otherwise...''


    At the same time, Lynch also realized that they once again failed to defeat Ricky during that exchange.


    "It''s incredible that Ricky has be this powerful!" someone from the crowd sighed in disbelief after


    witnessing Ricky''s strength.


    "That is what a real ace genius is capable of!" another one echoed.


    As for Sherman, he had been overwhelmed by fear.


    However, Ricky didn''t continue to attack Sherman because he thought maybe he could make use of


    him. Maybe Ricky made a wrong decision when he decided to let Sherman live, but it did not matter to


    him because whether Sherman would take revenge on himter or not wouldn''t really make much of a


    difference. Ricky could easily deal with him anyway.


    Ricky decided that he could just kill Sherman if he was ever bold enough to trouble him again in the


    future.


    "Sherman, I don''t think I am the one you should despise. We barely knew each other before you came


    to fight me today. I am not going to attack you any further," Ricky said to Sherman through telepathy.


    "Do you want to put Sellers and his men in trouble by taking advantage of me? Do you think I would


    hate them and find fault in them instead?" Sherman asked. He was not a fool and he immediately


    understood what Ricky was trying to get to.


    "Ha-ha! Maybe you are right about the part that I want to put them into trouble. But I suggest that you


    be a little smarter. Do you really think you are powerful enough to find fault in them? Come on. I didn''t


    intend to kill you just because I don''t want to waste my time here anymore," Ricky said with a smile on


    his face.


    After that, Ricky and Kylie left immediately. Lynch stared at their receding figures with resentful eyes as


    Sherman was still lost in his thought.


    "Ricky, are you really going to let Sherman live?" Tina asked.


    "Yes and no. I would never underestimate the power of hatred," Ricky said.


    "What if he learns to just hate you even more?" Tina asked again.


    "Then I would have to kill him when we meet again. I didn''t kill him because I''m confident that he is no


    match for me," Ricky said.


    "Your confidence is what a strong man should have, but I don''t want you to be too proud and regret it


    when it''s toote," Tina said in a worried voice after hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Ha-ha! Too proud? Don''t worry about that. I am never a conceited man. Besides, I have you by my


    side. I believe you will remind me not to be too proud all the time," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "Oh, those sweet words!" Tina snorted through her nose in a seemingly cold tone but she was happy in


    her heart.


    "By the way, Kylie, why did youe to me? Is there anything wrong?" Ricky turned to Kylie and asked


    at once.


    "Ricky, my master wants to speak with you," Kylie replied.


    "Oh? What for? Do you have any idea why?" Ricky asked.


    "It''s probably about the battle for the Sense of Realm, I guess. After all, the battle ising soon," said


    Kylie.


    "The battle for the Sense of Realm?" Ricky murmured.


    They soon arrived at Cameron''s pce in the Casting Center.


    "Wow, you surely have made great progress in your cultivation and weapon casting ability in only a


    month and a half." Cameron couldn''t help but praise Ricky the moment he saw him.


    "I do have made some good progress, sir," Ricky said and smiled. "Did you want to talk about the battle


    for the Sense of Realm? What exactly should we be worried about?"


    "Yes, you are right. It''s about the selection of the disciples from the Oriental College," Cameron replied.

 Chapter 768 The Identity Of Lynch

    Chapter 768 The Identity Of Lynch


    "The selection of the disciples from the Oriental College? What''s going on? Isn''t any disciple of the


    Oriental College allowed to take part in thepetition for the Sense of Realm? Why is there a


    selection?" Ricky asked, confused.


    "The disciples from the Oriental College can participate in thepetition, but it''s impossible for all of


    them. There is an agreement among the spiritual-emperor forces that no more than twenty disciples


    from each force will participate," Cameron answered him patiently, as a father would.


    "In this way, we can make room for those who are not spiritual-emperor forces and let their disciples


    participate in thepetition too."


    "Oh, I see. So we will have a selection among us, the disciples of the Oriental College, in a few days,"


    Ricky said as he nodded. It did make sense because most students would probably want to participate


    but the participants would be too numerous if they were all epted.


    "That''s right. Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor sent me a message, saying that the selection will


    take ce in ten days. He wants me to ask you whether you will attend the event as a disciple of the


    Oriental College or as a disciple of the Casting Center," Cameron told Ricky.


    "What is the difference between those two?" Ricky asked.


    "Essentially, there''s no difference. After all, it all depends on whether you can seize the Sense of Realm


    by yourself. Perhaps the only difference is when you choose one of these two identities, other disciples


    in the same force you choose will lose a chance because everybody knows that you''re sure to be one


    of those twentypetitors that will fight for the Sense of Realm in the end," Cameron answered him


    honestly.


    "Are you telling me, sir, that it would be best if I don''t participate as a disciple of either of the two


    forces?" Ricky asked Cameron as he read between the lines.


    "For those disciples, yes. But what do you want?" Cameron chuckled at Ricky''s intelligence. He knew


    that the boy would get his point.


    "I think I prefer the Oriental College. After all, I''m more familiar with the Oriental College than the


    Casting Center. It is also morepetitive to fight for the qualification in the Oriental College than in


    the Casting Center," Ricky admitted. He did not want to just join and win easily; he wanted to be


    challenged.


    "I knew you would say that. I''ll contact Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor right away and tell him


    about your choice. The Evil Emperor maye to pick you up." Cameron could see Ricky open his


    mouth to protest so he quickly added, "That''s because I''m afraid there are already emperors waiting for


    you outside the city of the Casting Center."


    "That''s unnecessary, sir. I have my way to go back to the Oriental College. There''s no need for the Evil


    Emperor to bother with me," Ricky protested at the special treatment.


    "You want to go back alone? I know you have a spiritual space tool with you. But a spiritual space tool


    cannot help you escape from even a middle spiritual king. You will just be digging your own grave in


    front of an emperor," Cameron warned him. His voice and the way his forehead subtly scrunched up


    showed how worried he was about the idea.


    "Sir, I didn''t mean the spiritual space tool, but I do have a n. Please don''t worry about me. After all, I


    don''t want to risk my life," Ricky assured Cameron lightly.


    "It seems that you still have your trump card. If so, I won''t ask any more question. Be careful. Just stay


    in my pce before you leave.


    And you don''t have to say goodbye to me before you leave. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will draw the


    attention of Sellers'' men."


    "I understand, but what about Gorden?" Ricky asked. He was concerned that Gorden would be


    offended if he left without a word.


    "I will go and tell him myself. But he might have entered his seclusion already," Cameron answered. He


    wanted to assure him more but he was not sure if he would be able to talk to Gorden himself.


    "Kylie, aren''t you going back to the Oriental College?" Ricky nodded to Cameron and shifted his


    attention to Kylie.


    "I''m not strong enough in terms of martial arts. If I go back to the Oriental College, I''m afraid I can''t be


    ranked the top twenty in the end. But here in the Casting Center, it will be very easy for me to get a


    position in the top twenty," Kylie answered honestly.


    "See you in thepetition, Ricky!"


    "Take care of yourself, Kylie!"


    In the evening, Ricky left the Casting Center and went straight into the Massacring Zone. He was


    headed for the Oriental Realm but he was well aware of those who wanted to catch him as he left. But


    even the emperors couldn''t keep an eye on him when he was in the zone.


    Of course, Cameron could sense Ricky''s absence. He found that Ricky disappeared all of a sudden


    without any trace. He could not help but feel curious about how Ricky achieved that. He wondered how


    the young man hid his whereabouts from the emperors.


    Later, Sellers'' men also noticed the disappearance of Ricky, but they couldn''t find any trace of Ricky


    either. In this way, once again, Ricky slipped away under the watch of the emperors.


    This inevitably made those emperors suspect that Ricky had other more powerful means.


    But all they had were their spections and they had no way of knowing the truth.


    In the Massacring Zone, Ricky tried to find out what kind of power Pearl was cultivating with that soul-


    restoring pill, but he failed.


    He was actually taking his time on this journey. Ten days were enough for him to return to the Oriental


    Realm. Now that he had topete for a ce in the main draw match, he had no choice but to


    postpone the process of refining the Heaven Soul Stone.


    Moreover, he needed to have a good rest in the ten days'' journey. He knew he should not always work


    too hard. If he focused all his attention on cultivation and training, the result would be the opposite of


    what he hoped for.


    With that in mind, he decided to rx in a quiet environment for a few days. He knew it was great so he


    could be well-rested and calmer, his mind clearer.


    To his surprise, he ran into two acquaintances on the way. They were thest people he expected to


    meet on this journey. They were Lynch and Meade.


    However, Ricky was puzzled by the scene he was observing at that moment.


    Lynch and two young men in ck advanced at a moderate speed in the air. At the same time, Meade,


    with a group of people, followed them closely in a distance. They seemed to be hiding their breaths.


    Lynch and hispany probably did not know that Meade was behind them, but from the Massacring


    Zone, Ricky could see clearly what they were doing.


    "What are they doing? One is moving forward and the other is tailing after," Ricky mumbled in


    confusion.


    "Maybe, their rtionship is not that good... During the castingpetition, I have seen from the


    Massacring Zone that Meade wanted to kill Lynch several times," Tina revealed to Ricky. Ricky looked


    at Tina with surprise.


    "Really? If so, who on earth is Lynch?" With his eyes full of doubt, he looked at the two young men in


    ck who were together with Lynch.


    That was because he felt a familiar kind of killing intent from them.


    "Tina, are you familiar with the vague killing intent?" Ricky asked.


    "You mean the Endless Shadow?" Tina asked. She had an idea but she knew Ricky would exin it


    better to her.


    "Yes. Isn''t it said that the Endless Shadow is spreading throughout the whole continent? Their forces


    have varying strengths. Sometimes these forces seem to be rted, but sometimes they don''t seem to


    be rted," Ricky said.


    "Anyway, I still remember the special killing intent of the Endless Shadow. I think that Lynch may be a


    member of the Endless Shadow from the Dark Fallen Realm."


    "I think so as well. Does this mean that Sellers seeks the Endless Shadow as his backer?" Tina asked.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m afraid not only that. The Dark Fallen Realm is dominated by two forces¡ªthe Nether Manor and the


    Endless Shadow. There should be a connection between the two forces. Both the Oriental Emperor


    and the Evil Emperor thought so." And Ricky agreed with them, of course.


    "So, I''m not sure if Sellers has something to do with the Nether Manor. If he does, I won''t feel


    surprised."


    "Really?" Tina asked gently.


    "The Endless Shadow and the Nether Manor in the Dark Fallen Realm are in alliance with each other."


    Both of them were surprised when Pearl cut in. She sounded so sure of herself that they were truly


    inclined to believe her.


    "Really? How do you know that?" Ricky and Tina asked almost at the same time.


    "Because there have been many deals between the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and them.


    Some of these deals were done by the geniuses of both forces and me," Pearl informed them. The two


    looked on in surprise, although Ricky seemed more thoughtful than surprised.

 Chapter 769 Meades Plan

    Chapter 769 Meade''s n


    "Just as I expected, the Endless Shadow from the Dark Fallen Realm is an alliance of the Nether


    Manor," Ricky murmured when he heard Pearl''s words.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "But it is understandable. After all, they share one enemy¡ªall the righteous forces of the Eastern


    Land."


    "Humph! Righteous? I don''t think there is any righteous force or evil force. They are enemies just


    because they have different interests and practices different martial arts!" Pearl disagreed with an


    udylike snort.


    "I grew up in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. The Luxurious Emperor trusts and grants me the


    power all because of my Feminine Mutant; he wants to take the source of feminine from me."


    "You may be right, but you are wrong about love. It does exist in this world. For example, I like you not


    because of your source of feminine but because of who you are," Ricky told her with a smile.


    Although he sounded teasing, he said those words tofort Pearl. He did like her and wanted her to


    stop hating others. Hatred would bring her no good.


    "Humph!" Pearl just snorted coldly when she heard Ricky''s words.


    Tina, on the other hand, giggled again. It was entertaining to see a warrior like Ricky be bullied by


    Pearl.


    ...


    "Well, let''s drop the topic. What is the rtionship between the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and


    these two forces?" Ricky asked.


    "Well, the three forces are not that close. They are friends with benefits at most. Now that the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce has already fallen out with the Oriental College, the Luxurious Emperor is


    probably considering to cooperate with the Endless Shadow and the Nether Manor," Pearl said.


    "It seems that after the battle for the Sense of Realm, there is going to be a war in the Eastern Land.


    But we can just think about thatter. Is Meade really going to do something terrible to Lynch?


    And is Meade really able to carry out his vicious n without being noticed by Lynch? I am very curious


    about it!"


    Rickymented as they looked towards Lynch and Meade again.


    ...


    As expected, Lynch was heading for the Dark Fallen Realm. When he and his men arrived at a


    deserted mountain, Meade and his men revealed themselves and surrounded Lynch and the other two


    warriors.


    "Did you know that I was following behind you secretly or not?" Meade asked Lynch in a t tone. "As a


    casting master and assassin from the Endless Shadow, you must have discovered us long ago."


    "I admit that you are good at hiding yourself when you are spying on others. To be honest, even as a


    killer, I did not notice you. But I''ve thought that you would never let me go that easily. Or more


    urately, you would not be willing to be manipted by your master¡ªSellers," Lynch said.


    "You are right, so there''s no need for me to exin anything more." Meade dismissed him as he


    "You know my real identity. If you kill me, the Endless Shadow will certainly think it is all Sellers'' fault.


    When that timees, even if Sellers is lucky enough to not be killed by the Endless Shadow, the


    Endless Shadow would treat him as an enemy anyway. In that situation, he would never be able to put


    his n into action," Lynch said. He smirked as if he knew all of Meade''s ns.


    "Am I right?"


    "Yes, you are right. That is exactly the reason I''m here today. I want to make my master an enemy of


    the Endless Shadow. When that really happens, his life would be destroyed and he would never make


    further progress," Meade answered with a smirk of his own. He had been nning this for a while and


    now he would get to see it seed.


    "Sellers is your master. Why are you so determined to destroy him?" Lynch asked.


    "In his eyes, I am nothing but a tool that he could take advantage of. He has never truly cared for me. I


    think it''s only fair for me to pay him back. My casting talent is much greater than that of Kylie and Finley


    and yet I am only a little bit stronger than them," Meade said.


    "All because of that old man! He has never taught me anything useful! I earned my reputation and


    casting abilities all by myself!"


    ...


    "Whoa. I didn''t know that Meade is that unhappy with his master. If what Meade said is true, I think his


    casting talent is really extraordinary," Ricky murmured, surprised by the events that were unfolding


    before his eyes.


    "This conversation also shows that Lynch must be an important figure in the Endless Shadow of the


    Dark Fallen Realm," Tina deduced. Lynch spoke as if he was really important and that his injury or


    death could provoke a remarkable reaction from the Endless Shadow.


    "Well, now that we all know why this is happening, let''s see who is more powerful," Ricky said.


    ...


    "Really? Well, it seems that Sellers has never treated you well. Your story kind of makes me wary of


    him. It seems that I must be more careful when I cooperate with Sellers," Lynch said in surprise.


    "Cooperate? Do you think you still have a chance to cooperate with him?" Meade sneered.


    "Well, it''s not up to you," Lynch said and smiled. "You can try me if you don''t believe it."


    "Now that I''m already here facing you, I won''te back empty-handed," Meade sneered. He then


    ordered his men coldly, "Kill them all."


    Boom! Boom! The moment Meade finished his words, the men behind Meade all released their powers.


    It turned out that they were all upper spiritual kings. With their strong powers, the space nearby was


    crushed into pieces.


    "Holy crap! All of them are upper spiritual kings. There are thirteen upper spiritual kings in total! That''s


    really impressive! Meade must be really capable to have gathered so many strong warriors," Ricky


    said. He was shocked to see so many strong warriors.


    In the Realm of Wildness, the spiritual kings were omnipotent and rare. But in the Eastern Land, the


    spiritual kings, including the upper spiritual kings could be seen nearly everywhere.


    "Sellers is a scheming man, so is his disciple. Otherwise, Meade would not have the courage to set a


    trap for his master," Tinamented.


    ...


    Lynch''s smile disappeared gradually. He had never anticipated that Meade brought thirteen upper


    spiritual kings to deal with him.


    Although most of them were third-ss upper spiritual kings, they were still very powerful. What was


    more, Meade was waiting aside. He could attack at any time.


    "I can see the fear in your eyes. It seems that my men are stronger than yours," Meade sneered as he


    looked at Lynch''s grave face.


    "These people are the dare-to-die warriors that Sellers has been training all these years. I''m very


    curious how you managed to mobilize them," Lynch probed. It was indeed a remarkable feat to have


    ess to these men that Sellers had been grooming for years.


    "Wow, you know so much. I did not know that that old guy told you about this secret. It seems that he


    really wants to cooperate with you by telling his most precious secret. I''m starting to wonder, maybe he


    is the spy you put in the Casting Center," Meade taunted Lynch.


    "I wouldn''t mind to tell you how I did this. He always looks down upon me and thinks that I wouldn''t


    dare betray him, so he asked me to set up this secret army. I just took advantage of this opportunity


    and made these men my own army."


    "You are truly a remarkable man. If you join the Endless Shadow, I am certain you will be a


    powerful killer." Lynch was truly impressed. Honestly, he wanted to recruit Meade rather than fight with


    him.


    "I''m not interested in bing a killer for the time being. What I''m interested in is what the Endless


    Shadow will do to that old man if I kill you¡ªthe young master of the Endless Shadow. I''m wondering if


    the Endless Shadow would attack the Casting Center directly. That would be more interesting, I think,"


    Meade said, a sinister smile painted on his face.

 Chapter 770 Meade Versus Lynch

    Chapter 770 Meade Versus Lynch


    "Lynch is the young master of the Endless Shadow in the Dark Fallen Realm!" Ricky eximed in


    realization.


    "Meade''s n is indeed very good. If he really seeds in killing Lynch, Sellers will definitely fall out


    with the Endless Shadow. After all, Lynch was invited by Sellers," Tina muttered.


    "But I have a feeling that Lynch is more than what he shows us.


    Let''s wait and see. I''m wondering if I should get involved in this matter," Ricky said with a slightly


    scheming smile.


    Tina immediately started questioning him, "What? Which of them do you want to help?"


    ...


    Swish!


    As soon as Meade finished his order, his thirteen dare-to-die warriors gathered their powers and


    attacked Lynch and the two young men in ck behind him. Dust and debris flew as the attack tore the


    space apart.


    "Move!" Lynch gave the two men behind him amand. At that point, Lynch naturally understood that


    he couldn''t stop Meade simply by his words. Instead, he immediately got ready to defend himself.


    Boom!


    Upon hearing Lynch''s order, the two killers in ck released their strength immediately. The powers


    and domains of two second-ss upper spiritual kings who were at their peak level broke out in an


    instant. The domains were condensed by strong killing intent.


    ''The two killers are second-ss upper spiritual kings at the peak level!'' Meade eximed in his mind.


    When he felt the power of the two killers, Meade''s face grew dark. It looked like the victory he was


    looking forward to was about to get harder to achieve.


    The two killers were definitely not inferior to his thirteen warriors. Even though he had an advantage in


    terms of numbers of warriors, the strongest one was a mere second-ss upper spiritual king.


    "It seems that you''re well prepared. It may not be that easy to kill you. Very well, I will just have to kill


    you myself!" Meade imed confidently. Although his men seemed weaker, he himself was still


    stronger than Lynch.


    "If you think I''m not prepared, why do you think I''m waiting for you to attack now?" Lynch asked


    arrogantly.


    "Then let me see if you are talented in being a killer!" Meade said coldly. The moment he finished his


    words, the soles of his feet suddenly struck the ground, and a crack appeared in the air. The moment


    the crack reached Lynch, Meade moved to the front of him at the same time.


    The white spiritual energy swept around and mixed with the enlightening power. It twisted around his


    right leg and turned into a strong wind de. Meade looked at Lynch ruthlessly as the wind de


    struck at him.


    Both were a constant blur as Lynch moved as fast as Meade. He put the five fingers of his right hand


    together and turned his palm into the sword de. He gathered the Dark Killing Enlightenment which


    then collided with Meade''s leg of wind de.


    Thump! Various debris and dust flew in the air at the collision. As the wave dissipated, the dust and


    debris in the air settled. Both Lynch and Meade seemed to have been pushed back. The only


    difference was that Lynch was pushed for nearly a hundred meters, while Meade only moved a few


    steps. It was obvious how much effort it had taken Lynch, as he stood there panting while Meade


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    seemed steady on his feet.


    It was obvious now that although the strength of Lynch and Meade were both first-ss upper spiritual


    kings, Lynch was not on par with Meade.


    There was also a gap of strength between two first-ss upper spiritual kings.


    "Show me your sword. The strength of a killer will be totally different based on whether he uses a


    sword or not," Meade sneered. He was more confident now, but he felt disrespected for Lynch was not


    fighting with his best. He knew that Lynch would be stronger if he used his sword.


    "I am not as good as you in the aspect of casting. However, in terms of martial arts, I will trample on


    your pride as a killer."


    In the face of the current circumstance, Lynch did not pretend to be tough. He took out a soft-iron


    sword with a grave look, as if the real fight was just starting at that moment.


    "As expected, the weapons of the killers in the Endless Shadow are all soft-iron swords," Ricky said to


    Tina. The situation had be more entertaining than he had expected.


    "Soft-iron swords are naturally the best weapons for killers," Tinamented as she watched the fight


    seriously.


    Lynch seemed to have transformed as soon as he held his sword. He entered the state where he


    worked in great harmony with his sword. The strong sword intent pervaded, and the Ultimate Killing


    Domain around him was strengthened by several times in an instant.


    "Is that the power of the sword intent? That''s a kind of power stronger than the sword light," Ricky


    whispered as he felt the change in Lynch. "Maybe it''s time for me to change my saber light into saber


    intent."


    ...


    "I hope your state of great harmony with your sword will not disappoint me," Meade sneered in a


    confident tone after he felt the change in Lynch''s power.


    Lynch did not respond with words. Instead, he responded with the Gloomy Enlightenment and the


    Killing Enlightenment emanating from his body. In a sh, ten figures leaped out from behind Lynch.


    Then there were all together eleven figures of Lynch in front of Meade.


    "Shadowy Replication!" Meade said at the sight of that. "I just hope your Shadowy Replication isn''t that


    weak."


    At that moment, Meade decided not to restrain himself anymore. All the Wind Enlightenment that


    encircled his body gathered on his arms, and then transparent white runes surged out and merged with


    his own power.


    Soon, his arms became transparent as if they were invisible. Moreover, the white runes evolved on his


    arms with array textures.


    "Mutant-producing Strike! Mutant-producing Arms!" Meade shouted as he released his power


    Boom! The domains they exploded collided with each other. Simultaneously, they also moved.


    "All-in Sword Attack!"


    The eleven figures of Lynch eximed at the same time. They held the soft-iron swords in their hands


    and merged into the void. More and more illusory sounds echoed as they ran around in a crisscross


    manner.


    Like a shower of arrows, a huge ck sword suddenly fell from the sky and stabbed at Meade.


    Along with the huge sword, there were also figures and swords that were produced by Lynch. Each


    figure and the power surrounding each sword were so real that Meade couldn''t tell whether they were


    genuine or not.


    Lynch had to give up some of his shadowy replications so that his real body or other shadowy


    replications could defeat Meade with a single move.


    However, at the sight of that attack, Meade didn''t feel nervous at all. He just looked on, calm as ever,


    with disdain in his eyes.


    "Lynch, the strength of the two killers on your side is really beyond my expectation. But you are much


    weaker than me. Although we are both first-ss upper spiritual kings, you are so much weaker."


    "Mutant-producing Arms! Mutant-producing Palm!"


    Boom! As soon as he pped his transparent arms, the area where Meade''s body stood suddenly


    trembled. It seemed that the world was about to change.


    A giant windstorm instantly swept and merged with the enlightening power released from Meade''s


    arms. A giant transparent Wind Palm gathered in the mid-air.


    The palm was so big that it covered up the whole sky. In the face of that palm, Lynch''s attack only


    covered the area as small as the center of the palm.


    Two attacks collided with each other. For a quarter of an hour, the two forces seemed to reach a


    deadlock. But as soon as the huge transparent palm grew strong enough, it mmed down and


    crushed everythingpletely.


    All of Lynch''s attack, both real and illusory were instantly disintegrated.


    Bang! Bang!


    The figures produced by Lynch were all thrown out. The moment they fell onto the ground, the


    shadowy replications of Lynch also disintegrated.


    At that moment, Lynch was defeated.


    "Damn it. I underestimated him!" Lynch said resentfully. He felt sharp pain inside his battered body.


    But at the moment, Meade''s Mutant-producing Palm continued to strike at him, and he had nowhere to


    escape.

 Chapter 771 Meet The Nether Army Once Again

    Chapter 771 Meet The Nether Army Once Again


    "It seems that Lynch will lose in the end. Have you decided how tounch an attack and whom to


    attack?" Tina asked Ricky.


    "No, I haven''t made a decision yet. I need to think about it more, but maybe their arrival will help me


    make a decision," Ricky answered as he nced at the distance as if he was looking for something.


    "They? Is someone elseing here?" Tina asked, surprised. Only Meade, Lynch, and theirpany


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    could be seen so she had not expected anyone else to arrive.


    "Yes, they areing. My old acquaintances¡ªthe Nether Army. I just have no idea whichmander


    of theirs ising," Ricky answered. It would be safer to make his decision when all the yers were


    revealed instead of that moment, where too many variables were left unanswered.


    "The Nether Army? They are the real trump card in Lynch''s hand, right?" Tina asked curiously.


    Their attention was pulled from their conversation when a loud noise was heard in the distance.


    Both their heads whipped towards the noise. Their eyes widened in amazement. Just as Ricky had


    said, more than a dozen ck figures appeared in the sky. They were still some distance away but they


    were running at a high speed. More than a dozen members of the Nether Army arrived quickly and


    attacked together. They bought enough time for Lynch to dodge Meade''s attack.


    "The Nether Army!" When more than a dozen people appeared suddenly, ready to rescue Lynch,


    Meade''s face tightened and his shoulders tensed. With narrowed eyes, he looked at Lynch, who was


    wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Is this your real trump card?" Meade asked.


    "Of course. I already told you, I don''t look down on you. I knew that in order to defeat you, I had to be


    well-prepared or I would be killed. And I needed to make sure that you would not ruin our ns," Lynch


    answered. It was obvious that he was still recovering from his injuries but he sounded more confident


    now that his rescue hade.


    The arrival of the Nether Army relieved him. His eyes no longer looked overcast. He had foreseen that


    he would be defeated by Meade if they would not arrive on time.


    ''It seems that I have spent too much time on casting for the past years. I have to spend all my time to


    improve my martial arts before the battle for the Sense of Realm, '' Lynch thought to himself as he


    realized his weakness.


    "It seems that the old man has reached an agreement with the Nether Army," Meade said.


    "You guessed it right. But unfortunately, you will die very soon. Whatever you know will be buried here,


    together with you," Lynch proimed confidently. Now that his reinforcements hade, there was no


    doubt that Meade would be defeated.


    "I don''t think so. They are just members of the Nether Army. To put it bluntly, they are nobodies, just like


    ants. My ns may have deviated a bit so it will take more time to seed, but the results won''t


    change." Despite the overwhelming odds in terms of quantity, Meade still sounded calm and self-


    assured.


    His strength further increased. Apparently, he was about tounch an attack again.


    "You are totally wrong if you think only the ordinary members of the Nether Army havee. After all,


    you''re the most talented disciple of the Casting Center, so how can I miss this chance?" a voice


    suddenly sounded from within the army. Meade whirled around as his eyes searched the army for the


    speaker.


    A ck figure walked over enough so that Lynch was able to recognize him.


    "Sam! The thirdmander of the Nether Army!" Meade eximed. His face grew even more somber


    when he saw the familiar young man in ck.


    "That is the thirdmander of the Nether Army?" Ricky murmured as he stood hidden in the


    Massacring Zone. He hated themanders of the Nether Army because each of them had killed


    several dozens of disciples of the Oriental College.


    "Those threemanders of the Nether Army were killed by me and Henry in thend of legacy. I


    wonder if a newmander has already been appointed," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, this so-called Sam looks very strong. I don''t think Meade will be able to defeat him," Tina


    whispered to Ricky in concern.


    "That''s exactly what I want to happen, Tina."


    Ricky was pretty excited to see what would happen with all these strong warriors in front of him.


    "Lynch, I think you have realized in the battle that you should work hard and focus on cultivating martial


    arts, right?" Sam asked Lynch with a smile.


    "You''re right. I did realize that. Now, can you please deal with him for me? Thank you very much, Sam!"


    Lynch answered.


    "Haha, you don''t need to thank me for that. Besides, hunting geniuses is my favorite thing. As a matter


    of fact, I killed several disciples from the Oriental College on my way here," Sam said with augh, his


    enjoyment obvious.


    He licked his scarlet tongue as he looked at Meade menacingly. He couldn''t wait to take care of him.


    Crack! Ricky clenched his fists tight when he heard what Sam said. He exerted so much strength that


    his nails made moon-shaped marks on his palms and the joints on his fingers cracked.


    As a disciple of the Oriental College, he could not help but feel angry when he heard that other


    disciples were ughtered.


    "Looks like I have to kill him today," Ricky muttered. His eyes glinted determinedly. He would do this for


    those who died.


    "Are you going to help Meade?" Tina asked. Her brows scrunched up in concern when she saw how


    upset Ricky was.


    "He hates Sellers much more than Sherman does. And you have seen that he is not a simple man.


    Saving him is like leaving a time bomb to Sellers," Ricky exined.


    "Besides, I like his n very much."


    On the battlefield, Sam and Meade were at a stalemate.


    "I don''t think you can kill me!" Meade said coolly when he looked at Sam. He stared unflinchingly into


    his sinister eyes.


    "I have never failed to kill anyone I want to kill. How could you be an exception?" Sam sneered


    arrogantly at Meade.


    Bang! The momentum from his body burst out suddenly. It was almost the peakbat power of a


    second-ss upper spiritual king. The Ultimate Domain spread out fast and dashed toward Meade.


    When he felt Sam''s power, Meade''s shoulders tensed even more as if he finally realized the gravity of


    the situation he was in.


    He thought it was better to attack first and took the initiative. It would make his opponent focus on


    defense which would lessen the attacks sent to him.


    The Wind Enlightenment began to surge in Meade''s body, and he used the Mutant-producing Palm


    again. Instantly, the space behind him expanded until he condensed two palms.


    The two palms merged, and with it was a powerful momentum that struck Sam head-on.


    "Humph!" Sam snorted condescendingly as he stood as if he was showing that the attack had no effect


    at all. He stretched out his hands, and a huge shield was formed immediately.


    The next moment, a loud cacophony echoed loudly across thend.


    The two palms fell directly on the shield, which made a huge crack. The whole space exploded while


    Sam''s evil spirit was destroyed as well.


    Everyone thought that the fight would be a well-matched one, but it seemed that they were wrong. A


    sharp thorn condensed by the Sam''s enlightening power shot out from the explosion.


    Two holes appeared on Meade''s two palms as they were stabbed by the sharp thorn. Before he could


    resist the sharp thorn and dodge the blow, Sam stepped out from the dispersing palms. His leg was


    surrounded by the evil spirit, and it swept like a whip towards Meade''s shoulder.


    Puff! Meade spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was mmed toward the mountain, just like a


    meteorite.


    As a result, the mountain broke into pieces. Dust billowed and spread throughout the whole ce.


    "That kick was for the sake of Lynch, so I didn''t exert too much strength. The next attack I will give you


    will be for my own. You should be prepared to go to hell," Sam threatened Meade. Thetter coughed


    as he tried to stand up.


    Sam focused intensely at Meade as he readied himself tounch an attack, one that would end this


    battle.


    "I think it''s your turn," Tina said to Ricky. She was puzzled when he had not moved from his ce


    despite his earlier words.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s wait and see. If Meade can''t even withstand a real attack from Sam, I don''t need to


    give him a hand. After all, a man with that poor strength doesn''t deserve my help," Ricky murmured.

 Chapter 772 Ricky Joined The Fight

    Chapter 772 Ricky Joined The Fight


    "I''m not sure if Meade could take such a violent strike from Sam!" Tina said honestly.


    "Now that he''s recognized as the top genius among the Casting Center''s younger generation, he


    should be able to resist it. Otherwise, I don''t believe he would make things difficult for Sellers," Ricky


    spected.


    Boom! Sam sped his hands together, forming dark power and strong evil spirit around his body.


    Shortly, he turned it into double enlightening powers with a forceful killing intention.


    "I will send you to hell with this strike. I''ll be taking to the Nether Manor the head of the most talented


    warrior of the Casting Center as my trophy."


    As soon as Sam delivered his cruel warning, the formidable attack sparkled ready from his hands.


    "The Nether Power! Have a taste of my Destructive Nether Fist!"


    Alongside these words, Sam''s double enlightening powers turned into a giant devil phantom, taking


    form from behind his frame. Immediately, the frightening creature raised its head and roared to the sky


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    while stretching out its eight huge arms and itsrge palms, each shadowing the battleground. With


    closed fists, several dark blood punches rushed out to Meade''s way as if they were massive birds


    carrying their wide and deadly wings.


    Each fist drove itself closer together until they all merged in the air, creating one enormous sp big


    enough to cover half of the sky. From the exact moment it was fully conceived, the united fist got


    rapidly wrapped up by Gravitation Enlightenment.


    The dark blood fist''s shadow swung overhead. The evil spirit it released left a trail in the air that


    resembled a deep wound in the sky. The dust was swept up and blended into a tornado stirred up by


    the impact. It just seemed as the whole sky had been reced by Sam''s evil fist.


    "Everything that meets this punch will be crushed into dust!" Sam shouted, proud of how invincible his


    strike was.


    "Humph! You can''t kill me with this trick, I''ll show you that!" Meade roared from the dust when the


    gigantic fist was about to hit him.


    Just then, a fierce enlightening windstorm rose from below the fist. Even more dust was lifted in order


    to sh with the overwhelming energy casted by Sam.


    By the time the storm diminished, a giant, apparently made of gale, soared into the sky.


    "Mutant-producing Body¡ªWind Mutant!"


    Meade bellowed. His whole body, including his pupils and hair strands, turned translucent within the


    wind giant. Then, his frame started to change again as it became covered by a set number of white


    runic patterns.


    It was as if Meade''s body was suddenly made of wind.


    "So this is the Wind Mutant?" Ricky was astonished as he witnessed such an amazing scene.


    This time, he felt the power of some kind of mutanting from Meade, but he didn''t think it was


    unleashed by a real mutant.


    "No, I can tell it isn''t a real mutant that he has activated," Tina replied unexpectedly. "If I''m not


    mistaken, his Mutant-producing Strike should be able to create the power of a mutant. This is the way


    the cultivators can obtain a mutant''s performance, though they don''t really own any."


    "I see!" Ricky eximed. "Then let''s just call him the owner of a fake Wind Mutant."


    ...


    Although Lynch and Sam were also taken aback by the change Meade''s body went through, they were


    experienced enough to recognize that what they were feeling was a kind of mutant power created by


    Meade''s cultivation methods.


    "I might not be able to kill you if you had a real Wind Mutant, but you''ll go to hell if all you have is this


    fake," Sam stated full of despise.


    "Wind power¡ªMutant-producing Wind Fist!"


    Meade ignored Sam''s provocation, choosing to activate his strongest strike once he had fully loaded all


    the mutant''s power within.


    Behind the giant of wind, the Wind Mutant merged with a st of Wind Enlightenment and turned into


    two tornadoes. Quickly, both dissolved and altered into a giant palm as two wings hung out from it.


    The wings pped, taking the Mutant-producing Wind Fist to collide with the blow of the Destructive


    Nether Fist.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a loud dust explosion reverberated through the whole area, leaving the audience so


    frightened that they fell into a deathly silence. As the airshed crazily everywhere forming huge


    waves, Sam and Meade submerged out of sight.


    Later, only a constant sound of crash could be heard.


    It wasn''t until a silhouette had been ejected out of the waves that the loud roar began to fade away.


    The figure, wrapped by the spiritual energy, broke through two mountains before it finally stopped and


    could be recognized.


    It was Meade.


    He waspletely out of breath as a mix of blood and sweat streamed from his ragged robe. Still, the


    most horrifying part was that his chest had copsed.


    Certainly, it was inflicted by the strong Destructive Nether Fist.


    Though his apparent wounds could tell how much he suffered, it was also clear that Meade had


    sessfully taken Sam''s attack.


    Half kneeling in the air, Meade struggled to fully raise his head. It came to light that there was no trace


    of happiness on his face. The weight in his eyes was gradually reced by desperation. That had been


    his strongest strike, and creating the power of mutant was also one of his most powerful aces.


    However, he had now fully realized the collision didn''t cause any harm at all to Sam.


    Moreover, Sam had definitely not brought out his best yet.


    "I have to admit that I''ve underestimated you. Even if your mutant wasn''t real, it still held the power of a


    mutant. This time, I will take it as a hard lesson," Sam voiced steadily as he stepped out of the air


    waves.


    The spiritual energy shielded around him, enabling Sam to stand safe and sound from the attack.


    "As a punishment, I''ll do my best next. Dying under my full-force strike will be my blessing to you!"


    With every step forward, both the evil spirit and Killing Enlightenment in Sam''s body increased. The


    moment those reached the peak, it would be fatal for Meade.


    ''Am I really going to die here today? I have been a pawn for so many years. My revenge has just


    begun, and this is the end of it?'' Meade growled inwardly, unwilling to admit his uing defeat.


    He contemted running away, but he knew that Lynch and Sam would never allow him the chance to


    go very far.


    He had envisioned many oues for this fight, but not in his wildest dreams had he ever expected


    Sam to be his contender.


    "What? Are you afraid? I can fully understand that. I''m also afraid of death. Yet, who''s to me for this


    now? From where I''m seeing it, you''re the only one to be med for not being strong enough," Sam


    said lightly. He could sympathize with the despair he saw through Meade''s eyes.


    A loudughter suddenly burst out. "You are right. Everyone is afraid of death. In this martial world,


    where the weak are the preys to the strong, one can only me himself for failing to survive." A intense


    and clear voice, which no one knew where it came from, attracted all the attention to itself.


    "So next, I hope you can find sce within these words of truth when you''ll be about to meet your own


    death, Sam," the voice continued.


    "How could it be possible? Is there anyone else here?" Unsettled by the mysterious voice, Sam''s and


    Lynch''s faces turned gloomy while Sam abruptly quit releasing the powerful energy.


    "Is there any spiritual space tool around? No, I can''t sense any spiritual space tool!" Lynch coolly


    answered as he spread out his runic power to detect the hidden enemy.


    "Howe there is someone else here that we didn''t notice? By the way, that voice sounds a little bit


    familiar," Meade murmured. The desperation in his eyes had fairly decreased.


    The voice broke out anotherughter. "I''m here, big guy. Next, I''ll be your opponent, and then we''ll see


    who''s the strongest, Sam," the voice said in delight. Soon, a figure began to sway towards Meade.


    When he finally had it before his eyes, he realized it was no one other than Ricky.


    Acknowledging Meade''s defeat, Ricky was ready to take action.


    "How could it be you? What are you doing here?" Lynch hissed in disbelief.

 Chapter 773 Ongoing Hatred

    Chapter 773 Ongoing Hatred


    It was when Ricky disappeared from the Casting Center out of the blue that Lynch decided to leave the


    ce too. After all, he and Sellers could not carry out their scheme until the fight for the Sense of


    Realm took ce.


    Ricky had managed to disappear even while they had been keeping an eye on him. They knew that


    Ricky must have used some powerful means to get past their surveince. Even though they hated it,


    they had to admit that they couldn''t do anything else but give up.


    Just as he suddenly disappeared previously, he suddenly appeared from nowhere now. They were able


    to sense the existence of an advanced stage spiritual space tool. However, when Ricky appeared, they


    could only feel the existence of anything other than him.


    They thought of the possibility that Ricky had a spiritual space tool of higher stage with him, but quickly


    dismissed the thought as an impossibility.


    "Ricky? Are you Ricky?" Sam asked in recognition of the familiar name. He loomed menacingly at


    Ricky and his killing intent shiftedpletely from Meade to Ricky.


    The deaths of the other threemanders were closely linked to Ricky. Only they themselves knew


    how intimate a rtionship the sixmanders of the Nether Army truly shared. It was a gift to have


    the opportunity for revenge right in front of him.


    "It is me, the one and only!" Ricky announced arrogantly on purpose. He could sense the hatred from


    Sam, and the feeling was definitely mutual.


    "It''s him. Why did hee to my rescue?" Meade mumbled to himself, lost in thought. He could not get


    how Ricky could risk his life for him. Maybe he had other reasons.


    There was a huge possibility that Ricky rescued him because he hated Sellers and he wanted Meade''s


    n to seed.


    ''It seems that I still have a glimmer of hope to survive today. However, I don''t know how powerful Ricky


    is. Sam would not be easy to defeat, '' Meade thought to himself.


    He did not waste time to think or watch the battle. He knew he could only depend on himself, especially


    since the rtionship between him and Ricky was somewhat bad. Even if Ricky defeated Sam, he had


    no assurance that Ricky would not try and kill him too. And if Ricky failed and lost to Sam...


    He shuddered at the thought of what could happen to him. He took the time to rest and recover, as he


    readied himself for a fightter on. Maybe he could even defeat whoever won, provided that whoever


    got injured enough.


    "Ricky, I have been looking for you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here. You''re courting


    death," Sam eximed in a sinister tone. He intentionally let his aura overwhelm Ricky but from the


    "You were looking for me? Why? For your three buddies who were overconfident in themselves?" Ricky


    sneered. "Incidentally, that''s also what I want to say. As amander of the Nether Army, you have


    killed many disciples from the Oriental College. I''ve been looking for you for a long time.


    I''ll settle all the old and recent grudges with you. You should go to hell first, and then I will send your


    "Fuck you!" Sam hissed angrily.


    Boom! The Ultimate Domains they had condensed collided against each other. The space where the


    collision took ce crumbled and copsed.


    "Sam, watch out! Do not underestimate Ricky. He is stronger than he lets on," Lynch warned Sam


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    telepathically as soon as the blows had started.


    "Lynch, don''t worry. Even if he is a real ace genius, he has no chance against me. I, the third


    my hands," Sam answered confidently.


    When he heard Sam''s conceited speech, Lynch knew he could not argue with him further. Sam would


    not listen to anything else, so he just gave him the following advice. "It''s said that the golden body he


    cultivates is of extraordinary quality, which is his most powerful trump card. Try to break his golden


    body! If you seed, it is as good as killing him."


    Sam listened but did not respond to Lynch anymore.


    "Meade, I don''t have time for detailed nning right now. If you don''t want to die and don''t want to


    mess up your n, you''d better stop Lynch or kill him now," Ricky told Meade telepathically.


    "I understand what you mean but I have not recovered yet. I could stop him with no trouble but I don''t


    think I have enough power to finish him right now," Meade interrupted his recovering and answered


    Ricky.


    He decided not to care about why Ricky was helping him. Maybe Ricky wanted to take advantage of


    him, but that didn''t matter anymore. He wouldn''t let go of this opportunity of survival. Only if he could


    survive, would there be a chance for anything else.


    Therefore, as soon as he finished speaking with Ricky, he went straight for Lynch.


    "Lynch, please hold on by yourself for a while. I will kill Ricky very soon," Sam told Lynch as he saw


    Meade dash to thetter.


    "Don''t worry about me, Sam. He was hurt badly because of your attack. It''s impossible for him to kill me


    for the time being. Besides, there are more than a dozen people under yourmand. I think we can


    take him," Lynch assured Sam. He looked around to make sure that he had back-up before Meade


    attacked.


    "Pearl, if it''s okay with you, can youe out and help me?" Ricky asked Pearl, who was still in the


    Massacring Zone at that moment.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will leave? Or, will you force me to make another oath?" Pearl asked, taunting.


    She was still sore about what she had to promise Ricky and was not about to help out eagerly.


    "Since you have promised me that you will stay with me for three years, I trust you. It''s your business


    whether you will keep your promise or not," Ricky assured her. He was well-aware that Pearl could


    choose to abandon him, but he trusted her and decided that the risk was worth it.


    He efficiently released Pearl from the Massacring Zone.


    "Pearl!" Sam eximed. He and others were shocked when they saw Pearl. Although they had


    suspected, they were still astonished to find out that Pearl was with Ricky. They were also shocked to


    see that she also appeared out of the blue, the same as Ricky had done, without any sign.


    This time, Lynch and Sam had to believe that Ricky had a valuable spiritual space tool with him. There


    was no other exnation for their continued appearance and disappearance otherwise.


    Shock quickly gave way to greed when they realized what her presence there meant.


    Pearl did not even care about their astonishment at all. She did not even spare them a nce. She was


    looking at them but it was as if they were inanimate objects in her eyes, only there as obstacles to be


    removed.


    "So the rumor is true, Pearl. You have always been with Ricky and you even fell out with the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce because of him," Sam grumbled. He stared at Pearl. His eyes shone with


    possessiveness and longing.


    He had wanted Pearl for a long time. He wanted her to be his woman, yes, but he wanted to possess


    the source of feminine even more. And the fact that it was inside Pearl''s body only made him want


    Pearl for himself even more.


    "I really don''t think there is anything good about Ricky. I''ll kill him right away. Then I will make you mine,


    Pearl," Sam added.


    They could not tell if Pearl heard this or not as her facial expression did not change at all. Instead, she


    drew out her long ck whip and targeted the other members of the Nether Army.


    "You''re ying with fire!" Sam shouted angrily at Pearl. When she still did not acknowledge Sam, he


    was overwhelmed with anger. He felt humiliated as she continued to ignore him. He roared angrily and


    rushed to attack her.


    "Hey! Your opponent is me. And your words just now made me angry!" Ricky''s angry voice stopped


    Sam. Above his head, the Massacring Golden Palm surrounded by massacring runes suddenly


    materialized.


    Now that Pearl was his woman, what Sam had said stirred a rage within him that threatened to erupt at


    any moment.


    Sam narrowed his eyes at the Massacring Golden Palm. The threat he sensed from it alerted his


    instincts to be careful. He was willing to believe his intuition; he had reason to believe that Ricky was at


    least as powerful as him.


    Despite the sudden wariness he felt, he pretended to be confident. He red at Ricky as he


    proimed, "Since you''re so eager to go to hell, I''ll send you there first. And soon there will be more


    disciples from the Oriental College to apany you!"


    Howl!


    Sam began roaring like a beast. At the same time, he condensed his devil''s body and a sharp ck


    w burst out and collided violently with the Massacring Golden Palm from Ricky.


    Bang! The sound of collision between metal and gold rang out. The two domains they had condensed


    collided and exploded too.


    As airwaves rippled around them, the two figures turned into two giant meteors. They collided against


    each other and a resounding boom deafened those around them.

 Chapter 774 Ricky Dominated The Fight

    Chapter 774 Ricky Dominated The Fight


    The two shing lights were Ricky and Sam.


    When their attacks and domains collided, their momentums and strengths had been pushed to the


    peak. That was when the true fight began.


    "The second level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Faced with a powerful enemy, Ricky activated his second


    level of Ultimate Golden Body. He burned with rage every time he looked at Sam. He decided he would


    give his all to kill Sam and pushed his power to the max. He intended not to waste precious time


    fighting. Instead, he would defeat Sam as fast as possible.


    Buzz! Buzz! At this time, Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body had reached the state of


    massacring passage was created in the air. His body buzzed with power that was building inside him.


    Sam knew that he should not underestimate Ricky. If Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body gave anything


    away, it was that Ricky was truly powerful. Sam formed an array between his hands; the evil spirit and


    dark energy surged and floated. A huge devil''s body formed and covered his body.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nether power¡ªNether Body!"


    The moment Sam''s Nether Body formed, he threw a fist in the air and a passage was created. This


    passage stretched forward and met Ricky''s massacring runes passage which was created by Ricky''s


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    Boom! The moment the two invisible passages collided with each other, Ricky''s second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body collided with Sam''s Nether Body forcefully. A deafening sound exploded and


    debris filled the air.


    It happened in the blink of an eye. Both Ricky and Sam were thrown back because of the powerful


    impact. However, even before the debris in the air had settled, they were already rushing at each other


    as they threw out attacks and defended themselves simultaneously.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªImpregnable Killing Finger!" At that moment, Ricky decided to activate


    his Massacring Omnipotent Skill. He was determined to knock Sam down for good.


    On the huge chest of Ricky''s second level of Ultimate Golden Body, ten golden lights appeared. They


    were manipted by Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body''s arms and turned into ten strong golden fingers.


    At the same time, the Massacring Sand floated around Ricky gracefully as if carried by an enchanted


    wind. It twisted and gathered around the ten golden fingers.


    "Mingle!" With a roar, the ten giant golden fingers merged and turned into a huge golden finger. It was


    like a pir of the sky which could tear everything down at any time.


    Ricky had improved his understanding of the massacring power once again. He could integrate the ten


    Impregnable Killing Fingers into an extremely powerful single finger. Although the number of fingers


    decreased, the power was definitely much stronger than that of ten Impregnable Killing Fingers.


    What was more, the unstoppable massacring power was circling the giant Impregnable Killing Finger,


    which enhanced its power.


    "How could this be possible? Where did you get thisrge amount of Massacring Sand?" Sam


    whispered in disbelief as he looked at the Massacring Sand which lingered around Ricky''s finger.


    "I collected arge amount of the Massacring Sand from your three buddies," Ricky taunted him. He


    knew well that his statement would provoke Sam.


    "You will die here today!" When he heard Ricky''s im, Sam went wild with rage. He was absolutely


    furious as he was reminded of the death of the threemanders of the Nether Army.


    Sam''s Nether Body roared and his enlightening power gathered quickly. Sam umted the evil


    spirit until it reached a high density. This was definitely much more powerful than that of Brian.


    "Nether Body¡ªNether w!"


    Sam roared. His two kinds of enlightening powers integrated instantly. The roaring body created a


    ck bloody w that dashed toward Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger with furious energy.


    At the same time, ten drops of blood spilled from Sam''s fingertips. These ten blood drops were not his


    blood essence but they still contained strong blood vitalities.


    After the ten drops of blood sank into the w, the power of the w strengthened immediately.


    As furious as he was, Sam exerted all his strength to subdue Ricky. He would not underestimate Ricky


    while Ricky was using his Impregnable Killing Finger that was reinforced by the Massacring Sand.


    Bang! Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger and Sam''s w collided with each other forcefully. A loud


    ng resounded and created airwaves around them that stirred small debris into the air.


    When the energy waves and stirred-up dirt settled down, four small cracks appeared on Ricky''s


    Impregnable Killing Finger. It showed that Sam''s demonic w¡ªenhanced by his blood¡ªwas indeed


    very powerful.


    On the other hand, Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger also punctured a huge hole in Sam''s w.


    The result was obvious. The two were in a stalemate as they fought to recover their strengths and


    assessed the damages they received.


    Sam panted as he looked on seriously. The blood he had utilized was as powerful as half a drop of his


    blood essence but he still failed to knock Ricky down. He had not expected that. He thought that attack


    would at least damage Ricky seriously, if not kill him.


    At that moment, Sam began to realize why Lynch had told him over and over again that Ricky was an


    ace genius and should not be underestimated.


    Sam could sense that Ricky''s power was as strong as his despite the fact that he was not an upper


    spiritual king yet.


    "You kind of surprised me. I didn''t think that you could stand up to my attack," Ricky praised Sam.


    However, the praise sounded sarcastic in Sam''s mind.


    ''I didn''t expect Ricky to be so powerful. It was a wise decision to stop fighting against him earlier. I hope


    he seeds in killing Sam; that way I will be sure that my n will work, '' Meade thought to himself as


    he watched the intense fight between Ricky and Sam.


    Too many things were on the line. Not only their ns, but even his life depended on Ricky now. He


    desperately hoped that Ricky would win.


    ''Is this his true strength? I was stupid to use Sherman to test him. It seems that the battle for the Sense


    of Realm will be the final chance to kill him.'' Lynch watched them from his peripheral view. He was


    amazed at the prowess that Ricky was showing, but he was too powerful to be left alone. He needed to


    die, and soon.


    ''Otherwise, no one could stop him anymore!''


    ...


    "Unfortunately, your demonic ws only left a few scratches on my Impregnable Killing Finger," Ricky


    said in a fake, sweet voice as if he was really concerned about Sam''s unfortunate situation. A small


    smirk danced at the corners of his mouth. Obviously, he was provoking Sam again.


    Sam felt like his head would explode in anger. He was already annoyed to start with but Ricky just kept


    on taunting him.


    "I am going to tear you limb from limb and feed you to the hounds!" Sam warned him; he was hissing


    like a furious cat.


    "Oh, really? I seriously doubt it. I don''t think you can even hurt me at all," Ricky snorted as if he found


    the idea hrious andpletelyughable.


    Boom! Boom! Ricky suddenly stoppedughing as if he had gotten bored from theck of challenge.


    He let his powers emerge again, and the golden light began shining more brightly. Ricky broke out his


    Massacring Mutant and its power surged and electrified the air around him.


    "How could this be possible? It''s a mutant power. How did you get a mutant power?" Sam whispered


    as his eyes widened in disbelief. He had felt Ricky''s mutant power, but he had dismissed it earlier as a


    mistake.


    Sam had known all of Ricky''s weapons, or at least he thought so. And yet, not once had he heard that


    Ricky owned any mutant power. He would not believe it if Ricky imed that he had one, but now that it


    was happening right in front of him, he could not grasp it fully.


    "I''ll tell you again, nothing is impossible. It''s about time for us to finish this fight. I am getting bored.


    Prepare to die!" Ricky proimed as he prepared to finally finish his opponent.


    Buzz! Buzz! The massacring runes moved as Ricky activated his Massacring Mutant. The runes then


    moved quickly towards the Impregnable Killing Finger and enveloped it. In the blink of an eye, the four


    slight cracks on the finger healed quickly.


    At the same time, the massacring power on the Impregnable Killing Finger strengthened even more.


    The golden purple gxy power also danced gracefully around as the Massacring Sand circled the


    finger.


    "Go and kill him!" Ricky roared before he manipted his giant Impregnable Killing Finger toward Sam.


    Crack! Crack!


    Sam''s demonic w cracked suddenly. He looked on in horror as his prized weapon, which had been


    enhanced by his own blood, broke down like a simple toy.

 Chapter 775 Veritable Nether Body

    Chapter 775 Veritable Nether Body


    ''The mutant! Ricky is breaking out the real power of a mutant!'' Seeing his demonic w be destroyed


    in an instant, Sam felt a shudder in his heart. He felt drearier and more stressed.


    "Is this the real mutant power?" Meade said in shock.


    Mixed feelings surged in his heart. He was admiring Ricky''s strength while at the same time feeling


    overwhelmed by its intensity.


    Although Sam was shocked, he did not allow it to stop him in his tracks. Sam dared not to ck off.


    And so, his eyes turned ck all of a sudden. Then, his evil spirit red once more, empowering his


    Nether Body tenfold.


    What added to the challenge and danger that Ricky faced in Sam, was the six more demonic arms that


    stretched out from Sam''s Nether Body.


    "Nether Shield!"


    With a thunderous shout, the eight arms on Sam''s Nether Body gathered in an instant and merged.


    The evil spirit spread all over the said arms before it quickly turned into an enormous ck shield.


    Bang! The next moment, Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger and Sam''s Nether Shield shed against


    each other.


    They remained in a stalemate for a second before the sound of crackling was heard. Consequently,


    cracks immediately spread all over Sam''s Nether Shield. Before long, the shield was covered in cracks.


    The appearance of the cracks meant that the power on the Nether Shield had begun to retreat. It didn''t


    take long before all of its power dissipated. Ricky''s Impregnable Killing Finger, on the other hand, hit


    Sam''s Nether Body forcefully.


    In the blink of an eye, the space shattered, following the impact. Sam and his Nether Body fell down


    and hit three mountains nearby. The bodies bounced off the ground and created several deep craters


    in its wake.


    "I''m going to end your life here today!" Ricky would not miss such a good opportunity. He roared


    deafeningly before he drew his Iron Destroyer.


    The golden purple gxy power permeated in the air and encircled Ricky''s Iron Destroyer.


    "Omnipotent Gale Skill¡ªGale Torrent Strike!" Ricky yelled with all his might.


    As the gale runes circled around him, Ricky waved his weapon and shed it down. A storm swept in


    the surroundings and the gale runes transformed into a swirling de before it swept toward those


    points and craters Sam created. Sam was in one of the craters.


    As the swirling storm engulfed the craters and points on the ground, those points and craters erged


    and connected with each other, forming a great, deep hole.


    Ricky''s strike was extremely powerful. Even an upper spiritual king at his peak level would barely be


    able to resist it. The Impregnable Killing Finger and the Gale Torrent Strike continuously attacked and


    Ricky, however, had a gut feeling that Sam would not be defeated so easily.


    In order to keep Sam from rising from the ashes again, Ricky activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant. He


    summoned the Massacring Mutant and the Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    "Ricky, you have really pissed me off," Sam muttered ever so furiously. He roared, and his angry voice


    echoed throughout the skies. "Die! You''re doomed to die! I must kill you!"


    "I knew you wouldn''t die so easily," Ricky said lowly at the sound of Sam''s roar.


    "If my memory serves me right, you''ve said that you would kill me three times. But now, I''m still


    standing here, alive and kicking."


    Howl! Howl! The sound of howling could be heard from beneath. The howling seemed like it was


    responding to Ricky''s words.


    Then, a strong force exploded all of a sudden. A dark shadow rose. It stood high and mighty, with a


    height of more than ten feet.


    "Nether Disintegration¡ªVeritable Nether Body, reveal yourself!" Sam roared madly.


    Endless evil spirit merged with the ck killing power. It swirled upwards into the air, which solidified


    the shadow in an instant. It could be seen that the shadow had ten strong arms and a ferocious face. It


    appeared to be a real devil that came straight from hell.


    "Go to hell, Ricky. I''m going to kill you and take revenge for my three poor brothers! I will cut off your


    head and I will use you as the stepping stone in this world of martial arts!" Sam roared again as rage


    and hatred engulfed him.


    "Demonic Spear!"


    The ten ck and bloody arms of the Veritable Nether Body began to dance in an instant. Each time


    they waved, it was as if a river that was filled with the evil spirit and dark killing power flowed freely


    through the air.


    Later, ten strands of evil spirit merged with the dark killing power and turned into the Demonic Spear as


    tall as a mountain.


    Sam''s Veritable Nether Body then manipted the Demonic Spear and threw it towards Ricky''s


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    direction. The spear rushed towards Ricky with such ferociousness and frightening speed.


    This was not the end of it. A drop of blood emerged in between Sam''s eyebrows. That was the real


    blood essence. It flew toward the spear and sank into it.


    Buzz! Buzz! Immediately, the power on the spear was increased once again.


    ''I didn''t expect that he would be so powerful. I think that he is close to the top-level as an upper spiritual


    king. Fortunately, he has not reached the real top-level yet, '' Ricky thought to himself. He also felt


    threatened as he was faced against the Demonic Spear.


    Staring at the spear, Ricky opened his eyes wide and concentrated on gathering his four types of


    powers. Then, he summoned four mutant powers. He initially had thought that he could deal with Sam


    by using just two types of his mutant powers. But Sam''s power was indeed beyond his expectations.


    If he did not employ his four types of mutants, he would have to use his Golden Spirit Eyes. Thetter


    was something he did not want to show yet.


    It was true that the Golden Spirit Eyes were powerful. But he had not fully mastered the cultivation


    method yet. As such, he preferred to keep it a secret for the time being.


    Buzz! Buzz! As the four types of mutants broke out, four types of runic powers also encircled and


    integrated. Plus, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body and Ricky''s body had already fused into a


    "What...what kind of power is that?" Lynch and Meade eximed in utter shock upon seeing Ricky''s


    quick and marvelous transformation.


    Those members of the Nether Army and Meade''s fighters were also dumbfounded. How could


    someone contain four kinds of mutant powers? As they took a closer look at Ricky, they noticed that


    there simply was something unique and exceptional about him.


    ''Is he still a human being?'' they thought to themselves, marveling at the manifestation of strength and


    outstanding skill before them.


    Ricky couldn''t care much about how they felt. The four kinds of runes moved and bounced out


    ferociously.


    "Now that you''ve chosen to use your spear to fight, I will also use a spear to confront you. When this


    fight is over, it will be your head that will serve as a stepping stone...for me!" Ricky made sure to


    emphasize his point and his motive: He wanted to end the battle with one final blow. And with his final


    blow, he wanted to make sure it would be met with the conclusion of Sam''s life once and for all.


    "Oh." Ricky cocked his head to the side, with a slight yet mocking smile forming on his lips. "I made a


    mistake. You are a member of the Nether Army and you would not be my stepping stone. You will


    simply turn into a useless evil spirit after you die.


    Mutant powers¡ªRunic Spear!"


    As Ricky called out his attack, the four types of mutant powers also turned into four strands. The


    strands were four dragon-liked strands that roared out loud as each bounced out. Next, eight powers


    As Ricky was showered by the golden light, two more strong arms appeared on his body. All four arms


    threw out the giant spear toward Sam''s Demonic Spear with much force and might.


    Boom!


    Countless sparks flew in all directions. Each strong spark caused ripples that spread in the air. The


    space that surrounded the area also crackled like a fragile piece of ss.


    Followed by the endless sparks were a series of waves that were as strong as the tides. The waves


    also raised high above in the sky and engulfed Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body as well as Sam''s


    Veritable Nether Body.


    All the other warriors stopped in their tracks. The collision was too powerful and halted them in their


    battles. They all knew that continuing their strife would depend greatly on how the said collision would


    end up.


    The strong wave of energy didn''t fade away before it ruined everything in the area. It seemed to have


    been going on for quite a while. Still, it seemed like it all happened in the blink of an eye. As the smoke


    cleared, the crowd was able to see the collision between Ricky and Sam with more rity.

 Chapter 776 Only Killing

    Chapter 776 Only Killing


    The Demonic Spear and the golden spear collided against each other within the energy waves. As a


    result, thend within a thousand meters around them trembled and cracked.


    "They are well-matched?" everyone asked themselves as they watched the intense battle.


    Crack! However, as soon as those words had been uttered, loud cracks resounded through the air. All


    of a sudden, cracks appeared in the Demonic Spear until it finally turned into dust with a loud crash.


    Puff! At the same time, a stream of blood gushed out of the huge Veritable Nether Body. As the blood


    spurted out, the size of the Veritable Nether Body shrank rapidly until it turned into Sam in midair.


    At this time, Sam knelt in the air as if he had lost the strength to support his own weight. His originally


    sinister face had turned deathly pale and his scarlet ck pupils slowly changed into white ones.


    Everybody could perceive that the power of Sam''s evil spirit was fading away fast.


    "I see that Sam has been defeated!" Meade said coldly at the sight of the scene. He acted as if he had


    expected that to happen all along.


    On the other hand, Lynch was filled with despair again.


    ''The Nether Army makes all the geniuses in the whole Eastern Land tremble with fear. And yet, four


    deaths of the other two also had something to do with him. Ricky has truly grown up, '' Pearl thought to


    herself, as she remembered all the events that had transpired.


    Although she was unwilling to admit, she knew that she was beginning to like Ricky more and more


    each day. He might have annoyed her at the start, but as she got to know him every day, her eyes were


    opened to who he truly was.


    ...


    Although Sam seemed to have lost, Ricky didn''t stop. The second level of Ultimate Golden Body


    stepped forward a few steps andnded directly beside Sam. Eight kinds of mes burnt and


    enveloped the golden body. These eight mes integrated and evolved into two sharp me ws that


    tore Sam into two.


    Sam might have been already numb by then, or maybe he was unable to move. He justid there as


    Ricky tore him apart. The Veritable Nether Body refined with the blood essence seemed to have


    sucked out all his strength and rendered him helpless.


    In the blink of an eye, it was done.


    His body was torn into two halves and faded into two clouds of evil spirit. However, since Ricky had


    already burst eight kinds of mes, he did not let go of the evil spirit.


    He activated the Heaven Illuminating Fire and burnt the evil spirit thoroughly until not even a fine mist


    was left.


    "Ricky, you have killed Sam. What are you going to do with the rest members of the Nether Army as


    well as Lynch and his two men?" Tina asked now that the fighting was done.


    "Kill them all!


    Tina, you know I''m not the kind of person who likes to kill, but I have to kill them. Otherwise, Meade''s


    n won''t seed. Sellers may not be a big threat to me for the time being, but the Endless Shadow


    and the Nether Manor are very likely to achieve some of their goals through Sellers." Ricky shared his


    thought process with her. He was not one to kill casually so it was good that he took the time to exin


    to Tina.


    "What''s more, the Endless Shadow and the Nether Manor have be mortal enemies to me."


    "But, I''m afraid that Meade''s n will make those two forces turn against the Casting Center. That


    would be dangerous for our friends." Tina expressed her worries honestly. She could always count on


    Ricky to at least listen to her.


    "Don''t worry. The Endless Shadow will never have an all-out war with the Casting Center only because


    of the death of Lynch. He is not important enough. Moreover, the Casting Center is already hostile to


    these two forces, so we are not really making anything worse," Ricky exined to her in a consoling


    manner.


    "Besides, they don''t have any evidence to me the Casting Center for Lynch''s death. After all, Lynch


    was invited by Sellers.


    They will only me Sellers for Lynch''s death."


    "Meade, I have already killed Sam to rescue you. We share the same goal on this matter. This time,


    you should kill Lynch by yourself. In this way, you can show your sincerity in our cooperation," Ricky


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    said to Meade telepathically.


    While Lynch was still in shock, Ricky suddenly materialized in front of him. He threw a punch at Lynch


    and beat back all his power. After he sealed Lynch with the four runes, Ricky threw Lynch to Meade''s


    side.


    "No...you can''t kill me. I am the young master of Endless Shadow!" Lynch''s voice trembled as he


    threatened them with the Endless Shadow.


    Crack! Lynch had not even finished spitting threats when Meade broke his neck with his bare hands.


    Lynch''s eyes widened in despair and panic until he fell unseeing by Meade''s feet.


    ''This guy is really ruthless!'' Ricky thought to himself when he saw that Meade did it without any


    hesitation.


    "I think you''re trying to ask a tiger for its skin," Tina said to him.


    "Haha, Tina, don''t worry. He is not as powerful as a tiger. More importantly, I will only team up with such


    a cruel person once. I won''t make friends with him," Ricky said andughed when he heard Tina''s


    worried words.


    "Technically, I didn''t even truly team up with him. We just met by chance. He and I simply had the same


    purpose."


    Ricky turned to look at Meade and said with a smile, "You are really decisive in your actions."


    "Humph! If it weren''t for Sam, I would have killed him earlier," Meade imed with a pout. He did not


    want to admit that he had truly needed Ricky''s help earlier.


    "I don''t want to owe you anything. Although I know your true intentions, you did rescue me. So, thank


    you."


    "You don''t need to thank me. I did it for myself. But if you need my help, I can also deal with those two


    men," Ricky said with a smile as he nced at the two killers who were still entangled with Meade''s


    dare-to-die warriors.


    "That''s unnecessary." Meade waved his hand away dismissively as he focused once again on his fight.


    He quicklyunched an attack towards the two killers who had followed Lynch. The two looked terrified


    but were still ready to fight. Ricky would havemended their bravery if they weren''t so stupid. They


    should have run or surrendered earlier.


    Not too long after, the two killers had been killed by Meade. Meanwhile, Pearl also killed all the


    members of the Nether Army. As he observed the battle, Ricky found that Pearl''s current strength was


    on par with Meade''s.


    ''It seems that the soul-restoring pill has a great effect on her. I wonder whether the Feminine Mutant


    can cultivate any power that has something to do with spirit, '' Ricky wondered as he stared at Pearl.


    "Goodbye!" Meade said to Ricky when he had taken care of everything.


    "What? Why are you so anxious to leave? Are you afraid that I will attack you?" Ricky said lightly.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of that. After all, you''re so powerful now that you can kill me and my men with only one


    hand," Meade answered frankly. Rickyughed, disarmed and pleased with Meade''s honesty.


    "If that''s the case, please go ahead. I hope in the future we would not be enemies even if we can''t be


    friends," Ricky said in a smiling tone.


    "After this battle, I won''t regard you as an enemy, nor do I have any intention to. But nobody knows


    what will happen in the future. After all, there are numerous conflicts of interests in the martial world,"


    Meade said.


    "That is true. Then, goodbye!" Rickyughed loudly, entertained by Meade''s impudence even when he


    had just admitted that Ricky could defeat him and all his men.


    Meade smiled wryly and left with his men.


    "Dare-to-die warriors...Maybe such a group of creatures is also needed in my Misty South Pce,"


    Ricky murmured as he stared at the retreating men behind Meade.


    "Indeed, every force has its own secret force, which is usually made up by a group of dare-to-die


    warriors. That''s because regardless if it is righteous or evil, some things can only be done in the dark,"


    Tina whispered. Rocky nodded silently beside her.

 Chapter 777 An Old Acquaintance

    Chapter 777 An Old Acquaintance


    "But every dare-to-die warrior will have to spend more than ten times the cultivation resources of a


    warriors of the same level," Tina said. "So if you really want to train some dare-to-die warriors, it is not


    going to be a problem to find the human beings. After all, the most difficult thing is about the cultivation


    resources."


    "You know that it can be such a real headache," Ricky said upon hearing Tina''s thoughts about it. "Only


    this time, when I returned to the Realm of Wildness, I obtained a lot of resources from Errol and the


    others."


    "And if I''m not mistaken, the resources that you have acquired are only enough to train the dare-to-die


    warriors to demi-immortals. In addition, there will be a limited number of dare-to-die warriors that can


    be trained," Tina said as a matter of fact.


    "In that case, if you really want to have dare-to-die warriors, you must first have a lot of resources to


    sustain them!"


    "All right, but first things first, we should let Scar look for people with great potential and talent," Ricky


    said.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Pearl went into the Massacring Zone and headed for the Oriental Realm. In this


    way, they would be safe in their journey to the Oriental College.


    Upon their arrival, Ricky went to the first one on his list¡ªthe Three-hall City. In there, he instructed


    Scar about his ns for the recruitment of dare-to-die warriors and gave him the cultivation resources


    he had obtained from the Realm of Wildness.


    After aplishing the task, Ricky returned to the Oriental College.


    Just right after he made arrangements for both Pearl and Tina, Ricky paid a visit to the Heavenly Ape


    Demi-spiritual Emperor, the Evil Emperor, and the Oriental Emperor.


    Meanwhile, Soar, Henry, and others had alsoe back from outside.


    Finally, after he was done with his itinerary, Ricky wanted to have a quick rest in preparation for the


    uingpetition among the disciples of the Oriental College, which was going to happen in four


    days.


    However, even before Ricky could get his well-deserved rest, he got an invitation from Jasper. And this


    invitation was also stretched to Soar, Terrence, and Henry.


    Of course, it was Jasper and they could not possibly refuse his invitation. Soon, Ricky, Henry, Soar,


    and Terrence were in their way to Jasper''s residence.


    Inside the Oriental College, Jasper''s house was located on an isted peak surrounded by gullies, as


    if it was separated from the other peaks in the college.


    But ording to Terrence, Jasper chose this location on purpose so that he would have more


    uniqueness and charisma in the Oriental College.


    "Not only is this guy wild, but also a little too arrogant for his own good, huh," Ricky said with a smirk on


    his face.


    "Haha, aren''t you two the same?" Terrence also said with a smile.


    Ricky was speechless upon hearing Terence''sparison.


    "But, I''m afraid that he won''t be unique any longer, especially that an avant garde person like you exists


    within his realm now," Terrence said. "Maybe we should ask the dean, a spiritual emperor, to build


    another isted peak in this campus by using his ruling power."


    "Haha!" They all burst intoughter upon hearing such a funny request.


    "Hi, guys. Come on and join us. I bet that we can only be together in this short period of time." Jasper''s


    voice suddenly pierced the crowd''sughter.


    Just as soon as Jasper''s voice trailed off, Ricky, Henry, Soar, and Terrence felt an invisible force


    disappear from the isted peak in an instant. And of course, without a doubt, they knew that Jasper


    was the one who withdrew the array power on the peak.


    "An array power! I can''t believe there is an array on Jasper''s peak," Ricky eximed.


    "The array was obviously drawn by an array master. This master was invited by the patriarch of the


    Zhang n to draw an array specially made for Jasper," Terrence said as he exined the situation.


    "It seems that Jasper also has the right to speak in the Zhang n," Ricky said.


    Afterwards, silence crept in as they all stopped talking.


    Soon, they arrived at the top of the isted peak. There, a wide area of the ground was paved with


    hard boulders where power once pervaded over it.


    However, all their attention was drawn to the strong alcoholic smell that reeked in the area.


    By instinct, they searched for the source of the smell. But then, their eyesid on a stone table with


    several stone chairs in the center of the square. And on the table were four jars which exuded a strong


    smell of alcohol.


    By the stone table, there were Jasper, a young man in white, and a young woman d in green.


    Looking handsome and kind, the young man appeared to have an extraordinary temperament. The


    young woman, on the other hand, radiated a kind aura like that of a pure lotus and exuded a trace of


    coldness, which made others wary of her presence and avoid her.


    Meanwhile, as Ricky arrived, both the young man and the young woman looked at him from head to


    foot, as if they were analyzing him.


    Ricky had never met them before, but he thought that they must be extraordinary people since Jasper


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    invited them.


    "Guys, let me introduce to you my fellow juniors. This is Hugh and this is Amanda. They are also


    disciples from the Oriental College, but theye from the Western Land." Jasper immediately


    introduced the two youngsters to Ricky, Henry, Roar and Terrence so that the air wouldn''t be that


    awkward.


    "And they have juste back to our college all the way from the Western Land."


    "The Western Land?" It seemed that Jasper''s introduction took them by great surprise.


    The Western Land and the Eastern Land were adjacent to each other. Both Hugh and Amanda came


    from the Western Land but they had be the disciples of the Oriental College, which was beyond


    the four men''s expectation. After all, they believed that there must be some college that existed back in


    the Western Land.


    ''Maybe they have chosen the Oriental College for the Sense of Realm, just like how the Evil Emperor


    once did!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Hugh, Amanda!" Ricky, Henry, Soar and Terrence greeted them immediately as a sign of respect.


    "Haha, you must be Ricky, right? The moment I returned to the Eastern Land, I heard your name and


    story. I was also told that you even overshadowed Jasper, right?" Hugh said with a smile on his face


    and then nodded to Henry, Soar and Terrence as a greeting.


    "What can I say? Thank you for yourpliment," Ricky said modestly.


    Amanda, on the other hand, also acknowledged the four men as she nodded her head as well.


    Right at that time, Ricky felt that the woman''s eyes had never left him as soon as they met. And at the


    same time, with the power of the four zones, he also felt that the woman looked a little familiar to him,


    as if he had already seen her before.


    ''But, how could it be possible? I know that this kind of familiarity can''t be untrue. Have I really met


    Amanda before?'' Ricky thought to himself as confusion enveloped his mind.


    And no matter how hard he tried to recall his memory, he still failed to remember her.


    However, he still didn''t give up. And as a man with the memory of the four zones, he was sure that he


    had already seen Amanda somewhere, and he was determined to uncover it.


    Feeling that there was some kind of connection between them, Amanda finally took her eyes off Ricky.


    ''Never mind. I''ll just ask her in private after we finish the little get together. Judging from the way she


    looked at me just now, she must have also recognized me, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ...


    "Haha, you deserve all kinds ofpliments. Word also goes around that now in the whole Eastern


    Land, only you, Ricky, dares to challenge Jasper. Is that true?" Hugh said as heughed at the idea.


    Truth be told, he and Jasper had really gotten along pretty well with each other.


    Upon hearing this, Ricky just shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands helplessly.


    "Haha,e on, I took out these four jars of spirits only today, as a witness to your first meeting," said


    Jasper with a smile.


    "Jasper, we could already feel the aura of fire, even if the jars are still closed. It even seems that there


    is this invisible energy from the alcohol that can enter our bodies. With this, then I guess that the


    alcohol is something special," Ricky said.


    "Of course it''s not ordinary. In this alcohol are several kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth of


    King Level. What''s more, it has the essence of a spiritual beast of King Level¡ªthe Fire Python," Hugh


    exined.


    "So, how can this alcohol be any ordinary?"

 Chapter 778 Who Was Amanda

    Chapter 778 Who Was Amanda


    "The Fire Python!" Terrence blurt dazedly upon hearing Hugh''s words. "I heard that the Fire Python


    tribe is a force to be reckoned with in the Stormy Sea. Its strength is even mightier than the White King


    Tiger tribe from the Eastern Land.


    Jasper, you are the only one who had dared to kill them. I still can''t believe you''ve even used their flesh


    and blood to make spirits. I''ve got to take my hat off to you."


    "Oh, I''m really ttered to hear that. But you should know what went on next. After I killed them in the


    Stormy Sea, I was haunted by twopleted spiritual kings for quite a while. I was a total mess at the


    time," Jasper said with a smile.


    "It seems you weren''t exactly afraid of thosepleted spiritual kings," Ricky said with a smirk. "And I


    don''t think you are genuinely afraid of them now!"


    Hugh let out a chuckle and agreed. "That''s for sure. Jasper has sessfully broken through and


    consolidated his level." Everyone paid their tributes to Jasper and his deeds in awe.


    Apleted spiritual king''s title was the pinnacle of a spiritual king. When one reached the peak of a


    to be a spiritual emperor.


    Jasperughed. "I''m sure you''ll all reach the level of apleted spiritual king soon. I have faith on


    you. However, let''s not forget that this isn''t really our goal. We crave something more than simply that,


    don''t we?" Jasper said humorously.


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s mind wandered as he recalled seeing the so-called Stormy Sea''s name in a book


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    from the Oriental College.


    The entire Misty South was divided into five majornds. Among those, the Middle Land was the one


    that stood out. It held the thickest spiritual energy along with a remarkably extensive area. The general


    consensus was that not even the four otherndsbined could measure up to its size.


    Endless mountains also separated the Middle Land from the othernds. If one wished to get in, they


    would have to go through the mountains.


    Spiritual emperors or stronger warriors weren''t bind to this rule though. They simply knew how to tear


    their ways into the air in order to go through the Middle Land without a problem.


    It was possible that a spiritual king and a demi-spiritual emperor could tear space apart as well.


    However, the creatures hiding in the mountains would perceive such behavior as a provocation, and


    they would certainly hinder their direct passing.


    The other fournds were separated by the huge sea area called, the Stormy Sea. This extension was


    named after itsrge instability and the constant windstorms that kept blowing over it.


    It was necessary to be at least a spiritual king to pass through the Stormy Sea.


    As for those creatures below the required level, if they came near the sea, they would be mercilessly


    torn apart by the storm or served as food to the creatures living in there. The only way to go through


    would be if they had any stronger warriors with them or spiritual space tools for protection.


    After a goodughter, Jasper waved his wide hand, opening up four jars of spirits.


    Instantly, the air was filled by the savory scent. Then, four torrents of me ran as they shifted into the


    Fire Python''s shapes.


    "Come on, after we drink all these spirits, we''ll be very close friends. We don''t need to make vows


    or anything. Actions speak louder than words," Jasper cheerfully stated.


    As the storage ring on his finger shed, huge goblets met everyone''s eyes. They helped themselves


    and quickly drank down the spirits. Soonter, they were all merry.


    "I think just spirits won''t do it. We''ll need some delicious dishes, too!" Rickyughed and put some


    brawn he''d stored from his Devourer Zone into his Chaotic Fire Zone. To cook it, he made use of his


    seven mes. In a few minutes, the scent of his tasty meat began to spread through the air.


    "I''ve never expected you to carry such delicious food with you," Hugh said full of joy.


    All the seven friends were sharing food and wine in such aid-back moment. None of them could ever


    imagine how much they would change the world in the future. Of course, there was still a long time


    ahead until then.


    During the meal, they told their tales and experiences in martial arts.


    For the most part, Ricky paid particrly more attention to Amanda. When he first saw her, she had


    seemed oddly familiar. Now, his gut was tingling with the feeling that they had met before.


    ...


    Eventually it was time for everyone to wrap up their yful conversation, so they could return to their


    cultivation ces. After all, they still had to get ready for the uing battle.


    As soon as Ricky returned to his ce, Amanda decided to pay him a visit. He looked stunned when


    he saw hering his way.


    "Oh Ricky! I wasn''t expecting to find such stunning beauties at your ce. But I do recognize thisdy."


    Amanda pointed to Pearl. "She''s from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. Pearl, right? Now, as for


    this other beauty, I have no idea."


    Amanda seemed to be a cold woman. But beneath the surface, she preferred to get along with others.


    ncing from Pearl to Tina, she kept quite friendly.


    "Maybe, I''ve just came at the wrong time."


    "Are you kidding me, Amanda? This is my friend, Tina." Rickyughed before he introduced Tina to


    Amanda.


    "Tina, although you are only a demi-immortal, I have this feeling that you are much more than that."


    Amanda took notice.


    "I''ll take that as apliment. But I''m just a demi-immortal. That''s my level." Tina smiled.


    "Listen, Amanda. Since you are here now, I''ll be quite honest with you. You feel familiar to me. And I


    always trust my gut, so I have to ask you. Have we ever met before?" Ricky asked straightly.


    Pearl and Tina both looked confused by Ricky''s words. They hadn''t had a clue that Ricky ever met a


    Yet, the previous twinkle in Amanda''s pretty eyes had given ce to a contained, serious look as she


    said in a low voice, "It seems you have a good memory."


    "And it also seems that I''m right and we''ve met before then. However, I really can''t remember how. I''m


    sorry, but could you refresh my memory?" Ricky requested.


    "Of course you can''t remember me. I was wearing a mask, and I deliberately changed my behavior


    back then," she responded.


    "Actually, I came here today in order to ask you something. Ricky, do you still remember that you''ve


    made a promise to a woman?"


    "You were wearing a mask? A promise?" Ricky said, confused. "A promise to a woman?"


    Tina murderously red at Ricky. Pearl, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at him.


    They thought that if Ricky had really made a promise to a woman, she now came to demand its


    fulfillment.


    "Ricky, it seems you have a lot of unresolved love stories around," Tina bitterly said to Ricky through


    her inner power. She barely could contain her jealousy.


    "Tina, I really have no idea what she''s talking about. Don''t jump to conclusions before I can figure out


    who Amanda is," Ricky immediately replied to Tina''sint.


    "Am I jumping to conclusions? Then, please tell me. Who did you make a promise to? What on earth is


    this promise even about?" Tina demanded, slightly angry at him.


    Ricky chuckled. "Tina, don''t be mad. Just hang on a little more, ok? I''ll figure everything out very soon,"


    he told her.


    Ricky tried to go over his memories when suddenly he thought of something. Promptly, he turned to


    meet Amanda''s gaze.


    "It looks like your memory isn''t as good as I thought. In this case, I''ll refresh your memory a bit,"


    Amanda said.


    "Stone City, Nan n, Realm of Wildness, and Snow Sect. Does any of them ring a bell?"

 Chapter 779 Ten Positions

    Chapter 779 Ten Positions


    "Stone City! Nan n!" Ricky murmured after hearing Amanda''s words.


    His pupils suddenly contracted as his search in his memory had already made him realize who


    Amanda, the woman in front of him, was.


    "Amanda, are you the one who went to the Stone City to recruit new disciples with Master Grace?"


    Ricky asked immediately. Amanda shed a charming smile on hearing Ricky''s words.


    With this, Ricky''s doubt was confirmed.


    He remembered a promise that he had made to Amelia, the leader of Amber Faction, another faction of


    the Snow Sect.


    He had promised that in the future if ever Amelia needed his help, he would go all out.


    At that time, after his conversation with Amelia, she had left the Snow Sect without any news, and then


    immediately after, Amanda had disappeared as well. Now thinking about it, Ricky realized that Amanda


    and Amelia must be rted as they shared the same family name.


    "Amanda, I now remember the promise you talked about. Is there a connection between you and


    Amelia?" Ricky asked.


    "I''m from the same n as her. Also, I''m her best friend as well as her sister," said Amanda. "Our family


    is very influential in the Western Land.


    At that time, Amelia came with me to receive training in the Eastern Land. She was only a warrior of


    Blood Purification. Of course, the Oriental College was not suitable for her. so, I had asked Jasper''s


    aunt to help me get Amelia admitted to the Snow Sect and I changed my face to secretly protect


    Amelia.


    But she had to take responsibility for some family issues. Atst, she had to go back."


    "Oh, I see. It seems that Amelia enjoyed a high position in the family and went back home. How is she


    now?" Ricky further went on asking her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "She has already make a breakthrough and be an innate spiritual king, but she is not as strong as


    you," Amanda replied.


    "And, she might need your help when something happens to our family. That''s the promise I was


    talking about."


    "Do you need my help? Tell me, what is it?" Ricky asked sincerely. "Since I have promised, I will not


    refuse. Moreover, Amelia is still a friend of mine. If my friend is in some trouble, I will not ignore it."


    "I''m d that you honor your promise. However, at this moment, the battle for the Sense of Realm is


    looming and you must pay all your attention to it," Amanda responded earnestly.


    "Therefore, I will tell you about the issue after the battle for the Sense of Realm. At that time, maybe I


    will have to take you to the Western Land with me."


    "Well, I guess it won''t affect me even if you tell me now!" Ricky said confidently.


    "Even if that''s the case, distracting you now will be a little selfish. After all, any creature in the world will


    only have one chance for the Sense of Realm, so I choose to discuss this with youter. Moreover,


    there is no urgency in this matter of Amelia," Amanda replied.


    "Amanda, you are making me a little worried," Rickyughed. "But if you insist, I won''t say anything.


    Anyway, please feel free to ask for help. After all, it''s also my promise."


    "No problem! So, I''m leaving now. I won''t bother you anymore." Her gaze lingered at Pearl and Tina


    once again and she nodded meaningfully before she left.


    "Do you think Amanda is overthinking?" Ricky said helplessly.


    Actually, any warrior from the Oriental College would overthink when there were two beauties of the


    kind of Pearl and Tina with Ricky, let alone Amanda.


    ''Amelia, from what he has done, both his character and talent suggest that you have made a good


    choice, but unfortunately there is no denying that this guy is a yboy, '' Amanda thought to herself.


    ...


    "Is Amelia another one of your girlfriends?" Tina asked sharply, her voice tinged with jealousy.


    "What girlfriend? It''s just one of my friends in the Snow Sect of the Realm of Wildness," Ricky


    answered and then exined what his promise with Amelia was all about.


    Tina snapped resentfully, "Well, maybe you didn''t mean it, but Amelia did." However, Tina didn''t say


    anything more after this. She always expected to have many women around Ricky because a talent as


    him was extremely unique.


    Ricky felt quite helpless as he heard Tina. "It seems that I should keep my distance from women in the


    future. There are too many women around me. It''s not a good omen."


    ...


    Then Ricky began to rest. He wouldn''t do the cultivation in seclusion for the next few days. His power


    was enough to make him stand out among the disciples of the Oriental College who were upper


    spiritual kings.


    Three dayster, the selection of disciples from the Oriental College began as well.


    Both inner and outer disciples could participate in thepetition.


    There were almost a thousand of inner and outer disciples from which only ten would be selected.


    Another ten positions would be chosen from thepleted spiritual kings, which Jasper belonged to.


    Although Jasper was the weakest of all thepleted spiritual kings of Oriental College, there was no


    doubt that he would fill up a position.


    The other nine positions forpleted spiritual kings would also be assigned directly by the Oriental


    Emperor and the Evil Emperor.


    Therefore, the realpetition for the inner and outer disciples was left merely for ten positions.


    The venue for thepetition was the Small World created by the Evil Emperor.


    There were three challenges in total. Onpletion of these three challenges, if more than ten


    disciples passed the test, then the winners would fight with each other to pick out the strongest ten.


    However, if less than ten disciples passed thepetition, then the rest would be chosen by Evil


    Emperor ording to the situation.


    No disciple had any objection to this rule, because whether or not they were selected depended solely


    on their strength and talent.


    "Everyone, are you all clear about the rules?" Evil Emperor asked loudly as he stood on the podium.


    He stretched and looked at all the disciples gathered.


    "Yes, we are clear," the disciples answered in unison.


    After giving a slight nod, Evil Emperor waved his hand. Immediately, in the hands of all the disciples


    present, two jade tablets condensed by the ruling power appeared.


    "One of these two jade tablets is for you to enter my newly built Small World, and the other one will


    allow you to exit. However, there are different ways to get out of the Small World. One can choose to


    pass the challenges or, one can bypass them and leave when their life is in danger," Evil Emperor


    announced with a grin.


    "But no matter how you get out, yourpetition can only be sessful if you pass the test."

 Chapter 780 Lightning Minks

    Chapter 780 Lightning Minks


    ''It seems these three tests aren''t so simple, '' Ricky thought after listening to the Evil Emperor.


    "By the way, if you are lucky, you might gain some opportunity in my Small World," the Evil Emperor


    continued. "Perhaps it won''t be an opportunity that lives up to your expectations. But I safely assure it


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    won''t be a letdown either."


    The disciples got all ecstatic by the Evil Emperor''s speech.


    "Well, let''s cut to the chase, shall we? Anyone who wants to be eligible to take part in the main drawn


    match must crush the jade tablet and get into my Small World...now!" the Evil Emperor announced.


    Immediately, half of the inner and outer disciples rushed to crush the jade tablets. Then, the powerful


    energy overtook and enabled them to walk into the Evil Emperor''s Small World.


    Ricky came to meet a dark space once he crushed the jade tablet. He carefully inspected his surrounds


    and soon realized it was a narrow path.


    ''This pathway must be where the first test will take ce, '' Ricky spected. With his eyes, he


    gathered the spiritual energy necessary to study the narrow path and what coulde out of it.


    However, to Ricky''s surprise, he couldn''t see anything clearly. There was nothing butplete


    darkness ahead of him.


    Even the Bone Reinforcement warriors could see through the murk, let alone an innate spiritual king.


    There was no doubt it was the ruling power of the Evil Emperor which was hindering his vision.


    ''I don''t know if the Golden Spirit Eyes could help me see in here, but I don''t think it''s proper or even


    necessary to use it now. After all, I still can sense everything through my mind, '' Ricky pondered.


    ''So, what is the test here?''


    Ricky looked around with his mind''s guidance, and soon became alert. He guessed that despite every


    disciple having to go through the same test, the degrees of hardship would vary ording to the


    strength of each. Therefore, there was no room for carelessness.


    "Listen, all of you. The narrow path is just as a maze. You''ll only be able to see if you use your minds."


    Evil Emperor''s voice suddenly broke through.


    "There''s only one way toplete the maze. And it''ll be through a cultivation method. As for where you


    should do it, don''t worry. You''ll find it very soon."


    Just as quickly as it came, the Evil Emperor''s voice thoroughly vanished, leaving the disciples on their


    own.


    ''So the path is a maze? Does it have anything to do with a cultivation method?'' Ricky wondered.


    Swish!


    Out of the blue, a fierce strike, no inferior to Ricky''s own strength, charged at him in full speed.


    It got so close to hit him that Ricky almost thought he wouldn''t be able to dodge it.


    ''It seems I guessed it right. Everything in here will level up to my own strength, '' Ricky thought to


    himself


    The moment Ricky got away, the strike collided with one of the narrow walls, creating a loud explosion.


    The ce was so small that the wave of air had blown violently. Ricky had no choice but to concentrate


    the spiritual energy to shield himself.


    While Ricky protected himself, his mind managed to pick up the source of the attack.


    About a dozen meters away, he sensed a creature. It wasn''t too big, only a meter high or so. Its frame


    resembled the shape of a mink.


    ''This seems to be a marten creature, but I can''t sense the blood running through its veins. It must have


    been condensed by the Evil Emperor''s ruling power, '' Ricky reflected.


    "What?" Ricky murmured. "It has three tails?"


    He sensed the plural endings on the mink.


    "The three-tail mink is a spiritual beast of King Level¡ªthe Lightning Mink." Ricky connected the dots


    and figured out the identity of the Evil Emperor''s creature.


    ''No wonder it''s called the Lightning Mink. This creature acts so fast that its high speed has surpassed


    all the other spiritual beasts of King Level. Since this one in particr has been gathered by the Evil


    Emperor''s ruling power, it''s probably even faster than other Lightning Minks at the same level.


    So, does this mean the cultivation method needed to pass through the maze has anything to do with


    this Lightning Mink?'' Ricky was lost in thought.


    Swish!


    Ricky''s contemtion got abruptly interrupted by a move from the Lightning Mink. The creature was


    indeed as fast as a lightning. In the blink of an eye, it had reached Ricky''s right side. Its small and


    sharp ws reunited a great deal of spiritual energy as it went straight to him.


    However, Ricky had seen this strikeing. As result, he filled his right hand with ying power, ready


    to punch. His fists didn''t hesitate when it shed against the Lightning Mink''s sharp ws. Grunting,


    both heavily fell back against the walls of the path.


    Ricky didn''t have the time to stabilize his body again when another attack rushed from behind him. As


    fast as he could, he sidestepped.


    Though, a secondter, drops of blood squirted while the stain on his shoulder spread. As expected,


    his reaction had been slow.


    Ricky''s mind quickly scattered. But there was no time to rest. On the wall not far behind him, another


    Lightning Mink showed up.


    Instantly, Ricky''s face fell gloomy.


    Before he could pull himself together, his mind sensed yet another Lightning Mink on the ceiling over


    his head.


    "Now there are three of them!" Ricky growled.


    The creatures being all as fast and as strong as him, set Ricky in an enormous disadvantage during a


    single battle.


    Perhaps, the only thing on his side now was the fact that the three Lightning Minks didn''t possess any


    psychic intelligence.


    He focused in order to feel his surrounds again. Fortunately, there wasn''t a trace of any other Lightning


    Mink. If there was, he wouldn''t be able to contend and would have to surrender.


    ''I knew it wouldn''t be a piece of cake, but I really didn''t expect that passing the test would be such a


    difficult task. I have to try my best, '' Ricky thought. ''The so-called cultivation method must have


    something to do with the three Lightning Minks. But do I have topletely defeat them?''


    Either way, no matter what the answer to histe question was, a fight was inevitable.


    All the three Lightning Minks gathered and struck at Ricky simultaneously.


    Roaring, the creatures revolved their bodies around their three tails. In the following second, a


    transparent lightning spread each from the minks'' centers and, with a cracking sound, they were all


    fired at Ricky.


    On their way to Ricky, the three shes of lightning shifted into sharp ws.


    Each w seemed to be ordinary as far as they were concerned. But Ricky could sense the power


    emanating from them. He was aware that to be able to resist this attack, he would have to do his best.


    Ricky didn''t hesitate for a second. His hands got instantly taken by the devouring runes when a storm


    burst out from his Enlightening Wind Holes. Just then, both the massacring runes and the Massacring


    Golden Palm shed against one of the sharp ws.


    About the same time, Ricky used his Iron Destroyer, now surrounded by golden purple gxy power,


    and charged it towards the sky.

 Chapter 781 The Space-shrinking Pace

    Chapter 781 The Space-shrinking Pace


    Boom! Boom!


    The three Omnipotent Skills shooting from Ricky collided directly with the three lightning ws. Ripples


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    of powerful energyshed out so violently that it seemed as if time itself was stopped by them.


    All of a sudden, at this moment, the three Lightning Minks appeared suddenly around Ricky. Their


    strong and sharp ws were only inches away from his chest, his back and his head.


    The minks were so fast that they seemed to have glided past the three impact points safely and had


    hurriedly found ess to Ricky''s face. They didn''t even have to tear the space apart, or at least Ricky


    hadn''t felt any space fluctuation at all.


    It was as if they were traveling through spaces like Ricky would go in and out of his zones effortlessly.


    But even if Ricky could use his zones to transfer himself at this speed, it would still take him some time


    to cover the same distance.


    On the other hand, the three Lightning Minks had simply appeared out of nowhere. It was almost as if


    they had jumped through spaces.


    Space leaping was one of the top and most coveted skills in the world. For all Ricky knew, it was


    something even an innate spiritual emperor couldn''t achieve, only the saints could do it.


    But he had no time to figure out the exnation for what had happened as another powerful round of


    attacks from the minks was charging at him now.


    In the blink of an eye, the Source of Golden Body in the Massacring Zone glowed as a blinding light,


    and the second level of Ultimate Golden Body was formed in an instant. With a deafening metallic


    sound loud enough to make everybody''s ears ring, the three Lightning Minks'' strikes collided fiercely


    with this second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    It was solely this strong defense system that allowed Ricky to escape this fatal attack.


    As the massacring runes filled the air, the strong energy from the collision backfired and forced all the


    three Lightning Minks to retreat. This round of fight was so violent that even with the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body protecting him, Ricky felt like the air was blown out of his chest.


    There was no doubt that the strength of the three Lightning Minks was on par with his. It was fortunate


    that the second level of Ultimate Golden Body could withstand such an attack without being broken into


    pieces, which could also be attributed to the strength of the Massacring Soil that had been enhancing


    the Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Their speed and strength are in no way weaker than mine and there are three of them. Even if I apply


    my Golden Spirit Eyes and the four mutants, it is still a long shot to defeat them," Ricky murmured


    seriously to himself after regaining his bnce.


    ''Is the first test as difficult for the other disciples as well?'' he wondered anxiously.


    What Ricky didn''t know was that it was only him who had to face three Lightning Minks, which were


    specially nned for him by the Evil Emperor.


    Unlike him, the other ordinary disciples needed to deal with only one Lightning Mink. Even the strong


    warriors like Henry and Soar had to face merely two.


    On top of all this, he also wasn''t aware that the Evil Emperor had been secretly watching him all the


    time.


    "This little guy never ceases to surprise me. Look what his golden body is capable of after it has


    merged with the Massacring Soil. Even though the three Lightning Minks, which are on par with him,


    attacked at the same time, they still couldn''t leave any scratch on his golden body," the Evil Emperor


    eximed with amazement.


    "With this powerful golden body, I think he''s already invincible topete for the Sense of Realm."


    Ricky''s talent and skill were truly one of a kind and the Evil Emperor was aware of it.


    "But, let''s see how you are going to figure out the key to pass this test from these three Lightning


    Minks'' moves." The Evil Emperor grinned as he narrowed his eyes.


    ...


    It seemed that Ricky was not going to let him down. "Just now, the three Lightning Minks seemed to


    have skipped the spaces. What kind of skill is it? Maybe there lies the key to defeating them," Ricky


    analyzed in a deep voice. "But, they have been moving at such a great speed and attacking me


    together so relentlessly that I had no time to observe their actions at all.


    Well, let''s see what I can do! I haven''t used this skill for long, and it''s time to give it a try."


    Hardly had the words left his mouth that the second level of Ultimate Golden Body was already


    wrapped in mes. His body also turned into the Chaotic Fire Mutant in a sh.


    "Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill! The Space Splitting Cage!" Ricky shouted.


    As soon as the Chaotic Fire Mutant was activated, the eight kinds of mes instantly filled the air with


    the four kinds of runes encircling them. Then those mes spread out into two surges and vanished


    into thin air with the Space Splitting Cage. When the cage appeared again, to the Evil Emperor''s


    amazement, two Lightning Minks could be seen imprisoned in it.


    "With the Heaven Illuminating Fire and the other seven mes plus this cage enhanced by the four


    kinds of runes, I bet it''s enough to block the two Lightning Minks for at least fifteen minutes," Ricky


    uttered coldly.


    "So within this time, I must figure out the secret of their fast speed from the third mink out here."


    As he figured out this strategy, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body retreated and Rickyunched


    an attack towards the enemy. If there was only one Lightning Mink for him to deal with, he didn''t need


    the assistance of the Ultimate Golden Body at all.


    "Good boy, your mutants are truly powerful. The mes and the skills you use are absolutely


    extraordinary!" the Evil Emperor couldn''t help but exim on seeing Ricky''s instantaneous burst of


    strong energy.


    "It seems that this young man will really give me a surprise in this fight for the Sense of Realm."


    ...


    Faced only with a Lightning Mink, Ricky was no longer afraid. Every strike heunched was supremely


    strong with only one goal¡ªto force his opponent, thest mink, to apply the fast-moving skill once


    more.


    After dozens of rounds of fight, Ricky finally found out that the mysterious skill was, in fact, a kind of


    movement skill.


    Every time the creature used this trick, its four feet would lunge into the air. After it touched the ground


    again, it would be as if it had jumped through spaces andnded in another ce.


    Besides, the space beneath the feet of the Lightning Mink seemed to instantly shrink when it moved.


    "So, is this the skill that I need toprehend and learn?" Ricky wondered aloud.


    When he had found out the secret, Ricky quickly forced the Lightning Mink to use this skill time and


    again. At the same time, he applied the powers of the four zones toprehend it and started to


    practice it directly.


    "You finally discovered the Inheritable Omnipotent Skill I''m cultivating¡ªthe Space-shrinking Pace," the


    Evil Emperor whispered to himself with delight as he saw that Ricky had picked up the skill.


    "It''s not only a gift that I arranged for you, but also a unique Omnipotent Skill that I will not teach others


    easily. Now, with your skill, you''re lucky to learn it."


    The Space-shrinking Pace was an Inheritable Omnipotent Skill the Evil Emperor had cultivated and he


    had always kept it to himself.


    Thepetition for the Sense of Realm was, after all, a battle when those spiritual-emperor force


    would try everything they could to finish¡¤ Ricky. The Evil Emperor appreciated Ricky very much and


    didn''t want him to die. This was the reason why he was willing to teach Ricky this secret skill of his.


    Thispetition was a good opportunity for Ricky to be taught something useful and special.


    Of course, even though the cultivation method that other disciples needed toprehend in this fight


    was nothing like this Space-shrinking Pace, those were also some high-level movement skills unique to


    the Oriental College. So, for other warriors, the sessfulprehension of those skills was not a


    small achievement.


    ...


    The more Ricky learned about the Space-shrinking Pace, the more he realized howplicated and


    intricate the skill was. But this further strengthened his desire to learn all of it. He had been so focused


    on it that he didn''t notice that the other two Lightning Minks had escaped from the cage.


    However, when he found out, Ricky didn''t form another cage to confine them anymore.


    Moreover, he didn''t activate the second level of Ultimate Golden Body to resist them either. He already


    knew the secret of those creatures'' pace and he had the confidence that he could defeat them without


    using his other skills.


    Also, he knew that only when he was under great pressure could he have a better and more efficient


    understanding of the skill he was learning. He was extremely determined to master the new skill that he


    had gained.


    Although, under such intense pressure, his body was suffering a lot. Every time he fought with the


    three Lightning Minks, he would get at least two to three wounds on his body before thest ones could


    be healed.


    Some of the wounds were so deep and severe that his bones could be seen clearly through the flesh


    and blood.

 Chapter 782 Success

    Chapter 782 Sess


    Puff!


    Ricky was drenched in blood after another round against the three Lightning Minks. His once ck


    clothes were now tattered and soaked in red as the whole pathway got filled with a lingering smell of


    blood.


    Ricky burst intoughter despite his injury.


    Heughed because this time, when the three Lightning Minks struck at him, they only managed to


    cause a single bruise.


    In each previous confrontation, if Ricky reacted slightly slower, at least three more bruises would result


    from the confrontation. Even when he was in full speed, the creatures would leave him a couple of


    marks.


    This had been the pattern until now.


    Atst he made some progress and, as a result, got only a single bruise out of it. He had ovee his


    limitations and had increased his speed. The hard work he had put on all this time he was in that


    pathway had finally paid off.


    By that moment, it had been two whole days since Ricky had started fighting the three Lightning Minks.


    During this period, Ricky had been activating his four zones constantly to understand the pace needed


    to go forward.


    Now, he had finally realized what it was.


    Ricky gathered his four runes and merged them with the strongest enlightenment. Then, he filled every


    inch of flesh and blood of his right leg with its power, causing it to rapidly stir.


    Under this effect, he swiftly moved forward as he followed the Lightning Minks'' trail.


    With the four zones, Ricky managed to keep his pace the same as the Lightning Minks, without


    wavering for a second.


    He suddenly came to stop and then realized he had reached the same ce where he first fell. Only in


    that instant, he felt the ground was shrinking beneath his feet.


    Meanwhile, a sharp pain had taken over his right leg. It was the kind of aching he hadn''t endured in a


    long time. It felt like being torn apart from the inside out as if a thousand ants were simultaneously


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    getting their fangs into his skin.


    Ricky''s body had been refined long ago. He had cultivated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form


    along with the Ultimate Golden Body he had at the present. Those enabled his physique to reach a


    limit, and because of that, he thought feeling such a severe kind of pain wasn''t in the cards anymore.


    This was the sort of pain most people would cringe to only think of.


    Moreover, Ricky sensed that some cells on his right leg were dying, since they couldn''t bear his


    strongest enlightenment power anymore.


    As a consequence, Ricky could only take his pace up to five meters now.


    It still was a much quicker speed than he was used to.


    "This pace is indeed powerful, but is it too much of a burden to the physical body?" Ricky murmured


    excitedly even though he was into a great deal of pain.


    Eventually, he couldn''t take it anymore and had no choice but to turn to the Chaotic Fire Mutant to


    slightly ease his pain.


    "But I still have to understand the essence of the pace. The only conclusion I coulde to is


    ''quickness, ''" Ricky mumbled.


    By the so-called "quickness," he meant the extreme speed of the creatures. It always kicked in the


    moment when all the cells of their bodies were activated in unison.


    However, this was a story for another time. Although Ricky hade to understand what was needed,


    there was still a certain amount of speed for him to reach in order to defeat the three Lightning Minks.


    Right then, Ricky activated the Devourer Zone to devour the cultivation resources on his body. He


    gathered its purest energy and poured it into his right leg so he could repair the dying cells.


    Although the body of an innate spiritual king could restore itself, Ricky couldn''t do the waiting. Since he


    was injured by his own enlightenment power, he wouldn''t be able to recover without arge extent of


    cultivation resources.


    "Next, I have topletely defeat these three Lightning Minks," Ricky said.


    With the Chaotic Fire Mutant, Ricky struck right at the three Lightning Minks again.


    That set him up back into battle.


    Yet, it took Ricky another whole day to increase his pace up to ten meters.


    Upon reaching that mark, he had atst surpassed the three Lightning Minks'' speed. However, he was


    fully aware that one tenth of his cultivation resources had been spent.


    He also still felt numb for all the pain he had endured until this moment.


    "I''m grateful for understanding this pace, but did I have to suffer such a great deal of pain and spend so


    much of my resources in the process? I''m so mad!" Rickyined ferociously.


    Because the Lightning Minks weren''t really alive, Ricky felt no remorse having to kill them.


    Using the power of the Chaotic Fire Mutant, Ricky merged it with the chaotic fire runes. The infusion


    conjured two Space Splitting Cages that would keep two of the Lightning Minks locked inside. The rest


    one would be killed first.


    Now he was finally able to move faster than the creature. His aim was urate every time he struck at


    it. After four sure collisions, the Lightning Mink couldn''t withstand any other attack. Eventually, it turned


    to dust until it vanished.


    Next, Ricky moved towards the other two he had locked, and ended them mercilessly.


    Feeling aplished, Ricky rxed his shoulders and finally let himself breathe relieved for the first


    time in days.


    "Damn it! The first test has already demanded so much from me, without mentioning the great deal of


    resources it has cost me. If all the disciples are stuck in the same kind of test as this one I have taken,


    I''m afraid none of them will pass it," Ricky murmured while gasping.


    Honestly, he wouldn''t have been able to pass this first test if he hadn''t had so many cards up his


    sleeve.


    It was also fortunate that Ricky was persistent and didn''t admit defeat when things got hard.


    "The test for the other disciples is naturally the same as yours. Only the difficulty is varying. There is no


    need for them to fight against three Lightning Minks like you did, and they also won''t understand the


    pace you have." Evil Emperor''s voice broke through along with aughter all of a sudden.


    "Well done, boy! You''ve passed the first test. I must confess I was a little worried you wouldn''t be able


    to make it."


    The shadow of the Evil Emperor rose up by Ricky''s side as he spoke.


    "Sir, it was your trick, as I presumed." Ricky turned his gaze to the Evil Emperor, unable to hide his


    annoyance.


    The qualification to fight for the Sense of Realm was held in the highest standard. Most disciples would


    only be granted one chance. Still, Ricky thought the Evil Emperor had been messing with him.


    At the meantime, he also knew the Evil Emperor didn''t really mean to prevent him from obtaining the


    qualification.


    After all, it had been said that Ricky had to grasp different cultivation methods from those the other


    disciples had to go through in their own tests. This could only mean the Evil Emperor had wanted him


    to understand the pace.


    "Oh, little fellow, are you mad now? Just think about it for a minute. Are the pain you''ve endured and


    the cultivation resources you''ve spent really more important than the pace you''vee to


    understand?" Evil Emperor chuckled at Ricky''sint.


    "Indeed, the pace is much more important. I would dare say it''s more important than all my cultivation


    resources together," Ricky stated seriously.


    "So why are youining? You have to know that the Space-shrinking Pace is my Inheritable


    Omnipotent Skill," the Evil Emperor concluded.

 Chapter 783 The Strength

    Chapter 783 The Strength


    "Space-shrinking Pace! An Inheritable Omnipotent Skill!"


    Ricky gasped in shock when he heard the words of the Evil Emperor. As a close friend of Soar, he


    knew how invaluable an Inheritable Omnipotent Skill was.


    The Evil Emperor was willing to teach him the Space-shrinking Pace, and Ricky owed him immensely


    for that.


    At this moment, Ricky finally understood why it was so difficult for him to understand the skill and why


    he needed to spend a lot of cultivation resources.


    Above all this, Ricky was even more shocked by the identity of the Evil Emperor. The creatures with


    Inheritable Omnipotent Skills were at least holy beasts, and even some of holy beasts didn''t have any


    Inheritable Omnipotent Skills. Only the creatures with the blood of emperor beasts could have


    Inheritable Omnipotent Skills for sure.


    In other words, the real body of the Evil Emperor was at least a holy beast.


    "Evil Emperor, it is your Inheritable Omnipotent Skill. Why are you doing this?" Ricky asked. He was


    still reeling from the things he had learned just then.


    "It''s all because of the Oriental Emperor. He asked me to teach you this skill so that you can have a


    bigger chance of survival when you fight for the Sense of Realm. I don''t want a genius like you to die


    either, so I agreed." The Evil Emperor paused as if he wanted Ricky to absorb all that he was saying.


    Ricky stared at his eyes. He could tell he had more to say so Ricky kept quiet.


    "During the battle for the Sense of Realm, those forces will regard this opportunity as theirst chance


    to attack you. We expect that they would all burst out in full force and spare no effort to kill you."


    Ricky''s face darkened when he heard the words of the Evil Emperor. The Evil Emperor was correct. He


    also expected to be in great danger during the battle for the Sense of Realm. That was one of the


    reasons why he had to break through and be an upper spiritual king before that decisive battle. If


    he did not, he would not have enough power to protect himself.


    Ricky had made full preparation exactly because he knew how dangerous it was going to be. He


    expected that the way of martial arts would never be smooth. He could not do anything about that,


    except to train hard and make sure he would be stronger than anything that woulde his way. If


    they wereing for him, let theme.


    "I am honored, Evil Emperor. Thank you for allowing me to learn from you. I will not forget your


    kindness," Ricky replied immediately.


    No one in their right mind would refuse such an Omnipotent Skill.


    "That''s good. If you continue to refuse me, I will be offended. As for your debt, you are now qualified to


    owe a debt of gratitude to a spiritual emperor." The Evil Emperor chuckled at Ricky, pleased.


    "I''m sure you know about the two important points about the secret of the Space-shrinking Pace. The


    first is your speed and the other is to build an indestructible body based on your fast movement. You


    don''t feel well when you use the Space-shrinking Pace now, do you?"


    "That''s the thing, Evil Emperor. I have a strong body. I am only being honest and not arrogant. Even


    among otherpleted spiritual kings with the same level as mine, my body is the strongest. However,


    when I used the Space-shrinking Pace, I felt a terrible pain. How powerful does my body have to be


    when I use this method?"


    Ricky asked the Evil Emperor. He was not usually that honest to anyone because he hated being


    vulnerable to anyone, but he felt that this time was special. After all, it was not every day that he could


    get someone to help him improve.


    "Ah, I see. It hurts because your physical body is telling you that it is not enough. It is too weak. You


    can only stop using the cultivation resources to recover from using the Space-shrinking Pace when


    your body is at the top of the same level." Evil Emperorughed.


    "I guess I was overconfident. It seems I still need to improve my physical body tremendously. Recently,


    I barely spent anytime cultivating my physical body," Ricky murmured honestly.


    "Actually, you are not being conceited. Your flesh body is really good but you have to understand that


    the physical body is like martial arts. There is no strongest, only stronger. Maybe one day, when your


    corporeal body can contain the supreme enlightenment of heaven and earth, you can be called strong!"


    the Evil Emperor proimed. He looked charismatic and passionate as he dered this.


    It was truly a humbling experience for Ricky. Every word from the Evil Emperor was like a rock that


    struck Ricky''s pride until it crumbled.


    "Does this mean that before I can cultivate the Space-shrinking Pace, I need to..."


    Ricky trailed off, embarrassed. He had suddenly realized how much he still needed to learn.


    "There''s no hurry. You will have to go through the two challenges I have prepared for you. Only after


    you pass these two challenges can I give you the cultivation method." Evil Emperor smiled at Ricky. He


    understood what he was probably feeling at that moment.


    "It seems that I have to go all out to pass the next two challenges, or my efforts in the first test will be in


    vain," Ricky said to himself.


    "By the way, if you can pass the two challenges, it will be a great help for when you cultivate the Space-


    shrinking Pace." After he said all he needed to, the Evil Emperor disappeared.


    Ricky took a quick rest, but soon walked out of the passage and found himself in a valley. Obviously,


    this was a ce in the Small World of the Evil Emperor.


    In this valley, Ricky immediately felt that the gravity was stronger there.


    The strong gravity suppressed all the spiritual energy of his body. He fell to the ground as the strong


    pull of gravity overpowered him.


    Without the spiritual energy, he couldn''t fly in the air or even form the spiritual energy wings.


    "The gravity force is so strong. It is suppressing all my spiritual energy." Ricky stood up with difficulty.


    "Is this a test of strength?"


    "That''s right. This is to test the strength of your body." The voice of the Evil Emperor thundered in the


    valley. Ricky did not bother to look around, although he was surprised because he had not expected to


    be answered.


    Howl!


    Suddenly, Ricky heard a deafening roar. A white figure slowly walked at the peak of the mountain and


    caught his attention.


    It was a white Lightning Mink. It was bigger than the average though. With its height about more than a


    hundred meters, Ricky appeared like a child in front of it.


    Ricky observed the Lightning Mink curiously. He felt its lightning speed which was expected. After all,


    its name came from its lightning speed.


    But besides that, he could see from the strong built and aura it exuded that it was strong too. He could


    practically taste its strength that pervaded the air around them. ''Can a Lightning Mink also have


    powerful strength?''


    Ricky wondered. The Lightning Mink seemed to have taken that as a challenge as it suddenly roared


    fiercely in his direction.


    Howl! With the roar, a huge w came right at Ricky. It seemed that despite its strength, the Lightning


    Mink had no spiritual energy. It just had pure physical strength.


    "Well, I am not afraid of physical strength!" Ricky eximed confidently and met the giant w that was


    Bang! The fight seemed to be well-matched in strength. Ricky held on against the w even as he felt


    his feet slip further.


    Suddenly, dust swept up and a deep pit appeared beneath him.


    Ricky felt the strength of the Lightning Mink as he continued to defend against it, even as he sank lower


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    and lower into the pit.


    "Ricky, you will see now that among the beasts of King Level, the strength of the Lightning Mink is also


    at the top!" Once again, like an evil announcer, the Evil Emperor''s voice echoed across the valley.


    As if it agreed with the Evil Emperor, the Lightning Mink roared fiercely. It aggressively waved its giant


    w against him again. Ricky gritted his teeth and held on.

 Chapter 784 The Importance Of Strength

    Chapter 784 The Importance Of Strength


    Whoosh!


    When the Lightning Mink lifted its huge w to strike, Ricky took advantage and quickly rushed out of


    the deep pit. He fell awkwardly from his rushed exit. A small trail of blood spilled from the corner of his


    mouth. Thankfully, he was not injured badly but the strength of the Lighting Mink had put him through


    the wringer.


    "Damn it! This Lightning Mink is so powerful. I wonder if it is truly a Lightning Mink," Ricky blurted out in


    a hoarse voice as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The confident look he had earlier


    had been reced by a more serious one.


    ''Does the Lightning Mink possess this powerful strength naturally or is this because of the ruling power


    of the Evil Emperor?''


    As he thought this, Ricky used his mind to look around. Since there had been three Lightning Minks in


    the first round, he wanted to see if there were any other Lightning Mink around. It would be


    troublesome if he focused on this one and be caught off-guardter.


    "Don''t worry. There is only one Lightning Mink in this second round. As long as you defeat it with your


    physical strength, you can pass the second round." Ricky was relieved when he heard this assurance


    from the Evil Emperor. It looked like he could focus on just one opponent.


    His eyes widened when the Evil Emperor''s words sunk fully.


    "I have to defeat it with my physical strength? It seems that I will have to stay here in the second round


    for a long time," Ricky grumbled in a low voice. He was used to oveing challenges but strength


    could not be increased that fast. He would ovee this, of course, but it would take time.


    He wasted no time in nning. He sprinted fast and struck the Lightning Mink with all his strength.


    Each time, he was beaten back heavily but he tried again and again. If he wanted to make progress, he


    had to do so.


    After several collisions, Ricky felt severe pain all over his body. The Lightning Mink not only had more


    strength than him but also had a stronger body. Each hit burdened his more vulnerable body.


    He groaned as he recovered from hisst attack. At this rate, he was afraid that his corporeal body


    would give out before his strength increased. He needed an alternative if he wanted to defeat this


    Lightning Mink.


    ''I could use the Space-shrinking Pace to burst out powerful force at an extremely fast speed. That


    attack would generate more power and thus create a powerful enough attack to be fatal to this


    Lightning Mink, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    With this in mind, he infused his enlightenment power into his legs and arms.


    Although the gravity here could suppress him and prevent him from bursting out the spiritual energy


    power, it could not stop him from using his own strength.


    As he infused his power on his limbs, Ricky''s speed rose sharply. Under the impact force of such a high


    speed, heunched a punch at the head of the Lightning Mink.


    The Lightning Mink was not waiting meekly for his attack though. It saw his approach and withdrew into


    a defensive position. It used the three tails behind it and fashioned a shield. The Lightning Mink


    wrapped this around its head and defended with it.


    Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s powered-up punch hit the Lightning Mink''s three tails. The valley


    shook violently, but the Lightning Mink was not moved at all.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could this be possible? It did not even move! I still can''t beat it!" Ricky murmured in disbelief as


    he panted from his efforts.


    He now realized how truly powerful the Lightning Mink''s strength was. He knew what he was faced with


    right now was just its strength and defensive power. He had not yet seen its speed in full y. If the


    Lightning Mink used its full speed together with its strength, Ricky would be doomed.


    As if it could read his thoughts, the Lightning Mink suddenly went on the offensive.


    The moment he failed to attack, the Lightning Mink''s three tails stretched out and bounced Ricky away.


    Then using the Space-shrinking Pace, the Lightning Mink appeared beside him in an instant.


    Ricky could only stare as it raised its huge w. It moved too fast for him to defend himself. A loud


    crash sounded as it hit his body. The force smashed him through two mountains before he finally


    stopped moving.


    At this moment, Ricky thought he was about to die. He was not able to withstand such a powerful blow


    with his physical body only.


    At the state of his body, if the Lightning Mink attacked him again, he would definitely die. However, the


    Lightning Mink stopped attacking and disappeared in the air.


    Ricky was surprised by this. He looked around alertly just in case it moved too fast that he just lost


    sight of it.


    Suddenly, he heard the voice of the Evil Emperor. "What do you think? Do you understand the


    importance of strength now?"


    "Yes. As for speed, I''m faster than the Lightning Mink, but my strength is far weakerpared to it.


    Even with the support of my speed, I still can''t make up for the difference," Ricky admitted. His voice


    was hoarse as he struggled to stand up.


    "That Lightning Mink is really abination of speed and strength."


    "It seems that you have realized that you are not strong enough." The Evil Emperor smiled, obviously


    pleased with Ricky''s words.


    "It''s true that speed can enhance one''s strength but few creatures know that strength can also enhance


    your speed. Your speed will definitely increase when you cultivate the strength.


    The second point of the Space-shrinking Pace is that a cultivator must possess great strength. The limit


    of one''s strength could never be inferior to the limit of their speed." The Evil Emperor paused as he


    looked at Ricky. Ricky nodded and only then did the Evil Emperor continue, "Of course, the cultivation


    of strength should be based on the cultivation of the corporeal body.


    When you focus on cultivating speed alone, it would be like you only made a small step in


    improvement, even if you use the best cultivation method. In this way, this kind of Omnipotent Skill will


    only be used by you as an Omnipotent Skill to run away.


    But if you have bnce, if your strength and speed are both cultivated properly, you can use it to its


    optimal capability. The Space-shrinking Pace will not only be a means of escape, but also a means of


    attack that the enemy cannot even begin to imagine."


    "Speed enhances strength, and strength enhances speed too. The two can bebined," Ricky


    murmured as he nodded.


    "Little guy, look at my wrist," Evil Emperor said in a soft voice.


    Ricky shifted his eyes to the Evil Emperor''s wrist as requested. There, he saw two ck bracelets


    appear.


    "What are they, sir?" Ricky asked in confusion. He was taken aback and puzzled with how the Evil


    Emperor''s essories had anything to do with what they were talking about.


    "Watch this!" the Evil Emperor eximed and took off one of the two ck bracelets on his wrist. He


    bent down and ced it carefully on the ground.


    Ricky was surprised when the small ck bracelet met the ground. The valley and even farther areas


    suddenly copsed under its weight.


    He met the Evil Emperor''s eyes as he smirked at him in amusement.


    "This...this...Sir, how heavy is this ck bracelet?" Ricky asked with amazement.


    "These two bracelets are made of Gravity ck Iron. Each of them is about the same weight as a


    medium-sized mountain range!" Ricky gaped at the Evil Emperor in disbelief.


    The Evil Emperor chuckled as he took the bracelet back.


    "What?! As heavy as a medium-sized mountain range?!" Ricky was shocked. He thought it was


    probably heavier than normal but the possibility that it was as heavy as a medium-sized mountain


    range did not even cross his mind.


    "This is how I cultivate my strength. It''s a way to be efficient and convenient. I cultivate this in order to


    cultivate the Space-shrinking Pace."


    "You''re a monster!" Ricky did not usually say this to anyone since it was generally offensive, but he


    could not think of any other word that could urately describe the Evil Emperor.


    It was not until then that he understood why the Evil Emperor could be an innate spiritual emperor


    at an age of less than half a hundred years.


    "I like that word, especiallying from you. What do you think? Would you like to cultivate in this


    way?" The Evil Emperorughed good-naturedly at Ricky''s reaction.


    He flicked his finger and took out two more ck bracelets. He put these in front of Ricky and met his


    eyes meaningfully.

 Chapter 785 The Third Round

    Chapter 785 The Third Round


    Boom! The two ck bracelets fell. Both were so heavy they opened two deep craters.


    "These are the same bracelets I worn when I was at your stage. Each of them weighs as much as two


    medium-sized mountains. I believe it''s suitable for you to use them before you be apleted


    spiritual king," the Evil Emperorughed.


    "So just one of these bracelets weighs about the same as two medium-sized mountains?" Ricky


    repeated in shock. He wondered how long it would take for him to walk with those.


    Evil Emperorughed out loud. "Don''t worry. You won''t be doing the training with these until you are


    done with the test," he told Ricky.


    "So, sir, do you mean that I can pass the round this time?" Ricky asked.


    "In this round, I just want you to know the importance of cultivating the necessary strength to work with


    the Space-shrinking Pace," the Evil Emperor said.


    ...


    The Evil Emperor took Ricky to a translucent space, where he would face his third round.


    Ricky gazed around and managed to detect the solid floors all over the ce. Up close, they


    resembled a really thin sheet of paper.


    However, when he gathered his spiritual energy and tried to touch one of them, he just wasn''t able to.


    Right away, he attempted to step forward to the next floor, but also failed. It had be clear that


    there was an invisible force blocking his way and leaving him stuck.


    Ricky soon realized that each floor was actually way far from one another, even though they didn''t


    seem more than three feet away apart.


    "This is the space I created with the ruling power. Each floor looks very close but they''re actually at


    least tens of thousands of meters away," the Evil Emperor exined.


    "Moreover, within the said length, there''s also a force of resistance located at this space. That''s the


    reason you feel you can''t move from one floor to another."


    "So how can I get to another floor?" Ricky asked.


    "Innate spiritual kings'' understanding of space are divided into five stages," the Evil Emperor


    responded.


    "Of course, things are different when one bes a spiritual emperor."


    "I''ve never heard about it, sir. Not even from the other warriors," Ricky said confusedly.


    "That''s normal. Apart from the creatures who practice the space power, generally others don''t pay


    attention to this. Those who do are fewer than the casting masters or pill refiners," the Evil Emperor


    said.


    "Plus, the space power is extremely difficult to cultivate. Almost none innate spiritual king will


    deliberately cultivate it. So, no one knows exactly how these five stages are divided."


    "And what are these five stages, sir?" Ricky inquired.


    It was true that even if a creature spent some of its time to understand the space, it still wouldn''t be


    enough to master the power. Complete focus was crucial on the cultivation of the space power in order


    to fullyprehend it.


    "Preliminary stage, minor achievement, major achievement,pleteness and peak," the Evil Emperor


    listed. "You are now at the peak of a middle spiritual king. Yourprehension should reach at least


    the major achievement.


    However, I''m afraid your currentprehension of the space hasn''t even reached the minor


    achievement yet."


    "Really? I can''t believe it," Ricky stated in disbelief.


    "Those whoseprehension of space has reached the minor achievement, will not feel the resistance


    force at all. But you''ve been blocked already," the Evil Emperor pointed out. "But you are doing a great


    job actually. There are middle and upper spiritual kings out there, whose understanding of the space


    have stagnated on the preliminary stage. You are getting closer to reach the minor achievement at


    least."


    "This still means my current understanding of the space doesn''t meet my own stage." Ricky wasn''t


    satisfied. "In the future, I''ll spend some time on space."


    "I won''t force you to do that if you''re just an ordinary genius. But an ace genius like you shouldn''t waste


    an opportunity on mastering the space," the Evil Emperor said.


    "It will take about half of a month for the other disciples toplete their tests. In this time, I advise you


    to focus on cultivating hard in this space Remember if you fail, you won''t be able to practice the Space-


    shrinking Pace anymore."


    Ricky frowned his brows. "Sir, you don''t have to be so cruel. Since you''ve decided to pass on the


    cultivation method to me, why can''t you teach me the mind method?" he asked.


    The Evil Emperor onlyughed in response. Then he vanished, leaving Ricky on his own.


    ...


    "It seems I have fifteen days of very hard work ahead," Ricky murmured.


    He didn''t want to waste any time. So, he rushed straight from the first floor to the second until he was


    forced to bounce back. He had only taken three steps out of the bottom line when the invisible barrier


    stopped him from going onward.


    "I have to ovee this resistance," Ricky muttered to himself. Once ready, he mustered the space


    power he had alreadyprehended and used it against the barrier.


    Simultaneously, Ricky also activated the power of his four zones within his body.


    At that point, Ricky wasn''t nning on cultivating on his own. He had to use the power of his four


    zones because he was desperate not to lose the opportunity to cultivate the Space-shrinking Pace no


    matter the cost.


    Every time Ricky met the barrier, he would use the power of his four zones to crush it. After a while, his


    ...


    Ten days went quickly by. During those days, Ricky used every second to understand the space deeper


    than before.


    As hisprehension expanded, Ricky felt the barrier''s resistance was getting gradually weaker. Now,


    each time he moved towards a different floor, he observed it was closer than the previous one.


    ''There''s only a short distance left before I can shuttle. Four zones, please, I''m counting on you now.''


    Ricky''s heart raced upon activating his power of the four zones. Then, along with the four zones, he


    merged the power with the four kinds of runes. As a result, his body kept turning from one of the four


    mutants to another.


    "What the hell!" Seeing it all from a hidden spot in the dark, the Evil Emperor couldn''t help but gap in


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    shock. So much he even drooled.


    He was an innate spiritual emperor, so it wasn''t a huge surprise that he had been right about the


    potential he saw in the middle spiritual king. Yet, it was impressive to watch four kinds of mutant


    powers surrounding Ricky''s body at once.


    The Evil Emperor had seen many talents around, but he had never heard of anyone with four kinds of


    mutant powers within themselves. If he must confess, he hadn''t heard about anyone even with two


    inside.


    Except for a warrior who cultivated several kinds of mutant powers simultaneously.


    But Ricky hadn''t gained these four mutants by cultivation. He was their original owner.


    "You are lying, aren''t you?" The Evil Emperor was still having a hard time to believe in what he


    witnessed. "You''ve already owned these four different mutants. So, wouldn''t I be gilding the lily if I


    teach you the cultivation method?"


    ....


    Bang! At that precise moment, Ricky shuttled sessfully through the space. Gathering the space


    power within his hands, he tore off the resistance that was blocking him and then simply strode over.

 Chapter 786 Twelve People

    Chapter 786 Twelve People


    Bang!


    After Ricky sessfully traveled through two floors, great power suddenly surged in his body. He now


    had a deeperprehension of space power, which had reached the minor achievement.


    With a deep breath, he retreated the power from his body and rxed fully. He finally passed the third


    round within half a month.


    At that moment, Ricky felt that he was closer to the space. He could better integrate into the void where


    he could find a more subtle shelter.


    As he looked into the void between two floors again, he no longer felt any resistance. The two floors


    seemed to be closer too.


    "So this is how it feels for myprehension of space to reach the minor achievement," Ricky


    murmured.


    "Well, you passed the third round five days earlier than I expected. It seems that I''ve underestimated


    you. Only a genius like you could deepen theprehension of space from the preliminary stage to the


    minor achievement within ten days." The Evil Emperor smiled as he recognized Ricky''s


    aplishment. He looked at him fondly and with no small amount of astonishment.


    "Sir, as you have requested, I have learned to travel through space in half a month. You can''t go back


    on your word. Please teach me the mind method for Space-shrinking Pace. I will make good use of it."


    Ricky smiled, ecstatic. It was not easy but he was able to surpass all the obstacles and seed in his


    mission.


    He was even more excited since he was only one step away from the Omnipotent Skill.


    "Of course, I will keep my word." Despite the assuring words, the Evil Emperor seemed to be reluctant.


    After all, Space-shrinking Pace was his inheritable cultivation method. Even if he admired Ricky, he


    was naturally reluctant to pass it on.


    "But before that, I want to ask you. Did you just burst out four kinds of mutant powers? Do you own four


    different mutants?" the Evil Emperor could not help but ask in curiosity.


    "Yes, sir. I am the owner of four mutants!" Ricky nodded his head in admission.


    "Wow. Sometimes I doubt whether you are truly a creature of this continent. You have four mutants at


    the same time, something that I have never seen or heard of despite my experience. No wonder you


    are the ace genius." The Evil Emperor stared at Ricky in wonder.


    "If it were not for the Space-shrinking Pace, you would not expose the four mutants you own, right?"


    "Indeed. I would have used just two." Ricky smiled.


    The Evil Emperor desired to get more details about the four mutants from Ricky, but he controlled his


    curiosity. After all, it was Ricky''s secret and he respected that.


    "I think that teaching you the Space-shrinking Pace is the right decision. I hope you could develop and


    upgrade this cultivation method." The Evil Emperor was finally able to ovee his hesitancy. He


    knew that Ricky would use his cultivation method to its optimum capacity and even surpass it.


    "You tter me, sir," Ricky said softly as a pleased smile graced his face.


    "Now, it''s my turn to keep my promise. Listen to me carefully and remember the mind method." The Evil


    Emperor sent a message to Ricky''s Soul Sea as he talked.


    "The way of heaven and earth means that things with visible forms originate from the invisible


    elements. The form is the embodiment of power. What the power relies on is the basis for improving


    the cultivation ability.


    This power is also referred to as Omnipotent Skill. It can help to speed up motion, strengthen living


    creatures, andpress the distance of space.


    The one who can ess the supreme enlightenment will get a reinforced body with vivified blood


    cirction and eventually obtain the Omnipotent Skill..."


    ...


    Soon, a cultivation method was infused into Ricky''s spiritual mind. After he got this method, he


    immediately felt that he had a deeper understanding of the Space-shrinking Pace.


    "I''ve taught you all the details about the cultivation method. Whatever stage you could reach is now up


    to you." The Evil Emperor finished his lesson with that challenge.


    "Sir, can you tell me how far you can go in an instant with the Space-shrinking Pace?" Ricky asked


    curiously. It was a truly remarkable skill and he could not wait to master it.


    "At the most, I can reach more than one hundred thousand miles in an instant! Of course, the Space-


    shrinking Pace cannot be used for a long time. I can use it for two hours at most.


    If I used it for more than two hours, my body would be burdened too much."


    "More than one hundred thousand miles? Two hours? That''s incredible!" Ricky eximed in


    amazement.


    "Practice hard. You don''t have to tter me." The Evil Emperorughed at Ricky''s obvious admiration.


    "You need to remember the four points when you practice the Space-shrinking Pace. Flesh, speed,


    strength, and space, in particr. I believe you have already learned a lot from the three rounds.


    Even if you do not practice the Space-shrinking Pace, you can still gain power by focusing and


    practicing these four aspects."


    "I will keep your words in mind, sir."


    ...


    After the three rounds, Ricky appeared in a wide ce in the Small World of the Evil Emperor.


    Earlier, the Evil Emperor thought that Ricky would be thest one to pass the three rounds. After all,


    Ricky''s three rounds were specially designed by the Evil Emperor. To his surprise, Ricky was the first


    one to pass.


    He waited for several days, and gradually the disciples who sessfully passed the rounds showed up


    one after another.


    Ricky knew seven of them, namely, Soar, Henry, Thiago, Daisy, Terrence, Hugh, and Amanda.


    Four more people also passed three rounds, but Ricky did not know them well. The three men and a


    woman were called Simon Yan, Weldon Mo, Jules Zhu, and Violet Bai. They were all top geniuses


    among inner disciples.


    It seemed that only twelve disciples passed the three rounds. It could be imagined that the tests the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Evil Emperor set for the other disciples were not simple either.


    "It''s a little surprising that twelve of you passed the tests. I thought that less than ten would pass. It


    seems that I''ve made the three rounds too easy." The Evil Emperor appeared once again in their midst.


    He waved his hand and the twelve of them were transported to the square of the Oriental College. It


    was full of people who had failed the tests.


    When the twelve disciples and those who had failed the tests heard the Evil Emperor''s opinion, they


    were all speechless.


    Nearly six hundred people took part in the tests, but only twelve people remained after three rounds.


    How could he say that the tests were simple.


    Those disciples that failed did not say anything because they could only me themselves for not


    being strong enough. After all, they had undergone the same tests.


    And they had no idea that Ricky''s tests were specifically created by the Evil Emperor suited to his level


    of power.


    "We only have ten positions vacant. Thus, the twelve people left will have to fight to umte points.


    I''ll give you three days to rest. You maye back here after three days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    ...


    Thus thepetition had ended. All eyes were on the uing battles. All of them knew that they


    were not justpeting for the ten positions vacant, but the winners would also be known as the best


    disciples of the Oriental College.


    "Who will be knocked out among the twelve?" Soon, people began to gossip.


    "The twelve people are top fighters. Whoever gets knocked out can only be regarded as the unlucky


    one!"


    ...


    Three days passed quickly. The square of the Oriental College was packed with people once again.


    The battle was hosted by the Evil Emperor, but the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor also showed


    up this time.

 Chapter 787 The Rule Of The Battles

    Chapter 787 The Rule Of The Battles


    When the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor appeared, hemunicated with Ricky in secret as


    well.


    "Each of you will fight against the other eleven warriors, which means that each of you will fight eleven


    battles. When you win one battle, you will earn one score. If you lose the fight, you will not get the


    score. In the end, the two people with the lowest scores will have to quit the battle for the Sense of


    Realm."


    The instructions were announced clearly by the Evil Emperor as all of the warriors listened attentively.


    Although they were looking at the Evil Emperor, there was no doubt that they were subtly observing


    each other''s reactions as well.


    They were all aware that all of them were extraordinary warriors. It would be a fierce fight, no matter


    the opponent. Despite their confidences, they were all wise enough to know that they had no


    assurance that they would win against their equally powerful opponents.


    ''Weldon and Hugh must be extremely powerful. I cannot guarantee that I can defeat them, '' Ricky


    thought to himself after he used his four zones to test Weldon''s and Hugh''s strengths.


    "Ricky, I did not expect to fight against you for the Sense of Realm. But it is a pleasant surprise. I will


    not reserve my power and I will do everything I can to fight against you. Let me see how powerful an


    ace genius is," Hugh said and chuckled in amusement. It would be fun to fight against a strong


    opponent like Ricky.


    "I am also looking forward to fighting against you, Hugh. I will use all my strength when we meet," Ricky


    replied with a smile when he heard Hugh''s message.


    He could tell that Hugh received his message when he heard hisughter once again. Ricky could not


    help but smile as well.


    "Ricky, although it''s the first time we have met, your reputation precedes you. I have heard a lot about


    you and I am really looking forward to a battle with you. It''s kind of surprising to know that I will have


    the chance to fight against you very soon." To Ricky''s surprise, Weldon talked to him telepathically as


    well. It was surprising to receive a mental message from him.


    "I''m ttered. I''m also looking forward to your performance," Ricky could not help but reply politely. He


    knew that Weldon was powerful and he would enjoy their fight but he also hoped that he was the kind


    of warrior that he could be friends with as well.


    Ricky had heard some things about Weldon. He heard that Weldon was also an inner disciple like


    Jasper. However, Weldon was less famous because most people only cared about Jasper and ignored


    Weldon to some degree.


    "There is something I would like to talk to you about, apart from the fight. It is about the rift between you


    and the Bu n. I hope that you can stop treating them as your enemy."


    "Oh? The Bu n? Do you have anything to do with the Bu n?" Ricky was a little surprised to hear


    Weldon''s words. However, from the way Weldon spoke, Ricky did not feel any homicidal intent from


    Weldon.


    "Sort of. The Bu n helped me in the past," Weldon exined. "I know that you have never


    considered the Bu n to be a threat.


    They asked me to tell you that they wish to resolve the grudge between you and them. They would like


    to give you the cultivation resources that can fill one spiritual space tool. They sincerely want to get


    along with you."


    "I got it, Weldon," Ricky said and nodded. "But, let''s talk about it after the fight, okay? The fight is our


    priority, right? I believe we have the same goal."


    "Yes, you are right. Let''s talk about it after the battle is over!" Weldon agreed with a smile. Although he


    had no assurance that Ricky would still talk to himter, he had heard that he was an honorable man.


    He believed that no matter the results of the contest, Ricky would reach out to himter.


    "Ricky, I will definitely defeat you this time," Soar also said to Ricky through their telepathic link.


    "I''m looking forward to it! Show me how much progress you have made since we havest met!" Ricky


    answered in a cheerful tone. Their conversation was cut short when the Evil Emperor continued with


    his instructions.


    "After you have entered the void, I will distribute the opponent to you using my ruling power." The Evil


    Emperor waved his hand, and the twelve warriors all entered the void.


    The space above the entire square was divided into six parts. Six battlefields were formed for the


    twelve people.


    "I never expected that you would be my first opponent, Amanda," Ricky said with a smile after he


    entered the void. Yes, the first opponent he met was Amanda.


    "All of us will get a chance to fight against each other anyway. We would meet sooner orter. How


    about ending this match with just one move?" Amanda suggested.


    "I will leave it up to you." Ricky nodded his head in agreement.


    Bang! As soon as Ricky finished talking, Amanda burst with power. It was close to the power of an


    upper spiritual king. She seemed to be as strong as Sam.


    Swish! Swish! As her momentum surged, the air around Amanda gathered and formed red flowers.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Whenever those red flowers flickered, the space near them shattered. It was obvious that Amanda was


    focusing all her strength on these flowers.


    The red flowers encircled and integrated quickly before transforming into a giant lotus. The lotus was


    giving out a seductive power that swept toward Ricky.


    "That is not going to hurt me," Ricky said and challenged Amanda with a smile when he felt the


    coquettish power. He activated his devouring runes and they immediately devoured Amanda''s power.


    "You are indeed an extraordinary man. You are not influenced by my provocative power at all. But this


    doesn''t matter, anyway, because I didn''t intend to hurt you," Amanda said when she saw that Ricky had


    devoured her power.


    With a flick of her fingers, the red lotus bloomed and a red sword stabbed through the air right in front


    of Ricky. Any weaker man would have been cut up by the sword in that short distance.


    "My flower, please grant my sword your power!" shouted Amanda.


    Fortunately for Ricky, he moved even faster. His massacring power permeated the air in an instant. In


    the surging golden lights, ten Impregnable Killing Fingers appeared and circled the gxy power


    before they integrated. They turned into a giant golden finger and hit Amanda''s red sword.


    "Massacring Omnipotent Skill¡ªImpregnable Killing Fingers!"


    Bang! The next moment, the sound of metals shing against each other rang through the air. Ricky''s


    golden fingers and Amanda''s red sword collided with each other roughly. Dust billowed around them


    when the energy pressure from their attacks disturbed the earth.


    The two attacks were locked in a stalemate. The air between them crackled as pressure built between


    the two weapons. Suddenly, the red sword broke into pieces. Ricky took back his Impregnable Killing


    Fingers calmly.


    "It seems that I have won, Amanda," Ricky then said in a low voice.


    "You have be stronger than I expected. At this rate, I''m afraid that only Hugh and Weldon would


    have a chance against you." Amanda appeared calm as she talked. She didn''t think there was anything


    wrong with her loss. Ricky was just too strong.


    "Hugh and Weldon?" Ricky murmured to himself.


    The first round of the battle soon came to an end. The Evil Emperor once again randomly assigned


    their opponents for the second round.


    Ricky''s opponent in the second round was Simon. Simon was a little bit weaker than Amanda in terms


    of strength so it was an easy victory for Ricky as well. In the third round, he met Thiago. Once again,


    Ricky witnessed the strong power of the Array Mutant. He defeated Thiago and won after a fierce fight.


    "An array deployer is truly powerful especially when everything is prepared in advance," Ricky sighed


    in appreciation. He loved it when he faced a strong enemy.


    In the fourth round, Ricky met Hugh.


    "Ricky, I didn''t expect that we would meet in the fourth round. I am ready and every part of my body is


    straining for a fight with you¡ªan ace genius," Hugh told him as heughed.


    Boom! He burst out his energy which rushed toward Ricky.


    On his end, Ricky readied himself. Hugh''s dominating power beckoned him to release his own. It


    seemed that this fourth match would be interesting.


    "I feel the same way. I could feel the overbearing power of saber from you, Hugh. You must be a skillful


    saber wielder," Ricky praised Hugh highly.


    "I heard that you are also good at using the de. How about we fight with one then?" Hugh asked with


    augh. Ricky smiled as well as he readied himself for a fight. If Hugh was looking for a challenge, then


    he would give him one.


    Buzz! Despite theughter, both of them were serious in this fight. They respected each other greatly.


    Because of this, they knew that they would each give their best.

 Chapter 788 Saber Fight

    Chapter 788 Saber Fight


    The energy around Hugh''s body instantaneously turned into multiple small des, which quickly


    dashed towards Ricky. At that precise moment, an aggressive and mighty saber revealed itself. Its


    power was so great that Ricky couldn''t help but feel like submitting to it.


    "Whoa! What a powerful saber!" Ricky sighed seriously as he felt the magnitude it held.


    He knew how powerful Hugh was. So, there was no doubt that Hugh must have mastered the saber


    intent. Therefore, the chances of winning didn''t seem favorable at all¡ªnot against such an opponent as


    Hugh.


    Yet, Ricky wouldn''t go back on the promise he made to fight Hugh using the saber.


    "Who will win the fight? I''m dying with curiosity here," a disciple in the surroundings murmured.


    Everyone had their eyes fixed on Ricky and Hugh as they watched from the outside of the void.


    "Among all the inner disciples, Hugh and Weldon are the strongest apart from Jasper. Although Hugh


    hadn''t returned to the Oriental College for a long time, I''m sure his strength is still to be reckoned with,"


    another disciple said.


    "We all know what happened to Ricky in the Casting Center. Even though his title as the sixth chief


    doesn''t hold him any ruling power, it still proves his talent. After all, casting is generally connected with


    the martial arts," a third disciple stated.


    "Moreover, he''s an ace genius. He must have made great progress during this period."


    "It''s going to be a wonderful fight!"


    "Haven''t you heard? Their fight with the sabers will be even more intense."


    "Hugh practices with a very aggressive saber. It''s extremely overbearing and iparably powerful.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, the rumor about Ricky is that his achievement with the saber is also extraordinary.


    Now that he dared to promise that he will also use it, it should mean he''s confident enough about his


    saber. Without a doubt, this battle will be a highly fierce one."


    When Hugh''s Ultimate Saber Domain formed, Ricky also gathered his. Multiple des popped up in


    his hands, flickering with golden lights. Then, Ricky''s saber rushed towards Hugh''s as they both


    shed.


    Ricky promptly released his golden purple gxy power.


    In order to resist Hugh''s aggressive saber, Ricky knew he had to use his strongest gxy power.


    "Ricky, you''ve just formed the gxy power by using the mighty massacring power and the ferocious


    infernal power to fight back. You''re indeed an ace genius who can master different kinds of power at


    once," Hugh said a little envious of Ricky''s talent.


    If he could merge the gxy power with saber, Hugh was sure that he would grow much more


    powerful. Unfortunately, the nature of his spiritual meridian had set his inability to use the gxy power.


    "Hugh, your saber is too powerful. I have to use the gxy power to cope with it," Ricky said and


    grinned.


    Boom! Boom! Ricky and Hugh''s chatting time was over on the cusp of reuniting all their strength to the


    peak. Before anyone could anticipate, they had shifted. Rapidly, both their sabers came out, tearing the


    space around. The powers circling them looked like two shes of lightning running to sh against


    each other.


    Bang! The colliding sound of metal rang over the air just as a shower of feral sparks rushed through


    around like vicious snakes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Both their powers were so vigorous that they had almost destroyed the void


    created by the Evil Emperor.


    "It seems that I''ve underestimated the strength of these young men," the Evil Emperor uttered with a


    grin while he observed. Then, he snapped his fingers, shooting a strand of ruling power towards the


    void to strengthen it.


    "What a terrific force! They have the peakbat power of an upper spiritual king!" a disciple said


    while watching the collision up close.


    Such a battle between two geniuses was rare. The disciples who practiced de skills were likely the


    only ones to understand the severity of this battle.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! As the two des shed, a giant shadow arose behind each of them


    respectively.


    After Hugh was a transparent figure who was filled with destructive power. Each time the shadow


    released a strand of energy, it would turn into a real saber.


    On Ricky''s back, there was a golden purple body formed by his gxy power, which looked just like the


    God of War.


    Every time their domains collided, the two giant shadows would also sh forcefully against each


    other.


    This wasn''t just a battle about the dispute of spiritual energy and enlightening power. It was about


    strength in its purest form.


    Ricky and Hugh remained in a deadlock for a long time. Both were waiting for the other to fail and give


    in first.


    However, their powers seemed to be equal as they couldn''t work on something to defeat each other.


    "Hey, Ricky, check this out." Hugh shot into the air and then waved his saber, chopping down fiercely.


    Meanwhile, the shadow behind him had also shed out a de to tear the space. His move had


    turned the entire area into an aggressive Ultimate Saber Domain.


    The Ultimate Saber Domain''s force cast an invisible barrier containing Ricky, now unable to move.


    "My aggressive saber enlightening power¡ªgo and dominate the world!"


    Hugh roared with his eyes wide open. This was meant to be his fatal blow.


    ''Wow, dominate the world! So aggressive and overbearing!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate for a second. He lifted his Iron Destroyer crosswise as the massacring runes


    came out, dancing around his weapon. Then, he gathered the gxy power onto the saber and


    wielded it skyward.


    "Gxy Saber Skill¡ªThrusting Form¡ªFour-side Thrusts, merge!"


    Ricky shouted. The shadow behind him merged with his Iron Destroyer.


    Shortly, four golden purple sabers bolted from four different directions and merged instantly, turning into


    a huge de that connected with the Iron Destroyer. Ricky madly raced off towards Hugh until both


    weapons collided.


    Boom! Boom!


    The shock caused endless waves to permeate in the air, blurring the void.


    The disciples watching gathered spiritual energy to be able to see clearly again. No one wanted to miss


    a second of that battle.


    As a result of the sh, the sabers shook violently. The impact had also left its marks on Ricky and


    Hugh. Both of them spat out blood and retreated, not stopping until they had reached the boundary of


    the Evil Emperor''s void.


    "I''m afraid everyone here would die if attempted to take any of them down. We would probably fail even


    if we were ten against one," a disciple murmured upon seeing what had just happened.


    "Evil Emperor, who do you think will win?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor asked.


    "Sir, to be honest, I have no idea. If Ricky bursts out another power, he will probably win. But if he only


    uses the saber, I''m not so sure," the Evil Emperor used his telepathy to answer while shaking his head.


    In the past, the Evil Emperor was a junior to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor, so he had a lot


    of respect for him. Even though he was a spiritual emperor now as well, he would still address formally


    to the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor.


    "Ricky, this strike just now was so amazing! It''s been a while since I''ve fought with all the strength I


    have. It''s so damn good to contend against you." Hughughed heartily as he wiped the blood from the


    corner of his mouth. He was beingpletely sincere. To have the chance to fight against someone


    equal in strength was something Hugh had been wishing for a long time.

 Chapter 789 Three Strikes Versus Three Strikes

    Chapter 789 Three Strikes Versus Three Strikes


    "Haha, it is true. This is exactly the kind of collision that we expected and perhaps hoped for." Through


    that one single collision, Ricky could feel Hugh''s vast blood power as well. The overbearing saber skills


    he had cultivated were nothing short of extraordinary. It was without a hint of doubt a powerful heritage.


    But it wasn''t really a surprise. To be honest, there was never any room for doubt.


    If he could get Jasper''s approval, he must be nothing short of outstanding.


    "Haha! Why do I have a feeling you still haven''t shown me your true saber skills, Ricky? Let''s have


    another collision this way!" Hugh said. He was nowpletely engaged into this battle and he was


    curious to see Ricky''s real strength.


    "So I hope you''ll start entertaining me with your true skills," Ricky said also with mounting interest in the


    ensuing battle.


    Boom! The air cracked as their sabers collided. The very next second, their momentum rose again


    dramatically, and it was time for them tounch their next volley of attacks at each other.


    "This will indeed be thest collision. Then, we''ll know who the real winner is!" the disciples around


    remarked, as they tried to gauge the unwavering and resolute expressions on their faces.


    "But they are too equally matched, so this might turn out to be a dead heat. At this rate unless they


    fight each other to the death, it will be very hard to determine who the real winner and loser are!"


    The disciples kept discussing amongst themselves in anticipation.


    ''It almost seems like he hasn''t activated his saber intent?'' Ricky thought to himself, doubt filtering


    through his heart, as he couldn''t feel a trace of any saber intent from Hugh. He was confused because


    as a master cultivator who only cultivated saber skills, Hugh would definitely have worked out saber


    intent in this realm.


    The saber intent was perhaps the best trump card in a saber cultivator''s hand.


    "Ricky, I won''t use my saber intent in this collision, because it''ll be unfair to you since you have not


    cultivated your own saber intent yet," Hugh responded telepathically as he noticed the confusion in


    Ricky''s eyes.


    "Oh, really? Hugh, you are going to look down on me?!" Ricky responded in disdain and annoyance.


    In his opinion, if they didn''t battle with their true power, thepetition between them would be just


    meaningless.


    "Haha, Ricky, I think you may have misunderstood me. I won''t use the saber intent, only because you


    can''t use your other power," Hugh exined in response to Ricky''s usation.


    "If you don''t use all your power, then neither would I. I think that would only be fair. After all, this is not


    going to be a battle to the death, right?"


    "Oh, I see. I was looking forward to seeing what the saber intent is like. It''s a pity that I won''t have the


    chance!" Ricky said telepathically in a low whisper.


    He had a vague idea that the reason why Hugh didn''t use the saber intent was because he wanted to


    hold on to some of the tricks up his sleeve. After all, he had his own tricks too.


    "Haha, there will be plenty of chancester in the future. What''s more, you are about toprehend


    what your own saber intent is," Hugh said,ughing.


    "For now let''s see who will win, with our pure mastery over saber skills!" Ricky replied.


    The air cracked like thunder breaking the silence; then another round of battle began furiously.


    "Domineering Saber Killing! Three Hell Strikes!"


    Hugh eximed. Pure intent to kill emanated from his overbearing figure. The energy was bloody, but it


    wasn''t dark energy. Instead, it was the energy of a dominant force, not a killing one.


    ''So he not only cultivates the domineering method, but also cultivates his own personal bloody killing


    method, '' Ricky thought to himself, feeling the sudden change in energy levels.


    Through his spiritual sense, He could tell how powerful Hugh''s next move was truly going to be.


    Buzz! The air was suddenly sucked out from around him into his saber like pure electricity.


    With the sudden change, the figure of the condensed saber master behind Hugh also started to change


    dramatically. Gradually, it started taking a more dominant form in a killing way, and turned into dark


    gray ck.


    With the domineering and bloody killing, the figure of the saber master seemed to rise from hell as


    opposed to falling from heaven.


    Then the figure of the saber master sat with his legs crossed in a meditative trance, almost like he was


    a Buddha of the darkness in hell. In another iprehensible sh of light, Hugh''s figure merged with


    this Buddha of hell. His domineering saber spirit grew almost instantly. The saber was embraced tightly


    by the Buddha of hell, and then Hugh brandished it.


    As he wielded the saber, it transformed into three dark hellish grey des, on each of which a Buddha


    of hell appeared ominously.


    Ricky could feel the images of his own death from Hugh''s saber.


    ''The domineering momentum and the killing power merged into one, evolving into a breathtakingly


    horrifying power of death from hell.'' Seeing the unnatural and dark power that emanated from the move


    that was unveiled, he couldn''t help but sigh in disbelief.


    At that moment when his pupils dted out of shock, Ricky also moved in synchronization.


    The golden purple gxy power evolved into a massive kingdom around him. In this kingdom, an


    immeasurable power of killing and rage seeped out.


    The Massacring Sand rushed out to wrap the Iron Destroyer as a shield to withstand the strength of the


    oing attack.


    "Gxy Saber Skill!" Three kinds of runes surged out at the same time, and then, in another instant,


    Ricky now wielded the de with three forms.


    The Thrusting Form involved massacring runes, focusing on killing. The Sealing Form involved


    devouring runes, focusing on sealing power. This was the best counter he could think of at this stage.


    The Transferring Form was the part of Gxy Saber Skill he had justprehended. The saber


    skill worked by transferring the strength of the enemy. It could not only transfer the strength of the


    enemy away to repel attacks, but also transfer the strength of the enemy into his own. But it all


    depended on theprehensive abilities of the cultivator.


    Ricky reinforced the saber skill of the Transferring Form with multiple gale runes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hugh burst out the Three Hell Strikes, and Ricky burst out Three Gxy Strikes. Wielding the sabers,


    they ran wildly in the air, on a collision course with each other.


    "In the past, I had only heard that Ricky''s golden body and the skills that it evolved were powerful. But I


    never expected this level of power and saber skills. His attainments in saber skills are definitely no less


    than those of first-ss geniuses who specialize in saber skills," the disciples around gasped as they


    saw the true strength Ricky now possessed, a power that clearly exceeded all of their previous


    expectations.


    "I''m afraid that''s the reason why he dared to agree to fight against Hugh with his saber!"


    ...


    "Clearly it''s not easy for Ricky to let go of his resentment towards the Bu n. I''m afraid even an entire


    zone of cultivation resources would not nearly be enough to make him give up revenge!" Weldon said


    seeing what was unfolding with a grave expression on his stern face. "But I have to pay my dues to the


    Bu n. I''ll try my best."


    "It''s unbelievable how strong Ricky really is! We still have a long way to go before we defeat him


    ourselves!" Soar said with disappointment.


    Boom! Another crash split the air around the arena.


    The next moment, the Three Hell Strikes collided against the Three Gxy Strikes with a loud crash.


    The space around the battle was once again submerged in endless waves of sound and pure energy.


    The Ultimate Domains Ricky and Huge cultivated also collided against each other ferociously.


    The violent surge of the waves made it almost impossible for the warriors to see clearly even when


    they merged with their spiritual energy.


    "Who will win? Who will lose?" They began murmuring amongst themselves, responding to the


    intensity of the destructive power on disy. They became restless, anxious like they were a part of the


    battle as well.


    The ferocious air waves continued to spread. It was not until about an hourter that they gradually


    began to disperse.


    Ricky''s and Hugh''s figures slowly appeared in the clearing dust. They were half kneeling in the air,


    bleeding at the corners of their mouths. It was a very embarrassing state.


    "What''s the result of the battle?" The disciples around were confused, asking amongst themselves.

 Chapter 790 Devouring Storm Versus Ink Rain

    Chapter 790 Devouring Storm Versus Ink Rain


    Gasping for breath, Ricky and Hugh looked at each other and smiled, making the other disciples


    unable to figure out which of them was the winner.


    Neither Ricky nor Hugh cared much about the result of the battle. Both of the gentlemen had a really


    great time during the battle. This was a battle between friends, which satisfied both of them very much.


    "For this fight, I will call it a draw. Do you agree with me?" the Evil Emperor said. He thought that there


    was no need for the two to continue fighting, so he stepped forward to stop them.


    If they were to continue fighting, all of their trump cards would otherwise be revealed. There were many


    disciples in the Oriental College present to witness the battle. The possibility of spies camouging


    among the disciples was high, and therefore it would be risky to exhibit their best-kept moves and the


    full capacity of their power.


    Should their trump cards be carelessly exposed, it would be greatly disadvantageous for them by the


    time they engaged in the battle for the Sense of Realm.


    "A draw? Again!?" The Evil Emperor''s deration left some of the disciples dissatisfied and a little


    unhappy. After all, they were looking forward to the oue of the battle between the two. They were


    eager to determine which of the two warriors was stronger.


    On second thought, the disciples were able to figure out why the Evil Emperor had intervened and


    called a draw.


    "We agree with you, sir," Ricky and Hugh unitedly replied and acknowledged the Evil Emperor''s


    decision. Of course, they both understood what the Evil Emperor meant.


    "But you won''t have any point umted from this battle. Although your fight technically ended in a


    draw, both of you can only take it as a defeat," the Evil Emperor said with a smile.


    "Of course!"


    Just like that, the fierce battle between Ricky and Hugh concluded and thepetition continued on to


    the next round.


    In the fifth round, Ricky fought against the woman named Violet. Ricky confronted Henry during the


    sixth round and it was another fierce fight. During the seventh round, Ricky was paired against Daisy


    and in the eighth round, Ricky fought another powerful disciple. As he reached the ninth round, it was


    Soar who exchanged blows with Ricky at the other side of the arena.


    At this time, Soar''s strength had be very close to that of an upper spiritual king at peak state. In


    fact he had just broken through and be a second-ss upper spiritual king.


    Unfortunately, his newfound strength still couldn''tpare with Ricky. Defeated by Ricky, Soar felt a


    little depressed.


    After all, he had once been stronger than Ricky. Now, it seemed that he had been left behind. Ricky''s


    strength continued to increase before they even realized it, and he had already surpassed Soar. And


    so, the gap between Soar and Ricky began to stretch.


    Ricky said jokingly, "Soar, I''m older than you. As your elder brother, your triumph would embarrass me."


    Soar easily lightened up at Ricky''s banter. The embarrassment that he felt at his loss dissipated as


    well.


    At the tenth match, Ricky''s opponent was none other than Weldon.


    "It must be another fierce battle between two evenly matched opponents!" the disciples around them


    expectantly said as they anticipated how the battle between Ricky and Weldon would turn out.


    Weldon fought against Hugh during the eighth round. It was also a fierce battle. Simrly, the Evil


    Emperor stood out and dered that the battle between the two was a draw.


    "Will they also have a draw this time?" the disciples asked unhappily.


    "I think so. But they are both geniuses. Even if their battle ends in a draw, their collision of skills will


    teach us something. Let''s just watch it carefully," argued some of the more optimistic and rational


    disciples.


    Soon, the battle began.


    "Ricky, I know now you won''t pay much attention to the Bu n or my words, but the only reason I said


    those words to you was because I was requested to do so. So please, forgive me if you felt bothered


    by it!" Weldon looked Ricky in the eye as he apologized telepathically.


    "Ricky, would you like to tell me your answer now?"


    "Weldon, since the world we are in is a martial world, I want to solve it with martial arts. If you win this


    battle, it will be up to you. But, if I win, you will have to follow my words. Of course, if it so happens that


    our battle ends in a draw, then we can simply take it as my loss," Ricky said in a smiling voice


    telepathically.


    "I have to say, Ricky, it seems that you are confident about defeating me." Weldonughed at Ricky''s


    words and confident nature. "If someone else offers to let me win with a draw with him, I will not ept


    it. But Ricky, you are really an ace genius, so I think I really have no choice but to ept it."


    "Haha! In order to solve the conflict between me and the Bu n, you have done so much. It seems


    that you owed the Bu n a lot, Weldon," Ricky grinned.


    "I may not have any special move or trump card up my sleeve as an advantage, but I will do my best to


    repay the debt of gratitude that I owe to whomever," Weldon said softly. "And there is also one more


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    thing for which I need your confirmation, Ricky. Will you make any unreasonable request if you win?"


    "Weldon, please don''t worry about that. I won''t make any unreasonable request, but I won''t let go of the


    Bu n easily either," Ricky reassured with frankness and sincerity.


    "If that is the case, then thank you for your honesty, Ricky."


    Weldon felt no dissatisfaction over Ricky''s words. If Ricky were to destroy the Bu n, he knew that it


    would be for a reasonable cause.


    ''It seems that I owe Ricky a favor this time, '' Moore thought to himself.


    As a matter of fact, Ricky had almost forgotten the feud between him and the Bu n, because he had


    never taken them seriously. Now that the Bu n was mentioned, it was also not his style not to make


    any profit out of it.


    He already had his priorities straight, right from the beginning.


    "Well, Ricky, I will not waste my time anymore. For your satisfaction, I will use my peak power right


    from the beginning." Weldon''s tone suddenly became harsh and severe.


    Bang! As soon as his words escaped his mouth, the momentum around Weldon instantly grew stronger


    and stronger until it reached its limit.


    At the same time, arge ink brush appeared in his hand. It was not an ordinary ink brush. It was in


    fact, a spiritual weapon.


    In a quick and suave fashion, Weldon''s Ink Enlightenment all gathered at the tip of the ink brush.


    "Inking Strike! Ink Rain, form a powerful army!" With a thunderous roar, Weldon drew a spot with the


    ink brush.


    In a split second, the spot he drew turned into ck ink and expanded. It formed a space that was


    darker than the color of Weldon''s Ink Enlightenment. Drops of ink appeared and floated within the zone


    that surrounded the ink and the brush.


    Swish!


    Merging with the Ink Enlightenment, the Ink Rain drops dashed towards Ricky at lightning speed. Thick


    cracks appeared in the space where the Ink Rain drops passed.


    As they kept on fighting, the Ink Rain drops shape-shifted into warriors and war horses.


    They looked like the thousands of troops galloping on the open space.


    "It''s a very powerful move! It''s almost as powerful as Hugh''s Three Hell Strikes," Ricky mumbled to


    himself. "But this time, I have to beat him."


    He narrowed his eyes at his targets. "Because I want to seize this opportunity to tear the Bu n


    apart."


    As his brutal thoughts clouded his mind, an evil smile formed at the corners of his mouth.


    Ricky concealed his entire body with the devouring runes, and two enlightening windstorms appeared


    in the palms of his hands.


    "Devouring Omnipotent Skill! Devouring Storm!"


    Ricky eximed. The runes merged with his body. Even with the storm that swept violently throughout


    the entire battlefield, he relentlessly and fiercely collided with the thousands of troops that were formed


    from the Ink Rain.


    The attackunched by Weldon spread across the breadth of the arena. Yet, Ricky casually and


    fearlessly went head-to-head against it with the Devouring Storm.


    Boom!


    The Devouring Storm crashed against the Ink Rain. As the two powerful strikes collided against each


    other, it looked like the sky was about to copse at any minute.


    Following the exchange of immense blows, everything else around them submerged.


    But just as the waves engulfed everything, Ricky geared himself for another counterattack.

 Chapter 791 The Final Candidates Were Resolute

    Chapter 791 The Final Candidates Were Resolute


    ''Now that I''m resolute to defeat him, I need to be quick. So, let''s see how powerful the Space-shrinking


    Pace is, '' Ricky pondered just as he got out of the Devouring Storm.


    With a determined look on his face, he activated the massacring power around his body and then


    unleashed a slim portion embedded in his Golden Spirit Eyes. The dazzling golden light spread around


    and blocked all the warriors'' sights.


    Of course, the trick didn''t manage to block the eyes of the Evil Emperor or the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor.


    "What is he doing? Are his eyes sending this strong energy?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual


    Emperor asked in shock.


    A living creature''s eyes were probably the most vulnerable parts of their bodies. Mostly, the eyes


    couldn''t carry such a strong power unless they were special somehow. When Ricky conveyed that kind


    of energy, the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor and the Evil Emperor couldn''t deny their


    confusion.


    Ricky had anticipated they might have been surprised once they noticed his special performance. So,


    he just used a tiny portion of energy embedded in his Golden Spirit Eyes to conceal his real strength. It


    didn''t really matter, though, if the Evil Emperor and the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor felt


    curious about his eyes.


    "It seems we are still missing something about his eyes." The Evil Emperor frowned his eyebrows in


    confusion.


    ...


    Ricky''s golden eyes weren''t enough to cause any kind of damage to Weldon. But as the violent air


    waves stroke, Weldon''s vision got blurred and he was unable to see anything clearly from that point on.


    Ricky, however, was able to see everything thanks to his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    That was the moment to take action. Ricky infused all his power into his legs in preparation to release


    his Space-shrinking Pace.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ricky had already shifted ten meters forward in one step, previously.


    Thus, now, within a few seconds he took six steps towards Weldon, which meant he had moved about


    sixty meters. The moment Weldon was finally able to see again, what he saw was Ricky''s Iron


    Destroyer against his neck.


    Weldon couldn''t bring himself to feel anything but a mix of shock and disbelief.


    His vision betrayed him only for a few seconds. But how did Ricky get to him? Didn''t his eyes also get


    affected by the crazy st?


    Even though Weldon was a first-ss genius, he was drowning in confusion now.


    "How could it be possible? What''s that pace? Evil Emperor? Is it your...?" the Heavenly Ape Demi-


    spiritual Emperor asked through telepathy while he turned his wise eyes towards the Evil Emperor. He


    was also stunned by what he had just seen.


    "Yes, sir. He used my Space-shrinking Pace. I taught him," the Evil Emperor responded honestly. He


    didn''t attempt to hide anything from the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor. "The Oriental Emperor


    also wanted me to teach him this skill.


    So, during a challenge earlier, I taught him the Space-shrinking Pace."


    "It seems the Oriental Emperor wants him to have a trump card when he fights for the Sense of Realm.


    And I can see why. He''s remarkable judging from the fact that he has already mastered from the


    Space-shrinking Pace in such a short time," the Heavenly Ape Demi-spiritual Emperor sighed in awe.


    As for the disciples in the surroundings, they were just too shocked to put it into words. Completely


    dumbfounded, they looked at each other in search of an answer which could exin how Ricky had


    shown up with a weapon against Weldon''s neck at such a short notice.


    "So, Weldon was defeated by Ricky. Hey, guys, by any chance anyone saw how it even happened?"


    This wasn''t a question from a single warrior. Many were wondering the same.


    "This result is just too shocking to be true. How is that possible? We all know that Ricky and Hugh''s


    fight ended in a draw, and so did Weldon and Hugh''s. So in theory, Ricky and Weldon''s also should''ve


    ended the same way! But why..."


    "All of you have forgotten one important thing. When Ricky fought against Hugh, he had only used his


    saber. This is never Ricky''s strongest weapon," another warrior stated.


    "But even so, it''s just impossible that Ricky had defeated Weldon so quickly. God, it was just a second.


    Look, even Weldon seems to be wondering how the hell Ricky pulled this off."


    The discussion would go on as long as they didn''t get a usible answer.


    ''It seems I had been very lucky in the previous battle. Even if I used my de intent, once Ricky did his


    best, I would probably be defeated in an instant just like Weldon, '' Hugh thought humorously to himself.


    Despite it all, Hugh was still very curious to find out about what kind of tactic Ricky had just used on


    Weldon.


    "You defeated me and won. I ept this fact," Weldon finally said. His voice was grave as it all dawned


    on him.


    Meanwhile, Weldon asked Ricky through telepathy, "If possible, could you please tell me how did you


    get that close to me so fast?"


    "It''s a set of paces I''ve cultivated. It enables me to teleport instantly when the opponent gets distracted


    for a while," Ricky responded.


    "I see!" Weldon slightly nodded inprehension. He didn''t try to inquire more about it. It would be a


    bit offensive if he did. After all, that was Ricky''s secret.


    "Now that Weldon has given up, Ricky''s the winner," the Evil Emperor announced.


    "Ricky, the victory is yours. Now tell me, how do you want to put the animosity between you and the Bu


    n to rest?" Weldon telepathically asked Ricky after thetter had taken his Iron Destroyer back.


    "Weldon, as an old saying goes, short reckonings make long friends. I''d like to rify myself. I''ve only


    agreed not to find fault with the Bu n for your sake. So, you own me this time," Ricky said and


    smirked.


    Among all those first-ss geniuses, Weldon was one of the best. He could definitely afford to own


    Ricky one.


    "That''s for sure. If you need my help anytime, please don''t hesitate to tell me. I will do what I can,"


    Weldon said willingly.


    "Now that you''ve promised me that, I won''t make it difficult for the Bu n in the future. But as for the


    cultivation resources, I want them to be at the King Level. Besides, I need some casting tools and


    materials to forge spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage," Ricky promptly told him.


    "Is the Bu n okay with it?"


    "I think your requirements are fair enough. The Bu n can afford them. I believe they''ll agree with


    your terms. I will personally hand them over to you at this time tomorrow. How do you like it?" Weldon


    responded.


    "That''s great. Thank you so much, Weldon," concluded Ricky.


    ...


    As soon as all the battles were over, the results came out. Among the twelve eliminated were Daisy


    and Jules, which meant they weren''t fit to fight for the Sense of Realm.


    Ricky was sorry about it. After all, he really cared about Daisy.


    But on the other hand, he also felt it turned out to be good that she wasn''t qualified. Unfortunately, she


    wasn''t strong enough topete for the Sense of Realm. Thepetition was hard and could easily


    get her killed.


    ...


    ''It''s time for me to cultivate in seclusion, '' Ricky thought to himself after everything was done.


    Before the battle for the Sense of Realm came, Ricky was resolute to break through and be an


    upper spiritual king. Every warrior knew this was the only way to have a chance to win against the


    But before Ricky could go into seclusion, he would wait for Weldon to bring him the cultivation


    resources he was promised.

 Chapter 792 Refining The Heaven Soul Stone

    Chapter 792 Refining The Heaven Soul Stone


    The following day, Weldon arrived at the appointed time. He did not eat his words.


    Weldon was right. After he transferred Ricky''s requirement to the Bu n, the Bu n did not decline


    despite their unwillingness to give those precious resources to Ricky. Still, they agreed because they


    were afraid that Ricky would be more powerful in the future. If they refused his requirement, then


    the Bu n would remain an enemy of his and it would bring them no good.


    "Here you go, Ricky. All the resources you have demanded are ced in this storage ring," Weldon


    said as he passed over a storage ring to Ricky.


    "They are not stupid. That''s great. I just wish that they would not hit me when I am down," Ricky said


    with a smile as he reached out to take the storage ring.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. I''ll be the first one to fight against the Bu n if they ever break their promise. After


    all, I''m the one who offered my endorsement for them," Weldon promised and assured Ricky.


    They talked for a few more moments before Weldon bade goodbye to Ricky. The two of them still had


    to concentrate on their individual cultivation as the fight over the Sense of Realm was getting closer.


    After Weldon left, Ricky left Tina in the cave before he entered the Massacring Zone to cultivate. As for


    Pearl, Ricky also made her practice in the Massacring Zone. Pearl would also be participating in the


    battle for the Sense of Realm.


    Although Pearl was not offered a ce by any force, she would still be able to participate in the battle


    since Ricky could bring her.


    "My Iron Destroyer needs to be cast again, but I think I can do itter. After I finish the cultivation this


    time, I will be more powerful and I will have a better understanding of runes," Ricky murmured to


    himself in the Massacring Zone.


    He took out the two powerful bracelets that the Evil Emperor had given him. With blood dripping down,


    he became the master of the two bracelets, which merged into his wrists.


    Bang! Ricky instantly felt that his body was being pressed down by four medium-sized mountains. He


    was caught off guard as hey down helplessly in the Massacring Zone.


    "What? Are you really practicing?" Pearl, who was practicing not far away, teased in a cold voice. She


    found it delightful to see Ricky struggle.


    On the other hand, she also noticed something different and guessed that Ricky must be undergoing


    some sort of weight training.


    "Pearl, can''t you just be nice to me for a bit?" Ricky muttered as he mustered his spiritual energy and


    struggled to stand up.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Pearl asked instead, ignoring the ace genius''s plea.


    Ricky didn''t think it was a good idea to argue with her because he knew that he would always lose. As


    such, he separated an independent space from the Massacring Zone and sent Pearl into that space for


    her to practice.


    That way, they could concentrate on their own training without being interrupted.


    "I should get used to the weight of the bracelets first," Ricky murmured and began moving further into


    the Massacring Zone. Due to the weight that kept him pinned to the ground, he could only crawl very


    slowly with great difficulty. He resembled a snail! Even though he used his spiritual energy to support


    him, it was still a struggle for him to get up and walk.


    He had only begun training a few moments earlier and he had already started to sweat profusely. Ricky


    took off his clothes before he continued walking.


    Twenty dayster, Ricky could now walk normally. After forty days, he could fly in the air and fight


    normally.


    However, only he himself knew that this kind of progress was not enough at all. He was stillgging


    behind.


    Finally, he decided that he couldn''t afford to waste more time on weight training. The next step he


    needed to do was to refine the Heaven Soul Stone so he could finally break through and be an


    upper spiritual king level.


    After regting his breath, Ricky sat down with his legs crossed and waved his right hand. The


    transparent gray Heaven Soul Stone appeared in his palm. The entire area that surrounded Ricky''s


    body transformed into a world filled with the Heaven Soul Stone''s power.


    "I hope you won''t let me down, Heaven Soul Stone. I hope you can only not help me be an upper


    spiritual king, but also make my soul form and materializepletely," Ricky murmured as he stared at


    the Heaven Soul Stone.


    Without hesitation, Ricky activated his devouring runes and the power of his Devourer Zone. He then


    began absorbing the pure soul power emanating from the Heaven Soul Stone.


    After absorbing the soul power, Ricky first transformed the soul power into a material that could be


    easily taken into his elixir field. This was vital for him to enhance his current level.


    It took him ten days to improve his level and advance it to the peak of a middle spiritual king. In order to


    begin materializing his soul, which was yet to reach aplete form, he had to first absorb the soul


    power in its entirety.


    If he were to improve the level of his soul to that of an upper spiritual king first, it would be easier for


    him to break through and be an upper spiritual king.


    The soul of apleted spiritual king could only be deemed to be a mature one. Generally speaking,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the soul of an upper spiritual king was almost, but not quitepletely mature yet.


    This time, it took Ricky twenty days to improve his soul to that of an upper spiritual king.


    After his soul was improved, Ricky''s state of mind was strengthened once again. He could already


    anticipate that it would not take him a long time before he finally became an upper spiritual king.


    "When I broke through from a lower spiritual king to a middle spiritual king, I didn''t have such feelings.


    The reason is, at that time, I improved my strength first before I improved my soul," Ricky murmured.


    He was contemting his improvements thus far.


    "And so this time, I should improve my soul first! That is the right order! If a warrior improves their soul


    first, they would break through to a higher level for sure!


    Unfortunately, it is just extremely difficult for most warriors to improve their soul before their strength


    reaches a higher level, especially without the help of a useful treasure such as the Heaven Soul Stone.


    It can be said that no one has the skill and capability to do it! At least, there hasn''t been anyone yet


    who is able to achieve such a feat."


    After realizing this, Ricky no longer hesitated. He took a deep breath and absorbed arge amount of


    spiritual power from the Heaven Soul Stone before he gathered it in his elixir field. He then rushed to


    the invisible barrier. The moment he broke the barrier, he would sessfully break through.


    Crack!


    With a crisp crack, the invisible barrier was torn into pieces like a thin sheet of paper. All of the cells in


    Ricky''s body began to absorb the pure soul power in a frenzy.


    Next, his entire body was polished to a higher level. All of the power within his body had been refined in


    the blink of an eye.


    Needless to say, Ricky was able to be an upper spiritual king so easily. He now could see that


    there was a clearer road in front of him. That was the exact path through which he could continue his


    cultivation. All the previous barriers he encountered no longer posed a problem for he knew he now


    could handle each impediment with much ease.


    After he broke through, Ricky felt that the oppressive force from the two bracelets had reduced a little.


    Bang! Ricky no longer suppressed his own momentum. His momentum exploded, and the entire area


    was enshrouded by his realm.


    "Finally, I made it! I''ve be an upper spiritual king!" Ricky could almost feel his heart leap out of his


    chest. There was a hint of confidence in his eyes.


    "The Heaven Soul Stone is such a convenient tool!" Ricky sighed. If he wanted to be an upper


    spiritual king without the Heaven Soul Stone, it would be very difficult, unless he had other precious


    and useful treasures or enormous chances in his hands.


    There was still a half of the power left in the Heaven Soul Stone. Ricky continued his cultivation. By the


    time that only a third of the stone''s power was left, he had already sessfully enhanced his current


    level and advanced as an upper spiritual king.


    "Well, the next thing is casting," Ricky whispered to himself.


    "But before I start the casting, there is something I should do. I need to see Pearl."


    As he uttered those words, Ricky moved quickly and transported himself to the ce where Pearl was


    cultivating. That time, she was fully concentrating on her cultivation. Two types of powers were flowing


    within her body. One was the devouring power and the other was the feminine power.


    Ricky also felt the thick haze of spiritual power lingering in the air.

 Chapter 793 Fulfilled A Little Promise

    Chapter 793 Fulfilled A Little Promise


    ''This spiritual power may have evolved from Pearl''s feminine power and devouring power. She must be


    cultivating both her soul and a soul-rted cultivation method using that soul-restoring pill, '' Ricky


    guessed as he felt the spiritual powering from Pearl.


    "What are you doing here?" As soon as she felt the arrival of Ricky, she immediately paused from her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    training.


    "Pearl, I can feel that you are cultivating a special kind of spiritual power. Care to tell me what it is?


    Who knows, maybe I have a surprise waiting for you." Ricky winked. He smiled though her face was


    contorted in annoyance.


    "I can''t afford to waste precious time on your surprises." Pearl waved her hand at him dismissively.


    "All right, since you don''t want it, then it only proves that I am misjudging the situation. I was simply


    thinking about giving you the remaining one-third of the Heaven Soul Stone, but s..." Ricky then


    prepared to leave as he trailed off.


    "Heaven Soul Stone." Pearl slowly rose to her feet. "You still have a third of it?" Before Ricky could


    leave, he was stopped by Pearl. Her tone and voice had an undeniably ecstatic ring to it.


    It was the Heaven Soul Stone, for crying out loud! Why wouldn''t she want to get even just a piece of it


    from Ricky? Still, at the back of her mind, she knew that Ricky needed it more than she did.


    If she asked for it, Ricky might give it to her because of their rtionship. Perhaps, he might even


    share it as a way of being a gentleman. Pearl knew that in her own way, she had to do what it took to


    take advantage of the current situation.


    If it were in the past, she would have taken it without any hesitation.


    However, her feelings for Ricky had grown and developed into something deeper, something different.


    Pearl knew that, given how far they hade now, she could no longer do such a thing. That was why


    she had offered to exchange the dark water for the soul-restoring pill.


    Since Ricky now had one third of the Heaven Soul Stone left, she surely didn''t want to miss it.


    "Of course!" Ricky replied with a smile as he saw the excited look on Pearl''s face. Then, he turned over


    his palm, and the remaining Heaven Soul Stone appeared. Unfortunately for Pearl, it was only for a


    brief moment. She was shocked when he suddenly took the stone back.


    At this, Pearl''s face turned rigid. She knew that she was a little too excited for her own sake. If she


    wanted to get the remaining Heaven Soul Stone from Ricky, she would have to pay a price.


    "If I tell you more about the cultivation method you are practicing, will you really give me a third of the


    Heaven Soul Stone?" she asked, prepping herself for a game of wits.


    "Well, if it were only the case, then I would''ve already given you the stone. But after your refusal, I''ve


    decided that I have to add more to my conditions." Ricky smiled mischievously.


    "What condition?" Pearl raised an eyebrow.


    Seeing Ricky''s smirk, she realized that perhaps bargaining with him was not a good decision after all.


    "Pearl, we haven''t practiced the Dark and Light Dual Cultivation Method for a very long time," Ricky


    expressed curtly, scratching the back of his head.


    Bang! But before he could finish his words, a strong and chilling power instantly filled the surroundings.


    Pearl summoned the Feminine Mutant, poured out dark water, and condensed the dark palm to p


    Ricky.


    "Fuck! Are you serious!?" Ricky said angrily as he saw how Pearl even went as far as to use the dark


    water. He opted not to stay in the Massacring Zone any longer and went out as quickly as he could.


    "You are such a jerk!" Pearl growled at him as he left.


    She then noticed something on the ground of the zone. It was a transparent dark stone surrounded by


    strong spiritual power. Without a doubt, it was exactly the Heaven Soul Stone. Ricky left it there.


    Pearl gasped, "He... He left the Heaven Soul Stone for me!" It took Pearl a few seconds to ovee


    her disbelief.


    How could Ricky give up an item as important as a Heaven Soul Stone? Pearl knew how much the


    stone meant to him. As for the conditions mentioned by Ricky, that was to say, he was just making fun


    of her.


    After she had gauged the truth behind Ricky''s intentions, a wave of warm feelings surged from the


    bottom of her heart.


    It felt as though there were butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    "Tina, how have you been in the cave over the past two months? There weren''t any disciples who


    came here to make trouble for you, were there?" Ricky turned to Tina and asked with concern.


    "I don''t know who would dare to do so. Now that you havee out, it means that you have


    sessfully made a breakthrough and be an upper spiritual king," Tina beamed. She was d to


    see Ricky.


    "Yes, I have be an upper spiritual king. What changes have been taking ce at the Oriental


    College?" Ricky nodded. Just as he was ecstatic over his recent improvement, he was also eager to


    catch up on his friends and on all the other disciples.


    "All disciples are adamant and concentrating on cultivating their own respective powers and skills. I


    guess it could be because of disciples like you who are going topete for the Sense of Realm." Tina


    smiled. She was happy for Ricky.


    "Is there anything you need to prepare?" Tina asked.


    "No, I just need to fulfill a little promise," Ricky replied in a serious voice.


    "Fulfill a little promise? What do you mean?" Tina was confused.


    She took a closer look at Ricky, and an idea came to mind. She then shifted her voice to a more


    concerned tone. "Ricky, are you saying that you want to drive out the evil spirit in my body now?"


    "Tina, I have already acquired the Devouring Mutant, along with the three other mutants. I should''ve


    kept my promise to expel the evil spirit for you the moment I broke through and became a middle


    spiritual king," Ricky stared intensely at Tina.


    "You didn''t let me because you were afraid and worried about me. Well, this time, I have be an


    upper spiritual king and I''m more proficient in controlling the Devouring Mutant. It''s time to expel that


    loathsome evil spirit for you.


    You can''t refuse this time."


    Tina was grateful after hearing what Ricky had said. Still, part of her was reluctant to ept his


    proposal.


    "Ricky, listen to me. The battle for the Sense of Realm is edging closer. Even if you are an upper


    spiritual king and have the Devouring Mutant at your disposal, expelling the evil spirit will also cause


    you some harm. And I don''t want that." In the end, Tina politely refused Ricky''s offer.


    "Tina, it doesn''t matter. I can only drive out a small amount of the evil spirit for you at the moment, and


    it will not harm me. I''m confident about this." Ricky tried his best to ease Tina''s worries.


    "Another thing, I don''t know when the battle for the Sense of Realm will end. In the past, my strength


    was not yet enough for me to drive out even just a small fraction of the evil spirit for you. But now that I


    have the ability, I have to fulfill my promise.


    This is also a man''s promise.


    So you don''t have to say anything this time. I have already made up my mind."


    Upon his deration, Ricky brought Tina into the Devourer Zone. This time, she didn''t refuse.


    Although she didn''t want Ricky to dispel the evil spirit for her just yet, it was Ricky''s decision and the


    sincerity he showed her that finally made her agree and ept his kind offer. If were to refuse him


    once more, she would only end up hurting him.


    Besides, she believed in Ricky, because she had a crush on the man.


    "Tina, from now on, you just need to calm down and concentrate. I will handle everything. Perhaps I


    can''t expel that much evil spirit right now, but I am sure I will reduce your pain," Ricky said reassuringly.


    "I understand. But Ricky, you must remember, don''t push yourself too hard. Do you hear me?" Tina


    responded decidedly, although she still couldn''t help but worry about him.

 Chapter 794 Strong Evil Spirit

    Chapter 794 Strong Evil Spirit


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Ricky nodded.


    He conditioned his mind to ensure he was in the best state, before he concentrated all of his thoughts


    and strength. He then pushed the Devouring Mutant to the limit. His whole body almost turned into the


    devouring runes.


    Once everything he needed was finally ready, he released the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    The Blood Vitality Devouring Skill was a kind of Omnipotent Skill that required a warrior to burn his own


    blood vitality.


    Ricky infused all of his devouring power into two wisps of blood. Since his mind was attached to the


    wisps of blood, it enabled him to direct his wisps of blood using telepathy. His wisps of blood


    prated Tina''s body through her shoulder.


    All the evil spirit in Tina''s body was sealed in the elixir field. That was why she couldn''t make a


    breakthrough and be an innate spiritual king.


    Two wisps of blood, together with Ricky''s intense concentration soon reached Tina''s elixir field. In the


    elixir field, he could sense a huge array.


    He only had one feeling about this array: it was so deep and vast. The profound feeling it generated


    was an indication that even though Ricky was an upper spiritual king, he still had very little


    understanding of this array.


    Deep inside the array, he sensed a kind of ancient power that made his heart palpitate. It was


    undoubtedly the strong evil spirit in Tina''s body.


    ''Doris once said that even the almighty saint couldn''t drive the evil spirit out. As such, it is very likely


    that the evil spirit residing within Tina belonged to a devil emperor, who is more powerful than a saint, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    At the same time, his mind also saw the evil spirit flowing and hovering over the array. In the past, he


    had dispelled the evil spirit outside of the array. Most of the energy emanated by the evil spirit had


    already been absorbed by the array and thus they could be dispelled.


    At the same time, because the power of the array was constantly consumed, it was inevitable that the


    array would be consumed by evil spirit one day. That fateful day would be when Tina sumbed to her


    death.


    Without hesitation, the two wisps of blood devoured the evil spirit outside the array. He eliminated the


    evil spirit in the Devourer zone.


    It was all done in a matter of minutes.


    "Tina, use the power of the array to release one percent of the evil spirit from the array''s depths. My


    strength is just enough to eliminate one percent of the evil spirit," Ricky requested Tina. He was hoping


    and betting on all the strength that he had.


    "One percent of the evil spirit? Ricky, don''t you think this is too much? This time, removing one in a


    thousand is enough. With that, I won''t feel any pain in a year, or even in a longer period of time," Tina


    revealed, concern and fear for Ricky''s safety clouding over her eyes.


    "Tina, you know I''m not an impetuous person. If I said I could drive out one percent of the evil spirit,


    then I''m not just banking on my confidence. I know that I can really do it," Ricky reassured her. "Tina,


    you''ll recover some of your elixir field after driving out one percent of the evil spirit. Then, you can


    finally break through and be an innate spiritual king. Once you transition into an innate spiritual


    king, your life expectancy will be greatly increased.


    As I said, I need to fulfill my promise now."


    "Okay. One percent of evil spirit, then that''s it." Tina sighed. She knew there was already no way that


    she could stop Ricky or change his mind. He was already determined to aplish his goal. More


    importantly, he was obviously adamant at fulfilling the promise he made to her. She clutched her hand


    to her chest. "But, you have to promise me that if you can''t resist the evil spirit, you have to release the


    evil spirit immediately and I will use the power of array to suppress it deep inside my body once again."


    "Tina, I promise you," Ricky said with full resolution.


    Of course, he would never let that happen because it would consume a great amount the array''s power


    residing in Tina''s body. Failing meant it would decrease her current life span.


    "Remember, you must keep your words," Tina warned him again.


    "Tina, I would never lie to you."


    Ricky wished Tina would trust him a little bit more.


    Wasting no more second, Tina activated the array in her body, and about a percent of the evil spirit was


    ejected from it. The ejected evil spiritnded close to Ricky''s two wisps of blood.


    "Blood Vitality Storm!" Ricky emitted a strong power, and the devouring runes spread from the two


    wisps of blood. The two wisps then transformed into a Devouring Storm, sweeping the separated evil


    spirit into Ricky''s body.


    Arge st filled the area. The moment the evil spirit entered Ricky''s body, it behaved like a beastly


    devil. It began ripping his flesh and blood apart. From the inside, every cell was ruptured mercilessly.


    Ricky, on the other hand, wasn''t the type to just sit and patiently wait for his death to take over.


    Powering through the pain, he gathered his power of Devouring Mutant, devouring runes and Devourer


    Zone all at once to resist the evil spirit.


    However, Ricky seemed to have underestimated the power of the evil spirit. Even in the Devourer


    Zone, he found it extremely difficult to suppress the evil spirit.


    All of his devouring power got torn apart by the evil spirit at lightning speed. Once the evil spirit


    sessfully eliminated all of Ricky''s devouring power, Ricky would die.


    It was such an impossible sight as Ricky was such a powerful and talented warrior and he was also


    inside the Devourer Zone. If it were another upper spiritual king, or even a demi-spiritual emperor, they


    would have been ripped to pieces by the evil spirit in an instant.


    "Will I be unsessful?" As he felt that the devouring power in his body was disappearing at a drastic


    rate, Ricky closed his eyes shut. He hated it. He didn''t want to fail. He couldn''t!


    "Ricky, transfer the evil spirit in your body to me as soon as possible. You still have a lot of devouring


    power and we can make it. Otherwise, both of us will be killed by the evil spirit," Tina said eagerly.


    "Tina, don''t worry. I have my trump card!" Ricky heaved. He was not about to give up.


    "Chromatic energy!" Ricky bellowed and then channeled all of the chromatic energy into the mysterious


    axe. He did so to pour the energy into his body and merge it with his devouring power. Thebination


    of the two would hopefully reinforce his strength and finally enable him to resist the evil spirit.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Quickly, the devouring power fused with the chromatic energy and collided with the evil spirit.


    "As expected, the chromatic energy can absolutely resist the evil spirit!" Ricky said excitedly.


    "Ricky, what kind of power is it? How can it resist the evil spirit? Is it stronger than your devouring


    power?" Tina couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "I don''t know yet exactly what kind of power defines this chromatic energy, but it definitely has a


    suppressing effect on the evil spirit. All I know about this impressive energy is that it is another power


    residing within my body," Ricky admitted.


    "Ricky, how many kinds of the most powerful forces in the world do you have!?" Tina eximed. How


    many more surprises could this fellow hide in that one body of his?


    "Ha-ha! I don''t know. The chromatic energy awakened when I was in the Casting Center." Ricky smiled


    and shrugged. Even he himself couldn''t help but feel surprised by all the new powers he kept on


    discovering within himself.


    Thanks to his chromatic energy, both Tina and Ricky started to feel more confident that they were


    about to seed.


    However, what they didn''t expect was the sudden turn of events that took ce the very next moment.


    After a seeming calm in the storm brought by the chromatic energy, the ferocious force that was


    nestled deep inside the evil spirit''s core seemed to have been triggered. Strangely, it began to triple in


    its strength and viciousness.


    Ka-boom!


    A single sweep of force from the evil spirit was all it took to crush the chromatic energy and the


    devouring power. It didn''t take long before it took over Ricky''s flesh and blood and continued ravishing


    it bit by bit.


    "How is it possible that the evil spirit has be stronger?" Tina said in disbelief. "Ricky, please, don''t


    hesitate anymore. Transfer the excessive evil spirit to me."

 Chapter 795 The Evil Devouring Mouth

    Chapter 795 The Evil Devouring Mouth


    At this moment, Ricky also found it unbelievable. His rxed eyes suddenly turned to slits and once


    again, he sensed the extreme danger around him.


    "That''s what I want!" Ricky eximed in a hoarse voice. "But now, my devouring power and chromatic


    energy are no longer enough to pass on the evil spirit to you."


    Ricky ignored an important point that while it was absolutely true that the chromatic energy could


    restrain the evil spirit, the power of Ricky was way lower than the evil spirit in Tina''s body.


    Ricky''s chromatic energy was just like a cub lion, whose strength could by no meanspare with that


    of an adult antelope.


    ''This time, it''s all my fault. Ipletely underestimated the power of the evil spirit that can''t even be


    eliminated by the saints. I was way too overconfident. I believed that the chromatic energy was


    invincible. I was just arrogant and conceited.


    And the price I have to pay for my excessive self-confidence this time would be the mine and Tina''s


    lives, '' Ricky thought regretfully to himself.


    He was feeling horribly guilty. He didn''t care if he lost his life because of his arrogance, but he couldn''t


    forgive himself for inflicting any sort of difort on Tina.


    But he knew that this was not the time for introspection or dwelling over guilt. He had to focus and he


    couldn''t give up until thest moment.


    "Then what should we do?" Tina asked, her panic evident in her voice. "The power of the array inside


    my body can''te out of my body at all."


    "Tina, I''m so sorry for causing this trouble to you this time. I was arrogant and presumptuous, but I


    won''t give up," Ricky told Tina earnestly.


    On hearing Ricky''s words, Tina fell silent. The panic in her eyes was suddenly reced by firm


    determination.


    "Ricky, I''m ready for everything. I won''t regret it even if it turns out to be bad," Tina said passionately.


    "Tina, thank you for believing in me and being together with me," Ricky said. "However, I will not give


    up my own life, and I will definitely not give up yours either."


    After that, Ricky covered the Devourer Zone with all his mind and unleashed all the blood vitality in his


    body with his full strength. He then integrated this with the chromatic energy.


    "Blood Vitality Devouring Skill!" he shouted.


    With a thunderous roar, he broke out his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill with an unprecedented degree of


    strength. The scarlet runes evolved into a storm. The whole Devourer Zone was filled with massive


    wisps of blood vitality.


    These wisps of blood vitality opened their bloody mouths and carried with them endless devouring


    power. Covered by the chromatic light, they devoured the powerful evil spirit that spread over Ricky''s


    body.


    Roar! With a deafening howl, the wisps of blood vitality engulfed everything.


    Boom! With a strong roar, the incessant wisps of blood vitality kept rushing into Ricky''s body


    continuously.


    After a long time, or after only a moment, the Devourer Zone calmed down. Ricky was almost gasping


    for hisst breath, and so was Tina.


    The evil spirit hadpletely integrated with her body. The body of Tina had now be the ce


    where the evil spirit grew. Even if the evil spirit was separated from her body, after devouring Ricky''s


    body, the evil spirit would still go back to devour Tina''s body.


    At the same time, Tina was suffering the same excruciating pain as Ricky.


    "Did we make it? Did my Blood Vitality Devouring Skill suppress the evil spirit? Or did the evil spirit


    defeat my Blood Vitality Devouring Skill?" Ricky hissed.


    Tina looked at Ricky''s body in order to figure out whether there was still any trace of the evil spirit on it.


    But right at the next moment, waves of evil spirit rose from his originally calm body and twisted into


    ck, ugly mouths that started biting Ricky''s body again.


    "I failed!" Ricky said with a self-mocking smile. Suddenly, at this sight, all his fear vanished.


    Tina also had a big smile on her face now. She looked at Ricky lovingly. Death, truly, was terrible. But,


    on the way to death, she could be united with the one she truly loved. And at this prospect, the idea of


    death didn''t scare her anymore.


    With an invisible roar, the attack that emerged from the evil spirit ravaged every inch of flesh and blood


    in Ricky''s body. In a moment, it was going to tear Ricky apart from the inside.


    Then, Ricky''s consciousness started diffusing rapidly.


    "No way!" Ricky growled. Two drops of blood essence came out of the skin between his eyebrows and


    then mixed with the Devourer Zone. Again, he burst out his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    "Devourer Zone, Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, what else can I do with you?" Ricky roared. He was


    almost hysterical and his heart was pounding crazily. All of his four zones were immensely powerful, so


    how could they be knocked down by the evil spirit?


    Ricky, at this moment, was a little unwilling to ept defeat. He had ovee all the difficulties step


    by step and made so many achievements. Now, all of it was to be destroyed by the evil spirit. To make


    everything worse, his woman, Tina, was also involved and under distress because of him.


    How could he reconcile himself with this grave failure?


    ''The cultivation is to fight against the nature and fate. I, Ricky, will die on the way of confrontation no


    matter what my fate holds for me, '' Ricky vowed in his heart, unwilling to ept the defeat so easily.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was because of the fusion of the blood essence, or because the firm vow of Ricky was heard


    by the Devourer Zone, he then saw a ck dot after he released the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill


    again.


    Not only did he see, but he could also feel it.


    "Devourer Zone, did you hear me? Maybe you just don''t want to be destroyed by this awful evil spirit


    either," Ricky mumbled. He felt immense power within the ck dot. It felt as if it could devour


    everything.


    The four zones had been integrated with Ricky. If Ricky was destroyed, all the four zones would be


    destroyed as well. Therefore, the Devourer Zone was resisting the evil spirit together with Ricky.


    Seeing the ck dot, Ricky no longer felt any hesitation. His entire mind was focused on the ck dot.


    The Devouring Mutant activated all the devouring runes, and all the enlightenment power entered the


    ck dot.


    Meanwhile, chromatic energy also worked on it.


    As a result, the ck dot began to absorb all the wisps of blood vitality that filled the air all over the


    ce. At the same time, the ck dot grew bigger swiftly, and it stopped erging when it reached


    about three meters in diameter.


    After that, the ck ball started to change its form. It transformed directly into a giant ck mouth in


    which the scarlet devouring runes were transformed into teeth.


    The next moment, the huge ck mouth started to bite Ricky.


    "Evil Devouring Mouth, devour it!" Ricky couldn''t help but scream.


    The Evil Devouring Mouth was provided to him by the Devourer Zone. Following the Devouring Storm


    and the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, it was another Omnipotent Skill that had been evolved in the


    Devourer Zone.


    Boom!


    The next moment, as the Evil Devouring Mouth closed, Ricky''s body waspletely wiped out. Then,


    the Evil Devouring Mouth began to shrink. Atst, Ricky''s body emerged while the Evil Devouring


    Mouthpletely fused into his body.


    Meanwhile, the evil spirit in Ricky''s body hadpletely disappeared.


    Tina, who was by his side, didn''t feel any evil spirit in Ricky''s body either.

 Chapter 796 A Blessing In Disguise

    Chapter 796 A Blessing In Disguise


    "It''s okay," Tina said absentmindedly. She couldn''t feel any evil spirit. Though, she was so dazed that


    she didn''t know what expression she had on her face. At that moment, she couldn''t point out exactly


    how she felt. Relieved? Excited? Perhaps both.


    All she knew was the strong sense of release she had inside. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted


    off her shoulders.


    For the first time, she could sense the existence of the elixir field in her body.


    Before, it was just full of evil spirit. But as one percent had been removed, now she could finally sense


    her spiritual energy.


    "I can feel now the innate spiritual energy," Tina said excitedly once she came back to her senses.


    "Ricky, thank you!" Tina was honest.


    When Ricky was finally able to rx, he focused on clearing the remaining evil spirit in his body. Tina


    didn''t disturb Ricky. As she was able to feel the innate spiritual energy, it had made her unconsciously


    start cultivating.


    ...


    ''The Evil Devouring Mouth is a kind of stronger devouring Omnipotent Skill developed from the Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill. It can devour all sorts of power!'' Ricky was immersed in the Omnipotent Skill he


    had newlyprehended.


    The said skill was more powerful and advantageous than the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    In order to make the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill break out, Ricky needed to make use of his own


    blood vitality. As a skill, it caused great loss to both sides. The Evil Devouring Mouth, on the other


    hand, didn''t demand the same energy. Moreover, it could also provide Rick with some power in return.


    Nevertheless, making use of both the Devouring Storm and the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill could


    highly enhance Ricky''sprehension of the devouring Omnipotent Skill.


    ''Perhaps only when I have a great grasp of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill will I be able to


    understand such a great Omnipotent Skill as the Evil Devouring Mouth. In other words, this skill needs


    to break and then set. Only by experiencing destruction will I be able to perfectly understand the


    devouring skill!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Then, Ricky''s mind dived right into his elixir field.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The evil spirit hadn''t vanished through the Evil Devouring Mouth when he used it; instead it had been


    devoured. Ricky had used his strength to suppress the evil spirit into his own elixir field. If he had


    attempted this before, he would have endangered his life. But now this wasn''t a concern of his.


    Bearing the Evil Devouring Mouth and the chromatic energy, he had no need to fear the evil spirit any


    longer.


    ''This evil spirit is powerful. But once I refine it, I''ll hold enormous power. This was really a blessing in


    disguise, after all!'' Ricky deemed silently.


    Without hesitating, Ricky activated his devouring runes and the chromatic energy to pour them into the


    shrinking Evil Devouring Mouth again. Then, he sessfully used it as the medium to start the


    refinement.


    The current Evil Devouring Mouth was gathered by the power of the whole Devourer Zone. So, with its


    help, the chromatic energy was able to suppress the strong evil spirit.


    The devouring runes destroyed the power in the evil spirit, disintegrating and dispelling it. The


    chromatic energy, however, refined the Light Apperception left, and turned it into the pure power which


    was then absorbed by Ricky.


    He soon converted the pure power into blood vitality. Since he had burst out the Blood Vitality


    Devouring Skill twice, his blood vitality had been totally used up.


    He had even lost two drops of his own blood essence. Fortunately, as an upper spiritual king, this loss


    wouldn''t cause him much harm.


    ''I hope I can take back the two drops of my blood essence after I refine the evil spirit, '' Ricky thought to


    himself. ''Although I can''t cultivate the evil spirit, I can refine it with the Devourer Zone and the


    chromatic energy. The evil spirit is no longer a problem for me.''


    Ten days passed by until the refinement process waspleted.


    During those ten days, Ricky not only regained his blood vitality to its apex, but he also used it to


    gather blood essence and take back the two drops of the blood essence he had lost.


    What really astonished him, though, was that the procedure had also caused him to reach the peak of


    a third-ss upper spiritual king at once.


    Furthermore, he could break through and be a second-ss upper spiritual king if he had wanted


    to.


    But to simply improve his level without improving hisbating power held no interest to Ricky.


    "The evil spirit is indeed a tough one to break. Even saints find it hard to deal with it for the tremendous


    energy it possesses," Ricky eximed. "It seems that only my chromatic energy and Devourer Zone


    can eliminate it so far.


    The evil spirit I have refined just now took only one percent of which is inside Tina''s body. If I refined all


    of it, my level would certainly increase a great deal. However, I shouldn''t be careless. I have to take the


    proper steps to improve it."


    Then Ricky opened his eyes and looked at Tina.


    Immediately, he sensed the innate power emanating from her.


    "Indeed, casting out one percent of the evil spirit helped Tina break through and be an innate


    spirit," Ricky said passionately as he felt the change on Tina.


    Three dayster, Tina''s momentum had reached its peak. Her whole strength was turning into innate


    power. It was clear she would break through at any moment now.


    "Ricky, send me out. I can''t feel the Thunderstroke Doom inside this Devourer Zone," Tina stated,


    opening her eyes.


    Rickyughed. "Tina, are you sure you''re ready for the Thunderstroke Doom?" Ricky asked with a


    smirk on his face.


    "I will behave as well as you do," Tina told him confidently.


    ...


    Boom! On the moment Tina came out, the sky was filled with destructive thunders. Multiple purple


    lights descended as rapidly as pythons.


    With her innate power released, Tina went on full force against the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Such an extraordinary event naturally turned heads. Many other disciples in the Oriental College


    stopped their cultivation so they could watch Tina.


    "It seems that Ricky''s friend is undergoing the Thunderstroke Doom," one disciple whispered.


    "Ricky is so lucky to have such a beautiful woman with him apart from the pretty Pearl," another


    disciplemented.


    "To be honest, this woman''s temper seems to be a little easier than Pearl''s. There is no doubt that


    Ricky is really lucky to have her on his side.


    It seems that we need to work hard on our cultivation as well. Once we have enough strength, there


    could be all kinds of women waiting for us."


    ...


    Ricky couldn''t help but want to roll his eyes at what the disciples around were discussing.


    However, he managed to be friendly and greet everyone while he waited for Tina to go through the


    Thunderstroke Doom. Ricky didn''t worry that she wasn''t going to make it. After suppressing her power


    on the demi-immortal level for such a long time, the Thunderstroke Doom wouldn''t be able to shake


    her.


    After she sessfully went through the Thunderstroke Doom, Ricky and Tina made their way back to


    the cave.


    Admiring her up close, Ricky saw Tina as natural and lovable as a lotus floating on water. That picture


    had just ignited his desire to win her.

 Chapter 797 The Appearance Of The Senses Of Realm

    Chapter 797 The Appearance Of The Senses Of Realm


    With such a desire filling his body, Rick devilishly smirked. He didn''t attempt to hide his feelings. He


    didn''t really have to, not from the woman in front of him.


    "Ricky, what are you thinking about?" Tina asked coyly. Her pale cheeks blushed in deep red once she


    noticed his not-so-innocent smile.


    "Tina, you''re turning more and more beautiful every passing day," Ricky replied in a flirtatious tone. His


    smile widened as he stepped towards her. As he got nearer, Tina could feel his breath on her skin.


    Such closeness made her feel so nervous that part of her just wanted to go away and find a ce to


    hide.


    Once close enough, Ricky stretched his arms and pulled Tina into his embrace. Then, he told her


    seriously, "Tina, for a moment, I really thought I was going to lose you."


    Nestling in his arms, Tina responded softly, "Ricky, nothing bad happened. All is fine. We can safely


    say we were both blessed in misfortune. I think God has been helping us."


    Ricky didn''t reply, nor did Tina say anything else. There was no need for words then. They knew they


    had just fallen in love again.


    In silence, they just kept holding each other dearly.


    "Tina, am I a bit fickle in love? Grace, Pearl, and you..." Ricky suddenly asked in a soft tone.


    "Yeah, I guess you can be quite a yboy!" Tina giggled.


    Ricky gapped, choosing to shift the topic of their conversation next.


    "Tina, you burst out some mutant power while breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom. You did it in


    secret, but I could feel it. Was your mutant suppressed by the evil spirit?" Ricky asked.


    "That''s right. But now that one percent of the evil spirit has been removed, I guess my mutant power


    could finally show." Tina nodded.


    "Don''t worry. I no longer fear the evil spirit inside of you. But I''m afraid, because of the restrictions of my


    cultivation level, I''ll only be able to help you get rid of it gradually. Once I be a demi-spiritual


    emperor, I''ll remove it for you all at once," Ricky promised.


    "I believe you," Tina said.


    "My family''s blood power is called the Refining Blood, so my mutant should be the Refining Blood


    Mutant. At least, all the geniuses from my n have Refining Blood Mutants. But I don''t know for sure if


    that''s my case. I guess I''ll only find out once it shows itself more clearly."


    "Refining Blood Mutant?" Ricky murmured.


    "It means that it''s able to refine other creatures'' blood power and make use of it by itself. It can even


    integrate the blood power into its own in order to enhance it," Tina rified.


    "It sounds simr to my Devouring Mutant," Ricky said. "But the Refining Blood Mutant is stronger since


    it can refine the blood power of other creatures.


    The Devouring Mutant can only absorb the blood power of other creatures and convert it into pure


    power instead of merging them into one!"


    "Maybe for starters they''reparable. But the Devouring Mutant has way more room for growth than


    the Refining Blood Mutant," Tina exined. "After all, the extreme Devouring Mutant is one of the top


    mutants in the universe."


    "It seems my understanding of the Devouring Mutant isn''t deep enough then," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, you''ve wasted a lot of time by devouring evil spirit for me. From now on, you should really


    cultivate in seclusion," Tina advised. "Before you go fighting for the Sense of Realm, you must enhance


    yourbat power to the level of a third-sspleted spiritual king at peak state."


    "Yes, you''re right," Ricky responded.


    Soon, he made his way into the Massacring Zone again.


    As Tina had just advised him, Ricky had no intention of getting out before the battle for the Sense of


    Realm began. ording to the Oriental Emperor, in half a year at most, the Sense of Realm would


    Ricky nned to cultivate a lot in this seclusion until then. First, he had to fully adapt to the two gravity


    bracelets. This was an important method for him to cultivate the Space-shrinking Pace.


    Then, he would also cultivate the Shadowy Emperor Replication and the Massacring Holy Attack from


    a deeper perspective.


    Of course, he needed to recast his Iron Destroyer before cultivating any of those methods.


    With the casting materials provided by the Bu n, plus some Massacring Sand, he could cast an Iron


    Destroyer at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level.


    Interestingly, after being nurtured for a long time, the Iron Destroyer began to show traces of psychic


    intelligence.


    Ricky believed that if he casted an Iron Destroyer at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level and nurtured


    it with his own blood essence for a certain amount of time, the Iron Destroyer would gainplete


    psychic intelligence and have its own hermit spirit. Then, the power of his Iron Destroyer would be even


    greater.


    Taking out the Iron Destroyer, Ricky used the devouring power to extract the faint psychic intelligence


    from it along with the blood essence he had infused. After he pulled out his own casting tripod, he


    started the merging procedure.


    He mixed all the substances he needed to cast a weapon at the intermediate stage of Spirit Level into


    the tripod.


    During the casting stage, Ricky integrated the Massacring Sand into the new Iron Destroyer.


    After, Ricky blended the power of the faint psychic intelligence and the blood essence he had extracted


    earlier into the weapon. And to conclude, he took another drop of his blood essence and merged it with


    the new Iron Destroyer.


    "Iron Destroyer, I''m looking forward to seeing the development of your psychic intelligence," Ricky


    eximed, proud of his new weapon.


    Next, Ricky put the Iron Destroyer into his elixir field to nurture it. Soon, he would be ready to go


    cultivating the methods in seclusion.


    When that moment came, he got into the state of cultivation of those methods.


    Cultivation always took a lot of time. But Ricky hardly felt it once he was focused on it. That was exactly


    how four months passed by in the blink of an eye for him.


    By that time, the Evil Emperor and the Oriental Emperor suddenly showed themselves above the


    Oriental College''s center. All of the disciples promptly stopped their activities to turn their attentions to


    them.


    "Is there an enemying?" a disciple asked. All of them were confused by the two spiritual emperors''


    unannounced presence. But as they looked closely, there was no trace of threat on their faces.


    "Is it possible that the Sense of Realm has appeared?" some elder disciple said.


    ...


    Both the Evil Emperor and the Oriental Emperor exchanged nces. Nodding at each other, they


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    sped their hands and released their ruling power. All of a sudden, a stream of energy was lifted from


    the whole college as it disappeared into thin air.


    There was no doubt they had just removed the array power, which protected the Oriental College.


    Buzz!


    The removal of the array power enabled the power of fortune and the power of supreme enlightenment


    to emerge right above the Oriental College. These two kinds of powers were both tangible and


    intangible.


    Everyone had their eyes fixed on them when the two kinds of power quickly merged together. They


    soon formed three transparent red light masses, each about three feet high.


    "The Senses of Realm! It''s true. The Senses of Realm!" The Oriental College disciples couldn''t believe


    their eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, this time there are three Senses of Realm in our Oriental College. In the past, there was


    only one...maybe two!"


    "It''s probably because this time there is a peerless genius and an ace genius in our college."


    At that moment, the Sense of Realm finally could be seen.

 Chapter 798 The Heavenly Void

    Chapter 798 The Heavenly Void


    "It''s really such a privilege to meet three Senses of Realm," the Oriental Emperor said as he could not


    hide the excitement in his voice. "What''s more, each of the Senses of Realm represents the unique


    destiny of our dear Oriental College!"


    "And it would be such a great loss for us and our college if ever the three Senses of Realm would not


    be able toe back to us," the Evil Emperor said with a faint frown on his face.


    "I don''t think you have to worry about that. With the existence of those two young and powerful men,


    there would definitely be more than three Senses of Realm returning to our college," the Oriental


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emperor said with utmost confidence.


    Swish!


    Meanwhile, the three Senses of Realm instantly prated into the void and disappeared right after a


    Void. It was said that the Senses of Realm could contain the supreme enlightenment of heaven and


    earth only after being baptized by the Heavenly Void.


    "And now, it is time for those warriors to appear!" the Oriental Emperor said as the three Senses of


    Realm disappeared out of the thin air.


    "Yes, I think so, too. Otherwise, the Senses of Realm will not show up anywhere near our ce," the


    Evil Emperor said as he looked far away into the distance with his bright eyes.


    During that time, almost all of the spiritual emperors in the Eastern Land had shown up as soon as they


    saw one or two Senses of Realm appear from the void.


    In fact, there were only two ces where three Senses of Realm showed up¡ªthe Oriental College and


    the Nether Manor.


    At that moment, the whole Eastern Land had a strong gut feeling that each and every Sense of Realm


    had a great potential to make a future spiritual emperor.


    With that, all of the creatures who understood the meaning of Sense of Realm sighed, "In the next few


    decades, the Eastern Land''s spiritual-emperor forces will definitely be rposed!"


    "Exactly! And apart from that, we can be sure that every battle for the Senses of Realm will be the


    prelude to the reshuffling of the spiritual-emperor forces," some of the warriors said as they exchanged


    their thoughts. "However, the small forces would be the ones who would suffer the most. And on top of


    that, I''m sure that we will only be the cannon fodders of those spiritual-emperor forces."


    "With all things considered, I hope that the geniuses of our force will get one Sense of Realm. After all,


    this would be the only way that our force would be able to avoid being the cannon fodder of the


    situation."


    "Seeing from multiple perspectives, we can clearly see both the advantages and the disadvantages of


    this scenario. If that were the case, it would be possible that we would also be suppressed by the


    spiritual-emperor forces."


    "Thus, choosing sides is of grave importance! If we choose the wrong one, then brutal death would be


    upon us all!"


    ...


    "I''ll go to the Heavenly Void first. The rest of you should go and quickly gather the disciples in our


    school who want to join in the fighting for the Senses of Realm, as well as the other disciples of the


    forces who are secretly uniting with us," the Oriental Emperor said afterwards.


    "All right, then. You can go first. I''ll catch up with you in a minute," the Evil Emperor said calmly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, cultivating in the Massacring Zone, Ricky was awakened by Tina with a special message


    about the Senses of Realm.


    "Oh, is that so? Did the Senses of Realm finally appear?" Ricky said curiously upon hearing Tina''s


    words. Twinkling with delight and hope, Ricky''s eyes burst out a strong fighting spirit that radiated


    through every pore in his body.


    "The Sense of Realm is going to be my first step to be an innate spiritual emperor."


    Afterwards, Ricky then instructed Pearl to prepare very well. Then, he asked Tina to enter his


    Massacring Zone before he went to the square of the Oriental College..


    When they arrived at the square, several people were already there. In the center of the square were


    the warriors from the Oriental College who were about to participate in thepetition for the Senses


    of Realm.


    Apart from thepetitors, twenty other disciples who attached themselves to the Oriental College


    were also present in the said location.


    And at that time, there were a total of about forty warriors who stood for the pride of the Oriental


    College.


    Among the bustling and anticipating crowd were Soar, Hugh, Jasper, the Array-shattering Spiritual


    King, and the Skyward Sword Spiritual King.


    "Enough of the nonsense! The Senses of Realm have already appeared, and the Oriental Emperor has


    already set out. After that, I''ll lead you to the Heavenly Void. From the sparkles of your eyes, I firmly


    believe that all of you are now ready!" the Evil Emperor said with seriousness in his tone.


    Upon hearing the Evil Emperor''s voice, Ricky and the others all nodded their heads as a sign of


    agreement.


    "From this point onward, the battle for the Senses of Realm shallmence. Whether you can be


    innate spiritual emperors in the future would then depend on your performance in this bout," the Evil


    Emperor announced to the crowd.


    After saying his words, the Evil Emperor waved his hand. And in a snap, a huge airship materialized


    out of thin air.


    "Everyone must enter the airship for you will not be able to withstand the space windstorm outside the


    Heavenly Void."


    Meanwhile, with the leadership andmand of the Evil Emperor, Ricky and his mates did not hesitate


    to obey the orders as they immediately entered the Heavenly Void.


    At the same time, the Evil Emperor also gave each of them a jade slip, which contained all of the


    information they needed upon entering the Heavenly Void.


    ...


    But the area of the Heavenly Void was such a difficult ce to locate that even with the Evil Emperor''s


    good leadership, they still arrived at the ce after six grueling hours.


    Situated at the highest point of the space in the continent, the so-called Heavenly Void was rumored to


    be connected to the endless chaos.


    Boom!


    Meanwhile, as soon as they entered the outer space of the Heavenly Void, a tremendous space


    windstorm with contained ruling power was seen sweeping all over the area.


    On top of that, the ruling power emanating from the space windstorm also passed through the whole


    outer space of the Heavenly Void.


    This meant that only the spiritual emperors were able to walk in the outer space of the Heavenly Void.


    Even though they were spiritual emperors, they still had to protect themselves and be very careful,


    because the ruling powers within each space windstorm werepletely different from each other.


    This would also mean that if a spiritual emperor fell into a space windstorm whose ruling power was


    much stronger than his, death would be upon him.


    "The windstorms sweeping around you are called the space windstorm. Even though spiritual emperors


    canprehend the ruling power at a faster speed in the space windstorm, it also means that they are


    more likely to die at the same speed." The Evil Emperorugh as he exined.


    Meanwhile, after another two hours of flying, they had finally stopped. Right at that moment, they could


    already clearly feel that a strong hindering power lurked in the upper void.


    And it was obvious that the Heavenly Void was behind the strong hindering power in the area.


    During that time, many figures appeared in space along with several other airships. Among them were


    the spiritual emperors of the Eastern Land, as well as the disciples and warriors who came to


    participate in the battle.


    Once they arrived safely, they all came and settled at the side of the Oriental Emperor.


    Ricky observed the spiritual emperors who arrived and one of them was the Luxurious Emperor of the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. Ricky was not able to resist giving out a sneer upon seeing him for


    there was a great feud and history between Ricky and him.


    And at the same time, the Luxurious Emperor also saw him as his eyes nced quickly at the airship.


    "Where is Pearl? This is almost as rare as the only time to fight for the Senses of Realm. And if Pearl


    misses it, she will lose her chance to be a spiritual emperor," the Luxurious Emperor said to Ricky


    telepathically as soon as he didn''t see Pearl anywhere near him.


    "Now, if you don''t have a ce for Pearl in the Oriental College, you can just send her back to me."


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about this matter. Now that she has already left the Luxurious Chamber


    of Commerce, you have got nothing to do with her!" Ricky replied with a crooked smile on his face


    upon hearing the Luxurious Emperor''s words.


    "I will surely let Pearl participate in thepetition for the Senses of Realm. As for how we will make it,


    it''s still my decision to make because I am her man and you don''t need to worry anymore about it."


    "Go to fucking hell!" the Luxurious Emperor shouted sternly upon hearing Ricky im that he was


    Pearl''s man. And in a fraction of a second, an invisible ruling power swept toward Ricky.


    But to his dismay, his attack was blocked, because the Evil Emperor''s ruling power was already


    spreading outside the airship.

 Chapter 799 Seeing Zenith Again

    Chapter 799 Seeing Zenith Again


    "Luxurious Emperor, this isn''t the time to pick a fight. If you proceed, I''ll have to stop you myself," the


    Evil Emperor warned him through telepathy. He had sensed the Luxurious Emperor''s ruling power


    emerging.


    Although his murderous gaze couldn''t hide his desire to give in to his urge and kill Ricky, the Luxurious


    Emperor had no other choice but to withdraw.


    In the presence of both the Evil Emperor and the Oriental Emperor, there was nothing he could do


    against Ricky, unless he allied with some other spiritual emperors. However, no spiritual emperor would


    make such a move before the battle for the Senses of Realm came to an end.


    This was due to the obstacle weakening the Heavenly Void. It demanded all the spiritual emperors from


    the Eastern Land to work together in order to remove it.


    Ricky, meanwhile, deliberately ignored the Luxurious Emperor. When he looked around, he saw a


    group of people from the Casting Center led by Gorden. Then, he greeted Kylie and Finley and used


    his telepathy to talk to Meade.


    "How are you? Did the Endless Shadow or the Nether Manor cause any trouble for your master?"


    "Of course they did. But, fortunately, Gorden stood out and prevented them from taking action for the


    time being," Meade responded.


    "Rx. Now that those forces have attempted to take action, it means that our n has seeded,"


    Ricky guaranteed.


    After, Ricky nced at the Endless Shadow from the Dark Fallen Realm. That was the most powerful


    Endless Shadow force in the whole Eastern Land.


    Near, there were two spiritual emperors in ck. They were the second and the third leaders of the


    Endless Shadow. The former was called Winston while thetter was called Hubert. Word was that the


    two spiritual emperors'' strength didn''t pale to the Luxurious Emperor''s.


    ''Will this Endless Shadow''s top leader''s body also turn into a drop of blood essence after he dies?''


    Ricky couldn''t help but wonder.


    Next, Ricky shifted his gaze skyward, where three figures stood. They were the Nether Manor''s deputy


    chiefs¡ªIsaac, Dane and Keen.


    ''I heard the chief of the Nether Manor and the Old Oriental Emperor are creatures from the same


    generation. I wonder how strong they are now, '' Ricky thought.


    Once again, Ricky met the Star Emperor from the Star Sect along with the Bright Emperor from the


    Eastern Empire.


    There he also came across two spiritual emperors from the White King Tiger tribe. Respectively, they


    were the chief elder and the second elder of the tribe.


    The former was known as the White Emperor, and thetter as the ck Emperor.


    Many emperors gathered there at that moment.


    "Everyone, it seems that we can only meet before the battle for the Senses of Realm. As I recall, we


    were also members of the younger generation hundreds of years ago," Isaac, a spiritual emperor from


    the Nether Manor,ughed.


    "Yes, this a grand asion that gets all of us here together," Winston, a spiritual emperor from the


    Endless Shadow, said in ordance.


    "Unfortunately, we''re now on different paths and can''t work together as much," the Oriental Emperor


    added in a t tone.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "This is thew of the jungle in the martial world. I don''t believe there is one right or wrong path," Isaac


    said with humor.


    "Maybe you''re right. Only the stronger will be respected!" the Oriental Emperor responded.


    "Hi everyone, I''mte. Please forgive me!" a sudden voice came through. All the emperors turned and


    saw a figure and an airship approaching them.


    "Even if you didn''te, no one would care!" another cold voice echoed as one more spiritual emperor


    made his way.


    Soon, two spiritual emperors made their appearance before the warriors present. One of them was


    quite strong and tall like a tower, while the other was petite and carried a fine mustache along the


    corners of his mouth. If anyone would be honest, he looked a little obscene despite his identity as a


    spiritual emperor.


    "Jasper, I''ve never seen these two spiritual emperors. They can''t be from the Eastern Land, can they?"


    Ricky telepathically asked Jasper as he deemed the two spiritual emperors.


    "The taller and stronger one is Leslie, and the...how to describe him...well, the kind of weird one is


    Leander. Strictly speaking, they aren''t from the Eastern Land, so it''s reasonable that you don''t know


    them," Jasper exined.


    "Really? And what do you mean by that?" Ricky asked.


    "Well, on the stormy sea between the Eastern Land and the Western Land, there is a force called Array


    Sect. It''s a spiritual-emperor force in the stormy sea area. So, I guess because the Array Sect is so


    close to the Eastern Land, the Sense of Realm in there usually takes shape at the same time as the


    Senses of Realm in the spiritual-emperor forces in the Eastern Land," Jasper rified.


    "Naturally, the Sense of Realm in the Array Sect falls into the Heavenly Void of the Eastern Land.


    These two spiritual emperors, Leslie and Leander, are from the Array Sect."


    "I see!" Ricky nodded. "But ording to the way they speak and present themselves, they don''t seem


    to get along very well."


    "That''s for sure. About a hundred years ago, their prior chief had no choice but to go to the Middle


    Land. He was looking for opportunities to make a breakthrough because his lifespan was about to


    expire. After his departure, the Array Sect got split into two halves¡ªthe Southern Array Sect and the


    Northern Array Sect. Leslie and Leander are respectively the chiefs of the two sects. So, how could


    they get along well with each other?" Jasper responded.


    "I get it," Ricky said.


    "What? I felt like having a Deja Vu," Jasper blurt out. His attention suddenly shifted to the airship


    behind Leslie.


    Following Jasper''s eyes, Ricky looked at the same way he did.


    Unexpectedly, he had felt the same feeling of Deja Vu, too.


    "Ricky, long time no see. You''ve really surpassed me," a familiar voice surfaced into Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    ''Chief!'' Ricky thought to himself. He quickly looked around and saw Zenith on the airship. Next to him,


    there was a woman. That was Cheryl.


    Now Ricky understood why Jasper also got the same sense of Deja Vu.


    Soon, Zenith and Cheryl approached Ricky.


    "Chief, I can''t believe I''m seeing you here," Ricky stated excitedly.


    Ricky had Zenith as a patron to him on his path to martial arts. So, he just couldn''t contain his


    excitement to get to see Zenith one more time.


    "Me, too. I knew you would grow fast, but I''m also stunned to see you here in person," Zenith


    confessed.


    "Chief, have you joined the Array Sect?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes. During the cultivation, Cheryl and I obtained the heritage of a spiritual emperor from the Array


    Sect. Then, Leslie saw us and invited us to join the Northern Array Sect," Zenith responded.


    "Since we also need the Sense of Realm, we''ve epted his invitation."


    "So you are an array deployer now," Ricky said, impressed. He was very pleased to hear Zenith had


    such a great opportunity.


    "I''ve only gotten a rough understanding of array deployment so far. But if you''re interested in it, I can


    teach you when we have the time," Zenith offered yfully.


    "I''m afraid array deployment isn''t among my talents, Chief," Ricky replied with a chuckle.


    "By the way, how is Grace doing?" Zenith asked.


    Ricky couldn''t disguise the gloomy look on his face once he heard Grace''s name.


    As soon as Zenith noticed the sudden change in Ricky''s mood, he knew something wasn''t right.

 Chapter 800 Breaking The Void And Entering

    Chapter 800 Breaking The Void And Entering


    "Ricky, please tell me the truth!" Zenith whispered to Ricky.


    "Chief Zenith, I''m sorry. The people from the Phoenix tribe came and they were too strong. I could do


    nothing but watch as Master Grace was taken away!" Ricky answered as he breathed harshly. He was


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    trying hard to control his emotions. He clenched his fists tightly by his side and gritted his teeth.


    "It is indeed done by the members of the Phoenix tribe. I have often feared for this day, and now my


    fears have finallye to pass. It''s not your fault, Ricky. Please don''t me yourself.


    Can you tell me how it happened?"


    Zenithforted Ricky even though he felt upset as well. Ricky told Zenith what had happened but


    skipped the part where Lanny came back and tried to kill him.


    "Ricky, as you said, it is very likely that Grace possesses strong blood power of the Phoenix tribe. This


    may be the reason why the Phoenix tribe was so gracious towards her. I do not think that she is in any


    immediate danger now," Zenith told Ricky after a few minutes of silence. He was fairly sure that Grace


    was in no danger so Ricky had enough time to strengthen himself.


    "Please don''t me yourself. Instead, focus on your future; I know that you would go to the Phoenix


    tribe one day and take her back."


    Ricky was greatlyforted and moved. "Chief Zenith, I understand. I won''t me myself anymore. I


    will certainly go to the Phoenix tribe when I am powerful enough and bring her back."


    "I believe you. If I am strong enough at that time, I will surely go with you."


    As they talked, they could see that Jasper was talking with Cheryl through their telepathic link.


    "Ricky, there are two of our acquaintances in the Southern Array Sect," Zenith said to Ricky by


    telepathy again.


    "Really? Two acquaintances?" Ricky said doubtfully as he looked at the Southern Array Sect.


    As expected, he saw two acquaintances. One was Boris and the other was an array deployer who had


    been invited initially by Boris.


    "That array deployer''s name is Vernon Li. He is a talented disciple of the Southern Array Sect. Cheryl


    and I decided to join the Northern Array Sect because of them. If we do not join the Northern Array


    Sect, we will have no support. It will be difficult for us to fight these two men in that case,"


    Zenith exined to Ricky as they subtly nced at the direction of the two men.


    At that time, Boris and Vernon had also noticed Ricky. They spoke to him by telepathy, their tone of


    voice condescending and infinitely annoying.


    "It''s you! Surprisingly, you have the qualification to participate in thepetition of the Senses of


    Realm!"


    "Howe such a mediocre warrior like you can take part in thepetition while a genius like me


    cannot?" Ricky replied. Outwardly, Rickyughed loudly at Boris'' insults.


    However, internally, he was not as calm as he was trying to project to Boris. He concentrated the power


    of his zone to perceive Boris'' power but he failed to sense anything. It seemed that there was a ruling


    power outside the airship that hindered him.


    Of course, his feelings were known to Leander. Leander nced at him once but remained impassive


    as if he did not care about anyone or anything but thepetition.


    "You are looking for death!" Boris warned Ricky. He was ring at him hatefully, obviously irked by his


    unppable manner.


    Ricky chose to ignore his words.


    Meanwhile, Leslie said to Leander coldly, "It''s not up to you to decide whether I care about it or not!"


    Simultaneously, Isaac tried to pacify Leslie and Leander.


    "You should not quarrel with each other now. Since we''re already here, let''s break the barrier of the


    Heavenly Void together. After all, it will only remain in a weakened state for a limited time." Then Isaac


    announced to the others, "But before that, we have to check your spiritual space tool. Please don''t


    resist. The number of warriors who can enter the Heavenly Void is fixed, so you are not allowed to


    enter the Heavenly Void when your spiritual space tool has someone inside,"


    Isaac exined carefully. "So, please take out all the spiritual space tools on you. We need to do a


    thorough examination."


    Murmurs of assent answered Isaac one by one.


    The spiritual emperors also nodded to the disciples of their forces in a silent order of their own.


    Afterward, the disciples with spiritual space tools all took out their spiritual space tools without


    hesitation. Ricky also took out his spiritual space tool which was seized from the Celestial Army.


    Luxurious Emperor and several other emperors immediately started to examine Ricky''s spiritual space


    tool, because they all believed that Pearl must be inside Ricky''s spiritual space tool.


    However, they failed to find Pearl inside Ricky''s spiritual space tool. They used their spiritual minds to


    scan Ricky''s body and they also checked if he had any other spiritual space tools.


    Unfortunately, all their efforts were in vain.


    After the examination, all the spiritual emperors gathered at the weakest part of the void barrier. Isaac


    was right. The void barrier would be weaker only during a short period after the Senses of Realm


    entered it.


    The void barrier would also be weaker during a certain period after the Senses of Realm had


    been baptized by the void and refined by the creatures.


    For the rest of the time, it would be impossible to break open the barrier even if more spiritual emperors


    gathered together.


    Boom!


    The next moment, all the spiritual emperors released their overwhelming powers. The ruling power


    filled the air and condensed their strongest powers. As one, they struck at the weakest part of the


    barrier with their full strength.


    After a deafening explosion, the weak part of the barrier was sted out which created an entrance of


    nearly ten meters.


    The spiritual emperors'' powers were truly potent especially at that moment when they hadbined


    their strengths. Even so, they only managed to make an entrance of nearly ten meters. This just


    showed how difficult it was to break open the void barrier.


    Now that the void was broken, all the spiritual emperors used the ruling power to send the airships into


    the entrance.


    "Hurry up, this entrance can onlyst for four hours at most!" Isaac told them with urgency as he looked


    at the break in the void.


    Swish!


    Without hesitation, all the disciples immediately jumped into the passage.


    "Everyone, be careful after entering!" As if with one mind, the disciples sent messages to each other


    through telepathy and reminded their friends to keep safe.


    After all the disciples had entered, the spiritual emperors removed their powers. Not too long after, the


    entrance disappeared thoroughly as if it had never existed.


    "Everyone, we don''t know what''s going on inside, nor do we know when all the Senses of Realm will be


    refined. Therefore, we can only wait here for a period of time," Isaac reminded the others. When they


    heard this, the other spiritual emperors nodded politely although some of them were already well-aware


    of this fact.


    They all separated and seated themselves in the void as they waited for their disciples.


    Years passed quickly just like an instant for the spiritual emperors.


    Inside the passage, it was just the endless void. After they entered, the disciples were swept by a


    windstorm and scattered everywhere. When the situation was stabilized, Ricky appeared in a grey


    space by himself.


    "Is this the Heavenly Void?" Ricky murmured as he looked around.


    In the Heavenly Void, he felt the existence of some power. The power seemed to be everywhere in the


    space, but he couldn''t touch it.


    It was obvious that the power was stronger than the enlightening power. That could be the only


    exnation why Ricky could feel it but could not touch it.


    ''It seems that this is the heavenly power. Only the spiritual emperors can touch it and use it. A demi-


    spiritual emperor can touch it but cannot use it, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Well, then let me see what I need to pay attention to in the Heavenly Void," Ricky murmured. Then, he


    took out the jade slip given by Evil Emperor and crushed it quickly. A piece of information was


    immediately integrated into his mind.

 Chapter 801 The Void Beast

    Chapter 801 The Void Beast


    Ricky learned a lot after the information entered his Soul Sea.


    A Heavenly Void could be viewed as a small universe. Heavenlyw and all kinds of power came from


    the Heavenly Void. The power that all creatures cultivated came from there as well.


    As for the power of the Heavenly Void, none of the creatures knew where it came from. Perhaps only


    the gods knew the answer.


    Ricky also found out that there were Heavenly Voids in different regions and they varied in size and


    level.


    On the other side of the Heavenly Void, there was endless chaos. It was left unexplored and was


    virtually unknown because it was impossible for even a master who was above the Saint Level to walk


    in the chaos.


    The power in the Heavenly Void was suitable for spiritual emperors and saints to cultivate. However, it


    was a pity that no spiritual emperor or saint was allowed to enter any Heavenly Void.


    As for these disciples, it did not matter whether they were upper spiritual kings orpleted spiritual


    kings. They could not feel the heavenlyw power in the Heavenly Void unless they found the Sense of


    Realm.


    Once the Senses of Realm entered the Heavenly Void, some of them were left wandering in the


    Heavenly Void, while others entered the floatingnds in the Heavenly Void.


    There were variousnds that floated in the Heavenly Void.


    Beside the chaos, the Heavenly Void was connected to an intangible space. In ancient times, stronger


    warriors had fought against each other and broken the continents into pieces, many of which had


    entered the Heavenly Void. Gradually, these pieces of continents evolved into real continents in the


    Heavenly Void.


    Countless years had passed since then, and a lot of geniuses had entered the Heavenly Void. Some of


    them had stayed on the continents in the Heavenly Void where their descendants had been born. As


    time passed by, creatures that lived on the continents prospered and multiplied.


    ''ording to the information, the creatures in the Heavenly Void are unfriendly to foreign creatures like


    us. It also mentioned that there are stronger creatures that inhabit the continents with the same goal as


    us. They also want to seize the Senses of Realm, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''In that case, while fighting for the Senses of Realm, I have to confront not only the foreign geniuses


    but also those from this ce as well.


    What''s more, most Senses of Realm woulde to the continents. That would make it more difficult


    for us foreign warriors to obtain the Sense of Realm.


    It is a good thing that it will take a long time for the Senses of Realm to be baptized by heavenlyw.


    During that time, I need to improve my strength. After all, powerfulpleted spiritual kings exist in


    many continents.''


    Then, Ricky released Pearl from the Massacring Zone.


    Although Tina had made a breakthrough and be an innate spiritual king, she was still too weak to


    enter the Heavenly Void.


    "Is this the Heavenly Void?" Pearl asked Ricky curiously as she looked around.


    "Yes, this is the Heavenly Void. What we need to do next is to strengthen ourselves as much as


    possible. We have plenty of time since it will take some time for the baptism of the Senses of Realm,"


    Ricky exined to Pearl.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "We should also try our best not to get into conflict with the creatures here. Although we are strong, it is


    still better to stay away from trouble. Of course, when we arepeting for the Senses of Realm, we


    will not show them mercy."


    "I know that. Don''t tell me what to do," Pearl answered coldly.


    Ricky could do nothing but shrug his shoulders helplessly.


    "How can we enhance our strength? We can''t absorb the heavenly power in the Heavenly Void. Do we


    have to cultivate by absorbing spiritual energy?" Pearl asked him curiously.


    "There are also manynds of opportunity in the Heavenly Void, but we don''t have time to explore them


    all. What I need to do is to hunt and kill the Void Beasts." "The Void Beasts?"


    Pearl asked. Her brows cutely scrunched in confusion.


    "The Void Beasts involve a kind of creature that only exists in the Heavenly Void. No matter how


    powerful they are, they don''t have any psychic intelligence, nor can they transform into human forms.


    They can only kill violently. They are one of the primary species that were born from the very beginning


    of the universe. Their entire bodies have been baptized by the heavenly power. So if we refine their


    blood essence, we can not only get strength but also get the heavenly power,"


    Ricky exined patiently to Pearl despite her snobby attitude.


    "I didn''t expect that one day I would train together with you, my enemy. Strangely, I don''t want to


    oppose this n," Pearl admitted. She felt vulnerable as sheid bare theplicated emotions that


    she was feeling.


    "It seems that I''m more sessful than before. If you don''t resist me, it means that you''re starting to


    ept me," Ricky replied with a smile. He noticed that she was starting to be less hostile, and he


    was delighted that she was willing to admit it.


    Pearl, on the other hand, stayed silent. She did not bother to deny his words.


    When she was cultivating in the Massacring Zone, Pearl also thought about another question, one that


    involved whether she could escape from Ricky or not.


    She had thought about it seriously and concluded that the answer was a resounding no.


    Maybe she could never escape from Ricky. Oddly, she was not as upset with the idea as she thought


    she should be.


    They soon stopped the topic of conversation and chose a direction as their instincts dictated. They


    were ready to hunt and kill Void Beasts.


    ...


    Boom! In the void, the thunderous sound of airwaves constantly swept up from a huge meteorite. It


    seemed that there was an ongoing battle.


    On the meteorite, a giant beast raised its heads and roared fiercely at the sky.


    Its two heads were both like the head of a Great Dragon. Its thick and strong neck was covered with


    ck manes and its body was like that of a unicorn''s. Its four ws were strong, simr to a tiger''s.


    Its thick and strong tail was like a python''s tail, and there was a sharp hook at the end of its tail.


    The giant beast was surrounded by dark enlightening power. This enlightening power was supported by


    the heavenly power inside the depth. Without a doubt, it was a Void Beast.


    From the momentum of this Void Beast, it must have the strength of a first-ss upper spiritual king.


    A man and a woman stood on both sides of the Void Beast.


    The young man had dark skin yet a delicate face. He faintly exuded a domineering aura. Dressed in


    beast hide, the young man held a long golden stick tightly in his hand. The figure of a yellow ape


    emerged from behind him.


    The blood power vaguely exposed that the young man could be a creature of a spiritual king beast.


    On the other hand, the young woman was elegant. She wore a leather skirt which showed her perfect


    figure. Her beautiful eyes showed her somber attitude. She held a long sword and her whole body was


    filled with the red long sword domain.


    At this time, the young man and the young woman looked quite disheveled. They were in a difficult


    position because the two of them were much weaker than the Void Beast even when they cooperated


    and put their strengths together.


    They could not beat the Void Beast, nor could they escape. The Void Beast got its name because it had


    a far better understanding of space than other creatures. It was difficult for other creatures to excel


    against the Void Beast in terms of speed unless they were higher in level than the Void Beast.


    "What should we do, Ares?" The young woman seemed to be losing hope already. She was sobbing


    harshly as she looked at the young man.


    "Selene, I will reveal my real body and be berserk. I think that could hold this Void Beast for a


    while more. During that time, you have to leave as soon as possible. We can''t die here together." The


    young man''s voice was low as if he was afraid to freak her out.


    "No, I can''t leave you alone!" The young woman violently rejected the idea. She shook her head wildly


    as she clutched at his hand tightly.


    "Listen to me, Selene. You should know that I am a man."

 Chapter 802 Ares And Selene

    Chapter 802 Ares And Selene


    "Yes, you are a man. But more importantly, you are my man. I will not allow you to die. Now, as a


    princess of the Great Star Dynasty, I order you to live...If not for you, then for me."


    Selene was hesitant to be so upfront with how she felt for Ares, but she knew that if she would not


    assert herself now, there would be no second chance. She put all her authority and determination in


    her tone as she ordered him to continue fighting with her.


    "It''s not the time for you to act on your own, Selene. I have to do this both as a man and as a member


    of the Scarlet King Ape tribe. As a man, I should protect my woman. And as a member of the Scarlet


    King Ape tribe, I must make sure that you will return home safely. If you die, the spears of the whole


    Great Star Dynasty will surely aim at the Scarlet King Ape tribe. In that case, the Ling n will have


    better chances.


    So please, Selene. Please understand."


    Ares was naturally moved by Selene''s words but he needed to make her understand that her safety


    was more important than anything. Even if she would hate him, he needed to make sure that she would


    get home safely.


    Howl!


    With those words, Ares raised his head and roared fiercely. His body grew bigger and turned into a


    reddish-yellow ape with four arms. The long golden stick in his hand also became bigger in an instant.


    Howl! The Void Beast also roared savagely when it saw his beast body. It went wild as if infuriated that


    there was another beast in its territory. When the two huge beasts collided with each other, they tussled


    fiercely.


    "Hurry up!" Ares roared to Selene as he tussled bravely with the Void Beast.


    "If possible, I hope you can protect my tribe."


    When she heard this, she knew she had lost. She turned away and ran as her tears overflowed.


    "The Great Star Dynasty? It seems that these two are from the Heavenly Void," Ricky muttered faintly


    as he watched the scene.


    "Do you think she''lle back, Pearl? If it were you, would you run away or go back for the one you


    love?" Ricky asked Pearl, who only scowled at him.


    "I''m not that woman. How should I know? I won''t dwell in the past. But now, I have no idea what I would


    do. I didn''t have any feelings for you before, but now I do. I don''t know yet if that is a good thing or a


    bad thing."


    Pearl admitted.


    "Love is always a good thing. I think that love is an invisible force and motivation that will lead living


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    beings to the strongest path." Ricky smiled at Pearl.


    "I also firmly believe that the continent was not overrun by devils because of love."


    "The road of martial arts is a road of love. I saw the sincerity in the eyes of the young man and woman,


    so I firmly believe that she woulde back."


    Pearl looked at Ricky surprised. But then, it was just like him to believe in people so easily. She almost


    smiled. "Really? Maybe you are right," Pearl said in deep thought. She looked at him expectantly.


    "Are you going to interfere?"


    "Of course. We also need to hunt Void Beasts anyway. Although we are warned the creatures here are


    not friendly to us, how can we know if we don''t give it a try, right?" Ricky exined.


    "I''ll wait until that womanes back."


    ...


    Most of the apes had the power of berserk but it could be considered inferiorpared with that of the


    devils.


    The berserk of devils was a kind of cultivation method. After the berserk, the body would be left in a


    state of weakness. On the other hand, the berserk of ape creatures would inflict damage not only to the


    opponent but also to their bodies and could even weaken their blood power.


    However, after berserk, their strength increased significantly. Unfortunately for Ares, even that


    additional strength seemed to be waning.


    The berserk had already run out and he was running on fumes at that moment. He coughed suddenly


    and spat out blood as the strength of his body gradually disappeared. The Void Beast hit him with a


    w and crushed him to the ground until a deep pit was left on the surface.


    "It seems that you still don''t know women well. There is no true love in this martial world!" Pearl teased


    Ricky lightly.


    "Ha-ha, not necessarily!" Ricky smiled and looked at the distance.


    "Star Moon Power! Star Light Sword!" Just then, there came a determined voice. Above the huge


    meteorite, shes of blue starlight rose and scattered into the form of array lines.


    A blue sword light shot over and behind it was the woman named Selene. She looked better than


    earlier, less fearful and more resolved to save her loved one.


    "She is actually here!" Pearl muttered to herself in disbelief after she saw her.


    She almost felt bad because she thought that it was a foolish decision. Pearl believed that the woman


    hadmitted a terrible mistake, and now she would die with his man.


    At that moment, another sound arose.


    Howl! Although the woman showed up, the beast did not take her seriously. As he roared, the space


    Boom! The next moment, two forces collided. However, the blue Star Moon Sword was defeated by the


    space light. The woman''s power was not enough to ovee it, as expected.


    When she saw what happened, the woman fell to her knees in despair. There was no hope now, but at


    least they would die together.


    "Your love is worth it!" Ricky''s voice suddenly sounded. He stepped forward until he was in front of


    Selene. With a flick of his finger, the space light of the Void Beast was crushed.


    He took another step forward and punched a Massacring Fist that fell on top of the space above its


    head.


    With a scream, the beast fell to the ground. A fist-sized hole appeared in its head linked to its heart


    where blood gushed out furiously.


    With the runic power that surrounding, Ricky sealed the hole in the head of the Void Beast.


    Everything in the beast was the source of heavenly power for him. He could not waste any of it, not


    even a little.


    As everything calmed down, Selene and Ares sat in the deep pit. They still looked dazed as they stared


    helplessly at Ricky and the Void Beast.


    "What? It seems that you don''t want to be saved!" Ricky teased them with a smile.


    "No!" "No!" They came rushing to Ricky''s side as soon as they heard his words.


    "Thank you very much for saving our lives!"


    "Never mind. I told you that your love touched me a lot. Because of your berserk, you are in a very bad


    situation now. Let''s put it aside until after you recover," Ricky told them as he moved in front of them


    and faced the Void Beast.


    "Thank you very much. Please wait for a moment," Ares said to Ricky as he scanned the damage that


    he received both from the Void Beast and his berserk.


    Just as Ricky had said, the condition of his body at the moment was not good. He had to recover as


    soon as possible. Otherwise, it would start to affect his blood power.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Ricky pped his hand at them in a dismissive gesture.


    Ares sat down with his legs crossed and took some pills to regte his breathing. Meanwhile, Selene


    infused her enlightening power into his body that helped him heal his wounds.


    At this time, Pearl came out.


    "Do you believe me now, Pearl?" Ricky asked through telepathy.


    Pearl sent a baleful re at Ricky but ignored his teasing. She looked at the body of the Void Beast


    instead and asked, "I wonder how much power this Void Beast can help us to increase."

 Chapter 803 The Great Star Dynasty

    Chapter 803 The Great Star Dynasty


    Ricky noticed that Pearl did not answer his question but shifted his attention instead. He smiled and


    decided not to aggravate her further. He turned his attention to the corpse of the dead Void Beast.


    Although Pearl did not answer him directly, her silence had revealed much more than her words could


    have.


    "The Void Beast was an upper spiritual king, and is of no use to me, but it will help you enhance your


    strength. Just try and you''ll know it," Ricky told Pearl.


    He collected the body of the Void Beast, put it into the Devourer Zone and refined it with the Evil


    Devouring Mouth. Two hourster, he had sessfully refined three drops of blood essence.


    Ricky felt the power of the blood essence and he could tell that even if he was a third-ss upper


    spiritual king, the blood essence was useless to him.


    ''It looks like only a Void Beast possessing the power of apleted spiritual king or the peakbat


    power of an upper spiritual king will have an effect on me, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Tina, here is a drop of blood essence for you," Ricky told Tina, who was in the Massacring Zone.


    "You should give it all to Pearl. Bing a spiritual king is my limit. No matter what Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth I refine, I still can''t break through again. I may even be devoured by the evil spirit,"


    Tina told him honestly.


    "Anyway, by the next time you drive the evil spirit out of me, I will have umted enough energy in


    the Massacring Zone to make a breakthrough."


    "In that case, I will just give it all to Pearl," Ricky conceded generously.


    He went and passed all the three drops of blood essence to Pearl.


    "It seems that the Void Beast of this level doesn''t work on you," Pearl said as she epted the blood


    essence from him gratefully.


    Ricky just smiled and stopped himself from teasing her more.


    Unexpectedly, Pearl gave a drop of blood essence to Selene. She passed the blood essence with very


    brief eye contact and acted like it was no big deal.


    "This drop of blood essence of the Void Beast might be helpful to heal the wounds on his body." "Oh,


    thank you. Thank you very much!" Selene eximed gratefully. It was a bit embarrassing to ept pity


    from others but she could not refuse because Ares was heavily injured. Her pride as a princess took a


    seat back when it was Ares'' safety that was in danger.


    ''It seems that she has the answer to the question. Even if she doesn''t say it loudly, she won''t deny it


    anymore, '' Ricky thought with delight as he reflected about his progress with Pearl.


    "You are about to win her heart!" Tina said with augh.


    ...


    Selene immediately refined the heavenly power inside the blood essence and poured it onto Ares''s


    body, but her refining speed was very slow.


    Once again, Ricky helped without being asked. He used the devouring runes to help her refine. After


    only two hours, Ares was almost fully recovered and his strength had also improved.


    ''The heavenly power is extraordinary!'' Ricky thought in amazement.


    "Thank you!" After they recovered, Ares and Selene once again expressed their gratitude to Ricky and


    Pearl.


    It was true that there was no greater kindness than saving a life.


    "My name is Ares and she is Selene, my wife. Wee from the Great Star Dynasty," Ares said as


    Selene smiled beside him.


    "I''m Ricky, and she''s Pearl. As for our background, you must have some guesses!" Ricky smiled


    radiantly and nodded.


    "We were too busy earlier to specte anything but when you were refining the Void Beast, I guessed


    it would not be easy for creatures living in the Heavenly Void to refine it so fast," Ares answered


    honestly.


    "Moreover, when I was close to you, your aura felt strange to me. That could only mean that you are


    from the continent outside the Heavenly Void."


    "That''s right!" Ricky nodded quickly. For someone who knew that he could be exposing himself to


    enemies, he was very calm and open.


    "So, you are in another battle for the Sense of Realm?" Ares asked. He seemed to be familiar with the


    contest and what it entailed.


    "Yes, exactly!"


    "I see. You are the creatures from that continent. I thought that the creatures from that continent are all


    ferocious but it seems that I was wrong," Selene admitted as she looked down in apology. Ricky opted


    not to tell her that he had been thinking the same of them, that they were all thought to be hostile.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Everyone has different definitions of good and bad. Why should we let ourselves be judged as good or


    bad just because of our regions?" Ricky smiled.


    "You are right, Ricky. From now on, I have to get to know all the creatures on this continent again.


    Whether they are good or bad, we need to know them first." Ares epted graciously.


    "Ares, do you know where there are more Void Beasts possessing the peakbat power of an upper


    spiritual king in this area?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Unfortunately, it will be really difficult for you two to find Void Beasts of that level in this area," Ares


    answered as he scratched the back of his head.


    "Really? What do you mean?" Ricky probed deeper. It seemed that he was about to find out something


    important.


    "In the Heavenly Void we are in, there are many empires. The empires have strong and weak forces.


    The Heavenly Void here is within the region of our Great Star Dynasty. The Great Star Dynasty is the


    weakest power among all the empires because we are in a remote ce in the void. The power of the


    void is weak, and there are few or even no strong beasts.


    The Void Beast we met just now was among the strongest ones in the area of the Great Star Dynasty."


    It was obvious now why Ares seemed a little embarrassed earlier. It was truly awkward to exin that


    they were the weakest among all the empires.


    "Well, it seems that we need to go to the other empires. We need to look for a powerful Void Beast,"


    Ricky said with a little resignation. He was a bit put-out that he could not find strong beasts


    immediately.


    "I don''t care!" Pearl murmured. It was enough for her to improve her strength with the Void Beasts of


    the Great Star Dynasty.


    "Well, I am begging you this time. Come with me to the other empires, please?" Ricky asked softly


    when he heard Pearl''s reluctance to go. After all, it was not necessary for her to leave because she


    could already strengthen herself with the Void Beasts in their current location.


    However, when she heard Ricky''s words, Pearl no longer responded. Once again, her silence offered a


    resounding eptance that she was too stubborn to admit.


    Ares and Selene looked at each other knowingly and smiled as they listened to Ricky and Pearl bicker.


    "Ares, how can we get to the other empires?" Ricky asked. "I can give you a rough map of the


    Heavenly Void,"


    Ares offered immediately. It was a small thing that they could dopared to what Ricky had done for


    them.


    "Thank you very much," Ricky said excitedly.


    And so, Ares handed the map to Ricky. Although it was rough, it marked clearly the conditions of every


    empire''s regions.


    "Thanks to you and your map, we will not get lost," Ricky thanked them as he smiled happily.


    When they were done talking, Ricky and Pearl also prepared to leave.


    However, as they looked at each other, Ares and Selene seemed to be in deep thought.


    "It is our destiny that we met. I hope you don''t mind but can you tell me if you need my help? I would be


    more than willing to assist you." Ares and Selene were surprised when Ricky said this. It seemed that


    he had read their minds.


    "What a surprise! You knew it just from our eye contact. Then I''ll cut to the chase."


    "Ha-ha, it doesn''t matter!" Ricky smiled at them when he saw how embarrassed they looked. It seemed


    that it was not easy for them to reveal whatever they would be telling him now.


    "Ricky, do you know the Void Tree and the Void Cell?" Ares asked.

 Chapter 804 An Invitation

    Chapter 804 An Invitation


    "The Void Tree? The Void Cell?" Ricky and Pearl uttered in confusion. Even though Ricky was


    been introduced to those things before.


    "Do they have something to do with the Void Beasts?" Ricky guessed.


    "All the Void Beasts in the Heavenly Void are born in the Void Tree''s Void Cell." Ares said.


    "Really?!" It came as a shock to Ricky and Pearl.


    The Void Beasts were also flesh and blood, which made people assume that they reproduced naturally.


    However, that was not the case.


    "That''s right! That''s how the Void Beasts are born. But, it is almost impossible to find the secluded and


    hidden tree," Ares continued.


    "Then, what functions do the Void Tree and the Void Cell have?" Ricky asked. This must be the point


    since Ares specially mentioned the Void Tree and the Void Cell.


    "A creature can absorb the heavenly power by cultivating on the Void Tree. It''s extremely slow in


    absorbing speed, but actually it''s much better than one who isn''t able to absorb the heavenly power,"


    Ares exined.


    "Absorb the heavenly power!" Ricky and Pearl were stunned at this piece of information.


    It was believed that only spiritual emperors could absorb the heavenly power, while the lives beneath


    that level could only get the heavenly power from the Senses of Realm and the Void Beasts.


    The heavenly power in the Senses of Realm could be absorbed only after refining. The heavenly power


    in the blood essence of the Void Beasts contained too little and the Void Beasts needed to be hunted.


    Once one left the Heavenly Void, there were no Senses of Realm or Void Beasts.


    Neither of the two solutions wouldst very long.


    If they could obtain the Void Tree, even after leaving the Heavenly Void, they would be able to absorb


    the heavenly power. It was a great opportunity for them irrespective of whether they were spiritual


    emperors or not.


    "The function of the Void Cell is simr to that of the Sense of Realm." Ares continued borating


    further.


    "Though the Void Cell can''t give us the chance to make a breakthrough and be a spiritual


    emperor, the heavenly power contained in it is much purer than that of the Sense of Realm. It is


    believed to be the purest heavenly power in the world."


    "So, do you know the location of the Void Tree?" Ricky asked, trying to suppress the excitement in his


    heart.


    "I don''t know, but Selene knows," Ares said.


    "Now, Ares, tell me your condition. I can''t refuse these two things," Ricky said. Now that Ares had


    mentioned it, it clearly meant that he wanted him and Pearl to participate in it.


    "Hah, Ricky, you must be joking. Instead of a condition, it''s an invitation. I want to invite you two to go


    with us to the location of the Void Tree.


    Of course, to tell you the truth, we were attracted by your strength, because we have other opponents."


    "I appreciate your honesty." Ricky admired his integrity.


    "Selene, you can take over from here and guide them. Now, we have invited Ricky, we must tell him the


    entire truth." Ares handed over the job to Selene.


    "Only in that way, you can make an informed decision."


    ....


    "My father is the king of the Great Star Dynasty. Unfortunately, S, my sister, and I are the only ones


    left after him. Not too long ago, one day, my father was defeated by a mysterious warrior and got


    poisoned." Selene began talking in grief.


    "My father is in a critical situation. Because of the poison, he is dying slowly. A dynasty can''t exist


    without a king. So, my father had to choose partners for each of us, the second young master of the


    Ling n for my elder sister and Ares for me.


    A warrior of our dynasty found the location of the Void Tree and told Father.


    There are a lot of Void Beasts possessing the power of an upper spiritual king near that region. That is


    why Father asked us to go there separately and look for the help of five warriors. The one who can get


    the Void Cell can also inherit the throne in the future.


    Of course, the most important thing is, the Void Cell might be able to detoxify Father."


    "Unfortunately, Selene can only trust one in the Scarlet King Ape tribe and that is me. And among the


    guards of the dynasty, there is one upper spiritual king, who needs to protect the king," Ares said.


    "Oh, I see," Ricky said.


    "I want to know whether there will be apleted spiritual king taking part in this!" Ricky asked. If he


    was right, it would mean that both the Ling n and the Scarlet King Ape tribe hadpleted spiritual


    kings.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. There are only threeplete spiritual kings in the whole Great Star Dynasty. One


    is the king, one is the master of the Ling n, and the other is my father," Ares assured him.


    "This is a contest between the younger generation. The King, the master of the Ling n and my


    father have already reached an agreement."


    "Got it. But, how can you trust us so much? We have known each other for only half a day," Ricky


    asked.


    "You wouldn''t have saved us before, if you were evil. Instead, you would have killed us if the Void


    Beast hadn''t been able to kill us. In that case, whatever we have now belongs to you," Ares said.


    "More importantly, the Ling n is determined to usurp the throne. I don''t want them to find the Void


    Cell because they will never use it to save Father. Instead, they will only strengthen their own n."


    Selene expressed her concern.


    "As for the second young master of the Ling n, we are not a match for him. Otherwise, perhaps


    falling into the hands of you may be better."


    "So that''s how it is," Ricky murmured.


    "Ricky, we don''t have the right to ask for more. After finding the Void Tree and the Void Cell, could you


    give us half of the Void Cell? We''re asking because only the Void Cell that save the king," Ares asked


    sincerely.


    "Ares, I''m the one who should be asking you. You''ve found this ce. After it''s done, you can give me


    half of the Void Cell," Ricky smiled.


    "Ricky, please listen to me¡ª"


    "Ares, you needn''t say anything more. Though, I too desire the Void Tree, I have my principles. Maybe,


    we are not friends, but we are absolutely not enemies," Ricky interrupted him before he could finish his


    sentence.


    Ricky and Pearl decided to go to the ce where the Void Tree was located, because half of the Void


    Cell were enough to make the two of them move.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Without any hesitation, the four of them headed towards the location of the Void Tree.


    This time, they moved forward smoothly with the help of Ricky and Pearl, as they helped them in


    getting rid of Void Beasts and other hindrances.

 Chapter 805 Vincent And Sela

    Chapter 805 Vincent And S


    Located at the border of the Heavenly Void, the Great Star Dynasty was regarded as the weakest force


    among all the dynasties in the Heavenly Void. This was all due to the fact that the heavenly power


    exuded in the area was rtively less than that in other areas, making the spiritual energy evolved less


    as well.


    And if Ricky''s assumptions were right, the threepleted spiritual kings in the Great Star Dynasty


    were all just third-sspleted spiritual kings.


    After walking and travelling for about seven days, Ricky and the other three warriors arrived at a


    remote ce in the Heavenly Void. Should have they walked a little bit more, then they would have


    arrived at the junction between the Heavenly Void and the chaos, which they could not enter.


    During this time, they had already beaten and killed more than a dozen Void Beasts possessing the


    power of an upper spiritual king. Pearl and the other two warriors refined their blood essence, which


    helped them improve their strength.


    But in this region of void, there was a tiny speck of a gray area. If one did not take a closer look at it,


    they would not find the difference between it and the other voids.


    "It seems that there is an independent space in this region, and this is where the Void Tree is located,"


    Selene said.


    "I feel the strong power over this area, and I think that it would be highly unlikely that we could go in,"


    Ricky said tly upon getting a feel of the area carefully.


    "You''re right about that, Ricky. This area is indeed sealed by the Great Star Chart, which is a high


    grade spiritual weapon and also regarded as the top treasure in our Great Star Dynasty. And the only


    way it could be unsealed is with the strength of a third-sspleted spiritual king or above," Selene


    exined.


    "When this area was found for the first time, my father immediately sent someone to seal it with the


    Great Star Chart to prevent others from discovering it."


    "Oh, so that exins it," Ricky said while nodding his head.


    "If the Ling n didn''t take part in the matter in the first ce, then we would not have had this much


    trouble. And in that case, there''s only one thing left to do. We need to take away the Void Cell and


    remove the poison from my father''s body," Selene continued. "But the Ling n also has apleted


    spiritual king. In order to prevent the Ling n from taking over the throne during that time, my father


    had no choice but to put forward a condition.


    He ordered the second young master of the Ling n and Ares, both being in the younger generation,


    to fight against each other for the Void Cell."


    "I see. But you don''t have to worry from now on. Now that I have promised to help you, I will try my very


    best to deal with the Ling n," Ricky said with determination in his voice.


    "Oh, and by the way, how on earth will we be able to unseal the Great Star Chart?" Ricky asked.


    "We need the strong blood power of our n to unseal it. Once my blood power isbined with my


    elder sister''s, the Great Star Chart can be unsealed," uttered Selene.


    "And with that being said, it seems that we have to wait for a little while," Ricky said. "And, how is your


    rtionship with your sister?"


    "Not good at all. And that is all because we don''t have the same mother, and she trusts the Ling n


    very much. She and the Ling n are the ones responsible for the idea that there should be a


    Back then, my father was not able to do anything about it so he had no choice but to agree.


    Fortunately, Ares'' father and my father have a deep friendship, which makes the Ling n afraid of


    their tribe. And that''s the reason why they haven''t begun to usurp the throne just yet."


    "Wait, Ares'' father can help?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, you''re right about that. But it''s such a pity that my father would not stand a chance against the


    master of the Ling n," Ares answered. "This leaves us with our only hope¡ªto defeat Vincent Ling,


    the second young master of the Ling n. If I can defeat Vincent, then I will be able to take the Void


    Cell and help the king."


    "So how strong is this Vincent Ling?" Ricky inquired.


    "At this moment, he is very close to an upper spiritual king at peak state, and he is much more powerful


    than Selene and me," Ares replied.


    "In that case, I am confident enough to defeat him if he has such strength," Ricky said tly.


    "Really? You would do that? Ricky, Pearl, I can never thank the two of you enough!" Ares said as he


    could not contain the excitement in his voice while he expressed his deep and sincere gratitude to


    them.


    Swish!


    Meanwhile, several figures started to pop out of nowhere, arriving one after the other. Among the


    figures was a woman apanied by four other men.


    Needless to say, the only woman among them was S, Selene''s elder sister. Vincent Ling was


    wearing a shining golden robe, his eyes zing with arrogance as if he was the leader of the pack.


    "Haha, Princess Selene, Ares, I didn''t expect that you would arrive before us," Vincent Ling said in a


    smiling voice. But behind hisughter, a hint of desire shone from his eyes whenever he took a nce


    at Selene.


    His desire grew even more and more obvious when his eyesid on the beautiful and powerful Pearl.


    But of course, he still tried his best to hide his emotions away from everyone in there.


    Ricky, on the other hand, was directly ignored by him. After all, Ricky was only a third-ss upper


    spiritual king based on his aura and thus Vincent Ling seemed uninterested in him.


    "We have just arrived," Selene replied tly.


    Shifting her eyes towards S, she then said, "Since you''re already here, let''s unseal the Great Star


    Chart together. We both know that this is the only way we can cure Father."


    "Of course, I''ll help with anything to rid Father of his illness!" S nodded as she agreed to help her


    sister.


    However, everyone could see that S took a look at Vincent Ling first before proceeding with the


    process. It was not until Vincent nodded to her that she spat out a drop of her blood and sank it into the


    area.


    Without further ado, Selene also gave out a drop of her blood in the same manner. And as soon as the


    ground absorbed the blood, stars started to appear in the grey white area and took their shape. This


    shape, without a doubt, was indeed the Great Star Chart.


    "Ladies, since both of you are here, my mission has beenpleted. I have put a lot of my efforts into


    the sealing. Now, I have to go back to the Great Star Dynasty to recover myself. Obtaining the Void Cell


    is up to you now," the hermit spirit of the Great Star Chart said to Selene and S.


    "Thank you for all of your hard work!" Selene and S thanked the hermit spirit as they lowered their


    heads as a sign of gratitude.


    The Great Star Chart suddenly turned into a starlight and flew to thend of the Great Star Dynasty.


    ''A spiritual weapon with a hermit spirit is just so different from the others, '' Ricky thought as he heaved


    a deep sigh in his heart. Fortunately, the hermit spirit of his Iron Destroyer was also growing gradually.


    "What are we waiting for, Ares? Come on and let''s find out who has the chance to get the Void Cell!


    Let''s fight with our own strength!" Vincent said to Ares in a disdainful voice. Afterwards, he then took


    S and the others to go into the grey white area.


    And without hesitation, Ricky and the other three followed them immediately.


    ...


    Being a high grade spiritual weapon with aplete hermit spirit, the Great Star Chart could burst


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    power by itself within a certain period of time, and its power could be more than that of any third-ss


    Unfortunately, for the current sealing, the Great Star Chart had already consumed a lot of power that


    what had remained of it could at most be the power of an upper spiritual king at peak state.


    All spiritual weapons had this same kind of weakness¡ªthey could only burst power for a long time


    while being held by their owners. Otherwise, they could only burst a huge amount of power for a short


    time and would need time to recover even if there was a hermit spirit involved.


    Meanwhile, a figure emerged just as the Great Star Chart skipped over the ce. Surging with a lot of


    spiritual energy, the figure suddenly turned into a golden halberd which directly shed at the Great


    Star Chart.


    Overwhelmed by the surprise offensive sweep, the Great Star Chart then tried to fend it off in a hurry.


    However, it was too weak to withstand any attack that would get in its way.


    "It''s you! I can''t believe it''s you!" the hermit spirit of the Great Star Chart said in astonishment as it had


    aplete vision of who the figure was.


    And all of a sudden, the hermit spirit''s voice came into a halt, because there was a golden hand


    submerging the Great Star Chart in an instant.

 Chapter 806 Pearl Makes Her Move

    Chapter 806 Pearl Makes Her Move


    "Now that I have the Great Star Chart, it will soon be time for me to acquire the Great Star Dynasty,"


    the figure murmured with beaming confidence and an apparent killing intent after obtaining the Great


    Star Chart.


    The figure then flew towards the destination of the Void Tree.


    ...


    As they entered the area, Ricky felt as if he had entered a primitive zone. In this zone, he could feel the


    breath of the original energy.


    Soon, all their eyes were diverted to a huge grey tree located at the center of the zone.


    The giant grey tree stood right in the middle of the void and had millions of python-like roots. The giant


    tree upied the entire space in the middle. Each branch was as broad as a square.


    "Could this be the Void Tree?" they all eximed in shock as they saw the enormous tree. It was so


    huge that it seemed like it shaded the whole world.


    Howl! Howl!


    Their bewilderment was cut short as angry roars snappily rang through the air. Seven Void Beasts from


    the Void Tree instantly appeared and rushed to their direction. The beasts surrounded Ricky and his


    "Ha-ha! I''m finally able to see you in the flesh, Void Tree!" At this time, Vincent did not look at the seven


    Void Beasts. He was too enthralled by the beastly might and grandeur of the Void Tree that he couldn''t


    hold back himself. He marveled at the massive beauty before him andughed excitedly.


    "Then the Void Cell belongs to us, the Ling n,"


    "What did you say, Vincent?" Selene spat at Vincent. She couldn''t believe his words.


    "Oh? Didn''t you hear it clearly?" Vincent turned to look Selene in the eye. "I meant every word. The


    Void Cell now belongs to the Ling n." His eyes carried a steely gaze. He was not about to entertain


    any objections. Slowly, a determined smile formed on his lips. "Well, to be more exact, the Great Star


    Dynasty will soon be our the Ling n''s. And you, Selene, and the woman behind you can both be my


    concubines."


    Vincent''s once steely gaze was soon zed with strong lust. His obscene eyes wantonly scanned the


    bodies of Selene and Pearl.


    "Vincent, what the hell did you say? Didn''t you promise me that you will only have no one else but me


    in your life!?" S asked angrily before Selene and the others could respond.


    "Ha-ha! It''s so stupid of you to believe me. Don''t be so full of yourself just because you''re pretty. If it


    weren''t for the fact that I needed you to unseal the Great Star Chart, I would have long abandoned


    you." Vincent mockinglyughed at S''s jealousy.


    "I think I can understand now why your father chose your sister over you. You are so stupid and


    terrible. You would rather believe me than your father and your sister. Ha-ha!


    On the other hand, I really have to thank you as well. Without you, it would''ve been impossible for the


    Ling n to acquire both the Void Tree and the Void Cell."


    S was struck hard by Vincent''s heartless and brash revtion. She went limp and sat down


    hopelessly on the ground. She felt extremely hurt. She was a woman cheated on by the one she loved


    dearly. She didn''t know what else to do.


    Just a moment ago, S felt like she was in cloud nine. But now, she felt like she was sent straight to


    the burning depths of in hell.


    ''The evils that she has brought on herself are the hardest to bear.'' Ricky sighed inwardly at the sight of


    the awkward scene. "How could you believe an ambitious man over your own father?" He pinched the


    bridge of his nose.


    "S!" Tears streamed down Selene''s face. Although they shared the same father and were born from


    different mothers, S was still her elder sister. Blood was indeed, thicker than water, regardless of


    how strained their rtionship had been.


    "Ha-ha, let''s get it on, then. Remember, don''t hurt Selene and that woman." Vincent couldn''t care less


    about S and how devastated she was feeling. He simplyughed in excitement.


    The four people behind him rushed to Ricky and hispanions. Vincent was the first to attack the


    seven Void Beasts. After all, they were not willing to let off the Void Beasts.


    "Vincent, you are courting death!" With a solemn roar, Ares turned into a Scarlet King Ape and rushed


    towards the four. Selene also joined the battle with the four.


    Ricky and Pearl were not yet making any move amidst the start of themotion.


    "What should we do?" Pearl asked Ricky using her internal power.


    "It''s okay to leave Selene and Ares to hold off the four of them. I''ll leave Vincent to you," Ricky replied.


    "What about you?"


    "It will be very boring if I strike him on my own," Ricky snickered.


    Pearl rolled her eyes at him. But at the same time, she stepped into the air and charged towards


    Vincent''s direction. He was now in the midst of an intense fight with the Void Beasts.


    Pearl deliberately diminished her speed. It was only after Vincent had killed the seven Void Beasts that


    she reached the area where he stood. She then put the corpses of the seven Void Beasts away as


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    quickly as she could.


    Vincent was stunned by Pearl''s agility.


    "This woman can kill Vincent first, and yet she went ahead and collected the corpses of the Void Beasts


    instead. Is she afraid that I will rob her?" Ricky shook his head slightly as he saw Pearl collect the


    corpses of the Void Beasts first.


    She was a verypetitive woman...always at the top of her game.


    "Ha-ha, woman, if you really want the corpses of the Void Beasts, I will give them to you." Vincent''s


    obscene expression resurfaced on his face.


    "But from now on, you have to¡ª"


    Bang!


    Before Vincent could finish his sentence, a long whip had appeared in Pearl''s hand. It was condensed


    with the Feminine Enlightenment and she hurled it so that it could leave a deep and harsh on a


    disarmed Vincent.


    The whip''s speed was so fast that Vincent needed more than a second to think of his next move. In the


    nick of time, his pupils suddenly shrank and he condensed an enlightenment shield to defend against


    the whip.


    Bang! The sound of metal colliding rang through the air. The long, dark whip directly hit the shield that


    Vincent created at thest minute. The strong force poured down, and Vincent was forced to take a few


    hundred meters back into the void.


    "How could it be?" Vincent asked hoarsely as he stood back on his feet. There was disbelief in his


    eyes.


    The four disciples from the Ling n, along with Selene and Ares, all felt their jaws drop.


    It was only a single blow from Pearl, and yet she was able to push Vincent several paces away.


    Vincent''s ferocity grew tenfold. It was then that he realized Pearl was not simple woman.


    Pearl should only be able to make a breakthrough as a first-ss upper spiritual king. Her strength was


    no weaker than that of an upper spiritual king at peak state. It only meant that she was among those


    first-ss geniuses.


    "Woman, who are you and which empire are you from?" he queried sternly. Little by little, his once


    arrogant and mocking demeanor shifted to a darker and more serious one.


    "You''re not deserving enough to know!" Pearl replied coldly.


    "Ha-ha!" Vincent burst into a loud, heartyughter. "Very good! Very good! I like cold-hearted women


    like you."


    No longer holding back, Vincent released the momentum that belonged to an upper spiritual king at


    peak state.

 Chapter 807 An Odd Killing

    Chapter 807 An Odd Killing


    "Vincent''s an upper spiritual king at peak state! Unfortunately for him, though, he''s going to face a


    Feminine Mutant owner who possesses the dark water," Ricky mumbled to himself, after seeing


    Vincent burst out his power.


    Pearl, on the other hand, wasn''t impressed by any of it. For all she could tell, Vincent was already a


    dead man.


    As the Feminine Enlightenment surged, Pearl straightly turned into the Feminine Mutant. She didn''t


    hesitate revealing her true power at the earliest opportunity. She actually couldn''t afford not to since


    Vincent belonged to a higher rank than her.


    "Mutant power? No wonder she is so confident," Vincent murmured, a little taken aback, despite his


    disdainful tone.


    Vincent wasn''t keen to waste his time either as he put forward a golden g. He quickly merged it with


    the Golden Enlightenment on his body.


    "Golden g Strike!" he eximed.


    As soon as his momentum had raised to its extreme, Vincent promptly set his strike. Sparking from


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    between his hands, the golden g rapidly wrapped and integrated his body. Then, it turned into a


    sharp golden light de, which came shing at Pearl.


    "Feminine power, dark whip!" Pearl uttered. She wasn''t afraid of Vincent at all. The long ck whip in


    her hand fluttered everywhere. Under the control of the Feminine Mutant, the Feminine Enlightenment


    around it felt coldly mortal.


    "She''s not using the dark water," Ricky muttered. "And it doesn''t seem she intends to. Even though her


    Feminine Mutant grants a slight advantage to her favor, she must use the dark water if she wants to kill


    Vincent."


    "Maybe she wants to improve herbat power. After all,tely, she has only cultivated in the


    Devourer Zone and the Massacring Zone," Tina spected, her voice t.


    ...


    The long whip lunged like a python at the sharp de from the golden g. Both tangled around each


    other spreading waves of air through the void, until they finally bounced back.


    They didn''t change tactics after that first strike. Instead, they kept dancing around as they pushed and


    pulled.


    "I think you''re right. Pearl seems to want to strengthen herself by fighting against Vincent, so she can


    further reinforce her power as a first-ss upper spiritual king. She has just made a breakthrough, after


    all," Ricky agreed while he observed the fierce and courageous strikes Pearl keptunching against her


    opponent.


    Furthermore, her strategy was obviously effective. During that fiery battle, Pearl''s momentum was


    constantly thickening.


    Vincent, however, wasn''t an idiot. Ultimately, he had been able to be an upper spiritual king at


    peak state. He had already figured out Pearl was just using him. Therefore, after ast sh, he pulled


    out of the fight.


    "What a vicious woman! How dare you take me as a knife grinder!" Vincent blurted out in a sinister


    tone. His eyes didn''t deny his desire to capture Pearl.


    "But now I''m more interested in subduing such a woman like you."


    Vincent swiftly burst out his power again. Now his intentions were all gathered on defeating Pearl at


    once and with a single strike. He was aware that if she continued using him to improve herbat


    skills, he was likely to be the one defeated in the end.


    "I''m afraid the time is long gone since you could have defeated me with a single strike." In possession


    of her Feminine Mutant, Pearl emanated extreme coldness. Perhaps, she was as cold as a demonic


    queen.


    Meanwhile, Pearl exuded great allure. The mix between coldness and beauty could persuade any men


    to feel eager to conquer her. Even Ricky had to admit feeling somewhat restless at the sight of her at


    that instant.


    "Anyway, time doesn''t matter. It won''t change a thing. From the very beginning, you''re destined to die


    in here. I was just trying to make some use of you until then," Pearl added.


    "Fuck you!"


    Vincent hissed at her words.


    His rage had ignited his momentum to its limit. In tides, the golden g radiated from his body.


    "The golden g, please turn into two golden light des!"


    Vincent eximed. Immediately, the surging golden g turned into another figure identical to him.


    Though, for any creature not in a very low state, it would be easy to tell it was only a copy.


    ''This should be a cultivation method that can replicate one''s own strength into another body!'' Ricky


    guessed. ''This should be more powerful than the Shadowy Replication since it seems that the new


    body has equal strength to its source.


    But if Pearl doesn''t want to activate the dark water, does it mean she has another card up her sleeve


    that can help her to defeat Vincent?'' Ricky couldn''t help but wonder what step she would take next.


    At the meantime, Vincent and his copy ran madly around the void. The Golden Enlightenment rapidly


    converted into a storm that swept them both into it. Not even a secondter, it spit out two huge golden


    light des carrying a shield as it shot directly at Pearl''s way.


    The attack''s force was clearly a challenging offensive for any upper spiritual king at peak state to


    contend with, at its minimum.


    Ricky stiffed, ready to stand out and help Pearl out against Vincent at any second now.


    "I''ve already told you that you''re destined to die in the end of this battle, unless you possess half of the


    power he does," Pearl insisted in her cold tone.


    Of course, by "he," she was referring to Ricky.


    Pearl trembled slightly along her speech. However, no one except herself could tell it¡ªnot even Ricky.


    A momentter, the two des Vincent shot at her fell heavily to the ground while, in the chaotic


    golden light, Vincent''s body revealed itself.


    Actually, it wasn''t precisely a body. It was a corpse.


    Instantly, Vincent had resurfaced lifeless altogether. Only Pearl then managed to pay attention to a thin


    bloody mark spreading from Vincent''s neck up to his throat.


    Bang! It wasn''t until Vincent''s dead body along with the golden g fell off the branches of the Void


    Tree that everyone noticed this abrupt turn of events.


    ''How could it be possible? What happened?'' Everyone present was thinking the same, including Ricky.


    Even Ares and others had stopped fighting all of a sudden to address what had just happened.


    "What?" Right at that moment, Ricky sensed there was an invisible force making its way back to Pearl''s


    body.


    Once Ricky activated the power of the four zones to have a clear feeling, there was no longer a trace of


    anything left.


    "What happened?" Ricky mumbled in confusion and then turned to Tina. "Did you see anything? How


    did Pearl kill Vincent so quickly?


    Vincent''s strike didn''t even get to her."


    "I have no idea," Tina responded. She was as confused as he was.


    When Ricky nced at Pearl again, he saw a fine line of blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    She also looked pale.


    ''Pearl is injured too, '' Ricky realized in silence.


    Without giving a second thought to it, Ricky rushed to Pearl as fast as he could. Then, he used his


    spiritual energy to help her recover as he asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

 Chapter 808 Appearance Of Colin

    Chapter 808 Appearance Of Colin


    "I''m fine!" Pearl said as she nodded her head. " Don''t worry about me. I will surely be alright soon after


    I adjust myself a bit."


    Afterwards, Pearl handed the seven bodies of the Void Beasts to Ricky for she knew that he would be


    able to refine their blood essence more quickly than her.


    "Take rest, Pearl. You need it. What kind of Treasures from Heaven and Earth do you need? Feel free


    to tell me so I can help you recover," Ricky asked with sincere concern in his tone.


    But Pearl told him that she did not need any Treasure from Heaven and Earth. However, Ricky still


    believed that Pearl must have been hurt badly and that she needed them. Otherwise, she would not


    have chosen to take a rest and adjust herself as soon as she had the time to spare.


    ''By the looks of it, she needed the soul-restoring pill and the Heaven Soul Stone earlier in order to


    cultivate the skill she killed Vincent with, '' Ricky thought in his heart.


    But being the curious warrior that he was, he wanted to ask Pearl what skill she was employing at the


    moment, but he didn''t voice it out. After all, he wanted to know how powerful her skill was because it


    was her trump card.


    "I know that you''re a powerful warrior, Pearl. But if this skill would only do more harms to your body,


    then I think you''d better not use it that often," Ricky said telepathically. "After all, you are not in a


    desperate situation right now."


    "I know, Ricky, and thank you for the reminder!" Pearl replied as soon as she felt Ricky''s dire kindness


    and concern about her health.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ricky averted his gaze at the four disciples from the Ling n, who were still in a daze.


    Feeling that Ricky was watching them, the four men snapped back to reality as they realized what had


    happened just a few moments ago. Seeing the aftermath, their dumbfounded expressions were


    suddenly reced by fear. Looking at each other with horrific faces, they all started running away as if


    to retreat. After all, Vincent was already dead, and they did not have the courage to go all out to fight


    this war.


    "Hold up, don''t you think it''s already toote to run away?" Ricky sneered when he saw them fleeing


    the battlefield.


    Before Ricky''s voice faded, he began tounch his attack. Gathering his golden fist, he threw a power-


    packed punch towards one of the men.


    "Stop!" A loud roar was heard as it tried to stop what was happening at that moment. And as the voice


    echoed, shinning and blinding lights shot toward Ricky, as if trying to block him from attacking further.


    Afterwards, a big star diagram then formed, carrying immense star power which pressed down on


    Ricky.


    "I can''t believe my eyes. It''s the Great Star Chart!" Ricky, Ares, and Selene eximed in disbelief upon


    seeing where the loud noise came from.


    Despite being shocked to their cores, they still had to keep their minds in the game for they had to


    resist the attack. Because at this time around, the power of the Great Star Chart was even more


    powerful than that of the upper spiritual king level. It even reached thepleted spiritual king level.


    "Massacring Pattern Strike!" Ricky shouted as he directly burst out his Massacring Holy Attack. At this


    point, the rich Massacring Enlightenment surged behind him, turning into the shadow of a Massacring


    Holy Ant. With its antennae intertwined with each other, Ricky''s hands flipped upside and down until


    the antennae swirled in between his hands. Afterwards, theyunched themselves with great speed


    toward the Great Star Chart, carrying enormous gxy power.


    An earsplitting sound resounded through the sky as soon as Ricky''s Massacring Pattern Strike


    knocked back the Great Star Chart. Ricky even took a few steps back due to the immense power of the


    attack.


    After Ares and Selene witnessed such an amazing attack, both their jaws were agape as they were


    dumbfounded once again. On the other hand, the four men from the Ling n weren''t able to help but


    tremble in fear from what they had just seen. And as upper spiritual kings, they knew and felt that the


    power of the Great Star Chart was at thepleted spiritual king level.


    To everyone''s surprise, Ricky was able to sessfully resist the attack, which only meant one thing¡ª


    he had the strength of apleted spiritual king.


    And right at that moment, more confusing thoughts had entered Ares'' and Selene''s minds. And one of


    them was that they could not figure out why the Great Star Chart had attacked them out of the blue.


    Apart from this, they also got confused as to how could Ricky burst out the power of apleted


    spiritual king despite the fact that they knew Ricky was not yet apleted spiritual king.


    And in a split second, the Great Star Chart was knocked t to the ground. It even flew backwards right


    before a golden shadow tried to jump and grasp it. Afterwards, the golden figurended on the ground


    next Vincent''s corpse and knelt down.


    Seeing the man''s face, Ricky realized that the man resembled Vincent''s face very much except that the


    man was older.


    ''Could he be the master of the Ling n?'' Ricky thought to himself after giving it some thought.


    "Colin!" Ares and Selene shouted in surprise. With both of them being shocked, they asked, "What


    brings you here?"


    "Young master!" The four disciples of the Ling n greeted him in excitement and then immediately


    came to his side. This young man was the eldest young master of the Ling n¡ªColin Ling.


    ''Oh? Hmmm... So it turns out that he is the eldest young master of the Ling n. Vincent must have


    left some signals secretly to him, and he might have also suppressed the Great Star Chart whose


    strength had been weakened. It highly likely that the original hermit spirit of the Great Star Chart has


    already disappeared, '' Ricky thought to himself as he pondered on what had brought Colin Ling to the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    scene.


    Afterwards, he turned his eyes and looked at Ares and Selene. He was distraught at the fact that


    neither of them had told him that the eldest young master of the Ling n was also apleted


    spiritual king.


    "Ricky, don''t look at us like we lied to you. We really had no idea why Colin Ling came here," Ares said


    to Ricky telepathically as soon as he saw Ricky''s gaze. "Seven years ago, Colin Ling left the Great Star


    Dynasty and never came back ever since. We are also shocked as you are for today. It''s his first time


    to reappear after he left for good."


    "Oh, I see. Then it seems that he became apleted spiritual king after seven years of training,"


    Ricky said in a low voice. It was impossible for Ares and Selene to cheat on him, all due to the fact that


    they didn''t know Ricky''s full strength and potential. If they ever secretly informed Colin Ling, then they


    might have also ended up being killed by him.


    "Young master! See that woman over there? She is the one who killed your younger brother secretly."


    One disciple of the Ling n dropped the news as he pointed at Pearl.


    Colin Ling, however, didn''t utter a single word. Instead, he merely looked at Vincent, with tears falling


    from his eyes. At that moment, a murderous intent emerged from his eyes full of pain. Then, he said


    slightly, "Vincent, I never imagined that we would meet again like this after seven years with you lying


    there, lifeless."


    Afterwards, he put his dead brother''s body into his spiritual space tool.


    Right after he was done, his eyes swept across Pearl, Ares, Selene and then finally locked onto Ricky.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to gather all of his strength and made a move, but without a targeted foe.


    Instead, he directed the move towards the four members of his n who were beside him.


    Puff! Puff! And in the blink of an eye, all the disciples of the Ling n spat blood and fell down on the


    ground, with their chests pierced right through.


    "I saved you because I want to kill you with my own hands, and also because you failed to protect my


    younger brother. Even though you are the core disciples of the Ling n, you should take the


    responsibility for your failure," Colin said coldly as he shook the blood off his right fist.


    With his cruel words, everything around them grew cold, even the giant Void Tree shivered from the


    chilling atmosphere that he created.


    And while he did and said all of his thoughts, he had his eyes locked onto Ricky the entire time.


    "The way I see it, I think that you are more heartless than your younger brother. Though I wanted to kill


    them, I still felt sorry for them the moment you ended their lives. After all, they are the members of your


    n and they tried their best to be loyal to you and Vincent," Ricky replied as he looked back at him.


    "If you im that they were loyal to me, then they would have died without uttering a singleint,"


    Colin Ling said lightly as he stared at Ricky''s eyes with grave killing intent.


    "So, it''s your turn now. I don''t care who you are, where you''re from, or why you possess the power of a


    about is that you killed my brother and I must kill you for revenge," Colin Ling said harshly as he walked


    slowly towards Ricky.


    "Well, in that case, try me," Ricky responded in a determined voice.


    Boom! And in a sh, their eyes met. Ready for destruction, powers and domains collided which


    resulted in such a great magnitude that shook the entire space around them.


    Under such a forceful impact, Pearl and the other two warriors couldn''t help but retreat and pull


    themselves far away, all because they knew that they couldn''t resist the impact created by two


    <ppleted spiritual kings.

 Chapter 809 A Fierce Battle Broke Out

    Chapter 809 A Fierce Battle Broke Out


    "Now that you are the helper of the Great Star Dynasty, I would have to use this Great Star Chart to


    defeat you. I think being killed by a high grade spiritual weapon would be an honor to you. Wouldn''t you


    agree?" Colin said arrogantly in a cold voice.


    The Great Star Chart then began to bloom and spread all over his body. The shining light glimmered


    and formed a world filled with starlight. Colin''s Golden Enlightenment was then infinitely magnified


    inside the world.


    "Great Star Chart, create a new world and smash this insect!" With his shout, the Great Star Chart


    turned into arger world in an instant due to his unstoppable energy. The stars formed, hanging in the


    sky. Colin''s Golden Enlightenment was condensed into a golden halberd and dashed toward Ricky.


    Without a doubt, Colin unleashed all his power at that moment.


    The entire region was overwhelmed with Colin''spleted enlightening power.


    At that moment, Colin''s real strength was finally revealed. He was a third-sspleted spiritual king


    and it seemed that he had already been at that level longer than Ricky had imagined.


    Ricky did feel the immense pressure from Colin.


    "Let''s fight! I would also like to see how powerful I am right now!" Ricky said aggressively in a serious


    tone.


    Ricky''s momentum reached its peak in a sh and the massacring runes spread all over his body. It


    was obvious that his momentum was no weaker than that of Colin.


    As he felt the ferocious momentuming out of Ricky''s body, Colin grew confused. Despite his


    confidence about himself and his anger at that moment, he still could not help but wonder where Ricky


    got all his strength.


    "Pearl, are you sure that Ricky is just an upper spiritual king?" Ares asked in disbelief when he felt


    Ricky''s overwhelming power.


    "I know exactly what''s on your mind right now. I don''t want to admit it either, but he is indeed only a


    third-ss upper spiritual king," replied Pearl.


    "That is impressive! How could that be possible? In the Heavenly Void, we do have heard that a genius


    can challenge someone who has a higher level. But what Ricky is doing is just too unbelievable," Ares


    murmured. Both Ares and Selene had no idea what they could say upon hearing Pearl''s serious reply.


    They were too shocked.


    "From where I came from, a genius like him is called the ace genius," Pearl added.


    It was strange. Pearl somehow found herself very willing to share Ricky''s story with others.


    ...


    "It is true that the Great Star Chart is a high grade spiritual weapon. But unfortunately, the hermit spirit


    in it has been destroyed by you just now. I don''t think it could still exert more power. Moreover, it is a


    kind of spiritual weapon that is mostly used for defending instead of attacking," Ricky said coldly as his


    power reached its highest.


    "This means you won''t be able to take advantage of it in your fight against me. You did not make it just


    now and I will make sure that you never seed!"


    "Massacring Golden Palms!"


    With a thunderous roar, three beams of golden light rose from Ricky''s chest which then condensed into


    the three palms.


    This skill came from Ricky''s deeper understanding of the Massacring Zone and the Massacring Skill.


    "Mingle!" Immediately, the three palms merged into one triangr structure before rushing towards the


    Great Star Chart.


    Boom! Under the violent collision, the strong air waves surged around instantly, one after another, and


    the void was broken inch by inch. However, the impact force was not able to break the Void Tree. None


    of the leaves fell from the tree at all.


    It was probably because the Void Tree was surrounded by the power of the heavenly power.


    At the same time, a loud cracking sound echoed through the skies. Ricky''s Massacring Golden Palms


    cracked while Colin''s Great Star Chart also retreated and returned to his body.


    "As I have told you earlier, there is no way you could defeat me. You''re not strong enough and you


    never will be," Ricky said in a cold voice. Ricky, at that moment, fully unleashed the fighting spirit he still


    had in his body. This was the explosive force that he had been suppressing inside for four months.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Colin did not make any response. He definitely had not expected Ricky to be so


    powerful until now. The confidence in his eyes was reced with resentment.


    With his feet stepping up in the air, a strong golden crack began to appear. By the time the golden


    crack had spread, Colin had already appeared in front of Ricky with a golden halberd in his hands.


    The halberd, with a momentum enough to devour mountains and rivers, carried enormous power and


    cut across Ricky in a sh.


    With this attack, it could absolutely destroy arge mountain range and turn it into dust.


    "Iron Destroyer,e out!" Ricky said as fast as he could. The newly-cast Iron Destroyer then hummed


    and appeared in his hands.


    Bang! As Colin''s golden halberd hacked down, it collided with Ricky''s Iron Destroyer and caused a


    deafening sound. But it merely made the Iron Destroyer shake a bit as it remained where it was and


    showed no signs of retreating at all.


    It could be seen that at that moment that the Iron Destroyer was no longer white. It turned gold due to


    the Massacring Sand.


    Ricky could clearly feel that the Iron Destroyer''s power had been enhanced by a significant amount.


    "Great job!" Ricky eximed as he looked at the Iron Destroyer. He then gripped the handle and waved


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    it with great force. The power of the gale runes hit Colin''s weapon violently.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    At that moment, the real confrontation between the two spiritual weapons began. Ricky and Colin


    collided with each other as their weapons did. The next second, they went back to their original spots


    as their weapons sparkled with blinding light.


    They didn''t stop. They turned around instantly and shed over and over again. After several minutes,


    they had already fought against each other for more than ten bouts. Both of their clothes were worn out


    because of all the impact and collisions.


    "Golden g,e and protect me!" In the chilling sound, Vincent''s golden g flew towards Colin and


    covered his entire body. It then turned into a golden robe before Colin rushed towards Ricky


    ferociously.


    This time, he decided to attack with his full strength and spared no energy to protect himself.


    In that situation, Ricky could not fight back like he did before. Colinunched attacks one after the


    other. He did not care about Ricky''s Iron Destroyer at all. He merely concentrated on hacking at him


    endlessly.


    Bang! Ricky''s saber hit Colin''s robe. The Iron Destroyer was able to leave a deep crack on the robe but


    wasn''t able to cause any harm to Colin himself. Ricky, on the other hand, spat out a mouthful of blood


    and retreated after Colin''s weapon hit him forcefully.


    Colin could never allow this perfect chance to attack Ricky to slip from his fingers. With his hands


    turning over, Colin waved his golden halberd and hacked toward Ricky''s chest at lightning speed.


    "It seems that the golden g is much more useful when you utilize it as your weapon than your brother


    did," Ricky said as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "You will die soon!" Colin merely responded in a cold voice. He did not intend to exchange more words


    with Ricky.


    "You are not as powerful as you think! You might have the golden g but I have my golden body as


    well!" Ricky responded confidently.


    "Second level of Ultimate Golden Body, show yourself now!"


    Without any hesitation, Ricky shouted from the top of his lungs. As his eyes glowed with golden light,


    Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body appeared in an instant. The massacring runes circled around his body at


    the same time.


    Bang! Afterwards, Colin''s golden halberd fiercely tried to stab Ricky''s chest.


    Perhaps it was because Colin had exerted all his strength that the golden halberd bent upon impact.


    This immense impact knocked Colin and his weapon back and left a mark in the air.

 Chapter 810 The Battle Among The Duplicates

    Chapter 810 The Battle Among The Duplicates


    "Golden body!" Colin said coldly as he fixed his eyes on Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body which appeared


    all so suddenly. Instead of confidence, his eyes glimmered with ferocity as he was ready to take down


    his opponent.


    Right at that moment, Colin seemed to have forgotten his confident im that he could kill Ricky in a


    heartbeat. He even went mad because he didn''t know that Ricky was able to pull off such powerful


    cultivation methods and skills. In his hand, his golden halberd grew furious and hummed, expressing its


    deep rage in the same way that its master was furious.


    "At this point, I''m starting to believe that you do not have what it takes to kill me," Ricky said


    indifferently, as he wiped off the blood from the corner of his bruised mouth while he was wrapped in


    his Ultimate Golden Body.


    "I would slow down if I were you. You''re ying with fire!" Colin said with a stern look. Stuck with deep


    anger, his golden halberd vibrated yet again as itunched itself towards Ricky once more.


    "You may have the golden body now, but so what? I am going to poke a hole on your body and refine


    you to avenge my brother''s death!"


    Just as soon as he finished his words, the golden halberd threw itself out of Colin''s hands. It then spun


    at high speed up in the air, and constantly absorbed the Golden Enlightenment from Colin.


    "Transformation Skill¡ªtransform into a golden tower and put him down!" Colin shouted as loud as he


    could as he summoned his halberd and flipped his hands upside and down. And in the blink of an eye,


    the halberd had magically turned into a golden tower.


    And in an instant, the golden tower grewrger exponentially and the Golden Enlightenment gradually


    transformed into such oppressing energy before it darted towards Ricky again.


    "Nice y! I hope your golden tower won''t be so much of a disappointment," Ricky said fiercely as he


    stared at the tower which wasing down from the air. Instead of defending himself or staying away


    from it, he didn''t stop it and only allowed the tower to do whatever it wanted to do to him.


    At that moment, Colin jumped into the golden tower.


    Boom! The next moment he knew, the grand tower was already suppressing him.


    Swish! Suddenly, streaks of golden light started to emerge in the tower which then immediately twined


    around Ricky''s golden body, stunning him. ...


    "Humph! Did you really think that you could defeat me with these streaks of golden light? Ha! You


    wish!" Ricky sneered as he mocked his opponent.


    Boom! And without hesitation, Ricky then released his massacring runes. Simultaneously, his Ultimate


    Golden Body stretched out as it tried to break away from the streaks of golden light that shone upon


    him.


    However, Ricky underestimated the power of those streaks of golden light. Although he struggled with


    all his might, the streaks of golden light remained motionless and did not budge once. Unfortunately for


    him, the streaks of golden light were so powerful that even when he erupted two kinds of runic powers,


    it did not make any difference.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you could actually cultivate two types of runic powers at the same time!"


    Colin said in shock when he witnessed Ricky burst out two types of runic powers at the same time.


    "However, I''m afraid that you will not escape my tower."


    "So it doesn''t budge with two types of runes. Let''s see what it does if I use four types!" Ricky


    responded coldly as he realized that he might have underestimated Colin''s abilities this time around.


    It was not that long before four types of runes finally exploded simultaneously. All of thembined


    and fused together and turned into a big mouth, biting off the streaks of golden light and shattering


    them into pieces.


    "You practice four types! I''m kind of surprised by your hidden ability. Who are you and where are you


    from?" Colin blurted out as he was struck with awe. On the outside, he seemed unthreatened, but deep


    inside, he felt scared of what Ricky was really capable of.


    "Ha-ha, it''s a secret. After all, you don''t deserve to know," Ricky said arrogantly and then burst into loud


    "Die, you obnoxious bastard!" Colin roared in rage upon hearing Ricky''s sneer. Growling and trembling,


    his golden tower spewed out endless golden blinding light, which then receded after some time.


    The suppressive force from the tower just kept on increasing and even with the power of the four runic


    powers, Ricky still wasn''t able to break himself free from the tower.


    "Trying to be tough, huh. So what? I will eventually control and refine you, and your golden power will


    be mine," Colin said with a ferocious look on his determined face.


    Boom! After a while, Ricky felt that his massacring power was being absorbed by Colin''s golden light.


    And although Colin was only taking a little bit of his power, it meant that Colin was not talking grand.


    Without hesitation, Ricky directly employed his Massacring Mutant. And in an instant, his massacring


    runes started to turn into a swimming dragon which then merged with his massacring power.


    "Massacring Shield¡ªgo!"


    Right after Ricky finished his words, a golden shield formed around Ricky''s body. It erged


    exponentially, and in a matter of seconds, all the golden light was destroyed.


    Pulling himself away from the golden light, Ricky then broke out his Impregnable Killing Finger to set


    himself free from the golden tower.


    Afterwards, Colin was beaten back directly, and his golden halberd retreated into his hands for safety.


    "The mutant! I felt the power of the mutant! Do you own the Golden Mutant?" Colin said as he trembled


    in fear and tried to steady himself.


    Right at that moment, it could be said that there was no shred of confidence left in him.


    "Golden Mutant? Unfortunately, that is incorrect," Ricky sneered coldly. "You''ve oppressed me under


    your tower for a long time. And now it''s my time for revenge! Starting this second, I''ll let you know the


    feeling of being suppressed.


    Gxy Saber Skill¡ªSealing Form!"


    The next moment, Ricky made a sudden move and four sabers appeared behind him in an instant.


    Then, they mixed together before dashing towards Colin with great force.


    Swish! Swish!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the sight of an iing attack, Colin tried to shield himself. Then, the Great Star Chart, the golden


    g, and the golden halberd appeared all at once and surrounded his body for protection.


    Straight from Colin''s fingertips, three drops of blood flew out. Although they were not necessarily


    extracts of his blood essence, they were definitely pure blood. Next, the three drops of blood then


    merged into the three spiritual weapons respectively.


    And in an instant, Colin broke out his Transformation Skill once again.


    All of a sudden, the three spiritual weapons then turned into three figures which exactly resembled him,


    like carbon copies. The next moment, Colin, with the help of his other three copies, merged together to


    resist Ricky''s attack.


    "You know what, your brother also used this skill, but to be fair, his power was not as strong as yours,"


    Ricky said with anticipation as Colin sessfully defended himself against Ricky''s strike.


    "Your duplicates are indeed powerful. In fact, they are as powerful as you are. But I don''t think they


    wouldst long no matter how many drops of blood you feed them with."


    "I guess that you have already seen my trump card. I hate to break it to you but then that means that


    you will have to die!" the four Colins said at the same time.


    "Die? You''ve said that word too many times. I hope you didn''t forget about that part. But it''s such a pity


    that I''m still here, alive and kicking," Ricky sneered upon hearing Colin''s statement.


    "I bet you''ll regret using your most powerful skill before I send you to hell."


    "Ha-ha, that''s funny. I can''t deny that you are very powerful. But take note that you are just like me, as


    you have only reached a higher level. And right now, I outnumber you, and you cannot escape the fate


    of being killed by me!" Colin spat. And after being cloned three times, he had finally regained his


    confidence. Now, there was no reason for Colin to feel afraid of anyone for he now had the help of


    three other fighters who were as strong as he was.


    "Being killed by your duplicates? Ha-ha, stop throwing jokes at me, Colin. This skill might seem


    powerful to other warriors, but to me, it''s nothing but bullshit! You have your duplicates and I will show


    you mine!" Ricky said in a cold and murderous voice.


    And without holding anything back, Ricky burst out his momentum which reached its peak. Employing


    the Shadowy Emperor Replication, his body then created three duplicates, ready to crush his opponent


    to bits.


    After four tedious months of cultivation, Ricky was finally able to sessfully produce five duplicates.


    He went overboard with this one for he clearly knew that three duplicates were enough to get into


    Colin''s head.


    "How could this be possible? How could you possibly utilize my Transformation Skill?" Colin asked in


    disbelief upon witnessing what Ricky was capable of.


    However, after giving it some thought and putting the pieces together, he then realized that it was


    impossible and said sternly, "No, no, you are not using my method, because their power is different


    from yours. You are clearly using a different kind of method."


    "What kind of cultivation method are you using right now?" Ares and Selene also eximed as they


    opened their eyes wide, shocked at what was in front of them. The two found it extremely hard to


    believe that Ricky was able to pull it off using a different kind of cultivation method than Colin''s.

 Chapter 811 Making A Show Of Himself

    Chapter 811 Making A Show Of Himself


    "Ricky''s shadowy replicas are merged with the enlightening power," Pearl said. "Although they look


    simr to Colin''s replications, they are essentially extremely different. Actually, Colin''s replications are


    way stronger than Ricky''s shadowy replicas."


    "Aren''t they transformed from Colin''s shadow?" asked Ares, trying to get more rity.


    "You can think so," Pearl replied.


    "But why are Colin''s replications stronger than Ricky''s shadowy replicas? I don''t get it. All of them are


    transformed from one''s power, aren''t they? Anyway, all of them are not real," Selene asked in


    confusion.


    "If I''m not wrong, Colin''s embodiments have the same strength as Colin himself. But Ricky''s shadowy


    replicas have merely eighty percent of Ricky''s strength," Pearl exined patiently.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If that''s the case, Ricky will not be a match for Colin in this battle," Selene said seriously with worry


    stered all over her face.


    "If it were someone else, they definitely wouldn''t be a match for Colin. But Ricky...I''m not sure," Pearl


    would surely defeat Colin''s replications. Somehow, she was confident that Ricky could make it.


    ...


    "You produced the replicas with the enlightening power!" Colin said coldly. At the same time, he also


    noticed something wrong with Ricky''s duplicates. "However, they are only eighty percent of the strength


    of your real body. Am I right? They are far weaker than my replications."


    "It''s not like what you think. There is something more to it which you can never imagine," Ricky sneered


    disdainfully.


    The moment he finished his words, Ricky''s eyes turned into the pure golden color. He was utilizing his


    Golden Spirit Eyes. Immediately, Ricky recognized the real Colin among all his replications.


    ''Is he exercising the power of his mysterious eyes again?'' Pearl wondered in her mind on seeing


    Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes. ''What kind of power do his eyes have? Can they read my skill?''


    Pearl was a bit worried now.


    "There is something more? Ha-ha. Great. You can show all that to the devils after I send you to hell,"


    Colin said coldly on hearing Ricky''s words and power from the four Colins burst out at the same time.


    "Transformation Skill!"


    With a thunderous roar, power of all the four Colins instantly exploded and reached the highest level.


    Then they turned into the saber shadow, the spear shadow, the staff shadow, and the sword shadow


    respectively before they dashed towards Ricky, determined to attack and hit him ferociously.


    Ricky and his three duplicates could not dodge the four powerful strikes all at once. So Ricky decided


    not to dodge at all.


    With a buzzing sound, his three duplicates also burst out the second level of Ultimate Golden Body


    respectively and each employed their own Omnipotent Skill to resist the four Colins'' attacks.


    At this moment, only Ricky knew that he, himself, had already entered his Chaotic Fire Zone. The four


    Rickys outside were merely his shadows. He was the only one who could make such a rapid and


    dynamic change with the help of four zones he owned.


    Boom! The next moment, their energy collided with each other. Strong sts instantly filled the air and


    the violent impact broke up the void inch by inch. However, the crack immediately disappeared


    because this space was the Heavenly Void which was extremely powerful.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!" At this moment, Ricky, who had been in the Chaotic Fire Zone initially,


    immediately rushed out of the Chaotic Fire Zone as quickly as he could and appeared behind the four


    strikes transformed by Colin and his three replications.


    With his Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky clearly saw the real body of Colin. He threw a mighty punch forward


    and hit Colin on his neck. An unmistakable sound of bones cracking filled the space.


    Amidst the airwaves, Colin fell down and was caught by a branch of the Void Tree. His golden halberd,


    golden g, and the Great Star Chart fell from the air as well. This time, he was utterly andpletely


    defeated by Ricky.


    This was an incredible result. Colin had never anticipated that Ricky could employ the Golden Spirit


    Eyes and the Space-shrinking Pace at the same time.


    "How...how could it be possible?" Seeing the sudden, jaw-dropping reversal in the battle, Ares and


    Selene were dumbfounded. They were awe-struck at the power of Ricky.


    "The sh move! I can''t believe it! He finished that cultivation method within just four months! That is


    incredible," Pearl eximed with shock. She, too, was stunned. It was truly extraordinary.


    Ricky, of course, would not give Colin any chance to fight back. He gathered his power again and


    delivered to Colin a fatal blow.


    Though, one had to admit that Colin was indeed very powerful. He remained alive even after he was hit


    by Ricky so forcefully.


    "Golden Light sh!" Colin roared at this moment in response to Ricky''s attack. A drop of blood


    essence emerged from the middle of Colin''s brows.


    At that moment, his body turned into a beam of golden light. After the blood essence merged with the


    golden light, he instantaneously disappeared from the void.


    Ricky only saw the glimpse of golden light sh through the void and then vanish, leaving behind no


    trace of Colin.


    It all happened so suddenly, in just a sh of a second that Ricky did not realize what had just


    happened. By the time he realized that Colin was gone, it was already toote.


    "What cultivation method is it? He just disappeared in the blink of an eye!" Ricky said with disbelief at


    the sudden turn of events.


    He didn''t go after Colin because he couldn''t feel any trace of Colin at all. Even if he wanted to chase


    after him, he didn''t have such a fast speed. Maybe he could utilize his Space-shrinking Pace, but it


    would cost him arge amount of energy. All in all, it wasn''t a good strategy.


    "That''s the Golden Light sh of the Ling n. It''s a kind of cultivation method that can allow one to


    run away immediately," Ares said at that point. "It''s all my fault. I forgot to tell you this. I really didn''t


    think of it because almost no one from the Ling n could sessfully cultivate it." Ares was clearly


    feeling very guilty on not giving Ricky theplete information.


    "It''s all right. I can''t catch up with him anyway," Ricky said patiently tofort him.


    "Anyway, I think my punch hurt him quite badly. If I''m not wrong, he would have fled back to the Ling


    n, that is to say, the Great Star Dynasty."


    "The Great Star Dynasty!" both Ares and Selene repeated worriedly on hearing Ricky''s words.


    Although Colin was hurt severely, he was still very strong. And, as long as he wasn''t dead, he would


    calling. The royal family of the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe were going to face a


    very dangerous threat.


    Ricky also noticed the worry in their eyes. He thought for a few seconds and then said, "I think we


    should go to the Great Star Dynasty as soon as possible."


    "Ricky, would you like toe to the Great Star Dynasty with us?" both Ares and Selene asked with


    surprise when they heard Ricky''s words. They grew very excited.


    "That''s for sure. If I have oncemitted, I carry out that undertaking from start to end. And now that I


    have promised you, I will live up to my word. Colin has just escaped so, this is not over yet and I will go


    back with you. Otherwise, I will be too ashamed to take half of the Void Cell," Ricky assured them with


    a smiling face.


    "Thank you, Ricky. Thank you very much," they said in unison. Ares and Selene were filled with


    gratitude.


    Then Ricky went ahead and collected Colin''s golden halberd and Vincent''s golden g and their


    storage rings. Of course, Ricky wiped out the hermit spirits of the golden halberd and the golden g.


    And with no hesitation, the Great Star Chart was returned to its original owner¡ªSelene.


    As for S, Selene''s elder sister, she just sat still in the void, unmoving. Selene had no other choice


    but to put S into her spiritual space tool for the time being.


    After the discussion, the four of them quickly came to the top of the Void Tree and saw an oval light ball


    shining brightly with a diameter of almost ten meters.


    Lights shone brightly into the sky and the rich power of Heavenly Passage filled the surroundings. Of


    course, it was none other than the Void Cell which bred the Void Beasts.

 Chapter 812 Gaining The Void Tree

    Chapter 812 Gaining The Void Tree


    "So, is this the Void Cell?" Pearl asked calmly as she stared at the oval-shaped ball. Despite her


    "Yes, you''re absolutely correct. This is the Void Cell indeed," Ares and Selene responded with


    excitement. Their thrill was stered all over their faces. After all, the Void Cell was an extremely


    important tool which would y a huge role in helping them to save the king.


    "Here, we can feel the power of the heavenly power that passes from it. Moreover, we can even absorb


    it slightly. Of course, it''s the wonderful Void Cell!" Ricky eximed with excitement while his eyes were


    "Hey, guys. Each party would get half of it as we has agreed," Ricky cleared the air and reminded


    everybody of the agreement. He then divided the Void Cell into two equal parts and gave a half of one


    part to both Ares and Selene.


    "Are you going to refine it now, Pearl?" Ricky asked Pearl through their telepathic link.


    "I think, for the time being, I prefer to put it into your zone. I''m not ready yet and I still need more time to


    adjust myself," Pearl replied.


    "It seems that you have suffered a lot from the previous fight," Ricky said with concern.


    "Well, it''s just that I haven''t finished my cultivation yet. It''s okay. You don''t need to worry about me,"


    Pearl said calmly.


    "Okay!" Ricky didn''t know what else to say on hearing Pearl''s response. It was clear that the skill Pearl


    had used earlier was her most powerful method. He also understood that Pearl would not tell him


    everything before shepletely trusted him.


    "If I wasn''t so worried about the Great Star Dynasty, I would have really liked to cultivate on this Void


    Tree for some time. However, I need to go back as soon as possible," Ares said longingly at that time,


    clearly unwilling to leave this ce.


    "Don''t worry. We have plenty of time and we can alwayse back here," Selene said optimistically.


    She could sense Ares'' eagerness but tried to pacify him. In turn, Ares and Selene turned to their


    "Ricky and Pearl, thank you so much for the help!" Ares and Selene expressed their gratitude.


    "It''s no problem. Don''t worry about it. Without further ado, let''s hurry to the Great Star Dynasty now,"


    Ricky suggested with urgency.


    Another reason why Ricky agreed to go to the Great Star Dynasty was that he desperately wanted to


    check if there was any Sense of Realm there.


    Then, all of them started for the Great Star Dynasty.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Not long after they left, a figure surfaced from behind the Void Tree. If one took a closer look at him,


    they would figure that he was Ricky. To be precise, it was one of his replications left by him.


    The reason why Ricky had left a replica here was to take the huge Void Tree away.


    What no one even dared to think about, Ricky actually went ahead and did it.


    "So, let me try if my zones can contain this huge Void Tree," Ricky''s replica murmured.


    "Come out, Devourer Zone!"


    shouted the replica. The next moment, the devouring runes appeared. A huge bloody zone appeared


    behind him which was none other than Ricky''s Devourer Zone. At the same time, his three types of


    runes also surged out.


    Then the Devourer Zone went straight to cover the Void Tree, trying to swallow it.


    However, the heavenly power in the Void Tree stopped the Devourer Zone from swallowing it.


    "Hmm. This doesn''t seem to work," the replica murmured thoughtfully.


    "Then let me try with the chromatic energy. If even the chromatic energy cannot make it, then, I think I''ll


    have to give it up."


    At the next moment, the replica gathered the chromatic energy and merged it into the runic power,


    ready for another try to engulf the Void Tree. This time, the heavenly power did not block the process at


    all.


    Not before long, the huge Void Tree waspletely engulfed by the Devourer Zone.


    "Great job, the chromatic energy! I finally got the Void Tree!" The replica was thrilled.


    "I''m really sorry that I secretly got the Void Tree. Sorry, Ares and Selene," the replica then murmured


    slowly with a little embarrassment.


    "However, I have never been a good person. If I obtain this Void Tree, I will be able to improve my


    strength greatly and be a spiritual emperor much sooner. When that timees, I will go to the


    Phoenix tribe!


    And I will try my best to help the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe in return."


    Bang! After the replica finished speaking, he destroyed himself automatically.


    The real Ricky, who was traveling with Ares and others, was excited as his mouth curled up to a slight


    grin. After his replica disappeared, what happened to the replica would happen to Ricky''s real body.


    As his mind integrated into the Devourer Zone, Ricky saw the huge Void Tree.


    "Why are you so happy, Ricky?" Ricky''s excitement could not be sensed by Pearl and the others on the


    outside. But Tina, who was inside the Massacring Zone, could clearly see it.


    "Because I got the Void Tree, which is now in the Devourer Zone," Ricky replied honestly. He never hid


    anything from Tina.


    "What? You put the Void Tree into the Devourer Zone? How is that possible?" Tina eximed with


    disbelief upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "I nned ahead and left a replica and part of the mysterious chromatic energy there in advance to


    collect the Void Tree," Ricky exined.


    "I see!" Tina said, lost in thought. "But, I don''t think it was a good idea."


    "No, it was not. But I''m not a noble person, and I need the Void Tree. As for the reason why I did so,


    Tina, I think you know it better than anyone else. But, to make myself feel better, I will try my best to


    help them to deal with the Ling n in return."


    "Just follow your heart, Ricky. You are a good person and it is eptable for you to take the Void Tree,"


    Tina responded in an earnest voice.


    Just as Tina had said, there was nothing wrong with Ricky gaining the Void Tree secretly in the martial


    world. Moreover, the Void Tree did not belong to Selene''s n or Ares'' n anyway.


    Sure enough, Colin had fled back to the Ling n of the Great Star Dynasty.


    There was and called the Star Continent floating in the void which was the location of the Great Star


    Dynasty.


    Selene''s n was the most powerful n in the Great Star Dynasty and it controlled the entire dynasty.


    The Ling n and the Scarlet King Ape tribe were also quite powerful. All the other living creatures


    lived under the rule of these three ns.


    At that moment, great changes had happened to the Great Star Dynasty.


    The eldest young master of the Ling n, Colin, hade back as apleted spiritual king.


    Now, the Ling n no longer hid themselves and directly attacked the Great Star Dynasty and the


    Scarlet King Ape tribe.


    Originally, the two ns were as powerful as the Ling n, and even though Colin came back as a


    Star Dynasty was severely poisoned. Since then, he could not fight back.


    As a result, the master of the Scarlet King Ape tribe was the only one remaining powerful enough to


    fight. But he was alone and he couldn''t resist the master of the Ling n and Colin at the same time.


    Only half a dayter, the people of the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe were forced


    to hide in the protection array of the Great Star Dynasty.


    A giant array covered the pce of the Great Star Dynast. The city waspletely surrounded by


    countless living creatures who had been living on the Star Continent.


    ... ''Well! The Great Star Dynasty, from this moment on, will belong to the Ling n, '' all the creatures


    gathered around sighed in their hearts upon seeing this picture.


    "My King, this is thest time I call you My King." At this time, a cold and heavy voice boomed and


    immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 813 Breaking The Array

    Chapter 813 Breaking The Array


    Then, two figures appeared. Behind them, a group of people followed closely. Without a doubt, they


    were the people of the Ling n.


    One of the two figures was a middle-aged man, apleted spiritual king. Needless to say, he was


    none other than the master of the Ling n. The other figure that stood beside him was Colin.


    There were no visible injuries on Colin''s body. It was as if Ricky''s punch did not cause him any damage


    or harm at all.


    "Retreat your array and surrender, and I can guarantee that all of your people inferior to a spiritual king


    can continue to thrive and live on happily in this ce, the Star Continent," the master of the Ling n


    proposed, albeit in a tone that was arrogant andcked empathy.


    "Oh, wait, I think I just made a mistake. It should be called the Ling Continent. That''s a more befitting


    name," he added with a sneer.


    "Andrea, don''t you think you''re wasting precious time, trying to convince me to surrender?" one of the


    strong warriors inside the array spat back coldly, directly addressing the Ling n''s master, Andrea


    Ling.


    The said warrior was also apleted spiritual king. The only difference was that he was a little


    weaker than Andrea Ling. The warrior''s enlightening power indicated his identity. He was William Yuan,


    Ares'' father. He was also the master of the Scarlet King Ape tribe.


    "Ha-ha! William, I really don''t understand. You are apleted spiritual king, yet why are you fighting


    so hard to protect a dynasty that is doomed to copse soon?" Andrea Ling asked with a smile.


    "Worry not, though, for I am a generous master. I am giving you thest chance to retreat from this


    array. By surrendering, your Scarlet King Ape tribe will remain as one of the most powerful forces on


    thisnd. Your failure to do as I request will leave me no choice but to destroy all of you."


    "What makes you think I have trust in your words? That is absolutely not going to happen. Not on my


    watch!" William Yuan insisted stubbornly and decisively.


    "Well, in that case, the very day when the array is broken will be the time that all of your men will die,"


    Andrea Ling responded with the same level of obstinacy and assertiveness.


    "We don''t know and we can''t surely tell yet what the result will be. Let us wait until you finally break the


    array," William Yuan retorted, unperturbed.


    "Humph!" Andrea Ling snorted. William Yuan''s unwavering conviction was starting to get on his nerves.


    "Do you really think I have no idea what you are waiting for? It has something to do with the agreement


    among the three ns, doesn''t it? Are you really that confident about Ares'' and Selene''s chances of


    survival? How sure are you that they will make it back alive?"


    "Damn you, Andrea! Did you send someone else to kill them?" William Yuan demanded for Andrea


    Ling''s answer with urgency. An idea seemed to have sprung into his mind.


    "Ha-ha! Is it really necessary for me to send someone out just to seize their heads?" In all honesty,


    Andrea Ling thought William Yuan would know better. His assumption was quite foolish. "To tell you the


    truth, Vincent has already broken through and be an upper spiritual king. That being said, I hardly


    trust that Ares and Selene would still stand a chance against him."


    What Andrea Ling and Colin wouldn''t admit was that they already knew that Vincent had met his end in


    the hands of another powerful warrior. They both opted not to disclose the saddening news to


    everybody else, and so they had been adamant at covering it up with their fake mockery and


    arrogance.


    Before the news about Vincent''s death would spread all over thend, theyunched the attack against


    the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe. Any dy in their backup n would only dy


    the attainment of their objective.


    "What?" William Yuan couldn''t believe what he just heard. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    The space around him broke into pieces because of his anger.


    "So, you see, there is no longer any hope for you, right from the beginning. If I guessed it right, your


    array can onlyst for ten days, at most," Andrea scoffed with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    "Well, how about you just return here after ten days?" another voice echoed nearby, and a middle-aged


    man in a golden robe with an intricate dragon pattern on it appeared.


    The middle-aged man was the king of the Great Star Dynasty. He looked very pale and his lips were


    dark. His once immense and powerful strength could be no longer felt, a sign that he had dramatically


    weakened over thest few days.


    "It seems that the king was really poisoned. That means, the Great Star Dynasty will only have ten


    days left to exist before it bespletely erased off the face of this world," the spectators


    surrounding the area where the Great Star Dynasty''s king appeared murmured among themselves.


    Some were worried about the king''s current state while the others were simply anticipating what would


    happen next.


    "Ha-ha! Dn, look at you! You are so weak that you are not qualified to fight against me!" Andrea Ling


    let out a loud and sarcasticugh as his eyes fell on the now frail king, Dn.


    "Do correct me if I''m wrong, but, the poison in your body has already reached every internal organ in


    your body. I''m afraid ten days is the most that you willst."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Perhaps you are right. But, if you truly want to wipe out the Great Star Dynasty, then the Ling n has


    to pay a price," Dn stated. He exchanged a swift nce with William Yuan. Both of them bore a


    steely determination on their faces.


    Andrea Ling would not back down that easily, and so he bantered back, "If one wants to be the most


    powerful force in the world, they have to pay the price. I am pretty sure the Ling n can afford the


    price.


    It''s a pity that I won''t allow you to stay inside for ten more days. Now, at this very day and moment in


    time, both the Star Continent and the Great Star Dynasty will be reced with a new and improved


    name. They will soon be reintroduced to the world as the Ling Land and the Great Ling Dynasty,"


    Boom! Boom! Upon finishing his words of grandeur, he, along with Colin and the rest of the members of


    the Ling n, made their moves and began to operate at full speed.


    "Is the Ling n trying to break this array now?" The witnesses gasped in deep concern.


    "That can''t be true. If the array could be broken so easily, then Andrea would have done it earlier. He


    shouldn''t be wasting his time yapping his mouth like crazy in the presence of William and the king," one


    of the witnesses pointed out.


    That person was smart enough to have noticed.


    But hispanions begged to disagree. "I don''t know. Let''s just watch this carefully. We must also


    remember that no matter who wins or loses, we are not to interfere. We can''t afford to offend either


    side."


    "Show yourself!"


    Strangely enough, William Yuan and Dn let out a cunning smile as Andrea Ling and his men


    prepared for an outburst. Dozens of figures appeared in the array shortly after. The figures turned out


    to be the spiritual kings and the demi-immortals of the two ns.


    Led by William Yuan, all the creatures poured their power into the array.


    Swish! Swish!


    In response, all the people of the Ling n took out a blood red pill respectively.


    "Do you recognize this, Dn, William?" Andrea Ling asked wickedly as he held the blood red pill


    between his fingers.


    "Is that the Energy Boosting Pill at the King Level?" Dn''s eyes instantly grew dim with gloom and


    worry.


    "Ha-ha! You have good eyesight, even though you''ve grown frail and weak. This is exactly the Energy


    Boosting Pill that can generate power at the intermediate King Level. With this pill, the Ling n will


    soon defeat in no time and take over the continent," Andrea Ling eximed with excitement as if he


    had already seen a glimpse of their victory with his own eyes.


    All the people of the Ling n swallowed the pills. After a few moments, the momentum and strength


    of all the members of the Ling n had doubled.


    "How could it be possible?" Dn and William Yuan gasped. "Any kind of pill at the intermediate King


    Level is very precious. I bet you''re wondering how every member of the Ling n could have possibly


    owned one. Well, here''s a rough estimate. That should be twenty pills in total." Andrea''s casual


    revtion shocked all the creatures and witnesses surrounding them.


    As for the nsmen of Dn and William Yuan, it didn''t take them longer than a second to cower in


    fear.


    The Energy Boosting Pill at the intermediate King Level could double the power in any living creature in


    just two hours. The best part about its elerating power was that it didn''t leave any kind of serious or


    subtle side effect.


    Two hours was long enough for the Ling n to break the array and kill all of their targeted prisoners.


    With power and time seemingly going in the Ling n''s favor, how could their enemies stay calm and


    be fearless?


    "Dn, William, I have seen fear in your eyes. Unfortunately, you just missed the best opportunity I


    could offer you. Anyway, enough talk about your ipetence and terrible decision making!" Andrea


    Ling mocked. "Have I told you how delightful it is to watch your petrified countenance?" Andrea Ling


    steadily increased in its ferocity.

 Chapter 814 Arrive

    Chapter 814 Arrive


    "Break the array!"


    On Andrea''smand, all the warriors of the Ling n gathered their strongest momentum and threw


    a cohesive punch at the array. Except William, all the warriors of the Great Star Dynasty and the


    Scarlet King Ape tribe trembled with fear, and their chests felt heavy and stuffed.


    "Attack again!" Andrea roared.


    Another violent attack was made. This time, people from the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King


    Ape tribe spat out blood, and their auras weakened even more.


    "Break!" Andrea was unstoppable andunched another brutal attack. After three attacks, the array


    waspletely destroyed. People from the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe were left


    exposed.


    "Ha-ha, we have rewritten the history!" With a proudugh, Andreaunched a final wild attack on


    Dn and William.


    At the same time, he said with a confident smile, "Now, none of you should make a move. I will clean


    up the mess. This is a historical moment. I will change it myself."


    "Kill!"


    Dn and William also knew that there was no way back. They knew their end was close. They


    exchanged a knowing look and rushed towards Andrea with all their determination.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself!" Andrea told Dn disdainfully.


    He summoned all his strength to attack William. Under his great power, William retreated heavily. His


    strength was much lesser than that of Andrea. To make matters worse, Andrea took the Energy


    Boosting Pill, which made him more difficult to defeat.


    After dealing with William, Andrea instantly approached Dn. Without any resistance, Dn''s chest


    exploded by the blow of Andrea''s palm and he crashed into a huge pce, shattering it to pieces. Dust


    was all over the ce and blood was gushing out, some red, some ck.


    That was the power of the poison.


    Dn was considered to be the strongest master of the Star Continent, yet he was so weak in front of


    the opposition.


    "History is going to change." The crowd sighed again. As for what would happen to the Great Star


    Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe, they would not be treated with mercy. Even if this was just the


    Heavenly Void, they were ustomed to thew of the jungle.


    ...


    "You''re ying with fire!" With all robustness, Andrea punched Dn once again.


    It was blocked by William, which made him fall to the ground instantly.


    In just a few moments, both Dn and William were defeated. They were no match for Andrea.


    Of course, one of the greatest advantages was that Andrea took the Energy Boosting Pill.


    "It seems that you have a good rtionship, so, you can go to hell together, which is my mercy for


    you," Andrea said lordly.


    "Now, I am the king of this continent!"


    "King! King!" People from the Ling n began apuding and cheering.


    The surrounding creatures of the ns were eager to tter their superiors also joined them.


    Excited as he was, Andrea gathered his power once again andunched a huge golden light de and


    shed it towards Dn and William. Even though it was unnecessary to attack the defeated, Andrea


    wanted to unt his power for the people watching and worshiping him.


    "I guess I''m notte yet." Everyone heard a faint voice from afar. The golden light came from the void


    and turned into a giant golden shield, filled with four kinds of runic powers to resist the golden light


    de.


    Bang!


    The deafening sound of metal colliding rang through the air. The cracking golden waves drowned


    everything in an instant.


    Bang!


    Ricky was also heavily beaten back.


    "Second level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky''s pupil shrank, and he directly activated the second


    level of Ultimate Golden Body, because he knew that the golden light de was not entirely blocked by


    his golden shield.


    As expected, the moment Ricky was about to condense his second level of Ultimate Golden Body, the


    golden light de burst out and hit him hard on the crossed arms of the golden body.


    Boom! Ricky was thrashed into the other pces.


    "Wow! Lucky I was able to block it." Ricky took a deep breath, checking his nerves.


    As time was running out, Ricky walked alone. Fortunately, he made it.


    ''ording to Ares, the master of the Ling n isn''t so strong. How could he be so powerful?'' Ricky


    contemted.


    ''Although I don''t want to admit it, the strength of the master of the Ling n is much stronger than


    mine. I''m afraid I only have a small chance of sess even if I summon all my powers¡ªthe Space-


    shrinking Pace, the four mutants, and the Golden Spirit Eyes.''


    The next moment, Ricky also noticed that the momentum of the master of the Ling n was not stable.


    It seemed to have reached its peak and was now moving towards a disadvantageous state.


    "Got it. He took some pill." Ricky also found out that the other members of the Ling n did the same


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    thing. He immediately guessed the reason.


    "It seems that it is because of the pills that the Ling n could destroy the protection array of the Great


    Star Dynasty!"


    "Who is this person who could withstand the most powerful blow of the master of the Ling n?" All


    the warriors were baffled.


    The creatures of the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe were also confused.


    "It''s you! How is that possible? How can you be here so soon?" Colin eximed in disbelief on


    recognizing Ricky.


    After all, he hade back using the Golden Light sh. His speed was much faster than that of a


    Ricky was able to make it, because he used the Space-shrinking Pace.


    He had no choice. He took the Void Tree secretly, so he had to pay something as well. Therefore, he


    used the cultivation resources he had got from Vincent and hispanions to cultivate the Space-


    shrinking Pace.


    "Of course it''s me. I didn''t expect you to remember me. Lucky me, I guess." Retrieving his momentum,


    Ricky smiled cunningly.


    ''Colin is invincible, safe and sound. It seems that he has also taken some kind of pill. Is the Ling n a


    n of pill refiners?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''Does Colin know this young man?'' the warriors wondered.


    ''Judging from his reaction, it seems that Colin has suffered some losses because of this young man, ''


    some people guessed.


    ...


    Of course, Andrea knew Ricky was the one who killed his son.


    Crack! Crack!


    At once, all the bones in Andrea''s body collided with rage.


    Without a word, Andrea marched forward and suddenly appeared in front of Ricky. He folded his


    hands, burst out his golden light de again and shed it towards Ricky.


    "Do you want to kill me that much?" Ricky murmured.


    However, Ricky didn''t retaliate. Instead, he activated his second level of Ultimate Golden Body, infused


    with the runic power and the gxy power, and turned them into a shield to defend himself.


    Since Ricky couldn''t beat him, the best option was to defend himself and wait for the pill to wear off.

 Chapter 815 A Defensive Fight

    Chapter 815 A Defensive Fight


    "Do you know what kind of pill the master of the Ling n took?" Ricky asked Dn and William


    through telepathy.


    Both replied promptly, "He took the Energy Boosting Pill of the intermediate King Level. It can double


    the strength of any spiritual king. But it''s only supposed tost for two hours.


    By now it''s been an hour already since he took it."


    "Oh, I see. You two can rest first. I''ll take care of the following things. If any questionse up, we can


    talk about themter," Ricky said.


    ''An hour! It should be an hour to go down from the peak. Only then I should be able to withstand it, ''


    Ricky thought seriously.


    Bang! Yet again, Andrea''s mighty attack struck hard at Ricky. However, despite the heavy blow, the


    powerful defense of his second level of Ultimate Golden Body along with the four kinds of runes


    protected him from being severely hurt.


    ''With this second level of Ultimate Golden Body on itspleted level, as well as the fusion of the


    Massacring Soil, I''m powerful enough now. At least as long as I don''tpete against a second-ss


    "How could it be possible? He made it again. This young man''s strength really measures up to that of


    the master of the Ling n. It seems things will turn out different from what we''ve expected today,"


    warriors around himmented in awe.


    "Father, let''s fight him together. We''ll definitely break his golden body in this way!" Colin yelled hoarsely.


    ''That stung for sure, '' Ricky thought bitterly on hearing Colin''s words.


    Right then, he had really wanted to take down Colin and his father. But he knew he wouldn''t be a


    match for them as long as they were under the effect of the pills. Ricky was certain that if he took any


    action now, Colin and his father would likely defeat him.


    Swish! Regaining his focus back, Ricky immediately activated the Massacring Sand before he burst out


    the Massacring Mutant. His main purpose at the moment was to increase his defenses by any means


    he had.


    "The power of the mutant? The Golden Mutant!?" Warriors around were shocked as they felt the power


    emanating from Ricky.


    "I can also see the Massacring Sand!"


    "This young man is really extraordinary!" some warriors eximed.


    "Do you guys realize he''s just an upper spiritual king?" the other warriors asked in astonishment.


    "What? There''s no way he''s just an upper spiritual king! How can he be so powerful?" warriors around


    all eximed in disbelief.


    The golden light spread through the air. Colin and Andrea instantly gathered the golden light des


    and rushed to attack Ricky from two different angles. Colin''s and Andrea''s killing intent had managed to


    increase their powers.


    Still Ricky didn''t dare to ck off on it.


    "Massacring Golden Body!"


    Ricky quickly fused the three kinds of his massacring powers¡ªthe Massacring Sand, the golden body


    and the massacring runes. With the three enlightening powersbined, a golden tower materialized


    around Ricky''s figure, shielding him.


    The des shed into the shield and metal nking rang into everyone''s ears while waves of air


    spread out all around. The giant golden body got hurled backwards by the impact. It heavilynded on


    the ground, crushing several more pces into pieces.


    However, amidst the endless dust, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body stood up again,


    resembling some sort of gilded God of war.


    "It''s very touching to see father and son joining a battle together. It''s a shame, though, you two soldiers


    seem to be rather weak," Ricky provoked while staring at Colin''s and his father''s gloomy faces. Then,


    he patted the dust out of his golden body, insulting them even more.


    Roar! Roar! Every warrior from the Ling n, as well as Colin and Andrea growled furiously.


    "He''s only defended himself so far. I guess he''s waiting for the effect of the pills to pass," a warrior


    spected.


    Andrea and the other members from the Ling n had also figured out what Ricky intended to do. As


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    hard as it might be to admit it, they were well aware that without the Energy Boosting Pills, Ricky was


    likely to defeat them.


    Not to mention William had joined Ricky''s side. Their alliance took all the advantage from the Ling


    n''s people.


    Now that there wasn''t much time left before the pills'' effect faded, they had to figure out a solution as


    soon as possible.


    "To all the warriors, kill him by any means!" Andrea ordered angrily at his people.


    Puff! Puff!


    Taking Andrea''smand, all the warriors from the Ling n puked a mouthful of blood essence as


    they mixed it with their own spiritual weapons. Rapidly, they had managed to activate the


    Transformation Skill, producing multiple bodies.


    Instantly, the golden light des fulfilled the air.


    Their power was so strong that it was enough to destroy apleted spiritual king''s whole territory in


    the blink of an eye.


    "Damn it! Are they seriously trying to kill me before the pills'' effect fades?" Ricky hissed, mad.


    "Young man, we are not acquainted with you. But we''re very grateful for your help. Now, please leave.


    Don''t let yourself be killed in this ce," Dn and William told Ricky through telepathy.


    "I guess it doesn''t matter. If I can''t resist this attack, I won''t have helped you anyway. Besides, I only


    chose to do it because I''ve promised someone. This isn''tpletely selfless. I''m also doing something


    for myself here," Ricky responded, leaving both Dn and William puzzled.


    He then remained silent. There was no time for chatting any longer.


    "I hope that you together can kill me this time. Because if you fail, after this attack, you''ll be met with


    great shame by everyone in the Great Star Continent." Despite the danger he was about to face, Ricky


    wasn''t afraid to tease his opponents.


    However, he hadn''t forgotten to gather all his strength into his chest.


    "Massacring Holy Attack¡ªMassacring Five Patterns!"


    Ricky roared as he burst out the Massacring Holy Attack, which had reached five patterns at that time.


    The Massacring Holy Attack wasn''t just a powerful strike. It was also a great defense method.


    Buzz!


    As the four runes emerged, Ricky gathered all the power focused on his chest and turned it into the


    Golden Enlightenment. The Massacring Holy Ant grew out behind his body. Then, the power got mixed


    and aligned into five strong line patterns.


    They were all connected to each other forming the shape of a giant golden bell, which covered Ricky''s


    whole body.


    Ricky had be the legit image of a turtle retracting its head back into its shell.


    "Ricky, you look like a turtle hiding inside its shell." Tina, who was inside the Massacring Zone,ughed


    out.


    "Tina, could you please say something nice?" Ricky asked in a gentle and indulgent tone.


    Tina couldn''t help but smile at the sight of such a helpless look taking over Ricky''s face.


    ng! ng! ng! While Tinaughed, multiple des of golden light filled the sky storming its way


    out to Ricky''s Massacring Five Patterns.


    The moment they collided, enormous waves of air burst out and swallowed the whole area.


    It took a few quarters of an hour for the waves to recede and clear the way for what everyone was


    expecting to see¡ªif rather Ricky had survived or not.

 Chapter 816 The Ling Clan Retreated

    Chapter 816 The Ling n Retreated


    Boom! Boom!


    Once the loud roar had faded, everyone nced at the ce where Ricky was standing. However, they


    only saw a ball of golden light gradually disappearing. Ricky was not there at all. They could not feel


    any trace of him anymore.


    "Was he crushed into pieces? Could he actually be dead?" The warriors in the area were all stunned as


    they turned tomunicate with one another out of curiosity.


    The hopes in the eyes of the people from the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe were


    reced by despair once again. They were made to believe that the young hero who appeared out of


    nowhere was sent by God to rescue them from their doom. But three boutster, he was killed by the


    Ling n.


    At that moment, the grief in the eyes of Andrea and Colin had begun to fade. They thought they had


    avenged Vincent by killing Ricky.


    But in the next moment, Colin''s eyes suddenly narrowed as if something entered his mind. He then


    said anxiously to Andrea, "Father, you must be careful!"


    However, it was already toote. At that same moment, a beam of golden light shed and directly


    chopped Andrea''s neck. It was none other than Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. It wasn''t long before Ricky also


    appeared out of nowhere.


    Ricky didn''t use his Space-shrinking Pace this time. Instead, he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone the


    moment he was attacked by the Ling n and teleported behind Andrea without anyone noticing.


    Faced with the Ling n''s ferocious attacks earlier, Ricky had to admit that even if he broke out his


    strongest abilities to protect himself, he would still be unable to withstand them. It was particrly


    difficult for him to use the Space-shrinking Pace in that situation.


    Ricky had no other choice but to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''Oh, I was forced to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone. That''s not what I wanted at all! I''d rather fight them


    face to face than find ways to retreat, '' Ricky said in his heart after what happened.


    ...


    At that moment, Andrea felt like all the hair on his body stood up. He sensed a strong killing intent


    surrounding his entire body. He could feel that his head was about to drop on the ground if he did


    nothing to defend himself.


    Fortunately for him, Andrea seemed to have been well prepared. A drop of blood essence flew out from


    between his eyebrows. At the exact moment before Ricky''s Iron Destroyer reached his neck, Andrea


    had already transformed into a beam of golden light and was able to teleport to another ce in the


    blink of an eye.


    "Oh, I think he just used his Golden Light sh to dodge my attack!" Ricky said with pity as he saw


    Andrea sessfully evade his fatal attack. He had hoped to end Andrea''s life with that strike.


    ''It seems that Colin must have told him that I could move in an instant. That''s why Andrea already


    prepared himself in advance. Otherwise, any living creature even if they were a little stronger than me


    wouldn''t be able to dodge that attack, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    What just happened turned everyone quiet and caused a lot of confusion. A few seconds earlier, they


    had already been convinced that Ricky had been smashed to pieces. Unexpectedly, he appeared out


    of nowhere and forced Andrea to employ his most powerful skill, the Golden Light sh, just to escape


    from his attack.


    Ricky didn''t continue to attack. Instead, he merely said to Andrea in a distant tone, "I think the effects of


    the Energy Boosting Pill you just swallowed should already be gone by now. Are you sure you still want


    to fight?"


    Ricky did not n to continue the battle because he knew that even if the effects of the Energy


    Boosting Pill had already faded, he still wouldn''t be able to kill Andrea. The fight between him and


    Andrea would end in a draw at best. What was more, Andrea owned the Golden Light sh. Ricky was


    smart enough to know that it was not a wise idea to continue the fight.


    "Kill him! Kill him now!" the disciples from the Ling n yelled. Andrea, on the other hand, remained


    silent.


    They were furious because they thought it was shame for a young man to make the Ling n suffer


    that much. So they would never let the fight stop that easily.


    At that moment, William had already fully recovered. He stood up and went behind Ricky.


    Andrea''s aura grew darker at the sight of it. Out of options, he raised his hand and stopped the


    members of the Ling n from yelling. He then ordered all of them to retreat at once.


    None of the members of the Ling n was willing to retreat. However, they had no choice but to follow


    Andrea''s orders.


    All the people in the surrounding area were caught in a trance. But they only had to fight it for a few


    seconds before seeing how everything made sense. Now that the effect of the Energy Boosting Pills


    was gone, the Ling n would never have any chance to win against Ricky and William.


    Andrea was well aware of this fact and didn''t want to risk it. That was why he gave the order to retreat


    as soon as possible.


    Before he left, he left a message for Ricky. "Young man, once you get involved in something, you will


    never be able to get out of it. You will regret everything that you have done someday. Sooner orter, it


    will all get back to you."


    Ricky just sneered at him in response. He was a smart man and he didn''t need Andrea to give him a


    lecture.


    Afterwards, all the people from the Ling n retreated unwillingly as the warriors in the surrounding


    area also left one after the other.


    ...


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Thank you very much," Dn and William said to Ricky gratefully with the rest of their members


    standing behind them.


    "It''s okay, everyone. I was entrusted to do this. My name is Ricky and I actually have gained something


    to help you," Ricky said.


    "You were entrusted to help us? both Dn and William asked in confusion after hearing Ricky''s words.


    Swish! Swish!


    At that time, three figures appeared one after the other. They were Ares, Selene, and Pearl.


    Ares then exined what had happened to them. Dn and William got to know everything and they


    thanked Ricky and Pearl after it was all over.


    "Selene, take your sister to her pce. I think she will be needing quite the time to fully recover


    herself," Dn then said to his daughter.


    "Yes, Father. I''m on it," Selene responded.


    She then handed over the other half of the Void Cell to her father before she took her sister and left.


    Dn arranged his men to clean the battlefield. After that, he returned to his pce and began to refine


    the Void Cell. The highly toxic poison inside his body shouldn''t stay inside any longer. He must remove


    it as soon as possible.


    As for Ricky and Pearl, Ares arranged for them to stay in the cultivation ce of the Great Star


    Dynasty. Ares knew that both Ricky and Pearl needed the time and ce to refine the Void Cell


    themselves.


    In the next three days, Dn had sessfully refined the Void Cell but his strength had not improved


    much because he used all the power contained in the Void Cell to remove the poison instead.


    Dn found out that he had underestimated the terrible effect of the poison in his body.


    During that period of time, Ricky and Pearl concentrated on refining the Void Cell to get the most out of


    it.


    The heavenly power indeed lived up to its reputation. Ricky had be a third-ss upper spiritual


    king. Pearl also had be an upper spiritual king.


    What was more, both of them hadpletely consolidated the power at their respective levels.


    "This is great! Now that I''ve increased my level significantly, I''m sure I would be able to defeat Andrea


    and kill him the next time we fight!" Ricky said with a confident look.


    By that time, the most valuable thing he had gained so far was the Void Tree. With the Void Tree in his


    zone, he could absorb and refine the heavenly power any time he wanted. With his four zones, Ricky


    had absorbed a great amount of heavenly power.


    "I''m getting closer and closer to bing a spiritual emperor!" Ricky sighed with emotion after


    realizing his progress.


    ...


    Once they were done with the refinement, Ricky and Pearl came out of the cultivation ce. Ares was


    waiting for them outside.


    "Ares, how is it going? Did the king sessfully remove the poison in his body after he refined the Void


    Cell?" Ricky asked out of concern.


    "A lot of the poison has been eliminated and the king has already regained his former strength," Ares


    said. "But..."


    Ares let out a sigh and did not finish what he was saying.


    "But what?" both Ricky and Pearl asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 817 Removing Poison For Resources

    Chapter 817 Removing Poison For Resources


    "I''m afraid the king won''t be able to make any progress in his strength in the future, and his life


    expectancy will be greatly diminished," Ares said with a hopeless sigh.


    "Why? Hasn''t he already refined half of the Void Cell? Isn''t that heavenly power in itself not enough?"


    Ricky asked out of surprise.


    "No, that''s not entirely true at all. The poison is far too powerful and has already infused into his internal


    organs. Irrespective of how strong that power is, it is still just an unstable mess of heavenly power. How


    could that in any way drive out the poison infused in his internal organs?" Ares responded.


    "Oh, so the poison he is afflicted with is no ordinary!" Ricky said. "But how did he get poisoned? Is the


    Ling n responsible?"


    "No, it was the work of a stranger. It happened when the king was on his way to the Void Tree. He met


    this old man on the way and got attacked. That''s how all of this came to pass," Ares replied solemnly.


    "That old man must be like you, a creature on the continent."


    "He must be a master at crafting toxins," Ricky said.


    "Ares, take me to the king now. I may have a way topletely extract the poison from his body,"


    Ricky voiced.


    "Can you remove poison?" Ares replied in shock.


    "Ha-ha, I know quite a bit about poison, so I want to give it a try. Can''t hurt to try right?" Ricky


    responded with a smile.


    "Alright then. Follow me please," replied Ares. Although he had known Ricky a few days, it was


    inexplicable how easy it felt to trust him. Maybe it was because of his strength and confidence.


    Very soon with his guidance, they arrived at the pce where Dn cultivated. At this time, Selene and


    William were also there at the pce.


    It seemed like Dn had indeed returned to his peak, and the undoubted momentum of apleted


    spiritual king was on full disy. But those with keen eyes would be able to see the darkness shrouded


    between his eyebrows.


    It was unmistakable that he was poisoned.


    "Thank you very much for all your help. If you have any questions, please feel free to let us know. We


    will try our best to provide any answer that we are capable of." Dn thanked Ricky once again when


    he saw Ricky and Pearl.


    "King, I need you to be honest with me. How much of the poison is there in your body right now?" Ricky


    asked.


    Hearing the direct question, Dn was slightly stunned, his expression immediately dropping. He


    sighed, "My strength has been restored, but there is still poison that have infused into my internal


    organs and I don''t know if or when it might break out again."


    "King, if you trust me please don''t resist. I also know a little something about poison. I want to know


    exactly what happened to you and how," Ricky continued.


    "I''ll thank you first then, Ricky," said Dn.


    He did in fact believe in him. After all, Ricky wouldn''t have saved him if he were up to no good. Of


    course, Dn didn''t any hope of driving out all the toxinpletely. That would be impossible for even


    Ricky, especially when even the heavenly power could not do anything.


    Then, Ricky used his devouring runes to see through Dn''s internal organs. As expected, there was a


    lot of poison left. If Dn was hurt again, then the poison would spring back into action. They were a


    threat to his very life.


    "So Ricky, what do you think. Can you help?" Ares asked tentatively.


    "There is still poison left, and it''s a hidden threat to his life. I believe he knows that too," Ricky replied.


    "It''s going to be difficult, but I''m sure I can extract all of it."


    "What!? Are you serious, boy?" Both Dn and William couldn''t believe his response. After all, even


    the heavenly power proved to be incapable of removing the poisonpletely.


    Ares and Selene were also very excited.


    "But..." Ricky started with a little embarrassment.


    "If it is going to be very difficult, please tell me honestly Ricky," asked Dn.


    "It''s going to take a lot of cultivation resources topletely remove the poison," Ricky said.


    "What cultivation resources do you need and how many of them?" asked William.


    "Cultivation resources of two spiritual space tools," Ricky said calmly.


    "Ricky, would you really need these cultivation resources to remove poison?" asked Tina, who was at


    the time inside the Massacring Zone. "Why were no cultivation resources needed when you drove the


    evil spirit out of me?"


    "Tina, you know, every time I use the Space-shrinking Pace, I would still need some cultivation


    resources to recover.


    And I only get some cultivation resources from the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe."


    Now, he was also helpless, but then he would have to fight with Andrea. And if he wanted to break


    Andrea''s Golden Light sh, he had to activate his Space-shrinking Pace. That would need a lot of


    cultivation resources. However, he was too embarrassed to ask the two ns for it.


    Hence, he had toe up with this idea.


    "So that''s how it really is," Tina replied with a sly smile.


    "Tina, don''t make fun of me for this. I have no other choice," Ricky said when he heard herughter.


    Then Pearl looked at him quizzically. After all, even she knew that it did not require cultivation


    resources for him to remove the poison.


    "So, just the cultivation resources of two spiritual space tools?" Dn asked excitedly.


    He looked towards Selene knowingly and she left immediately guessing the unspoken request.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ricky, we, the Scarlet King Ape tribe, are also willing to offer you the cultivation resources of two


    spiritual space tools. But please remove the poison from the king''s body," William added in response.


    With that Ares also left.


    "The cultivation resources of two spiritual space tools would be more than enough," Ricky responded.


    "You''re wee, Ricky. We''ll dly offer you cultivation resources of another two spiritual space tools.


    After all, you have just saved our lives," William said feeling rejected.


    ''Apparently the forces in the Heavenly Void have a lot of cultivation resources. In the continent, a demi-


    spiritual emperor force will find it difficult to afford the cultivation resources of two spiritual space tools, ''


    Ricky thought to himself silently.


    ''And here, just twoplete spiritual kings can offer cultivation resources of two spiritual space tools


    without a second thought.''


    He didn''t refuse and said almost in a joyful whisper, "Then I think it''s better to ept your offerings."


    Moreover, He also thought that Dn and William might have guessed that hecked cultivation


    resources. Otherwise, William would not make the offer of cultivation resources of two spiritual space


    tools. If he refused again, it would just be hypocritical.


    "Ha-ha, that''s it!" Williamughed.


    Selene and Ares also returned.

 Chapter 818 The Person Behind The Ling Clan

    Chapter 818 The Person Behind The Ling n


    Once he had epted the four spiritual space tools of cultivation resources, Ricky began to help Dn


    expel the toxin. He had mastered the Evil Devouring Mouth and had already reached an advanced


    level in terms of the devouring power.


    This posed as an advantage for him and helped him to easily get rid of the toxin from Dn''s body.


    With the help of his devouring runes and the heavenly power, Ricky sessfully removed all the


    poison from Dn''s body.


    The poison was quickly devoured by Ricky''s Devourer Zone and transformed into the power that he


    could use.


    After two days, Dn had finally recuperated and regained enough energy. Now, he was emitting the


    momentum of apleted spiritual king.


    It was not until then that Ricky had felt Dn''s true strength. It was rumored that Dn was very


    powerful among all the third-sspleted spiritual kings and that he was more powerful than


    Andrea. Now that he could feel his true strength, Ricky was inclined to agree with them.


    Once again, Dn, William, and the others expressed their thanks to Ricky heartily.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "King, I think it is prudent that we keep your recovery a secret. Let us not let the others know that you


    arepletely healed until we find out more about the current situation of the Ling n," Ricky


    suggested wisely. It would be sensible to keep their heads down until they were certain with where they


    stood.


    "Of course, we will not," Dn said and agreed as he nodded his head a few times, his eyes filled with


    fierce killing intent. Now that he had recovered, it was time for him to settle the feud with the Ling n.


    "King, I think we should be more careful when dealing with the Ling n," Ricky warned him again.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, thanks for the reminder. Don''t worry too much. Now that the king has already recovered


    and you are here, I don''t think we need to be afraid of the Ling n." William enthusiastically patted his


    back in excitement. He stood there, bright-eyed and bushy-tailed as he eagerly waited for their next


    ns.


    "What you said does make sense. Indeed, our strength has already surpassed the Ling n''s by now.


    However, do you have any idea how the Ling n gained so many Energy Boosting Pills?" Ricky


    asked in a low voice. He met their eyes seriously as the mood plummeted around him.


    Ricky had remembered when Colin used the Golden Light sh to run away. Colin had been seriously


    injured at that time so it was impossible that he only used one drop of blood essence. However, when


    Ricky saw him again, Colin was alive and well. He was able to recover in such a short amount of time.


    Ricky reasoned that Colin would have needed to take powerful pills or advanced Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth to achieve that.


    It was also strange how every member of the Ling n had one Energy Boosting Pill. That was not


    easily achieved and should be impossible.


    When Ricky asked them that question, Dn and others also began to think about it carefully. Ricky''s


    words brought to light questions and they started to feel that it was unusual for the Ling n to have so


    many Energy Boosting Pills.


    "I believe you know the Ling n well. Do you know whether there is a pill refiner in the Ling n?"


    Ricky asked them as he observed their reactions.


    "No, I don''t think they have a pill refiner. Although there are many pill refiners on this continent, none of


    them can be a pill refiner of King Level. If we want to get the pill at King Level, we must go to


    other continents to search for it," Ares replied as he furrowed his eyebrows. He was starting to realize


    the strangeness that revolved around the Ling n.


    At this point, Dn and others seemed to realize something. Their eyes narrowed while some of them


    gasped suddenly. Dn eximed, "Ares is right. There is no pill refiner of King Level on this continent.


    How could the Ling n have so many Energy Boosting Pills? That is very strange."


    "That''s it. I''m afraid that the Ling n is not as simple as we expect. There might be a pill refiner of


    King Level that is supporting them secretly," Ricky told them knowingly.


    "We''d better not act rashly before we are sure though. After all, we are exposed while they are hiding


    now."


    "You are right, Ricky. But what should we do next? Is sitting around and doing nothing our only


    choice?" William asked harshly. His earlier cheerful mood was tainted by frustration.


    At that moment, they all kept silent and wondered what to do next.


    "If you trust me, please give me two days. I will find out whether there is someone strong enough to do


    all this supporting the Ling n secretly," Ricky suddenly offered.


    "What? Are you going to the Ling n alone? I will go with you. I know you are strong, Ricky, but even


    you will find it difficult to break into the Ling n by yourself," William said and volunteered. He looked


    rmed by Ricky''s reckless n.


    "Thanks for your concern. But I would not dare to go there alone if I thought I couldn''t do it. I can


    protect myself well. As long as I am not faced with a demi-spiritual emperor, I can escape at any time.


    I''m sure the one who is supporting the Ling n is not a demi-spiritual emperor. Otherwise, they would


    not have retreated so easily." Ricky smiled assuredly at William.


    "King, Father, now that Ricky said that he could do it, I think we should trust him. He has shown us that


    he is truly trustworthy." Ares trusted Ricky wholeheartedly after he had witnessed how powerful Ricky


    was. He looked at his father pleadingly as he coaxed him to trust Ricky as he did.


    "Well, okay then. Know that we are ready to fight at any time. If there is something wrong in the Ling


    n and you need any help, just let us know. We will go there immediately," William said to Ricky. He


    too was convinced by Ares'' trust in Ricky.


    As they came to a consensus, Ricky went to the Ling n alone.


    He arrived secretly at the house of the Ling n through his Massacring Zone. He saw that all the


    disciples of the Ling n were concentrating on cultivation. They were ready to fight at any time as


    well.


    ''It seems that the Ling n is preparing tounch another attack to dominate the Star Continent, ''


    Ricky thought to himself when he saw the overall situation in the Ling n.


    However, Ricky did not pay any more attention to them. Instead, he went to the training pce of the


    Ling n.


    The first thing Ricky felt when he entered the pce was a strong sense of spiritual energy and pills.


    He looked around and saw Andrea, who was talking to an old man.


    Ricky didn''t know this old man, but he could sense the familiar smell he was emitting.


    ''Is he supporting the Ling n? The king mentioned that he was attacked by an old man who hurt him


    badly. This man must be the one who attacked him. This old man looks like he is not only good at


    alchemy but also highly skilled in using poisons, '' Ricky thought as he observed discretely.


    "Andrea, we only need ten more days to refine another batch of Energy Boosting Pills at the


    intermediate King Level. I have added some poison in this batch which will increase the strength of the


    people who take it more than twice. Through this, your family will dominate the Great Star Continent.


    Your dream wille true very soon," the old man said confidently.


    "Thank you, Master Jiang. May I ask if the poison you added into the pills will hurt my men? Although I


    understand that everything greates with a price, I do not wish to hurt them. They are members of


    the Ling n after all," Andrea asked in a concerned tone.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t endanger their lives. The only set-back is that once they take the Energy Boosting


    Pills, their cultivation will not improve ever since then," the old man answered confidently.


    "That''s good," Andrea muttered to himself as he nodded his head.


    "Master Jiang? Jiang?" Ricky was surprised when he heard the familiarst name. He asked Tina,


    "Tina, is this old man from the Jiang n?"


    "It''s highly possible. After all, the Jiang n is a n of pill refiners!" Tina replied thoughtfully.


    ''I see. He must really be from the Jiang n then. I did not expect to meet someone from the Jiang


    n here. It seems that I have no other choice but to get involved in this matter.


    I''m very curious about what this Jiang n is plotting, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Andrea, I have kept my promise. I hope that you will keep your promise as well." The old man from the


    Jiang n, actually named rk Jiang, looked expectantly at Andrea.


    "Don''t worry. We only care about this Star Continent and we are not interested in unnecessary things


    from the outside. I will make sure you will get what you want," Andrea said before he burst out into


    <pughter loudly. It was as if he found the concerns of the old man silly.

 Chapter 819 The Explosion Core

    Chapter 819 The Explosion Core


    "Ha-ha. Thank you so much, Andrea," rk said excitedly.


    "By the way, Andrea, there is one more thing." His eyes beamed with slyness and lust.


    Andreaughed in response. "I know what you mean. Don''t worry, you can trust me with the gift," he


    promised with a wink and a wicked smile. He then pped his hands, and three figures emerged from


    behind the pce.


    All three of them were young women, each of which was extremely beautiful, scantily d and


    enchanting.


    "Ha-ha! You know me well, Andrea. Juste to my pce after ten days to take the pills." rk''s


    eyes turned red and watery as he carefully examined each of the women''s sultry curves. He already


    felt like the luckiest man on earth.


    He took the three girls very eagerly out of the pce and hurried back to his own ce.


    "I can''t believe that this old man is such an old goat. I wonder if the trade between him and Andrea has


    anything to do with the Sense of Realm," Ricky murmured. "Is it true that this Star Continent really has


    the Sense of Realm?"


    "I don''t think there are any other types of interests that can convince rk and Andrea and make both


    of them willing enough to make a deal with each other. That said, it''s very likely that all this conspiracy


    is about the Sense of Realm," Tina said. "If it was merely for women, rk definitely would not have


    agreed to create so many pills for the Ling n."


    "Father, ¡¤when shall we kill this old guy? Is it after we finally rule the Star Continent?" Colin asked in a


    low and frigid voice as he came out from behind the pce.


    "We do it after we get what we want. Remember Colin, we have to let him have his way as much as we


    could. We should wait at least before wepletely destroy the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet


    King Ape tribe. Only then can we finally kill that bastard," Andrea replied and stared indifferently at the


    horizon.


    "Well, this old dog''s strength is not a disappointment. We need his strength so we can deal with that


    brat."


    "I understand, Father. However, recently, several of the women in our n have fallen into the clutches


    of that old man. Some of the members have even¡¤ started raising their concerns about it. I''m afraid the


    whole n might fall apart if this continues," Colin disclosed with a worried look on his face.


    "Well then, tell the women in our n that from now on, if they¡¤ have nothing important to do, then they


    shouldn''t step out of their rooms. There are tons of other women in other ns," Andrea¡¤ instructed. His


    tone left a spiky chill in the atmosphere.


    "Yes, Father!" Colin replied and nodded curtly.


    "Tina, it seems a lot like they are discussing about the Sense of Realm. Something tells me, that the


    Sense of Realm was also the motivating factor behind the Ling n''s actions against both the Great


    Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe," Ricky said and rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "But, how can they ¡¤be so sure that ¡¤the Sense of Realm exists on the Star Continent?"


    Tina queried with a frown. "Maybe rk has his own ways of gathering information."


    "So then, does that mean I can''t kill rk yet because he might be of use to us in the future?" Ricky


    scratched his head.


    "If the Great Star Dynasty and the Scarlet King Ape tribe are clueless about the whereabouts of the


    Sense of Realm, then yes, you really can''t kill him until we at least find the treasure," Tina affirmed.


    "If that''s the case, then I have to make things clear with Dn. Otherwise, things might not go


    ording to n and it will be harder for us to deal with the conflict in the future," Ricky told Tina.


    He left the Ling n and returned to ¡¤the pce of the Great Star Dynasty.


    As soon as he returned, Ricky immediately told Dn and his men everything he knew.


    "As it turns out, the old man from the Ling n is the one who had hurt me. No wonder Andrea knew


    so much about my condition." Dn was hit with an unnerving realization. "From what you have


    learned, the Ling n will be back once again and attack us in ten days."


    "Damn it! The pills they will be taking this time could double their power. This could really get us into big


    trouble," William cursed under his breath.


    "I think they must have used up all of the materials used to refine the real Energy Boosting Pills.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be caught dead using materials with toxins," Ricky pointed out. "This way,


    even if the strength of all the other members of the Ling n will increase by a tenfold, we can still be


    sure that Andrea and Colin will not take these pills. I''m betting that would be a good thing for us."


    "You are right, Ricky," Dn nodded in agreement.


    "Everyone, in ten days, a battle shall ensue. When that timees, allow me to deal with rk and all


    the Ling n warriors who will take the pills. As for Andrea and Colin, I leave their fate in your hands,"


    Ricky said firmly.


    "Count us in, we will handle the Ling n warriors, too," Ares and Selene said in a unified and


    murderous tone.


    Ricky and hispanions had roughly figured out a strategy for the uing battle.


    "By the way, Ricky, you just said that rk had his eyes set on the Sense of Realm. I guess you feel


    the same about this treasure, don''t you?" Dn smiled at Ricky.


    "I don''t think you will believe me even if I im that I don''t, right?" The ace geniusughed lightly.


    "Why? Do you happen to know where the treasure is, Dn?"


    "I''m the emperor of the Great Star Dynasty, Ricky. Of course I know it well," Dn replied. "However,


    I''m pretty sure the leader of the Ling n and William have also known about it."


    "Oh, well, that''s very interesting. That must be the reason why rk formed an alliance with Andrea,"


    Ricky nodded with a meaningful smile.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There is a magma region called the ''Explosion Core'' in every fully developed continent in the


    Heavenly Void. Once a Sense of Realm drops onto ournd from your world, it will automatically fall


    into the Explosion Core," Dn exined slowly, making sure Ricky would understand how it worked.


    "The Explosion Core?" Ricky and Pearl murmured.


    "The Explosion Core is simply the starting point of a continent. It can be said that all every continent is


    created from an Explosion Core," Dn continued. "The Sense of Realm can be baptized and polished


    by the most powerful energy in heaven and earth. This energy is located deep within the core. Thus,


    once ites into ournd, it will choose to enter the Explosion Core."


    "I see!" Rickynded a fist on the palm of his other hand.


    "The area surrounding the Explosion Core is closed off. I know where the core is, but I don''t know if it


    has the Sense of Realm or not at the time being. If it has, then it will open itself when the timees. If


    not, then it won''t open. We will have to wait and see," William added.


    "In that case, we have to go to the Explosion Core and take a look at the area ourselves." Ricky was


    starting to feel all revved up.


    "That''s right!" Dn nodded. "It''s not a big deal if we have to wait. The real problem is that we don''t


    know when the Sense of Realm wille out. Also, we can''t do anything about it except waiting until it


    finally shows up."


    "Is that so?" Ricky seemed baffled. "Do you think rk knows about the timing?" Ricky''s expression


    was immediately reced with confusion.


    "Whether he is already aware of it or not, we will have to keep a closer eye on him from now on. We


    can''t let him get out of our sight and allow him to continue with whatever plot he has in mind," Pearl


    muttered with strong conviction.


    Among all those who wanted their hands on the Sense of Realm, Pearl was definitely the one who


    cared about it the most. This prompted her to be more cautious of anyone who posed a threat on the


    attainment of her goal.


    "Alright, then. I''ll go to the Ling n once more. I hope that I can leave some runic marks on rk to


    help make the monitoring a lot easier," Ricky dered and began taking quick paces away from the


    group.


    He prepared himself and he was about to set out to return to the Ling n.


    At this moment, a bravo of the Great Star Dynasty came in and said that someone from the Ling n


    had sent a letter.


    This news aroused the curiosity of all those who were present. Dn took over and read the letter


    aloud for everyone to hear.


    "What does ¡¤Andrea¡¤ want ¡¤this time, sir?" Ricky asked, stopping in his tracks.


    "Andrea has asked for a fight to the death in the Explosion Core...in ten days!" Dn announced after


    taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 820 Enemies Gathering

    Chapter 820 Enemies Gathering


    "Really? They asked for a fight in the region of ¡¤Explosion Core. I believe they propose to fight with us


    there because they have no idea when it will open," Ricky surmised logically.


    "This is exactly what we want. Otherwise, we have to pay attention to both the Explosion Core and our


    enemies. They are probably thinking the same thing as us now. In ten days, our sess or failure will


    be decided by this," William told them seriously.


    After the talk, Dn and William made preparations and prepared for the worst.


    Ricky and Pearl once again entered the cultivation ce of the Great Star Dynasty and prepared for


    their battle in ten days.


    "Pearl, I''ll hand over the disciples from the Ling n to you this time. Be careful since they have


    enhanced themselves with the pills. You can have the Sense of Realm we find this time," Ricky told


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    her.


    "It''s too early to decide that. Let''s get the Sense of Realm first. But I do have one question."


    Pearl looked at Ricky coyly as he looked back at her curiously. "What is it?"


    "Why are you so interested in the matters of the Great Star Dynasty? Even if we consider your


    friendship with them, I don''t think your rtionship is that deep.


    If you want to get the Sense of Realm, you have zones so you can always hide in the dark. So, why are


    you getting involved in this?" Pearl asked with her internal power.


    "Because I feel guilty. You will understand once things have ended." Pearl frowned at his vague


    answer. She decided to change her approach when she realized he would not borate.


    "What''s your chance of winning against rk?"


    "Thosepleted Spiritual Kings must be extraordinary. He is not only a master in pill refining but also


    a master in using poison. I am not afraid of his poison but I am worried about how many pills he has.


    After all, a good pill canpletely reverse a situation, from life to death or vice versa.


    Considering this, I think my confidence is less than 50%. However, in every battle, it is about how much


    effort we put in and our strength, and it is also apetition of confidence."


    Pearl listened to Ricky''s answer carefully. Once he was done, she closed her eyes and took a deep


    breath. Ricky hid a smile and opted not to tease her when he noticed how worried she seemed to be


    over him.


    In seven days, Dn and William had arranged everything for their ns. The protection array of the


    Great Star Dynasty was also repaired.


    Dn and William each chose the ten strongest spiritual kings in their ns and headed to the


    Explosion Core.


    As they had agreed upon, Dn hid his recovery. He had eaten a kind of poison that weakened his


    breath and ckened the area between his eyebrows.


    The opponent would easily write him off as a dying enemy but the truth was that he could remove the


    poison he took at any time he wished.


    ''Andrea, the feud between you and me must be resolved this time.'' Dn stared at the distance. He


    readied himself not only physically, but mentally. He would see to it that their feud ended with this


    battle.


    In three days, they arrived at the Explosion Core.


    It was an area filled with countless volcanoes, both huge and small. This made it ridiculously hot. Even


    the ground was scorching red!


    Boom! None of the soldiers even winced. They were surrounded by volcanoes that spouted magma at


    irregr intervals. Those who were inferior to an innate spiritual king were careful to keep their


    distance or they could be burned badly.


    "This area has the three thousand volcanoes. The Explosion Core is within one of the volcanoes. There


    is a world hidden inside the volcano. Even powerful demi-spiritual emperors cannot find it unless they


    already know the way to it,"


    Dn said.


    "So that''s how it is. It''s indeed impossible to find a volcano within this seemingly endless amount of


    volcanoes," Ricky murmured thoughtfully.


    "They should already be here now." Dn interrupted his thoughts. He was looking at a volcano in the


    distance.


    Ricky and others also felt the presence of a nearby aura.


    Under Dn''s lead, they arrived at the volcano. As expected, Andrea and rk were already there.


    "Ha-ha, Dn, do you still remember me? I can feel that the strength of your body has been restored


    because of the Void Cell.


    But I''m afraid that the poison in your internal organs has not been cleared," rk taunted Dn as


    soon as they arrived.


    "Old man, you don''t need to worry about that." Dn nced coldly at rk but paid him no more


    attention. His eyes met Andrea''s murderous ones and focused on him.


    It seemed that they only had eyes for each other on that battlefield. There was no love interest between


    them. They saw each other not only as rivals but also as sworn enemies.


    "Ricky!" rk called as he saw Ricky''s arrogant smirk.


    "Hey, old man. Since you already know it''s me, do you also know that you''vee here to die?" Ricky


    grinned as he shook his hands.


    "Today, I am here to kill you," rk said sternly.


    "Ha-ha! Your words and your presence here today will destroy the whole Jiang n." Ricky''s smirk


    grew bigger as rk grew more furious.


    "Don''t talk big, you!"


    Before rk finished his words, his eyes fell on Pearl.


    "Pearl?! How could this be possible? I thought you didn''t enter the Heavenly Void." rk gaped at


    Pearl in shock. She was thest person that he expected to see in this realm.


    "Is it the spiritual space tool that Ricky had? No. It is impossible. There is no way for a spiritual space


    tool to be hidden from that many spiritual emperors. Somebody would have sensed it."


    Pearl ignored rk''s astonishment. She remained calm and did not even spare him a nce.


    Ricky replied for her, "Hey, old man, don''t be so fussy. Pearl is my girl¡ª"


    He turned and met Pearl''s cold gaze. Her deadly re caused him to trail off before he quieted down


    fully.


    "Shut up or I''ll freeze your mouth!" Pearl''s cold voice sounded in his mind.


    He inadvertently stood up straighter than before and immediately did as she had asked.


    "Pearl, you are from the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. The Jiang n also works for the


    Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. I think we should join our hands together now and defeat Ricky. You


    would have better opportunities with me than with him," rk persuaded Pearl patiently. His tone was


    so sickly-sweet, it was disgusting.


    "You are so annoying! I don''t understand how an old man like you can even enter the Heavenly Void?"


    This time, Pearl replied by herself before Ricky could spout more nonsense.


    "What did you say?" rk was furious. His face was red and his hands were clenched tightly by his


    side.


    He invited Pearl out of kindness but was disrespected and insulted. She needed to be taught a lesson.


    "I will not show you mercyter. Apologize before it is toote." Although he was burning with anger, he


    was also burning with lust.


    Pearl''s beauty was driving him wild and her attitude only spurned him on more.

 Chapter 821 The Magmatic Exhalation

    Chapter 821 The Magmatic Exhtion


    "Apologize to you? Old man, do you think you stand a chance of winning against us?" Ricky sneered at


    rk''s words. At once, he burst out his power and dashed toward rk.


    The Explosion Core was right before their eyes. Ricky wasn''t keen to waste any more time chatting. He


    had got his mind set on fighting immediately.


    As Ricky activated both his massacring runes and me runes, the dual power broke out ferociously


    and unexpectedly.


    Although rk''s vital energy had decreased sharply, it was undeniable he was still a third-ss


    Void Cell and thus improved his strength to a great degree, he would still have to do his best and throw


    his most powerful attack to be able to seed.


    Ricky threw a punch at rk''s jaw.


    "Brat, mark my words, I''ll end you today. It doesn''t matter how powerful of an ace genius you are!"


    rk roared before leaping upward and hitting the air with an open hand as pure venom started to leak


    out from his palm.


    "Ricky, watch out. Any attack from that man is filled with a strong toxin. He is a master in poisoning,"


    Dn warned.


    "Understood," Ricky replied.


    Boom!


    Even though he had been warned, Ricky still shed his fist against rk''s hand.


    "Kill!" Dn howled before dashing towards Andrea, with the full intent on killing him. From the other


    side, William also rushed to go up against Colin as a fierce battle had officially begun.


    "Pearl, deal with the warriors from the Ling n," Ricky requested her through telepathy.


    With Pearl''s aid, Ricky believed the warriors from the Ling n wouldn''t be a threat any longer, even if


    they still had the Energy Boosting Pills on their side.


    ...


    "Die!" rk bellowed as his palm was about to hit his opponent''s fist. The moment they touched,


    Ricky''s entire arm got instantly covered in ck. His palm''s center looked even darker. Ricky started to


    have a clear sense of the poison as a suffocating feeling washed over him.


    ''How terrible the poison is!'' Ricky groaned inwardly.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky gathered one of his Omnipotent Skills, the Devouring Storm. Offhand,


    small streams of Devouring Storm began to encircle his entire right arm.


    Both of them were flung back by the inverse powers.


    By then, Ricky''s right arm had totally been filled with the poison from rk.


    "Lad, how do you feel now when my poison is taking over you?" rk asked proudly at the sight of


    Ricky''s arm absolutely ck. He was confident that as long as a bit of his poison got into Ricky''s body,


    thetter would be weak enough not to withstand the uing battle.


    "Ok, I admit your poison can be a great threat. Even a second-sspleted spiritual king has got to


    watch out when about to face you," Ricky stated in a cool voice.


    "Now you''ve realized it, why don''t you just kneel and beg me for mercy? Maybe I will let you go if I''m


    pleased," rk said overconfidently.


    He went on andughed full of disdain until he had to stop all of a sudden.


    Right before his eyes, the toxin on Ricky''s arm was swiftly vanishing as a small bloody storm


    swallowed it inch by inch. Soon, every trace of rk''s poison had faded from Ricky''s arm.


    "How...how could it be?" His eyes bugged out in disbelief altogether.


    "Oh, yeah...I forgot to tell you. Poison doesn''t work out on me at all," Ricky said and smirked.


    Meanwhile, his devouring runes and gale runes had also emerged. With the four types of runes swirling


    around him, Ricky''s momentum had reached its peak.


    "So, in this respect, you''d better give up. Next, let''s see what kind of trouble your pills can make!"


    "Are you for real? Poison just won''t work on you?" rk demanded hoarsely as he gazed upon his


    ck poison. He couldn''t believe it didn''t work on Ricky.


    ...


    "How could it be possible? Are you fully recovered?" Andrea made his loud voice heard. He had been


    vaguely suppressed by Dn during their fight.


    "Of course I am. It''s the result from refining the Void Cell. Andrea, you still aren''t strong enough to


    dominate this Star Continent." Dn rolled his eyes at him.


    Since he had been restoredpletely, he had no reason to fear Andrea. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be


    able to be the king of the Star Continent.


    On the moment the energy had filled the surroundings, the ck mark between Dn''s eyebrows


    promptly disappeared. Dn had deliberately created a ck mark on his forehead to disguise himself


    and made Andrea believe that he was still weak. Now he did not need to hide his real strength anymore


    when the fight was about toe to an end.


    Andrea was not a fool. He also had already known Dn''s trick. His eyes were filled with resentment.


    Then he red at rk, his gaze utterly sullen. rk had guaranteed Andrea that even if Dn gained


    the heavenly power from the Void Cell, it would be impossible for him to remove the poison once it had


    already taken over his internal organs.


    Only a demi-spiritual emperor could have dispelled the poison for Dn by using the heavenly power.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sensing Andrea''s rage towards him, rk also grew angrier. After all, he was the one that made a fool


    of himself.


    rk turned to Ricky and red at him. Then, he stated viciously, "It''s you! You''ve helped him!"


    He had been a hundred percent confident on his poison. It was unlikely that a demi-spiritual emperor


    hade over to help Dn. So, at that moment, there was only one who could have dispelled the


    poison for him.


    "Yes, I did help him. So what?" Ricky smirked.


    "Then you have to die. You are confident that you can dispel the poison, right? Let''s see if you can take


    this one!" rk eximed.


    Boom! Boom! All at once, his body had gotpletely revolved by the ck toxin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, everything got interrupted by an abrupt and deafening thunder piercing through the sky. The


    temperature rose quickly as everywhere started to quiver violently.


    Boom! Boom! The high temperature caused mes to arise in some parts.


    "What happened?" All the battles hade to a sudden stop in front of the scene.


    The volcano had attracted everyone''s eyes.


    Dn, Andrea, and William frowned upon the situation. Immediately, they all cried in unison, "Retreat!"


    Rapidly, Dn, Andrea, and William guided their respective family members to their cultivation zones.


    "Pearl, get back into the Massacring Zone now! Hurry up!" Ricky also shouted as he dragged Pearl into


    his Massacring Zone before they got killed by theva, which was about to rush towards them.


    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!


    Theva erupted its way out of the volcano, running wild and rapidly taking everything over. The space


    and the void soon turned into a burning sea ofva.


    Before the chaos, both Dn and Ricky used their spiritual energy to create a shield, so they could


    protect themselves. Still, the scorching heat felt troublesome, threatening to burn them to ashes at any


    second.


    "No one can resist such a high temperature unless he is apleted spiritual king!" Ricky muttered,


    his face deadly serious.

 Chapter 822 The Explosion Core Showed Up

    Chapter 822 The Explosion Core Showed Up


    "ording to the records of our Great Star Dynasty, every time the Explosion Core showed up, its


    surroundings would turn into hell like this. I''m afraid that only apleted spiritual king can bear the


    temperature here," Dn muttered with a frown.


    "The baptism of the Sense of Realm is likely to bepleted with the appearance of the Explosion


    Core," rk said, excited.


    Without hesitation, the old man went straight into the crater for the treasure. Andrea and his son, Colin,


    immediately followed.


    "Let''s go!" Ricky eximed. He quickly entered the hot pit with Dn and William.


    It turned out that Dn was right about the ce. There was a world inside the volcanic vent, a world


    created by the heat and isted by theva.


    The world inside was upied by the magma. In the center of the space, there was a huge passage


    that seemed without end. As if a bottomless pit was not frightening enough, it was also shooting out


    roaring mes.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they noticed that the temperature had risen even further.


    "This is the world of the Explosion Core and the core is deep inside. Strangely, the temperature has


    gotten so high inside. Even I feel that I might not be able to stand it for long," Dn exined to them.


    "I can only hope that the temperature won''t increase more once we go down deeper into this world,"


    Ricky murmured.


    At this point, the two sides seemed to have reached a truce. Nobody moved to start a fight. Instead,


    they kept a distance from each other as they walked deeper into the volcano carefully.


    However, when they were less than a quarter of the way into the depth of the passage, Colin and


    William could not bear the high temperature anymore. Their spiritual energy shields had been burned


    so badly that if they went any deeper, they would be seared to ashes.


    "It seems that the deeper we go, the higher the temperature is. I''m afraid I may only be able to keep


    this up for another hundred meters. After that, I may no longer be able to continue," Dn admitted


    even as he continued to walk forward.


    "If you can''t go further, just stay here and wait for your death!" Andrea said harshly in response to


    Dn''s words.


    "Don''t act so mighty, Andrea! I know you cannot continue further as well," Dn¡¤ responded coldly at


    Andrea''s provocation.


    "It''s up to you now, dude." Andrea turned to rk expectantly.


    The old man nodded at him. Three pills appeared on his hand and he distributed the pills to them. The


    surfaces of the pills were a crimson color that shone like burning mes.


    Andrea and the other two warriors from his team swallowed the three pills. A red, thin film¡¤ suddenly


    appeared and wrapped around their bodies. It seemed to block the burning fire andva.


    Ricky''s and his team members'' faces turned somber at the sight.


    "This pill is called Fire-resisting Pill!" rk proudly stated. He enjoyed the frustrated and pissed-off


    expressions of their enemies.


    "I advise you to cherish thest few moments you have. After I help him get the Sense of Realm, we


    wille back and help you say goodbye to this world," Andrea taunted them. He sneered at their


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    serious faces and turned away.


    Then, the three of them continued to advance into the depth and soon disappeared out of sight. Ricky


    and the warriors with him were left behind.


    "Shit! I didn''t expect these guys to have the ¡¤Fire-resisting Pills," William swore resentfully as he looked


    on at his advancing enemies.


    "Ricky, I have nned to help you get the Sense of Realm. But it seems that I have to apologize for I


    have failed you," Dn also said. He bit his lips in shame and refused to meet Ricky''s eyes.


    "Fire-resisting Pills! I''ve never heard of them. It appears that the old guy from the Jiang n has some


    interesting things! But they are dreaming if they think that this high temperature can stop me," Ricky


    said gleefully.


    "Ricky, do you still want to go deeper into this ce? I advise you not to. Even if you can make it to the


    Explosion Core, you are still no match if the three of them fight together against you," William warned


    Ricky seriously.


    "It''s true that I''m no match for them, but I can''t just stay here and watch as they seed. Besides, I


    don''t want to give up now that I havee this far."


    Dn and William immediately fell silent. As powerful spiritual kings, they were aware that once a


    powerful spiritual king had decided something, he would not change his mind easily. This was


    especially true for a genius like Ricky.


    "Okay, Ricky. Be careful then. Don''t throw your life away because of the Sense of Realm. Remember


    that once you lose your life, you lose all the chances you might have had." Ricky smiled when he saw


    how worried they were.


    "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    Ricky shouted as he proceeded deeper into the hot pit alone.


    He trudged on for two hundred meters more, but then Ricky found himself unable to bear the burning


    temperature.


    "How about getting inside the Massacring Zone?" Pearl asked as she thought of other ways to


    proceed.


    "No, not now. Let us see if my Chaotic Fire Mutant can stay in this ce of extreme heat. If not, there is


    no point even if we manage to get to the core," Ricky exined to Pearl.


    He then activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant which instantly turned his body into a ball of me.


    Immediately, Ricky felt morefortable in the terrible environment. The strong me elements in the


    space were automatically absorbed by his Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    Ricky smiled and cheered inside. When he was enhanced by his Chaotic Fire Mutant, he became a fish


    in water in that hot pit.


    "This is good! It seems that my Chaotic Fire Mutant is better than their Fire-resisting Pills," Ricky


    dered. He smiled wider, happy that he was not affected by the mes anymore.


    "Chaotic Fire Mutant?" Pearl murmured. She was astonished to see that Ricky was no longer affected


    by the extreme heat. The longer she was with Ricky, the more she felt that his four kinds of mutants


    were in a league of their own. It seemed as strong as her Feminine Mutant.


    ....


    After he had tested his Chaotic Fire Mutant, Ricky went into the Massacring Zone. There, he kept going


    deeper and soon caught up with the three opponents.


    "I wonder how long the old man''s Fire-resisting Pill can hold out," Ricky murmured.


    "I''m sure it won''t be ¡¤too long. After all, the materials used for those kinds of pills are very precious.


    They probably used only a small amount per pill," Tina said.


    "Since this old man is clever enough to use the Fire-resisting Pills, I bet he is also a cunning man. I''m


    sure that he won''t trust Andrea and Colin. In return, the father and son of the Ling n will not let him


    have the Sense of Realm so easily!" Pearl analyzed thoughtfully.


    "Yes, you are right. ¡¤The possible conflict between them might give us a chance," Ricky agreed. He too


    was deep in thought as he visualized in his mind what could transpireter.


    ....


    Two hourster, they finally reached the deepest part of the area. It was a world filled with magma that


    only a first-sspleted spiritual king could bear its temperature.


    Of course, with the help of external tools and mutants with a fire nature, one could also survive in this


    ce.


    As soon as they arrived, all of their attention was caught by the giantva ball that was floating in the


    center of the cavern. Thisva ball seemed to be more than a hundred meters in diameter.


    They could feel very strong heavenly power from thisva ball. It felt so pure that they suspected it to


    be even purer than the power contained in the Void Cell.


    Moreover, they could feel that the ball ofva was continuously absorbing the heavenly power from the


    surrounding area.


    "This is the Explosion Core. It is the beginning form of a continent in the Heavenly Void. It can be said


    that this is the heart and soul of a continent, the hot and lively core of thend," Tina whispered to


    Ricky as they stared at the Explosion Core.


    "So this is where the Sense of Realm has been resting. It somehow fits. Only in this kind of ce can


    the treasure get the most perfect baptism by heaven," Ricky muttered in silent awe.

 Chapter 823 Ling Clans Trump Card

    Chapter 823 Ling n''s Trump Card


    "The Explosion Core!" the three members of the Ling n shouted in excitement. They eyed the


    Explosion Core with greedy eyes.


    "Hey, buddy. Is the Sense of Realm inside the Explosion Core? If so, how can we obtain it? After all,


    there is no way we can break through the heavenly power that is surrounding the Explosion Core!"


    Andrea asked rk.


    "And we can''t explode it either! Once the Explosion Core is exploded, this continent will be destroyed


    as a result. Would you care to enlighten us?"


    "When the Sense of Realm matures, it wille out on its own. But I don''t want to wait that long. If


    someone stronger arrives and takes it, all my efforts will be rendered useless," rk said.


    Andrea and Colin gaped at rk in shock. That was the first time that they heard of that n.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to destroy the Explosion Core?" Their shock started to be reced


    with rage when they understood the implications of what rk had said. rk obviously did not care


    whether the continent would survive his ns or not. The father and son had already considered this


    continent as their territory. There was no way that they would just ept this n so easily.


    Moreover, once this continent was destroyed, the Ling n would be homeless.


    It would be difficult to upy another continent so they could not afford to destroy this one.


    "You two, listen to me. If you help me get the Sense of Realm, I will take you out of this Heavenly Void


    and to a bigger continent. You know that you can only be a demi-spiritual emperor at most in this


    continent but on the other continents, you can achieve more than you can imagine." rk tried to


    persuade them when he noticed that they seemed to be against his n.


    "Hey, buddy. This is not part of our n. You didn''t tell me that you want to destroy it. Come on, man.


    We can just wait for a few more days. The Sense of Realm will be yours very soon. You don''t need to


    destroy it. Just be patient.


    Besides, I never wanted to bring our n to another continent. This ce is good enough for us!"


    Despite his calm words, there was a brewing tension between them that grew tighter as time passed.


    "It seems that Andrea and Colin have no intention to hand over the Sense of Realm. I''m afraid that they


    don''t care about whether the Star Continent would be destroyed or not but only want to take advantage


    of this chance to turn against the old man!" Pearl whispered to Ricky delightedly.


    "There is another possibility as well. Maybe the old man named rk deliberately said those words to


    spark a fight against the Ling n. Now we can just stay here and watch them fight. When both sides


    are damaged badly, I''ll jump in and take everything away!"


    "Wow. That''s quite an arrogant im. Why are you so confident?" Pearl asked when she heard Ricky''s


    words. "From my point of view, that old guy is no weaker than you."


    "Trust me, Pearl. You know I would never put myself in danger unless I am one hundred percent


    confident about my chances," Ricky replied with a determined look. Pearl huffed and looked back at


    rk instead of answering.


    ...


    "So what now? You guys want to fight against me?" rk asked when he sensed the growing hostility.


    "If you insist on destroying it, then I''m afraid this fight is unavoidable. That''s the only solution to this


    problem," Andrea responded with a stern look.


    "Ha-ha! With all due respect, what gives you the courage to think that you can defeat me? Let me


    remind you that the effect of the Fire-resisting Pill you just took will notst long in this Explosion Core


    area. And even if we fight in a normal environment, you are still no match for me."


    rk looked at them with disdain as if they were bugs that needed to be crushed underfoot.


    "Man, do you think that we did not prepare anything at all?" Andrea imed confidently. rk raised a


    questioning eyebrow at him.


    "Really? Then show me what you have prepared. If you have a weapon that is strong enough to


    threaten me, I will dly submit to you." rk stared at them intently. He seemed to be gauging


    whether they were telling the truth or not.


    rk knew that it was impossible for Andrea and Colin to fully trust him. This was why he had expected


    that he would be fighting them as well.


    "Dude, open your eyes and look at this carefully. Colin, show him your real power!"


    "Yes, Father!" Colin answered obediently. He looked confident as he smirked at rk.


    At this moment, Ricky and his friends in the Massacring Zone were also curious about what kind of


    weapon the Ling n had prepared.


    Howl!


    Suddenly, a fierce roar resounded through the area. A giant figure came out from Colin''s body.


    It was a Void Beast! It emitted the power of a third-sspleted spiritual king at peak state. rk


    and even Ricky were surprised at this turn of events.


    "How could this be possible? You have a Void Beast?" rk could not help but ask in disbelief. He was


    taken aback by the beast''s sudden appearance.


    "Damn it! How could Colin possess such a powerful Void Beast?" Ricky also eximed in disbelief


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    inside the Massacring Zone.


    The Void Beast did not attack wildly after it came out. It just stood in the air and growled threateningly.


    Andrea and Colin flew andnded on the back of the Void Beast. In an instant, they were immediately


    wrapped by the heavenly power. This way, they would not be burned by the burningva.


    The Void Beast was a creature that belonged to the Heavenly Void. Even if it did not reach a high level,


    it could still walk freely in the Explosion Core area because it could utilize the heavenly power to resist


    the burning mes.


    "With what kind of power are you controlling this Void Beast? This Void Beast is the trump card that you


    have been keeping from me all this time. This is your back-up n to deal with me when necessary.


    Am I right?"


    rk had quickly recovered from his shock and now appeared to be assessing the situation.


    "Ha-ha! You are correct," Colin said as heughed mockingly. "This Void Beast is the trump card that I


    prepared to deal with you. I did not even use it in my fight against Ricky. You are lucky, don''t you think


    so?"


    "Is that so? But you lost a Void Cell because of that," rk said coldly.


    "Ha-ha. A Void Cell is not that important, considering that I have a Void Beast. After I kill you and obtain


    the Sense of Realm, I will let the Void Beast engulf Ricky, Dn, and anyone who tries to stop me.


    In that situation, the heavenly power contained in their bodies will be absorbed by my Void Beast. This


    would very likely enable the Void Beast to make a breakthrough and be a second-ss


    My father and I will also make great progress after we refine the Sense of Realm!" Colin detailed with a


    smug expression on his face.


    "It seems that you have nned everything well." rk frowned at Colin.


    "Yes, you are right. By the way, the reason why I chose to corporate with you is that I was afraid that


    you might team up with Dn and William. If that happened, it would be difficult for us to defeat them.


    The only thing that was not in our n is the appearance of Ricky who killed my son, Vincent. But that


    doesn''t matter anymore. We have to pay a price if we want to achieve our goal.


    And I will make sure to avenge my son and destroy Ricky, the whole Great Star Dynasty, and the


    Scarlet King Ape tribe sooner orter," Andrea vowed passionately.


    "Ha-ha! Andrea, you are so smart. Your n is perfect. It seems that I can''t destroy the Explosion Core


    now. Well, let''s just sit here and wait patiently then," rk said with a smile. It was strange how quickly


    he changed his attitude after he heard their n fully.


    "As we have nned, you will give the Sense of Realm to me. In exchange, I will help you to dominate


    the Star Continent and refine the pills."


    ...


    "Andrea and Colin are so shrewd!" Ricky could not help but sigh as he listened to their conversation.


    "It turns out that the old man from the Jiang n has been set up by the Ling n. I did not see that


    dejectedly as she frowned.

 Chapter 824 Five-Poison Mutant

    Chapter 824 Five-Poison Mutant


    "I''m still not sure. I don''t think rk will be easily defeated. He hasn''t delivered his ace card yet," Ricky


    said. "It''s still hard to say who will be the ultimate winner. It will be the best for us, though, if both sides


    are hurt."


    ...


    "rk, I believe you didn''t get it right. Do you really think I''ll still give the Sense of Realm to you under


    such circumstances?" Andrea taunted with a smirk on his face.


    "Let me get it straight for you. I intend to kill you. After all, we both know the best way to stay safe is to


    kill all your enemies, especially one such as you, a warrior with an outstanding talent in both pill and


    poison refining."


    "Andrea, you''d better not drive me up the wall," rk said. "I can leave the Sense of Realm to you and


    also help you refine pills. I can be very helpful to you.


    If you have a pill refiner like me on your side, it will be really easy for you to dominate the Star


    Continent. Even ten continents if you wish so!"


    Andreaughed out loud. "I do only care about the Star Continent. Besides, rk, it''s really risky for


    me to have someone like you by my side."


    Once he was done, Andrea nodded at Colin.


    Howl! All of a sudden, the Void Beast roared. Rather fast, it started to gather the heavenly power with


    its sharp ws. As it collected the scorching magma, it struck at rk intending to tear him into pieces.


    This double attack was a greatbo to be used against rk.


    Fortunately for him, though, rk had quite many Fire-resisting Pills. Even so, he wasn''t keen on


    taking any more risks and quickly took two more pills before he could be swatted. Thanks to the pills,


    he would be able to resist the heat.


    Since the first issue had been contained, rk focused on gathering his strength now in order to block


    the attack from the Void Beast.


    Boom! However, the moment he was struck he retreated a few steps. His strength hadn''t been


    powerful enough to shield himself from the Void Beast''s attack. Now, rk heaved heavily trying to fill


    his lungs with fresh air.


    That was expected, though. The heavenly power released by the Void Beast was too strong. Creatures


    at the same rank could rarely beat it. And rk''s blood and energy''s level had already started to


    plump.


    "If I had to fight against this Void Beast, I wouldn''t have the slightest chance of winning. Therefore,


    rk will definitely lose this battle if he doesn''t do something soon. Let''s see what kind of card he''s got


    up his sleeve," Ricky said.


    "It should be the pills that can enhance strength!" Tina spected.


    ...


    "Hey, rk, just throw in the towel. If you do so, I can guarantee you a quick death along with an entire


    corpse for the sake of the cooperation we once had. Otherwise, you''ll have no choice but meet your


    demise inside this beast''s belly," Andrea sneered.


    "Andrea, since you''re so heartless, don''t me me for being ruthless in return!" rk''s tone changed


    to piercing cold.


    Suddenly a poisonous ck mist surrounded rk''s entire body. As the toxin expanded, wrapping the


    whole space around him, even the burning magma began to retract further away.


    "rk''s toxin had increased a lot. But unfortunately, in this Explosion Core, the Void Beast still has the


    upper hand," Ricky stated.


    "rk, you are really a master of poison! If your toxin gets anywhere near my body, I''m afraid my


    cultivation of martial arts will be ruined. This only assures me that I made the right decision to kill you,"


    Andrea said gravely upon the realization that rk''s poison was even stronger than he had


    anticipated.


    "Don''t worry. Soon you''ll get to feel my poison, and then you''ll regret still being alive," rk replied


    sternly.


    "Humph! How dare you say such a nonsense!" Colin sneered, quickly lifting his hands to draw a seal. A


    mark instantly showed between his eyebrows. However, it wasn''t a mutant mark.


    The eyes of the Void Beast changed rapidly. They had be duller, but also gorier. It was clear that


    now Colin had utter control over the beast.


    "Okay, I got it. This is impressive. Colin is a beast tamer! I''ve met an opponent like him before," Ricky


    murmured. Due to his past experience, he naturally understood how Colin was able to control the Void


    Beast.


    "A beast tamer!" Pearl and Tina blurted astonished.


    They both knew what a beast tamer was. However, they were shocked that Colin was one. This sort of


    warrior was even rarer than a casting master or a pill refiner.


    In order to be a beast tamer, one should have a special spiritual meridian.


    "Colin is unfathomable. If he had shown his trump card in the fighting over the Void Cell, I''m afraid we


    wouldn''t have passed it sessfully," Ricky muttered.


    "I think he was afraid that you would run and tell rk his secret," Tina spected.


    ...


    "You are a beast tamer!" rk red at Colin.


    "Yes, thank God. I have a spiritual meridian which enables me to be a beast tamer. Throughout all


    these years of cultivation, I''ve finally made this Void Beast more powerful than I am," Colin admitted


    proudly.


    "The flesh and blood of the Void Beast also hold a lot of the heavenly power. I must thank you for


    sharing that with me!" rk bared his teeth in a vicious grin.


    Boom! Shortly, the poisonous mist surrounding him divided into five ck clouds. They quickly shifted


    into five shapes, imprinting themselves all over his face.


    On his forehead, there were three marks¡ªa snake, a scorpion and a centipede. While on each side of


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    his cheeks, the shapes of a gecko and a toad were imprinted respectively.


    Yet the changes didn''t stop at then. Suddenly, the power of the mutant also arouse from his body.


    "It''s the power of the mutant!" Ricky eximed in shock.


    "This means the Jiang n gave rk the qualification to get into the Heavenly Void because he has a


    mutant all along!" Pearl inferred a bit in awe as well.


    "His mutant must be of the poisonous kind. I just didn''t figure out which one exactly," Ricky whispered,


    staring at rk.


    "Those five marks represent five kinds of poison. It seems that the mutant rk owns is a Five-Poison


    Mutant. No wonder his poisons are so strong and powerful," Tina exined.


    "Five-Poison Mutant! This is also one of the top mutants!" Ricky consulted.


    "That''s right. The Five-Poison Mutant is definitely among the top, which is not inferior to the Sandy


    Mutant," Tina replied.


    "In this case, rk has a great talent then. But he still didn''t be apleted spiritual king until his


    blood vitality started to decrease. I guess he''s really wasted most of his time on women," Ricky said


    lightly.


    ...


    "Mutant? Humph! You have a mutant!" Colin muttered coldly when he saw the change in rk. Andrea


    had also narrowed his eyes toward the scene, not slightly pleased with it.


    "Andrea, what do you think of my mutant? I hope my Five-Poison Mutant didn''t disappoint you. Or does


    my trump card scare you?" rk sneered as his body released the ferocious toxin.


    "The Five-Poison Mutant is indeed a powerful mutant." Andrea nodded. "But since it''s owned by you,


    an old guy who wastes too much of his time ying with women, it''s just a great loss."

 Chapter 825 The Power Of Five-Poison Mutant

    Chapter 825 The Power Of Five-Poison Mutant


    "What did you say?" Andrea''s mocking sneer had made rk''s blood boil. Furious, his whole body


    turned into a poisonous mist as he rushed forward, attempting to dodge the Void Beast.


    He knew that as long as Andrea and Colin were infected with just a little bit of the toxin released by his


    Five-Poison Mutant, he could win the battle.


    Howl! However, the powerful beast controlled by Colin wouldn''t grant rk the chance to get anywhere


    near Colin and his father.


    As the beast kept roaring, the heavenly power along with the magma quickly melted into a giant wall,


    blocking rk''s attack.


    Then it was the Void Beast''s round to strike. With its huge mouth open, it sted a colossal light canon


    towards the ck mist. Once the attack loudly hit its target, rk''s figure suddenly appeared through


    his ck poisonous mist.


    This was one of the heavenly power''s characteristics. Under its influence, some evolved mutants would


    end up exposing their real bodies.


    "The heavenly power is indeed unfathomable. It can restrain the mutant power to a certain extent,"


    Ricky eximed from the Massacring Zone as he watched the battle.


    "Damn it!" rk swore.


    "Five-Poison Palm¡ªSnake Poisonous Palm!" rk decided he wouldn''t withstand the attack without a


    fight. He rapidly gathered his power, so it could sh against the light cannon.


    pping his dark palm, the poisonous mist gradually evolved into the Poisonous Enlightenment, briefly


    turning into a monstrous ck snake. The viper hissed as it converted into the shape of a giant ck


    palm.


    Boom! The two fierce strikes collided, spreading a shock-wave around the space. rk ended up being


    hit back heavily. His body retracted leaving its mark in the air, as it was thrown violently through it.


    The Void Beast''s strength was slightly more powerful than rk''s, not to mention its vigorous blood


    vitality. It didn''t surprise anyone when the poisonous gas was suppressed by both the heavenly power


    as well as the me.


    "Kill!" Colin wasn''t going to give rk room to breathe. Before his opponent could recover, he got back


    his control over the Void Beast and struck fiercely again.


    This time, it wasn''t just a single light canon the Void Beast blew out. Its tail swung to the front and blew


    out a second one. Both light canons fused and turned into a w of void, pouncing directly at rk.


    Next, the Void Beast activated the remaining heavenly power, gathering the magma to turn it into


    another w of mes. Then, it also got struck toward rk.


    "Five-Poison Palm¡ªThree Poisonous Palms!" rk''s eyes darkened before the attack.


    After showing his body, rk summoned the shadows of the poisonous snake, scorpion and


    centipede. In an instant, they got all converted into palms ready to punch and resist the Void Beast''s


    attack.


    "You''vepletely infuriated me. Now, you both will die for that," rk threatened through his teeth.


    Boom! Once they collided, again rk was beaten heavily. He even spit out blood, which directly led to


    the decrease of his blood vitality.


    "Old guy, have you been hallucinating?" Andrea and Colinughed disdainfully.


    ... Puff! All theughing and the mocking words came to a sudden end as both Andrea and Colin spat


    out their own blood. The blood was ck and full of poison.


    "You two have overestimated yourselves! Have you really thought everything was absolutely under


    your control this whole time?" Now, it was rk''s turn tough out loud at the two of them.


    "What happened? How could Andrea and Colin be poisoned?" Neither Rick nor hispanions had


    seen what had caused such a turn of events.


    "I have no idea. Even rk''s Light Apperception couldn''t touch Andrea and Colin, let alone his


    poisonous gas. I couldn''t see any sign of poisoning in them, unless they have been poisoned before,"


    Tina spected.


    Andrea''s and Colin''s eyes bugged out at the sight of the blood they had spat. They nced at each


    other in despair as their bodies began to be submerged in toxin.


    They were aware that the toxin was too strong. Not even the enlightening power inside their bodies


    could resist it. Actually, they realized way too soon their enlightening powers were already damaged by


    the toxin.


    Their blood essence was quickly giving in to the poison as well. Once it was fully taken, they would


    simply die.


    "How could it be possible? How? We''ve used the heavenly power of the Void Beast to check every pill


    you''ve given to us. There was no trace of poison at all," Andrea and Colin cried in desperation.


    "Yes, you are right. And it was smart move to use the heavenly power to check my pills. But


    unfortunately for you, I have the Five-Poison Mutant. Its toxin can''t be so easily detected. Even if you


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    have the heavenly power, you still need to be on a higher level than me in order to trace this poison,"


    rk exined matter-of-factly.


    The snake mark on his forehead slowly started to fade through his speech.


    "Don''t worry. I will tell you everything before you die. Did you see the snake mark on my forehead


    which just started to disappear? As long as it is the toxin from my Five-Poison Mutant, each mark can


    instantly prate into it and then turn into the most powerful poison. If the creature being poisoned


    isn''t much more powerful than me, he will soon be killed.


    The only side effect is that I''ll temporarily lose one fifth of my mutant power. But this isn''t that serious. If


    I take some strong poisons, I''ll recover it. But for you, you won''t only lose your lives, but also everything


    that belongs to you!" rk exined.


    "What a powerful mutant! I didn''t expect it to have such an omnipotent power!" Ricky and his


    "I didn''t mean to kill you, but you''ve decided to kill me first," rk sarcastically told Andrea and Colin.


    "Humph, the winner is the king and the loser is the aggressor. Stop with the nonsense already." Andrea


    was too much of a tough guy to beg for mercy. He also wouldn''t give rk the pleasure of taking his


    life. So, he took out his own weapon and slithered it along his neck.


    He knew rk wouldn''t let them go so easily.


    "Father!" Colin roared in fury.


    He still attempted to take over the Void Beast in order to blow at rk onest time.


    However, rk didn''t give him the chance. He activated the power of the Five-Poison Mutant inside


    Colin''s body at once, which instantly killed him.


    Immediately, the souls of Andrea and Colin had beenpletely erased.


    Being apleted spiritual king granted his soul could revive in certain conditions even if it didn''t have


    its own consciousness yet. So rk didn''t forget to erase the souls of Andrea and Colin.


    As soon as Colin died, the Void Beast had also perished. Their rtionship was of a symbiotic nature,


    thetter couldn''t exist without the former. No matter how powerful the Void Beast was, Colin was the


    one who had control over it.


    rk was thrilled as he started packing up all of Andrea and Colin''s belongings. Then, he stated


    seriously, "I''ve finally got the Sense of Realm. Next, I''ll go out and kill that young man, and then I''ll get


    Pearl as my woman."

 Chapter 826 Clark Was No Match For Him

    Chapter 826 rk Was No Match For Him


    "You don''t have to go outside. If you are capable of killing me now, I suggest you do it while you can,"


    Ricky walked out of his Chaotic Fire Zone and said coldly as soon as rk was done with his words.


    Ricky would kill anyone who dared to take Pearl away from him!


    He was then in the state of the Chaotic Fire Mutant. Being showered by the Chaotic Fire


    Enlightenment, he found the mes within the Explosion Core area to be quite lovely. The mes then


    gathered around him in an instant.


    ''Perhaps only now will I fully understand how powerful my Chaotic Fire Mutant truly is. It seems that the


    mes like the Chaotic Fire Mutant very much, '' Ricky sighed in his heart as he sensed the situation.


    Being surrounding by the mes, he could feel his strength reaching higher levels.


    "It''s you! How can it be?" rk said out of surprise when he saw Ricky appear out of nowhere. He


    wasn''t expecting to see Ricky there at all.


    "The mutant! The mutant power! You possess the mutant power." rk also immediately found the


    power of Ricky''s mutant quite extraordinary. His eyes darkened at once. He also understood why Ricky


    was able to stay in the depths of the Explosion Core. It was all because of his powerful mutant.


    Of course, he was also wondering how Ricky suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    However, it was not his main concern at that time. From the previous battles, rk concluded that


    Ricky was absolutely qualified to be a big threat to him. He was well aware that unlike Andrea or Colin,


    Ricky did not have the Five-Poison Mutant inside his body.


    "I can''t believe you have a powerful mutant as well!" rk said coldly after he calmed himself down a


    bit. At the same time, the poison enlightenment that had been disappearing resurged once again and


    surrounded him ferociously. Obviously, he was ready for a fight.


    However, that time, the mutant power of rk declined a bitpared to the previous times. It was


    mostly because the snake mark on his face had disappeared and he had already spent one-fifth of his


    mutant power trying to kill Andrea and Colin earlier.


    For anyone who owned the Five-Poison Mutant, he could indeed kill anyone without being noticed. But


    at the same time, it had a weakness, which was that the user of the Five-Poison Mutant would also


    gradually grow weaker after a certain period of time once the skill was employed to kill his or her


    enemies.


    "Ha-ha! Apparently, an old man like you could also have a mutant. It shouldn''t be strange that I have a


    mutant as well," Ricky said with a subtle smile. "Old man, the power of your Five-Poison Mutant has


    been reduced by a fifth of its original strength. I don''t think you would stand a chance against me at all.


    You could either kill yourself or let me end your misery. Which one would you prefer?"


    Boom! Boom! As Ricky spoke, Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant had reached its highest level. He was also


    ready for a fight.


    With the power of his Chaotic Fire Mutant, theva in their surroundings flowed around Ricky and


    evolved into the me power that he could control.


    rk''s eyes turned gloomy after he saw what was happening in front of him. He understood that


    Ricky''s mutant gained the upper hand with the given circumstances. It was not exaggeration to say that


    all the mes in the area were under Ricky''smand.


    "Young man, do you really think you can make me kill myself by using your mutant power? That''s too


    arrogant even for someone like you," rk said in a cold voice as he turned his right hand around. All


    of a sudden, two dark pills with toxic smoke around them appeared and were swallowed by him.


    Boom! Boom! After he swallowed the pills, the Poisonous Enlightenment emitting from rk''s body


    increased quickly and the snake mark which had disappeared finally revealed itself between his


    eyebrows once again.


    "It seems that you have ingested the poison pills! You must be desperate!" Ricky murmured in a low


    voice.


    "Five-Poison Domain!" With a shout, rk quickly summoned five shadows. The shadows spat out


    strong toxic smog which quickly evolved into the Five-Poison Domain. It then rolled towards Ricky with


    the aggressiveness to engulf him.


    "Chaotic Fire Domain!" Ricky, on the other hand, also let out a loud roar. As he did, the domain also


    formed around him to provide protection.


    It was impossible for rk''s Five-Poison Domain to advance any further once it was faced with Ricky''s


    Chaotic Fire Domain. What was worse, the former constantly shrank as it was being pushed by the


    An ordinary me domain couldn''t, of course, resist such a powerful venomous domain. However,


    Ricky had eight kinds of sacred fires and peculiar fires which would allow him to resist rk''s attack.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Old man, let me tell you one thing. Maybe your Five-Poison Mutant is capable of fighting and killing


    any other creature but it wouldn''t make any difference when you''re against me. it won''t work on me no


    matter how hard you try," Ricky sneered coldly.


    "That''s impossible! Even though you own the mutant and you can gather and manipte the power of


    theva here, it''s just impossible for you to defeat my Five-Poison Domainpletely that easily,"


    rk said with disbelief as his eyes widened in great shock.


    Ricky did not bother to reply to rk anymore. He activated his gale runes and merged them with the


    Gale Fire. They then turned into a storm which dashed forward and created a passage to rk''s Five-


    poison Domain. As for Ricky himself, he was enveloped by his Heaven Melting Fire and chaotic fire


    runes. His body then turned into a de where his mes danced ferociously. Ricky then exploded his


    gxy power and hacked towards rk with all his might.


    "Five-Poison Shield!" rk shouted out loud. Meanwhile, five dark toxins gathered beside him and


    turned into the ck mist.


    Bang! Bang! With the sound of metal colliding, the ming de which was evolved from Ricky''s body


    shed with rk''s Five-Poison Shield. Thetter was able to resist Ricky''s attack.


    However, that was not the end of the story. Being burnt by Ricky''s Gale Fire and Heaven Melting Fire,


    the toxins began to spread quickly. As a result, rk''s shield was eventually cut into tiny little pieces by


    Ricky''s de.


    "How could this be possible? Even the holy fire should have a hard time burning through my Five-


    Poison Shield!" rk said with a fierce look as he saw what was happening to his shield.


    At this moment, he felt rather down. He was sure that his power was absolutely no weaker than


    Ricky''s. But the truth was that when Ricky used his Chaotic Fire Mutant and the fires he owned, he was


    no match for him even if he had the Five-Poison Mutant.


    That was because the fires had no trouble resisting poison unless the poison was way stronger than


    the mes.


    "Nothing is impossible. Maybe you were able to kill Andrea and Colin when you used your Five-Poison


    Mutant. But faced with my mutant and fires, you could never defeat me, not in a million years. You were


    doomed to fail from the moment Iid my eyes on you," Ricky said coldly with a stern face.


    "Hey, Tina. The Five-Poison Mutant is definitely a powerful mutant. However, it was still easily


    suppressed by Ricky. Apart from the reason that the fires can resist the poison, I think Ricky''s Chaotic


    Fire Mutant also contributed a lot to his sess. Am I making sense?" Pearl asked Tina as they


    watched the fight from inside the Massacring Zone.


    "Ricky has four kinds of mutants. Each of them is very powerful. I would say that none of his mutants is


    weaker than your Feminine Mutant," Tina replied as she nodded her head a few times.


    ...


    "That can''t be true! There should be no me-attribute mutant that canpletely resist my Five-


    Poison Mutant!" rk cried desperately as he heard Ricky''s words. He didn''t want to ept that fact


    that he was defeated by Ricky without much trouble. "My five poisons are the most poisonous things in


    the entire world!"


    "Ha-ha! The most poisonous things in the world? How dare you say that? Even with my Chaotic Fire


    Mutant, I would never dare to proim it as the most powerful me-attribute mutant. I''m very curious


    where your arrogance ising from. Aren''t you afraid others willugh at you?" Ricky said with a


    disdainful smile after hearing rk''s crazy words.


    Howl! Howl!


    The next moment, the five marks on rk''s face became more and more ferocious as imperceptible


    sounds of roaring echoed through the skies. The shadows behind him became more apparent.


    "Is he ready to risk his life for one final exchange?" Ricky said lightly. "Unfortunately, no matter what, he


    would never be able to defeat me. His Five-Poison Mutant might have granted him the power but it will


    also cause him his death."


    "Show yourself, my five poisonous shadows!"


    rk shouted once again. At the same time, five drops of blood essence were spilled from his


    fingertips and were mixed into the shadows behind him. As a result, each of the shadows emitted


    power that was as powerful as his own.

 Chapter 827 Pills Wouldnt Work Anyway

    Chapter 827 Pills Wouldn''t Work Anyway


    Mixed with the blood essence, the five shadows seemed to have transformed into solid bodies that


    quickly darted to five different directions. Within a few seconds, they tore Ricky''s domain and rushed


    toward Ricky ferociously.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky shouted as he activated his Omnipotent Chaotic Fire Skill. His eyes were


    terrifying in their intensity.


    Ricky''s chaotic fire runes instantly evolved into five crimson passages as Ricky''s body turned into a


    torrent of me and divided into five streams. Each of them merged with a certain type of fire and


    rushed toward rk''s five shadows.


    Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, Ricky''s five torrents of me collided with rk''s five shadows. The sacred fire and


    peculiar fire chased away rk''s shadows until they all disappeared. The strong toxins they had


    emitted could not identify Ricky''s position. They swirled about uselessly in the air.


    Boom! Boom! After a while, all the toxins were ovee by Ricky''s torrents of me. The five torrents


    of mebined and rushed toward rk forcefully.


    rk stood there with widened eyes and fear began to creep in his mind as his attacks were


    neutralized.


    He did not have much time to fear though, because he had to resist with all his might. Therefore, rk


    formed hisst strength to withstand the me Torrents from Ricky but all his efforts were in vain. As


    they crashed against him, rk was thrown into theke of fire.


    The chaotic fire runes red and Ricky turned into his original human shape again.


    "Is he dead?" Tina asked Ricky from the Massacring Zone.


    "I doubt it. He is apleted spiritual king, after all. Don''t worry. Even if he doesn''t die, I am sure that


    he has no power to fight again," Ricky replied and assured Tina.


    Swish! As soon as Ricky finished his words, a figure burst out from the magma-filledke. Ricky was


    right. It was rk. He was alive but he appeared like he was on hisst legs. His clothes were tattered


    and his body was wounded gravely.


    To top that off, it seemed that the effect of the Fire-resisting Pill was wavering and about to disappear.


    "Old man, how are you feeling now? Maybe you should make this easier for yourself and just die!"


    Ricky said in a menacing tone.


    He let his momentum surge again. He was ready to end this battle.


    "No!" rk roared angrily like a beast when he heard Ricky''s words.


    He suddenly pulled out three Fire-resisting Pills and hastily swallowed them. After that, two sets of pills


    appeared in each hand. From Ricky''s best guess, they were poison pills and pills that could help to


    recover one''s strength.


    Both sets of pills were quickly swallowed by rk at the same time.


    Immediately, rk''s power recovered to its peak. His Five-Poison Mutant recovered its power


    "Damn it! He is taking so many pills! I''m sure each pill he swallowed is at the King Level, right?"


    "Well, that''s what a pill refiner could do. Although they may be weak in power, they can also be strong


    enough to challenge those at higher levels with the help of their pills," Tina told Ricky honestly.


    "It''s a pity that neither the Five-Poison Mutant nor these pills would help him! He is no match for me,"


    Ricky murmured as he fixed his eyes on rk.


    In a single breath, Ricky''s power surged to its peak. He drew the Iron Destroyer and summoned his


    strongest chaotic infernal power before he ran towards rk.


    "I will kill you!" rk cried out madly. He seemed to have gonepletely crazy. His pupils were


    dted and he was panting hard. With a roar, his Five-Poison Mutant which was circled by the ck


    poison smog exploded and formed five streams of force. The streams hit the five shadows and were


    Once again, the five shadows merged into one. It turned into a ferocious poisonous beast that dashed


    towards Ricky with its mouth wide open.


    "Heaven Melting Fire¡ªHeaven Illuminating Fire, burn him into ashes!" Ricky did not even flinch at the


    terrifying beast. Instead, he activated the ferocious Heaven Melting Fire and the endless Heaven


    Illuminating Fire.


    Boom! Boom! The deafening explosions filled the surroundings. The void was aptly named, as it


    seemed void of anything but the burning mes and ck toxin at that moment.


    All the ck toxin fog was rapidly burned by the Heaven Melting Fire and the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    As the fires were burning hisst attack, rk was screeching miserably.


    "Devouring! Evil Devouring Mouth!" Ricky was not yet done. He came out of the zing inferno like the


    devil, unharmed. He activated his Devouring Mutant again and employed his Omnipotent Skill.


    The devouring runes formed a circle above them and evolved into the devouring world with a giant


    mouth. The mouth then engulfed everything which included rk and all his physical attacks.


    Once it had done its job, the Evil Devouring Mouth shrank and entered the Devourer Zone.


    "Great! This is the end of this battle!" Ricky whispered as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Even if you own the Five-Poison Mutant and swallowed many powerful pills, you would never defeat


    me. It''s just in vain."


    ...


    After the battle, Ricky sat down with his legs crossed and began to refine rk''s Five-Poison Mutant


    and all the power of the poison.


    All power and creatures could be refined by Ricky as long as they were swallowed by his Evil


    Devouring Mouth. He took advantage of his Devourer Zone and turned them into his power.


    The refining processsted for two days. rk''s Five-Poison Mutant and his mutant power were so


    extraordinary that Ricky''s power was enhanced greatly.


    When he was done, Ricky gathered the dead bodies of Andrea, Colin, rk, and the Void Beast as


    well as everything they owned. He checked them carefully and found that the cultivation resources of


    the three guys could fill two spiritual space tools.


    It was a pity that he could not find any more pills from rk''s storage ring or spiritual space tool. rk


    had probably swallowed all the pills he had earlier.


    "So many pills! It was a great loss," Ricky sighed.


    "Well, they were not totally lost. You did refine his power, after all. By refining the Void Cell, the power


    of rk''s Five-Poison Mutant, and those pills, you have reached the limit of a third-ss upper spiritual


    king, am I right?"


    Tina reminded Ricky.


    "That''s right. My next step is to be a second-ss upper spiritual king," Ricky said seriously with a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    determined look. "When that timees, I will not be the weakest one among the spiritual kings inside


    this Heavenly Void."


    "What are you going to do with the warriors of the Ling n?" Tina asked curiously.


    "That is a difficult problem. Should I kill them or not?" Ricky hesitated as he thought about what he


    could do with them.


    Ricky could easily kill them. He could just throw all of them into the burningva but that seemed like a


    waste.


    "Maybe you can make them work for you," Pearl suddenly suggested. "Aren''t you able to drive out


    toxins? As long as you exin the reason to them and help them drive out toxins, I''m sure they will


    trust you and work for you."


    "You are right, Pearl. That''s a good idea. But I think I''d better let them stay in the spiritual space tool for


    a while. It would be better for me to cure them after they realize that the pills that they took were


    poisonous.


    For now, all we need to do is wait for the Sense of Realm. Finally! I''m going to get the first Sense of


    Realm very soon!"


    Ricky turned to the Explosion Core in his excitement. He wondered, ''How long will it take for the Sense


    of Realm to reveal itself from the Explosion Core? I''m looking forward to it!''


    Ricky settled down nearby and started cultivating to pass the time. He waited patiently for the Sense of


    Realm to reveal itself.

 Chapter 828 Mastering Another Omnipotent Skill

    Chapter 828 Mastering Another Omnipotent Skill


    "Pearl, can''t you feel it? The heavenly power above the Explosion Core is very pure and rich. You can


    alsoe out and practice. Don''t worry. I will wrap you with the power of my Chaotic Fire Mutant so


    that you won''t be burned by theva," Ricky said to Pearl.


    "Although the speed at which we absorb the heavenly power is as slow as a snail crawling, it''s still


    better than nothing. Come on out."


    "Ricky, you''re being too optimistic about our situation. The heavenly power is unlike that one embedded


    in the Void Beast and the Void Cell. Just give it up. We can''t absorb the power here," Pearl sighed. She


    wondered if Ricky had forgotten that basic fact.


    "Maybe we couldn''t before. But now, it''s another story!" Ricky persuaded her further. She could tell


    from his tone that he was smiling widely.


    The next moment, Ricky''s Devourer Zone appeared behind him. Gradually, the Void Tree also revealed


    itself as well.


    "How could this be possible? The Void Tree! When did you put the Void Tree in your Devourer Zone?"


    Pearl eximed in surprise. She almost couldn''t believe what she saw. Inside, her thoughts were


    frantically speeding through her mind.


    ''What kind of zone does Ricky have inside his body? It could even devour something like the Void


    Tree!''


    "I will never let go of something precious like the Void Tree, so I just stored it in my Devourer Zone."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ricky shrugged as if it was no big deal.


    With the help of the Void Tree, Ricky was able to absorb heavenly power which was circling above the


    Explosion Core.


    "Although I can only absorb a little bit, it is still helpful. The Void Tree really lives up to its fame. It is true


    how valuable and useful it is. Too bad it only grows here in the Heavenly Void!" Ricky absorbed the


    power even as he talked, his attention focused on what he was doing.


    ''It is a pity that in my Devourer Zone, the Void Tree cannot breed a Void Beast. Otherwise, I would own


    a Void Beast who cultivates the heavenly power. That would be truly awesome. It would be as strong


    as any creature with the most powerful bloodline, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "It seems that the reason that you tried your best to help the Great Star Dynasty is the Void Tree." Pearl


    suddenly narrowed her eyes as she realized something.


    "Well, you can say that," Ricky said and chuckled.


    "So, what do you think about my suggestion? You won''t refuse to cultivate on the Void Tree, will you?"


    "Of course I won''t. Although I can''t use the power no matter how much of it I absorb, I can refine it into


    something else. I''m just desperate to know how it feels when absorbing the heavenly power. With this, I


    would have a greater chance to break through and reach the spiritual emperor level." Pearl was more


    than pleased to ept Ricky''s offer.


    And so, Ricky released Pearl from his zone and helped her cultivate on the Void Tree.


    "Tina, after I be a second-ss upper spiritual king, I will dispel the evil spirit for you again," Ricky


    told Tina by internal power at the same time.


    "No problem. Don''t hurry too much on my ount!"


    Tina replied graciously.


    Then, Ricky and Pearl began their cultivation near the Explosion Core.


    In this practice, Ricky just kept making himself stronger and stronger as a third-ss upper spiritual


    king. He understood that he had to consolidate his strength at each level so that he would make


    greater achievements in the martial world.


    At this time, Ricky not only used the power of the Void Tree but also the chromatic energy from his


    mysterious axe. Under the dual power, he was able to refine the heavenly power faster.


    During the cultivation, the chromatic energy from Ricky and his mind also integrated into the Explosion


    Core gradually.


    His mind wandered in the Explosion Core. There, he saw a world filled with mes and heavenly power


    as explosions happened simultaneously.


    When Ricky saw the world full of explosions, his Gale Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone responded


    strangely. The chaotic fire runes and the gale runes suddenly started to dance and merge.


    ''What''s going on?'' Ricky thought, puzzled. He looked around to see if he could find more clues to what


    was happening.


    ''This is so amazing. Look at this world full of explosions! Is this some kind of sign as to how the chaotic


    fire runes and the gale runes respond?


    Back then, the fusion of the massacring power and chaotic fire power helped me evolve the gxy


    power. I wonder what kind of power will it be this time?''


    Without any further hesitation, Ricky activated his chromatic energy and integrated himself into the


    burning world in the Explosion Core. He aimed toprehend everything he could grasp.


    This processsted for two whole days.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two dayster, Ricky suddenly opened his eyes. One of them was filled with ferocious winds while the


    other was filled with burning mes.


    Although they only shone through his eyes, Ricky''s whole body seemed to have been upied by


    these two forces.


    "Could this be the enlightenment power of the storm, me, and explosion?"


    Ricky whispered. He condensed the gale power into a mini storm that constantly rumbled inside him.


    He then wrapped it with his chaotic fire power as he tried to engulf the power of the mini storm.


    The gale power gathered by Ricky at this time was more powerful than the chaotic fire power.


    When the ferocious power waspressed to the extreme limit, the gale power suddenly swept


    outward and merged with the chaotic fire power.


    It turned into a light ball which Ricky threw forward quickly.


    Boom! A loud sound suddenly echoed in the void. The ball was engulfed by the violent waves caused


    by the explosion. Amidst the violent waves, great stones were broken into pieces due to the great


    impact.


    The burningva in the surroundings also weaved irregrly due to the impact.


    Ricky nodded his head a few times with satisfaction when he saw the effects. ''It seems that my zone


    power and runic power can bebined. My Omnipotent Skill will be more powerful once they


    are fused.''


    Meanwhile, Pearl was awakened by the loud explosion. She looked around and was surprised to see


    the damage. She could also feel the remnants of a powerful attack in the air.


    ''Did he make it all by himself?'' Pearl thought to herself curiously.


    "Ricky, it seems that you have mastered another kind of Omnipotent Skill. What is its name?" Tina


    asked Ricky curiously from the Massacring Zone.


    "Because of the Explosion Core, I was able to learn this Omnipotent Skill. It is also abination of my


    chaotic fire runes and gale runes. Let''s just call it the Gale ming Strike!" Ricky eximed. He was


    smiling widely, obviously pleased with his progress.


    "Gale ming Strike! Ha-ha. Got it! It''s a very aggressive name," Tina replied with a smile. She


    chuckled when she saw his childishly pleased expression.


    "It''s simple and straightforward. It fits me well. Don''t you think so?" Ricky said with a smile.


    "I''ve been staying with you for a long time. You have truly evolved. I have to admit that you do have the


    talent to be an ace genius," Pearl interrupted. Despite the praise, her tone was t and sour as if she


    just forced herself to say it.


    "Ha-ha! Are you implying that I''m qualified to be your man officially now?" Rickyughed loudly when


    her frown grew more pronounced.


    "Don''t even think about it. Maybe, in your dreams!" Pearl said. Ricky grinned at Pearl''s sour


    expression.


    He shrugged and raised his hands in defeat when she seemed like she was getting too pissed off.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    The giant Explosion Core vibrated all of a sudden. The heavenly power rushed into the Explosion Core


    quickly while the Explosion Core absorbed the power like crazy. It started pounding like the beating of a


    heart.


    "Look! It seems that the Sense of Realm ising out soon!" Ricky said eagerly when he noticed what


    was happening.


    Immediately, he and Pearl floated into the void. They waited silently for the right moment.

 Chapter 829 The Heavenly Meridian

    Chapter 829 The Heavenly Meridian


    Buzz!


    The heavenly power gathered at the Explosion Core. After reaching a certain extreme state, the


    Explosion Core seemed ready to explode. With a powerful buzz, a heart-shaped ball of light appeared.


    The light ball contained the purest and densest heavenly power. Ricky also felt another invisible force.


    There was no doubt that the ball of light was exactly a Sense of Realm.


    Without hesitation, Ricky absorbed the Sense of Realm into the Massacring Zone with the help of his


    spiritual energy as soon as the Sense of Realm appeared.


    "I''ve obtained the first Sense of Realm!" Ricky eximed. He had never felt such raw joy and


    excitement.


    Boom! As Ricky took the Sense of Realm away, the whole area of the Explosion Core began shaking,


    and roaring magma gushed down. It was obvious that the Explosion Core area was going to be closed


    because the Sense of Realm was taken away.


    Ricky didn''t dare stay any longer. He entered the Massacring Zone together with Pearl. They left


    immediately.


    "Pearl, if you refine the Sense of Realm, can you break through and be apleted spiritual


    king?" Ricky asked, standing in the Massacring Zone.


    "I won''t need that much. I think one third of the Sense of Realm will be enough," Pearl answered tly.


    "Well, if that''s the case, we can refine the heavenly power in the Sense of Realm together. You can get


    the Heavenly Meridian in the Sense of Realm by yourself. I will look for another Sense of Realm, or I


    can get the Heavenly Meridian from somebody else," Ricky said.


    "After your spiritual meridian and the Heavenly Meridian merge together, you will cultivate faster on the


    Void Tree. That way, it will be very easy for you and me to get the Heavenly Meridian from somewhere


    else by working together."


    Pearl was genuinely shocked by the sincerity in Ricky''s voice.


    The most precious part of a Sense of Realm that had been baptized was not the pure heavenly power


    in it but the Heavenly Meridian in it.


    The so-called Heavenly Meridian was like the spiritual meridian of a creature. It was formed by the


    heavens. So far, there had only been one way for any creature to obtain it, and that was by obtaining


    the Sense of Realm.


    Only when a creature got the Heavenly Meridian and merged it with his own spiritual meridian could he


    really be recognized by the heaven and earth, qualified to make a breakthrough and be an innate


    spiritual emperor, and also be able to use the heavenly power.


    The Heavenly Meridian was the only key for creatures to be spiritual emperors.


    And the spiritual meridian of a creature was born for the Heavenly Meridian. The spiritual meridian was


    not very important for warriors below spiritual emperors. After bing a spiritual emperor, a


    creature''s strength would be determined by the level of his spiritual meridian, unless there was a


    miracle to take ce.


    Spiritual meridians were ssified into nine stars. One-star spiritual meridian was the lowest, and nine-


    star spiritual meridian was the highest. Above the nine-star spiritual meridian was the holy meridian,


    and above the holy meridian was the sacred meridian.


    In the current heaven and earth, there were very few creatures with the holy meridians. As for the


    sacred meridian, it had never appeared since the Celestial Land and the holy beings disappeared.


    The higher the level of the spiritual meridian, the faster the cultivating speed of a creature after they


    merged with the Heavenly Meridian and became a spiritual emperor. And the higher the level of the


    spiritual meridian, the higher the level of a creature could be likely to reach.


    The creatures with one-star, two-star, or three-star spiritual meridians weren''t qualified to be


    spiritual emperors because even if the Heavenly Meridian was given to them, they wouldn''t be able to


    merge it with their own spiritual meridians. The Heavenly Meridian would reject them.


    Only the creatures with four-star, five-star, or six-star spiritual meridians were qualified to be


    spiritual emperors. After merging the Heavenly Meridians with their own spiritual meridians, only those


    with the six-star spiritual meridians were qualified to be spiritual emperors at peak state.


    For those with seven-star, eight-star, or nine-star spiritual meridians, after merging the Heavenly


    Meridians with their own spiritual meridians and bing spiritual emperors, they would be able to


    cultivate to be innate spiritual sages. Only those with nine-star spiritual meridians were qualified


    to reach the peak.


    Only those with the holy meridians were qualified to exceed the spiritual sages.


    Every creature could cultivate to be a demi-spiritual emperor as long as their spiritual meridian


    wasn''t a one-star, two-star, or three-star spiritual meridian. The importance of one''s spiritual meridian


    was more reflected after a creature became a spiritual emperor.


    ...


    "What if you can''t get another Sense of Realm?" Pearl inquired, biting down her appreciation for


    Ricky''s unexpected earnestness. "After all, no warrior will keep a Sense of Realm long with him. They


    will refine it as soon as they get it."


    "Even if I can''t get another Sense of Realm, I can still take the Heavenly Meridian from another warrior


    by force. As long as the warrior hasn''t broken through and be a spiritual emperor, the Heavenly


    Meridian hasn''t really been merged with his spiritual meridian," Ricky answered with a smile.


    "So, you don''t have to worry about me."


    He looked at Pearl teasingly because he could feel that Pearl was concerned for him judging from her


    tone.


    "I''m not worried about you," Pearl said coldly, reading into Ricky''s gaze.


    Ricky grinned even wider as Pearl whipped her head to him and then looked away. He then burst into


    "Ricky, it''s not right to take away the Heavenly Meridian that somebody else has already merged with


    his own spiritual meridian," Tina said honestly.


    "Tina, I will not go after their Heavenly Meridians, because they wille to me themselves. Then,


    there will be no such a problem," Ricky said.


    "It seems that you have already made up your mind," Tina said, hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Pearl, what level is your spiritual meridian?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Eight-star, middle grade," Pearl said in a low voice but still with a tant tinge of bravado, which was


    very well earned given what it took to achieve such level.


    The eight-star spiritual meridian was extremely powerful. It was a high-end spiritual meridian, only


    second to the nine-star spiritual meridian excluding holy meridians and sacred meridians. Pearl was


    absolutely qualified to cultivate and be an innate spiritual sage.


    "What an extraordinary spiritual meridian! Eight-star! That means you''re qualified to be my¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt Pearl''s cold, sharp gaze shing at his face like phantom


    des of ice, so he dared not say anything more.


    "Tina, what about yours?" Ricky asked, turning his gaze upon Tina.


    "Nine-star, low grade," Tina responded tly as if it was nothing.


    "Oh, my God, Tina! You have a nine-star spiritual meridian?" Pearl eximed. She was shocked to


    hear such information. Although she knew that Tina''s talent had been overshadowed by the evil spirit,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    she had never imagined that Tina would possess the nine-star spiritual meridian.


    "Awesome," Ricky mused. "You can be my woman in that case." He didn''t dare say anything like that to


    Pearl, but with Tina, he didn''t hesitate. Pearl didn''t particrly appreciate his brand or timing of humor,


    and Tina was less likely to bite his head off over a bad joke.


    Tina blushed at Ricky''sment while Pearl looked at Ricky with her cold stare once again.


    "What about your spiritual meridian?" Pearl asked Ricky. Beside her, Tina also waited for Ricky''s


    answer.


    "You won''t believe me," Ricky said seriously.


    "Really?" Pearl snapped back with more mockery than she had intended. "Is it the legendary holy


    meridian or the sacred meridian that hasn''t appeared in ages?" Pearl and Tina grew more curious


    every second Ricky dyed his answer. Pearl crossed her arms while Tina just stared. It made Ricky a


    tad ufortable.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know what level my spiritual meridian is," Ricky said with a faint smile,


    watching the two women''s shoulders slump in disappointment.

 Chapter 830 The Great Wisteria Dynasty

    Chapter 830 The Great Wisteria Dynasty


    "Ricky, don''t make fun of me. Just tell us the truth. Is your spiritual meridian the holy meridian or not?"


    Tina demanded helplessly. Both her and Pearl were a bit astonished upon what Ricky had told them.


    "Tina, I''m not kidding now. I really don''t know which level is my spiritual meridian at for the time being. I


    mean it, girls." Ricky had a stern look on his face once he had realized Tina and Pearl thought he had


    been joking around.


    Both women nced each other knowingly. They could tell Ricky was being honest. After all, he didn''t


    have any reason to hide anything from them.


    "You really have no idea, do you?" Pearl asked again.


    "We''ve been together for a while now. I think both of you are well familiarized with my situation. At the


    very beginning, my spiritual meridian was taken out by the Nan n, and then, somehow, I gained a


    new one. I''ve never measured its level before, so..." he calmly exined.


    Ricky was being truthful. He genuinely had no idea what was the level of his regained spiritual


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    meridian. He had never tested it or had a concept about its past level altogether.


    "I find it''s hard to believe that the spiritual meridian can grow again," Pearl said. "No wonder you hadn''t


    reached anything major until your original spiritual meridian was taken out."


    Maybe it was because Pearl had already seen and been shocked by Ricky so many times before she


    got used to his exploits. Now all she could feel was a tiny bit of surprise upon listening about his


    regained meridian''s tale.


    "I guess your new spiritual meridian is very likely to be the holy meridian," Pearl added.


    "If it really is, I would then wee it," Ricky said softly.


    "I should say I''ve never heard of such a thing before. So I have no idea what to say about it." Tina


    shook her head. For her that was all new, so she couldn''t hide her amazement.


    Soon, they had decided to let go of this puzzle for the time being. Once the heat outside had be


    bearable, Ricky left the Massacring Zone.


    Immediately he came across the others waiting for him. At the sight of the ace genius, a wave of relief


    had shed all over their faces.


    "Ricky, how is everything going there?" Dn promptly asked with concern.


    "Everything is fine. rk, Andrea, and Colin are dead. I''ve already got the Sense of Realm," Ricky


    responded honestly. He didn''t intend to hide anything from them.


    "That is just brilliant! I knew you could do it, Ricky," Ares blurted excitedly. This was as good news for


    him as if he had got the Sense of Realm himself.


    Dn and William were also delighted upon Ricky''s news. But for them, the most exciting part was


    hearing that Andrea and Colin were no longer alive.


    "There is something I need to talk to you about." Ricky turned to Dn, his eyes dead serious.


    "Yes, go ahead, please," Dn responded as he nodded a few times.


    "Is there any other people or forces who are at deep enmity with you, apart from the Ling n?" Ricky


    shoot it.


    "No one I can think of. As a matter of fact, the Ling n was doing just fine until they wanted the


    control over the Star Continent," Dn honestly replied.


    "I''m d to hear that. In this case, I''d like to ask you for one thing. Could you hand me over all the


    members from the Ling n? I''d like to deal with them personally," Ricky requested.


    "Do you want the Ling n''s members?" Dn repeated, unable toprehend what Ricky intended


    to. The expressions of those around such as William also revealed their confusion and shock in


    regards Ricky''s request.


    "To be honest, except for Andrea and Colin, the other spiritual kings are still alive. I kept them so


    because I''d like to build up my own force on this continent. They''re good candidates..." Ricky trailed off


    as he thought he had made himself clear enough for Dn to pick up what his intentions were.


    "Oh, I see!" Dn smiled. "All right! I got what you mean. And my answer is absolutely yes. I can leave


    them to you. But if you really want them to work and fight for you, you''ll need to provide a good and


    safe environment for their families.


    I think it''s fair enough for you to decide everything, Ricky. After all, you''ve saved our lives and I have no


    reason to reject you or your request."


    As far as Dn and William were concerned, only Colin and Andrea were their enemies. Now they


    were dead, so the other members from the Ling n posed no threats to them. So, granting Ricky that


    favor wasn''t a problem.


    "Thank you so much!" A thankful smile rested on Ricky''s face.


    "By the way, have you ever thought of leaving this Heavenly Void?" Ricky asked.


    "Well..." Both Dn and William didn''t know what to say. They had no idea whether they wanted to


    leave or not¡ªif they were going to be honest about it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll stay here in the Heavenly Void for a long time. So if you decide to leave, you can just


    let me know and I''ll help you out," Ricky responded for them.


    "Yes, that''s very considerate of you. Thank you," Dn said, smiling. "Then, Ricky, it''s time for you to


    get ready to refine the Sense of Realm. Am I right? If you wish, you can stay in my territory to focus on


    your cultivation. After you seed it, you can make further ns."


    "Thank you in advance." Ricky nodded slightly. Dn''s offer didn''t seem like a bad idea at all to him.


    A few momentster, Ricky and Pearl followed Dn to the pce of the Great Star Dynasty. Inside


    the cultivation zone, they promptly started to refine the Sense of Realm.


    First, Pearl absorbed the Heavenly Meridian from it.


    The intent of this refinement was to make a breakthrough to the next level in the end. So, they both


    proceeded carefully. It took them half a month until they had finished their cultivations.


    Within that half a month, Dn and William worked to reorganize the Great Star Dynasty. The people


    from the Ling n had remained under their control during that time. Ricky would only take charge of


    them once he had sessfully broken through.


    Around that period, two powerful warriors¡ªboth were second-sspleted spiritual kings¡ªhad got


    to the Star Continent. They had no intention to stay long, so they directly came to Dn and requested


    for something before they could leave right away.


    Ricky and Pearl soon heard about the arrival of the two strong warriors. However, despite being done


    with their practices, they chose not to meet them in order to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    By the time they had left, Ricky and Pearl were also ready to takeoff in order to carry on with their


    searching for other shares of Sense of Realm.


    "Why did the two mene here, if I may ask?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "They are from the Great Wisteria Dynasty. They were looking for creatures like you who are from other


    continents," Dn responded honestly.


    "The Great Wisteria Dynasty?" Ricky repeated, looking confused. "Is it also a spiritual-emperor force?"


    "Of course not! There isn''t even a demi-spiritual emperor in this Heavenly Void, let alone any spiritual-


    emperor force," Dn replied along with aughter. "The so-called dynasty is just a symbol of one of


    the mightiest forces in the Heavenly Void. It really doesn''t have any specific meaning.


    In the Heavenly Void, there are countless forces. The five most powerful ones are known as the


    dynasties, and the Great Wisteria Dynasty is one of them."


    "Oh, I got it. So the strongest warriors from the five forces should bepleted spiritual kings at the


    peak level then," Ricky stated with a nod.


    "Yes, you could say that. But to be more precise, they are even more powerful. That is because their


    enlightening power has surpassed that of apleted spiritual king at peak state and has reached a


    demi-spiritual emperor''s," Dn exined to Ricky.


    "It''s likely that they could break through and be a demi-spiritual emperor at any time once they got


    out of the Heavenly Void."


    "Is that so? That''s very impressive," Ricky murmured and nodded.


    "Oh, just one more thing. Could you tell me who they were looking for?"

 Chapter 831 Soar In Danger

    Chapter 831 Soar In Danger


    "Of course!" Dn answered. He gathered his spiritual energy to imitate the shadow of someone they


    knew. It appeared right before Ricky and Pearl.


    Ricky''s eyes darkened the moment heid eyes on the shadow that took form in front of him. Next to


    him, Pearl was also immensely taken aback, because the shadow was undeniably Soar''s.


    "Ricky, do you know this man?" Dn asked. He was quick to notice the sudden change in Ricky''s


    mood and expression.


    "I don''t think I need to hide this from you. He is one of my friends," Ricky informed. "Why are the people


    from the Great Wisteria Dynasty trying to kill him?"


    "Oh!" Dn''s lips turned upside down. "I didn''t expect him to be your friend." He hadn''t expected that


    there would be such a coincidence. He was truly a little surprised. "People from the Great Wisteria


    Dynasty never told us why. All they did was to seek our assistance in locating his whereabouts. We


    were asked to inform them right away the moment we locate where he is."


    "Is Soar fighting against them for the Sense of Realm?" Ricky guessed.


    "I think so too. Aside from those two fellows, there were other groups that were dispatched by the


    Great Wisteria Dynasty. You can say that they are really intent on finding him and taking his head.


    Judging from the current situation, it''s very likely that they are, indeed, fighting for the Sense of Realm,"


    Dn calcted.


    "Have they finally tracked my friend''s whereabouts?" Ricky queried, his eyebrows creasing with


    anxiety.


    "As far as I know, your friend seems to have been injured too. As for his location, he is nearby¡ªjust a


    few continents away from where we are standing," Dn answered. "That''s why they asked us to keep


    an eye on him."


    "It seems that I have no choice but to follow them," Ricky muttered under his breath.


    "Ricky, I will inform you as soon as I get any news," Dn said. "So, please provide us a method we


    can use to reach you."


    "Thank you. But please be careful. It wouldn''t be worth it if it means creating a rift between the Great


    Star Dynasty and the Great Wisteria Dynasty. I absolutely do not wish for that to happen just because


    you agreed to do me a favor," Ricky said with a bothered hint in his demeanor. At the same time, his


    tone was also transparent at expressing his gratitude.


    "I will be very careful," Dn assured him.


    Feeling Dn''s sincerity, Ricky left a replication in the Great Star Dynasty. He then took off with Pearl


    to catch up with the two strong warriors from the Great Wisteria Dynasty.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Although it had already been a while since the two strong men from the Great Wisteria Dynasty left,


    they didn''t really travel at lightning speed. They still carried the task of looking for Soar. As a result, it


    didn''t take a long time before Ricky and Pearl were finally able to catch up to them.


    Ricky used his intuition, which was fortified by the Massacring Zone. It propelled him to assume that


    the warriors were both second-sspleted spiritual kings.


    "It seems that the reason why they are trying to kill Soar is because of the Sense of Realm. Even the


    strongest force in the Heavenly Void would not have quite that many second-sspleted spiritual


    kings. Now that they are being dispatched to chase and kill Soar, then the overwhelming effort must be


    for the sake of the Sense of Realm." Ricky clenched his fists.


    "Are you going to reveal yourself before them and stop them now?" Pearl asked.


    "Of course not. I still have to rely on them to find Soar." Ricky''s tight fists slowly loosened and a


    mischievous smirk began to form on his face.


    He had also activated the Heaven Melting Fire and chaotic fire runes, in an effort to try and feel Soar''s


    whereabouts. Since Soar also possessed the Heaven Melting Fire with him, it was possible that the two


    fires resonated with each other. Well, that was as long as both were located within a certain distance at


    the same time.


    This was also how Ricky was able to tail after the Great Wisteria Dynasty warriors.


    On the tenth day, he finally received news, delivered by the replication he had left in the Great Star


    Dynasty.


    Some people from the Great Star Dynasty found traces of Soar''s presence in a void called the ck


    Wind Abyss.


    Immediately, Ricky jumped at the chance to find Soar. He grabbed the map that Ares had given him,


    and looked for the direction to the abyss.


    He made sure to picture the path vividly in his mind before he shoved it back and headed for the ck


    Wind Abyss. The two warriors sent out by the Great Wisteria Dynasty were also headed to the same


    direction.


    "It seems that they have also found traces of Soar''s presence," Ricky said coldly. "I don''t know yet how


    many people they have with them."


    He crossed his arms over his chest.


    It took them a day before they arrived at a rtively dark void. In the center of the void, a broad and


    dark abyss stretched for miles. They found it difficult to determine the breadth of the abyss. The further


    they stretched their necks and looked, the more obscure it became.


    In the abyss, there were gusts of dark wind roaring through. It was like an independent space


    separated from the Heavenly Void. ording to the words of the creatures from the Heavenly Void, the


    ck Wind Abyss was a junction between the Heavenly Void and the endless chaos.


    The first creatures that ventured into the abyss with the intention of exploring its depths had never


    returned.


    Generally speaking, no one else should set foot here except for the Void Beast. After all, the loss would


    outweigh the gain if they were caught by the ck wind due to their carelessness.


    Deep within the ck Wind Abyss, four people formed a small circle. At the center of the formation was


    a me snake.


    Although it was a snake, it exuded a more powerful momentum simr to that of a dragon''s. The red


    scales on its strong body were also highly simr to the scales on the body of a Great Dragon. On the


    underside of the snake''s abdomen were visible marks of sharp ws.


    The snake was Soar. He had transformed into his real body.


    Although he had only recently broken through, Soar''s transition into apleted spiritual king could


    strongly be sensed. As a Great Dragon, his power was equivalent to that of a second-sspleted


    spiritual king.


    Unfortunately, a second-sspleted spiritual king was among the four people that surrounded him.


    The strength he manifested indicated that, unlike Soar, it had already been a while since he had broken


    through. Meanwhile, the other three were third-sspleted spiritual kings at the peak level.


    Soar had little to no chance of beating them single-handedly.


    "Boy, if you give it to us, we can let you die in peace. Even if you are the most talented genius among


    all the creatures in the continents, you are not qualified to set yourself against the five grand dynasties


    of the Heavenly Void," the second-sspleted spiritual king warned Soar.


    "Come on! Go ahead and fight me if you dare. If you push me too hard, I will jump into the ck Wind


    Abyss. Then your mission will be a failure," Soar spat back without any trace of fear or hesitation.


    "Besides, don''t mention any dynasty in front of me. You don''t even have any strong warrior as an


    emperor. How dare you call yourself a dynasty? Aren''t you concerned about how ridiculous it sounds to


    me?"


    The four men were greatly agitated by Soar''s sharp tongue. It made them all the more eager to sh


    him to pieces.


    But, at the same time, they were also gravely bothered by Soar''s threat. If he were to truly jump into the


    ck Wind Abyss, then it would all be for naught. Also, they were not ready to face the possible


    consequences of failing their mission.


    "What?" Soar smirked. "Are you scared?" Soar stared at the four men intently as they stepped back


    and hesitated to make any sudden movement. "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you folks just


    hurry and shuffle off? I''m quite impulsive, you see. If you don''t leave right this second, I will fly midair,


    just above the abyss."


    "Boy, let me give you an advice. Don''t speak too resolutely," a clear and mighty voice came from


    behind. It belonged to one of the two strong warriors from the Great Wisteria Dynasty. They had just


    arrived at the area.


    One of the two strong warriors was old while the other one was young.


    "Prince Neal! Elder Carlos!" the four men greeted the two respectfully.


    "I can''t believe that you, a prince, would even go out of your way just to kill me," Soar said to the young


    warrior, who was addressed by the four men as "Prince Neal." He was sneering. Quite frankly, Soar


    was ttered. Also, he apparently knew the seventh prince.


    But his taunting expression was soon reced with the one full of rage. He realized that, even if he


    could fly, there was still very little chance for him to win against three second-sspleted spiritual


    kings at the same time.


    Of course, right from the start, he truly had no intentions of diving into the ck Wind Abyss and risking


    his life.


    "Buddy, I have no choice but toe because of that precious item you are carrying with you," said


    Prince Neal tly.


    "I can see from your eyes that you don''t want to die. It''s true. All living creatures don''t want to die. So


    how should we go about this negotiation?"


    "Are you kidding me!?" Soarughed scornfully. "Are you that convinced I will believe you?"

 Chapter 832 Rumors Of The Divine Manor

    Chapter 832 Rumors Of The Divine Manor


    "Buddy, your life is worth much more than that thing to you. But for us on the other hand, killing you or


    not makes no difference because all what we want is just that thing," said Prince Neal in a smiling tone,


    without a hint of rage in response to Soar''s words.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Ha-ha, but if I had to guess, the moment that thing leaves me, I will have to die," Soar replied,


    "So since I am going to die sooner orter, I''ve decided to take something away from you. Let you feel


    what losing feels like."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he transfigured into a human form. He suddenly tore apart space


    and jumped into the ck Wind Abyss. Before Prince Neal and hispanions could react, Soar leapt


    into the abyss.


    Prince Neal''s face fell as he realized what had just happened, while the other five were simply taken


    off-guard and left dumbstruck, not knowing how to react. How could they have been so careless


    enough to think that it would be that easy, that Soar would not give them any chance?


    "Damn it all to hell!" said Prince Neal, cursing Soar in a hoarse scream, looking into the distance as he


    slipped from his grasp. He was so close.


    "What should we do now, Prince Neal?" Elder Carlos asked, standing beside him.


    "What else can we possibly do? We obviously can''t enter the ck Wind Abyss. Let''s just go back and


    inform my father of what transpired here," said Prince Neal coldly.


    "Fortunately, there is a copy of that thing in our hand. Otherwise, I would not be able to answer to my


    father without him giving me a hard time about it."


    "Prince Neal, it''s all our fault, not yours. Please punish us!" said the four men in unison, fully


    "This has nothing to do with you. Who would have thought that bastard would jump into the ck Wind


    Abyss, even without giving us the chance to talk to him?" said Prince Neal, waving his hand


    dismissively.


    Prince Neal was a generous man with a broad view on the world. He was wise enough toprehend


    the situation without prejudice. Since he couldn''t take back anything from Soar, he couldn''t me his


    fellows either. He knew it was better to keep his rage contained to his own heart, such that he might


    win over the hearts of these four men.


    As he expected, the four men no longer looked scared. Instead, they obviously began to pay obeisance


    to Prince Neal.


    "By the way, the bastard goes by the name ''Soar, '' right?" Prince Neal asked coldly.


    "Yes, Prince Neal."


    "Since he is a creature from the continent, I believe he must havee here with some friends. Find


    his friends and make them pay in his ce,"manded Prince Neal.


    "We understand, Prince Neal. We shall do whatever you ask of us!"


    "Let''s go!"manded Prince Neal in a voice.


    As for Soar, they thought that he would be dead sooner rather thanter. It was their opinion that any


    living creature that made the mistake of entering the ck Wind Abyss would be trapped in its


    confines, even if it were the strongest Void Beast in the Heavenly Void.


    However, things didn''t go on as they expected at all.


    "Ricky, you made it just in time. I love you so much!" Soar said seriously and excitedly. In the


    Massacring Zone, he looked at Ricky the way ascivious man would look at a beautiful naked woman.


    When Prince Neal and Elder Carlos arrived, Ricky had alsoe to Soar''s rescue. He didn''t waste a


    minute and telepathically told Soar to enter the ck Wind Abyss. From there he would take Soar into


    the Massacring Zone.


    If not for Ricky, he would not have been brave enough to jump fearlessly into the ck Wind Abyss. It


    was not something he would have even considered.


    "Fuck off!" Ricky blurted out after hearing Soar''s expression of unconditional love.


    "Get some rest first, then you can tell me exactly what happened to you. I wonder why the Great


    Wisteria Dynasty would dispatch sixpleted spiritual kings just to chase and kill you!"


    wondered Ricky out loud. "Also by the way, now that you have broken through and be a


    "You guessed right, Ricky!"


    Soar answered frankly.


    "Such being the case, were they trying to kill you for the Sense of Realm?" Ricky asked point nk


    when Soar recovered.


    "See, the Sense of Realm is indeed important, but it is not important enough for the Great Wisteria


    Dynasty to go to so much trouble just to steal it," Soar responded mysteriously with a smile.


    "So, then why are they hunting you down? What on earth did you take from the Great Wisteria


    Dynasty?" Ricky asked curiously in response. Beside them, both Tina and Pearl were curious too now.


    "Ricky, I didn''t take anything from them. I just took something that was destined to be mine eventually.


    To be urate, you should say the Great Wisteria Dynasty is trying to take something from me," Soar


    replied.


    "Well, enough with all the suspense then. Tell me what it is," Ricky said impatiently, ovee by


    curiosity.


    "You all know something about the holy beings above the spiritual potentates and the Celestial Land,"


    Soar said seriously.


    Hearing him, they wanted to do nothing but give him a beating, since he seldom spoke this way.


    "I do have a rough understanding of what you mentioned, since Alva has spoken about it once as well,"


    Ricky started. "Do you mean that the conflict between you and the Great Wisteria Dynasty has


    something to do with the holy beings?"


    "Of course, yes! Otherwise the Great Wisteria Dynasty would not have dispatched so many powerful


    warriors toe after me," Soar said. "That''s because what I have with me is the very key to entering


    the Divine Manor."


    "The Divine Manor? What is the Divine Manor? Is it thend of legacy belonging to the holy beings?"


    Ricky, Tina and Pearl all looked at each other inplete disbelief, hearing what Soar said.


    "More or less. It''s indeed thend of legacy of the holy beings," Soar answered, nodding his head,


    satisfied with their reactions.


    "Wow!" they could not help but gasp.


    "Is...is there really a Divine Manor, thend of legacy of the holy beings here in the Heavenly Void?"


    Pearl asked, ovee with emotion. It was obvious how shocked the three of them really were to hear


    that.


    "I didn''t believe it either, but it''s absolutely true!" Alva said in a disbelieving tone as he emerged out of


    Soar''s body.


    "The Heavenly Void in anynd is connected to the endless chaos, and chaos is the ce where most


    holy beings fell. For some reason, thends of legacy and thends of cultivation of some holy beings


    are very likely to enter the Heavenly Void," Alva exined.


    Pearl was startled to see Alva appear out of thin air. But, Ricky exined to her the reason why he


    suddenly appeared.


    "Since the Divine Manor is thend of legacy of holy beings, you''re very likely to attain the heritage of


    legendary holy beings," Ricky sighed. "Well, that exins why the Great Wisteria Dynasty dispatched


    sixpleted spiritual kings to hunt you down. Honestly, now I would not be really surprised, if they


    had dispatched sixteenpleted spiritual kings after you!


    But how did youe to know that?"


    "When I came from the continents, I entered the territory of the Great Wisteria Dynasty. First of all, I


    practiced for a period of time. Then I found a newly formed Explosion Core in a void. There was a


    Sense of Realm in that Explosion Core," Soar replied calmly.


    "Nevertheless, people from the Array Sect and the Great Wisteria Dynasty also found the newly formed


    Explosion Core. With Alva''s help, I procured the Sense of Realm for myself. But the fact is that they


    were just not powerful enough to beat me.


    But what we didn''t expect is that there would be three white gs in the Explosion Core.


    So each of the three white gs were obtained by each of the three parties. The moment we got them,


    the white gs immediately sent a message to us, telling us about the Divine Manor.


    And that''s why the people from the Great Wisteria Dynasty began hunting me down!"

 Chapter 833 A Mysterious Town

    Chapter 833 A Mysterious Town


    "Oh, I see. Then I guess the white gs are the keys to the so-called Divine Manor, right?" Ricky asked


    in a t tone after he heard Soar''s statement.


    "That''s right. The white gs are the keys to the Divine Manor. Each white g can open a different


    passage to the Divine Manor. I found this out from the information I got from a white g."


    As he said that, Soar took out a white g.


    It was not a simple white g. Its white color looked so clean and pure that they could not figure out


    what it was made of. It felt as if it was in its own space.


    "Wow, I feel a familiar power," Ricky said. As soon as Soar pulled out the white g, he could sense the


    familiar power that it was saturated with.


    "Ricky, the power you can feeling off the white g is the divine power. Do you feel it too? It proves


    the true existence of the Divine Manor. Each g can be used to open up a passage to the Divine


    Manor, so people from the Great Wisteria Dynasty and the Array Sect will also be able to enter the


    Divine Manor."


    Ricky nodded at this piece of information. He studied the g closer, amazed.


    "Which Array Sect is it? The Southern Array Sect or the Northern Array Sect?" Ricky asked.


    "I don''t know." Soar shook his head and shrugged. He wished he knew more but the information he


    received was very limited.


    "Then do you know when and where the Divine Manor will appear?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Ricky, the Divine Manor will appear in the center of the ck Wind Abyss. That''s how I discovered the


    existence of the ck Wind Abyss. It was also how my long-standing feud with the warriors from the


    Great Wisteria Dynasty started. As for the time when the Divine Manor will appear, the white g can


    sense it. At present, it senses that the Divine Manor will appear in about a month,"


    Soar exined patiently. His eyes looked unfocused as he seemed to be remembering previous


    events.


    "I see. Well, we cannot do anything but wait. After one month, we will see whether the words about the


    so-called Divine Manor is true or false," Ricky murmured. Although his tone was still stained with


    disbelief, his eyes told a different story. There was a growing excitement that peeked from within.


    "Whether it''s true or false, it will be a greater opportunity than the Sense of Realm." Pearl sounded


    doubtful but still hopeful for the good opportunity that had presented itself upon them.


    "By the way, Ricky, have you won the Sense of Realm?" Soar asked innocently, too innocently in


    Ricky''s opinion. He only sounded this clueless when he knew more than he was letting on.


    "I got one," Ricky answered carefully. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made a breakthrough. Thanks to


    that, I became a second-ss upper spiritual king."


    "One?" This time, the smirk that Soar sent his way was more mischievous. He stalked towards Ricky


    like a predator that detected delicious prey.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked awkwardly.


    "You know, after I merged the Heavenly Meridian with my spiritual meridian, I can feel the presence of


    any Heavenly Meridian clearly. And right now, there is no trace of a Heavenly Meridian inside the


    spiritual meridian in your Soul Sea." Soar smiled like a cat that caught its prey. If he had a tail, there


    was no doubt that it would be flicking slyly now.


    "You are so boring," Ricky sighed with profound resignation. Soar only let out an amused and


    somewhat victoriousugh.


    In the following month, Ricky, Soar, Tina, and Pearl cultivated martial arts in the Massacring Zone.


    During that month''s cultivation, Ricky and Pearl aimed to reinforce their current conditions. Since they


    had just broken through, it was not appropriate for them to make another breakthrough very soon. In


    fact, they could not make any breakthrough in so short a period of time.


    "Ricky, the Divine Manor has already appeared. It''s right in the ck Wind Abyss," Soar said excitedly


    all of a sudden. Of course, all of them perked up at Soar''s words and prepared themselves to go.


    Meanwhile, a huge white manor had suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the boundless ck Wind


    Abyss.


    ck windstorms surrounded it like a shield. They flicked and twirled around the white manor as if the


    ck windstorms were alive.


    It seemed that if any spiritual emperor appeared, the ck windstorms would smash his body to


    pieces.


    However, all of these changes were taking ce inside the ck Wind Abyss. Outside the ck Wind


    Abyss, nothing was amiss.


    Soar took out the white g and threw it up. The divine power that permeated the white g quickly


    flowed and transformed into a white passage.


    "Ricky, the information on the white g tells me that this is the passageway to the Divine Manor, but I


    don''t know what is inside it yet." Soar turned to look at Ricky, who was staring intently at the passage.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Let''s go in, but we have to be cautious. We don''t know what


    dangers are waiting ahead," Ricky said.


    He came out of the Massacring Zone with the white g and jumped into the white passage fearlessly.


    Ricky disappeared, so did the white g.


    Ricky straightened up as hended on something solid. He looked up and found himself surrounded by


    clouds and mist. It was a deste town that seemed to be surrounded by divine power.


    "Am I inside the Divine Manor? Is it in this deste town?" Ricky murmured as he looked around


    cautiously.


    He turned when a soft rustle sounded beside him. The white g had fallen after him and had settled


    softly beside him.


    Ricky took it and put it away protectively. It was their only way out after all.


    After that, Ricky began to look around the deste town.


    Even when he used the power of the zones to sense, he still could not sense any living being. As far as


    he could detect, they were the only living creatures there.


    "Ricky, let us out too." Ricky shook his head as he started walking. He did not let his guard down even


    when all his senses detected nothing.


    "Not yet, Soar. I''ll let youe out when I''m sure it''s not dangerous. This ce has been blocked and


    you can''t enter the Massacring Zone again once youe out.


    Now, I can''t go into the Massacring Zone anymore."


    "The zone is blocked? I don''t think there is anything strange. After all, this is the Divine Manor, thend


    of legacy of holy beings. However, since you want to make sure there is no danger outside, then you


    can make sure first. I trust you." Ricky nodded with relief. He was d that Soar decided to trust him on


    this. This way, he could explore better.


    "You are getting more and more cunning," Ricky murmured delightedly.


    He quieted then as he walked. His eyes narrowed and were alert.


    About two hourster, he saw what he thought were humans.


    They looked like human beings and as Ricky got closer, he realized that they were truly human beings.


    They seemed to be walking in a hurry towards the depths of the street. Ricky followed them with his


    eyes as his brows scrunched up in confusion.


    "Is it because the divine power is everywhere in this space? Is that why I could not feel anything when I


    was far away?" Ricky wondered to himself. This did not bode well especially if he was not able to


    detect danger around him.


    "Ricky, how strong are these people?" Soar asked. He, Tina and Pearl also saw the scene from the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Massacring Zone.


    Ricky had not felt the human beings'' power until he heard Soar''s question. He was taken aback when


    he found that all the people, including some children who were only a few years of age, were innate


    spiritual kings.


    "How could this be possible? They are all innate spiritual kings. It is the same with the children!" Ricky


    said in shock. He repeatedly checked but the results were the same. Either they were ridiculously


    strong or there was something wrong with his senses now.


    "What?!" When they heard Ricky''s words, the three people inside the Massacring Zone were all


    shocked.


    "Are you sure, Ricky?" Soar asked in disbelief.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Ricky answered. "But I am curious about something."


    "What?"


    "Although they are all spiritual kings, they are all lower spiritual kings. I have looked carefully but there


    are no middle spiritual king. And their auras are very weak,"


    Ricky murmured. Somehow they could not make sense of what they were seeing. They seemed to


    havended in a strange town that got stranger as more time passed.

 Chapter 834 The Venomous Blood Worms

    Chapter 834 The Venomous Blood Worms


    Ricky approached a middle-aged man and asked respectfully, "Sir, where are you going?"


    "Young man, did youe from somewhere else?" Ricky nodded politely.


    "Yes, sir. I like traveling so I came here and saw you all..." Ricky trailed off and motioned to where all


    the people were walking to.


    "You see, you are in Justice Town right now. The members of the Zheng n in our town give us pills


    for cultivation every few days. The pills are very good quality. After taking them, we feel refreshed and


    energetic for several days. We feel that our lifespan has been extended too.


    Sorry but I have to go and get some pills, buddy!" After that, the middle-aged man left with hasty steps.


    "Justice Town, Zheng n, pills..." Ricky murmured as he thought about what the man had said.


    "Why do I feel that they don''t know the martial world, nor do they know that they are all innate spiritual


    kings?" Ricky asked himself, confused.


    "Ricky, use the power of your zones to hide your realm and follow them to check it out," Soar


    suggested.


    Ricky hid his breath with the devouring runes. He now appeared as a lower spiritual king. With cautious


    steps, he followed the people to where they were going.


    Amidst a throng of people, he saw a middle-aged man in cyan. He was with a group of people who


    were distributing pills to the civilians.


    Ricky entered the crowd since he also wanted to get the pills. He was wondering if these pills really had


    the effect that the man had said earlier.


    Ricky found that although these people looked strong, there were physically weak. They were innate


    spiritual kings but they were not even as strong as the warriors of Bone Reinforcement.


    When it was Ricky''s turn to get the pills, he was able toe closer. He found that the middle-aged


    man in cyan was a second-sspleted spiritual king. The warriors who were with him were all


    Ricky could also feel that they were real warriors not like the people who took the pills. These people


    seemed to be as strong inside as they were strong outside.


    ''This town is truly strange.'' Ricky thought to himself. Somehow, he felt a conspiracy.


    "Buddy, is this your first time toe to our town?" Ricky hesitantly met the middle-aged warrior''s eyes


    when he was asked. He did not want to attract attention but if he did not answer, it would be worse.


    "Yes," Ricky answered politely. "You won''t refuse to give me the pills because of this, right?"


    "Ha-ha, wee to our town! Of course, we will give you what you want. You know what? Since you


    are here for the first time, we will give you ten pills. This is the town of justice after all." The warrior


    smiledely at him. He gestured to one of hispanions who handed over some pills.


    The warrior gave ten pills to Ricky. He could feel that there was no greed in the eyes of the people


    waiting for the pills though they admired his good fortune.


    He felt like they were all innocent and pure people despite their enthusiasm for pills.


    "Thank you so much, buddy," Ricky said excitedly.


    "Would you like to try the effect of this pill now?" Ricky looked at the warrior curiously. He sounded too


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    eager for Ricky to test the pills that it made him more suspicious.


    Ricky saw the people who had taken the pills. They became energetic like there was a new power that


    filled their bodies.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try!" Ricky nodded and then took a pill.


    However, Ricky didn''t swallow it. The moment the pill was inside his mouth, he immediately activated


    his devouring runes to wrap the pill. To mimic its effects, Ricky released some power and acted as if he


    was energized.


    "It is a great pill!" Ricky eximed with faked excitement.


    "Ha-ha, I''m d that you think so. If you liked it, you can stay for a few more days in this town. The


    next batch of pills will arrive soon."


    "Well, if you insist." Ricky grinned from ear to ear.


    He had no choice but to agree because he was afraid that the warrior in cyan would force him if he


    rejected his offer. Besides, he needed to know what was going on in this town and the Divine Manor


    before he left.


    "Well, you can select a room in the town. All the properties in this town belong to our Zheng n. You


    can choose any room you want." Ricky yed the grateful guest and nodded enthusiastically.


    "Thank you very much!" "By the way, may I know your name?"


    "It''s Ricky."


    "Wee to our town, Ricky."


    Later, Ricky chose a room that was far away from the Zheng n and took out the pill in his body.


    "Soar, would you like to try the effect of this pill?" Ricky smiled and asked.


    "No, thank you," Soar answered immediately.


    Ricky nodded and used his Golden Spirit Eyes to observe the ten pills in his hand.


    "Soar, what''s the name of his eyes?" Pearl asked with her internal power.


    "Didn''t he tell you?" Soar replied with an eyebrow raised. He had the impression that Pearl knew Ricky


    very well.


    "Would I be asking you if he had already told me?" Pear answered sarcastically.


    "I see. Why didn''t you ask Tina?" Soar probed. Pearl did not look like a girl who was too shy to ask


    questions. Put-off by the question, Pearl frowned deeply at him.


    "Are you going to tell me or not?"


    "I will. They are Golden Spirit Eyes!" Soar admitted. It looked like he had served his purpose because


    Pearl went back to ignoring him.


    "Oh, what''s this?" Ricky murmured to himself. He noticed a peculiarity with the ten pills when he used


    his Golden Spirit Eyes. He also used his devouring runes and extracted something from the pills.


    He gasped in disgust as he saw ck worms as thick as hair.


    A disgusting and bloody smell came from these ck worms.


    They could also see that these tiny worms were spitting out thick and ck blood.


    "They''re disgusting. Ricky, it''s lucky that you didn''t eat it. Ugh, it makes me sick just by looking at


    them."


    Ricky rolled his eyes at Soar''s dramatic ir. "Cut the crap. We need to know what they are."


    They observed the worms carefully but soon gave up when they could not recognize them.


    Soar and Pearl shook their heads in dismay.


    "Tina, do you have any idea?" Ricky asked.


    Among all of them, Tina was the most knowledgeable one.


    "In the records of our n, I have seen worms that look very simr to these ones. They are the


    Venomous Blood Worms."


    "The Venomous Blood Worms?" Ricky and the others were confused with what Tina had said. They


    had never heard of Venomous Blood Worms.


    "It''s said that the Venomous Blood Worms were very rare. They werest recorded many years ago


    ording to our n''s records. I didn''t expect to see them here," Tina exined hesitantly.


    "What are Venomous Blood Worms? What can they do?" Ricky asked urgently. If they were as


    dangerous as they sounded, then the people who had taken the pills were in grave danger!

 Chapter 835 Fighting Zombies

    Chapter 835 Fighting Zombies


    "People with Venomous Blood Worms in their bodies will be controlled by the owner of the worms,"


    Tina exined.


    "Really? I see. It seems that all of the people in the Justice Town are under the control of the people


    from the Zheng n," Ricky murmured.


    "I''m afraid the people from the so-called Zheng n are not human beings at all," Tina said. Ricky and


    others all turned to her in surprise.


    "They are not human beings?!" Ricky and the others were all astonished. "If they are not human


    beings, what are they?"


    "To be exact, the other people in this town are not human either. They are all called zombies. This is


    because Venomous Blood Worms can only be produced by zombies using their bodies."


    "Zombies?" Ricky, Pearl, and Soar were further astonished by Tina''s words. They certainly had heard


    about zombies, but they didn''t think the people in the town looked like zombies. They didn''t see any


    trace of zombies in the people in the town.


    "Tina, are you sure they are all zombies?" Ricky asked in disbelief.


    "If I am right and these worms are Venomous Blood Worms, then the people from the Zheng n must


    be real zombies while the others in the town are fake zombies. Once the Venomous Blood Worms are


    removed from their bodies, the fake zombies will turn back into normal humans," Tina exined.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "We have to kill those real zombies because all their poweres from human beings.


    They seem to be feeding on the other people here. Zombies can alsopletely hide their zombie


    auras and disguise themselves as human warriors."


    None of them breathed a word. They were listening intently even though what Tina was saying was


    unbelievable.


    "Zombies also can cultivate. However, they can''t absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth by


    themselves since they are already dead. The only way for them to absorb spiritual energy is through


    living humans."


    "So they use Venomous Blood Worms to absorb spiritual energy from living humans?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes. Zombies use their blood as food to nourish Venomous Blood Worms. If human beings eat these


    Venomous Blood Worms, they will be under the control of the zombies. Once human beings are


    controlled, the Venomous Blood Worms will absorb their blood essence and spiritual energy in their


    bodies, and then the worms will be absorbed by the zombies."


    The earlier looks of disgust in their faces had been reced by horror.


    "I see. No wonder all those people are lower spiritual kings. But there is still something very strange.


    Those children are also spiritual kings. Is it possible that all the people here were born as innate


    spiritual kings?"


    Ricky asked the group in general.


    "Maybe. That''s the only exnation," Soar said in a t tone.


    "If my guess is correct, the real zombies will move after it gets dark because the dark power in the void


    at night is more suitable for zombies," Tina added. Everyone tensed at the thought of active zombies.


    "Then let me see how strong those so-called zombies are," Ricky said in a determined tone. He


    activated the Heaven Illuminating Fire to burn the pills and Venomous Blood Worms.


    As night fell, the environment of the Justice Town changed. There was no more light power in the


    space. Instead, the dark power was densely spreading.


    "So this is the environment for the zombies to live." Ricky looked around as he remained on alert for


    any lurking monsters.


    It was so dark that he could hardly see in front of him. Nevertheless, divine energy still permeated the


    space.


    Ricky readily stood up when he felt icy cold aura in their vicinity. As he expected, the warrior in cyan he


    had seen earlier in the daytime came with four middle-aged men.


    At this point, it was unusually quiet in the town. All the people seemed to have disappeared.


    "Young man, have you taken the pills again? How do you feel?" The warrior in cyan immediately


    approached Ricky.


    "I feel so refreshed!" Ricky answered with a fake smile.


    The warrior''s eyes darkened and a scowl marred his earlier warm features. He knew there was no


    Venomous Blood Worm in Ricky''s body, so Ricky hadn''t taken any pill at all.


    "You didn''t take any of the pills?" Ricky smirked at the warrior and dropped his innocent facade.


    "Of course not. The Venomous Blood Worms in your pills look disgusting. They made me sick, so I lost


    my appetite." The warrior''s features darkened even more when he heard Ricky''s im.


    "You know the Venomous Blood Worms? Who the hell are you?" Ricky was not intimidated by the


    shout of the warrior in cyan. He stared at him impassively before he answered, "It doesn''t matter who I


    am. The more important thing is about you, zombies! Show me your real bodies and let me see how


    zombies are truly like?" Ricky challenged him.


    Roar! At Ricky''s words, the warrior in cyan and the other four men roared out loud. Their bodies


    transformed and were covered with the disgusting smell of blood.


    Their faces became as ferocious devils and their flesh became like strong hide.


    There was disgusting ck and red blooding out from their erged pores. The ck and red


    blood hardened rapidly until it formed protective coats around their bodies. Their arms and legs were


    like the ws of a ferocious beast.


    "Now that you know it, you have no choice but to die!" the leading zombie roared threateningly at Ricky.


    "Damn it! They are really disgusting. Is this how a real zombie is like?" Ricky said with disgust. Inside


    the Massacring Zone, Pearl and Tina gagged when they saw the zombies.


    Boom! Ricky quickly activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant, which covered his body in mes.


    He had decided that the best option to deal with these zombies was to use the infernal power.


    As they transformed into their real bodies, the zombies seemed to be more bloodthirsty. The


    leading zombie roared and rushed at Ricky, his hands clenched and his ws at the ready.


    Swiftly, Ricky took out his Iron Destroyer and condensed the gxy power of the mes. Then, he


    wielded his saber at the zombies.


    Bang! The sound of metal as it collided against gold rang out. The Iron Destroyer surrounded by the


    gxy mes crashed with the right hand of the leading zombie.


    The shock force forced Ricky and the leading zombie to retreat. Ricky was forced to retreat around


    hundreds of meters while the leading zombie retreated only about ten meters.


    Buzz! Ricky''s Iron Destroyer vibrated violently due to the impact.


    "What a body! What powerful strength!" Ricky uttered in disbelief.


    His strike was resisted by the leading zombie with his bare hands. However, the only damage he


    inflicted to the zombie was a cut on the leading zombie''s hand.


    Nevertheless, the Chaotic Fire Mutant was very powerful. The strong me power still made the


    leading zombie very ufortable.


    "The body of a zombie can be condensed by the darkest flesh and blood. It will be very difficult to


    damage it," Tina exined.


    "Wow! His body was born strong!" Ricky murmured.


    Thest kind of opponent he wanted to fight against was an opponent with a strong physical body. If he


    couldn''t break through the defense, how could he win?


    Roar! As the leading zombie roared, the other four zombies surrounded Ricky. Apparently, they


    realized that Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant was not easy to deal with.


    "Soar, I think it''s time for you toe out now," Ricky murmured discreetly.

 Chapter 836 Sacred Fire Versus Zombie Energy

    Chapter 836 Sacred Fire Versus Zombie Energy


    Ricky pulled Soar out of the Massacring Zone quickly.


    "Soar, I''ll leave the other four zombies to you. I hope you didn''t waste your time refining the Sense of


    Realm." Although Ricky had already made a breakthrough, the zombies somehow scared him. It could


    be because of their freaky nature or maybe he just found them disgusting.


    "Ricky, you are ying favorites. Why didn''t you let Pearl and Tina out as well so they can help fight


    against the zombies?" Soar teased Ricky as soon as he came out.


    "Don''t underestimate them. The four zombies are all third-sspleted spiritual kings at peak


    state," Ricky said seriously.


    Soar sobered up when he heard Ricky''s words. Now that he was focusing, he could also feel the


    considerable power of these four zombies.


    "Ricky, to be honest, I can''t beat the four zombies if they attack me together, but with the help of the


    Heaven Melting Fire and the Heaven Melting Pagoda, I won''t be defeated either," Soar said


    telepathically.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll just be restraining them and making sure they don''t help their leader." After Ricky


    said this, he turned his attention away from Soar and focused on the enemies in front.


    Howl!


    As soon as Ricky turned away, Soar roared and ran towards their enemies. Immediately, the Heaven


    Melting Fire covered his body and the whole town was turned into a sea of mes. It was an indication


    of the great power of the Heaven Melting Fire used by a Heaven Melting Dragon.


    ''No wonder the sacred fire is owned by Soar. It is so powerful. I''m afraid the power of my Heaven


    Melting Fire is no more than a fourth of the power of Soar''s, '' Ricky sighed in admiration. He let himself


    observe Soar''s impressive disy of power.


    "Ricky, look! What''s this?" Soar said suddenly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the Heaven Melting Pagoda came out from between Soar''s eyebrows. It got longer and


    thinner and eventually turned into a spear surrounded by mes.


    It was a spear with seven des on which the Heaven Melting Fire was burning. The indistinct shadow


    of a fire dragon appeared on the spear.


    Ricky could not answer as he stared at the impressive scene.


    "Ricky, the Heaven Melting Pagoda can change into the Heaven Melting Spear!" Soar eximed


    happily. With the Heaven Melting Spear in his hand, Soar looked more energetic. He looked like a real


    god of war as if the Heaven Melting Spear was created just for him.


    "Really? Why didn''t Alva tell me about this?" Ricky asked to no one in particr.


    "Master Ricky, I have lost many of my memories. I didn''t remember the Heaven Melting Pagoda can


    turn into the Heaven Melting Spear until recently," Alva told Ricky apologetically when he heard Ricky''s


    questions.


    "It seems that you have recovered a lot," Rickymented. He wasn''t really upset.


    He was truly happy for the recovery of his friend''s amazing weapon.


    As the violent me swept around, Soar began fighting against the four zombies. Protected by the


    Heaven Melting Fire and with his strong physical body as a Great Dragon, Soar had no difficulty and


    quickly managed to restrain the four zombies.


    "Go!" Ricky roared and waved his Iron Destroyer. He immediately went for the leading zombie as soon


    as an opportunity presented itself.


    Roar! Angered by Soar''s sess, the leading zombie roared ferociously and rushed towards Ricky as


    well.


    Disgusting blood wasing out from the pores of the leading zombie''s arms, which quickly solidified


    in the cold zombie energy. It wrapped around the leading zombie''s arms like an armor.


    ng! ng! ng! In their next attack, the Iron Destroyer collided against the leading zombie''s arms.


    Violent sparks erupted from between them.


    The Iron Destroyer was able to cut off some solidified blood but more blood just reced it. The


    zombie seemed to have an inexhaustible blood flow that constantly and quickly solidified as soon as


    there was a need for it.


    "It''s impossible to break through this defense!" Rickymented. He was getting tired and frustrated.


    Boom! Without any reservation, he merged the Chaotic Fire Mutant with the chaotic fire runes. It burst


    out extreme power that took the form of eight mes that rose from his Chaotic Fire Mutant. At the


    same time, Ricky activated his second level of Ultimate Golden Body. He didn''t want that disgusting


    blood to touch him.


    The leading zombie seemed to realize that the infernal power in Ricky''s body was burning everything.


    Since fire was the most dangerous thing for zombies, he looked suitably wary of it.


    White, icy energy merged with the disgusting blood and turned into pure zombie energy. The zombie


    energy evolved into enlightenment and further changed into a zombie energy domain. This zombie


    energy domain collided roughly against Ricky''s chaotic fire domain.


    "me Torrent!" Inside his chaotic fire domain, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill. The


    ck Heaven Illuminating Fire surrounded the second level of Ultimate Golden Body while the other


    seven mes merged with the chaotic fire runes and condensed a strong me torrent. The mes


    rushed towards the leading zombie in seven directions.


    "Shield me, zombie energy!"


    The leading zombie opened his mouth and spat out a freezing breath of zombie energy. The zombie


    energy merged with the disgusting blood that was flowing from his body and turned into seven shields


    that resisted the seven torrents of me.


    Boom! The torrents of me could burn everything. They burned all the zombie energy shields


    me. Before it waspletely burnt down, it blocked the attack of the torrents of me.


    "Space Splitting Cage¡ªHeaven Illuminating Cage!"


    Ricky had expected that the me torrent would be blocked. Therefore, the moment the me torrent


    broke through the zombie energy shields, he quickly activated the Space Splitting Cage that merged


    with the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    The chaotic fire runes merged with the Heaven Illuminating Fire over the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body, which instantly entered the zone and appeared again as a cage around the leading


    zombie.


    The cage instantly shrank to fit the leading zombie perfectly. "You have so many kinds of sacred fire


    and peculiar fire with you! How could you control the Heaven Illuminating Fire without the blood eyes?!"


    The leading zombie saw that the Space Splitting Cage evolved from the Heaven Illuminating Fire. His


    eyes widened in rm as he watched it dash towards him.


    At that moment, he felt pressured. Although Ricky could not beat him, Ricky possessed so many kinds


    of sacred fire and peculiar fire that he would definitely not be able to kill or even hurt Ricky.


    "How did you do that? You can recognize the Heaven Illuminating Fire at first nce and identify


    sacred fire and peculiar fire!" Ricky was incredulous. He wondered where the leading zombie had


    gotten his information.


    "We zombies are omnipotent. You, human beings, and your territory will eventually be our


    possession sooner orter. I can even tell you that your sacred fire and peculiar fire are respectively


    called the Heaven Melting Fire and the Devouring Fire..."


    Ricky was taken aback when the leading zombie started to enumerate the seven mes that he had


    used.


    His familiarity with the mes was astounding. It seemed that he was not just a mindless zombie but a


    thinking, strategic being.


    Soar and the two women were also dumbfounded.


    Pearl was shocked about two things. First, she was shocked to find out that Ricky possessed most of


    the strongest mes in the world. On the other hand, she wondered where this zombie came from that


    made him so knowledgeable.


    "Tina, is it normal for a zombie that is apleted spiritual king to know so much?" Ricky asked Tina


    telepathically.


    "No, absolutely not," Tina answered vehemently. "Maybe, it''s because they are in the Divine Manor!"


    "In the Divine Manor? But we are not yet sure if we are really in the so-called Divine Manor or not,"


    Ricky sighed, puzzled. Their situation was getting out of hand.


    "Well, what on earth are we going to do?


    Maybe, we shouldn''t have entered this ce," Pearl whimpered.


    They all fell silent then.


    Shock, doubt, confusion, disbelief¡ªall kinds of emotions started to creep into Ricky''s mind.


    But Ricky didn''t have time to think about that. What he needed to focus on was the zombies in front of


    him. He needed to defeat them, or he and Soar would be killed. They had no other choice because


    they could no longer go back to the four zones.

 Chapter 837 The Black Blood Zombie

    Chapter 837 The ck Blood Zombie


    At the same time, Ricky began tounch his next attack.


    Since the leading zombie had already recognized that it was the Heaven Illuminating Fire, it was


    impossible for the move to defeat him.


    "Ocean of Zombie Blood!"


    As the leading zombie shouted, his ferocious eyes turned red. ck blood spurted from his ten fingers


    which was transformed into thick ck blood under the zombie energy.


    After the ck and red blood were mixed together, they were able to resist the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    that exploded in an instant. The Space Splitting Cage exploded as well. The leading zombie rushed out


    in an instant. It formed a w of the blood ocean and immediately went for Ricky.


    "Ricky, now I understand what these zombies are," Tina said with her internal power.


    "Tina, are zombies categorized?" Ricky asked.


    "Of course, just like how human beings are of different bloodlines," Tina responded.


    "If I''m not mistaken, these zombies are the zombies of highest level. They are also known as the ck


    Blood Zombies."


    "The ck Blood Zombies?"


    "There are a blood ocean inside a ck Blood Zombie''s body. They can refine all kinds of human


    blood in any moment and merge the power of the blood with themselves to evolve," Tina exined


    further.


    "No wonder these guys are so difficult to deal with," Ricky said in a cold voice.


    "But let''s see what I''m about to do next!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Ricky immediately burst out his energy. In the Chaotic Fire Mutant,


    there had already been a Gale Mutant being formed. When the two mutants merged, the chaotic fire


    runes and the gale runes also became one.


    The raging power and the gale power swept around as they condensed into small light balls in Ricky''s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    palms.


    "Gale ming Strike!"


    He made two palms and two small light balls burst out in an instant. At the same time, Ricky retreated


    as fast as he could.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the two small light balls collided with the bloody ws from the leading zombie. The


    endless rumbling echoed through the skies as the whole area was submerged by the explosion as if it


    was about to burst into chaos.


    Roar! Within the fog, the leading zombie let out a deafening cry.


    "What great power indeed! The Gale ming Strike is truly remarkable!" Hearing the miserable scream


    from the leading zombie, Ricky eximed. They had been fighting for a long time and that time, the


    leading zombie finally showed vulnerability.


    "It seems like the leading zombie doesn''t really stand a chance against you, Ricky," Soar said as he


    was also excited for Ricky.


    "Puny humans! You''re really getting in my nerves now!" As soon as Soar was done with his exciting


    words, the scream from the leading zombie immediately turned into a loud roar filled with rage.


    They saw that after the st wave, ck and red blood lights shot out one after the other and gave off


    an aura of corrosive killing.


    All of a sudden, the leading zombie appeared from the air waves.


    Its body had been crawling with cracks as disgusting ck and red blood flowed out of its wounds. It


    was clearly suffering and going through a lot of pain.


    It was also apparent that Ricky''s new Omnipotent Skill was able to inflict significant damage to the


    leading zombie.


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s eyes grew darker as he felt that the momentum of the leading zombie still


    continued to rise. The blood in its veins also began to flow much faster.


    What was even stranger was that none of the blood from its body reached the ground. Instead, they


    were all wrapped around its body.


    "I''m afraid that he''s about to transform into a real ck Blood Zombie," Tina said worriedly.


    Right after Tina''s words, the leading zombie roared ferociously. The blood flowing in its veins began to


    surge and merge quickly with his entire body.


    The dark body of the leading zombie turned blood ck. It looked as if it was being condensed by the


    blood ocean.


    It also began to exude an overwhelming aura that was definitely different from what it had before.


    "It is getting more disgusting than what it was earlier. Could this be the ck Blood Zombie?" Ricky


    asked in a deep voice. Without a doubt, the leading zombie had grown much stronger than before.


    "Yes, this should be the ck Blood Zombie. You can say that it is a kind of blood mutant!" Tina said


    honestly.


    Boom! Boom!


    Ricky activated his internal strength to summon his other two mutants. He suddenly reached the peak


    of his power. With the four runes coursing through his body, he became the god of runes.


    The leading zombie had turned itself into a bloody scene. It didn''t care about the number of mutants


    that Ricky had brought out to defeat it. After its transformation, its next steps formed a bloody path as it


    walked and formed several ck blood ws that rushed towards Ricky fiercely.


    There were also countless Venomous Blood Worms in the ws ready to destroy Ricky as soon as


    they got the chance.


    "Ricky, be careful. Don''t let any of those Venomous Blood Worms get close to you. It will be more


    powerful once it gets closer to your blood. Even if you have the Devouring Mutant, I''m afraid you won''t


    be able to resist it," Tina warned Ricky at that moment.


    "I know, Tina!" Ricky nodded.


    Buzz! Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes as soon as he could. Eight kinds of mes were instantly


    integrated into the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Eight-me Lotus, attack!"


    At that moment, Ricky tried to channel his strongest powers. He couldn''t give the leading zombie any


    more openings or else he would risk losing the fight and his life.


    Boom! Amidst all the mes, a giant me lotus fell from the sky and crashed down on top of the


    leading zombie.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes¡ªGolden Light Arrow!" Ricky channeled his power once again as he continued to


    attack with the Golden Spirit Eyes. Countless golden lights shot out and turned into numerous sharp


    arrows infused with the power of the four runes.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the strongest power from both sides collided and the pervasion of the air waves


    covered everything around them.


    Ricky and the leading zombie were submerged by the fog as well.


    After a long while, the fog receded and the disgusting Venomous Blood Worms could be seen


    scattered on the ground. They were all suppressed and burned by the ming lotus. The body of the


    leading zombie had been pierced by the Golden Light Arrows one after the other.


    At that moment, Ricky was finally able to hurt the leading zombie heavily.


    "How could this be possible? How is all of this possible? How could your eyes explode with such


    intensity?" At that time, the leading zombie began to fear Ricky.


    It saw that Ricky''s attacks were capable of hurting it and could cost it its life.


    Not only did the ming lotus burn up all the Venomous Blood Worms the leading zombie had, it also


    burned the wounds that it got from the Golden Light Arrows.


    "Nothing is impossible. I have used all of my strength and now, you must die!" Ricky said coldly.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!"


    After channeling his gxy power with his Iron Destroyer in hand. He used the mes to surround the


    devouring power in his hand, Ricky unleashed his power once again with the Space-shrinking Pace.


    After a while, he appeared behind the leading zombie and hacked at him ferociously.


    The leading zombie didn''t have time to react to his sudden attack. Although it was able to see Ricky


    Howl! However, at that time, a sharp and piercing sound echoed through the skies. The sound even


    caused the Iron Destroyer that was in Ricky''s hand to vibrate.

 Chapter 838 Escape

    Chapter 838 Escape


    The power of the shock hindered Ricky''s Iron Destroyer to fall.


    "How could it be possible? What an incredible power!" Ricky was amazed at how strong the power felt.


    His Golden Spirit Eyes burst out promptly as he nced its way; then his eyesnded on the ground.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole street''s soil gave in upon the arising of a thick bloody ck tail filled with the


    cold power. It rapidly came mming towards Ricky.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Retreat!" Ricky didn''t hesitate to step back quickly at the sight of the tail. The force he felt emanating


    from it was too great to be contended with.


    As soon as Ricky had retreated, the stout tail didn''t advance with its attack. Instead, it helped the


    leading zombie to dispel the Golden Light Arrow that had hit his body before, as well as the infernal


    power.


    Boom! Once the rest of that stout tail''s body came out, the entire street got smashed into pieces.


    Right in front of Ricky''s eyes came up a blood ck python, several hundred meters long. Or so he


    thought.


    The creature was actually a Venomous Blood Worm.


    "How could there be a python here? And it is even more powerful than an ordinary second-ss


    "Ricky, in fact, I don''t think that''s a python, but a huge Venomous Blood Worm. Despite its size, it''s


    exactly what it looks like," Soar said incredulously, as he withdrew from the battle.


    He was astonished at how such an enormous Venomous Blood Worm could exist in the world.


    "What? Is this a Venomous Blood Worm?" Ricky didn''t believe it at first.


    "Yes, it is. I bet that must be a ck Blood Zombie Queen in the Justice Town," Tina responded


    seriously.


    "A ck Blood Zombie Queen?" Ricky questioned confused.


    "The strongest ones of zombies are the zombie queens. The strongest one of the ck Blood


    Zombies, on the other hand, is the ck Blood Zombie Queen," Tina exined.


    "Other zombies are said to be men, while the zombie queens are women. They are all a type of dark


    and cold creature. The female kind is more suitable to cultivate the zombie energy though. And


    naturally, they''re much stronger than any of the male zombies.


    That''s why if one of them shows up in a group of male zombies, she will be a zombie queen.


    A zombie queen is also always apanied by an iparably massive Venomous Blood Worm,


    and its strength does measure up to the zombie queen."


    "I see." Ricky and Soar nodded inprehension.


    Howl! With another roar, the huge Venomous Blood Worm''s tail rushed back at Ricky and Soar. Neither


    of them would have the time to dodge it.


    Quickly, they joined forces and burst out the Heaven Melting Fire while gathering a shield to resist the


    strike.


    However, this Venomous Blood Worm''s power was way too strong. The Heaven Melting Fire''s shield


    couldn''t take the attack. After a short while, it breached, and both Ricky and Soar were heavily thrown


    to the ground.


    Fortunately, Soar was a Great Dragon and Ricky had the Ultimate Golden Body. So, they didn''t get


    badly injured.


    Yet they were awfully aware they weren''t a match for this creature, especially after a taste of its strike.


    "Soar, get ready to run!" Ricky told him by telepathy.


    Immediately, Soar shifted back into his real form and then hovered on Ricky''s shoulder. Ricky soon


    activated the Space-shrinking Pace and vanished in a blink of an eye.


    Once Ricky and Soar escaped, the leading zombie along with the four ck Blood Zombies got ready


    to rush after the two.


    However, the colossal Venomous Blood Worm stopped them all when it said, "Queen has ordered us


    not to chase them. They won''t be able to escape from here anyway. As soon as Her Highness finishes


    the cultivation in seclusion, she''ll hunt them down herself."


    "Got it!" The leading zombie and the others nodded before shifting back into their human forms.


    ...


    Ricky felt deeply distressed. This time, he had consumed two spiritual space tools of resources to


    activate the Space-shrinking Pace. He had no idea how far he had already run. But one thing was for


    sure¡ªhe and Soar hadn''t left the Justice Town yet.


    Soon, they had realized the Justice Town seemed to be like a maze, where they couldn''t find their way


    out.


    Ricky nced skyward but everything was shrouded by clouds and strong divine power. There was no


    way they could just fly out.


    "Ricky, it seems we''re trapped in the Justice Town. I''m afraid our powers aren''t strong enough to get us


    out of here," Soar muttered, resigned.


    "This should be the Divine Manor. I guess this might be a test. Maybe only after we defeat these


    zombies here, everything will clear out."


    "Ricky, Soar is right. It might be it," Tina agreed with Soar.


    "Then we have to go back there and defeat those zombies. To be exact, the Venomous Blood Worm


    and the ck Blood Zombie Queen," Ricky responded seriously.


    At that moment, they all shared a grave look among each other.


    They had already witnessed the power the Venomous Blood Worm held. If the ck Blood Zombie


    Queen also showed up, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Ricky, please restore your power first. We must be ready to fight," Soar told him.


    Soon, the Heaven Melting Spear turned into the Heaven Melting Pagoda, which covered Ricky and


    Soar.


    "You should also restore your strength. Those zombies must be very acquainted with this ce. I''m


    sure it won''t get them long to find us," Ricky said.


    ...


    Promptly, both worked to restore their powers together. However, three dayster, everything was still


    quiet. There hadn''t been any move from the zombies yet.


    "What happened? Those zombies should have found us already. It''s been three days and nothing


    happened. That''s weird." That situation didn''t feel right to Ricky.


    "I don''t know," Tina murmured as she and the others shook their heads.


    "The ck Blood Zombie Queen didn''t show up that day. I wonder if the Venomous Blood Worm was


    only meant to repel us, but not to actually hunt us down. There must be a reason for that," Ricky


    analyzed.


    "Ricky, what do you mean? Do you think the ck Blood Zombie Queen is caught up on something?"


    Soar asked.


    "That might give us a chance," Ricky said with a nod.


    "As long as they don''t show up, we can keep cultivating. We need to do it as much as we can though."


    "I guess that''s the only way. If we go there now, we''ll be walking right into our death sentences," Soar


    said helplessly.


    There was nothing else they could do but to wait and cultivate for as long as they could.


    Carrying on with his cultivation, Soar knew that as soon as he refined aplete Sense of Realm, he


    would greatly improve his cultivation speed for a long period of time.


    Thus, Soar had also already enhanced his strength recently.


    Meanwhile, Ricky seized the opportunity and secretly put his mind into the spiritual space tool, where a


    dozen spiritual kings from the Ling n were staying.

 Chapter 839 The Black Blood Zombie Queen

    Chapter 839 The ck Blood Zombie Queen


    "Hello, everyone!" Ricky greeted more than a dozen people of the Ling n as soon as his mind


    entered the spiritual space tool.


    "What? Who are you?" some of them asked upon hearing Ricky''s voice. And since there had been no


    news about Andrea for a very long time, it was all fitting that everyone assumed that he must have


    already died.


    With everyone feeling ufortable with the current situation, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth


    in their bodies was not able to circte smoothly. Even some of their power became suppressed, not


    being able to give into y due to some unknown reason.


    "Hello, everyone. My name''s Ricky Nan!" Ricky said monotonously. "Now that I have your attention, I


    think that you already have an idea why I have graced you with my presence."


    Right after they heard what Ricky had just said, all of them looked down and depressed, like all of the


    happiness had been sucked right out of them. Just like what Ricky had already mentioned, they were


    more convinced that their lives were in his hands from now on.


    "What do you want?" asked a middle-aged man.


    "What''s your name?" Ricky replied.


    "My name is Wick Ling!" replied the middle-aged man.


    "Wick Ling, eh? Then let me put it straight. Andrea and Colin, the father and son, are both dead, and


    your lives are in my hands now. If you want to survive, then you must hand over the cultivation method


    and insights of the Golden Light sh," Ricky said frankly with a poker face.


    Hearing this, all the members of the Ling n fell into deep silence.


    Of course, under any circumstance, all of them wanted to keep their lives intact as they all wanted to


    live.


    "I still believe that you have already sensed something before my arrival. You can''t use the spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth in your bodies at all. Aside from that, you can''t cultivate martial arts


    anymore and you give y to your power to eighty percent in the best case scenario," Ricky said.


    "Of course that''s all because of the pills you have taken. The toxins present in the pills will make you


    burst with power twice stronger than what you currently have.


    And from that, I''m sure you know the reason behind it, and I know you''d guess it right the first time."


    "Toxins! Yes!" everyone in the Ling n replied coldly, having heard him.


    "Will you really let go of us?" Wick Ling asked with his pitiful eyes.


    "As you know, a warrior can never break his Martial Arts Oath made by him, and with that, I can make


    such an oath to you right now. I hope that this would give you something to hold on to," Ricky said


    sincerely.


    And then, without hesitation, he began to create his Martial Arts Oath to the people of the Ling n.


    "Now, I''m just waiting for your cultivation method and insights," he said.


    For the moment, all the members of the Ling n made eye contact with one another as if discussing


    their next move. After a while, without uttering a single word, they reached a consensus. Wick then said


    to Ricky, "I can hand you the cultivation method and insights. We expect that you will keep your end of


    the bargain."


    Then, Wick exined to Ricky the cultivation method and insights of the Golden Light sh.


    "All right, a deal is a deal, and you don''t have to die any longer. Not only will I set you free, but also


    remove the toxins that linger inside your bodies." Afterwards, Ricky then immediately began to start his


    cultivation.


    The Golden Light sh involved the merging between blood essence and gold¡ªthe Golden


    Enlightenment and the blood essencebined and formed into golden light.


    It was said that after sessfully finishing the cultivation of the Gold Light sh, he would be able to


    escape as fast as the golden light.


    That was the core of cultivation of the Gold Light sh.


    "The blood power of the Ling n is certainly something which should not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, they would not have possessed such an Omnipotent Skill like the Gold Light sh," Ricky


    sighed after getting a vague idea of the matter at hand.


    "But just like any other thing in the world, it must have its loopholes and weaknesses. When cultivators


    use the Golden Light sh, they have to take their blood essence as a guide."


    ...


    Cultivation always took a lot of time, energy, and efforts which made a month seem to just pass by in


    the blink of an eye.


    At a certain moment, Ricky and Soar both woke up from their cultivation state. Soar put away the


    Heaven Melting Pagoda. The two men stood in mid-air and looked straight ahead.


    With their senses tingling with something unusual, they could already feel an invisible danger headed


    their way.


    "Ricky, I feel two very powerful auras. Seems like the so-called ck Blood Zombie Queen is on her


    way," Soar said in a low and somewhat worried voice.


    "Soar, I''m not sure whether I can win this battle. Wait, aren''t you afraid, too?" Ricky said lightly.


    "Ha-ha, of course I''m afraid of death. Everyone is. But I have nothing to regret if I die fighting alongside


    with you!" Soarughed his heart out.


    "Ha-ha, okay. Then if you''re ready, let''s fight against these ck Blood Zombies!" Rickyughed in


    return.


    Boom! Just as hisughter trailed off, Ricky directly burst out four mutants. As the golden light spread


    in the space, the second level of Ultimate Golden Body reached its extreme state, and Ricky''s eyes


    turned intoplete Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Just like Ricky, Soar also got ready for a fierce battle. While the Heaven Melting Pagoda turned into the


    Heaven Melting Spear, he had already activated his power and momentum which made him slowly


    transform into a Great Dragon. With a crackling sound, his whole body was covered with ayer of red


    scales.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, they were dragon scales. Right at this moment, Soar already showed all


    of his cards.


    "Wow, the vital energy and the blood are pretty abundant! I didn''t expect that such delicacies would


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    the universe and the almighty being will really help me advance my strength further! Ha-ha!" Suddenly,


    a loud cackle resonated from across the space.


    A huge Venomous Blood Worm came in the air, on whose head stood a slender woman''s body with a


    perfect figure and a face of an angel.


    However, the woman''s skin was somewhat blood ck, which made her give out a dense threatening


    corpse-like aura.


    "Is that the ck Blood Zombie Queen?" Ricky asked in a deep and serious voice. "She is totally


    different from the other ck Blood Zombies that I''ve seen. To be urate, except for the zombie


    energy emitted from her body, she is not different from a human being."


    "Yes, you got that right. That is the ck Blood Zombie Queen, an evolved version of zombies.


    Zombies evolve towards the bodies of human beings, and since the ck Blood Zombie Queen has


    the most advanced blood power among the zombies, her body is not different from a woman''s," Tina


    exined.


    After the arrival of the ck Blood Zombie Queen, the leading ck Blood Zombie also came with all


    other ck Blood Zombies.


    "What soft fresh and skin you both have! I guess that I don''t want to kill you any longer. I can still have


    very good use for you. You can serve as my ves," said the ck Blood Zombie Queen as she


    drooled hungrily while looking at both Ricky and Soar.


    "But my intuition tells me that absorbing your blood essence and spiritual energy will help me advance


    further."


    "Damn it! Zombie, you said that too early. Or maybe, it will be us who would survive all of this," Soar


    said coldly and with deep murderous intent.


    "Soar, the situation is only getting worse. I''m afraid that the power of the ck Blood Zombie Queen is


    a second-sspleted spiritual king at peak state. I guess she must have been in seclusion for all


    these days," Rickymunicated telepathically.


    "Perhaps we should do something now! We shouldn''t just sit still and wait for death!"


    "Ricky, as long as she hasn''t been a first-sspleted spiritual king, we will still have a chance. You


    know, you are unquestionably an ace genius and I am a Great Dragon on heaven and earth. How can


    we die at the hands of a bunch of meager zombies?" Soar replied with hope in his voice.


    "Ha-ha, couldn''t agree more!" Ricky smiled as his desire to win the fight started to fill his aura.


    Perhaps it was not until they were in the impasse that Ricky would finally summon all his courage to


    fight back the zombies around him.


    "How dare you speak so rudely to the queen? You must die for your insolence!" the leading zombie


    roared at him with anger. When he waved his bloody hand, the ck Blood Zombies behind him


    rushed to Ricky and Soar.


    "Soar, fight against them without reservation and hesitation! Let''s see how strong you really are!" Ricky


    yelled out loud as his Iron Destroyer rattled in anger. Then, he strode out and rushed into the crowd of


    the ck Blood Zombies.


    "Ha-ha, okay then!" Soar said, smiling with pride and vigor. As soon as the Heaven Melting Spear


    shed, he took the chance and dashed to the ck Blood Zombies with the hope of killing them all.

 Chapter 840 Soars Power Burst

    Chapter 840 Soar''s Power Burst


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Every time Ricky made a shing motion, a ck Blood Zombie would be chopped to pieces. The


    mes would then spread, instantly burning the body of the ck Blood Zombie to a crisp until it turned


    into ashes. As for Soar, every shot he released would cause a sea of fire, and the ck Blood Zombies


    would be burnt as well.


    The ferocity of both Ricky and Soar could be likened to the strength and tenacity of fierce tigers rushing


    into the crowd.


    It only took Ricky and Soar an hour to eliminate half of the ck Blood Zombies.


    "You''re all useless idiots! I have harnessed your powers for so many days, and yet you have proven


    that all my effort has been a waste all this time! You all deserve to die!" The ck Blood Zombie Queen


    screeched with fury after witnessing her ck Blood Zombies get killed off so easily one by one.


    "Don''t be angry, my queen. I will kill them all!" The leading zombie stepped forward, upset that the


    ck Blood Zombie Queen was furious and disappointed at how the tables had turned against them.


    "Well, you have devoured a lot of power this month. I hope you don''t disappoint me. If, in the middle of


    your battle, you end up needing a hand from me, then your participation would be useless," the ck


    Blood Zombie Queen spat coldly and crossed her arms.


    "Queen, you can be rest assured that I will not fail you!"


    The leading zombie rushed towards Ricky. Meanwhile, the other four ck Blood Zombies who were


    third-sspleted spiritual kings at peak state rushed towards Soar.


    It could be sensed that their power had increased at least tenfold.


    "So, the other four of you are still here. I''m not just stopping you this time," Soar yelled, watching as the


    other four ck Blood Zombies made their way to his direction once again.


    While the Heaven Melting Fire surged, the number of red scales on Soar''s body increased, and the


    scales became solidified even more.


    The four ck Blood Zombie were divided into four sides at the same time. The zombie aura mixed


    together and turned into cold blood. The blood transformed into ck blood ws with Venomous


    Blood Worms inside them. The ws were ravaging with killing intent and they tried to tear Soar apart.


    "Dragon power!" With an ear-shattering roar, the Heaven Melting Fire exploded around Soar''s body. As


    it burned, the figures of the eight Heaven Melting Dragons appeared.


    The emergence of the eight Heaven Melting Dragons was joined by a series of loud howls. The area


    seemed to be submerged in an endless amount of dragon power.


    The way the zombies trembled before the dragons was clear and visible as daylight. They were so


    terrified that they didn''t notice their strengths were already being suppressed.


    The ck Blood Zombie Queen and the huge ck Blood Corpse Insect were no different. They were


    frozen with shock at the majestic and fearsome sight of the dragons.


    "How can this be possible! It''s the Great Dragon!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen croaked, deliberately


    revealing Soar''s true identity.


    She was quick to ovee her shock, though, for it urred to her that there was also a gigantic


    opportunity before her. Why? She could only imagine the extent of power that she could possibly gain


    once she got the chance to absorb the Great Dragon''s blood essence.


    "What did you say!? The Great Dragon?" Pearl and Tina, who were both inside the Massacring Zone,


    heard the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s words loud and clear. They gasped loudly and couldn''t believe


    their ear.


    They had always thought that Soar was a creature with part of the Great Dragon''s blood running


    through his veins.


    The two women were somewhat convinced by the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s words, because she


    was also right about Ricky''s sacred fire and peculiar fire.


    They assumed that perhaps only the Great Dragon could have such a strong dragon bloodline and


    immense dragon power.


    "Pearl, is the ck Blood Zombie Queen speaking the truth?" Tina queried.


    "Tina, it seems that Soar is the Great Dragon!" Pearl said in a hushed voice.


    "Dragon Battle Technique¡ªDragon''s Spear! Eight-Dragon Spear!"


    Soar roared with an impressive abundance of dragon power.


    The eight fire dragons, surrounded with Dragon Power, mored and merged into Soar''s Heaven


    Melting Spear.


    "To hell you all go!!"


    Soar cried with all his might. Then, he swiftly made his way to kill one of the ck Blood Zombies.


    He tantly ignored the attack of the other three ck Blood Zombies.


    A powerful explosion emerged from the collision. But that didn''t stop the three other ck Blood


    Zombies from attacking Soar.


    The sound of walls and thunder cracking pierced their ears. A st of piercingly sharp sparks


    resounded through the sky. The worst kind of damage that the ck blood ws left on Soar was light


    scratches on his red scales. The Venomous Blood Worms, on the other hand, werepletely


    exterminated by the mes of the ferocious Heaven Melting Fire.


    "The defensive power of those red scales can be considered abnormally strong," Tina and Pearl both


    eximed. Their eyes were shaking in amazement.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Soar''s extraordinary disy of his power, he instantly erased all the doubts that Pearl and Tina


    had in their hearts and minds. They were now convinced that Soar was, indeed, the Great Dragon.


    After all, only the scales of the Great Dragon could have such a solid and indestructible defense.


    The ck Blood Zombie Queen was even more ecstatic. The purer Soar''s bloodline was, the more she


    lusted over his power.


    Of course, the power of the ck blood ws also caused some damage to Soar''s body, and he had


    spilled a lot of blood.


    Despite that, Soar still felt ted.


    He was able to hold his ground against them. For him, that alone meant that he had already won.


    While he grinned, the spear in his hand had already stopped the attack of the ck Blood Zombie


    midway. Next, it pierced through the undead creature''s chest. The Heaven Melting Fire sted from


    the spear, instantly turning the ck Blood Zombie to ashes.


    Following that, Soar turned to face the other ck Blood Zombies waiting for a chance to strike him.


    One by one and limb by limb, he shed them apart.


    It didn''t take long before the remaining three ck Blood Zombies were all burnt to ashes.


    Amid his triumph over those pesky zombies, were serious wounds that he sustained from his enemies.


    All the internal organs of his body were wounded by the enemy''s hits. About 90% of his body was


    soaked in vermilion, bathed in his own blood.


    Looking more closely, some of the dragon scales, had, in fact, been crushed by the impact.


    The blood spread all over Soar''s body and awakened the greed deep within the ck Blood Zombie


    Queen. She became even more unable to control herself. Her desire to devour Soar''s blood essence


    and strength grew stronger and stronger each second.


    She didn''t care about the dead ck Blood Zombies at all.


    "Bro, it seems that I beat them all up first." Soar grinned at Ricky, wiping the blood off of his mouth.


    "Ha-ha, look at you, all beaten up and yet it seems that you can still fight!" Rickyughed and ced a


    hand on his hip.


    The fight between Ricky and the head of the leading zombie had also dissipated and came to a halt.


    Both of them had been injured.


    This month really showcased a dramatic spike in the strength of the two warriors.


    "Of course, bro. I can fight ten more. I''m only getting warmed up," Soar chuckled confidently.


    "Well, I''ll be facing the leading zombie head-on now. I''ll make sure to pummel it to pieces. Once I''m


    done, then let''s kill the ck Blood Zombie Queen together," Ricky said with fierce determination.


    "Ha-ha! Sure. I can hardly wait," Soar replied with a heartyughter and renewed strength after he was


    able to slightly recover from his injuries.


    "Human! How dare you say that!?" The leading zombie said in a hoarse voice after he heard the


    shameless and brazen conversation that his enemies just had.


    tter!


    As soon after he called them out, the disgusting ck blood on the leading zombie''s body oozed like


    crazy, before a faint sea of blood formed.


    "Go to hell!"


    As he screamed, the leading zombie''s body was also submerged within the blood sea. The stream of


    blood condensed, transforming into ck Blood Zombies. Altogether, the ck Blood Zombies roared.


    There were about fiverge ck Blood Zombies that were congealed like poisonous insects. All of the


    ghastly creatures surrounded the ck Blood Zombies.


    The enemy then revealed the blood ck ws, and they attempted to get a tight hold of Ricky.


    "Go to hell!"


    The five ck Blood Zombies continued to roar collectively.


    "Humph! Let''s wait and see about that!" Ricky responded cockily, with his momentum steadily rose, it


    reached the extremes of its limits.

 Chapter 841 The Fight Against The Black Blood Zombie Queen

    Chapter 841 The Fight Against The ck Blood Zombie Queen


    Boom! Once Ricky had delivered his words, the devouring runes broke out and dominated the four


    mutants.


    "Omnipotent Devouring Skill¡ªEvil Devouring Mouth!"


    Drawing a seal with his hands, the space behind Ricky had turned into the sea of devouring. Soon, it


    evolved into endless devouring runes before it was condensed into a giant devil''s mouth. When Ricky


    lowered both his palms, the giant devil''s mouth mirrored the movement, swallowing five corpses in one


    gulp.


    "You think too highly of yourself! How dare you to devour my Venomous Blood Worms!" The leading


    zombie had just been gobbled by the Evil Devouring Mouth. Yet his tone has been disdainful and


    confident.


    "Really?" Ricky responded coldly as his voice became heavier.


    Ricky''s bodypletely turned into a Devouring Mutant¡ªnow merged with the Devourer Zone.


    Then, he burst out his extreme devouring power and shifted into the devouring runes before integrating


    with the Devourer Zone behind him. Atst, he absorbed the five blood corpses in the Evil Devouring


    Mouth.


    In the air, the ball of blood began to shrink little by little.


    In the blood sea, the leading zombie''s confident voice gave room to a shriek of horror soon to


    Once the blood sea had vanished, it turned into the Devouring Mutant. As for the leading zombie, there


    was no trace left. He had beenpletely devoured by the Evil Devouring Mouth and refined by the


    Devourer Zone.


    Faintly, Ricky''s momentum had improved.


    Ricky and Soar nced at one another and then turned to the ck Blood Zombie Queen with gloomy


    eyes.


    "Ricky, let me and Pearl out. This is a life and death battle. Even with our lives at stake, we just don''t


    want to die in here," Tina pleaded.


    "I have a feeling that as long as there is the divine power present, I won''t be able to let Doris'' spiritual


    hologram out of my flying boat."


    "Tina, I haven''t given up yet, and I''m not about to think of death right now. If Ie to face it, then I


    may fear it and release you from the Massacring Zone before I go to theherworld!" Ricky


    responded.


    Then, Ricky and Soar started to approach the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    "Ricky, I''ll take care of this disgusting worm," Soar said coolly while the Heaven Melting Spear growled


    in his hand.


    "Fine! Let''spete again to see who can rip their heads off first." Ricky grinned.


    Immediately, the two brothers struck together. Soar had gathered the power of the Dragon''s Spear and


    rushed to stab the huge Venomous Blood Worm. Ricky, on the other hand, waved his Iron Destroyer.


    His whole focus was on shing at the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    "Damn it! In the end, I''ll have to kill them myself. You piece of trash!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    hissed furiously.


    The she hopped up in the air and pped out a blood palm to contain Ricky.


    "Gxy Saber Skill¡ªFour-side Thrusts!"


    Gazing upon that blood palm on its way to him, Ricky didn''t hesitate but straightly burst out the forceful


    Gxy Saber Skill. The de of golden purple saber, from top to bottom, severely cut the blood palm.


    Boom! However, the de of the Gxy Saber only held on for a moment before it suddenly shattered,


    and the bloody palm continued to lower over him.


    "We are indeed no match for her!" Ricky muttered. After his failed attempt, the distance between him


    and the ck Blood Zombie Queen seemed evenrger.


    Yet he wasn''t a man to sit still as he waited for death to pick him up.


    With a bright light around his second level of Ultimate Golden Body, a dim shadow of the Massacring


    Holy Ant had surfaced behind him. Soon, five golden lines covered his whole body as they turned into a


    sharp of drill to resist the blood palm.


    Roaring, the blood palm and Ricky abruptly crashed into the ground. Where several houses stood


    before the impact, there was now a deep hole surrounded by a great wave of dust.


    "Ricky!" Soar shouted worriedly.


    His situation wasn''t looking up as well. The huge Venomous Blood Worm, like a python, encircled his


    body in an attempt to crush him altogether.


    The Heaven Melting Fire burst out and surrounded the Heaven Melting Spear in order to give it a


    boost.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, the giant Venomous Blood Worm didn''t sweat over it. It had easily resisted the attack with


    only its thick blood and the zombie energy.


    Swish!


    With the surge from the huge Venomous Blood Worm, Soar was straightly submerged as he waited to


    be finally smashed into pieces.


    "Don''t crush this genuine dragon entirely. His blood essence and power are the most precious," the


    ck Blood Zombie Queen said.


    "Queen, you can rest assured!" the giant Venomous Blood Worm responded.


    "I''m a Great Dragon. How can I die in the hands of a filthy worm like you!" Soar spitted.


    A red light shot out from the cracks of the curled Venomous Blood Worm. And then, the space within it


    stretched out.


    Howl! A real dragon''s roar echoed throughout the atmosphere as the red figure freed itself and rushed


    into the sky.


    Although it resembled a red snake, the scales on its body were harder and closer to dragon scales. In


    fact, four limbs had grown out under its abdomen, but slightly.


    The top of its head carried some crimson horns, and on the sides of its huge mouth a red beard


    adorned its shape.


    "Good job! Pretty good! He sure is a Great Dragon. This is certainly tasteful." Admiring the figure of


    Soar, the ck Blood Zombie Queen looked almost thrilled.


    "Little worm, next, I''ll deal with this delicious Great Dragon myself," the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    said, waving her hands.


    "Yes!"


    "Zombie, your real opponent is me!" Ricky roared, getting back at the fight.


    Among all the dust, a golden light was suddenly shot out. Ricky was again wrapped up by his second


    level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "He''s still alive!" At the sight of Ricky, the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s face went dark. She couldn''t


    believe Ricky had survived her attack. Actually, she was furious he did.


    "In this battle, you''ll be the only one dying!" Ricky responded coldly.


    Swish!


    Ricky had barely shut his mouth before a blood red whip turned up in the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s


    possession. As fast as she could, sheshed it towards him.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!" The whip wasn''t quick enough to do him any harm. Before the ck Blood


    Zombie Queen could have foreseen, Ricky was already on top of her.


    "Devouring Omnipotent Skill¡ªEvil Devouring Mouth!"


    His body evolved into the Devourer Zone and then became an even bigger Evil Devouring Mouth,


    which gulped the ck Blood Zombie Queen at once.


    Instantly, Ricky suppressed her with the power of the four zones as the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    burned fiercely.


    However, the power gap was great. Some Omnipotent Skills wouldn''t be able make up for it.


    As soon as the huge Evil Devouring Mouth shrank, it also began to rise involuntarily until it suddenly


    blew up. Then, it turned into countless devouring runes that hovered in the air.


    While Ricky, under the rising power, was ruthlessly dropped, he didn''t stabilized as he rolled on the


    ground for a while.

 Chapter 842 The Death Threat

    Chapter 842 The Death Threat


    "How dare you threaten me! You''re inviting death!"


    the ck Blood Zombie Queen said in a cold tone, while her entire body was covered with a terrible


    me of lightning. Ricky''s Heaven Illuminating Fire also danced along her curves. She looked a bit


    afraid. The faint fear reflected in her eyes gave her away.


    Fortunately for her, Ricky''s strength was not strong enough. Otherwise, he could have killed her just by


    burning her with the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    She took a step to elevate herself and flew towards Ricky with a goal in her mind. She had decided to


    kill Ricky first, considering he had survived her strike. He even tried to devour her. In her world, the only


    appropriate punishment for him was death.


    "Ricky! Stand up! You can''t be defeated like this," Soar roared aloud.


    Soar was also a mess. He was struggling with the Venomous Blood Worm originating from the ck


    Blood Corpse.


    Each time he attacked it with his sharp teeth and the Heaven Melting Spear, he was blocked by the


    disgusting and thick blood of the Venomous Blood Worm. Although, he had his dragon scales for


    protection, the Venomous Blood Worm could still bite him. It ended up leaving some ghastly wounds on


    Soar''s body.


    His attack with the Heaven Melting Fire also turned out to be useless. After all, the power of his Heaven


    Melting Fire was in conformity to his own strength.


    Swish! Swish! Suddenly, the Venomous Blood Worm began to speed up. It circled around Soar and


    threw him away with an overpowering force.


    Soar crashed the ground with a loud bang.


    "Humph! Come out, my zombie energy enlightenment and form the blood for me!"


    The giant Venomous Blood Worm broke out its attack. Embraced by the zombie energy enlightenment,


    its cold blood surged and condensed into a huge, shrouding towards Soar.


    Soar didn''t have time to dodge it when the fell to the ground.


    "Heaven Melting Pagoda!" Soar had no other choice but to shout Alva''s name aloud to summon the


    Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    Boom! Boom! The Heaven Melting Fire on the Heaven Melting Spear burned again. It then turned into


    the Heaven Melting Pagoda which directly covered Soar. As a result, the blood just covered the


    Heaven Melting Pagoda and Soar took refuge there.


    The blood tended to shrink after capturing, while the Heaven Melting Pagoda went on expanding,


    countering it.


    Although the power of the Heaven Melting Pagoda at that time was not as strong as the blood''s, it


    was still quite powerful as a supreme weapon from the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe. The two sides


    were deadlocked.


    In the stalemate, Soar, under the Heaven Melting Pagoda, directly refined the Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth to recover his power. He just hoped to recover a little more as well in this time frame.


    Meanwhile, the ck Blood Zombie Queen was floating in the air above the ce where Ricky fell.


    She was prepared to attack again and finally end Ricky''s life.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    Momentster, the eyes of the ck Blood Zombie Queen were blurred by a stream of golden light


    Arrow.


    It was headed towards the face of the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    Even though the ck Blood Zombie Queen could not see, she could sense something dangerous was


    her zombie energy to destroy the Golden Light Arrow.


    "Damn it! How dare you attack me behind my back!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen roared in anger.


    Boom! Boom! However, before she could finish her words, the area above her was upied by a


    ming Lotus. The zing me made the ck Blood Zombie Queen feel very ufortable.


    Boom! Boom! Suddenly, the ming lotus exploded and the shining sparkles spread around to the


    ck Blood Zombie Queen and engulfed her.


    "Damn zombie! I''m going to burn you to death!" She heard Ricky''s cold voiceing towards her.


    Ricky was out of breath. He was injured severely and was bleeding all over his body.


    Howl! Another dragon shriek echoed through the air.


    Soar''s energy surged and he broke out his fighting intent. He roared as his body erged and merged


    seamlessly with the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    Boom! Boom! In the blink of an eye, the Heaven Melting Pagoda seemed to have achieved


    unparalleled power and erged itself like a mountain while it broke through the blood.


    "Ready to fight! Merge with me, my spear!"


    The moment the Heaven Melting Pagoda broke through the blood, the Heaven Melting Pagoda,


    once again, turned into the Heaven Melting Spear andbined with Soar. Before one could process


    this, it had already stabbed the huge Venomous Blood Worm in its abdomen.


    This time, the Venomous Blood Worm was not able to resist the attack from Soar. Its abdomen was


    pierced, and it began to cramp in midair while howling miserably.


    "Ha-ha! We won!" The two of them looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    Anyway, they finally gave their opponents a fierce blow respectively.


    "Die! You all deserve to die!" All the infernal power was engulfed by the ck fire. The ck Blood


    Zombie Queen''s angry voice was faintly heard amidst the mes.


    She appeared once again.


    She was a mess. Parts of her body were burnt and scorched. Her momentum, driven by her rage, had


    risen to the extreme.


    It was simr to that of a second-sspleted spiritual king at peak state.


    "You know what? You are really infuriating!" In the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s hands appeared a long


    blood ck whip, and the power that it held was devouring the air around it while creating the spatial


    passageway.


    It showed how powerful she really was.


    Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and could clearly feel that her energy was much more powerful


    than his. He instantly knew he and Soar couldn''t resist it.


    Without any hesitation, a drop of blood essence came out of Ricky''s forehead.


    "Golden Light sh!" Ricky roared, and with the surging massacring runes, he turned into the golden


    light.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!" With his Golden Light sh and his Space-shrinking Pace, Ricky''s speed was


    almost at par with that of a first-sspleted spiritual king at his best.


    He reached for Soar at once, grabbed his arm and stepped back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Boom! Boom!


    Everything copsed and everything was destroyed, right before their eyes. The ck Blood Zombie


    Queen attacked.


    "How is he so fast!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen could not help but sigh upon seeing the scene,


    Perhaps, it was not until now that she became really serious, because what Ricky and Soar had done


    was really beyond her expectation. She also understood that Ricky''s power was far greater than that of


    Soar.


    "Your speed is indeed fast, but it doesn''t matter. After my next attack, you two will merely be my


    strength nutrients!"


    Swish! Swish!


    The next moment, a lot of blood ck whips appeared in the hands of the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    The whips wereshed into the air with zombie energy surrounding them.


    Once those whips began floating in the air, they connected and finally formed a huge ck blood.


    Ricky could feel that every bit in the ck blood was filled with the power of the ck Blood


    Zombie Queen at peak state.


    "You will turn into the blood essence in this ck blood!"


    As the quickly became smaller, Ricky''s and Soar''s defenses were crushed in an instant. Soon, the


    two warriors were unable to move under the ck blood.


    The feeling of death permeated in the hearts of the two warriors.

 Chapter 843 March Forward Courageously

    Chapter 843 March Forward Courageously


    Ricky and Soar could not move a muscle after being wounded by the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s


    whip.


    The fear of death gradually spread on the hearts of the two men. Their faces were gaunt and


    shadowed as they trembled at the fate before them. In the face of death, even the most powerful of


    creatures would be frightened because their ultimate goal in cultivation was to avoid death.


    "Ricky, I didn''t expect that we would die like this in the hands of the ck Blood Zombie Queen," Soar


    said using his internal power as he closed his eyes in resignation. At this moment, he had no strength


    to resist.


    "Faced with death, I didn''t expect that I too will feel fear." Ricky gasped in pain and fear. He was


    beginning to lose hope. The wound of the blood ck whip sapped his strength and will to fight.


    Ricky''s mind integrated into the Devourer Zone. He looked at Tina and Pearl with guilt weighing him


    down. "Tina, Pearl, I''m sorry. I should not have taken you with me."


    "It doesn''t matter," Tina said with aforting smile. It might not be so horrible to die in Ricky''s


    Pearl nodded. Although she didn''t say anything, she didn''t me Ricky either.


    The blood ck whip pierced into his flesh once again. Ricky cried in pain and felt himself draw nearer


    to the brink of death.


    "There must be something I can do. I can''t die like this." With great pain, he closed his eyes. He


    envisioned theforting eyes of Tina and Pearl. He knew that they did not me him but they too


    wanted to live. Whether he wanted it or not, their life was now in his hands.


    Near him, he could feel that Soar was also unwilling to die. How could the noble Great Dragon be killed


    by a dirty zombie?


    Even though she was the ck Blood Zombie Queen, to a Great Dragon who was a legendary beast,


    they were still dirty.


    Ricky had promised Soar''s father that he would make sure Soar be a Great Dragon that would


    shake heaven and earth. He had also promised Doris that he would help Tina dispel the evil spirit. He


    also swore to himself that he would win Pearl''s heart and keep her from any danger.


    However, he was going to die before he could fulfill any of those promises. To top that off, if he gave up


    here, he would put the woman and friend he cared for the most in danger.


    ''How can I give up?!'' Ricky thought to himself. Although he could not move from the pain, his mind was


    frantic.


    ''There are still so many things that I need to aplish, how can I give up? My consciousness is still


    alive and I''m not dead. I must find hope.''


    Suddenly, Ricky seemed to have entered another world and everything around him was calm.


    "I need the courage to find hope!" Ricky shouted. He knew what he needed now.


    "My road of martial arts!" Ricky was still shouting.


    His sight was blurry and all he could feel was pain. Despite that, he vaguely saw the vision of a road, a


    road that would lead to survival, his road of martial arts.


    The road was right in front of him but also far away from him.


    If he had the courage and the fighting spirit in his heart, the road would be close at hand.


    If he waited for death and let the blood ck whip crush him, then this road would be farther away in


    the sky.


    "Ricky, hurry and get out of here. You need to find your way out!"


    In the dead silence in his mind, he shouted to himself. The blood in his body was boiling.


    His blood was surging!


    At this time, another voice asked him, "With what will you enter the endless road of martial arts? A road


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    that is full of difficulties."


    "Right. With what can I enter the road of the martial arts? I''ve survived all the difficulties with my


    courage and persistence. I have a lot of things to do and if I don''t do them, I will regret it.


    At this moment, I have nothing but my courage and passion!"


    He had the power to fight again!


    His fighting spirit refused to be subdued.


    The courage and perseverance to step on the road of martial arts empowered him.


    He had to get through the death and the suppression of the blood ck whip. The blood in his body


    had boiled to the limit. Even if he was exhausted, he needed to burst out with a more powerful force.


    Because of his persistent will, his boiling blood rushed to his Soul Sea and streams of chromatic


    energy poured into his regained spiritual meridian.


    "I, Ricky, am on the line between life and death.


    The road of martial arts and cultivation is an action against the god that robs the life of heaven and


    earth and uses it as one''s own. It''s normal to experience life and death. How can I give up because of


    this?


    The road of life and martial arts is always in front of the persevering ones.


    The losers can only end up in hell.


    And I am determined to reach the peak!"


    The chromatic energy, his courage, and his hot blood were all absorbed by the fifth node of his


    regained spiritual meridian.


    He saw the road of martial arts as it drew closer to him. It only took one step for him to step out of the


    road to death and back on to the road of martial arts.


    However, he needed to know what death was. It was only through knowing it that he could defeat it.


    In the fifth node of his regained spiritual meridian, he saw death.


    It was a cavernous space like hell where he saw countless dead souls and what they died for.


    In the jungle, they chose to give up and died so their powers had vanished. In this space, they were


    tortured by the devils.


    Even the strongest man was like a mere ant in thisnd of death.


    He also saw other powerful ghosts. The devils dared not approach them. They were still cultivating and


    they swore that one day they would leave here.


    This was because when they died, they fought back and died in resistance.


    "They did not resist and yet they are afraid of the result of death. It''s really sad. I don''t want to be like


    them.


    Death is just a line between life and death. Why would you not resist? If you don''t fight back, you''re just


    like an ant in hell. If you resist and die, you will still get your strength so those devils would not dare to


    Suddenly, the space became quiet and all the ghosts disappeared. A huge, gray river appeared before


    him. The water of the river was condensed by the power of death. Ricky felt that the river started from


    hell and was flowing out of hell.


    "Is this the River of Death?" Ricky murmured.


    His consciousness walked along the River of Death. He observed as the gray gradually turned green.


    In this green river, he could feel the aura of life as the aura of death slowly disappeared.


    He looked forward and saw that the river ahead was green and alive.


    "Does it lead to life from death?" Ricky murmured to himself.

 Chapter 844 The Great Dragon Was Awakened

    Chapter 844 The Great Dragon Was Awakened


    "So, this is the River of Life?" Ricky murmured to himself unconsciously.


    In the next moment, his mind was hovering in the sky. As he looked below, he saw both the River of


    Death and the River of Life. The water of the River of Death came from the River of Life and the water


    of the River of Life came from the River of Death.


    In this space, half was filled with the dead power and the other half was filled with the breath of life.


    In the center of the river, there were runes generating. The runes were dark and green. They emitted


    the power of death and life.


    "These runes must be the life and death runes. This means that this is the Life and Death Zone.


    I think my fifth zone has already been initiated!" Ricky looked serious as he contemted what this


    vision meant.


    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!


    Suddenly, the River of Death that had been originally calm and peaceful overflowed. The water in the


    river flowed from the ends of both sides to the center. The river seemed to have been divided into two


    halves.


    While the river was surging, the life and death runes were also quickly flowing. At this moment, the life


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and death runes only erupted the power of death and merged into the River of Death.


    The River of Death, which was divided into two halves, turned into a pair of wings.


    This pair of wings was formed by the Death Enlightenment and the life and death runes.


    Swish!


    The pair of wings burst out and rushed toward the sky. At this time, Ricky''s attention was captured as


    he realized something.


    ...


    On Soar''s end, he was already waiting for death when he felt power and courage burst forth from


    Ricky. As he was encouraged, his unwillingness to die also surged all of a sudden. His strength surged


    as he felt Ricky''s strength as well.


    ''Ricky hasn''t given up yet!'' Soar thought to himself with renewed vigor.


    ''If Ricky has not given up yet, how could I give up so easily? If I did, how could I fight with him side by


    side? I can''t be a coward!''


    Immediately, Soar realized that he should not just lie there and wait for death. His willingness to fight


    filled his body and mind. As a result, every drop of his blood and every part of his flesh emitted power


    and burned with the Heaven Melting Fire.


    Under the Heaven Melting Fire, Soar''s fighting spirit rose to the maximum as his eagerness to fight was


    restored.


    "Ricky is an ace genius and I am a Great Dragon! I have the Dragon''s Blood! How could we be used by


    that dirty zombie and give up so easily?


    I am probably thest Heaven Melting Dragon in the world. I''m the only one who should take care of


    the glory of the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe. The bloodline of the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe should


    not be extinguished here! I will make certain that the dragon bloodline will continue to live in this world!


    So, I must not die here!


    If I must die, I will die in battle instead of lying here until I take myst breath like a coward! I must keep


    the Heaven Melting Dragon''s reputation!


    My blood is the Dragon''s Blood. My blood is supposed to burn brightly and I am destined to fight


    instead of bing nourishment for that damn disgusting zombie.


    The burning Dragon''s Blood will live up to its fame as the blood of a Heaven Melting Dragon!


    My ancestors, I need power. I need the power of the Dragon Soul! Grant the power I need, please!"


    Soar activated his Heaven Melting Fire and Dragon Battle Technique. As a result, the Dragon''s Blood


    in his body boiled to the limit.


    The boiling Dragon''s Blood in his body condensed into a blood ball which was stored inside Soar''s


    elixir field.


    ''Only after I obtain the initial Dragon Soul could I be a Great Dragon!''


    Soar did not have much strength left, but he poured all his strength into the blood ball. Hebined his


    strength with all his courage and perseverance.


    "Where is my Dragon Soul? Come and surge! I need you!"


    Soar screamed with all his might as he looked up at the sky.


    With a thunderous roar, the blood ball started to burn and the phantom of the Great Dragon appeared


    in the ball.


    With the burning of the blood ball, the Great Dragon''s shadow became bigger and bigger. It


    continuously integrated into Soar''s body.


    "Dragon Soul, the fount of my power, please wake up now!"


    Soar roared. The Dragon Soul referred to the initial power in the depths of the bloodline of each Great


    Dragon. After the Dragon Soul awakened, it became a real Great Dragon. The blood of a Great Dragon


    could only be activated through this process.


    Boom! Boom! The Dragon Soul thoroughly merged with Soar''s body.


    He began to change.


    The scales on his body becamerger and thicker like the scales of giant fish. They became red as fire,


    like a sea of fire had swallowed Soar''s body. Those scales were a real dragon''s scales.


    The limbs under Soar''s abdomen grew wildly until finally, their sizes were calibrated properly with


    Soar''s dragon body. His ws were like those of a phoenix while his palms were rough like a tiger''s.


    There were also significant changes on his head and neck.


    His head looked like a bull''s while he formed horns like a deer''s. His ears were as big as an elephant''s


    while his body slithered like a snake''s. At the same time, his eyes were emitting fire.


    It was the body of a real Great Dragon.


    After his Dragon Soul awakened, Soar became a real Great Dragon.


    Roar! As power swept around him, Soar''s head broke away from the ck blood whip which trapped


    him. He howled long and loud at the sky. That was the real roar of a Great Dragon. His power


    permeated the air.


    The ck Blood Zombies, the giant Venomous Blood Worm, as well as the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    trembled with fear as they witnessed Soar''s overwhelming and aggressive power. It was an instinctive


    tremor that originated from the depths of their bloodlines.


    The Great Dragon''s bloodline came from the Azure Dragon, one of the four chaotic beasts. The


    bloodline of the Azure Dragon was considered to be the most powerful among the four and no one


    could contend against it.


    No matter how powerful and noble the bloodline of the ck Blood Zombie was among all the


    zombies, it would just be as weak as an ant when faced with a Great Dragon.


    "How could this be possible? He has awakened the Dragon Soul at this time!" the ck Blood Zombie


    Queen cried out in fear.


    "This is the form of a genuine Great Dragon''s body!" Pearl and Tina eximed. They were in a daze as


    they watched the events unfold from inside the Massacring Zone.


    "Here he is, the real Heaven Melting Dragon! My true master!" Alva also shouted and trembled with


    excitement at that moment. As the Heaven Melting Pagoda, he was more than pleased to witness his


    real master.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky opened his eyes andughed loudly.


    As if he had not been close to dying at all, he stood, energetic and prepared to fight.


    There was a new kind of rune that circled with his other four runes. It was the life and death rune.


    At this moment, Ricky was protected by the five kinds of runes.


    "Soar, you just did an excellent job! You deserve to be my best friend!" Ricky shouted at Soar as he


    admired him with his Golden Spirit Eyes. Soar had already turned into a real Great Dragon which


    pleased Ricky very much.


    "If I didn''t seed, how could I fight with you side by side?"


    Soar roared back. They smiled at each other as their power surged together.


    "Are you guys trying to break away from my? In your dreams!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    screamed ferociously. Although she had no idea what had happened to Ricky, she could feel that his


    power had increasedrgely.


    A stream of ck blood gushed out of her body and mixed with the countless blood ck whips in her


    hands. She was about tounch another attack toward Ricky and Soar.


    "Suppress him!"


    Crack! Crack!


    However, before the ck Blood Zombie Queen could even finish her words, the blood ck whips


    that had trapped Ricky and Soar began to shatter inch by inch.


    The cracks spread rapidly as the ck Blood Zombie Queen stared in horror.


    Ricky''s and Soar''s power surged violently at that very critical moment. In the blink of an eye, they broke


    away from the. Afterward, they flew towards the ck Blood Zombie Queen with destructive power


    that surged in their veins.

 Chapter 845 Fighting Together Like Brothers

    Chapter 845 Fighting Together Like Brothers


    Boom!


    All the blood ck maces blew up. The attacks from the two men devastated their opponents. As a


    result of their momentum, the ck Blood Zombie Queen started to retreat ashamedly.


    "How could this happen?" the ck Blood Zombie Queenmented. She was reeling from how quickly


    the situation had changed. She had been winning earlier but now she was losing badly.


    She could not grasp how powerful Ricky and Soar were. Their strength had improved so rapidly that it


    was shocking.


    "Ricky, let''s kill the ck Blood Zombie Queen together!" Soar called cheerfully as he flew in the air.


    "Soar, you have finally turned into the body of the Great Dragon!" Ricky said excitedly.


    "Ricky, we are like brothers. We don''t have to say sentimental things to each other to know that we


    care but I still want to thank you from the bottom of my heart." Ricky was flustered when he heard this.


    He scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    Their eyes met and theyughed boisterously together.


    "Ha-ha! Show me how powerful you are now, Great Dragon!" Rickyughed.


    Inadvertently, Ricky and Soar were ignoring the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    When they turned back to her, the ck Blood Zombie Queen took an uncertain step back


    unconsciously. She stared back at them darkly as they turned her way. Her body darkened and surged


    with blood as her aura reached its peak.


    Her eyes stayed on the men as they posed grave threats to her.


    "Go!" The ck Blood Zombie Queen''s voice echoed through the whole area.


    Howl! Howl! As soon as they heard her voice, the remaining ck Blood Zombies forgot their fear and


    panic. They all roared and rushed towards Ricky and Soar.


    "Ricky, look at the power of a Great Dragon!" Soar said with a smile as he beheld the group of ck


    Blood Zombies that were rushing towards them.


    Swish! Soar rushed into the crowd of the ck Blood Zombies. He activated the dragon power that


    spread quickly. Under the impact of his real power as a Great Dragon, the ck Blood Zombies would


    easily fall.


    Soar activated his Indestructible Fighting Spirit once again. He burst out eight moves of dragon at the


    same time that transformed into eight spears. Surrounded by the Heaven Melting Fire, the eight spears


    rushed to the crowd of the ck Blood Zombies.


    Puff! Puff! A thinyer of ck blood crawled on the ground. After a series of screeches, all the ck


    Blood Zombies fell to the ground.


    With only one move, Soar had crushed the ck Blood Zombies.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky burst out his Omnipotent Skill too and burned all the corpses of the ck Blood


    Zombies to a crisp.


    This was to ensure that the ck Blood Zombie Queen would not be able to use the power of the


    ck Blood Zombies again.


    "ck Blood Zombie Queen, now it''s time for us to get even with you!" Ricky turned around and said to


    the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    Boom! As the runes diffused in the area, Ricky once again burst out the four mutants. Although he had


    opened the Life and Death Zone, he had not yet developed the fifth mutant from the Life and Death


    Zone.


    However, the opening of the Life and Death Zone greatly increased Ricky''s strength.


    The same had happened to Soar, who had awakened the soul of the dragon and achieved the body of


    the Great Dragon.


    Therefore, when Ricky and Soar approached the ck Blood Zombie Queen once again, she felt like


    two mountains were crushing her.


    "You''re just two ants!" The ck Blood Zombie Queen resisted stubbornly. Her aura had reached its


    peak.


    "Previously, we were indeed small ants, but you were too arrogant and failed to use all your strength to


    kill us. As a result, it is toote for you to do anything now." Ricky and Soar met the ck Blood


    Zombie Queen''s re with an icy re of their own.


    As soon as he finished his words, Rickyunched an attack together with Soar.


    "Thousands of Golden Lights, Golden Light Arrow!" The Golden Spirit Eyes burst out andbined


    with the massacring runes. It shot thousands of golden lights that each turned into a Golden Light


    Arrow.


    Just like the torrential rain, the Golden Light Arrows poured down the ck Blood Zombie Queen and


    the Venomous Blood Worm.


    Moreover, two kinds of me burned on each Golden Light Arrow. They were the Heaven ughtering


    Fire and the Massacring Fire. The two kinds of me made tens of thousands of Golden Light Arrows


    brighter.


    The power that spread on the Golden Light Arrows was not very strong but this was all right since


    destruction was not Ricky''s main purpose.


    With the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky was able to control the light easily. He led the light toward the eyes


    of the ck Blood Zombie Queen and the Venomous Blood Worm.


    As Ricky expected, the ck Blood Zombie Queen and the Venomous Blood Worm writhed in great


    pain as their eyes were hit. Although there was a chance that the attack would not disable the eyes of


    the ck Blood Zombie Queen and the Venomous Blood Worm, Ricky was confident that it would


    seriously hurt them.


    With the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky was not afraid of the light.


    On the other hand, Soar obtained more heritages in his mind after he achieved the body of the Great


    Dragon. Amid the fiercely burning light, red scales appeared over his eyes so he would not be affected


    by the light.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Innate creatures could perceive everything with their minds, but without their eyes, their ability to


    capture the activities of their opponents would be weakened. This tiny difference could result in victory


    or defeat in a fight between masters.


    "Eight-me Lotus!" Ricky roared again. A huge ming lotus appeared in the sky and fell to the


    ground.


    Faced with the Eight-me Lotus, the ck Blood Zombie Queen and the Venomous Blood Worm


    resisted persistently. It was because the Heaven Illuminating Fire could seriously injure them. Now,


    Ricky''s power was no longer weaker than theirs. The other seven sacred fires and peculiar fires were a


    great threat to them.


    "Zombie Energy Enlightenment! Zombie Blood Shield!"


    The power of the ck Blood Zombie Queen and the Venomous Blood Worm blended and condensed


    the ck blood light. It formed an impressively huge blood shield.


    ng! ng! ng! The next moment, the numerous Golden Light Arrows were resisted by the blood


    light shield. Under the endless attacks, the blood light shield was shrinking rapidly.


    Again, the Eight-me Lotus suppressed and formed a sea of fire.


    Since they were busy under Ricky''s fierce attacks, neither the ck Blood Zombie Queen nor the


    Venomous Blood Worm noticed Soar''s attack.


    "Indestructible Fighting Spirit! Dragon''s Soul! Dragon''s Spear!"


    Under the overwhelming fighting spirit, the Heaven Melting Spear merged with Soar''s matchless power.


    Soar pushed the Heaven Melting Spear towards the ck Blood Zombie Queen and the Venomous


    Blood Worm. Wherever it passed, a huge fire dragon passage was formed.


    Crack! The blood ck shield sessfully withstood two attacks from Ricky but had be very


    fragile in its wake. It was pierced through by the Heaven Melting Spear easily, which traveled straight to


    the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    Howl!


    At this time, the Venomous Blood Worm roared. Its huge body spiraled up and spat endless zombie


    energy to defend against Soar''s attack.


    However, the Venomous Blood Worm was no longer a match for Soar. Even if it wanted to defend the


    ck Blood Zombie Queen, it could not overpower Soar.


    The Heaven Melting Spear, surrounded by the fierce me, crashed all the defenses of the Venomous


    Blood Worm and pierced through its huge body.


    "Gxy Saber Skill! Transferring Form!"


    As soon as Soar''s attack ended, Ricky''s Iron Destroyer shed against the enemies. Immediately, four


    rotating golden purple des crossed the passageway in midair and fell from four sides of the


    Venomous Blood Worm.


    Puff! Puff!


    Under the joint attack of Ricky and Soar, the Venomous Blood Worm was cut into five pieces and fell


    heavily on the ground.


    Now that the Venomous Blood Worm was dead, the ck Blood Zombie Queen had lost a capable


    assistant.

 Chapter 846 Dragon Soul Punishment

    Chapter 846 Dragon Soul Punishment


    After they ughtered the Venomous Blood Worm, Rickynded on the ground gracefully. He tried to


    burn the body of the Venomous Blood Worm with his Heaven Illuminating Fire, but it seemed that he


    had underestimated the ck Blood Zombie Queen. She had turned the corpse of the Venomous


    Blood Worm into blood essence before Ricky could do anything. The ck Blood Zombie Queen


    absorbed the blood essence immediately.


    Boom! Boom! The ck Blood Zombie Queen absorbed the essence which increased her power. Now,


    its power was close to that of a second-sspleted spiritual king.


    "The Venomous Blood Worm was originally a part of my body. It cannot be burned by your Heaven


    Illuminating Fire. Don''t even think about it, guys." The ck Blood Zombie Queen stared in challenge


    at Ricky and Soar as her power increased greatly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The death of the Venomous Blood Worm did not upset the ck Blood Zombie Queen. Instead, she


    even showed excitement because her strength was improved thanks to the worm.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder a Venomous Blood Worm could be so powerful. It could be considered your


    avatar to some degree. Unfortunately, you have never broken through and reached the second-ss


    After he said that, Ricky took out his second level of Ultimate Golden Body. He waved his Iron


    Destroyer and shed at the ck Blood Zombie Queen forcefully.


    With the second level of Ultimate Golden Body at itspleteness state, his five types of runes, and


    his current strength, Ricky was strong enough to end his enemy''s life once and for all. He was


    invincible.


    Furthermore, Soar, the Heaven Melting Dragon, had be a real Great Dragon. As a result, his


    power was also enhanced greatly. Their side was at a great advantage.


    So, even though the ck Blood Zombie Queen had absorbed the power from the Venomous Blood


    Worm, she could do nothing to the two warriors. She was no match for them.


    As the ferocious me power from Ricky and Soar burnt like crazy, the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s


    zombie energy gradually weakened.


    Swish! Swish! Dozens of confrontations had passed. The ck Blood Zombie Queen''s whip left many


    traces on Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and Soar''s red scales.


    Despite these superficial changes, it did not make any difference. Ricky and Soar obtained no


    significant damage because of it. The ck Blood Zombie Queen had scars as well. Attacks from


    Ricky and Soar damaged her greatly but as soon as she pulled herself out of the battlefield, blood


    would spill over her body.


    As a result, the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s wounds were healed by the blood. Any injury they caused


    was quickly healed.


    "Soar, it seems that we cannot cause any real harm to the ck Blood Zombie Queen unless we use


    our fatal attacks. She is the strongest ck Blood Zombie. We do not know how much blood in her


    body has been refined and stored. No matter how hard we hit her, I don''t think we can cause any harm


    to her. This is all useless." Ricky shook his head in frustration. With theirbined strengths, they


    should win easily but that was not happening.


    "Yes, you are right, Ricky. I''ve also noticed that," Soar agreed quietly.


    The two fighters decided tounch their fatal attacks. They released all of their strength to beat the


    ck Blood Zombie Queen as they used their most powerful attacks.


    "You are just two lowly creatures! How dare you hurt me? Both of you will die very soon!"


    Boom! Boom! At this time, the cold and ck blood on the body of the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    began to surge violently like burning mes.


    "Ocean of Zombie Blood,e out!"


    As the ck Blood Zombie Queen shouted, a sea of ck blood appeared behind her. In the sea of


    ck blood, Ricky and Soar could not help but feel disgusted. A chill crawled through them as they


    detected the evil of this sea of blood. Inside it, they saw ghosts who had died with hatred.


    The strong smell of blood made the two warriors gag.


    "Is this the blood sea of the ck Blood Zombie?" Ricky and Soar nced at each other seriously.


    Apart from the physical blood sea, Ricky and Soar also saw the crimes the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    hadmitted. All the blood was blood essence. The ck Blood Zombie Queen had probably killed


    hundreds of millions of people for their blood so that she could extract this much blood essence.


    Ricky''s heart was overwhelmed with anger. This scene was so repulsive that he could not say


    anything.


    "How many people did the ck Blood Zombie Queen kill so that she could condense such arge sea


    of blood? She is evil. We must not let her live! She deserves to die!" Tina, in the Massacring Zone, also


    could not help but gasp in fear and shock.


    Pearl, on the other hand, did not say anything, but her eyes were also filled with anger.


    "Ricky, her crimes are unforgivable. If we do not kill her, a greater number of people would be


    ughtered by her in the future!" Soar said seriously to Ricky with a pair of determined eyes.


    "The power of my Ocean of Zombie Blood! My bloody zombie''s hand! Show yourself!"


    The ck Blood Zombie Queen had no time for Ricky''s and Soar''s thoughts. Anyone who made her


    show her Ocean of Zombie Blood was doomed to die! She was ready to kill Ricky and Soar.


    The Ocean of Zombie Blood kept expanding. It surged quickly before a bloody hand was formed in the


    Ocean of Zombie Blood.


    The bloody hand appeared out of nowhere as if it fell from the sky. Wherever the hand passed,


    everything would be engulfed by it and nothing was left.


    "Fight!"


    Soar let out a roar. His Great Dragon''s body erged quickly in an instant. His Heaven Melting Spear


    also turned into the Heaven Melting Pagoda which stood on Soar''s head. The Heaven Melting Fire on


    the Heaven Melting Pagoda was burning ferociously.


    "Dragon Soul Punishment¡ªPunishment Dragon w!"


    The fire burned madly as Soar roared ferociously. Thunder and lightning appeared in the fire as Soar


    waved his w. He aimed to tear the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s bloody hand into pieces.


    That w contained the most violent infernal power in the world and the most aggressive power of a


    dragon.


    It was horrifying in that it stood for the punishment from heaven.


    The Great Dragon was a creature that was recognized by heaven and earth. When faced by the evil


    ck Blood Zombie, the Great Dragon''s body could punish the ck Blood Zombie on behalf of God.


    "Omnipotent Death Skill¡ªDeath Wings!"


    After the four types of runes retreated, Ricky''s body was surrounded by life and death runes. Thick and


    rich dead power and Death Enlightenment lingered on the runes.


    At this moment, Ricky looked like a creature from hell.


    The environment around him turned hellish as well.


    The Death Enlightenment gathered and turned into a pair of wings that grew on Ricky''s back.


    It emitted an endless smell of the Death Enlightenment. It seemed that any creature would die if they


    touched it.


    Then, Ricky rose and flew to the bloody hand with the wings on his back.


    Boom! Boom!


    Three strikes collided with each other forcefully.


    The bloody hand was repelled sessfully by Ricky and Soar. It was torn by Soar''s w while Ricky''s


    indestructible wings cut it off.


    When she saw this, the ck Blood Zombie Queen was terrified. The confidence in her eyes was


    reced by fear.


    Bang! Bang!


    The moment she was distracted by her fear, she was hit by Soar''s dragon w and Ricky''s wings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge hole appeared on the ground. It was so deep that it looked bottomless. The dust around them


    was swept up and turned into a tornado.


    Swish! Swish!


    Ricky and Soar soared up into the air amid the waves of dust.


    "Ricky, the ck Blood Zombie Queen will surely die no matter how strong she is!" Soar said to Ricky


    confidently.


    "We must be more careful!" Ricky warned with a serious look.


    Immediately, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes to look at the hole on the ground. He searched for


    the ck Blood Zombie Queen carefully. He would not be at ease until he confirmed the death of the


    ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    However, he was rmed by what he saw.


    Buzz! Buzz! Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body buzzed. He moved quickly and covered himself and Soar


    with his Massacring Holy Pattern.


    Bang! Just as Ricky was done with their defense, a bloody hand rushed at them. It grasped the


    Massacring Holy Pattern, squeezed it, and threw it on the ground forcefully. A deep pit was formed and


    in the middle was the Massacring Holy Pattern.

 Chapter 847 The Queens Wicked Ploy

    Chapter 847 The Queen''s Wicked Ploy


    "Damn it!" Damn you! Both of you are doomed to die!" A sharp and ear-piercing sound resounded


    through the air.


    After a long time, the dust and the aftermath of the explosion finally dispersed, and the entire area was


    left entangled in a mess.


    The figure of the ck Blood Zombie Queen revealed herself once the smoke faded. By then, she had


    almost lost half of her life, and the blood that was once wrapped snugly all over her body had already


    lost its grip. Instead, the blood continuously dripped down like an open faucet.


    Her menacing aura dramatically decreased, and her originally ck body also turned pale.


    When the body of a ck Blood Zombie, especially that of the ck Blood Zombie Queen turned pale,


    it usually indicated that it had sustained serious injuries.


    There was a quick wave of silence that left her unprepared for what came next. Mustering the strength


    she had recovered, she pulled the strength deep within her core to unleash her wrath. The ck Blood


    Zombie Queen rumbled angrily. If her voice could materialize, it would have transformed into thousands


    of pointy daggers.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two beams of golden light made their way towards her. The bright, shimmering orbs were none other


    than Ricky and Soar. Both of them were also hurt by the impact of the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s


    relentless attacks. The ck Blood Zombie Queen hadunched the strongest attack, after all.


    Thankfully, they could still power through their pain and give a good fight.


    Fortunately, they each had the strongest defense, and that exined how they only sustained minor


    injuries.


    "ck Blood Zombie Queen, it seems that your end is near!" Ricky called out daringly to his badly


    bruised enemy.


    Upon witnessing the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s current situation, Ricky could feel that the war was


    finallying to an end, and they were close to iming their victory.


    "My end is near?" The ck Blood Zombie Queen turned her head slowly, although it was clear from


    her bodynguage that her anger was deep-seated and almost impossible to contain. She feared


    losing, above anything else. But Ricky''s words just touched a nerve and it almost made her lose her


    Apart from fear, there was also a mixture of her unwillingness to yield and intensified murderous intent.


    "You two humble creatures! You left me no choice!" the enraged ck Blood Zombie Queen roared as


    she struggled.


    "Humph! How dare you, call us humble creatures, you hopeless woman!? I''m afraid you are the most


    disgusting creature in the world!" Soar retorted. "Ricky, don''t waste time talking to her. Let''s just go for it


    and put an end to her now!"


    "Got it!" Ricky replied as he nodded his head.


    Soon after, the two warriors gathered their power once again. They unleashed their final attacks and


    aimed them at the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    Howl!


    In response, the ck Blood Zombie Queen continued to roar even sharply. Her body expanded and


    grewrger like a Venomous Blood Worm. She slipped into the ground, attempting to run away.


    "Escaping is futile! I''m watching you closely with my Golden Spirit Eyes!" Ricky yelled. She hadn''t gone


    that far.


    He focused his Golden Spirit Eyes on the ck Blood Zombie Queen. She was crawling under the


    ground. Ricky and Soar followed the traces that she left on the ground and chased after her.


    "I didn''t expect that the ck Blood Zombie Queen can transform into a Venomous Blood Worm!" Soar


    blurted with surprise. He had already transformed into a human once again.


    But, to their surprise, when they followed the ck Blood Zombie Queen and arrived at the central


    street of the Justice Town, the ck Blood Zombie Queen stopped running away. The area where they


    stopped was the very spot where Ricky initially entered and essed thend.


    The two warriors couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    It took them seconds before they finally realized what was really happening. On both sides of the


    street, people came out of their houses. Those who had kids brought their children with them as they


    emerged from their abodes.


    As far as Ricky could remember, they were humans when he first saw them. However, they no longer


    bore human-like features. They were now being fully controlled by the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    They behaved like low-grade zombies that had no consciousness. They rushed to Ricky and Soar as


    they were manipted by the ck Blood Zombie Queen.


    In the eyes of Ricky and Soar, these people were no different from ants. On the other hand, they were


    still human beings¡ªinnocent ones, for that matter. The two warriors had no choice but to retreat.


    "Damn it! That bitch is actually controlling these human beings to threaten us. What should we do?"


    Soar cursed and gritted his teeth as they distanced themselves from their enemy''s unwilling


    ''henchmen''.


    It was a tricky situation that they found themselves in. Naturally, they couldn''t kill all those innocent


    people. It was also hard toy even just a finger on the ck Blood Zombie Queen. One wrong move


    and she could turn the entire Justice Town into a ghost town. Obviously, the ck Blood Zombie


    Queen was using the townsfolk as her hostages.


    "Soar, we can''t kill these innocent people. But we can''t let the ck Blood Zombie Queen kill them


    either," Ricky whispered to Soar.


    Ricky knew the ck Blood Zombie Queen was capable of doing the most ruthless deeds. He saw it in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    her when she summoned her Ocean of Zombie Blood. He saw the crimes and shockingly wicked things


    she hadmitted. As such, he knew that she could y any human being for no apparent reason at


    all.


    "I know what you mean, Ricky!" Soar nodded vigorously and then withdrew his attacking power.


    "Ha-ha!" Watching Ricky and Soar recede and retrieve their power for the sake of the townsfolk made


    the ck Blood Zombie Queen burst into viinousughter.


    "Sure enough, you still have the so-called kindness in your hearts. Ha-ha! That damn ''justice'' and


    nutrients for enriching my power!"


    Ricky and Soar felt the weight of impending doom fall upon their shoulders. The strength of the ck


    Blood Zombie Queen had now beenpletely recovered.


    But, there was something utterly more ominous than her recovery. The two warriors could strongly


    sense it. The more quickly the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s strength recovered, the faster the human


    beings under her control started to lose their breath.


    The ck Blood Zombie Queen was absorbing the blood essence from the townspeople by


    manipting the Venomous Blood Worms inside their bodies.


    Of course, the ck Blood Zombie Queen would not kill thempletely yet. They were still of use to


    her, using them as her shield. She was confident that the Ricky and Soar wouldn''t dare hurt these


    innocent lives.


    "You piece of shit! Why don''t you fight me one-on-one and just leave these innocent people alone!?"


    Soar''s voice shook violently with fury.


    "Ha-ha, as you wish!" The ck Blood Zombie Queenughed mockingly. "I will fight you one-on-one.


    I''ll even allow the two of you to attack me altogether."


    Swiftly, the ck Blood Zombie Queennded in front of the two warriors once again.


    "But, let me tell you this too. If you dare resist, some of these human beings will meet a miserable end.


    Just like this child," the ck Blood Zombie Queen sneered. As she moved a finger, one of the


    townspeople under her control rose slightly from the ground. It was a child. Without warning, the poor


    littled''s body twisted into abruptly into a form that left his limbs and his entire body crumble to ashes.


    It was a horrifying and deeply depressing scene. "How dare you!"


    Ricky and Soar could only scream for the boy. They could feel tears hot with rage threaten to drop at


    the corner of their eyes. Trying their best not to falter or loseposure, they gathered their strength


    once again.


    "Shut up!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen snorted. She had no remorse. The blood whip appeared in


    her hand. She then waved the whip and hit Ricky and Soar. Both of them fell on the ground with a loud


    thud.


    When they rose back to their feet, there were deep marks of blood left on their bodies.


    The gash was so powerful and deep that parts of their flesh had been torn and their bones peeked


    through the cuts.


    Ricky and Soar could not help but scream out because of the sharp pain.


    "Good blood! The power embedded in your bodies are so majestic. I''m so excited! I want to drink your


    blood right this second!" The ck Blood Zombie Queen stretched out her stinky tongue and licked the


    blood on the whip. It was Ricky''s and Soar''s.


    After finally getting a taste of the blood that she craved, the ck Blood Zombie Queen waved her


    whip and smashed it on Ricky and Soar again. Another deep vermilion stain was left on their bodies.


    It only took a fewshes before Ricky and Soar bathed in their own blood.


    "Ricky, if we don''t do anything, we''ll be killed by her," Soar grumbled. "As a human being, you can''t kill


    these people. But I''m not a human being. Let me do this, Ricky! I shall take all the sins for killing them!


    Even if I don''t kill them, these people will also be the nutrients for the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    the moment we die! Their fates had already been sealed!"


    Soar didn''t wait for Ricky to respond. There was no other way.


    Soar knew that he wouldn''t allow himself to die like that. At the same time, he simply could not just


    watch and let Ricky die. Therefore, he decided to bear the sin of killing these people. He struggled to


    stand as his whole body writhed in pain.


    "No, Soar. Let me do this!" Ricky objected as he too, tried to get back on his feet. Surprisingly, it


    seemed the ace genius had already decided to bear the burden himself. Ricky then activated his


    Golden Spirit Eyes. Thousands of beams of golden light turned into numerous Golden Light Arrows.


    Ricky paused and took a deep breath before hemanded the Golden Light Arrows to shoot and rain


    down.


    But, the target was not the ck Blood Zombie Queen.

 Chapter 848 Life Wings

    Chapter 848 Life Wings


    The targets of the Golden Light Arrows were the humans under the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s


    control.


    Soar, Tina, Pearl and the ck Blood Zombie Queen witnessed thousands of Golden Light Arrows


    pierce through the humans'' chests in an instant.


    Blood spurted as the people fell to the ground and sumbed to their deaths. Perhaps Ricky did them


    all a favor by freeing them from the chain-like grips of the Venomous Blood Worms.


    ''Ricky, are you going to bear all these sins alone?'' Soar pondered to himself. ''As a human being, you


    should have a clear conscience. Now that you''ve killed all these innocent people, then the so-called sin


    will definitely affect your path of martial arts.'' Soar looked at Ricky with disbelief. He knew Ricky''s


    intentions were not evil. Still, that would not stop the serious repercussions on his reputation and on his


    peace of mind.


    Soar had transformed once more into a Great Dragon. Through the body of a legendary beast situated


    in both heaven and earth, he could faintly feel a hint of the will of both dimensions. Otherwise, he would


    not use the Dragon Soul Punishment.


    Ricky remained expressionless in the aftermath.


    Swish!


    After prating through the humans, the Golden Light Arrows quickly gathered together and turned


    into a huge golden arrow.


    "You...you killed these people?" The ck Blood Zombie Queen trembled. Fear began to envelope her


    as she realized what just happened.


    Right now, she was no match for Ricky and Soar. Those people were herst trump cards to kill the two


    of them. However, they were destroyed by Ricky. How could she not be afraid?


    And, faintly, she felt that Ricky''s heart was now even colder than hers.


    "How can I kill you if I don''t kill them?" Ricky continued, still with the unfazed expression on his face.


    "And I don''t want my friend to be beaten to death by you."


    Ricky took hold of the huge golden arrow, and viciously shed his way towards the ck Blood


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zombie Queen. He charged at her with lightning speed.


    "How dare you! ck Blood Shield!" the ck Blood Zombie Queen roared.


    In the eyes of the ck Blood Zombie Queen, the size of the golden arrow grew bigger and bigger, and


    the choke-hold of fear around her neck grew tighter and tighter. She screeched as she condensed her


    strongest defense.


    How the tables had turned. She no longer had the courage to fight Ricky head on.


    Bang! Holding the golden arrow in his hand, Ricky mmed into the ck shield. Stabbed squarely by


    the golden light, cracks rapidly spread on the third grade ck Blood Shield.


    "ck Blood Zombie Queen! Die! Go the fuck to the deepest depths of inferno where you belong!"


    Ricky shouted with all the anger and misery he contained inside him.


    Puff! The golden arrow, along with the massacring runes pierced through the chest of the ck Blood


    Zombie Queen. It nailed her firmly to the ground.


    It could also be seen that the life and death runes pervaded around the wounds. It unceasingly


    released the death force inside the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s body. Releasing the death force


    helped elerate her death.


    "Ah!!!" The shrill screams resounded through the air. The body of the ck Blood Zombie Queen


    shifted back to her half-human, half-insect form. Shockingly, she was still able to break away from the


    golden arrow. The moment she freed herself, she quickly charged towards Ricky.


    However, what greeted her was a huge golden purple saber. Five kinds of runes and eight brightly


    burning mes surrounded its de.


    Boom! The saber and the ck Blood Zombie Queen collided.


    Hiss! A crash was heard and the ck Blood Zombie Queen was split into two halves, with each half


    thrown on opposite sides of the street by the impact. The Heaven Illuminating Fire and the life and


    death runes followed her, ending her life thoroughly.


    However, Ricky didn''t use the Heaven Illuminating Fire to burn the body, because the corpse was of


    great use to him.


    "The battle is over!" Ricky dered without any hint of joy as hended back on the ground.


    "Are you okay, Ricky?" Soar anxiously asked as he rushed to his aide. He was afraid that Ricky would


    be overwhelmed by the guilt.


    "Don''t worry. I never regret my decisions. If I hadn''t done it, then these people might still be in constant


    misery. I couldn''t let them live like that. I can''t let them die either," Ricky said softly and solemnly.


    His Golden Spirit Eyes also looked at the lifeless innocent bodies on the ground, and a faint green light


    appeared in his eyes.


    Soar was stunned by Ricky''s words. For a moment, he couldn''t fathom what Ricky meant by it. It was


    the same with Tina and Pearl in the Massacring Zone.


    "What do you mean when you said you can''t let them die? Are you implying that...they''re still...alive?"


    Soar was at a loss for words. What exactly was happening?


    "Wait and see," Ricky told friend, in a voice that was low yet filled with conviction.


    Ricky raised his right hand, and his whole body waspletely wrapped by the life and death runes.


    The life and death runes surged in the right palm of his hand, and there were mes that zed


    consistently. The color of the mes was the same as the color of the life and death runes which was


    dark green. The power of life and death intertwined.


    "Ricky, what kind of me is this?" Soar asked.


    Though Soar did not feel any heat from the mes, he still felt danger and vitality exuding from it.


    "This is the Life and Death Fire!" Ricky revealed.


    Boom! As soon as Ricky finished his words, mes rose on the wounds of the townspeople who fell on


    the ground. The mes that emerged from their bodies was the Life and Death Fire.


    Only Ricky himself knew that when he burst out the Golden Light Arrows, all the Golden Light Arrows


    were covered by the Life and Death Fire and the life and death runes.


    At first, the Life and Death Fire waspletely transformed into a darker color. It then continued to


    absorb the death power from each of the people. Once the death power waspletely absorbed by


    the life and death runes, it entered and flowed into Ricky''s body.


    Soar could also feel that the death power of Ricky had increased gradually, as if he could die at any


    time.


    Soar cried out, "Ricky!" He was both shocked and worried for his friend.


    The two women in the Massacring Zone were also shocked, their hearts beating rapidly. In an instant,


    Ricky''s body was close to transforming into a zone where death power was being concentrated.


    "Don''t worry." Ricky motioned for them to calm down. "Right now, the death power is the most suitable


    power for me to use," Ricky smiledfortingly.


    Ricky instantaneously activated the Life and Death Skill in the Life and Death Zone and the death


    power which was absorbed by him was directly transferred to a form that he could use more


    conveniently. Soon after, his body returned to normal.


    Boom! The Life and Death Fire on the targeted people changed as well. It gradually took on a green


    shade. Waves of vitality and an aura of life emerged.


    Then, the dead bodies gradually became warm to the touch.


    The shocked expressions on Soar, Tina and Pearl''s faces were quite amusing to look at, "What''s going


    on?"


    Four drops of blood essence came out from between Ricky''s eyebrows.


    Ricky immediately decreased immensely as the four drops of blood essence oozed out. His face


    dramatically turned pale.


    Four drops of blood essence was already a huge loss for him.


    "Ricky, what are you doing?!" Soar eximed upon seeing Ricky bleed out four drops of the blood


    essence.


    "Soar, I''m going to save them. It was me who killed them. Therefore, I must save them," Ricky


    answered decisively. He put up his hand to stop Soar in his tracks.


    "Life and Death Omnipotent Skill¡ªLife Wings!"


    Between his two hands, the life and death runes surged, forming a pair of green wings on Ricky''s back.

 Chapter 849 Bronze Gate

    Chapter 849 Bronze Gate


    A pair of green wings radiated the purest and densest life energy. Along with the infusion of four drops


    of Ricky''s blood essence, the life energy of those wings reached its greatest extent.


    They were called the Life Wings, as opposed to the Death Wings.


    That was the Omnipotent Skill Ricky hadprehended with the guidance of the life and death runes,


    while he was still in the Life and Death Zone.


    Swish! The Life Wings flew out. As they glided over all the deceased people killed by Ricky, the wings''


    energy descended upon the corpses.


    Once the Life Wings fadedpletely, every dead body had been filled with its life energy.


    Everyone had gradually gained their vitality back underneath the burning mes from the green Life


    and Death Fire.


    "I can''t believe it! They all havee back to life!" Soar cried out. He barely believed his own eyes.


    Inside the Massacring Zone, Pearl and Tina covered their mouths,pletely dazed. Although no one


    had woken up yet, they had rightfully been brought back to life.


    Bang! Ricky''s knees met the ground due to the amount of blood essence he had used. Even


    weakened, he still smiled at what was aplished.


    Everything had finally gone as he expected.


    He had only killed these people because he believed they could be brought back by his Life Wings


    along with the Life and Death Fire and his blood essence.


    He wasn''t a hundred percent positive it would work.


    But fortunately, with the help of God, luck was on his side. His Life and Death Zone was also an


    incredible zone.


    "Are you okay?" Pearl, Tina and Soar all asked with great concern.


    "I''ll be fine. It''s natural to feel like crap after losing four drops of blood essence. Don''t worry about it!"


    Rickyforted them.


    "That was incredible! You''ve saved all those dead people!" Soar eximed excitedly.


    "It''s not as effective as you think. There are a lot of strict requirements for this to be sessful," Ricky


    told him.


    "First, I must kill the creature myself using the life and death runes. Second, the deceased can''t stay


    dead for too long. Third, arge amount of my blood essence is needed to revive the deceased. And


    fourth, the creature should be far weaker than I am.


    If any of these four requirements isn''t met, there won''t be anything I can do about it."


    "Is that so?" Soar muttered. "But even with so many requirements, it is still a miracle. You''ve made it!"


    "Yes, Ricky. Even so, I''m afraid you''re the only one who can pull that off. It seems you have


    Ricky then nced at the two halves of the ck Blood Zombie Queen''s dead body and said, "I hope


    this corpse''s energy can help me restore at least two drops of blood essence. If so, I''ll be able to nearly


    get back to my peak state."


    "This corpse holds a lot of energy. Without a doubt, you''ll be getting your blood essence back." Soar


    nodded.


    With the Evil Devouring Mouth, Ricky devoured the body of the ck Blood Zombie Queen and then


    refined it.


    As soon as he was done, Ricky used his Devouring Mutant to gobble the Venomous Blood Worms


    inside the newly resurrected bodies, so he could burn the worms thoroughly. This was the only way


    those people would be able to return to their normal state.


    The whole procedure of refinement endured two days. Ricky had managed to refine the ck Blood


    Zombie Queen''s corpse into two drops of blood essence as he intended to. Luckily, this enabled him to


    almost recover to his peak state.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The loss of two drops of blood essence, though, wasn''t a big deal to him.


    During this time, the people also started to wake up one after another.


    Soar got the task of telling everyone about what had happened. However, he had never mentioned


    they had died or what Ricky had done to save them. Soar kept the story as simple as he could. He just


    told them the ck Blood Zombie Queen was killed and the Venomous Blood Worms, which once


    controlled them, had been removed from their bodies.


    Those people were very simple minded, so it wasn''t hard for them to believe in Soar. With the


    exnation given, they also became aware of their physical problems.


    Afterwards, they sincerely thanked both Soar and Ricky.


    Moreover, Ricky also went on about the cultivation levels, asking them whether they were born innate


    spiritual kings.


    Surprisingly, the answers they got were positive.


    Being born innate spiritual kings meant that these people might be from the Celestial Land, and this


    ce was located almost inside the Divine Manor.


    Ricky still sensed the divine power over the Justice Town. As long as the power hasn''t been lifted, he


    knew that they still couldn''t leave.


    ''Isn''t killing the ck Blood Zombie Queen the requirement to leave this ce?'' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    ...


    "Excuse me, I know this is called the Justice Town. But is there any other ces around besides it?"


    Ricky turned to an old man and asked him.


    "Yes. There''s an ancient bronze gate. We can only get in or out the Justice Town through it. But people


    here, like me, aren''t strong enough to do it," the old man responded.


    "If you two want to go through the bronze gate, I don''t think there will be a problem."


    "An ancient bronze gate?" Ricky and Soar exchanged a look among themselves.


    "Didn''t youe in from the bronze gate, gentlemen?" The old man was curious.


    "To be honest, we''vee here by ident through a spatial passageway. We didn''t know about what


    you''ve just told us. We''re actually from another world," Ricky replied.


    "Another world! It seems that those ck Blood Zombies had alsoe from another world," the old


    man said.


    "By the way, could you take us to the bronze gate? We would like to leave now," Ricky requested.


    "Of course!" the old man responded.


    Following the old man and some other people, Ricky and Soar arrived at the Justice Town''s altar.


    The old man told them that the altar was a ce they went to worship the heavens.


    There, they came across a huge ancient bronze stone.


    ording to the old man, he had no clue about when the Justice Town was founded, but the bronze


    stone had been there ever since. The altar had also been built at that exact location because it was


    where the bronze stone stood.


    The bronze gate was another name for the bronze stone. Only those with strong bodies and great


    power could get through the gate. The town hadn''t seen such a person in a long time though.


    Over a year ago, a group of people managed toe through the bronze gate. Those were the ck


    Blood Zombies. They told the people that by taking pills they could increase their strength and be able


    to go through the gate.


    Since then, they had been taking pills. At least, until Ricky and Soar came.


    ...


    "Soar, I clearly sense there is some space behind this bronze gate. If I''m correct, as long as one is an


    upper spiritual king, they can go through it," Ricky told him.


    "I agree!" Soar nodded.


    Soon, the two bid farewell to everyone before gathering their strength and walking straightly into the


    bronze gate.


    However, they hadn''tnded at another town or small world as they had thought they would. Instead,


    they stood at a small space under a great force.


    That space was as small as a few houses. At the center of the space, they saw an altar.

 Chapter 850 The Justice Saber

    Chapter 850 The Justice Saber


    On the altar, they saw a saber.


    It was seven feet long and very wide, covered with rust spots, somewhat simr to his Iron Destroyer.


    There was only divine power in that space.


    "A saber!" Ricky eximed, unable to contain his excitement. Soar and he exchanged a look.


    The two of them carefully walked towards the saber on the altar. There was nothing unusual about it.


    They could not feel any strange power on the saber, as if it was just ordinary iron.


    "Ricky, you''ve used a saber. Is there anything unusual about this rusty one?" Soar asked. "Since the


    bronze gate brought us here, there must be a reason behind this."


    "I can''t feel it, nor can I guess what exactly is going on here," Ricky said, confusion reflecting on his


    face. "There is no power on this saber, even inferior to the mostmon mortal weapon."


    With these words, he picked it up to examine it further.


    The saber seemed to have instantly regained its spiritual energy. The rusty spots on it faded rapidly,


    and it emitted a strong white light. This light was so powerful that it appeared to pierce through the


    space around it.


    The sudden change attracted attention their attention.


    They still couldn''t feel any power from the saber.


    However, the bright light gave them a sense of justice and judgment.


    "Ricky, look!" Soar pointed out.


    It turned out that there was a small hole below the saber, which was exactly the saber''s size and


    shape. The saber seemed to be something like a key to open the altar.


    Without any dy, Ricky inserted the saber into the thin hole.


    Buzz! Immediately, the whole altar transformed, with divine power spreading all over. A shadow


    appeared from nowhere.


    A strapping figure came into view. It gave Ricky and Soar a feeling that the figure could look down at


    the heaven, earth and everything else. It seemed powerful and all-knowing. They couldn''t see the


    figure''s face clearly, but they could see his forehead.


    There were three saber marks on it.


    The mark on the left was a white saber, simr to that of the saber on the altar; the mark in the middle


    was a red saber, mixed with a few tints of gold; and on the right, was a bloody ck mark.


    "A mutant owner?" Seeing the marks, Ricky and Soar looked at each other.


    Before the two of them finished their words, the figure introduced himself. "I''m Holy Three-Saber. This


    is a world of justice, and that saber is my Justice Saber.


    People who are justice will get the Justice Saber and cultivate the Justice Skill. They can also get the


    Justice Saber Soul. After theybine the Justice Saber with the Justice Saber Soul, they will get the


    Ultimate Justice Saber.


    After the three sabers collide, the strongest saber will appear.


    The Divine Manor takes action for its master!"


    After providing this information, the figure disappeared once again, and the altar regained its original


    state.


    Ricky and Soar looked at each other oddly. They seemed to have sensed something. They were


    processing these events.


    "Ricky, the man said that we are in the world of justice. We understand some justice in the Justice


    Town. It seems that we have passed some challenges to arrive here. If I''m not wrong, this saber is the


    so-called Justice Saber," Soar analyzed the situation.


    "Soar, you are right. ording to the saber man, we still need to get the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky


    said.


    "What does ''three sabers collide'' mean?" asked Soar.


    "I don''t know. But, he has told us that the Divine Manor is here. The most important thing for us to do


    next is to get the Justice Saber Soul so that we can understand everything," Ricky said.


    "How can we obtain the Justice Saber Soul?"


    "Well, first of all, I think, the altar will send us away," Ricky murmured.


    The two of them turned towards the altar.


    Very soon, the calm altar began shaking and stirring. Ricky took the Justice Saber.


    ...


    A stormy sea seemed to fade into the chaos.


    In this sea, there were two continents. The sky above one continent was full of the ck fog of evil


    spirit. Above the other continent, one third of the area was filled with white fog of spiritual energy. The


    other area was also covered in the ck fog of evil spirit.


    Of course, these two continents were merely insignificant nkness to the endless sea.


    The distance between the two continents was not too much.


    Flop! Flop!


    Two figures suddenly appeared from nowhere and fell into the sea. It was Ricky and Soar. Soon after,


    the two of them came out of it and began floating in midair.


    "We are in the sea, this time." Soar shook the water off from himself. "What is this test about?"


    "I''m afraid, it''s the devils," Ricky said seriously.


    His eyes were fixed on the ck evil spirit shrouded over the two continents.


    "Devils!" Soar said as he looked around.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    "Ricky, there is no doubt that that is the evil spirit. But, which continent should we go to?" asked Soar.


    "Of course, we should go to the continent where spiritual energy is also spreading, trying to bnce,"


    Ricky said.


    The two of them went towards that continent. The area they were heading towards was naturally under


    the spiritual energy.


    They first reached the ins. It was the junction of the area enveloped by the spiritual energy and the


    evil spirit.


    "Ricky, the evil spirit is quite strong here. It seems that there are many devils here. Our mission should


    be to deal with these devils, so that we can get the Justice Saber Soul," Soar said.


    "I just don''t know what the Justice Saber Soul is like," Ricky murmured.


    Moving further, they left the ins and headed for the depth of the area enveloped by spiritual energy.


    As they went deeper into the area, they encountered many cities and towns.


    Here, almost all creatures were armed to the teeth, preparing for battle.


    Simr to the Justice Town, there was no exception to living beings here. They were all innate spiritual


    kings, but only about 90% of them were lower spiritual kings.


    In order to hide their identities, the two of them dressed up awkwardly and sneaked into these cities to


    inquire things from the locals.


    Finally, they found out something.


    This continent was called the Justice Continent where various kinds of creatures lived. The three races


    dominating it were humans, beasts and elves.


    Among these three great races, humans were the real rulers, as they were the strongest of all. The


    Human Royal Pce established by humans was also the highest power on the Justice Continent, and


    all living beings had to obey their rules.

 Chapter 851 Three Palaces

    Chapter 851 Three Pces


    There were all kinds of devils on the other continent called the Devil Continent.


    Dating back to the ancient times, there had only been one formal agreement between the Justice


    Continent and the Devil Continent¡ªthey would not stop fighting against each other until thest


    creature from either continent died.


    Over countless years, both continents had each gained victories and suffered losses for almost equal


    times. When all their previous and recent fights werebined and tallied together, it could clearly be


    seen that the fight had been in a draw.


    However, things had changed since over twenty years ago. It was during the time when the Devil King


    ¡ªthe most powerful warrior ranked number one in the entire Devil Continent¡ªmade a breakthrough


    and became a first-sspleted spiritual king at peak state, incredibly surpassing the human


    emperor.


    Following the Devil King''s breakthrough as a first-sspleted spiritual king was the devils'' invasion


    of the Justice Continent. For the past over twenty years, the devils had barged into Justice Continent


    territory until such time that they now upied about two-thirds of their enemy''snd.


    One could only imagine the sheer number of powerful warriors from the Human Royal Pce who


    were in and killed. All those years, the human warriors had to endure losing more and more of their


    brothers-in-arms. It didn''t take long before they became powerless against the Tiger Royal Pce and


    the Elf Royal Pce. Fortunately, neither of the two pces had bullied the Human Royal Pce. This


    was because the three forces shared amon enemy in the form of the devils.


    Sadly, thest remaining prince of the Human Royal Pce perished during thetest battle against


    the devils. To make things worse, the human emperor was also nearing his deterioration. Therefore,


    the other two pces would have to fight over who would enjoy authority in the Justice Continent.


    Obviously, the human emperor also knew that this was bound to happen. As such, after a quick


    discussion among the three forces, he decided to hold a martial arts contest in search for the most


    suitable and deserving son-inw.


    Meanwhile, the Human Royal Pce also had a princess. She was called Princess Lori.


    All the male creatures who were less than three hundred years old in the Justice Continent were


    qualified to participate in the contest. The final winner would be granted permission to marry Princess


    Lori. He would also be granted the title of Justice King and gain authority over the entire Justice


    Continent.


    The so-called Justice King could directly order all the creatures from the three pces. Naturally, he


    could also call upon all the creatures residing within the Justice Continent.


    The contest was set to be held in ten days.


    That was because they knew that the devils would attack them again very soon.


    They didn''t have the luxury of time to sit around and wait for things to happen. If they wanted to win


    against those devils once and for all, then they needed a powerful and capable leader to lead them.


    "A martial arts contest to find a husband for the princess? It sounds great! I hope that Princess Lori is


    not just some unattractive girl whose only appearance is enhanced by her royal bloodline." Soar pursed


    his lips before he smirked mockingly. Despite his light jest at the contest, it seemed that he was quite


    interested in joining himself.


    "Did I hear that right? You want to be the so-called Justice King?" Ricky grinned.


    "Ricky, we are neers here. We can''t obtain the Justice Saber Soul unless we help the creatures


    on the Justice Continent on their quest to defeat devils. In order for us to do that, the Justice King must


    be either one of us. You or me, buddy." Soar pointed his forefinger at Ricky, a wide smile forming


    across his lips.


    "Unfortunately for you, you already have two women in the Massacring Zone. It will obviously be


    inconvenient for you to participate in the contest. Therefore, you have to entrust the title of Justice King


    to me."


    "How dare you!" Ricky shook his head helplessly.


    "But Soar, you haven''t forgotten Madeline, have you?" Ricky asked as the woman''s name came to his


    mind.


    "Of course I haven''t, Ricky. But I''m a guy and I''m a Great Dragon bound to fly high and far...I''m going to


    explore the vast, vast world in the near future. And so, I must..." Soar stared at the sky, his eyes


    glimmering and filled with expectations.


    However, before he could even finish his words, Ricky interrupted. He took a quick nce at his


    delusional friend and shook his head before saying, "You''re daydreaming!"


    "You got one thing right, though. If we acquire the title of the Justice King, it will be convenient for us to


    aplish what we must."


    Ricky rested his chin on the space between his forefinger and thumb. "And if my assumptions are


    correct, one of the main reasons why the human emperorunched this contest is because deep down,


    he hopes that someone strong and skilled enough would emerge and defeat the geniuses from the


    other two pces."


    "All the more reason that you must hand me the spotlight. Please let me be the Justice King, Ricky,"


    Soar appealed.


    The two warriors then headed for the capital city of the Human Royal Pce.


    Presently, the capital city of the Human Royal Pce no longer held its former glory. All over the


    continent, the countless traces of war, bloodshed, gunpowder and smoke were very visible. It was as if


    thest war had only taken ce yesterday.


    Although already close to being dested, the continent was still being frequented by many creatures.


    The sudden boost in the visitors was the result of the uing martial arts contest. It seemed that


    many warriors from far and wide had taken interest in taking the princess'' hand for marriage.


    Ricky and Soar were already there too. They observed the geniuses in secret and discovered that


    there was nobody there who could pose a possible threat to them. The strongest one they encountered


    by far had just reached the realm ofpleted spiritual king.


    A lot of them were around the age of three hundred and below.


    "Ricky, it seems that I''m going to get what I want with ease." Soar ced his hands on his hips and


    slouched slightly, allowing himself to let his guard down a little.


    "Our real opponents are not these people, but rather, the geniuses from the Tiger Royal Pce and the


    Elf Royal Pce," Ricky reminded him.


    Soon, the time for the contest came. Before the contest formallymenced, the Human Royal


    Pce''s human emperor arrived. Beside him was a second-sspleted spiritual king, and a group


    of people followed him from behind.


    The human emperor was an old man with white hair. Wearing a golden armor, he looked very kind.


    With the help of the life and death zone, Ricky could clearly feel that the human emperor was about to


    enter the deterioration stage. But, if he could make a breakthrough, the situation could be postponed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The human emperor sat on the cloud bed in the arena.


    A momentter, Princess Lori showed up. She had a perfect figure. She looked graceful and pure. She


    was quite a beauty.


    Unfortunately for the eager onlookers, Princess Lori was wearing a veil.


    As they eavesdropped on the conversations of the other creatures, Ricky and Soar learned that she


    had never shown her face in public. Thus, nobody outside the royal family knew or had any idea of how


    she looked like.


    "Ricky, please have a look at her with your Golden Spirit Eyes for my sake. What does she look like?"


    Soar requested telepathically.


    Hearing Soar''s plea, Ricky had no choice but to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Times like this had proven that even for things as trivial as looking beyond a concealed countenance,


    some of Ricky''s abilities could be quite useful.


    After the people from the Human Royal Pce arrived, the warriors from the Tiger Royal Pce and


    the Elf Royal Pce also came, one after another.


    The leader of the Tiger Royal Pce was an old man dressed in ck. Despite his apparent elderly


    appearance, his spirit seemed to be quite the opposite, exuding such strength and vitality that was at


    the peak level. He was obviously full of blood and vigor. There was still a long way for him to go before


    he entered the deterioration stage.


    Ricky''s and Soar''s eyes were fixed on the two young men behind the old man.


    One man had thick ck hair and was tall as a tower. The other guy opposite him donned red hair and


    had a slimmer physique. They both had a calm expression on their faces.


    "Ricky, is that young man with ck hair the young master of the Tiger Royal Pce¡ªPord?" Soar


    asked telepathically. "He seems to be a little difficult to deal with."


    "Soar, we haven''t heard about the young man with red hair. Yet somehow, I feel that he is more


    dangerous than the brute beside him." Ricky tilted his head to the side. Could his intuition be right?


    "Really?" Soar raised an eyebrow. "What makes you say that, Ricky?!" He stared confusedly at Ricky,


    before he turned his back at the direction of Pord and the redhead opposite him.


    He wanted to take a better look and see if he could affirm Ricky''s assessment.


    The leader of the Elf Royal Pce was a middle-aged woman.


    The elves were all short in stature, and their bodies looked like porcin dolls.


    The females were naturally all iparably beautiful and lovable, but the males looked a little frailer


    and meeker than their female counterparts.


    There were two geniuses among the elves. One was Princess She, who was not in attendance at


    that time. After all, as a female, she was not qualified topete in the martial arts contest. The other


    genius was Egan, and he graced the event with his presence.


    What was striking about Egan was theck of masculinity in his features. It made him appear as more


    like a delicate woman.


    Of course, there were also other geniuses from the three pces. Butpared to the aforementioned


    geniuses, they were not as prominent and recognizable.


    After the leaders of the three pces greeted one another, the human emperor stood up, nced


    around and announced the beginning of the martial arts contest

 Chapter 852 The Top Eight Contestants

    Chapter 852 The Top Eight Contestants


    "Now, I will choose my son-inw, a suitable husband for Princess Lori. Meanwhile, I''m going to


    determine the strongest one among this young generation and entrust the heavy burden of this Justice


    Continent on him," the human emperor stated with all seriousness and sincerity.


    "Keeping this in mind, I hope that you will voluntarily quit if you are not well prepared, before anything


    begins. Under-performing will be considered equivalent to betraying all living creatures here on the


    Justice Continent, and you will be left at their mercy!"


    Everyone stood there rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. It was indeed true.


    In this contest, the strongest participant would be able to win the heart of his beauty and even, reach


    the peak of power. However, the responsibilities he had to take and the dangers he had to face were


    multi-fold and also, extreme.


    The excitement in the eyes of some of the living creatures present was withdrawing. This was because


    the so-called Justice King was supposed to be an enemy of the powerful Devil Continent.


    Deep down in their hearts, they knew that they weren''t strong enough.


    However, when they saw Princess Lori''s perfect body shape and the mysterious face under the veil,


    their fear was drowned by greed.


    "I have studied rough statistics. Less than eight hundred contestants will attend thepetition this


    time. Therefore, for the first stage of the contest, which willst eight days, the most powerful one will


    be selected each day," the human emperor stated.


    "Eight dayster, there will be eight warriors shortlisted. My son-inw will be picked from this top eight.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Alright. Who will be the first one hundred toe up at the square today?"


    ...


    A few minutester, a hundred creatures had already taken their seats.


    "Now, please pick your opponents and fight against them in the void. The winner will be one of the top


    eight contestants. Remember, if you break any rule, you will definitely be punished," the human


    emperor warned.


    Soon, the battle began.


    "Ricky, you should join thepetition as well. I don''t think the young man with red hair whom you


    mentioned, is easy to deal with. I''m afraid, I can''t defeat him." Soar expressed his concern through a


    telepathic link.


    "I was just thinking the same thing! I will enroll myself as soon as possible!" Ricky replied.


    "But, Ricky, let''s make a deal. In the end, you have to be defeated by me," Soar said.


    "Don''t worry, Soar. I''m not going to take this from you!" Ricky murmured.


    The first man of the top eight contestants on the first day was a three-meter tall and dark, middle aged


    person. Moreover, his entire body was covered with thick ck hair. From a distance, he looked more


    like a beast, less human.


    However, this man, also known as the spiritual king beast, was a strong man from the Dark Bear tribe.


    He called himself the Dark Bear King, for he would be the next head of the Dark Bear tribe. In effect,


    his strength was qualified to be the head of the tribe, with the peak level of a third-sspleted


    spiritual king.


    The second man of the top eight contestants at the next day was Soar.


    Next, came a man from the Justice Continent. The man had a blind eye, and he was called One-Eye


    Dragon. He had murderous, shifty eyes, which made him look quite obscene. On the fourth day, a


    young talented boy from the Human Royal Pce called Cecil Bai, won the contest.


    Then, it was Egan from the Elf Royal Pce, Pord from the Tiger Royal Pce, and the young man


    with red hair, all three of them won the contest one after the other.


    As per the introduction of the leader of the Tiger Royal Pce, the young man with red hair was the


    new talent of their Pce, Anthony. This was a good opportunity for him tounch himself in the martial


    arts contest.


    ''I don''t think he is here just to introduce himself, though. Through the five zones within my body, I can


    clearly sense that his strength is no less than mine!'' Ricky thought to himself. ''Besides, it seems that he


    is not a spiritual king beast. Maybe, there is another kind of blood in his body!''


    On thest day, with less than a hundred warriors, Ricky easily entered the contest and won that day to


    be one of the top eight.


    ...


    "Well done! All of you are powerful. But, the final winner will be revealed tomorrow," the human


    emperor said excitedly.


    However, only he himself knew how heavy his heart was. He hadn''t expected that someone would be


    able to challenge the decisive position of Pord and Egan in the end.


    The next day came soon. The battles among the eight top disciples started. Every two of them made a


    pair, and prepared themselves to fight against each other.


    "Ricky, I''ll leave Anthony to you," Soar said.


    "You should be careful. I don''t think Pord and Egan will be easy for you to deal with, either," Ricky


    replied.


    In the group battles, Soar selected the Dark Bear King as his opponent and Ricky chose the One-Eye


    Dragon. It was not an indecisive battle. Both of them naturally picked a weak fighter in the beginning.


    The first match was the battle between Soar and the Dark Bear King.


    People around were familiar with the Dark Bear King, but none of them knew anything about Soar.


    Everyone was wondering about his strength.


    In the void space, Soar and the Dark Bear King were at a stalemate. Both of them had been surging


    their energies.


    However, from a distance, Soar seemed rather small standing in front of the Dark Bear King.


    Even though, Soar was more than eight feet tall, he looked really petite standing in front of the tall man


    who was more than three meters tall.


    "Hey, you, boy toy, you''d better give up right now, or you will be smashed to pieces with my gigantic,


    heavy punches," Dark Bear King grinned, looking at Soar from head to toe.


    The tone of Dark Bear King was a little arrogant, but it didn''t seem to affect Soar at all.


    "Hey, you big ck bear, if I were you, I wouldn''t b things so confidently. Otherwise, if the result


    turns out to be different from your expectations, it will be quite embarrassing. Don''t you think?" Soar


    smiled cunningly.


    "By the way, I''m not a boy toy. My name is Soar, and I am the future Justice King of the Justice


    Continent."


    "Ha-ha, boy toy, you are so stupid!" Hearing Soar''s words, the Dark Bear Kingughed loudly. "Let me


    respond to that with a punch."


    Boom! The Dark Bear King exploded with momentum. The ck Gravitation Enlightenment was


    constantly surging on his tightly clenched right fist. In the blink of an eye, there was a ck vortex


    emerging around his right fist.


    With the evolution of the ck vortex, everything around the space seemed to feel heavier.


    It was also representative of one of the creatures''prehension of the Gravitation Enlightenment.


    "Wow, he really deserves the name, Dark Bear King, for he has cultivated the Gravitation


    Enlightenment to such an extent! Possibly, he can even challenge people who are above him in the


    spiritual King level."


    "That''s right. No one can really harm him due to his high level of the enlightening power."


    "The young man called Soar Long, will have to suffer a lot in that case."


    ...


    Crack! With these arguments among the people watching and waiting, cracks seemed to appear in the


    space where the Dark Bear King and Soar stood. It was because of the powerful Gravitation


    Enlightenment.


    After gathering the strength of his fist to the peak, the Dark Bear King then took a step forward and


    instantly stood right in front of Soar. Before anyone noticed, he threw a punch at Soar, intending to hit


    him smack in the face.


    Soar just kept grinning, with red scales surrounding his right arm. He also responded with a punch,


    which collided with the ck swirl of the Dark Bear King.


    Bang! The momentum at the spot was overwhelming.


    With a loud scream, a ck figure was knocked away from the waves of the air wave. Wherever he


    passed, the space shredded itself into fragments.

 Chapter 853 The Battle Between Egan And Anthony

    Chapter 853 The Battle Between Egan And Anthony


    The figure was Dark Bear King.


    Puff! After the arena was ruptured, Dark Bear King spat out a mouthful of blood and didn''t stop. He kept


    rolling in circles.


    Everyone, including the three emperors, Pord, Egan and Anthony, was stunned by what they


    witnessed. They could not help but gawk at Soar.


    The people from the Human Royal Pce seemed to have found a glimmer of hope.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen!" The shocking silence was followed by an intense and emotionally


    fueled discussion.


    "It was just a fist. But, the result ispletely different from what we have imagined!"


    "Who is this Soar?" "Have you ever heard of him?"


    Gasps and debates began to fill the area around the arena.


    "Big bear, the result seems to be the same as I have expected. Sadly, you expected something


    different," Soar said softly as he tried to collect himself and withdraw the power of his dragon scales.


    Dark Bear King spat, "So what?" Soar sighed, "If you are still not convinced, then let''s fight again."


    Unwilling to admit defeat, Dark Bear King staggered to his feet, until he was close enough to bridge the


    distance between him and his foe. In the midst of catching his breath, he hesitated a little before he


    half-heartedly bowed before Soar.


    He knew and it was clear that he could never beat Soar. Just from the punch that he received moments


    ago, he had already lost his dignity and reputation.


    He did not want to lose it a second time.


    The second battle was between Ricky and the One-Eye Dragon.


    The One-Eye Dragon was very extraordinary. He was a second-sspleted spiritual king and he


    had also been in the realm for quite some time.


    Ricky and the One-Eye Dragon confronted each other. Ricky, in an arrogant and cynical tone, said,


    "Hey, old man, the contest is exclusively for the younger generation. What are you doing here?"


    Ricky had to put up a front and cover up his true feelings. It was better for him not to expose himself


    without discovering Anthony''s strength.


    By using such an arrogant tone, it gave the others an illusion that he was conceited.


    However, Ricky''s words also erupted a loudughter among the audience. As it turns out, they didn''t


    have a good first impression about the One-Eye Dragon either.


    What was more, the One-Eye Dragon really looked like a thief. His overall appearance and the way he


    dressed was just wretched, and it made him even more detestable.


    He would have been torn into pieces had he not been a second-sspleted spiritual king.


    "Boy, oh boy, you''re courting death!" One-Eye Dragon''s face turned sour and bitter as his ears rang


    with Ricky''s words and theughter around them.


    "What? Do you want to kill me? If I were you, I would do nothing and just know my ce. I would know


    not toe here in the first ce just to make a fool of myself," Ricky snapped back.


    "Who is this young man? Why did he say that? Isn''t he afraid of being killed?" The spectators gasped.


    Sure enough, with Ricky''s words, some creatures had thought that Ricky was too arrogant. It was just


    as Ricky had nned.


    One of the witnesses angrily cried out, "Nowadays the people from the younger generation have


    be so arrogant. Perhaps even if One-Eye Dragon won''t end up killing this boastful young man, I''d


    say breaking one of his arms or legs should teach him a lesson!"


    Then, another fellow from the crowd seconded, "Die!" One-Eye Dragon seethed with the desire to


    defeat Ricky.


    His anger and murderous intent transformed into powerful attacks that speedily made its way towards


    Ricky.


    Next, One-Eye Dragon''s attacks steadily increased in strength.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had the strength equal to that of One-Eye Dragon''s. At the same time, he


    also executed a highly advantageous move that left One-Eye Dragon unable tond any fatal blows on


    him.


    Since they had almost equal strengths, fighting him face to face would be quite a daunting task for


    Ricky.


    "It''s incredible that the young man''s strength is not inferior to that of One-Eye Dragon''s." One of the


    creatures noticed and pointed it out.


    "Something tells me that he is not really that arrogant at all."


    However, Ricky''s performance did not attract the attention of the three emperors and Anthony. The ace


    genius was excellent at concealing his true strength.


    The battlested for a long time, in an effort to deceive unsuspecting viewers. Ricky fought against


    One-Eye Dragon for nearly a hundred times before he barely defeated him.


    If it were someone else, they would not have hidden themselves so well. But Ricky, with the five


    powerful zones and Golden Spirit Eyes, was able to do so. Only those possessing a demi-spiritual


    emperor could see through his disguise.


    Luckily, there was no demi-spiritual emperor present at that time.


    The coast was clear for Ricky.


    Anthony then left for the third battle. He was paired against Egan of the Elf Royal Pce.


    This battle was quite eye-catching. Several creatures wanted to see how powerful Egan was. They also


    wanted to witness an exhibition of power and strength from the newest talent from the Tiger Royal


    Pce.


    "Ricky, Anthony has finally stepped out. Egan is just the perfect warrior who can make him reveal his


    real strength," Soar told Ricky.


    "Of course. But I''m not sure about the extent of his strength that he will exude," Ricky responded.


    Whatever happened, Ricky was aware they had to prepare.


    With a petite figure and a delicate face like a porcin doll, Egan was rtively short. He looked like he


    was a helpless little girl. It was a stark contrast to his strength.


    Meanwhile, Anthony had red hair and a deep red mark on his forehead, which was apparently the mark


    of a mutant. His handsome face and unique temperament attracted the attention of the girls around


    him.


    Anthony''s charisma aroused Egan''s jealousy. As he faced the void, Egan taunted, "Are you the new


    talent of the Tiger Royal Pce?"


    "I''m not a genius, but I can say my power is not too bad!" Anthony replied nonchntly. He seemed


    calm andid-back, but something about his chill nature was rming.


    "Since you are not a genius, just admit defeat. I have defeated tons of powerful rivals. I am known for


    how I never showed remorse nor mercy on my enemies." Egan wouldn''t back down. "I''m telling you,


    once I defeat you, the road of your martial arts dream will be wrecked for good!"


    "Ricky, that Egan is so sensitive and full of himself. I''m afraid he will suffer a lotter," Soar told Ricky


    as he watched.


    "He will be miserable, there''s no doubt about it. But it all depends on how much strength Anthony will


    be exerting," Ricky murmured. He wondered how the battle would end.


    What would Anthony do?


    "This young man is too arrogant to say that," the beast emperor hushed to the elf emperor.


    "It''s not bad to be a little arrogant. But please be assured that once the battle is over, I will have Egan


    undergo rehabilitation to teach him how to handle disputes using a more appropriate and eptable


    manner." the elf emperor answered with a chuckle.


    "Thank you in advance," the beast emperor replied in a very thankful tone.


    But only he himself knew what he was thinking.


    ...


    "Sadly I don''t think I will be defeated, especially by an androgynous guy like you!" Anthony spat back


    with obvious annoyance in his voice.


    All the elves of the Elf Royal Pce were taken aback by Anthony''s deration. They all had


    constrained expressions painted on their faces.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    All the creatures around wanted tough, but they were afraid of the elf emperor. They were left with no


    choice but to stifle theirughter and endure the painful sensation of trying suppress their joyous


    emotions.


    As for the people of the Tiger Royal Pce, they all looked innocent.


    Although they bore the might and majestic power of the tiger in their banner and g, the members of


    the Tiger Royal Pce all looked very innocent. It was as if they couldn''t even break a single te.


    "Burn in hell and perish!" The more ferocious one was Egan, with his momentum ring with rage.


    With his anger evolving and roaring, Egan stomped on the ground andunched an attack.

 Chapter 854 Powerful Anthony

    Chapter 854 Powerful Anthony


    Perhaps due to his small frame, Egan could move really fast. The moment the space started to shake,


    his hands had already drawn a seal. Then, the elf energy surged and shifted into an ingenious flower


    before evolving into an offensive force, making its way against Anthony.


    Bang!


    Meanwhile, the power from Anthony''s body rose as an ocean''s tide¡ªoverbearing and unparalleled.


    "Burning Sun Barrier!"


    His dark pupils turned red as the scorching Burning Sun Enlightenment condensed and grew as a red


    barrier around him. He had no reason to fear the flower any longer.


    Boom! Upon the collision, the Burning Sun Barrier didn''t have a scratch. It only trembled slightly when it


    was suppressed by the flower. Moreover, the Burning Sun Barrier were still in mes while most of the


    flower had burnt down instantly.


    "How womanish you are! Is that all you''ve got?" Anthony muttered in a disdainful tone, lightly shaking.


    The red mark between Anthony''s eyebrows was visibly glinting.


    ''This Anthony must have a mutant, but I''m not sure of what kind, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "He actually forced Egan to retreat!" someone around eximed in disbelief.


    Everyone was suddenly starting to realize that the power of this genius from the Tiger Royal Pce


    seemed to go far beyond their expectations.


    Surprise filled most of the reactions from those gathered, but there was one person who was extremely


    unpleasant¡ªthe elf emperor. Pretentiously, she had given her word to the beast emperor that Egan


    wouldn''t harm Anthony that much.


    Now she realized how stupid she had been.


    The beast emperor beamed full of satisfaction, which embarrassed her even more.


    The human emperor wasn''t thrilled about any of it either. Just one Pord was a great concern already.


    And now there was another powerful warrior around¡ªAnthony.


    ...


    Crack! Crack! As his body slightly retreated, Egan clenched his fists tightly, reflecting the anger in his


    heart.


    He didn''t know what else to say. Only after he had sessfully defeated Anthony could he have the


    qualification to say something.


    He didn''t spare any effort and unleashed all of his strength. The Elf Enlightenment around him


    condensed into many flowers.


    "This is the holy cultivation method of the elf tribe¡ªElf Flower!" a warrior aroundmented.


    The gathered flowers had boosted Egan''s power considerably. The Ultimate Flower Domain rushed


    from the sky straight to Anthony.


    Anthony''s disdainful eyes became somewhat serious at the sight of the Ultimate Flower Domain. To be


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    sure he was protected, he had added two moreyers of the Burning Sun Barrier around him.


    Boom! The Ultimate Flower Domain forced itself down into the Burning Sun Barrier. Soon, eachyer


    from the barrier''s surface started to crack one by one until they had beenpletely broken. However,


    the Ultimate Flower Domain didn''te out unscathed. The Burning Sun Enlightenment managed to


    sessfully burn it thoroughly.


    Anthony''s eyes shone full of killing intention.


    "Elf Flower¡ªFlower Swords!"


    Egan promptly burst out his strongest attack. The flowers on his body rose quickly, absorbing the Elf


    Enlightenment. As a result, they grew evenrger.


    Rapidly, the void area waspletely taken over by a world of flowers.


    "Show the power of your mutant, or I''ll kill you!" Egan roared furiously.


    "You are not qualified," Anthony responded tly.


    These words only poisoned Egan''s heart deeply with more rage, which was a powerful fuel to his


    strength.


    Despite Anthony''s t tone, every word that came out of him was filled with contempt. And this didn''t


    fail to go unnoticed by Egan.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Anger condensed into a domain as the amount of the Elf Flowers seemed to increase. It had reached


    over ten thousand flowers.


    They all bloomed into gigantic swords which were gathered by the Elf Enlightenment and shot out from


    the flowers.


    Thousands of blooming swords had been arranged in array, rushing toward Anthony.


    "Ricky, even if I put all of me into this, I''m afraid it would be a narrow victory. Why hasn''t Anthony


    revealed the power of his mutant already?" Soar asked Ricky through telepathy.


    "I don''t think he intends to use his mutant at all. I have no idea what is going through his mind," Ricky


    responded lightly.


    "If he can defeat Egan without unleashing the power of his mutant, I have to admit that I''m no match for


    him right now," Soar sighed.


    ...


    Boom!


    The Burning Sun Enlightenment kept on burning, and along with it, Anthony''s strength improved to its


    extreme.


    Spreading his hands out, a burning sea enveloped Anthony''s body as a fang-shaped bone sword grew


    out on his back.


    Anthony drew the sword with a clink. Once fully exposed, the burning sea merged directly into it,


    making it then the Burning Sun Bone Sword.


    "Burning Sun Enlightenment¡ªBurning Sun Fang!"


    As he mored, Anthony himself had also merged with the Burning Sun Fang, stabbing into thousands


    of flower swords.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The Burning Sun Fang was invincible. Wherever it passed, some of Egan''s


    swords were destroyed while others were burned and melted altogether.


    It didn''t take long for the Burning Sun Fang toe face to face with Egan.


    Such a turn of events made Egan''s once fierce eyes frightened.


    However, he didn''t hesitate for a moment. Egan stopped shooting the swords as he reunited and


    integrated them into a shield.


    Bang!


    Egan had suddenly been hurled into the air while blood gushed through his parted lips.


    Fortunately, though, the Burning Sun Fang had spent a lot of its energy dealing with the swords, which


    prevented it to pierce through the shield. Otherwise, a bit of blooding out of his mouth would be


    the least of Egan''s problems.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not strong enough right now. Or else, you would be already dead," Anthony


    muttered, shifting into his human self.


    He made no attempt to strike again. Frankly, he didn''t take Egan seriously enough to waste any more


    time with him. All he wanted was the name of the Justice King.


    "I want you to die!" Egan wasn''t ready to let Anthony go. He roared insanely as he reunited his strength


    to attack.


    Anthony paid no attention to it.


    He believed the elf emperor wouldn''t allow Egan to go very far with it.


    And he had been proved right once the angry voice of the elf emperor ordered Egan to retreat.


    Reluctantly, Egan still did what the elf emperor told him to. He didn''t have the nerve to disobey her.


    That way, the battle was officially over.


    Egan had been crushed by Anthony''s power.


    Promptly, everyone started to gossip. They were eager to know how Anthony had be this great


    warrior in the Tiger Royal Pce. But there wasn''t a single soul who had heard of him before.


    Furthermore, no one was even sure about the extent of his abilities as he hadn''t burst out his mutant


    power yet.


    ...


    With the end of this battle, the next was thepetition between Pord and Cecil. There was nothing


    to be expected from this battle. Its result was already doomed.

 Chapter 855 Soar Fighting Pollard

    Chapter 855 Soar Fighting Pord


    The fight between Pord and Cecil ended soon.


    No surprises came out of that battle. Cecil had been defeated by no more than a dozen moves from his


    opponent.


    People from the Human Royal Pce were devastated by Cecil''s loss. It''d been expected that their


    warrior might lose, but what they had witnessed was so humiliating.


    Even Princess Lori seemed shocked.


    In this contest to elect who would have her hand in marriage, she was definitely the most innocent


    ying part. Even if the human emperor was fond of her, unfortunately, first and foremost she was still


    just a piece in a chessboard.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she looked at Soar. At that moment, perhaps only he, who was yet to


    show his strength, could be a real match to Anthony and Pord. And honestly, if she had to choose,


    she''d prefer marrying the mysterious stranger.


    After the end of the battle, there were four strong warriors left: Ricky, Soar, Pord and Anthony.


    Many of the creatures around were found gapping as they''d never thought two strangers would be


    among the top four.


    "I''ve never seen them before. Who are they?" someone asked.


    "Do you think they have a chance against Pord and Anthony?" A buzz went through the crowd.


    ...


    As the discussions carried on, the battles began.


    Soar, evidently, chose to contend against Pord.


    In the void, Soar and Pord came face to face. Thetter instantly sensed a great pressureing


    from Soar, which was actually his strength.


    ''Howe this strange creature makes me feel this way? Is Soar really that powerful?'' Pord thought


    to himself.


    "Well, your name is Pord, right? I''m Soar." He politely introduced himself. "I''m here to make it clear


    I''m determined to marry Princess Lori."


    As soon as he dropped his words, all people around knitted their eyebrows while staring at him.


    They were all thinking the same to themselves. ''How dare this stranger say something like that out


    loud?''


    "Soar is still so arrogant!" Rickyughed as he shook his head in reprimand.


    "But, very domineering!" Tinamented.


    Hearing this, Princess Lori had also had a strange feeling inside.


    Soar''s words, however, were mostly taken as a sign of arrogance and ignorance by the others.


    "Lad, are you insane? Or is it just because you want a woman so much?" After the initial shock, Pord


    found himselfughing. In his eyes, Soar was nothing but a child who had no idea where he had got


    himself into.


    "Whether I''m insane or not, you''ll find out after we fight, right?" Soar shouted.


    Bang! Soar''s strength reached its peak immediately and without reservation. He burst out his dragon


    momentum, making the space buzz and vibrate entirely.


    "Wow! So powerful! Is this the strength of Soar? Where does hee from? Why have I never heard


    of him?" Everyone was shocked when they felt Soar''s power.


    "Is he really so powerful?" Someone in the Human Royal Pce asked the question everyone had


    been asking themselves.


    There was hope in Princess Lori''s heart.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    People from the Tiger Royal Pce were a bit surprised. However, they didn''t worry about the result.


    After all, there wasn''t any other young man on this Justice Continent that was able to defeat their


    geniuses.


    ''This guy is powerful indeed!'' Pord stated inwardly. He couldn''t deny he was also impressed by the


    power Soar held.


    However, not overly surprised.


    Boom! Once Soar''s momentum emerged, Pord''s Burning Sun Enlightenment showed its roaring


    me.


    The close encounter between the Heaven Melting Fire and the Burning Sun Enlightenment could have


    been seen as a formidable battle. The moment they shed, the void instantly turned into a sea of


    mes.


    When the scorching temperature reached a certain point, the two shifted quickly around the space.


    They managed to make dozens of moves in the blink of an eye.


    "Go to hell!" Unexpectedly, Pord still hadn''t got the upper hand he so anticipated. However, he hadn''t


    let out all his potential yet. With a roar, the shadow of a red tiger grew behind his body immediately.


    The center of his brows began to shine and a huge red mace rushed out from him.


    The mace carrying tremendous force rolled into the air as it smashed down heavily.


    Along with a roar, the Heaven Melting Spear came out. Sparks flew out as the spear''s head directly


    collided with the sharp mace. Soar and Pord were both forced to retreat due to the reaction force


    from their attacks.


    "Wow, the energy is so strong now! How powerful these two are!"


    "The others are no match for them at all!" All the creatures around were gapping in front of such a


    fierce collision.


    The beasts, however, were starting to get worried. That short but fiery battle had already proved Soar''s


    strength didn''t fall behind Pord''s.


    The humans, on the other hand, were naturally thrilled. It would be a relief to them if the winner wasn''t


    from the Tiger Royal Pce.


    The elves also didn''t hide their excitement. After all, their pride had been wounded along with Egan''s


    defeat by Anthony from the Tiger Royal Pce.


    The most depressed of all was, of course, Pord. He had already realized how much of a challenge


    Soar was by now.


    "Your mace seems powerful, but it''s actually weak," Soar sarcastically mentioned as he steadied


    himself.


    Despite his tone, he meant what he had said.


    "You are so arrogant!" Pord let out in a cool voice.


    Soar intended to affect Pord with his words, but Pord would not be affected.


    The banter had been short, though. Both of them knew that in battle, strength was the only thing that


    really mattered.


    When their eyes met, lightning shed and split the air in two. Both sides hadpletely fallen back


    into the fighting state of mind.


    The indistinct shadows of the fire dragons surrounded the Heaven Melting Spear, corresponding the


    fierce fighting intent inside Soar. Likewise, the tiger shadow of Pord began to run madly around the


    fire sea along with the red mace.


    "Fight!" They both roared as they struck at the same moment.


    "Burning Sun Enlightenment, I''ll take you down with one blow!" Pord thundered, his aura like a


    ferocious tiger. His power achieved the strength of a thousand mountains copsing at once.


    The strike happened like a sudden flood.


    The creatures around who were weaker than Pord couldn''t help but tremble with fear.


    They all could feel an overwhelming pressure, inherent in Pord''s blood.


    "It''s very likely that Pord is a holy beast since he shows such blood power," Ricky said, also sensing


    the pressure.


    "You''re probably right. Only the holy beast can burst out like this!" Tina nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 856 The Burning Sun Holy Tiger

    Chapter 856 The Burning Sun Holy Tiger


    "Soar might find some trouble winning this battle!" Ricky eximed.


    "Soar a real Great Dragon, but it won''t be appropriate to reveal his beast form here. Therefore, it would


    be a big hit to Soar''s overall strength," Tina said.


    "But he is not a coward," Ricky murmured.


    ...


    The torrent-like attacks poured out. Soar''s eyes burst out his immense fighting spirit. Behind him was


    an entire world of fighting spirit full of dragon power.


    The me tiger burst out an angry roar! The real dragon roar echoed through the void. The dragon


    power pervaded and upied everything around it.


    Buzz! With the dragon power and the dragon roarbined, the blood inside everyone''s body


    trembled violently. Whether they were holy beasts or creatures with strong blood, they all sumbed to


    the dragon''s might.


    Even Pord''s veins were trembling.


    "How could this be?" With his eyes wide open, Pord roared in disbelief.


    He was a holy beast and his blood power was the strongest in the entire Justice Continent. What could


    ever make him tremble? Even the blood power of a holy beast couldn''t make move him an inch.


    But this moment would never happen again.


    Everything felt heavy as the dragon power spread out. Disbelief filled Pord''s eyes. As for the other


    creatures, they all grew numb.


    At that moment, they all started to believe that Soar was a genius much stronger than Pord.


    Now that Soar''s small victory was over, there was nothing to be surprised about anymore.


    At that time, the three emperors could no longer sit still. They also felt the pure blood power of the


    dragon.


    "The blood of the Great Dragon? How could this be possible? How could it be this pure?" The three


    emperors sighed in their minds and it left the human emperor excited, the beast emperor gloomy, and


    the elf emperor shocked.


    "Has his blood power finally surpassed Pord''s? Could he be my Mr. Right?" Feeling the power of


    Soar, especially the Great Dragon blood, Lori couldn''t suppress her excitement any longer.


    "It seems that Soar will no longer hide in the shadows since he already showed everyone the real


    dragon power that he possesses," Ricky murmured.


    "For the beautiful princess!" Tina replied with a smile.


    ...


    "The Indestructible Fighting Spirit, keep fighting!" Soar roared and waved the Heaven Melting Spear


    around. The Heaven Melting Fire gathered the shadow of the fire dragon as it flew in the air and


    encircled the Heaven Melting Spear. The fire flew towards him and collided with the Pord''s attack.


    Boom! Like two falling firmaments, the two attacks merged violently and submerged everything they


    could see.


    The powerful vibration of the air waves turned into ripples and turned the area into an ocean of power.


    If any upper spiritual king entered the area, they would immediately turn into ashes.


    "That is one fierce collision! If they use their full strength, we probably won''t be able to withstand any of


    it!" Seeing such a fierce collision, the surrounding creatures couldn''t help but fear for their lives.


    Their eyes were filled with envy. How could this power that exceeded all their desires ever exist?


    ...


    Swish! Like two falling meteorites, the two figures retreated heavily and were bounced back from the


    violent airwave. Soar and Pord were extremely embarrassed by what just happened. It was


    impossible for them to resist the powerpletely.


    "Kill!"


    Before he could stand still, Pord roared as he activated the power of the Burning Sun Enlightenment


    and channeled it through his body.


    He turned into a huge tiger of 150 feet long and 70 feet high. With a word "King" on its forehead, it


    exuded an aura of a king, an intimidating and dominant king.


    Boom! Its real body showed itself as the void turned into a sea of mes.


    The tiger''s body was wrapped in me patterns and every single pattern felt like it came from the world


    of burning sun.


    "The Burning Sun Holy Tiger!" the surrounding creatures eximed out of surprise upon seeing the


    beast form of Pord.


    A holy beast was a noble bloodline.


    Howl! The tiger howled. Everything was dominated by its aura.


    "The Burning Sun Holy Tiger is indeed a holy beast," Ricky said in a low voice. "And judging from his


    imposing manner, this blood power must be up there among different holy beast bloodlines."


    "It seems that it is because of the rules of this world that no living being is able to break through to a


    higher cultivation level. Otherwise, it would be no problem for him to be a spiritual emperor," Tina


    said worriedly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Soar about to reveal his beast form?" asked Pearl.


    "He wouldn''t stand a chance if he doesn''t reveal his beast form," Ricky said in a low voice. "After all,


    every beast is the most powerful when they are in their beast form."


    Ricky didn''t want to admit it, but it was a fact. He knew that was where Pord''s strength was.


    ...


    "The Burning Sun Holy Tiger!" Soar eximed.


    "Show yourself and let me see who you really are," Pord said coldly as he gazed at Soar with his


    burning eyes. His killing intent was more apparent than it ever was.


    It was the first time that he had been forced to reveal his real body. There was no way he wouldn''t feel


    anger.


    "I''m about to show you how strong I really am!" Soar said coldly.


    Although he was not sure if he would be able to beat Pord, he still didn''t want to reveal his beast


    form until the critical moment.


    "Are you underestimating me?" Pord asked out of extreme anger at Soar''s words.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! His voice was then reced by fury. His power waspletely condensed into a


    giant w.


    "Burning Sun w!"


    With a thunderous roar, the huge mace hovering over Pord''s head merged directly with the right w


    before transforming into the Burning Sun w that upied the entire sky. Countless tiger shadows


    raised their heads to roar to the heavens.


    Boom! The w fell on the ground.


    "Dragon Soul Punishment!" Soar shouted as he burst out his strongest attack as well.


    Thebination of the Heaven Melting Spear and Soar''s body then turned into the Punishment


    Dragon w as the enlightening power surged and collided with the Burning Sun w.


    However, the Punishment Dragon w was beaten down after being locked in a stalemate for a while.


    Soar was then immediately submerged by Pord''s w.


    This was the difference between his beast form and his human form.


    Maybe it only increased a little bit of Soar''s strength, but this was already able to decide the result of


    the battle.


    "You''re ying with fire right now!" Pord said coldly at this scene. This was the consequence of


    looking down on him.


    As soon as he finished his words, the Burning Sun w charged toward Soar as Pord tried to smash


    Soar to pieces and finally put an end to their battle.


    "It seems that Soar still refuses to reveal his beast form, but he doesn''t have much choice now," Ricky


    murmured.


    Howl! As expected, a pure dragon roar echoed through the skies just after Ricky finished his words.

 Chapter 857 The Great Dragon

    Chapter 857 The Great Dragon


    While the dragon roar resounded throughout the vast sky, the momentum under the Burning Sun w


    intensified with a loud crash. Violent mes gushed out from Soar''s body and rose high up in the air. It


    was the Heaven Melting Fire.


    Following the Heaven Melting Fire, a dragon w covered with red scales also appeared. It was a real


    dragon w. Soar had transformed into his beast form.


    The dragon w was able to tear through everything. Meanwhile, the so-called Burning Sun w


    could not resist it at all. As thin as a piece of paper, the Burning Sun w began to shatter inch by


    inch. Then, the dragon''s tail, which was also covered with red scales, stabbed Pord sharply like a


    long spear.


    "Burning Sun Shield!" Pord was taken off guard and stunned by the sudden development.


    As his body vibrated, he condensed waves of Burning Sun Enlightenment in an instant and turned


    them into a wall of steel. The wall of steel was erected in front of him and it acted like a shield. The


    steel wall looked like a pile of mes andva.


    A loud "bang" emerged and shook the heavens. With a relentless roar, the dragon tail collided against


    the Burning Sun Shield. The air waves intensified and blew harshly from all directions. Both Soar and


    Pord were forced to retreat once more.


    A deep blood stain could be seen on Pord''s shoulder as the dragon tail stabbed into the Burning Sun


    Shield and left a big hole in the armor.


    Everybody caught sight of the dragon, and a real fire dragon at that. Its body felt and appeared very


    much like it was yielded by the Heaven Melting Fire. It was as if the dragon was a real mutant produced


    by the Heaven Melting Fire.


    All of a sudden, silence filled the entire arena. Everyone stared at the fire dragon, as if it were in a


    dream. They were awestruck.


    "That''s a Great Dragon!" It didn''t take long before the deafening silence was broken by the murmur of


    somebody among the crowd.


    Words were not enough to describe how they felt.


    "A Great Dragon! That''s a real Great Dragon. But how could its existence be possible?" Pord


    mumbled. As he re-engaged himself to continue with the battle, he had difficulty concentrating. he was


    already in a trance. The apparent fear for the power of dragons, which was due to his blood, wouldn''t


    lie to him.


    "Oh a Great Dragon! This breathtaking creature that has only appeared in legends! My, he looks so


    splendid and dashing...like a true Prince Charming," Lori mumbled to herself. She was clearly in the


    middle of daydreaming about the dragon before her.


    If one were to observe Soar''s effect on his spectators, it would seem as though time had stopped for


    them. That was howpelling Soar''s dragon form was to them.


    "Since if you are dying to see my beast form, then allow me to satisfy your curiosity!" Soar''s cold voice


    echoed in the air. As soon as he finished his words, the dragon ws transformed into the most


    powerful weapon and went for Pord.


    As soon as the dragon power dashed to his direction, Pord realized what was happening. Suddenly,


    all sorts of intense emotions surged in his huge eyes. Had he not reacted quickly, he would have


    already been killed by Soar''s attack.


    "So what?" Pord snapped back to his senses just in time. "I will seize your blood power from you!"


    After he came to his senses, Pord roared ferociously and his strength had increased until it reached


    its limit. Still, he found it difficult to hide the fear he felt over the Great Dragon. It was reflected deep


    within his eyes.


    This was not what he wanted. Even though he was a holy beast, he was still deeply scared of the


    strongest blood power.


    "Really?" Soar mockingly smirked. "Unfortunately, I can feel your fear."


    The three emperors were also able to ovee the shock that they experienced upon witnessing


    Soar''s dragon form. However, unlike Pord, they were initially taken over by greed. The body of a


    Great Dragon was considered as the most appealing opportunity for any creature.


    The human emperor was more excited, because he had a feeling in his heart that the Great Dragon


    would not be defeated.


    The dragon power pervaded and evolved into a domain, before it rolled towards Pord. In an instant,


    Pord''s strength had significantly decreased, albeit by just a fraction. But instead of causing Pord to


    cower back in fear, it made him more ferocious. After all, his strength had just declined and there was


    nothing he could do about it.


    He also knew that it might be thest chance for him to make a move. The constant suppression


    caused by the dragon power made him very ufortable. It was likely that very soon, even his


    physical body would be suppressed by Soar.


    The moment Soar suppressed himpletely, that would give Soar full control and advantage. Of


    course, this would also mean a sure victory for Soar.


    Pord thought it through carefully. He didn''t want to die without trying. For him, it was better to try his


    best to kill Soar with one move, despite the odds going against him.


    "Square Burning Sun Array¡ªBurning Melting sh!"


    With an ear-piercing roar, Pord sprang to his feet. His strong limbs merged with the Burning Sun


    Enlightenment, bursting out four light columns and forming a huge square array in the void. The array


    wrapped Soar.


    The array was formed by Burning Sun Enlightenment, and it seemed to have evolved into a scorching


    hot dimension ofva.


    The array shrouded Soar whileva flowed out constantly. As the array shrank, it attempted to crush


    Soar into pieces.


    "Ha-ha! You must be an idiot." Soarughed out loud at this powerful move. "You will lose in no time if


    you useva in front of me!"


    After he said that, the purest and most violent Heaven Melting Fire broke out and swept over the body


    of the Great Dragon.


    "Dragon Battle Technique¡ªSacred Fire Skill!"


    As he roared, Soar''s body of Great Dragon appeared to have transformed into a Lava Mutant.


    "Heaven Melting Thorn!"


    With a thunderous roar, Soar''s Great Dragon body merged directly with the Heaven Melting Fire and


    became the Heaven Melting Fire itself. The Heaven Melting Fire melted intova and condensed into


    It could be seen that the most terrible part of the Heaven Melting Thorn was not the power spreading


    from it, but rather, it was the power from theva that had the ability to absorb some of Pord''s


    attacks.


    Although its absorbing capacity was not that strong, it was more than what Soar needed. For Pord,


    however, it was fatal.


    Therefore, when the two attacks collided, Soar''s Sacred Fire Skill enabled the Heaven Melting Thorn to


    seize the upper hand effortlessly.


    The Square Burning Sun Array suddenly broke into pieces in the midst of thousands of air waves


    because it couldn''t bear the strong power.


    The Square Burning Sun Array was absolutely Pord''s strongest move, but with such an intense


    move, he was defeated quickly.


    Actually the strengthing from both sides was almost at the same level. Unfortunately, the Heaven


    Melting Dragon was already considered as "the fieriest of all fires or the hottest of allvas in the


    world." Therefore, Soar could absorb and use even theva power burst out by Pord.


    Although he could absorb only very littleva power, it would result in a big difference between their


    strength. That was enough for Soar to defeat Pordpletely.


    Of course, Soar also took advantage of the blood power of the Great Dragon.


    Some of the spectators looked away as Pord spat massive amounts of blood. Not only was his


    strongest attack defeated in one swift blow, Pord was also badly injured by the strong impact.


    Soar absolutely didn''t miss the chance to fully secure his win. With Pord''s current state, he did not


    want his enemy to grab the opportunity to recover for even just a second. The four dragon ws


    pierced through Pord''s body and then threw it down haphazardly onto the ground. A deep pit


    instantly took shape on the square.


    Then, the Heaven Melting Spear transformed into the Heaven Melting Pagoda and merged with Soar.


    Thebined power went on to add more pressure, pressing down more heavily on the deep pit.


    A piercing scream resounded through the air as Pord waspletely defeated.


    Pord, who was in his human form, had no more power left to fight. Thankfully, he was supported by


    his fellow creatures as he retreated. Before he and hispanions left the area, Pord used the


    remaining of his strength to shoot a ferocious gaze at Soar.


    "Great! We won this battle," Ricky murmured tly.


    Soar was left in the arena. Everyone fixed their eyes on the victor. The respect in their gazes was very


    evident. They now viewed him as a powerful warrior, especially after he revealed himself as a Great


    Dragon.


    "He will be my Prince Charming. I''ll make sure he will be." Princess Lori seemed to be the one


    who was the most excited by Soar''s victory. She was greatly impressed by his great power, and even


    more so by his handsome appearance.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, for Princess Lori, it was not that she fell in love with Soar. As a matter of fact, she simply did not


    wish to be a pawn for the Tiger Royal Pce. She did not want the control over the Justice


    Continent to be passed over to them.


    Seeing how powerful of a warrior Soar was and how even more impressive he became as a Great


    Dragon, she immediately began pining for him. In short, Soar was Princess Lori''s dream guy.

 Chapter 858 Confronting Anthony

    Chapter 858 Confronting Anthony


    "Ha-ha! It seems that Soar has finally won over the heart of Princess Lori." With the help of the Golden


    Spirit Eyes, Ricky was able to easily observe the changes in Princess Lori''s facial expressions.


    "He is the Great Dragon, after all," Tina said with a subtle smile on her face. "Nevertheless, I don''t think


    the beasts are willing to let it go. Moreover, Soar''s Great Dragon body itself is attracting a lot of their


    attention."


    "Don''t worry. If the beasts decide to make a move, the humans will react ordingly. There''s no way


    they''ll let go of the opportunity without putting up a fight," Ricky said.


    Sure enough, once the other beasts helped Pord leave, the beast emperor snorted, "Kid, it''s just a


    match. Don''t you think you''re going a bit too far?"


    "If he wasn''t beaten so hard that he could hardly move, he wouldn''t have admitted defeat. This is not


    what I want. Moreover, with the cultivation resources of the Tiger Royal Pce, it would take him about


    a month or two to fully recover. How can you say that I am going too far?" Soar said as he withdrew his


    power and vigor.


    "Beast Emperor, if you need our help, we are more than willing to supply the cultivation resources


    Pord needs to recover," said the human emperor as he stepped forward as expected.


    "Anyway, it''s almost unavoidable to get injured in a battle. Or is it because the genius of the Tiger Royal


    Pce cannot withstand even this little predicament?"


    "Humph!" the beast emperor snorted. "That will not be necessary. We have more than enough


    cultivation resources to help him recover."


    He didn''t say anything more. It was not enough of a reason for him to start a fight. Moreover, they had


    a stronger Anthony on their side. Even if Soar was a Great Dragon, it was impossible for him to defeat


    Anthony since Soar''s full strength had already been revealed to everyone.


    "Great Dragon! The legendary Great Dragon! Does this mean our Justice Continent is going to be


    saved this time?" At that moment, all the creatures around them was encouraged. Many creatures on


    the Justice Continent had been ughtered by the devils. They needed a hero, a Justice King to lead


    them to salvation.


    They once ced their hopes upon the Human Royal Pce, but they only ended up losing the war.


    The Great Dragon was a legendary creature. In the depths of its bloodline, it had always been resilient


    and mighty that people always believed it was a hero.


    "Perhaps, Soar revealing his beast form was the right decision. I can feel an overwhelming sense of


    admiration from the creatures around him," Ricky said. "Maybe they all want his Great Dragon body for


    themselves, but in the case of the devils'' existence, it is more of an unending loyalty to the Great


    Dragon."


    "Because they all need the Great Dragon, Soar, to lead them in finally conquering the devils!"


    "You are right. A so-called leader or a so-called belief hero will only appear when in times of turmoil,"


    said Tina.


    "But before that, I must help him defeat Anthony!" said Ricky. He then turned to look at Anthony as he


    unleashed his desire to fight but his opponent didn''t care at all.


    At that time, Anthony rushed out of the air into the void of battle. His red eyes stared at Soar. He said


    coldly, "So you must be the Great Dragon? Show me your true powers and fight me."


    "Hey, I am the one you should be worried about." Ricky''s voice rang out as he stepped into the void


    and confronted Anthony.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t make me hurt you!" Anthony said coldly. He then broke out his strength and


    aimed it towards Ricky in an attempt to put him down with only his momentum.


    At that moment, he just couldn''t wait to have a battle against Soar.


    Of course, it was also because of the fight between Soar and Pord. He realized that Soar was


    weaker than him, and it made him more arrogant.


    "You want me to get out of your way?" Ricky said in a low voice as the momentum in his body instantly


    surged out, colliding with the momentum of Anthony. Naturally, Ricky would be extremely triggered to


    hear the Anthony''s arrogant speech.


    Boom! The collision of the two forces made the void copse immediately.


    "Unfortunately, this is way beyond your capabilities!" With their momentum surging, Ricky''s tone


    immediately changed into something more terrifying as his lust for battle also turned into a desire to kill.


    Everyone around them felt the collision of their momentum. "The momentum this man just burst out


    was exactly the same as that of Anthony. Is it possible that this young man named Ricky is actually just


    as powerful but more low-profile?"


    "Maybe. He came here with Soar. Could he also be a Great Dragon?"


    "If that''s the case, he might really have the chance to go toe to toe with Anthony."


    Feeling Ricky''s power, Anthony was a little surprised. He would never have expected him to be able to


    resist his momentum.


    "It seems that you are willing to lose one of your limbs," said Anthony coldly.


    "I told you. I am way beyond your capabilities," replied Ricky indifferently.


    At that moment, Anthony didn''t say anything in response. He just summoned his sharp w and waved


    them at Ricky. The overwhelming murderous intent immediately filled the void and drowned Ricky.


    "Massacring Fist!" With a sudden trample on the soles of Ricky''s feet, the massacring aura rose from


    the soles of his feet and was quickly gathered in his right arm. He clinched his fist as it collided with the


    sharp w of Anthony.


    Bang! Afterwards, both Ricky and Anthony retreated a few steps back as their arms trembled. It was


    their first fight and their powers were obviously on par with each other.


    And everyone could see that they were already using their full strength.


    "It''s true. His strength is not inferior to Anthony''s at all. The previous fight was just a cover-up. Even if


    he isn''t a Great Dragon himself, he must be a rare genius." The crowd discussed among themselves.


    The three emperors were also shocked by what they just saw.


    "Where could they havee from?"


    "The vast ocean surrounds not only two continents. Although we don''t have clear evidence, we all


    believe that they might havee from some continent far away across the sea."


    At that moment, shock and gloom could be seen on the face of Anthony.


    "Who are you? What kind of creature are you?" asked Anthony as his fist clenched.


    "Fight me. I might tell you if you win!" Ricky said coldly with a heavy look in his eyes. Through the


    previous confrontation, he was also able to gauge the power of Anthony. That kind of power was


    absolutely no less than his.


    "Your arrogance disgusts me. I will crush you down until you reveal yourself," said Anthony sinisterly.


    Tsing! With the slight sh of the red mark in the middle of the Anthony''s brows, the Burning Sun


    Enlightenment in his body surged out and the Ultimate Burning Sun Domain rushed directly towards


    Ricky.


    "Burning Sun w!" This time, Anthony immediatelyunched his Omnipotent Skill. A huge scarlet


    tiger w poured down from the sky as if the sharp w was scratching the chaotic void.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It could be clearly felt that Pord''s w was not as powerful as the one of Anthony. They were


    definitely not at the same level!


    Pord''s strength and blood power were both significantly weaker than Anthony''s either.

 Chapter 859 Lava Mutant

    Chapter 859 Lava Mutant


    "Massacring Golden Palms!"


    Ricky didn''t dare to underestimate any of Anthony''s attacks, so he immediately broke out his


    Omnipotent Skill and activated his Ultimate Golden Body to spread out all of his gxy power.


    He had to go all out in his fight against Anthony, knowing that his enemy was at least a second-ss


    The Massacring Enlightenment surged and transformed into three golden palms. They crashed down


    immediately and collided with the Burning Sun w. One side was the violent force of the burning sun


    while the other side was the hardest massacring power. The collision was naturally as intense as


    anyone would have expected.


    When the waves erupted, the ripples were torn and shaken by the power of their Omnipotent Skills.


    Every time they broke out their power, their momentum also rose more and more. When their power


    had reached their peak, the amount of power they burst out overwhelmed their surroundings.


    Even the three emperors were extremely surprised because they were merely first-sspleted


    spiritual kings and they were not as strong as people would expect them to be. If Ricky and Anthony


    At that moment, people from the Human Royal Pce grew more excited while those from the Tiger


    Royal Pce were starting to feel their doom.


    Everything waspletely beyond their expectations.


    The surrounding creatures were all rendered numb by the strength of Anthony and Ricky that had


    obviously surpassed Soar''s.


    Boom! As their momentum reached their peak, they collided fiercely with each other before getting


    separated. Cracks appeared on Ricky''s golden body as blood flowed out of Anthony''s wounded


    exterior.


    "Well! Very well! How dare you cause me this pain?!" Anthony shouted as his eyes were filled with


    malice.


    "Cut the crap. Show me your mutant and let me see how powerful it really is. Otherwise, you won''t


    stand a chance against me!" Ricky said with a smile. His tone was full of disdain. He was obviously


    trying to provoke Anthony.


    "Whether you would be able to witness my mutant or not depends on your power!" Anthony replied


    arrogantly.


    He would not be infuriated by Ricky''s strength and words. How could there be no real opponents on the


    road of martial arts! Anthony thought about that for sure. The only thing he needed to do was defeat


    Ricky once and for all.


    "Burning Sun Lava¡ªBurning Light Attack!" The mark between his eyebrows lit up. Anthony, with his


    momentum at its peak, turned the Burning Sun Enlightenment encircling him into the Lava


    Enlightenment. His whole body turned into brightva that rushed towards Ricky.


    Swish! The burning light was neither too much nor too thick, but the energy it contained was extremely


    powerful.


    This attack made Ricky feel a bit threatened. He knew he had to do something.


    ''I''m still a little weaker than a normal second-ss upper spiritual king. Otherwise, I shouldn''t have felt


    any fear from Anthony''s power, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''After this battle, I have to be a second-ss upper spiritual king at peak state as soon as


    possible so that I can finally get closer to my goal of bing a first-sspleted spiritual king at


    peak state.''


    Buzz! The massacring runes surged as violently as the power of the massacring tide. They quickly


    recovered the cracks on Ricky''s golden body as the Massacring Sand wrapped around the ten fingers


    of the golden body.


    The ten fingers then shot out, turning into Impregnable Killing Fingers. They moved quickly in a parallel


    motion towards the burning lights and collided with them.


    The collision of the golden fingers with the burning lights naturally produced endless lights in the void,


    stinging the eyes of everyone around them. Amidst the endless lights, Ricky and Anthony were having


    an intense exchange of hand-to-handbat.


    Every move and every attack were filled with extreme killing intent. If they paused to rx during the


    fight, they would definitely be hurt seriously. In that case, both sides spared no effort and their powers


    were improving as the fight went on.


    This was also the reason why a fierce battle could make any living being grow quickly. Fighting


    consciousness was absolutely of great importance to anyone who wanted to survive in this world.


    Boom! While the power was sweeping, they seemed to have reached the peak of their individual


    powers.


    "Show me the real power of your mutant. I will not let you go until you do!" Ricky roared. During the


    surge of the thick massacring runes, he immediately released his Massacring Mutant. The power of the


    mutant and the massacring mark on Ricky made Anthony''s mark tremble.


    "Damn it! This guy also has a powerful mutant!" Anthony shouted ferociously.


    "Lava Mutant, explode!"


    The power of the Massacring Mutant was a huge threat to Anthony. He was forced to break out his


    mutant as well. In a sh, the temperature of the whole area rose sharply, as if the whole area was


    about to melt.


    Anthony''s burning sun power was then transformed into the power ofva.


    Compared with the power of the burning sun, the power ofva was more devastating.


    At that moment, even the slightest movement from Anthony walking out of theva was enough to turn


    everything in its path to ashes. Such strong mutant power activated the blood power inside Anthony''s


    body as a shadow of the Burning Sun Holy Tiger appeared behind him.


    "Your mutant shall be melted by my mutant!"


    "The Lava Mutant!" Ricky said as he squinted his eyes.


    At that moment, Ricky felt some sort of regret. If he had used the power of the roaring fire from the


    start, the Chaotic Fire Mutant would have been able to suppress the Lava Mutant.


    Of course, Ricky still wanted to keep some of his strength, because he had a lot of opponents. He was


    bound to face not only the creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce, but also the devils from the Demon


    Continent. He had to leave a lot of his trump cards to deal with the devilster.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Let me first try to deal with his mutant with my Massacring Mutant. If it fails, I will have no other choice


    but to expose my four other mutants, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Next, I shall defeat you with one strike!"


    The Lava Enlightenment gushed out and made the void transform into a world ofva. Anthony trod on


    theva and attacked Ricky once again with the indistinct shadows of the Burning Sun Holy Tiger


    spreading all over his body.


    "The Lava Enlightenment! Destructive Lava! Lava Spear!"


    The world ofva began to surge. Under the burning power, the power of destruction exploded. The


    burning destructive power turned into a long spear that was held by Anthony. It then shot towards Ricky


    in an instant.


    Ricky''s pupils shrank at the sight of the long spear made ofva. An invisible sense of danger rose in


    his heart. It was the Destruction Enlightenment power generated by the power of the Lava


    Enlightenment.


    ''This Anthony is indeed quite extraordinary. He can manifest the Destruction Enlightenment through the


    power of the Lava Enlightenment, '' Ricky sighed in his heart.


    The other four runes sprang out of Ricky''s body and poured themselves into the massacring runes to


    further elevate the power of the Massacring Mutant.


    This time, Ricky did not use his Iron Destroyer. He went for the Justice Saber on his back instead.


    There wasn''t any power at all on the Justice Saber, but Ricky could clearly feel that it was the better


    choice between the two.


    "Justice Saber! Show me how powerful you really are!" Ricky shouted with the saber in his hand.


    He waved his saber as the Massacring Enlightenment was fused with the golden purple gxy power


    surging from the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Transferring Form!"


    He shed his saber as four of the des fused within the void and whirled like a tornado. The tornado


    then grew bigger and bigger as it was being grasped tightly by his golden body. It simultaneously


    shed at the Lava Spear.


    Bang! The next moment, Ricky''s saber collided with the Lava Spear, and the collision caused an


    explosion that crushed everything. Under that impact, Ricky and Anthony were pushed back a few


    steps. This time, they had an awkward expression on their faces.

 Chapter 860 Anthony’s Trump Card

    Chapter 860 Anthony¡¯s Trump Card


    At that point in the fight, both sides were nearly exhausted. They were panting harshly as they stared


    each other down.


    It was like time had paused. The furious battle hade to a standstill as both opponents stood


    motionless. The creatures that were gathering around murmured to themselves. They wondered if they


    were both gravely injured and unable to fight.


    Howl!


    Suddenly, a tiger roar resounded through the sky. While the enlightenment surged, Anthony


    transformed into his beast form. It was that of a huge beast, the Burning Sun Holy Tiger.


    However, this Burning Sun Holy Tiger was different from the one that Pord had transformed into. The


    Burning Sun Holy Tiger Pord had transformed into was red and ck. The two colors were


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    alternating and equally distributed on the body.


    Meanwhile, the Burning Sun Holy Tiger that Anthony transformed into was purely red, without any trace


    of ck.


    The most noticeable difference between the two Burning Sun Holy Tigers was the pair of wings on


    Anthony''s back.


    "I can''t believe he has a pair of wings!" The scene caused chaos with all the creatures observing. They


    were awed and surprised by what they were seeing. They were all familiar with Burning Sun Holy


    Tigers, but they had never seen a Burning Sun Holy Tiger with a pair of wings.


    The human emperor and elf emperor both seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Since he is a Burning Sun Holy Tiger with a pair of wings, I''m afraid Anthony''s blood power is higher


    than others in the Burning Sun Holy Tiger tribe," Ricky said to Tina and Pearl.


    What he said made sense. With the help of the five zones, he could clearly feel the pure strength of


    Anthony''s blood power was stronger than Pord''s.


    "It is said that the White Tiger, a legendary beast, also has a pair of wings. The Burning Sun Holy Tiger


    is a holy beast. Since he is a Burning Sun Holy Tiger with a pair of wings, it''s very likely that he has the


    blood power of the White Tiger too," Tina surmised logically.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s not surprising that the blood power of Anthony is stronger than that of the


    other Burning Sun Holy Tigers," Tina continued.


    "He has the blood power of the White Tiger? Maybe he has some other trump cards. But now, he has


    almost used up all his strength, just like me. How can he attack me?" Ricky asked.


    Boom! As if in answer to Ricky''s question, the momentum of Anthony began rapidly increasing.


    "How could this be possible?" All the warriors around were once again shocked by the rapid increase of


    Anthony''s momentum. They wondered how Anthony recovered his strength so quickly.


    If he took any pill or Treasure from Heaven and Earth, they would have seen it. Anthony did not need to


    hide that because it was a normal action for any warrior to take pills or Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth in a battle.


    "Tina, Pearl, can you tell what he did to recover?" Ricky could not help but ask for assistance from the


    two.


    "If you can''t figure it out with the ability of your zones, how will we be able to do that?" Tina replied.


    "I can feel it. I have some spections but I may be wrong," Ricky murmured.


    "What do you feel?" Tina asked curiously.


    "I can feel that he still has the Lava Mutant and the Burning Sun Enlightenment at the moment, but the


    power he''s increased doesn''t belong to the Lava Mutant or the Burning Sun Enlightenment. He''s


    covered it well, but I can still feel it.


    The power is like the evil spirit!"


    "What? The evil spirit?" Tina and Pearl asked at the same time. They could not believe their ears.


    "That''s why I asked you two. I''m not sure about that yet. Since I sessfully cultivated the Evil


    Devouring Mouth, I have been more sensitive to evil spirit.


    His power is like the evil spirit that is cultivated by devils," Ricky exined quietly. He was not sure, but


    the more he thought about the information he had, the more confident he became. All answers pointed


    to the same conclusion that he had.


    "Although we''re in the Divine Manor where all the creatures were born as innate spiritual kings, they


    could not cultivate evil spirit like devils," Tina said.


    "Maybe the descendants of holy beings can do this, but they are not descendants of holy beings. A


    descendant of holy beings should have divine power."


    "I am sure that there is more to Anthony than he is showing us," Ricky muttered seriously.


    ...


    "I will crush you to death!" Anthony eximed in a sinister tone. At this moment, he believed that


    victory was within his grasp.


    His confidence was bursting, fed by the fact that Ricky''s power had been exhausted. In his opinion, he


    could easily defeat Ricky now with his strongest momentum.


    "As I said, you can''t do that," Ricky said in a teasing manner. He stretched out a finger and shook it


    lightly at Anthony.


    "Ha-ha, really? You''re powerful and there''s no doubt about that. However, you''re now exhausted. How


    can you surpass me, who is in the peak state?


    In fact, I''m more powerful right now than in my peak state," Anthony boasted. He sneered at Ricky, who


    looked on with an uninterested expression.


    "You have the ability to recover, but so do I," Ricky imed in a confident voice.


    After he said that, Ricky''s momentum rose rapidly. The Blood Vitality Devouring Skill in the Devourer


    Zone began devouring the prepared flesh and blood and provided power for him.


    Now that he had already mastered the Evil Devouring Mouth, there would not be any after effect. This


    was sure, unless he activated the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill multiple times in very short intervals.


    "How could this be possible? What are you doing?" Anthony mumbled with his eyes widening in


    disbelief.


    The thought that Ricky could have a trump card as well had never crossed his mind. He had been so


    consumed by his own power that it did not even cross his mind that Ricky could be powerful as well.


    "I already told you that you can''t defeat me!" Ricky taunted him.


    The creatures around them calmly watched the scene as it unfolded.


    "So what? Even if you can recover, your golden power will be useless this time," Anthony shouted


    angrily. He burst out his Lava Mutant. His power was overwhelming. Most of it was from the power he


    had recovered earlier.


    "Go! Lava Mutant!"


    Anthony eximed. At the same time, a huge tiger w fell from the sky.


    The tiger w was surrounded by the power of the Lava Mutant, but it was not the dominant power of


    Anthony.


    "Let me see what kind of power you have!" Ricky taunted him once again as the Justice Saber in his


    hand began to buzz.


    The five kinds of runes encircled him. He activated the Massacring Mutant and burst out the second


    level of Ultimate Golden Body. He hurriedly condensed all his power on it.


    At the same time, Ricky slightly activated the Devouring Mutant. He did this only because he wanted to


    figure out what kind of power Anthony was using.


    "Massacring Enlightenment! Massacring Holy Pattern! Five-Pattern Strike!"


    All the power was wrapped by the Massacring Enlightenment. Ricky''s body exploded with five strong


    patterns that shrank and surrounded the Justice Saber.


    The Massacring Holy Pattern could involve not only the strongest defense but also the most powerful


    attack.


    tter!


    As the saber collided with the tiger w, bright lights ignited like a thousand fireworks. They paused


    and held their positions in a tense stalemate.


    Ricky used the power of his Devouring Mutant to absorb some of Anthony''s power. He began to digest


    and refine the power he absorbed. He wanted to see what kind of power it was and whether it was evil


    spirit.


    However, Ricky felt something strange from the Justice Saber.


    After it made contact with Anthony''s current power, the Justice Saber suddenly gave Ricky inexplicable


    feedback. It was as if the Justice Saber needed something from Anthony''s body.

 Chapter 861 Soar The Justice King

    Chapter 861 Soar The Justice King


    ''Why is the Justice Saber vibrating?'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    Immediately, he thought of the Justice Saber Soul. ''Is the force of Anthony rted to the Justice Saber


    Soul? But why do I feel the power of evil spirit?''


    Ricky cocked his head in confusion. He ran his mind through several exnations but he could not


    urately say which one was correct.


    Ricky also noticed Anthony''s reaction. His eyes were staring firmly at the Justice Saber. He was


    probably feeling a reaction to the Justice Saber as well, or he was feeling the trembling of the Justice


    Saber.


    "Your saber is unique. I shall have it!" Anthony dered with a manic gleam in his eyes.


    "As I said, that is beyond your capability!" Ricky replied lightly.


    The will to fight on both sides seemed to have increased because both of them wanted something from


    the other party. They both had something unknown to their opponent, and it was a curiosity to them.


    The object in itself was not important, but because they had little knowledge of the object, it seemed


    more alluring. It was amon response that when you found something you did not know much


    about, you would want to know more about it. And to know more, they had to obtain it first.


    Ricky grinned when he felt that the devouring power had finished its work. It had disintegrated and


    refined Anthony''s unknown power. It was truly evil spirit.


    ''It is indeed evil spirit!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    However, in addition to the evil spirit, there was also another kind of power that made the Justice Saber


    tremble mysteriously.


    ''The force causing the Justice Saber to vibrate is wrapped around the evil spirit. In other words, the evil


    spirit is covered by a power so that no one would realize that it is the evil spirit.


    I''m sure that Anthony belongs to the Burning Sun Holy Tiger tribe. That is without a doubt. But how can


    he use the evil spirit? Furthermore, Pord has no evil spirit.''


    Different spections and information swirled around in Ricky''s mind.


    ''The truth must be extremelyplicated, but it must have something to do with the Justice Saber and


    the Justice Saber Soul. But first, I have to defeat Anthony.''


    As he focused, the color of the devouring runes appeared in his eye. On the Massacring Mutant, the


    Devouring Mutant erupted fiercely.


    Now, he had no choice but to resort to his double mutants.


    "Omnipotent Devouring Skill¡ªEvil Devouring Mouth!"


    The devouring runes enveloped the Justice Saber and evolved into the giant Evil Devouring Mouth.


    This scene attracted the attention of all the people especially when they felt the power of two kinds of


    mutants.


    Anthony was no different. He looked on in shock as the mouth rushed toward him.


    Caught off guard, Anthony was easily devoured. His attack was chopped to pieces by Ricky''s saber.


    "Impregnable Killing Finger!" Ricky quickly broke out his Omnipotent Skill again because he knew that


    the Evil Devouring Mouth would not defeat Anthony.


    Things went ording to Ricky''s expectations. After he had condensed the power of the Impregnable


    Killing Finger, Anthony rushed out of the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    Howl! The howling of the tiger filled the void. Anthony roared ferociously, with his gigantic body covered


    by injuries and wounds.


    However, his roar was cut short as he was pressed down by the Impregnable Killing Finger.


    "This should be the end of this battle!" Ricky shouted.


    The four mutants burst out at the same time and unleashed numerous Omnipotent Skills. At this time,


    except for the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky had used every power he possessed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! As countless Omnipotent Skills targeted him, Anthony''s huge body finally gave up


    and fell heavily. His strength had been exhausted and he was unable to continue fighting.


    The huge explosion silenced the whole area. They looked on in shock at the change and power the


    four mutants gave Ricky.


    Ricky did not want to expose the four mutants but Anthony''s power exceeded his expectations.


    ''In the following days, I have topletely integrate the Life and Death Zone with my own body and


    form the Life and Death Mutant. This way, I can have one more trump card.'' He turned his attention to


    Anthony, who had returned to his beast form.


    Ricky stood high in the air and looked down at his rebellious and fierce eyes. Even when his power was


    exhausted, there was still fire in his eyes. He said lightly, "I said that you couldn''t defeat me, and I was


    right."


    When Ricky said this, all the people turned around and focused their attention on him. They had a


    feeling that Ricky was even more powerful than the Great Dragon, Soar.


    In astonishment, they wondered where on earth Soar and Ricky came from.


    At this time, the human emperor didn''t know whether he was happy or worried. Despite this, he


    professionally announced the continuation of the battle.


    Thest fight was between Soar and Ricky.


    Of course, they did not fight. Ricky gave up graciously. Soar be the Justice King and won the


    beauty.


    The contest was finally over.


    People looked at them curiously as Ricky and Soar walked. They had been invited to the Human Royal


    Pce.


    The crowd of warriors from the Tiger Royal Pce had left unwillingly while the creatures from the Elf


    Royal Pce left happily. They were entertained with a good show as the warriors from the Tiger Royal


    Pce fought bravely with no thoughts of surrender.


    The tigers always fought fiercely because it was the only chance for the Tiger Royal Pce to be


    the strongest force of the Justice Continent and the supreme authority.


    "Young men, thank you for helping me out this time. Otherwise, the Tiger Royal Pce might have


    seeded." In the Human Royal Pce, the human emperor thanked Soar and Ricky.


    "You''re wee, sir. It''s apetition of martial arts. Only the strong shall win. You won''t regret marry


    your daughter to me, right?" Soar chuckled.


    "Of course not. As a Great Dragon, you must havee to save ournd. The title of the Justice King


    rightfully belongs to you." The human emperor looked at them with respect and motioned to his


    warriors to thank them.


    At the emperor''s hint, the warriors of the Human Royal Pce all bowed deeply to Soar and Ricky as a


    disy of status.


    The human emperor and the Human Royal Pce were not willing to elevate them so much, but if they


    wanted to fight against the devils, they had to rely on Soar and Ricky. The powers of Soar and Ricky


    were weaker than the emperor''s, but it would not take long for them to surpass him.


    The blood of the Great Dragon was not just for show, after all.


    "Ha-ha, you are wee. From now on, I, Soar, am the Justice King of the Justice Continent," Soar


    said happily. After all, the title must have something to do with the Justice Saber Soul.


    "Lori, this is Soar. From now on, I''ll leave you to serve him." The human emperor introduced Lori to


    Soar. Soar smiled in delight and took her hand.


    Of course, the human emperor would not dare to ignore Ricky. He secretly sent a message to him, an


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    invitation for him to choose any human beauty for him.


    Ricky immediately refused him.


    ...


    Lori had taken off her veil. She was stunning and her temperament was gracious and sophisticated.


    "Mister Soar and Mister Ricky." Lori slightly bowed her head in a curtsy.


    Her face turned a crimson when she looked up at Soar and met his eyes. She hastily turned away.

 Chapter 862 Saber Tomb And Half Of Justice Saber Soul

    Chapter 862 Saber Tomb And Half Of Justice Saber Soul


    At the sight of Princess Lori, Soar forgot everything.


    He nned to go on a tour with her and handed over everything to Ricky.


    "Sir, how much do you know about Anthony?" Ricky felt a little helpless. Soar''s attention was fully taken


    by Princess Lori and he was no help at all. He began to ask around for more urate and useful


    information about this world.


    "The Burning Sun Holy Tiger tribe has two branches. One is the Holy Tiger branch and the other is the


    Burning Sun branch. These two branches have the same blood power but their surnames have


    changed over time.


    In the recent hundreds of years, the creatures of the Burning Sun branch have been inferior to those of


    the Holy Tiger Branch. We have always paid attention to them. We know all the talents from this


    branch. However, this Anthony has appeared from nowhere and nobody else has ever noticed him.


    Moreover, his blood has evolved. I believe you also sensed that," the human emperor exined


    graciously.


    "It looks like Anthony was a hidden genius of the Burning Sun Holy Tiger tribe. His purpose was just to


    Ricky asked for information about Anthony because he wanted to know more about him. He was still


    wondering why he sensed the Justice Saber Soul from Anthony.


    "I think so." The warriors of the Human Royal Pce nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, Ricky, we have another question." The human emperor was flustered as he got Ricky''s full


    attention.


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    "Where are you and Soar from? This is a matter of great importance because we have handed over the


    lives of millions of creatures on the Justice Continent to you two.


    Please don''t be offended and tell us the truth."


    "We are from another continent. We arrived here by chance after we shuttled in the boundless sea for


    nearly ten years," Ricky answered vaguely.


    He didn''t want to lie to these people but he could not tell them the truth either, that they were in the


    Divine Manor.


    "I knew it! There are other continents in this endless sea." The human emperor believed Ricky''s words.


    In his opinion, it was a logical answer.


    After all, they had no other exnation for how Ricky and Soar got there and where they came from.


    "Sir, please tell me the strength of the devils. After all, our real enemies are the devils," Ricky asked.


    "Devils are much more powerful than us. This is mainly because of the leader of the Devil Royal Pce


    ¡ªBlood Devil King. His strength is much stronger than us. Although he has not reached the peak of a


    After fights, all cultivation resources of our continent were plundered away by the devils. The spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth on the Justice Continent was also eroded by the evil spirit.


    If it goes on like this, we probably cannot hold on for long. It will be a tragedy if the creatures on the


    Justice Continent cannot help the spiritual energy of heaven and earth resist the evil spirit''s erosion.


    If the spiritual energy of heaven and earth ispletely eroded by the evil spirit, the whole Justice


    Continent will be the Devil Continent."


    "It seems that the problem is Blood Devil King," Ricky murmured to himself in realization.


    "Sir, when will he make his next attack?" Ricky asked seriously.


    "I don''t know. After thest attack of the Blood Devil King failed, he cultivated in seclusion. Maybe he


    will attack after he finished cultivating. We originally wanted to fight back while the Blood Devil King


    was in seclusion, but the other two devil leaders also broke through. The beast emperor, the elf


    emperor and I could not defeat them. We were only able to reach a draw." The human emperor shook


    his head as he ryed the information. He looked at the horizon as if he was recalling the battle that


    they had gone through.


    "Is that so?" Ricky said seriously.


    Once the Blood Devil King came out from his seclusion, he would be stronger. This meant that, Ricky


    needed to be stronger as well. How could Ricky rx? There was really not much time left for him.


    "Thest time the devils attacked, if it weren''t for that thing, the Justice Continent would have


    disappeared. I hope this time, we can avoid this disaster!" The human emperor stared off in space


    again as he remembered what happened thest time. The people who heard also nodded their heads.


    "Sir, what saved youst time?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Ricky, it was an ancient Saber Spirit in our Saber Tomb." Outwardly, Ricky nodded. Inside, he was


    burning with curiosity.


    "Saber Tomb? An ancient Saber Spirit? Can I go and have a look?" Ricky asked casually. He wanted to


    know more about this potentially powerful weapon.


    "Of course."


    The human emperor took Ricky to a deste area of the Human Royal Pce.


    The Saber Tombid beneath it peacefully.


    It seemed that there was a broad world under the ground where an ancient tombstone could be found


    every ten meters. However, what caught Ricky''s attention was the saber inserted in each of the


    tombstones.


    "This is where our ancestors were buried along with their sabers." Ricky solemnly observed the ce.


    He realized with great respect that most of those buried were probably honorable warriors.


    He bowed deeply to show his respect.


    Then he turned back to what originally caught his attention. The strange movement of the Justice


    Saber behind him was what led his attention to it. There, in the middle of the Saber Tomb was a huge


    tombstone.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The huge tombstone was ancient. It was covered by weeds and was invisibly emitting the light of


    justice.


    The saber that was inserted into the tombstone glowed slightly with white light.


    It was not a real saber but was a power condensed into the form of a saber. Only the upper half of the


    saber was exposed in the air. He now understood why the lord of the Human Royal Pce called it the


    Saber Spirit.


    Buzz! Perhaps the Saber Spirit felt the Justice Saber because the Saber Spirit suddenly burst out a


    white light that lit up the darkness in the Saber Tomb fully.


    Of course, this was noticed by the human emperor and the others who were with them. Their eyes


    shed with surprise since they hade plenty of times to that ce, but every time they came, the


    Saber Spirit remained quiet.


    But now...


    They fixed their attention to the Justice Saber behind Ricky.


    Swish!


    In the next moment, the half Saber Spirit flew from the huge tombstone towards Ricky. Behind him, the


    Justice Saber moved more violently.


    "It''s, undoubtedly, the Justice Saber Soul!" Ricky gasped excitedly.


    He quickly took out the Justice Saber and waved it around. It merged with the Saber Spirit as soon as it


    made contact and a white light burst out from it.


    This power was much stronger than Ricky''s.


    He observed it carefully and found that the power of the Justice Saber was equal to apleted


    spiritual king at peak state.


    "I can''t believe I found half of the Justice Saber Soul here," Ricky murmured to himself happily as he


    caressed the powerful Justice Saber lovingly.


    "What''s going on, Ricky? What happened to the Saber Spirit and your weapon?"

 Chapter 863 The Life And Death Mutant

    Chapter 863 The Life And Death Mutant


    "Sir, my saber is named Justice Saber. Its saber soul disappeared for a long time. The reason why


    Soar and I came here was that we wanted to get the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky exined.


    "Justice Saber! Justice Saber Soul!" When they heard Ricky''s words, the human emperor and others


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    gasped in surprise. They seemed to have realized something.


    ...


    "No wonder no one in the Human Royal Pce was able to use the Saber Spirit. Since ancient times


    many have tried and some even got hurt because of it." The human emperor nodded slightly. They


    were probably not strong enough, so the power had overwhelmed them.


    "Although this ce is called Justice Continent and the Justice Saber Soul is here, it doesn''t belong


    here.


    Now that you havee, Ricky, I will return the Justice Saber Soul to you."


    Nobody from the Human Royal Pce wanted Ricky to take away the Justice Saber Soul, but they


    could not do anything else.


    The human emperor seemed pale and worried.


    "In that case, thank you very much. I''m taking this half of the Justice Saber Soul away."


    "You''re wee!" Ricky also noticed their mood and he knew that they were worried that they would


    be left defenseless.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I swear by my Martial Arts Oath that I will not leave here until I sessfully help the


    Justice Continent destroy the devils." Ricky looked right into the eyes of the human emperor as he


    swore. He could see how relieved he was.


    There were two reasons why he gave them that promise. First, Ricky was not the kind of person who


    would give up halfway when he helped others. Second, he needed to destroy the devils to get the


    remaining half of the Justice Saber Soul.


    "Thank you, Ricky!" Ricky grinned at them, pleased that he could kill two birds with one stone. Now, he


    would be able to help them and he would aplish his goal at the same time.


    "Before that, I need to cultivate in the Saber Tomb for a while. If the devilse, you can just get me,"


    Ricky told the human emperor.


    He could feel that the Saber Tomb would greatly help his cultivation.


    The Saber Enlightenment in the Saber Tomb echoed with the saber light in his body. His body was


    trembling with excitement. He believed that he would be able to produce the saber intent if he


    cultivated here.


    Moreover, he also needed a ce to cultivate the Life and Death Mutant.


    In the contest of martial arts to find a husband for Princess Lori, he had revealed all of his four mutants.


    This would soon be heard by the devils and would leave him with no trump card. Therefore, he had to


    have a newer and stronger trump card. The Life and Death Mutant would undoubtedly be a powerful


    trump card.


    With five mutants and five zones, together with the Golden Spirit Eyes, his ability to challenge warriors


    of higher levels would surely improve.


    He also had to further improve his realm. He would be a first-ss upper spiritual king through his


    Justice Saber. This way, he could have the fighting power of a first-sspleted spiritual king.


    If he broke through now, he was risking his realm to be weakened. This was because there was a


    probability that he did not stay in his current state long enough. However, he had no choice. How could


    he fight against the devils if he could not achieve a breakthrough? He was even afraid of the creatures


    from the Tiger Royal Pce if he could not break through.


    The creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce would not let him go especially after what had happened


    earlier.


    Ricky suspected that the creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce had something to do with the devils as


    well since Anthony was using evil spirit.


    "You want to cultivate here?" The human emperor and others were all curious about Ricky''s decision.


    Except for the saber intent, there seemed to be nothing for Ricky to cultivate here. They couldn''t


    believe that a genius like Ricky hadn''t mastered the saber intent yet.


    "If you want to cultivate, you can go to the cultivation site of our Human Royal Pce. There may not


    be good cultivation resources there, but you will not be disappointed." Ricky shook his head. He knew


    they only wanted to cater to him, but he needed his trump cards to stay a secret.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but the Justice Saber Soul is here, so this ce is very suitable for my


    cultivation," Ricky said.


    "In that case, we will respect your choice. What cultivation resources do you need? If you need any, I


    won''t hesitate to give it to you."


    "Thank you, sir, but I have these cultivation resources myself. There''s no need to bother with me.


    Please tell Soar to cultivate as soon as possible. He is not strong enough in his current state."


    The human emperor nodded once more before he and others left Ricky in peace with hesitant steps.


    When Ricky was sure that he was alone, he started to cultivate in the Saber Tomb.


    For this cultivation, he had three goals. The first goal was to cultivate his saber intent with the aid of the


    Justice Saber and the saber intent spread throughout the Saber Tomb. The second goal was to


    cultivate the Life and Death Mutant. The third goal was to achieve a breakthrough and be a first-


    ss upper spiritual king.


    First of all, he needed to cultivate the Life and Death Spirit.


    "Sharpening the saber does not interfere with the cutting of firewood," Ricky whispered to himself. After


    he finished cultivating the Life and Death Mutant, he would possess five mutants. These five mutants


    would, in turn, elerate his cultivation.


    Ricky sat with his legs crossed on the huge tombstone where the Justice Saber Soul was located. He


    began to meditate on the Life and Death Skill and the life and death runes.


    ording to the Life and Death Skill, life and death were a circle. Only after an experience with death


    would one be able to live a life, and only one experienced life would they face death. In this way, life


    and death constituted the cycle of reincarnation.


    No one could tell whether it was life or death that appeared first, but that knowledge was not needed


    anyway.


    As long as one knew what life was and what death was, they would be able to understand the


    reincarnation of life and death. Perhaps one day, if they were able to jump out of the reincarnation of


    life and death, they would be able to understand everything!


    Life and death were like ice and fire. They stood opposite each other and sometimes changed into


    each other.


    Surrounded by the life and death runes, Ricky muttered, "Life and death involve the conversion


    between the power of life and the power of death."


    Soon, Ricky was immersed in the Life and Death Skill. The Life and Death River in the Life and Death


    Zone flowed faster invisibly and appeared in Ricky''s body.


    The Life and Death River was the core of the entire Life and Death Zone. As long as he merged the


    Life and Death River, he was also able to merge the Life and Death Zone. Then, his body would


    be the Life and Death Mutant.


    Of course, there was also an indispensable condition. This was the source of feminine energy he had


    obtained from Pearl.


    As the life and death runes entered his body repeatedly, Ricky''s body changed into a mutant body


    gradually.


    ...


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the Tiger Royal Pce was very depressing.


    Pord and Anthony had recovered from their injuries. They had taken very advanced pills and


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth. The beast emperor looked very angry. He sat tensely on his ck


    and gold chair, his hands tightly clenched on its armrest. Everyone around him straightened when he


    spoke roughly.


    "Damn it! Where the hell are those bastardse from?


    They destroyed our ns! One of them even turned out to be a Great Dragon. Many creatures on the


    Justice Continent are bound to trust the Great Dragon. Even with amon enemy like the devils, the


    Tiger Royal Pce will never have a chance to seize the supreme power again. I''m afraid we will never


    have another chance."


    "Father, in the current situation, the devils are ourmon enemy. How about fighting against the


    devils first? Otherwise..." Pord said though he felt humiliated being defeated by Soar.

 Chapter 864 Pressure From The Tiger Royal Palace

    Chapter 864 Pressure From The Tiger Royal Pce


    "The devils are our enemies, but the Human Royal Pce and the Elf Royal Pce are also our


    enemies. If the living beings on the Justice Continent win under the leadership of the Human Royal


    Pce, then there will be no ce for us to stay in this wretched ce!" the beast emperor said coldly


    after hearing Pord''s words.


    "But Father, if we seed in taking the ce of the Human Royal Pce, how will we deal with the


    devils?" Pord asked again.


    "That''s none of your business," his father answered coldly. "Next, you shall cultivate together with


    Anthony and try to achieve your breakthrough to thepleted spiritual king as soon as possible. All


    the cultivation resources in our pce shall be made avable to you."


    "I see, Father!"


    Afterwards, Pord and Anthony left the hall at the same time.


    Obviously, when they left, Pord paid most of his attention to Anthony. He even gave him a ttering


    smile as they walked out.


    As for the beast emperor, he was still discussing something important with his subordinates.


    ...


    The time spent on cultivation in the Saber Tomb went by quickly. Three months passed by


    unnoticeably. On the tombstone, Ricky''s body had be the body of mutant. At that moment, he


    became the life and death runes himself.


    Moreover, the Life and Death River faintly emerged on the life and death runes.


    ''I have finally seeded in cultivating the Life and Death Mutant!'' Ricky eximed in his heart out of


    excitement.


    The next moment, the five mutants were revealed all at the same time and the Justice Saber


    surrounded his entire body. The saber intent in the entire Saber Tomb then instantly surged and


    transformed into the shape of dragons that also pervaded Ricky''s body.


    Afterwards, Ricky''s saber light spread around and turned into a domain that collided with the saber


    intent inside the tomb.


    By that time, Ricky''s saber light had already reached thepleteness.


    He could haveprehended the saber intent with certain opportunities. However, he hadn''t put his


    mind into it for a long time and had missed many opportunities. He now finally found the right


    opportunity inside the Saber Tomb and it was a great one.


    The Saber Tomb was a graveyard for sabers and powerful warriors who wielded them. It was where


    saber intent could be manifested in its purest form.


    ''Perhaps I didn''t seize those opportunities in the past because I was destined toprehend the saber


    intent in this very tomb!'' he thought to himself.


    In the next moment, he no longer hesitated. He immediately controlled his saber light and fought


    against the immense saber intent that surrounded him.


    The best way toprehend the saber intent was to fight it as hard as he could.


    At the same time, the five mutants were activated to further refine the cultivation resources inside his


    body. He then began to achieve his breakthrough to a first-ss upper spiritual king.


    ...


    In the air above the Human Royal Pce, waves of strong aura began to emanate. The human


    emperor, Soar and the other powerful warriors from the Human Royal Pce appeared.


    It could be sensed that Soar was now a third-sspleted spiritual king at peak state and his aura


    had finally reached that of a first-sspleted spiritual king.


    After attaining the body of Great Dragon, Soar''s ability to challenge warriors of higher cultivation levels


    also increased. Now that he was at the level of a spiritual king, he wouldn''t have much trouble


    challenging those who were two levels higher than him.


    On the opposite side were a group of warriors from the Tiger Royal Pce.


    The group included the beast emperor along with his subordinates, Anthony and Pord. By that time,


    Anthony and Pord had already bepleted spiritual kings and the aura of Anthony was much


    stronger than Pord''s.


    The elf emperor also arrived. However, she was all by herself because the confrontation between the


    Tiger Royal Pce and the Human Royal Pce had been way beyond her expectations.


    "Beast Emperor, are you sure you want to break up with my Human Royal Pce?" the human


    emperor asked coldly with a grim expression on his face.


    "The devils are on their way. We would have to face them soon. With every second that passes, you


    are burning an internal war for your own sake. You are about to let the devilspletely invade our


    Justice Continent!" a powerful warrior from the Human Royal Pce said.


    "Ha-ha, you are wrong. I came here just because you forced me," the beast emperorughed and said.


    "It is not my Tiger Royal Pce that started this internal war."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At that moment, many creatures had gathered around the Human Royal Pce.


    "I am not alone. I''m afraid that the elf emperor also supports me," the beast emperor continued after


    ncing at everyone around him.


    Hearing this, all the people from the Human Royal Pce along with the creatures and the elf emperor


    were confused.


    "Let''s make this clear. I don''t quite understand what you mean by that. I wouldn''t dare to be the one to


    start this internal war," said the elf emperor, puzzled by his words.


    Although the elf emperor also thought about dealing with the Human Royal Pce, she never thought


    of forming an alliance with the beast emperor. She knew that it would only bring her doom in the long


    run.


    "All the living beings on the Justice Continent and the elf emperor are gathered here today. I''d like to


    hear how we, the Human Royal Pce, are forcing you to start this internal war," the human emperor


    said coldly with murderous intent slowly rising in his heart.


    How could he not know about the ambitions of the beast emperor?


    If it wasn''t for the pressure he had from the beast emperor previously, how could the human emperor


    have held apetition and had her daughter marry the winner? And now, the beast emperor was


    even willing toy out all of sins on the Human Royal Pce.


    "Since you said so, I should tell everyone your schemes today," the beast emperor sneered. "Besides, I


    hope you are ready to prove everything to me, the elf emperor."


    "If I ever see it with my own eyes and I am certain that it''s a fact, I surely won''t tell a lie," the elf


    emperor said lightly.


    "Last time the devils arrived, I had to cooperate with the human emperor and the elf emperor to fight


    them together. But even by doing that, we were still defeated by Blood Demon King within a few


    rounds," the beast emperor said.


    "And at that moment, a Saber Spirit came to save us."


    When he said this, the eyes of all the people from the Human Royal Pce immediately darkened.


    They all had vaguely guessed what the beast emperor was about to say next.


    "The white light is a Saber Spirit!" At that time, the creatures present all sighed with emotion. It was


    obvious that they also knew about the battle the beast emperor was talking about.


    "You are right. A powerful Saber Spirit dide to save us from doom," the elf emperor nodded and


    said.


    "As far as I know, this Saber Spirit belongs to the Human Royal Pce''s Saber Tomb. It means we can


    also say that it belongs to the Human Royal Pce," the beast emperor said with a cold smile as he


    looked at the human emperor.


    "That is absurd! That Saber Spirit belongs to the Human Royal Pce!" all of the living beings around


    eximed in disbelief after hearing those words. They gazed at the human emperor.


    The elf emperor couldn''t help but stare at him as well.


    A hint of reproach could be seen in their eyes. What they wanted to say was, "Wasn''t the Human Royal


    Pce the leader of the Justice Continent? Since you had this powerful Saber Spirit, why didn''t you


    use it to kill the devils when you clearly had the chance? Why did you let the whole Justice Continent


    suffer the devils'' massacre?"


    Apart from that, they also saw the sullen faces of the people from the Human Royal Pce which


    confirmed that the beast emperor was telling the truth.


    At the sight of this, the sneer in the eyes of the beast emperor became more apparent.


    "Human Emperor, now that the Saber Spirit belongs to the Human Royal Pce, why don''t you use it


    to kill the devils?" A voice full of resentment arose from the shadows.

 Chapter 865 The Powerful Beast Emperor

    Chapter 865 The Powerful Beast Emperor


    The one who spoke was an ordinary creature. Some other creatures immediately followed suit and


    echoed the concern with him to gather more attention.


    "Yes, that''s right! Human Emperor, you and your pce is the hope of the whole Justice Continent.


    Now, the Justice King has finally appeared. With that being said, it is just so fitting and justifiable that


    more of the responsibilities should be shouldered by the Human Royal Pce!" One by one, the


    warriors voiced out their opinions as they all wanted to be heard.


    "Justice King, we hope that you can take the Saber Spirit and kill the devils with us!"


    Each of the warriors continued to express their hopes and voice out their suggestions one after the


    other, in an organized fashion.


    "Human Emperor, was any of what Beast Emperor said true?" the elf emperor asked loudly so that


    everyone in the area heard her query.


    "Yes, it was. Justice Saber Soul is the Saber Spirit''s name. It is a treasure in the Saber Tomb of the


    Human Royal Pce, so we are responsible for protecting it with our lives," the human emperor replied


    in a tone of admission.


    "Well, in that case, please further exin the matter to us. Otherwise, I will be forced to take the side of


    the Tiger Royal Pce," the elf emperor threatened.


    It was undeniable that the elf emperor had such admirable ambitions. But when it came to the context


    of the devils'' invasion, it was more of a death sentence. With the devils'' invasion, if the Human Royal


    Pce was destroyed first, then the creatures on the entirety of the Justice Continent would be


    extinct in a sh, including her very own Elf Royal Pce.


    "Everyone, there is no doubt that the Justice Saber Soul is indeed powerful. If it were not, then, it would


    have not defeated the Blood Devil King in the first ce," the human emperor said with conviction. "As


    of the moment, no one in the Human Royal Pce can control the Justice Saber Soul.


    In conclusion, the Justice Saber Soul fought against the Blood Devil King on its own ord, without


    anyone controlling it.


    Everyone, think this through. How many lives did our Human Royal Pce sacrifice in order to save us


    all from the wretched devils? How much blood did we spill on thend of the Justice Continent?


    All of my three sons died from fighting against the devils. This would not have even happened if anyone


    from the Human Royal Pce was able to control the Justice Saber Soul. In such a case, there would


    be no need to wait until now!"


    All the other creatures, including the elf emperor, fell silent for they knew that what he said was nothing


    but the truth.


    On the other hand, all the other creatures'' resentment were extinguished except for the beast emperor,


    who instead had his eyes darkened by his words.


    "It seems that only the members of the Human Royal Pce are the ones who are unfortunately


    unable to control the Justice Saber Soul. Given that fact, maybe the same is not true of others. And for


    the sake of the Justice Continent, I suggest that the Human Royal Pce should let every creature on


    the Justice Continent have a try at it," the beast emperor said in a loud voice so that his point could be


    heard.


    Hearing what he had just said, all the creatures who had fallen silent suddenly had their hopes lit up


    again. "The beast emperor is definitely right. You should take out the Justice Saber Soul and let all the


    constituents of the Justice Continent have a try at it. After all, there''s no harm in trying.


    If we find out there''s someone who can control it, then our very own Justice Continent will be saved."


    All the creatures present didn''t just go with the tide. In fact, all of them were genuinely eager to help in


    whatever they could because they were all so desperate to have a powerful force to lead them to the


    devils'' defeat.


    ''I will see what you can do next. Among all the warriors present here, I know that it is only I who can


    control that thing. And as long as you take it out, my n will be perfectly carried out, and the whole


    Justice Continent, as well as the Devil Continent, will be mine, '' the beast emperor thought to himself


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    secretly.


    ''I''m afraid that your good wish will be in vain. Unfortunately, you''re destined to fail!'' the human emperor


    also thought to himself. ''Because the real owner of the Justice Saber Soul has already appeared!''


    Then, under the gaze of expectation from the other warriors, the human emperor announced,


    "Everybody, I think you are right and I agree with you. I should take out the Justice Saber Soul and let


    everyone have a try.


    However, there is no need for me to do that now, because the Justice Saber Soul has already found its


    rightful owner. As we speak, the owner is cultivating in the Saber Tomb. I believe that with his


    leadership and skill, he can definitely defeat the devils for us."


    "What? Is this true? Has it really found its owner?!" Shocked to their cores, all the other creatures


    exchanged very confused looks at one another as they all were in disbelief.


    On the other hand, there was an exemption to the crowd''s collective emotion, for the beast emperor


    only became gloomy as soon as he heard the news. In a cold and ferocious tone, he said, "Such kind


    of news should be presented in front of everybody''s eyes, so you can make it more convincing."


    As soon as his voice trailed off, he rushed to the Saber Tomb of the Human Royal Pce.


    Meanwhile, anxiety filled his head as the beast emperor worried that if what the human emperor said


    was true, then his n would just be in vain.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" the human emperor asked coldly as he tried to stop him.


    "I think that it is just right for me to see it with my own eyes, and I know that they would agree with me.


    That''s why I''m going to your Saber Tomb to have a look. Move and get out of my way now!" the beast


    emperor menacingly said while his momentum surged.


    Right at that moment, he could no longer pay much attention to the position of the Tiger Royal Pce


    in the hearts of the creatures on the Justice Continent. Moreover, he also believed that without the


    Justice Saber Soul and its power, their high position in the hearts of the other creatures would be


    deemed meaningless.


    "As far as I know, the Saber Tomb of our Human Royal Pce is our ancestors'' graveyard and no one


    is allowed to break in so easily," the human emperor snorted. Then, without a warning, powerful saber


    intent burst out from his body and then turned into a sharp de. With the de in his hand, he dashed


    and shed at the beast emperor.


    "You can''t stop me now!" the beast emperor retorted in anger. Suddenly, his enlightenment turned into


    a red w which he then waved to tear the human emperor apart.


    Boom! With the waves and clouds of air surges filling up the air around them, the extremely sharp


    Burning Sun w savagely tore the de apart. The w grew exponentially, as if it was an


    oppressive w that came from the sky.


    In this way, with only one swift move, the human emperor''s attack was smashed and destroyed.


    Seeing that his attack was no match for his opponent''s, he quickly took several steps back.


    And this was because he very well knew and felt that the power of the humongous Burning Sun w


    overpowered the power that he had.


    The other warriors were amazed and somehow shocked by what they had seen. They had thought that


    the two emperors'' strengths should have been at least equal. But to their confusion, how could there be


    such a ring difference between the power of the two emperors?


    Boom! As he retreated rapidly at full speed, the human emperor avoided his opponent''s powerful blow.


    But as he did this, embarrassment filled his heart and mind.


    "You''re not listening. I have already told you that you cannot stop me!" the beast emperor said coldly.


    Standing in the midair in a domineering manner, he looked around with his red eyes, as if a king was


    All the other creatures who witnessed this great disy of power became shocked as they had not


    expected that the beast emperor could be so powerful as to defeat the human emperor so easily.


    "How could this be possible? I can''t believe that you have made a breakthrough!" the human emperor


    roared aloud after keeping her fast receding figure steady.


    All the three emperors had been first-sspleted spiritual kings. This time, however, the beast


    emperor was a first-sspleted spiritual king at peak state.


    "You''re right! But it seems that I''ve broken through by luck!" the beast emperor said monotonously.


    ''So that exins the shocking power dynamic. It''s just because the beast emperor actually made a


    breakthrough. No wonder he dares challenge the human emperor, '' the elf emperor thought to herself.


    At this very moment, she had a very difficult time deciding where to stand especially now that the


    bnce among the three forces had already been broken.


    ''If I help the beast emperor destroy the other, I''m afraid that the beast emperor would not spare our Elf


    Royal Pce!'' the elf emperor thought to herself once again.


    Right at that moment, she made a quick decision.


    "Elf Emperor, would you like to go to the Saber Tomb of the Human Royal Pce with me?" the beast


    emperor asked in a cold and threatening voice. Apparently, he was requiring the elf emperor to dere


    where she stood in the situation.

 Chapter 866 Ricky Came Out

    Chapter 866 Ricky Came Out


    The beast emperor tried to force the elf emperor to dere where she stood. Although his voice was


    calm, his tone was firm. It was obvious that he would not take no for an answer.


    Meanwhile, the human emperor also looked towards the elf emperor. The look he gave her was


    meaningful and persuasive as well. He was imploring her through his eyes to choose his side.


    If the elf emperor stood on the side of the beast emperor, then the Human Royal Pce would be


    destroyed. Perhaps they could count on their only hope for survival: Ricky. After all, Ricky was the


    master of the Justice Saber Soul. He was powerful enough to turn the tide for the Human Royal Pce


    under such circumstances.


    "Since the human emperor has said that the Justice Saber Soul has its own master, there is no need


    for us to force any more changes. Whoever gets the Justice Saber Soul will be helpful to the Justice


    Continent anyway, don''t you think so? Or do you disagree with this because you want to keep it for


    yourself?"


    The elf emperor looked at the beast emperor daringly as if she was waiting for him to protest or react


    violently.


    After all, she had just thrown shade and stained the name of the beast emperor. She was insinuating


    that the beast emperor was pushing for the change for selfish reasons.


    When he heard what the elf emperor had said, the beast emperor was filled with rage. His face


    contorted and his eyes burned with anger.


    The beast emperor found it hard to digest the fact that the elf emperor had rejected his offer. He was


    the greatest and most powerful among them. And yet, the elf emperor sided with the human emperor


    whom he thought was weak and foolish. He was furious because he felt like the elf emperor had ced


    him in a shameful position.


    "Well, as you all know, I am the strongest here. So, I am the most qualified one to take that Justice


    Saber Soul. From the ancient days to the present, the strong have always ruled over the weak. The


    powerful people are always well respected. That is thew of nature. I''m sure you guys understand this


    well."


    The domineering speech from the beast emperor frightened most of the creatures that had gathered


    around. They trembled in the face of his powerful momentum and daring im.


    Some creatures agreed that the beast emperor should be in charge of the Justice Saber Soul when


    they saw his raw power. Meanwhile, others thought that he was too overbearing and impudent.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If any of you dare to stop me from getting what I deserve, then be prepared to die!"


    Boom! At that moment, the momentum of the beast emperor increased to the extreme. It rushed


    towards the human emperor and the elf emperor.


    ''Since when has Father be so powerful? Anthony used to be so average as well. But now, he has


    be the owner of the Lava Mutant in such a short time. And he''s been even praised by my father.


    What is going on here?


    Could it be possible that Father and Anthony have improved their strength in the same way?'' Pord


    thought gloomily.


    "Then try it!" The human emperor stared at the beast emperor coldly. His eyes discreetly met the elf


    emperor who nodded her head slightly. In silent agreement, they stepped forward and surrounded the


    beast emperor bravely.


    "Maybe you guys could fight against me in the past. But now, you are as weak as ants to me!" The


    beast emperor red back at them coldly.


    Howl! Although no one could see it, they felt a strong current passed them. It formed a domain of roar


    where endless Burning Sun ws were spreading. They transformed into a huge w in the end and


    flew towards the human emperor and the elf emperor.


    Although the cultivation level the beast emperor owned was only one level higher than that of Anthony


    and Pord, the Burning Sun w he had used was much bigger than theirs. It was obvious that it was


    a matter of cultivation.


    When they saw the Burning Sun w as it came towards them, the human emperor and elf emperor


    became more serious. Without hesitation, they gathered their strongest force and tried their best to


    resist the attack.


    However, they could only defend for a short while before their attacks werepletely dispersed.


    Boom! Then, the Burning Sun w hit the two of them. The aura around the w was so strong that


    they were blown away by the impact and were severely injured.


    Under the all-out strike of the beast emperor, the human emperor and elf emperor retreated. This was


    the difference in strength between the beast emperor and them.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!" the beast emperor roared fiercely once again before he headed


    to the Saber Tomb.


    He couldn''t wait to enter the Saber Tomb. All he wanted at the moment was to obtain the Justice Saber


    Soul. Theter that he went to the Saber Tomb, the more likely he was to lose the Justice Saber Soul.


    Soar and the otherpleted spiritual kings of the Human Royal Pce also failed to stop the beast


    emperor.


    "Oh, crap! Ricky is still in the Saber Tomb!" Soar muttered to himself in a panic. He was about to turn


    into his beast form to help Ricky when a familiar voice rang out.


    "You want the Justice Saber Soul? I''d like to see you try." In the depths of the Human Royal Pce, a


    white saber was shed out. It was the Justice Saber which merged with the half Saber Soul.


    Buzz! When the saber vibrated, the area began to transform into a world with saber intent. The endless


    saber lights suddenly mixed and condensed into a huge white saber and chopped down fiercely.


    That was the power of the Justice Saber Soul. It was as powerful as apleted spiritual king at peak


    state.


    "Is that the Saber Spirit? The Justice Saber Soul that the human emperor just mentioned?"


    "What great strength!"


    All the creatures who had gathered to watch stared in shock and awe at its overwhelming power.


    "Chop!" After the howl, the huge white saber spurted out. It looked like a mountain and poured down


    like the tide. The beast emperor was drowned by the saber attack.


    He started to feel frightened as he tried in vain to resist the attack. His eyes widened in realization as


    he felt the strength that the saber released. Its power surpassed hispletely.


    Howl! With the surge of the Burning Sun Enlightenment, he revealed his beast form. Just like Anthony,


    he had two wings likeva on his back. With no doubt, his blood power had activated and his strength


    greatly increased as well.


    The other creatures were shocked by what they saw. They didn''t expect the blood power of the beast


    emperor to upgrade so fast.


    "Burning Sun w!"


    With a ferocious look on his face, the beast emperor condensed another force in his body. It was


    almost the same strength as that of Anthony''s. It was the evil spirit that was covered by another force


    just like Anthony''s as well.


    Meanwhile, there was a w-like saber that dashed against the Burning Sun Holy Tiger in its fury.


    A keen observer would see that there was a white light at the top of the Burning Sun w. It was an


    iplete Saber Spirit, with only a quarter of it.


    The Saber Spirit hummed and released power. Although the power was supposed to be poured into the


    huge saber which fell from the sky, in the end, it was swallowed by the evil spirit that covered it.


    In this way, the power of the beast emperor was almost as strong as apleted spiritual king at peak


    state.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    These two fierce forces collided, and huge airwaves swept up instantly.


    The intense stalematested until finally, the Burning Sun w was smashed into pieces. The huge


    saber hit the beast emperor head-on.


    Bang! Another muffled collision sounded. The beast emperor spat out a mouthful of blood and his


    momentum instantly fell. It was obvious that he was badly hurt by the huge saber.


    He roared in pain as he fell back. With a final pained groan, he lifted himself from where he copsed.


    In an effort to escape, he quickly swallowed all the creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce and left


    swiftly.


    The huge saber retreated as well and turned into the Justice Saber. As the people stared at in


    reverence, it slowly returned to the depths of the Human Royal Pce.


    As everything settled down, Ricky''s figure appeared.


    He stared at the retreating figure of the beast emperor with serious eyes.

 Chapter 867 The Attack From The Devils

    Chapter 867 The Attack From The Devils


    Although the others were not able to feel the power of the beast emperor, Ricky could feel it clearly. He


    not only felt the power of the evil spirit but also the power of the Justice Saber Soul.


    He was surprised that a quarter of the Justice Saber Soul was with the beast emperor.


    ''I didn''t expect for the beast emperor to have a quarter of the Justice Saber Soul. Without the Justice


    Saber, how could he use the power of the Justice Saber Soul?'' Ricky wondered privately.


    Nevertheless, he finally knew the whereabouts of a quarter of the Justice Saber Soul. If he obtained it


    from the beast emperor, there would only be a quarter left for him to find.


    "Ricky, you have made a breakthrough and you can control the Justice Saber Soul. You can easily


    defeat him, so why aren''t you chasing after the beast emperor?" Soar came over and asked


    inquisitively.


    "I can defeat him, but I can''t kill him. It''s useless to chase him. Furthermore, the Justice Saber Soul is


    not my power. I can''t use it for an extended period." Ricky shook his head as he nced to where the


    beast emperor had run off.


    At this time, everyone in the Human Royal Pce was excited. They finally had a powerful warrior to


    defend them.


    "Soar, from now on, you have to take care of the surrounding creatures." As he observed the others,


    Ricky sent a message to Soar through telepathy.


    "Everyone, I believe that you all know what the beast emperor wants to do." Soar''s voice echoed


    around them. He projected authority as he spoke to his people as the Justice King.


    "As for the sincerity of the Human Royal Pce in dealing with the devils, I hope it is now clear. I, Soar,


    as a Great Dragon and the Justice King, promise that my brother Ricky, the human emperor, the elf


    emperor and I will lead all of you to defeat the devils and rebuild the Justice Continent."


    When they heard Soar''s promation, the creatures of the Justice Continent rejoiced. Once again,


    they chose to believe the Human Royal Pce and Soar.


    ...


    "Ricky, you must have greatly improved in the secluded cultivation!" the human emperor said excitedly.


    "I should thank you for giving me the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky said reverently.


    "There is no need for you to thank me. You have the Justice Saber, and the Justice Saber Soul


    naturally belongs to you. Perhaps we have been guarding the Justice Saber Soul for a long time just for


    this moment." The human emperor had a grin on his face which was quickly reced by a frown as he


    thought about something.


    "It''s just a pity that we only have half of the Justice Saber Soul."


    "I''ve found another quarter of it," Ricky responded seriously.


    "What! Where is it, Ricky?" His words caused a buzz among the creatures around them. Each one


    wanted to know where Ricky found the quarter.


    Even though they had only known Ricky and Soar for a short time, the people of the Human Royal


    Pce knew their character well already. They believed that Ricky and Soar were not the kind of


    people who coveted power and forgot righteousness in the face of profit.


    Therefore, the people of the Human Royal Pce sincerely hoped that Ricky and Soar would be able


    to collect all the parts of the Justice Saber Soul. They looked forward to the day that they would lead


    them against the devils.


    "Ricky, where did you find a quarter of the saber soul?" Soar also asked excitedly.


    "It is with the beast emperor. I guess the reason why he progressed so much was because he has a


    quarter of the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky answered solemnly.


    "What! It''s with the beast emperor!" The others around them looked frightened when they heard this.


    They suddenly realized the reason behind the quick improvement of the beast emperor.


    "Ricky, since you said that only those who have the Justice Saber can control the Justice Saber Soul,


    does that mean the beast emperor...?" the elf emperor asked. She had promised that all the elves


    would stand on the side of the Human Royal Pce.


    "Apart from the Justice Saber Soul, there is also another kind of power on the beast emperor. It is as


    powerful as the Justice Saber Soul,"


    Ricky divulged when he saw the worried looks on their faces. "It could be a power that can restrain the


    Justice Saber Soul, so that the beast emperor is able to use the power of the Justice Saber Soul and


    make a breakthrough."


    Ricky did not tell the others that the power was the evil spirit as he himself had many doubts.


    "How could this even be possible? How did a cruel man like the beast emperor get such a great


    opportunity? Now, we have more enemies! Not only do we have those powerful devils, but also the


    Tiger Royal Pce as well," said the elf emperor.


    "If I can get the quarter of the Justice Saber Soul from the beast emperor, then he will not be a threat to


    me. Maybe, I should go to the Tiger Royal Pce and let my fists do the talking!" Ricky growled out in


    frustration.


    "Ricky, I''m afraid that we can only suppress him with our strength. A creature like the beast emperor


    doesn''t know how to cooperate with others in the face of powerful enemies. Moreover, now that he has


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    the Justice Saber Soul, I''m afraid that he doesn''t care about the devils anymore," Soar said.


    "Let''s make a trip to the Tiger Royal Pce then. Whether we can get the saber soul or not, we must


    injure or incapacitate the beast emperor. Otherwise, if the devils invade us, he might find that


    opportune moment and stab us in the back. That would be a terrible situation," Ricky said.


    Buzz!


    At this time, the sounds of drones echoed in the whole Human Royal Pce. It resonated as if it was


    As they heard the buzzing sound, the faces of all the people from the Human Royal Pce and the elf


    emperor immediately darkened.


    "I''ll have to leave first. See youter!" With hurried farewells, the elf emperor hastily left.


    "What is happening?" Ricky asked.


    "The devils haveunched arge-scale attack. Perhaps the Blood Devil King has finished his


    cultivation!" the human emperor exined. Ricky frowned at this. It seemed like his ns would not


    happen.


    "The devils are here. It seems that we can''t go to the Tiger Royal Pce for the time being," Ricky


    muttered in frustration. "Soar, you are responsible for killing the rest of the devils together with the


    human emperor. I''ll deal with the Blood Devil King and the other two leaders of the Devil Royal Pce!"


    The human emperor nced at Ricky worriedly. He made a move to stop Ricky but paused when he


    met Ricky''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry. My strength is not enough but I will have the strength of apleted spiritual king at peak


    state with the Justice Saber Soul. It would be for a limited time, but I believe that I can stop the attack


    of the Blood Devil King within that period."


    "Thank you, Ricky." The human emperor and Soar led all the mighty warriors of the Human Royal


    Pce to the direction where the devils invaded.


    Along the way, the human emperor and Soar also called for powerful warriors from other forces and


    tribes to join them.


    The army who would fight against the devils grewrger as they traveled farther.


    It was true that most of the creatures on the Justice Continent were afraid of the devils. However,


    resistance and fighting spirit filled their hearts when their lives were put in danger. This was the reason


    why many had gathered to help and fight.


    Ricky followed them slowly. The victory of this battle depended on the result of his battle with the Blood


    Devil King and the other two leaders of the Blood Devil Pce.


    Before he left, Ricky secretly left two shadowy replicas in the Human Royal Pce. This was additional


    insurance in case the warriors from the Tiger Royal Pce attacked while they were away.


    He had recently defeated the beast emperor so he wasn''t likely to attack personally. Two shadowy


    replicas with the power of the Justice Saber Soul were enough to stop the other warriors for a long


    time.


    ...


    The information of the devils'' invasion was also discovered by the Tiger Royal Pce. Soon, a group of


    powerful warriors gathered in the hall to discuss the actions they would take.

 Chapter 868 Trevor Xue

    Chapter 868 Trevor Xue


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Inside the void, the collision of the innate spiritual energy and the evil spirit sounded as thunders''


    rumbling. The rising waves announced the destructive uing battle.


    Howl! Howl! Several ck figures stood under the evil spirit. All of them were devils.


    Some had turned into humans, hiding their murderous nature deep within their cores. While others


    chose to reveal their real ck and red bodies, with muscles and the sharpest ws.


    A handful of powerful creatures remained ahead of therge group of devils. The three on the front line


    were certainly the most eye-catching.


    They were respectively the Scarlet Devil King¡ªthe second king of the Devil Royal Pce, the Dark


    Devil King¡ªthe third king of the Devil Royal Pce, and Trevor Xue, the son of the Blood Devil King.


    Facing them, walked in the creatures from the Justice Continent. Alike the devils, they all wore straight


    faces due to the fury and the endless hatred they held against their opponents.


    In the past, the devils had invaded theirnd, ughtered their people and used them as nutrients for


    cultivation. Such an offense was too deeply rooted to be forgotten. Now was time for payback.


    Leading all the creatures from the Justice Continent, stood Soar, the human emperor and the elf


    emperor.


    "I, Trevor Xue, have heard that a Justice King had risen on your so-called Justice Continent recently,


    and that he''s a Great Dragon as well," Trevor Xue said, looking disdainfully at Soar.


    Trevor Xue and all of the other devils were salivating and anxious to taste the Great Dragon''s flesh and


    blood.


    A Great Dragon''s body was beyond nutritious for a devil.


    "You must be the Justice King, Soar, right?"


    Soar nodded. "And I suppose you''re son of Blood Devil King," he stated coldly. "Without your father,


    there''s no way you can invade our Justice Continent on your own."


    "Your pretentious bastard. You are too weak to challenge my father! He doesn''t need to be here."


    Trevor Xueughed wildly at Soar''s words.


    "Perhaps the title of Justice King has gone to your head."


    Boom!


    As soon as Trevor Xue delivered his provocative words, he let the power of a first-sspleted


    spiritual king rise from his body.


    "You can try me, though. After all, you are the Justice King and a Great Dragon; hence, you must be


    very powerful. I just hope you won''t bore me! Otherwise, I''ll be very disappointed."


    "Humph, disappointed? That won''t be the case, I promise you. Your blood will be poured on the Justice


    Continent today in the name of every life you''ve taken before. However, you can pay us back with a


    few devils'' heads first," Soar responded sternly.


    Using the same momentum of a first-sspleted spiritual king, and the power of the Great Dragon,


    Soar shot the Heaven Melting Spear straight at Trevor Xue.


    Howl! Behind Trevor Xue, as the evil spirit surged, the shadow of a huge devil grew out from him. He


    then shed out a long saber filled with evil spirit at Soar. However, it ended up meeting his spear


    instead.


    The collision had only proved both warriors'' great strength.


    The moment the weapons hit, a fierce and powerful light burst out, piercing through the void.


    After the collision, they retreated slightly. Both had stern expressions as they acknowledged each


    other''s strength, which was indeed beyond what they had expected.


    Nobody on either side dared to strike. Not as long as their represents kept facing each other. At that


    point, they were all waiting for the oue of the battle between the two. The result held great


    importance to both sides.


    Howl! Soar''s and Trevor Xue''s roars could be suddenly heard from each side. One was the Great


    Dragon''s roar, the other was a giant devil''s.


    Growling, Trevor Xue shifted into his real shape¡ªa giant devil. As he stepped on the void, he directly


    shed at it and broke it. The devil saber, like an evil snake, blew even more fog as it turned bigger,


    matching the huge devil''s body.


    "Demonizing Body!" Trevor Xue promptly came into the demonizing state. The dark evil spirit turned


    into blood red, and his pupils got even more terrifying and ferocious.


    His intent was obviously to terminate the battle with a single move.


    If he indeed managed to aplish it, this would be a huge event for everyone from the Devil


    Continent. It would encourage them to kill all the creatures from the Justice Continent.


    Soar naturally realized Trevor Xue''s intentions once he shifted into the devil''s body. So, he didn''t


    hesitate and also turned himself into the Heaven Melting Dragon. The fire on his body now perfectly


    matched the bloody and hazy evil spirit.


    "You are really a Great Dragon. The scent is one of a kind." Gathering the scent of the Dragon''s Blood,


    Trevor Xue flicked his huge tongue in excitement.


    "You want to eat me? When I break your teethter, things won''t look so nice for you," Soar teased


    him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Soar spat the Heaven Melting Fire and burned the surrounding evil spirit, turning the former into a


    sacred fire passage. Twisting his body, he came very close to Trevor Xue. His huge ws provoked a


    sacred fire storm, filling his palm as he attempted to slit the enemy.


    Bang! Perceiving the huge dragon w approaching him, Trevor Xue crossed his strong ck arms in


    order to resist the attack. However, the powerful w sessfully tattered arge piece of flesh from


    each of his arms.


    That didn''t enrage him, though. On the contrary, heughed evilly at his rival''s attempt. The smell of


    blood could only enhance his power, even if it was his own.


    Howl! The devil''s roar vibrated through the void as Trevor Xueunched his body forward. The huge


    devil saber in his hand chopped down, instantly breaking the sacred fire passage. Then, it hit on the


    Heaven Melting Spear.


    Hiss! The breaking sound rang loud before intense sparks lighted again between the saber and the


    spear.


    As the devil saber resisted, Trevor Xue didn''t stop his attack. Yet he wasn''t afraid of using any other


    tactic avable to him as well. So, he strode his huge devil foot, surrounded by the storm of blood evil


    spirit, straight to Soar''s dragon tail.


    Soar, however, was quicker. His tail moved and encircled Trevor Xue''s devil foot, freezing his move.


    "Come on!"


    "Go to hell!"


    Among shouts and roars, the mass of blood red evil spirit intertwined with the scarlet me. As Soar''s


    and Trevor Xue''s bodies shed against each other in the void, blood kept being spilled all over from


    time to time.


    Therefore, creatures from both sides screamed apprehensive.


    That was a battle of body and strength, but it was also a bloody one.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, the power of the blood red evil spirit and the scarlet me reached their


    peaks and exploded. The impulse their energy had created knocked both warriors out.


    As a result, Soar and Trevor got badly injured.


    Even if they were a tough devil and a strong dragon, they still bled. And the scars remained deep into


    their bones.

 Chapter 869 The Hope Of Victory

    Chapter 869 The Hope Of Victory


    The tough muscles on Trevor''s body were torn apart and pierced as ck blood dripped out of them,


    and his breathing weakened.


    Soar was also hurt. Many parts of his body were wounded, and pools of blood were everywhere.


    Butpared to Trevor, Soar''s injuries were less drastic. After all, the durability of his dragon scales


    was known to be the best among all creatures.


    At that moment, Trevor''s eyes turned gloomy. He never thought that his invincible power could be


    easily overwhelmed.


    "It seems that your teeth aren''t as sharp as you thought!" Soar said with disdain, shaking his head.


    "Humph! Die!" Trevor could only roar as a response to Soar''s arrogance.


    As he roared, his Evil Spirit Enlightenment rose once again. Realizing the fact that his body was


    weaker than that of the Great Dragon, he was nning on using his enlightening power to try and kill


    the dragon.


    "Power of the Blood Devil! All-in Devil Saber!"


    The blood red evil spirit surged forward in the form of waves. Trevor looked extremely ferocious as if


    his eyes were turning into two oceans of blood from which an immense air of killing was released.


    At that moment, it seemed as if he hadpletely forgotten about fear and death and waspletely


    ready to sacrifice himself. Yet he was merely preupied by the thoughts of blood and ughter.


    Blood sprayed on the ground. Trevor waved his saber as he charged forward. The void immediately


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    transformed into a void of devils. Huge devils appeared one after the other, gathering the power of


    blood and ughter as they prepared to attack.


    Soar felt a strong threat before the dagger stabbed his body and caused him to fear for his life.


    Therefore, Soar activated every drop of Dragon''s Blood he still had in his body to burst out the power of


    the Great Dragon.


    "Dragon Soul Punishment!"


    While he growled, the power of the Great Dragon in his body turned into the Dragon Soul, which then


    began to roar in the invisible void as if it wasmunicating with the heavenly punishment power of


    the Great Dragon to channel its strongest powers.


    "Punishment Dragon Seal!"


    Under the Dragon Soul, the power of punishment from heaven was then condensed and turned into the


    Punishment Dragon w. Within the w, the power of punishment and the Great Dragon''s


    enlightening power were merged into one square seal.


    The seal wasposed of four shapes on four sides, each one showed a sign from the Heaven


    Melting Dragon.


    This was another Omnipotent Skill that Soar mastered from the Punishment Dragon w. The


    punishment power from heaven was transformed into the dragon w. As the dragon seal was


    condensed in the w, it could be said that its abilities were for both offense and defense.


    Boom! The Punishment Dragon Seal grewrger andrger. Once it was as big as a mountain, it fell


    down heavily and collided with the saber and caused a loud impact.


    The waves of air were overwhelming and rippling as if everything around them entered a tunnel of


    destruction.


    "So what if you have risked your life in trying to use your All-in Devil Saber? You still have no one but


    yourself and all the blood you sacrificed will be in vain," Soar roared loudly as the air waves reached


    their limits.


    "With the Great Dragon''s Blood and in the name of the Justice King, I would utilize the punishment


    from the heavens in this continent to kill the devils!"


    Swish!


    Out of nowhere, a strong power originating from the Justice Continent was channeling into Soar''s


    Punishment Dragon Seal.


    It could even be sensed that in the area of the Justice Continent enveloped by evil spirit, the evil spirit


    was driven out by a force without anyone noticing.


    Humph! With a loud dragon roar, an evil de shot out. It was Trevor''s saber. Behind the de,


    Trevor''s body was falling onto the ground rapidly with the Punishment Dragon Seal crashing violently


    and making a huge crater on the ground.


    In an instant, Soar rushed out of the waves of energy as the Punishment Dragon Seal dissolved.


    Seeing Trevor''s dying body, he lifted his Heaven Melting Spear and went for him as fast as he could.


    "Stop this!" shouted both the Dark Devil King and the Scarlet Devil King as they rushed to stop Soar.


    "Kill them!" yelled the two kings.


    Howl! Howl! Immediately, the devils standing near the evil spirit were put on a trance and rushed


    towards the creatures of the Justice Continent.


    "Everyone, it''s time for us to take our vengeance!" At that time, everyone from the Human Royal Pce


    and the Elf Royal Pce roared and rushed towards the devils along with the strong warriors from the


    Justice Continent.


    Bang! The moment the two devil kings moved, a de made of white light fell down. It was none other


    than Ricky.


    "I am the one you should be worried about! By the way, the absence of the Blood Devil King today


    would be your greatest mistake," Ricky said coldly.


    Seeing the white saber light appear in an instant, the two devil kings were immediately filled with horror


    because they knew they had seen that kind of power before. It was the same de power that hurt the


    Blood Devil King and forced him intoplete seclusion just to recover.


    Without any hesitation, they gathered their strongest powers to try and resist the saber light.


    Just as they were defending themselves, Soar''s Heaven Melting Spear pierced through Trevor''s chest


    and had finally put an end to their fierce battle.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Seeing that Trevor was finally killed by Soar, the creatures on the Justice Continent all


    roared in excitement as their waves of fighting spirit rose once again. At that moment, they finally felt


    the tiniest bit of hope for a chance to victory.


    Once Trevor was killed, horror welled up inside the eyes of the Dark Devil King and the Scarlet Devil


    King. They were in deep awe. Trevor was killed, and his father, the Blood Devil King, would not spare


    them.


    The devils, on the other hand, also began to fear for their lives. But because of the thirst for blood and


    their desire to kill during the process of demonization, they continued their ughter.


    But at that moment, their doom was inevitable.


    "Everyone, we will win this battle no matter what!" Soar raised Trevor''s head and roared loudly,


    releasing his fighting spirit, and spread it all over the creatures on the Justice Continent.


    "Yes, Justice King!" Hearing Soar''s words, the creatures from the Justice Continent all eximed from


    the top of their lungs.


    Seeing this, the human emperor and the elf emperor looked at each other and smiled with relief. They


    saw a silver lining right in front of them, something they had never seen before.


    The human emperor couldn''t be more relieved and was d that he trusted Ricky and Soar to save


    them.


    He believed that Soar, the Great Dragon and Ricky, the master of the Justice Saber Soul, were sent


    from the heavens for their salvation.


    ...


    "Ricky, I would leave the two devil kings to you," Soar firmly said to Ricky.


    Afterwards, Soar led the creatures of the Justice Continent in killing the remaining devils.


    It was again an overwhelming ughter but the situation was quite different this time. It was the


    creatures of the Justice Continent that had full control over the situation as they ughtered the devils


    from the Devil Continent one after the other.


    ...


    The Dark Devil King and the Scarlet Devil King worked together and tried to resist Ricky''s saber light.


    However, they were already gravely hurt and they had to retreat in the process of exploding their


    bodies.


    Of course, Ricky already anticipated what they were about to do. He said coldly, "Since you''re already


    here, you have to leave something behind. Trevor''s blood is far from enough."


    Flying through the air, Ricky appeared above the two devil kings and with his Justice Saber releasing


    power, he shed down at them with all his might.

 Chapter 870 The Truth Of The Lava Mutant

    Chapter 870 The Truth Of The Lava Mutant


    Swish!


    Two white de lights came out of the Justice Saber. The speed of the de lights left no room for the


    two devil kings to dodge. At this moment, Ricky directly activated all the power of his Justice Saber


    Soul, which was the power of apleted spiritual king at peak state.


    Boom! Just right after Ricky''s attack, the two devil kings demonized instantly and condensed both their


    strongest defenses in order to resist the Justice Saber Soul''s power.


    However, even the Blood Devil King, who was apleted spiritual king at peak state, couldn''t


    withstand the immense destructive power of the half Justice Saber Soul, let alone these two.


    Their defense was not enough as the two devil kings'' arms were cut down directly by the Justice Saber


    Soul''s power. Both of them dodged the attack. Otherwise the white de lights would have already cut


    them into half.


    "The arms of the two devil kings,bined with the blood of Trevor, seems to gain some interest from


    the creatures on the Justice Continent!" Ricky murmured to himself.


    Meanwhile, with all the screams echoing in the air, the two devil kings were force to run away in fright.


    But Ricky didn''t chase after them anymore for he was already drowned in heavy sweat. When he burst


    out the power of the Justice Saber Soul consecutively, he almost reached his limit.


    Despite the fact that he could control the Justice Saber Soul, its power was more than his. Every time


    he would use it, he would suffer a lot before he could even reach the realm.


    ''It''s a good thing that the Blood Devil King didn''te today. Otherwise no one knows what would''ve


    happened today, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''It feels that being a first-ss upper spiritual king is far


    from enough. I guess I still need to be an upper spiritual king at peak state.


    Only in this way will I be inplete control of this Ultimate Justice Saber.''


    With the fearsome retreat of the two devil kings, the battle began to fall into a one-side game.


    .....


    Meanwhile, after ordering other living creatures in the Tiger Royal Pce, the beast emperor and


    Anthony were alone in the pce.


    "So how is your Lava Mutant?" the beast emperor asked lightly as he looked at Anthony. Despite his


    straight face, he was very excited for he was about to get the Lava Mutant, too.


    "Although it is not the real Lava Mutant, it is almost the same as the real one. I can feel the power of


    the mutant at anytime and anywhere," Anthony said in a serious tone.


    "It seems that I have made quite a smart and good choice. Infusing some power into your body would


    indeed stimte your blood, and even trigger your Lava Mutant," the beast emperor said in a hushed


    voice.


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir. If it weren''t for the power you have blessed me with, then I would still


    be an ordinary warrior." Anthony cupped his hands in front of his chest while he expressed his


    gratitude.


    "And that is why I decided to lead the all the creatures of Burning Sun Holy Tiger tribe to serve you, sir."


    "Ha-ha, you were a few steps ahead of me. That''s what I was going to say. Next, time for payback."


    The beast emperor stood up from his chair andughed upon hearing what Anthony had just said.


    "Sir, please give me orders!" Anthony said seriously, sping his hands in fists again as he lowered his


    head in front of him.


    Bang! But as soon as Anthony bowed his head and spoke, the beast emperor came to his side with a


    sharp w and tore his shoulder des away from his body.


    And just like that, he was sealed by the beast emperor.


    "Sir, what are you doing to me?" Anthony asked in fear as he suddenly realized that something bad had


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    already happened.


    "What am I doing? Payback. This is what you pay me in return," the beast emperor sneered. Not


    waiting for Anthony''s answer, he ced his right hand on poor Anthony''s neck and twisted it. And as


    easy as that, with the help of his enlightening power, he hadpletely eliminated Anthony''s soul.


    The talent raised by the beast emperor was finally killed, and Anthony never knew as to why the beast


    emperor helped him and then killed him.


    ....


    "The test of the Lava Mutant has finally seeded. From now on, I am the sole owner of the Lava


    Mutant," the beast emperor said excitedly at that moment.


    He controlled Anthony''s body power instead of revealing himself in his beast form.


    The power of the Justice Saber Soul could not only stimte the potential blood power of those


    mutants, but also transform it into their powers.


    This was ording to the beast emperor''s findings as he had acquired one fourth of the Justice Saber


    Soul.


    The beast emperor was sure that he would gain the power of the mutant. However, he was not quite


    sure of the result because such a thing had never happened before, making him worry of its effects.


    Therefore, he found a living creature with good hidden blood power in his tribe, which led him to


    Anthony.


    So, the beast emperor poured a quarter of his Saber Soul power into Anthony''s body, helping him


    awaken his blood power and evolve it into the Burning Sun Holy Tiger with wings. Furthermore, he


    guided Anthony into the transformation of his mutant power to create the Lava Mutant.


    When everything was still going well and when Anthony was still under his control, the beast emperor


    was undeniably sure that he would be able to take back what he had contributed to Anthony''s power.


    Excited, he flipped his palms, showing one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul. However, it was still being


    suppressed by the power of the evil spirit.


    Soon after, the beast emperor used the Justice Saber Soul to absorb Anthony''s power along with the


    power of his mutant. Afterwards, all the power flowed into his body which then rapidly evolved.


    As all the power was absorbed, Anthony turned into ashes.


    "Good job! In fact, pretty good! This is the power of the mutant. From now on, I will have the Lava


    Mutant, the Justice Continent, and the Devil Continent all under my control," the beast emperor


    shouted with excitement as soon as he felt the different energy from his newly acquired mutant.


    Overwhelmed by excitement, he could not wait to enter the cultivation state and directly merge


    Anthony''s mutant, and evolve his mutant with the power of the Justice Saber Soul.


    Only in this way would his mutant get any more perfect that it already was.


    And with this cultivation, he also felt that the Burning Sun Enlightenment changed its temperature,


    making it hotter and a stronger version of the Lava Enlightenment.


    On top of the changes, he also felt that his body was also constantly changing.


    It wouldn''t probably take him a few days to cultivate his Lava Mutant in this way. Although his Lava


    Mutant might not be the authentic one, it couldn''t be much inferior because of his Justice Saber Soul.


    Because of the Justice Saber Soul, Ricky had failed to realize that his Lava Mutant was a fake one.


    "Father," a voice called out from outside of the pce. It was Pord, who slowly stepped in.


    Puff! Upon hearing the voice of Pord, the beast emperor spat out a mouthful of blood. The mutant


    power of his body stopped instantly, and his momentum floated away.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, the beast emperor spiraled into madness as he suffered a heavy blow


    from Pord''s call.

 Chapter 871 Pollards Surrender

    Chapter 871 Pord''s Surrender


    A loud howl echoed throughout the room.


    The beast emperor was now badly wounded and in a state of madness. All of his preparations and


    ns were in vain.


    An inherent fury boiled deep within his body and evolved into his power in no time. He was about to kill


    Pord with his own hands, when suddenly, his power weakened andpletely faded. He instead


    ended up vomiting another mouthful of blood, worsening the serious injuries on his body.


    In return, Pord smiled faintly. The expression on his face remained unchanged, harmless and


    innocuous.


    "Father, you have been seriously injured. Don''t move. Otherwise, if you die, don''t me me!" He


    grinned at his father as he walked slowly.


    "I never expected you to be such a disrespectful son! Tell me! What are you nning to do?" The beast


    emperor berated Pord furiously, his face turning pale.


    "Father, if I hadn''t arrived, I wouldn''t have seen this," Pord calmly said while still maintaining the


    weak smile on his face. "As for being called a disrespectful son, I''m sorry but I won''t ept that. After


    all, I have never thought about killing you, not even once.


    I just want to get your power. That''s what I need. I have no need for your head or your life.


    Father, you are old now. I will take over your ambition of unifying the Justice Continent and the Devil


    Continent.


    You just need to give your power to me and you can move on and enjoy your life. You can have all


    kinds of beauties and privileges that you desire. The only thing you need to do is leave your power to


    me and you will finally have peace."


    As Pord spoke, he condensed his enlightenment power and formed a sharp thorn. Then, he used the


    said thorn to smash the shoulder des of his father. His move was swift yet it was so destructive that


    it effortlessly shattered the power of the beast emperor.


    In an instant, the Justice Saber Soul was transferred to Pord.


    ...


    This time, the invasion of the devils ended with the devils'' disastrous defeat. The big news spread


    throughout the entire Justice Continent like a storm.


    During the said battle, Soar killed Trevor and Ricky defeated the two lords of the Blood Devil Pce.


    All the creatures of the Justice Continent were excited and jumped for joy.


    After returning to the Human Royal Pce and reporting things to the human emperor and the elf


    emperor, Ricky and Soar began their preparations. They were about to set off and head toward the


    Tiger Royal Pce. Even if they couldn''t take back the one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul, they still


    had to eliminate the threat of the Tiger Royal Pce.


    However, they were stopped mid-way as Pord arrived with a group of powerful warriors from the


    Tiger Royal Pce.


    There was a thick silence that enveloped the area surrounding them.


    "Pord, to tell you the truth, Ricky and I were about to pay you a visit at your pce," Soar said


    sarcastically. "Now, instead of your father, it is you who appear before us. Could it be because your


    father was hurt so seriously by Ricky that he couldn''te?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Are you kidding me? The reason why I came here is because I want to apologize and promise that


    from now on, the Tiger Royal Pce will only fight the devils," Pord said seriously.


    Ricky and the others were shocked by Pord''s revtion. They looked at each other and found it hard


    to believe.


    "You don''t believe me, huh?" Pord whispered, observing the expressions of Ricky and his


    "Ha-ha, it''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that the things that your father did earlier..." Ricky trailed


    off. He believed that Pord had already understood what he meant even withoutpleting his


    sentence.


    "I understand, everyone. I know what you are thinking about," Pord said with a smile and nodded


    slightly.


    "My father has already realized his mistake, and so he quit and stepped down from his position. I am


    now the beast emperor."


    "What? Your father has already stepped down from his position!?" Both the human emperor and the elf


    emperor dropped their jaws and eximed altogether.


    Even Ricky and hispanions were also taken by surprise.


    "Ricky, I have sensed something unusual!" Soar told Ricky using his internal power.


    "Indeed, something seems unusual. The injuries I caused to the beast emperor were not serious at all.


    Even if he really wanted to apologize to us, there is no need for him to quit his position," Ricky replied.


    "However, since he''s already here, let''s keep our cool. We cannot afford to disrupt this peace that we


    have worked so hard for the sake of the creatures of the Justice Continent!"


    "It''s absolutely true, everyone! We from the Tiger Royal Pce have also made a promise to all the


    creatures of the Justice Continent. We don''t have the power and capacity to fight against all the living


    beings of the Justice Continent," Pord said, bowing deeply to show his sincerity and humility.


    "What''s more, there''s no reason for you to be afraid of my power at all for you are both very powerful."


    "I need your father to personally make a promise," the human emperor said, looking sharply at Pord.


    "Unfortunately, my father is cultivating in seclusion right now and will not being out any time soon.


    Moreover, since I am now the beast emperor, I believe I have the authority to carry out the decisions


    and intentions of the majority of our pce," Pord negated.


    "In that case, I would like to thank you in advance. The devils are our enemies, aren''t they?" Ricky


    decided to speak first before Soar and the others could say anything else.


    He even shot them a serious nce to keep them from reacting or speaking out.


    "You are right, Ricky. Let''s fight together against the devils from now on!" Pord said excitedly upon


    hearing Ricky''s words.


    He extended a hand to Ricky, offering a handshake.


    "Ricky, I don''t believe that the Tiger Royal Pce would be so kind. If I''m not mistaken, they probably


    still are determined to get hold of your Justice Saber Soul," Soar told Ricky after Pord and his men


    left.


    "You''re right. Based on what I know about the former beast emperor, he is a creature with a strong


    willpower and an unquenchable thirst for power. Thus, it would be impossible for him to willingly step


    down from his position as the beast emperor willingly," the human emperor said, with a worried


    expression evident on his face.


    "Whether it''s true or not, since the Tiger Royal Pce wants to fight the devils with us, we have to


    agree. Well, at least we have to call a truce in the meantime and show to the public that we are in this


    together," Ricky suggested.


    "If the creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce want to y tricks on us, then let''s y along with them.


    As for the beast emperor, I agree with you. I don''t think he will give up the position, either.


    I hope you can send more people to monitor the Tiger Royal Pce for the following days." Ricky


    ced a hand over the human emperor''s shoulder.


    "Of course. I will," the human emperor replied reassuringly.


    "Ricky, are we still going to the Tiger Royal Pce?" Soar asked.


    "Of course not." Ricky shook his head. "We can''t ask the beast emperor for the one fourth of the


    Justice Saber Soul right now. After all, he has the ability to control the power residing within it."


    "This fellow must be afraid we might enter his pce unannounced. That''s why he sent Pord here to


    surrender," Soar said, looking deep in thought. "Also, he pretended to give his position as the beast


    emperor to Pord and intentionally chose to cultivate at this time."


    "What the Justice King says is possibly true." The elf emperor nodded as well.


    "Perhaps, your assumptions and instincts are all true. But I think that you are unaware of this single yet


    very crucial detail," Ricky said.


    Soar gave him a puzzled look and asked, "What do you mean, Ricky?"


    "I can feel the power of the Justice Saber Soul from Pord!" His voice was deep, yet a tremendous


    amount of anxiety echoed from it. "Pord may be concealing his power. However, he has no idea that


    I can feel any power of the Justice Saber Soul as I now possess the Justice Saber.


    I never sensed any hint of the Justice Saber Soul''s power from him...until the time he appeared before


    us just now.


    If I didn''t guess wrong, then it is very likely that Pord has already obtained the Justice Saber Soul


    from his father."

 Chapter 872 Fruitless Cultivation In Seclusion

    Chapter 872 Fruitless Cultivation In Seclusion


    "What? Pord has the Justice Saber Soul?" Soar asked in shock. He stared at Ricky but he seemed


    certain with what he said.


    "I don''t think I''m wrong about the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky said. "Today, Pord came here and


    exposed his secret. I felt its power."


    "But it is impossible for the beast emperor to give the Justice Saber Soul to Pord, even if he is his


    son." The elf emperor shook her head in disbelief.


    "Forget about him for now. In the face of absolute strength, all plots stand as strong as paper. We will


    crush them when the time is right. For now, we have other priorities.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The devils have suffered a great blow. The Blood Devil King lost his son. They will surelye back for


    revenge after they have strengthened themselves.


    During this time, we only have one goal. That is to strengthen ourselves as much as possible," Ricky


    stated with determination. Those who were listening felt their morale increase as they were reminded of


    their proper priorities.


    "You are right, Ricky. As long as our strength improves, everything will be under our control." The


    human emperor and the elf emperor nodded seriously.


    "Since they have said so, the Tiger Royal Pce will take some time before they attack us again. For


    now, we need to be careful and everything will be fine. All our preparations should be focused on the


    final battle.


    Elf Emperor, if possible, I hope that there will be a Transmission Array between the Human Royal


    Pce and the Elf Royal Pce. This way, if one of us is attacked, the other can immediately assist,"


    the human emperor suggested. After all, it wasmonly said that proper nning prevented poor


    performance.


    "That''s a good idea. I will gather array deployers as soon as I get back," said the elf emperor.


    "Please keep this a secret," Ricky said.


    "That''s for sure. Please rest assured, Ricky." The elf emperor nodded sincerely.


    Then, the Human Royal Pce and the Elf Royal Pce began to enter a state of tension.


    As for the warriors of the Tiger Royal Pce, they were confused as to why the beast emperor had


    suddenly announced his retirement. Even so, they began the preparations for war with the devils under


    the order of their new beast emperor, Pord.


    When the spies from both the Human Royal Pce and the Elf Royal Pce learned about this, they


    were all surprised. Thest thing they had expected was that the Tiger Royal Pce was going to fight


    against the devils.


    In the Devil Royal Pce on the Devil Continent, strong power floated in the innermost part of the


    The continent was quiet because they had already heard of the result of the battle.


    This time, it was the devils that had been ughtered. A lot of their soldiers had been defeated and


    in. How could any of them rejoice at this time?


    Outside the pce, the Scarlet Devil King and the Dark Devil King knelt and bowed their heads.


    Their shoulders had been rebuilt but they were still very weak. To rebuild their arms, they had


    consumed a lot of blood essence.


    Days passed...


    Two monthster, a voice finally rang in the quiet pce.


    "Is Trevor dead?"


    "Trevor died because of the Great Dragon. We failed to protect him. Please punish us!" The two devil


    lords trembled in fear. They could feel their hearts jackrabbit in their chests as they waited for the


    response.


    The pce had fallen into a deathly stillness as well.


    Although it was silent, they could feel the building anger and bloody killing intent rising. The two devil


    lords whose power was close to that of apleted spiritual king at peak state trembled like children in


    fear.


    "Get up, my brothers. My cultivation in seclusion will be finished in half a month. In that time, we will


    attack the Justice Continent again!" After a moment of silence, Blood Devil King''s announcement


    resounded.


    When it became clear that the Blood Devil King was not going to punish them, the two devil lords


    gradually calmed down.


    They looked at each other in relief. It seemed that the Blood Devil King gave them another chance to


    prove themselves. If they still showed ipetence in the next battle, he would punish them greatly.


    "We understand!" Their voices resounded powerfully together. They would fight with all their strength in


    the next battle...or they would die anyway.


    In the following half a month, the evil spirit was manic in the whole Devil Continent. It moved and


    squirmed constantly like the clouds that moved in the sky or the changing tides of the sea.


    Undoubtedly, every devil had entered a state of fighting and killing. Once the Blood Devil King gave the


    order, countless devil soldiers would once again step on the Justice Continent.


    Whatever was happening in the Devil Continent could be felt by the creatures of the Justice Continent.


    Invisible pressure and dark clouds enveloped by evil spirit covered the Justice Continent like a nket.


    All the creatures of the Justice Continent knew that the next battle was the real battle, because this


    time, the strongest devil woulde and attack them.


    Only the devils led by the Blood Devil King had the strength of real devils.


    However, there was also hope in the hearts of the creatures of the Justice Continent.


    The fierce fighting spirit had increased more than timid fear because they had the Great Dragon¡ª


    Justice King, and the controller of the Justice Saber Soul¡ªRicky.


    ....


    Ricky continued to cultivate in the Saber Tomb. His talent had increased greatly in terms of saber


    intent, but he barely made any other progress. It was discouraging that he had spent nearly three


    months of cultivation in seclusion.


    He knew that if he used his Justice Saber Soul, at most, four saber lights would erupt.


    With his trump cards, the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth, the saber lights


    could reach up to seven times.


    Unfortunately, even if he had the Evil Devouring Mouth, he could not use his Blood Vitality Devouring


    Skill several times simultaneously.


    ''It seems that it''s still difficult for me to achieve a breakthrough in such a short time without a fierce and


    life-threatening battle, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''My chances of defeating the Blood Devil King depends on the seven saber lights from the Justice


    Saber Soul. If the Blood Devil King is still alive after that, then there is no hope. I, Soar, and the


    creatures on the whole Justice Continent will be fodder for the devils.


    But I will never let that happen. I must obtain aplete Ultimate Justice Saber and exit the Divine


    Manor. I still need to get the Sense of Realm and the Heavenly Meridian, after all.


    Justice Saber and Justice Saber Soul, I hope you can help me with the war against the Blood Devil


    King. It''s not only for me and Soar but also for the thousands of creatures on the Justice Continent.


    They deserve to live peacefully.''


    Buzz! Perhaps it was because Ricky showed the sincere and righteous justice of his heart that the


    Justice Saber began to vibrate violently.


    Afterward, Ricky came out of the Saber Tomb with the Justice Saber.


    As he came out, his shoulders straightened and tensed. He could smell blood and hear the sounds of


    battle.

 Chapter 873 Blood Devil King

    Chapter 873 Blood Devil King


    The smell of blood came from the battle with the devils.


    After his cultivation in seclusion, the Blood Devil King led all the devil soldiers to fight without hesitation.


    All the warriors on the Justice Continent were ready. Soar, the human emperor and the elf emperor


    were also in ce as they waited for Ricky to finish his cultivation.


    When Ricky came out, he found that Soar''s strength had improved again.


    The Great Dragon''s power and potential made Ricky feel a bit jealous. As the legendary beast, he


    could even improve his strength while he slept.


    Princess She, the number one genius of the elves also showed up. Her body and hair were white as


    snow. Her skin was as smooth as jade which made her look like a snow fairy.


    "Ricky, She is so beautiful," Soar said to Ricky using his internal power.


    "You already have Madeline and Princess Lori. Do you still want Princess She?" Ricky replied


    helplessly.


    "Ricky, how could you say that? You have a few women too!"


    ...


    Just then, the creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce showed up, headed by Pord.


    "Justice King and Ricky." Pord inclined his head at Ricky and Soar in greeting. "I havee just as I


    have promised. I have brought all my warriors with me. I''m sure you can see that."


    "I am d to see you. We will fight side by side this time." Ricky smiled warmly. If Pord wanted to


    fight with the devils, Ricky would treat him as a friend. He would honor his bravery and fight with him.


    However, if he pulled any tricks, Ricky would not hesitate to ughter him together with the devils.


    "Ha-ha, sure!" Pordughed heartily.


    When they were ready, they set out together in the direction of the devils.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As they arrive, they saw the rming quantity of the devils'' army. Their numbers were sorge and


    enveloped with a terrifying evil spirit that it seemed that they were unbeatable.


    The presence of the Blood Devil King motivated the devil warriors. Their fear of death in battle was


    wiped out by the Blood Devil King.


    At the mixing part of evil spirit and spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the two sides confronted each


    other again.


    In the middle of the devils'' horde, a human figure stood clothed in crimson. On closer inspection, not


    only the clothes were red.


    The figure''s hair and eyes were the color of blood as well. The evil spirit that twisted around him was


    the same color of crimson. From afar, the figure looked like he was clothed and enveloped by blood.


    His aura was a chilling mix of anger and cruelty.


    This figure was the Blood Devil King.


    His eyes were fixed on Ricky and Soar while his figure remained still amidst the chaos.


    "So they are the Great Dragon and the owner of the Saber Spirit, aren''t they?" the Blood Devil King


    murmured as he observed Soar and Ricky. Although he wanted to kill Ricky because of his greed for


    the Justice Saber Soul, his priority was Soar. After all, it was Soar who had killed his son.


    "Ricky, how strong is the Blood Devil King?" Soar asked through telepathy as they fought.


    "He is extremely strong. I felt the power of the Justice Saber Soul from him. One-fourth of the Justice


    Saber Soul is in the possession of the Blood Devil King, this makes him even more powerful." Ricky


    and Soar fought well and easily defeated the devils that were unfortunate enough to cross their path. It


    was not noticeable at all that they were talking in their minds.


    "The good thing with that is after this battle, we will be able toplete the Justice Saber Soul," Soar


    said seriously.


    "That''s right. But before that, there will be a fierce battle. The winners live and the losers die. Soar, to


    be honest, I don''t even have a third of the confidence that we will win this battle."


    "Ricky, we did not even have a third of the confidence to win when we fought the ck Blood Zombie


    Queen." Soar chuckled as his eyes wandered in search of Ricky.


    It seemed that they had the same idea. They looked at the same time and their eyes met. They both


    smiled, energized, even though they were mid-battle with a horde of devils.


    "Are you the one who killed my son?" the Blood Devil King asked in a cold voice.


    "Whoever assaults our Justice Continent will die!" Soar replied confidently.


    "Is that so?" Blood Devil King answered coldly when he heard Soar''s words.


    He formed a sea of blood behind his back and condensed a big bloody hand, grabbing at Soar fiercely.


    "How dare you hurt my friend!" Ricky quickly activated his second level of Ultimate Golden Body to the


    extreme and resisted the attack with his Omnipotent Skill.


    Together with Ricky, Soar used the Punishment Dragon Seal to resist the attack.


    Boom! The three forces collided. Ricky and Soar were forced back by the st wave. Thankfully, they


    were not wounded but their expressions darkened when they looked at the Blood Devil King.


    He was standing casually in the same ce as if it took nothing for him to repel their power. The Blood


    Devil King looked like nothing happened while they used all the strength that they had to fight him.


    "Fight! This time, it is their blood that must be spilled. I will not stop until your blood flows like a river in


    this battlefield!" His blood-red eyes radiated the light of hell. The Blood Devil King waved his hands


    wildly and answering howls from the devils filled the air.


    Howl! Howl! Immediately, all the devil soldiers showed their true forms and entered the state of


    demonizing. Under the lead of Dark Devil King and Scarlet Devil King, they rushed towards their


    opponents aggressively.


    "I''ll leave the Dark Devil King and Scarlet Devil King to you two. They were seriously woundedst


    time, so their strength will be greatly weakened," Ricky said to the human emperor and the elf emperor


    secretly.


    "No problem, Ricky. We will do our best this time." Ricky discreetly nodded his head in their direction.


    Their eyes met and they could see the determination that burned in each of their eyes. They were not


    only fighting for themselves but also for those who could not fight for themselves.


    With a shout, the two emperors led the warriors of the Justice Continent to fight.


    The creatures from the Tiger Royal Pce also joined the battle with the devils.


    Pord approached Ricky and Soar and asked, "You two, let me go with you to deal with the Blood


    Devil King."


    "Okay," Ricky nodded.


    On his second level of Ultimate Golden Body, five runes emerged at the same time. Simultaneously,


    five mutants appeared as well.


    Soar transformed into the Great Dragon as soon as the Heaven Melting Spear came out.


    Meanwhile, Pord turned into his beast form. Since his blood had evolved, he had turned into a


    Burning Sun Holy Tiger with wings. Together with this, the Lava Mutant also appeared on his body.


    Ricky and Soar nced at him, surprised.


    "Don''t worry guys. I don''t think I will hold you back." Pord grinned at the astonished expressions of


    Ricky and Soar. There was no fear or worry in his expression even when their opponent was the Blood


    Devil King.


    The two of them only saw excitement on Pord''s expression. No doubt, he was eager to obtain more


    power.


    "I can''t believe that you have this much strength and we did not notice," Ricky whispered in quiet


    admiration.


    ...


    "Ricky, how can Pord be so strong? How did he be the Burning Sun Holy Tiger with wings? And


    how does he have a Lava Mutant? Where is Anthony?" At this moment, Soar had numerous doubts.


    "I''m also confused. I''m afraid that something unexpected has happened in the Tiger Royal Pce. But


    do not get distracted. Our main goal is to defeat the Blood Devil King," Ricky reminded him with a


    somber look.

 Chapter 874 Get Into A Dead End Again

    Chapter 874 Get Into A Dead End Again


    After they enhanced their strength as much as they could, Ricky, Soar, and Pord surrounded the


    Blood Devil King.


    The other devils and the creatures of the Justice Continent were still in a fierce battle. The human


    emperor and the elf emperor were fighting against the Dark Devil King and the Scarlet Devil King


    respectively.


    At this time, the two kings could still suppress the two emperors, but it would not be easy to defeat


    them.


    To recover the arm and the injuries left by Ricky at that time, they had to consume a lot of blood


    essence. However, this blood essence could not be restored quickly unless they absorbed the blood


    essence of the same creatures and high-grade Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    ...


    "Golden Spirit Eyes! Eight-me Lotus! Five Runes!"


    Ricky activated his second level of Ultimate Golden Body without any hesitation. His Golden Spirit Eyes


    were bursting with power. The golden lotus fell from the sky with eight mes integrated with it and


    encircled by five kinds of runes.


    This was Ricky''s strongest attack.


    The Heaven Melting Spear transformed into the Heaven Melting Pagoda and merged with Soar. The


    resulting Heaven Melting Fire burned more fiercely.


    At this moment, Soar had integrated the power of Heaven Melting Pagoda for the strongest attack.


    "Punishment Dragon w! Punishment Dragon Seal!"


    With a roar, the Great Dragon''s body swept through with the Heaven Melting Fire. It emptied the whole


    field into a sea of Ferocious Fire Attack. In the sea of mes, two huge dragon ws shot out.


    One dragon w released a strong aura of murder. The sharp ws shed with cold light. The center


    of the other w condensed a square seal that was surrounded by the force of punishment.


    "Lava Mutant¡ªBurning Sun w!" At this moment, Pord did not hold anything back. He summoned


    all his strength onto his right w and condensed the blood essence on his left one.


    He merged the two and released the strongest Burning Sun w.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three attacks came from three directions. Powerful momentum swept over and crushed the Blood


    Devil King.


    Howl!


    Under the full attack of Ricky and the others, the Blood Devil King''s arrogant smile was wiped off. A


    ferocious roar sounded through the sky as the Blood Devil King transformed into a devil body of forty


    feet high.


    Just like the mutant in the blood sea, the devil body was releasing the purest bloody massacre.


    ''The massacre aura of the Blood Devil King is the bloodiest one I have seen. It seems that among the


    devils, his blood power is the strongest, '' Ricky thought to himself as he sensed the bloody massacre


    aura of Blood Devil King.


    "Blood Devil Shield!"


    His pupils released strong blood massacre aura which formed a devil passage in the void.


    The blood devil enlightenment surged around the Blood Devil King and quickly condensed. It turned


    into a silk-like shield that encircled him.


    Boom! Airwaves suddenly swept through the void as if the sky had copsed.


    Ricky, Soar, and Pord gathered their strongest energy andunched their fiercest attacks against him


    again.


    Bang! Bang! The sounds the forces made as they collided with the Blood Devil Shield was deafening.


    "How can a shit Blood Devil Shield withstand our attacks?" Soar roared out in frustration.


    "Really? A shit Blood Devil Shield?!" the Blood Devil King interjected and rolled his eyes at Soar.


    In the airwaves, a huge ball of blood light was rising. It was the Blood Devil King''s Blood Devil Shield. It


    had defeated all of their strongest attacks.


    The only evidence left by their strongest attacks was a smattering of scars left on the Blood Devil


    Shield.


    "Your eyes are really good. I''ll take them."


    The Blood Devil Shield disappeared and merged into Blood Devil King''s body. The Blood Devil King


    tore a portal and appeared above Ricky in a sh.


    The one-fourth Saber Spirit materialized in the Blood Devil King''s hand as he smiled at Ricky


    menacingly.


    Strangely, the saber soul''s color was not as white as usual. It was covered with ck and bloody evil


    spirit.


    Ricky could feel that the tainted energy exactly came from the Justice Saber Soul.


    Soar and Ricky grimaced as they saw how corrupted the Justice Saber Soul had be.


    "Damn it! The Blood Devil King has used the evil spirit topletely erode the Justice Saber Soul!


    How could he do that with his strength?" Ricky cried out in disbelief.


    However, there was no time for Ricky to think or specte because the Blood Devil King wasing


    after him.


    With the saber soul''s corrupted power, he shed down with a great roar.


    "Ricky!" Soar roared. He felt the overwhelming power of the saber and was afraid Ricky would not be


    able to survive that. He started to use his Great Dragon''s body and the Heaven Melting Pagoda so he


    could help Ricky, but he paused when Ricky shouted at him.


    "Soar, back off!" He immediately obeyed Ricky. He trusted his friend that much.


    The Blood Devil King had one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul but Ricky also had a half of the Justice


    Saber Soul. Furthermore, he possessed the Justice Saber.


    Ricky firmly believed that only the Justice Saber Soul coupled with the Justice Saber could contain the


    real power.


    With the shining Golden Spirit Eyes, Rickymunicated with the Justice Saber Soul. He activated his


    full strength and let out a white saber light.


    Ricky stepped on the white saber light and collided with the Blood Devil King.


    Bang! Lightning shed around them as the two powers of the saber soul collided with each other.


    Hiss! The powers of Ricky and the Blood Devil King prated each other''s bodies and cracked


    wounds on their backs.


    When there was no clear-cut winner of the show of force, they were forced to step back. Their powers


    of saber soul were almost the same.


    ''This is my first attack. I still have six chances to kill the Blood Devil King, '' Ricky thought to himself


    seriously.


    After that collision, Ricky realized that he could not suppress the Blood Devil King with the power of the


    Justice Saber Soul.


    Although the Blood Devil King only had a fourth of the saber soul, he was still stronger than Ricky.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Blood Devil King was frustrated as well when he saw how close their strength was to each other.


    "Even just half of the Saber Spirit''s power is really powerful!" the Blood Devil King remarked greedily.


    He was almost salivating after the Justice Saber Soul on Ricky''s hand.


    "Blood Devil King, the Saber Spirit doesn''t belong to you. Hand it over and return to your Devil


    Continent. Otherwise, my saber will kill you for justice," Ricky threatened him with a dark look on his


    face.


    "Ha-ha, seriously?" The Blood Devil Kingughed at Ricky disdainfully.


    "If you hold three-quarters of the Saber Spirit''s power, maybe you could overpower me.


    I know as much as you do about the Saber Spirit and you only possess half of it. With your current


    strength, you can only burst out four saber lights. After that, all the creatures on the Justice Continent


    will be at my mercy."


    Bang!


    The Blood Devil King''sugh echoed across the field as his power rose again.

 Chapter 875 The Ultimate Justice Saber

    Chapter 875 The Ultimate Justice Saber


    Ricky didn''t want to fight against the Blood Devil King head-on, but he had to ward off his attack again


    and again.


    After a third collision, Ricky and the Blood Devil King separated again.


    This time was the fourth time that he had used his Justice Saber Soul. He was exhausted and had


    finally reached his limit.


    "Pord, I guess the one fourth of your father''s saber soul is in your body." Ricky had no choice but to


    turn to Pord and talked to him secretly through telepathy.


    "Ricky, you''re right! My father gave me the one fourth of the saber soul that belonged to him." Pord


    was surprised to hear the voice of Ricky in the middle of the battle. Regardless, he promptly


    responded.


    "Okay, let me be direct with you. I need the power of your one fourth of the saber soul. If I have three-


    quarters of the saber soul, I have a chance to defeat the Blood Devil King."


    "You are right, Ricky. We can only defeat the Blood Devil King with the help of the three-quarters of the


    saber soul. But to be honest, I don''t trust you. I don''t want to give you the one fourth of the saber soul,"


    Pord replied immediately.


    "I understand. I can swear to you with my Martial Arts Oath that I will return your saber soul after I have


    killed the Blood Devil King," Ricky said.


    "A Martial Arts Oath? I have a better idea. How about you giving me your saber and your saber soul so


    that I can defeat this Blood Devil King?


    I, Pord, can also swear to you with my Martial Arts Oath that I will return the saber and saber soul to


    you after I kill the Blood Devil King."


    Ricky fell into silence when he heard Pord''s statement.


    He felt helpless as they reached an impasse.


    He reminded himself that the Blood Devil King was threatening all the creatures of the Justice


    Continent and that there was no time for him to hesitate.


    "Pord, swear with the Martial Arts Oath! I will hand over my saber and half of the saber soul to you. I


    hope you can kill the Blood Devil King." Ricky breathed deeply. He knew it was a risk but it was one


    that he needed to take.


    "Ricky, I am honored by your trust. I will never break my oath!" Pord said seriously.


    He quickly made a Martial Arts Oath.


    ''I didn''t expect that I would be forced to do this; however, for the sake of the creatures of the Justice


    Continent, I have no choice but to believe that Pord will do as he said, '' Ricky thought to himself as


    he gave his saber to Pord.


    As he gave the saber to Pord, he blinked when he was struck by what he thought was an illusion. He


    seemed to have a closer connection with the Justice Saber and the Justice Saber Soul. He thought that


    if he burst out the saber light, he could burst out a stronger power.


    "Ricky, you..."


    Soar called Ricky''s attention when he saw what happened. He stopped when Ricky discretely shook


    his head.


    As he stared at Ricky, Soar found himself awed by his sacrifice. He understood that between his


    strength and the lives of the creatures on the Justice Continent, Ricky had chosen to protect the


    creatures on the Justice Continent.


    "Ha-ha, Justice Saber! Is this the saber which contains the Justice Saber Soul?" Once the saber was in


    his hands, Pord started tough wildly.


    When he saw that Ricky gave the saber to Pord, the Blood Devil King''s eyes widened in glee. It was


    as if Ricky had handed the saber to him and not to Pord.


    "It seems that you have chosen Pord. You hope that he will kill me with the help of your saber soul."


    The Blood Devil King looked very happy. It was as if he had already won the battle.


    The menacing re on his face had transformed into a malicious grin.


    "Why are you so happy? Aren''t three-quarters of the saber soul''s power enough to kill you?"


    "The power of three-quarters of the saber soul is certainly capable of killing me. It''s a pity that you are


    not the one with it." The Blood Devil King smiled wickedly.


    Boom!


    At this time, Pord began to fuse his one fourth of the saber soul into the Justice Saber.


    Buzz!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As he began the fusion, the Justice Saber buzzed violently. It seemed to be rejecting something, but it


    was hard to tell whether it rejected Pord or the one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul.


    Ricky, Soar, and even the Blood Devil King didn''t expect that.


    "What happened? Why can''t I fuse them?" Pord roared with indignation in hisva-like eyes.


    He was a little crazy and reckless. He was so crazed for power that he burst out his strongest power in


    an attempt to infuse the one fourth of his saber soul into the Justice Saber.


    All his efforts were in vain. The moment he forcibly fused the saber soul into the Justice Saber, the


    Justice Saber in his hand exploded into tens of thousands of lights.


    The force of the explosion threw him away. The lights then turned into des and stabbed Pord


    repeatedly.


    "How could this be possible? This is not happening. Why can''t I fuse them into one?" Pord roared


    and resisted the attack with his one-fourth saber soul.


    The attack gradually stopped and the Justice Saber flew back into Ricky''s hands.


    With the saber in his hand, Ricky felt a stronger power course through him. He felt that he could now


    make his half of the saber soul break out more power.


    ''Why? Why do I feel that way?'' Ricky was puzzled.


    ''Why can''t he fuse them?'' At this moment, the Blood Devil King was also confused, but he was puzzled


    by something else.


    The Blood Devil King had hoped that Pord could fuse the saber and the saber soul sessfully. If


    that happened, everything would have been under his control.


    "How dare you lie to me, Ricky?!" Pord growled at Ricky as he was driven mad by his lust for power.


    Now that the fusion failed, he med everything on Ricky.


    Without hesitation, he activated the power of his one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul and shed at


    Ricky.


    Meanwhile, the Blood Devil King also seized the opportunity and rushed to Ricky.


    "Ricky, this guy is unreliable. I''ll fight against Pord first. You can deal with the Blood Devil King," Soar


    roared as his body shook. Endless dragon scales rolled up as his momentum surged.


    The dragon scales condensed and transformed into a long dragon-scale spear. It flew towards Pord


    like a bullet.


    "Kill!" Ricky also waved his saber again and rushed to the Blood Devil King.


    He knew that at this moment, Pord would not believe him no matter what he said. The only thing he


    could do was fight.


    However, Ricky could not understand it either. He wondered at the back of his mind why his saber soul


    refused to be fused with Pord''s.


    When he burst out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth, Ricky recovered to


    his peak state instantly. With renewed vigor, he collided with the Blood Devil King again.


    This time, their power was not equal. Ricky easily beat back the Blood Devil King. Although he didn''t


    cause any damage to the Blood Devil King, it proved that Ricky''s control of the Justice Saber Soul had


    reached a new level.


    ''Is it because I gave up my power for the creatures of the Justice Continent? Did it make the justice in


    my heart stronger and allow me to activate the power of the Justice Saber Soul better?'' Ricky


    murmured to himself in wonder.


    ''So, the justice in my heart at this moment is real justice. This is what the Ultimate Justice Saber truly


    is!''

 Chapter 876 The Blood Devil Kings Backup

    Chapter 876 The Blood Devil King''s Backup


    ''I did give up the Ultimate Justice Saber just now, but I still chose justice. Only by doing this would I


    finally be able to unleash the true power of the Ultimate Justice Saber more perfectly.


    The reason why Pord failed to merge the Justice Saber sessfully was because he had no sense


    of justice at all as a cultivator of martial arts.


    Maybe in this martial world where thew of the jungle always prevails, it doesn''t matter whether one


    has a sense of justice or not. But the Ultimate Justice Saber would not allow its user to run around


    freely with its power if they has no good sense of justice within them, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    "How could this be possible? How did your power grow so quickly?" the Blood Devil King asked in


    disbelief when he saw himself pushed back during theirst exchange.


    "And why were you able to get back to your peak state that fast?"


    Since Ricky had regained his power, he would not hesitate tounch another strong attack against the


    Blood Devil King once he saw an opening.


    "Blood Devil King, you ask too many questions. Why don''t you just go to hell and ask the ghosts


    yourself?" Ricky eximed. The power burst out from his body as he activated the Ultimate Justice


    Saberpletely. He then wielded the Ultimate Justice Saber and aimed it towards the Blood Devil


    King.


    As light fell down along with the saber once again, it was noticeable that the power that was spreading


    all over the saber this time was totally different from the one it had before.


    Eventually, the Blood Devil King was highly threatened by the approaching white light from the saber.


    In other words, all the power Ricky was using at the moment was from the power of the creatures on


    the entire Justice Continent. It involved their power of resentment and resistance against the devils.


    "Howl!"


    The blood essence of the Blood Devil King began to surge all over his body. He channeled all his


    strength and poured it to his blood ck saber soul.


    Buzz! The saber soul grewrger in an instant as a huge devil''s shadow was formed behind the huge


    body of the Blood Devil King.


    "Chop!"


    With the roar of the Blood Devil King, the two des collided with each other violently as if an endless


    abyss was instantly closed. With the buzzing of the air waves, the light from the two des intertwined


    with each other in spectacr fashion.


    At that moment, both Ricky and the Blood Devil King evolved their domains as their strong saber


    intents both burst out.


    Although the Blood Devil King was not very good at using sabers, he had alreadyprehended thirty


    percent of the power of the saber intent with some help from the Justice Saber Soul. While Ricky


    cultivated in the Saber Tomb, he was able to enhance his saber light into his saber intent. He had also


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The collision of the saber intents was as fierce as lightning.


    Perhaps the power of the Blood Devil King''s saber intent was stronger than Ricky''s, but the result of


    their uing exchange would not depend on the strength of their saber intents. Instead, it would


    depend on the power of their saber souls.


    This meant there would be no doubt about the result. The Blood Devil King was defeated once again


    as a huge sh appeared on his chest. Through the wound, the power of the Justice Saber Soul went


    on a rampage inside his body before destroying itpletely.


    With a ssh, the Blood Devil King was sent flying into the air as his blood scattered beneath him. He


    was then smashed into a broken passage within the void.


    "Chop!"


    Ricky would not miss such a good opportunity. He stepped up in the air and instantly appeared over the


    Blood Devil King''s forehead to strike him onest time.


    "Blood Devil Shield!" the Blood Devil King eximed. His frightened eyes burst out bloody light. He


    even extracted power from the one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul and merged it with the


    enlightenment around him to turn it into the most effective Blood Devil Shield.


    Ricky''s shnded ferociously on the Blood Devil Shield and caused it to crack.


    The powerful attack could not be resisted by even the sturdiest shield the Blood Devil King could


    create. As the Blood Devil Shield was broken, the Blood Devil King was sent flying out violently once


    again as another deep blood stain was added to his chest.


    "Blood Devil King, perhaps I should thank you for your help this time. If it weren''t for you, I would not


    have understood what justice really is and what it looks like. It would have taken me a long time or I


    might not have understood any of it at all," Ricky said in a loud voice as his momentum surged as if he


    was the god of war.


    "Fuck justice! It''s nothing but your wishful thinking that allows you to defeat me!" Upon hearing Ricky''s


    words, the Blood Devil King was so ferocious that he waved his hand to collect his own blood floating in


    the void. He then swallowed it to try and recover desperately.


    By doing that, the Blood Devil King became more bloody and ferocious.


    He pped his ws as his Justice Saber Soul circled over his head.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A pattern of blood ck lines simr to the evolution of array pattern appeared on his saber soul.


    With the evolution of the blood ck lines, the one fourth of the saber soul in Pord''s body also


    changed dramatically. In an instant, the white saber soul turned blood ck with many blood ck


    lines emerging on it.


    At that point, the one fourth of the saber soul was no longer under Pord''s control. It immediately shot


    itself to the side of the Blood Devil King and was then under his control.


    Everyone was surprised by what they just saw.


    Soar and Pord stopped fighting immediately.


    "My saber soul!" After a moment of sluggishness, Pord roared before rushing towards the Blood


    Devil King himself. By that time, Pord had already fallen into a state ofplete madness. He didn''t


    care how the Blood Devil King was able to control his saber soul. All that he had in his mind was that


    he wanted to kill him.


    "Fuck off!"


    Upon seeing Pord approaching him fiercely, the Blood Devil King just turned a blind eye to him.


    Instead, he condensed a streak of saber soul energy and transformed it into a de that he could use


    to destroy Pord''s attack and strike him ferociously.


    Of course, because he no longer possessed the saber soul, Pord didn''t stand a chance against the


    Blood Devil King who now possessed half of the Justice Saber Soul.


    "You''re too proud of yourself! If it weren''t for me, you would not have obtained the Justice Saber Soul in


    the first ce; you would not have evolved into the Burning Sun Holy Tiger with a pair of wings; and


    you would not have created the Lava Mutant," the Blood Devil King said coldly.


    "Since you are virtually useless now, it''s time for me to take back all the power I have given you."


    As soon as his words faded away, the Blood Devil King wielded his saber once again. Both Pord''s


    body and soul were then cut into halves.


    In addition, the Blood Devil King used the power of the Justice Saber Soul to refine Pord''s dead body


    and turn it into blood essence. He then swallowed it to turn it into his own power.


    Both Ricky and Soar were surprised by what they just witnessed.


    Before seeing what had happened, they had never imagined that Pord''s Justice Saber Soul would


    eventually end up under the Blood Devil King''smand.


    And ording to the Blood Devil King, it was all part of his n.


    "Ricky, didn''t you say that the Justice Saber Soul in Pord''s body contained the power of the evil


    spirit? It seems that everything had something to do with the Blood Devil King right from the very start.


    It''s frightening," Soar said telepathically.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, the Blood Devil King would not be able to control the Justice Saber Soul at all.


    Either that or half of the Justice Saber Soul has been in the hands of the devils all along," Ricky said in


    a low voice.


    Earlier, he had thought that their battle was over but the situation changed drastically in an instant.


    At that time, the Blood Devil King had begun merging the two quarters of the saber soul to form half of


    the Justice Saber Soul as fast as he could. Of course, the Justice Saber Soul was still eroding with


    blood ck evil spirit.


    "Half of the saber soul''s power is definitely more powerful than just a quarter of it!" the Blood Devil King


    sighed with emotions after the sessful merging. An immense wave of momentum surged inside his


    body.


    "Two ipetent ants, what exactly is your n now? Are you going to kill yourself or will you let me


    do the work for you?" the Blood Devil King asked Ricky and Soar in a cold voice as he looked at them


    with freezing eyes.

 Chapter 877 The Arrangement Of The Blood Devil King

    Chapter 877 The Arrangement Of The Blood Devil King


    "Kill ourselves?" Hearing the Blood Devil King''s words, Ricky and Soar looked at each other. "We aren''t


    very fond of killing ourselves."


    "Is that so? Maybe I can help you with that," the Blood Devil King said coldly. He did not seem


    surprised by their answers at all.


    He was confident because he had half of the Justice Saber Soul. He was not afraid of Ricky at all.


    "Maybe you can give it a try. But before that, I have some questions for you. Would you mind


    answering them?" Ricky asked.


    Although he didn''t want to ask the Blood Devil King, he had no other choice but to do so.


    "You two! You have no idea how much I want to drink your blood and eat your flesh! Without you, there


    would be no one to stop me from controlling the entire world! Without you, my son would still be alive,"


    the Blood Devil King answered coldly.


    "But I have to say that I really admire your strength and everything that you have done so far. Given a


    year or two, you could probably end up as masters of the two continents."


    "Thank you. It''s a pity that different people cannot work together and you won''t give us enough time


    anyway," Ricky said.


    "In order to convince you that I really admire your strength and to show how confident I am, I''ll answer


    your questions as clear as I can," the Blood Devil King said.


    "The Human Royal Pce has half of the Saber Spirit which is the Justice Saber Soul you have been


    calling. I have known about this for a long time but we devils also half the Saber Spirit.


    Maybe what you call the Justice Saber Soul is true to its name because only those who have a sense


    of justice can approach it. Once those with evil spirit get close, they will immediately be attacked.


    We devils only live to kill. How can we ever know what justice looks like?


    The power of the Saber Spirit also makes us greedy and fuels our desire to conquer even more.


    So over the years, after many of our ancestors died, we were forced to pour the blood essence of


    devils into this half of the Justice Saber Soul.


    In my generation, the power of the Justice Saber Soul has been finally suppressed by the power of the


    evil spirit. And I, with the help of the power from the Justice Saber Soul, have be apleted


    spiritual king at peak state.


    Finally, I can fulfill my ancestors'' final wish to rule the two continents. However, I am still having


    difficulty defeating other half of the Justice Saber Soul that is with the Human Royal Pce. It only


    proves that I don''t have enough control over the demonized Justice Saber Soul.


    Therefore, I need to cultivate in seclusion once again. And before that, I secretly put a quarter of the


    Justice Saber Soul somewhere in the Tiger Royal Pce so that the ambitious beast emperor would


    find it.


    I also added all the information I know about the Justice Saber Soul in it."


    "I understand now. You want the beast emperor to help you obtain the other half of the Justice Saber


    Soul that is with the Human Royal Pce," Ricky responded in a serious tone upon hearing the Blood


    Devil King.


    "That is correct. I can control a quarter of the soul anytime I want to with the evil spirit," the Blood Devil


    King nodded.


    "It''s a pity that the beast emperor was too afraid of the power from the Justice Saber Soul. He was


    afraid it would hurt him so he let Anthony to do an experiment before he touched it. Once the


    experiment was sessful, the beast emperor wanted to withdraw his strength but he identally lost


    full control of himself because of his son.


    Pord was able to obtain half of the saber soul from you, but unfortunately, it refused to merge with his


    saber soul."


    "So that''s the case. Both Anthony and the beast emperor are dead and their Lava Mutants were all


    fake. They were only created from the power of the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky said worriedly.


    Ricky was a bit upset at that moment. With the five zones and the five mutants, he didn''t even realize


    that their Lava Mutants were fake. It only meant that the power of the Justice Saber Soul should never


    be underestimated.


    "The beast emperor is still alive but he has been disabled by his own son," the Blood Devil King said


    indifferently.


    "This current arrangement is perfect for me. I can control the two continents without exerting too much


    effort." The Blood Devil King''s killing intent gradually showed in his words.


    "However, everything has changed because of the both of you. My son has died miserably. In your


    honest opinion, what should I do to make you beg for your death?"


    Boom! The blood evil spirit continued to surge in the demonized Justice Saber Soul as its endless


    power flowed within the Blood Devil King.


    Soon, an enormous Blood Devil Mouth appeared out of nowhere.


    "Devour him!" The Blood Devil King controlled the Blood Devil Mouth with the intention of swallowing


    Ricky and Soar.


    It could be felt that the Blood Devil Mouth was simr to Ricky''s Evil Devouring Mouth, it also had the


    ability to control the enemy with a single strike. It was obvious that the Blood Devil King was going to


    try and imprison Ricky and Soar. He wanted to make them beg for their lives.


    "Ricky, I can no longer keep up with you in this battle. Maybe I would only be a burden to you," Soar


    said in a low voice as he felt the great power of the Blood Devil King.


    "The most I can do now is give you a ride, I can lend you all my power and you canbine it with


    yours. Only by doing this can we have the chance to defeat the Blood Devil King."


    "Soar, don''t you dare mention the word ''ride'' again. We''re brothers, remember?" Ricky replied in a


    deep voice, "Not to mention that you and I have been connected for a while now. With the Heaven


    Melting Fire as a medium, you can integrate your strength with mine. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    "Ha-ha! I got it!"


    As theyughed out loud, the Heaven Melting Spear in Soar''s hand transformed into the Heaven


    Melting Pagoda which then shrouded Ricky''s second level of the Ultimate Golden Body. He then turned


    into a mass of Heaven Melting Fire.


    At the same time, Ricky''s body had been fully surrounded by the Heaven Melting Fire as it integrated


    with the Heaven Melting Fire that Soar formed.


    By doing this, the powers of thembined into one.


    Although thebination was far from perfect, it wasn''t too bad as well.


    "You still want to fight back? You must be dreaming!" Seeing the merging the two brothers'' powers, the


    Blood Devil King smiled disdainfully. "You and I, we both have halves of the Justice Saber Soul. The


    oue solely depends on who is stronger."


    "How would know if we don''t give it a try?" Ricky asked arrogantly.


    Seeing the falling of the Blood Devil Mouth, Ricky gathered all his strength and Soar''s Dragon Soul


    Punishment, injected them into the Justice Saber before wielding it with the Gxy Saber Skill.


    Bang!


    The de collided with the Blood Devil Mouth. They were deadlocked at first, but then the de was


    open the Bloody Devil Mouth from the inside.


    Unfortunately, after its struggle to escape, it was still defeated by the Bloody Devil Mouth.


    However, the de still consumed arge part of its power before falling.


    With the protection of the second level of Ultimate Golden Body and the Heaven Melting Pagoda, the


    Blood Devil Mouth failed to control Ricky even after swallowing him. It was instead torn apart by him.


    However, the impact of the Blood Devil Mouth also made his chest feel heavy.


    Obviously, even if the powers of Soar and Ricky merged, they still didn''t stand a chance against the


    Blood Devil King.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 878 We Need More Power

    Chapter 878 We Need More Power


    At that point, Ricky and Soar both came to terms that their strength just wasn''t enough against the


    Blood Devil King.


    "Ricky, even if we join our forces, we are still no match for this Blood Devil King. What should we do


    now?" As Ricky retreated, Soar''s voice echoed inside his head.


    "What else is there to do but our best?" Ricky responded heavily.


    "To be honest, I believe that a stronger power lies within the Justice Saber Soul and the Justice Saber.


    I always get this feeling when I''m just an inch away from grabbing them."


    ....


    "I admit you guys are strong. You''ve mastered the control over the Justice Saber Soul to perfection. But


    I''m afraid I''ve suppressed the justice power from it in my cultivation when I''ve integrated all the devil


    blood essence from my ancestors. Now the only thing left is the devil power,"


    the Blood Devil King said full of pride, looking down at them.


    "Blood Devil King, should I remind you of a saying¡ªthe bigger you are, the harder you fall?" Ricky was


    annoyed at the arrogant tone filling the Blood Devil King''s every word.


    He was a proud man, with a very high self-esteem. Being looked down upon by others wasn''t exactly


    his cup of tea.


    "Yes, but I doubt any of you could shake me." Heughed, mocking at Ricky.


    "Charge!" Leaving the nonsense aside, the Blood Devil King gathered his Blood Devil Mouth, going


    straight to Ricky.


    With no hesitation and unafraid, Ricky wielded his saber to resist being devoured once again. He knew


    that even if he ended up failing, he would at least consume arge part of the Blood Devil Mouth''s


    energy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Yet the Blood Devil King would never give him the chance to do so.


    Tearing the space with his ws, the Blood Devil King revealed himself right in front of the Blood Devil


    Mouth. Quickly, it shed at Ricky and blocked his saber just before it merged with the mouth,


    swallowing the young warrior at once.


    Ricky was dragged down by a bloody sea of mud, and the blood washed over him like a python coiling


    around his body.


    Ricky kept moving the best he could to escape this situation, but unfortunately he wound up failing.


    The brothers might''ve been just a bit weaker than the Blood Devil King. However, it didn''t matter how


    bigger or smaller was the size of the gap between their strength. The most powerful one would always


    stand out. And because they weren''t a match for the Blood Devil King, the brothers were doomed to


    failure.


    Still, they weren''t the kind of men who would just give in.


    "Ricky, you have to merge with me. I''ll slice the Blood Devil Mouth," Soar told him.


    "Okay!" Ricky shouted.


    He chose to put his faith in Soar at that moment. Even if there was a chance his n wouldn''t work out,


    it was okay if he was going to die by his brother''s side.


    Not to mention Pearl and Tina who were still in the Massacring Zone.


    Boom! Shifting into the Heaven Melting Fire, Ricky burst out a torrent of me as he managed to


    temporarily unravel from the muddy swamp.


    Then, Soar rose, attracting the Heaven Melting Fire back to him.


    "Soar, let me help you with the Heaven Illuminating Fire!" Ricky said.


    Suddenly, the Heaven Illuminating Fire spread all over Soar''s entire body. Rapidly, under the scorching


    me, the mud from the bloody swamp began to retract.


    "The Heaven Illuminating Fire! You two do possess a lot of good stuff on you!" The Blood Devil King


    gapped, amazed at the power revealed. Like the previous ck Blood Zombies, he had instantly


    recognized the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    The brothers burst out the Heaven Melting Fire, but this hardly surprised the Blood Devil King since


    Soar had already shifted into the Great Dragon before.


    "Yet, it''s a shame your power isn''t enough. This me you''ve burst out feels utterly useless against


    me," the Blood Devil King stated indifferently.


    Then, the Blood Devil Mouth started to expand all of a sudden, entrapping Soar inside the void.


    The blood swamp mud shifted into multiple blood arrows, which were quickly shot at Soar.


    Each arrow held the power of apleted spiritual king at peak state.


    Inevitably, Soar''s entire face fell upon that scene.


    Boom! Meanwhile, eight kinds of mes wrapped around his body like a cage as he tried to resist the


    arrows. This was Ricky''s Omnipotent Skill.


    Soar believed that the resistance of the Heaven Illuminating Fire added to the other mes would


    certainly drain some power from the blood arrows.


    Meanwhile, Ricky gathered the Justice Saber Soul and infused all of his power into Soar''s body.


    Howl! Along a dauntless roar, Soar''s Great Dragon body flew out in all his glory, wrapped in Heaven


    Melting Pagoda and the second level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Dragon Soul! Heavenly Punishment Storm!"


    Boom!


    Blood red scales began to rise on Soar''s body. The sudden power boost turned them into a spiraling


    windstorm, which took the form of a hard wall against the blood arrows¡ªnow weakened by the Space


    Splitting Cage.


    Soar''s body then lifted up, constantly growing as it merged with the storm.


    Crack! Unexpectedly, a bunch of fissures popped up on the Blood Devil Mouth.


    "Chop!"


    Ricky, still integrated with Soar''s body, released his power once again as he kept shing tirelessly


    with the Justice Saber Soul. On each de, there were now eight kinds of mes plus five kinds of


    runes.


    The des went straight towards the fissures.


    Boom! After the collision, the Blood Devil Mouth had finally been utterly broken by the two brothers.


    However, their power had almost run out with it.


    Exhausted, they couldn''t stand their ground any longer and wound up falling from up the air. Many


    scales from Soar''s body had been broken already, turning it into a very embarrassing scene for them


    altogether.


    "You''re risking your neck!" At the sight of his Blood Devil Mouth shattered into pieces, the Blood Devil


    King couldn''t hide his desire for payback.


    "Now, I will send you both to hell and imprison your souls for good."


    Using his demonized Justice Saber Soul, the Blood Devil King shed his de at Ricky and Soar.


    Puff! Puff!


    The de pierced through their bodies, cutting deep enough to shed blood. They knew it could have


    been worse and they could have been split in halves in face of such an attack. Worse, the power of the


    saber boiled within their bodies.


    At that moment, both brothers were holding on to theirst breaths.


    "Brother, do you think we still have the strength to fight?" Soar roared.


    "Maybe not, but we really need gather the power to fight back!" Ricky uttered.


    They had to fight again. This time not only for themselves, but also for all the creatures from the Justice


    Continent.


    "You can recover all the strength you get, but you still haven''t got a chance against me," the Blood


    Devil King sneered upon the brother''s shared conversation.


    "Don''t worry, leave that to me. I''ll create a chance. As long as I''m still conscious, I''ll keep fighting!"


    Ricky grinned with terrible courage.


    Buzz!


    Ricky''s body got covered by the life and death runes and burned with the Life and Death Fire.


    With the power of death, all his exhaustion had been absorbed as the power of life had brought his


    strength back in a second.


    Instantly, the Life and Death River''s shadow manifested behind Ricky''s body.

 Chapter 879 Obtaining The Real Justice Power

    Chapter 879 Obtaining The Real Justice Power


    In the Life and Death Zone, Ricky''s power recovered quickly. He knew that a big part of that was


    because of the life and death runes and the Life and Death Fire.


    Most people would think that the power of the Life and Death Zone was mainly in the offense. They


    were far from the truth. It was actually its capability in recovery that mattered.


    Several skills of his were no match against the Life and Death Zone''s recovering capability. Perfect


    examples would be his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and his Evil Devouring Mouth. Both skills could


    not be used too often.


    In contrast, the recovering power of the Life and Death Zone could help him recover constantly as long


    as the zone was activated.


    The only drawback was the recovery speed. As opposed to the instant recovery brought by the


    Devourer Zone, the recovery speed of the Life and Death Zone was more time-consuming.


    "Ricky, I didn''t expect your new zone to be so powerful," said Soar excitedly as he watched Ricky


    recover his power.


    "I haven''tprehended it until recently, Soar. Unfortunately, I haven''t mastered it yet so I can only use


    it on myself and not others."


    "Well, then I will leave everything to you!" Soar said seriously this time. His earlier smile had been


    wiped from his face as he worriedly watched Ricky.


    Their alliance was no match for the Blood Devil King and to top that off, Ricky needed to defeat the


    Blood Devil King alone. Although Ricky had recovered, there was still a big chance that he would be


    defeated by the Blood Devil King.


    Was there any chance for a miracle to happen under such circumstances?


    "Soar, I think the connection between me and the Justice Saber Soul has been strengthened by the


    life-threatening situation we are in. I think it is time for me to understand how to use the Ultimate


    Justice Saber!" Ricky told Soar through telepathy.


    ...


    "How could that be possible? What kind of power is that? The power of life or the power of death?" The


    Blood Devil King stood in shock as he saw Ricky regain his power. ''How many trump cards does this


    young man have up his sleeves?'' he wondered in awe.


    His greedy eyes gleamed with desire as he thought of what he could take from Ricky.


    Ricky''s eyes, all kinds of sacred fire, peculiar fire, and extremely powerful recovery abilities...All were


    what he wanted.


    "If you tell me all your secrets, I will give you a quick death," said the Blood Devil King greedily. He


    wore a greasy expression on his face as he looked at Ricky with hunger.


    "There''s no way I''m letting you off the hook," Ricky answered firmly. He red determinedly at the


    Blood Devil King and puffed his chest higher.


    "Oh, really?" The Blood Devil King watched Ricky in amusement. He could not decide if he found him


    funny or annoying.


    He failed to understand where Ricky''s courage came from. Indeed, he was surprised by his ability to


    regain his power in such a short time but that was because he did not expect him to have that ability.


    Now that he knew, he nned to break Ricky''s neck and leave him no room to recover. His recovery


    abilities would be useless if he crushed him so fast.


    With that in mind, he roared ferociously as his ws turned into fists. He exploded a fist which flew


    towards Ricky with the force of an avnche.


    "Blood Devil King, let me show you the real power of the Ultimate Justice Saber!" Ricky dered


    aggressively as his Golden Spirit Eyes shone intensely.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky took out his Iron Destroyer.


    ''Ultimate Justice Saber? I know what real justice is, but I haven''t sincerely thought of you as my real


    saber, '' Ricky murmured in his heart.


    The Ultimate Justice Saber trembled lightly as if in response.


    Ricky took this as the Justice Saber Soul''s acknowledgment.


    At the moment of life and death just now, he suddenly had an epiphany. The epiphany came from his


    expectation of the power of the Justice Saber Soul. And he knew the epiphany could save his life with


    the knowledge that only the Ultimate Justice Saber could help him defeat the Blood Devil King.


    Ricky realized that the real power of a weapon could only be released when the user reached a state of


    oneness with it, just like the rtionship between him and the Iron Destroyer.


    At that very moment, Ricky realized he must fuse his Iron Destroyer with the Ultimate Justice Saber.


    He could not bear to abandon his Iron Destroyer, nor could he abandon the Ultimate Justice Saber.


    A drop of blood essence gushed from his forehead and sank into the Ultimate Justice Saber


    immediately.


    ''The Ultimate Justice Saber and the Iron Destroyer, I will fuse you and form my own saber with the


    power of my blood essence and my life!'' Ricky screamed in his thoughts.


    It appeared that the Ultimate Justice Saber had heard Ricky''s desire and felt Ricky''s need. It exploded


    with an intense light that blinded them all for a short while. In that instant, the two sabers were


    It was a shining white saber filled with an intense power that made it gleam like ss. This power, the


    true justice power, seemed infused into the very core of the saber.


    ''What should I call this saber?'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    At this moment, Ricky really felt the true power of the Justice Saber Soul. He could feel it pulse and


    throb as if in ordance with every beat of his heart.


    ''From now on, I''ll call you Iron Justice Saber!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    To others, it was an ordinary name but Ricky held the saber dearly. He valued it just as much as he


    valued his friendship with Soar.


    Bang! Just then, the Blood Devil King''s fist collided with him.


    Ricky didn''t even spare an ounce of his attention to it. He wielded his saber nonchntly, as easy as if


    he was swatting a fly.


    As his saber shed across the air, an invisible force entered the Iron Justice Saber. This force was


    the power of the Justice Continent and all the creatures on it.


    The sense of justice in his heart and the will to fight for the creatures on the Justice Continent


    connected Ricky and the Iron Justice Saber. He felt the invisible force rush powerfully into his saber.


    He knew at that moment that he could use the power of the Justice Saber Soul and the power of the


    Justice Continent.


    Bang!


    The saber collided with the fist and a strong st wave was generated. The st created a strong


    counterforce that threw Ricky and the Blood Devil King back.


    Ricky flew tens of meters away while the Blood Devil King flew hundreds of meters away.


    It was evident then, that Ricky finally overtook the Blood Devil King. With the Iron Justice Saber in his


    hand, he was invincible.


    "Blood Devil King, how do you like the real power of the Justice Saber Soul?" Ricky asked


    condescendingly.


    "How could this be possible? We are both using the Justice Saber Soul and your strength is much


    weaker than mine. How can you burst out stronger power? Haven''t I spent enough time cultivating in


    seclusion?" the Blood Devil King ranted in shock. His eyes stared at Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber in


    disbelief.


    "That''s because you are a devil. How can a devil truly understand what justice is?" Ricky said, his face


    lightened by a victorious grin.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t have talked about nonsense when I was more powerful than my enemy. I


    would have killed my enemy immediately.


    Your arrogance made you miss the best opportunity to kill Soar and me. And now, you will die because


    of it.


    With thisst attack, this battle will end. The devils will have no ce in the Justice Continent


    anymore."


    Boom!


    As he spoke, Ricky''s momentum surged powerfully. He broke out his attack with the help of the Justice


    Saber Soul and the praying power of the creatures on the Justice Continent.

 Chapter 880 The Human Blood Soul And The Elf Blood Soul

    Chapter 880 The Human Blood Soul And The Elf Blood Soul


    The sh made the Blood Devil King''s pupils shrink, which betrayed the fear that coursed through him


    at that moment.


    "Howl!"


    the Blood Devil King roared and entered the demonization mode even if it meant that he would have to


    consume a significant amount of his blood vitality.


    In the previous closed-door cultivation, the Blood Devil King had refined arge amount of demonic


    blood essence of the prior generations of the devils. This way, it would not cause him any harm if he


    consumed arge amount of the blood essence for demonization. This was one of his trump cards, the


    hypothetical ace in his sleeves.


    Boom! When he demonized himself, the Blood Devil King''s huge body expanded further and his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    strength increased exponentially.


    "I don''t know what justice is but I promise you that I willpletely demonize this half of the Justice


    Saber Soul," the Blood Devil King roared and thumped his chest like a huge ape.


    Another four drops of demonic blood essence spilled out from between his eyebrows and entered the


    half of the Justice Saber Soul in his hand. Immediately, the Justice Saber Soul turned darker and


    bloodier.


    Perhaps at that moment, the half of the saber soul he had tainted could no longer be called the Justice


    Saber Soul. Instead, it could be called the Blood Devil Saber Soul.


    "Chop!" The Blood Devil King let out an earsplitting roar and shed at his enemy with his saber.


    Bang!


    The next moment, the two des collided with each other. It created endless sparks that twisted and


    writhed like snakes made of fire.


    Their powerful bodies danced together like lovers. They intertwined and moved faster than the naked


    eye. A hundred attacks had already taken ce but an average person would not have seen that.


    The demonized Blood Devil King''s power was the same as that of Ricky, who waspletely


    controlling the Justice Saber Soul. It looked like the situation of the battle had changed once again,


    except that this time, both sides were equally strong.


    "Damn it! In such a fierce battle, my power is not strong enough. If I had two more months, I''m sure I


    can help Ricky defeat the Blood Devil King!" Soar sighed in frustration. His body was thrumming with


    adrenaline and the need to help but all he could do was to watch uselessly.


    "Soar, I can help you get more power!" Lori''s voice came through at that moment. Soar turned quickly


    and saw her as she approached with Princess She from the Elf Royal Pce.


    "What are you talking about, Lori?" Soar asked in confusion as he saw both girlse closer.


    "Soar, this battle is of great importance to the Justice Continent. Failure is not an option. We have to


    seed no matter what. Now that Ricky is on par with the Blood Devil King, we need a stronger power


    to break the bnce," Lori exined.


    A blood-red ball the size of a man''s head materialized respectively in Princess Lori''s and Princess


    She''s hands.


    Soar could feel tremendous power from the two crimson balls.


    He could faintly see figures that were floating inside the two blood-red balls. It felt like an unknown soul


    power to him. He stared at it closely and then gave the girls a questioning nce.


    "What are these?" Soar asked, puzzled.


    "Human Blood Soul!" Lori answered in a subdued voice.


    She also added in a soft and sorrowful voice, "And this is the Elf Blood Soul in my hands."


    "Human Blood Soul? Elf Blood Soul?" Instead of understanding, their answers only opened up more


    questions in Soar''s mind.


    "The Human Blood Soul was first created by one of our ancestors from the Human Royal Pce by


    "In countless years, our ancestors died one by one, which formed this Human Blood Soul.


    Our ancestors did this because they wanted their descendants to refine the power in the Human Blood


    Soul in case the devils attacked us. With their power, they could help us resist the devils'' invasion.


    But the Human Blood Soul is basically our ancestors, so how could we be hardhearted enough to


    refine it?


    But today, we have no choice if we want to defeat the powerful Blood Devil King."


    Tears welled up in Lori''s beautiful eyes while she spoke.


    Next to her, She was also weeping, because the Elf Blood Soul was likewise made by countless


    ancestors of the Elf Royal Pce.


    "Lori, I can''t refine it either if that is the case. I believe that Ricky will defeat the Blood Devil King. He


    has never let us down before," Soar said seriously.


    "Soar, I saw the longing to fight in your eyes. You''re eager to fight by yourrade''s side. If you do not


    want it for yourself, please refine it for the sake of the creatures on the Justice Continent," Lori pleaded


    as she took his hands in hers. Her eyes were soft but determined.


    "You are different from us. You are a Great Dragon, not a descendant of our Human Royal Pce or a


    descendant of the Elf Royal Pce. Refining this power won''t cause you grief because of your


    bloodline.


    Besides, the wish of our ancestors could be fulfilled if the power is refined by you.


    This is not only our decision but the decision of the entire Human Royal Pce and the entire Elf Royal


    Pce. In fact, it is the decision of all the creatures on the Justice Continent."


    "Soar, the Justice King, what Lori said is true. The Human Blood Soul and the Elf Blood Soul should be


    refined by you," She persuaded him.


    "That''s the only way you can help your friend."


    Soar fell silent as he listened to their reasoning. He looked around and everyone seemed to be looking


    at him with expectations.


    With his mind made up, Soar took the Human Blood Soul and the Elf Blood Soul gratefully.


    As the Justice King of the Justice Continent, Soar had to protect everything here. However, each time


    there was trouble, it was Ricky who helped them. He thought that it was time for him to stand out by


    himself.


    Otherwise, how could he be called the Justice King? How could he be a Great Dragon? How could he


    be Ricky''s brother?


    The Heaven Melting Fire swept the two blood souls into the Heaven Melting Pagoda.


    Boom! Soar felt like he was burning as his power and cultivation improved rapidly.


    The Human Blood Soul and the Elf Blood Soul were both made by the purest blood essence and the


    purest spiritual power. Together with the supreme weapon of the Heaven Melting Pagoda, Soar was


    able to refine speedily.


    "Thank you, Lori and Princess She,"


    Soar told them sincerely. He focused as the Heaven Melting Pagoda turned into the Heaven Melting


    Spear. Soar broke out the Dragon''s Spear, which was among the Dragon Battle Technique. He


    condensed it into a strong attack and rushed towards the Blood Devil King.


    The sudden attack caught the Blood Devil King off guard. A deep gash was inflicted on his chest by the


    Heaven Melting Spear.


    At the same time, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to remain standing. The


    Blood Devil King was greatly beaten back.


    "Soar!" Ricky said excitedly as he felt that Soar''s power had grown.


    "Ricky, let''s talk about thister. Let''s beat the Blood Devil King together first," Soar told Ricky as the


    Heaven Melting Fire burned around him fiercely.


    "Well, let''s work together to destroy him!" Rickyughed.


    The next moment, the two buddies'' momentums broke to the extreme and surrounded the Blood Devil


    King.


    "Humph! Damn it!" the Blood Devil King roared in anger after he recovered from Soar''s attack. His dark


    re was focused on Soar and Ricky as if he was killing them in his mind.


    "Blood Devil King, show us your strongest power," Soar challenged him confidently. He wielded the


    Heaven Melting Spear deftly in his hands.


    As one, Ricky and Soar took strong and sure steps towards the Blood Devil King. When their power


    reached its extreme, they sprang like snakes and simultaneously attacked.

 Chapter 881 Killing The Devils

    Chapter 881 Killing The Devils


    "Gxy Strike¡ªthrusting, sealing, transferring¡ªthree forme in one!"


    The moment his momentum reached the extreme, Ricky struck hard. The intents of the three forme


    appeared one after another behind him. All of Ricky''s power was poured into the three intents where


    three gxy des burst out simultaneously.


    The three desbined into one and turned into the purest golden purple de. The gleaming


    de dashed towards the Blood Devil King.


    As a Great Dragon, Soar burst out Indestructible Fighting Spirit and Dragon Soul Punishment. All his


    power was poured into the Heaven Melting Spear. As a result, it evolved into the shadow of the Heaven


    Melting Dragon. He stabbed the spear towards the Blood Devil King.


    At this time, Soar and Ricky''s attack was targeted towards the Blood Devil King alone. With nowhere to


    dodge, the Blood Devil King had no choice but to face the attack.


    Of course, he didn''t n to dodge at all.


    That was because neither side had any route of retreat in this battle. It was a battle that had only two


    oues, sess and death.


    Bang! The blood devil energy surged and every inch of the Blood Devil King''s body seemed to be


    fiercer.


    He separated the half of the Justice Saber Soul again and merged one fourth of the Justice Saber Soul


    with each of his demonic arms. As a result, the Blood Devil King''s two arms turned into razor-sharp


    des.


    "Blood Devil Power, Blood Devil Strike!"


    Thick and strong ck meridians rose from the body of the Blood Devil King. Inside them, the demonic


    blood flowed freakishly into his arms.


    He waved his two strong arms and wielded them like des toward Ricky and Soar.


    Boom!


    Their moves collided with full-force and exploded in an instant.


    However, they didn''t stop attacking. They abandoned defense and poured all their focus and power into


    their offensive attacks. The void where they fought broke into chaotic pieces.


    At this moment, all the fighting creatures were drawn towards their vicious battle. Everybody knew that


    the result of this battle would be determined by the fight between Ricky, Soar, and the Blood Devil King.


    The endless waves of air didn''t recede until a long whileter. By that time, the three of them had


    emerged from the airwaves.


    They were weak and half-kneeling as they gasped desperately for air. Their bodies were all covered


    with small cuts and deep wounds.


    In particr, deep gashes and blood were all over the Blood Devil King''s body.


    Roar! The Blood Devil King let out a weakened roar. He fought to keep standing even as his knees


    buckled repeatedly.


    "Blood Vitality Devouring Skill! Evil Devouring Mouth!" At this point, Ricky burst out two devouring


    rted Omnipotent Skills.


    The Blood Devil King grimaced painfully. He knew that Ricky was able to recover his power in an


    instant but he had no idea that Ricky could use such skill more than once.


    Of course, since Ricky used the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth twice with


    a short interval, there would be some after effects.


    However, it was only minimal. It would be a different matter if he used it thrice in a short while, though.


    Ricky also burst out the power of the Life and Death Zone to help him recover faster.


    On the other hand, Soar had sustained minimal damage.


    He was ready to fight at any moment. Although not at his peak, he was still in a powerful state.


    Two drops of the Great Dragon''s blood essence spilled out from between Soar''s eyebrows in an


    instant. Under the power of these two drops of the Great Dragon''s blood essence, he once again


    Now that he possessed the tremendous power of the Human Blood Soul and the Elf Blood Soul, the


    consumption of two drops of the Great Dragon''s blood essence did not make any significant difference.


    "Kill!" The Blood Devil King was weak and exhausted but he had no choice but to defend himself as


    Soar attacked him.


    At this moment, Ricky also moved.


    Soar''s attack, although powerful, was a mere distraction for Ricky''s attack.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes burst out and thousands of rays of golden light shot out. With the golden light,


    nine kinds of the sacred fire and peculiar fire blinded the eyes of those who were watching, which


    included the Blood Devil King.


    "Shadowy Emperor Replication!"


    When the light shot out, seven replicas of Ricky appeared around the void. These seven replicas


    attacked the Blood Devil King at the same time.


    "How is this possible?" the Blood Devil King roared in disbelief. Under the intense golden light, he could


    not see anything clearly.


    However, he could feel that Ricky''s existence had multiplied. Without the help of his sight, he struggled


    to defend himself.


    He became confused by the multiple attacks and did not know which to defend himself from. He had no


    idea that all these were distractions as well, just like Soar''s attack.


    As all these were happening, Ricky''s real body had already burst out two Omnipotent Skills¡ªthe


    Golden Light sh and the Space-shrinking Pace.


    With the help of these two Omnipotent Skills and the hidden power of the five zones, Ricky could hide


    himself perfectly. The Blood Devil King was unable to sense where Ricky''s real body was.


    This was only possible because the Blood Devil King had spent too much of his power.


    If he were still at his peak state, he would have realized what Ricky was doing.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, he had already exhausted his power and his concentration was suffering as well.


    As the Blood Devil King''s defense collided against the attacks from Soar and the seven replicas,


    Ricky''s real body materialized behind the Blood Devil King.


    Before the Blood Devil King could react, Ricky rammed the saber into his heart as the nine kinds of


    divine fire surged and the ming lotus condensed under the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    The Blood Devil King could do nothing as Ricky bombarded him with multiple attacks.


    His screams faded as his escaping soul was also cut into pieces by Ricky.


    The result of the battle had changed in a moment and ended in a sh.


    The Blood Devil King was dead. Ricky and Soar gradually eased down from their defensive poses.


    The disced dust settled around them as the creatures around struggled to see what had transpired.


    After the seven replicas disappeared, Ricky and Soar looked at each other in excitement and said in


    unison, "Well done! We did it!"


    They burst into relievedughter. Once again, they survived a desperate situation.


    And this time, it was not just the two of them. They survived the jaws of death together with countless


    creatures on the Justice Continent.


    ...


    After a brief period of silence where they absorbed what had happened, almost all the creatures on the


    Justice Continent wept with joy. Their fighting spirit and their strength increased.


    At this moment, the demonic creatures'' bloody eyes were finally filled with fear for their lives.


    Some of the devils even tried to run as they realized their situation.


    The Dark Devil King and the Scarlet Devil King rushed to flee as well.


    However, Ricky and Soar had no intention of letting the devils go. They quickly killed the Dark Devil


    King and the Scarlet Devil King before they joined the other battles.


    The resulting battle was a one-sided confrontation. The devils were ughtered by the people who


    finally had the chance to fight for themselves.


    If their battle ended with the Blood Devil King''s victory, would they have shown mercy to the creatures


    on the Justice Continent?


    They knew the answer well, and it was also the answer that they gave that day to the devils they


    encountered.


    There was no mercy to be spared.


    ...


    This ughtersted for a whole month. Creatures on the Justice Continent, led by Ricky and Soar,


    fought from the Justice Continent to the Devil Royal Pce on the Devil Continent.


    In the end, all the devil soldiers were ughtered. Only those who were old, sick, or disabled were left


    alive.

 Chapter 882 Accompanying Weapons

    Chapter 882 Apanying Weapons


    ''If anyone deserves to be ughtered, it is the devil, '' Ricky thought. However, this thought sounded


    cruel and needless even in the privacy of his mind. His throat tightened as he felt like he was drowning


    in guilt.


    Ricky and the human emperor had been merciful to the weak, sickly, and disabled devils.


    Unfortunately, they could not show the same mercy to the other devils who were of sound mind and


    body.


    ''The justice in my heart may not agree with this ughter, but I cannot let this justice make me soft.


    The devils would only bring harm if they are left to their own devices. Justice can only be given to those


    on the same side as me, '' Ricky thought to himself. He sighed; rationality and pity warred in his restless


    mind.


    ''Killing is our only option for our enemies. If they were given the same choice, they would choose to kill


    me as well.


    With my current strength, I cannot show mercy to the devils who were born to be our nemesis.''


    After the ughter, Ricky swiftly left. He didn''t bother about the weak, sickly, and disabled devils.


    Instead, he left the human emperor and elf emperor in charge.


    With their minds upied by what they left behind, he and Soar traveled back to the cultivation ce


    of the Human Royal Pce.


    Urgency lifted his footsteps as he thought about what he needed to take care of. His priority was to


    purify the Justice Saber Soul that the Blood Devil King possessed. At the same time, Soar needed to


    digest the power of the Human Blood Soul and Elf Blood Soul to further cultivate his power. This way,


    Soar would finally be apleted spiritual king at peak state.


    "Ricky, do you think you can do this?" Tina asked, worried and hesitant.


    "It has a lot of evil spirit in it, but it is minimalpared to the level in your body. I am sure that I can


    remove itpletely in just a few days," Ricky assured her.


    "Moreover, I can still feel the justice power. This means that Blood Devil King didn''t fully demonize this


    half of the Justice Saber Soul."


    "It is still the evil spirit, so you must be careful, okay?" Tina reminded him carefully.


    "I know. You worry too much, Tina."


    A wry grin and a small chuckle escaped Ricky''s mouth at Tina''s words. Like a homing missile that


    found its target, he focused all his attention as he began to work. The Devourer Zone evolved into a


    bloody sea and transformed into the Evil Devouring Mouth. He began to devour and refine the blood


    evil spirit in the Justice Saber Soul.


    Time melted away slowly as Ricky refined the blood evil spirit in the Justice Saber Soul. The Justice


    Saber Soul grew powerful as the evil spirit was purified.


    Amazingly, it began to help remove the blood evil spirit when it was purified enough. It was as if justice


    itself flowed through the Justice Saber Soul and healed it with its purity.


    The power of justice caressed Ricky as he held the saber. It seemed to call out to him from the depths


    of the Justice Saber Soul.


    ''Indeed, the Blood Devil King only demonized this half of the Justice Saber Soul on the surface. He


    could not reach the depth of the Justice Saber Soul because he was a devil. So, even though he


    demonized it, he couldn''t release the real power of this half of the Justice Saber Soul, '' Ricky thought to


    himself as he held the saber carefully, like a newborn baby.


    His sweat flowed profusely but he did not even bother to wipe it. His concentration only intensified as


    he infused the Justice Saber Soul power into the Iron Justice Saber.


    At that moment, three forces worked in tandem to speedily remove the evil spirit. It took only half a day


    for the Justice Saber Soul was back to normal.


    In that short period, Ricky had integrated half of the Justice Saber Soul into his Iron Justice Saber.


    The actual Ultimate Justice Saber bloomed like a flower after its sessful integration and took the


    shape of a saber.


    Ricky could feel it in his bones, that if he used the power of the Justice Saber Soul to fight against the


    Blood Devil King, he could kill him with just one hit. He was that powerful now.


    "What a pity! This power belongs only to the Justice Saber Soul," Ricky thought to himself regrettably.


    "Young man, Congrattions! You have obtained theplete Ultimate Justice Saber." Ricky was


    taken from his thoughts when he heard the voice of the Holy Three-Saber in his mind.


    "Now, you just have topletely integrate the Ultimate Justice Saber with your body, transform the


    apanying saber, and obtain the opportunity of the Divine Manor!"


    "Holy Three-Saber, what do you mean by that?" Ricky frowned when he heard the Holy Three-Saber.


    "Haven''t Ipletely integrated with the Ultimate Justice Saber? And what is the apanying


    saber?"


    Then he asked Tina and Pearl, who were in the Massacring Zone, "Tina, Pearl, have you heard of the


    apanying saber?"


    "Apanying saber? I''ve never heard of it," answered Pearl, who seemed confused as well. They


    both waited expectantly for Tina, who seemed the most knowledgeable among them.


    "The apanying saber was mentioned in the records of our n," Tina said thoughtfully.


    "Tina, do you know what it is?" Ricky immediately asked in excitement when he heard the recognition


    in her voice.


    "The apanying saber and apanying sword were both mentioned. They belonged to a


    category of weapons called apanying weapons. The apanying weapon is a weapon that is


    linked with a warrior''s body, mind and soul."


    "A weapon that is linked with a warrior''s body, mind and soul," Ricky murmured as he thought deeply.


    "The light, the intent, and the soul are three forms of apperception. Light Apperception is the weakest


    and the Soul Apperception is the strongest.


    As such, all creatures find it difficult toprehend the Soul Apperception," Tina continued to exin.


    "Is the Soul Apperception that difficult toprehend?" Ricky said in disbelief.


    "Yes, Ricky. Although you haveprehended 30% of the Intent Apperception, it''s still far from


    reaching 70% and even further from beingpleted.


    As for the Soul Apperception, you cannot achieve it unless you are an ace genius."


    "I guess it is really difficult toprehend the Soul Apperception," Ricky murmured.


    "The first prerequisite condition toprehend the Soul Apperception is that you must have an


    apanying weapon.


    The Soul Apperception is too abstract so almost all creatures cannot understand it. Normally, they will


    not consider possessing apanying weapons," Tina said honestly.


    "Tina, what if I want to have an apanying weapon before Iprehend the Soul Apperception?"


    Ricky asked.


    "As I mentioned earlier, an apanying weapon is meant to fully integrate with a creature''s body,


    mind, and soul. A weapon that is integrated with one''s body, mind and soul is much stronger than a


    weapon that is only integrated with one''s blood essence.


    Your apanying weapon is a part of you. If you die, the weapon will be destroyed; if your weapon is


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    damaged, you will also be injured. You can even die depending on the gravity of damage to your


    weapon."


    "I see!" Rocky eximed. He nodded to himself as the puzzles in his mind were solved.


    His expression turned grave as he realized the implication of what the Holy Three-Saber said to him


    earlier.


    Ricky needed to cultivate his Iron Justice Saber into his apanying weapon so that he could leave


    this ce.


    However, it was a really difficult task that only an ace genius could sessfully aplish.


    On top of that, it was also incredibly risky. After all, any damage to the Iron Justice Saber would directly


    affect him as well.


    ''Do I have what it takes to cultivate the Soul Apperception?'' Ricky thought to himself with a frown.


    ''I''m already an ace genius.


    And I must begin to cultivate the Soul Apperception.''

 Chapter 883 Improved Strength Due To Merging

    Chapter 883 Improved Strength Due To Merging


    "There is another severe requirement on apanying weapons," Tina continued.


    "What requirement?" Pearl asked curiously.


    "The apanying weapons must be cast by magical materials from heaven and earth. In other


    words, only weapons made by magical materials from heaven and earth are qualified to be


    apanying weapons. Because of such severe requirements, the use of apanying weapons


    gradually decreased,"


    Tina answered. Once again, her knowledge proved to be an asset to their group.


    "If a weapon is cast by magical materials from heaven and earth, it is qualified to be a supreme


    weapon. As you say, it is indeed a severe requirement," Ricky said seriously as he frowned in thought.


    "Ricky, why did you ask about that? Do you want to turn the Iron Justice Saber into your apanying


    weapon?" Tina asked curiously.


    "It is not that I want to do that. It is more like, I have no choice but to do that. It is because you said it


    was difficult to master the Soul Apperception. It made me want to challenge it."


    "Why do you mean by you have to do it?" Tina and Pearl looked at Ricky curiously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is because the Holy Three-Sabermunicated with me again. He told me that I won''t be able to


    leave here or obtain the opportunity of the Divine Manor unless I make the Ultimate Justice Saber my


    apanying weapon," Ricky rified for them promptly.


    "Oh, in that case, the Ultimate Justice Saber must be cast by magical materials from heaven and


    earth." Tina nodded as she understood what Ricky would need to do.


    "This is the Divine Manor. From the name of the Holy Three-Saber, we know that he must be a holy


    being and his saber must be a holy saber. Maybe they were really cast by some magical materials from


    heaven and earth. Furthermore, it was very easy to merge the Ultimate Justice Saber with the Iron


    Destroyer. I think that is because it has something to do with heaven and earth,"


    Ricky exined patiently as Pearl and Tina listened.


    "But it is too risky to have an apanying weapon! You are destined to have more one-on-one


    battles with other warriors on the path of martial arts. The Iron Justice Saber is too prone to damage."


    Tina was worried. She did not like it when Ricky was exposed to needless danger.


    "But how can we leave here if I don''t make the Iron Justice Saber my apanying weapon? It''s no


    big deal. At the worst, I won''t use the Iron Justice Saber if I am not sure of winning the battle in the


    future,"


    Ricky assured Tina lightheartedly. Although she was still worried, she could not help but trust Ricky


    anyway.


    Then, Ricky began to merge the Iron Justice Saber.


    Since he had long been connected to the Iron Justice Saber, this was not a difficult task. The only catch


    was that it took him a little longer to merge the souls.


    The process of merging took ten days.


    After that, Ricky felt that the connection between him and the Iron Justice Saber involved the


    connection between bloodlines and souls. It was not until then that the Iron Justice Saber became a


    part of his body.


    He had the feeling that once the Iron Justice Saber was damaged, he would be seriously injured too. If


    the Iron Justice Saber was smashed into pieces, he could even die.


    ''It is indeed very risky to have an apanying weapon, but only in this way can the power of the


    weapon be fully unleashed, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Bang!


    Just then, Ricky suddenly felt the power of the Iron Justice Saber surge into his body. He felt it as a


    strong power of justice.


    "What happened? I think I could refine this power."


    In confusion, Ricky tried to refine the power. He found that the power could be truly refined by him.


    After he did so, his cultivation and strength increased exponentially.


    "When I was fighting against the Blood Devil King, I was not able to refine this power. Why? Is it


    because the Iron Justice Saber is feeding the power back to me as it has be my apanying


    weapon?"


    At this moment, Ricky was very excited and confused.


    Without any hesitation, he went into a closed-door cultivation state and began to refine the power.


    After another half month of refining, Ricky finally became an upper spiritual king at peak state. His


    He also found that the power inside the Iron Justice Saber had somehow weakened and was now on


    par with him.


    "Ricky, the Iron Justice Saber has fed the power back to you," Tina said in surprise.


    "It is said that if an apanying weapon is stronger than its owner, it will feed the power back to its


    owner. When the owner''s strength is enhanced, the apanying weapon''s strength will be enhanced


    too."


    "Oh, I see. I guess it''s not entirely a bad thing to have an apanying weapon," Ricky said.


    "Ricky, if the Iron Justice Saber has its own psychic intelligence and hermit spirit, it can cultivate by


    itself and its grade can increase without being recast by a casting master. This is the magic power of a


    weapon that is cast with magical materials from heaven and earth," Tina informed him.


    "It seems that our trip to the Justice Continent is quite fruitful!" Ricky said excitedly.


    "It''s time to leave now, right?" Tina asked gently.


    "Yes. The Divine Manor is a great opportunity but the Sense of Realm and the Heavenly Meridian are


    more important. After all, I would not be able to be a spiritual emperor without the Heavenly


    Meridian," Ricky said.


    "Now that the Iron Justice Saber has be my apanying weapon, We can leave the Justice


    Continent."


    With his cultivation finished, Ricky walked out of the cultivation site of the Human Royal Pce.


    At this time, Soar had alsoe out of his closed-door cultivation. He was waiting for Ricky with the


    human emperor and the elf emperor.


    "Ricky, finally I''m more powerful than you this time," Soar said excitedly.


    Eagerly, Soar activated his strength and punched Ricky.


    Ricky grinned when he saw Soar''s fist and met him with a well-ced punch. Their fists collided and


    both of them fell back from the force.


    It was a draw.


    Soar couldn''t believe what happened. He asked, "You didn''t use the power of the Justice Saber Soul.


    How did you possess the power of apleted spiritual king at peak state?"


    "Of course that''s the result of my closed-door cultivation. You are far from beating me, boy!" Ricky said


    with a smile. Heughed heartily at Soar''s expression. He looked like somebody kicked his puppy.


    Soar was a little bit shocked and disappointed by Ricky''s words. He had thought that he would be able


    to surpass and defeat Ricky after he refined the Human Blood Soul and the Elf Blood Soul, but he was


    wrong. He sighed helplessly.


    "Ricky, you are a freak!" Soar sighed. The human emperor and others were surprised as well.


    They knew that Ricky defeated the Blood Devil King with the help of the power of the Justice Saber


    Soul. In thest battle, Ricky''s strength was still far from apleted spiritual king at peak state.


    However, Ricky''s strength had reached that of apleted spiritual king at peak state after he


    cultivated in seclusion. Amazingly, he aplished this in less than a month.


    They looked at Ricky in awe. Although Soar was a Great Dragon, it seemed that Ricky was more


    powerful than him. After all, he could improve so drastically in such a short time.


    "Ricky, it''s time for you to leave now, right?" The human emperor seemed reluctant to part with Ricky


    and Soar.


    After all that had happened, they had begun to admire and respect Ricky and Soar.


    "Sir, it''s indeed time for us to leave. Soar and I have something more important to do. Don''t worry. I


    believe the devils no longer pose a threat to the Justice Continent."


    Ricky smiled at them as he said this. He was d that he would be able to leave the Justice Continent


    in peace.

 Chapter 884 Three-Saber Divine Palace

    Chapter 884 Three-Saber Divine Pce


    As for Ricky and Soar, they did not want to leave this ce, either. Although they were only there for a


    short time, they developed a deep friendship with the creatures from the Justice Continent after going


    through thick and thin together.


    "Although we would like it if you stayed, we also understand that you are from a much bigger world,"


    the human emperor said. "But before you both leave, the elf emperor has one final request."


    "Please tell us. We would be more than happy to fulfill it." Ricky smiled as he looked at the elf emperor.


    "Ricky, if it isn''t too much, I hope the both of you can take She with you when you leave," the elf


    emperor immediately said after hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Ha-ha! That wouldn''t be a problem. We would be honored to have Princess She with us!" Soar


    promised before Ricky could open his mouth.


    Ricky looked at Soar, not knowing what to say after him.


    The human emperor and the elf emperor looked at each other and smiled. It was as if they knew what


    Soar was thinking.


    Of course, the one who was a bit unhappy was Princess Lori. She felt a little jealous after hearing what


    they were talking about.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ...


    After saying goodbye, Ricky and Soar left the Justice Continent. They brought Lori and She with


    them.


    After arriving at the sea, Ricky said to Lori and She, "Dear sisters-inw, where we are about to go


    next is a very dangerous ce, so I think it would be better if the both of you stayed inside my zone for


    a while."


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Lori was a little embarrassed. As for She, her face turned red immediately.


    Soar was also a bit embarrassed.


    "When did you start to make fun of me, Ricky?" Soar said with his internal power. "You know I''m not


    very familiar with She yet."


    "Ha-ha! You used to tease me a lot and I finally have the chance to make fun of you. What are you


    afraid of exactly? You may not be familiar with each other yet but she will soon be yours. You don''t


    want to take She out and just leave her to be with someone else, right?" Ricky asked.


    After that, Ricky continued to talk to Lori and She, "There are two moredies currently in my zone. I


    hope you can get along with each other."


    He then ced them inside his Massacring Zone.


    The space on the Justice Continent wasn''t blocked the same way as it was at the Justice Town.


    Perhaps it was because the Justice Continent was indeed a real continent.


    ...


    "Soar, if those people from the Great Wisteria Dynasty and the Array Sect also make it through like us,


    a fierce battle would definitely break out. After the Ultimate Justice Saber has been sessfully fused,


    Holy Three-Saber gave me a few hints," Ricky said.


    A drop of blood essence came out of Ricky''s fingertip which then dropped on his Iron Justice Saber.


    "Ricky, we are both powerful now and we are not afraid to fight any of them," Soar said confidently.


    Bang! As the blood essence dropped, the light of the Iron Justice Saber bloomed and released a white


    channel into the void. Ricky and Soar looked at each other as they stepped inside the white channel.


    The white force shrouded them as they appeared within the mist in an instant.


    In the mist, they didn''t know where they were. At the center of it, they saw a magnificent and huge


    pce and they could feel it was surrounded by a great amount of divine power.


    The pce was surrounded by different saber shadows. The saber shadows gave off three kinds of


    powers: the justice power, the domineering power, and the bloody power.


    In front of the pce were its huge gates. The two gates were as big as two giant sabers.


    Right above the gates of the pce, several words were carved and those words were "Three-Saber


    Divine Pce."


    The words looked magnificent and ancient as if they contained the different phases of life.


    "The Three-Saber Divine Pce. It seems like this is the ce where Holy Three-Saber used to live.


    Maybe we will be able to find his inheritance in this ce," Ricky said.


    "I wonder if the people from the Great Wisteria Dynasty and the Array Sect will pass their tests. I really


    hope they all fail," Soar said.


    The next moment, both of them looked at the gate on which there were three marks that seemed like


    gs.


    "Ricky, how are we supposed to open this?" Soar asked.


    "Did you see the three marks with the shape of gs? If my guess is right, we have to collect those


    three gs from the Divine Manor. That could also mean that only after the warriors from the Great


    Wisteria Dynasty and the Array Secte can we open the gates of this pce. For now, we have no


    other choice but to wait," Ricky said.


    "What if none of them passed?" Soar asked worriedly.


    "Then we will have to resign ourselves to fate and do whatever we can," Ricky said. They then sat


    down with their legs crossed as they waited patiently.


    Swish!


    At that time, a bright light shed in the air. A white g flew over and directly merged with one of the


    g marks on the gate of the pce.


    "Ricky, that''s one of the gs. It seems that one of the two parties failed to pass the test. The Divine


    Manor has sent the g here," Soar said after seeing what happened.


    "I guess you could be right." Ricky nodded.


    "I wonder who will pass the test like we did."


    Afterwards, two figures appeared in the mist. An old man and a young man appeared out of nowhere.


    They came towards Ricky and Soar.


    The young man was Prince Neal of the Great Wisteria Dynasty while the old man was the one who


    followed him wherever he went.


    "It seems that the one who lost was the Array Sect," Ricky said. They both looked at Prince Neal and


    the old man.


    Prince Neal and the old man also looked at them with disbelief.


    "How did you survive after falling into the abyss?" Prince Neal and the old man asked after seeing that


    Soar was still alive.


    "Of course I wouldn''t die! I''ve never thought of death my entire life. It''s probably just your wishful


    thinking," Soar said lightly.


    "Alright then! Very well!" Prince Neal said coldly after hearing Soar''s words. "Since the abyss was


    unable to take away your life, let me do it!


    Moreover, there should only be one owner of the opportunities inside the Divine Manor."


    Boom!


    After he finished his words, Prince Neal exuded a strong aura that belonged to the power of a


    rushed towards Soar.


    As for Ricky, both Prince Neal and the old man looked down upon him.


    The saber shadows spread over in the domain as they released a saber intent that was constantly


    domineering and overwhelming.


    Apparently, Prince Neal had the Domineering Saber in his possession.


    "Soar, let me deal with him!" Ricky said in a serious tone after he felt the overbearing power. He then


    appeared in front of Soar in an instant. His strength condensed as his palms turned into a saber that


    directly shed at Prince Neal''s saber intent.


    Boom! The saber de collided with the saber intent as the two strong inverse powers pervaded and


    forced both Ricky and Prince Neal to retreat.


    Prince Neal''s face immediately darkened. From their first confrontation, he already knew that Ricky''s


    power didn''t belong to him. He also concluded that Ricky was also in possession of a powerful saber


    like him.


    But the power of his saber was quite different.


    "Who exactly are you?" Prince Neal asked coldly as he looked at Ricky.

 Chapter 885 Golden Three-headed Lion

    Chapter 885 Golden Three-headed Lion


    "Ricky Nan!" he said through his teeth.


    "What''s the name of the saber you hold?" Prince Neal eagerly asked, his eyes twinkling with greed.


    Since he possessed the Domineering Saber, he naturally knew how powerful those kinds of weapons


    were.


    "It''s the Ultimate Justice Saber. And this one you''ve got is called the Domineering Saber, isn''t it?" Ricky


    responded.


    "The Ultimate Justice Saber? Hand it over and you''ll have an entire corpse once I''m done with you!"


    Prince Neal demanded sternly. His domineering and haughty aura was already on its peak, ready to


    ''There is no doubt that Prince Neal has also merged his Domineering Saber and turned it into his


    apanying saber.'' Ricky clenched his jaw, looking even more serious as he felt the Domineering


    Enlightenment on its purest.


    Despite the fact he hadn''t fought Prince Neal yet, Ricky could already feel the life threatening pressure


    that apanied his presence.


    However, Ricky wasn''t afraid of it.


    "You won''t kill me. There''s no need to think about how you''ll be leaving my corpse," Ricky let out coldly.


    On the moment Ricky and Prince Neal stepped on the void, their supreme power collided. Under such


    a momentum, Ricky pulled out his Iron Justice Saber.


    Quickly, Prince Neal also brought out his Domineering Saber¡ªarge golden-colored weapon. While


    its de wasn''t as long as the Iron Justice Saber, it was definitely greater in width.


    With the surging power, the golden Domineering Enlightenment was fully revealed.


    As the two sabers met, they held strong resonance¡ªboth in intimacy and fighting.


    Bang! Quietly, the two sabers attracted each otherpelling Ricky and Prince Neal to collide. The


    domineering power along with the justice power had turned into two pr opposite energies¡ªdark and


    light¡ªinside the void.


    The warriors forcefully retracted due to the strength created by the collision. However, once they


    stepped back on the void, they shed violently against each other once again.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The Divine Manor''s opportunity could only be granted to one of them. Both had alreadye too far


    after experiencing two of the most difficult trials. So, there wasn''t a chance in the world that either of


    them would willingly give up this battle.


    Therefore, even though they weren''t sworn enemies, they would still have to fight until one of them


    ended up dead.


    Perhaps, this scene represented best the martial world''s cruelest side. Killing in it wasn''t personal, but


    deeply motivated by self-interest.


    In an instant, every inch of the cloudy void had been taken over by the golden and white saber light.


    Rifts started to pop one after another, turning the whole space into fragments.


    Soar immediately turned and red the old man as he said fiercely, "You old bastard, don''t you dare


    think I''ll forget your bullshit Great Wisteria Dynasty people had me chased and almost dead on these


    past days."


    The me tiger burst into an angry roar. The howl of the dragon rang loudly through Soar''s body as he


    spoke. Holding the Heaven Melting Spear, he rushed at the old man.


    "Those who dare to humiliate the Great Wisteria Dynasty shall go to hell!" the old man shouted angrily,


    also dashing towards Soar.


    ...


    Each sh that came from Ricky and Prince Neal was filled with enormous power.


    In the infinite saber light, the shadow of a lion emerged behind Prince Neal. Its roar resounded through


    heaven and earth, adding even more power to Prince Neal.


    "Holy Lion Saber¡ªDomineering Strike!"


    The lion ran madly as it roared. Endless Domineering Enlightenment gathered at the Domineering


    Saber when Prince Neal cast such a powerful sh which seemed to have chopped the sky into


    pieces.


    "The five mutants!" Ricky promptly exposed his five mutants and five kinds of runes, unafraid to reveal


    them all at once. Then, he also condensed his powers into his Iron Justice Saber while, on his back, a


    shadow of a giant grew out as he also shed down at his opponent.


    "Five kinds of mutants!" Prince Neal gaped at Ricky''s ace card.


    Once again, the air was engulfed by the violent dust waves lifted by the two sabers'' encounter. Prince


    Neal was tense. Against the power of five kinds of mutants, he was met with great disadvantage.


    Ricky wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to gain the upper hand. With that in mind, he kept changing


    the five mutants as continuous Omnipotent Skills were thrown at Prince Neal like explosives.


    Prince Neal couldn''t bring himself to sessfully handle the attacks. He was shoved against clouds


    and mists until he hit hard the pce''s wall. Just then, he spat a mouthful of blood.


    "Are you sure you''re Prince Neal of the Great Wisteria Dynasty? To me you just seem regr!" Ricky


    mocked.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes!" Trying not to push his own luck for much longer, Rickyunched his most


    powerful attack. With his Golden Spirit Eyes. The ming Lotus descended from the sky on its way to


    Prince Neal.


    Ricky was smart enough not to give any chance for an opponent like Prince Neal to recover.


    Evidently, Ricky was also eager to see the Three-Saber Divine Pce''s opportunity and held no


    interest in extending that fight anymore. So, he readily broke out all of his power in order to end with


    Prince Neal once and for all.


    "You''ve pissed me off! I''ll tear you apart!" As if he were a lion, Prince Neal roared ferociously at Ricky.


    "Tear me apart? First, let''s see whether you can survive my ming lotus!" Ricky barked back. Forming


    a seal between his hands, he pressed the ming lotus down on Prince Neal. The whole area he stood


    immediately burst into a sea of mes.


    Even so, Ricky didn''t stop waving his Iron Justice Saber. As several powerful des orderly rushed at


    the fire, Ricky hoped one of them would hit Prince Neal. If it did, he would win right then.


    However, Prince Neal was a remarkable man. After all, passing the test of the Divine Manor wasn''t for


    the weak ones.


    Before Ricky''s de could reach the sea of fire, a huge golden w rose from the mes, tearing all


    the des apart.


    Howl!


    A loud roar resounded through the sky as a huge figure emerged from the sea of fire.


    A horrifying fifty feet tall and eight feet long three headed giant lion suddenly surfaced before Ricky''s


    eyes. Every hair on its body was colored with gold.


    "This is the Golden Three-headed Lion!" Ricky eximed astonished.


    Above any other holy beast, the Golden Three-headed Lion was absolutely on top of all the bloodlines.


    It was possible for a Golden Three-headed Lion to evolve into a Golden Six-headed Lion and so


    be an emperor beast.


    "Unexpectedly, the creature from the Great Wisteria Dynasty is a Golden Three-headed Lion."


    Heavily pouncing towards Ricky, the Domineering Saber Soul of the Domineering Saber instantly split


    into four pieces as it merged with the lion''s ws.


    "Golden Lion King w!"


    Blood essence dripped from the gap between his eyebrows and fused with his four ws. Dashing


    towards the void, the four sharp ws revealed themselves and instantly merged again.


    Ricky felt the threat upon those fused ws.


    With no hesitation, he broke out the power of his second level of Ultimate Golden Body. As he radiated


    the power of the five mutants, he expanded them into six Massacring Holy Patterns¡ªforming the


    densest shield he could create to resist Prince Neal''s blow.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, his shield wasn''t strong enough. The Lion King w easily and rapidly tore it off.


    With great force, now it was Ricky''s turn to hit hard against the pce''s wall.


    Crack! His six Massacring Holy Patterns and the second level of Ultimate Golden Body loudly cracked.


    Falling down, Ricky spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, Prince Neal had already proved his mighty power.

 Chapter 886 Enter The Palace With The Third Level Of Ultimate Golden Body

    Chapter 886 Enter The Pce With The Third Level Of Ultimate Golden Body


    "Damn it!" Ricky cried out when he felt a stabbing pain course through him.


    He growled in frustration. He had already broken out his strongest defense of the second level of


    Ultimate Golden Body but he was still beaten and hurt. Now he knew that Prince Neal''s strength should


    not be underestimated. Prince Neal had be one of the strongest and most powerful cultivators


    among all thepleted spiritual king at peak state.


    Needless to say, the reason for the growth of Prince Neal was that he had passed the test of the Divine


    Manor.


    "It looks like you''ve blocked an attack from me. I wonder what would happen if Iunched another one?


    Would you survive it again? Let''s see what it happens!" Prince Neal smiled sadistically at Ricky and


    opened his three mouths simultaneously. He was clearly unhappy that Ricky survived against his


    attack.


    Furiously, Prince Neal condensed his energy again into a Golden Lion King w and scratched toward


    Ricky fiercely.


    "You are going to die here today!" With a roar, the Golden Lion King w scratched and the air


    whipped apart like paper.


    "You have practiced for such a long time. Let me see how much you have improved!" Ricky said as he


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    straightened up. The golden light in his Golden Spirit Eyes glowed stronger at that moment.


    Then, he condensed the second level of Ultimate Golden Body again.


    He didn''t stop even when the second level of Ultimate Golden Body reached itspleted state.


    Instead, he continued until the golden light shone brightly, almost thirty feet in height.


    Ricky had finally activated the third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    It had been a long time since he had reached thepleted state of the second level of Ultimate


    Golden Body. Naturally, he had to continue his cultivation. After he fused the Iron Justice Saber into his


    apanying saber, he also sessfully cultivated and reached the third level of Ultimate Golden


    Body.


    Although the third level of Ultimate Golden Body was not as big as the real body of Prince Neal, it was


    not weaker in any way.


    The Massacring Sand turned into the shape of a dragon and circled the third level of Ultimate Golden


    Body and the Iron Justice Saber.


    "Gxy Saber Strike!"


    Ricky shouted as he gathered all his strength and shed fiercely at Prince Neal.


    Boom! Suddenly, sharp ws collided with the de of the saber. They paused as they seemed to


    reach an impasse. Both were panting harshly as they exerted all their efforts. Soon, fatal cracks began


    to spread on the ws.


    It looked like a stalemate at first, but the collision showed that there was a difference between their


    strengths.


    Bang! As the cracks multiplied and spread, the Golden Lion King w was shredded into pieces by the


    Gxy Saber Strike. It did not end there. The force of the Gxy Saber Strike continued its momentum


    and rushed toward Prince Neal.


    Prince Neal''s eyes grew wide when his Golden Lion King w broke. Fear and doubt crept in his heart


    as he saw the Gxy Saber Strike as it came toward him.


    Despite that, he did not let the panic or fear take over him. He summoned his Domineering Saber Soul


    and released his Domineering Enlightenment. After that, he formed a strong shield of the Domineering


    Enlightenment to resist the strike.


    Prince Neal withstood the powerful strike from Ricky. However, his huge body was pushed back


    violently. Blood spat out from his three big mouths.


    "Golden Blood!" A strong golden light enveloped Prince Neal like a golden armor.


    "With the power of my third level of Ultimate Golden Body, whatever you do will be useless," Ricky said


    calmly as he observed Prince Neal''s attack.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!"


    Ricky suddenly appeared above Prince Neal and chopped down hard on one of the three heads. On


    the other hand, Prince Neal had no time to react. One second he was looking up in surprise and the


    next he was hit by a strong force.


    Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes burst out into thousands of golden lights with his Shadowy Replication and


    formed a counterattack. With the Space-shrinking Pace, Ricky seemed to disappear from Prince Neal''s


    senses.


    Every time, Prince Neal could only rely on his Golden Blood to defend himself from Ricky''s attacks.


    Irritated by Prince Neal''s unwillingness to ept his defeat, Ricky unleashed his powers which


    overwhelmed Prince Neal. Soon, the Golden Blood was destroyed and Prince Neal was dead.


    Through his five kinds of mutants and the Golden Spirit Eyes, hepletely suppressed Prince Neal


    with hispleted second level of Ultimate Golden Body. Prince Neal was no match for Ricky at all. He


    had even reached the third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Ricky was so powerful that he could fight against anyone and win, except for thosepleted spiritual


    kings at peak state.


    And even for thosepleted spiritual kings at peak state, it would still be difficult to defeat Ricky.


    ''Once I get out of this Divine Manor, my strength will be invincible in the Heavenly Void. It''s finally time


    for me toe home. Those who had hurt me before, those from the Nether Manor, the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce, and the Endless Shadow will taste my wrath.'' Ricky exhaled slowly as the


    adrenaline from the fight flowed through him. He wanted to take the Domineering Saber of Prince Neal.


    Unfortunately, because of his death, the Domineering Saber had disappeared.


    "No wonder it is called the apanying weapon," Ricky muttered lowly with a shake of his head. He


    was reminded that he had an apanying weapon of his own.


    He collected Prince Neal''s dead body and observed Soar''s ongoing fight.


    The body of the Golden Three-headed Lion would help Ricky cultivate his Blood Vitality Devouring


    Skill.


    The old man had begun to hesitate when he saw that Prince Neal was dead. His initial fighting spirit


    and confidence had waned and was reced by the desire to run and escape. However, it seemed that


    there was no way out for him.


    Meanwhile, Ricky did not want to waste any more time. He helped Soar and they easily killed the old


    man.


    After that, they rummaged through Prince Neal''s spiritual space tool. A triumphant sound escaped


    Ricky''s lips when he found another g stashed inside.


    Under the power of the three gs, the gate of the pce was opened.


    In the pce, divine power filled the air. A closer look at the pirs that supported the pce revealed


    them to be huge sabers.


    Some of the huge sabers emitted the power of justice while some sent out the evil power. Some even


    showed the domineering power. However, when Ricky and Soar came in, the power of these sabers


    was all transformed into the power of justice.


    "Ricky, I think it changed because we, who hade with justice, survived," Soar said.


    "Now I finally understand why it''s called the Holy Three-Saber, and why this Pce is called the Three-


    Saber Divine Pce.


    The three powers include the power of the Ultimate Justice Saber, the power of the Domineering


    Saber, and the power of the Evil Saber. I think that the Holy Three-Saber must have cultivated these


    three kinds of supreme enlightenment of sabers."


    "You are right, Soar." Ricky nodded."As per the hint given by the Holy Three-Saber, I think that he


    wants to choose an heir from those who have cultivated one of these saber enlightenments."


    "But wouldn''t it be better to have all of his three unique skills inherited from him?" Soar cocked his head


    to the side as he puzzled over it.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he wants to pick the most powerful one among the three enlightenments as well.


    After all, the strongest one has the least shorings!" Ricky shook his head and shrugged.


    "I don''t think the most powerful saber enlightenment exists. Take the fight between you and Prince Neal


    as an example, if you took the Domineering Saber, while he used the Ultimate Justice Saber, I think


    you would still have won in the end," Soar said so sincerely that it caught Ricky off-guard. He could


    only smile at his brother''s intelligence and honesty.


    ...


    The two arrived at the center of the pce, where there was an altar. On the altar, there was a three-


    colored coffin.


    Ricky tried to see what was in the coffin and even utilized his Golden Spirit Eyes, but it was still too


    blurry for him to see.


    On the altar, three huge sabers stood as well. They were arranged in a triangle and emitted power that


    protected the coffin.


    It felt so powerful that it seemed only a god could break through it.


    "Ricky, what do you think is inside that coffin? Is the inheritance of the Holy Three-Saber in this coffin?"


    Soar wondered loudly. He was also trying to peek with his senses but had failed like Ricky.

 Chapter 887 Rickys Blood Power

    Chapter 887 Ricky''s Blood Power


    "I don''t know. I can''t see anything even with my Golden Spirit Eyes," Ricky said quietly.


    They did not find any passageway for other pces. It was obvious that they were meant toe to


    this pce.


    "I will try to have a look with the power of the Justice Saber Soul."


    After this promation, Ricky burst out the Justice Saber Soul. Its power surged through the power


    barrier on the altar.


    Buzz! After a few buzzes, the power barrier stopped reacting.


    Ricky had a feeling that if he had not summoned the Justice Saber Soul''s power, the power on the altar


    would have turned him into ashes.


    "Congrattions, the owner of the Ultimate Justice Saber! You have won the ownership of the Ultimate


    Justice Saber in thepetition!" Soar and Ricky tensed when the Holy Three-Saber''s voice rang out


    suddenly.


    The power on the altar surged and condensed into the shadow of a figure. Its head was marked with


    three sabers. Ricky and Soar looked at each other excitedly as they realized they were looking at the


    Holy Three-Saber.


    "I''m Ricky! Nice to meet you, sir!"


    "I''m Soar!


    Nice to meet you, sir!" Ricky and Soar greeted him respectfully. No matter how talented Ricky and Soar


    were, they could only humble themselves in front of such a powerful master. Although they did not


    know which level of a holy being the Holy Three-Saber fell into, they knew that any holy being was


    above all the creatures from the continent.


    As the deity approached, they could sense the presence of a mutant.


    "You''re a Great Dragon and an ace genius. I''m quite impressed by you two!" The Holy Three-Saber


    looked at Ricky and Soar with fondness in his eyes.


    Although the heir of a strong warrior was generally decided by the god''s will, every strong warrior


    hoped his heritage could be received by a top genius. Moreover, Ricky''s and Soar''s characters were


    superior to the others as they had shown in the trial of justice.


    "What?" The Holy Three-Saber let out a shocked gasp when he saw Ricky.


    He released a force that crawled around Ricky''s body. His eyes that sparkled with condensed divine


    energy were widened in disbelief.


    ''Has he discovered the zones and the regained spiritual meridian in my body?'' Ricky thought to


    himself, puzzled by the astonishment on the Holy Three-Saber''s face.


    Soar was equally confused.


    "What''s your name? Where are you from?" The Holy Three-Saber seemed to have forgotten their


    earlier introduction. Maybe he had not been paying attention until he sensed whatever he did from


    Ricky.


    "I''m Ricky. Ie from the Eastern Realm of Wildness on the continent of Misty South," Ricky replied.


    "The continent?" The Holy Three-Saber became more confused.


    "I dare not lie to you, sir," Ricky said quickly when he saw the confusion on the Holy Three-Saber''s


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    face. He didn''t want to be doubted by such a strong warrior. Otherwise, he and Soar could be killed in


    the blink of an eye.


    "But how could blood power like yours exist in the continent?" The Holy Three-Saber believed that


    Ricky would not lie to him. It seemed that Ricky did not know about the blood power in his body if the


    look of bewilderment on his face was a clue.


    Any power in Ricky''s body had nothing to do with his blood power, after all.


    "My blood power?" Ricky was puzzled when he heard the Holy Three-Saber''s question. What kind of


    blood power could he have? Why was the Holy Three-Saber surprised by his blood power?


    The Holy Three-Saber recognized Soar as a Great Dragon at first nce. Instead of being surprised at


    the blood power of the Great Dragon, he was surprised at Ricky''s blood power. This implied that


    Ricky''s blood power was stronger than Soar''s.


    "Ricky, what is your blood power?" Soar asked curiously.


    "Soar, don''t you know where Ie from? What blood power can I have? You know clearly how I made


    it this far," Ricky answered him, still confused.


    Then, both Ricky and Soar looked at the Holy Three-Saber.


    "Sir, is my blood power special? If it pleases you, please let us know," Ricky asked respectfully.


    "Your blood power hasn''t awakened yet. It seems that your blood power has been sealed by some


    power that I can''t perceive. In this case, it''s inappropriate for me to tell you what it is. To tell the truth, I


    am humbled in front of your blood power."


    Soar and Ricky were taken aback by this answer. Soar stared at Ricky and wished that he could


    somehow sense what the holy being was sensing at that moment.


    He always believed that Ricky was powerful and it looked like he was even more powerful than he


    imagined.


    "Sir, is his blood power stronger than mine?" Soar asked the Holy Three-Saber.


    "The blood power of Great Dragon is among the top blood power even in the Celestial Land, but his


    blood power is unique. Anyway, please stop asking about his blood power now.


    I can''t tell you anything else.


    His blood power is likely hidden as protection. It''s no use talking about it before he has gotten matching


    power."


    "Understood, sir." Ricky and Soar nodded to the Holy Three-Saber despite their increasing curiosity.


    "But, sir, how powerful should I be?"


    "Ricky, don''t boil the ocean. You''d better focus on cultivation." The Holy Three-Saber fixed Ricky with


    an impatient re.


    Ricky and Soar had no choice but to leave the topic alone rather than angering the holy being. They


    were curious but not enough to get themselves killed.


    "Sir, I have a question. Have you died?" Ricky was curious about the story of the Holy Three-Saber and


    figured that it was the best time to ask since he had to shift the topic of conversation.


    "I know you are looking for an heir to your heritage, but why did you separate the three sabers?"


    "As a mutant, I don''t know whether my real body is still alive or not. It is most likely dead. After all, my


    real body has not returned for countless years. As for the reason why the three sabers are to be


    inherited separately, allow me to exin from the beginning.


    I''m a genius in saber skills and I have the Three-Saber Mutant. You know what the three sabers are.


    They are the justice saber skills, evil saber skills, and domineering saber skills.


    Through my iparable mutant and talent, I rose in the Celestial Land and became a holy being."


    As he spoke, the Holy Three-Saber wore an arrogant and haughty expression.


    He seemed to be reminiscing his glory days.


    "I couldn''t reach a higher level when I became a holy being at peak state because the creatures above


    the holy beings could cultivate only one divine supreme enlightenment. That is the will of heaven and


    earth which cannot be changed.


    But I was born with the Three-Saber Mutant. I can''t give up two sabers unless I''m revived in a new


    guise." The Holy Three-Saber''s voice suddenly lowered. His eyes shed in sorrow as he seemed to


    remember something he regretted.


    "But I don''t want to be revived in a new guise even if I have to die.


    Therefore, it is my destiny that I can only be a holy being at peak state."


    "Really?" Ricky and Soar said.

 Chapter 888 Inheriting The Divine Manor

    Chapter 888 Inheriting The Divine Manor


    "The heaven and earth are supreme. How could they possibly allow any creature in between to


    challenge their authority?" the Holy Three-Saber questioned. "You still can''t grasp any of this now.


    Perhaps when you get to my level, you''ll see it.


    Therefore, I hope my heir can surpass me in the future. One of the requirements is that he cultivates


    only one supreme enlightenment."


    "No wonder you''ve split the saber skills into three kinds," Ricky and Soar acknowledged.


    "I call them justice, evil and domineering. I''ve cultivated each of them with the purpose they can one


    day reach their peak state. I couldn''t choose among them, so I set up three trials and let the rest up to


    God," said the Holy Three-Saber.


    "Since I''ve been cultivating the three kinds of saber skills, I''ve also developed a three-sided personality.


    Hence, I''m called the Holy Three-Saber.


    It''s fortunate that the final winner has been you two with the justice saber skills. If it had been the other


    one with the evil saber skills, all power in here would have turned into evil power. Even my mutant


    would have be evil.


    If I had been revived in a new guise only to cultivate the evil saber skills, there would be no peace in


    the heaven and earth you live."


    "Phew!" Ricky and Soar heaved a sigh of relief.


    The consequences from that scenario¡ªthey had dly avoided¡ªwere unbearable to imagine.


    The Holy Three-Saber might not be as strong as a spiritual emperor, not when he had just revived in a


    new guise. However, he was still a holy being. If he had ever reached the level of spiritual emperor, no


    spiritual emperor in the Eastern Land would be a match for him.


    If the evil saber skills had prevailed, no one knew what terrible things the Holy Three-Saber could have


    done.


    "Sir, previously you''ve used the justice saber skills to suppress the evil ones, haven''t you?" Ricky had


    been lost in thought for a while before he asked the question.


    "Yes. The strength amid the three kinds of saber skills feels equal to me. My intelligence can''t be


    controlled by the evil saber skills." The Holy Three-Saber nodded.


    "In fact, among the three, I like the overbearing saber skills the most. This one is both a righteous and


    an evil method. It''s very suitable for the martial world, where the strong preys on the weak.


    As for the justice saber skills, sometimes they can be quite coward while the evil saber skills can be too


    bloody to be epted by anyone. Thus the overbearing saber skills fits right there in the middle.


    But since you two, cultivators of the justice saber skills, won the battle, I''ll give my saber skills'' heritage


    to you.


    There are three pces in my Three-Saber Divine Pce. We''re in one of them. There''s another one


    on the left and one on the right. The former should be empty now."


    "Empty? And what was in it before?" Ricky and Soar asked curiously.


    "There were all kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth I''ve collected," the Holy Three-Saber


    responded.


    Ricky and Soar''s eyes instantly flickered with greed. They couldn''t begin to conceive how powerful


    items collected by a holy being must be.


    However, soon they had taken the time to pity on the loss. If what they had been told was true and the


    pce was indeed empty, the treasures and magical articles were now long gone.


    "Sir, as a holy being, you must have collected quite many Treasures from Heaven and Earth as well as


    the magical articles. How could they be all gone?" Ricky asked, troubled.


    "Back in the day, I met enemies in the chaos. The Divine Manor was also drawn into the chaos. The


    Divine Manor couldn''t withstand the storms in the chaos for much long," the Holy Three-Saber told


    them.


    "Therefore, I had no choice but to consume all the power from the Treasures from Heaven and Earth in


    order to resist the chaos storms. It wasn''t long ago the Divine Manor finally arrived at this Heavenly


    Void.


    Still, I''ve almost used up all my mutant power at the time."


    "Oh, I see. The chaos seems to be really hard to take!" Ricky and Soar could empathize slightly.


    "The chaos is indeed difficult. Although the deities can walk within it, there''s a high chance they could


    die as well," said the Holy Three-Saber.


    "You can find my saber skills''nd of legacy in the pce on the right. But now, there will only be the


    justice saber skills'' heritage present, since you were the ones to win thepetition. This is all in


    ordance to the rules set out by my real body.


    But I''m afraid it will take a while for you toprehend the heritage of the saber skills altogether. Also,


    you''ll only be qualified to get into the pce once you''ve be a spiritual emperor."


    "What? A spiritual emperor?" Ricky and soar were both taken aback by the news.


    "But, sir, we can''t stay for that long..."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t intend to make you stay for longer than you desire. This Divine Manor is my gift to


    you." The Holy Three-Saber couldn''t help butugh at Ricky''s and Soar''s faces.


    Therades were utterly dumbfounded. The words from the holy being could very well had been


    ripped off from their deepest dreams.


    "It''s most likely that my real body is dead now. As it''s expected, the Divine Manor should be handed


    over to my heir," the Holy Three-Saber added.


    "Besides, there''s something very urgent that I need you to do for me."


    Coming back to their senses, Ricky and Soar sternly responded, "Thank you, sir."


    They would never refuse such a great opportunity.


    "So, what do you want us to do?" they asked in unison.


    "There''s no hurry for that. First, I''ll tell you something about the Divine Manor," the Holy Three-Saber


    stated calmly.


    "My Divine Manorpares to a whole continent from where you''re from."


    "Howe? Then, it''s huge!" Ricky and Soar gapped in shock at first. However, they had soon


    realized this shouldn''t be so surprising. After all, the Divine Manor did belong to a holy being.


    Also, they had seen the Justice Continent and the Devil Continent as well as the boundless sea area,


    which had all been a major hint of how enormous the Divine Manor was.


    "What I want to say is that I hope you won''t interfere too much with the creatures in the Divine Manor.


    Because once you be their master, their lives will be utterly under your control,"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the Holy Three-Saber said to Ricky. "If one day you can reach the Celestial Land, please take them


    with you."


    "Don''t worry about them, sir. I won''t interfere with their lives," Ricky promised.


    "That''s good." The Holy Three-Saber gave a single nod.


    "As for your acquaintances on the Justice Continent, such as the two girls you''ve taken from there, you


    can do what you think it''s appropriate if they want to ever get out."


    "We understand, sir!" Ricky nodded.


    "Well, now let''s talk about what I need you to do for me. It''s just something I can''t let go of," the Holy


    Three-Saber muttered.


    His spiritual eyes were suddenly filled with affection.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    "Do you see this three-colored ze coffin? It''s my daughter inside," the Holy Three-Saber told them


    sternly.

 Chapter 889 Hannah Mu

    Chapter 889 Hannah Mu


    "What? Your daughter?" both Ricky and Soar eximed in shock as they were dumbfounded by the


    Holy Three-Saber''s words.


    As the Holy Three-Saber waved his right hand, the power on the altarpletely disappeared, and the


    three-colored coffin opened. Shifting their gaze to that direction, Ricky and Soar saw a teenage girl,


    about fifteen or sixteen years old, lying inside the said coffin.


    The girl was in a beautiful pink dress. She had long dark hair, with a face that seemed to be carved


    jade. With her pink pouty lips, it seemed that everybody wanted to kiss her.


    "Everyone, this is my daughter¡ªHannah Mu!" The Holy Three-Saber introduced her in a soft voice, as


    if he never wanted to part with his daughter.


    "Hannah Mu? Why is she there? What happened to your daughter, sir?" Ricky asked politely.


    "During that time when I got head to head with some of my enemies in chaos, she was hit and got


    seriously injured. She was dying at that point, so I used my divine power to protect her. I wanted her to


    live and not lose herst gasp," the Holy Three-Saber narrated.


    "For the past numerous years in the Divine Manor, my mutant has been refining Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth, obtaining energy and merging divine power, in order to nourish her.


    It was not long ago when her condition became a bit stable. She is out of the woods now and out of


    harm''s way. God is kind to me!"


    A mutant could not weep. But if it did, then the Holy Three-Saber would have filled his eyes with tears


    by now as he spoke about his daughter.


    "Sir, if she''s all right now, then why don''t you just wake her up from her sleep?" concerned, Ricky


    asked.


    "The way she got her wounds were just too cruel. If she knows that I am already dead and that I no


    longer exist, she would want to take revenge for me. And that is something that I do not want her to


    do," the Holy Three-Saber said. "I just want her to live a long and happy life, and have a future without


    hatred.


    And that''s why I''ve taken out all her past memories from her brain and put them in the pce on the


    right."


    "Okay, I see. Now that I already know what happened to you, from now on, we will look after Hannah


    and treat her like she''s our younger biological sister. And by that, we swear that no other creature, nor


    human being could ever hurt her unless Soar and I have already been dead," Ricky said seriously after


    figuring everything out.


    He swore by his words, and this was his promise to him.


    "Thank you very much to the both of you," the Holy Three-Saber said as he expressed his gratitude


    upon hearing the promise of the two buddies.


    "Sir, the opportunity you have given us is already valuable enough for us to sacrifice our own lives.


    How can we ever fail to do this for you as payback?" Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha, it seems that I should feel quite lucky that you two have won the final victory." The Holy Three-


    Saber then burst intoughter.


    After all, he had known enough about Ricky and Soar''s characters through how they had passed the


    two trials.


    "Sir, just now you said that you drew out Hannah''s memories and put them in the pce on the right.


    So you mean to say...?" Ricky then asked again.


    "Although I want her to be happy all her life, she still has the right to know who she is. Therefore, when


    she bes a holy being at peak state, you can return her memories to her," the Holy Three-Saber


    answered.


    "Okay. Ipletely understand, sir." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    "Sir, if I guess this correctly, then I assume that your daughter is also a mutant owner?"


    "Yes, indeed. What she has is the mutant called the Wonder Spatial Mutant," said the Holy Three-


    Saber.


    "Wonder Spatial Mutant? What''s that?" Ricky and Soar muttered under their breaths.


    "It is a kind of mutant that is rted to space. You will know more about it and how it is when she


    shows it in public," the Holy Three-Saber whispered. "But first things first, I will help you control the


    Divine Manor!"


    Suddenly, the three sabers on the altar merged into a gust of saber-shaped power which directly


    infused into Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    Soon after, the Holy Three-Saber helped Ricky refine the saber-shaped power. Afterwards, Ricky


    immediately felt that he was connected to the blood power of the huge Divine Manor.


    At that moment, he could see every corner in the Divine Manor with the use of his mind.


    In the entire huge Divine Manor, there was an ocean which had many huge continents.


    And among these continents were the Justice Continent and the Devil Continent.


    And one of the continents was the Justice Town, a ce where they first appeared as soon as they


    entered the Divine Manor.


    And in that moment, Ricky already felt that he was in control of all the lives of the creatures on these


    continents.


    Meanwhile, over the vast stretch of ocean, the divine power separated the Three-Saber Divine Pce


    from the ocean. Therefore, the creatures beneath the pce would never know about its existence.


    And at that moment, Ricky also felt a slight presence of invisible power. Although it was not much, he


    still felt it very clearly. It seemed to be the power of faith, which automatically promoted his realm.


    But of course, this promotion was very slow.


    "Do you feel that power? It''s the power of faith of all the creatures in the Divine Manor. Every creature


    in the Divine Manor has their own faith, and the Divine Manor would take away a part per hundred


    million of their faith," said the Holy Three-Saber.


    "When a part per hundred million of the faith of all the creatures gather together, it will be considerable


    power.


    And as long as the Divine Manor is with you, your cultivation speed will be at least doubled.


    Of course, if you turn these creatures to the ones that only believe in you, you will cultivate even


    faster."


    "I didn''t know faith could be so advantageous at all. I might have underestimated it," Ricky said


    excitedly. He hadn''t expected that the Divine Manor would be so much of an advantage to him.


    "Sir, you are being totally unfair. Ricky gets everything," Soar said unhappily while he pouted his lips in


    disappointment.


    "Ha-ha, you are a Great Dragon. Even if you sleep all day long, you can still cultivate and be a


    holy being. With that, you won''t need the power of faith at all," the Holy Three-Saber said with a smile


    on his face.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "However, since you are already here, I will give you some benefit too. Otherwise, I would not be


    qualified to be a holy being."


    "Ha-ha, thank you so much, sir!" Soar said with excitement in his voice.


    "The Heaven Melting Pagoda in your body is in fact a supreme weapon that emphasizes attack. Now


    I''ll give you a set of armor, which is one of the two sets of armor that I have used before. The other one


    was already taken away by my real body, while the one for you happens to be in the Three-Saber


    Divine Pce," uttered the Holy Three-Saber.


    "This armor, which would eventually be yours, is called Three-Saber War God Armor."


    "War God Armor! That sounds cool! In fact, this name suits me very well," Soar said eagerly.


    "This armor has been sealed since my real body left, so the hermit spirit in it won''t wake up and it can''t


    have the original power," said the Holy Three-Saber.


    "But even so, no creature on the continent will be able to break through the defense of the Three-Saber


    War God Armor."


    "If that''s the case, then will I be invincible?" Soar asked.


    "Theoretically speaking, yes, but if an enemy takes off the armor from your body, then I don''t know


    what would happen," the Holy Three-Saber said monotonously.


    "So, how can I wake up the hermit spirit in it?" Soar asked with a little bit of dismay on his face.

 Chapter 890 Getting Out Of The Divine Manor

    Chapter 890 Getting Out Of The Divine Manor


    "There are exactly two ways!" said the Holy Three-Saber.


    "What do you mean by this, sir?" Soar asked.


    "What I could do is to break the seal right now, but I don''t rmend that method. I don''t think the


    hermit spirit of the Three-Saber War God Armor would be in favor of you. Even though you are a Great


    Dragon, the strength that you have is insufficient. You will be in great trouble if the hermit spirit doesn''t


    ept you," the Holy Three-Saber exined.


    "The other thing you could do is to wake up the hermit spirit of the Three-Saber War God Armor by


    yourself with your own set of achievements."


    "It seems that the second method is the smarter way to go," Soar responded.


    "I also hope that you choose the second option because it is the only way you can really make the


    Three-Saber War God Armor yours," said the Holy Three-Saber.


    "I understand. I''m sure I will be able to aplish this quest," Soar said confidently.


    Immediately, the Holy Three-Saber waved his right hand as a set of white armor with saber-shaped


    patterns appeared.


    "Put your blood essence into the armor," said the Holy Three-Saber.


    Soar didn''t hesitate to let a drop of his blood essence drip onto the armor. As a result, the armor was


    put under hismand for the time being. Of course, he was merely connected to the armor with a


    single drop of blood essence. Any other creature could take the armor away from him without exerting


    much effort


    unless he found a way to form a real connection with the hermit spirit of the armor.


    "I should be leaving now. If my real body is still alive, we''ll see each other in the future," the Holy Three-


    Saber said seriously after he made arrangements for everybody.


    He was very reluctant to leave and it was apparent in his voice. He didn''t want to leave the heaven and


    earth but he was more reluctant to leave his daughter.


    However, as a holy being, he was proud of the fact that he did not need to have him revived in a new


    guise.


    "Sir, I hope we meet again one day," Ricky and Soar said sincerely.


    The Holy Three-Saber nodded slightly and took onest look at his daughter. His mutant then turned


    into some strange power that flowed directly towards the middle of Hannah''s eyebrows. The girl


    immediately woke up after being asleep for a long time.


    "Who am I? Where am I?" Hannah asked as she touched her aching head with her hands.


    "You are Hannah Mu," Ricky said softly.


    "Hannah Mu?" the girl mumbled slightly. "How about the two of you? Who are you?"


    "We are both your elder brothers. We are not your biological brothers but sworn brothers. You were


    injured and have been rendered unconscious for quite a while and you lost some of your memories as


    a result," Ricky said.


    "I lost some of my memories?" Hannah mumbled in a low voice. She tried to recall something about her


    past but she couldn''t remember anything.


    "It seems that I have really lost them. But I do feel that I have a connection with the both of you. I don''t


    think you''re lying to me. You two must be my elder brothers."


    Soon enough, Hannah forgot about what had happened to her head and she was happy.


    "She seems very happy. Ricky, it seems that it won''t be necessary to exin much to her," Soar said


    telepathically.


    "That''s good. Although she was asleep for countless years, she is still just a teenage girl. It is natural


    for her to be innocently happy. We must be careful. We must try really hard not to spill the beans,"


    Ricky said.


    "Don''t worry. We got this," Soar said.


    "Brothers, what are your names again?" Hannah asked.


    "I''m Ricky!"


    "And I''m Soar!"


    "By the way, Hannah, I shall introduce you to our other friends once we leave this ce." Ricky smiled.


    "Sounds great! Thank you so much, Ricky," Hannah said happily.


    ''Sir, you made the right decision. Now your daughter is very happy. I hope your are able to set your


    heart at ease. I will do as you told me. I will not let her know about the past until she bes a holy


    being at peak state, '' Ricky thought to himself as he looked at the happy girl.


    ...


    He then made the Divine Manor shrink to get out of the depths of the ck Wind Abyss.


    Once they arrived at the Heavenly Void, Ricky put the Divine Manor back into his body.


    "We''re finally back at the Heavenly Void. This time, we should have the Heavenly Void to ourselves.


    Even the people from the five dynasties won''t be able to do anything," Ricky and Soar said


    aggressively with one voice.


    ...


    "Zenith, all the geniuses from your Northern Array Sect will die here today as the feud between us


    finallyes to an end." At that time, a familiar voice was heard by Ricky.


    "The Snow Sect should be under my control and mine alone.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Of course, you guys can also jump into the ck Wind Abyss. Maybe then you will have a chance at


    survival. Ha-ha!"


    "Boris and Vernon, the members of your Southern Array Sect are all mean and shameless. How did


    you work with the Great Evil Dynasty to plot against Matilda? I guess you were all too afraid to die,"


    Zenith said angrily.


    "Ha-ha! Zenith, what''s done is done," Borisughed out loud.


    Boris and Vernon then took the members of the Southern Array Sect to surround the people from the


    Northern Array Sect.


    Moreover, a middle-aged warrior in ck among the members of the Southern Array Sect looked quite


    evil and intimidating as if he was thirsty for blood.


    The middle-aged man''s evil eyes were glued on the female disciples from the Northern Array Sect.


    Obscenity was very apparent in his eyes.


    Most of the disciples from the Northern Array Sect had been seriously injured. Only Zenith, Cheryl, and


    a woman in cyan who was not badly injured had the capabilities to continue fighting.


    The woman in cyan was supposed to be stronger than Boris at her peak state. It seemed that she was


    Matilda that Zenith had just mentioned.


    Seeing that they have been surrounded, Zenith and the other disciples from the Northern Array Sect


    looked at one another with their determined eyes.


    They then retreated towards the ck Wind Abyss.


    It was obvious that they had chosen to jump into the ck Wind Abyss. They had no other choice.


    "Ha-ha! Zenith, jump! Let me see how desperate you really are!" Borisughed out loud.


    "Ladies, if you are willing to be my concubines, I will let you live and enjoy a higher position in the


    Heavenly Void," the evil young man in ck said with an evil smile.


    However, nobody from the Northern Array Sect responded to him.


    "What a group of arrogant and stubborn people!" the evil young man shouted angrily when he realized


    that he had been totally ignored.


    "Well, you leave me with no choice but to send all of you in hell!"


    There was no doubt that the evil young man was a conceited and self-centered individual.


    Boom!


    As the young man pped his hands, an endless flow of evil energy began to surge. A huge hand of


    evil spirit formed in the void on which the power of first-sspleted spiritual king was spreading. It


    then immediately dashed towards the members of the Northern Array Sect.


    "Ha-ha!" A girl''s happyughter came through at the moment.


    The void where the huge evil hand appeared began to crack inch by inch as the huge evil hand


    appeared inside the broken space.


    But the next moment, the broken space was immediately healed. After the strange healing, the huge


    evil hand disappeared without a trace.


    A teenage girl in pink appeared out of nowhere. It was none other than Hannah.


    The power that was applied to the void was the magical power of her Wonder Spatial Mutant.

 Chapter 891 Wonder Spatial Mutant

    Chapter 891 Wonder Spatial Mutant


    The scene shocked everyone.


    Who would have thought that a little girl would appear out of nowhere and use her magical means to


    stop a strong attack from the evil young man with ease?


    Everyone was in shock and could not speak.


    ...


    It was the wicked young man who finally broke the silence.


    He looked at Hannah with lust in his eyes as he said with a wicked smile, "What a pretty girl! I''m


    Cosmo, the younger brother of the emperor of the Great Evil Dynasty. Would you like to go to the Great


    Evil Dynasty with me?"


    After saying that, Cosmo gathered his Evil Enlightenment once again and turned it into a big hand and


    used it to grab Hannah.


    However, Hannah just stood there and let the evil hand grab her.


    "Run as fast as you can, little girl!" Zenith shouted as he saw that Hannah had no intentions of dodging.


    "Hey, stop calling me that. I have a name and it''s Hannah!" Upon hearing Zenith''s words, Hannah


    ignored Cosmo''s attack and turned to Zenith to exin.


    Zenith''s heart jumped to his throat when he saw this, and so did the other disciples from the Northern


    Array Sect.


    They wanted to help but it was already toote. Cosmo''s hand had already reached her.


    Everyone was shocked and didn''t know how to react.


    Surprisingly, the evil hand couldn''t get a hold of Hannah''s arm at all and went straight through her body


    as if she wasn''t there at all.


    "How is that possible?" Cosmo was surprised.


    Perhaps he didn''t really care about how Hannah managed to avoid his first attack until that moment.


    ...


    "Ricky, is that the so-called Wonder Spatial Mutant?" Soar asked after seeing her amazing ability. Both


    Ricky and he were inside the Massacring Zone.


    "I think it might be it. It''s the Wonder Spatial Mutant which can transfer the body into space and


    manipte it," Ricky said. He was also surprised by what he saw.


    "This Wonder Spatial Mutant can be regarded as one of the top mutants. Although it is not powerful


    enough in the offensive aspect, it is almost impossible to catch its user and inflict damage," Tina also


    sighed with emotion.


    "It seems that there is no need for us to worry about her," Ricky said.


    "Although Hannah is only a first-sspleted spiritual king, Cosmo won''t be able to hurt her at all as


    long as she has the protection of the Wonder Spatial Mutant."


    ...


    Everyone present at the area were stunned by what they just witnessed.


    "Your eyes make me feel very ufortable." Not until that time did Hannah finally turn around to look


    at Cosmo.


    She stepped in the air and appeared directly behind Cosmo. It was even faster than Ricky''s Space-


    shrinking Pace. She then stroke Cosmo''s back with the power she gathered.


    Puff! Cosmo spat out a mouthful of blood before rolling around hysterically in the void.


    Although Hannah hated Cosmo very much, she didn''t beat him up with all her strength. With a single


    blow, he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "It seems that she doesn''t understand thew of the martial world at all," Soar said.


    "It''s good that she doesn''t understand. This way, she we be able to live a happier life. As for thew


    that the strong dominates the weak, there isn''t any need for her to know about it. The both of us will


    always be there to protect her if she needs us!" Ricky said.


    "Only by doing this can we live up to our word to the Holy Three-Saber."


    "I see, Ricky!" Soar nodded.


    "Hannah, except for this man that you despise and those two other men, please drive away everyone


    else," Ricky said with his internal power.


    As for the two men, their names are Boris and Vernon.


    "I know, Ricky!"


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Hannah didn''t hesitate at all. The power burst out directly from her petite body.


    It was the Space Enlightenment. With multipleyers of ripples, it turned into separate small spaces.


    "Wonder Spatial Omnipotent Skill¡ªSpace Teleportation!"


    The delicate voices echoed in the air as all the small spaces moved rapidly around Hannah. The


    spaces moved so fast that all the people in the room couldn''t fully catch it with their eyes.


    The small spaces fused with the void perfectly and was about to lead to a sessful teleportation.


    Spaces instantly encircled everyone around her except Cosmo, Boris, and Vernon.


    A seal was formed in Hannah''s hands once again.


    The spaces then suddenly became much smaller, almost as small as dust.


    The people within them also became small as the dust spaces instantly went into the void and


    disappeared.


    "Hannah! I think you killed them all!" At the sight of this, Ricky was a little astonished so he sent


    Hannah a message of disbelief.


    Soar and the others were also stunned.


    As for people like Cosmo, they were terrified of the scene. Zenith couldn''t react at all.


    "Is...is this the strength of the daughter of the holy being? The Wonder Spatial Mutant is too powerful!"


    Pearl couldn''t help whispering.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. I didn''t kill them. I just sent them into the void and ced them far away from us


    with the Omnipotent Skill of my mutant," Hannah exined with a smile.


    "You sent them somewhere far away? What an incredible Omnipotent Skill!" Ricky eximed again.


    "Ricky, am I powerful enough? Was it a right decision to let me deal with them?" Hannah said proudly.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, Hannah. You''re probably the most powerfuldy we have ever seen," Ricky said as


    he smiled.


    She then broke out the power of her Omnipotent Skill again in an attempt to imprison Boris, Vernon,


    and Cosmo. They wouldn''t be able to resist even if they tried.


    "Ricky, have you noticed that just by having the Wonder Spatial Mutant, Cosmo no longer had any


    power to resist Hannah''s moves at all. I feel that Hannah now owns the most powerful force in the


    entire Heavenly Void," Soar said after he recovered from the shock.


    "I have been well aware of that. It''s maybe due to Hannah being the daughter of a holy being. The


    force she was born with is the divine power. In other words, even the strongest saint in the continent


    wouldn''t be able to kill her," Ricky said.


    ...


    "Thank you very much, Hannah," Zenith and other people told Hannah after recovering from shock. It


    took them a while to understand what was happening.


    "Don''t worry about it. My brother asked me to save you," Hannah said as she waved her hands.


    "Your brother?" Zenith said with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Ha-ha! Of course it was me," A voice rang in the air. It was none other than Ricky.


    Ricky, Soar, Pearl, She, and Lori all came out of the Massacring Zone as soon as they heard Zenith''s


    words.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Ricky!" Zenith eximed in shock as he grew more excited after seeing Ricky.


    Cheryl looked at Ricky with mixed feelings and a hint of excitement.


    She used to see Ricky as a nobody. Frankly speaking, if it was not for Zenith, she would have never


    considered Ricky to be a genius.


    However, after only a few years, Ricky was already unattainable in her eyes. He had be someone


    beyond her reach, someonepletely out of her league.

 Chapter 892 A Grudge Match Between Them

    Chapter 892 A Grudge Match Between Them


    "Long time no see, Chief Zenith! Thisdy must be your beautiful wife!" Ricky said in a humorous tone


    as he nced quickly at Cheryl.


    Upon hearing his words, Zenith shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Cheryl, on the other hand, blushed


    out of embarrassment.


    "I am no longer the chief of the Snow Sect. Don''t try to make fun of me, Ricky!" Zenith responded. "But


    I didn''t expect you to be here to aid us. It seems that I was not destined to die in here."


    "No matter what happens, you will always be the chief of the Snow Sect in my heart," Ricky said


    sincerely.


    Ricky was definitely grateful for what other people had done for him. If it wasn''t for Zenith who had


    epted him as a disciple of the Snow Sect and helped him thousands of times, he wouldn''t have


    made it this far. That was something he would never forget.


    "Well, whatever you say," Zenith said as he waved his hand.


    At that moment, Zenith finally rxed a bit. Although Ricky was a junior to him, Zenith was confident


    that Ricky''s power and strength would allow him to rx. He just had to put his faith in him and frankly,


    Ricky had already be a very important person in Zenith''s mind.


    Zenith then introduced the people from the Northern Array Sect to Ricky while he also introduced the


    people from his side to Zenith.


    "Zenith, the Evil Enlightenment inside Matilda''s body has increased once again," a disciple told Zenith


    anxiously while he was lost in his thoughts.


    The woman who was nning to fight with Zenith and Cheryl earlier cked out. Her pretty face


    darkened instantly as dark marks began to spread on it quickly. It looked horrifying.


    The woman named Matilda also had a painful expression on her face.


    "Matilda!" Zenith and other people called out anxiously as soon as they realized what was happening.


    At the same time, they also poured their spiritual energy into Matilda''s body in an attempt to help her


    remove the Evil Enlightenment.


    However, the Evil Enlightenment seemed to have already seeped through the deep parts of her body.


    No matter how hard they tried, they failed to make any difference. They could not relieve Matilda of her


    pain at all.


    "Ha-ha! The Evil Enlightenment has rooted itself deeply on her bones and I can assure you that the evil


    force we cultivate is the evilest. No one is capable of removing it but us," said Cosmo, who was


    restrained, beforeughing hysterically.


    "So, you better let go of me as soon as possible and present this woman to me. If you do that, I might


    be kind enough to help you expel the Evil Enlightenment out of her body. Otherwise..."


    "Hannah, find a way to shut his mouth up!" Ricky said coldly before Cosmo could even finish his words.


    "You got it, Ricky!"


    Immediately, another small zone appeared in the space where Cosmo stayed and it immediately


    sealed his mouth to stop him from talking.


    "Chief Zenith, let me have a look at her!" Ricky then walked towards Matilda right away. As fast as he


    could, he poured his devouring power into her body to check what was really going on with her. Ricky


    then furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    "Ricky, how is she doing? Will she make it?" Zenith asked worriedly.


    "The Evil Enlightenment in her body is vicious and evil. It makes me tremble and gives me chills down


    my spine as if I am being trapped in an endless cold abyss," Ricky said.


    Ricky then turned to Pearl and said, "Pearl, I can tell that even your powerful Feminine Mutant or your


    dark water won''t be able to hold a candle against the Evil Enlightenment.


    It seems that the evil force that these people from the Great Evil Dynasty cultivate is from somewhere


    extremely evil." Hearing what Ricky said, Pearl responded in a deep voice, "Will your devouring power


    work on it?"


    "The dark power is very simr to your dark power. Its power evolves much faster than mine which


    means my devouring power won''t be very effective against it," Ricky replied.


    "But fortunately for us, I recently obtained another power. I think this power will not disappoint and it will


    be able to help us."


    Ricky grew more confident as he told them about his recent acquisition.


    "Ricky, do you have a good n on how to deal with this?" Zenith asked expectantly upon hearing his


    words. Other people also turned to look towards Ricky, patiently waiting for his answer.


    "Chief Zenith, you know that I never say anything without absolute certainty," Ricky said andughed


    before casting a nce at Cosmo disdainfully.


    He released a kind of white enlightenment. It was none other than the justice power.


    The justice power and the devouring power then merged with the body of Matilda. It could be


    immediately seen that the Evil Enlightenment on her face was gradually fading away.


    Moreover, Ricky used his Life and Death Fire to provide more life energy for Matilda and it also helped


    in speeding up the expulsion of all the Evil Enlightenment inside her.


    He was able to clear out all the Evil Enlightenment in less than half an hour. Matilda then woke up not


    long after. What was more cheerful was that she was able to get back to her old self so fast thanks to


    Ricky''s Life and Death Fire.


    Without a doubt, Ricky had a deeper understanding of the Life and Death Zone due to the fight he had


    against the Blood Devil King earlier.


    "Thank you, Ricky!" Matilda told Ricky immediately after she collected herself. She also expressed her


    gratitude towards the other disciples from the Northern Array Sect.


    "Matilda, you are a friend of Chief Zenith which makes you my friend as well. Don''t worry about it. You


    don''t have to thank me at all," Ricky said as he smiled.


    After helping Matilda get rid of the Evil Enlightenment, Ricky then asked Hannah to remove the


    restraint on Cosmo''s mouth. He was now able to speak again.


    At that moment, only fear and disbelief were left in his eyes. He was too shocked to say anything after


    witnessing what Ricky was truly capable of.


    "You are the younger brother of the Great Evil Dynasty''s emperor, right?" Ricky asked with a smile on


    his face. "Now I want to ask you whether you still have confidence in your so-called evil force. Can you


    still vouch for them like you did earlier?"


    "Your name is Ricky, right? What are you nning to do? If you try to put your hands on me, the people


    of the Great Evil Dynasty will surely do everything they can to tear you to pieces," Cosmo threatened


    Ricky once he felt the immense killing intent from him. Deep inside, he could not be more afraid.


    "All I hear from you is noise. Hannah, hand him to me," Ricky said.


    Immediately, Hannah narrowed down the zone which kept Cosmo into a smaller size. Before long, the


    zone had turned so small that Hannah could hold it in the fist. Hannah then threw it towards Ricky.


    "Hey, didn''t you say you enjoy cultivating evil force? I think there will be a lot of evil force in the ck


    Wind Abyss. I''m sure you will have the time of your life!" Ricky said with a wicked smile.


    He then threw Cosmo into the ck Wind Abyss without even bothering to wait for Cosmo''s response.


    "Ugh! Please don''t!" With a loud roar, Cosmo was thrown down to the ck Wind Abyss and


    disappeared within just a few seconds.


    Seeing that Cosmo was thrown directly into the ck Wind Abyss by Ricky, Boris and Vernon became


    more afraid in a heartbeat.


    "Hannah, how long should your zonest?"


    "Ricky, it canst for about four hours at the very least," replied Hannah.


    "It seems that the probability of himing out of the ck Wind Abyss is close to none," Ricky said


    with a smile. He would never be merciful to people like that.


    "Ricky, release Boris. There is a grudge match bound to happen between us and I can''t just escape it. I


    will have to kill him with my own hands," Zenith said coldly as he looked at Boris with his murderous


    eyes.


    "Right away, Chief Zenith. Ipletely understand," Ricky replied as he nodded his head.


    He then asked Hannah to release Boris.


    At the same time, Zenith also gave an order to Ricky and his fellows that they should not interfere in


    this battle no matter what happened. For him, their battle was inevitable. Only by winning this fight


    would he finally break free from being haunted by the betrayal of Boris.


    Floating in the void, Zenith and Boris looked at each other face to face.


    Boris was fully aware that whether he won or lost this battle, he would still have to face death. But now


    that Zenith had given him a chance, he wasn''t going to let it go. Even if he ended up dying, he wouldn''t


    go down without putting up a fight.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zenith, you are being too merciful and I will make you pay for that!" Boris said coldly as he stared at


    Zenith''s eyes.

 Chapter 893 The Collision Of Arrays

    Chapter 893 The Collision Of Arrays


    "If we were to switch ces right now, I would have killed you already. That is because that would


    leave me secured and contented. In that case, there would never be a fair battle between us," Boris


    said.


    "Well, that''s obviously because we are different types of men. Besides, I''m confident that I can kill you,


    Boris. I have always been confident about that," Zenith replied with much sass.


    Their momentums continuously amplified as they spoke.


    Although the two of them were from the same n, trust was not something both shared mutually. In


    the martial world where the weak would constantly be prey to the strong, sometimes, suspecting


    even people who were once part of the same n or family wasmonce. Betrayal often urred


    among creatures of the same n and the same bloodline.


    In truth, Zenith would not bother making a fuss with Boris had thetter only had intentions of bing


    the Snow Sect''s chief. Unfortunately, Boris desired something far more sinister than that. He wanted to


    kill Zenith and hispanions.


    To make it worse, he even attempted to kill Zenith and hispanions by working hand-in-hand with


    individuals from opposing forces.


    Thus, Zenith would not let Boris get away with it so easily. A swift death was simply not enough for his


    betrayal.


    "You are oozing with confidence. Is it because you have cultivated in the Northern Array Sect for a


    period of time?" Boris said disdainfully, rebutting Zenith''s confident words.


    "You will only know the answer to that once you give it a try," Zenith said fiercely.


    Boris had allied with the Great Evil Dynasty to hunt down and kill the disciples from the Northern Array


    Sect. The news made Zenith turn even redder with anger.


    Boom! Both of them had raised their momentums to the extreme. As a result, they each possessed the


    strength of a first-sspleted spiritual king.


    Not uttering another word to each other, Boris and Zenith unleashed all of their strength and smashed


    against each other. All of the grudge that they had been suppressing for years were finally let out in the


    open. The animosity between them was too great that holding back was no longer an option.


    Their domains involved ice and snow. As ice and snow scattered from the opposing forces of Boris and


    Zenith, the entire void transformed into a frigid field with subzero temperature. Even apleted


    spiritual king would be unable to withstand their power unless they were to resist it with enlightenment


    power.


    The moment their feet touched the ground and the ice and snow were broken, they collided against


    each other once again. Under the relentless and violent wind filled with the Ice and Snow


    Enlightenment, the two appeared to be like two huge icebergs shing.


    They stretched their hands towards the void, where ice and snow condensed into various huge


    weapons. Wielding these weapons, they struck and hit and smashed one another over and over again.


    It was a battle of life and death. Every time they collided, they spared no strength. There was no need


    for mboyant moves. Rather, the fight was a measure of pure, brute strength and intense killing intent.


    When their desire to fight and kill each other finally reached its climax, they each set off to reveal their


    strongest finishing move.


    In the midst of the chilly Ice and Snow Enlightenment, they seemed to have transformed into creatures


    made by the same material that made up their power. Strong gusts of ice and snow roared, forming an


    icy and snowy giant¡ªone for each warrior¡ªthat stood behind them.


    "Ice and Snow Enlightenment! Ice Killing! Ice and Snow Fist!"


    Boris yelled. In an instant, the waves of ice and snow around him exploded. The waves, which surged


    like ck holes, soon condensed into a fist.


    A sharp, biting frost spread across the massive fist made of ice and snow. It was as if Boris''s deep


    desire to end Zenith''s life reinforced the extremely cold breeze and turned it into extremely pointy


    daggers.


    Zenith''s eyes turned into ice crystals and the ice crystals transformed into a palm.


    As he pped his hands, the chilly ice around him also transformed into ice crystals which in turn,


    formed a massive palm.


    As he pped his hands in a downward motion, the huge palm instantaneously followed suit and fell


    down as well.


    "Ice Enlightenment! Ice Sealing! Ice Crystal Palm!"


    Crack! As ice and snow shattered, the fist and the palm crashed. Large ice blocks rained down like


    sharp arrows on the two warriors.


    Zenith and Boris were the first to endure such attacks of ice and snow.


    With both Boris and Zenith being rulers of ice and snow, their all-out collision created a detour.


    "Zenith, is that all the power you have? You can''t kill me with this level of strength!" Boris said


    disdainfully amidst the thickening ice and snow.


    "Didn''t I tell you that you can give it a try!?" Zenith kept his cool and his brashness.


    The ice and snow that surrounded Boris instantly changed into ice crystals and gathered at the center.


    Before Boris could react or realize what was happening, his opponent''s ice crystals had finished


    forming an ice sculpture.


    "Your Ice Killing is no match against my Ice Sealing," Zenith said, unfazed. He then tore a portal


    through the air. In an instant, Zenith appeared before Boris, who had just been transformed into an ice


    sculpture.


    He raised his right hand and waved it in the air. An ice saber appeared in his hand. He then wielded the


    ice saber and aimed it towards Boris.


    Bang! Just then, the ice sculpture broke and Boris emerged shortly after.


    However, Boris''s appearance drastically changed. It was no longer the same as it was before. Cyan


    lines were all over his forehead, his face and even his entire body. The cyan lines were radiating cyan


    light and absorbing the power of the ice.


    "Great Cyan Array!"


    Even his pupils turned cyan as well. An array directly evolved from the body of Boris. Rays of cyan light


    that spread the power of ice and snow shot towards Zenith with immense force.


    "Zenith, don''t you think my array is powerful? The reason why I joined the Array Sect was because I''m


    also talented in arrays," Boris smirked and uttered each word with arrogance.


    His face gleamed with malice.


    "Unexpectedly, Boris has such a high level of aplishment in terms of arrays. I hope his strength


    would still not be enough to harm, let alone leave a scratch on the chief!" Ricky said worriedly as he


    saw Boris''s sudden outburst.


    "Don''t worry, he is still less talented in terms of controlling arrays," Cheryl said. "Otherwise, how could


    we join the Array Sect?"


    It was not until he heard Cheryl''s words that Ricky recalled what Zenith had told him. He and Cheryl


    joined the Array Sect only because they had obtained the heritage of a spiritual emperor from the Array


    Sect.


    Ricky''s anxiety gradually dissipated.


    "Ice and snow barrier!" Zenith was caught off guard by Boris'' sudden killing move. He retreated in an


    instant and spread out his hands. A thick ice barrier was immediately created in front of him.


    Crack! In the end, the ice and snow barrier resisted the cyan light emitted by Boris''s array.


    On the other hand, the ice and snow barrier was also shatteredpletely.


    "Cyan Killing Array! Ice Pir!"


    Boris''s strongest killing move swept over. The cyan lines on his body released extremely dazzling light,


    as if a huge was formed in the void. The instantly gathered all the icy power into the array held


    by Boris.


    The cyan lines wrapped itself around the infinite frosty power, before it condensed into a thick, cyan ice


    pir in the void.


    The ice and snow giant behind Boris was covered by the cyan array lines as well. Its huge arm


    gathered the cyan ice pir and smashed it hard against Zenith.


    Boris exerted all that he had in this move.


    "Zenith, your mercy, and your fucking obsession with a fair and diplomatic battle is the very thing that


    will lead you to your death!" Boris screamed indignantly, his power surging and his entire body doubling


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    in size.


    "I don''t mind dying, especially if it means seizing the opportunity to drag you down to hell with me! Ha-


    Ha!"


    "Boris, you are still so arrogant and conceited. In all the years that we''ve been training, you surely have


    transformed yourself into a warrior who is good at making arrays. Sadly, for you, it is still not enough."


    Zenith lookedposed and contained, yet his words had such an emphasis to it that everybody could


    feel his wrath just by how he spoke. "I am far better at it than you." Zenith''s eyes and voice were fierce


    as the violent and spiky midnight chill. He couldn''t help but unleash his wrath upon hearing Boris''s


    conceited words.

 Chapter 894 Obtaining The Heavenly Meridian

    Chapter 894 Obtaining The Heavenly Meridian


    Buzz!


    Several cyan lines started to spread all over Zenith''s body. They were actually deeper than those on


    Boris'', which clearly meant that Zenith''s aplishments in the array deploying were no less impactful


    than his.


    "Next, I''ll show you what a real powerful array looks like!" Zenith said in a cold tone, as the power


    continued to rise in his body. His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    There was no way he would show Boris any mercy from now on.


    Soaring like a huge and wide dragon, the cyan lines reached every extension from Zenith''s body.


    "Great Array¡ªFive-Dragon Array!"


    He let out a thunderous roar as five cyan dragons took over his body. They soon evolved into an array.


    Whist the dragons kept roaring, they also absorbed the frosty power through the space.


    Surely, the fusion between the frosty and the array powers enhanced the five cyan dragons'' fighting


    potential.


    Filled with overbearing power, the five fierce creatures merged into one as they started to move


    towards the enormous cyan pir.


    Boom! The two opposing forces collided furiously, lifting air dust all around, which almost covered up


    the surroundings.


    The, now, single dragon swiftly craved its w into the huge cyan column. Under the great force, the


    huge pir started to shatter. There was obviously a huge gap between their strengths then.


    Howl!


    Satisfied, the dragon instantly slowed down, not before letting out a loud roar. Boris hadn''t even had


    the chance to react, he had been thoroughly pierced through by the cyan dragon''s sharp w. He then


    fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    His strength soon abandoned him as well as his face turned deathly pale.


    "But how? How is that possible? Your array can''t be more powerful than mine. Why is it so powerful?"


    Boris growled, angry and frustrated as he was utterly unable to ept his defeat.


    "Nothing is impossible! You can deploy arrays. Why can''t I do the same?" Zenith responded


    indifferently.


    "Haven''t you said I was merciful? Well, I did fight fair with you. And I tell you what, it was because I was


    sure I would win."


    Puff! Boris spat out more blood.


    Zenith didn''t hesitate any longer. He swiftly moved as a saber of ice popped in his hand, directly cutting


    off Boris'' head.


    "We were from the same n, but there was too much bad blood between us," Zenith said coldly,


    watching Boris'' corpse fall by his feet.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the momentum on Zenith''s body began to increase greatly. Boris had casted a barrier


    around his heart. When he died, the barrier automatically lifted, promptly improving Zenith''s state of


    mind.


    Along with it, his domain and power also kept rapidly growing.


    Even if it was unlikely to be apleted spiritual king at peak state in such a short time, he could


    feel he was almost there now.


    ''It seems that the chief''s mind and power had been suppressed by Boris and the Snow Sect, '' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    ''Even though the Snow Sect hasn''t been rebuilt yet, without the barrier restricting the chief''s mind,


    there will no longer be an obstacle around his heart.


    The world of martial arts will surely get wider for him now.''.


    "Chief, you''ve finally got rid of the barrier in your mind!" Ricky eximed when Zenith finally made the


    breakthrough.


    Along with Ricky''s words and admiration, Cheryl and the others also went to congratte Zenith.


    As soon as all the praises had been respectfully delivered, everyone''s attention drifted to Vernon, who


    was still there.


    "You...you can''t kill me. The first disciple of the Southern Array Sect is now in a secretnd. If you kill


    me, he''ll make your lives a living hell!" Vernon threatened them, trembling with fear.


    "Secretnd? Southern Array Sect?" Ricky repeated in a low voice.


    "Let me guess...This secretnd the first disciple of your sect is at is called the Divine Manor, isn''t it?"


    "How...how do you know that?" Vernon couldn''t help but cry out astonished upon Ricky''s inference.


    "Because I''ve just left there. I don''t know if you''re aware, but only one side of people cane out


    from the Divine Manor, which means the first disciple of your sect..." Ricky trailed off with a wicked


    smile on his face.


    "No...no! You are lying! That''s impossible!" Vernon was on the verge of going crazy with despair.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Nothing is impossible." Ricky gave him a crooked smile just before condensing a sharp arrow on his


    index finger and shoot it straight between Vernon''s eyebrows.


    Mercilessly, Ricky hadn''t hesitated killing Vernon right then and there.


    However, as Ricky''s actions tended to be purposeful, this time was no different. There was something


    in Vernon''s spiritual meridian he wanted. Pearl had told him that Vernon possessed the Heavenly


    Meridian.


    And Ricky would never leave such a precious thing behind for someone else to take.


    Holding that in mind, he quickly pulled out the Heavenly Meridian from Vernon.


    "I finally got it, the Heavenly Meridian!" Ricky said to himself.


    Taking someone''s Heavenly Meridian wasn''t right and Ricky knew it, especially since he had cultivated


    the Justice Skill.


    Yet he would not be constrained by a sort of morality that simply didn''t belong to his nature.


    He had justice in his heart; however, not the merciful kind. .


    "Chief, and everyone, I''ll take the Heavenly Meridian," Ricky politely informed Zenith and the others.


    One of Ricky''s qualities was that he wasn''t a hypocrite. If he needed something, he wouldn''t decline it


    out of modesty.


    "Ricky, you saved all of our lives. Of course you should take the Heavenly Meridian," Zenith answered


    with a smile. "And to be honest, the chance of any of us bing a spiritual emperor is really low."


    "Yes, don''t hesitate, Ricky. You should start fusing the Heavenly Meridian with your body now," Pearl


    said.


    "Thank you. But it''ll take me several days to merge with the Heavenly Meridian. Can you wait for me


    until then?" Ricky asked, somewhat impatient.


    "Of course. We also need some time to rest after being chased by Vernon and the people from the


    Great Evil Dynasty." Zenith nodded.


    Without hesitation, Ricky then created the Devourer Zone and released the Void Tree, so everyone


    could cultivate in there.


    Soon he was ready to absorb the Heavenly Meridian.


    ...


    ''If I absorb the Heavenly Meridian, I should be able to find out the grade of my regained spiritual


    meridian, '' Ricky thought.


    He was really anxious to know more about his regained spiritual meridian. He had a feeling it wasn''t


    just a holy meridian, but maybe a sacred one. Nobody had ever seen a sacred meridian, though. As far


    as it was concerned, it only existed in legends.


    "If only it is the legendary sacred meridian!"


    Ricky was really excited about the hypothesis.


    Then, Ricky pulled himself together and led the Heavenly Meridian into his Soul Sea. He was


    But the next moment, something unexpected happened. As the two meridians approached each other,


    Ricky''s regained one unleashed its power in order to stop the merging altogether.


    "What happened? Pearl said when she merged her meridian with the Heavenly Meridian, they behaved


    friendly. So why is mine resisting it?" Ricky asked extremely puzzled.

 Chapter 895 Unable To Merge

    Chapter 895 Unable To Merge


    "Is the regained spiritual meridian a low-grade one?" Ricky rubbed his chin with his thumb. He was


    visibly confused.


    "But there is something strange. If the regained spiritual meridian is of low grade, how could I have


    made so many achievements? Also, if it is a low-grade spiritual meridian, the Heavenly Meridian should


    repel the regained spiritual meridian.


    And yet, something surprising is taking ce. The regained spiritual meridian repels the Heavenly


    Meridian. On the contrary, the Heavenly Meridian seems eager to merge with the regained spiritual


    meridian.


    What the hell is going on?"


    Ricky was already at his wit''s end. He could no longer figure out what was truly taking ce.


    "Regained spiritual meridian, maybe you''re right in repelling the Heavenly Meridian. However, I will


    never reach the realm of spiritual emperor if I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian. I''m afraid, this time,


    you don''t have any other choice but to let the Heavenly Meridian merge with you."


    No matter how confused Ricky was at the moment, he still had to merge the Heavenly Meridian with his


    own spiritual meridian. After all, he wanted to further improve himself after bing a demi-spiritual


    emperor.


    Ricky then activated his full strength. He used it to guide the Heavenly Meridian and merge it with the


    regained spiritual meridian once again.


    This time, however, the regained spiritual meridian still ignored his words. It emitted strong power that


    countered the merging from taking ce.


    Ricky didn''t care about this at all. He activated all his power and aimed it towards the Heavenly


    Meridian.


    Buzz!


    While Ricky was busy activating his power, the chromatic energy on the regained spiritual meridian


    also exploded. It destroyed the Heavenly Meridian. In an instant, the Heavenly Meridian disappeared


    Only then did the regained spiritual meridian in his Soul Sea calm down.


    Ricky was overwhelmed by what had just transpired.


    "Damn it! What the hell just happened!?" Ricky blurted out, his confusion morphing into extreme


    frustration and annoyance.


    The Heavenly Meridian which he had acquired with great efforts was effortlessly destroyed by the


    regained spiritual meridian.


    Ricky really didn''t know what to do. Should he start from the beginning and seize another Heavenly


    Meridian from another warrior?


    "Ricky, what''s the matter?" Tina asked as she had sensed Ricky''s unusual aura from the Massacring


    Zone.


    "Tina, if I tell you, you might not believe me!" Ricky said calmly, albeit the confusion and chaos in his


    mind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just now, when I tried to merge the Heavenly Meridian, the Heavenly Meridian wanted to merge with


    my spiritual meridian. Unfortunately, my spiritual meridian repelled the Heavenly Meridian. Worse, it


    emitted strong power that ultimately destroyed the Heavenly Meridian."


    "What?" Tina was greatly shocked by Ricky''s words. The look she had on her face was as if she had


    seen the heavens falling. She couldn''t describe how astonished she was.


    "Tina, not a word I uttered to you just now was a lie. Do you think I would have the time to make up


    stories at such a crucial time?" Ricky added, sensing Tina''s disbelief.


    "Of course I believe what you say. It''s just that, like you, I don''t want to believe that your spiritual


    meridian could destroy the Heavenly Meridian." Tina breathed deeply.


    "On the other hand, Ricky, that was also such an incredible disy of power. I once heard from Doris


    that the Heavenly Meridian is abination of the essence of heaven and earth and the heavenly


    power. It is so invincible that even gods can''t shatter it," Tina continued.


    "In other words, even a sacred meridian can''t smash the Heavenly Meridian. It needs to merge with the


    Heavenly Meridian to amplify its strength.


    As for your spiritual meridian, I can only describe it as a ghost.


    Ricky, if possible, I want to know the origin of your spiritual meridian." Tina seemed to have an idea in


    mind.


    "Tina, my original spiritual meridian was extracted. My current spiritual meridian was made by a chain


    left by my mother. I call it the regained spiritual meridian," Ricky replied.


    Tina was stunned by Ricky''s words.


    She had originally thought that Ricky might have been presented with a great opportunity that led him


    to acquire the spiritual meridian. She had never imagined that his spiritual meridian would be created


    by a chain.


    It took quite a while for Tina to calm herself down. She then went on to ask Ricky a follow-up question,


    "So your mother..."


    "I have never seen her. Thest time I saw my father, he said he was going out to look for her. In the


    end, he disappeared too. For the past years, I have been searching for her everywhere I went. But


    since I left the Snow Land, I have not encountered any news about her," Ricky divulged.


    "Let''s look for her together. We''ll find her," Tina told Ricky decidedly. She was determined to help Ricky


    find his mother.


    "I believe that, too!"


    Tina''s encouraging words instantly filled Ricky with hope and resolve as well.


    "Ricky, do you still remember what the Holy Three-Saber said about your blood power? As a holy


    being, he said that he would be humbled in front of your blood power. Did he mean that the power


    flowing within your veins is stronger than that of a Great Dragon''s?" Tina analyzed.


    "If I''m not mistaken, your regained spiritual meridian really has something to do with your blood power."


    "Perhaps." Ricky nodded, acknowledging Tina''s theory.


    "But now, we need to first focus on the problem at hand; and that problem is the fact that my regained


    spiritual meridian cannot merge with the Heavenly Meridian. At this rate, how on earth can I break


    through and be a spiritual emperor?"


    "I don''t know either. The only option I can think of is you have to find another Heavenly Meridian and


    have a go at it again. If your regained spiritual meridian still repels the Heavenly Meridian, then that


    only means your regained spiritual meridian is too powerful. Another possible exnation for this is


    your regained spiritual meridian has in truth, already merged with Heavenly Meridian without your


    knowledge," Tina carefully deduced.


    "That''s impossible. If a Heavenly Meridian has already been merged, I should have been able to feel


    the heavenly power in the void myself. But now, I can only sense the Void Tree," Ricky countered,


    shaking his head.


    The discussion between the two of them just left them even more confused. Before long, both finally


    agreed to halt their guesses for now and switch to a different topic. They had also decided to search for


    another Heavenly Meridian. This meant Ricky would have to try once again. If it still didn''t work, it


    would mean that the regained spiritual meridian really couldn''t merge with the Heavenly Meridian.


    Ricky was waiting for Zenith and the others to recover.


    Zenith''sst battle with Boris was too intense that it drained all of the power and strength left in his


    body.


    It took three whole days before all the people from the Northern Array Sect finally recovered. They rose


    to their feet and gathered once again.


    "So, have you seeded in merging the Heavenly Meridian?" Zenith eagerly asked.


    "Of course I have," Rickyughed with excitement.


    He concealed his regained spiritual meridian with the runic power of the five zones. He had to do it to


    keep the others from discovering what had happened. Particrly, Ricky didn''t want the creatures who


    had already merged the Heavenly Meridian with their own spiritual meridians to discover the


    nonexistent of Heavenly Meridian in his spiritual meridian.


    "Ricky, you have obtained the Heavenly Meridian. Even if we depart from the trip this early, I can say


    that we have already gained so many new opportunities in this trip." Soar excitedly bumped a fist with


    Ricky.


    As Ricky''s friend, he was naturally ted that Ricky had finally gained the Heavenly Meridian.


    "That''s great! With your talent, you will have no difficulty in bing a spiritual emperor. It is only a


    matter of time, and I''m sure it will happen very soon. Once the Snow Sect is reestablished, you have to


    be a Dominant Top Elder," Zenith said with a warm smile.


    "But, just to be clear, I don''t have anything valuable for you. You won''t get anything by serving as the


    Dominant Top Elder. Instead of earning a favor, it will be the other way around. It will be your duty


    to protect us instead."


    "Chief, that doesn''t sound like a fair deal," Ricky said jokingly.


    Instantly, however, his face took on a more serious expression, "But I have no choice but to ept that.


    After all, it will be my honor to be the Dominant Top Elder of the Snow Sect."


    "Ha-ha!" Everybody exploded into a loud and heartyughter.


    Their lighthearted moment was abruptly cut short when a loud "boom" caught them by surprise.


    The cackles and howls of wild animals could be heard from the distance.


    Following the loud explosion, the entire Heavenly Void seemed to start copsing. All the areas


    surrounding it began shaking violently as if there was some kind of power beneath it ready to topple the


    mountains and overturn the seas. The force was beginning to overwhelm the entire Heavenly Void.


    It could be seen that even the ck Wind Abyss beside them was surging. ck windstorms swept out


    from the depths of the pitch ck darkness.


    "Let''s get out of here quickly. By no means can we withstand the windstorms sweeping out of the ck


    Wind Abyss," Zenith called out to his people as he motioned for them to move out as fast as they


    could.

 Chapter 896 The Fake Chaotic Space

    Chapter 896 The Fake Chaotic Space


    At that moment, the power of the ck windstorm that swept out of the ck Wind Abyss was not


    something they could resist, so their only option was to hide from it.


    Soon, they were able to go far away from the area where the ck Wind Abyss was located. ...


    "Chief, what''s going on? How is this happening?" Ricky asked as soon as they were far away from the


    abyss.


    As the strong rumbles continued, they still could not tell where they wereing from. They were


    "I have heard some rumors recently, saying that a Fake Chaotic Region was beginning to emerge. This


    intense rumbling is probably a sign that the region is finallying to life!" Zenith said.


    "A Fake Chaotic Region? What exactly does that mean?"


    "The Heavenly Void that covers every area is connected to chaos which is known to be the original


    form of space. It consists of everything at its original state so it naturally possesses all its initial power,"


    Cheryl exined.


    "The power in the chaos is the most violent power since the very beginning. Even holy beings used to


    die there.


    Chaos, by definition, could affect any normal space it is in. If a normal space gets infected, it could be


    eroded by the chaos and the internal space will also be invaded by chaos.


    But the power produced inside is significantly less than the real one.


    This kind of space is the Fake Chaotic Space. Ordinary creatures like us can also enter it as long as


    we''re willing to face all the danger inside."


    "So that''s what the Fake Chaotic Space is. I haven''t heard of it before." Ricky and the others nodded


    after hearing her words.


    "One more thing is required before a space is tainted by chaos," Cheryl continued.


    "What would that be?"


    "The chaos can devour anything it wants but what it desires the most is pure heavenly power. If there


    are some Treasures from Heaven and Earth that contain pure power in some small or medium space, it


    will definitely be eroded by chaos the moment it gets close to it," Cheryl exined further.


    "So it could be said with utmost certainty that as long as a Fake Chaotic Space is formed, it also goes


    without saying that some Treasures from Heaven and Earth that contain pure heavenly power would


    also exist and that their ranks are not to underestimated."


    "Treasures from Heaven and Earth that contain pure heavenly power?" Everyone''s eyes immediately lit


    up.


    On their way to pursuing martial arts, what theycked most was Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    "With the Heavenly Meridian, you are qualified to be an innate spiritual emperor given that it''s the


    only qualification. But with the help of Treasures from Heaven and Earth containing pure heavenly


    power, your chance to step into the innate spiritual emperor will increase much further," said Cheryl.


    "It may be a tiny amount of improvement, but it''s more than enough to make any creature go crazy.


    Sometimes these small amounts can determine if you can be a spiritual emperor. I''m sure you


    understand this.


    So this time, if a Fake Chaotic Space appears, you shouldn''t let go of the opportunity."


    "Ricky, what Cheryl said makes a lot of sense. This will bring you closer to your goal of bing a


    spiritual emperor. You should know that there are numerous spiritual emperors beyond the Heavenly


    Void who could be your enemies," Zenith added.


    "Chief, are you saying that you won''t go into the Fake Chaotic Space?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "To be honest, we are also eager to enter as well. Who would want to miss such a good opportunity? It


    doesn''te very often," Zenith replied in a low voice.


    "But as a matter of fact, only you, Jasper, and other geniuses are fully qualified topete for this very


    lucky chance. If I go with you, I''ll only be a burden, and even though I follow you step by step, I would


    still be of no help."


    "Chief, you¡ª" Ricky was surprised by Zenith''s words.


    But Zenith interrupted him at once, "Ricky, you have to listen to me.


    If a Fake Chaotic Region does exist, I am certain that powerful warriors from the five dynasties, the


    Star Sect, the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, the Deste Empire, and the White King Tiger tribe


    will all go for it without a doubt.


    Although we are also quite strong to some extent, we will only be a burden once we''re against these


    people.


    If that''s the case, why don''t we just continue our search for the Senses of Realm?


    Every time a Heavenly Void opens, there will be some Senses of Realm. As time passes, these Senses


    of Realm that used to be undetectable because of their elusive locations will be much easier to track.


    Instead of being burdens, we would prefer to go and search for the Senses of Realm instead. If we''re


    lucky enough, we might encounter somends of legacy on the way."


    "I understand, Chief Zenith. If you don''t want to go with me, I won''t force you." Ricky had to agree with


    Zenith.


    Ricky knew Zenith very well. He was a proud man and didn''t want to feel inferior to him.


    Of course, any creature with a strong will was proud deep inside their hearts.


    "That should do it. But if you get a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth, don''t forget to leave some


    for me," Zenith said as heughed.


    "Of course I will." Ricky nodded.


    ...


    Later on, they waited for the thunderous rumbles to cease without saying anything. During this period,


    they shared their insights on martial arts to one another and gained some new knowledge from all their


    different experiences.


    The violent rumblessted for five more days before finallying to an end.


    All of a sudden, they saw a strong rim of a nine-colored light in the Heavenly Void far away. The light


    emitted a sense of chaos and they knew it was the breath of chaos.


    "A nine-colored light and the sense of chaos. It must be the Fake Chaotic Space," Cheryl said


    seriously.


    "Could it really be the Fake Chaotic Space?" Ricky and the others also murmured as they looked at the


    light.


    "Once a Fake Chaotic Space arrives, it will soon merge with the Heavenly Void to give birth to a Fake


    Chaotic Region," Cheryl exined. "A Fake Chaotic Region would be very smallpared to the


    entire Heavenly Void.


    Therefore, the primitive power inside would not be enough. It will gradually be assimted by the


    Heavenly Void to form an original space. Judging from the nine-colored light and the sense of chaos,


    this Fake Chaotic Region would not be a small one. It can probablyst at least half a year."


    "Ricky, it''s not toote. You can leave right now. We should continue to search for the Senses of


    Realm. By the time we start, the top warriors of this void will probably enter the Fake Chaotic Region. It


    will be much easier for us to find Senses of Realm once they do," Zenith said.


    By that time, they had to say goodbye to each other.


    "Chief, take good care of yourself," Ricky said sincerely.


    "I should say the same to you!"


    After bidding each other goodbye, Zenith and the others left. Ricky and his followers also headed for


    the direction of the Fake Chaotic Region.


    They had been together in their journey for several days already. During their quest, they saw many


    different creaturese one after the other. It goes without saying that they all rushed towards the


    Fake Chaotic Space.


    Only when they got closer did they realize that the region where the Fake Chaotic Space appeared was


    also within the realm of the Great Evil Dynasty.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 897 Chaotic Power

    Chapter 897 Chaotic Power


    The Great Evil Dynasty was one of the five great dynasties in the Heavenly Void. Its people cultivate


    the evil force¡ªan innate restraining power to the other kinds of Light Apperception.


    Therefore, the Great Evil Dynasty definitely ranked the first among the five great dynasties. If it ranked


    the second, no other great dynasties would im to be the first.


    Not surprisingly, the Great Evil Dynasty was known as the strongest force in the entire Heavenly Void.


    The whole area where it was located was filled with evil force. For those living creatures who didn''t


    cultivate the evil force, they would feel naturally suppressed, only being able to reach up to eighty


    percent of their capacity at the ce.


    "We need to watch our backs, and avoid at all costs the Great Evil Dynasty members here. Those


    people from the Southern Array Sect and the Great Evil Dynasty that I had asked Hannah to set free


    before, should be back now," Ricky said.


    All around, more and more creatures gathered in the area. Although they were afraid of the Fake


    Chaotic Region, they were also eager to put their eyes on the Treasures from Heaven and Earth that


    were likely to be found inside.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, they all entered the Fake Chaotic Region which was an area entirely


    surrounded by nine-colored lights and chaotic power.


    Ricky''s group had immediately attracted most of the attention of those present. However, the majority


    only had eyes for Hannah, Pearl, Lori and She.


    The fourdies were all very unique within their own talents. Yet their beauty had grasped the evil


    people''s interest. Unwilling to tolerate that sort of disrespect, Ricky encouraged Soar to beat those evil


    people and snatch their storage rings along with their spiritual space tools.


    At the face of Soar''s mighty power, everyone looked at them in awe.


    Confidently, Ricky and hispanions stepped into the Fake Chaotic Region. If they met anyone from


    the Nether Manor, they would be in trouble again. It wasn''t as if Ricky feared those people. But for


    them, whatever could be found in the Fake Chaotic Region was the most important. They had no time


    to deal with other matters.


    Inside, it was like they hade into another world. The nine-colored lights didn''t seem as strong, but


    the chaotic power was enhanced. The chaotic power was meant to disintegrate and prate the living


    creatures'' bodies.


    Thus they had to use their own spiritual energy in order to resist the invasion.


    "This so-called chaotic power is actually a weaker primitive power. Yet we have to use our spiritual


    energy to resist it. No wonder only a holy being can get to the real chaotic world," Pearl sighed.


    "I feel as if I came into a very disturbing world, where I can hardly tell directions properly," Soar


    "In the chaos, there is no sense of direction. So even if it''s a holy being whoes in, they may not be


    able toe out. I''ve heard the breath left by the holy being will also be quickly erased by the primitive


    power," said Pearl.


    "Then, how can we find the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at this ce?" inquired Soar.


    "Well, I don''t think we have another option but to walk around and see if we can find anything," Pearl


    answered.


    While the group discussed, Ricky noticed there was no need for him to use the spiritual energy to resist


    anything. Quite the contrary, once he activated the power of the five kinds of runes, the chaotic power


    around him made him feelfortable.


    There was a kind of affinity between Ricky and the chaotic power no one was able to tell, which made it


    possible for Ricky to use the primitive power here.


    ''Is the power of the five zones rted to the chaotic power? Or would it be more urate to say it has


    something to do with the primitive power instead?'' Ricky thought unsurely.


    ''In other words, I''ve cultivated a few kinds of powers up to now. Perhaps if I fuse them all, I''ll attain the


    chaotic power.


    Even though this is a kind of weak primitive power, it definitely measures up to the top powers like the


    feminine or masculine powers and the evil spirit. It actually might be able to devour all of those powers


    since it''s close to the chaos.


    Maybe, I can try and fuse all my powers here. Perhaps I can really get the chaotic power!''


    Then he immediately took action. Sitting down, he began to condense energy.


    When Soar and the others realized Ricky sitting there with his legs crossed as he started to cultivate,


    they were all taken aback. Even Tina inside the Massacring Zone was a bit speechless. After all, that


    hardly seemed like the right ce and time for cultivation.


    "It seems we''ll be waiting here for a while. Maybe a long while!" Soar shrugged.


    "Even in such circumstances he could grasp something. He really is a genius," Pearl stated with


    admiration.


    "So you admit you''re my sister-inw," Soar provoked as he smiled at her.


    "I admit I want to p you in the face," Pearl responded coldly.


    "I believe you!" Soarughed and wisely kept his mouth shut afterwards.


    Then, the four of them also sat down, their legs crossed, as they waited for Ricky to wake up.


    Boom!


    Ricky used his mind tomunicate with the five zones in his regained spiritual meridian. They


    immediately emerged from his back as five kinds of runes respectively condensed into the shape of


    dragons, circling around his chest.


    Meanwhile, Ricky also burst out his five mutants, so he had more control over the energy.


    At that moment, he was ready to try to fuse the five kinds of power. He had once merged the chaotic


    fire with the massacring power to create the gxy power. Also, he had once mixed the chaotic fire


    with the gale and formed the raging power.


    With the experience of sessfully forming the gxy power and the raging power, he soon fell into a


    fusion state.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Furthermore, the chaotic power in the space around got constantly drawn towards Ricky''s body as it


    kept merging with his five kinds of the runic power.


    "No wonder Ricky decided to cultivate from here. All the chaotic power around seems attracted to him!"


    Soar said in shock.


    His threepanions and Tina were all equally astonished.


    "He has five kinds of mutants, which means he mainly cultivates five kinds of power. The so-called


    chaotic power is nothing more than the fusion of them all." Tina''s voice echoed.


    "If I''m not mistaken, he''s trying to merge the five powers right now. If he seeds, he''ll possess the


    chaotic power.


    In fact he might already be qualified to it. After all, he surely owns five kinds of mutants."


    "Cultivating chaotic power!" the other four eximed. They couldn''t believe Tina''s words.


    This was indeed utterly shocking to them. From the very beginning of heaven until now, the number of


    ace geniuses who had sessfully cultivated the chaotic power could hardly surpass the amount of


    fingers they had on a single hand.


    If one managed to cultivate the chaotic power, they would then be fit to cultivate the primitive power as


    well.


    However, no one had been able to do it so far.


    "I''m way too shocked right now. I thought Ricky was already a powerful man. But what if he cultivates


    the chaotic power sessfully? Chaotic power, in other words, is equivalent to a weaker primitive


    power!" Soar stated seriously.

 Chapter 898 Fake Chaotic Creatures

    Chapter 898 Fake Chaotic Creatures


    "The chaotic power! I''m afraid only an ace genius could attain such a power," Pearl said. "If Ricky


    seeds in cultivating it, then he''ll be a real one."


    She had already learned not to underestimate the man in front of her.


    Beforeing to know Ricky and his achievements, Pearl had used to think all the men in the world


    were below her. She had treated men like her ves. However, now she held a very different opinion


    on the matter. She had to admit that Ricky''s talent as well as his concealed charm and mysterious


    power were deeply rooted in her heart. There was no doubt she was quite taken by all of it.


    ''Maybe, I was born to follow him, '' Pearl sighed as she thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Ricky had a feeling that the chaotic power spreading through the void belonged to him, as


    if he had already cultivated it before, just like Tina had implied.


    As he was very experienced in merging, he quickly integrated the five kinds of powers to one another.


    During the process, Ricky realized that the five mutants and the five kinds of runes yed a very


    important role.


    ''I think I got it now. If I can transform the five mutants in an instant and activate the five mutants at the


    same time, it''s because they already belong to my body. They''ve already been merged together.


    And so have been the five kinds of power. I would not have thought of merging them if I had realized it


    before. It''s the chaotic power here that has caused the resonance among my five mutants.


    This is the only way I could have cultivated the chaotic power so fast.


    Otherwise, how could I haveprehended so easily the chaotic power, considering how close it is to


    chaos?''


    Bearing these thoughts, Ricky would by no means miss such a given opportunity. He then


    wholeheartedly focused on merging. With every passing second, the five kinds of power merged


    deeper within his body.


    The five kinds of power with different colors merged together, turning into one kind of grey-white power.


    This was exactly the chaotic power.


    "Oh my God! Ricky really made it! He condensed the chaotic power!" Soar attentively watched Ricky''s


    body as it emitted the grey-white power. He could clearly sense the enlightenment in it.


    It was a kind of disintegrating enlightenment, which destroyed and converted everything to its very


    initial state.


    "Throughout all time, ancient or modern, perhaps only he has been able toprehend the chaotic


    power so easily," Pearl sighed,pletely astonished.


    "I couldn''t defeat him before. Now that he hasprehended the chaotic power, do I even stand a


    chance?" Soarined, but he also had his lips curled. Despite his words, he was genuinely happy


    for Ricky.


    He was proud to have a friend such as one who certainly deserved his respect.


    Hiss!


    As Soar and the others waited, a sudden roar came through, promptly drawing their attention.


    Turning around, they saw a group of giant pythons. As thick as a thousand-year-old tree, the creatures


    were nearly a hundred feet long. Face to face with them, Soar and the others just seemed insignificant.


    Grey and white in color, their skin looked dry and rough. Their bodies radiated chaotic power.


    There were dozens of them, all fierce. Their bloody red pupils were filled with killing intent. Although


    they didn''t have a trace of psychic intelligence, every python still possessed the power of apleted


    spiritual king.


    "I''ve seen a lot of pythons before, but never one like those," Soarmented without taking his eyes


    from the pythons already rushing toward them. "Moreover, they all carry the chaotic power!"


    "They are called fake chaotic creatures," Tina said.


    "These pythons were originally from here. But when the chaos eroded this void, it also affected them.


    Thus, they got the chaotic power!"


    "That exins it!" Soar and the others nodded.


    The next moment, their gazes also turned murderous as they stared straight at the gigantic pythons.


    These creatures couldn''t mean any good for them.


    "These pythons aren''t just harmful to us. Their flesh and blood have been refined by the chaotic power,


    so they possess the pure energy from heaven and earth," Tina exined.


    "If we can refine their bodies into blood essence, that will be equivalent to high-grade energy pills. It


    would allow us to improve our realm and strength, besides helping us recover from injuries."


    "I like the sound of that!" Soar got excited at Tina''s words. In his eyes, it was clear that he had been


    already taken by the fighting spirit.


    "Well, so it seems this trip to the Fake Chaotic Region wasn''t a waste of time," said Pearl.


    "Be careful, Lori and She. Let me check the power of these guys first," Soar told the two girls just


    before his body was pervaded with pure dragon power.


    Despite the absence of psychic intelligence, the pythons seemed heavily taken aback under the


    presence of the dragon power.


    Since they descended from dragons, pythons and snakes were usually quite intimidated by the dragon


    power.


    Not wanting to give any time for the pythons to recover from their shock, Soar merged his fighting intent


    and released his Dragon''s Spear. Waving his Heaven Melting Spear, eight mes descended and


    struck ruthlessly at the pythons.


    Puff! Puff!


    When the ming spear stabbed into the seemingly vulnerable pythons, they resisted for a moment


    before their bodies got pierced through.


    Nheless, when the ming spear touched the pythons that had equal strength to Soar, the pythons


    released the chaotic power and eliminated the Heaven Melting Fire''s power, leaving no wound or any


    sign of getting stabbed behind.


    "Wow! This is incredible. Their bodies and the chaotic power are so strong. It just immediately erased


    my Heaven Melting Fire," Soar said in awe. Once again he was overwhelmed by the chaotic power.


    Generally, when he fought against warriors who measured up to him, as the pythons, he would


    effortlessly ovee his opponent with his Heaven Melting Fire along with the dragon power.


    However, this time, he was the one surpassed by the chaotic power.


    "This is how strong the chaotic power is. Equal strength isn''t enough to beat it. The only way to surpass


    it is with the real primitive power or the evil spirit," Tina said.


    "By the way, you should be careful. These pythons all have a triangr-shaped tumor on their heads.


    They''re very likely to be extremely poisonous."


    "Extremely poisonous? They are really a handful, aren''t they?" Soar said lightly as the Heaven Melting


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fire on his body burned brighter.


    At the same time, Pearl straightly burst out the Feminine Mutant power, which to a certain extent could


    at least restrain the poison.


    Roar! Roar!


    The pythons quickly rushed to the attack. Through their ferocious roars, they opened theirrge


    ruthless mouths. As they stretched their tongues, they unleashed streams of poisonous gas.

 Chapter 899 Meeting A Beast Tamer

    Chapter 899 Meeting A Beast Tamer


    Sizz!


    As soon as the poisonous gas was released, it immediately corroded the space. To be more precise,


    the chaotic power that came along with the poisonous gas smashed the momentum domains of Soar


    and Pearl as instantly transitioned to a domain of chaos and poisonous gas.


    "How could thebination of poison and chaos be this powerful?!" At that moment, they were both


    running out of hope.


    "Lori, She, step back immediately!" Soar shouted. "This poisonous gas shouldn''t be taken lightly. It''s


    obviously a top grade toxin. You will be in big trouble if you get infected by it."


    Hannah was simply ying inside Ricky''s Massacring Zone and chose to stay there.


    "Okay!" Lori and She nodded their heads after hearing Soar''s words. They understood that their


    strengths were nothingpared to the pythons.


    They couldn''t do anything about the toxin at all.


    Given that they were rtively weaker, they would not stand a chance against the pythons even if they


    tried.


    "Pearl, I need you tobine your feminine power with my Heaven Melting Fire. Maybe we can quickly


    get rid of these pythons if we work together," Soar said in a low voice.


    "Let''s give it a shot!" Pearl said as she nodded her head.


    Without hesitating, Pearl burst out the Feminine Mutant and immediately let the dark water flow


    towards Soar''s Heaven Melting Fire.


    Although the Heaven Melting Fire''s and the dark water''s energies were prizing each other, they


    were still able to synergize perfectly due to the level of control their users had.


    "Is this the dark water? Even if I have the Heaven Melting Fire to protect me, I can still feel the freezing


    coldness piercing through!" Soar sighed with emotions as he saw the dark water in action.


    "I can sense that your Heaven Melting Fire is much more powerful than Ricky''s," said Pearl.


    "Ha-ha! It''s really not easy to impress you, my sister-inw!" Soar said as heughed.


    And at that moment, Pearl no longer said anything about Soar calling her his sister-inw.


    Even though she was still a little hesitant towards it and hadn''t been fullyfortable about it, the


    inexplicable emotion in her heart always prevented her from saying anything to deflect it.


    "Dragon Soul Punishment! Punishment Seal!" With a loud roar, Soar immediately burst out his


    strongest move. As the Heaven Melting Spear shot out, the shadow of the fire dragon pervaded and


    transformed into a huge square seal.


    With its zing mes, the dragon seal increased in size that it almost upied the entire void. It then


    flew towards the pythons.


    Behind Soar, Pearl activated the dark water and the Feminine Enlightenment tobine them with the


    dragon Seal.


    As expected, due to theirbined attacks, both Soar and Pearl were able to destroy the poisonous


    domain with ease.


    However, the pythons rapidly gathered together as if they had been organized. The chaotic power and


    the Poisonous Enlightenment inside their huge bodies condensed and formed a gigantic snake that


    dashed towards the dragon seal.


    Two fierce attacks collided with each other and created a loud sound.


    Roars came through in the midst of the airwaves. It could be clearly seen that the Heaven Melting Fire


    and the dark water were not able to resist the toxin and the chaotic power.


    As a result, a slow corrosion began to take ce. Numerous cracks then appeared on the huge dragon


    seal.


    The dark water was being gradually depleted.


    "Pearl, you must withdraw your dark water as soon as you can or it might getpleted depleted by


    the poison that merges with the chaotic power," Soar said. "The next thing I will try is to fight these


    pythons with my body of Great Dragon.


    If I utilize my dragon scales and the Heaven Melting Fire to their potentials, I should be able to resist


    the effects of the toxin and the chaotic power."


    "Soar, you don''t need to transform into your beast form. I should be able to take care of them!" At that


    moment, Ricky''s voice rang out. At the same time, a figure directly appeared in front of Soar and Pearl.


    It was none other than Ricky.


    "Ricky, you''re finally here! You might know how to deal with the toxin better than us!" Soar sighed out of


    relief the moment he saw Ricky with his own eyes.


    While the toxin and the chaotic power of the pythons were able to suppress Soar and Pearl, they could


    only dream of suppressing Ricky''s own devouring power and chaotic power. On the contrary, Ricky''s


    devouring power was more than capable of suppressing the strong toxin.


    "Evil Devouring Mouth!"


    Ricky''s body immediately transformed into the Devouring Mutant. He then burst out the Evil Devouring


    Mouth to swallow the void entirely. It could also be seen that the toxin from the pythons disappeared


    along within the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    Meanwhile, the chaotic power from the toxin had been absorbed by Ricky. He then transformed it into


    his own power.


    "Soar!" Ricky said.


    "You got it, Ricky!"


    Howl! A loud dragon roar immediately echoed through the skies. The Heaven Melting Spear merged


    with Soar and like a burning fire dragon, he went straight into the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    Puff! Puff! With the sound of flowing blood, the figure of the fire dragon pierced through all the pythons.


    Without the help of the toxin and the chaotic power, the pythons could by no means resist the attacks


    from Soar, a Great Dragon and the Heaven Melting Spear, a supreme weapon. They didn''t stand a


    chance no matter how strong their bodies were.


    That was exactly how powerful Ricky and Soar could be if they worked together. They were able to kill


    the pythons with ease.


    "Ha-ha! Ricky, hurry up and refine these pythons as fast as you can. Tina said their bodies are


    equivalent to top-grade pills!" Soar eximed as heughed.


    "Take it easy. I don''t think our battle is done yet!" Ricky said.


    Hearing what Ricky said, Soar and the others were all confused. Soar asked immediately, "Ricky, what


    do you mean it''s not done yet?"


    "The pythons were merely fake chaotic creatures. They didn''t have any psychic intelligence. They


    could only kill in the bloodiest ways possible. They can never act in an organized manner," Ricky


    exined.


    "But the attack that we just saw seemed well organized as if they had been training regrly."


    "That''s actually true. Not only did they know how to attack together, but they also knew how to integrate


    their strengths. Creatures without psychic intelligence shouldn''t be capable of doing something like


    that," Pearl said as she was reminded by Ricky''s words.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ...


    p! p!


    As soon as Pearl was done talking, they immediately heard someone pping their hands.


    "Great. Now that you were able to figure that out, we have no other choice but to show up," a calm


    voice said as the slow pping continued.


    Soon after that, another seven pythons appeared right in front of them. However, the difference was


    that there was a figure on the head of each python that they hadn''t seen before. They had five males


    and two females.


    "I didn''t know that you guys were controlling these pythons that attacked us," Soar said coldly as he


    saw the seven people appear.


    "Of course. After everything that had happened, there was no way we would let creatures from the


    continent like you to get involved in the Fake Chaotic Region," a young man among the seven people


    said in a t tone. "This Heavenly Void belongs to our five great dynasties, so this region rightfully


    belongs to our five great dynasties as well."


    "You are emitting a strong form of evil energy. I am guessing you are from the Great Evil Dynasty,"


    Ricky said in a low voice. "You didn''t need to use any sort of pill or drug to control these pythons.


    If I were to guess, I would say that at least one of you is a beast tamer. Only beast tamers can


    smoothly control these creatures without psychic intelligence like you did."


    "Ha-ha! I have to admit that you clearly know what you are talking about. You are absolutely right but


    unfortunately, there isn''t any reward for you!" the young man said as heughed.

 Chapter 900 The Might Of The Chaotic Power

    Chapter 900 The Might Of The Chaotic Power


    "I see! You have one or more beast tamers with you." Soar and the others also understood when they


    heard Ricky.


    In particr, Soar''s eyes red up unconsciously. He was a Great Dragon after all, a kind of beast. Of


    course, he was bound to hate the beast tamer a lot.


    "I will say this for thest time. Leave your belongings and take your own lives, and then I will leave


    your corpsesplete," the young man said in a condescending tone.


    "You are not allowed to resist under the union of the five great dynasties.


    If you resist, I will kill you and make sure that you will not be reincarnated."


    "The union of the five great dynasties?" Ricky repeated.


    "You are here to kill us because we are outsiders. And you also kill those creaturesing from other


    dynasties. Are you henchmen sent by the five great dynasties?"


    "What did you just say?" The young man was infuriated by Ricky''s words. His nostrils red as he


    red furiously at Ricky.


    "Cut the crap. Just kill them and find our next target!" another young man said sternly.


    Seven warriors immediately surrounded Ricky and hispanions. Their power surged from their


    bodies as they readied themselves for battle. They were first-sspleted spiritual kings while the


    two young men who had been speaking earlier werepleted spiritual kings at peak state.


    It seemed that the five great dynasties sent their powerful warriors in full force. Obviously, they wanted


    to take for themselves the treasures inside the Fake Chaotic Region.


    "Which one of you is the beast tamer?" Soar asked coldly as he looked at the seven warriors.


    "I can smell the beast on you. Well, you can be my pet and I will let you live. I can even take you


    with me to this Fake Chaotic Region," a young man answered.


    "So, you are the beast tamer!" Soar shouted at the young man.


    He wanted to turn him, a Great Dragon, into a pet. The young man''s arrogance enraged Soar even


    more.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Thump! In his anger, Soar headed towards the young man. He was so incensed that every step he took


    crushed the space under his feet and the Heaven Melting Fire on his body burned ferociously.


    "Alvin, control this guy as soon as possible. Let''s see what kind of beast he is. Then you can control


    him and let him kill hispanions. Doesn''t that sound better?" another young manughed and said.


    He seemed to be delighted with the idea that Ricky and Soar would kill each other.


    "Wow! That''s a good idea indeed! It''s a lot of fun to stay with a beast tamer like you." Other young men


    agreed and echoed with a smile.


    "Soar, don''t show any mercy!" Ricky said angrily, riled by their disrespectful words.


    He had killed many of his enemies in the past out of necessity but he had never killed his enemies for


    fun or let them kill each other for entertainment.


    It was such a despicable thing to do to any creature that only devils would do it.


    The knowledge that these people would enjoy that captured his wrath.


    Maybe it was because Ricky cultivated the power of justice so that he hated these people very much.


    "I''ll deal with the others!"


    After he said that, Ricky released his power which instantly enveloped the six warriors.


    Boom! In an instant, Soar struck at Alvin with his full strength.


    Once Alvin collided with Soar, he realized how terrifying he was. His face grew somber as he


    remembered when Soar fought with the pythons. At that time Soar was weakened by poison and the


    chaotic power.


    Alvin rode the python and controlled it to fight Soar with him.


    He concentrated on the fight, trying to look for any opportunity to control Soar''s soul with his beast-


    taming skill.


    ...


    "You''re too proud of yourself, aren''t you? Do you think that you are invincible with your Devouring


    Mutant just because you killed some beasts with no psychic intelligence?" said one of the six warriors


    coldly as soon as Ricky engaged them.


    Ricky turned a deaf ear to the insults. Instead, he took the threedies into the Chaotic Fire Zone first


    to keep them safe.


    Then he started walking towards one of them as he focused all his strength on his right fist.


    He activated his third level of Ultimate Golden Body and formed the Massacring Holy Pattern.


    In his anger, he nned to finish one of his enemies with one punch.


    With all his power concentrated on his fist, he flew towards his sole target.


    "You are looking for death!" The other five were furious at Ricky''s indifference. They were too arrogant


    to ept being ignored.


    On the other hand, Ricky''s target was not rmed. Disdain was written all over his face.


    He was sure that the other five would bombard Ricky before he could reach him.


    As expected, Ricky was engulfed by attacks from the other five as soon as he was in their range. They


    intercepted him before he reached his target.


    "How dare such a stupid persone to the Fake Chaotic Region?" said the young man who was


    Ricky''s first target.


    Buzz! However, as soon as he said this, a huge golden fist popped out from the airwaves.


    He sensed a great threat from the huge golden fist which made him react instinctively.


    He automatically condensed a shield in front of him. The python beneath him roared and tried to


    swallow Ricky''s golden fist.


    Crack! Suddenly, a loud breaking sound was heard. The python was smashed into pieces by the


    golden fist. Its venom and chaotic power were useless to Ricky.


    The young man''s pupils narrowed, but everything happened so fast that he could not react.


    He stood helplessly like a frightened deer as the golden fist punched him forcefully.


    This was perfectly understandable. How could he resist Ricky when he was just a first-sspleted


    spiritual king?


    They were conceited since they were from the Great Evil Dynasty. Their confidence came from the


    using the chaotic power.


    These conditions made them forget the fact that they were not powerful at all.


    Ricky crushed the young man in the blink of an eye. The other five people were still staring in disbelief


    when Ricky''s attack swept against them.


    "Let me show you my chaotic power as well!" Ricky eximed.


    The next moment, five mutants burst out. The Devourer Zone evolved and the huge Evil Devouring


    Mouth swallowed the five people and the pythons beneath them.


    As the Evil Devouring Mouth shrank, Ricky punched again.


    His fist was filled with five kinds of runes. The five kinds of powers quickly merged and turned into


    chaotic power.


    Although Ricky had a basic understanding of the chaotic power, he could only gather the chaotic power


    when the five mutants were activated at the same time.


    "Chaotic Punch!"


    With a fierce roar, the fist went straight into the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    The five warriors'' attacks were as fragile as thin paper in the face of the Chaotic Punch. Their attacks


    were instantly smashed and the Chaotic Punch struck them forcefully.


    Then, everything turned to dust.


    This was the terror of the chaotic power. For those people who were not as strong as Ricky, they had


    no power to resist.

 Chapter 901 The Beast-Taming Power

    Chapter 901 The Beast-Taming Power


    The young man who was apleted spiritual king at peak state didn''t die under Ricky''s punch.


    However, Ricky''s second punch burnt him to ashes.


    Soar and even Ricky were surprised by what happened. They were aware of the chaotic power, but


    they did not expect it to be so powerful.


    It was true that anyone weaker would bepletely defeated.


    The chaotic power he cultivated was only at the preliminary stage and it had turned out to be so


    powerful. Ricky wondered how incredible its power would be if he cultivated it more.


    Ricky could not imagine the terror that the true primitive power held.


    ''Since ancient times, no living creature has been able to cultivate the primitive power. Can I achieve it?''


    Ricky thought to himself. ''But before that, I have to cultivate the chaotic power to its extreme state!''


    Ricky turned his attention to Alvin, who was fighting Soar.


    When Alvin realized that Ricky was watching him, his trepidation doubled. He had seen Ricky wield the


    five kinds of mutants and chaotic power.


    He knew that Ricky was unquestionably stronger than him.


    At this point, there was only one word that echoed in his mind¡ªescape.


    However, even he had no confidence that he could escape.


    "Let me go and you will walk free in the end. But if you hurt me, the five dynasties will pursue you unto


    your deaths!" Alvin warned them. He tried to sound cold, but inwardly, he was desperately looking for a


    way out.


    "That''s what you think," Soar replied in an aloof manner. He moved towards Alvin with a terrifying force


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    in his steps.


    "Tell me, do you know Cosmo?" Ricky asked with an eyebrow raised. He had a small smirk painted on


    his face.


    "How do you know Cosmo? Have you ever seen him?" Alvin asked seriously when he heard the


    familiar name.


    Thest thing that Alvin had heard was that after Cosmo left, he failed to return and had disappeared


    When Ricky saw Alvin''s expression, Ricky realized that the people he asked Hannah to release had


    not returned to the Great Evil Dynasty.


    "Hannah, tell me the truth. Is the space you condensed really capable of controlling people for only four


    hours or so?" Ricky asked Hannah, who was inside the Massacring Zone.


    "Ricky, I actually don''t know about that!" Hannah answered immediately.


    "I see," Ricky replied as he nodded to himself.


    It was very likely that those people had not yet returned to the Great Evil Dynasty and were still inside


    Hannah''s space. If that was the case, then her Wonder Spatial Mutant was genuinely frightful.


    ....


    "Yes, I have. I threw Cosmo into the ck Wind Abyss myself," Ricky sneered at Alvin. "Do you think I


    am afraid of the Great Evil Dynasty?"


    "No way!" Alvin gasped in disbelief.


    "Humph! Why is it impossible? Do you think Cosmo has the power to fight back against us?" Soar


    sneered.


    "You wanted to see my beast form, right? Well then, let me show you before you die."


    Soar promptly transformed into a Great Dragon with a terrifying roar. The huge fire dragon appeared


    before Alvin, who could only gape at him in shock.


    "I am a Great Dragon! Tell me, how can a lowly beast tamer tame a beast like me?"


    He opened his mouth and breathed out the Heaven Melting Fire. Done with words, Soar spoke with his


    actions as he flew toward Alvin. A beast tamer always acted arrogantly towards beasts because their


    Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian had the innate ability to suppress and control the beasts.


    With this thought, Soar wanted to know how powerful a beast tamer could be before a Great Dragon.


    "Punishment Dragon w!"


    Without hesitation, Soar wed at him and tried to tear him into pieces.


    Howl! Howl!


    However, Alvin resisted fiercely. He was truly shocked, but the threat of death pushed him to recover


    quickly. With a roar, three Void Beasts rushed out from his body.


    The three Void Beasts along with the python gathered their strongest power and collided with the


    Soar''s Punishment Dragon w.


    The three Void Beasts were only first-sspleted spiritual kings while the huge python couldn''t


    even break out its full strength in the face of the powerful Great Dragon. How could they resist Soar''s


    Punishment Dragon w?


    They resisted for a brief moment but their strength soon dissipated.


    However, that short moment was enough for Alvin to retaliate.


    The evil force on Alvin''s body instantly changed, as if it had be a kind of justice power.


    Without a doubt, it was the power of the Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian.


    "Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian! Beast-taming Light!"


    Alvin made a seal with his hands as his spiritual meridian materialized outside his body. It showed a


    scene that countless beasts as they surrendered under the spiritual meridian.


    This sight of the enved beasts provoked Soar.


    Whoosh!


    A strong light showered over them like rain. It was saturated with the power to control and surrender.


    Soar, even though he was a Great Dragon, felt extremely ufortable under this power. The Beast-


    taming Spiritual Meridian seemed very effective in suppressing any beast.


    ''The Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian is amazing! He even can suppress the power of the Great


    Dragon.


    I have already seen two beast tamers in the Heavenly Void. Could it be that there are many beast


    tamers here because it is the Heavenly Void?'' Ricky wondered.


    ...


    "Ricky, aren''t you going to help Soar?" Tina asked.


    "He can deal with it. The Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian is really powerful, but I believe Soar''s Great


    Dragon power is even stronger," Ricky said. "I don''t think Soar will be defeated by any creature, even if


    it is a beast tamer."


    ....


    "The Beast-taming Chain!" Ricky watched as Soar was held back by the Beast-taming Light. Although


    his friend seemed to be doing badly at that moment, Ricky had no intention of helping. He watched


    silently as Alvin activated another Omnipotent Skill of the Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian.


    The Beast-taming Light gathered and formed white chains that hovered around Soar.


    These white chains were then sucked into his body through his dragon scales.


    It appeared that these white chains were the fusion power of will. It aimed to lock Soar''s mind and will


    instead of his physical body.


    This way, the beast tamer could control the beast perfectly.


    It was one of the most powerful traits a beast tamer had.


    When Ricky saw this, his eyes narrowed slightly as his fists clenched tightly.


    The Great Dragon was the most powerful in the world. And yet, even the most powerful beast had its


    natural enemy. This beast tamer could be considered the Great Dragon''s natural enemy.


    Soar also told Ricky that there was another type of enemy they had. It was the Chaotic Roc.

 Chapter 902 Gathering Together

    Chapter 902 Gathering Together


    ''Compared to Colin, Alvin''s skills in beast taming is much more powerful. However, I still don''t think he


    will be able to defeat Soar, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ...


    "You have the Beast-taming Omnipotent Skill in your Beast-taming Spiritual Meridian. It is applying


    some pressure on me and it makes me really ufortable," Soar told Alvin in a low voice as his


    zing pupils rolled.


    "I have to admit that a beast tamer like you is my natural enemy.


    But I''m still a Great Dragon. No one should be allowed to tread on me!"


    Boom! The Heaven Melting Fire zed furiously. At its peak, it seemed that it was making Soar''s


    strength increase rapidly.


    The Beast-taming Chains that went inside Soar''s body were gradually squeezed out. On them were the


    mes from the Heaven Melting Fire.


    "You cannot restrain my mind or my will. You cannot bend my knees. The soul of the Great Dragon


    cannot be put under a beast tamer''s control!" Soar said loudly.


    Boom! As the immense swept around, the white chains had beenpletely destroyed by the Heaven


    Melting Fire.


    The Great Dragon howled and stared at the beast tamer.


    At that moment, Soar''s momentum was immediately crashing down towards Alvin. His body had


    "Fighting Spirit¡ªDragon Soul me!" As he shouted, Soar shot at his opponent.


    "Beast-taming Chain! Evil Spirit de Attack!" Alvin then ferociously burned his blood essence to


    activate all of his remaining power. His beast taming power and the evil power burst out at the same


    time.


    The Beast-taming Chains burst out from around them and turned into arge that attempted to


    capture Soar. Along with therge were des that also burst out.


    But now, Soar''s strength was much more powerful than his. Under the zing mes, everything


    turned into nothingness. Soar pierced through the body of Alvin and with one terrible cry, the battle had


    ended.


    "A beast tamer was really hard to deal with!" Ricky sighed once again as he walked towards Soar.


    "Ricky, being able to defeat the beast tamer made me less scared," Soar said.


    "That''s great. Fear is one of our greatest enemies. If you be too confident just because you are a


    Great Dragon, you won''t be able to achieve anything. Even if you be a holy being by taking


    advantage of your bloodline, you will only reach that level but you won''t be a real holy being. You


    have to keep practicing and challenging yourself to ensure that your future will be beyond measure,"


    Ricky encouraged him.


    ...


    The two of them then killed the three Void Beasts and the python.


    Ricky refined them through the Devourer Zone and was able to collect about a hundred drops of blood


    essence. Tina was right. The blood essence refined from the pythons contained an enormous amount


    of energy from heaven and earth. Not only would it help them improve their strength, it could also help


    them recover from serious injuries.


    "You''re absolutely right. We just arrived here and our efforts have been fruitful. No wonder it''s called the


    Fake Chaotic Region!" Ricky sighed.


    "Ricky, your biggest gain is not the blood essence but the fullprehension of the chaotic power.


    Comprehending the chaotic power is more beneficial than obtaining the opportunity in the Divine


    Manor," Soar said.


    "Indeed. The chaotic power! It''s the power that most geniuses only dream ofprehending.".


    Ricky then divided all the blood essence he refined into equal parts.


    Hannah didn''t take her part. She said that her body would only resist the energy from the blood


    essence. The way she refused was almost saying that the power was too weak for her.


    Her words made Ricky and hispanions feel a little embarrassed.


    But they could understand. Hannah was the daughter of a holy being. It meant that she was partially a


    holy being herself although she hasn''t reached her full potential yet. What she needed was divine


    power. It wasn''t surprising that any power from blood essence would only be rejected by her body.


    "Ricky, what should we do next?" Soar asked after they have rested for a few hours.


    "It is very likely that the five dynasties have joined forces. The five dynasties have upied the


    Heavenly Void for many years. Among their members must be arge number of powerful ones who


    are almost demi-spiritual emperors. If we fight them now, we won''t stand a chance against them," Ricky


    said.


    "They are close to bing demi-spiritual emperors? If that''s true, then we really don''t stand a chance


    against them," Soar said as he nodded.


    "I suppose Jasper, Henry, and the others should also be in the Fake Chaotic Region. Maybe it''s time


    for us to meet them. It also seems that our enemies are not only forces from the five dynasties, but also


    forces from the Nether Manor.


    We have to try and seek help from Jasper and Henry. Otherwise, we will only put ourselves in grave


    danger if we go deeper into the Fake Chaotic Region without their help," said Ricky.


    "That is our only option right now." Soar nodded.


    They then began their search for Jasper, Henry, and their people in the periphery of the Fake Chaotic


    Region.


    Ricky believed that Jasper and Henry had the same thought as him. The two of them couldn''t possibly


    consider going against the five dynasties by themselves.


    During their search, they encountered a few more groups of fake chaotic creatures and people from the


    five dynasties.


    However, those people wouldn''t be able to stop them unless they were truly powerfulpleted


    spiritual kings at peak state or strong warriors who were almost demi-spiritual emperors.


    They had been searching all over the region for about half a month until they finally got together with


    Jasper, Hugh, Amanda, Henry, and Terrence.


    Of course, somepleted spiritual kings who had been in the Oriental College also joined their


    There was another thing that Ricky did not expect at all. Jasper was now dating Sarah from the Star


    Sect. .


    "Jasper, I have to congratte you! You really impressed me. You were able to win over Sarah''s heart!


    Everyone knows her for her power and beauty," Ricky said in a teasing tone using his internal power.


    Sarah was an absolute genius with peerless skills and gifts. She was born with a sign from the sky. She


    was also a mutant owner.


    "I have no other choice. You''re a genius from the Eastern Land. I have to hurry up or all the good girls


    will fall in love with you. If that happens, I''ll probably have to go to othernds to find a partner. I might


    even end up going to the Middle Land," Jasper replied with a smile.


    "Pearl is an arrogant girl and yet she is yours now. I shouldn''t wait any longer."


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky responded with augh.


    After that, they all went down to business.


    "It''s hard to believe that the people from the five grand dynasties have decided to work together. There


    are probably more than three warriors who are close to being demi-spiritual emperors in each of them,"


    Jasper said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes, it would be very hard to deal with them when the timees. Their alliance must be very strong


    when going against us creatures from the continent." The Skyward Sword Spiritual King nodded.


    "This time, it will be very difficult for us to get the opportunity from the Fake Chaotic Region.


    I also know that some masters from the Nether Manor, the Endless Shadow, the Deste Empire, and


    the Southern Array Sect have also formed an alliance. They must have a certain connection with the


    five grand dynasties."


    "Yes. If they all decide to work together as one, we would have no other choice but to leave." The


    Array-shattering Spiritual King agreed.


    "What could it be that''s making the five grand dynasties pay so much attention to it?" Ricky asked.


    "I was once able to explore it by myself. It''s a Holy Herbal Garden," Jasper answered.

 Chapter 903 People From The Five Great Dynasties

    Chapter 903 People From The Five Great Dynasties


    "Holy Herbal Garden?!" The people present were shocked when they heard Jasper.


    "What is the Holy Herbal Garden?" Soar asked curiously.


    "Only a powerful warrior like a demi-spiritual potentate or a spiritual potentate is qualified to have a


    Holy Herbal Garden. However, it has been a long time since thest spiritual potentate appeared," said


    Jasper.


    "A demi-spiritual potentate! A spiritual potentate!" Ricky and his friends were taken aback again when


    they heard this.


    "In ancient times, strong warriors would nt herbs in their pces or caves," Jasper exined.


    "These herbs were low-grade and ordinary at the beginning, but the demi-spiritual potentates began to


    master the original energy while the spiritual potentates began to master the real original energy.


    With the influence of the original energy, these herbs absorbed the essence of the original energy and


    grew rapidly. They became herbs at the Sage Level."


    "Herbs at the Sage Level!" Ricky, Soar, and Henry eximed at the same time in astonishment. Their


    eyes shed with desire involuntarily.


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Demi-sage Level were enough to make them do crazy things.


    These herbs at the Sage Level were to die for.


    "No wonder the five great dynasties have united," said Skyward Sword Spiritual King. "The herbs at the


    Sage Level cannot be described by words."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Holy Herbal Garden! There must be countless Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level,"


    Soar said.


    "I don''t know. If the space was not eroded or tainted by the chaos, there must be a lot of the Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth inside. However, the space has been eroded and tainted by the chaos. I am


    afraid that something terrible may happen," said Jasper.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve met the fake chaotic creatures, right? Those creatures were eroded and tainted by the chaos


    and then transformed. Many other creatures were directly destroyed," exined Jasper.


    "So, the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level are the same. If we are lucky, they got


    pure power after being eroded by the chaos. This would have transformed them into treasures more


    precious than the general Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level. On the contrary, they


    might already be destroyed or their essence power could have been absorbed by the chaos which


    would transform them into ordinary herbs."


    "I see. Well, I hope we''ll be lucky. Otherwise, we can only hunt fake chaotic creatures inside," Ricky


    said.


    "By the way, the people of the five great dynasties must have upied the Holy Herbal Garden, right?"


    Ricky asked.


    "Yes. The Holy Herbal Garden is under their control but they haven''t gotten in yet," Jasper smiled. "And


    that is an opportunity for us."


    "Why can''t they get in?" Ricky and the others looked at each other in confusion.


    "Because the Holy Herbal Garden is covered by a constraining force. Undoubtedly, it is the force left by


    a demi-spiritual potentate or a spiritual potentate," Jasper exined.


    "Though it has been eroded by the chaotic power and almost used up, it is still powerful.


    The residual power is enough for the creatures at our level to bombard for more than a month.


    If I''m not mistaken, the five great dynasties are still attacking the constraining force.


    This gives us more chances." Ricky and the others nodded.


    "What we are going to do next is up to you two. Although we are seniors, the dean told us to follow


    your orders after we came in," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King told Ricky and Jasper.


    "Sir, we are unworthy of that honor." Ricky and Jasper flushed with embarrassment when they heard


    Skyward Sword Spiritual King''s words.


    "Don''t be modest. Apart from your age, you might be better than us in many aspects. What we are


    going to do next is up to you," said the Array-shattering Spiritual King.


    "I think it''s time for us to show up," said Jasper.


    "That''s right. If we work together, we will be very powerful. There is nothing to be afraid of unless


    people from the five great dynasties and the people of the Nether Manor unite together to attack us,"


    Ricky said in agreement.


    "Although those two sides are rted, it is impossible for them to cooperate because of their conflicting


    interest.


    Maybe a tripartite confrontation is better for us because all the three sides will have to be wary of each


    other."


    "You are right. Let''s go to the Holy Herbal Garden. My sword is raring for a fight," said the Skyward


    Sword Spiritual King.


    "Then let''s go!" said the Array-shattering Spiritual King.


    After they agreed to go to the Holy Herbal Garden, they prepared to set out as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, they sensed two strong powers approaching.


    They could clearly feel that these two were strong warriors close to the level of a demi-spiritual


    emperor.


    "They surely do not have friendly intentions!" Ricky and the others looked at each other and said


    simultaneously.


    Soon, two figures appeared in front of them.


    Although they were old men, they exuded a majestic and strong aura. It was obvious that they were still


    at the peak of their strength.


    "May I know which dynasty you are from? What are you here for?" Jasper asked as he cupped his


    hands.


    The two warriors were close to demi-spiritual emperors and were indeed very powerful, but they were


    still not powerful enough to scare them.


    "We are here to kill you," one of the old men said in a low voice. "You do not need to know where we


    When they heard this, Jasper, Ricky, and theirpanions immediately tensed.


    Although his voice was low, it reeked of arrogance and disdain for them.


    "If that is what you want, show us your power!" Jasper replied coldly. He would not let anyone insult


    them so brazenly.


    Suddenly, Jasper stepped out and stopped before the old men. His golden killing spiritual energy was


    surrounded by destructive thunders.


    Under the destruction and killing intent, the domain Jasper had condensed had one aim¡ªto kill.


    "It seems that Jasper has cultivated two kinds of Light Apperception, and one of them is the destructive


    thunder," Ricky murmured.


    "Strong warriors close to demi-spiritual emperors are really troublesome. Otherwise, Jasper wouldn''t


    have broken out his thunder power in the first ce. It''s obvious that he wants to give these two old


    men a direct blow at the first encounter," Hugh said softly.


    ...


    The two old men turned serious when they sensed Jasper''s domain of golden killing spiritual energy


    and destructive thunders. His momentum was on par with them, and he even cultivated the destructive


    thunder which was remarkably powerful.


    "How arrogant of you!" one of the old men spat. His face was marred by a deep frown and a hateful


    re. The power in his body exploded in an instant. With a roar, his power evolved into his domain.


    It was the Ultimate Sword Light Domain. Its strong killing power was equal to Jasper''s golden killing


    spiritual energy.


    Boom! In the next moment, the two domains collided against each other.

 Chapter 904 Uneasiness

    Chapter 904 Uneasiness


    Boom!


    When the two powerful domains collided, sword light exploded and destroyed the endless void. The


    battle showed the true power of a warrior close to a demi-spiritual emperor, a power so abundant that it


    could cause a resonance within the Heavenly Void.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! White power throughout the void gathered and transformed into sword intent. It


    burst out sword light that swiftly broke through the void as it headed straight towards Jasper.


    The old man channeled forty-percent sword intent.


    The golden killing spiritual power merged with the destructive thunder. It quickly formed the shape of


    huge hammers that dashed to the streaks of sword intent. It looked like rain as it descended from the


    sky.


    At the same time, Jasper''s Intent Apperception from the devastating intent of the thunder red up to


    forty percent as well.


    "Did they both gather forty-percent Intent Apperception? Iprehended the saber intent in the Saber


    Tomb of the Justice Continent. My thirty-percent saber intent is quivering now. It seems that the Light


    Apperception cannot bepared to the Intent Apperception," Ricky murmured.


    "Even though the Intent Apperception is of the percentage, there seems to be a great difference


    between them."


    "Yes, Ricky. The Intent Apperception of the percentage has three different stages. Namely, the early


    stage, thete stage, and the peak stage," Tina said through telepathy. "Your current thirty-percent


    saber intent is only at the early stage."


    "I see!" Ricky nodded. "I''ve never known that Intent Apperception can be graded in this way."


    "Yes. It''s very hard for a warrior to improve their Intent Apperception. The reason why Jasper has forty-


    percent sword intent is that he is very talented.


    On the other hand, there are two exnations why the old man also has it. First, it''s because the


    Heavenly Void is close to the heavenlyw. It has an intangible impact on him.


    The other reason is his age. Apleted innate spiritual king can live for two thousand years. He may


    be one thousand years old now but he is still at his peak state," exined Tina.


    "I feel that there is still a long way to go in my thirty-percent saber intent. I see now that it is because


    my saber intent is still at the early stage," Ricky said, enlightened by Tina''s exnation.


    "The seventy, eighty and ny-percent Intent Apperception are different from each other. Upon


    reaching the peak stage, there is still a stage ofpleteness," Tina continued.


    "Why is there a stage ofpleteness?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "Because the seventy, eighty and ny-percent Intent Apperception can be seen as the boundaries.


    Even for a peerless genius, it is very difficult to reach the seventy-percent Intent Apperception and


    onward," Tina said honestly.


    "For example, a warrior with fifty-percent Intent Apperception at peak state may defeat a warrior with


    sixty-percent Intent Apperception at the early stage. But no matter how strong a warrior with sixty-


    percent Intent Apperception at peak state is, they cannot overpower a warrior with seventy-percent


    Intent Apperception at the early stage.


    It is like a gap between heaven and earth, and we cannot describe this in numbers."


    "Only when I cultivate to that level will I fully understand this matter," Ricky murmured.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    On the battlefield, the de of the sword intent and the Thunderbolt Killing Hammer collided when the


    two domains crashed against each other.


    shes of lightning and fire erupted. The forty-percent sword intent and the forty-percent hammer


    intent were like rain that fell from the sky.


    In the void, their attacks and powers were as fierce as two gxies.


    All of them were flung back by the inverse powers, and they left deep traces in the void.


    However, the old man was thrown back nearly a kilometer away while Jasper was pushed back only a


    hundred meters away. In terms of the Intent Apperception, Jasper appeared to be stronger.


    The old man''s eyes darkened as he realized his disadvantage.


    Boom! The power of the sword intent filled the air again and real killing intent emanated from the old


    man.


    However, the other old man interrupted him. He cupped his hands and addressed Jasper, "The genius


    of the continent is really extraordinary. At such a young age, your strength is not inferior to us. That''s


    Jasper slowly reduced his aura after the old man spoke to him. He cupped his hands and responded,


    "You are being too modest, sir. This is just because you are suppressed by the void. If you were on the


    continent, you might have be an innate spiritual emperor.


    If you agree, I am willing to guide you out of the Heavenly Void so you could journey further on the road


    of martial arts."


    The powerful warriors in the Heavenly Void were almost demi-spiritual emperors. They probably


    dreamed of bing spiritual emperors. Jasper''s offer made sense since it would be satisfying for


    them to finally be spiritual emperors.


    As expected, the old men looked at them with poorly disguised interest.


    "You are Jasper Zhang, right? I have heard of your name in the Heavenly Void. It seems that you have


    earned your fame by your strength," the old man said.


    "You are being too generous, sir," Jasper answered.


    "Sir, please tell us why you are here. If you have no business here, then I believe you are here to attack


    us."


    "My name is Shawn Wang, and this is my younger brother, Arnold Wang. Your strength has been


    recognized by the Great Flourishing Dynasty," the old man exined after Jasper finished speaking.


    "The Great Flourishing Dynasty?" Jasper and Ricky said with confusion as soon as the name fell from


    the old man''s lips.


    They realized that the old man attacked them earlier to test their strength. If they were not qualified, he


    would have killed them right here.


    "The five great dynasties have decided that you can go to the Holy Herbal Garden."


    Ricky and his friends startled in surprise. They could not understand what the old men were talking


    about.


    "Sirs, what do you mean?" Jasper asked in confusion.


    "I think even if the five great dynasties stop you, you will still try to go to the Holy Herbal Garden. Your


    power made us feel uneasy. Thus, we''ve decided that before we meet the real Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth at the Sage Level, we''d better make peace with each other.


    When we find the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level, we will decide ownership


    through our strength."


    When they heard this, Ricky and Jasper understood their meaning.


    "It seems that the five great dynasties didn''t unite with the people of the Nether Manor; otherwise they


    wouldn''t have said that," said Jasper through his internal power.


    "On the contrary, they are afraid that we will unite with the creatures of the Nether Manor."


    "Exactly!" Ricky agreed. "What they don''t know is that it is impossible for us to cooperate with the


    Nether Manor.


    The three sides are truly wary of each other."


    "This saves us time and energy. Otherwise, we might have to battle in order to get close to the Holy


    Herbal Garden," said Jasper.

 Chapter 905 Great Ease

    Chapter 905 Great Ease


    "Now that the both of you have said it, we will ept your proposal. After all, we are not willing to give


    up the Holy Herbal Garden," Jasper told Shawn.


    "With our current agreement, our five great dynasties shall wait for you at the Holy Herbal Garden. By


    the time you arrive there, maybe we have to meet in battle and fight against each other," Shawn said.


    "And that battle between us shall no longer be tentative like the one we had today."


    At that moment, Shawn''s tone was beginning to sound a bit threatening. It was obvious that they still


    did not want the others to interfere in anything that concerned the Holy Herbal Garden. However, they


    were also afraid of the possibility that Jasper, Ricky, and other forces such as the Nether Manor were


    working together.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t need to worry about us at all. Since we have already decided to enter the Holy


    Herbal Garden, it is only right that we prepare for battle," Jasper said as heughed. His tone reeked of


    confidence and fearlessness.


    His attitude was based on Shawn''s tone. When Shawn talked to him politely, Jasper also responded


    politely. But when Shawn threatened him, he also responded in a hostile manner.


    "Well then, I guess I''ll be seeing you at the Holy Herbal Garden," Shawn said in a cold voice. After


    saying that, he and his brother left at the same time.


    "It seems that the other forces such as the Nether Manor didn''t really want to join forces with the five


    great dynasties. I think this is really good news for us," said the Skyward Sword Spiritual King once the


    two brothers were gone.


    "I think you might be right. They may have connections but they can''t really cooperate as much as they


    would want to because their positions are so different," Ricky said. "In the following, we should not


    waste our time either. Let''s break the restriction right now and enter the Holy Herbal Garden!


    The people from the five great dynasties have already beenunching attacks on it for about half a


    month."


    The others just echoed whatever he was saying.


    After that, they immediately entered the depths of the Fake Chaotic Region. Not long after, they saw a


    gust of restricting power and beyond it was an entirely different world.


    It turned out to be a fresh green world. All the areas, including the mountains, ins, and basins, were


    all covered in thick nts and flowers. There was no doubt that the garden belonged to a demi-spiritual


    potentate or a spiritual potentate.


    They could also tell that the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at Sage Level were hidden in the


    flowers and nts.


    "Could that be the Holy Herbal Garden? I am detecting some superior Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth," Soar said excitedly. "I can also sense that the garden is very rich in spiritual energy and


    essence from heaven and earth."


    "Of course. Treasures from Heaven and Earth at Sage Level can only be developed in treasured


    ces like this," Jasper said. "But before we can enter the garden, we need to destroy the restriction


    first."


    His face grew solemn as he spoke. It was because he was able to clearly sense the power from the


    restriction. He could also sense an immense wave of chaotic power.


    "It seems that we won''t be able to break the restriction in less than a month."


    "Could it really be that strong?" Soar asked in disbelief. "Even though we are allpleted spiritual


    kings at peak state?"


    "The truth is the original power on it is not that strong but what would give us a hard time is the amount


    of chaotic power thates with it," Jasper answered. "I believe you all know clearly how terrible


    chaotic power can be."


    "If we''re worried about the chaotic power, maybe I can give it a shot!" Ricky suggested in a t tone.


    "That''s right. Even the chaotic power won''t be able to stop Ricky now," Soar said excitedly as he heard


    Ricky''s suggestion.


    Hearing what the two buddies said, Jasper and the others were a bit confused.


    "Listen, this restriction might not be as difficult for us as we think. Give me a day and I''m certain I''ll be


    able to destroy it," Ricky said as he saw the confusion in their eyes.


    He then activated his five mutants.


    "Five mutants!" Jasper and the others eximed in shock and disbelief the moment they saw the


    change in Ricky. They had no idea about Ricky''s new trump cards. With their pupils narrowed, they


    couldn''t feel anything at all.


    Even Henry was surprised that his pupils also narrowed. He didn''t know that Ricky''s four mutants had


    turned into five.


    "No wonder they call you an ace genius!" Jasper said enviously the moment he was able to speak


    again.


    "But is the power of the five mutants really enough to destroy the restriction?" Henry asked.


    As far as he knew, the chaotic power might not have trouble dealing with arge number of mutants.


    "I don''t think the five mutants will be able to break through the chaotic power of the restriction," Soar


    said with a smile. "However, thebined power of the five mutants is a different story."


    "Thebined power?" Hearing Soar''s words, Jasper and the others became even more confused.


    "Once the power of the five mutants isbined into one, it will transform into its own rendition of


    chaotic power," Soar said in a low voice as he blinked his eyes.


    As soon as he was done speaking, Jasper and the others were so astonished that their mouth and


    eyes were wide open.


    At the same time, Ricky no longer hid his real power. His own chaotic power began to rise from his


    body.


    Seeing what was happening, Jasper and the others felt as if they were in a dream. They couldn''t put


    into words whatever emotions they had in their hearts.


    The chaotic power, even if it wasn''t as powerful as one part per million of the primitive power, it could


    still be viewed as an early form of thetter. Also, it was said that it was possible to cultivate it further.


    But at that time, they were able to witness the chaotic power be cultivated right in front of their own


    eyes and that it was cultivated by someone they knew.


    At that moment, all their minds went nk as if what they were seeing was unbelievable.


    "Ricky, when ites to you, there would never be any trace of envy in our hearts," Jasper said a little


    "Stop embarrassing me!" Ricky replied.


    "The only reason why I am able to cultivate the chaotic power is my physique¡ªthe physique of my five


    mutants. I would never have been able to cultivate the chaotic power with pure talent."


    "I don''t want to talk to you about this anymore. Otherwise, we will only get more frustrated," Jasper said


    as he curled his lips. "Since you haveprehended the chaotic power, you should take care of this


    restriction for us."


    "That''s right. We will not take part in trying to destroy it," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King said to echo


    Jasper''s thoughts.


    "Okay then!" Ricky said with almost no resignation.


    It was time for him to show what he was capable of.


    The next moment, Ricky no longer hesitated and went on to fully condense his chaotic power to


    bombard the restriction. While bursting out all of his chaotic power, he also activated his devouring


    power.


    The power on the restriction was really strong. Ricky could not destroy it by himself. But since he was


    able toprehend the chaotic power, he could also devour the chaotic power with the devouring


    power.


    Under that situation, it was easier for him to destroy the restriction.


    A crack appeared on the restriction once he gave it a good punch.


    "A cultivator of chaotic power is really out of this world. The five great dynasties have been trying for at


    least half a month to destroy this restriction, but they all failed. Meanwhile, you were able to crack it


    with a single punch," Jasper sighed with emotions after seeing what Ricky was capable of.


    "With the chaotic power under yourmand, you shouldn''t fear any warrior in the entire Heavenly


    Void."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t overestimate me, Jasper. My chaotic power is not powerful enough yet. The only reason why I


    was able to destroy the restriction easily is because the chaotic power that came with it didn''t fight me,"


    Ricky exined.


    "The current level of my chaotic power wouldn''t be enough to fight a genius like you."

 Chapter 906 Ronson And His Two Elder Brothers

    Chapter 906 Ronson And His Two Elder Brothers


    Boom! Following Ricky''s several punches, a hole opened on the restriction. But it was closing quickly.


    Even though Ricky had cultivated the chaotic power, he clearly wasn''t able to break the restriction


    permanently.


    "Let''s get inside now!" Ricky said hastily.


    Without hesitation, Jasper and the others jumped right into the hole that took them all to the Holy


    Herbal Garden.


    Inside it was like stepping on an entire new world.


    "Wow! The spiritual energy of the heaven and earth is so pure here! How powerful its essence is!"


    Uponing into the Holy Herbal Garden, they couldn''t help but sigh in awe.


    Meanwhile, the pores on their skin dted in order to absorb the essence power of heaven and earth


    present.


    And as if they were being refined by it, traces of impurities began to flow out of their bodies.


    "Wow, the Holy Herbal Garden is truly amazing. The power of essence here can refine our bodies so


    easily," Jasper said with admiration.


    As far as they were concerned, not even Treasures from Heaven and Earth or pills at the King Level


    could refine them so promptly. The essence and spiritual energy of heaven and earth here, however,


    managed to aplish it.


    In face of this, one could begin to imagine how pure and dense the essence and spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth were in the Holy Herbal Garden.


    "No wonder this is where Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level are produced," Ricky


    sighed, also moved by it all.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "We shouldn''t waste time here. Before the otherse in, we should sack as many treasures as we


    can, preferably leaving nothing to be found," Soar suggested.


    "Good idea! Let''s split up and take everything we can," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King said,


    As Soar rmended, everyone split into four groups to gather the most they could separately.


    The first group was formed by Ricky, Soar and Pearl. The second held Jasper, Hugh and their fellows,


    while Henry, his two brothers as well as Terrence and his fellowsposed the third one. Finally, the


    spiritual kings from Oriental College.


    The four groups separated and started to explore.


    Trees and flowers covered most of their path. In fact, they were all spiritual nts. But only warriors


    below innate level could find them useful.


    Ricky and the others'' goal was to explore areas where the essence and spiritual energy of heaven and


    earth were more abundant. Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level were more likely to


    show there.


    So, they kept marching.


    Thanks to his five zones, Ricky soon sensed a spot where essence and spiritual energy gathered with


    more density.


    It was a valley, where spiritual energy whirlpools could be seen rotating from¡ªno doubt because of the


    concentrated spiritual energy of heaven and earth present.


    Howl! Howl! Roars came through as soon as they stepped on the valley. ncing around, the group


    saw several huge figures running out wildly before they could identify them as four-armed giant grey


    apes.


    "Ricky, since there are fake chaotic creatures here, it''s very likely that we''re on the right path to find


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level," Soar uttered excitedly.


    "Don''t waste time!" Ricky ordered.


    Promptly, the two brothers were ready to fight the apes.


    With the help of the chaotic power, they had no trouble killing the apes. The battle had ended in less


    than two hours before Ricky brought the corpses of these apes into the Devourer Zone, so he could


    refine them.


    The moment he was done, the group headed to the area where they had seen the spiritual energy


    whirlpools.


    In the depths of the valley, there seemed to be a Spiritual Energy Gathering Array reuniting the dense


    essence and spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Under that spiritual energy, huge trees had grown


    out. Hanging on each of them, there were two grayish-white fruits in the shape of a monkey.


    In total, there were twenty-two fruits.


    For the first time, from these fruits, they sensed the purest and the richest energy. The energy made


    their blood boil. Surely these were Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level.


    "Ricky, it seems we got lucky," Soar said excitedly.


    "These are Monkey Fruits at the Sage Level," Tina affirmed. "They are the main raw materials used to


    produce Monkey Wine.


    A mouthful of such wine allows a demi-spiritual emperor to improve their strength equaling to cultivating


    for fifty years. Even a spiritual emperor could grasp more than he already does from martial arts."


    "Can the fruits be straightly eaten?" Ricky asked.


    "Well, for you perhaps, since you possess the Devourer Zone. But I''m afraid it won''t be so effective for


    other people," Tina responded. "Therefore, it''s more appropriate to produce Monkey Wine in order to


    ingest the fruits."


    "Then, let''s make the Monkey Wine with these fruits," Ricky said. "Soar, help me grab some."


    "It seems we''vee just in time!" A suddenughter burst out full of killing intent before six figures


    came through.


    Ricky recognized three of them. They were Ronson and his two brothers¡ªRoe and Ron¡ªfrom the


    Deste Empire.


    "You? How did youe in so soon?" Ricky asked through his teeth when he saw the three brothers.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen. It should have taken at least a month for a dozen warriors, close to


    demi-spiritual emperors, to break through the restriction together.


    Even if they had been trying to get in since the Fake Chaotic Region first showed, it had only been


    twenty days since.


    "Well, you came in. Why couldn''t we?" Roe asked casually.


    Yet the three brothers'' gaze couldn''t hide their own puzzlement. They also didn''t get how Ricky and the


    others got in so fast.


    Not that the answer to that held any relevance. They had been looking for Ricky since the moment they


    stepped into the Heavenly Void, so having crossing paths with him with such ease had been rejoicing.


    "Monkey Fruits at the Sage Level!" With their eager eyes, the three brothers had also noticed the


    Monkey Fruits.


    "Ricky, it''s time for you to pay me back for that insult in thend of legacy," Ronson demanded


    ferociously. "By the way, Pearl, do you really enjoy being with this bastard?"


    "And can you even take it?" Ricky sneered.


    Pearl, on the other hand, just ignored Ronson and decided not to respond.


    "Since you''re so arrogant, we shall settle the old and the recent grudges at once," Roe spat coldly.


    "Hannah, time to stop ying around. Come out and protect Lori and She," Ricky ordered, letting her


    out of the Massacring Zone.


    The battle divided itself among three groups.


    Ricky went up against Roe as Soar confronted Ron. Pearl found herself at a stalemate against Ronson.


    "Pearl, I have onest question for you. Don''t you want to be my woman and join the Deste Empire?


    My father can plead with the Luxurious Emperor on your behalf. Then you''ll be able toe back to


    the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce," Ronson proposed again.


    His obscene eyes dropped and raked over Pearl''s body. She looked even more outstanding after


    improving her strength.


    Swish!


    However, as a response, he was struck by the ck arrows that surged from the dark water.


    "You''re ying with fire!" Enraged by Pearl''s attack, Ronson burst out his momentum violently.

 Chapter 907 The Feminine Hell

    Chapter 907 The Feminine Hell


    "Pearl, I''ll give you one more chance. Surrender to me!" Ronson roared again, jealousy apparent on his


    features.


    How could he not be jealous! Ricky and Pearl had been acting like they were deadly enemies.


    But now, Pearl followed Ricky closely like they were a couple. Besides, Ronson also wanted the source


    of feminine energy in her body.


    "Ronson, I hate people like you the most. I won''t spend time on you in this life or even in the next life.


    The only thing I want from you is your death," Pearl said condescendingly with an eyebrow raised


    aloofly.


    When he heard this, Ronson''s anger burned inside him. His spiritual energy mixed with his enlightening


    power and began to attack Pearl''s dark water.


    As he watched the attack, Ricky could tell that Ronson''s strength was far from apleted spiritual


    king at peak state.


    ''Ronson hasn''t even be apleted spiritual king at peak state while Pearl''s dark water has


    matured through her cultivation. She is far stronger than him. If they fight, he will definitely lose.'' Ricky


    thought to himself, relieved.


    He nced at Soar for reassurance, and then powerfully collided with his opponent.


    The other three from the Eastern Empire rushed to Lori and She.


    "Lori, She! Run!" Hannah was terrified for Lori and She when she saw the enemies approach


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    them. With a shouted warning, she turned as the two hastily ran away.


    Ricky chuckled with amusement and relief when he saw this. He could tell that Hannah was going to


    have fun with those three people.


    "You three, capture those women alive!" Roe shouted to them.


    "Yes, Prince Roe!" The three men headed in pursuit of Hannah.


    "Tina, how will Hannah deal with those three?" Ricky asked although he was confident that Hannah


    could take care of herself.


    "You''ll see," Tina replied with a smile.


    .....


    Boom! The two attacks collided with each other and were swept away by airwaves. However, Ronson''s


    move was not on par with Pearl''s dark water. Their stalematested only for a few seconds before it


    copsed.


    "What powerful dark water!" Ronson muttered sullenly.


    Buzz! All of a sudden, runic power rose from his body. The runes spread wildly in the shape of a


    dragon. At the same time, Ronson''s body began to vibrate strongly.


    "He has also cultivated the Vibration Ruin Manual of the Eastern Empire! It is unexpected that he could


    also cultivate it with his spiritual meridian. It is only for improving strength rather than casting though.


    Moreover, I could tell that he has cultivated well in Physical Vibration!" Ricky said in a low voice.


    Despite these abilities, Ricky was not worried at all.


    Ronson would have to face both the Feminine Mutant and the Omnipotent Skill transformed from


    Pearl''s Feminine Mutant. He was no match for her at all.


    ....


    "The Physical Vibration? What a pity that you haven''t mastered it yet," Pearl said disdainfully when


    Ronson brought out his prized ability.


    Ronson did not respond. Instead, he transformed his fists into several fist shadows. Above each fist


    shadow, there was abination of Ruin Enlightenment and Vibration Enlightenment.


    Once again, their attacks collided intensely.


    This time, the punch from Ronson bounced back the moves made of the dark water. It also bounced


    back the dark and cold power in the void.


    "The Space Vibration!" Ricky murmured. "This guy has mastered the Space Vibration of the Vibration


    Ruin Manual."


    For the first time, Pearl''s eyes darkened as she calcted her next move.


    "Kill!" Ronson stepped through the void and roared fiercely. He released the Vibration Enlightenment


    and transformed the whole void into a domain of vibration.


    The space, together with Pearl, twisted chaotically in the domain. If she hadn''t used the Feminine


    Mutant, her whole body would have been shattered by the vibration.


    Boom! At this time, huge cracks appeared on the ground. It split apart and moved towards Pearl with


    the support of the Vibration Enlightenment.


    "Vibration Enlightenment¡ªGround Explosion Attack!"


    In a sh, Ronson''s palms made a seal and a huge pack of dirt converged around Pearl. The dirt came


    closer to her as if about to envelope and absorb her.


    "Pearl, ept your fate!" Ronson roared again.


    "You are dreaming. Your vibration is nothing to my Feminine Mutant." Pearl red at Ronson before


    power exploded from her aggressively.


    "I will let you taste this again.


    Feminine Hell!"


    With those words, Pearl''s eyes turned pitch ck. Her body darkened as she was as cold as a


    demonic queen.


    Crack!


    The ground surrounding her was dissolved into dust from the insane power that erupted from her.


    "Is this an invisible attack?" Ricky wondered and immediately activated his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    With the Golden Spirit Eyes, he saw everything clearly. The ck figures around Pearl were


    condensed by pure Feminine Enlightenment.


    Moreover, the power of these figures was the same as Pearl''s.


    It was no wonder that the ck figures smashed the ground into dust.


    ''What kind of Omnipotent Skill is this? Only someone with an extremely acute perception could see


    this, '' Ricky thought in shock.


    ''If I didn''t have the Golden Spirit Eyes, I can only perceive this if I activated my five zones.


    Feminine Hell is truly terrifying!'' Inwardly, Ricky kept repeating the name of the Omnipotent Skill.


    .....


    "How could this be?" At that moment, incredible fear took hold of Ronson''s heart. Just the change in


    Pearl''s body was enough to instill fear in him.


    "Take a step back, Ronson!" Roe shouted to Ronson. He was also covered by the runic power of


    vibration.


    Apparently, Roe had mastered the Space Vibration better than his brother. Through the reflection of the


    space, he could sense the Omnipotent Skill of Pearl.


    However, it was toote for him to remind Ronson.

 Chapter 908 Space Vibration

    Chapter 908 Space Vibration


    Pearl surrounded Ronson with her ck shadows and willed them to close in on him. It took all of two


    heartbeats to kill him¡ªone for turning the shadows into de-shaped enlightenment and one for


    plunging it into his chest. Roe tried to warn his brother, but it was toote.


    Ronson had copsed on the ground, his blood painting the earth red, before Roe could finish


    screaming. Pearl watched the light leave Ronson''s wide-open eyes.


    Just like that, Ronson, the third prince of the Eastern Empire, bit the dust. Pearl thought it was quite a


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Regardless, she and Ricky still would have killed Ronson. They could not be the ones to show mercy


    here because if they had failed, they would have met a worse end.


    "I had to spill your blood, Ronson. I don''t want to go back to the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. It''s


    that or your life. I''m sorry," Pearl murmured. Her dark water rushed over Ronson''s corpse, instantly


    freezing it. In the time Pearl took to stand back up, he was no more than shimmering dust in the wind.


    "Ronson!" Roe and Ron roared. Pearl stood her ground and faced them.


    "How dare you kill him, Pearl," Roe hissed, tears streaming down his cheeks. Before Pearl could blink,


    the two brothers were already charging toward her. Ricky and Soar quickly stepped in.


    Buzz! Pearl could only stare as Roe and Ron summoned their Ultimate Vibration Domains. Their


    domains fused directly due to the resonance of their powers. The hair on the back of her neck stood on


    end.


    The fusion definitely made their domain even more powerful.


    Pearl''s mouth was hanging open while the strength of Roe and Ron had condensed to the extreme.


    "Be careful, Soar," Ricky warned.


    The two brothers'' domain spread across the space like invisible wildfire, creating the feeling of the sky


    copsing and the sea overturning. Pearl''s ears started ringing, and she watched in mixed fear and


    awe as Roe and Ron seizedplete control of the space with theirbined powers.


    Ricky quickly took Pearl into his Massacring Zone.


    Although familiar with the move, Pearl''s knees still threatened to buckle as she had used a lot of


    energy.


    Everything started to turn blurry and a little shiny at the edges. Ricky and Soar retreated quickly and


    told theirpanions to be careful and stay out of the domain''s reach. Ricky and Soar then released


    and merged their own domains, preparing for the impending battle.


    Boom!


    The ground around Roe and Ron crumbled and gave birth to giant, violent storms.


    "You all will pay for my brother''s death. A life for a life!" Roe roared angrily.


    The two brothers then spilled two drops of blood essence, and merged them into the domain they had


    fused.


    The domain fused by Roe and Ron had be a domain of destruction. The fusion of the Ruin


    Enlightenment and the Vibration Enlightenment could surely shatter the void into chaos.


    "Space Vibration, destroy!"


    Ricky and Soar braced themselves.


    The energy of ruin merged into the storm and formed dragon-shaped storms that also carried


    destructive power.


    The ground started shaking with the force of the power Roe and Ron were summoning.


    In a matter of seconds, the giant domain condensed into a circr domain that was only a few meters


    in size. It floated in the air above Roe and Ron like a bomb that could blow all of them into oblivion.


    Ricky and Soar stood their ground, watching their opponents closely.


    The giant domain was filled with destructive power. Squeezing such destructive power into something


    several dozen times smaller was definitely a power move. Once it exploded, no one could imagine the


    consequence.


    Buzz! As if in response, Ricky broke out his third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Soar armed himself with the armor given to him by Holy Three-Saber. The destructive power truly


    made Ricky and Soar felt threatened.


    The Iron Justice Saber and the Heaven Melting Spear appeared in Ricky''s and Soar''s hands


    respectively.


    They released their attack with the most powerful force.


    Boom! The collision with the brothers'' domain made it explode as expected. The powers of the


    Vibration Enlightenment, the Ruin Enlightenment, and the Destruction Enlightenment swept and


    devoured everything.


    A tidal wave of fog and dust erased Ricky and Soar from the space.


    Roe and Ron simply stood there unscathed in the middle of the destruction. The three kinds of powers


    couldn''t approach Roe and Ron at all, because they were under their control.


    "We have avenged you, brother. Rest in peace. We will mourn you and then kill their women in your


    honor," Roe and Ron said indignantly, looking at the endless air waves choking the entire space in


    smog.


    Perhaps all the creatures in this world, except the devils, had passionate feelings for another in their


    hearts no matter how they were. The only difference was the nature of those feelings.


    "If you only have this limited strength, I''m afraid you can''t exact revenge sessfully," a voiced called


    out from the clearing smoke. To the two brothers'' horror, Ricky stepped out of the chaos.


    From the way he was panting, Ricky must have used a lot of his energy to keep his golden body up.


    Nobody could have survived an attack that great, but Ricky''s golden body, now severely dented and


    damaged, was able to withstand it.


    A little more power into that attack and Ricky''s golden body would have been smashed. And if his


    golden body was smashed, Ricky might have gotten seriously injured.


    Ricky withdrew his third level of Ultimate Golden Body. He would not be recovering his golden body


    Following Ricky, Soar also strode out. With his Three-Saber War God Armor, he did not appear hurt at


    all.


    "That''s not possible," Roe blurted out. "How are you two still alive?" Ron added. Ricky half-smiled at


    the two brothers.


    "Because you are not strong enough," Ricky answered.


    "Why do you oppose me all the time?


    Your Eastern Empire regards me as a threat simply because I''m better talented. You even unite with


    the Nether Manor and the Endless Shadow to put me down."


    "You will die today, Ricky," Roe interjected. The two brothers were not interested in what Ricky had


    said. Before Ricky could take another breath, Roe and Ron were attacking again.


    The space began vibrating once again. In the aftermath of the first attack, small Ultimate Vibration


    Domains started appearing, which were little spheres full of destructive power.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a thunderous roar, the small domains surged toward Ricky and Soar. Under the Ruin


    Enlightenment, they imploded and took a dragon''s form, creating dozens of little dragon-shaped


    domains hungry for Ricky and Soar''s blood.


    "Talking to them is useless. They want to kill us because they envy our power. We don''t need to say


    anything to them. Let''s just kill them," Soar said.


    He then broke out the Heaven Melting Spear and drew the Heaven Melting Fire from the void.


    "Dragon Soul me!" Soar burst out in mes and charged.


    "Kill!" Ricky then summoned and fused the nine kinds of burning mes and formed the ming lotus


    with the influence of the Golden Spirit Eyes. He then merged the ming lotus with Soar''s Dragon Soul


    me and followed Soar to end their enemies.

 Chapter 909 Jasper Versus Jefferson

    Chapter 909 Jasper Versus Jefferson


    Boom!


    The whole area was engulfed by raging mes caused by the attacks of Ricky and Soar. The attacks


    from Roe and Ron were immediately devoured and burnt.


    Boom! At the same time, the small Ultimate Vibration Domains exploded together as well. As a result,


    the infinite Ruin Enlightenment saturated the air around them.


    It was obvious that Roe''s and Ron''s attacks were heavily dependent on the Ruin Enlightenment.


    It released the power of death that sessfully defended against the mes.


    "Good move, but you guys think too much. Ricky and I are not weaklings that you can bully so easily,"


    Soar said disdainfully when he realized what Roe and Ron wanted to do.


    The moment Soar finished his words, Ricky''s huge ming lotus split into small scale ming lotuses.


    The ming lotus contained the Ruin Fire separately which made it easy to suppress the Ruin


    Enlightenment.


    Things went on as Ricky expected. Due to the power of the ming lotus, the Ruin Enlightenment was


    suppressed easily. Some were even devoured by the Devouring Fire and turned into Ricky''s own


    power.


    Swish! At this time, Ricky used his Golden Spirit Eyes and moved towards the two brothers. Struck by


    a sudden panic, the two brothers could do nothing but resist desperately.


    This was because they perceived the ming lotus as a threat. The fact that Ricky had suppressed


    their ruin power in an instant with the ming lotus proved how powerful he was.


    However, because they were preupied with Ricky, they lost sight of Soar''s attack.


    Soar''s Dragon Soul me evolved into a ming spear that followed the ming lotus closely.


    Bang! The collision was as if doomsday hade.


    The airwaves disturbed the dirt beneath their feet. When it settled, four men could be seen. Ricky and


    Soar looked somewhat disheveled but had no visible injuries. In contrast, Roe and Ron were riddled


    with wounds and were visibly exhausted.


    Now that their power was exhausted, only despair was left behind.


    Without mercy or hesitation, Ricky killed them quickly.


    Perhaps the justice in his heart would have convinced him to let them go but he did not. After all, in this


    bloody world, the weak became the prey of the strong.


    "The three brothers were too confident. Ricky and I could fight against strong warriors with the power of


    a demi-spiritual emperor. But those three..." Soar trailed off.


    "But I have to say that their Vibration Ruin Manual is extraordinary."


    "You''re also interested in the Vibration Ruin Manual?" Ricky asked in a cheerful tone as he put away


    the storage rings and the spiritual space tools of the three brothers.


    "What do you mean? Do you have it?" asked Soar curiously.


    "Yes, I do. I just cultivated it to the level of Physical Vibration," Ricky answered with a smile.


    "How did that happen? How did you get the Vibration Ruin Manual?" Soar asked in disbelief.


    Ricky told Soar how he had gotten the Vibration Ruin Manual from Celia when he was in the Soul


    Tower.


    Soar sniffed as Ricky finished his narration, but he was d to ept the Vibration Ruin Manual.


    After that, the two of them picked all the twenty-two Monkey Fruits.


    "Ricky, check if they have the Heavenly Meridians," Tina reminded Ricky at the moment.


    "Oh, yeah. I almost forgot," Ricky said. He burned the dead bodies of the two brothers with roaring


    me. He found that Roe had the Heavenly Meridian while Ron didn''t.


    He secretly took the Heavenly Meridian from Roe. He didn''t n to tell Soar that his spiritual meridian


    couldn''t merge with the Heavenly Meridian until he could confirm it. It was just too strange to ept


    without physical evidence.


    "If I still can''t merge this Heavenly Meridian, that means my spiritual meridian can''t merge with any


    Heavenly Meridian. If so, how can I be an innate spiritual emperor?" Ricky asked Tine through


    telepathy in concern. He worried his lips as he thought about what could happen.


    "Don''t worry. Thest time must have been a fluke." Tina tried tofort him.


    With a final nod from Ricky, they stopped discussing the matter. They would know the truth once Ricky


    tried anyway.


    At this time, Hannah came back with Lori and She.


    "What did you do to those men?" Ricky asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t kill anyone. I just sent them into exile," Hannah answered with a smile as well.


    "Okay!" They left the valley and began to look for another ce with dense essence and spiritual


    energy of heaven and earth. This was to collect Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level.


    Meanwhile, Jasper, Hugh, and their fellows arrived at a ce situated near a river. Lotuses, half in


    ck and half in white, littered the middle of the river.


    They were Dark and Light Lotuses at the Sage Level.


    The Dark and Light Lotus was a Treasure from Heaven and Earth that contained the dark and light


    power. A Dark and Light Lotus at the Sage Level could greatly help a demi-spiritual emperor improve


    his strength, provided that he cultivated dark power or light power.


    For creatures who didn''t cultivate dark power or light power, the Dark and Light Lotus'' main effect was


    that it could bnce the power inside the creature''s body. This way, the creature couldprehend the


    supreme enlightenment to a certain extent.


    The supreme enlightenment of heaven and earth reflected a cycle of reincarnation, cirction, and


    bnce. The Dark and Light Lotus also reflected the bnce between dark and light. If one could gain


    insights from it, it would be priceless.


    As Jasper and his fellows arrived, they realized that they were not alone. The members of the White


    King Tiger tribe also arrived with Jefferson as their leader.


    When they met, both sides were shocked to see each other. They had no idea how the other party had


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When the shock wore off, strong killing intent flowed through both sides.


    "Are you really in a hurry to die, Jefferson? Last time you escaped from thend of legacy of the


    Massacring Holy Tiger tribe. This time, you won''t be that lucky," Jasper said with a disdainful smile.


    Jefferson felt enraged when he was reminded of that bitter experience. Ferocious killing intent burned


    in his eyes.


    "Jasper, at that time I was not as powerful as you. Now, you and I are both almost demi-spiritual


    emperors. How dare you insult me?!" Jefferson responded coldly.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s wait and see!" said Jasper in a teasing voice. He burst out his momentum confidently. He


    knew Jefferson pretty well. Jefferson would not surrender the Dark and Light Lotuses until he was


    defeated.


    "Then let''s have a try. You all stand back,"


    Jefferson told his fellows, provoked by Jasper''s words. His momentum red, ready to fight against


    Jasper.


    In his heart, Jasper was the devil itself.


    "This time, I will defeat you and trample you under my feet."


    "Ha-ha. I just had an idea. I will give you the heritage of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe. It''s useless to


    me, after all. In return, you will be my pet," Jasper said with a sly smile.

 Chapter 910 A One-sided Battle

    Chapter 910 A One-sided Battle


    "Humph! You''re ying with fire, Jasper! Do you want to die?" Jefferson roared angrily when he


    noticed that Jasper was teasing him. In an instant, he burst off his momentum and strength to the


    maximum limit.


    "I''m telling the truth. Everybody knows that I''m a man of my word," Jasper said. Amazingly, he still


    managed to keep the tongue-in-cheek expression on his face as he stared back at the angered


    Jefferson.


    "As long as you give me your soul and agree to serve as my ride, I will grant you the heritage of the


    Massacring Holy Tiger tribe,"


    Jasper promised while his eyes widened innocently. This infuriated Jefferson even more. "Go to hell!"


    Jefferson spat angrily at him.


    Driven by his fury, Jefferson transformed into his beast form. He maintained a clear-cut game n


    against Jasper despite his rage at thetter''s inappropriate demeanor. Jefferson knew that if he wanted


    to gain footing over Jasper in a fight, he would have to unleash all of his strength right from the start.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to gain the upper hand.


    "It seems that I will have to use violence to solve this problem," Jasper muttered, his tone now devoid


    of amusement.


    "Hugh, Amanda, and everyone else, please step back. Watch closely how I bend the White King Tiger


    to my will and convince him to serve as my ride." With this deration, Jasper focused on Jefferson.


    His face turned somber as he concentrated on the uing battle with determination.


    He unleashed both his Golden Enlightenment and Thunder Enlightenment. He had no ns of


    underestimating Jefferson since he was well aware of the fact that Jefferson was the most powerful


    genius among the White King Tiger tribe''s younger generation.


    "Attack!" Right off the bat, Jefferson went for the killing blow. He rose to the air and gave a mighty roar.


    As he roared, the air that surrounded them surged in huge, wild motions. A void emerged with a White


    Tiger''s w inside. The massive w tore everything in its path and left every muscle shredded into


    minuscule, insignificant dots.


    Jasper watched Jefferson''s move calmly. He stood confidently without any trace of fear in the face of


    Jefferson''s power. Beside him stood a big golden hammer formed by the Golden Enlightenment, while


    on his other side stood arge thunder hammer formed by the Thunder Enlightenment.


    Jasper grasped the two big hammers in his hands. With his full strength, he raised both hammers and


    merged them into one gigantic hammer. Once fused, he threw the massive hammer easily towards the


    huge tiger w.


    Bang! A series of fierce rumbles sounded through the battlefield. The moment the airwaves dispersed,


    the w disappeared as well. Meanwhile, the hammer did not fade but its power had greatly weakened


    from the sudden impact.


    As Jefferson''s right w appeared once again, the enormous spiritual energy hammer shattered


    his n. He was already in position, one fist clenching and retracting. He quickly punched in the


    direction of Jefferson''s right w.


    At first nce, Jasper''s body looked smaller when ced in front of Jefferson''s beast form. Still, the


    size difference did not influence much of their difference in strength. The power that Jasper unleashed


    was more than enough to suppress Jefferson.


    A loud crack echoed.


    The cracking sound was the sound of bone breaking when Jasper''s small fist collided against the huge


    tiger w. Jefferson''s eyes widened like saucers as his eyes glistened in agony.


    "Jefferson, your bones are still so fragile. Obviously, they hadn''t grown stronger at all!" Jasper


    remarked arrogantly. He then made a sudden turn, and his leg swept like a whip towards Jefferson''s


    head.


    Jasper used pure physical strength this time. He figured that there was no need for him to use any of


    his special techniques.


    Jefferson looked at him warily, a pained and serious look on his face. With just a single blow, the


    difference between his strength and Jasper''s became clear to him.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but it was obvious that he could not defeat Jasper. At least, not with his level


    of strength at that moment.


    Despite that, he was not about to surrender easily. Retreating was not an option for Jefferson,


    especially not with the Dark and Light Lotuses in y.


    Howl! With a deafening roar, a giant ball came out from the huge tiger''s mouth. It countered Jasper''s


    attack but the effort left Jefferson''s body weakened. He backed away, his breathing harsh andbored.


    Jefferson was apleted spiritual king at peak state. He still had a long way to go before he could


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    attain strength equal to a demi-spiritual emperor''s. Meanwhile, Jasper was a powerful cultivator whose


    level was already close to that of a demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Good, Jefferson! I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to withstand one punch from me! And


    now, you even managed to counterattack my powerful kick?" Jasper scoffed after he steadied his body


    and shook his hands.


    While his praise was genuine, Jefferson took it as mere sarcasm and chose to ignore it.


    "Forward, my blood power!" Jefferson knew that everyone could see that he was no match for Jasper.


    If he wanted to change their opinion, he had to step up and show his real power.


    Boom! The momentum on Jefferson''s body increased rapidly as his blood power surged.


    White wings grew on his back while the pattern on top of his head became brighter and more brilliant.


    He looked like an avenging angel with the airwaves that billowed beneath his feet.


    "You''re using your blood power? Well then, it seems that I need to reveal some of my power too,"


    Jasper muttered in a low voice.


    In the next moment, his Golden Enlightenment and Thunder Enlightenment merged together and


    formed an armor on Jasper''s body. His face was somber now, his full concentration intensely focused


    on Jefferson''s every move.


    "Jasper, go to hell!" Jefferson roared and rushed at Jasper once again. This time, he bore twice more


    speed and power than he had exuded earlier.


    The tiger''s killing power evolved into the killing domain.


    "Unleash the strongest w!" The momentum emitted by Jefferson within his domain condensed into a


    shadow of a White Tiger. Like Jefferson, the White Tiger also had a pair of wings on its back.


    ''It seems that there is a lot of the White Tiger''s blood power in Jefferson''s body. ording to the


    heavenlyw, I am to obtain a partner who possesses the blood power of the White Tiger from the


    Heavenly Void. Could that partner be Jefferson?'' Jasper thought to himself and observed the evolved


    Jefferson closely.


    ''My heritage doesn''t allow me to disobey the heavenlyw easily. That means I can''t kill Jefferson this


    time.''


    Jasper was slightly confused and lost in his thoughts despite the raging battle that was happening.


    The shadow of the White Tiger ran at lightning speed. It moved so quickly that it left a huge tear on the


    void. Itunched a punch that was packed with more power than the previous one.


    Golden killing energy along with the White Tiger''s blood power radiated on its w. Both energy and


    power spread quickly all over his arms and his body.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªthis was the blood power of the White Tiger that threatened Jasper.


    His body reacted at a faster rate than Jefferson''s. Completely covered by the destructive thunder, his


    body evolved into the thunder domain.


    "Thunder Hammer Light!" The thunderous power gushed out and condensed into a destructive thunder


    hammer in the void. It created numerous rays of thunder-shaped light.


    The thunder-shaped light poured down simultaneously and hit the tiger w.


    The power of the tiger wsted for a short while before itpletely dispersed. At the same time,


    the shadow of the White Tiger behind Jefferson disappeared as well.


    Soon, Jefferson became too overwhelmed by the thunder-like light that he could no longer withstand it.


    His huge body fell on the ground with a heavy thud.


    Even though he already unleashed the maximum limit of his blood power, he was still no match against


    Jasper.


    "I told you that even if you could match my strength in the first round, that would not be enough. You


    would still lose the second round and all the seeding rounds of this battle," Jasper deadpanned. He


    looked down at the shaken and badly bruised Jefferson.


    "Now, I am giving you two choices." Jasper met Jefferson''s eyes and raised two fingers. "You can


    either be a nutrient for the Dark and Light Lotuses or you can agree to be my ride."

 Chapter 911 Killer No. 3 And Killer No. 4

    Chapter 911 Killer No. 3 And Killer No. 4


    "Young master!" one of the members of the White King Tiger tribe screamed as Jefferson struggled to


    keep himself upright. Seeing their young master on the brink of defeat was enough to make them angry


    enough to attempt retaliation, but Jefferson was not going to allow anyone from his tribe to take action.


    "Stand down," he ordered through gritted teeth. His tribe took his order and held their ground.


    Jasper half-smiled at him. It took all of Jefferson''s strength to stay on his feet. However, he once again


    got ready for the battle. Jefferson was now gruesomely bruised and extremely weakened. Obviously,


    he had been seriously hurt by Jasper''s thunder attack. But anyhow, he still managed to survive


    Jasper''s attack.


    It was no surprise, really, because Jefferson was sure Jasper was not meant to kill him. Not yet.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What''s your answer, Jefferson?" Jasper asked lightly.


    "You know my answer!" Jefferson growled.


    Jasper and Jefferson were both geniuses, and Jefferson was unwilling to ept the result of their


    battle. Every time the two fought, Jefferson never won once. Their first battle ended in a tie, but Jasper


    defeated him, although not easily, in their second battle in thend of legacy of the Massacring Holy


    Tiger tribe.


    Jefferson even dared to summon his blood power the third time he fought Jasper, but it was still not


    enough to defeat him. Actually, he posed almost no threat to Jasper. It killed him to realize that while he


    and Jasper were both geniuses, Jasper was much more powerful than he was.


    Jefferson could not live with that, and so he would fight until he erased Jasper from recent memory.


    He would not let Jasper ruin his journey on the road of martial arts.


    "Good. I''m impressed by your courage to face such a dangerous situation by yourself. You''re not really


    that bad," Jasper mused.


    "But just a piece of advice. The next time you decide to fight me, make sure you''ve made progress in


    your training. The gap between our talents is gettingrger."


    Jefferson bristled at his opponent''s derision. "I will end you today, Jasper, and I will do that even if it


    kills me," Jefferson hissed.


    Jefferson began summoning the power of his bloodline. His knees threatened to buckle at the force,


    but he willed his body to withstand it. His veins began standing out all over his giant body like blue


    pythons. Behind him, the shadow of the White Tiger once again condensed.


    "Burning of the blood vitality! Triple Killing ws, three ws in one!"


    Rich blood vitality burst out from Jefferson''s body and formed two giant ws.


    Jefferson extended his arm toward Jasper''s direction and unleashed his power on him. The giant ws


    flew toward Jasper, ready to rip Jasper''s throat out. Jefferson might be weakened by Jasper''s previous


    attack, but after exploding his blood vitality, he was still strong enough to reach a level close to a demi-


    spiritual emperor.


    "Impressive, Jefferson. Let''s hope that''s enough to finally end me," Jasper drawled.


    Then, Thunder Eight Diagrams appeared behind Jasper. The light of thunders shone above them, and


    then the Eight Diagrams turned into a huge hammer.


    The hammer was filled with the pattern of the Eight Diagrams.


    "Power of Eight Diagrams! Eight-Diagram Thunder Hammer!"


    The light of the thunders formed a passage leading to the giant ws. The Eight-Diagram Thunder


    Hammer crashed down through the passage and met the ws head on.


    Hiss! There was a blinding sh of light. Jefferson''s ws were destroyed by Jasper''s Eight-Diagram


    Thunder Hammer but not without leaving devastating cracks.


    Jefferson finally fell to his knees. He had been training so hard for this moment, yet it was still not


    enough. Jasper was simply too strong.


    After being hit by the Eight-Diagram Thunder Hammer, Jefferson was once again badly injured.


    However, he had no life-threatening danger, because Jasper managed to control it. He didn''t want his


    future partner to die.


    "Eight-Diagram Seal!"


    Jasper''s Eight-Diagram Thunder Hammer copsed and then turned into a.


    Jasper then poured the thunderbolt power into the eight directions of the.


    Jefferson could only watch as Jasper''s pinned him to the ground.


    "Young master!" the creatures of the White King Tiger tribe screamed once again. Jefferson''s people


    started breaking out their powers and rushing for their young master.


    However, they were stopped by Hugh, Amanda, and some other people.


    Jasper put Jefferson, who was struggling, into the spiritual energy space. Then he looked at the two


    young men standing beside the creatures of the White King Tiger tribe.


    Jasper''s face fell instantly.


    Two men d in all ck stared at him from the crowd. Their energy suggested dark strength, the kind


    that he would struggle to defeat.


    "Interesting," Jasper mused, stepping toward the two men. "Two killers of the Endless Shadow are


    standing among the White King Tiger tribe. Your energy tells me you''re high ranking."


    In the Eastern Land, apart from those that specialized in cultivating killing power, only the killers of the


    Endless Shadow possessed such strong killing energy.


    Jasper looked over the two men in front of him. They were still young, yet they already possessed such


    menacing strength.


    The top ten killers of Endless Shadow, the best of the best, were ranked from Killer No. 1, Killer No. 2


    to Killer No. 10.


    "And your energy is great enough to trample the young master of the White King Tiger tribe. The


    rumors are true. You are indeed an extraordinary man," one of the young men replied. "No wonder


    Jefferson came to us," the other added with a sigh. "I''m Killer No. 4, and this is Killer No. 3."


    Jasper''s eyed widened.


    He marveled at the fact that he was standing in the presence of two highly trained and exceedingly


    talented killers.


    "If Jefferson allied with you, why didn''t you help him?" Jasper asked.


    "Jefferson is a joke, and we don''t ally with jokes. He couldn''t even get past your defenses," said Killer


    No. 4.


    "Jefferson and the others can enter the Holy Herbal Garden because of you. It''s clear now," Jasper


    murmured.


    "Did you think he had the ability to enter the Holy Herbal Garden himself?" Killer No. 3 smiled.


    Jasper watched the members of the White King Tiger tribe fume with rage over his conversation with


    the two killers, but they stood back as if still expecting the assassins to kill Jasper and save Jefferson.


    ...


    "I''ve heard that the top ten killers of Endless Shadow are all extraordinary genius killers. I want to see


    for myself," Jasper said coolly. Picking a fight with Killer No.3 and Killer No. 4 of the Endless Shadow


    was a death wish, but Jasper was willing to push his luck.


    They were the only ones absolutely qualified to be his real opponents, and he could not wait to put their


    deadly energy to the test.

 Chapter 912 The Powerful Killers

    Chapter 912 The Powerful Killers


    "We will fulfill your wish. In addition to the Sense of Realm and the Heavenly Meridian, you''re also a


    major reason for using here. It''s time for you to reap the result of your doings. We are going to kill


    you, Jasper, because we will avenge our fellow members of the Endless Shadow that you killed," Killer


    No. 4 warned coldly with menace dripping from his voice.


    With rock-solid killing intent, his power was rolling in the air like a furious tornado. His momentum


    directly confronted Jasper and was on par with the thundering momentum of Jasper''s Thunder Eight


    Diagrams.


    ''As I had expected, the blood killing energy is one kind of power that is able to resist my destructive


    thunder.


    Since Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 are so powerful, Killer No. 1 and Killer No. 2 must be even more


    powerful, '' Jasper thought to himself seriously as he witnessed their strengths. ''At that time, the


    warriors from all the five great dynasties wille. The trip to the Holy Herbal Garden will by no means


    be simple.


    Even so, I cannot give up so easily when the Dark and Light Lotuses are right in front of my eyes.''


    As the thunder energy pervaded, the Golden Enlightenment surged out and a golden hammer


    appeared in Jasper''s hands. This hammer was his spiritual weapon.


    "Eight-Diagram Skill!"


    Immediately, many small-scaled Eight Diagrams sprang up from his body and encircled him like


    scriptures. Seen from a distance, Jasper seemed to be levitating on a set of Eight Diagrams.


    The eight corners of the Eight Diagrams were continuously absorbing all the power in the space.


    Through the Eight Diagrams, the power could be quickly transformed into the Golden Enlightenment


    and the Thunder Enlightenment that he needed.


    "The Eight-Diagram power is rarely witnessed. Maybe this qualifies you to be a peerless genius.


    But your Eight Diagrams will be broken by our pure blood killing power," Killer No. 3 said when he saw


    Jasper''s acute skill.


    Immediately, blood ck swords appeared in the hands of both Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4.


    They all moved at the same time as their momentums collided against each other. Everything


    happened unbelievably quickly, just in the blink of an eye. Others could not see their figures clearly in


    that area. They could only see the sparks due to the collision of the swords and the hammer.


    This intense collisionsted for a long time. And finally, since the two domains collided, they separated


    for the first time.


    When they separated, one could see that the arms of Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 were trembling. Their


    swords were also rattling in their arms. Jasper''s power was still on their bodies. It hadn''t receded even


    after quite a while.


    But there were many cracks on Jasper''s robe as well. He was still ensnared by a lot of blood killing


    energy, which was only removed after a while when he used the Eight-Diagram Enlightenment.


    At this moment, their eyes became pitch ck with seriousness. Perhaps it was for the first time that


    they had met such a tough opponent since they started on their journey of martial arts.


    ''Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 should be less powerful than me, but they are spiritually connected. And


    with their joint power, they can even surpass me, '' Jasper analyzed the situation.


    "As a peerless genius, you are indeed extraordinary. Any other genius of the same level would have


    been terribly injured by our joint attacks. But as for you, we could only break your robe," Killer No. 3


    said in a deep voice.


    Then, Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 looked at each other again. With tacit understanding, they swiftly


    dashed to Jasper from two sides of the void.


    "Here, face this! Our double swords!"


    Tearing the void, the two killers merged with their swords and encircled Jasper at supreme speed. In


    the blink of an eye, Jasper was surrounded by thousands and thousands of blood swords.


    He could sense that each and every blood sword was like a real one.


    Each blood sword carried the power of apleted spiritual king at peak state. It was clear that Killer


    No. 3 and Killer No. 4 had applied the Shadowy Replication to their swords. Because of their deep


    cultivation of the Shadowy Replication, they could sessfully produce so many replicas of their blood


    swords.


    When the speed of these blood swords reached the limit, two drops of blood spurted out and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    blossomed into two gigantic blood swords.


    Immediately, all the replicas of blood swords surrounded these two huge blood swords. Together, this


    horde of swords dashed to stab Jasper.


    "Is this the killers'' unique sword?" Jasper mumbled. His tone was serious and his face was grave as he


    wondered.


    He had never been under so much pressure before. But only in this way could he unleash all his


    strength. At this moment, Jasper was brimming with indomitable fighting spirit.


    Since he began to rise, there had been no genius that he could really attach any value to. Ricky was


    the only exception, but even his strength was not powerful enough to fight Jasper. Therefore, Jasper


    had not fought against geniuses in the same realm for a long time.


    However, he didn''t have much contact with the geniuses from the Endless Shadow or the Nether


    Manor. He only met with some nobodies from the two forces who did not warrant his interest in any


    way.


    ''I can finally have a good fight here today, '' he thought zestfully to himself.


    Boom! As soon as he finished thinking, Jasper released all the momentum inside his body, like a long-


    suppressed tornado exploding in an instant.


    At this moment, he stepped on the Eight Diagrams. The pattern surrounding him began to shrink, but


    their power became stronger, which was simr to runic power.


    "Thunder Golden Hammer!"


    Suddenly, light burst in Jasper''s eyes. The giant Thunder Golden Hammer in his hands immediately


    began rotating, evolving into golden and thunder domains around him, like blooming chaos.


    Boom! As the momentum was surging, the Thunder Golden Hammer engulfed all the blood swords as


    well as the two huge swords. With a loud roar, the area where they were in was overwhelmed by


    endless airwaves.


    After a long while, the airwaves disappeared and the result of the battle became clear.


    The blood swords disappeared one by one in the air, and the two huge blood swords looked iplete


    and broken. Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 looked quite disheveled. Their chests were copsed, and


    blood was gushing from their mouths.


    Meanwhile, Jasper, also, was no longer well and sound.


    His robe was ragged, and his body was also quite ruffled. Blood spilled over the corner of his mouth.


    There was a trace of sword attack on his Thunder Golden Hammer. All the power around him was


    "Your swords make me excited!" Jasper roared, shivering with excitement. He was full of fighting spirit.


    Then he activated his Eight-Diagram Skill. The Eight Diagrams again gathered around him.


    Subsequently, the power in the void rushed into his body quickly and transformed into the Golden


    Enlightenment and the Thunder Enlightenment that he needed with the Eight-Diagram power.


    Instantly, Jasper directly recovered his peak state.


    The Eight Diagrams came from heaven and earth. By cultivating the Eight Diagrams, one could get


    power from eight directions and transform it into their own power. In this way, since the source of the


    power was heaven and earth, it became truly inexhaustible.


    If one cultivated it deeply, they could even explore the secrets of heaven and earth.


    The reason why Jasper saw Jefferson as his possible partner was because he had looked into the


    heavenlyw through the Eight Diagrams and found a part of his future.


    The faces of Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 turned extremely miserable when they saw that Jasper


    recovered in an instant.


    They could feel that Jasper had definitely recuperated and regained his strength, without any after


    effect. They also knew that Jasper used the power of Eight Diagrams.


    That was because they knew something about the magical power of Eight Diagrams.


    At this moment, both of them seriously regretted having fought Jasper.

 Chapter 913 Eight-Diagram Mutant Versus Blood Mutant

    Chapter 913 Eight-Diagram Mutant Versus Blood Mutant


    Jasper smirked at the two killers from across the field. Yes, they were powerful, but they were wrong to


    underestimate Jasper. They had no idea about the ultimate trump card up the peerless genius''s sleeve.


    They had confidence in themselves, but they might not be powerful enough to fight against the Eight


    Diagrams. Jasper began summoning his ultimate power.


    "He''s gathering the power of the Eight Diagrams! The Eight-Diagram Enlightenment contains the power


    of heaven and earth," the two killers said seriously.


    "Your Blood Killing Sword and your Shadowy Replication are really impressive, which makes you a little


    hard to deal with, but I like the challenge. I fight better in difficult situations, and I always win," Jasper


    said, willing the power of the Eight Diagrams to surround him.


    There was nothing that could stop him now.


    In a heartbeat, all of Jasper''s body transformed into the shape of the Eight Diagrams, its power filling


    his blood and bones with such dangerously raw energy that his knees threatened to buckle. He was


    heaven and earth now.


    There was no doubt that Jasper had activated the Eight-Diagram Mutant.


    "Eight-Diagram Mutant!" Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 could only stare in mixed fear and awe.


    If they had the chance to choose what to do, they would run away instantly, but that was not an option


    now.


    They had no other choice but to fight. And they had secretly asked for the help of the reinforcements.


    Boom! Standing their ground, the two killers broke out their power of blood killing, releasing their


    respective mutants.


    Their mutants were of killing and blood.


    The body of Killer No. 4 ranpletely ck in blood, summoning the ck Killing Blood Mutant.


    The body of Killer No. 3 turned scarlet as if he had crawled out of hell. It was the Bloody Killing Blood


    Mutant.


    There were many kinds of blood-rted mutants. They differed in blood shade and evolved into various


    enlightenment powers.


    The ck Killing Blood Mutant was the dark power. It was thebination of blood and darkness. The


    Bloody Killing Blood Mutant was the purest bloody power. Although it was just one kind of power, its


    destructive potential wasparable with all the other powers.


    The field ran crimson with the two killers'' mutants'' presence. Only Jasper''s area remained bloodless.


    "The ck Killing Blood Mutant and the Bloody Killing Blood Mutant. Impressive! No wonder you two


    are high ranking among the killers," Jasper praised.


    "Let''s see how powerful your Eight-Diagram Mutant is, peerless genius," Killer No.4 challenged. With


    that, the two killers raised their swords and rushed to Jasper.


    They broke out their most powerful attack at the first opportunity.


    "Dark Blood Sword!" Killer No. 4 shed his sword through the air toward Jasper, creating a wave of


    sparkling dark energy. It was like watching a tsunami of darkness and starlight about to crash on shore.


    It was the power of blood and darkness.


    "Bloody Sword!" Killer No. 3 also shed his sword toward Jasper, and a raging river of blood flowed


    out.


    Then, a bloody sword shot out from the bloody river and flew across the field, aiming for Jasper''s heart.


    The two strikes rushed toward Jasper from two directions.


    Jasper braced himself for the impact.


    "Eight-Diagram Mutant!"


    Under his feet, the Eight Diagrams fused and turned into a giantpass. Jasper stood at its center.


    He willed the infinite power of the Eight Diagrams to flow through his Thunder Golden Hammer.


    Jasper gritted his teeth with the effort. His Thunder Golden Hammer was like hammer-shaped golden


    light in his hands when he raised it and smashed it on the ground.


    The impact created a deafening crashing sound and a blinding sh of light that collided with the two


    killers'' attack.


    Boom! The ground under the feet of Jasper and the two killers copsed in blood and dust.


    The Thunder Golden Hammer destroyed the two killers'' attacks, and all the power was absorbed by the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eight-Diagram Compass. Jasper''s Eight-Diagram Compass was glowing more powerful.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The two killers fell on their knees, their energy clearly exhausted. Jasper smiled but


    not for long.


    "Shadowy Emperor Replication¡ªreplication of blood and flesh!"


    Before Jasper could draw another breath, the two killers had thrown out the final trick up their sleeves


    ¡ªtheir infamous replica technique. Jasper watched as four replicas of the killers appeared alongside


    Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4.


    Then, they ran away in six different directions.


    Even if Jasper had cultivated the Eight-Diagram Skill, he could not tell which were the true ones among


    the six killers who were now trying to escape.


    "The third level of the Shadowy Emperor Replication, the replication of blood and flesh. Interesting,"


    Jasper said in amusement.


    "It''s indeed a supreme cultivation method. The replication of blood and flesh makes it difficult to tell


    which one is true. If I cultivate my power to a higher level, I can definitely tell, but now I can''t manage to


    do that.


    But anyway, you can''t run away!"


    Jasper called on his power once again.


    "Eight-Diagram Compass, seal!"


    In an instant, the Eight-Diagram Compass peeled itself from where Jasper was standing and flew


    toward the escaping killers. Thepass fell upon them like a glowing, pinning them to the ground.


    "Using the replication of blood and flesh to run from a fight? That''s pathetic. It seems that you''re not


    living up to the killers'' names. I thought you would fight to the death," Jasper said mockingly as the six


    figures struggled against the seal.


    He could not help feeling disgusted by Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4.


    If they had fought using the replication of blood and flesh, they could have won. Unfortunately, they


    chose to escape. Jasper loathed deserters.


    He pressed all six of them down further with the power of the Eight Diagrams. Small Eight Diagrams


    instantly integrated into the six bodies. They writhed against the force. In a heartbeat, the four replicas


    disappeared, leaving Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 helpless.


    Fear was the only thing left in their eyes.


    Of course, as killers, they would die before begging their enemies for mercy.


    "I wonder if I should kill you now or take my time with you," Jasper said quietly. He then turned part of


    the seal into des aimed toward Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4. The two killers struggled to break free.


    Tormenting highly trained and high-ranking assassins would make a great story, and it would boost


    Jasper''s reputation to new heights. Jasper left the des floating in midair and watched the terror


    curdle in the killers'' eyes as he contemted killing them. But suddenly he retreated quickly without


    any hesitation.


    Swish!


    A bloody sword shot out of nowhere toward Jasper''s head. He stepped out of the way in time, the


    sword missing his head by a few inches.


    Jasper frantically scanned the field for his attacker.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

 Chapter 914 Killer No. 2

    Chapter 914 Killer No. 2


    Jasper''s ears started ringing as dead silence fell over the battlefield. Only two kinds of power could


    bring about that effect¡ªspace power and the bloody killing in darkness, a type of power genius killers


    wielded.


    ''Another genius killer ising. I can feel it, '' Jasper thought to himself. The killer must havee for


    either Jasper''s head or the Dark and Light Lotuses.


    Bang!


    Out of thin air, a bloody sword shot and broke through Jasper''s Eight-Diagram Seal, setting Killer No. 3


    and Killer No. 4 free.


    "You are here!" Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 eximed in unison. They then turned toward Jasper.


    "You''re dead, Jasper!"


    Jasper would not have easily defeated them if the two killers had fought with the Shadowy Emperor


    Replication instead of fleeing. And now that theirpanion was here, they were not afraid of Jasper


    anymore.


    Soon enough, another young man appeared, d in all ck like Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4.


    There was no tinge of arrogance or menace in his gait. If anything, he looked like he could not hurt a


    fly, but Jasper could feel such restrained dark power emanating off him.


    Together with Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4, this neer could definitely defeat him, and that did not


    sit well with Jasper.


    Jasper looked across the field where Hugh, Amanda, and the others were fighting the White King Tiger


    tribe. They were also fighting for their lives and were too far away toe to his aid should he need it.


    "Keep fighting, Hugh. I can take care of these three," Jasper told Hugh telepathically.


    He then turned to face the neer.


    "You must be Killer No. 2," Jasper said, fighting spirit radiating from his body.


    Jasper was expecting the battle. He squared his shoulders and held his chin up. His training would


    progress more quickly if he fought with those far greater than him.


    "Yes, I am, and you are Jasper," Killer No. 2 answered.


    "You dodged my first attack under such difficult circumstances. You deserve to be called a peerless


    genius. No wonder you defeated my two juniors."


    "They would be dead by now if you hadn''te," Jasper replied.


    He began summoning the Eight-Diagram power once again. He had no time to chat. After all, the killers


    hade to fight. It would be a battle of life and death.


    Their fate was the eternal struggle between good and evil, a battle where only one could emerge


    victorious. Regardless of time and circumstance, once they met, they would fight. It was a rule of the


    martial world.


    "And now that I''m here, you die," Killer No. 2 said, smiling.


    Before Jasper could draw another breath, he was surrounded by the three killers.


    Killer No. 4 had the ck Killing Blood Mutant while Killer No. 3 had the Bloody Killing Blood Mutant.


    Space power surged in the midst of Killer No. 2''s bloody killing energy. He also had mutant power.


    "Another type of blood mutant¡ªSpatial Killing Blood Mutant?" Jasper said quietly.


    Space power was absolutely the most difficult to deal with. It might not be the most destructive, but it


    was mysterious and mischievous enough to be fatal.


    In a heartbeat, Jasper found himself surrounded by nine killers. His opponents finally used their blood


    and flesh replication skill. Their individual power was now evenly spread among their replicas, which


    meant each replica would be weaker than Jasper, but he was still outnumbered.


    Swish!


    Before Jasper could blink, nine Blood Killing Swords were already falling from the sky to where he was


    standing.


    "Eight-Diagram Seal¡ªSealing Compass!" Jasper quickly summoned his strongest seal power for


    protection and braced himself from the onught.


    Crack!


    It was not enough. Jasper panted through the effort of keeping his shield up, but the seal finally


    copsed from the attack. With a deep breath, Jasper extended his hand and summoned his Thunder


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Golden Hammer. It was his only hope now.


    Jasper gripped his Thunder Golden Hammer with two hands, struggling to keep himself upright in the


    small crater created by the impact of the killers'' assault.


    "Do I have to use that power?" Jasper told himself.


    At this moment, he was outnumbered and outgunned. Each of the three killers possessed a mutant,


    and their individual strengths were close to that of a demi-spiritual emperor.


    They had also mastered the potentate cultivation method of blood and flesh replication.


    Jasper could deal with one of them wielding the replica technique, but three was too much.


    He did not want to use that power which was greater than the power of Eight Diagrams, because he


    had not yet cultivated it well enough. Besides, using it would mean draining a significant number of


    years from his life span. As apleted spiritual king, Jasper did not have too many years left to be


    consumed.


    He was running out of options.


    At this time, it was using that power or dying.


    Jasper was not dying. Not today.


    He was going to use that power.


    "Jasper, I''ll take care of Killer No. 2. You go ahead and kill Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4," Ricky told


    Jasper telepathically while rushing toward him. Ricky was certain that if Killer No. 2 had not shown up,


    Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 would have died from Jasper''s Thunder Eight Diagrams.


    He soon reached Jasper and nodded at him.


    Soar, Pearl, and Hannah also came with him and were now on their way to join Hugh and the others in


    battle.


    Ricky gave Hannah strict orders to not expose her real strength. He wanted her to remain a strong and


    devastating card up his sleeve.


    ...


    Jasper''s sigh of relief was audible from where Ricky was standing. He could not allow Jasper to do


    what he was thinking. Not this time.


    "Give Killer No. 2 hell then, Ricky," Jasper said in a smiling voice and then charged at Killer No. 3 and


    Killer No. 4. Ricky looked over Killer No. 2.


    Killer No. 2 shed him a mocking smile.


    "Impable timing, Ricky," Killer No. 2 started.


    Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4 were now immersed in battle with Jasper.


    "I''m under orders from our lord to kill you on sight, you know, so today''s my lucky day. Not only would I


    be killing Jasper but you as well, Ricky the ace genius. When I''m done with you, I''m going to get the


    Dark and Light Lotuses," Killer No. 2 said.


    In the blink of an eye, three replicas of Killer No. 2 charged at Ricky.


    "We''ll see about that," Ricky sneered, power bursting from his body.

 Chapter 915 Five Mutants Versus Spatial Killing Blood Mutant

    Chapter 915 Five Mutants Versus Spatial Killing Blood Mutant


    "So, is it the Spatial Killing Blood Mutant?" Ricky asked in a low voice upon feeling that Killer No. 2''s


    power was already rising. Even creatures who cultivated the space power would find it hard to deal with


    the Spatial Killing Blood Mutant.


    If Ricky were almost a demi-spiritual emperor, it would be no problem for him to deal with his opponent.


    Boom! Once the power rose, Ricky immediately burst out five mutants at the same time. And in an


    instant, five kinds of runes surrounded him, making him look like he was d in a majestic sparkly robe


    made of runes.


    "How could it be? How is this possible?" Killer No. 2 asked in shock as he felt the five kinds of mutant


    power bursting out from Ricky.


    Ricky knew that he was unable to keep the fact that he had five mutants from the others. After all, he


    had to go all out in the face of a powerful opponent.


    With that being said, he just ignored his opponent''s reaction. Then, the five kinds of runes emerged


    and turned into a passageway. Ricky then stepped out of the passageway and swiftly appeared before


    Killer No. 2 who still had his mouth agape from extreme astonishment.


    "Five Runes!"


    Taking advantage of the situation, he then condensed five kinds of runic power before bursting out the


    Iron Justice Saber''s forceful energy strike.


    However, this killer that he was battling against was very sensitive when it came to sniffing out killing


    intent. Even while he was still dumbfounded, he sensed Ricky''s move and immediately dodged the


    attack as if it was in his muscle memory.


    At the same time, he thrust his sword towards Ricky''s throat.


    But the sword didn''t seem to obey his wishes for it stabbed Ricky in a different and tricky way than it


    was supposed to. In any normal event, a sword could only be on one single track, but this time around,


    Killer No. 2''s sword seemed to have been cut off by space, which then upied several directions.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, this was, indeed, the power of the Space Enlightenment.


    With the help of Spatial Killing Blood Mutant, Killer No. 2 used his knowledge of the Space


    Enlightenment to execute mysterious and elusive moves against his opponent.


    "Wow, he''s so quick and cunning! Undoubtedly, he has a deep understanding of space power." And for


    the first time in a long time, Ricky was stunned and affected by the threat he felt. From there, Ricky


    knew that Killer No. 2 was nothing like the other ones that he had encountered before because this one


    was a force to be reckoned with.


    As the pupils of his eyes suddenly shrunk, Ricky activated me Torrent, retreated quickly as he


    escaped from the sword strike.


    And when their eyes met, they knew that both of them had the intense determination to kill each other


    and win the fight.


    Although it was just one quick confrontation, they were both geniuses and they could urately


    estimate and size up how powerful each other was.


    It was to Killer No. 2''s great advantage that he had learned about the Space Enlightenment, for without


    it, he wouldn''t be able to sneak and make very fatal attacks to any of his opponents.


    On the other hand, Ricky''s five mutants had almost acquired unlimited ways to tackle his opponent''s


    secret moves despite how mysterious they were.


    "How can one person possibly have five mutants all at the same time?" Killer No. 2 eximed


    seriously.


    "You already know the answer to that. Just like what you''ve said, I am an ace genius," Ricky responded


    breezily.


    "Such a brag! From what I''ve observed, your five mutants must be all fake. It is just that I have not yet


    figured how. For the time being, let my Spatial Killing Blood Mutant destroy your fake mutants once and


    for all," Killer No. 2 replied coldly.


    Suddenly, his Spatial Killing Blood Mutant reached its peak. Blood diffused throughout the entire area,


    but was invisible to the naked eye as it was being well hidden by the Space Enlightenment.


    Right at the moment, Ricky felt that he was dueling with a ghost, because no matter how hard he tried


    to attack him, he was still not able to touch his body. Therefore, he wasn''t able to give his opponent any


    injury.


    Being in the situation, Ricky immediately took and activated his strongest defense of all. Hebined


    everything that he had, condensing the power of the Ultimate Golden Body, the six Massacring Holy


    Patterns, and he even wrapped his third level of Ultimate Golden Body with the Massacring Sand for


    ultimate protection.


    His third level of Ultimate Golden Body had almost recovered after he had stayed in the Massacring


    Zone for a period of time.


    Ricky was in a tight spot now for he very well knew that with this kind of attack, this was the best


    avable defense.


    "Hiding yourself like a turtle, huh?" Killer No. 2 spat after seeing Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and the


    Massacring Sand. "Unfortunately, it seems that you have a problem. You should know that all the


    defenses are just ridiculous in front of my sword."


    Meanwhile, the Space Enlightenment and the Blood Enlightenment evolved into the attack of the blood


    sword.


    "Ethereal Spirit Sword!"


    Suddenly, Killer No. 2''s sword grew exponential in size, stabbing the air until space doors appeared in


    front of it. Full of Blood Enlightenment, the space doors seemed to be leading towards another space.


    The space doors dissolved into Ricky''s third level of Ultimate Golden Body, which reached his skin and


    flesh.


    "Damn, this is not good! The Space Enlightenment could allow his attacks to prate my third level of


    Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky eximed in utmost fear and amazement.


    Swish! And in an instant, the sword came towards Ricky. Every time it went through a space door, it


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    seemed that the space door would pour the blood power into the sword. When the sword reached


    Ricky, its strength had already reached its maximum.


    "Can''t you see? Your defense is just useless in front of my Space Enlightenment, because my space


    power could allow my attack to reach your body directly," Killer No. 2 said with a sly look on his


    mischievous face.


    "Therefore, I have a very intriguing ending for you¡ªdeath!"


    "Is that so?" Ricky spat in return.


    The next moment, he activated his Massacring Mutant. The Source of Golden Body in his Massacring


    Zone fused with the space, expelling the space doors. Killer No. 2''s sword merely touched the


    Massacring Holy Pattern and the third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Bang! After the fierce collision, the sword bounced back, leaving lightning and fire in the void.


    Retreating heavily from the impact, Ricky noticed that there were deep cracks on the Ultimate Golden


    Body. But since the damage was not that pretty bad, the cracks were sealed again with the help of the


    Massacring Sand and the massacring runes.


    "How could it be possible?" Dumbfounded, Killer No. 2 squinted his eyes as he could not believe that


    his space doors were expelled.


    "That is simply because my golden body is integrated with myself. Although you have a deep


    understanding of the Space Enlightenment, it is useless in front of my integrated system of defense,"


    Ricky said, smiling.


    "Besides, your power has already been weakened while you are using the replication of blood and


    flesh. And you''ve been using one replica. In that case, you have really underestimated me!"


    At Ricky''s words, Killer No. 2''s face transformed from a triumphant one into a gloomy and defeated


    one.


    But just like what Ricky had said, he underestimated him. Otherwise, he would have attacked Ricky


    with all his three replicas instead of just one.


    "In that case, let''s wait and see!" three replicas said simultaneously and coldly.


    Meanwhile, the space doors reappeared from three directions and three swords shed towards the


    third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Feeling the power of the three sword strikes, Ricky became more serious than before.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky directly channeled his Omnipotent Massacring Skill, as his third level of


    Ultimate Golden Body and the Massacring Holy Pattern were unable to deal with the three sword


    strikes.


    And in a sh, the massacring runes transformed into a dragon which then surrounded the chest of the


    third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Omnipotent Massacring Skill! Massacring Golden Palm!"


    And in an instant, three giant palms collided with the three sword strikes.

 Chapter 916 A Bloody Battle

    Chapter 916 A Bloody Battle


    Further, the other four kinds of runes also encircled the three Massacring Golden Palms, bringing out


    all of Ricky''s power and pouring into it.


    Boom! The power of the three palms collided with the three bloody swords crushingly.


    Ricky took the Massacring Golden Palms to defend himself.


    Passing the stalemate moment, two momentums instantly burst out and shed against each other.


    The strong anti-seismic force pushed them away in a sh, leaving deep marks all over the void.


    The huge footstep of the third level of Ultimate Golden Body, helped Ricky steady himself before


    striking once more. The power had run quickly, but he soon gathered the Devouring Storm to pull Killer


    No. 2''s three replicas to him.


    Then, raising his golden body, he struck at the three replicas of Killer No. 2 with all the power he could


    use.


    Killer No. 2 was unable to stop Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber to sh down.


    Swish! However, even surrounded by the saber light, Ricky had only made a crack in the void as he


    passed right through the three replicas¡ªunable to touch them.


    "Sure enough, the power of space can make you disappear!" Ricky stated coldly.


    At that moment, he had realized the level of difficulty behind the Space Enlightenment again. This


    method worked just like Hannah''s Wonder Spatial Mutant.


    "Hannah, how do you feel about the Space Enlightenment of Killer No. 2?" Ricky asked Hannah


    through telepathy.


    "Ricky, you are insulting me! The Space Enlightenment is a child''s y in my eyes," Hannah blurted,


    unhappy with his words.


    "I know you''re outstanding. Now, could you please tell me how can I crack this trick?" Ricky asked with


    a smile.


    He might''ve eventually figured out his opponent''s weakness on his own. But it would take him a while.


    "That''s more like it," Hannah said happily now.


    "His power of space actually creates a small zone. So, first and foremost, his attack and dodge have


    actually entered another space.


    It''s easy to figure it out. Just feel the space he has condensed and then attack it.


    Ricky, you''ve got such mysterious zones. It shouldn''t be hard for you to feel it. You just haven''t felt it


    because you didn''t know about it."


    "I see!" Ricky nodded.


    "Ricky, you''re really as strong as Jasper, I''ll give you that. But my Spatial Killing Blood Mutant? It just


    can kill anyone in the world. This is already enough to make me invincible," Killer No. 2 said smugly, as


    he gazed Ricky''s stern eyes.


    "Ricky, you must be careful. After I defeat Killer No.3 and No.4, we''ll kill Killer No. 2 together," Jasper


    reminded him through telepathy.


    He himself didn''t have means to deal with Killer No. 2 and his Spatial Killing Blood Mutant.


    "Don''t worry, Jasper. I''ve found out something about his Space Enlightenment," Ricky replied. "I was


    nning on using my chaotic power as a trump card. But maybe I won''t need it after all."


    "You alwayse up with unexpected moves. So, let''s see how it goes," Jasper said curiously.


    ''Ricky, are you the other person I saw in the heavenlyw?'' he also thought to himself.


    "Since you''re so confident you''re invincible, you''ll be very disappointed when I defeat you!" Ricky


    responded menacingly.


    The mes rose and Ricky instantly revealed his Golden Spirit Eyes. At this time, the real body of Killer


    No. 2 was exposed.


    "Your eyes?" Killer No. 2 muttered in a low voice. His strong intuition alerted him how threatening


    Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes could be.


    "You don''t need to know!" Ricky said coldly.


    "Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill¡ªSpace Splitting Cage!"


    The next moment Ricky broke out the Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill. The me Zone formed by the


    nine mes immediately surrounded the three replicas. Killer No. 2''s eyes became even darker.


    He felt the space he shifted into would directly emerge under Ricky''s attack. And Ricky could clearly


    sense him somehow.


    Now the Space Enlightenment was no longer so deadly to Ricky, it had no use as a trump card, and


    this fact undoubtedly reduced Killer No. 2''s fighting power.


    "As expected, I felt it! A small space that isn''t so solid," Ricky said excitedly.


    The three replicas'' bodies weren''t there, but in another space. Ricky''s attack was only aimed at the


    original space, and naturally was unable to reach any of them.


    "mes! Five-Rune Lotus!"


    Promptly, as he gathered all his strength with his Golden Spirit Eyes, a giant lotus appeared. The


    Space Splitting Cage all of a sudden surfaced in midair, straightly striking at the killer.


    Once imprisoned, Killer No. 2 stopped hiding altogether. He then shifted his Space Enlightenment into


    a killing blow, merging it with the blood power while it circled the bloody sword.


    "This is my fatal attack. Go to hell!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The three replicas merged with the swords within their grasps, creating one huge bloody sword. Then,


    it went straight toward Ricky.


    It was quite an ordinary move, not frequently used by an assassin.


    But geniuses like Ricky and Jasper sensed how strong that kind of power was.


    This was absolutely a fatal move, which the killer knew he had no choice but to fight for his life.


    ...


    "So that was it. Killer No. 2 shifted into another space but Ricky''s power of Omnipotent Skill forced him


    out." Jasper understood it all as he watched the collision between the two.


    ...


    Bang!


    The lotus attack and the bloody sword shed, spreading red to the entire void as the red mes and


    the bloody aura of death intertwined.


    Under such a violent collision, the lotus attack suddenly broke. The strong force sent Ricky straightly to


    the ground, his body forming a huge crater.


    Killer No. 2, on the other hand, wasn''t much better either. His huge sword had also been shattered. As


    he rolled through the air, his replicas showed while he spat some blood.


    The collision hadn''t been easy on any of them.


    Yet, this wasn''t supposed to be a draw match but a life-and-death battle. One side had to live or both


    had to die, there was no middle ground.


    Regardless of his injuries, the three replicas merged to form Killer No. 2''s real body. Along with it, his


    strength had been immediately restored to its peak¡ªanother advantage from his blood and flesh


    replication.


    "So, you''re an ace genius, Ricky? Go to hell!" Killer No. 2 roared confidently as he was so sure he


    would win.


    "You''re not qualified to kill me!" Ricky''s cold voice reverberated from the crater.


    "Blood Vitality Devouring Skill! Blood Devil Mouth!"

 Chapter 917 No Mercy

    Chapter 917 No Mercy


    Swish!


    The next moment, waves of devouring runes slithered out of the deep pit like thin, bloody snakes. It


    was a disy of the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. Then, a huge, dark mouth appeared in the midst of


    the waves¡ªthe Evil Devouring Mouth.


    In the Devourer Zone, the dead bodies of Roe and Ron had already been used to fuel Ricky''s Blood


    Vitality Devouring Skill.


    Ricky''s momentum had once again reached its peak state after merging the Blood Vitality Devouring


    Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    "No! How''s that possible?" Killer No. 2 breathed in disbelief.


    Ricky did not bother to answer. Instead, he summoned the five mutants and merged the power of the


    five kinds of runes together. A cloud of grayish-white power erupted all around Ricky¡ªthe chaotic


    power.


    His chaotic power alone would not be enough to defeat Killer No. 2, but ifbined with Ricky''s other


    power, it would be unstoppable.


    Terror and awe mingled on Killer No. 2''s face as he beheld Ricky''s might.


    As a top genius himself, Killer No. 2 knew the chaotic power quite well.


    "That''s impossible," he murmured. Ricky kept rallying his energy as Killer No. 2 stared at him in


    bewildered horror.


    He would attack soon, and Killer No. 2 had better be prepared when he did, because if not, he would


    end up kissing the ground for eternity.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes absorbed all of Ricky''s power and condensed it into a grayish-white arrow. With


    a wave of Ricky''s hand, he sent the arrow flying toward Killer No. 2''s heart.


    "Chaotic power¡ªChaotic Arrow!"


    "Blood Sword!" Killer No. 2 eximed. Ricky smiled to himself at Killer No. 2''s determination to win.


    Despite being in great shock, Killer No. 2 decided to exhaust his blood vitality andunch hisst strike.


    Killer No. 2''s space power evolved into space doors and absorbed all the energy in the void. The


    gathered energy then flowed into the two drops of blood that appeared between Killer No. 2''s


    eyebrows.


    He was using his blood essence, which then materialized into a bloody sword.


    Ricky watched as Killer No. 2 sent his bloody sword to meet his attack head on. Ricky''s eyes widened


    at his opponent''s bold move. The collision would end up with the death of either side.


    Boom! Ricky''s arrow and Killer No. 2''s sword collided like two mighty meteors crashing into each other


    in space. The battlefield exploded in a blinding sh of light. Killer No. 2''s space power and bloody


    power perfectlybined to form the Spatial Killing Blood Mutant.


    Ricky could attest to its destructive potential, but it was no match to his chaotic power.


    It was like sending a lone sheep to kill a pack of wolves.


    Ricky''s arrow snapped Killer No. 2''s sword in half, pierced through the space doors like dagger through


    paper, and finally found its mark on Killer No. 2''s heart.


    Blood spurted out from Killer No. 2''s mouth, his face instantly turning deathly pale. He looked at Ricky


    with zed, defeated eyes and fell to his knees.


    Ricky felt Killer No. 2''s power wink out like candlelight in the wind.


    The collision of their power left the battlefield in ruin.


    The wind started howling as if weing Killer No. 2''s impending death.


    The chaotic arrow in his chest emitted chaotic power, slowly but surely draining his lifeblood.


    "I am one of the most powerful killers of the Endless Shadow. I would not die like this," Killer No. 2


    murmured. With what was left of his strength, Killer No. 2 yanked the chaotic arrow from his chest.


    Before the chaotic arrow could fade into space, Killer No. 2 had fallen to the ground, his blood pooling


    onto the earth.


    Swish! In a sh, Ricky was standing over the defeated. "You can''t defeat my five mutants and chaotic


    power with your Spatial Killing Blood Mutant," he told Killer No. 2.


    Killer No. 2 turned his head to look up at Ricky. "How did you do it?" he managed to choke out. "How


    could you possess as many as five mutants and cultivate chaotic power, the second to the primitive


    power?" Killer No. 2 struggled to keep his eyes open and waited for Ricky''s answer.


    "As much as I respect your power, I don''t have to answer your questions. Time to die, dude," Ricky


    replied.


    He unsheathed the Iron Justice Saber and hovered it above Killer No. 2''s neck. His runic power surged


    out and entered Killer No. 2''s body to seal his soul.


    "You can''t kill me," Killer No. 2 said. In the face of death, he could not help panicking.


    "And why is that?" Ricky challenged.


    "I am a genius killer of the Endless Shadow. The Shadow King treats me like his own blood. If you kill


    me, the Endless Shadow will hunt you down and avenge me. Even the Oriental College won''t be able


    to protect you," Killer No. 2 retorted.


    Ricky burst into mirthlessughter. It was not typical of a genius killer to beg for his life in such a way.


    "It seems that my high regard for you is misced after all. I thought you and your brethren didn''t resort


    to empty threats in the face of death," Ricky mused.


    "Empty threats? You know very well, ace genius, what the Shadow King and the Endless Shadow are


    capable of," Killer No. 2 said in a cold voice. "If youe to think of it, I''m not only trying to save my


    own life. I''m trying to save yours, too."


    Ricky fell silent at that remark.


    He knew very well how the Shadow King and the Endless Shadow operated.


    "Maybe you''re right," Ricky finally said, putting away his saber.


    "Let me live, and I''ll never get in your way again," Killer No. 2 promised.


    Ricky smiled and knelt beside Killer No. 2. He stared him straight in the eye. "That promise sounds


    awfully familiar. I think I already heard that somewhere," Ricky told the second killer. He then made a


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    good show of pondering something, letting Killer No. 2 anxiously simmer.


    "Oh, I remember now. Lynch of the Endless Shadow. Your young master," Ricky smiled. Killer No. 2''s


    eyes widened in shocking realization.


    "He told me the exact same thing right before I killed him," Ricky finished.


    Puff! Before Killer No. 2 could draw another breath, Ricky had already severed his head clean off his


    shoulders. At the same time, Ricky willed his runic power topletely destroy Killer No. 2''s soul.


    Ricky would never show mercy to enemies as vicious and cruel as the Endless Shadow. Letting them


    live would only mean trouble for him and everyone around him. One threat from one killer did not scare


    him. If they came for him, he would kill them all.


    "Wow. He''s noting back from that," Jaspermented on Killer No. 2''s decapitated corpse. He


    was already standing andughing beside Ricky, fresh from a recently concluded battle with Killer No.


    3 and Killer No. 4. "You defeated Killer No. 2 easily enough. I think we should fight some time and see


    who''s stronger between us. After all, I did just put away two high-ranking killers."


    "Then you''d have to get in line," Ricky smiled back.


    As the dust settled onto the earth, the fight for the Dark and Light Lotuses came to an end.


    Like the opposite nature of the Dark and Light Lotuses, it was a battle of life and death.

 Chapter 918 Jaspers Mystery

    Chapter 918 Jasper''s Mystery


    The three killers died one after the other. The creatures from the White King Tiger tribe stopped the


    battle immediately. Ricky and Jasper already joined the fight and for them, killing their opponents would


    be as easy as chopping vegetables.


    There was one more thing they were certain about: Even though Jasper and Ricky killed the genius


    killers of the Endless Shadow, they didn''t kill the young master of the White King Tiger tribe. It also


    meant that they had no intentions of killing the other the White King Tiger members either.


    "Ricky, you are truly amazing! I can''t believe how strong you have be! I have to say that I no


    longer stand a chance against you!" After killing Killer No. 3 and Killer No. 4, Jasper couldn''t help but


    notice how much Ricky had changed.


    However, Jasper knew it was bound to happen. For a genius who was able to cultivate the chaotic


    power, Ricky should be as powerful as they would expect.


    "It is only because I have been blessed with great opportunities. The power of your Eight Diagrams


    definitelyes close to the heavenlyw!" Ricky replied.


    "Ha-ha! I would trade the power of the Eight Diagrams for your chaotic power any time of the day,"


    Jasper replied with a smile.


    "You obviously know what you''re doing. You stopped fighting the moment the three killers of the


    Endless Shadow were killed," Jasper said coldly as he turned to face the creatures from the White King


    Tiger tribe.


    "Jasper, I don''t give a damn if you n to kill me or not. But you have to release our young master. Do


    you really want to create more tension between the White King Tiger tribe and your Oriental College?"


    A middle-aged man came out to speak. He looked frightened but still had the courage to try and


    convince Jasper to cease fire.


    "You are in no position to tell me what I am supposed to do," Jasper said coldly. "You can leave now.


    Don''t make me hurt you. I just killed three genius killers from the Endless Shadow right in front of you


    and that should serve as your warning.


    As for your young master, I will release him eventually. You would just have to wait until we''re done with


    him."


    "Jasper..." Another disciple from the White King Tiger tribe wanted to say something.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he sensed a strong killing intent from Jasper that immediately


    forced him to shut his mouth.


    "Leave now!" Jasper ordered lightly. His voice was filled with killing intent. It was obvious that he was


    ready to make his move if he had to.


    As they sensed his killing intent, all the creatures from the White King Tiger tribe grew even more


    terrified of him, knowing he could kill them without exerting much effort.


    They also believed that Jasper wasn''t nning on killing their young master. If he wanted to, he would


    have already done it. The reason behind Jasper imprisoning their young master might be the fact that


    he wanted to gain some benefits from the White King Tiger tribe after leaving the Heavenly Void.


    After thinking about it for a second, the creatures retreated immediately.


    "I advise you to leave the Holy Herbal Garden. Without your young master, the Endless Shadow and


    the Nether Manor would no longer be interested in any of you," Jasper advised as he saw them


    leaving.


    "If you refuse to do so, you will all suffer a miserable death in the Holy Herbal Garden."


    After finishing his words, Jasper didn''t say anything more. He reminded them just because of the


    possible partnership between Jefferson and him. Otherwise, he would have killed them when he had


    the chance.


    "Jasper, why exactly did you imprison Jefferson?" Ricky asked Jasper through telepathy after the


    creatures from the White King Tiger tribe left. He didn''t think that Jasper took Jefferson just to trade him


    for cultivation resources and Treasures from Heaven and Earth with the White King Tiger tribe.


    "Ricky, I am currently cultivating the power of the Eight Diagrams and this poweres close to the


    heavenlyw. I believe you already know that," Jasper replied.


    "Ricky, even if Jasper''s talent doesn''t rank very high among other peerless geniuses, he still has the


    potential to be one of the strongest masters in this world due to the power of Eight Diagrams,"


    Tina said honestly.


    "It has been said that there is an inheritance between heaven and earth that amplifies the cultivation of


    the Eight-Diagram power. With this inheritance, one can use the Eight-Diagram power to transform it


    into a mysterious power. Legend says that the power can be used to calcte one''s fate and look into


    the future."


    "Calcte one''s fate and look into the future! It sounds amazing!" Ricky said with disbelief after hearing


    what Tina said. "The mysterious poweres from the Eight-Diagram power! Could it be the heavenly


    power?"


    "That kind of power can indeed calcte one''s fate and see beyond time," Tina said. "It has been


    recorded in the ancient records of our family. It''s absolutely true.


    But it''s not the heavenly power because the mysterious inheritance has been gone for a long time and


    there aren''t any detailed records about it.


    Any creature that cultivates the power of the Eight Diagrams may also possess the inheritance


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    because the Eight-Diagram power is not something an ordinary creature can cultivate. As far as I know,


    in the recent decades, only a few creatures were able to cultivate the Eight-Diagram power."


    "It seems that Jasper has also had the extraordinary inheritance in his possession!" Ricky eximed.


    He then became more curious about Jasper.


    "The power of Eight Diagrams has greatly increased my intuition and makes it even more urate


    than before. My intuition is telling me that Jefferson will be my partner in the future,"


    Jasper said with a subtle smile on his face.


    "By the way, Ricky, I also have an intuition that you will be the strongest master in the future. You


    really deserve to be called an ace genius!"


    "The strongest master! I really hope that what you speak of turns into reality," Ricky said expectantly


    after hearing Jasper''s words.


    "Jasper, I also know a few things about the Eight-Diagram power. It is said that it can transform itself to


    some kind of mysterious power that has the ability to calcte one''s fate and look into the future. Is


    your intuitioning from the same kind of power?"


    "Ha-ha! It seems that you really know a lot about the Eight-Diagram power, Ricky. It really surprises me


    that you know about this ability. But to bepletely honest, it''s quite difficult to say because it also


    belongs to fate and is a secret," Jasper replied with a mysterious smile.


    "Ha! A secret!" Ricky said with a smile.


    Since Jasper refused to say it, he must have had a good reason.


    But from what Jasper had said so far, he still revealed in some way that he had obtained the


    inheritance. Otherwise, Jasper would have only said that he didn''t know anything about the evolvement


    of the Eight-Diagram power.


    "It seems that he had obtained the inheritance. It seems that the mysterious inheritance really exists


    and is already right before our very eyes," Tina said. "But he should be careful because it is said that


    the recipient of this inheritance is not just one person but a few.


    And the final winner shalle from all the different recipients."


    "It seems like Jasper still has a long way to go before hepletely obtains the mysterious


    inheritance," Ricky sighed.


    He didn''t say anything more after that. Now that Jasper was in possession of the inheritance, he also


    probably knew about everything that came with it. Knowing that, Ricky would never refuse to help him if


    he needed any kind of assistance in the future.


    They then looked at the Dark and Light Lotuses. Because there were many people there, each of them


    could get half of a Dark and Light Lotus.


    Ricky was very generous. He took out six Monkey Fruits and gave them to Jasper and the others.


    In the martial world, people were eager to pursue cultivation resources and would always grab what


    they needed. However, Ricky firmly believed that there was also love and peace in the martial world.

 Chapter 919 The Final Collision

    Chapter 919 The Final Collision


    There were many kinds of affection in the world. Ricky and Soar''s bond as best friends and life-and-


    death brothers had been because of fate.


    Ricky firmly believed that Soar could not be absent from his path of martial arts the same way that he


    could not be absent from Soar''s.


    He wanted to make constant progress in his training, but he also wanted Soar to be there every step of


    the way.


    After picking the Dark and Light Lotuses, Jasper released Jefferson from his spiritual space tool, but


    Jefferson''s power was still sealed by the Eight-Diagram power.


    "Jefferson, I hope you can consider bing my fighting partner. Otherwise, I would have to kill you,"


    Jasper said.


    Ricky and hispanions stared at Jefferson as he mulled over Jasper''s words.


    "You know quite well that my fighting partner will live and die with me. If you ept my proposal, you


    will be my brother instead of my enemy," Jasper further promised.


    Cultivating the Eight-Diagram power made him realize that he and Jefferson would be great and


    unstoppable together. Jasper was not about to give up such an opportunity to partner with an equal. He


    patiently waited for Jefferson''s answer.


    By now, Jefferson had already calmed down. He knew that he had be a captive, and anger and


    cynicism would not help him now. He had to think reasonably. He could not beat Jasper. Now that


    Jasper did not intend to kill him, maybe partnering with him was a great opportunity.


    "What did you do to the members of the White King Tiger tribe?" Jefferson asked coldly, scanning the


    field for any sign of his tribe.


    "I didn''t fight them, and I let them flee. They must be out of the Holy Herbal Garden by now unless


    they''re stupid," Jasper replied.


    Jefferson was relieved to hear that. At least his people were safe, and he could trust Jasper enough


    about not fighting those who were no match for him.


    "I''m the young master of the White King Tiger tribe. Why do you even want me as your fighting


    partner?" Jefferson asked. "I hate you. All I ever wanted was to kill you. Don''t you at least hate me for


    that?"


    Jasper smiled. "Hate is a waste of emotion, so I don''t waste my time on it.


    I''ve always known your hatred of me is rooted on jealousy, and jealousy is as ugly as hate. I hope you


    can understand that.


    I''m willing to share my knowledge and skills with you if you choose to be my fighting partner. You


    will be given opportunities you haven''t even thought of."


    Bang! The next moment, Jasper tapped into Jefferson''s mind and showed him something.


    Jefferson''s eyes widened in awe.


    "That''s the heritage of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe. Now I give it to you. I hope you can consider


    saying yes to my offer," Jasper said and pulled back from Jefferson''s mind.


    "You gave him the heritage of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe?" Hugh asked. "You must really, really


    want him to be your fighting partner. I wonder what you see in him, though."


    "It''s not what I see. It''s fate, and I believe in it," Jasper smiled.


    ...


    After that, they continued to search for the Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Holy Herbal


    Garden. Later, they met the Skyward Sword Spiritual King, the Array-shattering Spiritual King, Henry,


    and the others.


    Some of the Skyward Sword Spiritual King''s group members had been killed by the members of the


    Nether Manor. Fortunately, the rest were able to escape. Otherwise, they would have been killed, too.


    They continued on their journey with grief hanging over their heads like dark clouds.


    They each had a good harvest, though. They believed that the Treasures from Heaven and Earth that


    they had gotten could help them be demi-spiritual emperors.


    "I wonder what the people of the five great dynasties will look like when theye here," Soar mused.


    "I''m sure they will be furious," Henry answered, smiling.


    "We''ve been in the Heavenly Void for almost two years. It''s time for the Heavenly Void to open again,"


    the Skyward Sword Spiritual King said suddenly.


    "It seems that it''s time for us to leave the Heavenly Void," Ricky said. "But before leaving here, there is


    something that must be resolved, and that is the enmity with the Nether Manor.


    And I''m afraid they have the same thought."


    "You''re right. We have a score to settle with the Nether Manor," Jasper said.


    "I think they are still in the center of the Holy Herbal Garden. We met them there. There are pce


    ruins at that ce, which were likely the residence of the Holy Herbal Garden''s owner. There must be


    some heritage there," the Skyward Sword Spiritual King exined.


    "Let''s go there then."


    Everyone agreed.


    It took them an hour to get to the center of the Holy Herbal Garden. Just as the Skyward Sword


    Spiritual King said, there were pce ruins all over the ce.


    The moment they came here, they felt strong auras.


    Swish! Then, the owners of the strong auras appeared one after another.


    They were warriors from the Nether Manor, the Endless Shadow, and the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce together with their followers.


    "The peerless genius, Jasper, and other geniuses from the Oriental College. You all came," a tall young


    man in gray said by way of greeting.


    He nced at Ricky and then looked away as if Ricky was not dangerous enough for him.


    "You must be Alden, the number one warrior of the Nether Manor," Jasper said tly.


    "Yes, that''s correct." Alden smiled confidently.


    "You murdered three of our best killers," a young man in all ck interjected. There was no mistaking


    that he was surrounded by a poisonous, restrained aura. He was from the Endless Shadow.


    Jasper felt his killing intent even from a significant distance. It made all his hair stand on end. He


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    shed the killer a mocking smile.


    "You must be Killer No. 1," Jasper said, amused.


    "For the record, they attacked me first. I simply defended myself. It''s not my fault. Your killers had no


    idea what they were up against, but if you''re here to exact vengeance, then bring it on."


    Killer No. 1 seethed with rage.


    "Pearl, are you really going to drop out of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce?" Nestor asked his


    younger sister Pearl telepathically.


    "Nestor, you know the fate I''m going to face in the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce. I''ve been trying


    my best to cultivate to dodge that fate," Pearl replied.


    "I know, but do you have to ally with our enemy in order to do that?" Nestor asked.


    "He may be an enemy to the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, but he''s kind to me. Because of him,


    I''ve gotten to truly understand responsibility and realized what a powerful warrior should be," Pearl


    answered.


    "As much as I hate to admit it, I''ve learned to hold him close to my heart."


    "Well, in that case, you''re now my enemy," Nestor conceded.

 Chapter 920 The Maze And The Upstream Water

    Chapter 920 The Maze And The Upstream Water


    "Ha-ha, you are right.


    We can only fight with each other. This is the first andst fight between us. If we can kill all your


    geniuses here, the future of Oriental College is finished." Aldenughed.


    "In that case, no force in the entire Eastern Land will be able to counter our Nether Manor."


    "It totally depends on your strength, Alden. I heard that you have a deep understanding of the evil spirit.


    Show me what you got today!" Jasper challenged him in turn upon hearing the provocative words from


    Alden.


    Boom! Immediately after he finished his sentence, their momentum rose like two strong hurricanes


    arising from nowhere.


    At the moment when the storm swept, their movements were as fast as the wind and as strong as fire.


    Jasper was surrounded by the Eight-Diagram Enlightenment, while the evil spirit was surging around


    Alden. Alden represented the purest killing intention. It felt almost as if the true devils were descending,


    and everything would be destroyed with a single punch.


    Boom!


    The next moment, Alden''s fist sped with Jasper''s palm. The violent impact swept through the


    airwaves making ripples and radiated towards all directions, shaking the space and the people around.


    Thump!


    Strongly hit by the intense energy, both Jasper and Alden retreated. The fire in their eyes calmed down


    and both of them became solemn.


    "The power of Eight Diagrams. I can''t believe you could cultivate such power," Alden said coldly but


    one could see he was lost in thought at the disy of Jasper''s power.


    "You must have known it for a long time, am I right? Or you must be clear about the power of any


    genius in our Oriental College. Otherwise, how can you hunt us?" Jasper sneered back at him.


    "Cut the crap. Let''spete with each other to prove who is better right now in this Holy Herbal


    Garden. Let''s see who goes down, the Nether Manor or our Oriental College!"


    "As you wish!" At this moment, Alden also started to look serious. He was filled with fighting spirit.


    "Fight!"


    Following Alden''smand, all the creatures behind him started attacking. This would definitely be a


    bloody ughter.


    "Ricky, Killer No. 1 is in your hands now. I''m afraid that only you, who has practiced the chaotic power,


    can resist his power," Jasper told Ricky telepathically.


    "Don''t worry, Jasper. We won''t lose this battle. You and I, in fact, all of us, would not allow defeat to


    happen," Ricky answered, his voice full of firm determination.


    The momentum of both sides, at this moment, reached their limits. When they were still, nothing


    happened; when they started to move, the world trembled.


    The moment when the murderous spirit reached the extreme, it was the time for killing.


    Boom!


    But just then, after a loud rumble, the ground copsed and the space broke. A powerful force


    pervaded and enveloped the whole area. Those broken pces and houses were gathered together.


    It was absolutely impossible for them to resist this kind of power.


    All the creatures were shocked. Such a change was hard to believe for everybody.


    Under the spell of this power, they suddenly lost their consciousness and fell into aa.


    ....


    When Ricky woke up again, he found himself in a passage. Though the passage was not very


    spacious, it was certainly enough for two people to fight in.


    The same power that had knocked them into aa before covered the walls of the passage. This


    power also contained the chaotic power. Even if Ricky unleashed his chaotic power to attack the walls,


    it was impossible to blow them down.


    ''Is there really any inheritance here?'' This was Ricky''s first thought.


    However, what immediately attracted his attention was the water under his feet.


    The water was like a creamy white liquid. Though it was not very deep, it was just enough to submerge


    his feet.


    But that was not the point. The point was that he felt pure energy in the flowing water.


    Ricky tried to imbibe the energy from the flowing water. When he absorbed it, he faintly felt that his


    strength was increasing and that this energy had impalpably strengthened his body and bones.


    Although the energy was faint and minute, with the five zones within him, he could clearly feel it.


    "Such ethereal energy exists in this water!" Ricky eximed with astonishment.


    But he only absorbed a little bit because he had reached the peak state of an upper spiritual king and


    hisbat power was close to that of a demi-spiritual emperor. If he absorbed more energy, he would


    need to make a breakthrough. But in the Heavenly Void, he was unable to make a breakthrough even


    though he was not even apleted spiritual king.


    "If only I could take this flowing water with me when I leave," Ricky said with longing.


    Meanwhile, he was also wondering what this flowing water was.


    However, he was more worried about Soar and the others, especially Lori and She. Although they


    werepleted spiritual kings, here their power was far from enough. If they met the people from the


    Nether Manor or the Endless Shadow, the resulting consequences were very disheartening to imagine.


    Filled with worry, Ricky continued along the direction of the flowing water.


    But after walking for more than half a day, he was still in the same passage.


    "Is this a maze? Howe I can''t get out?" Ricky murmured.


    "I wonder if the others are also just trapped like me. Hopefully, they are not in any real trouble!" Ricky


    prayed in his mind.


    "I must get out of here as soon as possible!"


    As there was no other way, Ricky kept moving along the flowing water. He thought that since it was


    flowing, there must be an end to it!


    However, nothing changed as he continued. Half a dayter, it seemed that he was still in the same


    passage.


    He tried to figure out this enigma with his Golden Spirit Eyes, but it was bounced back by the power of


    the passage. It was not because his Golden Spirit Eyes were not strong enough, but because his own


    strength was not strong enough.


    "There has to be some way out!" At this time, Ricky knew he was getting agitated and that he must


    calm down.


    ''There is nothing else in this passage except the flowing water. This flowing water is definitely crucial, ''


    Ricky thought to himself, now seriously putting his mind to solving this mystery.


    So the next moment, Ricky carefully observed the water beneath his feet again. He absorbed the


    power and examined with his Golden Spirit Eyes. There was no chaotic power in the water.


    On this inspection, Ricky discovered something important.


    He discovered that when he was not using his Golden Spirit Eyes, he could see the flowing water going


    away from his face. But, when he used his Golden Spirit Eyes, the water seemed to flow in the


    opposite direction.


    "Howe this is happening? This is strange," Ricky thought aloud with apprehension, "Undoubtedly,


    what I see with my Golden Spirit Eyes is the truth. That is to say, this water, in fact, is flowing backward


    inparison to what I see with my naked eyes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Perhaps, there is another power here that is bewitching my eyes.


    But this is not the point now. I''ll now go in the opposite direction. I think I can get out of the maze by this


    logic."

 Chapter 921 Warriors Gathering

    Chapter 921 Warriors Gathering


    Ricky''s judgment was correct this time. He only spent less than eight hours walking out of the maze.


    Previously he had spent a whole day walking inside.


    The difference was significant.


    After walking out of the maze, he arrived at an empty hall.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The hall was bathed in fairy energy that washed over Ricky like wavespping on shore. Absorbing it


    made him feel like entering the wonderful state of body refinement.


    ''Is the running water flowing to this ce?'' Ricky wondered. Then, a pond of water at the center of the


    hall caught his attention. It was where all the energy wasing from.


    Ricky could smell the energy, the scent of the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level.


    "Wow. This pond must havee into being after it had soaked the Treasures from Heaven and Earth


    at the Sage Level," Ricky marveled. It was the most unbelievable thing he had ever seen.


    The words carved in the middle of the hall confirmed Ricky''s theory¡ªHoly Water.


    "It is the Holy Water! There is no doubt that it is gained from soaking the Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth at the Sage Level and absorbing their energy," Ricky said.


    As a warrior, he could not help feeling crazily excited. Using the Holy Water meant obtaining the


    countless Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level.


    All he had to do was move the Holy Water to his zone.


    "Calm down, Ricky," Tina reminded him telepathically, sensing his excitement.


    "Yeah, Tina, I know." Rickyughed andunched himself toward the Holy Pond.


    Bang! Ricky crashed against some force and fell to the ground. A bloody barrier appeared around the


    Holy Pond.


    "Where did thate from? That wasn''t there earlier," Ricky said, helping himself up.


    "It''s not surprising that such a pond is under special protection," Tinamented. "I don''t know how to


    break that barrier. The power it contains is too strong.


    It just proves how important the Holy Water is. It''s the biggest opportunity here."


    "My chaotic power tells me that the barrier has not been eroded by the chaos," Ricky said.


    "Water flows into the Holy Pond, which means the energy is not blocked by the barrier," Tina analyzed.


    Ricky looked around and found eight different passages leading into the hall including the one he went


    through.


    "It must be a test," Ricky said. "And it will begin once the others emerge from the remaining passages."


    "Probably," Tina nodded. "But bloody barriers always give me a bad feeling."


    "Me, too. Blood usually entails bad luck. We need to be careful," Ricky agreed.


    He always believed that good luck was important. If he was lucky enough, everything would be fine. If


    not, everything would be aplete mess.


    "Wow! Finally, I''m out! I didn''t realize right away that the water was actually flowing backwards. Good


    thing I figured it out, or I''d still be trapped in the maze." Suddenly a familiar voice rang across the hall. It


    was Soar.


    "Soar!"


    "Ricky!"


    After Soar came out, others entered the hall through their respective passages¡ªJasper, Henry, Alden,


    Barr, Killer No. 1 and Nestor.


    There were eight of them in total, and all of them were the strongest among their people. It was time for


    the real masters to gather.


    As their eyes met, murderous tension instantly filled the hall.


    "Jasper, Henry, have you seen anyone else?" Ricky asked telepathically. He was worried about the


    others.


    "No. I was the only one in the maze. For the time being, I think the others will not encounter any


    danger. They should still be in the maze," Jasper answered.


    "We have to get the opportunity here first, so that we''d know where we are and how to find the others."


    "Seems like that''s the only way," Ricky said.


    "This is the perfect time topete, Jasper. We both have four people on our side. Let''s see who wins


    and obtains the Holy Water," Alden challenged, evil spirit radiating from his body.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s fight!" Jasper retorted.


    "Ricky, Killer No. 1 is still yours to deal with. Soar and Henry, you two must be careful. I will end the


    battle as soon as I can," Jasper told hispanions.


    "Don''t worry, Jasper. I have never lost a battle, especially when I fight against a well-matched enemy,"


    Soar grinned.


    Ssh! Before the tension between the two groups could erupt, the calm Holy Water suddenly


    overflowed and bubbled as if something was about to emerge.


    The eight warriors whipped their heads toward the pond, forgetting the ensuing battle.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel like a living creature is about toe out? I can feel its breath of life,"


    Soar said in a low voice.


    "I can sense it, too," Ricky replied. "With the life and death runes, I don''t think it''s a real life."


    "You''re not sure about its nature even with your rune? Some ace genius you are," Alden mocked.


    "You''d better shut your mouth, Alden, before I shove it down your throat," Jasper said pointedly.


    "Oh, I''d love to see you try," Alden sneered. "My evil spirit will sing at the taste of a genius''s blood like


    yours.


    ying you will excite me greatly and give me aplete sense of aplishment."


    Jasper and Alden just could not help provoking each other. If it had not been for the Holy Water


    suddenly moving, the hall would have already been bathed in warrior blood.


    Bang! Then, something in the Holy Water finally surfaced. The hall fell in dead silence as everyone


    tried to make out what it was.


    It was like a bloody lotus flower. On it was a fan-shaped bloody leaf marked with bloody patterns.


    It was full of both blood vitality and the breath of life.


    It was the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum.

 Chapter 922 Illusory Killing Blood Mutant

    Chapter 922 Illusory Killing Blood Mutant


    "Blood Ganoderma Lucidum!" The eight warriors were shocked to see the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum


    emerge from the Holy Water. It was as tall as a person, and there were countless patterns on it that left


    them even more astonished.


    As strong warriors close to the level of a semi-spiritual emperor, their eyesight was scarily good. Even


    from a distance, they could see the tens of thousands of growth rings on the Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum.


    The growth rings indicated that it was 10, 000 years old.


    It was a real Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level. Just the name Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum told how much blood vitality it contained.


    ''Ten-thousand-year-old Blood Ganoderma Lucidum? That can revive any creature even after they have


    turned into nothing but bones. Unbelievable, '' Zen thought.


    The Blood Ganoderma Lucidum contained enough energy to save a spiritual emperor on the brink of


    death.


    For Ricky and other living creatures close to the level of a demi-spiritual emperor, it could save their


    lives more than twice.


    "Ten-thousand-year-old Blood Ganoderma Lucidum!" They repeated the name of the treasure in awe.


    "No wonder there''s a blood barrier in ce. It would be careless to leave such treasure unprotected,"


    Tina sighed.


    "That Blood Ganoderma Lucidum is mine," Ricky said determined. "Even a small part of that treasure


    can help me break through to a demi-spiritual emperor quickly. Then, I can dispel your evil spirit, Tina."


    ....


    The eight warriors then looked at one another in greedy thirst for power. In a heartbeat, the hall


    exploded in fierce battle for the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum.


    It was Jasper against Alden, Ricky against Killer No. 1, Soar against Barr, and Henry against Nestor.


    None of them were willing to let go of such a precious Treasure from Heaven and Earth.


    "Fight!" they all screamed.


    The previously quiet hall turned into pandemonium as the two groups shed.


    Waves upon waves of deadly energy rippled across the hall. All eight warriors were anxious to finish


    their opponents as fast as they could to get hold of the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum.


    Ricky broke out his five mutants and five kinds of runes, and began to attack Killer No. 1.


    "You have five mutants? How is that possible?" Killer No. 1 said in awe. Nestor, Alden and Barr nced


    at Ricky''s powerful disy. As amazed as they were, they did not have time to marvel. It was the time


    to fight.


    Even a little distraction could leave them seriously injured.


    A bloody sword emerged from between Killer No. 1''s brows. Beneath the bloody sword, there emerged


    a kind of dark, evil power but different from darkness or evil itself.


    "Evil spirit!" Ricky breathed after feeling the dark energy.


    His ears then started ringing, the strange power he felt earlier getting stronger. He shook his head to


    get rid of the sensation and realized that Killer No. 1''s dark energy was nothing like the evil spirit.


    Then, countless replicas of Killer No. 1 appeared, all of them looking as real as his original body of


    blood and flesh.


    Because he could also perform the Shadowy Replication, Ricky knew that this wasn''t the Shadowy


    Replication.


    Swish!


    Ricky suddenly froze in ce as Killer No. 1 charged at him. He watched in panicked horror as Killer


    No. 1 neared.


    "Why can''t I move? I''m neither injured nor poisoned. What''s going on?" Ricky said flustered. He tried


    gathering his internal strength again and found all his five mutants gone.


    "This must be an illusion," Ricky determined. Only that could exin the strange energy he felt earlier.


    "Ricky? Ricky..."


    Hearing the cry, Ricky was sure that he was in an illusion. He bit on his tongue hard, his blood stinging


    his taste buds. He felt the pain. After that, he woke up.


    "What happened, Ricky? You stopped moving. Are you all right?" Tina worriedly asked through their


    telepathic link. Ricky could tell from her tone that she wished she could escape the Massacring Zone to


    punch him awake.


    Killer No. 1''s bloody sword had almost swiped through his neck before he stepped out of the way.


    Cold sweat dripped from Ricky''s brow. That evasion was too close forfort.


    Golden energy then pervaded the entire hall. Ricky broke out his third level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    "I''m sorry for making you worry, Tina. I was in an illusion," Ricky answered. Tina sighed in relief.


    "I''m just d you''re okay," Tina said, rm still apparent in her voice.


    ....


    "Damn it! How could you escape my illusion? When did you be so powerful, ace genius?" Killer


    No. 1 said frustrated. No one broke out of his illusions.


    Although Ricky was an ace genius, he was still weaker than the killers of the Endless Shadow. But


    now...


    Killer No. 1 would now have to use his strongest and most powerful weapon in order to finish Ricky with


    one strike. He was going to help Alden kill Jasper. Until now, they thought only Jasper was their match


    and their only real threat.


    With Ricky in his illusion, Killer No. 1 had the perfect kill shot. That was one drop of blood essence


    wasted. He clearly underestimated Ricky.


    ...


    "You should''ve known I wouldn''t havee here if I weren''t powerful enough," Ricky replied lightly.


    "You can''t kill me with a drop of your blood essence.


    Pretty crafty of you to use your Illusory Killing Blood Mutant on me. You timed it perfectly, too. You


    broke it out as soon as I released my five mutants.


    I could tell that you were astonished seeing my mutants, but you immediately stroke back despite the


    astonishment." Ricky looked Killer No.1 dead in the eye.


    "Seeing your astonishment, I was a little proud of myself. And then you activated the Illusory Killing


    Blood Mutant with a drop of your blood essence. That was when I was trapped in illusion.


    I have to say, your Illusory Killing Blood Mutant is indeed very powerful,"


    Ricky sighed.


    He thought that killing Killer No. 1 would be as easy as killing Killer No. 2, which he did almost without


    breaking a sweat.


    "Carelessness of that degree could have imed my life in the battlefield," Ricky murmured.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Great realization, Ricky. Please never make the same mistake again," Tina said.


    ....


    "You think fast, ace genius. I''d give you that," Killer No. 1 said coldly.


    "Only a handful of people had been able to walk out of my illusions."

 Chapter 923 The Ultimate Battle

    Chapter 923 The Ultimate Battle


    "Your improvement speed is staggering. I guess we''re now at the same level and this battle couldn''t


    havee in a more suitable time. If you have enough time to cultivate and improve yourself, I will be


    unable to deal with you then,"


    Killer No. 1 said with a mocking smile.


    "Such threatening words would not kill me. Even if you used a drop of blood essence to create an


    illusion for me, I broke it in the end. I don''t understand by what way you would take me on, by the


    sword in your hand?" Ricky mocked. One could always count on a killer of the Endless Shadow to


    spew empty threats during a battle.


    Ricky thought it was sort of a brilliant strategy. Words and bodynguage could hurt and demoralize as


    well. It could be all it took to change the tide in battle.


    All the same, Ricky was not about to let the killer walk out of the fight unscathed.


    "Don''t pat yourself on the back just yet, Ricky. This battle''s only getting started," Killer No. 1 replied.


    "You might have been able to break my illusion, but you won''t be able to survive what I''m about to


    throw at you next."


    The killer''s momentum began rising again. His powers of blood and illusion swirled all around him in


    menacing wisps.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Meet my Illusory Killing Blood Mutant, ace genius," the killer dered.


    "His Illusory Killing Blood Mutant is absolutely invincible," Tina told Ricky telepathically. "But you''re the


    owner of the Golden Spirit Eyes. That makes you and Killer No.1 equals in power.


    I don''t think he is able to kill you."


    "Let''s see who ends up in ribbons then, shall we?" Ricky sneered. With that, he activated his five


    mutants and drove the five Supreme Skills to the maximum.


    The Iron Justice Saber appeared in his hand, which, after fusing with the Ultimate Justice Saber, had


    almost reached the advanced stage of Spirit Level without any recast. The weapon could also be


    further strengthened along with Ricky''s cultivation improvement.


    That was another great benefit to an apanying weapon.


    "Illusory Killing Sword!"


    the killer roared.


    At the same time, three other battles were raging not far away. With the dragon soul possessed, Soar


    transformed his fighting spirit into a dragon''s Omnipotent Skill, which had been constantly colliding with


    Barr.


    At this point, it was not a good move for Soar to turn into the Great Dragon.


    As for Henry, his Sandy Mutant constantly converted between the five elements and toxins. Nestor,


    who was also bestowed with a powerful mutant, took Henry''s every more seriously.


    Nestor''s mutant was called the Bone Mutant.


    Huge bones stuck out of Nestor''s body like machetes. The bones were in various forms. Some were


    designed for attack, others for defense.


    Henry''s sand attacks could not pierce Nestor''s defense; Nestor could not hurt Henry either.


    The battle between Jasper and Alden was no less fierce. Jasper was standing on the Eight Diagrams


    to absorb the power of the void, turning it into destructive force and leaving the area filled with lightning


    and thunder.


    On the other hand, Alden wielded his thirty-percent evil spirit. It was known to all that from the continent


    could only master twenty-percent evil spirit at the most.


    It was hard to imagine how Alden raised it past the limit.


    Alden''s evil spirit surged, colliding with Jasper''s destructive thunder force and golden power. The power


    of Eight Diagrams prevented Alden from doing significant damage on Jasper.


    There was no doubt that this would be a longsting battle.


    He who won against his opponent would im victory for his entire group since they were all paired up.


    Their strength had reached the limit of the Heavenly Void.


    Ricky felt that strange energy again and realized an illusion forming around him. He had broken himself


    free before the illusion could take hold.


    Killer No. 1 threw illusion after illusion at Ricky, but Ricky''s third level of Ultimate Golden Body was so


    densely shielded that the killer''s illusions could not prate.


    Any attempt at caging Ricky in an illusion now was futile.


    Ricky put off using his Golden Spirit Eyes. They were his fatal attack, and he would only use them


    when they were most needed.


    Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s body exploded with the power of the Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    Ricky poured the power of the four kinds of runes and four forces into the Chaotic Fire Runes. Fire was


    the best way to destroy illusions. It burned through them like wildfire through a dry grasnd.


    Space bubbles appeared out of thin air, some of them condensing into the killer''s Blood Killing Sword.


    Ricky focused on his opponent''s weapon and braced himself for the attack.


    Swish! All of a sudden, a deadly myriad of Blood Killing Swords shot toward Ricky from all directions.


    Ricky realized then that the one Blood Killing Sword was an illusory sleight of hand meant to distract


    him. He could not help feeling impressed.


    Ricky quickly turned nine kinds of mes into a torrent under the chaotic fire runes, which then formed


    a ming cage around him.


    Rickybined the two skills of the me Torrent and the Space Splitting Cage.


    The entire battlefield instantly caught fire.


    The nine kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire burned the killer''s illusions into nothing.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Every Blood Killing Sword that flew toward Ricky sizzled and disappeared against his ming cage.


    "Massacring Golden Palm! Three palms in one!"


    Ricky met another one of the killer''s Blood Killing Sword with a giant golden palm.


    "Great harmony of human and sword, kill in sword intent!"


    Seeing the giant palm, the killer''s eyes widened. He then integrated his body with the blood sword,


    filling it with illusory power. It pierced the golden palm.


    Ricky was expecting that move. It was a very Killer No. 1 thing to do.


    One-third of saber intent erupted and shed out, and all the power condensed and turned into a strike


    with the essence of Transferring Form. The strike collided with the blood sword.


    In the sh, Ricky and Killer No. 1''s bloodshot eyes met.

 Chapter 924 Kill Killer No. 1

    Chapter 924 Kill Killer No. 1


    Boom!


    At the moment when the sword and the saber collided, their power and momentum were pushed to


    their own peak. The explosion under the Intent Apperception made the peak even more violent.


    The battlefield was then transformed into a domain of destructive thunder.


    "Kill!" Killer No. 1 roared. The Intent Apperception of his sword intent reached forty percent, which


    made Ricky''s thirty-percent Intent Apperception of saber intent tremble.


    Bang! Killer No. 1 took advantage of Ricky''s momentary panic. He mobilized all the power of the


    Illusory Killing Blood Mutant to gather the blood killing power, and then he crushed it towards Ricky with


    deadly precision.


    Bang! Bang!


    Ricky took the blow but kept his feet nted on the ground. The attack was strong enough to make him


    leave track marks on the earth. He took a breath and spat blood.


    It was Ricky''s first time to bleed during a battle against a warrior of his level, and this well demonstrated


    the strength of Killer No. 1.


    "Ricky, you shouldn''t have used the power of your saber intent against his sword intent. Your mastery


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    of your saber intent won''t make up for the ten-percent intent gap," Tina said honestly.


    "You can''t challenge an opponent who is stronger than you in terms of Intent Apperception."


    "Agreed. Thank you for the reminder, Tina," Ricky nodded. His thirty-percent Intent Apperception was


    no match for Killer No. 1''s forty-percent Intent Apperception.


    If it were not for the third level of Ultimate Golden Body, he would have been seriously injured.


    Boom! Ricky retreated, but Killer No. 1 would not let go of this opportunity. He instantly jumped up and


    appeared above Ricky, and the illusion power once again filled the air.


    "Shadowy Emperor Replication¡ªreplication of blood and flesh!"


    Before Ricky could lift up his hands to draw a seal, four perfect replicas of Killer No. 1 had surrounded


    him. Apparently, Killer No. 1 had thoroughly mastered the technique. He and his three replicas were


    impossible to tell apart.


    "Omnipotent Illusion Skill! Blood Kill!"


    Killer No. 1 and his replicas, who also possessed the Illusory Killing Blood Mutants, had blood red


    bubbles in their hands. Those bubbles created illusions, each replica creating a different one right in


    front of Ricky''s eyes.


    At this moment, Ricky''s mind and consciousness were elevated to the extreme, but the space in his


    eyes had still changed.


    First, there was a lively green ce, then a dark and bloody ce that smelled of death, and then a


    Thenstly, there was and of wind and thunder. Gales and thunder struck Ricky''s corporeal body.


    All those ces had shed in his eyes for several times in an instant.


    His eyes betrayed him, but Ricky was sure that he was inside the Killer No. 1''s illusions that were


    created using the Illusory Killing Blood Mutant.


    ''This Illusory Killing Blood Mutant is more powerful than Killer No. 2''s Spatial Killing Blood Mutant, ''


    Ricky mused.


    He activated his Golden Spirit Eyes. With the help of the eyes, he was able to see everything. He was


    still standing in the initial state space with four illusory spaces swirling all around him.


    Killer No. 1 and his three replicas stood in the respective spaces they created.


    "This ends now," Ricky said, seeing through everything using his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Swish!


    Each of the four spaces began to crack and disintegrate, and in their wake rose huge bloody swords


    aimed at Ricky.


    Although the power of those bloody swords was strong, it was illusory. Even if Ricky stood still, they


    could not harm him.


    However, Ricky still chose to y along.


    He dodged the bloody swords one by one as they flew to him.


    Seeing that Ricky was really dodging those illusory attacks, the four replicas all revealed a disdainful


    look. In the end, this fight was going to end with Ricky''s head on a spike.


    The next moment, one of the replicas came towards Ricky from one of the four illusionary spaces with


    his bloody sword. Killer No. 1 thought that Ricky was unable to see the attack as all he could see was


    four illusory spaces.


    ''Go to hell, '' Killer No. 1 mused. He suddenly appeared above Ricky''s head, his blood sword poised to


    plunge through Ricky''s head in seconds.


    Before Killer No. 1''s blood sword could so much as graze Ricky''s scalp, Ricky vanished.


    Two ck bracelets appeared in Ricky''s Massacring Zone. He apparently took them off.


    The moment he took the bracelets off, he felt as light as a swallow as if he could cross countless


    mountains in an instant.


    Ricky used the Space-shrinking Pace after shedding the weight off his shoulders. He could cover one


    kilometer in one step, and he did not need to consume any cultivation resources to ease his body''s


    pain.


    Using the Space-shrinking Pace, Ricky appeared in the air above Killer No. 1''s real body.


    Before Killer No. 1 could react, Ricky had already condensed the Iron Justice Saber into the Gxy


    Strike, which waspletely covered by chaotic power.


    "Gxy Strike!"


    Even the battlefield seemed to have stood still. Killer No. 1 merged with his three replicas and tried to


    resist the attack.


    Killer No. 1 felt the power of Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes as well as the chaotic power of Ricky''s Gxy


    Strike. His eyes widened in awe and terror.


    Killer No. 1 did not understand how Ricky appeared above him so fast. Even if Ricky had torn the


    space, he should have felt iting.


    But it was toote.


    Ricky''s Gxy Strike descended upon Killer No. 1 like a fatal storm.


    The blow fell on Killer No. 1''s head.


    With an ugly, crunching sound, Killer No. 1''s head was cleaved, streaming blood all over his face and


    neck.


    The chaotic power destroyed Killer No. 1''s soul under the control of Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes. Killer


    No. 1 was reduced to a corpse with unseeing, regretful eyes.


    Bang!


    Killer No. 1''s body fell heavily on the ground.


    The loud thud caught the others'' attention.


    Ricky''s allies were naturally excited while Alden and the others were stunned. They thought that Killer


    No. 1 would never be defeated with his near-legendary strength.


    They were wrong.

 Chapter 925 Fighting Alden And Barr

    Chapter 925 Fighting Alden And Barr


    Silence reigned on the battlefield as shock settled over them. Nobody moved nor made a sound.


    All of a sudden, the silence shattered like ss as Jasper''s boomingughter sounded. "Ha-ha! Ricky,


    you defeated Killer No. 1 so quickly. With your talent, we will surely win this battle."


    "We must win this battle!" Ricky said seriously. He shifted his eyes to Alden, who was their strongest


    enemy now that Killer No. 1 had been defeated. Once they killed Alden, they would win the battle.


    Ricky burned with eagerness. He would win this battle not only to survive but also to get the Blood


    Ganoderma Lucidum.


    Meanwhile, Alden felt a shiver run through him under Ricky''s intense gaze. If he had any doubt about


    Ricky''s strength, it was wiped clean by his quick victory over Killer No. 1.


    Although Alden was confident in his abilities, he could not help the dread that sank into his stomach like


    lead. With Jasper and Ricky as his enemies, there was a great chance that this would be hisst battle.


    "Alden, do us both a favor and just kill yourself!" Jasper said coldly when he saw the muted expression


    on Alden''s face.


    He had originally nned to use the mysterious power evolved from the Eight Diagrams, but when


    Ricky took the lead and broke the deadlock, he figured that there was no need to use his trump card. If


    he used it prematurely, it could bring bad luck and could even reduce his life span.


    "How impertinent! Do you think you two can defeat me?" Alden could not help but exim scornfully.


    He would not keep quiet when insulted even if Ricky was extremely powerful.


    "Yes, I do. There is no way that you can win against us," Jasper replied coldly.


    At this time, it seemed that the time for words had ended. Jasper and Ricky looked at each other and


    fluidly burst out their attacks. They rushed to Alden, one from the left and the other from the right. They


    coordinated every movement with refined ease. It was as if they were dancing, a graceful and deadly


    dance.


    In turn, Alden gathered his most powerful skills and readily met Ricky''s and Jasper''s attacks separately.


    The three of them exchanged attacks swiftly, their strength almost at the same level. However, no


    matter how fast Alden moved, he was at a disadvantage with two enemies.


    It was inevitable when Alden lost focus for a moment and an attack slipped by his defenses. A blow hit


    him in the chest and took his breath away.


    Like wolves who sensed their prey''s weakness, Ricky and Jasper bombarded him even worse. They


    took Alden''sck of defense as an invitation and stepped up their assault.


    "Damn it!" Alden roared weakly as blood spurted from his mouth. His senses had started to deteriorate


    but the metallic taste of blood stood out harshly against everything else. His head thudded in time with


    his heart.


    "Alden, you know that whoever wins first in a battle will win the battle in the end. Even if you get up


    now, we will still beat you in the end," Ricky said confidently.


    Ricky''s words were like salt to each of Alden''s wounds. He red at him fiercely and bared his sharp


    teeth.


    "Really? How could I lose?" Alden shifted his eyes to Barr, the second strongest warrior of the Nether


    Manor.


    Barr met his eyes with a knowing stare. With a gesture of their hands, they turned into two lumps of evil


    spirit in an instant.


    Their evil spirit merged together but divided just as fast. It formed two monstrous bodies with a


    ferocious head and four pitch-ck arms. Strength and malice emanated from what looked like devil


    bodies.


    "Nether Disintegration?" Ricky mumbled in surprise. He had seen this skill when he fought against


    Landon, the sixth strongest warrior of the Nether Manor.


    "We have to be careful. Their evil spirit seems to have increased their strength by thirty-five percent,"


    Jasper whispered to Ricky.


    "So what if they are thirty-five percent filled by an evil spirit? Evil spirit cannot restrain the Light


    Apperception we cultivated. I know we can beat them," Soar said as he came over and joined Ricky


    and Jasper. His voice was full of confidence and he seemed like he was ready to fight anyone at any


    moment.


    "Soar, we''d better be careful," Ricky said. "After all, we have seen how powerful the evil spirit could be."


    Howl!


    After their sessful merging, Alden and Barr roared wildly. They acted more like devils than humans


    as if the darkness inside had taken over their minds. There was nothing left but their lust for blood and


    death. Their bodies shook violently as they wildly came after Ricky, Soar, and Jasper.


    Boom! Alden and Barrunched three gianther fists against their three opponents. Outwardly, it was


    only an ordinary attack but they could sense the enormous power and the evil spirit imbued in it.


    Immediately defensive, the three of them activated their strongest attacks against theher fists.


    Boom!


    Around them, the air surged like a hurricane and waves swept over the void violently. The entire inner


    hall trembled like an earthquake that signified the end of the world.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gradually, the waves settled and their figures emerged.


    Ricky, Jasper, and Soar half knelt on the ground. They held themselves stiffly with shallow breaths as


    blood spilled from their mouths.


    The recent attack showed that Alden and Barr had definitely reached the limit of power in the Heavenly


    Void. Their power was terrifying in its intensity especially in the hands of men such as them.


    However, their power was not enough to shield them from Ricky, Jasper, and Soar''s defensive attacks.


    Each of their chests were punctured and ck blood continuously flowed from the gigantic hole. Their


    breaths weakened with each exhale as their life flowed out from their veins.


    "They have been seriously injured too," Soar murmured as he gazed at the two. It was a tragic picture


    of defeat thatid in front of him.


    "It seems that the final victory is ours for the taking. Let''s condense the final attack!" said Jasper.


    The three worked together tounch a fatal attack. They moved quickly, heedless of the injuries they


    sustained and eager to end the battle.


    But at this moment, Alden and Barr roared again. They fixed their bloody dark eyes on the dead body


    of Killer No. 1. Their evil spirit instantly condensed into aher w that tore the space.


    Theher w took the blood from Killer No. 1''s dead body and poured it over Alden and Barr. Like a


    miracle, their condition stopped deteriorating and their wounds healedpletely.


    At the same time, Killer No. 1''s dead body became a mummy.


    "How is this possible? What did they just do?" Soar mumbled in disbelief as he looked on.


    "I guess the Nether Army from the Nether Manor are not creatures with flesh and blood. That is why


    they turn into a mass of evil spirit when they die. So, it''s normal for them to recover in this way. They


    are simr to real devils," Ricky said calmly.


    "I wonder what else the Nether Manor hides," Jasper said curiously.


    "I think we should work together andbine our power. That way we can inflict more damage on


    them and defeat them faster," Ricky said. "Otherwise, we will be exhausted and destroyed one by one


    in the end."


    "You''re right. We need to finish this battle as soon as possible. Ricky, since you have cultivated the


    chaotic power, you must be able to integrate power better. You should take the lead," Jasper said as he


    nodded his head at Ricky.

 Chapter 926 Victory

    Chapter 926 Victory


    "All right. I will use the chaotic power to integrate with your forces. It should create a fatal blow that


    would end this battle," Ricky nodded and said.


    He activated his chaotic power. There was no other power that couldpete with the chaotic power


    except for the primitive power.


    His five runes merged and fused with his chaotic power. It formed a ball of light that constantly


    transformed under the influence of the five mutants and chaotic power.


    Of course, this was under the control of Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Dragon Soul me!" On his end, Soar burst out his Omnipotent Skill. He also condensed all his power


    into an energy sphere that he integrated into Ricky''s ball of light.


    Meanwhile, Jasper integrated his power into the Eight Diagrams and quickly merged it into Ricky''s


    power as well.


    Boom! The fusion of the strongest skills of the three had almost exceeded the peak of the Heavenly


    Void.


    "Our victory depends on this," Ricky said seriously with his Iron Justice Saber sped tightly in his


    hands. His Golden Spirit Eyes controlled the sphere of power and condensed it onto the de of the


    Iron Justice Saber.


    This was their most powerful move. If they failed to kill the two people, then the battle would drag on.


    If the battle devolved into a battle of stamina and wills, there was a good chance that they would be


    defeated. With this in mind, Ricky moved to strike.


    The two roared ferociously again as they watched Ricky''s approach. Evil spirit gathered in their four


    strong arms.


    When enough power was condensed, they let loose a powerful punch.


    The power this punch held was wilder and inhumane. As they lost their humanity to the evil spirit, they


    became irrational and overwhelmed with darkness. Unlike real devils, they could not maintain their


    conscious minds.


    As they drowned in darkness, they were emptied of everything but the power they held. It was as if they


    had sold themselves to the devil for overwhelming power. As they lost their minds, they lost control of


    their power which resulted in wilder and more fatal attacks.


    Boom! The two powerful attacks collided so violently that even the battle between Henry and Nestor


    stopped. The two of them lost their concentration as they fought to resist the shock-waves from the


    attack.


    Through the vibrating shock waves, a stalemate held fast between the chaotic power and the evil spirit.


    A long time passed as both sides fought fiercely. Sweat and blood poured from them in their intensity.


    Soon enough, fine lines appeared on theher fist before it shattered.


    There were two reasons for the failure of theher fist.


    First, the purity of the evil spirit waspromised at only thirty-five percent while the chaotic power


    was as powerful as the real evil spirit. Naturally, the impure imitation of the evil spirit was iparable.


    The second reason was the fusion of Ricky''s, Soar''s, and Jasper''s powers. Although it was not


    perfectly integrated like thebination of Alden and Barr, it was made more powerful by the Golden


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Spirit Eyes and chaotic power.


    As their attack was destroyed, Alden and Barr were left helpless against Ricky''s des.


    His des shed a gaping wound on their chests just as easily as it cut through theirher fist.


    With their power greatly lessened, the fusion quickly failed.


    Separated, Alden and Barr writhed on the ground as they tried to get up and attack once again. It


    seemed that they had truly lost their minds and all that was left was lust for blood and death even when


    they themselves were already at death''s door.


    Ricky swiftly swung his Iron Justice Saber across their necks. Their heads rolled away in the dirt and


    slowly dissipated into thin air. Their writhing bodies dissipated into evil spirit as well, quickly


    disappearing with the wind.


    All that was left was the blood they absorbed from Killer No. 1. It marked the ground like a bloody stain,


    a ghastly reminder of the battle.


    Ricky and hispanions met each other''s relieved gaze.


    The chance of them winning was as big as their chance of dying but fortunately, they relied on their


    own strength and won.


    This battle had brought them valuable experience which they could learn from and use to enhance their


    abilities.


    However, there was one more person that stood in their way, Nestor.


    Soar, Jasper, and Henry turned their eyes to Ricky. Although they easily killed the others, Nestor was a


    special case. After all, he was the eldest brother of Pearl. Their action depended on Ricky.


    At this moment, Nestor was filled with dread.


    He had seen the death of Killer No. 1, Alden and Barr. Against all of them, Nestor knew there was no


    way he would win.


    However, he was also a genius who had experienced countless battles. He had his dignity to protect.


    He would never beg for mercy or betray others just to preserve his life. He would rather die than suffer


    that indignity.


    "At this stage, I don''t have anything to say. You can do whatever you want," Nestor said firmly as he


    restrained his bones.


    "The Bone Mutant!" Ricky murmured.


    "Nestor, I won''t kill you unless you cross the line. As for the reason, I think you already know why."


    Nestor was stunned by Ricky''s words and his unexpected mercy. He sighed, "It seems to be because


    of Pearl. I never thought she would save my life."


    "So, what''s your choice?" Ricky asked.


    "It would be stupid of me to throw my life away. Tell me what you want but you can just kill me if you


    want me to betray the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce," Nestor replied.


    "Don''t worry. Since I have decided to let you go, I won''t put you in such a dilemma," Ricky said. "The


    condition is very simple. From now on, you will not be my or my loved ones'' enemy.


    Swear to me by a Martial Arts Oath."


    "Very well, I ept." Nestor made a Martial Arts Oath as he spoke.


    "I hope you will keep your promise," Ricky said seriously.


    It signaled the end of the battle. The five of them looked at the ten-thousand-year-old Blood


    Ganoderma Lucidum with their eyes full of greed.


    They pondered seriously on how to break the bloody restriction. They couldn''t break it even if they


    was an insurmountable wall to them.


    Ssh! Just then, the Holy Water swept up. They looked on in surprise as the blood of Killer No. 1 was


    absorbed by the bloody restriction.


    With a small cracking sound, the restriction was removed.


    After the restraint was removed, it turned into a pool of blood that merged with the blood of Killer No. 1.


    The Holy Water surged around them violently. Energy swept around the ten-thousand-year-old Blood


    Ganoderma Lucidum.


    In the next moment, the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum engulfed the blood and the Holy Water. It pulsed


    and throbbed as it enveloped the blood and Holy Water, as if it had a life of its own.


    It thirstily consumed the energy of the Holy Water. All of them gaped in awe as the Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum shed its former appearance and transformed. From its gigantic height, it grew even more until


    it was as tall as four meters.

 Chapter 927 Evil Mandragora

    Chapter 927 Evil Mandragora


    "What''s going on? Is it possible that the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum is still, at this very moment,


    growing?" someone blurted out. The five of them were not able to contain their amazement upon


    seeing it.


    Moreover, this alteration made them feel the invisible pressures and life threats. On top of that, they


    seemed to have involuntarily surrendered themselves to the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum''s control.


    With this, they felt that the blood in their bodies was about to burst out of their veins. And just like what


    they had witnessed before, the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum absorbed Killer No. 1''s blood.


    "Ricky, why is it that I have an ominous premonition that blood is necessary for the Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum to grow and develop?" asked Soar in a low voice as he struggled using his powers to resist


    the unseen attraction that hovered over all of them.


    "In that case, you''re not the only one. I also have an ominous premonition," Ricky replied in a deep


    voice. "And it is a very strong premonition."


    "With this, we must take extra precaution," Jasper butted in as to remind them as well.


    During this time, they had no time to care about the Holy Water being absorbed. Their priority was


    learning about where the threat that they had felt came from.


    At the same time, the change of the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum had finallye to an end right after


    absorbing all the Holy Water and the blood of Killer No. 1.


    The Blood Ganoderma Lucidum was gettingrger exponentially, with a height of five meters at this


    time. Originally coupled with a bloody color of energy around it, it somehow appeared to be covered in


    ck blood, which reeked of evil. And right at that moment, it seemed that the sense of danger that


    they had felt came exactly from this ck blood appearance.


    The Blood Ganoderma Lucidum used to spread pure and natural blood vitality. However, ever since


    some changes took ce, it now spread bloody and murderous blood vitality.


    To be more specific and thorough, the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum was no longer a Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum for its appearance had also changed greatly. All of a sudden, a ck flower bloomed on the


    fan-shaped Ganoderma Lucidum.


    The ck flower had five petals, each of which looked like a world that was filled with negativity and


    toxicity¡ªominous auras and overflowing killing intent, and death.


    "It seems that it has changed into another Treasure from Heaven and Earth rather than the Blood


    Ganoderma Lucidum. But I have never seen such a kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth. And


    besides, it also seems quite weird," Henrymented.


    "So, do you know what kind of flower it is?" Ricky asked in a hushed voice.


    Right at that moment, even though the inner hall had already settled down, he still felt uneasy with how


    the ck flower looked like and felt like.


    "I don''t know. A lot of flowers have five petals which kind of makes them look like one another. But with


    this one...I wasn''t even able to recognize it at first sight! I can''t believe that I''m so unfamiliar with it,"


    Jasper said in a hushed voice.


    "It''s just too hard to describe. Even the aura of the flower and the power it spreads are so different, so


    weird. I have never seen anything like it! In fact, it seems that it does not belong anywhere here in our


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    continent."


    "What the hell is that flower? It''s just so odd. On top of that, it grew from the Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum!" Ricky asked, still stunned about the flower''s existence.


    "If my hunch is right, then this flower must be the Evil Mandragora. If it has grown into its own psychic


    intelligence, we all have to die today!" Nestor said in a serious tone. His eyes were filled with fear.


    Much more afraid and worried than the rest of them, Nestor panicked and even thought that he would


    die very soon, like he had a countdown timer waiting for his death.


    "Wait, can you slow down a bit? What exactly do you mean by that, Nestor?" Ricky asked.


    "Ricky, I hate to break it to you, but what he said is right!" Tina said as she joined the conversation.


    Everyone''s heart sank to their lowest. Then, they all shifted their gaze at Nestor while they all bore the


    anxiety in their hearts.


    "A lot of treasures are being auctioned at the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, and so we have


    collected a lot of information about the said treasures," Nestor said. Being the only one with enough


    knowledge about the topic, he felt that he was obligated to share what he knew about the mysterious


    treasure.


    "There is a kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth called the mandragora flower, which is a growing


    type of Treasure from Heaven and Earth. That is to say, its grade varies with the change in its own size.


    The function of the original energy doesn''t matter for this kind of flower."


    "Wow, I never knew something so amazing!" Ricky and the others said with so much amazement in


    their tone.


    It should be known that the grade of any Treasure from Heaven and Earth was fixed from the beginning


    of their growth. Without the original energy or other higher-grade energy, there would not be any


    changes to their grade.


    However, the mandragora flower could have different grades all to be determined by its growing size.


    How could they not be dumbfounded by such a precious Treasure from Heaven and Earth?


    "As for the mandragora flower, it only grows in one ce¡ª the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum. It is said


    that the older the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum is, the bigger the mandragora flower grows, and the


    higher its grade is," Nestor then continued.


    "Shit! How luxurious this is! It grows on the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum! Oh, that makes me want my


    Blood Ganoderma Lucidum back!" Soar said with disappointment in his tone.


    "Nestor, just one more question. Since the mandragora flower grows on the Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum, its function must be much greater than that of the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum''s, right?"


    Jasper asked.


    "You are absolutely right about that. In that case, it must be more precious than the Blood Ganoderma


    Lucidum!" Soar excitedly replied as if he had forgotten the oddity of the mandragora flower.


    "But, before you do anything else, you should listen to me first. You will eventually know what I mean,"


    Nestor continued.


    "There are two kinds of mandragora flowers growing on the Blood Ganoderma Lucidum. One is called


    the Divine Mandragora which is pearly white, and the other is called the Evil Mandragora, drenched in


    the color of ck blood."


    "Oh, I see. So this is the Evil Mandragora. With the ''evil'' meaning, it must be ominous by nature," Ricky


    uttered.


    "Yes, you got that right. This is, indeed, the Evil Mandragora," said Nestor.


    "Rumor has it that the Divine Mandragora can help peoplemunicate with the legendary residence


    of the holy beings. Moreover, the Evil Mandragora can help peoplemunicate with the dead ce of


    the devils."


    "Wait, thend of the holy beings and the devils?" Jasper and the others asked as they were all


    surprised at what Nestor had said about the flower''s function.


    "However, these are just rumors. I still don''t know if they are true," Nestor countered.


    "But it doesn''t matter right now. The point is that the mandragora flower have its own psychic


    intelligence. If it really has the psychic intelligence, then it must keep on absorbing energy. And there


    are only two ways for it to absorb energy."


    "What are the two ways?" Ricky suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "One way is through the divine power, which is the legendary power cultivated by the holy beings,"


    Nestor said. "And the other way is to devour blood. The blood can be of any living being, but must be


    fresh.


    If it is, indeed, the Divine Mandragora, then it will not devour the blood because its psychic intelligence


    is justice. But now what we have is the Evil Mandragora. Compared to the divine power, it prefers the


    blood and would even keep devouring it more.


    I think that I have exined it all to you very well. Now you already know where that sense of threat


    Right after hearing such a lengthy lecture about the flower and its oddities, all the people suddenly


    turned gloomy as they were all disappointed at the Evil Mandragora''s function. With crumpled faces of


    sadness, they all took a nce at the Evil Mandragora.


    Meanwhile, after everything that they had learned, there was only one thought in their mind¡ªall of


    them hoped that this Evil Mandragora would not have the psychic intelligence. This was because that


    even with the simplest power of the bloody barrier, the Evil Mandragora could kill them easily.

 Chapter 928 Not Able To Defend

    Chapter 928 Not Able To Defend


    "Ha-ha! I have been drifting away in the chaos for countless years. I can finally see the light of day


    again." A woman''s voice echoed from the Evil Mandragora. The voice clinked like tiny bells that


    sounded pleasant but the undertone of darkness filled Ricky and hispanions with dread.


    Their faces wore different shades of terror and their legs were rooted on the spot. Fear clutched at


    them and made their hearts stutter and pulse quickly.


    It was the worst thing that could happen¡ªthe Evil Mandragora was sentient with psychic intelligence.


    The words indicated that it was aware of its existence although it had spent most of those years in


    slumber.


    And now, the arrival of Ricky and hispanions had awakened itpletely.


    Boom! The Evil Mandragora quickly changed and turned into a woman. Evil and darkness swirled


    around her like a terrifying cape. Her body and face were angelic but her eyes were murderous and


    bloodthirsty.


    Her curvaceous body was covered with nothing but petals. Jet ck hair fell past her shoulders,


    decorated by a single petal.


    The blood vitality and the Holy Water energy rose from her body to be further transformed by the


    woman into real evil spirit.


    As they watched, she stretched herself and yawnednguidly. She gracefully turned towards Ricky and


    others, her tongue distracting as it wet her lips. She looked at them hungrily, attracted by their energy.


    "Your blood vitality seems really rich. Cut your blood meridians for me."


    She stalked towards them like a predator as she eyed them like delicious morsels of food. "In this way,


    you will die sooner without pain. If you don''t...well, let''s just say that you would probably wish you killed


    yourselves instead."


    Ricky and hispanions tensed and huddled closer. Nobody seemed ready to just give up. Instead,


    the fire of determination burned steadily in their hearts. They nced at one another, their decision


    reflected in their eyes. They would rather die fighting than surrender to this monster.


    A single ray of light shone upon their thoughts. They were in the Heavenly Void where it was


    impossible to exceed the strength of a demi-spiritual emperor. Thus, no matter how strong the Evil


    Mandragora seemed to be, there was no way that she was a demi-spiritual emperor.


    With their lives on the line, Nestor shelved his grudges against Ricky. He moved closer to Ricky''s back,


    prepared to defend his back and fight alongside him as brothers.


    In an instant, the five of them had activated their full strength. They sprinted in separate directions and


    rounded on the Evil Mandragora. In return, she turned around and red at each of them, unimpressed


    by their strategy.


    "It seems that you''d rather suffer," the Evil Mandragora shouted furiously. "Impudent fools!"


    In great anger, her evil spirit began to overflow.


    Ricky and hispanions knew that they probably had one shot so they chose to take advantage of


    that. One in mind, they condensed their strongest attacks at the same time.


    They didn''t need words tomunicate. Instead, they moved singrly to transfer their power to


    Ricky. They all knew without a doubt that Ricky would be able to contain their strongest attacks using


    his chaotic power.


    "Dragon Soul Punishment¡ªPunishment me!" Soar used the dragon soul to sense the heavenlyw.


    He condensed the power of punishment and formed the strongest me he could create.


    "Eight Diagrams! Thunder Golden Hammer!" On his end, Jasper condensed the Eight Diagrams. With


    the effect of the Eight Diagrams, the killing golden energy and the destructive thunder werepletely


    integrated into a huge hammer.


    Henry burst out his Sandy Mutant. The Five-element Quicksand and the poisonous sand gathered


    quickly under Henry''s control. The strongest enlightenment power of the Predatory Holy Ant tribe, the


    Predatory Enlightenment, permeated the air around him. In the shadows, a Predatory Holy Ant


    materialized.


    Meanwhile, Nestor''s body and his surroundings turned into a sea of white bones. The huge bones


    shone unearthly with a deathly glint. These ghastly bones condensed intorger bones fashioned like


    the maw of a vicious monster.


    Ricky stood in their midst inplete control as he merged all their powerful attacks with his chaotic


    power. With his Golden Spirit Eyes, he spun their power together and created a suppressing lotus.


    Five kinds of runes encircled the Suppressing Lotus and evolved into a space channel. Ricky''s nine


    mes took the lead as the Suppressing Lotus pounced on the Evil Mandragora.


    The earth trembled under this attack, abination of all of their most powerful attacks. The Evil


    Mandragora looked on in amazement.


    "Chaotic power! I didn''t expect to see any creature cultivating the chaotic power here!" the Evil


    Mandragora said in surprise.


    Despite the awe painted in her angelic face, her expression remained condescending. They were like


    children to her, and their strongest attack was not enough to be considered a threat.


    Calmly, she pped her hands which were as smooth and as dark as ck jade. The evil spirit around


    her body condensed into a mandragora flower and shot straight into the suppressing lotus.


    Boom!


    The two flowers collided against each other intensely. Airwaves swept all around as the mandragora


    flower crushed the suppressing lotus easily.


    Instead of being shattered, the suppressing lotus was separated into the five original attacks from Ricky


    and hispanions.


    The evil spirit immediately enveloped the five attacks and swallowed them in darkness. This way, the


    Evil Mandragora hadplete control over their attacks.


    While her evil spirit was attacking the suppressing lotus, the Evil Mandragora had her eyes on Ricky


    and hispanions. A slow bloodthirsty smile crept on her face before she took off like a bullet, vicious


    eyes fixed on them.


    In terms of strength, Ricky and hispanions were on par with the Evil Mandragora, but in terms of


    In both realm and power, the Evil Mandragora seemed to be more powerful than them, despite the


    restraint imposed by the Heavenly Void.


    If Ricky had cultivated the chaotic power to a higher level, maybe they had a better chance. But as they


    stood, they were easy pickings for the Evil Mandragora.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, they stood together bravely and prepared their strongest defenses.


    Puff! Puff!


    All their posturing were in vain, as they were easily thrown back by the Evil Madnragora''s attack. Blood


    spurted from their mouths as theynded heavily on their backs.


    Theyid there as groans and whimpers escaped from their mouths. A deep sense of powerlessness


    consumed them like a physical hand that reached inside and squeezed their hearts painfully. Despair


    and defeat mocked at them as they stood by the doorsteps of death.


    Soar was only lightly injuredpared to the rest of them. His Three-Saber War God Armor had saved


    him but it was only a short reprieve. There was no doubt that once the Evil Mandragora found the


    Three-Saber War God Armor on his body, she would take it easily. There was no assurance he would


    survive that encounter either.


    "Ricky, maybe you can use the Divine Manor," Tina reminded Ricky. "There is divine power in the


    Divine Manor. Since you own it, you should be able to use some of its divine power!"


    "Yeah, it looks like I have no choice. I have to enter one of the zones," Ricky said to Tina. "But even if


    we enter the zone, we still don''t know how to get out!"


    While he was lost in thought, the Evil Mandragora was also preupied.


    She pped her hands and grew until she towered over everything. She let loose her insatiable lust for


    blood and attracted the blood all around her.


    In a sh, the blood in the bodies of the five men seemed toe to life. It roiled and bubbled in its


    struggle to break out of their bodies.


    Ricky and hispanions shouted in pain. They felt like their blood was being pulled out from their


    bodies and their veins were being pulled apart. Tortured groans escaped their ck mouth.


    "Ha-ha! Does it hurt?" The Evil Mandragoraughed delightedly in the face of their pain. She flicked a


    hand and they were reduced to pained groans and harsh breathing once again. "I told you I would


    make you feel something worse than death!"


    Screams and groans echoed once again with a flick of her fingers. It was as if their blood was boiling


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and a thousand needles were pricking them from the inside.

 Chapter 929 Heavenly Law And Divination

    Chapter 929 Heavenly Law And Divination


    Under the circumstances, their death seemed unavoidable. Within a quarter of the hour, their meridians


    would burst under the torture and their blood would flow out. It was a painful end just as the Evil


    Mandragora had warned them.


    ''Divine Manor, whether we live or die depends on you, '' Ricky screamed inwardly.


    "Ricky, let''s try again. Help me gather the chaotic power, and this time I will use the power of Eight


    Diagrams to help you!" Jasper urged him with his internal power.


    "The mysterious power generated from the Eight Diagrams?" Ricky asked in surprise when he heard


    Jasper''s proposal.


    "Before I agree, tell me the truth. What are the consequences if you use that power?"


    Ricky could tell as soon as Jasper suggested it that the power he held was dangerous, not only for their


    enemies but also for himself. Jasper sounded worried and hesitant when he suggested the idea.


    Furthermore, if the mysterious power of the Eight Diagrams could be used without restraint, Jasper


    would have used it from the start.


    "It will consume my life span. With my current understanding of that power, it will consume one-fifth of


    my life span or more in every use," Jasper said seriously.


    "One-fifth of your life span would be lost?" Ricky gasped in surprise. Now that he knew, he shared the


    same worried and hesitant look that Jasper had.


    One-fifth of one''s life span was an extremely high price to pay. The only people who could afford it were


    probably the powerful talents who were at the peak state of martial arts.


    But even for those geniuses, they would probably use it as ast resort.


    Could he let hispanion use his life to save them?


    "I have no choice but to try," said Jasper.


    "Don''t worry, Jasper. I can mobilize divine power and defeat this Evil Mandragora!" Ricky replied.


    "Divine power! You are really lucky, Ricky!" Jasper replied when he overheard Ricky''s words.


    "But, Ricky, did you forget? Nestor said that the mandragora flower can absorb divine power. Even if


    you can mobilize divine power, it''s still not your power.


    In that case, the divine power is very likely to be absorbed by the Evil Mandragora and transformed into


    her evil spirit. That is theplete opposite of what we want."


    Hearing Jasper''s words, Ricky and Tina, who was in the Massacring Zone, fell into silence. Jasper had


    a point. They would just endanger themselves if they attacked without thought.


    "Ricky, we cannot gamble on our chance this time. We would be digging our graves if we strengthen


    the Evil Mandragora. Instead, let''s do it my way, okay?


    Your chaotic power and my Heavenly Law and Divination developed from Eight Diagrams will end this


    fight!"


    Boom! The Eight-Diagram Enlightenment spread all over Jasper''s body with an explosion of power. He


    transformed into the Eight Diagrams and ignored the pain that racked his body. The force of heavenly


    "Heavenly Law and Divination!" Ricky gasped as he looked at Jasper. "Are the Heavenly Law and


    Divination the evolution of the Eight Diagrams?"


    "It is said that the Heavenly Law and Divination are from the power of deduction and they are


    connected in the River of Time. No wonder Jasper said that his instincts can perceive the future; it is


    not intuition, but actually deduction," Tina said.


    "However, such deduction and the use of the power of the River of Time are both at the expense of


    one''s own life."


    ''The power of the River of Time, is this the inheritance of the Eight Diagrams?'' Ricky wondered


    thoughtfully.


    He shed his hesitations and quickly activated the five mutants and five kinds of runes so that he could


    gather the chaotic power to its maximum.


    Heavenlyw appeared above Jasper''s Eight Diagrams, and the power of time surfaced. Both of them


    formed the Heavenly Law and Divination. A huge figure materialized in Jasper''s shadow.


    "Heavenly Law and Divination! Sky Hammer!" With a thunderous roar, Jasper condensed all his


    strength into a huge hammer and sted the Evil Mandragora.


    As he attacked, a fifth of Jasper''s hair turned white. It seemed like a physical manifestation of his life,


    depleted by his powerful attack.


    At the same time, all the chaotic power that Ricky gathered enveloped Jasper''s Sky Hammer.


    Electricity crackled in the air, the power of their attack evident.


    This was theirst strike!


    "You losers! How dare you resist!" Evil Mandragora said indignantly.


    However, her eyes had widened in surprise once again. How could she not know the power of


    Heavenly Law and Divination? Thebined might of the chaotic power and the Heavenly Law and


    Divination was strong but she remained confident.


    The strength of the true devil could only be suppressed by primitive power and not by any Light


    Apperception. She was infinitely stronger than Ricky and hispanions no matter what tricks they


    yed.


    Immediately, the Evil Mandragora activated a mandragora flower and pressed toward their attacks.


    This time, the two sides paused in a stalemate. Itsted far longer than the previous battle when the


    five of them allied together. It was obvious that the power of the Heavenly Law and Divination was


    really powerful.


    But in the end, they were still defeated by the Mandragora Flower.


    Despite their powerful move that cost a fifth of Jasper''s life, they were still defeated. In fact, they had


    not even injured the Evil Mandragora.


    The gap in their powers stretched over them like a death sentence.


    Ricky could not even use the divine power in the Divine Manor because it would just make the Evil


    Mandragora stronger.


    Ricky had no other choice now. He had to bring the others into the Massacring Zone first. As for how to


    escape, he would think about that after they entered the Massacring Zone.


    "Death Wings!"


    In the next moment, Ricky had condensed the Life and Death Omnipotent Skill. It evolved into the


    Death Wings and punched towards the mandragora flower.


    He needed to stop the mandragora flower even for just a moment so that he could bring the others into


    the Massacring Zone.


    However, he was stopped short by the mandragora flower''s suppression.


    It seemed like the Evil Mandragora had gotten tired of them. She was done ying and was ready to


    finish them off.


    "Ricky..." Tina murmured in a feeble voice with tears in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "It seems that we are going to die here today," Ricky said in an apologetic tone to Tina.


    "Ricky, what should we do?" Soar had also realized the blockade and asked Ricky through his internal


    power.


    "Soar, you have the Three-Saber War God Armor. I will buy you some time with myst strength. You


    have to run as fast as you can. If you be the true Great Dragon in the future, you must help me do


    something."


    "Ricky, I won''t let you die alone!" Soar protested vehemently.


    "No, I''d prefer that you escape with your life. Even if you want to die with us, I need you to finish


    something for me!"


    As he talked, Ricky gathered his strength again. He attacked the suppressed mandragora flower with


    everything he had.


    He screamed as tears escaped from his eyes in despair. He wanted to protect everyone but he was


    powerless. Pitiful and powerless.

 Chapter 930 Redemption

    Chapter 930 Redemption


    The Evil Mandragora had finally revealed her true strength, and it was like seeing an ant fight against a


    starving mountain lion.


    Ricky had an inkling earlier, but now, he was sure that the true realm of the Evil Mandragora was far


    higher than a demi-spiritual emperor. She was most probably a spiritual emperor suppressed by the


    Heavenly Void.


    Soar, on the other hand, was cornered and left with no choice but to summon his Three-Saber War


    God Armor.


    "Ricky! Everyone!" Soar cried out when he saw that Ricky and the other three men were bleeding


    under the suppression. He was only in a better state because of the strength of his armor.


    "Oh my! Your armor is absolutely extraordinary!" said the Evil Mandragora in surprise. For the first time,


    her eyes sparkled with greed while she eyed Soar up and down.


    She had an extraordinary insight, as she could clearly feel the power of the Three-Saber War God


    Armor.


    With a yful smirk, she lifted a pale hand in front of her. She quickly condensed petals and attacked


    Soar with them, in a bid to gauge how powerful the armor was.


    Boom! The petals of evil spirit flew at breakneck speed towards Soar, and they exploded upon contact


    with him. The shock waves the explosion emitted were so strong that they blew a powerful wind across


    them all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bang! Soar couldn''t withstand the powerful wind, and he was blown away and rolled over and over like


    a bay of hale. However, the damage that the petals caused was blocked by the Three-Saber War God


    Armor. As he stood up again, it became clear that he had no injuries, except his wounded pride from


    the embarrassing fall.


    "How excellent the armor is! It''s filled with divine power!" eximed the Evil Mandragora gleefully. She


    was cackling like a witch now, obviously pleased with the result of her test which exposed how powerful


    the armor was. It also inadvertently revealed the hidden divine power it had.


    Needless to say, the Evil Mandragora had probably guessed that the armor was at the divine level.


    Her desire for the armor was so strong that she was barely disguising the greed. She had a crazed


    expression on her face, as she tracked Soar''s every moment, and all the while, her eyes were trained


    solely on Soar''s armor. It was as if she had forgotten about Ricky and his team.


    Ricky crept carefully behind her, aware that she was not paying attention to them at that moment, and it


    was probably theirst chance to help Soar escape. He stood up immediately, his face and body


    covered in blood.


    "Jasper, Henry! Could you please lend me a hand? Soar''s armor might help him escape," Ricky asked


    through his telepathy.


    "Of course! It is better that one of us would escape, rather than we all die together," Jasper said with a


    smile.


    "Thank you," said Ricky seriously, a morose smile on his face. "It''s a pity that I don''t have a chance to


    pay you back."


    "Ha-ha. Don''t worry about it, as you are like a brother to me. Anyway, we shall continue to be brothers


    in hell, shall we not?" replied Henry wetly, his lips reddened by blood from his injuries.


    In the next moment, the three of them burst their remaining powers andunched their attacks towards


    the Evil Mandragora.


    To their surprise, Nestorunched an attack alongside them.


    "No need to be surprised! We are all going to die anyway. Why shouldn''t I use myst strength for


    something useful?" Resignation and a pained grimace settled in Nestor''s features. He continued, "I


    have nothing to lose if he escapes. Better still, he could build a tomb for me."


    "Thank you!" nodded Ricky gratefully.


    He would take anything he could get since any power they had could bring them one step closer to


    survival.


    A resounding explosion shook the earth with its power.


    The four men''s attacks had sessfullynded on the Evil Mandragora, and they were now


    suppressing her so she couldn''t go after Soar.


    "Soar, just go! Don''t forget what I told you if you manage to escape," Ricky cried out to Soar without


    looking. His whole concentration was on the Evil Mandragora that could escape at any moment.


    "Ricky, everyone, I''m leaving! See you again!" Soar quickly turned and ran as fast as he could into the


    maze. He struggled as the Evil Mandragora pursued him, while Ricky and the others remained firmly as


    they stalled the Evil Mandragora off.


    "You measly little ants! How dare you destroy my n?" Soar had escaped, and the airwaves had


    begun to settle down. As the air cleared, the Evil Mandragora came out with a ruthless re on her


    face, and she quickly burst out four evil petals which paralyzed Ricky and the other men.


    The only thing that saved the four from instant death was her preference for the blood of living


    creatures. She needed them alive, so she could maintain her peak state, and it was also a plus that


    they would get to watch as the others died in front of them.


    Now, the Evil Mandragora had begun to absorb their blood, and she felt herself getting stronger, just as


    they could feel that their blood was constantly being drawn.


    "Ricky..." Tina''s breathless mutter sounded in Ricky''s ears. Her muffled sobs were loud against his


    weakening breath.


    "Tina, I took the path of cultivation, fully aware of the danger it holds. Now, it seems that I''ve run out of


    luck," Ricky consoled her.


    "I just hope that the space in my spiritual meridian will not copse immediately after my death."


    Ricky tried to activate the chromatic energy of the ax again, but he had exhausted his power, and so


    the ax didn''t even budge. It seemed to have used up its power in thest two attacks.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but he had no more strength to give.


    Although the Life and Death Fire and the life and death rune were helping him recover, they couldn''t


    keep up with the damage caused by the Evil Mandragora''s suppression. It was even stopping him from


    activating his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and Evil Devouring Mouth.


    If the ax didn''t work, then Ricky had to ept his fate.


    The Evil Mandragora eyed the four men, who were too weak to move, with a pleased expression on


    her face. They weren''t a threat to her anymore, so she looked away towards the maze where Soar


    disappeared, and said, "Everything here is under my control. How would you escape?"


    She disappeared into the maze with a crazed expression, a look that horrified Ricky enough to pray for


    Soar to gods he didn''t even believe in.


    "Soar, I hope you are lucky enough to escape from this Fake Chaotic Space," Ricky uttered solemnly


    as he stared after her.


    After a quarter of an hour, the four had lost almost half of their blood. Any ordinary middle-level spiritual


    kings or low-level spiritual kings would have died if they lost the same amount of blood.


    Thankfully, they were nearing semi-spiritual emperors, which allowed them to survive even after they


    lost so much of their blood. But regardless of how slow it was, they were still dying.


    Bang! Suddenly, the Evil Mandragora and all the demonic power she possessed disappeared in a great


    explosion that rocked their world.


    Ssh! The four men looked up, as the blood absorbed by the Evil Mandragora fell like rain from the


    sky.


    When they realized that her suppression had fallen as well, they hastily activated their powers to


    recover. They couldn''t believe what had happened, nheless they moved quickly just in case she


    came back.


    Of course, the blood they lost could not be restored, so they could only practice slowly or consume the


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth to recover.


    Ricky also activated the life and death runes and the Life and Death Fire to help the other three


    recover. It only helped a little because he hadn''te around to perfecting it yet, but it was better than


    nothing.


    "What happened?" Jasper asked in a rough voice when he had recovered enough to talk. "There''s no


    living creature that can threaten the Evil Mandragora in the Heavenly Void, right?"


    "Maybe it''s because of the other powerful creatures in the Fake Chaotic Region." Henry suggested. He


    too sounded rough, and every inhale he made sounded harsh and forced.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here first. If that deviles back, she will definitely not give us any more


    chances," Henry urged the others. He thought that it was better not to look the gift horse in the mouth,


    so he hustled them all to concentrate on healing.


    "Who the hell are you? Why is my power useless against you?" They stiffened at once when the voice


    of the Evil Mandragora echoed around them. They looked around with narrowed eyes, highly alert


    against any danger, although it seemed strange to them that she sounded deathly afraid now, and not


    as confident as she had been earlier.

 Chapter 931 Tame The Evil Mandragora

    Chapter 931 Tame The Evil Mandragora


    "The Evil Mandragora!" Fear gripped Ricky''s heart with ws of ice. He was sure hispanions felt


    the same, too.


    They were helplessmbs at the mercy of their enemy. Before their powers were fully recovered, they


    had lost half of their blood. They had no powers left to resist. They were deathly scared of the Evil


    Mandragora.


    Of course, every creature was fragile deep in their hearts. Fear was their nature.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Courage was only gained through years and years of practice.


    But there was also a trace of fear in the Evil Mandragora''s voice, which proved Ricky''s and his


    Bang! The next moment, the Evil Mandragora fell back to the passage of the maze, her body in a


    mangled mess and blood spilling from the corner of her mouth.


    Ricky and the others were dumbfounded. Although they had guessed that there was a living creature


    more powerful than the Evil Mandragora, they still felt it hard to believe.


    The sound they heard next stunned Ricky.


    "What did you do to my brother Ricky? Tell me now, old woman!" A clear, angry voice rang through the


    air.


    "It''s Hannah!" Ricky eximed and so did Tina in the Massacring Zone.


    Jasper and the others also couldn''t believe it. They looked at Ricky and asked with their eyes wide


    open, "Holy crap! When did you have such a powerful sister?"


    Ricky was sure they thought of the little girl who followed him. She was none other than Hannah.


    Hannah''s petite figure came out of the void.


    "Ricky! I''m so d you''re okay!" When Hannah saw Ricky, her anger dissolved into joy. She rushed to


    Ricky and hugged him tightly.


    Jasper and the others did not know how to react. It was indeed Hannah. They did not understand how


    she had the power to scare the Evil Mandragora or where she came from just now.


    They all remembered that when Ricky had entered the Heavenly Void earlier, he did not have this little


    girl with him.


    "Yes, I''m okay," Ricky said with a smile. He was still shocked by what he just saw because he did not


    expect that Hannah could defeat the Evil Mandragora.


    "Tina, it seems that I don''t know enough about Hannah''s strength!" Ricky told Tina telepathically.


    "There is nothing we can do about it. We are just creatures of the continent. How can we know the


    power of the daughter of a holy being?" Tina also sighed with emotion.


    "Ricky, I have an idea," Tina added.


    "What?"


    "Go ask Hannah to tame this Evil Mandragora," Tina said excitedly.


    "Is that even possible?" Ricky did not think it was a good idea. "I don''t know whether the Evil


    Mandragora can be tamed or not, but she needs some blood right now to survive. It''s impossible for me


    to find blood for her."


    "We can just let her absorb the divine power," Tina answered. "The divine power of the Divine Manor is


    enough for this Evil Mandragora to absorb for a long time.


    And within this period of time, I believe that you will be a holy being.


    You should ask Hannah to tame her because the Evil Mandragora is so rare in this world. Besides, it is


    a creature that canmunicate with the Celestial Land or the Devil Land.


    This Evil Mandragora may be useful to you in the future. You can ask her to sign a bonding contract


    with Hannah. That way, we don''t need to worry about any trouble she may cause."


    "You''re right, Tina." Ricky nodded.


    He then told Hannah the idea.


    "Okay, brother." Hannah smiled.


    As long as Ricky and her good friends were safe and sound, she would be happy. That might be the


    reason why the Holy Three-Saber erased her memory before.


    Hannah gave the Evil Mandragora a smile and said, "You old woman, if you surrender to me and sign a


    bonding contract with me, my brother and I will spare your life."


    "A bonding contract? You wish!" the Evil Mandragora retorted.


    "Very well," Hannah said in a low voice. Then she made a seal with her hands. There was a space


    appearing and covering the Evil Mandragora directly. Then the space shrank quickly to the size of a


    palm.


    "You can just stay stuck there forever," Hannah taunted.


    The Evil Mandragora''s face immediately turned gloomy. She thrashed inside Hannah''s space, but she


    could not break free.


    Without blood for the next three days, she would wither and die.


    She stopped struggling inside Hannah''s space, her face full of fear and despair.


    Seeing that Hannah easily controlled the Evil Mandragora who hadpletely suppressed them


    before, Jasper and the others were even more shocked. They couldn''t react for a long time.


    Ricky was not in a hurry anymore. He believed that the Evil Mandragora would surrender. She had just


    woken up from a deep sleep of ten thousand years, and surely she did not want to be controlled again.


    The Evil Mandragora also knew that she would die without blood for another three days.


    "Hannah, where''s Soar?" Ricky asked.


    "Don''t worry. He has recovered in my space." Hannah smiled. Then, a space appeared and Soar''s


    figure showed up.


    "Ricky! You''re okay!" Soar cried in relief.


    If it were not for Hannah, they all would have died.


    "Breathtaking," Henrymented. "We all owe Hannah our lives."


    Then, they all expressed their thanks to Hannah, who blushed at the appreciation.


    The Evil Mandragora then said, "If I choose to surrender, can you provide me with some blood?"


    "No. We can''t get blood for you by killing, but I can provide you with the divine power," Ricky said.


    "The divine power? Although this girl has the divine power, it is too limited. It can''t satisfy my needs at


    all," the Evil Mandragora replied.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I won''t let you die as long as you surrender. Otherwise, we will kill


    you," Ricky said.


    "So, what''s it going to be?"


    Silence fell as the Evil Mandragora pondered her next words. They waited for her answer.


    "Fine," she finally said, albeit unwillingly. Ricky nodded. If he were in the Evil Mandragora''s shoes, he


    would make the same wise decision. The Evil Mandragora had a feeling that Ricky and Hannah were


    powerful enough to keep her alive.


    The Evil Mandragora then resigned her soul to Hannah, giving Hannah full control of her life.

 Chapter 932 Getting Out With Fruitful Results

    Chapter 932 Getting Out With Fruitful Results


    "I have surrendered to you. Please give me some divine power. I haven''t obtained enough blood and


    divine power for countless years. If it weren''t for me being asleep or for the Holy Water and the original


    energy pervading here, I would''ve died long ago," the Evil Mandragora said.


    She stared at the blood on the ground, hardly restraining her impulse to absorb it. However, she knew


    that Ricky and Hannah would not allow her to do that.


    "Certainly." Ricky nodded. Then, he condensed and took out a mass of divine power from the Divine


    Manor and handed it to the Evil Mandragora.


    The Evil Mandragora could not believe her eyes, and Jasper and the others didn''t either.


    Once again, Ricky was a mystery to them.


    They had not known that Ricky possessed divine power. But that was probably an important secret of


    Ricky, so they did not ask about it.


    After devouring the mass of divine power, the Evil Mandragora improved in appearance and aura


    significantly. Although the blood on the ground still appealed to her, she no longer felt the strong desire


    to absorb it.


    "Tell us why you''re here, Evil Mandragora," Ricky asked.


    "Countless years ago, I met a powerful master who was the owner of the Holy Herbal Garden. He was


    a demi-spiritual potentate, so I was no match for him. But he didn''t kill me. He only kept me under


    control," the Evil Mandragora started.


    "He sealed me in the Holy Pond and left the original energy in it. With the original energy, as long as I


    remain asleep, I wouldn''t be in danger.


    The original energy spread in the Holy Herbal Garden, and he put the garden in chaos. When the Holy


    Herbal Garden was finally eroded by chaos, I was able to emerge.


    I didn''t, though, because I knew I would need fresh blood or divine power as soon as I stepped out. So


    I stayed in a half-asleep state. Not long ago, the Holy Herbal Garden finallynded at this ce, which


    gave me a chance to sessfullye out."


    "So that exins it. Our arrival enabled you toe out," Ricky said.


    "That''s right. Only to end up shackled to someone else," the Evil Mandragora said begrudgingly.


    Jasper snorted, "You should be d to belong to someone like Ricky and Hannah,dy. You will never


    fail as long as you follow them. Besides, you should do more good to make up for all the killing you did


    eons ago."


    The Evil Mandragora just rolled her eyes but avoided Ricky''s gaze.


    After all, nobody dared roll their eyes at a genius who could cultivate the chaotic power.


    "Is there another opportunity here besides the Holy Pond?" Ricky then asked. "Each of us has lost half


    of our blood here. That means we''ve lost half of our blood essence."


    "There is another Holy Pond," the Evil Mandragora answered.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "This is a Holy Herbal Garden of that demi-spiritual potentate. Of course there isn''t only one Holy Pond


    here," the Evil Mandragora exined.


    "Tell us about it," Ricky said excitedly. All the others got excited, too.


    "There''s one more, the Holy Water in which hasn''t been absorbed by me. It''s the pure Holy Water. If


    you absorb the energy in it, you''re very likely to get your lost blood back. As for your blood essence, it


    wille back, too, through your cultivation in less than a month."


    It was too easy extracting such vital information from the Evil Mandragora. It was because she was


    somehow scared of Ricky now and she thought her future would be doomed if she did not cooperate.


    After all, she had almost killed him and his friends a few moments earlier.


    What was more, Ricky controlled the divine power she needed. The amount of power she could obtain


    depended entirely on his mood.


    "Where is it?" Soar asked eagerly.


    "It''s under this extinct Holy Pond," the Evil Mandragora answered. "Perhaps that demi-spiritual


    potentate thought that the energy from one Holy Pond would not be enough to meet my requirement,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    so he made another Holy Pond under this Holy Pond."


    Then, she activated her power to smash the extinct Holy Pond. Immediately, another Holy Pond


    emerged.


    Just as the Evil Mandragora had said, this Holy Pond contained much more energy than the previous


    one. It instantly electrified the hall.


    "Great opportunities don''t appear until fierce battles are fought indeed," Ricky mused, looking at the


    new Holy Pond.


    Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, Jasper and the others jumped into the Holy Pond and began to cultivate.


    Ricky ordered the Evil Mandragora to bring Pearl, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King, and the others to


    the new Holy Pond from the maze. Then, he jumped into the Holy Pond. He just could not wait one


    more minute.


    In the Holy Pond, Ricky activated the Devouring Skill and the Life and Death Skill, seeping the


    tremendous pure Sage Level Treasure from Heaven and Earth into his blood to make up for the loss.


    For a creature who had reached the innate level, as long as there was at least one drop of blood


    essence in his body, he could use this drop of blood essence to produce blood once he absorbed some


    pure energy like the one in this Holy Pond.


    This was why creatures of innate level had strong vitality.


    Moreover, with the help of some pure energy, the blood essence could also be used to produce more


    blood essence. It would just take longer.


    While Ricky and the others began to cultivate, the Evil Mandragora led Hannah to look for their


    Nether Manor.


    After arriving at the new Holy Pond, Pearl, the Skyward Sword Spiritual King, and the others leaped


    into the Holy Pond to cultivate, too. The energy in the Holy Pond was enough for all of them to advance


    further.


    They had stayed for seven days before they left.


    The energy in the Holy Pond had beenpletely absorbed by them. Ricky and the others had


    sufficiently replenished their blood. Although their blood essence was not fully recovered, they would


    definitely recover to their peak states in twenty days.


    After absorbing the energy in the Holy Pond, all of them had reached their peak states, and in no time,


    each of them would definitely make a breakthrough.


    Of course for people like Ricky and Jasper, they might not break through until they left the Heavenly


    Void.


    This time, they were fully loaded.


    As for the warriors of the Nether Manor and the Endless Shadow, Ricky just ignored them. They were


    sworn enemies, so Ricky would not show them mercy. He did not want to kill them, though. He just let


    them find their own way through the maze.


    As for the warriors of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, Ricky told the Evil Mandragora to lead


    them out for Pearl''s sake and because Nestor had helped Soar.


    Ricky and the others were just leaving the Holy Herbal Garden when the people of the five great


    dynasties finally came in. Finding a totally plundered Holy Herbal Garden, they fumed with rage.


    Ricky and hispanions met them once again.

 Chapter 933 Rest And Leave

    Chapter 933 Rest And Leave


    The people of the five great dynasties felt the brand new emptiness of the ce. The great opportunity


    had been taken, and they were ready to kill those who had taken it.


    They regretted letting Ricky and hispanions get inside. They should have fought them outside the


    Holy Herbal Garden.


    Unfortunately, they had not made that choice because they were a little afraid of the possible


    cooperation of all the creatures on the continent against them.


    They also wondered how Ricky and hispanions had entered the Holy Herbal Garden before them.


    When it came tobat strength, the five great dynasties obviously had more warriors who were close


    to demi-spiritual emperors andpleted spiritual kings at peak state than Ricky''s team.


    "Everyone, we have been tricked," a powerful warrior from the Great Sun Dynasty said.


    Two among the five great dynasties were the Great Sun Dynasty and the Great Bright Dynasty.


    "Everything here should be controlled by the people of the five great dynasties. Outsiders are only


    lucky enough to set foot in this ce because of our kindness," said another powerful warrior.


    "Jasper, you and yourpanions are really extraordinary. I believe that you have some means to


    easily break the ban of the chaotic power," Shawn said to Jasper coldly.


    "That is none of your business. Treasures from Heaven and Earth belong to whoever gets them. So,


    everyone, please don''t take one more step or you will die painfully," Jasper warned.


    "Nestor, how did you get in the Holy Herbal Garden?" Ricky asked Nestor telepathically.


    "By Alden''s evil spirit," Nestor answered. "Alden had cultivated his evil spirit to an advanced level, and


    the evil spirit didn''t fear the chaotic power. Together with the power of the others from the Nether


    Manor, we broke the ban very quickly."


    "I see. It seems that we should never underestimate the evil spirit," Ricky conceded.


    "You''re right. Whoever gets the Treasures from Heaven and Earth will possess them," a powerful


    warrior from the Great Evil Dynasty sneered at Jasper. "We''ll just kill all of you then. That will work,


    right?"


    With that, all the powerful warriors of the five great dynasties burst out their momentums and began to


    close in on Jasper and hispanions.


    "It won''t work for you," Jasper sneered back, shaking his head and stretching his arms. He shifted his


    eyes to Ricky, telling him it was time to deal with them.


    "Hannah, Evil Mandragora, you two deal with them, but don''t kill them. Killing is not a good thing. Put


    them into the maze. Let''s see if they will be lucky enough to get out," Ricky told Hannah and the Evil


    Mandragora.


    "You got it, Ricky!"


    Hannah burst out her powerful space power to lock all the people from the five great dynasties. Then,


    the Evil Mandragora put them all into the maze.


    The whole process onlysted for a few heartbeats. It was not until then that Pearl, the Skyward Sword


    Spiritual King, and the others got to know how powerful Hannah was.


    After taking care of everything, they left the Fake Chaotic Region.


    After this, they began to take some rest. Since the Heavenly Void would open again very soon, it was


    time for them to leave. Otherwise, they would not have another chance to leave in another one hundred


    years.


    While they were resting, Ricky met Zenith and the warriors from the Casting Center.


    Ricky visited the Great Star Dynasty to see if anyone there wanted to leave together with him.


    Naturally, quite many creatures wanted to follow him.


    Of course many other creatures from other Heavenly Voids also wanted to leave when the Heavenly


    Void opened this time.


    After all the arrangements were done, Ricky and hispanions waited quietly.


    "Jasper, what about the one-fifth life span you have lost?" Ricky asked Jasper telepathically.


    Ricky was concerned for Jasper. In the world of martial arts, the loss of one-fifth life span was


    potentially deadly for any warrior, even a genius like Jasper.


    "It breaks my heart just thinking about it," Jasper admitted. "Generally speaking, in such a case, I have


    to take high-end vital Treasures from Heaven and Earth to make up the loss, but it will take too much


    time to get such treasures.


    It will also depend on luck. I''m afraid neither my n nor the Oriental College has such Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth.


    After this, I should look for the heritage of my Heavenly Law and Divination. My current heritage is still


    iplete. It''s only superficial.


    Once I get theplete heritage, my life span would not be consumed or lost when I use the power of


    Heavenly Law and Divination again."


    "You must be careful then. I know you''re not the only one who can inherit the Heavenly Law and


    Divination," Ricky warned.


    "You''re right. I''m not the only one who can inherit it. If I want to get the final heritage, I have to defeat all


    mypetitors. But I''m confident in myself," Jasper answered.


    "Only by obtaining the final heritage can I reallymunicate with the River of Time and obtain the


    power of it. Then, my life span will be limitless."


    "Well, if you''re that sure, let me congratte you this early then. I hope the next time we meet, we will


    both be innate spiritual kings or even higher," Ricky said and grinned.


    Jasperughed in response. "Thanks. And we will be. Even higher." After a moment of silence, Jasper


    asked again, "What about you? What will you do after this?"


    "I''m going to the Western Land with Amanda. I have to solve something there," Ricky replied.


    "Is that about a pretty girl?" Jasper teased Ricky. Ricky smiled and shook his head.


    A few dayster, they could finally feel the rapid decrease of the space power in the Heavenly Void.


    The Heavenly Void was going to open once again.


    When the space power dipped to the extreme, they heard intense roars. Undoubtedly, the spiritual


    emperors from the Eastern Land were attacking the exit of the Heavenly Void.


    Soon, some ck passages appeared in the Heavenly Void.


    They quickly left through these passages.


    In a trance, they all came out and were immediately wrapped in the ruling power of the spiritual


    emperors, allowing them to withstand the power of the storms in the sky.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The spiritual emperors of the Eastern Land were willing to protect the creatures from the Heavenly Void


    out of a sense of morality.


    On the other hand, all the disciples of the Nether Manor, the Endless Shadow, and the Northern Array


    Sect had beenpletely annihted. None of them came out.


    As the passages closed with none of their disciples emerging, the faces of the spiritual emperors of


    those three forces turned gloomy and then angry. They certainly could understand what had happened.


    Immediately, intense killing intent began to overwhelm the entire void under their ruling power.


    The spiritual emperors of the Nether Manor, the Endless Shadow, and the Northern Array Sect


    surrounded the warriors of the Oriental College.


    The fiercest battle in the whole Eastern Land, one among spiritual emperors, was about to take ce.


    The atmosphere tensed and stilled, the calm before the fatal storm.

 Chapter 934 Start Fighting

    Chapter 934 Start Fighting


    "Isaac, Winston, are you two going to fight?" the Oriental Emperor asked coldly as the spiritual


    emperors of the threerge forces surrounded him.


    Isaac was the strongest among the three vice chiefs of the Nether Manor, and Winston was the second


    leader of the Endless Shadow. These two spiritual emperors were no weaker than the Oriental


    Emperor.


    "It''s up to you," Isaac replied indifferently. "Our disciples were annihted while your disciples passed


    through safely. That can only mean your disciples killed our disciples."


    "Humph!" the Oriental Emperor sneered. "Your disciples didn''te out because they were not strong


    enough. You can''t me others for that. Besides, my disciples are not the ones to me for your


    disciples'' deaths."


    "Let me ask them, and I will know the truth," Isaac said, looking at the disciples of the Luxurious


    Chamber of Commerce and the White King Tiger tribe.


    The disciples of the White King Tiger tribe did not talk much. They were just quietly sending some


    information to their two elders, the White Emperor and the ck Emperor. It was obvious that they


    were talking about Jefferson.


    On the side of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce, Nestor kept his promise and did not say anything.


    He even urged his fellow disciples to keep quiet.


    But he had no authority over the Luxurious Emperor.


    Pressed by the Luxurious Emperor''s gaze, several disciples of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce


    revealed the truth. They imed that everything was done by Jasper and Ricky. They also told the


    Luxurious Emperor that Ricky and Jasper got the opportunity of the Holy Herbal Garden.


    They did not say how powerful Hannah and the Evil Mandragora were, because no matter how strong


    they were, they were just insectspared to the might of the spiritual emperors.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I should have killed them when I had the chance," Soar said through gritted teeth.


    "It doesn''t matter if we kill them or not. The spiritual emperors of the Nether Manor and the Endless


    Shadow will not let us go either way,"


    Ricky mused.


    "Let''s just wait and see if they really want to take action."


    "Oriental Emperor, are you still going to stop me?" Isaac''s Ultimate Ruling Domain had appeared,


    creeping slowly toward the Oriental Emperor.


    "Like I said, life or death in the cultivation is decided by fate. You can''t me others for your disciples''


    failure. It''s just that their powers are not strong enough," the Oriental Emperor replied. His Ultimate


    Ruling Domain had already collided with that of Isaac''s.


    "My disciples are not as powerful as the others, but I, as an elder, have to do something now that I


    know who killed them," Isaac said.


    "Hand over the ten disciples led by Jasper and Ricky, and this will be over. Otherwise, I will destroy


    your Oriental College and let it be the history."


    "Be the history? I''d love to see you try," the Oriental Emperor scoffed.


    Boom! Then, Winston''s and hispanions'' killing intents evolved into the Ultimate Ruling Domain.


    The Luxurious Emperor, the Bright Emperor, and Leander all came close.


    The Star Emperor was on the neutral side.


    Gorden of the Casting Center was on the Oriental College''s side. However, they had only three spiritual


    emperors in total. There had no chance of winning against eight spiritual emperors.


    The Oriental Emperor, the Evil Emperor, and Gorden turned gloomy.


    After Zenith''s persuasion, Leslie joined the side of the Oriental College. They now had four spiritual


    emperors on their side.


    Leslie had no choice but to join the side of the Oriental College. If the Oriental College was destroyed,


    his Northern Array Sect would not be able to avoid the disaster.


    "White Emperor, ck Emperor, if I''m not mistaken, the young master of the White King Tiger tribe was


    also killed by the disciples of the Oriental College. Is that correct?" Isaac turned to the two elders of the


    White King Tiger tribe.


    The White Emperor and the ck Emperor stepped forward. They stared at Jasper and said calmly,


    "Jasper, we want to know the situation of our young master now."


    "Oh, please. Your young master is safe and sound. In fact, we''re good friends now," Jasper replied with


    a smile. He then released Jefferson from the spiritual space tool.


    Jefferson was not jealous of Jasper anymore because Jasper really gave him the inheritance of the


    Massacring Holy Tiger tribe. It made him believe that Jasper really wanted him to be hisbat


    partner.


    Moreover, he was inspired by the Eight Diagrams and the Heavenly Law and Divination, which were


    cultivated by Jasper.


    "Let''s retreat!" As soon as he came out, Jefferson asked the White Emperor and the ck Emperor to


    retreat. They would help neither the Oriental College nor the Nether Manor.


    This had already been the best result for the Oriental College.


    "It seems I was right not to kill Jefferson¡ªat least for now," Jasper mused.


    When Isaac saw the two elders of the White King Tiger tribe retreat, his face darkened.


    He had already hated the members of the White King Tiger tribe, but he did not say anything. At this


    stage, he could not afford to say or do anything that would push the White King Tiger tribe to stand on


    the side of the Oriental College.


    "Oriental Emperor, since you don''t want to ept my initial conditions, I''ll just destroy your entire


    college," Isaac said disdainfully.


    The next moment, Isaac and Winston charged at the Oriental Emperor while the other two deputy


    chiefs of the Nether Manor, Dane and Keen, attacked the Evil Emperor.


    Hubert, the third leader of the Endless Shadow, and the Luxurious Emperor struck Gorden.


    The Bright Emperor and Leander fought against Leslie.


    They were outnumbered two to one. The Oriental College was off to a bad start.


    "Ricky, we''re in trouble now!" Soar panicked.


    In a battle between two spiritual emperors with simr strength, the field was even and anyone could


    win, but if two spiritual emperors fought against one spiritual emperor, the one was bound to lose


    painfully. If they got seriously injured, the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor would not be able to


    protect them.


    "Stay calm. Let me think," Ricky said seriously.


    The only thing he could think of was escaping.


    "Evil Mandragora, how powerful are you?" Ricky asked the Evil Mandragora telepathically.


    His instinct told him that the Evil Mandragora was their best shot.


    "I can easily kill them. Among the spiritual emperors, they are only lower spiritual emperors. I''m a


    middle spiritual emperor. Although I haven''tpletely recovered, they arepletely no match for


    me," the Evil Mandragora answered proudly.


    "Then please help us. In return, I will give you divine power," Ricky said.


    "I''m your prisoner. Since I don''t want to die, I''ll naturally choose to help you. But are you sure about


    this?" the Evil Mandragora asked.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky said, confused.


    "I''m cultivating the real evil spirit, so when I attack, I''ll be regarded as a Great Devil. You should realize


    the consequences if I''m regarded as yourpanion," the Evil Mandragora exined.

 Chapter 935 The Old Oriental Emperor Appeared

    Chapter 935 The Old Oriental Emperor Appeared


    Upon hearing the Evil Mandragora''s words, Ricky fell silent.


    That was because what she had said made perfect sense. Now that she possessed a level of power


    higher than that of their opponents, she would not experience much difficulty the moment her decision


    to stand out during the battle and defeat those spiritual emperors was resolved. On the other hand,


    since she cultivated the Genuine Evil Spirit, she would then be viewed as a devil.


    If they found that she had arrived here together with Ricky, then they would think that Ricky was in


    collusion with devils.


    As such, any details and news about the current fight here today would quickly spread throughout the


    entire Eastern Land.


    Maybe no one in the Eastern Land dared to stand up and fight Ricky, but that did not eliminate the


    possibility that the powerful spiritual emperors in the othernds, including those in the Middle Land,


    would appear. When that happened, Ricky would face numerous powerful enemies.


    It was possible that no one except for his friends would believe that he truly had nothing to do with the


    devils.


    "Oh, thank you for reminding me about that, Evil Mandragora. Perhaps, you should try not to fight in


    public in the future," Ricky remarked in a low and serious voice.


    Boom! Suddenly, a loud roar resounded through the void. The battle among the twelve great spiritual


    emperors had reached the white-hot stage. The Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor seemed close


    to reaching defeat. There was truly no chance of victory for each of them after fighting against two


    spiritual emperors at the same time.


    "Oriental Emperor, let me give you a piece of advice. Stop being so stubborn. Give the ten disciples to


    us. If you don''t cooperate, then you already know the consequences that will take ce!" Isaac strongly


    warned his opponent once again.


    "Cut the crap," the Oriental Emperor yelled back in a firm and loud voice. "For a very long time, you


    have been plotting everything that is taking ce right now. Yet why do you still keep on talking so


    much nonsense? There is no denying the fact that you are able to kill me. Still, one of you must die."


    His ruling power had increased to the maximum.


    Isaac and Winston were in disbelief. Their pupils abruptly shrank in response to the Oriental Emperor''s


    words. The Oriental Emperor was right. If they managed to sessfully kill the Oriental Emperor, then


    it was very likely that one of them would also perish and join him in his death.


    However, Isaac and Winston were able to regain theirposure quickly. Besides, if they were not


    absolutely sure of winning, then they would not have decided to fight against the Oriental College in the


    first ce.


    Isaac retorted in a sinister and mischievous tone, "Oriental Emperor, such being the case, your Oriental


    College will bepletely ruined and along with its downfall, its long history will instantly crumble to


    dust." While speaking, the evil spirit around him had already gathered and reached its maximum level.


    The evil ruling power soon evolved into a domain, and the domain transformed into a giant de. The


    giant de swiftly swung and chopped downwards.


    Blood and flesh replication then erupted from Winston, and seven replicas of Winston appeared in the


    void. Each of them respectively condensed the blood killing power and formed a blood killing domain of


    their own. The domains broke abruptly, before evolving into four blood killing wings. The vermilion


    wings came rushing towards the Oriental Emperor from seven opposing directions.


    In response to his opponents'' impending attacks, the Oriental Emperor eximed, "Earth Ruling


    Power! Earth Shield!"


    Since Isaac and Winston spared no effort in their attacks, the Oriental Emperor felt great pressure.


    Blood essence spilled out from between his eyebrows and merged with his ruling power. The


    Boom! The ruling power of the two conflicting sides collided against each other. As a result, the entire


    void was overwhelmed by countless airwaves of ruling power.


    There was an ear-shattering crack which indicated that a figure was knocked out. It was none other


    than the Oriental Emperor. As the arena was cleared from the explosion of their recent collision, it was


    clear that several bloody wounds made their marks on the chest of the Oriental Emperor. All the


    wounds were stained with ruling power. But that wasn''t all¡ªthe impact of the wounds was so powerful


    and deep that the cuts and the ruling power on the wounds kept pressing on. The force was enough to


    tear the Oriental Emperor apart in no time.


    As his body vibrated, his ruling power spread over his body like running water, eradicating the ruling


    power that Isaac and Winston covered him with. The wounds of the Oriental Emperor were quickly


    healed.


    It was a clear demonstration of how easily the body of a spiritual emperor healed itself and recovered.


    Of course, instant healing was only possible if the spiritual emperor was already at his peak state and


    the wounds had not actually hurt his body''s vital organs.


    Although all his wounds had already healed, the Oriental Emperor was still injured. He could not resist


    and bear serious injuries like the ones inflicted to him by Isaac and Winston.


    The Oriental Emperor thought to himself, ''Next time, I will try my best to hurt either of them. If I don''t do


    anything, then I will just end up being attacked passively.'' A cold sweat rolled down his cheek. His heart


    was still filled with determination, despite his apprehensions. At that moment, he had to fight even if it


    clearly meant risking his own life. Only in that way could he make Isaac and Winston feel rmed


    enough to question their resolve to fight him.


    At the same time, the Evil Emperor, Gordon and Leslie also suffered a crushing defeat. If they didn''t at


    least fight hard enough, they would only be exhausted and then got seriously injured in the end. They


    would have no reason to keep their heads held high after their battles.


    "The so-called justice in your heart, Oriental Emperor, will only make the Oriental College copse and


    kill yourself. You can''t protect your disciples, so just give up and go straight to hell!" Isaac and Winston


    roared simultaneously, and their voices were echoed strongly in the airwaves. They had prepared even


    stronger attacks towards the Oriental Emperor.


    "Ricky, Jasper, I''m afraid that the Oriental Emperor cannot hold on any longer. What should we do? I


    wish I could fight alongside the Oriental Emperor." Soar''s voice shook with concern.


    Jasper acknowledged Soar''s desire in a resentful tone, "Damn it! I agree with you. But now, we can


    even barely stand in the void." He clenched his fists tightly.


    "I didn''t expect that the Nether Manor and the Endless Shadow would reallye to blows. It seems


    that they must have obtained some powerful trump cards. Otherwise, they would not have easily


    initiated this battle," Ricky noted. "I just feel regretful that we haven''t had enough time to cultivate. Had


    we been given even at least an additional year, then we would have been more useful in this fight. We


    would not be just standing here, unable to do anything else but watch."


    "Ricky, we should have killed all the disciples of the Nether Manor and the Endless Shadow. That way,


    we could have left them with no hope to cling to," Soar replied.


    "Tina, do you think Doris'' mutant has the capability to defeat spiritual emperors?" Feeling hopeless,


    Ricky breathed in deeply. He could only pin his hope on Doris'' mutant.


    "I don''t know, but I guess that mutant should have the strength equal to that of a spiritual emperor''s,"


    Tina replied and shrugged.


    "If Doris'' mutant can''t defeat them, then I will have no other choice but to let the Evil Mandragora step


    out of the shadows and face them. Even if it means I will be disdained and rejected by all the creatures


    in the entire Misty South, I won''t let the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor die in my stead," Ricky


    dered.


    Although the real reason for the fight was the exaggerated ambition shared by the Nether Manor and


    the Endless Shadow, Ricky still served as a sting fuse. Therefore, he believed he was also the one


    to me and he should take responsibility.


    Wasting no more time, Ricky decided to release Doris'' mutant.


    Bang! However, before he was able to do that, there was stronger ruling power that had already begun


    to spread in the void. The said mighty ruling power directly crushed the attacks of both Isaac and


    Winston.


    Seeing what had happened, all the other groups currently engaged in battle abruptly halted.


    A furious voice came through. "Up until this time, there hasn''t been any force able to destroy our


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Oriental College yet. At least, there isn''t any force in the whole Eastern Land capable of doing that!"


    Then, an old man showed up. It was the Old Oriental Emperor.


    "Old Oriental Emperor!" Although his appearance was sudden and unexpected, all the disciples of the


    Oriental College were very excited to see him.


    The Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor also uttered a sigh of relief.


    "Old Oriental Emperor, you finally arrived," Isaac said coldly, his eyes casting a gloomy expression.


    The Old Oriental Emperor found it difficult to contain his anger. "If I hadn''t shown up, you guys would


    go ahead and act wildly here as if you own the entire ce, right?" The Old Oriental Emperorunched


    an attack against Isaac as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Now that you dered you would destroy my Oriental College, show me how powerful you are!"


    "Evil Mandragora, just how powerful is the Old Oriental Emperor?" Ricky asked telepathically.


    "Well, he is about to be a middle spiritual emperor very soon. That means he can defeat all the spiritual


    emperors here with ease," the Evil Mandragora answered. "It seems that I don''t need to blow my cover


    and fight after all."

 Chapter 936 Five Strong Warriors

    Chapter 936 Five Strong Warriors


    "It''s not that simple..." Ricky grumbled in a low voice to himself after he heard what the Evil Mandragora


    said.


    "Pay attention!" the Evil Mandragora told him sternly, irritated by his grumbling.


    "There are four spiritual emperors on their way here, and three of them are close to the level of a


    middle spiritual emperor, and thest..." Her voice trailed off at this point. "What about thest one?"


    Ricky couldn''t help but ask when it didn''t seem like the Evil Mandragora was going to continue.


    "Thest one is a real middle spiritual emperor. Although he is trying to conceal his power, I still sensed


    it," she continued. "And I''m sure he didn''t be a middle spiritual emperor recently.


    Even if I fight against him, I''m afraid it will only be a draw at most."


    "A middle spiritual emperor? How could that be? There shouldn''t be such a powerful warrior in the


    Eastern Land!" Ricky protested, but although he was baffled, he didn''t doubt the Evil Mandragora''s


    senses.


    "Old friend, do you think it is appropriate for you to join the battle?" At this time, a voice suddenly rang


    in the air. Wherever the voice passed through, the ruling power pervaded and evolved into a bloody


    giant sword.


    It was the bloody giant sword that helped Isaac resist the Old Oriental Emperor''s attack.


    Out of the darkness, came forth a middle-aged man clothed in ck. Ricky could tell from the bloody


    giant sword and the blood killing power he emitted, that he must be Brad, the top leader of the Endless


    Shadow.


    What made Ricky surprised was that Brad looked exactly like the Shadow King of the Realm of


    Wildness. Their tones of voice and the cruelties that adorned their eyes were eerily simr as if they


    had been cut from the same flesh.


    For those who didn''t know them, it would be easy to mistake them for the same person.


    But Ricky was certain that they were not the same person, because Brad didn''t even look at him, and


    he was sure that he killed the Shadow King of the Realm of Wildness.


    Ricky remembered that the Shadow King of the Realm of Wildness had transformed into blood


    essence after death, and it made him wonder, ''Do all the leaders of the Endless Shadow have the


    same appearance?''


    ...


    "Brad, long time no see!" The Oriental Emperor''s face grew somber as soon as heid eyes on Brad.


    The ruling power that he was secreting immediately gathered around his body like a shield.


    Then, the white hair of the Old Oriental Emperor turned ck, which made him look younger and


    transformed him into a middle-aged man.


    It was the real face of the Old Oriental Emperor. His true fighting form had finallye to light.


    "It seems that you have cultivated the Transforming Omnipotent Skill to superbness!" said Brad


    solemnly when he saw his transformation.


    He knew that the Old Oriental Emperor had cultivated in the Middle Land for a long time, and he


    wouldn''t dream of looking down at his opponent¡ªnot if he wanted to live.


    "My Oriental College will be history if I do not improve myself," said the Old Oriental Emperor in an icy


    tone, and the cold re he gave would have frozen people on their tracks.


    "Then it''s time topete, my old friend," said Brad. Even before he finished speaking, his ck figure


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    had turned a bloody crimson.


    Swish!


    Two more figures materialized in the void. One was an old man with white hair, and the other was a


    white-haired, middle-aged warrior. Although the old man''s breath was muted, he was exuding an


    invincible aura, a result of profound cultivation of the gravitation power.


    At the sight of the old man, Jasper''s eyes narrowed, and he opened his mouth wanting to say


    something but hesitated. Then, he closed his mouth soundlessly and visibly calmed himself down.


    Those who noticed wondered, if he and the old man were conversing through telepathy, but only


    Jasper knew what was truly happening.


    The middle-aged warrior radiated an aura of arrogance, and his pale hair flowed gently with the wind.


    ''That middle-aged warrior must be Wilbur, the leader of the White King Tiger tribe!'' Ricky thought to


    himself. ''And that white-haired old man must be Todd of the Casting Center.''


    "These four are the strongest spiritual emperors in the Eastern Land!"


    Ricky muttered without ncing back at the Evil Mandragora. "They are all close to the level of a


    middle spiritual emperor. I guess their powers are not far from each other," she remarked. She was


    looking at the four masters intently, wary of theirbined powers.


    "So the middle spiritual emperor you mentioned is the chief of the Nether Manor," said Ricky seriously.


    Immediately, he desired to send a message to the Old Oriental Emperor through telepathy, but he


    changed his mind when he realized that it would be improper of him to do so.


    "Todd, Wilbur!"


    called the Old Oriental Emperor warmly as soon as he saw the two men. From his tone, it appeared


    that he had a good rtionship with the two. Even if they were not friends, at least they weren''t


    enemies.


    Todd and Wilbur nodded at the Old Oriental Emperor in return.


    The White Emperor from the White King Tiger tribe talked to Wilbur through telepathy and told him


    what had happened.


    Wilbur''s apathetic expression remained as he listened. Then, he looked at Brad and said lightly, "Brad,


    does your Endless Shadow want to stir a battle between the ck side and white side of the Eastern


    Land?"


    "Ha-ha, can you tell me which one is the ck side and which is the white side?" Bradughed loudly


    upon hearing Wilbur''s words. But though he wasughing, there was nothing friendly with his posture.


    Killing intent generously poured out of him.


    "Ha-ha, it''s all my fault. I didn''t say that correctly. I apologize!" Wilbur immediately apologized. Then he


    smiled as if he was embarrassed by his actions.


    Of course, only he knew whether or not he was sincere with his words.


    "Jasper, it seems that you made the right call when you didn''t kill Jefferson. I think Wilbur is highly likely


    to side with us this time," Ricky said to Jasper, as he observed the four of them talk.


    "It seems that he and I are destined to be partners then. But how can we weasel out of this mess?"


    Jasper asked him in a whisper. This time, Ricky kept his silence, while in his mind, he was asking


    himself the same question.


    "This is not a battle.


    All my disciples have been killed. Why can''t I seek justice for them?" Brad asked them seriously.


    "Ha-ha, Brad, it''s all right to avenge your disciples, but the battle is to unify the whole Eastern Land,


    right?" A loud voice suddenly sounded from all around them.


    "As the saying goes, what goes around,es around."


    The voice centered into one location, and a ck figure appeared at once.


    The figure was surrounded by evil spirits all over his body, and a ck mask adorned his face so that it


    obscured his true guise.


    Needless to say, this was the chief of the Nether Manor¡ªNorris.


    When he appeared, the Old Oriental Emperor, Wilbur, and Todd immediately tensed. The air around


    them thickened with barely disguised hostility.


    "I haven''t seen you three for a long time!" Norris greeted them with a smile.


    "Indeed, Norris. Since when have you started wearing a mask? If it weren''t for your voice, I wouldn''t


    have recognized you," Todd replied faintly.


    "Ha-ha, it''s my honor that you can recognize my voice!" answered Norris, as he jokingly gave azy


    salute.


    "There''s no need for you to say that. Do you want to unify the entirety of Eastern Land?" asked Todd


    impatiently. His question threw them for a loop in its directness, and everyone quieted in anticipation of


    Norris'' answer.

 Chapter 937 The Powerful Middle Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 937 The Powerful Middle Spiritual Emperor


    "It''s just natural for someone strong to guide and unify thisnd. Don''t you think so, Todd?" Norris


    stated an undeniable fact with a little smirk on his lips.


    "And...you want to be that ''strong'' someone, am I right?" replied Todd in a displeased tone.


    "I think it''s useless to describe anyone as ''strong''. In fact, everyone has to prove that he has the most


    powerful strength. If that person can''t, then he will die."


    "Haha, don''t think of me as a fool! Of course, I know that. Otherwise, I would not have mentioned it in


    the first ce," Norris responded. "But if he could prove to us that he is worthy of his strength, then


    everyone who has the guts to disobey him will surely die. Are we on the same page, Todd?"


    Meanwhile, Todd, the Old Oriental Emperor, and Wilbur all could not help but frown upon hearing his


    words.


    At that time, Norris was quite confident that he would win over them. After all, they were rivals for a


    long time now and he was aware of what they were capable of.


    "Evil Mandragora, can''t the three powerful men who are already close to being the middle spiritual


    emperors defeat a middle spiritual emperor?" Ricky asked in a hushed tone.


    "I believe that no one except a real ace genius can defeat a warrior of a higher level, especially when


    both of them are spiritual emperors," Evil Mandragora answered back. "Otherwise, the quantitative


    superiority will only dy the defeat more or less."


    Bang!


    Just then, the evil spirit momentum that surrounded Norris'' body had blown up. Taking a few steps


    forward, he suddenly emerged in front of Todd. Norris raised his balled fist and threw a Devil''s Fist


    directed towards Todd.


    Seeing the attack, Todd''s eyes darkened and became more attentive. Todd was Norris'' old opponent.


    After chasing at each other''s throat for a long time, he very well knew his opponent''s strengths and


    weaknesses and used this to his advantage.


    Apart from that, Norris had sessfully cultivated the evil spirit up to fifty percent, which was thirty


    percent higher than the limit of evil spirit cultivation for creatures on the continent. For a thirty percent


    difference, it was most certainly considered a great gap.


    Meanwhile, Todd did not hesitate for a bit. Gathering his strength, he burst out his momentum to the


    extreme, condensing his power into a big palm.


    As it turned out, the power that spread around Todd was the Eight Diagrams power. Upon realizing


    what it was, Ricky knew that this was also the power that Jasper used. Turning into a palm, the power


    of Eight Diagrams crashed with Norris'' Devil''s Fist.


    "That''s the power of Eight Diagrams!" Ricky shouted at the sight of Todd''s attack.


    However, everybody, excluding those spiritual emperors, seemed to share the same shock as Ricky.


    They had some knowledge about the power of Eight Diagrams, more or less. Thus, they knew at the


    back of their heads that this was Jasper''s doing.


    "Ricky, don''t let this confuse you. It is true that Master Todd and I have a connection. In fact, he is my


    master." Jasper ryed the message through telepathy as soon as he noticed the confusion on Ricky''s


    face.


    "But that is all I can tell you for now. I can''t tell you anything more until this matter is settled."


    "Oh, I see. So this must be the reason why Master Todd took care of me secretly when I was at the


    Casting Center." Ricky murmured.


    He somehow understood what had happened upon hearing Jasper''s fragments of exnation.


    "Oh, Todd, I wonder how much progress you have made with your power of Eight Diagrams through


    the years," Norris taunted, giving a faint smile.


    "Be patient. I will let you know in a while," Todd countered harshly.


    Suddenly, loud roars echoed through the entire space. In a matter of seconds, the air waves ruthlessly


    engulfed everything on its way, overwhelming both of them.


    Bang!


    Still being surrounded by the power of Eight Diagrams, a figure was spewed out by the air waves. Todd


    rolled for quite a while in the void as his blood sttered everywhere it touched.


    It was such an unfortunate day for him to be defeated in one swift move.


    Seeing Todd on the ground unresponsive gathered gasps of shock from everyone around.


    Everybody was stunned for nobody thought that this could happen. All along, they had thought that


    Norris was at the same level as Todd. However, Todd was still defeated with one big blow. How was


    this possible?


    Now they understood why Norris was so arrogant and ambitious prior to the match¡ªthis was because


    he knew well enough that he was more powerful than his opponent.


    "But how could it be possible? Did you make a breakthrough and be a middle spiritual emperor?"


    Wiping the blood off his mouth, Todd stood up and walked while he helped himself find his footing.


    As soon as they heard Todd''s words, all the spiritual emperors and the disciples who were present


    finally understood how Todd''s immediate defeat was possible.


    "A middle spiritual emperor!" All the creatures could not help but gasp in excitement and fear.


    Hearing the term "middle spiritual emperor", the Old Oriental Emperor''s and Wilbur''s intention to fight


    suddenly vanished. Seeing a lot of middle spiritual emperors in the Middle Land, the Old Oriental


    Emperor understood the power that a middle spiritual emperor possessed. Bearing this in mind, he no


    longer had the intention and the determination to fight.


    At that time, only silence could be heard in the void as no one had dared to speak.


    Soon, the deep silence was broken as Norris slowly walked out of the air waves.


    "Todd, now that I''ve already be a middle spiritual emperor, do you think that I can prove that I''m


    the strongest one in the Eastern Land?" asked Norris monotonously.


    Not knowing what to say, Todd kept his mouth shut and did not utter a single word.


    "Wilbur, Old Oriental Emperor, may I hear your opinions?" Norris quickly shifted his gaze towards


    Wilbur and the Old Oriental Emperor.


    Immediately, Todd, Wilbur, and the Old Oriental Emperor began to exchange nces, discussing their


    n as wordless as they could.


    As difficult as it might seem, all of them had to face the hard truth that Norris had sessfully made a


    breakthrough and was now a very powerful middle spiritual emperor.


    At that moment, everyone in the void knew that they were no match for Norris. Otherwise, they wouldn''t


    have to discuss within themselves any longer. Witnessing his power first-hand, they finally realized


    what Norris'' ace card was.


    "I can''t believe that we are faced with a middle spiritual emperor! How could we be so cursed? Are we


    really doomed to die this time?" both Soar and Jasper said with a bit of helplessness in their voices.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They had every right to feel scared. After all, it was widely known that a middle spiritual emperor was


    enough to dominate the whole Eastern Land. They knew they were no match for the power that Norris


    had!


    Despair ate their souls alive for they were uncertain if they would live for another day if their nemesis


    captured them.


    Meanwhile, something came to Soar''s mind. ''Ricky still has the power of the zones. However, I don''t


    know if the power of the zones would work in front of a middle spiritual emperor. At least, I hope it does,


    '' Soar pondered.


    Although he did not know the full potential of a middle spiritual emperor, Soar had the feeling that the


    Old Oriental Emperor, Todd and Wilbur, was no match for Norris. After seeing how Todd had been


    beaten in one swift move, they were quite convinced that they wouldn''t make it.


    Even if all the spiritual emperors present cooperated together, they still might not be enough to threaten


    Norris.


    "Norris, tell us what you want,"


    Todd asked. He had no other choice. At that moment, it was either he did what Norris wanted him to do


    or for him to surrender.


    "Well, I''m d you asked. But. it''s not a big deal. From now on, I want all of you to cultivate in my


    pce. As for matters of your own forces, I''ll send my men to deal with them," Norris said as he smiled


    from ear to ear.


    "But of course, first thing''s first¡ªI still have to avenge my disciples."


    Crack! Crack!


    Hearing Norris'' words, Todd, Wilbur, and the Old Oriental Emperor all clenched their hands tightly out


    of impulse. The sound of bones breaking resounded through the entire void under the angry ruling


    power.


    Of course, they would not really let Norris kill Ricky, Jasper, and theirpanions. And besides, they


    would not tolerate Norris'' condition that they cultivated in Norris'' pce. If they were to follow his


    condition, then it would also be the same as being imprisoned in that pce.


    As supreme emperors, they all stood at the peak level of the Eastern Land, which meant that their pride


    did not allow them to be imprisoned.


    Moreover, from the beginning, they had already understood what could potentially happen if they


    entered the pce. They knew that once they stepped foot in that ce, they would have little to no


    chance of going out.


    "Why the long faces? Is there anything wrong with my condition?" Norris asked with a smile as he saw


    the rage burning in their faces


    Only this time, the three of them chose not to answer back. Instead, they responded to Norris with the


    terrifying ruling power on their body.


    Being supreme emperors, they would rather ept the fate of being killed than to live and be insulted


    to their core.


    They weighed the consequences of sumbing to Norris'' wishes. If they surrendered, then the


    disciples might think less of them. What was worse was that these disciples might be disheartened in


    pursuing martial arts.

 Chapter 938 Brads Attack

    Chapter 938 Brad''s Attack


    "It seems that you''re not willing to ept that, my old friends?" Norris said darkly. He was not surprised


    to see Todd, Wilbur, and the Old Oriental Emperor, with angry expressions.


    As a matter of fact, he was actually deliberately provoking them, for he had no other reasons to impose


    that condition besides to prick their inted egos. As a spiritual emperor himself, he knew the pride of


    one too well.


    Norris believed that these three might temporarily work with him, but they would never surrender to him


    and be fully loyal to him. They would constantly look for any chance they could to kill him, and he would


    need to sleep with his one eye open. In the future, it would be highly possible for them to break through


    and be middle spiritual emperors too. If that happened, they would be on par with him, and they


    could defeat him if they banded together.


    And so, it would be stupid to let them go. It would be like taking in a feral dog that would bite the hand


    that fed it without any second thought. This was why, from the very beginning, Norris had nned to kill


    the Old Oriental Emperor, Wilbur, and Todd.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself!"


    Boom! As Norris spoke, he let go of the limits on his strength and instantly gave off his momentum as a


    middle spiritual emperor.


    With the effect of theher ruling power, the entire void had evolved into his domain, and all the


    spiritual emperors and disciples around would have only one thought¡ª''Surrender to him.".


    Fortunately for others, Norris'' ruling power only targeted three people¡ªTodd, Wilbur, and the Old


    Oriental Emperor. Otherwise, all the disciples on the airships would have turned into dust.


    "Go!" the Old Oriental Emperor and the other two bellowed with one voice. Their Ruling Worlds merged


    into one in an instant, and they all burst out their most powerful skills, which rushed to Norris at the


    same time.


    "Now, let me show you how a real middle spiritual emperor fights!" Norris'' voice echoed in a sinister


    tone, and he didn''t even flinch when the merged strongest attacks came for him.


    Instead, he pped his hands, and the dense evil spirit ruling power around him formed into the shape


    of a python.


    He integrated with the python-shaped evil spirit ruling power. When he and the evil spirit were united,


    the shadow of a ferocious devil showed up.


    "I wonder if they can work together to manage to resist the attack," Jasper said in a low voice. "In my


    opinion, Norris seems to be a real devil."


    "I agree with you. I wonder how members of the Nether Manor could cultivate evil spirit to such a high


    extent," Ricky said seriously, echoing Jasper''s thoughts.


    Boom! In the next moment, the attacks of the two sides collided against each other.


    The collision between spiritual emperors would involve an explosion that could tear everything to


    shreds. But with the huge gap between their strengths, this collision ended very quickly. The Oriental


    Emperor, Todd, and Wilbur held up only for a short while before they werepletely defeated by


    Norris.


    The three of them were struck by the python-shaped evil spirit ruling power, and it pierced through their


    flesh like it was paper. They allnded heavily on the dirt, and mouthfuls of blood spilled into the dust.


    Their vital energy and strength got weaker and weaker with each second that passed.


    As they steadied themselves, they sat in the void with legs crossed and began to regte their breaths.


    At that moment, even though they were spiritual emperors, they were at the mercy of their opponent.


    The injuries they suffered were life-threatening, and their breaths could stop at the drop of a hat.


    ''The blood essence of three powerful warriors who are about to be middle spiritual emperors is


    enough to help me move a step forward, '' Norris thought excitedly.


    He could have easily killed his three opponents with thatst attack, but he decided to spare them. And


    it was not because he pitied them, but because he had a more useful end for them in mind.


    There was an air of grief and despair outside the void, where other spiritual emperors and disciples


    from forces including the Oriental College and the Casting Center were gathered. Their hearts were


    breaking, as they watched their leaders be toyed with likemon warriors.


    They all knew that from this moment on, the Eastern Land would be ovee by a new era¡ªan era


    filled with darkness and violence.


    "Guys, we are old friends. I won''t kill you even when you are stubbornly opposing me. Please pay a


    visit to my pce now," Norris said to the Old Oriental Emperor, Todd, and Wilbur.


    Despite his words, he wasn''t nning on letting them go. In fact, he was about to show them into his


    spiritual space tool.


    "Tina, how much power does Doris'' mutant still have?" Ricky asked anxiously in a low voice.


    "Ricky, the mutant is not as powerful as a middle spiritual emperor, and its power can''tst long," Tina


    warned him. They had known each other for a long time, and by now, Tina could tell what Ricky was


    thinking of. "It''s because when Doris left, she didn''t expect a middle spiritual emperor to appear in the


    Eastern Land."


    "Well, it seems that we can only rely on the Evil Mandragora now," Ricky said with gritted teeth. Once


    again, he had a solution in mind, one that was risky and could very much lead to their deaths just as it


    could save them.


    Tina didn''t say anything more because she knew Ricky too well. In his mind, he had no other options.


    Even though he would face severe consequences, he had to save the Old Oriental Emperor and the


    others.


    "Have you decided yet?" the Evil Mandragora asked him telepathically. "I can send you away from


    here, while nobody could find out I use the real evil spirit. But once I act against Norris, my real evil


    spirit will be found out, and everything that has happened here would be known by all creatures, even


    those that aren''t here. I''m afraid that all the powerful spiritual emperors in the whole Misty South would


    then realize that you''re working with evil beings."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If that''s what they want to think, that''s their problem. I don''t care. I only know that I can''t leave them


    behind," Ricky said seriously.


    "I am beginning to admire your courage. You are a righteous man, but I don''t agree with your sense of


    justice all the time. After all, this is a martial world where thew of the jungle prevails," the Evil


    Mandragoramented when she heard Ricky''s answer.


    "It has nothing to do with justice. I just can''t abandon my friends on my path of martial arts," Ricky


    answered again. This time, the Evil Mandragora stayed silent and surrendered to Ricky''s stubborn will.


    She turned away from him and got ready to fight Norris.


    Whoosh!


    Scarlet sword shadows suddenly materialized all over the void. A ck figure stood behind each of


    these scarlet sword shadows.


    In a sh, these countless scarlet sword shadows merged into a bloody giant sword, and the figures


    behind them merged as well. It was Brad, the top leader of Endless Shadow.


    Bang! Wrapped by strong blood killing power, Brad''s sword dashed towards Norris.


    Despite all his power, the attack took Norris by surprise. And while he was in a daze, his counterattack


    was greatly weakened.


    As a result, Norris was stabbed by the sudden attack of the sword. A deep bloodstain that reeked of


    blood killing power was left on his chest, and it was so soaked in power that it would take some time


    before it was fully cleansed.


    The spectators in the void were surprised at this development, and a ray of hope peaked in their little


    heads. They were initially confused since they thought that Brad and Norris were allies, but they


    rejoiced too, now that their enemies were fighting among themselves.


    A deep silence reigned in the void, but it was soon broken by Brad. He shook his head and said, "No


    wonder you''re a middle spiritual emperor. Even with my sudden attack, you weren''t fatally injured."


    There was a grimace of frustration on his face. He had only tolerated Norris because he was waiting for


    an opportunity to attack him by surprise.


    But unfortunately, he still failed, which once again proved the great power of a middle spiritual emperor.


    And now that he had lost the element of surprise, he was at a great disadvantage.

 Chapter 939 The Principle Of The Endless Shadow

    Chapter 939 The Principle Of The Endless Shadow


    "Ricky...did Brad just move?" Soar''s whisper sounded loud in the silence of the ce, as he continued


    to stare wide-eyed at Brad.


    "You are right, but I don''t know why Brad attacked Norris. I never thought he would do something like


    this," Ricky answered him, and from his startled expression, he was as surprised as Soar.


    "How...how is this possible?" Even Jasper couldn''t believe what just happened. He murmured lowly, "I


    thought that the Endless Shadow had a strong alliance with the Nether Manor, and it was even


    rumored that Norris didn''t trust anyone, even his deputy chiefs, except for Brad."


    "What is going on?" Varying expressions of astonishment could be found on everyone''s faces, and their


    eyes swung quickly from Brad to Norris, then back to Brad again.


    At that moment, all of them were as clueless as newborn babies, and only Brad, Winston, and Hubert


    probably knew the reason behind Brad''s betrayal.


    All their eyes shifted to Norris, as he slowly got up with a bloodthirsty look on his face. Blood was


    slowly dripping down his cheeks, which added to the feral and menacing aura he was radiating.


    "Brad, you shouldn''t have betrayed me!" he snarled at Brad.


    "Norris, I know you will never trust anyone, especially in this martial world where the weak fall prey to


    the strong," Brad sneered.


    "You are right. I don''t trust anyone. I only trusted you because I wanted to take advantage of the


    Endless Shadow," said Norris with unusual honesty. Brad might have thought that he outsmarted him,


    but he had been stringing him all along! He continued, "But I really don''t understand why you dared to


    betray me. There''s nothing in it for you, only death! And I never nned to kill anyone from the Endless


    Shadow."


    At that moment, Norris'' curiosity over Brad''s actions overpowered his anger over Brad''s betrayal. He


    just couldn''t understand why Brad chose to betray him.


    From what he knew of Brad, he was the kind of person that put profit above all else. He wasn''t


    someone who would sacrifice his life for others. Why would he choose to betray him now?


    "Be honest, what kind of person do you think I am?" Brad asked him casually. He could see that Norris


    was struggling to ept that he was betrayed, and it amused him greatly.


    At the same time, Brad talked to Todd, Old Oriental Emperor, and Wilbur through their telepathic link,


    "You three must have pills and advanced Treasures from Heaven and Earth, right?


    Heal yourselves while I buy as much time as possible."


    "I''m d you asked. Well, let me tell you this. You are a despicable man. You ce profit above


    anything else! That''s why I don''t understand why you''d do this." Norris sneered as he answered Brad,


    and he made sure to tell him how contemptible he was.


    "Ha-ha, you are right, I am a selfish despicable man who forgets moral principles at the sight of profit,"


    Brad admitted before bursting intoughter.


    "But this is the character that every killer should have, isn''t it?


    And there''s one more thing you don''t know. Our greed and profit-chasing are set on one condition, and


    it is also the principle that drives all the forces of Endless Shadow in the whole Misty South."


    "What condition?" asked Norris, his eyebrows knitted in confusion. He never thought that all those


    people from the Endless Shadow were hiding something from him.


    "It''s very simple. We never make friends with devils," Brad said coldly. "We, the Endless Shadow can


    do anything under the temptation of money and power.


    The sole thing that we cannot do is to befriend devils like you.


    Now, I think I have made myself clear!"


    "Ha-ha, Brad, you surprised me! You are a respected spiritual emperor, and yet you act like you don''t


    have a brain!" Norris chuckled condescendingly.


    He seemed like he had been expecting a ground-breaking reason, but the others who heard Brad''s


    reason started to see him in a new light.


    They saw the Endless Shadow and their principles differently now.


    However, the members of Nether Manor were still confused.


    They weren''t devils so they had no idea what Brad meant.


    "I never thought that the Endless Shadow has such a principle. I''m impressed." Meanwhile, Ricky was


    as surprised as the others. He looked at Soar, who couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "How could the Endless Shadow have such a principle?" Soar asked in disbelief.


    "But the people of the Nether Manor are not devils. They just cultivate the evil spirit." Like them, Jasper


    was confused as well.


    "It''s true that the people of your force are not devils.


    But the degree of the evil spirit your people cultivate is twenty percent higher than the highest degree


    the creatures of this continent cultivate," Brad exined, d that for this time, he knew something that


    Norris didn''t.


    "Your evil spirit has reached sixty percent of the Genuine Evil Spirit.


    There is only one exnation for that, and that is your people, including you, have sold your souls to


    the evil spirit. Thus, even though you are still human beings at the core, your hearts and souls are


    devils.


    Do you agree with me?"


    Norris grew quiet at these words, and his face twisted darkly in anger.


    "Is that true?" All the people who heard Brad''s exnation grew restless with so many questions and


    opinions that they wanted to air, while the people from the Nether Manor was the exact opposite, quiet


    as a grave and eyes downcast.


    "Selling souls?" Ricky asked, his face filled with doubt. He continued, "Is this the reason why the people


    of the Nether Manor can cultivate the evil spirit to twenty percent more?"


    At that moment, Ricky and the others hated the people of the Nether Manor even more.


    Great Devils were born to be enemies of those creatures on the continent, but those who sold their


    souls to devils were even more hateful.


    As Norris listened to their conversation, he felt an invisible pressure engulf him, like the sea that had


    "Brad, as far as I''m concerned, you are talking nonsense.


    The reason why our people can cultivate the evil spirit is that our Omnipotent Skill is excellent. Enough


    about this ridiculous story of us selling our souls!" Norris roared.


    "Ha-ha, really? But I believe all the creatures here are clear about what I''ve said," Brad said with a


    smile. "Today, you may be able to kill all of us, but the truth of what you do will spread far and wide.


    By then, there will be more powerful spiritual emperors who hate devilsing after you. Consider us


    the stepping stones, if you will."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You are looking for death! Since you have betrayed me, go to hell!" Norris said angrily. In the next


    moment, the blood killing power and the wound on his chestpletely disappeared, as the evil spirit


    surged around them.


    This was the power of a middle spiritual emperor.


    "Let''s have a go, then. I suddenly realize that I have never done something as righteous as this before.


    It would be good for me if I were to die like this," Brad told him, a smirk etched on his lips.


    "Brad, thanks for giving us time!" Suddenly, Todd''s voice resounded in the battlefield. All three had


    recovered, and they burst out their momentum at the same time.


    As Brad and Norris talked, they had used up all the Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the


    advanced healing pills they had, so they could recover quickly.


    Finally, now that they had recovered, they would have another chance to kill Norris. And this chance


    would be theirst.

 Chapter 940 Evil Mandragora Took Action

    Chapter 940 Evil Mandragora Took Action


    "We are different from other factions. We are killers, and we have our unique principles that we follow.


    Despite that, I am willing to fight with you against these devils," Brad said lowly after Todd and the two


    others finished speaking.


    "I will work with you because we are facing the same enemy, but after this, we will go back to our ways,


    which is against this world."


    ''Maybe assassins are the most straightforward people in the world. They go straight to the point without


    hesitation. They return favors to those who are good to them, and take revenge on those who''ve done


    them wrong, '' Ricky thought ruefully when he heard Brad''s promise.


    "I agree with you, Brad. Let''s deal with Norris first. We will thank youter." After he said that, Todd


    nodded at the others, and they encircled Norris at once.


    "You are a bunch of nobodies! Even if you try to band together against me, you will never win!" Norris


    was almost hissing in outrage, as the others prepared to unite against him.


    "Devil''s skill¡ªHand of Evil Buddha!"


    Before the others were able to form their attacks, the demonic mist started to surround Norris. It


    mingled with the evil ruling power and the power generated from the earth, and he knitted his hands


    together until the dark evil spirit condensed into a giant hand. And then, a shadow appeared in the


    darkness. From every angle that they could see, it looked like a real devil.


    "Norris'' evil spirit is so pure, just like that of a Great Devil. Brad is right. It seems that Norris had sold


    his soul to the evil spirit, and perhaps, so did all people in the Nether Manor," Ricky said with


    resentment.


    "I never would have expected that the Nether Manor has colluded with the devils," said Jasper, who


    shared the anger and resentment that Ricky felt at that moment.


    Boom!


    The shadow that resembled a devil roared, as the evil hand hit the ground. In the blink of an eye, the


    power from the hand divided into four strands and dashed towards Todd and the others.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The four people braced themselves and gathered all their strength to resist the descending power from


    the Hand of Evil Buddha.


    A few momentster, a great crashing sound echoed throughout the entire void. Theyers of space


    broke in an instant, and it seemed that some primitive power emanated from there. Among an endless


    sea of mist, the giant hand stood firm and continued to release four strands of power.


    Bang! Bang!


    The waves suddenly erupted with the force of a thousand volcanoes. Four figures bounced against the


    force of the eruption, and as the debris and airwaves cleared, everyone could see the figures of Old


    Oriental Emperor, Todd, and theirpanions, as theyid unmoving on the ground.


    "Go west!"


    Even when the four people were lying broken on the ground, Norris didn''t let up in his attacks. The


    giant hand broke into four small Devil''s Punches and rushed at them.


    Those who were watching gasped and held their breaths in dread, as another hit could leave the four


    gravely injured, if not dead.


    "Evil Mandragora! Take action! I need your help!" At that moment, Ricky knew that there was no other


    choice. He didn''t want to ask the Evil Mandragora to help, but it was either that or the others'' demise.


    "Well, as you wish. But I''m afraid that we have to run for our lives together after this battle. That might


    be exciting," Evil Mandragora responded when Ricky finally called her in, despite all the risks.


    Faced with the attack from the Devil''s Punches, Todd, Old Oriental Emperor, and theirpanions fell


    into fear and despair.


    Although they were spiritual emperors, they were human first, and it was human to fear death.


    However, their pride as supreme emperors would not allow them to surrender.


    Although death loomed over their shoulders, they were still unwilling to give in.


    Boom!


    Before the Devil''s Punches could touch them, theyers of space broke again. This time, a petal full of


    evil spirit appeared and collided with the Devil''s Punches.


    It blocked the attack from Norris and saved their lives, to everyone''s surprise.


    Then, the figure of the Evil Mandragora appeared in the mist, and rolling evil spirits concentrated into a


    mandragora flower and suppressed Norris.


    Feeling the Genuine Evil Spirit from the mandragora flower, Norris spared no efforts to defend himself,


    as he tried to suppress the power of the mandragora flower.


    He threw a powerful punch to offset its power, but since Norris only cultivated sixty percent of the


    Genuine Evil Spirit, he was at a disadvantage. After all, the Evil Mandragora possessed pure Genuine


    Evil Spirit.


    The sudden and unexpected appearance of the Evil Mandragora put Norris in an unfavorable position.


    People''s eyes which were previously glued to Norris were now cemented on her.


    They could clearly feel the Genuine Evil Spirit that wasing from her.


    Apart from that, they also noticed how she was following Ricky''s orders.


    "What? How can that be? I can''t believe that Evil Mandragora is that formidable!" Soar and Jasper


    stared at Ricky in disbelief at first, but their expressions quickly grew solemn.


    It was surprising and exciting to know that she was powerful, and with her help, they could defeat


    Norris. But one good deed could not erase the fact that she cultivated the evil spirit.


    "I have no choice. This time, it looks like I have to leave the Eastern Land," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "Or else, I will bring trouble on the Oriental College."


    "Ricky, no matter where you go, I''ll be with you!"


    "Genuine Evil Spirit?


    You are a Great Devil!" Norris stepped back hesitantly. He couldn''t believe that a real devil was


    standing in front of him now.


    "That''s none of your business!" Evil Mandragora said coldly.


    "She is with Ricky."


    There were whispers at first, then the people grew louder until they were shouting at each other,


    astonished that the devil hade with Ricky. "It turns out that, Ricky, the so-called ace genius and


    embodiment of justice, is just a swindler.


    All this time, he is colluding with the devils."


    "But why? Why would he do something like that?" Of course, there were still people who found it hard


    to believe.


    But with the evidence right in front of them, they couldn''t deny it.


    "Why did the devil appear here?"


    The shock that traveled among the people was like a wave of noise, and the news spread from one to


    the next.


    Even Todd and the Old Oriental Emperor were extremely astonished.


    "Well,dy, since you''re also a devil, why don''t we work together?" Norris offered, then he continued


    with outstretched hands, "We are the most powerful here, and together we could take over the whole


    Eastern Land!


    Without my help, I''m afraid that no single devil could stay safe in the Misty South. You can only survive


    with my help."


    "I am indeed a devil, but devils only befriend other devils. It''s not my style to collude with creatures like


    you, who are neither human nor devil. I would rather kill you," the Evil Mandragora sneered.


    "She is truly a devil!" What she had said was enough of a confirmation, and it incensed the spectators


    once again.


    But even if the Evil Mandragora denied it, they probably wouldn''t believe her, for they were already


    convinced that she was a devil.


    "You would rather kill me?


    Don''t be so full of yourself!" Norris'' face had reddened in anger, incensed that the Evil Mandragora


    dared to belittle him. "Are you sure your Genuine Evil Spirit can suppress my sixty-percent Genuine


    Evil Spirit?"


    "Evil Mandragora, stop talking to him. Kill him now!" Ricky''s voice called out from the side.


    Once again, the people who were watching exploded into amotion.


    "Evil Mandragora is really under Ricky''smand!" With wide eyes and pping lips, people continued


    to gossip about Ricky, as they got confirmation that the devil was working under hismand.


    Meanwhile, Ricky watched the people bicker about him impassively. He had expected just as much


    from them, and soon, they would probably turn on him.


    The appearance of the Evil Mandragora had surely frightened them, and even if Ricky saved the


    warriors, they would still be convinced that Ricky had colluded with the devils.


    Ricky looked around helplessly, and then announced with great reluctance, "I am dropping out of the


    Oriental College. And from now on, I have nothing to do with them, nor they with me!"

 Chapter 941 The Grand Seal Array Of Four Devils

    Chapter 941 The Grand Seal Array Of Four Devils


    Meanwhile, tension rose in the air as silence prevailed. With shock in their eyes, everyone present


    could not help but stare at Ricky.


    At once, they had figured it out. Ricky said this only because he didn''t want to involve the Oriental


    College with the issue. After all, the creatures on the continent would find it offensive if he stayed with


    the devils.


    Meanwhile, the Old Oriental Emperor, Jasper, and others all looked at Ricky and shook their heads as


    they tried to convince him otherwise.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t be so silly, Ricky. The Oriental College leaves no one behind! We stand united as


    always!" the Old Oriental Emperor directly said. "Don''t worry about it. After all, it is clear that everyone


    in here knows who connived with the devils."


    "Silence! I''ve made up my mind. I don''t want to hear any more about this!" Ricky shouted.


    Ricky had to do this. Reading minds was never an easy task. Ricky might have saved these people but


    they would most likely remember that Ricky would not have been able to save them if it weren''t for the


    devils'' help. In that sense, they might even think that Ricky sided with the devils.


    He could gamble as much as he wanted, but unfortunately, the people didn''t have the luxury of doing


    so.


    On the other hand, there was only one way on how Ricky would be able to deal with this¡ªthrough


    leaving the Oriental College.


    "Evil Mandragora, move!" Ricky said in a serious tone.


    ''I knew that I would leave one day, but I never expected that I would be forced to do so, '' Ricky thought.


    ''But mark my words, I wille back one day.''


    Boom! At this moment, the Ruling Worlds of both the Evil Mandragora and Norris crumbled.


    Countless enormous Devil''s Fists and Devil''s Punches materialized in that world. With each of these


    attacks equipped with the iparable strength of a middle spiritual emperor, any world would surely


    be destroyed once they struck.


    All the living beings in that world were clearly shaken as they could not bear the superior force that


    lingered around them at that moment. Luckily, the Evil Mandragora was able to resist the formidable


    power that fell on theirnd.


    Meanwhile, inside the Evil Mandragora''s world, petals grew one by one and shot forward like sharp


    des, colliding with the Devil''s Punches and the Devil''s Fists.


    These attacks evolved from the peak state of the ruling power from both sides, which eventually


    became their strongest force.


    Upon the powerful collision, the evil spirit was destroyed into dust. The wave swept everything away,


    including those spiritual emperors, making everyone retreat and leave traces in the void.


    Swish! With a sudden storm of power, both of the Evil Mandragora and Norris were flung back.


    Puff! Rolling in the ground after being tossed, both of them spat a mouthful of blood. Kneeling down in


    the void, they could not help but pant after suffering from major injuries.


    Norris was viewed as a rtively weaker spiritual emperor. Although the Evil Mandragora had been


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    present in the middle imperial realm for a long time, her strength had been reduced through the years


    because she had stayed in the Holy Herbal Garden for a long time.


    "I will ask you for thest time. Will you cooperate with me or not? You should know that no other


    creature on the continent can contain you except for us in the Nether Manor!" Norris asked once again


    as his patience grew shorter and shorter.


    However, he only said this because he knew that the Evil Mandragora could really threaten him and


    ruin everything he did if she wanted to.


    "I have already said that you don''t have the right to act that way. As for the creatures on the continent,


    they are not allowing me to enter them, and I don''t need you to worry about that," Evil Mandragora


    answered indifferently.


    "In that case, then go to hell, you Great Devil! I will absorb your evil spirit power," eximed Norris.


    "Do you still think that you are strong enough?" the Evil Mandragora taunted.


    After the Evil Mandragora used her full-blown power against Norris, thetter became so frail that it


    would be difficult for him to endure another battle. Meanwhile, Todd and the Old Oriental Emperor saw


    Norris'' state. They wanted to take advantage of it and strike at that very moment.


    However, they were unfortunate enough as the Evil Mandragora stopped them secretly. "Don''t make


    any sudden movement if you three don''t want to die in the most horrific way. Even though a middle


    spiritual emperor looks weak, his trump card will surely surprise the hell out of you. If he uses that, I


    cannot promise that I can save you."


    Hearing this, the three stopped and said, "Thank you for your warning!"


    "There''s no need. I''m a devil and I am not your ally. I fight for you only because of Ricky," the Evil


    Mandragora said monotonously.


    "You three, are you ready?" Meanwhile, Norris suddenly stood up and spoke as soon as he had a little


    bit of energy.


    Instantly, Isaac, Dane, and Keen swiftly appeared in all three directions. As a result, the three people


    plus Norris trapped the Evil Mandragora in the center.


    Upon seeing this, the Oriental Emperor and the Evil Emperor wanted to stop them. But when they saw


    a lot of even spirit power gushing out from the ces of the three spiritual emperors, they had seemed


    to change their minds.


    The evil spirit emitted by the three spiritual emperors was so powerful that it even formed a light pir


    that surrounded each of them.


    As soon as the attacks of the Oriental Emperor, the Evil Emperor, and theirpanions collided with


    those light pirs, those attacks rapidly bounced back.


    At the same time, Norris'' body had the evil spirit light pir all over his body.


    Needless to say, the people from the Nether Manor must have ced the powerful evil spirit here in


    advance. Otherwise, the four of them would not have been able to surge such a powerful evil spirit in


    an instant.


    Although their evil spirit was not the real evil spirit, it still had great quantity and thickness. This made


    all the creatures here feel like the real devil wasing.


    On the other hand, it seemed that the Evil Mandragora was not a real devil at all. In fact, it appeared


    that Norris was the authentic devil present in the area.


    "Well, it looks like this is your real trump card. Norris, I didn''t expect that the Nether Manor would have


    ced any evil spirit here in advance," said the Old Oriental Emperor in a low voice.


    "I thought with the power of a middle spiritual emperor, I could handle everything without plotting


    anything in advance," Norris replied. "But then it came to me that if one of you got some opportunities


    and broke through to be a middle spiritual emperor, then my original ns would be in vain.


    That is why in case of any emergency, I have already set up a demonic array here.


    To be honest, we were lucky enough to set it up. Otherwise, all that I have done would have been


    destroyed by this damn woman."


    Boom! As soon as he finished his words, the four spiritual emperors of the Nether Manor activated the


    light pirs on their bodies using their blood essence power. Soon after, the evil spirit power spread


    around, covering the entire space.


    At that time, everything in the void was covered with the evil spirit power and the bloody killing power.


    Aside from that, all the creatures here were trapped in the array, along with the space being blocked.


    In fact, it was believed that the Nether Manor must have killed many creatures. Otherwise, they would


    have never been able to set up this grand array.


    "Grand Seal Array of Four Devils! Get up!"


    Their voices echoed, and thick ck lines started to appear on the echogenic mass, turning the strong


    force into the Devil''s Fists and Devil''s Punches.


    Afterwards, a huge devil''s shadow suddenly appeared behind the four spiritual emperors from the


    Nether Manor, respectively.


    At that moment, it looked like a demonic world had been formed here.


    Meanwhile, the Grand Seal Array of Four Devilspletely formed.


    Under this array, all creatures felt that a demonic w was holding their necks tightly. As long as these


    demonic ws scratched, they could most likely die of asphyxiation.


    "Ha-ha, Grand Seal Array of Four Devils! We have already spent about twenty years to form it with a


    <prge amount of evil spirit and blood. Today, you are blessed for it is a worthy death for you!" Norris


    <pughed loudly as he taunted his enemies.

 Chapter 942 The Last Strike

    Chapter 942 The Last Strike


    "All of you, go to hell!"


    Norris said in a menacing tone, as killing intent flowed profusely from his body. The bloody aura that


    oozed from him was enough to stop the people in their tracks.


    "Leslie, can you recognize the center of the array?" Ricky asked through their telepathic link.


    "Ricky, this array is different from otherplicated arrays. It has no lines on it, but it is gathered by the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    evil spirit power of the four spiritual emperors from the Nether Manor and exorbitant amounts of blood,"


    exined Leslie, although his tone sounded tired and confused. He had extensive knowledge of


    "I can think of only one way to break it. Let''s overwhelm it with power!"


    "Is that so?" Ricky asked though he was talking mostly to himself. He turned to the Evil Mandragora


    then, with a pensive expression on his face.


    "Evil Mandragora, are you sure you can do it?" Ricky asked worriedly.


    "Honestly, I''m not sure. If I''m strong enough, I could find a way out, but the power of this array is far


    beyond me," the Evil Mandragora answered, as she shook her head in dismay.


    "If I gave you the divine power, can you resist it?" Ricky asked lowly. They were in a tremendously


    difficult situation now, because he hadn''t expected the Nether Manor to be so prepared against them. If


    it hadn''t been for the Evil Mandragora''s help, they would have died already. At the rate they had been


    going, it would be impossible to force out the Nether Manor''s trump card.


    "Ricky, the divine power is remarkably powerful, but I''m not a holy being, so I can''t recover quickly with


    its help. But if I get enough blood, I can recover instantly," she answered with a hesitant smile because


    she knew that Ricky couldn''t provide what she needed.


    "Blood? Where would I find blood for you? Even if I have blood, I won''t sacrifice innocent people just to


    survive!" Ricky retorted in surprise at her requirement, but the Evil Mandragora just shook her head at


    him as if he was a child that couldn''t understand how the world truly worked.


    "In thew of the jungle, there is no such thing as killing without good reason. Look at the creatures you


    saved. They are grateful to you but only for a short while. After that, they will only see you as a traitor


    who colluded with the devils," the Evil Mandragora calmly exined.


    "You should live for yourself and for the person you need to protect, and free yourself from the burden


    of other people''s opinions. As the saying goes, one can do anything for the ones he cares."


    "I may not be a good person, and sometimes I also like the feeling of killing, but I will never kill without


    a purpose," Ricky said. "So there is no way for you to absorb the blood of innocent creatures."


    "Well, in that case, there''s nothing I can do about it," she answered at once and shrugged her


    shoulders, resigned at Ricky''s stubbornness.


    "The girl who signed the bonding contract with me should be the daughter of a holy being. Creatures


    on the continent can''t kill her, and I can protect myself. So we are safe anyway. As for others, I''m afraid


    I can''t help save them without blood. Please don''t me me for that."


    "I will not me you. Don''t worry. I will give the divine power to Hannah before I die. It should be


    enough for her to be a real holy being with your support," Ricky assured her in a soft voice.


    "Thank you. But this time, there''s really nothing I can do." The Evil Mandragora sounded faint, moved


    by Ricky''s thoughtfulness despite their beliefs that continuously shed.


    "Ricky, I just talked with Doris'' mutant," Tina suddenly interrupted. "I have a way to break the Grand


    Seal Array of Four Devils."


    "Tina, say that again!" Ricky cried out loud, eager to find some hope in their despair.


    "It''s very simple. Just let Evil Mandragora devour the power of Doris'' mutant. Doris is at the Saint Level,


    and just a part of her mutant is strong enough for Evil Mandragora to recover to her peak state," Tina


    exined, but the more that she spoke, the more apprehensive Ricky was. It was doable, but would it


    be a good method?


    "What? That won''t work. It will show great disrespect to Doris," Ricky immediately said.


    "Ricky, death means nothing. We don''t want to die, yes, but we can''t let the Evil Mandgragora devour


    the blood of other creatures just to save us. With this n, we will just lose one mutant of Doris, so


    don''t refuse this suggestion. Please!" Tina insisted.


    "All right. Tina, you and Doris will save my life again!" Ricky finally agreed.


    Immediately, he felt the power transformed from Doris'' mutant fill the Massacring Zone.


    He immediatelymunicated with the Evil Mandragora and told her their n carefully.


    They spoke quickly, aware that they were on a time crunch, and when everything was ready, she


    beckoned Ricky toe to her.


    At that moment, all the people were distracted by the Grand Seal Array of Four Devils, so they didn''t


    spot Ricky at all.


    As soon as Ricky approached the Evil Mandragora, he delivered the energy transformed from Doris''


    mutant to her. She quickly absorbed and refined the power, so she could condense the mandragora


    flower.


    With this keen sense, Ricky could feel that her power rapidly increased.


    "Ricky, the energy evolved from the saint mutant is so pure that it helped me recover my power in my


    peak state. Now, I can handle the Grand Seal Array of Four Devils easily," the Evil Mandragora said


    excitedly at this moment.


    "That''s good. Evil Mandragora, we leave it all up to you!" Ricky said seriously, as he eyed her intently.


    He had no choice but to ce all his hopes on her, and he fervently prayed that he wouldn''te to


    regret it.


    "Don''t worry. Although I hate you, I respect you as well. You are a genius who can cultivate the chaotic


    power, so I am interested in what the future has in store for you," the Evil Mandragora said.


    "If you have a future, I''m willing to follow you and I know it will be worth it."


    "Ha-ha, you''re too kind!" Ricky burst intoughter at the unexpected slew of praises from her.


    "All of you, go to hell!"


    At this time, the four Nether Manor spiritual emperors had increased the power of the Grand Seal Array


    of Four Devils to the extreme. With the great evil energy, four huge demonic shadows formed and


    twisted into the columns of the sky, which aimed at the four people directly.


    "Aah!" Howl! Howl! Howl!


    The huge demonic pirs began to screech loudly, and ghost figures came out one by one. These


    ghosts were formed by the resentments from those who were killed for forming this array.


    Obviously, this was controlled by the four Nether Manor spiritual emperors. The power of the


    resentments was so powerful that it could even increase the bloody power.


    "Everyone, if you believe me, please give me your power!" the Evil Mandragora said loudly to the Old


    Oriental Emperor and hispanions, aware that they might reject her just because she was a devil.


    To her surprise, they agreed. "Go ahead! Please use our power!"


    She was their only hope now. So they had no other options but to trust her.


    "Ricky, if possible, give me your chaotic power as well!" The Evil Mandragora told Ricky with her


    internal power.


    "What can you do with my chaotic power?" Ricky huffed, astonished that she would even want his


    measly chaotic power. It was nothingpared to her power, so he was surprised to hear that she


    needed it too. He wasn''t belittling himself, of course. But the truth was that he was too weak in front of


    a middle spiritual emperor, so did his chaotic power.


    "Ricky, it seems that you still don''t understand the chaotic power. Keep in mind that it isn''t something


    that is divided into different grades. Believe me, no stronger power could match the chaotic power," the


    Evil Mandragora exined to Ricky.


    "I really don''t understand, but if you say you need it, then I will give it all to you!" Ricky shouted as he


    gave all the chaotic power to her.


    "Go to attack them, my mandragora flowers!"

 Chapter 943 Leaving

    Chapter 943 Leaving


    At this moment, the Evil Mandragora''s momentum burst andbined the power of all the spiritual


    emperors and Ricky''s chaotic power.


    All of the power condensed into a single devil shadow. At the back of her mind, she knew that she was


    able to integrate these forces because of Ricky''s chaotic power. Without it, it would be difficult for her to


    integrate the power of these spiritual emperors.


    This was the advantage of the chaotic power. It could take all kinds of different forces, and even


    ipatible forces, and make them into a perfectbination.


    She joined her hands together with the shadow, and huge petals of evil spirit flew out from all around


    her and instantly turned into a huge Mandragora.


    All the power she had integrated earlier was gathered in the center of this Mandragora. Surrounded by


    evil spirits, it crashed heavily into the Devil Pir.


    The two streams of power appeared like two gigantic stars in the sky, as they collided with each other.


    In the center of the collision, a huge channel of light was formed.


    The waves intertwined, like two vast oceans, surging and colliding.


    Boom! Chaos reigned throughout the battlefield, and for a second, it looked like it was the end of the


    world. It was as if the power that was unleashed could erase even mountains and seas.


    Fortunately, the Evil Mandragora followed Ricky''s instruction and controlled the huge Mandragora to


    resist the spreading power. Otherwise, even with just the waves alone, the power could have killed all


    the disciples within the vicinity, and not just once but a thousand times.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Several elders and some disciples of the Nether Manor could not bear such strong waves at all. They


    were pulled under the titanic waves until they disappearedpletely.


    However, the four imperial emperors of the Nether Manor didn''t budge. They stood unwavering as


    mountains in the face of a fierce storm.


    The truth was that the Evil Mandragora wasn''t a devil. She just cultivated the evil spirit. But the term


    devil was more appropriate for her than to call her the Evil Mandragora.


    If she was a devil, only the creatures on the continent would call for her death. Even then, only a few of


    the most righteous spiritual emperors would take action. It wouldn''t be enough to attract the top


    masters of the continent.


    But once her real form was exposed as the Mandragora, the top masters and even the old monsters of


    the continent would surely pursue her, because of the Mandragora''s unique ability to connect any ce


    with the devil. They believed that such a creature could not be allowed to exist.


    Some of the hidden devils would take action too so that they could open a passageway between the


    Devil Land and the continent.


    On the battlefield, the violent collisionsted a long time and was barely subsiding at that moment.


    In the void, the Mandragora and the Devil Pir began to crack at the same time. The cracks crawled


    slowly at first, and then two strong inverse forces suddenly burst out and destroyed both.


    The anti-seismic force rushed to the Evil Mandragora and the four spiritual emperors of the Nether


    Manor.


    Gwark! Suddenly, they fell to their knees and vomited a mouthful of blood that stained their teeth red.


    They panted wetly, as their breaths whittled out of their abused bodies.


    "Ricky!" the Evil Madragora called through her internal power.


    "It''s time for us to leave. We can''t stay here anymore!" She struggled to get up and looked at Ricky


    meaningfully.


    "But the Nether Manor..." Ricky hesitated and looked around. The battle hadn''t even settled yet, and


    the others were panting on their knees.


    "Ricky, I underestimated the power of the Grand Seal Array of Four Devils. I didn''t think it was that


    powerful, and as a result, I am hurt just as much as they are," the Evil Mandragora said urgently.


    "Both Norris and I sustained heavy damages, and our strength has fallen to the middle spiritual


    emperor.


    At this rate, I can''t defeat him, but neither can he defeat me, which is good. This battle is over. You and


    I should leave now, or we will be these people''s next target."


    "I see. But what about the elders?" Ricky asked once again as he was concerned that the others were


    still in danger.


    "Don''t worry. If those three work together, they are as powerful as Norris in his current state. Thus,


    Norris couldn''t defeat them, just as they couldn''t defeat him. The whole Eastern Land has be well


    bnced in strength. Nothing will fall apart if we leave now," the Evil Mandragora assured him, while


    she tried to recover before they left.


    "How long will it take for Norris to recover?" This matter worried Ricky the most.


    "He will need at least three years to recover, the same as me. I''m sure of that," she answered curtly,


    with her lips pressing together in a pout.


    "Three years? That''s enough for me grow strong enough to ughter a middle spiritual emperor," Ricky


    said as he nodded seriously. "Okay, let''s leave the Eastern Land first."


    Once he was assured that his leaving wouldn''t lead to the others'' defeat, all his hesitations


    disappeared. He immediately told the Old Oriental Emperor their ns.


    "Ricky, do you really have to leave?" said the Old Oriental Emperor sadly.


    "You understand the human being''s heart, just as well as I do. I know that you trust me, but I can''t


    exin the rumor that I colluded with the devil. No one would believe me, and I am not strong enough


    to defend myself from all these people," Ricky exined firmly although regret was evident in his voice.


    "You are right. You can''t stay in the Eastern Land," said the Old Oriental Emperor helplessly. His mind


    raced to help Ricky, but he knew that as soon as everything calmed down, all the people would target


    Ricky.


    "Maybe it''s for the better, as you also need to go to othernds to look for the opportunity to be


    stronger. The Eastern Land is the most barren in the whole Misty South. It will be difficult for you to


    break through further."


    "I know, but you need to beware. After three years, Norris will recover his strength and he mighte


    back," Ricky warned him.


    "I understand. The time of three years is enough for us to get ready, and once hees back, we will


    be ready to put him down for good," the Old Oriental Emperor said as he nodded his head thoughtfully.


    "Brat, I hope that the next time we meet, you have be an spiritual emperor. In that case, no one in


    the entire Eastern Land will dare to say that you have colluded with the devil. Of course, the Oriental


    College will try to correct these wrong assumptions, because we know that no living creature can bear


    the usation of colluding with the devil," said the Evil Emperor.


    Ricky looked up at him in gratitude then, relieved that at least someone believed in his innocence.


    "Thank you so much!" he cried out with a blinding smile.


    Then, Ricky bade farewell to Zenith, Henry, and some other people that he trusted. After he was done


    with his farewell, the Evil Mandragora took him, Pearl, Hannah, She, and Lori away.


    Soar didn''t leave with them, because he would be leaving with Madeline. That wasn''t much of a


    surprise, because it was obvious that he was more attached to her than to thisnd.


    Of course, Ricky and Soar had promised to meet each other in the future somewhere.


    "Ricky, where are you going next?" the Evil Mandragora inquired as they left.


    "I need to go to the stormy ocean that connects the Eastern Land and the Western Land. I will meet


    Soar there," Ricky answered immediately.


    And once they left the void, he took them into the Massacring Zone, where no one would know their


    whereabouts.


    Not only would it be safer, but it would also give the Evil Mandragora enough time to recover, or her


    power could decline again.


    Although she was still a middle spiritual emperor, she no longer had the strength of a middle spiritual


    emperor. Instead, her strength had declined to the Old Oriental Emperor''s level.


    And so, Ricky let her enter the Divine Manor to recover.


    When she got there, she was dumbfounded at first at the sight of the Divine Manor. At that moment,


    she finally understood why Ricky had so much divine power.

 Chapter 944 Transforming Omnipotent Skill And Farewell

    Chapter 944 Transforming Omnipotent Skill And Farewell


    After nearly a month''s journey in the Massacring Zone, they finally arrived at the Stormy Sea bordered


    by the Eastern Land and the Western Land.


    The Stormy Sea epassed the whole Misty South, in which twonds circled each other.


    It was so vast that no one knew where it started and where it ended, though some imed it started in


    chaos and ended in chaos as well. Its substantial size was enough to divide all fivends on the Misty


    South.


    Boom!


    All they could hear was the loud crashing of waves, deafening and thunderous, as they approached the


    sea. The clouds were darkened by huge storms that stirred even the sunken vessels in the depths.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and hispanions remained inside the Massacring Zone.


    One of the reasons that they lingered inside was the storms that there were quite a few forces in the


    Stormy Sea. Forces of humans and beasts stayed near the continent, while forces of marine creatures


    loitered in the sea.


    Another reason was that the forces of marine creatures were said to be stronger than all the forces of


    the whole Eastern Land, and each of them had territories of their own.


    If Ricky and hispanions went out recklessly, something could happen to them. And with the


    strength of these creatures, they could easily run into trouble again.


    As they waited, Ricky cultivated in seclusion to spend his time productively. He had already reached


    the peak of the upper spiritual king realm, and his foundation was immutable. He had also absorbed


    the tremendous energy in the Holy Water. Thus, he could tell that he could make a breakthrough at any


    time, and it woulde naturally.


    But before he broke through, he needed to recover all his blood essence first. If he didn''t, he would


    take a long time in consolidating his breakthrough. It could also lead to a less stable breakthrough,


    which could be very dangerous for him. After all, anything gained through unnatural means could only


    have wed results.


    As he evolved the blood essence, Ricky took out a Monkey Fruit and a Dark and Light Lotus. These


    were Sage Level Treasures from Heaven and Earth, all instrumental for the recovery of his blood


    essence.


    He refined them carefully, his movements sharp and precise, but he handled the precious treasures


    with all the gentleness his fingers could provide.


    As a result, his results were through the roof! Ricky''s blood essence was fully recovered in five days.


    Of course, the Treasures from Heaven and Earth of Sage Level were the main reasons for his rapid


    recovery. Without them, it would take him two or three more weeks to recover.


    Once everything was ready, Ricky made a breakthrough without hesitation. It only took two days for


    him to break through, and he ascended from an upper spiritual king to apleted spiritual king.


    ''I have reached the realm of apleted spiritual king. I wonder if I''m as strong as an ordinary demi-


    spiritual emperor now, '' Ricky wondered. He knew that once someone became a demi-spiritual


    emperor, he would begin toprehend the ruling power. At this thought, a worried frown shed


    across his face.


    Meanwhile, Pearl had also made a breakthrough and reached the peak of thepleted spiritual king


    realm. The next step for her would be bing a demi-spiritual emperor, but she had toprehend


    the ruling power before anything else.


    At the same time, She and Lori had progressed in their cultivation as well, and their strength had


    reached the level of a first-sspleted spiritual king.


    As for Hannah, the daughter of a holy warrior, she could quickly level up even without the help of


    cultivation with her current strength. By this time, she should have possessed the strength of an


    ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    And with that strength, she would be able to defeat any other ordinary demi-spiritual emperor with


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ease.


    As time passed, the group achieved more in strength. Finally, Soar arrived with Madeline after a few


    days.


    Hugh and Amanda were also with them because apparently, they had agreed long ago, that they would


    go to the Western Land together with Ricky. To Ricky''s surprise, Jasper also came with them.


    "Jasper, are you going to the Western Land too?" Ricky asked in surprise, as he patted Jasper''s back


    in wee.


    "No. I''m going to the Northern Land, where my next opportunity rted to the Eight Diagrams will


    appear, and I will also meet with apetitor there," answered Jasper with a shake of his head.


    "Actually, I''m here to bring you something. The Old Oriental Emperor and the others wanted toe,


    but they agreed that it would be better for me toe to avoid being discovered by Norris."


    "Really? What is it?" Ricky asked curiously. His eyes wandered all over Jasper, as he looked for any


    visible package in his person.


    "By this time, I''m afraid that your name would be known to more people than you can imagine. And


    your face could be recognized, not just by creatures from the Eastern Land, but also those from the


    Stormy Sea and the Western Land soon." Jasper momentarily paused, as if he was waiting for his


    words to sink in. Then, he continued, "I''m afraid that you may run into trouble when you go to the


    Western Land.


    So I''m going to give you something that canpletely change your appearance. That way nobody


    would recognize you anymore."


    "Aplete change of my appearance? Like a skin mask?" Ricky asked. His head tilted to the side in


    confusion, as he wondered how he would use a skin mask.


    "Ricky, do you think me an ordinary person? Even though a skin mask is effective on a lot of asions,


    it cannot hide you from a spiritual emperor. A skin mask can neverpare with what I''m going to give


    you," said Jasper. He sounded confident as he said this as if nothing could surpass this gift he was


    carrying.


    "Jasper, just tell us quickly. What did the Old Oriental Emperor ask you to give Ricky?" Soar, who was


    standing beside them, asked eagerly.


    "Ha-ha! Well, I won''t keep you on your toes any longer. Do you remember the Old Oriental Emperor


    transformed while he was fighting against Norris?" Jasper asked with a smile on his face. He looked


    like he, too, was eager to show them what he had brought.


    "Jasper, do you mean the Transforming Omnipotent Skill the Old Oriental Emperor used at that time?"


    Ricky and Soar asked in chorus. Both had a twin look of surprise on their faces, mouths agape and


    eyes wide.


    Although they didn''t know anything about the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, they could tell that it was


    a supreme Omnipotent Skill, because it was able to change the Old Oriental Emperor from an old man


    to a middle-aged man in an instant.


    "Jasper, that is too valuable," Ricky said as he shook his head. He didn''t know what else to say. The


    gravity of the gift was astounding.


    This Omnipotent Skill was the second life of the Old Oriental Emperor. Ricky couldn''t believe that he


    was willing to just hand it over to him. Who was he, to receive such an incredible gift?


    "Ricky, I know what you''re thinking. You may be hesitant right now, but you must ept the


    Transforming Omnipotent Skill. Without the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, you will be in great danger


    wherever you go," insisted Jasper urgently.


    "And this time, you saved the Oriental College and the whole Eastern Land. Naturally, the Old Oriental


    Emperor wants to give you the Transforming Omnipotent Skill.


    Besides, the White King Tiger tribe and the Casting Center have also prepared two spiritual space tools


    of cultivation resources for you. Ricky, you deserve all these.


    So, don''t be too reserved. It isn''t like you."


    "Ha-ha! Jasper, since you put it that way, I won''t decline any longer, or I would seem hypocritical.


    Anyway, I dock a lot of things, including cultivation resources, Omnipotent Skills, and cultivation


    methods," Ricky admitted as he burst intoughter.


    Then, he epted the Transforming Omnipotent Skill and the cultivation resources from Jasper.


    "Be careful when you go to the Northern Land!" Ricky reminded him, his tone colored by the concern


    he felt towards Jasper. Jasper just smiled back and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m sure that I will not


    be in danger this time. Besides, I am not going there alone. Jefferson promised toe with me.


    What''s more, he absorbed the heritage of the Massacring Holy Tiger tribe, so he is a lot stronger now."


    "And apart from Jefferson, is Sarah with you too?" Ricky asked, and then he ended upughing


    boisterously at the flustered look on Jasper''s face.


    "s, even so, I still wish that you and Soar could join us, though impossible," Jasper murmured, and a


    sigh escaped his down-turned lips.


    A moment of silence passed, as they stared at one another. Then, they burst intoughter at the same


    time, and theughter echoed as loud as the waves that crashed from the sea.


    "Ricky, Soar, why don''t we have a drink here before we say goodbye?"


    Jasper suggested, hesitant to leave. And at that point, he would have said any excuse just to stay a


    little longer with these goodpanies. Once they had drunk to their hearts'' content, they parted ways


    with heavy steps. A part of them wanted to stay, but the blood that sang in their veins pushed them


    forward, into the separate ways of their martial arts.

 Chapter945 Practicing The Skill

    Chapter945 Practicing The Skill


    ''I have toe back in three years. And by the time Ie back, I will be a spiritual emperor then, ''


    Ricky thought to himself. He stood midair with a pensive look on his face, as he stared at the distant


    sea in the direction of the Eastern Land.


    After that, they wrapped up their business and left the Stormy Sea. With hearts that were burning with


    determination, they headed for the Western Land.


    Soar, Pearl and the others followed Hugh and Amanda, as they walked over the sea. With the power of


    the windstorm that was ever-present in the Stormy Sea, they were able to getprehension that


    helped improve their speed.


    With their current realms, if they could improve their speed by a little, the next battle''s result could be


    changed. With effort and determination, this could be their way to achieve victory.


    Thus, theyprehended their martial arts, as they walked over the sea.


    Another reason that they were taking their time was that Amanda told them not to hurry.


    Ricky, on the other hand, nned to cultivate the Transforming Omnipotent Skill in the Massacring


    Zone. Before they arrived at the Western Land, he was able to cultivate a small amount of the


    Transforming Omnipotent Skill, so his appearance could be changed.


    Normally, the Transforming Omnipotent Skill had three realms, and these realms were not in sequential


    order.


    The first realm was called the young realm. Based on the cultivation method of the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill, the cultivator could transform himself into a child, about seven or eight years of age.


    ''It can transform me into a child, based on the cultivation method! The Transforming Omnipotent Skill is


    really unpredictable. I feel like it is more mysterious than my five zones, '' Ricky thought with wonder,


    amazed and slightly taken aback by the mysteries that the Transforming Omnipotent Skill held.


    If he changed into a child through the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, he could obtain a pure mind.


    After all, children''s minds were the purest, and owning a pure mind would give him a chance to feel the


    power of supreme enlightenment.


    Of course, this pure mind was also rted to the cultivator''s mentality. The purity of the mind could be


    divided into ten levels, and once he reached the tenth level, he would have full ess to supreme


    enlightenment.


    However, no one had been able to cultivate a pure mind to the tenth level. Anything that could think for


    itself had trace amounts of wicked thoughts.


    It was extremely difficult to cultivate that. Throughout history, only a few cultivators had reached the


    sixth level.


    ''It seems that the heavenly power is cultivated by the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. That means if I


    can cultivate a higher level of pure mind, I can obtain stronger heavenly power, '' Ricky thought with his


    forehead marred with lines. At that moment, he was deeply buried in his pensive thoughts.


    Heavenly power was not stronger than chaotic power, but it wasn''t significantly weaker. Only a slight


    difference separated the two. After all, it was a kind of power that represented heaven and earth.


    Another realm was the old realm.


    It was in that realm that the Old Oriental Emperor had stayed for a long time.


    This realm was based on the cultivation insight, where the cultivator could transform himself into an old


    person. At this stage, the cultivator would have an aged mind.


    An aged mind had all kinds of experiences, and the cultivator could see through everything in the


    world. The deeper that the cultivator reached, the deeper was theprehension that he could obtain.


    Deepprehension could be used toprehend heavenly power. With heavenly power as a


    medium, the cultivator could perceive the moves of the Omnipotent Skill.


    The depth of one''s cultivation with the aged mind corresponded with the depth ofprehension of


    heavenly power. Just as well, deeper cultivation of an aged mind would also lead to stronger moves


    perceived with the Omnipotent Skill.


    Of course, it was based on the extent to which the pure mind in the young realm was involved with the


    heavenly power.


    Lastly, there was also a realm called the middle realm. In this realm, noprehension or cultivation


    method was needed.


    There was only fighting, and the power used for fighting came from the young realm and the old realm.


    Once a cultivator entered the middle realm, he would be transformed into a fighting body¡ªa body


    made for nothing but fighting.


    It felt no fatigue or pain. As long as there was a battle to be fought, it would fight.


    However, it had a weakness. If the body was seriously injured, the injury had to be cured with the blood


    essence, or else, the injury would forever remain on the body at the middle realm.


    ''So even an Omnipotent Skill has weaknesses too, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Despite this w, the Transforming Omnipotent Skill was incredible enough. It allowed a creature to


    enter three states at will, and it could be viewed as an Omnipotent Skill of the mind.


    ''It''s very difficult to cultivate the young realm and the old realm. Right now, my priority is to change my


    appearance, so I just need to familiarize myself with the middle realm.'' Ricky finally decided after he


    pondered long and hard about what he should do first.


    Then, he began to cultivate towards the middle realm.


    With the effect of the cultivation method, Ricky''s body changed quickly, and he transformed into a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    middle-aged man with the swiftness of changing clothes.


    The Omnipotent Skill was very powerful. It didn''t just change his outer appearance. Instead, it


    transformed his flesh and even the smallest of his bones.


    Ricky''s appearance as a middle-aged man was still close to his original face, probably because it was


    based on his face. His appearance was grounded on what he truly looked like, so to others, he looked


    different, but there were still traces of his actual features.


    At that moment, Ricky felt like he was close to the void and the heavenlyw. He could sense the


    power around him with the help of the Void Tree, and he was sure that it was heavenly power. It was so


    close that it caressed his skin, as if he could grab it with his hands.


    But he couldn''t just grab such power.


    Ricky knew it was because he hadn''t cultivated the young realm and the old realm yet. However, the


    most important reason was that he hadn''t entered the demi-spiritual emperor realm yet.


    A demi-spiritual emperor would be able toprehend iplete ruling power, and he could use


    iplete heavenly power.


    "It seems that I have to reach the demi-spiritual emperor realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, the


    Transforming Omnipotent Skill will just be a useless essory. For the time being, it can only help me


    change my appearance," Ricky murmured, as he nodded to himself.


    The following days, he needed to constantly transform between the middle realm and his real body,


    and at the same time, he needed to constantlyprehend the transformation process. In the


    beginning, he could stay in the middle realm for at most an hour.


    He trained himself to maintain the middle realm for a day to facilitate his actions outside.


    He prioritized this because he was afraid that he would transform back to his real body in front of other


    creatures. It would be the worst thing that could happen, especially if his secret was exposed.


    This processsted for about two weeks, and it wasn''t until then that Ricky finally adapted to the middle


    realm. After two weeks'' training, he managed to stay in the middle realm for about two days.


    "It''s time to go out," Ricky announced when he felt that the time was ripe.


    "Ricky, I hope you can be a supreme emperor even in the Western Land," Tina said when she


    saw that Ricky had recovered his peak state.


    "I do have to reach the spiritual emperor realm as soon as possible. Every time I have to face the


    enemies, I always feel that my strength is not enough to defeat them. Although a spiritual emperor is


    not the strongest, I still feel that I am as weak as an ant since I haven''t reached the spiritual emperor


    realm yet," Ricky sighed, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Tina, in the following days, I should help you remove the evil spirit once again. I think I can help you


    drive out ten percent of the evil spirit this time. If things go ording to n, this way, your pain will be


    reduced greatly."


    "Thank you, Ricky!" Tina replied with a grateful smile.


    "You don''t need to be so polite with me," Ricky answered back, as his eyes twinkled in mischief.


    "But the evil spirit is not an urgent issue for the time being. We can take our time. Now that I have


    broken through and reached the innate realm, the pain I feel has lessened. The most important thing


    right now, is that you can try once again whether or not your regained spiritual meridian can merge with


    the Heavenly Meridian."


    When Ricky heard this, he felt like Tina poured ice-cold water over him. He paused, eyes wide in


    realization, then he answered in a low voice, "You are right. I shouldn''t give up before I try, or


    everything will be in vain."

 Chapter946 So What If I Dont Have A Heavenly Meridian

    Chapter946 So What If I Don''t Have A Heavenly Meridian


    With his legs crossed, Ricky sat down immediately and began to adjust his state of mind. He closed his


    eyes and began to concentrate heavily. Merging the Heavenly Meridian with their own spiritual meridian


    was considered to be a sacred event for any creature.


    Standing beside Ricky was Tina, who remained quiet, looking at him intently from time to time.


    After a while, Ricky flipped his hand and three Heavenly Meridians started to appear.


    These three Heavenly Meridians that he held were from Roe, Killer No. 2, and Killer No. 1 respectively.


    Needless to say, he had obtained several other Heavenly Meridians from other warriors. Aside from


    what he had, he had given away the rest of his Heavenly Meridians to his otherpanions, including


    She and Lori.


    "Come on, Ricky. Don''t think too much. Please try again!" Tina persuaded as soon as she saw the


    hesitation on Ricky''s face.


    His uncertainty was quite valid. He was hesitant because he didn''t want all of his efforts to be in vain.


    He had been doing all that he could to be a spiritual emperor. It was all or nothing for him. He


    didn''t know if he could bear the pain of failing the task, even if he was mentally prepared and


    determined to seed in his goal.


    However, he clearly knew that there was nothing else he could do but face whatever result might


    appear in front of him.


    At first, he didn''t believe that he was unable to break through and enter the spiritual emperor realm


    even after he had obtained the incredible regained spiritual meridian.


    "Merge!" Ricky, out of the blue, shouted as he made one of the Heavenly Meridians enter his Soul Sea


    directly and merge with his regained spiritual meridian. Afterwards, he condensed all his power on the


    Heavenly Meridian, allowing the Heavenly Meridian to fight against his regained spiritual meridian.


    On the downside, Ricky could probably be thinking about it too much.


    As soon as he incorporated the regained spiritual meridian into his Soul Sea, the regained spiritual


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    meridian immediately released its power directly. Before Ricky''s power was released, the regained


    spiritual meridian burst out such strong power, destroying the Heavenly Meridian instantly.


    Everything happened so fast that Ricky was not able to react ordingly.


    Luckily, the power of the regained spiritual meridian hardly had any harmful effect on his body at all.


    As everything happened so fast, Ricky was left in awe.


    At that moment, he felt something out of the ordinary. As he sat there, aghast, he sensed that the


    regained spiritual meridian was trying to send him an obvious message¡ªhe did not need a Heavily


    Meridian. Determined to send him a message, the regained spiritual meridian did everything that it


    could to catch Ricky''s attention and to make him realize what it was trying to say.


    As far as being firm with its cause, it was also angry not only with Ricky but also with the Heavenly


    Meridian. However, it was angry with Ricky because he wanted to merge it with the Heavenly Meridian.


    But its anger against the Heavenly Meridian was too much that the regained spiritual meridian felt the


    killing intent towards the Heavenly Meridian.


    "Are you...angry?" Ricky asked cautiously in disbelief after he recovered from shock.


    Being integrated with the regained spiritual meridian, he could clearly tell that it was so angry and


    disappointed with him.


    Feeling the anger of the regained spiritual meridian, Ricky felt that he no longer cared so much if he


    were to fail with the merging of the Heavenly Meridian and his regained spiritual meridian. At that point,


    he came to realize that everything would not be in vain.


    He didn''t want to blow this out of proportion, so he didn''t push through with his n to merge another


    Heavenly Meridian with his regained spiritual meridian.


    Seeing how the regained spiritual meridian was acting, Ricky thought that he should have a good talk


    with it to smooth things out.


    He once considered himself to be a waste in the martial arts world in the first ce. Apart from this, it


    was such a humiliating experience for him that his spiritual meridian had been taken out. With that


    being the case, it should have been nearly impossible for him to enter the middle stage of Skin


    Refinement realm. But without the regained spiritual meridian''s help, he would not have been brought


    back into the martial arts world again.


    Clearly, the regained spiritual meridian meant a lot to him.


    However, the regained spiritual meridian was very unwilling to integrate with the Heavenly Meridian.


    The question remained unsolved: why did he insist on merging the two meridians? Was it true that he


    ignored the regained spiritual meridian''s wishes only because he wanted to be a spiritual


    emperor?


    As a result, the regained spiritual meridian got fuming mad at him, which was thest thing he wanted


    to happen in any way.


    "Regained spiritual meridian, since you don''t want to merge with the Heavenly Meridian, I shall take


    notice of your wishes and I won''t force you to do so," Ricky said in a serious tone. "Forget about the


    Heavenly Meridian. It doesn''t matter. It''s merely a meridian. I might have lost my original spiritual


    meridian, but I still have managed to make so many achievements by myself with your help."


    ''So what if I can''t have a Heavenly Meridian? It doesn''t matter at all if it would cause you anger!'' Ricky


    screamed in his heart so that the regained spiritual meridian would absorb and hear what he thought.


    ''I will still be able to make through and be a spiritual emperor even without a Heavenly Meridian.


    Moreover, even if I''m not capable enough, I believe that by your existence, I cannot be stopped by the


    heavenlyw.


    With that, I know deep in my heart that I would be the first spiritual emperor without a Heavenly


    Meridian.''


    Boom! At this moment, Ricky''s momentum and perseverance seemed to have turned into great power.


    His eyes gave out shining light, as if he had a premonition on how he would fulfill the dream of


    bing a spiritual emperor.


    Buzz! Meanwhile, the regained spiritual meridian understood the desires of Ricky''s heart. Since his


    desires were in favor of what the regained spiritual meridian had wanted, it began to hum excitedly


    inside Ricky''s Soul Sea. This behavior was a clear sign that it now had a deeper recognition and


    understanding of Ricky.


    At the same time, the regained spiritual meridian was trying to tell Ricky that bing a spiritual


    emperor without a Heavenly Meridian was indeed, possible.


    Boom! All of a sudden, Ricky felt like his blood was boiling. With this, he could notice little by little that


    his blood power had already started to improve. To be more precise, it was more likely that the


    regained spiritual meridian had just woken up to a certain extent. This would be possible all due to the


    increased level of trust it had on Ricky.


    "Am I really going to take the path less taken? Could I really be the first spiritual emperor without a


    Heavenly Meridian?" Ricky asked himself seriously.


    "Hey, what''s going on with you, Ricky?" Tina asked Ricky upon seeing him close his eyes and reek of


    confidence, confused. Knowing that Ricky had failed to merge the Heavenly Meridian, she could not


    understand why he was still acting as if it was not a big deal that he was not able to carry on with his


    original n.


    He snapped back to reality upon hearing Tina''s words. Opening his eyes, he looked at Tina with a big


    grin.


    "You''re back. Are you okay?" Tina asked with concern.


    ''If he failed to merge the Heavenly Meridian once again, then he shouldn''t be happy about it. Why is he


    acting like everything is okay?'' Tina thought.


    "Tina, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter whether or not I can merge the Heavenly Meridian. From now on, I


    will not be bothered by the thought of it," Ricky uttered with a contented smile on his face. "That''s


    simply because I''m going to be a spiritual emperor, or even a holy being, without any Heavenly


    Meridian.


    In short, the Heavenly Meridian is nothing but just an obstacle to me."


    "How could you do that? Are you really going to be a spiritual emperor and a holy being without a


    Heavenly Meridian?" Tina could not grasp what Ricky was saying, so she simply repeated Ricky''s


    words. Dumbstruck by his words, she didn''t dareprehend further Ricky''s idea, for it was against


    the heavenlyw.


    What he had in mind could be considered as a taboo idea. If anyone dared say it out loud, Tina might


    have rejected the speaker or even pped his face and curse him as an idiot. To Tina, nobody in their


    right minds would even dare think of such a concept.


    On the other hand, when the same words came out of Ricky''s mouth, she believed them without


    hesitation. She overcame her shock and believed him without thinking twice.


    It was not because of her affection for Ricky that she believed these words, but because of her


    intuition.


    "Is it really possible to be a spiritual emperor and a holy being without a Heavenly Meridian?" Tina


    asked again.


    "I don''t know for sure either, but at this point, I have to believe that the answer is yes!" Ricky was


    hopeful. At least, he needed to believe that it could be possible for the time being.


    Every creature, especially those who cultivated martial arts, must have a belief in their minds


    regardless of what it was. In turn, those warriors should convert this belief into an invisible driving force


    for them to seed.


    "Now that you said that it is possible, then I will stand my ground and believe in the same thing," Tina


    responded with support.


    "These two Heavenly Meridians are useless to me now. I might as well leave them to someone who


    might need them," Ricky said in a soft tone. Soon, he no longer thought of the Heavenly Meridians.


    Instead, he channeled his energy and began to prepare for the removal of the evil spirit from Tina''s


    body.


    After the preparation, both Ricky and Tina started to drive the evil spirit that possessed her body.


    This time, Ricky used the divine power, the chaotic power, and the justice power. With the help of these


    three kinds of power, it was quite easier to remove the evil spirit from her body. In a span of three days,


    they were able to eliminate ten percent of the evil spirit that was once inside Tina''s body.


    Such being the case, Tina was more able to break through and be an upper spiritual king.


    From that moment on, the evil spirit inside of her would no longer pose any threat to her well-being. All


    she needed to do was to simply wait for Ricky''s improvement. The more Ricky grew stronger, the faster


    it would be for them to cleanse Tina''s body of the evil spirit.

 Chapter 947 The Shark Palace

    Chapter 947 The Shark Pce


    After the evil spirit was removed from Tina''s body, Ricky left the Massacring Zone.


    "Ricky! It looks like you haveprehended the Transforming Omnipotent Skill," Hugh called out to


    Ricky, as he came out. He seemed to be looking forward to when Ricky would finally show the power of


    his Transforming Omnipotent Skill.


    "Hugh, the Transforming Omnipotent Skill can only be cultivated by spiritual emperors or above. For


    the time being, I can only change my appearance with the skill, and the change can onlyst for two


    days at most," Ricky answered him with a coy smile. Then he continued with a casual shrug, "So, as a


    matter of fact, I haven''tprehended it at all."


    With that, he activated the cultivation method of the middle realm. In an instant, his bones, flesh, and


    blood transformed, and in the blink of an eye, there was a middle-aged warrior in his ce.


    The others looked on in astonishment. Although they had seen the Old Oriental Emperor transform


    before, it was a different matter to see Ricky''s transformation close-up.


    "It''s obvious that this change begins from the blood, flesh, bones, and even the cells. Even if a


    supreme warrior was standing in front of you, he will still not recognize you. This is the effect of an


    Omnipotent Skill cultivation method!" Huge remarked in awe, as he looked Ricky all over, excited by


    the skill''s effect.


    "The Transforming Omnipotent Skill is quite unusual!" Ricky muttered almost to himself. He didn''t seem


    to mind Hugh''s close attention, as he was also looking at himself in amazement.


    His awested for a few moments before he started looking around. Then he turned to the others and


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    asked, "By the way, where are we now?"


    "We have reached about a quarter of the journey. We are now in the territory of a force called the Shark


    Pce, which is a semi-spiritual imperial force. A few years ago, the leader of the Shark Pce was an


    upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor, but I don''t know if he had grown any stronger in the past few


    years.


    The realm of a demi-spiritual emperor can be divided into several sub-realms: ordinary demi-spiritual


    emperor realm, lower-grade demi-spiritual emperor realm, upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor realm,


    and strong demi-spiritual emperor realm. And the most powerful realm is the incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor realm but it may or may not appear," exined Amanda. Ricky''s head tilted curiously, as he


    heard something interesting.


    "Incredible demi-spiritual emperor realm? Why did you say it may or may not appear?" Ricky asked, his


    face scrunched up in confusion.


    "Well, based on the degree ofprehension of the iplete ruling power, the realm of the demi-


    spiritual emperor is divided into four sub-realms. The preliminary stageprehension leads to an


    ordinary demi-spiritual emperor realm while the minor achievementprehension leads to an lower-


    grade demi-spiritual emperor realm. On the other hand, the major achievementprehension leads


    to an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor realm, and thepletenessprehension leads to a


    strong demi-spiritual emperor realm," Amanda exined lengthily. She only paused for a bit, before


    she continued her long exnation.


    "Once a warrior reaches the realm of the strong demi-spiritual emperor, provided that he can


    to be an innate spiritual emperor. However, some demi-spiritual emperors can challenge and


    even kill real spiritual emperors while they are still at the realm of the demi-spiritual emperor. These


    demi-spiritual emperors are called incredible demi-spiritual emperors.


    But only extremely talented warriors can be incredible demi-spiritual emperors, which is why it''s


    so rare. Even in the Middle Land where countless geniuses have appeared, only a few incredible demi-


    spiritual emperors have appeared throughout history."


    "Oh, I see. This is the first time that I''ve heard of the incredible demi-spiritual emperors!" Ricky


    "Ricky, I have a feeling that you will be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor because you can


    challenge someone three levels higher than you, even when you were a spiritual king," Hugh told Ricky


    seriously.


    "Ha-ha! You must be joking, Hugh. The gap between a demi-spiritual emperor and a spiritual emperor


    is insurmountable. Only an extremely talented warrior could be an incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor. I don''t have that much talent."


    "Well, now, let''s speed up to the Western Land. There are increasinglyplicated forces along the


    way to the central sea area. I hope we won''t run into any trouble," Amanda said, her focus back on


    their journey. She was looking at the distant sea in front of her as if she was already visualizing a safe


    path for them. The two men quieted down then and looked in the direction she was looking at.


    Together, they wished for a peaceful journey.


    They traveled far and long, but unfortunately, their wish didn''te true. They were avoiding trouble,


    but it seemed that trouble came, looking for them anyway.


    "It seems that your wish can not be fulfilled, Amanda," Ricky said with resignation, and a small sigh


    escaped from his lips.


    They all looked ahead of them, where amotion was happening. Loud shouts of joy echoed across


    the sea until it reached even their ears.


    "Ha-ha, Hall Leader! How lucky of us, to meet prey as soon as wee out, and there are beauties


    among them too!"


    Ricky and the others stared at the ck sharks in front of them. Most of them were about twenty


    meters long, with huge sharp teeth that glinted under the sunlight.


    The sharks were looking at them hungrily with intense ck eyes, which would cause a shiver to run


    through some weak people. They exposed their jagged teeth, which were bloody and red in parts as if


    they had recently killed some pitiful creatures.


    But contrary to their appearance, these ck sharks weren''t very strong. In fact, they had just broken


    through and be innate spiritual kings.


    It was perhaps because of their weaker strength that they could only let others ride them.


    All in all, there were twenty ck sharks, and on their backs were people who looked as wild as them.


    These people sported sharp jagged teeth, like smaller versions of a shark''s teeth.


    Simrly, their ears appeared like gills, while their palms were thin and webbed. Behind their elbows


    were slimy fins as well.


    Ricky could easily pick out their leader. He was riding a huge ck shark in the middle of the ruckus,


    and from his breaths, he was most probably an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    "These guys are bad news! They must havee from the Shark Pce, from the bloodline of Shark


    Pce''s leader¡ªthe ck King Shark tribe," Hugh announced with a heavy heart.


    "The creatures of the ck King Shark tribe are bloodthirsty and ferocious by nature. They are


    notorious for bullying the weak, but they fear those who are stronger than them. They especially like


    killing creatures on the continent, such as us," Amanda exined. She gasped in fear when an


    especially loud growl came from the sharks.


    "Even if we have spiritual emperors behind us, they won''t stand up to them to protect us. The spiritual


    emperors in the sea won''t allow them to fight unless the spiritual emperors on our side can defeat them


    with ease."


    "Let''s wait and see what they will do first," Ricky told her, as he put a heavy but reassuring hand on her


    shoulder.


    Across the sea, they could hear the hall leader shouting orders. "Are you ready? Shoot them! Let''s see


    how many of them you can hit. Remember, whoever hits a target will get a reward."


    Swish!


    They saw the people from the Shark Pce, as they prepared their bows and arrows and condensed


    their power. They shot the arrows towards Ricky and hispanions.


    "They don''t look especially strong. Let''s go and kill them, or else we cannot move forward," Ricky


    suggested casually.


    "Even if we kill them, we may still run into trouble again!" Hugh said helplessly. "But you are right, we


    have no choice but to kill them. After all, we can''t just stand here and wait until their arrows hit us."


    "I can''t understand what''s going on in their brains! Are they acting so arrogantly because there is an


    upper demi-spiritual emperor behind them? I wonder how they will look when they realize that they


    can''t hide behind that person when deathes for them," Soar muttered darkly.


    "Maybe it''s because they can''t sense any demi-spiritual emperor among us," said Amanda. She


    watched with widening eyes, as the arrows came closer and closer to them.


    "Let me fend off these arrows first," Ricky said, cutting off their conversations.


    Immediately, massacring runes surged and formed a golden wall barrier around them, fending off all


    the arrows. When the people from the Shark Pce saw this, their faces darkened.


    How could any creature resist them? It made them angry that somebody had dared to stand up to them


    because, in their minds, everyone should fear them.


    "How dare you resist? Don''t you know the rules here?" roared one of the people from the Shark Pce


    angrily.


    Immediately, the ck King Sharks stopped shooting arrows and besieged Ricky and hispanions.


    Real killing intent flowed from their bodies like red auras.


    "Rules?" Ricky mumbled, feeling confused. He scratched his head in puzzlement, but there was no


    trace of fear or intimidation on him.


    "Do you know the rules here, Hugh?" he asked.


    "Of course I know. But it''s just nonsense!" Hugh immediately answered him with a yful smirk.

 Chapter 948 First Fight Against A Demi-spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 948 First Fight Against A Demi-spiritual Emperor


    "The leader of the Shark Pce has a son named Hyatt. Apparently, Hyatt is a major hall leader of the


    Shark Pce," Hugh reported. "Although I haven''t met him in person before, I think that he must be the


    hall leader who is currently in front of us.


    I asked some people on their thoughts about him. ording to them, he is nothing but shameless and


    vicious!


    In fact, he has set up a rule that all the creatures whoe to the sea areas of the Shark Pce would


    be his prey. Of course, this rule only applies to the creatures from forces that were weaker than the


    Shark Pce.


    As for such prey, he will surely hunt them. He would shoot arrows towards them. If the unfortunate prey


    is hit by the arrow, his life would be in Hyatt''s hands. On the other hand, if the prey is so lucky as to


    dodge the arrow, then Hyatt would let him go."


    "I can''t see any fairness to it. That is such an arbitrary and unfair rule," Ricky said monotonously.


    "But I must say that Hyatt imposes and follows his strict rules. In fact, he actually let those who


    escaped his arrows leave here and did not hunt after them secretly," confirmed Hugh.


    "What can I say? Maybe he is too arrogant to take back his words. All he wants is to retain his dignity,"


    Ricky responded. "Both evil creatures and righteous creatures care very much about the promises that


    they have sworn and made. However, abiding by them or not will be their prerogative."


    "In that case, Hyatt must have already found us long ago! Otherwise, he would have not attacked us


    directly without asking any question first!" Hugh realized. "After all, there are a lot of forces in this sea


    area that are stronger than the Shark Pce."


    "I can feel the scent of the continents from your breaths. It is very obvious that you humans are from


    the continent. You should have figured out the rules before you decided toe here," Hyatt said


    gravely as he stood in midair.


    Hyatt was tall. In fact, he was about one head taller than the rest of the members of the Shark Pce.


    He was handsome and had a muscr body, except for his ears and teeth which were different from


    those of regr human beings.


    "Unfortunately, at this point, it seems that you have already given up the chance to survive.


    However, I also have another hobby. This hobby involves making ves out of the creatures from the


    continent. In this way, all of you can stay alive."


    "Maybe some would follow your rules blindly. However, don''t expect us to do the same for we don''t


    have the slightest interest in abiding by your ridiculous rules," Ricky replied with firmness in his voice.


    "Get out of the way, or you''ll be roasted in an instant!"


    "Ha-ha, since when have humans from the continent be so arrogant? I never thought I would live


    to see the day they be so full of themselves!" Hyatt could not help but burst intoughter upon


    hearing Ricky''sment. But soon, hisughs were coupled with fury and strong killing intent.


    In Hyatt''s opinion, humans from the continent should never dare act smugly in the sea area even if


    there was a spiritual emperor just behind them.


    Just as his voice trailed off, he stretched out his right hand. Right away, one of his men handed him a


    spiritual weapon in the form of a bow and gently ced it on his right hand.


    Aiming at Ricky, he condensed the unique but iplete ruling power of a demi-spiritual emperor to


    the arrow and shot it towards Ricky''s direction. However, since Hyatt was merely an ordinary demi-


    spiritual emperor, his iplete ruling power was still at the preliminary stage.


    Being a sea creature, he was used to cultivating water enlightenment and water ruling power.


    With the iplete ruling power, the energy of the water encircled the arrow which then evolved into


    the shadow of a ck shark.


    On the other hand, this arrow was just a casual attack from Hyatt. But Ricky knew better than to


    underestimate it. After all, he still didn''t know if he could defeat an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    Even though demi-spiritual emperors were still inside the spiritual king realm, they were apparently


    much stronger than spiritual kings in a general sense. Nevertheless, there were qualitative differences


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    between enlightenment and iplete ruling power.


    However, it was clear to Ricky that his strength had exceeded that of apleted spiritual king even


    though he was not an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor yet. He needed only the iplete ruling power


    in order to be an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    ''I wonder if my five types of runes will be able to withstand this iplete ruling power, '' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    Just like water could suppress fire, me could suppress water too. Ricky burst out his chaotic fire


    runes in an attempt to dodge the arrow, intending for a collision with the me fist.


    Bang! The sound of colliding metals filled the atmosphere as Ricky was hit by the arrow. There was a


    shallow and slight blood stain on his fist, which was hardly anything like a wound.


    Meanwhile, the arrow''s track had suddenly changed.


    Despite the fact that Ricky was at a disadvantage in terms of realm, he had already proven to himself


    that he was capable ofpeting against a demi-spiritual emperor.


    This would not be possible if it weren''t for his five zones. Ricky looked at these five zones as his


    greatest trump card that he could use to challenge someone superior to him.


    ''Wish me luck. This is my first fight against a demi-spiritual emperor, '' Ricky thought to himself


    excitedly. Now that he had the strength of a demi-spiritual emperor, he was finally qualified to ess


    the real spiritual emperor realm.


    Thinking of these things gave him his much needed fighting spirit in order to achieve his goal.


    To his surprise, Hyatt saw how Ricky unexpectedly resisted his arrow. Being spared, Ricky gained


    more confidence now that his life would not be in the hands of Hyatt. But this was bad news for Hyatt.


    More and more blood boiled out of sheer anger inside his body. Due to his fury and killing intent, the


    sea water in this area began to surge violently.


    "You seem to have no idea that even if you continue to do this, death will be waiting for you at the finish


    line," Hyatt growled angrily.


    "Hugh, please step back with others. Let me use this ck King Shark to test the power that I have


    obtained by breaking through during the past few days," Ricky scowled.


    "Ricky, be careful! It is obvious that Hyatt has broken through and been a demi-spiritual emperor for a


    long time," Hugh warned.


    "Don''t worry. I might not be able to defeat him right now, but as long as he is not an lower-grade demi-


    spiritual emperor yet, he won''t be able to kill me, either," Ricky responded with overflowing confidence.


    "How arrogant of you!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Hyatt grew even more furious than he already was.


    "Go to hell! Shark Waterfall!"


    Hyattmanded. Upon activating his power, the surging sea waves around him immediately formed


    columns, on which the shadows of ck King Sharks appeared and roared ferociously.


    Afterwards, they formed into great Shark Waterfalls that streamed from all directions, but all united to


    strike towards Ricky.


    This grand move was nothing but Hyatt''s way of demonstrating his superb power.


    Seeing this, Ricky took a step forward and let out a yell signaling that he was ready for the battle.


    "me Torrent, change the torrent into columns!" Ricky roared as his eyes burned with scorching


    mes. Meanwhile, the chaotic fire runes evolved into nine passages in total. In these passages, the


    mes rolled and surged uncontrobly.


    As a result, nine mes exploded from Ricky, all aiming to crash fiercely with the Shark Waterfall that


    came from every direction.


    It was known that water and fire were ipatible. In fact, such collision of the two elements naturally


    led to destruction. When water and fire were mixed, the most violent power would be produced.


    After crashing into one another, Ricky and Hyatt both flew back from the impact.


    However, Hyatt retreated slowly. Meanwhile, Ricky, being the disadvantaged warrior, retreated as


    heavily as he could.


    But that explosion was enough to make Hyatt''s face extremely clouded.


    ''Things are getting pretty hot. Although I have the strength of a demi-spiritual emperor, my power


    seems to be the weakest among all demi-spiritual emperors, '' Ricky thought and assessed the


    situation.


    It was only after experiencing this collision that he realized the limits of his strength.


    ''Now, I have no choice but to try the chaotic power. I think it''s better that I don''t use the third level of


    Ultimate Golden Body for the time being. After all, many people know that it is my signature skill. I''m


    just afraid that someone might recognize me if I use it, '' Ricky thought to himself as he thought of his


    next n.


    "What a human! You didn''t fail to surprise me. But if that''s all the strength you have, then death will


    surely greet you in the end," Hyatt said with disdain, his face ferocious. Suddenly, he activated his


    iplete ruling power.


    His wrath did not stop there for he was only getting started. This time, he was going to take it seriously.

 Chapter 949 Enemies Becoming Friends

    Chapter 949 Enemies Bing Friends


    Meanwhile, Hyatt was shocked to learn how powerful Ricky was. Despite this, he was sure that Ricky


    was weaker than him.


    After the iplete water ruling power took effect, Hyatt became surrounded by a humongous world


    of water. Nevertheless, the world that evolved from iplete ruling power was still iparable with


    a world that evolved from genuine ruling power.


    In this way, the world that evolved from the iplete ruling power was considered to be nothing but a


    fake Ruling World.


    However, it still made Ricky feel hindered. No matter how strong the enlightenment power was, it was


    still iparable to the strength of the iplete ruling power.


    "Ricky, don''t condense the Ultimate Domain anymore. It will do more harm than good and will only


    make you feel suppressed," Tina reminded him as she was concerned about his well-being. "Think


    about this clearly. Imagine what it''s like when you use thirty percent of the saber intent to fight against


    someone who is using forty percent of the same skill."


    "Got it, Tina. Don''t worry. I will shake it off with my remaining strength," Ricky answered back.


    "So, all I have to do is to make the first action to gain the upper hand. Got it!"


    Ricky turned to the Chaotic Fire Mutant as the mes burned intensely. Suddenly, ming passages


    encircled him, indicating that it was time to start the fight.


    He needed to have all the advantages that he could get. Simultaneously, he activated his four other


    mutants secretly and continued to condense the chaotic power. To gain advantage in the fight, his


    chaotic fire runes suppressed the activation of his four other mutants. In this way, he would make the


    enemy think that he had no ace card up his sleeve.


    "A mutant of me, huh? Does that make you a great fighter? Don''t tell me that this made you so


    arrogant!" Hyatt said scornfully.


    "Just give it a try and you''ll know the answer for sure. See it with your own eyes," Ricky replied coldly.


    After his voice trailed off, he took out the Iron Justice Saber with the intention ofunching the Gxy


    Saber Strike. After cing the chaotic power into the Iron Justice Saber, he dashed towards Hyatt and


    did not hesitate to sh his saber at him with overflowing murderous intent.


    "Mark my words. Don''t overestimate yourself this time!" Hyattmented in a condescending voice.


    He stared at Ricky and pped his hands. Soon, the fake world of water from the sky suddenly


    became active and was about to fall on Ricky and his Gxy Saber Strike.


    As soon as the fake world of water moved its way down to the ground, it transformed into a gigantic


    mouth of a ck shark, ready to bite and devour anything that woulde in its way.


    Instantly, their attacks crashed, and Ricky''s chaotic power was on the verge of bursting at the same


    time.


    But things took quite a turn. Unexpectedly, Hyatt decided to withdraw all his power. He took a few steps


    back from the battlefield and called the fight to a halt.


    Ricky''s eyes widened as he did not expect this to happen. The possibility that Hyatt had already


    sensed his chaotic power could be ruled out because Ricky had not even burst out the chaotic power


    yet. And even if Hyatt had already known about it, he would most probably be shocked and would have


    continued to fight.


    After all, although the chaotic power was undoubtedly strong, the amount of it that could be released


    depended on the cultivator''s own strength andprehension. At that point, it was absolutely


    impossible for Ricky to give Hyatt a powerful blow. After all, Hyatt would most probably be left with


    minor injuries since he was definitely stronger than Ricky.


    Ricky might have been over analyzing things. Hyatt took a step back and a ck python suddenly


    jumped out of the sea water. It coughed out a lump of information energy and passed it on to Hyatt''s


    brain.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, the ck python was the messenger of the ck King Shark tribe.


    Ricky saw this but he was unable to do anything but withdraw his strength. It would only be fair for him


    to stop fighting now that his opponent also sheathed his power. However, this was not the only reason


    for Ricky''s retreat. First, he already knew his power''s limitations. Going further and pushing himself


    beyond what he could do might break him. Second, he wanted to keep his prepared chaotic power


    concealed.


    Ricky was smart enough to keep his chaotic power hidden and expose it only for a fatal attack.


    When Hyatt digested the information sent by the messenger, his face suddenly darkened, as if he was


    disinterested in fighting and dealing with Ricky and hispany.


    ''It seems like something has happened to the Shark Pce. That could be the reason why they won''t


    trouble us any longer, '' Ricky thought as he tried to guess what Hyatt was thinking at that moment.


    "That ck python is a ck King Python and it represents another tribe of the Shark Pce. In fact,


    they are extremely good at hiding themselves in the sea water. Even a powerful demi-spiritual emperor


    can''t detect them that easily," Hugh exined.


    "ck King Pythons are responsible for patrolling the sea area of the Shark Pce. I guess we have


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    been found the minute we arrived in here."


    "I get what you mean. But isn''t it rather odd to stop this fight right after the messenger fed him some


    information? It seems that something has happened to the Shark Pce. It''s best if we go out of the


    sea area by all means," Ricky persuaded the team.


    "You are right. Maybe there''s some other kind of trouble waiting for us. Let''s just be vignt. Who


    knows!" Hugh said, nodding his head while the others did the same.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect that the Super Pce could find thest suitable candidate so soon! Aren''t


    they way ahead of schedule? How dare theypete against the Shark Pce?" Hyattined


    coldly, frustrated.


    "Hall Leader Hyatt, your father wants you to go back as soon as possible and decide the third


    candidate," the ck King Python reminded Hyatt. The moment it saw what Hyatt and Ricky were


    doing, it already understood what was happening and didn''t ask further.


    "Ipletely understand!" Hyatt nodded his head. "You go back first and I will be there soon."


    Shifting his gaze back to Ricky, Hyatt''s eyes became filled with killing intent. He thought that he could


    not leave the ce without ending Ricky''s life. At that moment, he prepared tounch another direct


    attack that would kill Ricky with just one move.


    "It seems that he is not going to let us go that easily," Hugh said coldly as he sensed that Hyatt was


    brewing something murderous for them.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was nearly one hundred years younger than Hyatt, then he would be


    able to kill him easily.


    "Well, I don''t mind going back to the fight. I mean, it''s impossible for him to kill us all. On the contrary, it


    would be such a double kill if I dy his affair of the Shark Pce. Just like they say, nothing is


    sweeter than seeing your enemy suffer a double loss," Ricky said cold-heartedly.


    But things took a different turn in the blink of an eye.


    Hyatt''s eyes rotated while he burst intoughter. With an odd smile on his face, he said to Ricky, "Hi,


    buddy, I''m Hyatt. I''m one of the hall leaders of the Shark Pce, and also the only son of the leader of


    the Shark Pce.


    No agreement nor disagreement. We got acquainted with each other through the fight. I must say that I


    appreciate your strength. If you don''t mind, would you like to make friends with me and pay a visit to


    the Shark Pce?"


    At this moment, Hyatt not only wore a smile but also spoke in a respectful and peaceful tone. In fact,


    anyone would think of him as a different guy from what he had been moments ago.


    So, naturally, Ricky and hispanions were all dumb stricken by what he said.


    Nobody could me them for bing skeptical. After all, Hyatt changed his treatment towards them


    all too fast.


    Not long after, they thought that maybe Hyatt was not as respectful as they thought. Maybe this was a


    trap for them to do something horrible.


    "Ha-ha, you''re right. No disagreement nor agreement. Warriors in the martial world always make


    friends after fighting a good battle. Of course, we can''t be more pleased to make friends with a genius


    like you. It would be an honor," Ricky replied courteously.


    "Hi, I''m Kenney. It''s so nice to meet you! And these are my friends."


    Of course, Ricky was not that stupid as to tell Hyatt his real name. After all, they really had to be


    extremely vignt at that moment.


    "As much as we want to, I''m afraid that we can''t pay a visit to the Shark Pce right now. That''s


    because we have something very urgent to attend to.


    If you really want to make friends with us, then you would let us go this instant. After we finish dealing


    with our matter, we will pay the Shark Pce a visit, along with the blessing of some gifts."


    After Hyatt heard Ricky''s words, a glimmer of sinister light shed across his smiling eyes. Ricky''s


    reply didn''t go beyond his expectations.


    "Kenney, I''m guessing that your matter is rted to the opportunities of martial arts, correct?" Hyatt


    questioned. Afterwards, he tried to tempt them by continuing, "I can guarantee that as long as you


    two weeks.


    And besides, we are sincerely willing to make friends with you. Although our Shark Pce is not the


    area.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will have to run into endless troubles in the sea, all because you are


    humans from the continent."


    Hyatt''sst few words weren''t at all that friendly. In fact, hisst statement indicated an obvious threat


    to Ricky.

 Chapter 950 A Dragon Cave

    Chapter 950 A Dragon Cave


    Ricky was, of course, aware that Hyatt was both tempting and threatening him.


    "It seems that we cannot leave easily today," he said telepathically to hispanions. "As for the


    matter of the Shark Pce, he certainly wants us to be his cannon fodder, and even if he doesn''t, I''m


    sure that he has some other evil intention."


    "Ricky, you don''t have to keep talking to him. They can''t stop us from leaving," Soar said somewhat


    arrogantly, but Ricky shook his head in disagreement.


    "Hyatt can''t keep us here, yes. But what if the leader of the Shark Pce takes action against us?" he


    reasoned. "Hyatt must have sent a message back to the Shark Pce and assure his father that we


    aren''t a threat to them. If he doesn''t, I''m afraid his father will act against us.


    That''s why we should go back with them. If we find out that there''s something wrong, that''s the time we


    can run away. And if we can''t run away, we will have no choice but to expose something.


    Besides, he said there would be an opportunity for us, didn''t he?"


    "We leave it all up to you, Ricky," said Hugh seriously. They all nodded in agreement at this. They


    trusted Ricky, and besides, they weren''t worried at all because they had a middle spiritual emperor by


    his side. It was inconvenient if they exposed their strength at this point, but if push came to shove, they


    could take them all in a fight.


    "Let''s wait and see what kind of opportunity he can offer. If we''re not satisfied with it, then we can just


    leave!" Ricky decided. He thought that it would be better to check out the opportunity first, so they


    wouldn''t miss out on it, just in case it was something amazing. Anyway, with their strength, they could


    leave anytime they wanted.


    "Amanda, does Amelia need us at once?"


    "No, we can take our time. Even if we arrive half a yearter, there will still be enough time," Amanda


    replied. Ricky nodded at this information and then turned his full attention back to Hyatt.


    "You mentioned an opportunity. May I know what it is?" he asked. His whole decision would be based


    on Hyatt''s answer because if he wasn''t interested in the said opportunity, he wouldn''t waste his time


    going to the Shark Pce.


    "Since I offered it, I won''t let you down," said Hyatt confidently.


    After all, if he had any way to solve his problem without involving them, he would have killed Ricky and


    hispanions already.


    "A Dragon Cave for Flood Dragons." Hyatt''s words shocked Ricky and hispanions. All of them


    realized now that the opportunity they were being presented was as precious as the finest treasures in


    the world.


    Meanwhile, Hyatt smirked at Ricky and hispanions'' reactions. Just from their faces, he knew that


    they wouldn''t dare to reject him now.


    The Flood Dragon was a creature only inferior to the Great Dragon, and it was also one of the top-


    ranking creatures in the world. Its body alone was enough to be considered treasure! If they explored


    this very Dragon Cave Hyatt mentioned, they were highly likely to find the dead body of a Flood Dragon


    inside.


    Because of this precious opportunity, Ricky and hispanions couldn''t help but be interested despite


    their earlier misgivings.


    A Dragon Cave was so appealing that they would certainly go there, even without Hyatt''s interference.


    But at the same time, there was a niggling doubt in their minds, because the situation was too good to


    be true.


    "I wonder if he''s telling the truth," said Hugh with disdain. At that moment, they had identical frowns on


    their faces because ultimately, none of them considered Hyatt as trustworthy.


    "It doesn''t matter if he''s lying or not. The Dragon Cave is too good to pass up, so it''s worth a try," Ricky


    answered him telepathically.


    "Then you must be careful. If the Dragon Cave truly exists, they will probably let you go there alone,


    while they keep us as hostages," warned Hugh. His words put a stern frown on Ricky''s face, and he


    barely restrained his power from escaping in a fit of anger.


    "Hostages? If so, I can only say they are thinking too much. Well, let''s see if this Dragon Cave truly


    exists."


    With that, Ricky turned to look at Hyatt with a dazzling smile. The anger he held earlier had vanished


    without a trace as if it never existed.


    "Hall Leader Hyatt, we can''t say no to a Dragon Cave. As you wish, we are going to the Shark Pce."


    "Ha-ha, I''m d to hear that, Kenney. As warriors, we should always pursue the opportunities that


    smile of his own face.


    "You will find that you have made the right decision. I''m sure the Dragon Cave won''t disappoint you."


    Of course, only Hyatt knew that he was nning to use Ricky as a means to an end, and when his


    usefulness had waned, he would kill them all.


    That was exactly what the martial world was like. They were enemies from two different worlds, but


    they decided to unite because of an opportunity. They both knew that they shouldn''t trust one another,


    but they had to keep up their appearances. They would not reveal their ferocious faces and sharp tusks


    until thest moment.


    This was how terrifying the martial world was. Deception, killing, andck of trust were rampant in the


    bloody martial path.


    "Now let''s go to the Shark Pce together, Kenney!" Hyatt proimed cheerfully. Then he led Ricky


    and hispanions atop the ck King Shark he had ridden.


    And together, they headed to the Shark Pce with masks of ttery on their faces that hid their true


    intentions. On the way, Hyatt disclosed more information about the Dragon Cave to Ricky.


    He told him about the force called the Super Pce at the west of the Shark Pce. Simr to the


    Shark Pce, it was also an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor force.


    He rted how the two forces discovered the Dragon Cave at the same time, in a deep oceanic trench


    at the junction of their sea areas. The cave had two entrances, so the two forces agreed that each of


    them should possess one entrance.


    They also agreed to enter the Dragon Cave at the same time.


    Unfortunately, the entrances were equipped with extremely strong restrictive force. It was impossible to


    break without strength just below that of a powerful demi-spiritual emperor. When they discovered this,


    they prohibited other strong forces to take part, because they were afraid that they would get nothing.


    Through their joint study on the restrictive force, they found that they could enter the Dragon Cave once


    theybined the power with both water element and fire element, both of which were at the Demi-


    emperor Level.


    In the end, they agreed not to go into the Dragon Cave together until both of them found the right


    people.


    The information the ck King Python had conveyed to Hyatt earlier was from the Super Pce. It


    turned out that they had already found a suitable candidate, and they were nning to go to the


    Dragon Cave in three days.


    That was to say, the Shark Pce only had three more days to find a demi-spiritual emperor who


    cultivated the power of fire.


    Although they were in the sea, where most of the creatures cultivated the power of water, it was not


    very difficult to find a demi-spiritual emperor who cultivated the power of fire.


    What was difficult was finding a demi-spiritual emperor cultivating the power of fire whom they could


    control.


    Hyatt had spent many nights sleepless, as he contemted this problem. Since the power of the Super


    Pce was equal to that of the Shark Pce, they couldn''t threaten the Super Pce. But at the same


    time, they didn''t want to give up on the Dragon Cave.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but they were desperate to find such a creature. Thankfully, fate had brought


    Ricky to him.


    When Hyatt was about to kill Ricky, he suddenly realized that Ricky was a good choice, so he changed


    his mind and invited him to the Shark Pce instead. As long as he could control Ricky''spanions,


    he believed that Ricky would follow his orders.


    "Oh, I see. But why do you need the joint power of fire and water to remove the restrictive force at the


    entrances of the Dragon Cave?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "That Dragon Cave is named Fire and Water Dragon Cave. ording to our analysis, the dragon that


    lived there before must have been a Flood Dragon who cultivated the power of both fire and water at


    the same time. In that case, it seems natural that the restrictive force has both fire element and water


    element," Hyatt readily exined to him.


    "Oh. That is very reasonable," Ricky murmured.


    ''I hope this Dragon Cave really exists, and I hope it won''t let me down, '' he thought to himself.


    Ricky could tell from the get-go what Hyatt intended to do with them, and he sincerely hoped that he


    was telling the truth about the Dragon Cave. He could tell that Hyatt chose him because Hyatt believed


    that he could be controlled, but little did Hyatt know that what he was seeing was very different from the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    true Ricky.


    They journeyed for several hours at high speed, until they came to a small ind. It was called the


    Shark Ind, named for the Shark Pce that was located in its depths.


    As soon as they arrived, Hyatt led Ricky and hispanions straight to the Shark Pce, where they


    were to meet the leader of the Shark Pce, who was also Hyatt''s father, Hiram.

 Chapter 951 Scheme

    Chapter 951 Scheme


    Ricky and hispanions followed Hyatt, as he entered the great hall of the Shark Pce.


    They stopped in the middle of the hall, where a burly middle-aged man was sitting on a seat. From the


    strong power that he was emitting, and the slight resemnce he had with Hyatt, there was no doubt


    that he was Hiram, the leader of the Shark Pce.


    Ricky looked at the three older men who were standing behind Hiram. He could sense that their powers


    were as strong as that of a lower-grade demi-spiritual emperor. He assumed from their proximity to


    Hiram, that they were the senior leaders of the Shark Pce.


    Besides these people, a young man was also standing close to Hiram. He looked to be the same age


    as Hyatt.


    His face looked gentle and unassuming, but his ck gloomy eyes made him look sullen and ruthless.


    He seemed quiet and reserved, and if people weren''t particrly observant, they would have easily


    missed his presence there.


    "Hyatt!" Hiram greeted enthusiastically as soon as they entered. "I heard that you brought a young hero


    back who can help us. Where is he?"


    he asked eagerly, as he surveyed those who hade with his son.


    "This is Kenney. He is the man we need right now," Hyatt introduced Ricky, which prompted Hiram to


    study Ricky intently from head to foot.


    "Really?" Immediately, all the people looked at Ricky doubtfully. Although they couldn''t tell his true


    realm, they could tell that Ricky wasn''t a demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Father, everyone, don''t be fooled by Kenney''s realm. You''ll find that he''s a genius who can challenge


    warriors stronger than him," Hyatt said immediately when he noticed their doubtful stares.


    "And I once fought with him for dozens of rounds, but in the end, we came out even." "Really? That''s


    amazing!" Audible gasps were heard from the people around them. They were all shocked by Hyatt''s


    revtion.


    They murmured to each other, "He is a genius who can challenge warriors at a higher level than him?


    Does that mean he can challenge a demi-spiritual emperor, while he is just apleted spiritual king?"


    As the people whispered to each other, Ricky came forward and introduced himself.


    "It''s nice to meet you, I am Kenney. I''m sorry but my friends and I will have to trouble you in the


    following days," he said respectfully, but nobody answered at first. It became obvious that none of them


    believed that he could challenge those above his own level, not that this surprised Ricky. After all, he


    was used to people looking down on him, and he often used that as his advantage.


    "It''s easy to say he can challenge someone of a higher level, but do you have any proof? He should


    show us his strength." They all looked up when the young man finally spoke up. He walked up to Ricky


    with a strange smile on his face.


    "Oh, by the way, my name is Aaron."


    Boom! As soon as Aaron finished speaking, he released his power of a demi-spiritual emperor. Most of


    the people stepped back, as it became obvious that he aimed to test Ricky''s strength.


    Aaron stepped lightly into the air, and in the blink of an eye, he tore through space and appeared in the


    center of the room, hovering mid-air.


    In response, Ricky took to the air and followed him, as mes rose beneath him like adder. With the


    help of the chaotic fire runes, he instantly turned into the Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    Of course, Ricky had a n. Since they wanted to see his strength, he would show them how powerful


    he was, but notpletely.


    Once he used his Chaotic Fire Mutant, they would think he was showing his full strength. He would


    reserve his other four mutants, the chaotic power, and his third level of Ultimate Golden Body until he


    desperately needed them. They would be his trump cards, and he was certain that every one of


    the Shark Pce would be greatly shocked.


    "It''s the me Mutant! No wonder you dared to challenge someone stronger than you!" Aaron said


    darkly after seeing Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant. He felt jealous as well. After all, who wouldn''t want to


    obtain a powerful mutant?


    Meanwhile, Ricky continued to show part of his power, as he pretended that it was his full strength. He


    kept quiet though, as actions would help him prove himself more than words ever could.


    "Hyatt, although he has a mutant, does he really have the power of a demi-spiritual emperor?" Hiram


    asked through his telepathic link.


    "Father, I don''t want to admit it, but it''s true. He owns the power of a demi-spiritual emperor, and he


    owns the me Mutant. He is indeed powerful," Hyatt said. "Luckily, his strength in the ordinary demi-


    spiritual emperor realm is not that powerful. We can hold the group of people around him as hostages.


    And better yet, he and those people are from thend, so it''s easy to control them. He is the perfect


    match for us."


    "It seems that we have found the most suitable person," Hiram said in agreement with a pleased smile.


    "If possible, let''s not kill him now, as we still need more manpower. We can make full use of him."


    "Don''t worry, Father. With his friends as hostages, he will surely give in. Besides, I''m sure we will


    capture him easily with your help."


    Boom! At this moment, the attacks of Ricky and Aaron had collided fiercely with each other.


    The air was almost rent in two, as numerous disciples of the Shark Pce came out to watch the


    battle.


    "Since you can withstand my attack, I will ept that you are powerful enough. I will not oppose the


    n anymore," said Aaron. And though his words were positive, his tone was icy and threatening.


    Killing intent and jealousy burned in his eyes that red so fiercely at Ricky.


    If he were to do as he wanted, he would kill Ricky immediately. Unfortunately, Hiram considered Ricky


    to be the most suitable person to solve their problem, so he couldn''t do as he wished. He decided, right


    then and there, that he couldn''t kill Ricky but he would surely defeat him.


    "ck Poison Power! Cruelty Whip!"


    Aaron''s furious roar resounded, as his body was filled by the iplete ck Poison Power. Under


    the poisonous fog and the ck power, many thick ck whips swept out into the room.


    The long whips appeared simr to thick pythons and were wild and ruthless. Their attacks were so


    fierce and relentless that Ricky was barely escaping with his life, and one wrong move could earn him a


    painful bite.


    "me Oppression! Nine-me Lotus!"


    The chaotic fire runes surged and condensed into a nine-petal lotus in Ricky''s chest. Then nine types


    of sacred fire and peculiar fire covered each petal, burning it fiercely.


    He activated the ming lotus, which erged itself enough to be seen from miles away, and then it


    "Father, I think that it''s better to let Kenney win this battle," Hyatt suddenly said to Hiram telepathically,


    as they watched the battle unfold.


    "Really? Why do you think so?" Hiram asked with a perplexed frown on his face.


    "If he won, he would be happier, and thus more susceptible to our influence," Hyatt replied, plotting


    easily.


    "I understand what you mean, but I don''t think Aaron will go for it. You can tell from his murderous look


    that he really wants to kill Kenney," Hiram replied doubtfully.


    "He likes women, doesn''t he? Kenney has beautiful women with him. Just give them to him," Hyatt


    suggested. "As for Kenney, you can kill him once our business is done."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, you can tell Aaron of our n." Hiram finally agreed and nodded to Hyatt. With that, he turned


    back to the battle in front of them.


    Boom! As soon as their attacks collided, Aaron pulled back and restrained some of his strength. It


    seemed like he agreed to cooperate with Hyatt''s n, at least for the moment.


    He swiftly jumped back and spat out a mouthful of blood, his footsteps heavy and his body exhausted.


    ''He withdrew some of his power in that collision. Did he deliberately let me win?'' Ricky wondered with


    confusion, though he was careful not to show that he noticed. It seemed that they were deceiving him,


    just as he was deceiving them. Unfortunately for them, he could fool them with this method, but they


    could never fool him, not when he owned the five zones.


    Of course, he also knew why they let him win so easily. They probably wanted to make him happy, and


    they hoped that in his happiness and excitement, he would follow their orders more easily. And if he


    was happy following them, he wouldn''t notice the dangers that lurked around him.


    "You are truly a genius who can challenge those with a superior level. You have won this battle," Aaron


    said impassively. It was so obvious that he hated saying that, but he had no choice. Once he had said


    his piece, he stormed off to sulk alone, but before he left, he threw a lingering nce at Pearl and the


    otherdies.


    "Ricky, it seems that you won this battle pretty easily!" Soar said using his internal power. He sounded


    cheerful but hesitant as if he could also tell that something fishy was going on.

 Chapter 952 The Entrance

    Chapter 952 The Entrance


    "Yes, it was too easy, and their aim was very clear to me. They just wanted me to lose myself in


    pleasure," replied Ricky. "But we don''t have to reveal our findings. Let''s just beat them at their own


    game.


    For the following days, I will leave Hannah and Evil Mandragora with you guys. And I will secretly leave


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    marks along the way by using the Heaven Melting Fire, which you can sense with your Heaven Melting


    Fire. Let Evil Mandragora bring you to me secretly,"


    Ricky further instructed. "Okay, I got it," Soar replied.


    "Kenney, you did great! Aaron is so arrogant that he has rarely admitted defeat. There are only a few


    people who could im that honor," Hyatt said to Ricky. He appeared awed at that moment like he was


    one second away from apuding him.


    Meanwhile, Hiram and the other three demi-spiritual emperors from the Shark Pce were also


    approving of Ricky''s strength. They had warm weing smiles on their faces, as they nodded and


    "Ha-ha, I''m ttered. Thank you for yourpliments!" Ricky said with a pleasant smile on his face, but


    his voice was haughty and arrogant. It seemed that he, too, was ying a trick on the others.


    "Kenney, you''re really strong, and you have the me Mutant. I can say that you''re the person that


    we''ve been looking for," Hiram praised Ricky telepathically.


    "If we manage to get the opportunity in the Dragon Cave, you can receive one-fourth of it. What do you


    think?" he further offered.


    "One-fourth is too much, isn''t it?" Ricky answered excitedly as if he was overjoyed by the offer. Hiram


    smiled at this, pleased that Ricky had easily fallen into his trap.


    "Ha-ha, it''s not that much. With your strength, you deserve more than one-fourth of it. After all, without


    you, we won''t be able to enter the Dragon Cave," said Hiram as heughed heartily.


    "Well, when it''s done, you can choose two Treasures from Heaven and Earth that you want from the


    Shark Pce''s treasure house."


    "Thank you very much, sir!" Ricky nodded his head and let a greedy smile brighten his face. He knew


    that he sounded satisfied andcent, now that he was assured of a part in the treasures. At that


    moment, he wanted to give them the impression that he was greedy and arrogant, and that they


    wouldn''t be able to do anything without his help.


    "You''re wee!" Hiram replied gently. And although his tone was still pleasant, a stern frown was


    hidden beneath hisely veneer.


    He thought that Ricky was exactly what he needed, though it was unpleasant to talk with him. After all,


    he was looking for someone arrogant and greedy, because they could easily be controlled.


    Maybe Ricky''s vignce sometimes shone through, but he was easily blinded by his arrogance and


    greed.


    "Father, I dare say that he is the best choice for us and he meets all our requirements," said Hyatt


    expectantly, thirsty for his father''s praise and recognition. He was overjoyed when his father turned to


    him and said, "Hyatt, my dear son, you have made a great contribution this time. But remember, do not


    reach for what is beyond your grasp. Don''t forget that everything in the Dragon Cave is our ultimate


    goal." After his son nodded in acknowledgment, Hiram turned to Ricky and said, "We, the Shark


    Pce, and the Super Pce have reached an ord that none of the senior warriors, such as me,


    could enter the Dragon Cave. And we must abide by this rule strictly. Otherwise, if they find out that we


    entered the Dragon Cave, they will no longer keep its existence a secret. That''s thest thing we want.


    So, we have to rely on you and Aaron to enter the Dragon Cave."


    "Father, don''t worry. I''m confident that we will seed," Hyatt said seriously. "But please be also


    mentally prepared for our failure. After all, anything can happen, and nothing is set in stone. If we fail, I


    will send a message to you immediately, and you can make the matter of the Dragon Cave public.


    If we can''t get it, we can''t let the Super Pce get it either. Otherwise, we won''t be able to stand up to


    them, and there will be no more ce for the Shark Pce on this side of the sea."


    "Your idea sounds very good, Hyatt, it seems that you''ve matured. I am relieved, and I think that you


    will be a good leader for the Shark Pce in the future," Hiram said, delighted by his son''s words.


    "By the way, what about my friends? I can''t just take all of them into the Dragon Cave," Ricky suddenly


    asked, interrupting their conversation.


    "Don''t worry, Kenney. They will be fine here in the Shark Pce. The outsiders can only hurt your


    friends over my dead body," Hiram promised solemnly.


    "As such being the case, thank you very much, sir."


    "Okay, Kenney, please stay at the Shark Pce for the next two days. And then you can set off on the


    third day," Hiram instructed. "Just let me know if you need anything, and I will do anything that is within


    my power to help you."


    After that, Ricky stayed at the Shark Pce for two days. During these two days, he made all the


    necessary arrangements he could figure out. He also released Evil Mandragora from the Divine Manor


    so that she could protect Soar and the others.


    Of course, for this, Ricky had to leave a ton of divine power to her.


    Two dayster, Ricky left with Hiram, Hyatt, and Aaron. This time, all of them would enter the Dragon


    Cave.


    They traveled to the depths of the sea, and finally, after a day''s travel, they came upon a narrow trench.


    Of course, throughout the journey, Ricky left a little bit of Heaven Melting Fire from time to time.


    It was so powerful that even though the scared fire was under the sea, it still held for a while. That way,


    hispanions would be able to find him.


    "The Dragon Cave is located about ten thousand meters beneath this trench. There is a strong


    hydraulic pressure of seawater there, and the windstorm is also very heavy there. Only a demi-spiritual


    emperor can resist all this," Hiram introduced as they paused above the said trench.


    "There are also a lot of windstorm zones that are hidden inside the trench. Let''s activate our power


    here, so we can protect ourselves, or it may be toote once we are in a windstorm zone."


    Ricky nodded at this. Then he, along with the others, began to condense their power to form a solid


    shield.


    "I wonder if those people from the Super Pce have alreadye,"


    Hiram murmured in an impassive tone, as his eyes swept the areas near the trench. Then, he took


    Ricky and the other two into the deep trench.


    Ricky could feel the pressure increase, as they got deeper and deeper into the trench. The visible


    windstorm space power that he kept on spotting was also increasing.


    ''No wonder only demi-spiritual emperors can get into the Dragon Cave. Even with my strength, I am


    afraid that I would reach my limit at a depth of ten thousand meters. Would the pressure be as strong


    inside the Dragon Cave? If so, Soar and the others will not be able to get there, '' Ricky thought


    uncertainly, as he worried about what could happen once the others followed after him.


    As Ricky expected, he was almost at his limit when they reached the depth of about ten thousand


    meters. He couldn''t go any deeper unless he burst out the five mutants or the third level of Ultimate


    Golden Body.


    At this point, the deep and narrow trench had widened into an immense space. As he looked around,


    he found many huge stone caves in the walls of the trench.


    Most of these stone caves were twisted in dragon-like shapes, sharp fangs wide open and furious


    expressions engraved deeply into the stones.


    His eyes narrowed, as he noticed that all the stone caves seemed to be tightly connected. Strong


    restrictive power was also spreading over the stone caves, and he wondered if only spiritual emperors


    could break it with their power.


    "This is the Dragon Cave," Hiram said excitedly, as he gestured to the view around them.


    ''This is it, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''I hope it won''t let me down.''


    "Judging from the power over the Dragon Cave, the Flood Dragon who once lived here must have


    been at the Emperor Level. If you can obtain the remains of a Flood Dragon at the Emperor Level, I


    believe your will soon have a breakthrough and ascend to the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body,"


    Tina reported.


    Meanwhile, Hiram was speaking, as he looked around. "It seems that the members of Super Pce


    haven''t arrived yet. Well then, let me lead you to our entrance."


    And so, Hiram led them to one of the stone caves, beside which there was an entrance in the shape of


    a dragon''s mouth.

 Chapter 953 Bruce Su

    Chapter 953 Bruce Su


    The two entrances shaped like a dragon''s mouth were covered by the ruling power of water and fire


    respectively. When they first arrived, the entrances were filled with the power of dark and light, but they


    were soon reced by the power of water and fire.


    "This is the entrance to the Dragon Cave," Hiram said.


    Ricky studied the openings, and as he looked up, he noticed that there was an inscription atop the two


    entrances. Two words were embedded, which said: Dragon Cave.


    "Tina, this is our destination. There were likely two Flood Dragons inside the cave once," Ricky said to


    Tina through his mind.


    "Ricky, be careful when you go in. We don''t know when Hyatt and Aaron will take action," Tina said


    worriedly. Now that he didn''t have Evil Mandragora by his side, Ricky could be in danger, especially if


    he entered areas where the power of his zones was blocked.


    "Don''t worry. If I have to fight them inside, I won''t try to reserve my strength anymore," Ricky assured


    her.


    He then concentrated on the surface of the entrance as he tried to sense the power within it. The Water


    and Fire Rule was at the Emperor Level, but it waspatible with the power of water and fire.


    That meant that the creatures who cultivated water power and fire water could work together so that


    they could enter.


    "Where are the people from the Super Pce? Why haven''t they arrived yet?" Aaron asked impatiently.


    "Patience. They areing!" Hiram remarked lightly.


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when four figures rushed over. A middle-aged man seemed to be


    their leader. And two young men and a woman followed him.


    "Spike, it''s been a long while since Ist saw you!" Hiram said with a smile, as he turned to greet them.


    "Ha-ha, I know you are busy in seclusion." Spike Su, the leader of the Super Pce,ughed


    delightedly.


    He nced at Ricky, and a confused frown spread on his face when he found that Ricky was not a


    demi-spiritual emperor. Then, he remarked with a hint of ridicule, "Hiram, was the time I gave you to


    find someone suitable too short?"


    But to his confusion, Spike Su could tell that Ricky was relying on his strength to resist the pressure in


    the depths. His brows scrunched up in wonder, as he thought, ''Is this guy hiding his real strength?''


    Spike Su''s words showed that he didn''t intend tough at Ricky. He much preferred to mock Hiram.


    "It seems that the two pces are on bad terms," Ricky remarked to Tina.


    "You are right, Spike.


    You know, it''s really difficult to find a creature at the Demi-spiritual Emperor Level who cultivates the


    infernal power in our sea area. I had to ask Kenney for help in a hurry!" Hiram eximed as if he was


    troubled by Spike Su''s request.


    "Then I will have to apologize for what I did," Spike Su conceded gracefully.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you didn''t set such a short time, we might not have found Kenney. Maybe in


    another way, you''ve helped me." Hiram smiled. Inwardly, he was quite pleased that Spike Su was


    underestimating Ricky.


    They all stared at each other for a while, but nobody moved to speak. Then, they all turned to Spike Su


    expectantly, when he unobtrusively cleared his throat.


    He smiled and then told everyone, "I know you can''t wait any longer.


    So why don''t we get ready to enter the Dragon Cave?"


    At that moment, Hyatt was introducing the three members of the Super Pce to Ricky through


    telepathy.


    The young man in white turned out to be the son of the Super Pce''s leader. His name was Bruce


    Su, and although his father was well-known, he never disyed any exemry talent.


    However, Bruce Su left the sea and went to train on thend a few years ago. He had just returned a


    few months ago, and he had changed so much. He started challenging the geniuses at the same level


    as him and he fought someone from the same sea area every day. Until now, he hadn''t lost a match.


    "Bruce seems to have obtained some wonderful opportunities, but he is not a threat to me!" Ricky


    replied to Hyatt in a disdainful tone. Of course, in his real heart, he would never look down upon any


    creature, especially someone who had risen from mediocrity through hard work.


    "That''s for sure. We''re not afraid of him, as long as you are here," Hyatt said, in agreement with him at


    once.


    "Thenpared with you, is Bruce more powerful?" Ricky asked, trying to get more information.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I don''t know, because he didn''t challenge me," Hyatt answered with a nonchnt shrug.


    "He must be very afraid of you," Ricky said as his way of brown-nosing.


    "Ha-ha, maybe that''s true!" Hyatt responded with augh.


    Hyatt introduced two more people to Ricky. He found that the young man in ck wasn''t from the sea


    area, and he was just there to train himself. He was named Stuart Dai, and he was also an ordinary


    demi-spiritual emperor, but no one knew exactly how strong he was.


    The enchanting woman with mesmerizing eyes was named Be Su. She was the daughter of the


    Super Pce''s leader and was a famous beauty in that part of the sea.


    In the martial world, onlydies who were beautiful and exceptionally strong could be called real


    beauties.


    This was the reason why she was considered one. She was certainly beautiful, and she was also


    strong enough.


    As for Be Su, Hyatt intended to use her to lure Ricky. He promised Ricky that if he helped them take


    down the Super Pce, she would be given to Ricky as a reward.


    Normally, Ricky would never agree with such an offer.


    But to preserve his cover, he had to pretend to ept it after hesitation.


    Afterward, both sides stood in front of the entrances they had chosen beforehand, where they released


    the power of water and fire on the restriction at the same time.


    Things went on as they had expected. With the power of fire and water at the level of a demi-spiritual


    emperor, the restriction of Water and Fire Rule on the entrance faded slowly, until it no longer


    prohibited them from entering.


    "If you are all ready, you can go in now!" Hiram said eagerly.


    He wanted to go in himself, but he had long agreed with Spike that this matter would be handled by the


    younger generation.


    So he had no other choice, but to sit back and let the others go in.


    At this time, Ricky heard a voice message from Bruce Su.


    "Hey buddy, I don''t know how you came to be with the Shark Pce, but you need to be careful. I don''t


    think it''s as easy to join them as it appears right now."


    Ricky was pleasantly surprised to hear that.


    He didn''t feel any intrigue or provocation from the message. It seemed that Bruce Su was warning him


    out of the kindness of his heart.


    It confused him a little too. He wondered why Bruce Su would bother to warn him when they were on


    opposite sides of this war.


    But then, it was entirely usible that Bruce Su just wanted to sow seeds of discord in the Shark


    Pce as well.


    "We don''t know each other well, and for the time being, we are enemies. Reminding me like this will


    only make me feel that you are stirring up trouble," Ricky replied impassively. He didn''t know yet if he


    could trust Bruce, so it was best to keep up his pretense.


    "It''s just a casual reminder. I didn''t expect you to believe me, so you don''t have to think too much about


    it," replied Bruce Su.


    "Is that so?"


    A few minutes passed quickly.


    Their affinity with the ruling power on the entrance increased until they could easily enter.


    Once inside, their bodies started vibrating slightly, as they admired the inside of the enormous Dragon


    Cave.


    When they turned around to look at the entrances again, they found that the restriction of Water and


    Fire Rule had arisen again. Hyatt and Aaron were annoyed by this, as this phenomenon seemed to


    indicate that in this ce, they couldn''t touch or hurt Ricky at all.

 Chapter 954 Fire Dragon Extremity

    Chapter 954 Fire Dragon Extremity


    ''It seems that they can''t take action against me in the Dragon Cave, even though they are eager to, ''


    Ricky thought happily when he saw that the restrictive force of Water and Fire Rule was restored over


    the entrance.


    It was good news for him, as he no longer needed to worry about a sneak attack from Hyatt and Aaron


    for the time being, and instead, he could concentrate on searching for the opportunity in the Dragon


    Cave.


    "Damn it. We have no choice but to let this bastard do as he wants, as long as we are inside the cave,"


    Aaron ranted to Hyatt telepathically.


    "It doesn''t matter. We didn''t n on killing him here anyway. But if he acts out, we will teach him a


    lesson as soon as we step foot outside the cave," Hyatt replied. Heid aforting hand on Aaron''s


    shoulder, which looked like a casual pat to anyone outside of their conversation.


    The two fell quiet, as they decided to just wait and see.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Ricky was looking around.


    Since he had known Soar for a long time, and they had spent so much time together, he was quite


    familiar with the aura of dragons. Right then, he could sense the dragon aura that permeated the


    passage, but he could also tell that it wasn''t pure.


    It meant that the cave must have belonged to a dragon in the past, but it wasn''t a Great Dragon like


    Soar. It might be a Flood Dragon.


    The next thing he noticed, beside the dragon aura, was the overwhelming presence of the roaring


    me. He couldn''t feel any water power in the passage at all.


    ''Perhaps, this entrance leads to a different Dragon Cave, and the entrance of the Super Pce leads


    to another one, '' Ricky guessed inwardly. ''Since there are said to be both fire energy and water energy


    here, and the fire energy is inside this entrance, then the water energy must be at the other entrance.''


    After they walked a long distance, more huge passages appeared in front of their eyes, and all of them


    were filled with roaring mes and dragon aura.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There was no need for words, as all three of them moved towards the ce where the roaring me


    and dragon aura were most dense.


    An hourter, they arrived at a wide passage, where there was a pool filled with ming magma.


    Their eyes gravitated to a gray-white ball of me in the center of the ming magma. Ricky''s intuition


    was telling him that it was an opportunity.


    ''Could that gray-white me be a kind of sacred fire or peculiar fire?'' Ricky thought to himself, but the


    Chaotic Fire Zone didn''t show any unusual movement in response to the gray-white me.


    He secretly checked out Hyatt and Aaron, who were standing by his side, so he could gauge their


    reaction. It looked like the two of them knew what it was, as they both looked so excited that they


    couldn''t conceal it.


    "Tina, you''re pretty well-informed. Do you know what that is?" Ricky asked.


    "I think that it''s a kind of Dragon Extremity!" Tina immediately answered, excitement obvious in her


    voice as well.


    "Dragon Extremity? What is that?"


    "It''s a kind of Omnipotent Skill belonging to the Dragon tribe that dragons, including Great Dragons and


    Flood Dragons, canprehend if they have enough talent," Tina exined.


    "It is different from other Omnipotent Skills. It''s made of condensed power. Once it isprehended, it


    will always be in the body of the creature, and it will grow stronger as the creature grows.


    In this world, only the creatures from the Dragon tribe canprehend that kind of extreme power,


    hence the name Dragon Extremity.


    The Dragon Extremity doesn''t fear any kind of power at the same level, except for chaotic power and


    the strongest Genuine Evil Spirit. It isparable to the chaotic power in that way.


    There are also many kinds of Dragon Extremity. When it is condensed by a Fire Dragon, it is called the


    Fire Dragon Extremity, while the Water Dragon Extremity is condensed by a Water Dragon."


    "It doesn''t fear the chaotic power?" Ricky asked. The information that Tina gave him was enough to


    pique his interest in the Dragon Extremity.


    "Ricky, infernal power is spread all over this ce, so I think this Dragon Extremity is a Fire Dragon


    Extremity. It suits you the best because Fire Dragon Extremity is an extreme power of me, which is


    even better than any sacred fire or peculiar fire. Some say that it''s the best fire in the world for casting.


    I can''t even imagine what amazing result would take ce if a casting genius like you will use it!"


    Tina said eagerly as she looked at Ricky with anticipation and excitement.


    ''The Fire Dragon Extremity is most suitable for casting?'' Ricky thought at once, shocked by the


    information. At that moment, he had only one thought in his mind, and it was to obtain the Fire Dragon


    Extremity no matter what.


    Now he knew why Hyatt and Aaron were so excited that they couldn''t even conceal it. They must have


    known that it was the Fire Dragon Extremity, and they knew what it was for, like Tina.


    Maybe it wasn''t very useful for them since they specialized in the cultivation of the power of water, but it


    was still possible for them to exchange the Fire Dragon Extremity for other Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth with a Demi-sage Level casting master, and they could even exchange it with a true Sage Level


    casting master.


    No matter what, the Fire Dragon Extremity was something they couldn''t miss.


    In the next moment, Aaron suddenly dashed to the Fire Dragon Extremity. His power of water turned


    into a big hand that was about to grasp the Fire Dragon Extremity.


    Ricky was also ready to move. Like the two, he wasn''t willing to let go of such a precious treasure.


    But before he could do anything, a gray-white roaring me spurted out from the gray-white Fire


    Dragon Extremity. It transformed into the shape of a dragon, which quickly bit Aaron''s hand.


    Aaron, in his haste to obtain the Fire Dragon Extremity, couldn''t dodge its sudden attack. All his power


    was destroyed, and he fell heavily on the ground. The skin of his right hand was painfully scorched.


    Just from that one blow, the three of them realized that the power of the Fire Dragon Extremity was


    much stronger than theirs.


    And that made a lot of sense. After all, it could only be condensed by the creatures of the Dragon tribe


    who was at the Emperor Level, so it must have been easy for it to hurt demi-spiritual emperors.


    "Aaron, are you okay?" Hyatt asked worriedly after a few seconds of shocked silence.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our power is not strong enough to withstand its power," Aaron answered icily.


    He and Hyatt looked at each other, their faces etched with sinister expressions. Theymunicated


    with their eyes covertly and finally nodded to each other.


    Then, Hyatt said to Ricky, "Kenney, although we don''t know what it is, I can tell that it''s something


    extraordinary simply by its power.


    And since it contains the power of roaring me, I''m afraid only you can seize it for us."


    "Don''t worry. I will do my best, as I have promised," Ricky said. Then he turned towards his target, his


    hand outstretched beside him. "I will try with my me mutant."


    ''You two idiots! Do you really think I know nothing about it? You just gave me a chance to take the Fire


    Dragon Extremity, '' Ricky sneered inwardly at Hyatt and Aaron. He would never show mercy to his


    enemies who tried to stab him in the back.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant and condensed the chaotic fire runes


    into a spiritual energy shield. With all of his weapons at the ready, he approached the Fire Dragon


    Extremity slowly.


    He kept Aaron''s previous failure in his mind, so he approached it with utmost care.


    Despite all the precautions, Ricky was confident that the Fire Dragon Extremity wouldn''t attack him


    because his Chaotic Fire Mutant was one of the strongest mutants in the world, and it had an affinity


    with any kind of fire.


    Besides, his Chaotic Fire Zone was a zone that could amodate any kind of fire.


    As an extra precaution, Ricky also burst out the Heaven Melting Fire.


    Since the Heaven Melting Fire was the apanying sacred fire of the Heaven Melting Dragon, he


    believed it would resonate with the Fire Dragon Extremity.


    Things went on just as he expected. While Ricky was approaching, the Fire Dragon Extremity moved to


    attack him, but it stopped when it felt the chaotic fire runes and the Heaven Melting Fire.


    At the same time, it also sent a message of affinity to Ricky.


    ''Fire Dragon Extremity, you are mine now, '' Ricky thought excitedly, as he took the Fire Dragon


    Extremity and put it into his Chaotic Fire Zone.

 Chapter 955 No Need To Show Mercy

    Chapter 955 No Need To Show Mercy


    Ricky slowed down his spinning until hended on the ground steadily. The phantom weight of the Fire


    Dragon Extremity was afort in his hands, and even before he touched it, he had no intention of


    giving it away.


    Meanwhile, Hyatt and Aaron were both shocked when they saw Ricky obtain the Fire Dragon Extremity


    easily since they were just nning to use Ricky to test its strength.


    They didn''t think that he would actually seed. ''Maybe he has a me mutant, '' they thought at the


    same time, as they nced at each other from opposite sides of the room.


    This thought aroused bitter jealousy in their hearts, but at this moment, they knew that they should hold


    back their emotions.


    "Kenney, you really have a me Mutant. That me didn''t try to fight you at all. Can you please show


    it to us? It must be a kind of treasure we haven''t seen before!" Hyatt praised Ricky with burgeoning


    excitement.


    "I''m sorry, Hyatt, but I don''t know how to take out that grayish-white me. I''m afraid it has blended into


    my me Mutant," Ricky responded in turn. He looked at them with wide, innocent-looking eyes.


    When they heard Ricky''s im, Hyatt and Aaron looked murderous, as they had no doubts that Ricky


    was lying to them. Their faces were shadowed, as the smiles fell off their faces like they were never


    there in the first ce.


    They were starting to realize that there was more to Ricky than what met the eye, and they had made a


    mistake when they underestimated him.


    "Kenney, don''t talk nonsense. Give us the me, or we''ll beat you to death. And don''t forget that I have


    your friends in my pce!" Aaron hissed at him, his eyes as sharp as knives.


    On the other hand, Hyatt kept his silence but stood a little farther away, ready to assist Aaron.


    Indeed, they couldn''t kill Ricky right at that moment, but they could hurt him until he was wishing for


    death.


    "I really want to give it to you. But I told you, I can''t!" Ricky repeated as if he was in distress.


    But truthfully, he wasn''t frightened by Aaron''s threat, because Pearl and his friends had Evil


    Mandragora to protect them. Thus, no one could hurt them, unless he was a middle spiritual emperor


    and stronger than Evil Mandragora.


    "Well then, whatever happens from this point on is your fault. Don''t think you can lie so easily to us,"


    Aaron said coldly.


    Bang! All of a sudden, a cluster of toxic smog burst out and transformed into iplete ruling power.


    At the same time, Aaron was enveloped by a phantom of a hissing python, and he flew straight towards


    Ricky with the python hissing all over his body.


    His hands were waggling like snakes, as his fingers shot at Ricky''s eyes from tricky angles.


    "Snake w!"


    He shouted ferociously, gnashing his teeth. The cluster of poisonous mist that surrounded his body was


    spreading everywhere, which made his strikes difficult to dodge.


    However, no toxin could affect Ricky.


    He only shook his body and activated his inner strength. At once, intense and powerful mes started


    to spread all over his body. He fused the power of the devouring runes with his cultivated strength, and


    the momentum suddenly raged all over him and overwhelmed the toxic mist that Aaron used to crush


    him. With his Golden Spirit Eyes, he was able to easily perceive the tricky attack from different angles.


    "me Punch! Break it now!"


    With a determined look in his eyes, Ricky pushed all his force on his feet and stomped hard on the


    ground. He fused the power of the chaotic fire runes with the Heaven Melting Fire and balled his fingers


    in a fist. Just like a hammer with intimidating power, Ricky''s punch hit Aaron on his snake-like hands


    with a satisfying crunch.


    Crack! As the me Punch collided against the Snake w, the sound of bone breaking filled the air.


    The powerful momentum of both sides reached their limits, just like two intertwined waves that were


    surging and colliding. In the blink of an eye, everything shattered upon impact, and both Ricky and


    Aaron retreated several steps.


    Severalrge cracks appeared on the surface of the ground, and it spat roaring magma until the ground


    around them resembled an inferno.


    Meanwhile, Aaron had failed to diffuse the power of Ricky''s me Punch, and now, his hand was


    throbbing in pain.


    He red at Ricky with all the hatred that he could manage despite the pain, and it was at this moment


    that he realized how badly they had misjudged Ricky. Aaron observed him, as he coolly stood a few


    meters away, with not even a strand of hair out of ce. And Aaron thought with despair, that even


    though he gave his full strength, he could still be defeated by Ricky.


    Hyatt''s face had darkened as well, and his mood turned gloomy and serious. He tensed quietly, as he


    readied himself to fight.


    "Well, Aaron, do you still think that I am weaker than you? Do you think I even need your mercy?"


    Ricky asked scornfully, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    Now that Ricky had fallen out with Aaron and Hyatt, there was no need for courtesy. They weren''t


    powerful enough to scare him after all.


    With their current level of power, Ricky wouldn''t even be seriously injured if they fought seriously.


    And besides, he noticed that there might be a secret passageway in the Dragon Cave which could help


    him escape.


    Meanwhile, Aaron and Hyatt recoiled when Ricky challenged them, at that very instant, they felt the


    strength behind his fierce words.


    ''Damn it! Why didn''t I realize that he was this powerful?'' Hyatt thought to himself with regret.


    "Hyatt, do you have any idea about his real strength?" Aaron asked Hyatt with a grave expression on


    his face.


    "I had no idea. I didn''t defeat him when we fought, but at that time, I thought that he had reached his


    limit. It seems that I misjudged him," Hyatt hesitantly replied.


    "Well, let me test his real strength now!" Aaron dered as he turned his full attention to Ricky.


    "Okay then.


    If you don''t want mercy, then I''ll teach you a lesson, and this time, I will show no mercy!" Aaron roared


    at Ricky, as his eyes burned with anger and greed.


    "Try me if you dare," Ricky replied indifferently.


    Boom! In the next moment, nine types of sacred fire and peculiar fire were burning furiously all over


    Ricky''s body. He activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant to its maximum capacity, and all around them, the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    pool of magma resonated with his power.


    As he had promised Tina before, he didn''t hold anything back. He pped his hands, and the roaring


    magma rose and surrounded him like a wall. As the owner of the Chaotic Fire Mutant, the roaring


    magma came easily to him and followed his lead, as if it was an extension of his body.


    Hyatt and Aaron watched with eyes opening wide with shock, as they understood that the power of the


    me Mutant that Ricky had was beyond their control.


    Aaron gritted his teeth in outrage, as his face reddened and veins ticked in his head. He swore at that


    moment, that he would kill Ricky, even if that was thest thing he could do. With that thought, he


    hissed like a snake and revealed his real beast form, the form of a mighty ck King Python


    surrounded by dark toxic mist.


    "ck King Python! Poisonous Mist Fusion!"


    He twisted his body like he had lost all his bones, and the ck King Python condensed its energy into


    something that resembled ck seawater, which mingled with the toxic mist and formed a huge pir


    that rushed towards Ricky.


    Then a sh of fighting spirit gleamed in Ricky''s eyes. With the chaotic fire runes, the nine types of


    sacred fire and peculiar fire easily blended into the me Pir filled with the roaring magma.


    "Aaron, I''ll say this again. There is no need to show mercy to me. Even if you do everything you can,


    you will never defeat me," Ricky reiterated in a disdainful tone, ignoring the anger that rolled upon


    Aaron in waves.


    Bang!


    Bang! In the next moment, the two streams of contradictory power from the me Pir and the Toxic


    Mist Pir suddenly crashed into each other.


    Shock waves rippled through the air, and amidst these violent airwaves, two pirs remained in a


    deadlock.


    Crack! They had been locked in a stalemate for a short while, and silence reigned around them, but a


    sudden cracking sound shattered the quiet. Soon, cracks spread all over the Toxic Mist Pir, and


    before long, it was covered in cracks.


    In the end, the me Pir came out as superior.

 Chapter 956 The Ruling Spirit

    Chapter 956 The Ruling Spirit


    Certainly, Aaron''s loss was reasonable.


    As a matter of fact, his strength was only the same as Ricky''s, if not weaker than his. This was


    because he had just broken through and had just be a demi-spiritual emperor.


    Meanwhile, Aaron''s ck water was restricted by Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant along with nine types of


    sacred fire and peculiar fire. In addition to that, Ricky also blocked his poisonous smog by using his


    roaring me and devouring power.


    Even though Ricky did not activate his Devouring Mutant, he did not need to be wary of any poison,


    because his body was already immune to it.


    Meanwhile, he took advantage of the ming magma that scorched in the area. After merged with the


    power of the ming magma, the Chaotic Fire Mutant''s power would be significantly enhanced.


    In this way, Aaron was inevitably doomed to lose to Ricky.


    Naturally, things would have been different if Hyatt took action and battled against Ricky, too. If that


    happened, then that would leave Ricky with no choice but to expose his chaotic power and have a real


    battle with them.


    At that moment, the Toxic Mist Pir vanished into thin air, and Aaron''s body appeared. In an instant,


    the me Pir hit him hard, sending him several feet away. He spat out a mouthful of blood as soon


    as he fell on the ground.


    "So, how do you feel now?" Ricky asked Aaron monotonously after he revealed his true body.


    Without any hesitation, he materialized his energy again and initiated an attack towards Aaron. If he


    could kill him here, then he would not show him any mercy.


    However, Hyatt could not bear it and just sit still and see Aaron get killed. He knew he had to do


    something to guard him against Ricky.


    "Kenney, you have really hidden your strength pretty well. We believed you when you said that you


    couldn''t take out that gray-white me. But you don''t have to kill us, do you? Otherwise, none of us can


    get out of here alive," Hyatt warned Ricky.


    As much as he wanted to fight against Ricky, he feared what Ricky''s power was capable of once it was


    merged with the ming magma.


    Nevertheless, even if he could defeat Ricky, he would still choose to let him live, all because they would


    never be able to get out of there without Ricky.


    Upon hearing Hyatt''s words, Ricky immediately stopped his assault against Aaron. If he were to kill


    Hyatt here, then he would have to do his best. After all, it was still unlikely that he would be able to


    defeat Hyatt since he was more powerful than most ordinary demi-spiritual emperors.


    "I never wanted to kill him, Hyatt. I just wanted Aaron to know that even if he doesn''t show me any


    mercy, I''m still able to defeat him fair and square," Ricky said gently. Now that Hyatt stepped in, he


    thought that he should now pull back his attack.


    "Of course, I also want to let Aaron know that I can''t take out the very me. I''m not someone who can


    be mocked."


    "Now that I have seen your strength, I hope that we can truly cooperate with one another from now on.


    After all, we are now on the same boat. None of us wants the Super Pce to seize the opportunity


    here," eximed Hyatt.


    "That will all depend on how sincere you and Aaron are. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that we can still


    get out of here safely," Ricky responded coldly.


    "I will show you nothing but my sincerity from now on!" Hyatt said tly despite the anger in his heart.


    In fact, he was so angry at that moment that he almost lost his temper.


    "Hyatt, my cousin, kill him for my sake!" Aaron pleaded to Hyatt telepathically at that crucial moment.


    "It''s very likely that we would not be able to get out of here if we kill him. We need him. And besides,


    because of the ming magma, his strength has been greatly increased," Hyatt replied in the same


    manner. "And now, quite frankly, I''m not sure if he has any other trump card up his sleeve."


    "Control your emotions. I promise you that after we return, you can have sex with all his women."


    "Okay, I believe in you!" Aaron said immediately at the thought of the extremely beautiful faces of Pearl


    and the other youngdies.


    Because of that, Aaron was willing to restrain his fury for the time being.


    Afterpromising with each other, the three of them continued to go deeper. However, this time, their


    cooperation was likely to be more delicate. If there was any more opportunity along the way, then they


    would have to face another fierce battle due to their greed.


    At that moment, Ricky ignored how Hyatt and Aaron thought. As they continued to move forward, he


    almost focused all of his attention on the Fire Dragon Extremity in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    He needed to integrate the Fire Dragon Extremitypletely into the Chaotic Fire Zone, mainly


    because this was the only way the Fire Dragon Extremity could develop with the growth of his strength


    and realm.


    Since the Fire Dragon Extremity was equivalent to a kind of peculiar fire or sacred fire, it also depended


    on the Chaotic Fire Zone very much. Ricky didn''t have any difficulty in integrating the Fire Dragon


    Extremity into the Chaotic Fire Zone. Soon enough, he was already able to use the chaotic fire runes to


    utilize the power of the Fire Dragon Extremity.


    Howl!


    After going deeper, they noticed that the dragon''s power was overwhelming, and the ming power had


    reached its peak. ''We must have reached the deepest part of the Dragon Cave, '' Ricky thought.


    Strangely enough, a dragon''s roar was consistently heard in the area. In fact, the entire space was so


    huge that it could even amodate a whole mountain range.


    "Dragon''s power!" Hyatt said seriously. "Is the ultimate opportunity here?"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, strong power suddenly burst out of the void. The power was


    so intense that it merged the dragon''s power and the ruling power, forming several Flood Dragon


    shadows instantly.


    These shadows were extremely powerful, spreading the power of demi-spiritual emperor realm all over


    them.


    Luckily, they only possessed the power of an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Are these the ruling spirits?" both Hyatt and Aaron asked in overflowing excitement.


    Soon, Hyatt took action directly, attacking one of the shadows that seemed to be weaker than the rest.


    Being defeated with one blow, this shadow condensed into a gust of circr power.


    To their surprise, it was pure ruling power.


    "Ha-ha, we guessed it right. This is the ruling spirit. There are really great opportunities in the Dragon


    Cave!" Hyatt burst out inughter as he looked at the ruling energy in his hand.


    Aaron was very excited, too upon seeing this spectacr scene.


    "Wow, I can''t believe that it''s really the ruling spirit," Tina said eagerly too. "Ricky, do not hesitate.


    Defeat these shadows as soon as possible, so that you can collect the ruling power that they


    condense."


    "The ruling spirit?" Ricky asked in confusion because he had no idea what the ruling spirit was.


    However, he listened to Tina''s direction and didn''t hesitate. Instead, he did the same thing and quickly


    picked up these shadows that looked weak so he could immediately acquire their condensed power.


    "Some creatures at the Emperor Level release their ruling power into a certain area before they die. As


    time goes by, such ruling power is umted and purified. As a result, the ruling spirit is condensed


    from it," Tina exined.


    "Why do they do that?" Ricky inquired.


    "It''s most likely that this is the way they can let something like the Treasures from Heaven and Earth


    absorb the purest ruling power in the ruling spirit," Tina replied.


    "In other words, there might be some treasures lying around here."


    "Really? Is that so?" While speaking, Ricky started to look for treasures.


    "Ricky, you''d better collect all of the ruling power that these ruling spirits have turned into first. This is


    because that is the purest ruling power, and it will help you to break through and be a demi-


    spiritual emperor and then a spiritual emperor. It is as valuable as any Treasure from Heaven and


    Earth," Tina rified.


    "Okay!"


    Ricky responded.


    Although some of the ruling spirits were even more powerful than Hyatt, they stillcked psychic


    intelligence or any will to fight. Therefore, all of them were divided up by Ricky, Hyatt, and Aaron in less


    than two hours.


    Obviously, Hyatt and Aaron also knew there would be some Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the


    ce where the ruling spirit appeared. That was why they began to look for them as soon as they got


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the condensed ruling power.


    "Humph! Let''s wait and see who will find the treasure first."

 Chapter 957 Dragon Intent Grass

    Chapter 957 Dragon Intent Grass


    Ricky snorted at the other two silently, while he activated his Golden Spirit Eyes secretly. With them, he


    searched for energy fluctuations that could be a sign of the presence of Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth there.


    As long as there was the slightest amount of fluctuation of energy, it couldn''t escape his Golden Spirit


    Eyes.


    He scanned the flowers and nts in the spacious area carefully, intent to leave no stone unturned.


    Two hourster, his attention was grabbed by a green grass beneath the ground where weeds were


    growing.


    It was growing inside the soil, and the Golden Spirit Eyes could sense that it was hiding its aura. For


    some reason, it reminded him of an animal that had its own consciousness, rather than a nt.


    It wasn''t very tall, only about four inches in all, with four leaves and a slender figure. There were micro-


    scales on it too, which looked simr to real dragon scales.


    The four leaves were identical in size, and its shape resembled a dragon.


    ''Since it grows beneath the ground, there is no doubt that the Treasure from Heaven and Earth must be


    this green grass, '' Ricky thought with a pensive expression on his face. ''But I feel that this grass is


    hiding its realm.''


    Ricky didn''t want to act recklessly, so he told Tina about the appearance of the grass before he did


    anything else.


    "Ricky, are you sure that the leaves on that grass were shaped like a dragon? And did you say there


    are dragon scales on its branches?" Tina asked thoughtfully after hearing Ricky''s description.


    "Yes, I''m sure," Ricky said affirmatively, which drew a shocked gasp from Tina.


    "It''s Dragon Intent Grass!" Tina eximed in disbelief. "How could it be? How can the Dragon Intent


    Grass exist in this ordinary Dragon Cave?"


    "What is Dragon Intent Grass?" Ricky interrupted Tina''s furious questioning, as he knew that nobody


    could answer her anyway.


    "It''s a kind of herb that has been refined by the blood essence of the Great Dragon for a few dozen


    years, and it should also have been refined by at least seventy percent of Intent Apperception for a few


    dozen years," Tina exined.


    "Due to those materials, the grass has an extremely dense Intent Apperception. Ricky, you currently


    have thirty percent of saber intent. If you can refine the Dragon Intent Grass, your strength will be


    increased, and your Intent Apperception can reach fifty percent.


    And even for a genius like you, it is almost impossible to increase the saber intent from thirty percent to


    fifty percent without any opportunity in three years, and even if you can do that, it will take you a lot of


    time.


    The difference is obvious," Tina exined further.


    "If that''s the case, I guess the Dragon Intent Grass must be a Sage Level Treasure from Heaven and


    Earth," Ricky said eagerly.


    "Of course, and because the blood essence of the Great Dragon is very rare, the Dragon Intent Grass


    is extremely precious. It must be the most precious among all the Sage Level Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth," Tina added.


    "The Flood Dragon that once lived here must have dissipated its ruling power on its own ord so that


    it could grow this Dragon Intent Grass. Then its ruling power gradually formed the ruling spirit.


    If Hyatt and Aaron discover that there is the Dragon Intent Grass here, they will surely fight me for it


    with all their strength. Especially since they have already lost the Fire Dragon Extremity to me, they


    wouldn''t easily surrender the Dragon Intent Grass to me," said Ricky. He had a thoughtful frown


    marring his face, as he pondered on what they should do with the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "They might threaten you with the lives of Pearl and the others," Tina reminded him.


    "Well, that will never work for them," Ricky said and smirked, as he had already made sure that those


    two couldn''t use his friends against him.


    "By the way, Tina, I feel that this Dragon Intent Grass is hiding its real realm. What''s going on? Why do


    I feel this way? I''m sure it''s not an illusion because ever since I obtained the power of space, I have


    never fallen for an illusion."


    "It''s hiding its realm?" Tina asked for confirmation, and disbelief and astonishment rang true in her


    voice. "That shouldn''t be possible unless this Dragon Intent Grass is a Demi-potentate Level or


    Potentate Level Treasure from Heaven and Earth."


    "Demi-potentate Level? Potentate Level? What are those?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "For the ssification of Treasures from Heaven and Earth, the Sage Level is higher than the King


    Level, and the Demi-potentate Level is higher than the Sage Level. Lastly, the Potentate Level is higher


    than the Demi-potentate Level," Tina exined patiently. Then she continued under Rocky''s astounded


    gaze, "A Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level can have psychic intelligence,


    and this psychic intelligence will grow as time goes by. It takes several thousand years, or even ten


    thousand years, for a Demi-potentate Level Treasure from Heaven and Earth to take shape. Therefore,


    any Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level must be like a wily old fox.


    It is also rumored that a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Potentate Level can be transformed


    into human shape for cultivation."


    "So, is this Dragon Intent Grass at the Demi-potentate Level?" Ricky murmured almost to himself,


    dumbfounded by this great discovery.


    "We will know the answer, as long as you take it as fast as you can," Tina said.


    "Okay. I can''t bear to let this go, even if it''s just a Dragon Intent Grass at the lower grade of Sage Level.


    I would fight Hyatt and Aaron if I have to," Ricky dered with great determination.


    He quickly condensed his Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill¡ªSpace Splitting Cage and slowly approached


    the Dragon Intent Grass, with the full intention of taking it as fast as he could.


    However, the Dragon Intent Grass seemed to be truly at the Demi-potentate Level, as it was able to


    sense Ricky even when he was still about fifty meters away from it.


    In the blink of an eye, it popped out of the ground and fled wildly to the other passages of the Dragon


    Cave in the form of a dragon.


    Ricky was dumbfounded and was left staring into space. He dazedly asked, "What just happened? Did


    the grass just fly¡ªand at top speed too?"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get it! That could only mean that it''s really at the Demi-


    potentate Level," Tina reminded him with a trace of urgency in her voice.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ricky came back to his senses at that reminder, and he immediately began to chase after the Dragon


    Intent Grass.


    Hyatt and Aaron were also dumbstruck by what just happened. They simply watched the scene with


    eyes wide open and mouths agape. They couldn''t begin to describe what they were seeing.


    They didn''t know what Treasure from Heaven and Earth it was precisely, but they knew that any


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth that could fly in the air must be at least at the Demi-potentate Level. It


    was such a shock, as they had never thought that they could find a Demi-potentate Level Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth here.


    That was why they didn''t chase after the Dragon Intent Grass and Ricky until quite a whileter. At that


    moment, they also decided that if Ricky dared to take the Dragon Intent Grass, they would kill him


    straight away. As for whether or not they could get out of the Dragon Cave, they would think about that


    Their priority right then was to obtain the Demi-potentate Level Treasure from Heaven and Earth, and if


    it couldn''t be theirs, then no one else should have it.


    The three of them chased it tirelessly until they had it trapped in a dead-end. And although the Dragon


    Intent Grass could burrow under the soil, it couldn''t go very deep.


    "How did you find this Dragon Cave?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked them, once it realized it couldn''t


    escape.


    "It''s pretty great! Since you can speak, and you seem to have psychic intelligence. That means you are


    a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level!" Hyatt and Aaron eximed in


    excitement at the same time. And although they tried to appear decent, they couldn''t hide the greed in


    their eyes.


    Their killing intent also pervaded the small space around them, as they were prepared to fight to the


    death for the Dragon Intent Grass.


    Of course, Ricky also desired this treasure, and he wasn''t about to let them take it from him.


    "You don''t need to know how we found this Dragon Cave. You may have psychic intelligence, but


    you''re just a Treasure from Heaven and Earth. You are destined to be refined by us!" Hyatt said coldly.


    "Ricky, do you want it to surrender to you?"

 Chapter 958 Success

    Chapter 958 Sess


    Tina''s words shocked Ricky once again. He couldn''t understand how he could make the Dragon Intent


    Grass at the Demi-potentate Level yield to him.


    After all, its high level meant that it was cunning and had lived for thousands of years or even longer.


    He didn''t think that it would easily submit to any living creature.


    "Are you kidding? I''m pretty sure that it won''t choose to submit, and it might even choose to fight to the


    death and destroy itself," Ricky said in protest.


    "I have more information for you to obtain it," Tina, instead, said immediately.


    "Ricky, do you know the function of the Dragon Intent Grass of the Demi-potentate Level?"


    "I think it''s for increasing the Intent Apperception quickly," he readily answered as he tried to keep up


    with her reasoning. He vaguely wondered why she was asking these things.


    "That''s true, but it''s a total waste if you choose to merely refine it," Tina stated. "There are so many


    creatures on the continent, and many of them can cultivate the Intent Apperception to the sixth grade of


    But very few people can cultivate the Intent Apperception to higher than the sixth grade of


    "Does it have anything to do with their talent?" Ricky asked, unsure.


    "Oh, Ricky! Do you think those who can cultivate the Intent Apperception to the sixth grade are not


    talented enough?" she teased him good-naturedly, and then continued, "It''s because people need to


    condense the Intent Soul to cultivate the Intent Apperception from the sixth grade ofpleteness to a


    higher grade."


    "The Intent Soul? What is that?" Ricky asked curiously, his nose scrunched up in confusion.


    "When a creature reaches the level of apleted spiritual king, it starts to condense the true soul,


    because the soul is the foundation of a creature. Only the soul can have a better understanding of the


    power of heaven and earth, with which the creature can advance to a higher realm of martial arts," Tina


    answered.


    "The Intent Soul is simr to the soul of a creature. You can say that it is the soul of a creature that can


    But keep in mind that the condensation of the Intent Soul is not based on talent, but on luck and


    epiphany.


    It doesn''t matter how gifted you are. If you don''t have the epiphany of the Intent Apperception, you will


    never be able to condense the Intent Soul all your life. Some creatures with mediocre talent can


    condense the Intent Soul, as long as they are lucky enough to achieve that kind of epiphany, although


    they can onlyprehend the first grade of the Intent Apperception.


    In this way, when they cultivate the Intent Apperception to the sixth grade ofpleteness, they can


    break through to the seventh grade without any effort."


    "So the threshold of the seventh grade of the Intent Apperception is the Intent Soul," Ricky pointed out,


    to which Tina nodded.


    "That''s right. Condensing the Intent Soul sessfully is one step closer to the top, and if one can''t do


    that, he can only reach the sixth grade ofpleteness at most. This can happen even to those who


    possess great talent," Tina said.


    "As for the Dragon Intent Grass at the Demi-potentate Level, if a creature signs an equal agreement


    with it, he can use it as a medium to enter the state of epiphany directly, so that he can condense the


    Intent Soul.


    And when the Intent Soul matures, he can even choose to end the agreement with the Dragon Intent


    Grass."


    "Oh, I see. You want me to sign that agreement with this Intent Grass," said Ricky as he nodded to


    himself. "But that''s impossible. I don''t think it willpromise with me, even if I make a Martial Arts


    Oath."


    "It''s impossible only when one doesn''t own precious things it wants. But things are different when it


    power, and the chromatic energy in your Soul Sea," Tina exined.


    "This Dragon Intent Grass has only one wish, which is to be a Dragon Intent Grass at the


    Potentate Level and cultivate its strength. In this way, it will be stronger and won''t be bullied by others


    anymore."


    "Okay, let me try. But if it doesn''t agree, I don''t think I can imprison it with my strength," he informed


    Tina ahead of time, just so she could start thinking of alternative ns.


    After that, he talked to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, "Hey, Dragon Intent Grass, if


    possible, I can sign an equal agreement with you. You can help me condense the Intent Soul, and I can


    help you be a Dragon Intent Grass at the Potentate Level."


    "You humans are really good at joking. I may not have the power to protect myself right now, but I can


    still choose to destroy myself. You won''t get anything from me," the Dragon Intent Grass replied with


    intense distrust.


    "I have the chaotic power and the Void Tree. I believe that these two things can help a Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level upgrade to the Potentate Level to a great extent!" Ricky


    insisted anyway, hoping that he could get through to it.


    Sure enough, when it heard Ricky''s proposal, the Dragon Intent Grass answered with its mind and


    asked seriously, "Have you really cultivated the chaotic power? And do you really have the Void Tree?"


    "I have them, I swear," Ricky insisted and swore.


    The Dragon Intent Grass grew quiet as if it was thinking of how to respond.


    "If you don''t sign the agreement with me, you will only destroy yourself, because you won''t allow


    yourself to be refined. Since you have a chance to reach the Potentate Level by signing a contract with


    me, why not do it? You must know that unless a creature is faced with death, he won''t go back on his


    words of the Martial Arts Oath,"


    Ricky added.


    "Truthfully, your proposal is quite attractive to me. The chaotic power and the Void Tree are things that


    will never be rejected by any Treasures from Heaven and Earth of the Demi-potentate Level. But there


    is one thing I doubt. What will you do with those two men?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Although it wasn''t explicitly stated, Ricky knew that it was talking about Hyatt and Aaron. Rickyughed


    loudly at this and said, "Okay, I got it. You want me to fight them so that you can have a chance to run


    away."


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m thinking. If you really have the strength, you won''t be afraid that I''ll escape,


    right? And even if you sign the agreement with me now, those two won''t let you go easily. In that case,


    you might as well deal with them first,"


    it said in a charming voice, and at that point, its arguments sounded logical, so Ricky decided to do as


    it said.


    "I have to admit that what you said makes sense. If I don''t kill them, it would be useless to sign the


    agreement with you.


    But I hope that you can tell me whether there is any other way out of this Dragon Cave," Ricky


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    answered honestly.


    "Yes. Once you get the inheritance of those two disgusting guys, it will be easy for you to leave here,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass immediately answered.


    "I will also swear to you, if what I just told you is wrong, then I wouldn''t be able to evolve into a


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Potentate Level."


    At this, Ricky didn''t say anything more. Instead, he turned his attention to Hyatt and Aaron once again.


    He was thinking of how to deal with them. If he didn''t kill them, they would just keep getting in the way.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grassnded directly on Ricky''s shoulder.


    And when Hyatt and Aaron saw this, their hearts were filled with jealousy and greed. Their killing intent


    arose, and they wondered what was truly going on. It didn''t bode well for them, that the Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level had chosen to stand on Ricky''s shoulder.


    "Kenney, you already got the Fire Dragon Extremity. Do you still want this one?" Hyatt asked in a


    sinister tone. "I advise you to consider the safety of your friends."


    "I''m not worried about that, and I can tell you that I''ll take this Treasure from Heaven and Earth," Ricky


    replied with a smirk, and his power emerged in an instant.

 Chapter 959 Defeating Them One By One

    Chapter 959 Defeating Them One By One


    "You''re asking for death!" said Hyatt coldly.


    At that moment, Hyatt and Aaron were so furious that they forgot about how they could exit the Dragon


    Cave. Their minds were filled to the brim with fury and murderous intent. They stood, ready to fight


    against Ricky, one on the left, and the other on the right.


    "All right. It''s time that I fight with all my strength," Ricky muttered in an icy tone.


    As he spoke, he withdrew his Transforming Realm. And in an instant, his true appearance was


    revealed.


    The sudden change stunned Hyatt and Aaron so much, that it took them a while to recover.


    After all, it wasn''t every day that you could see a middle-aged man who could turn into a good-looking


    young man in the blink of an eye. And it was even more confusing for them, as they could tell that the


    technique Ricky used wasn''t for disguising, but it produced a real change.


    "Who are you?" Hyatt sputtered.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt an inexplicable danger which didn''te from Ricky''s strength but his


    strong spirit of sess.


    "My name is Ricky, not Kenney. And this is my true appearance," Ricky said as he spread his arms out


    as if to show them his real body.


    "Ricky!" Hyatt and Aaron gasped his name.


    Judging from their widened eyes and astonished looks, they had probably heard of him.


    "You''re the ace genius who conspired with the devils?" Hyatt asked with gritted teeth. Now, they finally


    understood why Ricky was able to challenge someone whose level was higher than his.


    "Really? You conspired with devils?" the Dragon Intent Grass also asked in surprise.


    "It doesn''t have anything to do with you, a Treasure from Heaven and Earth. Creatures from the


    continent and devils both want to refine you," Ricky replied to it nonchntly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yeah, you''re right. My goal is to evolve to the Potentate Level. It doesn''t matter to me which race


    controls this world," the Dragon Intent Grass intoned in an impassive voice, as it nodded in agreement.


    It seemed that it didn''t care who would win, as long as it got what it wanted.


    "I conspired with devils? You can think whatever way you like. It doesn''t matter to me, because both of


    you will die here today," Ricky replied to Hyatt in an indifferent tone, but inside, fire was starting to build


    up with each insult.


    "Ha-ha, you talk so big! How could a man who conspired with devils dare to say that?" Hyattughed


    disdainfully after hearing Ricky''s words.


    But although he sounded confident, he was filled with apprehension inside, because now, he didn''t only


    know Ricky''s name, but he had also heard what he had done.


    "Now, I will let you know how strong I, a warrior who is said to be in collusion with devils, am!" Ricky


    yelled intensely. He hadn''t been angry at the start, but Hyatt''s repeated usation of colluding with


    devils irritated him.


    If he had conspired with devils, he wouldn''t have been this angry, but he and his friends knew that Evil


    Mandragora wasn''t a devil. She only cultivated evil spirit because she was an evil mandragora.


    Despite all his aplishments, Ricky knew that it would be difficult and extremely dangerous to fight


    against the two. After all, the two fighters were remarkably strong.


    ''I have no choice. I will have to defeat them one by one!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Swish! As his body shed, Ricky took out his Iron Justice Saber and shed at Aaron. He aimed to


    kill him in one blow so that he would have one less enemy to fight.


    "You''re daydreaming!" Hyatt and Aaron eximed in a disdainful tone at the same time. Of course,


    they were well aware of Ricky''s purpose.


    But although Aaron wasn''t as strong as Ricky, he could easily resist his blows, or at least, that was


    what they thought.


    Hyatt was also standing on Aaron''s opposite side, and they boxed Ricky with their bodies and their


    attacks.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t believe that Ricky was extremely strong, although they knew that he was an


    ace genius. In their small brains, they assumed that his reputation was exaggerated and that they could


    easily take him on.


    Buzz!


    Ricky didn''t burst out all his power until he finally struck Aaron. He intended to strike with one powerful


    attack condensed from five types of runes, five mutants, nine mes, and the chaotic power.


    He also burst out the third level of Ultimate Golden Body and condensed eight massacring patterns,


    which formed an extremely strong defense for him.


    With his defenses secured, he simply ignored Hyatt''s attack and focused all his strength on his attack


    against Aaron. If he could kill Aaron in this strike, he would have at least half a chance to win the battle


    against Hyatt.


    On the other hand, if he couldn''t kill him, he would have no choice but to enter the Massacring Zone.


    Boom!


    A loud crash resounded through the air. It was the sound of two strong forces colliding¡ªRicky''s strike


    against Aaron''s defense. Meanwhile, Hyatt''s attack bounced off of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body like


    water off a duck''s back.


    "What an ace genius! He truly has the chaotic power!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed in shock


    when it felt the power within Ricky''s attack, and it was ted even more when it saw the chaotic power


    with its eyes. Although it had heard of it, seeing it was a different kind of amazing.


    "This...This is the chaotic power!" Aaron said in a panic. He felt that all his attacks were crushed by


    Ricky''s single strike with ease.


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when Ricky''s attack struck him between his eyebrows. And thus, his


    life came to an end with a single strike from Ricky.


    Aaron had made two mistakes, which led to his demise.


    Firstly, he greatly underestimated Ricky, because he didn''t think that Ricky had any powerful trump


    card. He was so overconfident that he never considered why Ricky was called an ace genius.


    Secondly, Ricky''s strike knocked him out cold, because he didn''t burst out chaotic power until thest


    moment. Thus, he caught Aaron off-guard.


    As Aaron died, his body reverted to his original form with a puff.


    It was also at that moment that Ricky vomited blood all of a sudden. It appeared that he was severely


    injured by Hyatt''s powerful attack, and as a result, his breath became weak and his body fell heavily on


    the ground.


    If it weren''t for his Ultimate Golden Body and the massacring patterns that were protecting him, Hyatt


    could have killed him.


    But there was another reason that he survived. Hyatt didn''t attack with all his strength, as he was also


    thinking that Aaron could easily beat Ricky. He never expected that Ricky could beat Aaron.


    "Aaron!" Hyatt roared ferociously at the sight of the dead body of Aaron.


    They were cousins and they had grown up together and cultivated martial arts together. In their hearts,


    they were brothers already.


    "The chaotic power is certainly powerful. Even though you''re only a little stronger than your opponent, it


    is enough for you to kill him," the Dragon Intent Grassmented once again. There was a famous


    saying that cautioned all not to underestimate a genius who hadprehended the chaotic power, and


    it was right.


    "But you''re already gravely injured, and with those injuries, you are doomed. How could you win this


    battle?"


    "That''s none of your business. You just need to make an agreement with me," Ricky said with


    determination, fire burning in his eyes.


    "Devouring Mutant, Devouring Omnipotent Skill, Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, Evil Devouring Mouth!"


    Ricky eximed loudly, and all at once, his momentum and power recovered to their peak in a sh.


    Now that Aaron was dead, he no longer needed to have any reservation. This was now a one-on-one


    fight, and he had never backed down from one.


    ''What an amazing method to recover his strength! Hebined five kinds of mutants. Maybe that''s


    why he couldprehend the chaotic power, '' the Dragon Intent Grass thought to itself.


    And as it looked at Ricky, whose eyes shone with fiery determination, and whose skin and clothes were


    bathed in Aaron''s blood, it thought to itself again, ''This is the man I want to follow.''


    Meanwhile, Hyatt was wailing and cursing Ricky, as he knelt by Aaron''s corpse. "I''ll kill you! I will make


    your friends and your women live in hell!" He burst out the iplete water ruling power to its


    extreme, as rage fueled his every breath.


    "You can only me yourselves for your loss. You deserve it," Ricky replied in a t tone.

 Chapter 960 Shark Rebirth

    Chapter 960 Shark Rebirth


    "This would not have happened without the Shark Pce''s evil n. You would not suffer the


    consequences if the Shark Pce didn''t want me dead.


    That is why you deserve everything that has been happening to you. It''s your greed and arrogance that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    make you suffer."


    "Go to hell!" Hyatt screamed as he dismissed Ricky''s words. He did not give importance to Ricky''s


    reasoning, nor did he try and think of why all of this happened. At that moment, there was nothing in his


    mind but Ricky''s death. Hyatt found it eptable for Ricky to take the Fire Dragon Extremity. After all, it


    would not be too much of a problem since he could actually take it away from Rickyter. But before


    that, there was something that he just could not stand¡ªRicky got a Demi-potentate Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth.


    Overwhelmed by the pain, Hyatt''s heart began to surge with more and more killing intent.


    It didn''t matter how powerful Ricky was, nor what his trump cards were. All that Hyatt wanted to do was


    to sh Ricky''s throat and ughter him to save his own life. After his cousin''s death, there seemed to


    be nothing left for him aside from his life.


    In addition to that, he firmly believed that he was still stronger than Ricky.


    Swish! In an instant, his iplete Water Rule spread wildly and turned the vast area into a world of


    water. Soon, the shadows of the ck King Sharks appeared in the same iplete Water Rule.


    "Sharks, bite him with your sharp teeth and show no mercy!"


    Afterwards, the water power poured from the upside, flooding the world. In a snap, the shadows of the


    ck King Sharks opened their mouths full of blood and dashed straight for Ricky. At that moment,


    Ricky had a strong gut feeling that he was dealing with a group of crazy ck King Sharks who had no


    psychic intelligence whatsoever and were only interested in bloodshed.


    Meanwhile, Hyatt transformed into his beast form¡ªa real ck King Shark. Without hesitation, he


    immediately powered up and bore his sharp teeth, ready to rush towards Ricky.


    "Chaotic power! Chaotic me Torrent!" Just like how fire neutralized water, violent fire would be the


    best option to be used against the feisty sharks in this battle.


    In the front, chaotic power was being summoned along with the nine types of sacred fire and peculiar


    fire. Instantly, the fire turned into the shape of dragons, which swept and merged with each other. Soon,


    theybined with the chaotic power, forming the potent me Torrent.


    Moreover, this intense me Torrent also poured down from above their heads, fighting the infinite


    water.


    With this, Ricky once again waved the Iron Justice Saber and brought it to life with the strongest strike.


    With one swift sh, it ferociously dashed at Hyatt''s sharp teeth.


    Soon, air waves swept violently throughout the area. At that moment, the two powerful forces collided


    with each other, making them look like they were somewhat intertwined. At this intense moment, the


    two figures seemed to have split up towards the opposite directions.


    As a result, both Ricky and Hyatt were thrown off their positions and fell heavily on the passage''s wall.


    Both of them panted as they spat mouthfuls of blood, which was considered to be the same as their


    blood essence. Without a shadow of a doubt, both of them had suffered severe injuries during this fight.


    It seemed that they both knew not to underestimate what the other was capable of.


    But between them, Ricky could tell by his opponent''s piercing eyes that Hyatt was the one who suffered


    more due to the chaotic power''s intense strength. This was a demonstration of how unyielding the


    chaotic power was. Any other kind of power, no matter how powerful they were, would be suppressed


    by it.


    "Damn it! Chaotic power!" Hyatt cried grimly. At that time, the chaotic power instilled the fear deep


    within him.


    However, his attack didn''t stop. He opened his mouth, and endless sea water came gushing out of it,


    upying the passage. He did not hold anything back, for it was the only ce where Hyatt could


    move freely and unleash his power.


    "Shark Force! Shark Collision!"


    Immediately, Hyatt''s real body evolved into several ck King Sharks with the iplete Water Rule''s


    help. Then, these ck King Sharks formed a row, creating the strongest barrier that they possibly


    could.


    In the meantime, the iplete Water Rule directly condensed into the power of water.


    The power of one drop of water might be considered to be of little strength, but sure enough, a whole


    sea was enough to destroy everything it could touch.


    With how Hyatt was dealing with Ricky, it was evident that he intended to suppress Ricky with the pure


    power of the water. After all, he had to give it his all for the chaotic power was not an easy force to deal


    with.


    However, Hyatt was cunning as he knew how to take advantage of the situation and evade the


    disadvantages of the fight. Because he was not able to subdue the chaotic power, he knew better than


    to use Light Apperception to deal with it; instead, he chose to smash it with nothing but pure physical


    strength.


    "Let''s see who''s going to be the first one to copse after this," he taunted Ricky. In fact, Ricky was


    already well aware of Hyatt''s attack method and this kind of body collision was just what he wanted to


    happen all along.


    "Shadowy Replication!"


    Ricky shouted as loud as he could. In the blink of an eye, shadowy replicas of him showed up and


    formed a row as well, bursting out the third level of Ultimate Golden Bodies as well. Afterwards, these


    bodies fused with each other, forming a solid and imprable golden barrier.


    Moreover, a pair of wings appeared on each body.


    These wings were called the Life and Death Wings. As the name suggested, one of the pair of wings


    was surrounded by the power of life, while the other by the power of death.


    The Life and Death Wings was an Omnipotent Skill rooted from the Life and Death Zone and it was


    created by Ricky bybining the Death Wings and the Life Wings.


    As the Life and Death Wings pped, the chaotic power, along with Ricky''s other power, encircled the


    wings.


    Boom! Suddenly, Ricky''s and Hyatt''s momentums shed with each other, causing the golden wall


    barrier and the group of sharks to violently collide with each other.


    Crack! As soon as they collided, crashing sounds resonated through the entire passage. The walls


    around them vibrated and broke as the air waves of explosion burst out.


    Fortunately, there was restrictive force that spread everywhere in the Dragon Cave.


    Meanwhile, as the fight became more intense, two figures were once again flung back, falling on the


    ground miserably.


    "Shark Rebirth!"


    Hyatt eximed as he was falling. Afterwards, he opened his mouth as huge as possible and gathered


    all of his power into it.


    Not only was he charging up with his power, but also his real and pure blood essence.


    At that moment, the blood essence fused with all his strength, condensing into a miniature shadow of


    him. Soon after, his soul came out of his beast form and merged into the shadow.


    As soon as this happened, a miraculous change was expected to happen.


    After the soul merged into the shadow, the shadow gradually became real¡ªwith bones, flesh and


    blood. Soon after, it took on the form of the real Hyatt and became his real body.


    Meanwhile, the original Hyatt turned into nothing but a puddle of thick water.


    Howl! With a long howl, the new Hyatt rapidly grewrger as he turned into his original form. Right at


    that moment, he was undoubtedly reborn. With this, he had restored his strength to its peak, along with


    his improved blood vitality.


    "Damn it, I can''t believe that this is an actual rebirth!" Ricky murmured in disbelief upon seeing what


    had happened.


    "You are not dreaming. It is indeed an Omnipotent Skill of rebirth," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a


    low voice. "With this kind of Omnipotent Skill, his flesh and blood, bones, blood vitality, and strength


    can all be restored to the peak state, or even a bit beyond.


    Aside from that, there is a possibility that his talent and blood power will evolve faintly."


    "In this way, since he has acquired the Omnipotent Skill of rebirth, I can''t kill him by any means," Ricky


    said coldly as he gnashed his teeth.


    "No, you are mistaken. Such kind of Omnipotent Skill can only be used once in a few years. After each


    use, the user''s power won''t get any improvementter on," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "So, this must be the Omnipotent Skill''s weakness, right?


    Hmm. I see! It''s very tricky," Ricky remarked.

 Chapter 961 The Power Of The Fire Dragon Extremity

    Chapter 961 The Power Of The Fire Dragon Extremity


    Ricky started to feel discouraged at the turn of events.


    At that moment, Hyatt had fully recovered to his peak state, if not better. And in sharp contrast, Ricky


    was quite weakened. He had just broken through and be apleted spiritual king, so if he used


    the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth once again, his realm could be harmed.


    ''Life and death rune, Life and Death Fire, now let me see how much you can help me recover, '' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    He noted to himself that he should improve hisprehension of the Life and Death Zone in the future


    because the recovery with the Devourer Zone was too limited. After all, the Devourer Zone is a kind of


    killing zone, and thus, it was better used as a zone for fighting.


    As long as he could have a deeperprehension of the power in the Life and Death Zone, he would


    be able to quickly restore to his peak state after a battle.


    Boom! As the Life and Death Fire burned, Ricky''s momentum and power recovered quickly too,


    although he would have recovered more quickly if he could use the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. And


    even though he recovered, he didn''t reach his peak state.


    But fortunately, he had just enough for another attack.


    "Life and Death Fire? I don''t understand why you have so many sacred fires and peculiar fires," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said. It found that Ricky was indeed an incredible warrior, as he had managed to


    shock it several times already.


    "Shark Steel Skill! Taste my steel teeth!"


    shouted Hyatt in a disdainful tone. He red sharply at Ricky, and it seemed as if he was looking down


    on him after his rebirth.


    His iplete ruling power pervaded and evolved into physical power. This physical power


    transformed into steel-like power and merged with Hyatt''s body.


    With this technique, his body turnedpletely into steel. All at once, his body was reinforced and


    strengthened, even to the smallest parts such as his teeth.


    He opened his mouth and spat out a row of steel teeth, as heunched his strongest strike at Ricky.


    "Now let me test your power with the extreme me!" Ricky dered firmly, and his eyes burned like a


    vengeful god, as he red Hyatt down.


    His five mutants condensed a ball of chaotic power that surrounded his body, and then he turned into


    the Chaotic Fire Mutant. The nine kinds of sacred fires and peculiar fires emerged, and they fused with


    the chaotic power Ricky had condensed earlier.


    He also activated the Golden Spirit Eyes and condensed the ming lotus.


    "What the hell? How many trump cards does this guy have? He even has a pair of magic eyes!" the


    Dragon Intent Grass blurted out in astonishment, as it watched Ricky summon his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    When the ming lotus was condensed in shape, a gray-white me appeared between Ricky''s hands.


    It was the Fire Dragon Extremity.


    "Go!"


    Surrounded by the chaotic fire runes, Ricky controlled the Fire Dragon Extremity over the ming lotus.


    The extreme me intensified the power of the sacred fires and the peculiar fires, and it absorbed


    everything, just as it formed a gray-white ming lotus.


    "Lotus of Fire Dragon Extremity, suppress him!" Ricky roared, as he controlled the lotus to suppress the


    steel teeth.


    As the two collided, the Fire Dragon Extremity easily overwhelmed the steel teeth. And although the


    steel teeth aimed to tear it out, they were unable to do so, as the Fire Dragon Extremity was a kind of


    extreme me power that integrated the nine kinds of sacred fires and peculiar fires, and it also


    possessed all the features of such fires.


    Time quickly passed, and arge part of the steel teeth was burnt so severely that they had turned into


    liquid and evaporated in the end.


    "Aaah!" Hyatt''s beast form emerged apanied by pained screams. His whole body had been burnt,


    his flesh charred red and ck. And due to the Fire Dragon Extremity and the undying Heaven


    Illuminating Fire, his injuries were too severe to recover from.


    If the burning continued at this rate, even his soul would not be able to survive.


    At the moment, Hyatt felt greatly terrified, as death knocked at his door. He roared, "Ricky! You can''t kill


    me. Your women and your friends are still in the Shark Pce.


    If I die, you won''t be able to get out of here, and my father will surely know about my death. And once


    he does, he will do everything in his power to spread the news about the Dragon Cave to all spiritual-


    emperor forces."


    His words were supposed to be threatening, but he couldn''t help but sound desperate and pathetic.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Really? So if I kill you now, your father might go crazy and call for a spiritual emperor? Oh no, that


    would be bad," Ricky said with a hint of sarcasm. Of course, he was well-aware of all these, as he had


    nned to be sure that his friends wouldn''t be in trouble.


    He burned Hyatt with the Fire Dragon Extremity with a pleased smile on his face.


    He couldn''t afford to show Hyatt mercy, as he was quite a powerful opponent, given that he was a


    demi-spiritual emperor. If he let Hyatt go, it could even cause his deathter, and by then, it would be


    toote for regret.


    Later on, Ricky extracted Hyatt''s soul from his body with the five kinds of runes as a, and he


    suppressed it in the Devourer Zone, while Hyatt''s body burnt to ashes in front of him.


    For any creature at the level of apleted spiritual king or above, as long as their souls still existed,


    they were not considered dead.


    "The Fire Dragon Extremity is great, and it has extreme me power. Hyatt was on par with me in


    terms of strength, but he didn''t even have a chance to fight back,"


    Ricky murmured to himself, awed and pleased, as he took back the Fire Dragon Extremity and all his


    mes.


    If he hadn''t obtained the Fire Dragon Extremity, that fight could have ended up differently.


    "The Fire Dragon Extremity is powerful indeed. But another reason why you quickly defeated Hyatt was


    because of your sacred fires and peculiar fires. They yed an important part in the battle," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said.


    "Even so, they still cannot outshine the Fire Dragon Extremity," Ricky said.


    "I wonder how you have obtained the Fire Dragon Extremity as well as those sacred fires and peculiar


    fires. I guess you must have some secrets. I don''t believe you achieved all of them with just your


    Golden Spirit Eyes," the Dragon Intent Grass asked curiously.


    "Do you really want to know?" Ricky asked with a smile.


    "Cut the crap! If you were me, you''d be dying to know too, right?" the Dragon Intent Grass said


    seriously.


    "Ha-ha, that''s easy. If you choose to surrender to me forever, I''ll tell you all my secrets," Ricky said in a


    smiling voice. "And I promise that I''ll not only help you evolve into a Potentate Level Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth, but I will also help you evolve further into a holy being so that you can be immortal.


    Besides, I can tell from your current tone that you admire me very much," he added cheekily.


    "You must be daydreaming!" the Dragon Intent Grass said in protest, its voice high and indignant. "But


    you are right. I admire you. That is because any creature will admire a genius who has sessfully


    cultivated the chaotic power.


    Even your enemies will envy you because you possess the chaotic power, and in another perspective,


    they will admire you too."


    "I can''t tell you my secrets only because you admire me," Ricky said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "If you can cultivate the chaotic power further, and if you help me reach the Potentate Level, I may


    consider being your Intent Soul forever," the Dragon Intent Grass said seriously after a short pause. Its


    voice sounded sure, which pleased Ricky greatly.


    "Ha-ha, then it''s a good thing that I defeated those two first. Now, I can even receive such praises from


    you, a Treasure of Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level," Ricky said excitedly.


    "But before anything else, you''d better stay in my Soul Sea and help me condense the Intent Soul


    ording to our agreement."


    "Don''t worry, I will never go back on my word because your chaotic power really appeals to me," the


    Dragon Intent Grass answered sincerely.

 Chapter 962 The Reason

    Chapter 962 The Reason


    Ricky spent some time recovering to his peak state, and when he had fully recovered, he and the


    Dragon Intent Grass undertook separate oaths. The Dragon Intent Grass promised to help him


    condense the Intent Soul, while he would help the Dragon Intent Grass be a Treasure from


    Heaven and Heaven at the Potentate Level.


    Afterward, they signed an equal agreement. Of course, he still didn''t allow the Dragon Intent Grass to


    see his regained spiritual meridian and his mysterious ax.


    When the Dragon Intent Grass entered his Soul Sea, Ricky immediately had a feeling that his level of


    the Intent Apperception, which was originally in the third grade, had increased exponentially in an


    instant.


    Undoubtedly, it was the benefit brought by the Dragon Intent Grass.


    His mind felt like he had entered the world of intent, as he beheld the epiphany that was spread by the


    Dragon Intent Grass. He could quickly understand what intent was, and he could condense the Intent


    Soul effectively.


    "You are so extraordinary," Ricky said in awe, as he immersed himself in that wondrous feeling.


    "That''s for sure. With my help, you can condense the Intent Soul in less than five years," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said confidently, but surprisingly, instead of being happy, Ricky looked upset.


    "What? Five years?" Ricky replied in a shocked tone. It was obvious in his tone and expression that he


    was not satisfied with five years, as that was too long for him.


    "That''s not a long time," the Dragon Intent Grass said coldly, as it was offended at Ricky''s reaction.


    "I thought it would only take one or two years," Ricky whined. He didn''t mean to offend the Dragon


    Intent Grass, but he had a different time table. He really did not expect that tost that long.


    "You''re dreaming! Even for peerless geniuses, it can take decades for them to condense the Intent


    Soul, and besides, they have to constantly condense the Intent Soul during those decades," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said, looking aghast.


    "If one has only a little epiphany, it''s normal for him to spend hundreds of years to condense the Intent


    Soul. I said you could condense the Intent Soul in five years because you have mastered the chaotic


    power. Otherwise, you will need to spend more time."


    "Well, I will try my best then." Ricky frowned, still a little unhappy. He thought that five years were too


    long since he had a lot of things to do, but the time given to him was too short.


    "Ricky, it''s amazing if you can condense the Intent Soul in five years." Tina tried tofort him


    awkwardly when she noticed that he was still upset.


    After all, no one had ever condensed the Intent Soul in just five years, but Ricky was still dissatisfied.


    Tina didn''t know what to say, although she should have expected that to some extent, as Ricky tended


    to be an overachiever.


    "Don''t patronize me, Tina. I thought that it was too long because I didn''t know what to expect, and I


    have a strong desire for power." Ricky defended himself immediately.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, is there any Flood Dragon''s corpse in this Dragon Cave?" Ricky asked, shifting


    the topic, as that was his primary concern before they talked about the Intent Soul.


    "Yes. There are three corpses of Flood Dragons here. I was brought out of the Dragon Ind by them


    originally," it answered immediately.


    "What? Three Flood Dragons! Dragon Ind!" Ricky eximed in shock, as his hands flew to cover his


    gaping mouth.


    Tina, who was in the Massacring Zone, was as shocked as him, if not more.


    If Ricky could get the three corpses of the Flood Dragons, then he would make a fortune! It was such a


    great opportunity, and he couldn''t imagine how much his golden body could improve.


    The Dragon Intent Grass had mentioned the Dragon Ind.


    It could be said that this Dragon Ind was no stranger to any living being because it was frequently


    mentioned in various records or books.


    The Dragon Ind was a huge ind named after the Dragon tribe that always lived there.


    The Dragon Ind was presented to the creatures of the continents several generations ago, but


    during the battle with the devils, many powerful warriors of the Dragon tribe died. Thus, the powerful


    masters of the Dragon tribe hid the Dragon Ind, away from prying eyes, and over the next several


    generations, no one in the continents had ever seen it again.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, can you please tell me more about this?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Of course. Although I''m just grass, I like telling stories," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "You don''t have to tell me a story. Just tell me the truth," said Ricky. The Dragon Intent Grass nodded at


    him mysteriously and said, "The truth is a story, isn''t it?


    The Dragon Ind wasn''t just the residential area of the Great Dragons. There were also other kinds of


    dragons living in it, including Flood Dragons. The three Flood Dragons I just mentioned escaped


    exactly from there.


    Even though the Dragon tribe could be considered the strongest creatures among the four continents,


    there were stillpetitions within them. Conflicts and intrigues were rampant in their society, and the


    strong ones often bullied the weaker ones. And this sad phenomenon was observed much more


    frequently where there wererger poptions.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The three Flood Dragons in the cave were a family. The father was a Fire Flood Dragon, while the


    mother was the Water Flood Dragon.


    Lastly, they had a son, who cultivated fire and water at the same time. He was an ace genius too, and


    his parents loved him very much and were so proud of him.


    His great talent attracted the attention of the seniors of the Dragon tribe, and they wanted to cultivate


    him and train him. But their family, even among the Flood Dragons, weren''t powerful or influential.


    And the geniuses of the Great Dragons became jealous of him, as they couldn''t allow a simple Flood


    Dragon genius to threaten their status. As a result, the Flood Dragon, the ace genius, was disabled in


    secret."


    As the Dragon Intent Grass came to this part of the story, it sounded sorrowful and genuinely upset. It


    breathed deeply, and then it continued, "It was at this moment that its parents finally realized how


    terrible their society was, so they fled the Dragon Ind with their disabled son. Before they left, they


    took two balls of Dragon Extremity with them, respectively of fire and water. They also took two strains


    of Dragon Intent Grass with them.


    One of them was at the advanced stage of Sage Level, and the other was at the Demi-potentate


    Level."


    "And that''s you, right? The one at the Demi-potentate Level," Ricky asked.


    "Yes, that''s me. Unfortunately, the geniuses of the Great Dragons were afraid that the family would


    return to the Dragon Ind, so they secretly sent strong warriors to assassinate the family. Not long


    after they fled here and built this Dragon Cave, all of them were killed." "It''s sad that although their tribe


    was already declining, they still hurt and killed each other," Ricky remarked.


    "That''s only normal. You must have encountered simr things as you grew up, right?" the Dragon


    Intent Grass said nonchntly, as only someone who had lived so long could be so casual about


    death.


    "I have experienced it personally, but I didn''t die. And now, I''ve made it this far," Ricky answered.


    "That''s right. No one can me anybody for such a thing. After all, this is the martial world," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said.


    "Now, I feel bad that I will use this Flood Dragon''s corpse to refine my body and improve my cultivation


    method after I heard what you said," Ricky said with a lightugh.


    "As far as I''m concerned, they are long dead. If you leave their corpses there, what will be the use of


    them? But if you are determined, I know a way that won''t make you feel guilty."


    Ricky studied the Dragon Intent Grass with curiosity after its intriguing words. "What is it?"


    "Do you know why the two Flood Dragons sent out their ruling power to form the ruling spirit in the


    Dragon Cave?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked mysteriously.


    "How would I know?" Ricky snorted in reply, and the Dragon Intent Grass snorted back in annoyance.


    "It is because they wanted me to be strong enough. They hoped that I would be a Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth at the Potentate Level. They wanted me to bring their bones back to the Dragon


    Ind and bury them there. Although they experienced a lot of pain there, it was still their hometown,


    and they missed it very much.


    But I can''t do that. It''s so difficult for me to reach the Potentate Level. Even if I seed, I don''t have the


    strength to take their bones back to the Dragon Ind," the Dragon Intent Grass confessed.


    "So, you''re saying that you want me to take their bones back to the Dragon Ind and bury them?"


    "That''s right. Then you can use their flesh and blood to refine your body and improve your cultivation


    method, and you won''t feel guilty at all,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said with enthusiasm, as it nodded its head repeatedly. "Of course, even if you


    don''t agree to do that, then it''s okay. You don''t need to feel guilty. After all, it''s your opportunity."

 Chapter 963 None Was Simple

    Chapter 963 None Was Simple


    "If I don''t ept your request, then I''ll feel guilty, and I''ve never done anything that would make me feel


    guilty. So, I promise you that I will try my best to do it," Ricky said sincerely.


    "Then, let me thank you on behalf of that dragon family and myself. After all, you''d be doing the work


    for me," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Its excitement was evident in its high-pitched voice, once it


    heard Ricky''s affirmative reply.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since Ricky promised to do so, it believed that he would fulfill his promise. After all, Ricky was a genius


    and an honorable person in its eyes.


    It had seen all kinds of geniuses in Dragon Ind, including peerless geniuses and even ace geniuses,


    but Ricky stood out among the rest. He seemed to be the most qualified to be a powerful warrior.


    Maybe it was because Ricky had sessfully cultivated the chaotic power.


    "Do you know how to get to Dragon Ind?" Ricky asked.


    "Although I came from Dragon Ind in the first ce, I can''t remember the route at all, because the


    ind has been hidden too perfectly. I''m afraid you can only rely on yourself to find it. Fortunately, I


    have a rough knowledge of where it is located," the Dragon Intent Grass answered sheepishly.


    "Okay." Ricky nodded his head, keeping this in mind. He would think more about it when it was time to


    go to Dragon Ind.


    But now wasn''t the proper time yet. He couldn''t even consider going there until he reached the Sage


    Level. Otherwise, he would not be able to protect himself.


    And of course, he wouldn''t be able to fulfill his promise to the Dragon Intent Grass if anything bad


    happened to him.


    Soon afterward, the Dragon Intent Grass led Ricky to the wide passage where the ruling spirit


    appeared. In that ce was a passage to where the three Flood Dragons had died.


    But before they proceeded, Ricky made sure to activate the middle realm of the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill.


    That was because the three members of the Super Pce could show up there too.


    There was a hidden stone gate on the stone wall, which Ricky wouldn''t have found so easily if the


    Dragon Intent Grass didn''t tell him where it was. There was no restrictive power over the gate, though it


    was hidden perfectly.


    Ricky took note of all these details, as he pushed the gate easily. He crossed it and found himself in a


    huge stone cave. The moment he entered, he began to feel like he was drowning in a sea of the ruling


    power. That was most likely because there were dead bodies of creatures at the Emperor Level here.


    He looked around and found, as he expected, the dead bodies of three Flood Dragons in the center of


    the stone cave.


    Their heads resembled that of horses, while their bodies appeared like snakes. They had horns like a


    deer''s, ws like an eagle''s, and they had scales like a fish''s. They looked simr to giant pythons


    because of their shapes, and they were probably a kind of dragon that was second only to the Great


    Dragon in the Dragon tribe.


    From the size, Ricky could tell that two Flood Dragons were adults, while the other one appeared rather


    small, a juvenile. One of the adult dragons was red, so it was probably the fire dragon, while the other


    one was colored ck, which was most probably the water dragon. They both had a length of about


    three hundred meters, and their momentum was overwhelming. Rocky could still feel their power


    everywhere in the cave, even though they were long dead.


    The smallest dragon was multicolored, which was an indication that it was a hybrid of a fire dragon and


    a water dragon. It was only about one hundred and fifty meters long, but it gave off purer dragon power


    than the two bigger ones. And when Ricky focused on its blood power, he found it was almost


    This wasn''t normal, as no matter how powerful a Flood Dragon was, its blood power could never


    This indicated that the younger dragon must have been an ace genius before its death, just as the


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Are they the three Flood Dragons you mentioned?" Ricky asked.


    "Boy, why aren''t you surprised? Although these are only dead bodies, they belong to Flood Dragons


    that are second only to the Great Dragon," the Dragon Intent Grass said, pouting and looking put-off


    that Ricky wasn''t impressed at all.


    "I have already seen a living Great Dragon. Why should I be surprised to see dead Flood Dragons?"


    Ricky said, seemingly unimpressed.


    But the truth was that he was truly excited because, at that moment, he could feel the tremendous


    energy contained in the Flood Dragons'' flesh and flood. If he refined them, his Ultimate Golden Body


    could reach the fourth level, if not the fifth level.


    "Come on! You must be lying. I''m the one who has seen a Great Dragon, not you!" the Dragon Intent


    Grass snorted, as it was convinced that Ricky was just lying to impress him.


    But Ricky didn''t bother to exin anything. All his attention was now focused on the flesh and blood in


    front of him.


    He silently asked the three Flood Dragons to forgive him, because he intended to refine their flesh and


    blood with his Devourer Zone.


    Bang!


    A loud bang interrupted them, as another stone gate appeared somewhere else in the stone cave, and


    three figures entered through this gate. They were the three from the Super Pce. Thankfully, Ricky


    had triggered the middle realm earlier. In sharp contrast to Ricky''s calm appearance, they seemed


    greatly shocked by the stone cave.


    They were even more astonished when they saw the dead bodies of the three Flood Dragons. They


    wondered if they had somehow fallen into an illusion, or maybe they were dreaming.


    They spent quite a while just gaping at the dead bodies.


    Finally, after a long while, they looked around and saw Ricky. They were confused at first when they


    saw that he was alone, as neither Hyatt nor Aaron was around.


    "You came here earlier than I expected," Ricky said first. "But it is reasonable since there is no dispute


    between you three. It would''ve been easy for you to find this ce with one mind."


    At Ricky''s words, the three people nced at each other, surprise evident on their faces. They could


    tell Ricky was implying that there was disagreement among him and Hyatt and Aaron.


    And since it was Ricky who was standing before them, he had most likely defeated the other two.


    That, in itself, was hard to digest, because they could feel that Ricky wasn''t even a demi-spiritual


    emperor. They didn''t know for sure what his real level was, but he didn''t look very strong. They couldn''t


    understand how he could have defeated Hyatt and Aaron when he seemed so much weaker than


    them.


    And from how they knew Hyatt and Aaron, they knew Hyatt and Aaron would never choose someone


    stronger than them, nor would they choose someone they couldn''t control and use to their advantage.


    "I told you, Stuart. He is not a simple man," Bruce said to Stuart telepathically.


    "I agree. Let''s not make an enemy of this man, even if he cannot be our ally," Stuart replied, obviously


    wary of Ricky.


    "Since you and I feel the same way, I think we''d better not to fight against him. Judging from our earlier


    conversation, he should be a person who can tell right from wrong," Bruce said. Meanwhile, the Dragon


    Intent Grass was also speaking with Ricky through telepathy.


    "Lad, those two young men are not simple. Don''t let down your guard around them." Ricky repressed


    his chuckle when he heard this. Of course, he already knew this. He wasn''t a child after all.


    "There are two reasons why you shouldn''t underestimate them. First, it''s what my instinct is telling me.


    And second, I can feel that they have obtained the Water Dragon Extremity and the Dragon Intent


    Grass in another cave.


    That Dragon Intent Grass doesn''t have psychic intelligence, so it doesn''t matter if they have it. But you


    know by experience how powerful the Dragon Extremity could be, and the fact that they have obtained


    itplicates matters. Since you have mutants, you can sense that they don''t have any mutants.


    It''s not easy for anyone who doesn''t have a mutant to surrender the Dragon Extremity, which indicates


    further that they can''t be dealt with simply."


    "You''re right. I also have a feeling that they are more than what they appear to be, and I have felt this


    way since I met them earlier," Ricky said in agreement, as he covertly studied the neers intently.


    He felt that Bruce and Stuart were somewhat mysterious, just like how he had felt towards Jasper in


    the first ce.


    But his gut feeling didn''t mean that their strength was mysterious. It only meant that their heritage was


    unknown to him.


    And that was exactly how Jasper had made him feel. Now, he felt the same way, as he looked at Bruce


    and Stuart warily.


    "It won''t be easy to suppress them, so it will probably be difficult to obtain the dead bodies of the three


    dragons," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "They may not be easy to deal with, but I''m not weak either. Besides, I love fighting against genius


    opponents, so now I''m eager for a good fight," Ricky said. Outwardly, he grinned widely at the three


    people, who looked back at him suspiciously.


    Finally, it was Bruce who broke the silence and the stare-off between them. He waved lightly and said,


    "Hi, buddy. Let me introduce ourselves again. My name is Bruce, this is my friend Stuart, and this is my


    younger sister Be."

 Chapter 964 Bella Su

    Chapter 964 Be Su


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Kenney," Ricky said politely since Bruce had spoken to him politely.


    "Kenney, did you really kill Hyatt?" Bruce asked urgently. He was worried because they knew that once


    Hyatt died, Hiram would find out. And if he did, he would disclose the discovery of the Dragon Cave to


    spiritual-emperor forces just to make sure that neither of them could benefit from it.


    "I understand your worries, and I share them with you. That''s why Hyatt hasn''t died yet, but he is


    dying," Ricky said with aforting smile when he saw the worry on Bruce''s face.


    "I see. It seems that we are being oversensitive. You must have thought about it carefully before you


    made your move against Hyatt and Aaron," Bruce answered with a bright grin at Ricky''s polite answer.


    "Anyway, why don''t we get to the point? None of us want to give up the opportunity here.


    So we will have to fight against each other, the result of which will determine to whom the opportunity


    will belong," Bruce continued.


    "That''s for sure. But anyway, I''m at a great disadvantage, since there are three of you and I''m alone.


    And I believe that all of you are quite strong too," Ricky said, nodding his head.


    At that moment, Ricky was saying the truth. He was feeling discouraged because not only was he


    outnumbered, Bruce and Stuart seemed like strong warriors too. Even if Be Su wasn''t a threat to


    him, he could not discount the other two.


    If he fought against all three, his chance of winning over them would be no more than forty percent.


    ''This is bad. If I could create a replica of my blood and flesh, it would make things easier for me, '' Ricky


    thought, and although he seemed calm to the others, inside, he was trying hard to think of something


    that could help him.


    "I want a fair fight, Kenney, so you can fight with the three of us separately. We won''t attack you at the


    same time," Bruce suddenly said, which made Ricky look at him with wide eyes. Disbelief was written


    all over his face.


    He was quite confused because if the three of them fought together, then he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    He expected them to take that advantage in the name of the great opportunity they could reap.


    "Somehow, I can''t believe you. Why would you do that?"


    Ricky asked directly, while his eyes narrowed at them suspiciously. "I know you won''t believe this,"


    Bruce exined.


    "But we are doing this because we want to be friends with you. When we fight against someone whom


    we want to befriend, I think fairness is necessary." Ricky fell silent when he heard Bruce''s exnation,


    but his expression didn''t change. He was still filled with suspicion and doubt.


    He didn''t know whether to believe them or not because the situation seemed too good to be true. And


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    what if they were genuinely trying to befriend him, or on the contrary, what if they were trying to trick


    him?


    "Kenney, my gut instinct tells me that you are not a simple person.


    And it''s also telling me that we cannot make an enemy of someone like you. Believe it or not, that''s our


    reason for wanting to fight one-on-one with you. If you can defeat any two of us, our Super Pce will


    quit the fight for the opportunity here, and if you want, we will also help you fight against Hiram."


    Ricky''s eyebrows climbed up high at Bruce''s offer. He couldn''t help but grin brightly at Bruce, and a


    boisterousugh escaped from his lips in delight.


    "Ha-ha! Bruce, you''re so nice!" Ricky said in a smiling voice.


    At the same time, he silently asked the Dragon Intent Grass for its opinion.


    As for himself, Ricky believed what Bruce said roughly, but notpletely. He felt Bruce and Stuart


    were mysterious, just like Jasper had been when he first met him.


    "You can give it a try first. After all, what he offered sounds better for you," the Dragon Intent Grass


    immediately answered.


    "But don''t let your guard down, just in case they betray you. They can defeat you, but they can never


    kill you. Even if they get the heritage here, I still know another way out, though it will take a longer


    time."


    "If that''s the case, then I think I will agree with them. If they sincerely want to be friends with me, I will


    also treat them sincerely. If they don''t, I will make them regret it,"


    Ricky said with a hint of cold steel in his voice. It let the Dragon Intent Grass know that Ricky wasn''t


    about to just give up.


    "So, what''s your decision?" Bruce asked.


    "Your offer is so appealing that I can''t refuse it. I''m happy to be friends with you, so I will ept your


    offer and fight with you one by one. To tell you the truth, if the three of you work together, I won''t stand


    a chance at all."


    Rocky smiled gratefully at them, although he covertly checked how Be Su and Stuart reacted. After


    all, Bruce managed to convince him, but he still needed to be wary of the other two.


    "Ha-ha, that''s what I want to hear. I hope that whatever happens after the battle, you will still be our


    friend," Bruce said with a winsome smile.


    Meanwhile, Be Su inwardly sighed and said to his brother telepathically, "Brother, is this really worth


    it? I don''t think this guy is special at all."


    "Be, you should believe in my intuition. The man in front of your eyes isn''t what he appears to be. We


    will not suffer a loss but gain an advantage if we can make friends with him, but to gain his sincere


    friendship, we shouldn''t hesitate, even if we have to give the opportunity to him," Bruce exined to his


    sister patiently.


    "I know your intuition has always been right, but I still think we should speak with our strength," said


    Be. "I don''t care what level he is at or how he defeated Hyatt and Aaron.


    He doesn''t deserve this opportunity unless he defeats me!"


    After she said that, Be Su activated her momentum and strode towards Ricky. At this point, what she


    meant to do was obvious.


    "Ha-ha, boy, it seems that this girl doesn''t think highly of you. Do your best to defeat her, and who


    knows, maybe you can take her as your woman. After all, she is a beauty." the Dragon Intent Grass


    taunted Ricky.


    "It seems that you''ve been single for too long. That''s why you''ve got all these ideas about the opposite


    sex. Do you want me to find a Demi-potentate Level feminine Treasure from Heaven and Earth for


    you?" Ricky taunted back, his wicked grin apparent in his voice.


    "You bastard!" the Dragon Intent Grass cursed at Ricky, but it was obvious that it wasn''t offended, as it


    had a fond tone in its voice.


    It seemed that the two of them were getting on quite well.


    On the other hand, neither Bruce nor Stuart prevented Be from fighting against Ricky. It seemed that


    they also wanted to see how strong Ricky was, and this was the best way that they could gauge his


    strength.


    "Be, nice to meet you. Your name is pleasant to hear, and your eyes are enchanting enough for any


    man to fall for. I''m sure no man can resist your charm," Ricky said with a faint smile on his face, and he


    looked up and down Be''s body with admiration in his eyes.


    "Any man? Does that include you?" Be Su asked. Her demeanor was very different from earlier, as


    she acted coquettishly and smiled coyly at Ricky.


    As she blinked her charming eyes, iplete flirtatious ruling power pervaded the space and


    enveloped their world with a thousand colors. Ricky was instantly immersed in a colorful world filled


    with warmth and tenderness.


    This was how horrifying the born seductive eyes were. Those with the same strength as her, or those


    weaker than her, could fall into the flirtatious world if they weren''t careful.


    And once they were trapped, they wouldn''t be able to do anything but wait until Be Su killed them.


    "Humph! You''re overconfident!" Be Su snorted at Ricky disdainfully when she saw that he was


    helplessly trapped in her flirtatious world. She thought that Ricky was no different from other men,


    easily seduced by women and a ve to their hearts'' desires. It was a pity that her elder brother


    thought so highly of him when he was nothing but trash.


    Her eyes glinted sharply. Then she folded her arms and her iplete ruling power condensed into a


    sword. It dashed at Ricky like a bullet.


    Of course, Be Su had a sense of propriety. She didn''t target any of Ricky''s vital parts, as she only


    intended to graze his skin to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 965 Confronting The Masculine Power

    Chapter 965 Confronting The Masculine Power


    Meanwhile, both Bruce and Stuart witnessed how Ricky fell into Be''s flirtatious trap. They never


    imagined that deceiving Ricky would be that easy.


    Since he was caught all too quickly, they both thought that he could just be pretending.


    At the thought of this, they immediately contacted Belly telepathically to warn her, but it seemed a little


    ''I got you now, '' Be thought as soon as she caught Ricky. Now, she could take a step back from


    being vignt. Soon after, she brandished her sword towards Ricky, but Ricky was quick as he


    immediately took action. At that moment, his once blurred eyes had turned into bright gold, which


    defeated Be''s flirtatious trap.


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky used the Space-shrinking Pace and teleported behind Be.


    Shocked, Be had not expected this to happen, nor was she able to see what he had done. She didn''t


    know what was happening until Ricky grabbed her by the neck and squeezed her shoulders very


    tightly.


    Be felt nothing but panic swarm her veins at that moment. How she wished that everything was just a


    dream.


    At that moment, her mind was nk as she could not imagine what was going on.


    Meanwhile, Bruce and Stuart were upset upon seeing this. In fact, Ricky falling into Be''s trap was out


    of their expectation, but they had never expected that the situation would change so drastically in an


    instant.


    "I can feel some extraordinary power from his eyes," Stuart said thoughtfully as he took a good look at


    Ricky.


    "His pace is unstoppable. It''s like he''s using some kind of Omnipotent Skill to move so fast," said Bruce


    heavenly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that moment, they understood that Ricky was not a simple opponent after all. In fact, they could not


    imagine how they would resist Ricky''s attacks and pace if they were in Be''s shoes.


    Ricky held Be in his arms and put his face too close to hers that she could already feel his heat.


    Then, with a wicked smile, he said, "Be, there is no doubt that I am mesmerized by your glowing


    beauty. Don''t you think so?"


    As he spoke, he took a deep breath to sniff Be''s scent, as if he were a heinous and lustful man.


    But Be was not at all ttered by what he said; instead, she got frightened. Horrified, she screamed


    loudly, "You bastard! What do you want from me? How could you be so shameless!"


    She wanted to resist Ricky''s tight grip but failed to do so because of how tight he held her shoulders.


    Moreover, she was so close to him that if she moved by one more inch, then she would already be


    touching his body.


    "Oh,e on Ricky, don''t prolong this. Just defeat her," Tina blurted out in a tone full of jealousy.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. I understand, Tina!" Ricky replied with a smirk on his arrogant face.


    "Ha-ha, do you really want me to show you how shameless I can be?" Ricky asked Be with an evil


    "Kenney, please release her!" Bruce and Stuart pleaded for mercy immediately.


    Without hesitation, Ricky released his grip on Be so as not to anger Tina further.


    "Go to hell!" Be eximed angrily the moment Ricky released his grip on her. In a snap, she


    condensed the sword and rushed towards him, initiating a fatal attack. However, her elder brother


    stepped in and stopped her from doing so.


    "We could never be more thankful for your mercy, Kenney!" Bruce expressed his utmost gratitude to


    Ricky. He knew very well that if Ricky chose to attack his younger sister further, then he and Stuart


    would most certainly not be able to protect her.


    At that moment, they figured out that Ricky was only kidding when he teased Be. Otherwise, he


    would have threatened the two with Be.


    "What can I say? I''m just a simple man. I will respect other people who are respectful to me. Since you


    proposed a fair battle, then I wouldn''t y any trick on you." Ricky smiled as he spoke.


    "So, who should I be fighting next?"


    "All right. Let me finish you!" Bruce dered. Despite seeing the strength that Ricky had just revealed,


    he was not at all afraid to have a bout with him. But at that moment, they already knew that Ricky was


    a genius who could challenge those who were at a higher level than him.


    "Please don''t be too hard on me," Ricky teased.


    Boom! As the infernal power burned, Ricky revealed his Chaotic Fire Mutant. After all, he was aware


    that Bruce was by no means inferior to the strength that Hyatt had. With this, he had to try his best to


    fight him with every ounce of strength that he had.


    But since he could not kill Bruce directly, he could still not reveal his five mutants, nor the chaotic


    power.


    ''In this fight with Bruce, I can only rely on the Space-shrinking Pace and the Fire Dragon Extremity. If I


    still can''t defeat him, then I will have no choice but to expose the Golden Spirit Eyes, '' Ricky thought to


    himself. ''After all, only Soar and my otherpanions know that I have the Golden Spirit Eyes. I won''t


    use them unless necessary so that Bruce and the other two won''t recognize me as Ricky.''


    Buzz!


    Meanwhile, as Bruce activated his momentum, pure white runes infiltrated the air around him.


    ''There''s no doubt that it''s the runic power, and it seems quite profound this time. It looks like Bruce is


    also a casting master because only casting masters canprehend the runic power to a deeper


    extent, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''And only casting masters can fuse runes with the use of the Light Apperception.''


    At that moment, Ricky did not hesitate to burst out the five kinds of runes all at the same time.


    Naturally, since he was using the Chaotic Fire Mutant, the chaotic fire runes yed the lead among the


    five.


    "Whoa! Five kinds of runes!" Bruce and the other two eximed as they could not help but get


    surprised by Ricky''s sudden outburst. Their mouths were agape for they knew that it took arge


    amount of energy for a warrior to cultivate five kinds of runes.


    Moreover, they could feel that Ricky''s cultivation of these five kinds of runes was equally profound.


    "With five kinds of runes and a me mutant, he is really someone! Just as we expected, it seems that


    it is not surprising that he was able to defeat Hyatt." Stuart sent a message to Bruce through telepathy.


    "You got that right!" Bruce replied in the same manner. "In the Eastern Land, word goes around that


    there has been an ace genius emerging recently. It is said that he also cultivates multiple kinds of


    runes. However, I didn''t expect to see one here today."


    "Is he the ace genius that you''ve mentioned? I heard that the ace genius has been in cahoots with the


    devils," Stuart gossiped.


    "''I''m not so sure of what to believe in at this moment. All I know is that this man in front of us is


    definitely not the one from the Eastern Land, because they are quite different in age," Bruce muttered.


    "That should be correct. No disguise skill can escape our eyes, right?"


    "Brat, haven''t you noticed by now that Bruce''s runic power is not that simple?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    asked Ricky trough telepathy at the moment.


    "Not that simple, you say? What do you mean by that? Is there anything special about it? Isn''t it just a


    bunch of white runes with the me element fused with it?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    After the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him, he directly activated his five zones to get a glimpse of


    Bruce''s white runes.


    As he tried to assess and check the runes, he found something quite odd about it.


    As he examined the runes, he felt a special kind of heating off of them, which was different from


    the heat of any me. Instead, what he sensed was a primitive kind of heat.


    Ricky was quite familiar with primitive dark power. In fact, Pearl''s Feminine Mutant fell into this kind of


    category.


    ''I am not mistaken. The heat is absolutely the opposite of Pearl''s Feminine Mutant, so it means that the


    heat powering from it is a kind of masculine power. Therefore, the runes are a kind of masculine


    runes, '' Ricky thought to himself as he realized what they were.


    Of all kinds of power, the primitive power was the strongest, followed by the chaotic power, which was a


    kind of power before the primitive power took shape.


    The group of power that was only second to the primitive power and the chaotic power were those in


    contact with the heavens, such as the heavenly power, masculine power, and feminine power.


    The masculine power was one of the most original kinds of power that appeared at the very beginning


    of time when the chaos had faded. Apart from that, both the masculine power and the feminine power


    were definitely the most durable kinds of power, only second to the primitive power and the chaotic


    power.

 Chapter 966 Masculine Power, The Invincible Opponent Of Flames

    Chapter 966 Masculine Power, The Invincible Opponent Of mes


    ''I didn''t think I would face the masculine power here. Since it''s one of the oldest types of power in the


    world, it seems very profound. It''s not surprising that it feels mysterious, and it must be the cause of


    Bruce''s enigmatic quality, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Despite his shock, Ricky''s fighting spirit was increasing. Excitement livened his veins as he thought of


    fighting a genius who cultivated the masculine power.


    "Bruce, if I''m not mistaken, the power you are cultivating is the masculine power, right?" Ricky asked


    straightforwardly then.


    "Yes, you are right, Kenney. It is, indeed, the masculine power, but it''s still far from the real masculine


    power," Bruce said, nodding his head. "If the real masculine power is one hundred percent, I have only


    cultivated thirty percent at the most."


    "In my opinion, that''s nothing to sneeze at! I believe that you''re capable of cultivating the purest


    masculine power sooner orter," Ricky said with a warm smile. "Now, show me how strong your


    masculine power is!"


    "Ha-ha, I also hope so. Let''s get started!" Bruce answered, and as he spoke, his masculine power


    surged once again.


    He intended to take Ricky seriously, as he had already seen his considerable strength earlier.


    Surrounded by the masculine runes, the white masculine power pervaded, and its temperature climbed


    higher and higher. The masculine power and roaring me had some simrities, and this was one of


    them.


    Both of the two were fire-rted and born from mes, but the difference was that masculine power


    was more advanced than me power.


    For a me-based power to hurt anyone, it needed to have contact with its target, and it couldn''t


    severely injure the opponent unless it was burnt directly on the body.


    The masculine power, however, could be used to injure the opponent without contact with the


    opponent''s body. Thus, it was more long-ranged than a me-power attack.


    This was because of the masculine power''s focus¡ªthe masculine light. Masculine light bore the power


    of heat, and it could be condensed into something fast, overwhelming, and deeply painful. The more


    light there was, the faster the heat could spread, and thus, the worse injuries could be inflicted.


    And now that Ricky was facing Bruce, he needed to be constantly alert and wholly focused on the


    battle since he couldn''t use his five mutants, the chaotic power, and the third level of Ultimate Golden


    Body.


    Swish!


    Bruce didn''t hesitate. His ck pupils turned white, as the masculine power around him gave off vivid


    light that shone fiercely. While the light was shining, the temperature increased gradually, and steam


    and smoke came out from the ground itself.


    ''Chaotic Fire Mutant!'' Ricky cried out in his mind. Instantly, the chaotic fire runes began to pervade, and


    he pushed the Chaotic Fire Mutant to its extreme.


    If he was to use his power to resist the burning of the masculine power, he had to burst out the power


    of his five mutants. That meant that he had to use everything he had.


    However, he didn''t resist this time, and he simply let the masculine light caress his body.


    It was a calcted gamble on his part, and his confidence in the Chaotic Fire Mutant yed a huge


    part.


    He counted on it to make him fireproof, and with its help, he believed that no fire could burn him.


    Swish! The masculine light went straight into Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant in an attempt to destroy his


    body with the power of heat. But at this moment, Ricky''s whole body turned into fire, so of course, the


    mes posed no danger to him at all.


    But even so, he still got hurt.


    That was because the masculine power seeped through part of his Chaotic Fire Mutant, and it


    managed to lightly scald some parts of his body that were exposed. It just showed how powerful


    masculine power was.


    ''The masculine power is too dangerous! It even touched my real body despite the protection of the


    Chaotic Fire Mutant!'' Ricky couldn''t help but sigh, as he was awed by its overwhelming power, but at


    the same time, he was aware that it could lead to his death.


    If he didn''t have the Chaotic Fire Mutant, he wouldn''t be able to resist the masculine power at all, and


    he would have been burned into a pile of coal already.


    "Even though his masculine power is not pure, you cannot underestimate it. After all, the masculine


    power is the invincible opponent of me mutants. me-rted mutants reveal the real bodies of the


    cultivators in the face of the masculine power, but your me mutant doesn''t, which just shows how


    strong your mutant is," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Ricky''s expression became pensive at this piece of information.


    "That means that me mutants are generally suppressed by masculine power, right?" he asked in a


    low voice, a stern frown growing on his face.


    "That''s right, so you have to go all out. He is no match for you if you burst out all your five mutants at


    the same time," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Okay, but I can''t let others know my real identity, so I can''t reveal my five mutants for the time being,"


    Ricky said. That was anotherplication because he wasn''t nning on killing any of them, so he


    couldn''t outright show them his power. Otherwise, his real identity would be exposed.


    "You can also see that masculine power can only slightly suppress my me mutant. And I can recover


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    from the burn it caused me in an instant, so I don''t have to burst out all the five mutants yet."


    As he spoke, he activated the life and death rune and the Life and Death Fire, to remove the tiny burns


    on his body.


    "If that''s the case, we can only pray that Bruce hasn''t cultivated the masculine power to forty percent


    yet," the Dragon Intent Grass said worriedly.


    After that, no more words were exchanged between them, as the Dragon Intent Grass decided to just


    watch everything y out. Meanwhile, Ricky focused on Bruce once more.


    "Ricky, your me mutant and your means to recover from the burn astound me. All my other


    opponents with me mutants revealed their real bodies once they were exposed to my masculine


    light. This is the first time that someone was able to stand up against it. That means that your me


    mutant is the most powerful that I''ve ever encountered."


    Bruce spoke with an ted expression on his face, and instead of being frightened by Ricky''s


    impressive power, he seemed even more excited.


    "But I have to admit that your masculine power did suppress me. From now on, I won''t be holding


    back!"


    Ricky warned Bruce. Then, he activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant to the extreme, and nine kinds of


    mes condensed into the ming lotus and mingled with his right fist.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!"


    Ricky eximed, bursting out the Space-shrinking Pace. Indeed, he was now showing his true


    strength.


    Because his Chaotic Fire Mutant was quite advanced, the masculine power could only suppress him a


    little, but the minimal suppression could likely put him in a passive position in this battle.


    Thus, he had to end this as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Bruce''s pupils shrank in surprise at Ricky''s move. But he easily recovered and gathered all


    the masculine power from his entire body without hesitation. He shrouded himself in it, like a chain-mail


    armor.


    "Masculine Rule! Masculine Shield!"


    This Masculine Rule wasposed of the iplete ruling power.


    Scorching white masculine power shone vividly in the ce, and its light was as blinding as the sun, as


    it condensed into a protective shield for Bruce.


    Boom! The deafening sound of two powerful forces colliding rang through the air instantly. Bright


    orange light and white lightbined, as Ricky''s ming fist mmed on the Masculine Shield.


    The collision between the me and the masculine power was so fierce that the whole cave shook.


    Glowing airwaves instantly swept around from the center of collision and formed ripples that dashed all


    over.


    Standing aside, Be couldn''t stand the strong impact and was almost thrown back. Thankfully, Stuart


    appeared beside her just in time to steady her.


    At this moment, the power on the Masculine Shield was rapidly condensed and wrapped around


    Ricky''s ming fist. Bruce quickly condensed the suppressive force of the masculine power over the


    me to force Ricky to withdraw his Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    Under such strong suppressive force, Ricky''s ming fist slowly turned back into blood and flesh, the


    chaotic fire receding.


    "He concentrated all the suppressive force of the masculine power on my right fist?" Ricky murmured in


    a low, surprised voice, as it was thest thing that he expected from Bruce.


    Then, without any hesitation, he drew out his right fist and quickly jumped away from Bruce.


    As soon as he retreated, the Masculine Shield quickly changed and condensed into an attack, rushing


    toward Ricky.

 Chapter 967 The Furnace of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 967 The Furnace of Heaven and Earth


    "Masculine Rule, Masculine Spear, charge him!"


    In an instant, the Masculine Shield transformed into the Masculine Spear and formed a world of


    masculine power in front of Ricky, who had just retreated. Heat pervaded the space, like the tide, and it


    flooded and swept everything in its way.


    At the same time, Bruce also focused the masculine power''s suppression on the Ricky''s me Mutant.


    Ricky could dodge the attack by using his Space-shrinking Pace, but after two rounds of confrontation,


    he realized that his Chaotic Fire Mutant alone was not enough to defeat Bruce.


    To make matters worse, he was at a disadvantage, as the masculine power could suppress his Chaotic


    Fire Mutant, though only slightly.


    "Boy, you are indeed a genius, but sometimes you''re too stubborn. Why don''t you just admit that you


    can''t defeat him?" the Dragon Intent Grass taunted Ricky, as in its eyes, Ricky was just prolonging the


    battle.


    "There is something you don''t know. An extreme situation like this is exactly what I need, because only


    in these situations can I make progress. Since the masculine power can suppress my mutant, I will take


    this chance to get rid of its suppression forever," Ricky responded seriously.


    "It''s impossible to get rid of the masculine power''s suppression! Such suppression involves the natural


    an inherent and irrepressible part of nature," the Dragon Intent Grass protested wildly as if Ricky had


    suggested something impossible.


    "Yes, fire can usually restrict wood, but when there is arge amount of wood, it can overwhelm fire just


    like water, right?" Ricky retorted at once.


    Then, as he finished speaking, he burst out his Golden Spirit Eyes, and tens of thousands of rays of


    golden light spread. The whole space was filled to the brim with vivid golden light.


    "Omnipotent Skill with Spirit Eyes! Golden Light Arrow!"


    Ricky roared, and his voice resounded strongly in the cave. At once, innumerable golden light gathered


    and turned into a huge golden arrow.


    As the fire continued to spread and merge with the arrow, the gray-white Fire Dragon Extremity also


    emerged and blended with the arrow.


    "His eyes are indeed exceptional... And his mutant is a high-level me Mutant. He only recently


    obtained the Fire Dragon Extremity, but he is already able to use it so skillfully,"


    Stuart murmured in awe, as he watched what was happening. He finally knew what kind of eyes Ricky


    had, and he didn''t doubt that they were a pair of eyes from heaven and earth. And of course, Ricky''s


    talent was also remarkable.


    Of course, Bruce was also shocked, but he didn''t have time to think about it. It was true that his


    masculine power did cause a certain degree of suppression to Ricky''s me, but Ricky''s me was


    truly extraordinary. Bruce could feel that the me could even surpass the Holy Fire.


    He also knew about the Fire Dragon Extremity because he and hispanions had gained its


    counterpart, the Water Dragon Extremity.


    At that moment, Bruce didn''t bother to hide his strength. He gave everything into the Masculine Spear.


    Bang! The sound of metals shing reverberated through the air, while the me and the masculine


    power intertwined violently. Both were filled with violent heating power, like a pin against an awl.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Unfortunately, the masculine power could still suppress the me power and the me mutants, so it


    was Ricky who lost in the end.


    He spat a mouthful of blood and then fell heavily unto the ground.


    "Kenney, you are indeed a genius, seeing as you can challenge a demi-spiritual emperor when you''re a


    spiritual king. But the difference in levels is also your weakness, and your me Mutant cannot stand


    up to my masculine power," Bruce said as he looked down at the fallen Ricky, who had risen to his


    knees.


    "Let''s stop here. I''m afraid you''ll get fatally injured if we continue this fight. That''s not what I want."


    "Ha-ha, Nonsense! You haven''t even forced me to use my trump card yet," Rickyughed and said, as


    he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.


    "If that''s what you want, let''s go!" Bruce said upon hearing Ricky''s words. He understood that a man


    like Ricky wouldn''t admit defeat easily, and he respected his decision fully.


    "Humph! He is still showing off even when he is close to losing. Bruce, seal his shoulders too!" said


    Be coldly when Ricky still refused to admit defeat. In her mind, Ricky had already lost, and he was


    just being a sore loser now.


    It was not that she hated Ricky. She was just furious with him because he had made fun of her earlier,


    and she wasn''t one to forgive easily.


    "Ricky, are you nning to use the chaotic power?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked.


    "I told you that I would take this chance to train my Chaotic Fire Mutant''s immunity to the masculine


    power," Ricky responded seriously.


    Meanwhile, Bruce didn''t say anything more. Instead, he condensed his strongest attack with his


    masculine power, and instantly, countless masculine power gushed out and condensed into the


    Masculine Spear and the Masculine Shield respectively on each of his sides.


    Asmon sense would dictate, a spear and a shield could restrict each other.


    However, Brucebined and condensed a spear and a shield. The Masculine Shield wrapped around


    the Masculine Spear and bolstered it, which formed the strongest spear. Then, just like an arrow loosed


    from a bow, the spear mmed toward Ricky.


    Of course, Bruce had a good sense of propriety. He nned to withdraw all his power the moment he


    had defeated Ricky.


    At this point, Ricky straightened up and activated the Chaotic Fire Mutant to the extreme, and the me


    over his body burned to the extreme as well. The power of the Golden Spirit Eyes and the Chaotic Fire


    Mutant werepletely integrated.


    ''My Chaotic Fire Mutant is from the Chaotic Fire Zone, and it''s the strongest me Mutant in the world.


    But if it''s the strongest one, why is it still suppressed by the masculine power?''


    Ricky thought in despair. His regained spiritual meridian was moving abnormally, which drove the


    chromatic energy that spread around the mysterious ax.


    ''To get rid of the suppression of the masculine power, I have to activate the Chaotic Fire Mutant to a


    higher extent andprehend the chaotic fire runes in a deeper sense. Right now, I need to get a


    deeperprehension of the Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill.''


    After his mind went into the depth of the Chaotic Fire Zone, he burst out his Golden Spirit Eyes there.


    He wanted to see the strongest me with the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    And as he looked around with the Golden Spirit Eyes, he saw the world engulfed with the strongest


    mes, and everything was burning. Even the light itself was burned into cinders.


    All of a sudden, however, the ming world was covered, suppressed, and refined quickly by a giant


    shadow.


    Ricky blinked in surprise, as he looked closer and saw that the giant shadow was actually a huge


    furnace.


    ''Is that shadow from that furnace?'' Ricky thought to himself in confusion.


    Suddenly, a vision came to his mind in the form of words¡ªFurnace of Heaven and Earth.


    After that, a message came to his mind too. The Furnace of Heaven and Earth could refine everything


    and destroy everything, and any Treasure from Heaven and Earth could serve as nourishment for it.


    Heaven could be melted, and so could the earth.


    ''The Furnace of Heaven and Earth, and the me from it! I need you!" Ricky thought beseechingly.


    In the next moment, Ricky opened his Golden Spirit Eyes. While golden light was shining, a pure red


    me shot out, and his Chaotic Fire Mutant turned from scarlet to a rich crimson color.


    Bruce and Stuart were so shocked by the scene that they could only stare in silence.


    Their gut instincts told them that there was an invisible threat on the horizon, and their hearts urged


    them to run as fast as they could.


    "What happened? What changes happened to him in the blink of an eye? What is this dangerous


    feeling?" Stuart could not help but ask.


    Bruce also breathed deeply to calm down, as every survival instinct he had was moring inside him to


    run away and save himself.


    "Furnace of Heaven and Earth, suppress him!" Ricky roared fiercely, like a lion protecting its cub, and


    then, mes of pure crimson materialized around him.

 Chapter 968 They Were Both Confident

    Chapter 968 They Were Both Confident


    At that moment, the mes on Ricky''s body had almost turned intova. Pure red hotva surged up


    from behind him, like a phantom of furnace. It was notpletely solid, but it still exuded of extremely


    powerful energy.


    It was much more powerfulpared to the fusion of the Fire Dragon Extremity under the Chaotic Fire


    Mutant and the nine mes.


    Ricky put all his infernal power into the furnace.


    With the help of Golden Spirit Eyes, he was able to send the furnace towards his opponent.


    "How can it be possible? Why was he able to increase his power in such a short amount of time? The


    Fire Dragon Extremity, the most extreme form of fire, will be more or less suppressed by the Masculine


    Power! But the current situation..." Stuart muttered in a deep voice as he looked on at Ricky''s outburst.


    He was starting to feel uncertain about whether Bruce could win the game or not.


    Bruce felt great pressure all of a sudden. It seemed like Ricky''s mes ofva would be able to restrain


    his masculine power.


    "What kind of me is this? Even equipped with the sacred fire, it is impossible for him to release such


    a great burst of power," Bruce nervously said, his eyebrows furrowing in apprehension.


    However, he had no time to think of a counterattack other than to concentrate all his strength on his


    spear and shield, otherwise he would really fail.


    Boom! The furnace with red mes and the Masculine Spear with white heat collided with one another.


    As the two came into collision, a violent storm of mes ignited and swept in all directions.


    The Masculine Spear pierced the furnace as the furnace tried to suppress it.


    Theva me and the masculine power were at a stalemate.


    "Has this guy learned a new skill? What''s going on with his me of furnace? It''s not a sacred fire, not


    a peculiar fire, nor is it an extreme me. Why isn''t it afraid of the suppression of the masculine


    power?" The Dragon Intent Grass was also astonished.


    The grass was so stunned to the point that it felt numb.


    "You called yourself the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, right?


    Then help me suppress this so-called masculine power. Let''s beat him!" Ricky was burning with the


    utmost desire to win¡ªit was all that he wanted at that moment. He longed to get a kind of fire power


    and Chaotic Fire Mutant that was not afraid of any form of power, be it masculine power.


    And so he shouted with all his heart.


    The chaotic fire runes rapidly moved through the air forcefully, and then turned red shortly afterwards.


    Dusts formed an indistinct shadow of furnace and merged with the previous one.


    Boom! In the end, theva-like mes got the upper hand. The Furnace of Heaven and Earth had


    swallowed the Masculine Spear in a sh.


    Bruce wordlessly watched the scene in shock. When the Masculine Spear was swallowed up by the


    furnace, he initially tried to control his spear to pierce and destroy the furnace from the inside. But after


    only a short moment, he felt his spear being covered, swallowed, and then eventually refined by a


    raging me.


    "How can this be possible?" Bruce was fuming in anger.


    Not long after, the furnace came rushing towards him. He crossed his arms over his head and


    condensed the Masculine Shield to resist the oing attack. But all of that was in vain. The burning


    mes of the furnace easily melted the Masculine Shield and mmed against his chest violently.


    But Ricky had a sense of control and knew how far to go and when to stop. He moved his Golden Spirit


    Eyes and drew the Furnace of Heaven and Earth back at thest moment, sparing Bruce''s life.


    Bruce dropped on his knees, too stunned to move. After a while, he had finally epted the fact that


    he had been defeated. He bowed with his hands folded in front of him and told Ricky, "I lost this battle.


    Thank you for showing mercy."


    "You''re wee," Ricky murmured.


    He had already anticipated that he would won the battle. Even with no full understanding of the


    Omnipotent Skill from the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, his real strength was still above that of


    Bruce''s.


    ''The Furnace of Heaven and Earth, the Evil Devouring Mouth, and the Life and Death Wings are now


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    probably the three most powerful Omnipotent Skills that I have, '' Ricky contentedly thought to himself.


    "I didn''t expect that you''d be able to restrain the masculine power," the Dragon Intent Grass said to


    Ricky.


    "What a surprise! Nothing is impossible. As long as my strength is powerful enough, the masculine


    power will be no threat to me.


    And there''s another important reason why I won this battle. I refuse to relent¡ªnever say die!" Ricky


    said as he shed a smile.


    "Ha-ha! Come on now, don''t be too cocky," the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    Its voice was gentle now.


    "Kenney, we''ve lost this battle. We will no longer get involved with the opportunities here. The dragon


    bodies are all yours," Bruce stated, just as he had promised.


    Be clutched both of her fists at her sides, dissatisfied. It took all of them a lot of time and efforts to


    had changed.


    She had to admit that Ricky was powerful and he could also be rather fearsome.


    In the sea area, there were no more than five persons who could defeat his brother. And the fact that


    Ricky had defeated Bruce, a person who was on a higher level, only meant that Ricky was much


    stronger.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, Bruce. You guys haven''t been defeated yet. Stuart still hasn''t attacked," Ricky


    lightheartedly remarked.


    "Well. Best of three games. Since you''ve won two out of three innings, we don''t need to continue the


    game anymore. You win. As much as I don''t want to give up the good opportunity here, I still choose to


    keep my word," Bruce solemnly dered.


    "Hey, guys, listen to me. This game has been unfair from the very beginning. You guys could have


    fought against me as a team, which cannot be counted as going against the morality, but you didn''t."


    Ricky looked at all three of them.


    "I admire your choice. But I''m not that kind of guy who would take advantage of other people.


    I''ll fight against you next, Stuart. If I win, the chance belongs to me; if I lose, you guys can take it."


    "Boy, you''re courting death. Stuart must be much stronger than Bruce," the Dragon Intent Grass


    warned. It thought that Ricky should not pay attention to moral principles at this point.


    "I''m confident. Just trust me," Ricky replied.


    They all fell silent, taken aback by Ricky''s words.


    They were not expecting Ricky to make such a request that was so obviously against his favor. It was


    known to all that there were three Flood Dragon bodies in front of him. Any ordinary warrior would have


    been excited to obtain this fruit of victory from the battle.


    Everyone was uncertain about Ricky''s demand.


    At that moment, their admiration for Ricky increased even more, whether they were aware of it or not.


    They could see there were no ulterior motives behind his request, only pure determination.


    ''I can''t believe he really made that condition!'' Bemented inwardly and couldn''t believe her ears.


    Somehow, her attitude towards Ricky had changed.


    "Stuart, we seem to have had the right judgment. He is definitely a person who is worth being friends


    with," Bruce uttered using his mind voice.


    "Ha-ha! If that wasn''t the case, we wouldn''t have proposed to fight against him one by one," Stuart


    replied.


    "But he still cannot actuallypete with me on this. The furnace mes is his strongest trump card. I


    think I can still manage to break it."


    Stuart looked ahead, extremely confident.

 Chapter 969 Fighting Stuart

    Chapter 969 Fighting Stuart


    "Ricky, why did you say you''re confident? Is it because you n to reveal your chaotic power?" Tina


    asked with worry evident in her voice.


    "You know that you can''t burst out the chaotic power unless you show all five mutants of yours, but


    once you use all the five mutants, your identity will be exposed. The Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill you


    have justprehended isn''t enough to defeat Stuart though.


    He seems even more formidable than Bruce, and his masculine power is stronger and more profound


    than Bruce''s."


    "Tina, the Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill isn''t the only skill that I haveprehended," Ricky said


    quietly, but he sounded even more confident than normal, which confused Tina more.


    "Did youprehended another Omnipotent Skill?" Tina asked, as her eyes widened in surprise. She


    wondered when Ricky found the time toprehend this trump card that he was hiding.


    "Tina, it isn''t easy toprehend an Omnipotent Skill. The right mind, the right timing, the right ce,


    and an extreme situation are all needed. Without any of those, it''s impossible toprehend an


    Omnipotent Skill. When Iprehended the Furnace of Heaven and Earth just now, I saw it with my


    Golden Spirit Eyes. This experience enlightened me and improved myprehension of all the


    zones,"


    Ricky said. Tina was further intrigued by his exnations, so she couldn''t help but ask more questions.


    "What do you mean? You saw the zones in your body with your Golden Spirit Eyes?" Tina asked, and


    Ricky enthusiastically nodded in response.


    "That''s right. I used my Golden Spirit Eyes to observe the zones in my body, and I found something


    deeper. Now, I have a better understanding of the zones because of that. Since I have a deeper


    understanding now, I don''t have to burst out all five of my mutants. This time, I only need to use one of


    them, and I can rapidly activate the chaotic power with the help of other kinds of runes. In this way, I


    can use the chaotic power without revealing all five mutants,"


    Ricky further revealed, sounding proud and excited about his discovery.


    "Oh, I see. It seems that your Golden Spirit Eyes can interact with the zones in your body, which makes


    them more effective, and you can achieve even more!" The excitement in Ricky''s tone passed on to


    Tina easily.


    She was genuinely happy for his sess at that moment, and she couldn''t suppress the bright grin on


    her face.


    After all, this new finding could mean the difference between victory and defeat in their battle with


    Stuart.


    "Kenney, we appreciate your offer. Even if you lose to me now, you may still get half of the opportunity


    here. After all, you have already won against two of us," Stuart said as he walked slowly towards Ricky.


    "Ha-ha. It seems that you are confident that you can defeat me, Stuart. But we''d better fight first before


    we decide on the ownership of the opportunity!" Rickyughed freely. There was no trace of fear or


    hesitance on his face. Only genuine excitement could be found when he thought of a battle against a


    genius like Stuart. And it seemed that Stuart felt the same, as he said, "Ha-ha! Okay! I can''t wait to test


    my strength against a genius like you."


    Boom! In the next moment, the momentums of the two men began to surge. Airwaves rippled around


    where they were standing, and both prepared to fight any second.


    Stuart didn''t hide his strength. Instead, he released his masculine power to its maximum, and just as


    Ricky expected, his masculine power was truly stronger than Bruce''s.


    Earlier, Bruce had said that his masculine power was thirty percent strong, while now, Stuart''s was


    probably more than forty percent strong. This difference of ten percent seemed small at first, but it


    came from the difference of several years'' cultivation.


    "Forty percent of masculine power?" Ricky murmured lightly, as he observed his opponent.


    He could sense that Stuart''s realm was a little higher than Bruce''s.


    So it seemed that Stuart was far superior to Bruce in most aspects.


    ''But my Chaotic Fire Mutant is no longer vulnerable to the suppression of the masculine power. Forty


    percent of masculine power isn''t that big of a threat anymore, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Kenney, let me test the furnace me you used just now!" While his momentum was rising, Stuart''s


    fighting spirit was also increasing. As he spoke to Ricky, power surged through him, and he stepped


    into the air and re-appeared above Ricky.


    He pped his hands, and the dense masculine power condensed into a sword, and then it pierced


    through the space between them and directly dashed to Ricky.


    Meanwhile, Ricky quickly burst out the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, and it collided with Stuart''s


    masculine sword with a deafening bang.


    This time, Ricky was defeated because of the overwhelming suppression of masculine power. It


    seemed that Stuart''s power was slightly stronger than Ricky''s, and even though the difference in their


    strength was minimal, it could still affect the result.


    It wasn''t until he retreated a few steps that Ricky finally managed to regain his bnce.


    "Forty percent of the masculine power is indeed much stronger than thirty percent," Ricky said, nodding


    thoughtfully.


    "We admire your strength and determination, Kenney, but your realm is still your weakness. Since I


    possess forty percent of the masculine power, you can''t defeat me," Stuart said confidently.


    "Stuart, if I will be defeated in just one move, I wouldn''t have bothered to fight you," Ricky said.


    Strangely, he was still grinning despite the beating that he had taken.


    In the next moment, the power of the Chaotic Fire Mutant began rising. With the help of the chaotic fire


    runes, Ricky condensed the other four types of runic power.


    Under the control of the Golden Spirit Eyes, the five kinds of power gathered on the Chaotic Fire


    Mutant. They waxed and waned until they transformed into gray-white chaotic power.


    In the blink of an eye, the chaotic power was released. The chaotic smell, a smell that dposed


    everything and destroyed everything, saturated the air in an instant.


    The sudden appearance of the chaotic power struck Stuart, Bruce, and Be dumb. They were all in a


    daze, unable to even blink their eyes.


    Creatures at their levels were already familiar with the chaotic power because every creature was


    eager to pursue this kind of power. However, they didn''t have the chance toprehend the chaotic


    power yet.


    Therefore, they could hardly believe their eyes, as they beheld a genius who hadprehended the


    chaotic power. They stewed in their silence, all of them struck dumb by this amazing feat.


    It was a long time before they came back to their senses from the shock.


    Meanwhile, it wasn''t just Bruce and Stuart who were shocked speechless. Be, who had done nothing


    but taunt Ricky, was now dumbfounded. Her eyes were fixed on Ricky as if she was looking at


    someone elsepletely, and there was fear in her eyes that wasn''t there earlier. After all, no creature


    would dare underestimate a genius who hadprehended the chaotic power.


    "So that exins it. This is your real trump card. I fear that we have underestimated you," Stuart said


    solemnly.


    At that moment, the confidence that he had vanished and was reced by fear and hesitance. It was


    an indication of just how much he respected the chaotic power.


    It wasn''t until then that they finally understood why Ricky was able to defeat Hyatt and Aaron.


    "Kenney, you are truly an ace genius. We have seen geniuses who had alsoprehended the chaotic


    power in the Middle Land. They were also ace geniuses," said Bruce seriously from where he was


    standing at the side. His face also showed astonishment, and he realized now that his earlier instincts


    were proven true. Ricky would be a good friend, but he was also a very dangerous enemy.


    ''So there are other ace geniuses who have alsoprehended the chaotic power. I wonder how I will


    end?'' Ricky thought with excitement. He was no doubt pleased by the idea of more powerful people


    that he could fight.


    "I didn''t know you''ve been to the Middle Land," Ricky remarked curiously.


    "No, I haven''t. I just benefit from my friendship with Stuart, including my cultivation of the masculine


    power," Bruce said at once.


    "Stuartes from the Middle Land?"


    "Yeah!" Stuart answered, nodding his head.


    "I''m looking forward to going to the Middle Land!" Ricky said cheerfully.


    "I can take you to the Middle Land if you want. With your talent, there''s no doubt that you will gain a


    great reputation there too," Stuart said, inviting Ricky sincerely.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Ha-ha, okay! Let''s talk more about thatter. Now, let me see how powerful your forty percent of the


    masculine power is!" Ricky challenged Stuart with a smile, as both of his hands gestured wide open as


    if to wee all of Stuart''s attacks.

 Chapter 970 Chromatic Energy Appeared

    Chapter 970 Chromatic Energy Appeared


    "Ha-ha, all right. I''ve never had the chance to fight against those ace geniuses who have


    find out just how strong the chaotic power is!" Stuart remarked cheerfully, and his fighting spirit


    remained abundant and brimming despite the strength of his opponent.


    Boom! As soon as Stuart finished speaking, the heat that appeared as white steam began to spread,


    and he burst out his masculine power to the maximum, which was almost close to fifty percent of the


    masculine power.


    "Masculine Fire Robe!" Stuart eximed loudly. The glowing masculine power turned into a white robe


    that swiftly wrapped around him.


    This was another one of his Omnipotent Skills, and with it, his masculine power evolved into heat and


    condensed into a defensive armor under the iplete ruling power. And since the masculine power


    was one of the strongest power in the world, the defensive armor made of it was at the same level, and


    thus, it was one of the best defensive Omnipotent Skills too.


    At first, Stuart had no intention to use this defensive Omnipotent Skill, as it seemed like an overkill


    earlier. But Ricky''s chaotic power was a game-changer, and he wouldn''t dare to underestimate him


    now.


    It would be stupid to underestimate Ricky when he already saw how powerful he was. A genius who


    cultivated the chaotic power was a threat that he shouldn''t look down on, and he swore that he wouldn''t


    hold back this time.


    "Chaotic power!" Meanwhile, Ricky had already seen through Stuart''s defense, so he activated his


    chaotic power to its maximum. Although his Chaotic Fire Mutant had gotten rid of the suppression of


    the masculine power when heprehended the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, he was still wary of


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Stuart, who hadprehended forty percent of the masculine power.


    He looked back at Pearl since she had the pure Feminine Mutant. He knew that if she and he had


    simr strengths, he wouldn''t be sure that he could win, even if he burst out all his strength.


    The masculine power and the feminine power were two peas in a pod, as they were both under the


    heavenlyw.


    "Kenney, I will not hold back anymore when I confront your chaotic power. Get ready for my strongest


    attack!" Stuart warned seriously, and he was met by a bright grin from Ricky like he was expecting a


    gift.


    "I''m always ready!" Ricky replied cheerfully.


    "Then take this!" Stuart eximed. He condensed the strong glowing masculine power on his ten


    fingers.


    Buzz! Just like Bruce, he also condensed dense masculine runes, which surrounded his ten fingers, so


    that the masculine power on his fingers rose to the maximum.


    "Masculine Rule¡ªMasculine Finger!"


    When he burst his strength to its ceiling, glowing light shot from all of his fingers, and all ten rays of


    glowing lightbined into one.


    Stuart integrated himself into the light and turned into the Masculine Finger.


    Meanwhile, the masculine runes evolved into a passage leading to Ricky, which the Masculine Finger


    followed, aiming to crush Ricky under its strength.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes, Chaotic Lotus!"


    As his pupils shed, Ricky merged the chaotic power into his Golden Spirit Eyes. Then he used the


    Golden Spirit Eyes to condense Omnipotent Skill moves, and the light from his eyes turned from golden


    to gray-white in an instant.


    This light gathered and took the shape of a lotus, which was then surrounded by the five kinds of runes.


    It appeared like hundreds of flowers blooming, but there were no sign of killing power. It appeared soft


    and harmless, like the first snow of winter. Despite that, it probably contained enough power to level


    mountains.


    Boom! The Masculine Finger and the Chaotic Lotus collided with each other but swiftly separated as


    well, and this movement was so quick that it could barely be seen by the naked eye.


    As they collided, violent airwaves stirred and engulfed everything. Two figures were flung back by the


    great impact.


    But at that moment, their fighting spirits had reached the peak, and they wanted nothing but to continue


    with the battle. So before they could stabilize their bodies, they continued to fight again.


    This time, they fought simply with their physical bodies.


    Every punch and kick was bolstered by their concentrated power. A single mistake, any sign of


    weakness, or even a single second of inattention could change the result of their battle. It was more of


    a battle of wills than a battle of strengths at that moment.


    And since both of them had richbat experience, they were well aware of this. So they both gave


    everything they had.


    After dozens of attacks, each one stronger than before, their fighting spirits ascended to a new level.


    "Kenney, if you can resist my next move, I will admit defeat." Stuart finally spoke up, as his exhaustion


    finally made itself known. Despite that, determination still burned fiercely in his eyes.


    "Go ahead!" Ricky responded. He was in the same condition as Stuart, exhausted but still raring to go.


    "Masculine Omnipotent Skill, go to my ten fingers! Take my sword!"


    The Masculine Fire Robe transformed into the hottest masculine power. Then, masculine runes


    wrapped his ten fingers, and as he pointed his ten fingers, they evolved into ten rays of masculine light.


    The light, like Heavenly Meridians, rose into the air.


    Ricky could sense that the ten masculine Heavenly Meridians contained Stuart''s strongest masculine


    power, which was about fifty percent pure masculine power.


    These ten masculine Heavenly Meridians merged and condensed into a masculine sword.


    Around this sword were shadows of Heavenly Meridians, as this Omnipotent Skill transferred the


    masculine power to the heavenly power. Even to the silent observers, Bruce and Be, it seemed quite


    powerful.


    The masculine sword gave out strong killing energy which mmed Ricky down into the ground.


    "Boy, this Omnipotent Skill is as powerful as twice Hyatt''s attacks. How are you going to deal with it?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass asked.


    It was afraid that the chaotic power alone was not enough to resist the masculine sword, and if Ricky


    didn''t have any other trump card, he would most likely be defeated. Stuart''s Omnipotent Skill seemed


    very powerful, and it seemed even stronger than the Omnipotent Skills that Ricky hadprehended


    from his zones.


    "You have such little faith in me, Dragon Intent Grass. Well then, let me show you where my confidence


    smirk deeply etched on his face.


    "Really? Your words stirred my curiosity. How many trump cards do you have besides the chaotic


    power?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked inquisitively, but Ricky paid him no attention anymore. His


    focus was back on Stuart and his strongest attack.


    In the next moment, Ricky directlymunicated with the chromatic energy in the depths of his Soul


    Sea, which surrounded the mysterious ax.


    He had finally decided to use chromatic energy, and he intended to merge the chromatic energy and


    chaotic power. There was no doubt that it would be terribly powerful.


    He didn''t know yet what kind of power the chromatic energy was, but he guessed that it could be one of


    the strongest kinds of power in the world. If he merged it with the chaotic power, theirbined power


    would be his strongest power yet.


    "Chaotic Chromatic Fist!"


    Ricky roared. He clenched his right fist to gather the chaotic power and the chromatic energy at the


    same time, and then his fist mmed hard against the masculine sword.


    He had never tried merging the two before, so he didn''t know what else he could do with it. This time,


    he decided to attack Stuart with a very basic strike.


    "Hey, boy, is this your other trump card? I''m disappointed this time. I thought it would be something


    impressive, but it''s just another kind of power. How can you defeat him without condensing an attack?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass asked with a pout when Ricky attacked simply.


    It was even starting to think that he was scared silly by Stuart''s Omnipotent Skill, and that was why he


    didn''t put much effort into his attack.


    But its thoughts were stopped short, and even its words dissolved into nothing, as it sensed the


    overwhelming power of the chromatic energy, which seemed to be much stronger than the chaotic


    power.


    ''This... This is impossible!'' the Dragon Intent Grass thought in shock, as it tried to collect its bearings. It


    couldn''t believe its own senses at that moment.


    ''Other than the primitive power, is there any other power that is stronger than the chaotic power in


    nature?'' it asked itself.

 Chapter 971 Obtaining The Opportunity

    Chapter 971 Obtaining The Opportunity


    Generally speaking, besides the primitive power, there was no other power stronger than the chaotic


    power in nature. But at that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass began to doubt its thoughts because of


    the chromatic energy.


    As a Dragon Intent Grass, it had been refined by the Great Dragon''s blood essence and at least


    seventy percent of Intent Apperception, so it was also under the heavenlyws. Thus, its senses had


    never been wrong.


    But how was this possible? It didn''t know of any other power that could be stronger than the chaotic


    power.


    It was also sure that the chromatic energy was not the same as the primitive power, because the


    primitive power was one kind of the first power, simr to the chaotic power which should be colored


    gray-white or ck and white.


    And besides, there was real primitive power in the chaos, and ording to the records left by some


    holy beings, the chaotic power was mostly ck and white.


    Astonishingly, it couldn''t sense any extreme chaos, which was typically found in primitive power, from


    the chromatic energy.


    On the contrary, it could faintly feel the existence of order in the chromatic energy.


    "Boy, where did your chromatic energye from?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked aggressively. At


    this moment, it was even more shocked than it would have been if Ricky had cultivated the primitive


    power.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, you''re shocked, aren''t you? I can''t tell you where it came from because that is a


    secret," Ricky said with a faint smile. "But I can remind you that I will tell you everything if you surrender


    to me forever."


    Meanwhile, Stuart saw that Ricky had casually sent a punch this way, so he thought that he was being


    underestimated. He had felt annoyed at first, but when he studied Ricky''s attack carefully, he also felt


    that the chromatic energy it contained was extremely powerful.


    He realized that Ricky wasn''t treating him like a fool. On the contrary, Ricky had burst out his strongest


    power because he respected him and treated him like a good rival. He just didn''t condense a move


    with it.


    "How many kinds of power has he cultivated?" Stuart marveled in astonishment, a surprised


    expression on his face.


    Even so, the battle hadn''t ended yet, and he didn''t want to lose either.


    He swiftly integrated himself into his masculine sword and gave all his strength to attack Ricky. At the


    same time, Ricky also turned his entire body into the Chaotic Chromatic Fist and dashed toward Stuart.


    The two men''s confrontation created deafening noises, and the result of their battle was finally at hand.


    This attack would decide who would win the opportunity.


    Airwaves spread through the whole battlefield, wild and violent, as it destroyed everything in its path.


    The whole cavern seemed ready to fall apart, as it shook and trembled from the force of the attacks.


    Thissted for a long time until it gradually stopped, and then, two figures emerged from debris that


    had collected.


    Both seemed half-dead in their exhaustion, as they knelt on the ground to recover. Their clothes were


    disheveled and tattered, exposing the wounds they sustained.


    At that moment, there seemed to be no winner, as both of them had suffered great losses.


    But upon closer inspection, it was Stuart who suffered more. Thebination of the chaotic power and


    the chromatic energy had done great damage, and although Ricky was injured, he had the Life and


    Death Zone.


    "Let''s call this battle a draw. If we continue this fight, one of us will die, and that''s not what we want,"


    Ricky said first.


    "No, I lost this battle. My realm is higher than yours, and yet I can''t defeat you outright. Besides, you


    have a kind of me that can help you recover your strength, which I already found when you fought


    with Bruce," Stuart said, shaking his head.


    He wouldn''t refuse to admit defeat this time, because he knew he could make further progress based


    on this experience.


    And although he lost the battle, he gained the chance to have a friend like Ricky, a genius that had


    cultivated the chaotic power, and that made it worthwhile. He was willing to admit defeat a hundred


    times if that were always the case. After all, few creatures in the world had cultivated the chaotic power,


    and each of them was an ace genius from the strongest races and forces.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Besides, even if our battle ended up with a draw, you have already won two battles earlier, Kenney.


    The opportunity here rightfully belongs to you," Stuart added.


    At that moment, Stuart and Bruce confirmed that Ricky was truly extraordinary, just as they suspected.


    They didn''t regret proposing this deal, because they gained a wonderful friendship in return.


    They felt vindicated, and it was an exhrating feeling.


    Meanwhile, Be was even more shocked than the two men. Although she didn''t look down on Ricky


    because of his lower realm, she didn''t ept him either. However, after these three battles, she found


    that she waspletely wrong.


    She knew well how strong Stuart and Bruce were, but Ricky had defeated both of them with his


    strength that was below the Demi-emperor Level. Above that, he had cultivated the legendary chaotic


    power.


    It was all beyond her imagination, and maybe, it was only at that moment that Be truly understood


    what a genius was.


    "Boy, you don''t have to refuse them. They sincerely want to be friends with you, so just ept their


    offer. I don''t want the corpses of these Flood Dragons to fall into other people''s hands, and you know


    why," the Dragon Intent Grass convinced Ricky.


    "I understand what you mean, Dragon Intent Grass. But they treat me well, so how can I let them go


    back empty-handed?" Ricky said with a sigh, as he formed a n in his mind on how he could repay


    their kindness.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let them go back empty-handed. I''ll take care of it," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Really? What are you nning to do with them?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "These three Flood Dragons each have their inherited cultivation methods. They condensed their


    inherited cultivation methods before they died because they were afraid that I wouldn''t be able to reach


    the Potentate Level, and they wanted someone to put their bones back to Dragon Ind. They thought


    that the three cultivation methods would be a good reward for anyone who identally came and


    helped them," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "You know, the Fire and Water Flood Dragon was an ace genius, so its inherited cultivation isn''t simple.


    But I''m afraid you won''t need it because the cultivation methods you have are far superior to that.


    So, you can just give the three cultivation methods to them. That will be enough."


    ''That''s a good idea, '' Ricky thought to himself, satisfied with how everything had turned out.


    He had nned to give the cultivation methods to Soar, but he changed his mind after he had thought


    about it some more. After all, Soar was a real Great Dragon, so his heritage was far superior to these


    Flood Dragons, although one of them was an ace genius.


    "Since you insist, Stuart, Bruce, then I am honored to ept. But since we are friends now, I can''t let


    you go back empty-handed.


    The opportunity here involves the inherited cultivation methods and the dead bodies of the Flood


    Dragons. The dead bodies of the Flood Dragons are of great use to me, so I''m going to take them. You


    can take their inherited cultivation methods and Omnipotent Skills."


    Stuart, Bruce, and Be gasped in surprise and were quite dumbstruck from Ricky''s words.


    They were not only surprised by Ricky''s willingness to share the opportunity with them, but also by


    Ricky''s distribution n because the inherited cultivation methods and Omnipotent Skills of the Flood


    Dragons were far more valuable than their dead bodies in their minds.


    Once the Flood Dragons'' dead bodies were consumed, they would no longer exist, but the cultivation


    methods and Omnipotent Skills could be used permanently, as long as they sessfully cultivated it.


    "Kenney, we are a little confused. Even if you are to share the opportunity with us, it''s better if you took


    the inherited cultivation methods and Omnipotent Skills for yourself, right?" Stuart asked frankly.


    "Rest assured, guys. I''m not inconveniencing myself. For me, the dead bodies of the Flood Dragons


    are more useful than the cultivation methods and the Omnipotent Skills," Ricky answered with a smile.


    "Ha-ha, I see. A genius like you, who have already cultivated the chaotic power, will never be interested


    in the inherited cultivation methods of Flood Dragons. Maybe those of a Great Dragon''s could draw


    your attention. Ha-ha!" Bruce said teasingly, and their boisterousughter filled the cave.

 Chapter 972 Celestial Sect

    Chapter 972 Celestial Sect


    "Are you kidding me, Bruce?" Rickyughed heartily and patted Bruce''s back with an amused smile.


    "All right, if you insist, then we won''t refuse anymore. We will take the cultivation methods and


    Omnipotent Skills inherited by the three Flood Dragons," Stuart said earnestly.


    "The inheritance of the Flood Dragons is a great opportunity for us. We owe you one for this!"


    "Ha-ha, that''s right." Ricky nodded and smiled at them, satisfied that he had gained more friends.


    After that, they no longer hesitated. Ricky collected the corpses of the three Flood Dragons, and the


    other three took the inherited cultivation methods and Omnipotent Skills.


    Ricky began to refine the flesh and blood of the three Flood Dragons once the corpses were ced


    into his Devourer Zone. As for their bones, he would store them safely without refining them, and in the


    future, he would take them to the Dragon Ind.


    Anyway, he also had to go there because Soar would surely return to Dragon Ind as well.


    "Kenney, what''s your n after we leave this ce? Would you like to go with us to the Middle Land to


    train?" Stuart asked Ricky after they had finished taking their spoils.


    "I know you are a genius. I''m sure you''ll thrive in the Middle Land where there are many geniuses, and


    if you want, I can rmend you to my force. I believe you won''t be disappointed."


    "Stuart, I will certainly go to the Middle Land, but it''s not yet the right time. I still need to strengthen


    myself. Also, I still need to go to the Western Land once I''m done here, as I have something important


    to take care of there," Ricky said sincerely.


    "I really appreciate your kindness, but I cannot go with you."


    "Oh, you''re going to the Western Land!" Bruce remarked, but he didn''t say anything more. He just


    nodded to himself thoughtfully, but Stuart picked up his ck.


    "Okay, Kenney. I hope that someday we will meet again." Ricky smiled warmly at this sincere promise.


    He was already looking forward to that day when they would meet again. There was no doubt that they


    would be so much stronger by then as well!


    "By the way, Kenney, you cane and find us at my sect''s headquarters when you get to the Middle


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Land," Stuart said as he flipped his palm. In his hand was a white jade tablet, and he gingerly handed it


    to Ricky.


    "This is a jade tablet that is used to identify members of our sect. Its name is the Celestial Sect. You


    cane and find me in the future with this jade tablet."


    "The Celestial Sect. I''ll keep it in mind," Ricky said firmly as he nodded.


    "They came from the Celestial Sect! No wonder they practice the masculine power," the Dragon Intent


    Grass suddenly remarked, which piqued Ricky''s interest.


    "Have you heard of the Celestial Sect?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Of course. It is one of the top ancient sects in the Middle Land, and it has many strong innate spiritual


    sages. Undoubtedly, it also has some demi-spiritual potentates. The Celestial Sect isparable to


    Dragon Ind," the Dragon Intent Grass said, and its awe could be heard in its voice.


    It had stayed such a long time in Dragon Ind, so it was well aware of the forces in the Middle Land.


    ''Wow! In that case, Stuart''s and Bruce''s backgrounds are sure to be extraordinary, '' Ricky thought to


    himself in shock.


    As one of the most ancient sects, the Celestial Sect even had powerful demi-spiritual potentates. Their


    strength was certainly unparalleled.


    "Bruce must have obtained the inheritance of masculine power. As for Stuart, hisst name is Dai,


    right? he is likely to be the real direct disciple of the Celestial Sect. If I remember correctly, the head of


    the sect also has the family name of Dai," the Dragon Intent Grass exined further.


    ''In that case, I have really made an excellent friend. When I go to the Middle Land in the future, I can


    go to the Celestial Sect first, '' Ricky thought to himself happily.


    "If you can enter the Celestial Sect after you get to the Middle Land, you will have the most powerful


    background there. With your talent, even in the most ancient force like the Celestial Sect, you will


    definitely be a key target for cultivation," the Dragon Intent Grass said enthusiastically.


    "Do the people in the Celestial Sect mainly cultivate feminine power and masculine power?" Ricky


    asked.


    "Of course. But such a big sect is bound to have numerous members, so only less than a fiftieth of


    them can cultivate the feminine power and masculine power. The rest of them mainly cultivate the dark


    power and light power which are derived from the feminine power and the masculine power," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "You are right. It is not easy to cultivate feminine power and masculine power." Ricky agreed with a


    sigh.


    Then, as he was about to put the identity jade tablet that Stuart gave him into the storage ring, he


    remembered something.


    He looked at the jade tablet and thought of another jade tablet that he had on his body. One that he


    had obtained from what felt like a lifetime ago.


    That jade tablet had been entrusted to him back in thend of the legacy of the Massacring Holy Ant


    tribe.


    There, he and Pearl passed the test and met Jacob. It was also there that Pearl became his woman.


    Jacob told him that he had built a force called the Blood Evil Sect when he was alive, and he also gave


    him the token of the chief of the Blood Evil Sect.


    Ricky clearly remembered the appearance of the token given by Jacob. It was eerily simr to the


    identity jade tablet that Stuart just gave him, and it was so simr that it could even be the same thing.


    Without a trace of hesitation, he took out the chief''s token of the Blood Evil Sect and showed it to


    Stuart.


    When Stuart saw it, his eyes widened in astonishment and recognition, and he carefully took it from


    Ricky''s hands.


    As he cradled the jade tablet like a baby, he looked at Ricky with a dazed expression and asked,


    "Kenney, why do you have the identity jade tablet of the core disciples at the Emperor Level of the


    Celestial Sect?"


    "It''s the identity jade tablet of the core disciples at the Emperor Level?!" Ricky''s eyebrows jumped in


    surprise, as his mind spun countless questions.


    He thought that if it was the identity jade tablet of the core disciples at the Emperor Level of the


    Celestial Sect just as Stuart said, then Jacob was probably a core disciple of the Celestial Sect.


    Although if he looked back at Jacob''s strength and the cultivation method that he cultivated, it seemed


    reasonable that he was a core disciple of the Celestial Sect.


    But how could such a powerful warrior be imprisoned by the patriarch of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe?


    After all, even a million members of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe were no match for a core disciple of


    the Celestial Sect.


    "That''s right. This is the identity jade tablet of the core disciples at the Emperor Level of my sect,"


    Stuart said after he looked closer at the jade tablet.


    Ricky was even more confused at this piece of information. Somehow, the more that he found out, the


    more questions were unearthed.


    ''Does that mean that Jacob broke away from the Celestial Sect?'' Ricky wondered.


    After a few moments, he decided not to think about it too much. After all, both Jacob and the


    Massacring Holy Ant tribe had been destroyed, and so, it was meaningless to dwell on the grudges


    between them.


    "Stuart, I got this token from a dead elder in a secretnd. He asked me to take care of his sect in the


    future, so he gave me this token," Ricky exined.


    "Well, I think I have figured out what happened," Stuart said, nodding his head thoughtfully.


    "Could you please exin it to me?" Ricky said eagerly.


    "There is a rule in our sect that once a core disciple at the Emperor Level bes an upper spiritual


    emperor, he is allowed to establish his own force," Stuart exined.


    "I think that the elder you met is a core disciple of our sect who had established his own force. He


    might have died during training outside."

 Chapter 973 Solve All Troubles

    Chapter 973 Solve All Troubles


    "I think so." Ricky nodded without any further exnation. After all, the Massacring Holy Ant tribe and


    Jacob had vanishedpletely. He didn''t need to exin it to them, as there was nothing to be done


    anymore.


    "By the way, Kenney, what''s the name of that force? Let me check if I know anything about it," Stuart


    asked curiously.


    "Have you heard about the Blood Evil Sect, Stuart?" Ricky asked in return.


    After all, he promised Jacob he would take care of his sect, so he should be cautious.


    "Sorry, I don''t recognize the name. Maybe it''s because I don''t care about other sects," Stuart said with


    a little embarrassment.


    "However, once we return to the Middle Land, I will make sure to pay attention to the Blood Evil Sect."


    "That sounds lovely. Thank you very much, Stuart," Ricky said to Stuart gratefully.


    After that, Ricky and the other three left the Dragon Cave together, and everything that happened


    inside the cave was left to the past.


    As soon as they stepped foot outside the Dragon Cave, Ricky destroyed Hyatt''s soul, killing him


    demise.


    His eyes red with anger and blood lust as if he was desperate to shed blood for his son.


    At the same time, he saw Ricky and the other three, as they walked out of the cave. And although they


    weren''t talking or acting friendly, they didn''t look like they were fighting either.


    He immediately approached Ricky and asked, "Kenney, what happened in the cave? What''s wrong


    with Hyatt and Aaron?"


    "Nothing serious. I just killed them," Ricky said lightly.


    "What?!" Hiram yelled out of hatred.


    "I already told you what happened. What else do you want me to say?" Ricky responded. The


    expression on his face remained unchanged, eyebrows raised in amusement as if he hadn''t just


    announced Aaron''s and Hyatt''s death. Courtesy was useless now that he had gotten what he came for


    after all.


    "You are looking for death!" Hiram''s heart was full of grief and rage for the death of Hyatt and Aaron,


    but the straw that broke the camel''s back was Ricky''s cold attitude towards their deaths. He felt


    everything disappear from his mind except for one objective¡ªRicky''s death.


    He went berserk, as his mighty power burst out in a frenzy, and since he was an upper-grade demi-


    spiritual emperor, his power was nearly as potent as the true ruling power. The sea boiled and


    exploded, as it sent dozens of water columns up into the sky.


    Ricky felt Hiram''s attack as an immense pressure that crumbled his very being, as it tried to envelop


    and absorb his essence.


    At this time, Spike intervened and resisted Hiram''s attack to defend Ricky. It must have been Bruce and


    hispanions who asked Spike to help, and since he was the only one whose power was anywhere


    near Hiram''s level, he was able to block the attack.


    Hiram''s eyes turned murderous when he thought that Ricky was conspiring with the others. He had not


    expected Spike to help Ricky, but he also noticed that Ricky had walked out of the cave together with


    others, and they had seemed to be getting along.


    As he thought over these things, he became convinced that Ricky must have chosen to side with the


    Super Pce.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Hiram hissed.


    "Kenney has be a guest of the Super Pce, and as such, I will not allow you to hurt him. Please


    go on your way," Spike said indifferently.


    "If you don''t get out of my way, all the people in this sea will know what happened in the Dragon Cave


    by tomorrow, and I will let them know that the Super Pce has gotten the inheritance of the Flood


    Dragons!" Hiram threatened Spike harshly since he had noticed that Ricky and Spike had already


    be allies.


    "By the way, Kenny, your friends are still staying at my Shark Pce. Do you want to know if they are


    alright?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my friends. I''m sure they are well, aren''t you, Soar?" Ricky just smiled


    mysteriously. Then he turned his eyes to look at the distance.


    As soon as Ricky mentioned him, Soar spoke up.


    "Ha-ha, brother, of course! We had a great time at Shark Pce!" Led by Evil Mandragora, Soar and


    hispanies came out from the darkness.


    A wave-like shock rippled among the warriors, especially Hiram and Spike.


    With their power, they could sense anyone nearby, even a strong demi-spiritual emperor. But at the


    moment, they didn''t detect the presence of the youths, not until they were right in front of them, which


    was strange because none of them had even reached the level of a semi-spiritual emperor.


    ''Kenney''s friends must have some great hiding skills!'' Spike thought to himself with awe.


    "How is this possible? You left the Shark Pce and arrived here without any trace. How did you do


    that?" Hiram roared with his dark eyes narrowed hatefully. Somehow, he had an ominous feeling that


    something terrible was about to happen.


    "Ha-ha, Hiram, your men took our departure quite badly!" Soar replied with amusement, andughter


    twinkled in his eyes.


    "Bruce, this Kenney is nowhere near ordinary. If I remember correctly, there are two lower-grade demi-


    spiritual emperors guarding the Shark Pce, but they still failed to stop Kenny''s friends," Spike said to


    Bruce with astonishment.


    "Father, Kenney defeated Stuart earlier even when Stuart was using his full strength. Kenney cultivates


    the chaotic power and dares to challenge even those who are at a higher level than him! He is an ace


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    genius. We can''t use our usual standards to judge the real strength of his friends, because they are


    probably like Kenney, who is so much more than he lets on! So, please don''t attach too much


    importance on the superficial levels when teaching our disciples from now on,"


    Bruce said to his father, as they looked at Ricky and his friends with a mix of respect and curiosity.


    "Got it!" Spike gazed at his son with fondness in his eyes. He was so proud that his son had learned so


    much in such a short time.


    "But now, please help us defeat Hiram. After all, none of us can defeat Hiram except for you."


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be so polite as if I were a stranger, kid!" Spike let out augh and patted his son on his


    shoulder.


    "Well, let''s see how much progress Hiram has made over the years!"


    Meanwhile, Hiram was ring hatefully at Ricky and his friends who had recently reunited. "Great! Now


    that you are all here, I could kill two birds with one stone. Or should I say, I will kill all of you!" Hiram


    shouted impatiently. He seemed to be in a frenzy, ready to kill Ricky and hispanions.


    The iplete ruling power of an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor enveloped his entire body and


    created an iplete Ruling World.


    "Humph! Hiram, if you want to kill my guests, you should try to beat me first!" Spike said in a cold voice,


    as he released his aura as an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor.


    "I''ll kill you as well!" Hiram snarled, as he turned to Spike with a murderous look.


    He knew that among everyone present, only Spike could stand up to him. He would take care of him


    first then, and the others would fall to his feet soon after.


    The tension thickened around them, as the fierce battle between the two upper-grade demi-spiritual


    emperors neared itsmencement.


    But at that moment, Ricky suddenly called out to Spike, "Sir! I am the one who started this, so let me


    be the one to fight this battle. Hiram wants to kill me, but I want to kill him as well.


    Don''t forget that we have other problems that we need to solve."


    After Ricky spoke, the momentum of the two upper-grade demi-spiritual emperors gradually became


    weaker. For a few seconds, Spike stood in shocked silence, but Hiram readily burst out much stronger


    killing intent before Spike could say anything more.

 Chapter 974 Arrival At The Western Land

    Chapter 974 Arrival At The Western Land


    "Kenney, you''d better leave Hiram to me. You''re no match for him yet. But since you''re my son''s friend,


    then you''re also a friend of the Super Pce. With this, I vow that I won''t allow Hiram to hurt you in any


    manner," Spike said to Ricky through telepathy upon recovering from shock.


    "Don''t worry about me, sir. Now that I have said that, I am confident that I can defeat him," Ricky


    replied. "After all, I came here with a striking and powerful warrior with me."


    "A powerful warrior?" Spike was not quite sure of what Ricky was trying to say. As a result, he was


    taken aback by Ricky''s words. At this moment, he seemed to understand why Soar and the others


    could havee out of the Shark Pce.


    On the other hand, he was curious about the level of this powerful warrior that Ricky had just


    mentioned. If the said powerful warrior was a demi-spiritual emperor, then Spike would have sensed his


    or her presence already since all of Ricky''spanions should be just around the corner at that


    moment.


    ''Could the strong warrior be a spiritual emperor? I wonder, '' Spike thought to himself as he was curious


    about this warrior''s identity.


    This was because only spiritual emperors''plete ruling power could be hidden from the demi-


    spiritual emperors'' senses.


    However, he could still not understand how Ricky could take a spirit emperor with him.


    "You can''t bite off more than you can chew. Seems like you are such in a hurry to go to hell. Let me


    help you with that. I can send you there as soon as we finish this," Hiram snorted grimly as he couldn''t


    stand Ricky any more. In the blink of an eye, he activated a strong attack that swept towards Ricky.


    Despite this crippling attack, Ricky did not take a single nce at him.


    At that moment, the sea water and the void where Hiram was standing suddenly balled up, causing


    Hiram to shrink into a tiny particle and disappear.


    Such a scene caused all of the people of the Super Pce dumbfounded. All they knew was that


    Hiram suddenly vanished into thin air the moment he was about to attack Ricky. On the other hand,


    Ricky and hispanions remainedposed because they very well knew who was behind Hiram''s


    disappearance¡ªthe Evil Mandragora.


    However, their hearts still sighed in dismay due to the huge gap between a spiritual emperor''s strength


    and a demi-spiritual emperor''s As a matter of fact, it was so speedy that it only took a millionth second


    for the former to defeat thetter.


    It was natural for Spike, Bruce, and the others to feel puzzled.


    ''It must be a spiritual emperor! I didn''t expect that Kenney would be protected by a spiritual emperor.


    What can we say? Hiram has been courting death. How dare he attempt to murder someone being


    protected by a spiritual emperor?'' As soon as he recovered from being shaken, Spike was one hundred


    percent convinced that the powerful warrior behind Ricky''s protection was no other than a spiritual


    emperor.


    On another note, the reason why the Evil Mandragora acted so stealthily was exactly because she was


    afraid that Spike and the others would discover the evil spirit power that she exuded.


    That would cause trouble for Ricky.


    With a little shame, Spike admitted to Ricky, "Kenney, it seems that I have made an unnecessary offer."


    "Don''t take it seriously, sir. I know that you were just being kind when you offered to help me a while


    ago. Anyway, I must thank you for it," Ricky said with a smirk.


    Hearing that, Spike could never feel more relieved.


    Afterwards, Ricky and hispanions no longer hesitated to leave the ce. They bade goodbye to


    Bruce and Stuart and left for the Western Land.


    As for the Shark Pce, they firmly believed that Spike would seize the opportunity to control the


    ce.


    On the other hand, due to the Evil Mandragora''s extreme ruling power, Hiram had already been


    wrecked into smithereens.


    When the Evil Mandragora attacked and killed the demi-spiritual emperor hastily, she tried her best to


    hide her aura so that she would not draw the attention of the other spiritual emperors within the sea


    area.


    Meanwhile, for insurance purposes, they headed to the Western Land as fast as they could.


    However, something very unexpected happened to Ricky as soon as they left¡ªStuart was able to


    identify him.


    But to be specific, it was the person behind Stuart who was able to identify him.


    "Elder Stein, you clearly saw how the spiritual emperor behind Kenney attacked and killed Hiram,


    right?" Stuart asked an elderly figure in the area through telepathy just after Ricky and hispanions


    left the sea area.


    The figure hid in the depths of the void,pletely concealed from everyone. On another note, the


    figure was considered to be so powerful that even the Evil Mandragora and Hannah were unable to


    discover him.


    "Yes, young master. I saw her. To be exact, she seems to be a devil spiritual emperor!" the figure,


    named Stein, replied in the same manner.


    "What do you mean by that?" confused, Stuart asked. At that moment, he could not wrap his head


    around the thought on why Ricky would have a devil spiritual emperor as hispanion. If that were


    the case, then Stein should have stood out and fought with her.


    "Young master, have you heard of the story about a young man named Ricky from the Eastern Land?"


    asked Stein.


    From Stein''s question, Stuart immediately realized whom he had meant. Taking a chance, he could not


    help but rify, "Is he Ricky? No wonder I have never heard of any genius named Kenny from the


    Eastern Land. So that''s why! It didn''t really cross my mind that he was Ricky."


    "As a creature from the continent, I should have stood out and killed the devil spiritual emperor who


    was protecting him. However, I chose not to all because I found out that the devil spiritual emperor was


    under his control," Stein exined in detail.


    "So that exins it. But why do all the people say that he conspired with the devils?" Stuart asked as


    he shook his head. In fact, Stuart didn''t think that Ricky was capable of conniving with the devils. After


    all, it didn''t show in his personality.


    If he was someone who had been in collusion with devils, then he would not have given the inherited


    cultivation methods and the Omnipotent Skills of the Flood Dragons to them back when they were in


    the Dragon Cave.


    Now, he could understand why Ricky kept his own appearance from them.


    "Young master, that is exactly how people talk about others. You should know that by now," Stein said.


    "Since Ricky has received your approval, then I only hope that he can pass the test.


    A genius who has cultivated the chaotic power should be the backbone of the world in the future


    fighting against the devils. Moreover, maybe he can lend you a hand when you fight for the position of


    the chief someday.


    And besides, the woman by his side has something to do with us." Weirdly enough, Stein suddenly


    changed the topic of the discussion.


    "Stein, I can''t understand what you are trying to say. How could the woman by Ricky''s side have


    something to do with us?" Stuart asked again, baffled.


    "That''s because I could feel that she is emitting one hundred percent pure feminine power, which is of


    the purest kind,"


    Stein answered back.


    After Ricky and the others left the sea area, luck seemed to be on their side, for they had not


    encountered any trouble along the way. Two monthster, they managed to cross the sea area and


    arrive at anotherrge continent¡ªthe Western Land.


    In these two months, they all had made great progress. By using the Devouring Zone, Ricky had


    refined the three Flood Dragons'' cadavers into blood essence. Afterwards, he distributed the blood


    essence among hispanions.


    During that period of time, Soar, Pearl, Hugh, and Amanda all became demi-spiritual emperors, all


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    thanks to the blood essence of the Flood Dragons.


    On the other hand, Ricky made a breakthrough and became a second-sspleted spiritual king


    and strengthened his cultivation level. This was a great demonstration of the great effect of the blood


    essence from the Flood Dragons at the Emperor Level.


    Nevertheless, Ricky was still unable to reach the level of lower-grade demi-spiritual emperor.


    Somehow, he found it too difficult to challenge who was at a higher level than him at the Demi-emperor


    Level.


    In addition, his saber intent was enhanced greatly from being primary thirty percent topleted thirty


    percent due to the effect of the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Is this the Western Land?


    Whew! I can''t believe that we''ve finally arrived after almost three months'' worth of travel," they all


    sighed with intense tiredness as soon as theynded on the continent.


    Although they had always flown over the sea area, they all felt that the continent was more suitable for


    them. After all, this is where they felt morefortable living on.


    "Yes, it''s familiar. I can already smell the breeze! This is, indeed, the Western Land," Hugh said with


    glee while looking at the marvelous nts around him.

 Chapter 975 About Amelia

    Chapter 975 About Amelia


    "So, this is the Western Land. I can feel that the spiritual energy emitted by heaven and earth is much


    denser here than in the Eastern Land," Ricky eximed as he felt the difference in the spiritual energy


    from the two ces he had been to.


    With the use of his five zones, he was able to sense that the Western Land was wealthier in terms of


    spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It was probable that there were many spiritual emperors residing


    in the Western Land, with many middle spiritual emperors among them.


    "Ricky, you''re right about this ce. The Western Land has the densest and purest spiritual energy of


    heaven and earth among the four majornds. Therefore, it is the most powerful ce among the four


    majornds when ites to overall strength," said Hugh excitedly.


    "Perhaps this could be because the Western Land has less been invaded by the devils recently."


    "In that case, there must be many middle spiritual emperors left in the Western Land, right?" Ricky


    muttered.


    "That''s for sure. It is said that the leaders of the five strongest forces in the Western Land are all middle


    spiritual emperors," Hugh replied. "Moreover, those five forces have divided the Western Land into five


    regions and they control the Western Land together. Rumor has it that with their leadership, no creature


    dares to disobey them."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, I see," Ricky said as he nodded.


    Soon after, Ricky shifted his gaze to Amanda and said in a gentle voice, "Amanda, would you like to tell


    me how I can help Amelia?"


    "Of course. I guess now is the perfect time to tell you," Amanda answered back with a smile.


    Coming from a powerful force at the Demi-emperor Level, both Amanda and Amelia hailed from the


    Hong n.


    The Hong n had spiritual emperors from the past generations. Thus, the n''s blood power was at


    the Emperor Level. On the other hand, the n''s blood power¡ªthe Rainwater blood power¡ªwas a


    bloodline blessed with the water element.


    Given that Amelia possessed the Rainwater Mutant, she had an in-depth awakening of this blood


    power. With this, the n was expecting her to be a spiritual emperor in the future.


    Of course, this was of great importance to the Hong n. As soon as Amelia became a spiritual


    emperor, the n would be automatically be a spiritual-emperor force, granting them a ce in


    the Western Land.


    However, no matter how great the opportunities were for Amelia because of the Rainwater Mutant, it


    also caused her a lot of trouble.


    Meanwhile, there was a spiritual emperor force in the region where the Hong n was located¡ªthe


    Chu n. It was said that this n controlled seven demi-spiritual emperor forces, which included the


    Hong n.


    The Chu n had a son, Carney Chu, who was born with the Heavenly Fire Mutant. At an early age,


    he could cultivate a me that could be transformed into the heavenly me. With that being said, the


    Chu n spent a lot of their resources so that they could find an Omnipotent Skill for their son. After


    using a great deal of their assets, they had finally acquired what Carney Chu needed: the Fire


    Transforming Form.


    The Fire Transforming Form involvedpleting seven steps. Each time the cultivator


    aplished a step of cultivation, he would get even more closer to the heavenly me. After he


    finished the requirements and achieving thepleteness, the me inside his body wouldpletely


    be transformed into the heavenly me.


    At that point, Carney would surely have no difficulty in bing a middle spiritual emperor with the


    help of his Heavenly Fire Mutant and his seven-star spiritual meridian. In fact, if he was fortunate and


    unyielding enough, he could even be the number one spiritual emperor in the entire Western


    Land.


    In the cultivation of the Fire Transforming Form, every step of cultivation required a soft mutant''s


    blood power to act as a buffer. Otherwise, the cultivator would not be able to handle the heat of the


    heavenly fire, which could lead to the cultivator''s death.


    In this context, the soft mutant could be a mutant with any of the following elements: water, wind, or


    wood.


    By then, Carney had already finished four of the seven steps of cultivation. With this, the Chu n had


    already extracted the blood power of four girls with mutants in preparation for the seeding steps of


    cultivation.


    Of course, as a kind ofpensation, the Chu n had already given cultivation resources to each of


    the forces that the four girls belonged to.


    But no matter how many cultivation resources they were able to provide to the forces, they could never


    make up for the loss of the mutants'' owners. After all, any mutant owner was regarded as the hope for


    their force''s development.


    But the Chu n was a spiritual emperor force, so no one except another spiritual emperor force could


    resist the Chu n.


    Now that Carney''s Fire Transforming Form had reached the fifth step, he needed one more soft


    mutant. After searching for another mutant owner, they came across Amelia''s Rainwater Mutant and


    thought that it was what Carney needed.


    In order to save her mutant, Amelia had to run away from the Chu n. She needed to hide, so she


    went on to a remote ce in the Eastern Land called the Snow Land. But unfortunately, the Chu n


    was quick enough to learn her whereabouts.


    With nowhere else for her to run to, it seemed that Carney was bound to snatch away Amelia''s blood


    power.


    Carney was quite familiar with who Amelia was, for he had seen her before. In fact, he was obsessed


    with how pretty she was. At that point, he not only longed for Amelia''s blood power, but he also wanted


    to keep Amelia''s body and womanhood for himself.


    As far as the Hong n knew, Carney was only interested in Amelia''s current state. Once he took


    away the blood power of her mutant, they were not sure whether Carney would still like the disabled


    version of her.


    As soon as that happened, they bet that Carney would no longer take interest in Amelia.


    "Damn it! What do the Chu n think they''re doing? How dare they cast their greedy eyes on Ricky''s


    other wife-to-be? They are asking for death!" Soar''s nostrils red angrily after hearing Amanda''s


    statement.


    "Oh, shut up!" Ricky said indifferently.


    Keeping it to himself, Ricky thought, ''What a big mouth! How could he describe Amelia as my future


    wife-to-be!''


    "Amanda, which realms are the Chu n''s spiritual emperors at?" Ricky inquired.


    "As far as I know, they have two spiritual emperors, and both of them are lower spiritual emperors,"


    Amanda responded.


    "Merely lower spiritual emperors, you say? Then why don''t you just let the Evil Mandragora deal with


    them?" Pearl said monotonously.


    With a trace of jealousy in her heart, Pear could not help but give unsolicited advice. Although she did


    not openly admit it, the fact was that she didn''t want Ricky to have feelings for another woman.


    Pearl didn''t think about any other factor. She only believed that it would be more convenient if the Evil


    Mandragora stood out and dealt with the Chu n.


    "Ricky, I kind of roughly agree with Pearl," Tina said in a smiling voice.


    At that moment, Ricky felt a tiny bit helpless, for he exactly knew what the two girls were up to.


    All they thought about was that they didn''t want Ricky to get involved with another possible love rival''s


    matter.


    Unfortunately, Ricky could not do what they had suggested. Once the Evil Mandragora took action, she


    would surely not be able to escape her doom because of the middle spiritual emperors.


    "Don''t be joking, Pearl. If we do that, then I guess that none of us can escape," Ricky said as he


    shrugged his shoulders.


    Pearl didn''t dare say anything about Ricky''s words. After all, she knew that there was some truth in


    what he said.


    "Ha-ha, I think someone is jealous," Soar teased.


    But he stopped pestering as soon as he saw Pearl cast him a cold re.


    "Yes, Ricky is right. If the Evil Mandragora fights against the Chu n, then I''m afraid that all of us will


    be themon target of all the forces in the Western Land. We will be doomed if that happens,"


    Amanda said with blushed cheeks, embarrassed.


    Figuring out Pearl''s jealousy, Amanda was sure that she could not me her at all. After all, she


    thought that it was natural for every woman to be jealous in this situation.


    "Amanda, since you asked me toe here, I believe that you had alreadye up with a way to


    solve the problem. I hope you do, because she asked me to make that promise to her," Ricky reminded


    her.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, you are really keen to have realized this," Hugh said with augh.


    "Well, it seems that you have already figured it out. Please tell me all about it!" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Ricky, the n that we havee up with can not only help Amelia get rid of the Chu n, but also


    provide you with an opportunity to improve yourself," exined Hugh.


    "Of course, this involves something that you might find hard to do. But in my opinion, you should not


    "Are you sure about this? Well, that doesn''t sound pretty bad! What are you waiting for? Spill the


    details," Ricky asked enthusiastically upon hearing Hugh''s excited words.

 Chapter 976 The Hong Clan

    Chapter 976 The Hong n


    "Both the Hong n and the Chu n live under the rule of the Spirit Sect, one of the five major


    forces," Hugh exined.


    "There are seven steps to cultivate the Fire Transforming Form, and there should be four years


    between each step. That means, after finishing one step, Carney needs to wait four years before he


    can continue to the next step. Now, there are still four months left before his next cultivation.


    We have two and a half months before the Spirit Sect will conduct their selectionpetition, and


    those who rank in the top ten would be recognized as core disciples of the Spirit Sect.


    And there is no doubt that they will exert a lot of effort to train those core disciples.


    The Chu n will be extremely cautious of the Spirit Sect since even though Carney is a genius, he


    isn''t strong enough to protect his n. In contrast, the Spirit Sect has two middle spiritual emperors


    who can help the core disciples grow more quickly."


    "Okay, I think I understand," Ricky said, nodding. "However, I think Carney will take part in the


    the emperors of the Spirit Sect?"


    "Ricky, if Carney is only a genius from the demi-spiritual emperor force, he will certainly be appreciated


    by the Spirit Sect.


    But he also is actually from a spiritual-emperor force, and once he bes strong enough, the Chu


    n is very likely to rece the Spirit Sect to be the new ruler. So, how would the emperors of the


    Spirit Sect appreciate him? No matter what they give to him, his loyalty to the Chu n will never


    waver,"


    Hugh said as he shook his head. He couldn''t me Ricky for not immediately seeing the implications,


    as it was quite political in nature.


    "That''s also the reason why the Spirit Sect decided to hold the selectionpetition. They want to


    select and cultivate a disciple that can rival Carney. Or else, after twenty or thirty years, Carney will


    govern the whole Western Land."


    "Is there anyone in the Spirit Sect that can fight against Carney?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, but in the future, no one will stand a chance against him. The Spirit Sect ns to select someone


    who can be his equal, instead of doing something devious to hurt Carney. Thus, I think the Spirit Sect


    can be regarded as a decent faction."


    "Oh, I see. Now I get it." Ricky nodded, his face brightening with sudden rity.


    "Look, there is no doubt that you are qualified to be a core disciple. Besides, if you show them your


    chaotic power, you might be recognized by the two middle spiritual emperors of the Spirit Sect. Then,


    you can im that Amelia and you have fallen in love with each other, and Carney will have no choice


    but to give up..."


    Ricky''s eyes bugged out at Hugh''s sudden segue, and his cheeks and the tips of his ears flushed red.


    "What?! Wait a minute! That is too ridiculous!" Ricky interrupted Hugh with embarrassment.


    When they heard that, Soar, Hannah, and She smiled mischievously, while Pearl suddenly looked


    sullen, her lips pulled into a tight frown. She had been worrying about this before, and now it was


    happening.


    In the Massacring Zone, Tina''s face also turned somber, and the light in her eyes dimmed slightly.


    However, the twodies knew that Ricky wouldn''t just stand by if his friends needed help. He would go


    all out to fight for them, even though it could lead to his death.


    What was more, Amelia was a beauty. They didn''t think that Ricky would have any reason to refuse.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not a big deal. Amelia is gorgeous, and she owns the Rainwater Mutant. There is


    no reason for you to reject her, Ricky." Hugh smirked at Ricky''s blushing face as he teased him.


    Ricky sputtered, and his mouth closed and opened repeatedly like a fish. His words seemed to


    disappear before he could say it.


    But his silence satisfied Hugh greatly, who continued to persuade Ricky, saying, "That is a great


    opportunity! Amelia won''t refuse to be your girlfriend! Anyway, in the martial world, it is normal for an


    ace genius to be apanied by a few prettydies.


    What do you think, Pearl?"


    Hugh even asked for Pearl''s opinion, which just embarrassed her more. In the end, she chose to


    remain silent.


    "Ricky, you know my sister. She''s exceedingly fascinating and charming. She would be an asset for


    you!" Amanda suddenly piped in, unable to stay quiet. Even if it seemed desperate, she wanted to


    strive for her sister''s happiness.


    And above all, she didn''t want such an ace genius like Ricky to slip between her sister''s fingers.


    "Guys, let''s talk about thister. The most important thing for me right now is to prepare for the


    selectionpetition. I need to be chosen as the core disciple of the Spirit Sect." Ricky bashfully


    scratched his head and changed the topic.


    "Besides, what if someone from the Hong n is selected as the core disciple?"


    "That''s a possibility, but that person should first be rmended by two middle spiritual emperors.


    Only then can he be qualified to fight against the Chu n. And, in the whole Eastern Land and the


    Western Land, only you can do that," Hugh said sincerely, as he persuaded Ricky.


    Again, Ricky fell into a thoughtful silence.


    "Congrattions to you. It seems that you''ve gotten another beautiful girlfriend!" Tina said sharply, with


    a hint of jealousy in her voice.


    "Tina, you know what kind of person I am..." Ricky started to exin once he heard Tina''s words. After


    all, he also cared about what she thought of him.


    "Oh, I know you well, all right. Once you meet a beautiful girl, your eyes will light up," Tina muttered


    darkly, her lips curled in a deep frown.


    "Uh..." Ricky hesitated.


    He didn''t know what to say or how to exin himself, and he wasn''t sure that Tina would listen anyway.


    "Ha-ha. Ricky, since you didn''t say anything, I''ll take your silence as your acquiescence. Amanda, now


    that Ricky has agreed to our suggestion, I will go back to the Heavenly Sword Sect first, and then I will


    pay a visit to the Hong n afterward," Hugh said decisively, as he was also worried about his force.


    Thus, as soon as he said that, he turned away and left.


    "Goodbye, everyone!"


    The Heavenly Sword Sect was a force that was almost as strong as the Hong n, and it was also


    under the rule of the Chu n.


    Meanwhile, Amanda led Ricky and hispanions toward therge city where Hong n was.


    Thisrge city was named Crimson City, and it stood in front of a big mountain that overshadowed the


    city.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A grave atmosphere had shrouded the Hong n like a shadow for almost two years.


    The Chu n was like a mountain that suppressed them under its looming presence, and it was


    because of this situation that Amelia became the Hong n''s hope for revitalization.


    But today, the atmosphere was even much graver, especially in the cultivation square of the Hong


    n. All the disciples of the Hong n were furiously staring at the central arena.


    Disciples of the Hong n were scattered around the arena. Some of them werepleted spiritual


    kings, but they stumbled like young colts, as they tried to get up from the ground. Their robes were


    ragged, and their bodies were battered and broken.


    Behind the arena, several young men in red sneered down at those disciples dismissively.


    Meanwhile, on top of a distant building, a few middle-aged men and old men stared at that scene, with


    their fists tightly clutched. The fingernails on their fingers sank deep into the flesh of their palms,


    making crescent-shaped wounds that bled lightly. They wanted to help their disciples, but the battles


    were between the juniors alone.


    In the middle of the arena stood a young man in a red robe with long crimson hair. His mouth was


    turned up into a disdainful smile, as his eyes scanned around the disciples of the Hong n that were


    present. He eyed them with scorn.


    Then, the young man said indifferently, "Well, is there anyone else who wants to join this battle on


    behalf of the Hong n? I, Curran, allow you five, so-calledpleted spiritual kings, to attack me


    together!"

 Chapter 977 Amelias Reappearance

    Chapter 977 Amelia''s Reappearance


    As soon as his words trailed away, the Hong n''s disciples immediately felt embarrassed. As a result,


    a strong and unparalleled killing intent awakened in their hearts. At this moment, they were so angry


    that all they wanted to do was to chop Curran and grind him into meat paste.


    But of course, they were forbidden to do that. If they could defeat Curran fairly, then the Chu n


    would not have any justifiable reason to give them some trouble. But if they swarmed forward and beat


    Curran together with the majority, then it would only give the Chu n their needed reason to retaliate.


    If this happened, then Amelia would have no choice but to ept her fate, which was the opposite of


    what they had wanted for her.


    In fact, Amelia was the hope of the Hong n, and they had seen her as a goddess and they all


    admired her.


    ''Damn it! How dare he show up here with his arrogance? If only Ablett and Amanda were here!'' all the


    disciples of the Hong n thought with resentment in their hearts.


    ''Ablett has broken through and be a demi-spiritual emperor. Even if he were here, I''m afraid that


    he would still not be able to fight against that lousy Curran. I guess that''s why the damn Curran dared


    toe here in the first ce, ''


    one of the disciples of the Hong n thought. Despite looking very angry, all of them chose not to open


    their mouths. Seeing this, Curran felt nothing but amusement.


    Being Carney''s cousin, he was also considered as a genius in the Chu n. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    have been close to the demi-spiritual emperor realm at all. In fact, he had already won most battles


    against opponents at the same level.


    Meanwhile, if the Hong n obediently agreed with their request, then they would not have gone so


    far. However, the Hong n didn''t cooperate with them. Despite this, they could not bully the Hong


    n out in the open since the Chu n was a spiritual-emperor force, after all. They needed to keep


    their decency in the public.


    One of the reasons why Curran came this time was to subdue the disciples of the Hong n. All he


    wanted to do was to let the Hong n know that they were nothing in front of the powerful Chu n.


    Although he was close to a demi-spiritual emperor, he was still considered as apleted spiritual


    king. So when he came to the Hong n, his only intention was to challenge thepleted spiritual


    kings at peak state. Knowing that he was invincible with his talent of defeating opponents in the same


    realm, he believed that he could multitask and defeat several disciples of the Hong n


    simultaneously.


    ''You are really over-confident! How dare you refuse the Chu n''s offer?'' Curran thought to himself as


    heughed grimly in silence.


    Soon after, he opened his mouth again and sneered, "What''s going on here? Don''t tell me you''re still


    afraid to fight me. Oh,e on, I''ve already given you the permission to fight me five at a time! Or


    maybe the reason why you can''t is because the Hong n doesn''t even have fivepleted spiritual


    kings at peak state to fight against me? Tsk. Too bad."


    Crack! Crack!


    As soon as the disciples of the Hong n heard Curran''s audacious words, they could not help but


    clench their fists in anger, deeply stabbing their fingernails right into their flesh and emitting the sound


    of crushing bones.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s kill him! Go ahead!" several disciples of the Hong nmunicated


    with each other through telepathy as they could not bear such an embarrassment.


    "If we kill him, then the entire Hong n will be doomed!" some other disciples echoed their thoughts


    as they disagreed with the matter.


    "So are you trying to say that we have no choice but to watch him assume great airs in front of us? We


    can be killed, but we can''t stand here and be humiliated!"


    "Once you die without regret, you will leave everything behind. But have you ever considered the


    welfare of the old, weak, sick, and disabled members of the Hong n? I''m afraid that they would have


    to be ves by then."


    After voicing their concerns, silence began to fill the air.


    "Well, it seems that there''s nobody strong enough to challenge me here. s, could this be any more


    pathetic? I wanted topete with you, but you don''t even have the courage to stand up for


    yourselves and fight. I guess we''ll call it a day. Let''s go!" Curran let out a sigh and ordered his


    attendants to follow him.


    Now that he had achieved his goal, he didn''t need to humiliate the members of the Hong n


    anymore. All he knew was that he had to have a sense of decency. Otherwise, if he went too far, then


    the demi-spiritual emperors of the Hong n might stand out to fight him. If that happened, Curran was


    sure that he would be defeated. By then, the demi-spiritual emperors of the Chu n would also have


    to take part in the fight, which would make things too problematic and chaotic.


    After all, their purpose had to be too obvious¡ªall they wanted to do was to force the Hong n to


    submit to them.


    If they pressed the Hong n too hard, then they might choose to surrender to the Spirit Sect


    unconditionally. If that ever happened, the Chu n would get nothing in the end.


    "Since you want to test how capable the younger generation of the Hong n is, then say no more. I


    will fight with you!" At this moment, a clear yet angry voice pushed through the dead silence that filled


    the air.


    When everyone heard this, all their eyes tried to find whom the voice belonged to.


    Just then, all their eyes were stered onto this girl from the Hong n who bravely walked gracefully


    towards Curran.


    Wearing a red robe, the girl appeared to be skinny as her clothes loosely fit her. Although what she was


    wearing did not fit her very well, it still disyed her perfect figure. As she walked, she fixed her long,


    jet-ck hair that fell straight like a quiet waterfall.


    On the other hand, her cheeks seemed to be soft, rosy, and well hydrated.


    All the disciples who watched her from her side could not help but gush over her perfectly outlined face.


    At that moment, no one dared to take their eyes off her for her exceedingly beautiful face caught


    everyone''s attention.


    If Ricky were here, he could surely recognize, based on his memory, this girl as Amelia. He had once


    promised her that he would immediatelye to her aid whenever she needed one, no matter how


    serious and difficult the situation might be.


    During that moment, all the disciples of the Hong n were delighted and astonished by her presence,


    for they all adored and idolized her.


    In fact, they did not expect Amelia to be there. For the longest time, Amelia had been in seclusion to


    avoid Carney''s chase. All they could remember was that she was like a goddess, even if a lot of the


    disciples were double her age.


    "What? It''s Amelia. I heard that you have been in seclusion, and I didn''t expect you toe out today.


    It seems that the timing could never be more perfect than this," Curran eximed as he was also


    surprised to see Amelia in the flesh.


    He stared at Amelia with obscene eyes. After all, with the beauty that Amelia exuded, no man could


    stay unmoved by a woman like her.


    But Curran was only kidding himself, for he clearly knew that Amelia already belonged to his cousin,


    Carney. As he remembered this, he thought of the consequences of casting his greedy eyes upon her.


    At that moment, fear suddenly poured all over his body like cold water.


    "Well, since you said that there was nobody strong enough in the Hong n, of course I have to stand


    out and defend my n! After all, that''s not true," Amelia said indifferently as she directly jumped onto


    the battle tform where Curran was standing.


    "Oh, really? Dear Amelia, are you sure that you want to fight with me?" Curran asked, grinning, after


    hearing what Amelia had said.


    "Certainly!" Amelia said ndly. Meanwhile as she stood still, a strong wave of water power rose from


    her body, going up to her maximum.


    In fact, that was the power of apleted spiritual king at peak state.


    "Now, my power,e out!" Amelia eximed with firmness after bursting out the power of her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rainwater Mutant. Soon enough, some of the water power around her was also transformed into


    raindrops.


    Meanwhile, the water and the raindrops inteced around Amelia''s body, evolving into her strongest


    Rainwater Momentum. The Rainwater Momentum should have been a kind of soft power, but because


    of Amelia''s surging anger, it had developed an obvious killing intent on the surface.


    The anger that pushed her was no other than her undeniable hatred towards the Chu n.


    Due to the Rainwater Mutant, Amelia''s power directly increased from apleted spiritual king at peak


    state to something that was close to a demi-spiritual emperor. As a result, her power was at par to that


    of Curran.


    At that moment, all the disciples of the Hong n gathered around and looked optimistic as soon as


    they felt Amelia''s strong power. They looked forward to seeing Amelia defeat and destroy the hateful


    Curran.


    Seeing the energy that Amelia had summoned, Curran''s eyes immediately darkened.


    At the sight of this, all he felt was more arrogance, for he knew and believed in his own capabilities and


    strength.


    "Amelia, if that''s what you want, then let me put your Rainwater Mutant to the test," Curran said as he


    grinned while his momentum rose rapidly.

 Chapter 978 Fight Between Amelia And Curran

    Chapter 978 Fight Between Amelia And Curran


    Most of the members of the Chu n cultivated the Light Apperception with the fire attribute, and so


    did Curran. With this power behind him, his whole body was aze with mes.


    Curran''s infernal power shone a deep crimson, and it was obvious that he had cultivated the infernal


    power to its extreme strength. But then, this was normal, as people of the Chu n had the blood


    power of heavenly fire.


    Some of the descendants of the Chu n had weaker blood powerpared to him, but all of them


    had the blood power of the heavenly fire.


    "Amelia, you may attack first," Curran said as he opened his arms as if to wee her.


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when Amelia started moving. And even if he didn''t ask her to attack


    first, she would have done that anyway, all for the sake of her n. Over the past two years, the Chu


    n had oppressed the Hong n mercilessly, and the people of the Hong n had all felt wronged


    and downtrodden.


    She was willing to agree to the Chu n''s request for the sake of her n, but she refused to ept


    that personally. They were lucky that she couldn''t abandon her n in any way. In the end, they could


    force her to cooperate for the sake of her n, but they could never force her to be loyal to them or to


    submit to their wishes willingly. But then, maybe she would still choose the path of destruction.


    Around her, the battle continued. The rainwater power gathered into several long whips. These whips


    were originally soft and as harmless as raindrops, but at that moment, they transformed into sharp


    spear-like whips that stabbed straight toward her enemy.


    Perhaps it was because of the burning anger that she was nursing inside her that all her moves were


    simple, brutal, and full of hatred.


    ''You are too confident, woman, '' Curran thought as he red at her with disdain. He could feel the


    intense and overflowing killing intent that wasing from her, and it stirred the need inside him, the


    need to break this woman and teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget. He shivered in pleasure, as he


    envisioned how he could humiliate and kill her in just one stroke.


    He also knew that although he could kill this woman, to defeat her was the most that he could do,


    because anything more would stir Carney''s anger against him. After all, Carney wanted her for himself,


    and thest thing he wanted was to get in the way of that.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fire and water were the two most ipatible elements, and this could be easily observed in their


    battle. As Curran suppressed his fury, he threw several punches to Amelia''s direction.


    Boom! The collision of fire and water engulfed the whole battle tform with violent airwaves, which


    caused extremely low visibility.


    Within these airwaves, a figure adorned in mes moved inhumanly fast. It was Curran, who had


    darted towards Amelia in an attempt to win the battle through closebat.


    It was a well-nned strategy, for he knew that men were naturally stronger than women. Thus,


    women tended to shy away from hand-to-handbat and preferred long-ranged weapons. He was


    confident that Amelia couldn''t take him on if the battle was brought close to her.


    Boom! In the blink of an eye, Curran attacked Amelia closely, while she fought back with all her might.


    Unfortunately, after several exchanges, she was at a disadvantage.


    She was also a genius, so she immediately realized that at the rate the battle was going, it wasn''t long


    before Curran would haveplete control over the rhythm of their fight. And if that happened, there


    was no doubt that she would lose.


    And so, she chose to temporarily retreat, and she carefully tried to lengthen the distance between


    Curran and her.


    But Curran was a talented warrior, who had experienced a lot of battles, so he had morebat


    experience than her. At once, he could tell that she was trying to lengthen the distance between them.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just let her do as she pleased, so he broke out his highest speed and trailed


    after her. He kept the distance between them close and continued to fight her in closebat.


    Meanwhile, he used his fire that was as potent as the deadliest gue, and in his hands, it was used to


    its full capacity. Slowly but surely, Amelia was gradually suppressed.


    "Rainwater Mutant! Rainwater Transformation!" In the next moment, Amelia burst out the power of the


    Omnipotent Skill of her Rainwater Mutant, and her body turned into rainwater in a sh. Then she


    suddenly retreated, distancing herself from Curran, and when she was far enough, she turned back into


    her real body.


    Curran''s eyes narrowed resentfully, and he thought, ''The Omnipotent Skill of this mutant is indeed


    formidable!''


    And in his eyes, the green-headed monster reared its ugly head. He was overwhelmed by intense


    jealousy that had nothing to do with Amelia, but had everything to do with Carney and his Heavenly


    Fire Mutant.


    He thought that his talent was on par with Carney, and the only difference between them was the


    Heavenly Fire Mutant that Carney possessed. Unlike him, Carney was fully supported and nurtured by


    the whole Chu n, just because he had the Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    "Rainwater Momentum! Rainwater Dragon!"


    Amelia was still keeping a certain distance, but she didn''t waste a single second and quickly readied


    her own unique move. She pushed her Rainwater Mutant to the extreme and made a seal with her


    hands, and at once, enormous rainwater power surged.


    The power condensed and transformed into an indistinct shadow, with the vague shape of a dragon. It


    appeared like the god of the water¡ªa real water dragon¡ªand it came down from the sky with an


    invisible roar and bore down against Curran.


    ''So what? She will still fail even if she lengthens the distance between us, '' Curran sneered inwardly in


    disdain, and although he felt that Amelia was difficult to deal with, he was still confident that he could


    defeat her.


    Suddenly, the color of Curran''s eyes turned from ck to a bloody red, and within these eyes zed


    the strongest me. Strong forceful energy, which was the forceful me energy, oozed from every


    pore of his body.


    There was no doubt that he had cultivated this unique and powerful energy from the me, and it was a


    work of art.


    Curran gathered the forceful energy that was spreading from the me, and he transformed his hands


    into two sharp ws.


    Then he strode in the air confidently, as he faced-off with Amelia''s rainwater dragon. The sharp ws


    of the forceful energy suddenly stretched out and met the Rainwater Dragon.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, the Rainwater Dragon was eventually torn apart by the violent ws


    of forceful energy, and as his momentum abated, the ws turned into fists once again.


    Curran moved to throw a punch at Amelia, but she was quick to step back, and she condensed her


    defense instantly to resist Curran''s punch.


    However, this was not enough, and she was injured. The blood spilled from the corners of her mouth,


    and her body shook and trembled.


    "Amelia!" When they saw Amelia get hurt, all the disciples of the Hong n surged up in worry, and


    more than a few called out her name in fear. They were disconcerted that she couldn''t defend herself,


    and now she was going to be defeated.


    "No, we have to do something. We can''t let our Hong n be shamed like this," one of the people from


    the faraway stands murmured in denial, his hands clutched tight in fists. "This kind of humiliation is


    worse than a million deaths!"


    "They''re going too far in bullying others!"


    "We can''tpromise. Even if we send Amelia to them, the Chu n won''t appreciate what we have


    done, and they will just take advantage of her."


    "That''s right. The strong will dominate the weak, and in a n like the Chu n, there are no ties of


    friendship."


    "Well, since you all agree, we should now decide when we will see the chief of the Spirit Sect."


    Several people nodded at this, and after several discussions, the people of the Hong n finally made


    a decision.


    "Amelia, it seems that Hong n has been defeated in this battle," Curran said lightly, as he drew his


    hands over his chest.


    "Defeated? Do you think you can defeat me in this way?" Amelia said coldly, as she wiped the blood


    from the corner of her lips. At the same time, her power surged once again.


    In the blink of an eye, she burst out the blood power of the spiritual emperor, as well as her Rainwater


    Mutant. Her momentum and strength grew stronger and stronger, as it became apparent that Amelia


    was preparing to fight to her death.


    "In that case, I will defeat youpletely!" Curran replied coldly, as rage flickered inside him.


    If it weren''t for Carney, he would have ended the battle earlier with just a few moves, but thanks to


    Carney, he wasted his time talking nonsense with Amelia.


    "You don''t need to fight against this kind ofckey with all your might. Let me fight him. Besides, he is


    not worth your attack." A brisk voice sounded behind them.

 Chapter 979 You Are Just A Waste Of Blood

    Chapter 979 You Are Just A Waste Of Blood


    Just then, a figure walked out from the gate of the Hong n to the arena. Every head turned to the


    figure, and the ongoing battle was momentarily forgotten.


    What they could see at that moment was an ordinary-looking, middle-aged man. None of them knew


    that it was Ricky, who was using the middle realm of the Transforming Realm.


    All people were naturally confused because the disciples of the Hong n had never seen Ricky


    before. In this situation, they weren''t sure whether Ricky was a disciple of their n or not.


    None of them could identify who he was, and their minds were working slowly due to the pressure and


    humiliation that Curran had brought them.


    In contrast, the powerful demi-spiritual emperors of the Hong n were sensible, and they asked each


    other through the telepathic link, "How can this person enter? Why didn''t the guards stop him?"


    "Let''s see what he''s going to do first!" another demi-spiritual emperor answered.


    All eyes were fixed on Ricky, as he jumped up andnded beside Amelia on the tform.


    On the other hand, Amelia was just as confused as the rest of them, but something about Ricky''s eyes


    and the scent he gave off seemed familiar to her. And the way the middle-aged man looked at her was


    somewhatforting as well.


    She didn''t think that he was repulsive at all, so, like the others, she waited for him to say his piece.


    "Amelia, you''ve grown into a beautiful woman in just a few years. I''m so happy to see you!" Ricky


    teased through the telepathic link.


    And when Amelia heard this, she immediately knew who the man was.


    "Ricky, it''s you! Why are you here?" she cried out, although her appearance belied her words. Her


    facial expression stayed the same, and there wasn''t a single trace of surprise on her face.


    Of course, Amelia would never forget Ricky. After all, they had made a promise before.


    At that time, her intuition had been so sure that Ricky wasn''t a simple man, and he was totally different


    from what he appeared to be. So, Amelia let Ricky make the promise.


    She didn''t expect too much from that promise, but she couldn''t forget it because it was the first time


    she let a man make a promise to her. She remembered it clearly for she had a huge crush on Ricky at


    that time.


    After all, a girl would always remember clearly the first man whom she had a crush on.


    "I came to do as I promised," Ricky said as he smiled warmly at Amelia.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "But what happened to your face?" Amelia said incredulously. She stared at Ricky''s face, which had


    changed so much that she couldn''t even recognize him anymore. If it wasn''t for his eyes and scent that


    felt so familiar, she wouldn''t entertain him at all.


    "Well, I had to change my appearance for a personal reason. We''ll talk about thatter. Let me beat the


    "Ricky, Curran is not easy to deal with..."


    Amelia spoke in a wavering voice, worry evident on her face, but Ricky interrupted her and said, "Don''t


    worry. I don''t engage in fights that I know I''m doomed to lose."


    "Amelia, are all your disciples so impolite?" At this time, Curran interrupted their private conversation


    abruptly. He seemed uninterested with Ricky and didn''t even nce his way because, in his mind, the


    dragon shouldn''t care about the snake that loitered around.


    "You henchman! How dare you speak to Amelia that way! I''ll rip your mouth for thatter," said Ricky


    coolly.


    "Who the hell is that guy? He seems to know Amelia, but he is so arrogant!" The disciples from the


    Hong n seemed to have forgotten the humiliation that Curran had brought to them, as they were


    starting to buzz with curiosity once again.


    In their eyes, Ricky was too arrogant.


    Boom! This time, Curran couldn''t just ignore what Ricky had said. The tiny spark of anger in his heart


    roared into a big me that burned hotter every time Ricky opened his mouth.


    "I dare you to say that again?" Curran said to Ricky coldly.


    "Ha-ha, I will not only say it, but I will also exin what ackey is. Maybe you don''t get it!" Ricky


    replied with a sneer, and he proceeded to exin what ackey was in detail with a teasing smirk on


    his face.


    "Ackey is a thug hired by someone else, and they do their bidding like a loyal dog. They act like they


    are their hands or legs, as they go wherever they''re asked to go, or do whatever they''re asked to do.


    You''re probably Carney''s leg and his dog. Now, do you understand?"


    "Ha ha!" The arena erupted into raucous noise, filled with the boisterousughter of all the disciples of


    the Hong n. Even though for just a moment, they felt that it was payback because someone else


    was humiliating Curran.


    But their cheersted only a short while, as they worried about how furious he was going to be, and


    how he would react to this stranger who humiliated him.


    And their worries seemed to be well-founded. Without saying a word, Curran suddenly condensed his


    strongest power and punched Ricky''s face. He moved so fast that the Hong n disciples didn''t even


    see him move.


    They were so worried about Ricky that their hearts almost jumped out of their throats.


    Although some of them were annoyed with Ricky''s arrogance, he still stood up for their n, so they


    somewhat felt that he was on their side. Also, Ricky''s words really helped them vent their anger.


    All of them were surprised when instead of hitting Ricky, Curran''s punch hit air instead. Ricky had


    suddenly disappeared into thin air, but he reappeared just as quickly behind Curran.


    "How did that happen? Am I seeing things?" some of the disciples murmured lowly, as Ricky


    disappeared and reappeared. They watched in a daze, shocked and confused.


    "We are seeing things. That was real. That guy must have used profound steps to move that fast," one


    of the more knowledgeable disciples guessed.


    ''That man''s delicate steps could teleport him instantly. Where did Amelia meet such a person?'' the


    demi-spiritual emperor of the Hong n on the balcony not far away wondered in astonishment.


    Ricky''s arrival had caused a stir, and most of them were excited to know more about this stranger.


    Amelia''s eyes widened when she saw this, and she noticed that the young man seemed to have grown


    to a level she could not believe. He didn''t just show up without any preparation, but he had brought


    extraordinary power with him.


    At that moment, Amelia was terribly d that she followed her instincts that day.


    Meanwhile, Curran was utterly humiliated, and he felt as if he had been tricked by a monkey.


    But he didn''t know that the most humiliating thing was still underway, and he wouldn''t know what hit


    him once it was done.


    On the other hand, Ricky finally decided that insults were not enough, so he kicked Curran right at his


    buttocks. He didn''t use too much power, as that would have thrown him too far, but he used enough


    force to make sure he fell on his face like an idiot.


    He taunted him, as he looked down at him. He said, "You are just ackey and a big waste of blood.


    How dare you challenge me here? You useless monkey!"


    "Go to hell!" Finally, Curranunched another quick strike at Ricky. This attack was filled with as much


    strong killing intent as thest one, if not more.


    "It seems that it''s not as difficult as I thought. He just needed a little humiliation, and now, he''s all


    messed up!" Ricky frowned distastefully at Curran, as he talked to Tina.


    "He was sent here by the Chu n, which means that he''s not doing well," she answered. "But he is


    not bad. After all, he cultivated almost to the level of the demi-spiritual emperor at this age."


    "You are right, of course."

 Chapter 980 Not At The Same Level

    Chapter 980 Not At The Same Level


    "He''s probably not brave either. Maybe, he is just a self-conceited man," Ricky said with a smile.


    As he spoke telepathically, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace again, because Curran''s attack was


    nearing his position. In the blink of an eye, Ricky appeared in mid-air.


    Curran couldn''t believe his eyes when he missed once again. His face reddened in anger and


    frustration, but he tried again and again because there was no way that he would just give up. He


    increased his speed to the fastest he could manage and continued to attack Ricky.


    Unfortunately, Ricky''s speed was faster than his, and now, Ricky was also using the Space-shrinking


    Pace. At the rate he was going, he wouldn''t even be able to touch Ricky''s clothes.


    "You are such a loser!" Ricky sneered at Curran again. He believed that the best and most effective


    way to deal with Curran, who bullied the weak and feared the strong, was by jeering at him and


    humiliating him.


    Once he had decided that he would help Amelia, the Chu n became his enemies, and he had never


    shown mercy to his enemies.


    Howl! Meanwhile, Curran was enraged after he failed to hit Ricky several times, and it was worsened


    by the fact that he was starting to be everyone''sughing stock now. ''All because of this guy!'' he


    thought as he roared like a raving beast.


    "Who are you?" he asked angrily, as he stopped wasting his energy on his ineffective attacks. He finally


    admitted to himself that it had be useless, and he wasn''t affecting Ricky at all.


    "My name is Kenney, and since Amelia saved my life many years ago, I have been living in the Hong


    n." Ricky lied and he found it fairly easy to make up a story. If it was believable was a different story


    altogether though.


    "I heard that you look down upon the members of the Hong n, so I just had toe and teach you a


    lesson."


    "Guys, I feel like this Kenney is making up a story!" The disciples of the Hong n began to talk


    telepathically once they heard Ricky''s story.


    Some of them had lived in the Hong n for almost one century, but they had no recollection of Ricky


    at all. So, of course, they couldn''t believe that Ricky was a member of the Hong n.


    "Maybe he made this story on purpose so that Curran cannot refuse to fight with him, just in case he


    refused because he wasn''t a member of our Hong n," some other disciples guessed, and those who


    heard their theories agreed.


    "That''s right!"


    "Kenney, you''re just taking advantage of your movement skill. If you have the guts,e down and


    fight me properly," Curran said condescendingly. "Don''t be a coward anymore. Stop hiding like a sissy."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Ha-ha, you must be joking. How ridiculous! I have cultivated this cultivation method, and it is a part of


    my strength. Why should I not use it?" Ricky grinned wildly.


    "It seems that you''re not very smart. And since you''re saying this, I''m sure you won''t admit defeat


    unless I defeat you with my physical strength."


    "What do you mean?" asked Curran.


    "It''s very simple. I never fight a battle that I can''t benefit from. I will no longer use my movement skills,


    and I will fight with you with my hands. But if you lose, you have to crawl out of here like a dog!" Ricky


    answered with a big grin stered on his face.


    "What if you lose?" Curran asked coldly. His sharp eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Whatever you want. It''s up to you!" Ricky replied lightly like he didn''t care at all. He appeared confident


    that he would win, which irritated Curran even more.


    "Okay!" Curran agreed. He didn''t think that Ricky could defeat him, because Ricky hadn''t reached the


    demi-spiritual emperor realm.


    "Ricky, why did you agree to that?" Amelia asked as she was worried that Ricky was underestimating


    his opponent.


    "Don''t worry. He isn''t strong enough to make me take this seriously," Ricky said carelessly.


    Hended in front of Curran and said in a t tone, "You can attack first."


    "But what if you use your movement skill in the battle?"


    "Then you can consider that as my loss, as that would mean I didn''t follow the rules," Ricky readily


    answered.


    Boom! Ricky had hardly finished his words when Curran''s me momentum evolved into an attack


    passage. The me rose behind Curran and turned into a giant of me.


    He had burst out his power and momentum to his limit, and there was no doubt that he was going to


    shouldn''t underestimate him.


    "What on earth is that guy doing? How could he be so foolish, to agree to such a disadvantageous


    condition?" the disciples of the Hong n asked in confusion.


    "Who knows? Does he think that Curran is a weakling?"


    "Fire Wrath!" Curran eximed. At that moment, he exerted all his strength and condensed the


    strongest attack, and he dashed towards Ricky like a speeding bullet.


    With the outbreak of his blood power, the shadow of the fire giant spat out a huge mass of me to


    suppress Ricky. And during the process of suppression, the fire shadow continuously condensed, and


    the ming power continued to increase.


    "You will soon fail!" Curran roared, already celebrating.


    "Oh, really?" Ricky grinned. Then he condensed me and threw a punch, which was carefully


    adjusted into an ordinary punch. However, such a punch crushed and absorbed the Fire Wrath attack


    from Curran.


    Then, it attacked and crashed Curran''s fire shadow with ease.


    After all his attacks were destroyed, Curran spat out a mouthful of blood and fell off the fighting


    tform. As his momentum vanished, his body was rendered unable to fight anymore.


    At that moment, the only thing he could feel was deep helplessness, mixed with killing intent, hatred,


    and a trace of fear.


    This scene dumbfounded all the people present, including the demi-spiritual emperors of the Hong


    n. They all fell silent, their eyes and mouths wide open.


    After a long time, a voice broke the silence. "I finally understand why he agreed to Curran''s request.


    That was because they aren''t at the same level in the first ce!


    Since when did Amelia acquaint herself with such a powerful man? I''m sure that he is the strongest


    Meanwhile, like the others, Amelia was greatly shocked. This time, Ricky came to her with enough


    strength to fulfill his promise to her.


    As his momentum dispersed, Ricky descended from the air to the edge of the battle tform. He


    looked at Curran''s eyes, which were full of various emotions, and said in a t tone, "You lose, so fulfill


    your promise. Crawl out from here like the dog you are."


    His tone sounded murderous and cold.


    And once the disciples and the demi-spiritual emperors of the Hong n heard this, they couldn''t help


    feeling the shiver that traveled through their bones. At that point, everyone could feel the strong killing


    intent from Ricky.


    It was at this moment that it finally urred to them just how strong Ricky was.


    "What did you say? You want me to crawl out of here?" Curran protested wildly when he heard Ricky


    speak. It was true that he had lost the battle, but there was no way for him to crawl out of here.


    As for his promise just now, he would not abide by it, because he was a genius from a spiritual-emperor


    force.


    "Ricky, just forget it. It''s okay as long as they leave," Amelia said to Ricky telepathically at the moment.


    "Amelia, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," Ricky assured her. "If he crawls out of here, he wouldn''t


    dare to tell any other member of the Chu n, and he would not allow his attendants to disclose what


    happened here.


    Because by crawling out of here, he will lose the face of not only himself but also the whole Chu n.


    If the senior members of the Chu n find out, what position do you think would he have in the Chu


    n?"


    In a sh, Ricky came to Curran''s side, who was about to stand up. He stepped hard on Curran''s chest


    with his foot, and a pained groan escaped Curran, who was now pinned to the ground and unable to


    move.

 Chapter 981 The Talk

    Chapter 981 The Talk


    Swish! When they saw Ricky step on Curran''s chest, the attendants of the Chu n immediately


    encircled him. But they didn''t dare to attack him rashly, because they knew that Ricky only needed to


    press harder with his foot, and he could kill Curran.


    "Is Amelia''s friend seriously going to make Curran crawl out of here?" one of the demi-spiritual


    emperors of the Hong n asked worriedly. He didn''t think it was proper for Ricky to do that. After all,


    the Chu n was a spiritual-emperor force, and if they retaliated against the Hong n, they wouldn''t


    be able to fight back.


    "It is fine. We have already decided to choose the Spirit Sect, so we don''t need to be afraid anymore,"


    said another demi-spiritual emperor.


    All the other demi-spiritual emperors quieted down after this answer, and from that point forward, none


    of them spoke again.


    "What...What are you doing?!" Curran roared, but the sheer fear written on his face belied his tone.


    Ricky''s real killing intent terrified him so much that he almost wet his pants. "If you kill me, all the


    members of the Hong n will be buried together with me in no time."


    Ricky felt the irresistible urge to trample and crush him beneath his feet when he heard his pathetic


    threat.


    "That''s true. I can''t kill you because of the Chu n, but there are worst things than death, you know. I


    can let you have a taste of what true pain is. Can you imagine how it will feel if I crush all your bones to


    pieces, from the smallest bones of your toes to your skull? I bet you will be the one begging for death


    by then," Ricky said, grinning evilly.


    The disciples of the Hong n shuddered when they heard Ricky''s threats, and it wasn''t even about


    them. They realized that Ricky was much crueler than they had imagined.


    But they also understood that this cruelty was necessary to deal with people like Curran. They were


    afraid of the Chu n so they couldn''t do it themselves, and now that Ricky had done it for them, they


    had to admit that they wouldn''t have done as well as Ricky.


    Still, they were worried about the consequences if Ricky hurt Curran too much.


    "Should we stop him?" some disciples wondered around. "If Curran crawls out of here, the Chu n


    will surely take revenge on our Hong n, and we will be the ones who will suffer!"


    "We should ask Amelia to stop him."


    "Enough! Just let Kenney do as he wants." All their arguments were silenced by Abraham, the chief of


    the Hong n, who chose this time to speak up.


    At first, they could only stare in silence, but when they recovered, some of them protested. "But


    Chief..."


    Before they could finish their words, they were interrupted by Abraham. "This is fine. Anyway, the Chu


    n will never let us go, and I will never send my daughter to live in hell either. So, I have decided to


    go and seek refuge with the Spirit Sect, and we will be a small branch of their sect."


    Meanwhile, Curran was roaring at Ricky like a cornered animal, which was quite fitting for his situation.


    "How dare you?!" he snarled at Ricky.


    Ricky didn''t deign to answer Curran, but he made his intentions known by his actions. In the next


    moment, a terrible howl that sounded like a pig being ughtered rang out. It was Curran''s wailing


    voice.


    "Do you want to die? How dare you treat Mister Curran in this way? He is the cousin of our young


    master Carney, and our Chu n is a spiritual-emperor force. We will pulverize you," one of his


    attendants shouted angrily, but despite their threats and res, none of them moved to rescue Curran


    from Ricky.


    They did want to rescue him, but they were too afraid of Ricky, and they were well aware that their


    speed couldn''t match up to his.


    On the other hand, Ricky didn''t care about them at all.


    Finally, when Curran could no longer stand the pain from his broken bones, he rolled away and crawled


    away from the Hong n. But before he left, he threatened everyone that he would take revenge.


    And that was how the Chu n''s attempt to humiliate the Hong n came to an end.


    From that day on, Kenney''s name was remembered by all the disciples of the Hong n.


    Soon, Amanda, Soar, and their otherpanions showed up too, and from Amanda''s exnation, the


    disciples of the Hong n found out that Ricky was Amelia''s old friend.


    But apart from that, Amanda didn''t say anything more to the curious disciples.


    After the incident, the chief and the demi-spiritual emperor elders of the Hong n all expressed their


    gratitude to Ricky.


    Amanda also informed the senior members of the Hong n about the idea that they came up with,


    while the others listened raptly to her exnations.


    The senior members of the Hong n were silent at first and hesitant to agree, but in the end, they all


    agreed without further discussion or protests. After all, they didn''t think that surrendering to the Spiritual


    Sect was a better solution.


    If this idea didn''t work, then that would be the time to submit to the Spiritual Sect.


    The age of Ricky''s outward appearance wasn''t an issue either, as the strength of a warrior was more


    important in the martial world. They figured that as long as Amelia didn''t refuse to marry Ricky, then it


    would be alright.


    Besides, they couldn''t object when the bride herself was willing, could they?


    "So, are you serious about this? Are you going to be the son-inw of the Hong n?" Pearl and Tina


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    asked Ricky telepathically, jealousy apparent in their voices. Strangely, they asked at the same time, as


    if they talked beforehand and agreed on a n without Ricky''s knowledge.


    And that was indeed what happened. They talked to each other before they asked Ricky and came to


    an agreement.


    "What do you mean? Anyway, you''ve gotten the wrong idea. I will rify this to Amelia on the first


    opportunity," Ricky replied immediately.


    All men liked pretty women, and Ricky was no exception, but he didn''t believe that he needed more


    women to be happy. He already had Pearl, Tina, and Grace with him, and they were enough for him.


    As for Amelia, he thought that he had to talk to her about this as soon as possible. Otherwise, it could


    get out of control, and the consequences would be too serious.


    After the decision was made, Amelia and Amanda made arrangements for Ricky and hispanions


    in person. None of the other members of the Hong n let their guard down, for they knew Curran very


    well, and they were sure that he wouldn''t rest until he could have his revenge on Ricky and their n.


    Curran woulde back, and that would be the time for the Hong n and the Chu n toy all their


    cards on the table.


    And none of the members of the Hong n could do anything about that.


    After Ricky was settled, he told Amelia that he wanted to talk to her in private, so that they could make


    things clear between them.


    Although, it wasn''t possible for the two to talk alone, because Tina was still inside the Massacring


    Zone.


    "Ricky, it''s been nearly three years since Ist saw you. I can''t believe that you''ve grown to a level that


    I can''t reach," Amelia said, breaking the silence. "What surprised me more is that you are an ace


    genius who has cultivated the chaotic power."


    "It seems that Amanda has told you everything about me," Ricky answered as he smiled at her warmly.


    "Yes, she did!" Amelia nodded. "Can I see how you look like now?"


    "Okay," Ricky answered, nodding his head. Then he withdrew the middle realm of the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill, so she could see his real face.


    Once his real face was exposed, Amelia was suddenly struck dumb.


    "What? Are you addicted to my handsome face?" Ricky said jokingly when he saw that Amelia was in a


    daze.


    "Ha-ha!" Amelia couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she heard Ricky''s joking words. "Ricky,


    although I didn''t know you well, you are still as interesting as before."


    "Ha-ha, you think so?" Ricky replied,ughing as well.


    At that moment, they were both remembering the time when they were in the Snow Land, but they


    soon calmed down, and theirughs grew quiet.


    Amelia noticed that Ricky wanted to say something serious, so she waited for him to talk.


    When he didn''t talk though, she broke the embarrassing silence. "Ricky, is there something you want to


    tell me? We have nothing to hide from each other."


    "Okay..." Ricky nodded but he still found it difficult to put his thoughts into words.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and started to say, "Amelia, I want to talk about our so-called


    engagement. I don''t want to hurt you, but..."

 Chapter 982 Carney Was Coming

    Chapter 982 Carney Was Coming


    However, before Ricky finished speaking, Amelia interrupted him, "Ricky, I understand. You don''t need


    to say anything more. After the matter is over, I will tell my father and the others."


    "You know what I mean?" Ricky asked in surprise.


    "Amanda already told me about it," Amelia said, biting her lip.


    At that moment, only she knew how much his decision pained her. She wondered why he would even


    decide that. Did he not find her attractive at all?


    Of course, she couldn''t me Ricky. He hade all the way to their ce, just so he could fulfill a


    promise he made long ago. If that wasn''t enough to prove Ricky''s outstanding character, then she


    didn''t know what else could.


    ''Maybe it''s because I''m not good enough!'' Amelia thought to herself sadly.


    "That''s great. I didn''t know how to talk about that," Ricky said with a relieved smile, nodding his head.


    "You just came from a long journey. I know you''re tired, so you can rest first, then afterward, we will


    discuss what we should do next," Amelia said in a quiet tone.


    She smiled weakly and then left Ricky to rest on his own.


    As she left, Ricky couldn''t help but follow her with his eyes, for she appeared so lonely and deste. It


    was like she was under the shadow of an old tree in the light of the setting sun.


    Of course, he didn''t feel happy either. He felt a little guilty, and it felt like he had done something bad to


    her.


    "Amelia looks so miserable. She must have been in love with you. Maybe you two didn''t know each


    other very well, but you were quite young at that time. A girl can never forget the first man she had a


    crush on.


    Although I don''t want to share you with any more women, I hate seeing her look so lonely and deste


    because she loves you," Tina said.


    "Let''s talk about thatter, Tina. We need to prepare first, just in case the members of the Chu n


    With his current cultivation level, he didn''t need to rest, because the long journey wouldn''t have any


    impact on his strength. But since he did feel a bit fatigued, he still went to rest.


    Cultivation at the Demi-emperor Level and the Emperor Level was more focused on the cultivation of


    the mind because only this kind of cultivation could promoteprehension. Therefore, he had to train


    his mind so that it could perform to its optimum capacity at all times.


    After Amelia came out of Ricky''s room, she absent-mindedly walked to the cultivation yard where


    Amanda was.


    "It looks like Ricky already talked to you," Amanda asked and winced in sympathy, as she studied


    Amelia''s forlorn expression.


    As Amelia''s elder sister, she could tell what her sister was thinking and feeling. She could tell that


    Amelia was hurting, but she couldn''t force Ricky to fall in love with her at all.


    "Amelia, if you love Ricky, don''t think about anything else. Just go and tell him. After all, he has never


    refused you explicitly," said Amanda, as she tried tofort her sister.


    "Remember that you only met today because of a promise that he made a long time ago.


    He came here because he is an honorable man who keeps his word. If he didn''te today, you would


    have forgotten him. You don''t need to feel so frustrated because you still have the chance to express


    your affections openly to him."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia''s eyes lit up as she heard Amanda''s words. What Amanda said indeed made sense.


    "Thanks, Amanda. I feel a lot better," Amelia said excitedly.


    "That''s great!" Amanda answered in the same cheerful tone, as she was happy that her younger sister


    no longer seemed so heartbroken.


    Three days flew by in the blink of an eye. Throughout these days, the entire Hong n was shrouded


    in a tense atmosphere, and some members of other ns also came. This was because they saw how


    disheveled and angry Curran looked when he left the Hong n that day.


    They had a vague feeling that something would happen between the Chu n and the Hong n in a


    few days, and they wanted to witness it in person.


    Things went just as they expected. On the third day, Carney, the strongest genius in the region,


    appeared, and with him were Curran, some genius disciples of the Chu n, and a strong demi-


    spiritual emperor. They came to the Hong n in a mighty formation that made their enemies tremble.


    "It looks like things are much more serious than we have imagined, or Carney wouldn''t havee here


    in person. After all, there are only a few things that are important enough for such a genius toe


    and deal with it in person," one warrior said in a solemn tone when they saw that Carney hade in


    person.


    "I agree with you. I wonder what happened between Curran and the Hong n a few days ago. I


    asked some disciples of the Hong n, but they refused to tell me anything," another warrior


    remarked.


    "Let''s go. We will find out what''s going on if we watch secretly. I''m dying to know what the Hong n


    did that angered the Chu n so much."


    Then, the outsiders followed Carney and his entourage inside where the Hong n was located.


    Carney was a tall and bulky man with slightly curly, fiery-red hair. He was spirited and handsome, and


    the fiery-red robe he wore made him look like a god of war engulfed in mes.


    He had a dark red mark that was etched deeply on his chest, and one nce at this mark made people


    feel like they had fallen into the abyss, filled with unquenchable mes.


    At the same time, Carney himself was like a burning me of heavenly fire.


    It seemed that nobody in the nearby vicinity could fight him, let alone win against him.


    At that moment, he appeared calm and almost indifferent, and his eyes were devoid of any emotion.


    None of them could tell what he was thinking.


    Abraham and the other members of the Hong n met them in mid-air.


    "Carney, what are you doing here with such a grand retinue? Have youe to destroy our Hong


    n?" Abraham spoke first and broke the silence.


    "Uncle Abraham, please don''t speak so seriously. Our Chu n and your Hong n are going to


    be rtives by marriage. How could I destroy the Hong n?" Carney said in a t tone, a


    "I came here today because of Curran. A few days ago, he ran amok in here, so I am bringing him here


    to apologize to you."


    Then, without waiting for Abraham''s response, Carney looked sharply at Curran.


    Despite his unwillingness, Curran came forward and apologized to the members of the Hong n.


    And when the people around them saw this, they were dumbfounded, as this was the exact opposite of


    what they were expecting. They had thought that the Chu n would be arrogant and domineering in


    front of the Hong n.


    But now, it turned out that the Chu n came to apologize to the Hong n.


    "What happened? How could this be? Why is the Chu n apologizing of their own ord? Am I


    dreaming?" Many warriors began to talk about it telepathically.


    "No, you''re not dreaming! The Chu n did apologize to the Hong n. Maybe it''s because Carney


    truly loves Amelia, so he is willing to go this far."


    "I don''t believe in true love. Let''s wait and see what happens next!"


    While the warriors were discussing among themselves, Curran''s cruel voice sounded again. He pointed


    at Ricky and said loudly, "It was him, Carney. It was him that day!"

 Chapter 983 The Confrontation

    Chapter 983 The Confrontation


    Curran''s words drew everyone''s attention. They all shifted their eyes toward the direction he pointed,


    only to be met by a stranger. They all felt confused, as none of them had any idea who Ricky was.


    Whispers immediately started buzzing around, as they asked one another who he was. They also


    wondered what business he had with Curran, or what exactly he did to incur Curran''s wrath. After all,


    they could see that Curran was looking at him intensely, and Curran''s eyes were full of killing intent


    and, curiously, fear.


    Meanwhile, Carney looked at Curran sternly, a reminder of what he should be doing at that moment.


    Curran was acting immature and was throwing a tantrum like a child, which could only put the Chu n


    to shame. Only after he caught Curran''s eyes did he turn to look at Ricky.


    As soon as Curran noticed the expression in Carney''s eyes, he realized that he had forgotten himself.


    He was suddenly reminded that it wasn''t Ricky that he hated, but it was Carney whom he truly


    despised, mostly because he was jealous of Carney''s strength and fame.


    After all, if it weren''t for Carney, he would be able to obtain more cultivation resources, and if he


    obtained more cultivation resources, he wouldn''t have been defeated by Ricky.


    And that was the root of his problem at that moment: if he hadn''t been defeated by Ricky, he wouldn''t


    need to apologize to the Hong n.


    "Are you Kenney?" Carney asked Ricky then.


    As soon as he spoke, Ricky felt an invisible domineering pressure rolling toward him, and it felt like a


    mountain had suddenly settled above him as if to force him to his knees.


    On the other hand, Abraham opened his mouth to distract Carney, when he noticed that Carney was


    nning to do something to Ricky. He felt that he should do something to engage Carney.


    After all, their whole n hinged on him, and Amelia seemed to trust him. Thus, Abraham resolved to


    support Amelia until the end, and if that meant he needed to trust Ricky more, then so be it.


    He was about to say something when he was stopped by Ricky secretly. "Chief Abraham, please let me


    answer his question. It''s a good opportunity for me to find out just how powerful he is," Ricky told him


    through telepathy.


    "Okay, just be careful! The stronger warriors of our Hong n will intervene and give you a hand if


    necessary," Abraham replied to Ricky.


    To be honest, Abraham also wanted to see how powerful Ricky was since his daughter seemed to trust


    him so much.


    Of course, he was also hoping for the best. If Ricky failed to help the Hong n deal with Carney


    today, then their Hong n would have no choice but to give up their n andpletely surrender to


    the Spirit Sect.


    "Yes, I am Kenney," Ricky answered with a faint smile as he stepped forward.


    Carney looked him up and down, and he raised an eyebrow rudely as if he was dissatisfied by what he


    was seeing.


    "Kenney? Who is that?" the surrounding warriors asked each other, as none of them had ever heard of


    this name.


    "Judging from his age and cultivation level, he doesn''t look very young. Despite his advanced age, he


    is just apleted spiritual king, so he should be just an ordinary warrior. How could he possibly attract


    the attention of Carney?"


    Ricky was now disguising himself as a middle-aged man. In other people''s eyes, he, as a middle-aged


    man, was merely apleted spiritual king. That indicated that he was not strong at all because


    stronger warriors would achieve more at this age.


    "So it''s this guy''s fault that Curran left disheveled and injured a few days ago?"


    "You''re probably right!"


    The surrounding warriors seemed to have a rough idea of what had transpired a few days ago.


    "Is it true that a few days ago, you defeated my cousin and announced that you would marry Amelia?"


    Carney asked in a cold voice as a trace of anger finally appeared on his previously calm face.


    "What?" all the warriors gasped in shock when they heard what Carney said, and they gaped at Ricky


    in disbelief.


    If Ricky wanted to marry Amelia, it would mean that he was going to fight against Carney for a woman.


    They wondered what background this person had, and how he could be so confident that he even


    dared to challenge Carney. They looked at him with their eyes full of astonishment and admiration.


    They admired his confidence and bravery, and the situation with Amelia also appealed to those who


    were intrigued by the romance and scandal.


    In their minds, Ricky was someone who had spent more than a hundred years to reach thepleted


    spiritual king realm, which indicated that he was weak. They believed that fighting against Carney was


    doomed to fail for Ricky.


    Simr to the outsiders, the members of the Hong n were all surprised to hear Carney''s question.


    After all, they had never heard Kenney announce that he would marry Amelia.


    Ricky and hispanions were also stunned, at a loss for words at the sudden development.


    However, they soon realized that Curran could have added embellishments or exaggerated when he


    told Carney what had happened. That way, Carney would be sure to get angry at Ricky.


    At this realization, Ricky smiled casually and said, "Every gentleman loves beautiful women. Isn''t it


    normal for a man to woo a beauty? Carney, do you think I''m wrong to find Amelia attractive?"


    Disgust and irritation were evident in Carney''s expression when Ricky called his name casually. He


    thought that Ricky was too impolite when he should be showing him respect, for he was the strongest


    among them. He deserved to be treated with more respect than others.


    However, he didn''t say anything about it, because there were too many people around them. He didn''t


    want the others to think that he was too arrogant.


    "You''re right. Every gentleman loves beautiful women," Carney said in a t tone. "But not every man is


    qualified to call himself a gentleman."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Carney''s killing intent was obvious in his words.


    A storm was underway, and everyone could feel it at that moment.


    "What''s wrong with the members of the Hong n? Are they stupid? If they want to find a savior, they


    should find a stronger one. Even though Kenney could have defeated Curran, but he is no match for


    Carney. Carney''s might is like a towering tree, while Kenney seems like a wild grass that can easily dry


    up and die!"


    "I can''t understand what the Hong n is thinking either. I guess they are out of their minds. In the


    whole region, nobody except the core geniuses of the Spirit Sect might have a chance to keep up with


    Carney."


    All of them were in agreement, that there was no way this battle could end well for Ricky.


    But none of them felt bad for him either, as they thought that he deserved such miserable


    consequences. In the first ce, he shouldn''t have chosen topete with Carney for a woman.


    "Do you think that this guy simply stood up for the Hong n because he is driven by a sense of


    justice? Maybe he wants to be a hero in Amelia''s eyes, so he came to her rescue when he heard that


    Carney needs a soft kind of mutant?"


    "That sounds usible, but I guess he doesn''t know that a hero usually dies a fast and miserable


    death!"


    They fell silent then, no doubt already imagining Ricky''s tragic death.


    "I''d like to ask you a question, Carney. What do you think is a gentleman like?" Ricky asked in a


    disdainful tone since he could sense the sarcasm in Carney''s words.


    "A gentleman is someone strong. Only those who are strong can be qualified to possess everything,"


    Carney sneered, looking down at Ricky.


    "If you don''t have the strength, you should lie on your stomach like a worm. Don''t even try to think


    about flying like a dragon. Otherwise, the higher you fly, the more painful it is when you hit the ground."


    "Ha-ha, you are right, Carney. A gentleman is a strong man," Ricky said with a smile.


    "I think I am a strong man, so I can be a gentleman. Then why can''t I have Amelia as my wife?"


    Ricky asked provocatively, getting rid of all polite pretenses.


    He was determined to test how powerful Carney was in battle, so he was intentionally saying all the


    things that could make him angry.


    "How arrogant!" All the warriors around them grew annoyed at Ricky, as they found him too


    overbearing to have said all those things.


    "Yes! Kenney is too arrogant. He''s just an ordinary warrior, so how dare he speak to Carney in this


    way?!"


    Carney''s eyes were burning with rage at Ricky''s provocation, and malicious spirit emerged from his


    body.


    "You are not the one who has the final say on your strength. You need to prove it!" Carney said to Ricky


    coldly, as he walked a few steps forward. In the void, an iplete me world had emerged and was


    now rushing toward Ricky.


    "Since you want to test if I am strong, just do it! Let''s fight!" Ricky said. Now that Carney was ready to


    attack him, there was no need for him to be polite any longer.

 Chapter 984 Flame Battle

    Chapter 984 me Battle


    Boom! As soon as Ricky''s voice faded away, chaotic fire runes started to rise from his body,


    demonstrating roaring mes. With his fist clenched into a ball, he smashed Carney''s iplete me


    world, which was pushing towards him at that moment.


    With a single massive blow, Carney''s iplete me world was shattered into smithereens.


    "Fire? How dare you use fire against me?!" Carney eximed with disdain as he discovered that Ricky


    was also cultivating the power of me against his fire attacks.


    It didn''te to him as a surprise when he witnessed Ricky smash his iplete me world with


    one solid blow. After all, Carney had only exerted about thirty percent of his strength into that me


    world. In that sense, his attack was bound to be destroyed very easily.


    "You''ll know once you give it a shot!" Ricky said with a sneer. Needless to say, he was fuming mad with


    his opponent. Despite this, Ricky had never bothered to taunt his opponent who underestimated him;


    clearly, beating that opponent was the best way to humiliate them.


    "Oh, don''t feel so cocky. I''ll give you an opportunity to take back your me," Carney said indifferently


    when he saw Ricky not paying attention to what he had to say.


    At that moment, Carney was no longer able to hide his strength. Instantly, the mark between his


    eyebrows shed brightly. In no time, everything that surrounded him, including the void, was reced


    by mes


    However, these were no ordinary mes, nor were they holy fire or sacred fire. Instead, these mes


    contained heavenly power. Therefore, they were called Heavenly Fire. In fact, this so-called Heavenly


    Fire was quiteparable to Ricky''s Devouring Fire, for they both had to be developed by devouring


    power. The only difference between them was the kind of power they devour¡ªthe Devouring Fire


    devoured other kinds of mes, while the Heavenly Fire devoured the heavenly power.


    Meanwhile, Carney''s body had also transformed into the state of the heavenly fire. In the thick of the


    zing mes, six balls of Heavenly Fire stood behind him, distributed regrly as if they were the


    source of Carney''s Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    "Wow, is this the Heavenly Fire Mutant?" All the warriors around couldn''t help but look with awe as they


    saw how Carney transfigured. After all, this would be the first time for the majority of them to see the


    Heavenly Fire Mutant in person.


    "It seems that Carney is really furious this time." The warriors began to discuss and whisper among


    themselves.


    "That''s correct. Within the Spirit Sect''s territory, only a few core geniuses can force Carney to use the


    Heavenly Fire Mutant against his opponents at the same level.


    And now, he is using his strongest mutant to fight against Kenney. This can only mean one thing¡ª


    Carney is furious. But as far as I can see, his actions are still reasonable. No man can ever bear the


    pain of seeing the woman he fancies being taken away by someone else, especially for a genius like


    Carney."


    "I really don''t know what is in store for Kenny after this match."


    "All I know is that he will have a hard time, and that''s for sure."


    The warriors continued to exchange their opinions about the face-off.


    "Ricky, you have to take extra precaution. At this point, we don''t have any idea on how powerful Carney


    is," Amelia said to Ricky through telepathy, sounding a bit worried. "I could not really understand how


    Father and our senior members think! I don''t know why they insist on testing you first. This is


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    unnecessary. On behalf of them, I would like to apologize to you for their reckless behavior."


    "Ha-ha. Don''t worry about it. After all, it''s just reasonable for them to test me since this is a critical


    matter to them," Ricky said in a smiling voice upon hearing Amelia''s words. "Don''t worry. Carney can''t


    hurt me."


    "Kenney, if you can''t resist him, then just let me fight him!" Abraham said to Ricky telepathically. He


    contacted Ricky as soon as he learned that Carney had already burst out his Heavenly Fire Mutant


    because it meant that Carney was about to burst in anger at any moment.


    He did want to test Ricky, but at the same time, he didn''t want him to die.


    "Don''t worry about me, Chief Abraham. I know what I''m doing," Ricky responded. At this moment, he


    began to think more highly of Abraham than before.


    Judging from Abraham''s words, Ricky made sure that he did not keep grudges towards him. Instead, at


    that moment, Abraham simply wanted to test how strong Ricky was.


    "It seems that Amelia''s father is a man of good nature. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have cared about you,


    and he could have even med you for what had happened to Curran before," Tinamented at that


    time.


    "Amelia is a woman of good character, and she must have been influenced by her father. In that case, I


    guess that her father must be as good as her, too," Ricky muttered.


    "You seem so eager to tame my mes by using your Heavenly Fire Mutant. Do you really think that


    your mutant is invincible against my me?" Ricky said smoothly. As the mes zed around him, he


    directly activated the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and a me mark also rose from between his eyebrows.


    Boom!


    At that moment, it seemed that the momentum of Ricky''s mes was not at all weaker than that of


    Carney''s.


    Everyone in that area was gasped at the sight of such scene. During that time, all the warriors around


    could vividly sense the power of Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant. It didn''t matter if it was weak or strong; all


    that mattered was the obvious sign that the momentum of his Chaotic Fire was at a higher level than


    the Heavenly Fire Mutant, although both of them belonged to the same category.


    "I can''t believe this! How could it be possible?!" the warriors mored in disbelief as they could not


    trust what they were seeing in front of them.


    ''I didn''t expect that Kenney also has a me mutant. Not to mention the fact that his mutant''s


    momentum is no less than that of the Heavenly Fire Mutant, '' Abraham thought to himself. Actually, it


    was not until then that he felt like he finally understood why his daughter chose to trust this man.


    "So what? It doesn''t matter if he also has a me mutant. Regardless, he still needs to surrender to the


    Heavenly Fire Mutant!" some disdainful voices from the audience sounded off the area as well.


    "Carney has defeated quite a number of me mutants. I won''t be surprised if he will be able to defeat


    another one today."


    "I agree with you. Kenney''s mutant may have a strong momentum, but the result of a battle will still


    depend on real strength. Carney has been a demi-spiritual emperor for a long time, but Kenney has not


    been a demi-spiritual emperor yet."


    In truth, it wasn''t Ricky that they should be worried about; it was Carney who was feeling the worst at


    that moment. With the use of the Heavenly Fire Mutant, he could clearly sense that Ricky''s mutant was


    stronger than his.


    Thinking about how strong Ricky was made Carney feel envious. After some time, his envy evolved


    into killing intent as he wanted to end Ricky''s life as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would suffer


    unimaginable consequences.


    Moreover, he told himself that the existence of his strongest me mutant was enough for the Western


    Land, and the other me mutants would have to surrender to him or be destroyed.


    "Didn''t anyone tell you that all the other me mutants are useless in front of my Heavenly Fire


    Mutant?" Carney said to Ricky condescendingly as he walked slowly toward him amidst the raging


    mes.


    "I have no idea on what you''re talking about," Ricky replied as he grinned from ear to ear as he


    stepped towards Carney in the zing mes.


    Boom! Meanwhile, as soon as their momentums met each other, both of them began tounch their


    attacks at fast speed. During that time, the void where they fought looked like twova worlds colliding.


    Without hesitation, Carney directly grabbed one of the six balls of mes behind him and condensed it


    into the shape of an arrow, shooting one directly at Ricky.


    As the chaotic fire runes surged, Ricky''s pupils moved anomalously. In a sh, he burst out the me


    Torrent, condensing it into a pir, which he mmed towards Carney with full power.


    Boom! In a heartbeat, huge mes apanied by air waves burst out as if the sky copsed,


    engulfing the two of them.


    Swish!


    As the collision went more intense, everyone thought that Ricky was going to end up in ashes. As they


    thought Ricky would be engulfed by the mes, unexpectedly, both he and Carney were knocked out of


    the area due to the great impact of their attacks.


    Ricky was not burned in the ashes. This meant that the two of them had simr powerful strength.

 Chapter 985 Murderous Intent

    Chapter 985 Murderous Intent


    Ricky was pushed farther by the impact, which implied he was rtively weaker than Carney. The truth,


    however, was that people in the surroundings did feel that Ricky was emitting the power which was


    This battle demonstrated the extent of Ricky''s strength.


    They could tell that he hadn''t be a demi-spiritual emperor yet and that the power he released was


    not iplete ruling power. All these indicated that he had burst out the power of a demi-spiritual


    emperor when he was just apleted spiritual king.


    ''He is a genius who can challenge someone stronger than him!'' The people that had gathered around


    them admired Ricky from afar, as they thought that only someone really brave could do that.


    At that moment, all of them changed their views on Ricky. They had looked down upon him before, and


    some had even resented him, but now they grew to respect him because he could defeat someone


    stronger than him and this was something that they could not achieve.


    "It seems that all of us are wrong. He is not an overconfident man, nor did he do this out of his sense of


    justice. The truth is that he really has enough strength and talent!"


    "All of us spoke out of turn. We didn''t know what we were talking about!"


    "I can say that he is as much a genius as Carney!"


    "Yeah, maybe he is ate bloomer, or perhaps he just looks old for his age?"


    "He can challenge someone who is at a higher level than him! There is no wonder he could easily


    defeat Curran who is close to a demi-spiritual emperor." The people around them were abuzz with their


    opinions and praises for Ricky. Abraham sighed and said, "He has the mutant, and he is even able to


    challenge someone stronger than him. It seems that we made the right choice when we put our trust in


    him." "Ha-ha! Chief, it seems that you will have a good son-inw in the future." Almost all the other


    demi-spiritual emperors of the Hong n sent this message to Abraham with their internal powers and


    congratted him for choosing well.


    They were very happy that such a genius would soon be a member of the Hong n.


    Moreover, at that moment, they were more confident that Ricky would be the core disciple of the


    Spirit Sect since he had shown that he could challenge those stronger than him, even a demi-spiritual


    emperor like Carney, all while he was apleted spiritual king. It further proved that Ricky was not as


    simple as he appeared to be.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Spirit Sect had always wanted another genius who couldpete with Carney, so there was no


    doubt that they would be happy to snatch him up.


    ''How could this be possible? How did he do that? He is actually able to challenge those stronger than


    him!'' Curran thought as his anger surged to its boiling point, and he finally realized that he was tricked


    by Ricky.


    He stewed angrily on how he must have looked like a clown in Ricky''s eyes back at that time. He had


    been so naive to think that Ricky relied on his movement skill to defeat him, when the truth was, even if


    Ricky couldn''t attack him with his hands, he would still lose the fight.


    ''Damn it! He deserves to die! How dare he y with me?!'' Murderous intent began to surface in


    Curran''s heart, as his mind ran through thousands of ways to kill Ricky.


    "He can challenge someone stronger than him!" Meanwhile, Carney was also surprised and jealous of


    Ricky''s strength.


    He was a genius, and before this day, he always appeared calm, and he dealt with all kinds of


    problems with absolute self-confidence. But today, he had to admit that Ricky stirred countless negative


    emotions in him. It was as if Ricky brought out the worst in him.


    Just a minute ago, he perceived Ricky as a weakling, but at this moment, he was watching him with


    intense jealousy. Ricky''s me mutant was faintly stronger than his, and he had the strength to


    challenge someone higher than him. All of those made Carney burn with jealousy.


    ''No way! I need to kill him!'' Carney thought to himself fiercely.


    ''Those old fellows of the Spirit Sect are afraid that the Chu n will rece them, and they have been


    secretly looking for geniuses who can contend with us. They select the disciples twenty years in


    advance, just to find the best geniuses out there.


    If they find out about Kenney, they will train him, and he will definitely be my rival in the future.


    I need to kill him now before he can get strong enough to defeat me!"


    Carney''s focus narrowed to one thing alone, and that was to kill Ricky.


    "His murderous intent has be obvious now," Tina said to Ricky through telepathy.


    "He can''t kill me with his current strength," Ricky said confidently which prompted Tina to ask, "Why?


    How strong is he exactly?"


    "He is very close to a lower grade demi-spiritual emperor," Ricky answered. "And his realm is already at


    the peak, so he can break through and be a lower grade demi-spiritual emperor anytime he wants


    to.


    Currently it''s almost impossible for me to beat him, even if I use all my trump cards with my current


    strength.


    But fortunately, the refining of the blood essence of the Flood Dragon made me invincible among all the


    general demi-spiritual emperors."


    "I''m relieved to hear that, as I am afraid that the powerful warriors of the Chu n will attack you," Tina


    said honestly.


    "I don''t think they will choose to attack me," Ricky assured her. "But if they choose to attack, I won''t


    have any choice but to let the Evil Mandragora deal with them.


    She can quickly kill them, and then we can escape from here."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, but it seems that Curran''s defeat was not a fluke after all,"


    Carney said as he tried his best to suppress the murderous intent in his heart.


    "In that case, I want to ask you, am I qualified?" A teasing smile shed across Ricky''s face.


    He wanted to fight seriously with Carney, but he couldn''t kill him now. And to make matters more


    The only reason that he could think of, on why Carney had not made a breakthrough yet, was because


    he wanted to further improve his Fire Transforming Form.


    Carney had already decided to kill Ricky. How could he let Ricky go after he showed his strength?


    Besides that, he had two more reasons to kill Ricky right then. For one thing, if he missed this rare


    chance to attack Ricky, he wouldn''t have a suitable excuse to attack Ricky in the future, and Ricky


    would no doubt be wary of him, so he couldn''t attack him secretly. His other reason was that he


    couldn''t leave him alone for long. He knew that if a genius was allowed to develop freely, he would


    certainly make rapid progress.


    In a word, after careful consideration, Carney had made up his mind to kill Ricky here.


    "Qualification? You can only qualify after you defeat me!" Carney replied bluntly.


    His aura had reached its limit as the Heavenly Fire burnt. Now, everyone could feel that although


    Carney''s realm was still an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor, the power that he was releasing had


    already reached that of a lower grade demi-spiritual emperor.


    This kind of feeling was especially true when he had released the Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    Carneyunched another strike as soon as he finished speaking. He grabbed another cloud of


    Heavenly Fire with his left hand and transformed it into the shape of an arrow, which he held in both


    hands, as he rushed toward Ricky.


    "No me mutant has ever been able to escape from my Heavenly Fire Mutant. Did you see the six


    clouds of Heavenly Fire on my body? They are formed after my Heavenly Fire Mutant devoured six


    owners of me mutants.


    And today, you will be the seventh cloud of my Heavenly Fire!"


    "Are you sure you want to fight me seriously?" Ricky asked coldly.


    He didn''t expect that Carney would be foolish enough to challenge him in a life-and-death battle right


    then and there.


    Of course, Carney was only confident because he was sure that he wouldn''t die, no matter what


    happened. Even if he lost, there was a powerful demi-spiritual emperor behind him, who would surely


    rescue him.


    With this strong back-up, he didn''t fear anything.


    "I never hold myself back in battle, and every fight I participate in bes a life-and-death battle,"


    Carney replied lightly. The arrow in his hands began to throb and transform.

 Chapter 986 Void Power VS Heavenly Power

    Chapter 986 Void Power VS Heavenly Power


    As soon as Carney finished speaking, a great change took ce in the arrows in his hand, while it was


    amidst the zing me.


    "Heavenly power¡ªHeavenly Fire arrows, merge!"


    Carney eximed. While the arrows were changing under the iplete Fire Rule, strands of dense


    heavenly power gushed out. Although he was not able to use the dense and pure heavenly power like


    spiritual emperors, the power he was using was still strong enough.


    And although a demi-spiritual emperor couldprehend ruling power, he could never rely on himself


    to use the heavenly power. But with the Heavenly Fire Mutant, he was able to use the heavenly power


    directly, which showed the excellence of the Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    The heavenly power merged with the iplete Fire Rule, evolving into two smaller me worlds that


    appeared directly in front of Ricky. The Heavenly Fire arrows, which had increased in size, were


    growing even madly in the two me worlds.


    It wasn''t until then that Carney began to show his real strength, while those who were watching


    realized that it was only now that the real battle had begun.


    "It''s the real strength of the Heavenly Fire Mutant that enables a demi-spiritual emperor to use the


    heavenly power!" the warriors that were watching their battle sighed in awe, as they saw the real


    outburst of Carney''s strength.


    "I wonder how Kenney will react," some other warriors said with excitement.


    However, unlike earlier, there was no trace of disdain in their voices when they talked about Ricky.


    Instead, they were just looking forward to what Ricky would do, as they thought that he could readily


    face what Carney threw at him.


    In the region under the control of the Spirit Sect, Carney was able to defeat all the geniuses who


    challenged him with ease, at least, those who were of the same age and level as him. Only a few


    geniuses from the Spirit Sect who were older than Carney couldpare with him. Besides them, no


    genius less than one hundred and fifty years old in the whole region could even fight with Carney.


    Thus, deep in their hearts, these warriors still hoped that there would be a genius who could stand up


    to Carney and defeat him.


    In that way, they would feel like somebody did something they were not able to, and in the process, he


    was also standing up for them.


    "That''s heavenly power! It''s so enviable that a demi-spiritual emperor can use heavenly power!" Ricky


    couldn''t help but exim, as he felt the real heavenly power that Carney had burst out.


    "It seems that the Heavenly Fire Mutant is indeed extraordinary."


    "Yes, and if it weren''t for your Chaotic Fire Mutant, the Heavenly Fire Mutant could be considered the


    strongest me mutant in the world," Tina said in agreement.


    "me Torrent!


    Torrent of Nine Pirs!"


    Ricky eximed in the next moment, and by now, he was done hiding his true strength. The chaotic fire


    runes evolved into nine passages, which were respectively upied by the nine kinds of the sacred


    fire and the peculiar fire in his body, and a pir-shaped torrent was formed.


    "How is that possible?" Carney mumbled in shock when he saw what Ricky was doing.


    What shocked him was not Ricky''s Omnipotent Skill itself but the nine kinds of the sacred fire and the


    peculiar fire. With the Heavenly Fire Mutant, he was able to control the heavenly fire, so he had no


    difficulty in identifying those as the sacred fire and the peculiar fire.


    Over the years, he had also been searching for the sacred fire and the peculiar fire, but unfortunately,


    he found nothing.


    He thought that if his Heavenly Fire Mutant couldn''t obtain the sacred fire and the peculiar fire, then


    other me mutants would have a lesser chance of doing that. However, he was bbergasted to see


    that this guy was able to do something he couldn''t do.


    ''What kind of mutant is his me mutant? How could he be so favored by so many kinds of the sacred


    fire and peculiar fire?'' Carney thought to himself.


    In the past, he had also looked through ancient books and records, but he had not found any


    information about any me mutant that could be stronger than his Heavenly Fire Mutant. The


    strongest that he had found could only be on a par with his Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    But now, a kind of me mutant that he was unfamiliar with had suddenly appeared in front of him, and


    it was unbelievably stronger than his Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    At that moment, he was not only jealous, but he also felt greed in his heart. He believed that the sacred


    fire and the peculiar fire would shine even more brightly if he could take them from Ricky.


    ''Kenney, you must die. Only I deserve to own the sacred fire and peculiar fire. Your mutant will also


    be the seventh kind of Heavenly Fire of my Heavenly Fire Mutant, ''


    Carney dered silently to himself, as determination strengthened every bone in his body.


    At that moment, his attack and Ricky''s attack collided with each other with the force of two immovable


    objects.


    Immediately, an explosion urred in the fighting arena, and with the support of the heavenly power,


    the fight became even more violent.


    However, amid the violent collision, the power of the two Heavenly Fire arrows from Carney could be


    observed to have almost equal power to that of Ricky''s torrent of nine pirs. It seemed that their


    confrontation ended up in a draw once again.


    But in the next moment, a strange thing took ce. The heavenly power that was pervading in the


    violent airwaves passed through all the violent power. Then it condensed into another attack that


    dashed toward Ricky like a bullet.


    This was Carney''s true move, which was fatal in its ruthless power.


    And it also pointed to the fact that the Heavenly Fire Mutant was rted to heavenly power.


    "Go to hell! No one in the same realm as me can resist my heavenly power!" Carney said to Ricky


    telepathically, as he was worried that the other warriors would hear and think that he was too arrogant.


    Ricky''s eyes narrowed at him, but he looked calm andposed.


    "If that''s all you can do, then I''m so disappointed," Ricky responded indifferently.


    "By the way, Amelia won''t go to your Chu n because I won''t allow it."


    As soon as he spoke these words, Ricky activated one more kind of power, and this power was unlike


    the other kinds of power that he had used before.


    The people around them felt like they had entered an illusion, and it was as if they were suddenly


    dreaming. Moreover, this power also reminded people of heavenlyw.


    "You have your heavenly power, but I have my void power!" Ricky said seriously while this power was


    gushing out. "Now let''s have a real fight!"


    Immediately, the illusory power harshly collided with Carney''s heavenly power. In the blink of an eye,


    the void that had been extremely violent earlier was drowned in even more violence.


    The power of the void and the heavenly power thus collided.


    For the heavenly power, Ricky''s realm was too low, so he had no better way of dealing with it other


    than bursting out the chaotic power. However, it was not yet time to show them his chaotic power.


    Once he exposed the existence of his chaotic power, he could draw unnecessary attention from the


    spiritual emperors of the Chu n, and they would likely fight him. That was not what he wanted.


    Fortunately, Ricky had something that grew in the heavenly power with him, and that was the Void


    Tree.


    The Void Tree grew by absorbing the heavenly power, and it could also evolve into the power of the


    void.


    Therefore, the void power could be thought of as a kind of power that evolved from the heavenly power,


    and thus, it wasn''t any weaker than the heavenly power.


    Although Ricky didn''t cultivate the void power, he could still use the Devourer Zone to control the Void


    Tree. This way, he could condense the void power from the Void Tree and use the void power in battle.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "How is this possible? This power has traces of the heavenlyw, but it isn''t the heavenly power. It only


    falls to the heavenly category. You''re not a demi-spiritual emperor yet, so how can you have such


    power in your grasp?" Carney asked in disbelief. He was once again astonished by the void power.


    At the same time, all the warriors around were astonished too, and some were even numb with shock.


    It was not until then, that they had to admit that Ricky was a genius, and surely, he was enough of a


    genius to contend with Carney.


    At that moment, an ordinary warrior in the crowd sent a message secretly.

 Chapter 987 Carneys Attack

    Chapter 987 Carney''s Attack


    Boom!


    At that moment, the void transformed into a vast inferno that was filled with fire andva. Only a warrior


    that was at least at the level of a lower grade demi-spiritual emperor could escape with his life.


    In this environment, two figures were surrounded by the raging mes, standing in front of each other.


    They had burst out their raging powers, and no one dared to approach them at all.


    The fierce collisionsted for a long time before it ended with the two men lying broken on the ground.


    Both of them coughed and spat blood, as they knelt heavily on the ground, and their faces were both


    ashen and dust-streaked.


    "What kind of power is this? It can even withstand my heavenly power!" Carney muttered sullenly. He


    wiped the blood off his mouth and stood up, limping until he found his footing.


    "What kind of power is that? It looks like the heavenly power, but it''s not the heavenly power at all. It


    seems to be a kind of space power!" The warriors that were watching them gasped in shock, their eyes


    wide in disbelief at what they had just witnessed.


    "It is the void power that isparable to your heavenly power!" Ricky stated, grinning with his teeth all


    bloody.


    "Did the void devour the heavenly power? No wonder you can resist my attack!" Carney said in


    amazement, but he quickly remembered who he was talking to and frowned petntly.


    "Oh, that is the void power! It has the incredible attribute of the heavenlyw while also harnessing the


    strong power of space!" the warriors remarked in admiration, and they gave Ricky looks filled with awe


    as well.


    After all, it was more difficult toprehend the void power than space power.


    "He is such an ace genius. He owns a powerful me Mutant, cultivates the void power, and dares to


    challenge anyone, even those of a superior level. Who on earth is him? Where does hee from?


    How could someone so talented remain so unknown? How did the Hong ne by talent such as


    his?" The warriors asked each other, while some thought these questions in silence. But there was no


    doubt that they were all wondering about the same thing.


    "You will die today!"


    Carney snarled as he rushed towards Ricky again without any hesitation. His eyes were bright with


    keen interest and greed, as he craved for Ricky''s cultivation and power, and he was greatly driven by


    this greed to kill Ricky so that he could he obtain all that he wanted. He was threatened because Ricky


    could grow to be much stronger in the future, and by then, he would be a bigger threat to him.


    "You are powerful, Kenney, and even in the Western Land, you must have been one of the most


    powerful warriors. However, you''re merely a stepping stone to my sess!" Carney roared again as


    rage and hatred engulfed him. At the same time, his momentum steadily rose and reached its limit.


    "This time, I''ll show you the real power of the Heavenly Fire Mutant!"


    Carney''s cold and merciless voice echoed through the sky. The power of his roaring me and


    heavenlyw turned into a bloody tornado storm that swept across the ground.


    The me si between his eyebrows also burst out, roaring with mes, and he activated his power


    to its maximum capacity at once. He had also made a breakthrough and was close to bing a real


    lower grade demi-spiritual emperor at that critical moment.


    "Oh, really? Good. I''ll also show you how powerful my Chaotic Fire Mutant is!" Ricky said, getting more


    serious, as there was no need to hide anymore. He needed to use his full strength if he wanted to


    survive this ultimate battle with Carney.


    He would show Carney how much power he had!


    "Chaotic Fire Mutant! Is Kenney''s mutant called Chaotic Fire Mutant? Have you ever heard of it?" Once


    more, the chatter began to grow louder around them.


    "Chaotic Fire Mutant?" Carney murmured.


    But he couldn''t spare a moment to think about that, as he needed to concentrate on the battle. He


    would try his best to snatch Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant and would transform it into his seventh ball of


    Heavenly Fire once Ricky was dead.


    "I''ve never heard of the Chaotic Fire Mutant before!"


    "Let''s stop talking about it and just watch, as this match will decide who wins and who loses. The


    mutant of the winner must be the most powerful me Mutant."


    "Yes, it is indeed a rare battle between geniuses at this level. Although their strength is not as strong as


    ours, they have richerbat experience than us since they have experienced fiercer battles."


    "We have a rare opportunity now to learn from their battle."


    "That''s right. It''s meaningless to think about it now. Let us focus on the result of the battle."


    As the people sensed that they were both growing serious, they gradually quieted down. Their eyes


    gravitated to the two fighters who remained in a deadlock in the void.


    Amid the roaring strength from the two opposing forces, everyone still kept calm, as all their attentions


    were focused on the battle.


    It seemed that they were suddenly taken to a soundless world, where there was nothing left between


    them but the inevitability of a fight.


    Boom! In an instant, as if the heavens had copsed and exploded, powerful forces erupted from both


    Ricky and Carney, and the impact spread toward every direction. The roaring me swept through the


    whole space, and it was like thousands of troops were galloping on the open space, as their weapons


    shed against each other and produced violent sparks. Their two attacks met with so much force that


    it created a violent earthquake, and a deafening roar from both sides rang through the air, their killing


    intent evident.


    "Today, you shall die under the power of my six balls of Heavenly Fire!"


    The six balls of heavenly fire behind Carney burned brighter than the sun, and suddenly, they turned


    into six ming phantoms. As the fire zed furiously, six fire giants appeared.


    These were not ordinary fire giants, as they appeared to be six mutants, six real me Mutants full of


    heavenly power, and pure infernal power.


    Each fire giant looked like a real Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    Moreover, Ricky felt the existence of flesh and blood from the six fire giants, which assured him that


    they were no mere illusions at all.


    Whoosh!


    Ricky felt more and more confused. At the same time, the fire giants opened their eyes, and endless


    humming sounds reverberated around the area.


    He stood dumbfounded, as their eyes looked like they belonged to creatures with flesh and blood. It


    meant that these six fire giants were also creatures with flesh and blood and not phantoms, as he had


    thought at first.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, they became puppets and fighting tools under the control of Carney''s Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    Ricky could sense that they must have been talented warriors with me Mutants before their death.


    They were probably defeated by Carney and transformed into these mindless versions of themselves.


    ''This reminds me of array puppet masters, although these are much more brilliant, arcane, and


    profound than the methods used by the array puppet masters, '' he thought seriously, as he observed


    their movements.


    "Ricky, I''m afraid that those giants are extremely powerful!" Tina said, and her voice was shaky with


    worry.


    "They were once six geniuses who all owned powerful me Mutants, but Carney killed them and


    integrated them into his Heavenly Fire Mutant."


    "Now that you have the Chaotic Fire Mutant, you should be aware that these six people were all


    geniuses as well. Just like them, you will be killed by me, and your Chaotic Fire Mutant will be my


    seventh ball of Heavenly Fire,"


    Carney said cruelly, as he gave Ricky a wicked smile. Greed filled his heart and overflowed in his soul,


    so much so that it showed in his eyes, but then, he had no intention of trying to conceal it anyway. He


    was more taken by the thought of how each additional Heavenly Fire could greatly improve his talent


    and power.


    He didn''t have a seven-star spiritual meridian until he killed those six talents and transformed them into


    his heavenly power.


    That was another incredible character of his Heavenly Fire Mutant.


    And it was also the reason why his Heavenly Power was so breathtakingly incredible.

 Chapter 988 Who Would Win

    Chapter 988 Who Would Win


    At that moment, the me on Carney''s body was at its hottest and purest, as he had already reached


    the limit of what he could condense into the Heavenly Fire.


    The six balls of Heavenly Fire were equivalent to six assistants for Carney, and each of them had the


    Heavenly Fire Mutant too.


    "You''re going to be my seventh ball of Heavenly Fire today,"


    Carney announced in a murderous voice. As he pped his hands, the six balls of Heavenly Fire


    behind him followed him by pping their hands too, and they formed a regr pattern.


    "Go and attack him!"


    Carney shouted as he and his six assistants besieged Ricky in an instant, using the Heavenly Fire.


    Ricky was immediately trapped in a world of heavenlyw and fire that Carney had built, and although


    it appeared as if he was still in midair, he was actually in a cage that Carney had constructed.


    ''Heavenlyw! Heavenly Fire! So, this is how he refined the six geniuses with me mutant into his


    Heavenly Fire, '' Ricky thought to himself with a stern frown.


    ''I think I understand his Heavenly Fire Skill a little better now.


    He achieves this skill by seizing other people''s heavenlyw and fire skill, and in that sense, his martial


    arts path is almost the same as the devouring skill.


    It is no wonder that he needs the assistance of a soft mutant''s power to enhance his cultivation level


    every time.


    If one can achieve heavenlyw through this kind of plunder, then what is the use of the real heavenly


    Ricky couldn''t help but criticize such a loathsome martial arts path in his thoughts. Maybe it was


    because he cultivated the power of justice that he hated such an unjust way of doing things.


    "Let me break that so-called Heavenly Fire Skill of yours!"


    Ricky stated coldly, as he looked Carney in the eye, amid the red-tinged air spewed out by his burning


    mes.


    "Ha-ha, don''t overestimate yourself. My Heavenly Fire Skill can defeat all other fire skills. Even if your


    mutant is the strongest me Mutant, it will only be my seventh heavenly fire in the end." Carney


    smile as if Ricky didn''t know what he was saying.


    He appeared overly confident of his skills, and it was probably bolstered by the fact that he hadn''t lost


    to anyone yet.


    He could admit that Ricky was very strong, but in his opinion, Ricky also had a fatal weakness. His


    realm was not high enough, and this was themon weakness of most geniuses who challenged


    those with higher cultivation levels than them.


    The difference in their realm was the result of the difference in theirprehension of certain power,


    and it could not be simply covered up, no matter how much talent or fighting spirit Ricky had.


    He was not a demi-spiritual emperor yet, so he couldn''t have had the ruling power. In contrast, when


    Carney activated his strength to the extreme, his power grew close to that of an lower grade demi-


    spiritual emperor. Besides, his iplete ruling power was superior to the enlightenment power, so he


    was confident that he could refine Ricky.


    But unfortunately, Carney knew nothing about Ricky, so he had no idea how wrong he was. Maybe


    iplete ruling power was able to suppress the other spiritual kings who challenged warriors with


    higher levels than them to a certain extent, but it could never suppress Ricky.


    That was because he had sessfully cultivated the chaotic power, and also because his zones were


    extremely powerful.


    "You will find out soon enough, whether I can break it or not!" Ricky sneered.


    He stopped speaking and activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant to the extreme. In that instant, the other


    four kinds of runes surged out, containing the rest of Ricky''s power.


    "What? You cultivate five types of runes! Is this your trump card?" Carney asked in a disdainful tone,


    although he was slightly shocked by the sight of Ricky''s four other types of runes.


    But although he was surprised, he did not think that Ricky could break his Heavenly Fire Skill just


    because he had so many types of runes.


    If he could be defeated by multiple kinds of runes, he would not be worthy of his fame after all.


    "You don''t understand my runes!" Ricky replied in an equally disdainful tone.


    Boom! After those four kinds of runes entered his Chaotic Fire Mutant, his Chaotic Fire Mutant also


    surged to its limit, and nine kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire burst out once again.


    At the same time, the ming Furnace of Heaven and Earth showed up behind Ricky anew.


    "Furnace of Heaven and Earth, the furnace with nine mes, burst out!"


    While Carney and the six forces behind him were condensing a refining cage to suppress Ricky,


    Ricky''s Furnace of Heaven and Earth expanded rapidly and collided with the six balls of Heavenly Fires


    fiercely.


    At the same time, Ricky activated the void power of the Void Tree to counter Carney''s heavenly power.


    Boom!


    The moment the collision happened, the void copsed unto itself, and a sea of mes was formed. In


    the middle were the shadows of the furnace and the six balls of Heavenly Fire.


    "Carney, you''re overconfident. Your Heavenly Fire is indeed powerful enough to defeat all the other


    me skills with ease, but it''s a pity for you that my Chaotic Fire is an exception," Ricky told him darkly.


    "You can''t refine me with your Heavenly Fire Skill. Instead, I will devour your fire with my Chaotic Fire,


    and your fire will be a part of my skill."


    "How dare you talk so big!" Carney replied coldly. "You still have a long way to go if you want to attack


    me with words."


    Despite he said those confident words, hesitation shed across Carney''s face, but it was too quick for


    anyone to see. During their confrontation, he had felt Ricky''s strength and the power of his Chaotic


    Fire.


    Boom! Carney pped his hands again and integrated his fire with himself, forming one big ball of


    Heavenly Fire that had greater power. At this moment, his strength had finally reached the maximum


    limit of an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Fortunately, the blood essence of the Flood Dragons helped me elerate my breakthrough, and I


    became a second-sspleted spiritual king. Otherwise, I would have lost to Carney today," Ricky


    mumbled to himself, as he felt Carney''s power increase further.


    He had already decided that he would no longer hide his true power, so without any hesitation, he burst


    out his Golden Spirit Eyes and gathered all the power into the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. In the


    blink of an eye, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth became more opaque and grew stronger than pure


    steel, and it was engulfed in golden light as if the furnace had been filled with thick golden water.


    With the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky activated the Fire Dragon Extremity and gathered all


    the sacred fire and peculiar fire into the Fire Dragon Extremity, forming the most extreme mes.


    In the next moment, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth collided with the Heavenly Fire again.


    The collision was even more violent this time. The void was submerged in darkness.


    The roaring mes and airwaves swept over the ce and forced all the warriors around them to step


    back, even though some of them were stronger than Ricky and Carney. That was because the great


    momentum of the mes made them fear for their lives.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    None of them could react as the battle was still going on, and their eyes were fixed on the mes and


    airwaves. They were afraid that they would miss the moment when the result of the battle became


    clear.


    After a long while, under the expectant gaze of all the warriors, two figures who looked extremely


    disheveled were knocked aside by the impact. They were Ricky and Carney.


    Puff!


    Ricky''s harsh breathing was interrupted, as he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his knees trembled


    weakly, so he fell to his knees on the dirty ground. It seemed as if he had given all his strength, but it


    was not enough to defeat his opponent.


    Meanwhile, Carney appeared wounded and dirty, but he was still steady on his feet. It looked like he


    still had some fighting power left in him.

 Chapter 989 Calvins Appearance

    Chapter 989 Calvin''s Appearance


    "Kenney has been defeated!"


    all the warriors sighed as they were caught by surprise. They all knew that if Ricky was defeated, then


    he would die. However, if Carney was defeated, he wouldn''t, because the Chu n was there to back


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    him up whenever he needed help.


    "Father, please save Kenney!" Amelia said to Abraham telepathically.


    "I understand!" Abraham said, nodding his head.


    Without hesitation, Abraham, together with a strong demi-spiritual emperor of the Hong n, was


    about to stand up from their seats toe to Ricky''s aid. Considering that a powerful demi-spiritual


    emperor of the Chu n had apanied Carney, the Hong n should also have two powerful


    demi-spiritual emperors to fight against them. Otherwise, they would not be able to save Ricky from his


    impending death.


    "Chief Abraham, I haven''t lost yet. You are just scratching the surface. Wait until I unleash my


    devastating skills." Ricky contacted Abraham telepathically. "Even if I lose, I''m sure that Carney can''t


    kill me. Sit back and rx; there''s no need for you to help me at this point.


    Moreover, the Hong n will look bad if you are the first to take action. If that happens, the Chu n


    will have more excuses to fight you. All I''m afraid of is that the Hong n would be annihted by the


    Chu n even before you see the powerful warriors of the Spirit Sect."


    "But you..." Abraham''s eyes widened. He hesitated to follow the n as he had grown concerned


    about Ricky''s safety.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing and I won''t put my own life at risk," Ricky reiterated.


    Meanwhile, he shot Carney a nce and began to sigh in his heart, ''This guy is a genius! I guess that


    he is even a peerless genius. His fire and mutant are really awesome.''


    During the fight, Ricky had to admit that he was already losing. As a matter of fact, there was a serious


    gap between his and Carney''s strength because Carney had almost faintly surpassed the strength of


    an ordinary demi-spiritual emperor.


    "This is unexpected. I didn''t expect you to have such a pair of powerful eyes!" Carney remarked after


    stabilizing his body. Although it was just for a quick second, he had already presumed that Ricky''s eyes


    were responsible for the increase in his power.


    Moreover, Carney also came to realize that he was envious of everything that Ricky had.


    As far as he could remember, he had never been greedy over anything that he didn''t have, because


    nobody else had anything worthy to be envious about. Instead, it was the other way around¡ªpeople


    were envious of what Carney had. But the tables had turned now for he was the one who wanted


    something that belonged to Ricky.


    Regardless, he grinned from ear to ear. Now that he had defeated Ricky, Carney was sure to get what


    Ricky had.


    "So, do you think you''ve won against me?" Ricky sneered as he looked at Carney''s excited eyes.


    "But isn''t it true?" Carney questioned back.


    Boom! As soon as Ricky''s voice trailed off, the Life and Death Fire and the life and death rune suddenly


    enveloped his entire body. Soon, his injuries were healed seamlessly, and his strength restored pronto.


    Swift as a coursing river, he had already recovered somebat power.


    "If I guess it right, you don''t have muchbat power left either. I cannot deny that you are very strong,


    but one thing is for sure: you can''t recover as quickly as me. I guess that with the strength that you


    have now, I''m quite sure that you can barely defeat me," Ricky mocked.


    At the sight of this, Carney''s eyes, which had been full of excitement a while ago, turned gloomy


    immediately, because what Ricky said was right. Carney''s excitement spiraled downwards into a dark


    gloom at this moment. To make things worse, he could not deny that there was truth in what Ricky had


    said.


    "What a horrible means of recovering! I didn''t know that there is a kind of me that can be used for


    regaining strength!" the warriors around exchanged their observations about the fight. "This means that


    he can win every battle against opponents of the same realm and strength!"


    "Wow, Kenney is definitely a genius who can fight against Carney; if not, even better!"


    Carney heard these abominablements and could not help but furrow his brows in anger. Moreover,


    what ticked his vein the most was the part where the people believed that Ricky was more talented


    than him.


    "Go to hell, you bastard!"


    With everything that was going on, there was nothing in Carney''s mind but anger. Deep in his heart, he


    knew that he could only calm down once he disposed Ricky''s dead body.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Carney''s momentum suddenly swept over and became out of his control. Soon


    enough, the power around him in the void also began to resonate.


    On the other hand, all of the bystanders'' eyes were stered on to what was happening to Carney. In


    disbelief, all of them had the same thoughts. Stunned, one of the warriors stammered, "H... How is this


    p-possible? Is Carney going to break through at this moment?"


    At that point, what Carney was showing was a clear sign of an iing breakthrough.


    Right at that moment, Carney was going to break through and be a lower grade demi-spiritual


    emperor.


    What Carney was going through made all of the people envy him more. These people had worked so


    hard for over a dozen years but still were unable to make a breakthrough and be demi-spiritual


    emperors. What made them envy him the most was the fact that he was in the actual process of


    breaking through during a fight.


    On top of that, the viewers also realized and predicted that there was a high chance that Carney could


    still win this fight. Once he made a breakthrough and became a lower grade demi-spiritual emperor,


    then Ricky would be doomed to fail.


    This might have been going on pretty well for Carney until the people heard his furious voice pierce the


    air, "Damn it! Son of a bitch, Kenney! You even made me break through. I have been restraining myself


    for six months, but now all my efforts are in vain. How could you do this to me?"


    At that point, Carney clenched his fists as he was even angrier than before.


    Confused, all of the people''s eyes were glued to him. They never understood why Carney would be


    angry at this moment when he should be doing the exact same opposite¡ªcelebrating because he was


    making a breakthrough.


    "Ricky, it seems that he has restrained himself for some ulterior motive. In other words, his restraint


    must be greatly helpful for his future cultivation," Tinamented. "But he burst out too much power in


    the collision that had just happened, and that''s why he can''t restrain himself any longer.


    If you''d ask me, I can''t tell if I should feel happy or not right now. In fact, I''m unhappy because Carney


    is going to make a breakthrough. Even if you break out the chaotic power, I am afraid you still cannot


    defeat him. On the other hand, I''m happy because you seem to have really harmed his cultivation


    achievements."


    "Why not be both? You can be happy and unhappy at the same time!" Ricky said, smiling, as he tried to


    ease the intense atmosphere in his heart.


    But at that very moment, he was not happy at all. In fact, he knew he was about to lose now that


    Carney was having a breakthrough. To make matters worse, if he lost, then Abraham would have to


    stand out to help him, which was the least thing that he wanted to happen.


    Given the case, the Chu n would most probably crush and exterminate the Hong n bluntly. Even


    if they chose to surrender to the Spirit Sect, it would already be toote.


    "Wanton, kill him for my sake!" Carney ordered the strong demi-spiritual emperor that had


    apanied him in an angry voice. Given that the breakthrough was close at hand, he could not


    restrain himself any longer.


    At that moment, Carney had no other choice but to prepare for the breakthrough.


    "Just as I expected, they are indeed starting to kill. It seems that it''s not easy to solve the problem


    today," Ricky said in a serious tone.


    But as soon as Wanton stood out, Abraham stopped him. Soon after, a fight happened in which


    Wanton threatened the Hong n.


    "Ugh, what should I do now?" Ricky mumbled to himself as he felt a little anxious.


    As his anxiety punched him in the gut, he caught sight of Carney who was sitting cross-legged. In an


    instant, killing intent seemed to have filled his mind and soul.


    ''Although I don''t want to take advantage of others'' perilous state, it doesn''t mean that I will never do


    that. Today, I have no choice but to kill Carney before he kills me. Then, I will let the Evil Mandragora


    kill the spiritual emperors of the Chu n as swiftly as possible. If that all works out, then we''ll have to


    run away and never look back!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Moreover, he nned to do so.


    Meanwhile, the void beside Carney began to twist, and a bearded man in a red robe appeared. As


    soon as hended his feet on the ground, the bearded man did not hesitate and used his power to help


    Carney.


    However, his help wasn''t for Carney to make a breakthrough, but rather to help him restrain his realm.


    "That...That is the chief of the Chu n¡ªCalvin!" the warriors around all stammered as they saw


    Calvin right in the flesh.

 Chapter 990 Langstons Appearance

    Chapter 990 Langston''s Appearance


    Calvin! It was Calvin Chu! This name, at that moment, resounded through the mind of every living


    being there.


    There were other spiritual-emperor forces in the region besides the Spirit Sect and the Chu n.


    But when the word spiritual emperor came to mind, Calvin would surely be the first one to be


    mentioned.


    Apart from the two hidden middle grade spiritual emperors of the Spirit Sect, Calvin was the strongest


    lower grade spiritual emperor in the area, and even the chief of the Spirit Sect had admitted that he


    was not a match for Calvin in a life-and-death battle.


    He was also considered a genius, as he became a spiritual emperor when he was less than a hundred


    years old, and among all the current spiritual emperors in the Western Land, no one could achieve that.


    "The spiritual emperor of the Chu n hase!" Ricky said with surprise.


    "What should we do, Ricky?" Tina asked and the worry was evident in her voice. "I have no choice but


    to let the Evil Mandragora take action,"


    Ricky answered her promptly, although the hesitation could be seen in his actions. It seemed that they


    now had an enemy that he couldn''t fight himself, and he hated that very much.


    "Evil Mandragora, how long will it take for you to kill Calvin?" Ricky asked the Evil Mandragora, who


    had been cultivating and recovering in the Divine Manor for a long time.


    "I have recovered a lot in the past few days, as I have been absorbing the divine energy, and I am now


    very close to my peak state. Although this Calvin is the most powerful among the lower grade spiritual


    emperors, I can still kill him without much effort!" The Evil Mandragora spoke confidently at first, but


    suddenly, her voice was softened by hesitation, as she said, "The two middle grade spiritual emperors


    of the Spirit Sect can''te to help within five moves, but..."


    "But what?" Ricky asked, slightly rmed that she was hesitating.


    "But there is another spiritual emperor here who is on par with Calvin. If they work together, they could


    bid for time and wait until the two middle grade spiritual emperors of the Spirit Secte and help,"


    she exined, and as soon as Ricky heard this, he subtly looked around and observed the people


    around them.


    ''What? There is another spiritual emperor here? Are they going to do something to the Hong n


    today?'' Ricky wondered pensively, a little bit annoyed that he had not detected the strong threat earlier.


    "Evil Mandragora, you''d better make your move. However, I won''t ask you to fight with the Chu n.


    Just bring the people of the Hong n to the Divine Manor!"


    Ricky sighed as he said this, as he had no choice but to do so. After all, because of his rtionship


    with Amelia, he could not bear to see the destruction of the Hong n.


    ''Damn it, this is ironic. I just arrived here in the Western Land and prepared to have a big fight, but


    before I could even sit down for long, I have to leave already.'' Ricky could not help butment in


    frustration.


    ''It seems that only by bing the strongest master can I do whatever I want to do!'' Once again,


    Ricky felt weak and helpless. As he was not powerful enough, he couldn''t protect those people he


    cared about.


    At this moment, the surroundings quieted down, and no one dared to say anything. Even Abraham and


    Wanton stopped their fighting.


    Abraham looked terrible, as his face was grey and pale, and it grieved him so much that Calvin had


    unexpectedly shown up.


    ''No! My Hong n is doomed!'' He thought in despair, as he envisioned the destruction of the n that


    he painstakingly nourished. They were nothing but ants in Calvin''s way, and now, his people could die.


    He didn''t even think to talk to Ricky with his internal power, as he had no energy to care about Ricky at


    all.


    "I''m sorry, Ricky. I''ll try my best to get you out of hereter." Amelia sent a message to Ricky through


    telepathy when she had already made up her mind on some matters.


    And when Ricky heard this, he immediately knew what Amelia was going to do, so he responded,


    "Amelia, even if you go to the Hong n, do you think that the Chu n will let me go? So don''t even


    think of doing that.


    Besides, don''t you have faith in me? I promised you that I would save you, and I don''t easily make


    promises. I never say anything I don''t mean, so you better believe that I will save you."


    "Ricky, you..."


    Amelia was shocked and confused when she heard Ricky''s words, but before she could say anything


    more, he interrupted her, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Since I''m here, I won''t let you go to the


    Chu n to die."


    Once that was said, he brought back his focus to Carney and Calvin.


    What Ricky didn''t know was that his words had moved Amelia so deeply that she felt like her heart


    would burst with love.


    At the same time, Calvin also helped Carney suppress his breakthrough which was about to happen.


    After all, he was a spiritual emperor, so it was easy for him to suppress the breakthrough of an ordinary


    demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Thank you, Father!" Carney said after regaining hisposure.


    He was extremely unwilling to break through at this point.


    "Remember, keep calm when you meet difficulties!" Calvin reminded Carney, and then he looked at the


    void and said lightly, "Old friend, now that you''re here,e on out!"


    "Ha-ha!" A vibrant voice came from above, and then a middle-aged man in a white robe emerged from


    the void.


    The man''s oppressive force was no less than that of Calvin, and the only difference was that Calvin''s


    power was domineering, while the old man''s power was more easy-going.


    "It''s Langston!" All the warriors around were shocked again when they saw this person.


    They blinked their eyes repeatedly, as they felt like they were dreaming because not only Calvin was


    here, but Langston had appeared too!


    ''Langston!'' Ricky was also struck dumb by the unfolding of events.


    "It seems that these two are not working together. Maybe you are safe for the time being," the Evil


    Mandragora said. "And as strange as it may sound, I feel that Langston seems to havee for you."


    ''He is Langston from the Spirit Sect, so that means that the news here has been spread. Maybe there


    are people from the Spirit Sect around. It seems I will be safe for now,"


    Ricky thought to himself.


    The members of the Hong n were dumbfounded because Langston was the current chief of the


    Spirit Sect.


    And Ricky knew this because, in the past few days, he had gotten to know the forces and powerful


    figures of the four bignds.


    "Why is Langston here?" After they recovered from their shock, the people couldn''t help but gossip with


    each other.


    Langston was a person of the most exalted rank in the area of the Spirit Sect, and he was always


    cultivating in seclusion inside the Spirit Sect. So why was he here today?


    "Do you think it''s possible that Langston is interested in Kenney''s talent?" one of the creatures said


    through telepathy. "After all, the Spirit Sect has always been looking for a genius who can fight against


    Carney."


    "That must be true. People of the Spirit Sect are everywhere throughout the whole Spirit Sect area, so


    someone must have reported to Langston what was happening here.


    That''s why he came."


    "Calvin, long time no see. I wonder why your Chu n is here in full-force today," Langston remarked


    with faked indifference.


    "This involves matters of the Chu n, so naturally I need to be here," Calvin replied lightly with a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    sharp glint in his eyes. "How about you, Langston? I didn''t expect that you woulde here either.


    Why are you here?"


    "Ha-ha, of course, I also have something important to do here." Langstonughed loudly, as a small


    smirk yed across his face.


    "Well, I''m all ears for your exnation!" Calvin''s face was marred by a deep frown, as he was incensed


    even more by Langston''s mockingughter. It irritated him that Langston was acting indifferent when he


    knew that he came here just to ruin his ns.


    And he knew what exactly Langston was nning, and why he felt the need toe out today.


    "Ha-ha, my disciple sent a message to tell me that a peerless genius has appeared here. I just had to


    <pe and see for myself!" Langston said innocently as if he had no idea what was going on here.

 Chapter 991 The Spirit Sect Was Still The Strongest

    Chapter 991 The Spirit Sect Was Still The Strongest


    All the creatures present heard what Langston had said. In an instant, it seemed that their guesses


    were right and they all knew what was happening in front of them.


    "It seems that Langston is really following you," Tina said as she heaved a sigh of relief. "Tell me the


    truth, Ricky. Did you know from the start that people of the Spirit Sect would show up?


    Was that why you decided to reveal your Golden Spirit Eyes?"


    "Oh, Tina, you''re overestimating me. We''re on the same page. I didn''t expect that the people of the


    Spirit Sect woulde here, not to mention Langstoning here personally," Ricky said with a smile.


    "The only reason why I activated the Golden Spirit Eyes was because I was left with no choice.


    Otherwise, I would be seriously injured. And if that happened, then I would not be able to use the Evil


    Devouring Mouth.


    Of course, I didn''t expect that Calvin woulde, either. I can''t believe that everything is so


    "All right. But that doesn''t matter now. All that matters is whether Langston is sincere in looking for a


    genius, or not. If so, then it will be a lot easier to settle the matter, because we will know what to do,"


    Tina exined.


    "Well, I hope so!" Ricky replied.


    Meanwhile, the Hong n could not be any happier. Initially, they had thought that they would


    eventually surrender to the Spirit Sect. However, it seemed that things turned out in their favor.


    After all, there might be no reason for them to do that anymore, because their chief''s future son-inw


    was a genius who had drawn Langston''s attention.


    "Wait, are you serious? Langston, you said that we could find a peerless genius somewhere here, but I


    can''t find any peerless genius aside from Carney," Calvin said in a threatening voice.


    When it came to power or fame, the Spirit Sect was superior to the Chu n. Therefore, his threat


    didn''t work on Langston because the people of the Spirit Sect were also there.


    "Ha-ha, you must be kidding me, Calvin." Upon hearing Calvin''s failed threat, Langston burst into


    "Now that you think there is no other peerless genius in sight, then just forget what I said. After this, I''ll


    take whomever I suspect is a peerless genius, and bring that person back to the Spirit Sect. I believe


    you won''t stop me with my n, will you?"


    After saying his words, Langston pointed his finger at Ricky.


    "Young man, would you like to ept my invitation to join the Spirit Sect? What do you think?"


    Langston invited Ricky without hesitation.


    "I envy him so much!" one of the warriors burst out in envy as they could not help but get jealous about


    Langston''s offer to Ricky.


    On the other hand, they all understood that Ricky deserved the invitation. After all, he had already


    proven that not only was he superior to Carney''s skills, but also more talented than Carney.


    "Thank you very much, sir. It is an honor to be given a chance to join you," Ricky responded to the


    invitation without hesitation.


    Of course he wouldn''t refuse such a grand invitation. Otherwise, he would have to let the Evil


    Mandragora stand out and fight for him this time, which might cause terrible consequences in the long


    run. Moreover, it was absolutely a good thing for him to join such a powerful and respected force such


    as the Spirit Sect.


    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a domineering voice. "Stop, Langston! You


    can''t take this man away."


    "What did you just say? Why are you stopping me? Could it be possible that you want him to join the


    Chu n instead?" Langston asked with a little smirk on his face. "If so, then it would be entirely up to


    him. As spiritual emperors, we can''t force him to do something out of his own will!"


    "I think you may have misunderstood me, Langston. What I wanted to say is that I''m going to kill him.


    So for the sake of the Chu n, please don''t get involved in this matter. If you want to recruit a genius,


    then allow me to look for other geniuses for you, just not him," Calvin said monotonously.


    All the warriors were silent upon hearing his words. In fact, they didn''t even dare discuss the matter


    even in low and hushed voices. As far as they knew, nobody could respond to Calvin except Langston


    regarding the matter.


    "I see where this is going. But if you''d ask me, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to kill him. He is just a


    junior. He and Carney''s recent fight was a learning opportunity for both of them. It''s improper for us to


    meddle in their fight. Otherwise, people may say that you have bullied and humiliated someone who is


    much weaker than you," Langston said after a moment of silence.


    "My own reputation doesn''t matter, but the reputation of our Chu n is different. That guy almost


    ruined my son''s cultivation, and he also insulted my nephew. He has provoked our Chu n severely,"


    eximed Calvin.


    "Anyone who provokes the Chu n has to pay for what he has done. So, Langston, please choose


    another genius.


    But since you appreciate him, it is just fair for me not to kill him. I will keep him alive under one


    condition: I will abolish his cultivation."


    All the warriors who heard this could not help but feel a little scared of Calvin''s words. They felt


    threatened by the Chu n''s arrogance that Calvin could destroy Ricky''s cultivation if he pleased. Any


    warrior wouldn''t wish his own cultivation to be taken away, for it was the greatest torture.


    "Ha-ha, don''t take it too seriously, Calvin. It''s rare for me to feel interested in a genius, and besides, I


    don''t want to miss him. Please, I am asking you to do me a favor and let go of him. I will pay you a visit


    to express my gratitudeter," Langston pleaded again.


    At this moment, he seemed a little impatient and his voice sounded a little cold.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, the void''s atmosphere became icy, and the other kinds of power felt heavier.


    On the other hand, all the warriors around them retreated quickly, because they could not stand the


    power that two spiritual emperors could burst out if they had a fight.


    Such intense atmosphere continued for a long time before Calvin broke the silence and said,


    "Langston, the prestige of our n is invible, so I have to take him away. I firmly believe that this is


    the right thing to do. So, what will you do to me then?"


    "If you insist on taking him away, then I have no choice but to insist on taking him from you," Langston


    said in a light tone.


    As soon as their voices trailed away, their bodies began to build up their momentums.


    "It seems that Langston really wants to save you, Ricky. Don''t worry, we will be safe after this," Tina


    said. "There are two middle spiritual emperors from the Spirit Sect present, so Calvin would not dare


    continue fighting this battle."


    "Now that they want to recruit a genius like you, they would obviously have to show you their sincerity.


    If you reveal your chaotic power, then I think Langston would say nothing more with Calvin," the Evil


    Mandragora said.


    "Hey, look.


    Langston, are you serious enough to stir up trouble between the Spirit Sect and the Chu n because


    of someone who is out of the picture?" Calvin threatened again, as he wanted to deescte the


    tension.


    "Ha-ha, that''s not what I want either, but it seems to me that you are a little overbearing," Langston said


    with a smile. "If you still insist, then there''s only one thing that I can tell you: the Spirit Sect is still the


    strongest force here. Let that sink in."


    Calvin and the other members of the Chu n all sank into silence at Langston''s words, their faces


    gloomy.


    But they didn''t dare say anything. The fact that the Chu n didn''t have any middle spiritual emperor


    meant that they were not qualified to contend with the Spirit Sect.


    With this, they thought that Carney was their only hope in the future.


    "Ha-ha, I couldn''t agree with you more. The Spirit Sect is indeed the strongest force in here," Calvin


    said as he burst intoughter after moments'' silence.


    But as far as everyone could tell, this wasn''t aughter of happiness, but rather aughter of warning.


    From how he responded, Calvin wanted to let the Spirit Sect know that they were the strongest, but


    that could change in the blink of an eye.


    "Ha-ha! Calvin, you are really so open-minded. Thank you so much for acknowledging us!" Langston


    said with a smile, ignoring Calvin''s warning.


    "Since you have already finished what you needed to do, you may leave in peace right now, Langston.


    The Chu n will have to stay, though, because we still have unfinished business," Calvin said with


    abandonment.

 Chapter 992 Reveal The Trump Card

    Chapter 992 Reveal The Trump Card


    "Sir, you know what the Chu n is nning to do next. If they seed, Carney will be more


    powerful in the future, and his time to be a middle spiritual emperor will also be greatly reduced,"


    Ricky said by using his telepathy so that he couldmunicate with Langston secretly.


    "Do you want me to help the Hong n?" Langston asked.


    "Yes, sir," Ricky answered promptly. "The Chu n has been deeply hostile to the Spirit Sect now. If


    you help the Hong n, you will also be helping the Spirit Sect.


    Besides, I am engaged to Amelia, so if you help me, I will definitely reward you in the future."


    "Ha-ha, indeed for the sake of a female friend! In that case, I will have to help you!"


    Langston agreed as heughed good-naturedly. However, Ricky could sense the undertone of


    hesitation and unwillingness in his words.


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky uttered sincerely, and he was a little bit relieved that although Langston


    was hesitant to help, at least he wasn''t about to help Calvin.


    He then asked again, "Sir, is there a big risk involved in helping the Hong n?"


    "Oh! It seems that you have read my mind," Langston said with a little embarrassment when Ricky


    sessfully guessed his doubts. "But even though I am hesitant, I have to help you because I want to


    have you on my side. After all, I want to rely on you to defeat Carney in the future."


    "Would you like to exin a little to me, sir? After all, there is Carney alone in the Chu n who


    intimidated the Spirit Sect. What''s more, he has not grown up to be very powerful yet," Ricky said,


    cocking his head as if he was confused.


    "It''s not only because of Carney''s strength in the future, or else the Chu n wouldn''t dare to behave


    so maliciously in this region," Langston said. "This is all because of the background of the Chu n."


    "The Chu n''s background?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "I am talking about the Sky-breaking Dome, which is also one of the five big forces here!" Langston


    said.


    From his words, Ricky got a little inkling of what he meant, as he also knew something about the Sky-


    breaking Dome.


    He heard that it was one of the five big forces in the Western Land, and it could even be considered as


    the strongest one, because there were three middle spiritual emperors in the Sky-breaking Dome, while


    among the other four forces, there were only two middle spiritual emperors.


    Ricky was very interested in the Sky-breaking Dome, because its name contained the name of the Sky


    Dome, and he had been looking for forces with the words ''Sky Dome''.


    "What is the rtionship between the Chu n and the Sky-breaking Dome?" Ricky asked.


    "The chief of the Sky-breaking Dome is Calvin''s uncle!" Langston answered.


    "In this martial world, family affection might not be of much use, but the Chu n is greatly valued by


    the Sky-breaking Dome, because they are very ambitious, and they want to dominate the entire


    Western Land.


    The Chu n can be a weapon of mass destruction for the Sky-breaking Dome to deal with our Spirit


    Sect.


    Besides, it is said that Calvin''s uncle treats him very well."


    "I see!" Ricky said seriously. "In that case, I won''t bother you with my matter."


    "Ha-ha, I will never break my word. We, the Spirit Sect, don''t want to lose a genius like you." Langston


    "Anyway, we have already offended the Chu n now. There''s nothing to be afraid of anymore.


    And it''s better to offend them now, while Carney is still not powerful enough. If he reaches higher level


    and the Chu n choose to turn against us at that time, it will be toote for us to fight back then."


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky repeated once again, even more sincerely, as he now knew more about


    what exactly Langston was risking for him.


    Langston had shown his sincerity, but he also pointed out the most important reason. It would be too


    "But I have one condition. You have to promise me that from now on, you need to overwhelm Carney!"


    Langston said seriously.


    "Sir, why do I feel that you are very angry with Carney?" Ricky asked curiously when he heard how he


    talked about Carney.


    "He is an asshole!" Langston said with his lips curled in a snarl.


    "He came to the Spirit Sect to challenge the disciples in the same realm as him every time he reached


    a new realm. None of the disciples in the same realm as him in the Spirit Sect is a match for him, as he


    has the Heavenly Fire Mutant and the heavenly power.


    Our sect was repeatedly humiliated for more than ten years."


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky could not help butugh out loudly, but he quickly gathered his wits and quieted down.


    "It seems that the Spirit Sect really wants to find a genius!" Tina, who was in the Massacring Zone, said


    with a smile.


    "Man, are youughing at me?" Langston said unhappily, feeling insulted when Rickyughed at him.


    Ricky could see that the atmosphere of the Spirit Sect was very good, and it was a righteous


    atmosphere.


    The Spirit Sect had been humiliated by Carney for more than ten years, and yet they did nothing to him


    in secret, and this required great patience, a great mind, and a great sense of justice.


    "Sir, I dare not!" Ricky replied immediately, and then he gave his word to Langston.


    "Don''t worry. Carney will not go to the Spirit Sect to humiliate your people in the future. Instead, I will go


    to the Chu n to humiliate them, and I will help you take back all your debts in the past decades."


    "That sounds good. At least, I know you are quite confident." Langston nodded, looking impressed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please rest assured, sir. Help me today, and I will not disappoint you, because Carney is no match for


    me in my eyes," Ricky said with confidence, and disdain colored his tone.


    "Oh, man, you are overconfident. Although you can challenge those stronger than you, there is no


    fairness in the battle, and no one will lower their realm just to fight with you," Langston reminded Ricky,


    slightly put off by his overconfidence.


    "Why would I dare to say that I am confident if I do not have enough strength?" Ricky replied.


    "Sir, please check the power in my palm secretly, and you will understand what I mean."


    "Okay, let me see." Langston was quite curious now. He used his mind to scan the palm of Ricky''s


    hand, as he replied to Calvin, "Ha-ha, Calvin, don''t worry. I have something else to do here."


    "Ricky, are you going to expose the chaotic power?" Tina asked.


    "That''s right. I intend to expose the chaotic power to him. Only in this way will he really help me," Ricky


    told her. "And only in this way will he think highly of me.


    The Sky-breaking Dome is my target, and I think Langston will be of great help to me if I go there."


    "The Sky-breaking Dome?" Tina said lightly. "Maybe it''s the right choice for you toe to the Western


    Land."


    "That''s right. I have to investigate all the forces with the name of the Sky Dome," Ricky agreed.


    "Because it might be rted to my identity and the origin of my blood power."


    At the same time, Ricky condensed the chaotic power on his palm.

 Chapter 993 Langstons Determination

    Chapter 993 Langston''s Determination


    When Ricky''s chaotic power was condensed and formed, Langston only looked on dazedly as if he


    couldn''t believe what he was feeling at that moment. His body trembled slightly, only noticeable to


    those who were looking at him intently.


    Ricky, of course, noticed how shocked Langston was, so he immediately withdrew the chaotic power,


    especially because he didn''t want Calvin to know of its existence yet.


    From his position, Calvin could only see that Langston was not moving, but he didn''t know what had


    drawn this reaction from him, so he asked directly, "Langston, is there something wrong? You may as


    well tell me!"


    At that moment, Calvin was very serious. He assumed the reason why Langston hadn''t taken Ricky


    away yet was that Ricky did not want to leave in order to defend the Hong n.


    He could not think of another reason why Langston refused to leave.


    "Is... Is that the chaotic power?" Langston stuttered in shock, and at that moment, he couldn''t care less


    about Calvin''s question.


    "I won''t and dare not lie to you about this. I''m confident at myself because I own the chaotic power,"


    Ricky replied firmly.


    "Carney has spent less time on cultivatingpared with the core talents of the Spirit Sect, while I


    spent less time than him. I can kill him easily if we are of the same level.


    Besides, I''m confident that I can reach the same level as Carney in a short time, so I don''t need to take


    him seriously."


    Now that he knew where Ricky''s confidence wasing from, Langston admitted that it wasn''t


    arrogance if Ricky had something to back it up. On the contrary, he felt that Ricky was powerful enough


    to be even more confident than he was at that moment.


    In the Western Land, Langston was the most qualified person to be called a spiritual emperor. How


    could he not know the talent of a genius who owned the chaotic power?


    ''What an ace genius! I didn''t expect that this man is an ace genius. It seems that I have to show my


    sincerity," Langston thought to himself, and at that moment, he made a promise to himself that he


    would do anything to get Ricky on his side.


    "Kenney, you have impressed me so much. I''m d that I agreed with your request first, or I would


    have lost an ace genius like you," Langston said to Ricky.


    "I''m ttered! Thank you so much!" Ricky said excitedly.


    From Langston''s words, he understood that Langston had finally made up his mind to help the Hong


    n.


    Both of them were pleased.


    "Langston!" Calvin shouted at that moment, breaking Langston''s excited trance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The others were also confused, as they thought that the situation was serious, and yet Langston


    seemed to be daydreaming.


    "Ha-ha, I was thinking of something. Please don''t mind me," Langston replied with a smile after he


    quickly came to his senses, rmed by Calvin''s impatient shout.


    "Langston, you said that you had something else to do here. May I know what it is?" Calvin asked


    again.


    "Oh! Kenney is a member of the Spirit Sect now, and he sent a message to me just now, hoping that I


    can help him arrange his marriage with Amelia of the Hong n," Langston said with a smile.


    "Calvin, you know, I am very happy to be the matchmaker for the younger generation, so..."


    Boom!


    Before Langston could finish speaking, an angry and turbulent aura emerged from Calvin''s body, and


    the Fire Rule swept through the sky.


    Calvin''s eyes were sharp and dark with hatred, as his hateful aura spread around him, hitting those


    nearby. Puff! The warriors who were near him groaned in pain and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood as


    if they had been hit by an unseen assant.


    But none of them dared toin, and instead, they all retreated to a safe distance.


    They hadn''t expected Calvin''s outburst, so they were caught off-guard, but they also thought that his


    outburst was reasonable. After all, Langston was about to do something that would ruin Carney!


    If Carney couldn''t get Amelia, he would have to look for other mutants, but most people in the Western


    Land knew what happened to him, so no one would be willing to expose their genius mutants!


    Thus, without Amelia, Carney couldn''t practice his cultivation method, and his strength would also be


    greatly affected.


    "Don''t go too far, Langston!" Calvin warned while he wore an icy expression. He stood in the void, and


    his presence seemed to expand and dominate everyone, and there was no trace of the politeness he


    was showing earlier.


    He couldn''t believe Langston''s audacity to side with Ricky, and he knew that Langston did this on


    purpose.


    "Ha-ha, I don''t think I''m going too far." Just like Calvin, Langston seemed done with politeness, as he


    too was speaking directly and provoking Calvin''s anger.


    "I''m just doing my disciple a favor by bringing him and Amelia to be a couple. What? Are you even


    interested in ruining other''s happiness?"


    With that, the ruling power of the supreme enlightenment pervaded from Langston''s body, as the Water


    Rule he cultivated surged out violently.


    Boom!


    The collision of water and fire was intense, especially since it came from two spiritual emperors, and in


    an instant, the whole void was filled with a sea of water and fire.


    But this confrontation was barely skimming the top of the iceberg, as it was merely a confrontation of


    their momentums, and none of them had released any attack directly.


    This was because Langston only wanted to force the Chu n back, and he didn''t really intend to fight


    them.


    He was also confident because even if Calvin wanted a fight, he didn''t have the strength to defeat his


    opponent. Calvin might be stronger than Langston, but he could only suppress him a bit, and besides,


    two middle spiritual emperors were standing behind Langston in support.


    "Do you think Kenney is worth getting the Spirit Sect in conflict with the Chu n?" The warriors that


    had stepped back seemed to have recovered enough, as they had begun to gossip once again.


    "Well, he is a genius who is no weaker than Carney, so he should be worth it. The Spirit Sect cannot


    give up such a genius like him."


    "Besides, the Chu n is supported by the Sky-breaking Dome, and that is why the Spirit Sect hasn''t


    attacked the Chu n for so many years. If they don''t take advantage of Kenney, thisnd will belong


    to Carney when he has grown strong enough.


    If you think about it, protecting the Hong n also means cutting off Carney''s rapid progress."


    In a word, it seems that Langston is determined to protect Kenney and the Hong n."


    "Langston, I will ask you again. Do you really want to fight against the Chu n?" Calvin roared as the


    momentum of his body burst out to the extreme.


    "I have never thought of being an enemy of the Chu n, but I will do what I need to do. If you think


    that way, then there''s nothing I can do," Langston replied coldly.


    At this moment, he was determined to oppose Calvin, because he was determined to help Ricky, the


    one who was an ace genius cultivating the chaotic power.


    And in his mind, even if the warriors from the Sky-breaking Dome came to oppose him, he believed


    that he wouldn''t change his mind.


    "Okay, you have made your bed, so I''ll make you lie in it too! Don''t me me when you suffer, as you


    have chosen this path yourself. Do you think that the Spirit Sect is the most powerful sect in this area?"


    Calvin asked condescendingly when he heard Langston''s decisive words.


    "Isn''t it true?" Langston replied coldly, as he began to feel annoyed. After all, Calvin''s words were a


    tant challenge to the Spirit Sect.


    "Don''t forget that the Chu n cannot be bullied easily. If you want me to leave, you need to back your


    words with strength!" After that, Calvin burst out his power to the extreme.

 Chapter 994 An Overwhelming Battle

    Chapter 994 An Overwhelming Battle


    As soon as Calvin stepped out, the fire ruling power swept through the air and the power of the


    heavenlyw entwined with it, while at the same time, Calvin''s mes also revealed the nature of the


    Heavenly Fire.


    Wary after what had happened earlier, all the other warriors dispersed the instant that Calvin moved,


    for they dare note close to the momentum of a spiritual emperor. They were terrified that a single


    surge could turn them into ashes, and they could only me their carelessness for it.


    "Such being the case, I''ll try your Fire Rule, Calvin," said Langston aggressively.


    He threw his palm out, and the heavenly power merged with the ruling power. A strong stream of water


    spread in an instant and destroyed Calvin''s tentative attack. Crack! Their bodies collided hard against


    each other as space was shattered.


    And due to the merging of the heavenlyw and the ruling power, their bodies grewrger until they


    were nearly twenty meters in height.


    ''I can feel their strength, and they are even stronger than the Old Oriental Emperor, Wilbur, or Todd, ''


    Ricky thought when he felt the power that was being emitted by the collision between Calvin and


    Langston.


    "That''s for sure. The spiritual emperors you mentioned, such as the Old Oriental Emperor, are only


    about to be middle spiritual emperors, so theirprehension of ruling power and their strength


    are much inferior to that of a real middle spiritual emperor," the Evil Mandragora exined.


    "But for these two in front of you, their strength is on par with that of a middle spiritual emperor, and


    they onlyck a little rule. Once theyprehend the rule, they can officially step into the realm of a


    middle spiritual emperor, but if they can''t do that, then they can never be middle spiritual


    emperors."


    "Even the lower spiritual emperors have different realms, right?" Ricky asked for rification, although


    he already had an idea.


    "Lower spiritual emperors, middle spiritual emperors, and upper grade spiritual emperors all have four


    realms¡ªbeginning,pleteness, half-step, and peak," the Evil Mandragora answered promptly.


    "Calvin and Langston are both in the peak realm, so if they joined hands against me, they can probably


    resist me for more than ten moves. If lower spiritual emperors in half-step realm, such as the Old


    Oriental Emperor, are to fight with me, they can only do the same if more than ten of them are working


    together."


    "I see!" Ricky said gratefully, as he understood the division of the realms of spiritual emperors more


    clearly.


    But he knew that he shouldn''t think too much about this, lest he became overly ambitious, because, at


    that moment, his only goal was to be a demi-spiritual emperor.


    As power and momentum swept around them, the bodies of Calvin and Langston grew evenrger, just


    like the collision between the falling water and falling fire from the sky.


    This was a battle of their power, and the power that was the first to reach its extreme and be exhausted


    would be defeated.


    At that moment, they were in a stalemate, and as such, their ruling power and heavenly power were


    condensed into shadows of figures that fought in the void.


    "This is apetition of their martial arts experience. Let''s quickly memorize the fighting scenes, and if


    we can study and understand them well, they will help us improve ourbat effectiveness and


    experience!"


    All the creatures watching from afar chattered to each other excitedly when they saw that the two


    spiritual emperors were engaged in a battle of insights and experience of martial arts.


    At this time, Ricky also nned to memorize these fighting scenes, but he was stopped by Evil


    Mandragora.


    "Why do you have to memorize these? In your Divine Manor, you have the insight and fighting


    experience of the Holy Three-Saber, which is much more precious and advanced than those of two


    spiritual emperors."


    "That''s true..." Ricky murmured and nodded.


    "There is also the heritage in the Divine Manor, but I know that you didn''t take it. Are you nning to


    leave that to Hannah for the future?" the Evil Mandragora asked curiously.


    "Yes, that should belong to Hannah. The only reason that I haven''t given it to her yet is that I don''t want


    her to recall her past," Ricky said. "So, don''t spill the beans to Hannah."


    "I don''t have a big mouth," the Evil Mandragora pouted as she said this, upset by Ricky''s usation.


    "Ricky, I could not help but admire you for your moral quality. You are willing to keep away from the


    heritage of the Holy Three-Saber only because of a promise, and more than that, I think the Holy


    Three-Saber wanted to give the heritage to you, but still, you didn''t take it."


    "I have my own cultivation path," Ricky said in a t tone.


    Although his voice was calm, he was full of confidence.


    And at that moment, Evil Mandragora was greatly impressed by Ricky, and she couldn''t help but cast a


    radiant smile in secret.


    "By the way, Evil Mandragora, which one of them will win?" Ricky asked, bringing their focus back on


    the battle in front of them.


    "Even if they try their best, they can''t end the battle until a whole dayter. Don''t worry. As long as


    Langston sincerely wants to protect you, you will be safe," she answered. "That''s because the Spirit


    Sect is the most powerful force here."


    "Sure enough, the rules are set by the strong!" Ricky eximed.


    Calvin and Langston''s stalemate hadsted for a couple of hours, as they were pushed back by the


    impact from both sides. But after that, their momentum seemed to have reached their limit.


    They also seemed to have evolved into their worlds.


    "Heavenly Fire Rule, Heavenly Fire Skill, Heavenly Fire Palm!"


    Calvin eximed. With the endless roaring Heavenly Fire on his body, he took the lead to activate one


    of his strongest moves, and the me world changed instantly and condensed into a shadow of


    heaven.


    A big hand materialized from this shadow and tore it up, as it rushed down like a solid mountain that


    had fallen.


    "Weak water rule, three water flowers formed at the top!"


    Langston eximed, pping his hands. In the world of water, three giant flowers of water were


    growing, and each of them looked like a giant world, in which lives could be created.


    The three giant flowers of water floated over Langston''s head and merged, and then they dashed


    toward the Heavenly Fire Palm and collided with it with a deafening explosion.


    Boom!


    As soon as they collided, the world of water and the world of fire intertwined with each other in the


    space.


    Meanwhile, as the battle continued, Abraham watched from the sidelines with a grave look on his face,


    because many pces and houses of the Hong n were overwhelmed by the airwaves. The Hong


    n was suffering a great loss, and it would worsen until this fierce battle was done.


    At the same time, there was excitement crawling through his veins when he though that they had finally


    found someone who could oppose the Chu n.


    "It''s time for them to end their fight after this confrontation. If Calvin is truly wise, he will retreat.


    Because, from this confrontation, we can see that he cannot defeat Langston, and the Spirit Sect still


    has two middle spiritual emperors," Evil Mandragora remarked.


    "This time, the situation was indeed dangerous, but we still managed to survive!" Ricky sighed with


    relief, and a small smile crept unto his face.


    "This is all because of your talent. If you''re just an ordinary genius, you would have fled away and left


    here as soon as I took action today."


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked, curling his lips, but she didn''t answer him.


    In front of them, just as Evil Mandragora said, Calvin had stopped after thest attack. He didn''t say


    anything, but he cast a threatening re at Langston and Ricky before he left with all the other


    members of the Chu n.


    It appeared that their trouble had finallye to an end.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ricky knew that the Chu n would surely seek help from the Sky-breaking Dome, and Carney


    would surelye back to fight him again.


    "It seems that I have to improve my fighting power to the realm of a lower demi-spiritual emperor,"


    Ricky said seriously.


    At this time, Langston slowly came to his side and looked at him with expectant eyes.

 Chapter 995 The Background

    Chapter 995 The Background


    "I can''t thank you enough, sir!" Ricky smiled from ear to ear as he sincerely expressed his gratitude.


    "In that case, you should call me Chief from now on. How does that sound?" Langston gave a faint


    smile as he replied. Despite the happiness from all that was happening, Langston could not help but


    feel the heaviness of his heart now that it was time for him to also think about solutions on how to deal


    with the Sky-breaking Dome.


    Since Calvin suffered such a great loss, he would most probably seek help from the Sky-breaking


    dome.


    "Yes, Chief!" Ricky respectfully tried to get Langston''s attention.


    "We would like to thank you from the bottom of our hearts!" At that moment, the members of the Hong


    n led by its leader, Abraham, also expressed their sincere appreciation to Langston.


    "You''re wee. A warrior with the Rainwater Mutant must be treated as a genius in the Spirit Sect."


    Langston smiled as he spoke.


    "Does that mean that Amelia can also join the Spirit Sect if she wants to?" Abraham asked excitedly


    upon hearing Langston''s words.


    "Well, of course. After all, the Spirit Sect is also short of mutants and it would be great if she could join


    us," Langston replied. "But, as far as I''m concerned, it''s better that you join the Spirit Sect by taking


    part in thepetition that would be held two and a half months from now.


    By then, thepetition would be fierce. In fact, tons of rewards await you once you be a core


    member! Moreover, these rewards are great opportunities for you, and your realm will surely benefit


    from them. I know you are very interested in joining the Spirit Sect now, but if you do right now, then


    there will be no reward for you at all."


    "Wepletely understand, Chief!" Ricky and Amelia said in unison as they nodded their heads upon


    hearing Langston''s words. Right then and there, he imagined all the rewards that could soon be his.


    "Let me remind you that you can''t be careless in thispetition. Moreover, there would be no fooling


    around, because there will be many geniuses of the elder generation who often take part in the


    faint smile.


    "Well, that makes it more interesting." Ricky smiled.


    "That''s good to hear. You can stay in the Hong n for the time being. But be sure to head to the core


    area of the Spirit Sect. I''ll be waiting for you there," said Langston. At that moment, he was eager to


    see how well Ricky''s skills would y out in the uingpetition.


    Ricky had gained a good reputation because of what had happened today. But in thepetition, there


    would surely be a lot of people who had not been convinced of his real strength. In addition, the Chu


    n and its allies would not let the opportunity to kill Ricky pass by.


    It was no doubt that Ricky was an ace genius. However, Langston had always known that the Spirit


    Sect only needed geniuses who had experienced life and death battles.


    "Maybe, I have to change some rules of thepetition for Kenny''s sake," Langston suddenly said to


    himself in a low voice. Deep inside, he was dying to know the limit of a genius who had cultivated the


    chaotic power.


    But before he could do that, he still had to figure out one more thing: he needed to dig deep into Ricky''s


    background¡ªwhere he came from, who he was, and why he was there. It was natural for Langston to


    pay extra caution when it came to dealing with an ace genius like Ricky, since he didn''t know where


    Ricky was from.


    Meanwhile, the warriors started to leave as they looked forward to witnessing the epic battle between


    Langston and Calvin. However, to their disappointment, the two spiritual emperors only had two rounds


    of fight before Calvin retreated. After all, it was not every day that they got the chance to watch a battle


    between two powerful spiritual emperors.


    Needless to say, the audience found that Calvin was being reasonable and wise when he stopped the


    fight as soon as he knew that he could not defeat Langston.


    But beyond that, Ricky was also the talk of the town. The warriors wanted answers as they all got


    curious about Ricky''s origin. After all, they didn''t know much about him and his identity remained a


    mystery.


    Ricky was such an extraordinary warrior that it was difficult for him to get unnoticed anywhere.


    Ironically, as much as Ricky was known for his strength and power, many people still knew nothing


    about him, making them more curious about Ricky.


    And because of the repeated discussion about his background, Kenny¡ªRicky''s fake name¡ªbecame


    well-known throughout the entire Western Land.


    "Kenney, there''s something that I want to ask you, but you have to answer me with all honesty..." But


    before Ricky could answer, Langston followed up with another question. "I''m talking about your identity.


    It''s just funny that I have never heard of your name anywhere before.


    Also, as a spiritual emperor in the Western Land, I can clearly feel that you are not from here. I''m


    guessing that you must be from anothernd. Maybe you''re a genius from the Middle Land or


    something. So please, can you properly introduce yourself this time?


    I hope you don''t get me wrong."


    "I understand, Chief," Ricky replied with a smile after he heard Langston''s sentiments. "May I have a


    word with you alone?"


    "Don''t mind if I do!" Langston nodded. As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his big hand. Soon


    after, he and Ricky immediately appeared in another world. Feeling the void carefully, Ricky sensed


    that they must be in Langston''s very own Small World.


    "Ricky, are you sure about this? Do you want to tell him who you really are?" Tina asked, concerned.


    "What else can I do? I can''t keep this forever. After all, it is not easy to deceive the chief of the Spirit


    Sect," Ricky said. "Sooner orter, my secret would be known. It''s better to tell him straightforward than


    let someone else unravel the truth," Ricky added.


    "Langston is a reasonable man, but if he really thinks that I''m in cahoots with the devils, then I think


    that we would rather leave this ce sooner.


    Even though it is true that I cultivate the evil spirit, I still feel very upset whenever these creatures from


    the continent refer to me as a devil." The Evil Mandragora''s distressed voice came through at the


    moment.


    "But it''s better than knowing that you are an evil mandragora. Once your identity is exposed, not only


    the creatures from the continent, but also the devils that have been left behind on the continent will


    probably be eager to catch you," Ricky reminded her.


    "In that case, then you''d better be a devil before we gain enough strength.


    I think the demi-spiritual emperor who sealed you in the first ce has also protected you to a certain


    extent. Think about it carefully."


    "Hmm.. That''s something to think about!" the Evil Mandragora said as she curled her lips at Ricky''s


    words.


    At that moment, Ricky was right. Once the Evil Mandragora''s real identity was revealed, the strong


    warriors and devils would not let her go, because her blood could open up the passage between the


    Devil Land and the continent.


    "Chief, take a guess about where Ie from. You''ll be surprised," Ricky teased him.


    "Are you to test how observant I am? Then let me have a try!" Langston remarked. "By feeling your


    aura from such a close distance, I find that you''re not so old as you look.


    You are Amelia''s friend. She once went to the Eastern Land and as far as I can remember, there is an


    Oriental College in that area. I have once witnessed the cultivation method its former dean cultivated,


    which was the Transforming Omnipotent Skill."


    Langston stopped speaking. He shifted his gaze to Ricky who stood frozen.


    Ricky was at a loss for words. At that moment, it seemed that Langston had already known who he was


    all along.


    ''But how could it be possible? How could he know?'' Ricky thought to himself in shock. At that moment,


    he knew that he had forgotten what a spiritual emperor was capable of, especially when he was the


    chief of a great force.


    Needless to say, Langston must have figured out who he really was based on Amelia''s previous trip to


    the Eastern Land and Ricky''s Transforming Omnipotent Skill.


    Langston must have known that Amelia had been to the Eastern Land based on the information


    gathered by the spies of the Spirit Sect. At that point, Ricky suspected that there might be Spirit Sect


    spies lurking in every demi-spiritual emperor force within the Spirit Sect''s territory.


    "So you''re the ace genius from the Eastern Land¡ªRicky!" Langston said in a light tone. "And I believe


    that you haven''t revealed that you haveprehended the chaotic power in the Eastern Land.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Otherwise, you would have already been known as an ace genius in thatnd."

 Chapter 996 Why Carney Suppressed His Own Breakthrough

    Chapter 996 Why Carney Suppressed His Own Breakthrough


    After he heard this, Ricky didn''t bother to say anything more, and he had to admit that he had


    underestimated the spiritual emperor''s ability.


    He removed the effect of the middle realm cultivation method until his true face was revealed.


    "Transforming Realm! This kind of Omnipotent Skill cultivation method is amazing, right? If I didn''t know


    it, I wouldn''t have recognized it," Langston eximed when he finally saw Ricky''s original face.


    "You have a special insight. I think I should never have kept it from you from the very beginning!" Ricky


    murmured.


    "It''s fine since it''s your business anyway. It is not a big deal for me that you hid your identity," Langston


    said as he shrugged. He was not angry that Ricky concealed his identity, and he appreciated that Ricky


    talked with him alone, so he could confide his secret.


    "So, Chief Langston, can you tell me your thoughts now?" Ricky then asked nervously. His mind had


    already connected to the Massacring Zone, and at the same time, he was ready to release the Evil


    Mandragora from the Divine Manor.


    "What do you think?" Langston smiled.


    "There was a time when I would have guessed what was on a spiritual emperor''s mind, but now I know


    that if I am not yet a spiritual emperor, I am not qualified to guess the thoughts of a spiritual emperor,"


    Ricky said humbly, and he inclined his head a little so that he was bowing down slightly.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that after I guessed your identity, you have be more prudent." Langstonughed


    heartily at his words, and then he continued, "But there is no need for that. I only guessed it because I


    know many things, but if I wasn''t familiar with the Transforming Realm, or if I didn''t know that Amelia


    had been to the Eastern Land to practice, I would never have guessed that. At best, I might have


    known that your middle realm facade was not real.


    Although I, as a spiritual emperor, am connected with the heavenlyw, my mind is still simr to that of


    mortals, and thus other people can observe what I am thinking. You can''t be afraid of spiritual emperors


    just because of this matter.


    Otherwise, those incredible demi-spiritual emperors will not exist in this world. Even if they are not


    spiritual emperors, they can still challenge or even suppress the emperors."


    Ricky nodded pensively, as he was enlightened by Langston''s words.


    He knew that every creature understood a lot of things, but they were unwilling to believe those things


    unless there was somebody to guide them.


    It seemed that everything could be clear once someone guided them towards the truth.


    And maybe, this was the importance of a master or a leader to a disciple.


    "Chief Langston, I understand a little now." Ricky nodded, although he didn''t look less pensive at all.


    Instead, he seemed deep in thought, as if he was reflecting on all the things that he had learned that


    day.


    "Remember, in the martial arts world, you should never let your fear control you. You are an ace


    genius, and you will have limitless achievements in the future, so I don''t want you to stop your


    cultivation at the realm of a spiritual emperor or a saint just because of fear," Langston reminded him.


    "As for your question, I''m telling you this: I only believe what I see.


    The devil emperor beside you should be restricted by you, or he could not fight against the Nether


    Manor for you. On this continent, as a devil, he would choose to stand on the side of the Nether Manor.


    And we, the Spirit Sect, also have some information about you since you are an ace genius."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Chief Langston," Ricky said sincerely.


    He thought that anyone with a discerning eye would know whether or not he had colluded with the


    devils, but he also knew that a person''s heart wasplicated. A little jealousy toward him made them


    turn facts upside down, and now they were saying that he had colluded with the devils.


    Those creatures who hated him might say something worse about him by now.


    He was lucky to have met someone like Langston that day, someone who was reasonable and smart.


    "Gossip is a fearful thing. Human minds areplicated, and even a god could be drowned in its


    depths. That is why from now on, you''d better use Kenney as your identity," Langston advised him


    sagely.


    "The Chu n and other forces will likely investigate your identity, but I will try my best to create a fake


    identity for you. However, it all depends on you in the end, if you can hide your real identity properly.


    You must be careful not to expose yourself to the people in the Western Land and Eastern Land before


    you be a spiritual emperor."


    "Thank you so much for your advice," Ricky replied.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll leave a mutant here secretly to prevent the people of the Chu n froming,"


    Langston told him briskly. "Get ready in the next two months. I hope that victory and its spoils wille


    to you after the two months are up."


    "Thank you, Chief Langston, but I have one more question. Why did Carney suppress his own


    breakthrough?"


    Ricky asked curiously, as this question had been bothering him since it had happened.


    "Carney cultivates the Fire Transforming Form, which is a kind of Heavenly Fire Skill, but when


    cultivating this method, a creature''s understanding of thew is closely rted to his realm," Langston


    exined.


    "When he reaches a certain realm, he must be able toprehend the Heavenly Fire Skill to the same


    realm. Otherwise, if he breaks through and his Heavenly Fire Skill has not been cultivated to the


    corresponding realm, his Fire Transforming Form will not be able to reach the next step. In this way,


    his Heavenly Fire can''t evolve into the purest Heavenly Fire.


    This is the reason that he suppressed his breakthrough at the ordinary demi-spiritual emperor. His


    cultivation of the Heavenly Fire Skill has not yet reached the same realm as the ordinary demi-spiritual


    emperor."


    "I see!" Ricky nodded, but then he tilted his head as if he realized something and frowned. "What a pity!


    If I put in more effortst time, maybe I could have broken his Heavenly Fire Skill."


    "You should be happy that you didn''t do that, or else Calvin would have gone crazy today, and he


    wouldn''t let us retreat so easily.


    In that case, we would have been in bigger trouble.


    So, you''d better prepare to take a dignified stance and defeat Carney. In that case, no matter what


    Calvin says, the fact that you defeat him will remain solid."


    "Ha-ha! I see. Carney will also participate in this contest, right? I solemnly promise that I will defeat him


    there," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "There is no doubt that Carney will participate in the contest, as he probably wants the reward, and of


    course, your life," Langston assured him. "I''m looking forward to watching you fight against him."


    After Langston left, all the people of the Hong n were immersed in excitement.


    At that moment, they looked at Ricky with overflowing respect and admiration.


    The thought that he was too old for Amelia had been wiped clean from their minds.


    And now, they thought that since he was a genius who was on par with Carney''s strength, he deserved


    to get her. And the chief of the Spirit Sect also thought highly of him.


    They reasoned that great minds mature slowly, especially in the martial world.


    So in their eyes, Ricky had transformed into the kind of genius who gained great talentter in his life.


    After a short conversation with Abraham, Ricky also started his cultivation, and this time, he nned to


    cultivate his casting skills and runes.


    He had just reached the level of a second-sspleted spiritual king, so it would not be good for


    him to break through again deliberately.


    Therefore, he decided to cultivate his casting skills and runes. He cultivated the runes ording to the


    Chaos Manual, and in this way, he could improve his realm invisibly, but this natural improvement


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    would not affect his realm significantly.


    Besides, he had turned his back on casting recently, so this was also an opportunity to get back to it.

 Chapter 997 The Advanced Spirit Level

    Chapter 997 The Advanced Spirit Level


    Ricky regted his breath first in the Massacring Zone, and after he had adjusted his breath to its best


    state, he started to cultivate in casting. At that moment, five mutants appeared, five kinds of runes


    merged, and the chaotic power and five kinds of runic power were interacting continuously.


    At this moment, the Chaotic Fire Mutant was dominating because fire was naturally the most important


    for casting. The Fire Dragon Extremity appeared and merged all the power in his body, and gradually, it


    reached its strongest form.


    "Fire Dragon Extremity, let me see how you help in my casting practice!" Ricky said expectantly.


    Taking out his furnace, Ricky poured the Fire Dragon Extremity into it, and then he took out all the


    casting materials that he had prepared in advance. He exerted all his concentration and effort, as he


    had to do his best in the following two months.


    The process of casting was very difficult, and without any guidance, many casting geniuses made


    many mistakes even if they obtained the advanced inheritance. Ricky was different because the Chaos


    Manual had unique perceptions. It was very sophisticated and advanced, and it was as if many casting


    masters were guiding Ricky as long as he wanted.


    Therefore, it was difficult for him to make a mistake in casting the Chaos Manual.


    As he worked, he also took off his shirt and put away from his mind any distractions that he had, as he


    was prepared to make great efforts in casting.


    When Tina saw Ricky''s strong upper body, her face turned a bright crimson, but she activated her


    power to hide the flush on her face because she didn''t want Ricky to see how much he affected her.


    There was nothing in the world that she wanted to see the most besides Ricky casting in silence at this


    moment.


    And from that moment forward, Ricky was just casting constantly. He was quite handy with casting,


    thanks to the cultivation method recorded in the Chaos Manual, and he made it a point to reach his


    limit, and he even pushed himself further so that he had more progress each time.


    In this way, he made constant progress.


    Another important point was the Fire Dragon Extremity, as it deserved to be the best me in casting,


    and if the Fire Dragon Extremity was mixed with the nine types of sacred fire and peculiar fire, it could


    have a brilliant oue in the melting process.


    With the help of the Fire Dragon Extremity, Ricky''s melting speed had doubled, and the effect of


    removing impurities was almostplete.


    In this case, thanks to the casting technique in the Chaos Manual, every spiritual weapon that Ricky


    cast was definitely the best at that stage, or so Ricky thought.


    For each casting, he just wanted to make small progress, and if this small progress was repeated


    dozens or hundreds of times, his progress would still be gigantic.


    After two months, as he expected, he had made great progress.


    As he had expected, his casting skill had reached the advanced Spirit Level, and now, he was only one


    step away from bing a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. He would be regarded as an


    honored guest wherever he went in the four majornds.


    By then, even without bing a spiritual emperor, he would still have some resistance capabilities


    against the spiritual emperors.


    Of course, there was something that stirred Ricky''s excitement all the more, and it was his realm, which


    had been raised unconsciously and became the second-sspleted spiritual king at peak state.


    And with the cultivation of the five kinds of runes, hisbat power could now surpass that of an


    ordinary demi-spiritual emperor, and it had also reached the lower-grade demi-spiritual emperor realm.


    "Even in the Middle Land, only a few people can be a casting master at the advanced Spirit Level


    at your age, and you can even cast weapons and cultivate martial arts at the same time. I''m sure that


    you are unique." Tina sounded awed, as she could not help but sing praises for Ricky.


    If she looked at him at that moment, she knew that she would see a real man, one that was


    exceedingly outstanding and worthy.


    "Ha-ha! Tina, stop praising me, or I would be conceited," Ricky said excitedly,ughter bubbling


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    up inside him.


    "Well, I''m not saying this to tter you. I am just telling the truth. But I''m still worried about our fight with


    Carney," Tina sighed. "Because of your present identity, you are doomed to be unable to expose too


    many trump cards.


    You can''t use the Ultimate Golden Body, so your attack and defense capability is greatly reduced!"


    "Yes, the Ultimate Golden Body is my signature skill, so if I use it, they are very likely to guess my


    identity. And it is my trump card that is as strong as the chaotic power!


    But now Carney is a real threat to me, and in the past two months, I am sure that he has made full


    preparations just to kill me!"


    "It will be better if you are in a deserted ce when fighting because there, you can exert all your


    strength to defeat him without being afraid of exposing those trump cards," Tina said sadly.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t stress too much about it, okay? He can''t kill me anyway, so let''s just wait and see." Ricky


    smiled at Tina to try and reassure her, but the truth was that he didn''t want to be bothered by this


    matter at all.


    "It''s time to go out and see the selection of disciples from the Spirit Sect."


    As soon as he said this, he jumped out of the Massacring Zone and then left the secret cultivation


    chamber that was prepared for him by the Hong n. At this time, Amelia and Soar also came out of


    their closed-door cultivation, and they gathered again.


    "Master Abraham, how is everything proceeding? Did the Chu ne again?" Ricky asked.


    "There were some people from the Chu n at the beginning, but when they found that Langston left a


    mutant here, they all gave up," Abraham replied.


    "That''s good." Ricky nodded, and he was reminded of how grateful he was to Langston, who had done


    so many things for him. He even condensed a mutant, which probably consumed a great part of his


    energy.


    He was aware that this treatment was because of his talent, and it was such a normal thing in the


    martial world. And if you had no talent, how could you ask people who didn''t even know you, to treat


    you sincerely?


    "Is there any news about the selection of the Spirit Sect?"


    "Yes, it''s big news!" Abraham suddenly perked up in excitement to deliver the surprising news.


    "Oh? What is that?" Ricky asked curiously, an eyebrow raised in question. "The ce of the selection


    has been changed, and the award rules have also been changed,"


    Abraham readily answered. "In the past, each selection was carried out in the Small World of the Spirit


    Sect, but this time, the selection will be held in the Blood Spirit Ground of the Western Land,"


    Abraham continued. "What? The Blood Spirit Ground!"


    Amelia and Amanda eximed in chorus. Their eyes were filled with fear, and they couldn''t help but


    step closer and seekfort from each other.


    Little tremors shook their hands minutely, and just the thought of that ce was like ice poured in their


    veins.


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that it will be in the Blood Spirit Ground either. When the news came out, all the


    people in the Western Land were excited and shocked," Abraham said enthusiastically.


    "Some timid disciples even gave up and refused to enter the selection.


    Kenney, I have a feeling that this change in the Spirit Sect is because of you," Abraham said as he


    looked at Ricky intently.


    "For me? Why would they do that?" Ricky shook his head in denial, as he thought that changing the


    selection ce seemed to have no connection to him at all.

 Chapter 998 The Blood Spirit Ground

    Chapter 998 The Blood Spirit Ground


    "Before you showed up, and even before you fought with Carney, official information was that the


    Ricky.


    "But the news about the change came right after Langston left.


    I don''t think it''s a coincidence.


    Besides, I think the change in rewards this time is also because of you."


    "Rewards? How did the rewards change?" Ricky was mostly just interested in the rewards. After all, no


    matter where the selectionpetition ended up taking ce, his only real opponent was Carney.


    "For all the previous selectionpetitions, each of the top ten participants had the chance to be


    a core disciple, choose three Demi-sage Level Treasures from Heaven and Earth, and get two zones of


    cultivation resources from the Spirit Sect," Abraham exined.


    "This time, the one who wins the first ce will get an additional unimaginable reward!"


    Undisguised greed twinkled in Abraham''s eyes as he spoke. He was a strong demi-spiritual emperor,


    so Ricky could imagine what kind of reward could make his eyes twinkle in greed.


    "What''s the extra reward for the one who wins first ce?" Ricky promptly asked. He couldn''t even


    contain his eagerness.


    "The Spirit Pool!" Abraham eximed.


    "Wow!" Amelia and Amanda both could not help but gasp in shock.


    "What is the Spirit Pool?" Soar asked, eyebrows furrowed in curiosity.


    "Inside the Spirit Sect''s territory, there is an energy pool. It is said to have been shaped by the essence


    of heaven and earth. In the beginning, it was nothing but that¡ªa pool with essence from heaven and


    earth. It wasn''t much of an attraction for the demi-spiritual emperors like me.


    But ever since the Spirit Sect had been founded, every spiritual emperor of the sect had merged their


    power, blood essence, bones, flesh, and even blood into the Spirit Pool before they died," Abraham


    imparted.


    "I see. That''s unbelievable!" Soar eximed. "As a great force, the Spirit Sect has a history of tens of


    thousands of years, right? There must have been dozens of spiritual emperors from the Spirit Sect who


    have died within that period!


    How much dense ruling power and energy does the Spirit Pool have?" Soar asked.


    "I don''t exactly know how much there is, but in the territory of the Spirit Sect, it has been said that every


    genius who has once been to the Spirit Pool would have an increase in their probability of making a


    breakthrough and bing a spiritual emperor by thirty percent than before," Abraham recalled.


    Both Ricky''s and Soar''s eyes lit up immediately when they heard this information.


    Thirty percent was really a huge amount. In order to achieve the same effect, it would require arge


    number of Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    Abraham sighed, "Such a precious ce like the Spirit Pool is only open to the core disciples of the


    Spirit Sect, and only when they make outstanding contributions. By rights, they would by no means


    open the Spirit Pool for such a selectionpetition, let alone with the existence of Carney. But now


    they really are going to open it for the winner.


    So, obviously, the reward has been added for you, because it is something Langston has prepared for


    you."


    Ricky fell silent. What Abraham said made sense. After all, the first ce would be won by either he or


    Carney, and it was very unlikely that Langston would just dly give such a reward to Carney.


    "It seems that Langston thinks very highly of you. In this way, he has given you a chance to enter the


    Spirit Pool. After all, even a genius of the Spirit Sect could not enter the pool unless he has made a


    contribution to their sect."


    Ricky just continued to keep silently agreeing with Abraham''s words.


    He realized that Langston did treat him specially.


    "Whatever did you do for Langston, Ricky? Why does he treat you this well?" Soar teasingly nudged


    Ricky.


    "Well, I promised him that I would defeat Carney. It seems that only by defeating him can I repay the


    grace of Chief Langston," Ricky murmured in a t tone.


    "It seems like Langston also wants to see where your limit is. He wants you to fight against Carney


    because, in this way, he''ll be taking out his anger," Tina said.


    "That''s understandable. If I want to get the favor of others, I have to show my strength," Ricky said,


    eyes burning with determination. He would not lose.


    "It seems that I only have one choice¡ªto defeat Carney!" Ricky looked at Abraham and the others.


    "Chief Abraham, what kind of ce is the Blood Spirit Ground?" Ricky asked. He could tell from their


    conversation that the Blood Spirit Ground was a terrible ce.


    "The Blood Spirit Ground is an extremely dangerous ce in the Western Land. There are various


    kinds of dangers there. Even demi-spiritual emperors would have great possibility to lose their lives,"


    Abraham stated.


    "It is said that it was once a passage between the Devil Land and other continents a few ages ago.


    Numerous powerful warriors died there, and the environment there is as harsh as hell, so it is called the


    Blood Spirit Ground.


    There is a kind of creature existing there. It is condensed by the blood vitality and power of devils and


    creatures from the continent through heavenly power. It is called the Blood Spirit Beast.


    That ce is a dangerous ce because of the Blood Spirit Beasts."


    "Blood Spirit Ground, Blood Spirit Beast," Ricky murmured.


    "The Blood Spirit Beasts are cruel and relentless creatures devoid of psychic intelligence. They are


    extremely bloodthirsty and many of them have Omnipotent Skills which they have taken from strong


    warriors who died in the Blood Spirit Ground," Amanda warned.


    "But the Blood Spirit Beasts can be a kind of opportunity for warriors. Those beasts carry Blood Spirit


    Beads inside their bodies¡ªthey are the source of their power. The Blood Spirit Bead contains not only


    energy but also martial arts insights. Without those, the beasts would not have their Omnipotent Skills."


    "Oh, really? I''m looking forward to the bead now." Ricky grew even more eager.


    If there were only warriors who participated in the selection contest in the Blood Spirit Ground, it would


    be too dull. Ricky was eager to challenge something more difficult.


    "But be warned¡ªthe Blood Spirit Bead contains evil spirit, so warriors dare not refine too many beads,"


    Amanda added.


    Ricky and Soar nced at each other and burst outughing at the same time. They both realized that


    maybe there wouldn''t be too many peoplepeting with them for the Blood Spirit Bead.


    Other warriors might be afraid of the evil spirit, but Ricky was not.


    "What are you twoughing at?" Amanda''s face was scrunched up in confusion.


    "Ha-ha! You will know when the timees." Ricky smirked.


    Amanda scoffed in response, seeing that Ricky wanted to keep it a secret for the time being.


    She would know the answer sooner orter.


    "Alright. So, where is the Blood Spirit Ground?" Ricky turned to look at Abraham.


    "It''s in the mountains the Spirit Sect is inhabiting," Abraham answered. "It is said that this time, two


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    middle spiritual emperors will personally officiate and control the array there to prevent any strong


    warrior from cheating or making trouble."


    "That''s good. By the way, has Calvin asked the middle spiritual emperors of the Sky-breaking Dome to


    go to the Spirit Sect yet?" Ricky inquired.


    "I don''t know why, but he still hasn''t," Abraham replied. In fact, he was confused because it was not like


    Calvin''s way of doing things.


    "That''s weird..." Ricky murmured.

 Chapter 999 Another Challenge

    Chapter 999 Another Challenge


    With the selection contesting up in three days, Abraham led Ricky, Soar, Amelia, Amanda, and


    some other disciples of the Hong n to the Blood Spirit Ground.


    Meanwhile, another known genius of the Hong n, Ablett Hong, had juste back from training as


    he was also nning to participate in the said contest.


    Ablett Hong was an achiever in his craft. In fact, just in histe forties, he was already an ordinary


    demi-spiritual emperor at peak state.


    For as long as Langston''s mutant was present, the disciples did not feel the need to worry about the


    safety of the Hong n.


    On the other hand, Ricky had asked Langston about the Sky-breaking Dome''s movements. However,


    this only brought Langston confusion. Based on his understanding of the Chu n, Carney must have


    sent a message to the Sky-breaking Dome, and they should have already taken action.


    But to their surprise, neither the Sky-breaking Dome nor the Chu n took action.


    Langston informed Ricky that the two Dominant Top Elders of the Spirit Sect guessed that the middle


    spiritual emperors of the Sky-breaking Dome might be in seclusion, because they themselves usually


    cultivated in seclusion as well.


    Hidden in the Blood Spirit Mountain, the Blood Spirit Ground was said to have been formed by


    themselves due to its one-of-a-kind environment.


    Compared to the various bright and clear ces, the Blood Spirit Ground was different from the rest


    due to the blood vitality, evil spirit, and the very pure ruling power it possessed. In fact, strong warriors


    both traditional and nonconforming ones, from diverse forces, had died in there.


    Spreading throughout the entire Western Land, the Blood Spirit Mountain''s atmosphere was calm,


    except when it touched the Spirit Sect''s territory. Only in that region was its environment described as


    hellish by all warriors who had been there.


    That was because the Blood Spirit Ground''s entrance was located right in that area.


    Meanwhile, in order to select the core disciples, the Spirit Sect proimed that anyone who was not


    going to participate in the said selection contest should leave the premises. Many dangers lurked in the


    Blood Spirit Ground. Because of this, only a few people were able to explore it.


    This ce was enveloped by an array. Regrly, two Dominant Top Elders of the Spirit Sect came


    there to monitor and make sure that everything was going as it should.


    Suddenly, figures appeared one after another as the warriors who came to participate in the selection


    started to arrive.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This time, the selection contest was going to be held in the Blood Spirit Ground. ording to the rules,


    only creatures less than one hundred and fifty years old were qualified to take part in thepetition.


    Unfortunately for others, this rule denied a lot of strong warriors of the older generation.


    If such rule didn''t exist, then a strong demi-spiritual emperor like Abraham would definitely swallow his


    pride and would not hesitate to join thispetition all for the sake of the Spirit Pool.


    Meanwhile, in the next two months, any warrior who was able to obtain more than fifty Blood Spirit


    Beads in the Blood Spirit Ground would be qualified to be a disciple of the Spirit Sect, while any


    warrior who was able to obtain more than three hundred Blood Spirit Beads would be qualified to fight


    for the title of core disciple.


    The Spirit Sect was one of the top five forces in the Western Land. With this, many disciples of


    spiritual-emperor forces, and the disciples of the other four top forces came to participate in the


    selection contest.


    During that time, numerous people packed the entrance to the Blood Spirit Ground that it was getting


    hard for other people to squeeze their way in once it opened.


    At that moment, all eyes were locked into Ricky. After all, everyone was curious about how he looked


    like since word went around that his talent was not at all inferior to that of Carney, not to mention that


    he was Langston''s favorite.


    But when the people had the chance to take a good look at him, they did not expect what they saw. In


    fact, they were disappointed because Ricky just looked too ordinary¡ªa middle-aged man without any


    eye-popping aura except for the fighting spirit that was connected to a fighting body at the middle


    realm.


    It seemed strange that Ricky''s aura was just average. His aura should have been domineering and wild


    since he cultivated violent power such as the chaotic fire, massacring, and gale.


    Moreover, considering that he also cultivated the Transforming Omnipotent Skill and the chaotic power,


    his momentum was covered.


    On the other hand, the Transforming Omnipotent Skill was a kind of cultivation method that involved


    theprehension of the heavenlyw. Given that the chaotic power was a kind of original power


    where the heavenlyw originated from, Ricky''s aura was deemed to be close to the heavenlyw.


    It was said that an aura that was close to the heavenlyw was reserved, and this caused Ricky to look


    ordinary to others.


    Despite that, he still looked out of the ordinary to the spiritual emperors and the creatures that


    cultivated the heavenly power, such as Carney.


    Disappointed to see Ricky so ordinary, some warriors in the Chu n''s favor began to discuss about


    Ricky in a disdainful tone. "I expected that Kenney would have at least three heads and six arms, but


    he turns out to be so ordinary. I''m so underwhelmed and disappointed."


    "On top of that, I''m guessing that he''s more than a hundred and fifty years old now!"


    "Ha-ha, that''s right. Maybe he''s ate bloomer. But as far as I know, older people are not allowed to


    join this contest. Something is strange. I think it''s necessary to check his real age. Don''t you think so?"


    "You''re right about that! I think that for everyone''s peace, it would be a good idea to check his real age.


    Anyway, I heard that he is destined to join the Spirit Sect. Even if he isn''t qualified to participate in the


    selection contest, that won''t really matter to him."


    "Well, you got that right!" Soon after, the space was filled with disdainfulughter.


    "Ricky, I guess that the Chu n arranged most of these guys around here. Otherwise, they would not


    have been so stupid as to talk about it out loud even when they really look down upon you." Soar could


    not help but react and send a message to Ricky telepathically after hearing these harsh words from the


    other warriors.


    "I don''t care about them, and so should you. If they really want to check my real age, then joke''s on


    them for they will only prove themselves wrong," Ricky said in a light manner.


    "Yes, we demand such check-up!" some disciples of the Chu n petitioned.


    For two months, the Chu n had devised a n to derail Ricky''s focus in the game. At that moment,


    not only did they want to disgrace Ricky, but they also wanted Langston and the Spirit Sect to be in a


    bad light.


    Frankly, it was a brilliant idea. It was so great that they could easily give the Spirit Sect a dose of their


    own medicine based on the rules that they had set themselves.


    In fact, they had also admitted that Ricky was a peerless genius. However, Ricky''s appearance told


    them otherwise, as he looked more than a hundred and fifty years old.


    "Sure enough, it is a cruel scheme of the members of the Chu n. It is obvious that they want to


    disgrace you and prevent you from participating in the selection contest. If this persists, then the Spirit


    Pool will fall into Carney''s hands," Soar said indifferently.


    "Ha-ha, in that case, then I will y with them in their little game. Let''s wait and see who will be


    disgraced in the end. Game on," Ricky said with a sneer.


    Soon after, he said to Carney telepathically, "I can''t believe you! How could a genius of the Western


    Land do things this way? Or, did you do that only because you are not confident to defeat me in seizing


    the Spirit Pool?"


    Ricky spat out harsh words to throw him off guard at the moment.


    In truth, Ricky had not expected that Carney would do such a thing just to kick him out of the contest.


    After all, he thought that all Carney wanted was to have a fight with him in public, and win a victory in


    front of many people.


    "I just want to achieve my goal by any means. You''re killing the fun. If I can get what I want so easily,


    then what''s the point of going through so much trouble?" Carney replied monotonously.


    "As for you... After the selection contest, I will defeat you and kill you under the watchful eyes of the


    crowd!"


    "Really? But it''s a pity that things won''t go on ording to your n. This would be fun. I can''t wait to


    see how you will check my age," Ricky mocked.


    "It seems that you are very confident with your ns. I hope you can keep the confidence untilter.


    Otherwise, everything else will be so boring." Carney could not help but make fun of how confident


    Ricky was.

 Chapter 1000 Unexpected Age

    Chapter 1000 Unexpected Age


    In the next moment, Carney met the eyes of one disciple of the Chu n, and they had understood


    each other without needing words, as the disciple stepped forward and announced to all the people


    there, "I am Kavin, and none of you probably know me, but something fortunate happened to me. Once


    when I was training, I obtained a piece of the Age Stone."


    ''What? He has the Age Stone?!'' As soon as the words fell from his lips, the warriors were beside


    themselves with excitement and disbelief. They looked at each other and remarked inwardly, ''Age


    Stone? The Chu n must be very well prepared since they took out the Age Stone for this!''


    They eyed Kavin doubtfully, as they couldn''t believe that he had the Age Stone, especially because he


    didn''t look particrly strong.


    "It''s the Age Stone! I didn''t expect that the Chu n had such a thing!" Abraham eximed seriously,


    and then he turned to look at Ricky, who didn''t look like under one hundred and fifty years old.


    The Age Stone was the product of thews of heaven and earth, and although it did not improve the


    strength or any other aspects of the creature that possessed it, it had a peculiar function to tell the age


    of the living creatures through their blood.


    "Oh, I see, it''s the Age Stone. The Chu n indeed has a lot of treasures," Ricky also said, and it was


    clear that he was taken by surprise as well.


    "Ricky, although the Age Stone doesn''t have much effect, it is still slightly effective, and it can expose


    the age of creatures and Treasures from Heaven and Earth," the Dragon Intent Grass warned him.


    "You should get this Age Stone, as it will be very useful for you to collect the Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth in the future.


    Of course, the most important thing is that you may use the chaotic power you have cultivated to gain


    some power of time and life from the Age Stone, because the Age Stone evolved from the power of


    time and life under the effect of the heavenlyw."


    "Is that true?" Ricky asked curiously when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass''s words. "You can make it


    if your chaotic power is profound enough.


    I have no reason to lie to you about this kind of thing, and anyway, this is just one of the unique


    advantages of the chaotic power," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "In that case, I''ll take this Age Stone." Ricky smiled as he proimed this, and he was confident that he


    would get his hands on it regardless of who would try to stop him.


    "Kenney, I know that you are a genius, but will you dare to test your age in front of so many geniuses


    now?" Kavin turned his attention to Ricky and pointed an using finger at him.


    After he said this, he turned his palm over, and a huge white stone that was the size of half a human


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    appeared.


    Ricky observed the pure white stone and found that it had profound power, but he could barely feel it.


    This was the characteristic of the Age Stone. Although it was condensed by the life and time power,


    these two kinds of power were not prominent enough.


    He activated the life and death rune that allowed him to feel the life power, but he couldn''t feel the time


    power at all.


    "It indeed has the power of life. I could feel it, and it''s so tremendous and pure!" Ricky said excitedly.


    "Of course. The life and time power that this Age Stone contains is as boundless as the ocean. The


    creatures below the holy being level can''t refine it, or else the Age Stone will be considered as the most


    precious Treasure from Heaven and Earth in the continent," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Meanwhile, Ricky gave Kavin a challenging look and said, "Why not? I''m already here anyway, and I''m


    not afraid of your silly investigation."


    All the people present were surprised, especially the Chu n, because no one had expected that


    Ricky would agree so easily. They thought that he would refuse and ask Langston for help.


    They anticipated that doing this would embarrass Ricky, so they were astonished that he didn''t try to


    get out of it.


    ''Is he under one hundred and fifty years old?'' Immediately, all the warriors wondered in their minds.


    "I don''t think so. He looks more than two hundred years old, and I can''t be wrong," some of the old


    demi-spiritual emperors contradicted the fussing warriors. "Do you think a demi-spiritual emperor, who


    is one hundred and fifty years old, will have that much power?"


    "That''s right..."


    As for Ricky, on the other hand, a smile pasted on his face, and then he continued, "But I never do


    anything which wouldn''t benefit me in any way, so if you want to check whether I am over one hundred


    and fifty years old, shouldn''t you put your money where your mouth is?"


    "What do you mean?" Kavin asked, his brows furrowed in confusion at Ricky''s words.


    "I will let you check if I am indeed under one hundred and fifty years old, and if I am not, I will leave this


    ce for good, and I will also give you a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level. But if I


    am under one hundred and fifty years old, you have to give me the Age Stone." Ricky sneered as he


    spoke, and then he leveled a condescending look at Kavin, in the way that would irk him.


    Yes, Ricky was provoking Kavin, because after what the Dragon Intent Grass said, he was determined


    to get the Age Stone.


    On the other hand, Kavin was quiet at first, as he thought about his choices, but greed quickly


    overcame him. Laughter bubbled up from his throat because he thought that Ricky was courting death.


    "But how do I know that you have Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level? For all we


    know, you could be lying to us," Kavin replied greedily.


    A Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Demi-sage Level was enough to shut down the logical side


    of his brain, let alone a genuine Treasure from Heaven and Earth. The greed in his heart


    overshadowed any worry and caution he should have had.


    "With so many people present, do you think I will dare to go back on my words?" Ricky levered a smile


    at him, still purposefully goading him.


    Many warriors around them nodded in agreement because they did not think Ricky would do something


    as stupid as that.


    "Why do I feel that Kenney is leading Kavin into a trap?" Some warriorsmunicated with each other


    and voiced their doubts through the mindmunication.


    "That''s right. Kenney is not an ordinary person, so I''m sure that he has something up his sleeve this


    time."


    "Young master, shall we stop him? I feel like something is wrong," some disciples of the Chu n


    warned Carney secretly, as they also felt that something was suspicious.


    "How can I stop him? If we retreat now, it will be more shameful for the Chu n, than it will be if we


    lose. We are the ones who proposed it, so we can''t stop it.


    Besides, even if we fail, it''s only a loss of an Age Stone, and I am sure that there is no way that Kenney


    is younger than one hundred and fifty years old,"


    Carney told his disciples with a deep frown. "Okay, give it a try!" Kavin said as he ced the Age Stone


    in front of Ricky.


    On his part, Ricky did not hesitate, and he bit his thumb and let his blood spill directly over the Age


    Stone. All the people stared expectantly at the Age Stone, waiting with bated breaths.


    As the blood seeped into the stone, the numbers two and zero appeared on the stone, and together, it


    read twenty.


    At the sight of these two numbers, the whole ce fell into a deathly silence, as they were so shocked


    by what they had seen.


    Kavin stood there with his mouth open, simr to most of the other spectators who were staring with


    their ck jaws.


    "What? How could that be possible? Maybe that Age Stone is fake, because there is no way that you


    are twenty years old. You should be around two hundred years old!" A man''s astonished voice broke


    the silence first.

 Chapter 1001 Enter

    Chapter 1001 Enter


    "Twenty years old!" The two numbers that they had seen seemed to have stolen their tongues, and no


    one dared to speak a word. Not even a breath or a sigh broke the silence that surrounded the arena.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, they had only heard of twenty-year-old demi-spiritual emperors, and as far as they knew,


    they could only be found in the Middle Land, so they had never seen such a genius before in this


    region.


    Now, it was happening in front of them.


    They could hardly believe it, even when the evidence was in front of their very eyes.


    However, one more thing confused them, and that was Ricky''s physical appearance because it did not


    look like the face of a twenty-year-old man at all.


    They stared intently at Ricky as if they wanted to pick him apart and study him, and they wanted to


    discover what made him so strong.


    "How is that possible?" Carney said angrily. He also could not believe what he had seen, and he was


    convinced that something was wrong with the Age Stone, or Ricky had done something to cheat them.


    "You should know that it is very rare for a twenty-year-old person to own the power of a demi-spiritual


    emperor, and he can be seen as a great genius among the fournds. I think that a genius like him is


    worth the conflict with the Chu n and the Sky-breaking Dome," Langston whispered to the two


    elders who were standing beside him in the void, and his expression showed how satisfied and pleased


    he was at the fact.


    "And he has such a good character too. I like him very much!"


    The two old men nodded in agreement and said, "The cultivation of chaotic power alone is enough to


    attract our attention. And besides, as we can see from this matter, he is not inferior to Carney in


    handling problems."


    "We finally have a genius who canpete with Carney!


    It feels like we just punched the Chu n in their faces, and it''s so satisfying. It''s a pity that Calvin is


    not here. I would pay to see his reaction when he finds out about this," Langston said gleefully.


    "But why does Ricky want the Age Stone? Isn''t it better to ask for a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at


    the Sage Level when he agreed to the bet with the Chu n?"


    "How could this be possible? You can''t be only twenty years old!" Kavin''s outraged and disbelieving


    shout echoed around them when he finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "Ha-ha, are you going to say that there is something wrong with your Age Stone?" Ricky said with a


    smile. "But it has nothing to do with me. And since you have lost, the Age Stone is now mine."


    As soon as thest of his words fell from his mouth, Ricky snatched the Age Stone from Kavin''s hand


    with one swift move.


    Bang! When Ricky moved to snatch the Age Stone, Carneyunched an attack at the same time,


    because he didn''t want to give the Age Stone to Ricky. He failed to hit Ricky though, as Ricky activated


    his Space-shrinking Pace and distanced himself from Carney.


    "Carney, can''t your Chu n afford to lose?" Ricky smiled.


    Carney''s face darkened when Ricky easily dodged his attack, and he remembered that Curran once


    told him about Ricky''s pace skills.


    "We, the Chu n, won''t go back on our words, but are you really twenty years old? Who will believe


    you here? You need to cut your finger this time, and let us see with our own eyes that it is your own


    blood,"


    Carney told him firmly, and it seemed that he would not take no for an answer. And the other disciples


    from the Chu n and the warriors that came along with them nodded in agreement. They shouted


    from the sidelines, "Yes! We won''t believe that it was your blood just now if you don''t do it again!"


    "Ha-ha, you guys are ridiculous! My blood is not cheap, so if you want a second drop, give me a


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level in exchange.


    Otherwise, you can all just shut up."


    After he said that, Ricky''s strong momentum burst out and confronted Carney. After all, he was no


    push-over.


    "Do you want to be the enemy of all the geniuses here?" Carney said coldly upon hearing Ricky''s


    words.


    "Humph! You can''t represent all the geniuses here. You can only represent the miserable losers


    standing behind your Chu n," Ricky responded with obvious killing intent.


    "What did you say?" Ricky''s words greatly angered the warriors who agreed with Carney''s words, and


    they readily released their power and got ready to fight.


    "If you want a fight, then I''ll give it to you. You can even fight together," Ricky sneered at them


    condescendingly.


    Now that the Age Stone was in his hands, he was not about to just give it up. Behind him, Soar and


    others gathered around to show their support.


    They looked formidable as a team, and their eyes looked at the Chu n as if to challenge them to


    step forward and fight.


    ''Are Kenney and Carney going to fight here?'' The other warriors who came to watch started to feel


    giddy at the thought that the two of them would fight to their deaths, and if Ricky and Carney were to


    fight, the others would be the ones who would benefit.


    If Ricky and Carney were both injured or even killed, they would have a greater chance concerning the


    Spirit Pool.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the color of blood rose from the mountain and a roar resounded in its depths, and then


    a ck crack emerged under the power of the array.


    Instantly, they felt the mixed power of the evil spirit, blood, and pure ruling power.


    There was no doubt that this ck crack was the entrance to the Blood Spirit Ground.


    "Young man, it''s not the time to fight." At this time, the voice of Langston sounded. "Hurry up and enter


    the Blood Spirit Ground, so you can kill the Blood Spirit Beast, and you can fight Carney there.


    If you fight with him now, the others will take advantage of that, and I will be very disappointed. After all,


    I especially prepared the Spirit Pool for you, so don''t let me down. If you fail and the Spirit Pool falls


    into Carney''s hands, I will be aughingstock in the Western Land."


    "I know, Chief,"


    Ricky replied calmly, and he was aware that this was not the time to fight Carney, as he would not


    benefit. Instead, the others who had gathered like vultures would be the ones to benefit from it.


    Besides, he believed that Carney wouldn''t fight him right then for the same reasons that he had.


    Afterward, things went as expected. Langston opened the entrance of the Blood Spirit Ground, but


    Carney only shot a threatening nce at him, before he entered the Blood Spirit Ground first. The


    warriors he had brought with him entered one after another.


    When they saw this, the warriors who expected to see the fight between Ricky and Carney felt


    disappointed, and they could not help but sigh, as they entered the Blood Spirit Ground as well.


    "Ricky, we can''t explore the situation inside the Blood Spirit Ground, so after you enter it, you have to


    depend on yourself. You''d better carry out the battle with Carney in secret because he has made great


    progress in the past two months," Langston reminded Ricky again through telepathy.


    "Do it secretly so that you can use the chaotic power."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let the Spirit Pool go," Ricky said confidently.


    Then he, Soar, and the others also entered the space. The crack was like an abyss, and after their


    bodies were shaken roughly, they looked up and found themselves in another world.


    It was dark. The Blood Devil and justice were integrated deeply, and they seemed to have felt the


    primal heaven and earth within the chaos.


    "It was indeed a passage between the Devil Land and the continent in the past. It is so simr to the


    chaos," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed the moment they entered.


    "Ricky, let me out. I like this ce," the Evil Mandragora also said at the moment.


    "Evil Mandragora, if youe out, will the middle spiritual emperor of the Spirit Sect feel your


    existence?" Ricky asked.

 Chapter 1002 Blood Spirit Beast

    Chapter 1002 Blood Spirit Beast


    "Don''t worry. There was once a passageway here. It was chaotic, like the original form of space.


    Despite the passageway not being here any longer, the middle spiritual emperors are still unable to


    detect it," the Evil Mandragora exined.


    "Even if they deploy an array here, they can only control and monitor all the things that happened


    outside. However, they aren''t capable of seeing what''s going on here."


    "That''s good news!" Ricky eximed.


    As a daughter of a holy being, Hannah was cultivating in the Divine Manor and had the ability to refine


    the divine power. Even though she was still unable to use such great power at the moment, with her


    talent and the divine power she had refined, she made tremendous progress in a short time.


    By now, she had reached the level of a lower grade demi-spiritual emperor at its peak.


    In fact, the Evil Mandragora was not Ricky''s only ace in the hole for Hannah was also his best-kept


    secret.


    "Sure enough, I kind of like this ce. It suits me, don''t you think?" The Evil Mandragora emerged in


    the air. Shaking herself lightly, she greedily absorbed all the evil spirit and blood vitality in the


    passageway that she could get her hands on.


    Suddenly, she smelled the precious fragrance of blood from all the blood vitality that she had absorbed,


    which in turn, made her clear eyes transform into bloody red out of excitement. Driven by such a strong


    desire and love for blood, the Evil Mandragora could not help but lick her lips in anticipation.


    "Hey, Evil Mandragora!" Knowing what was happening to the Evil Mandragora, Ricky called her


    attention and reminded her solemnly of what she was not supposed to do.


    Upon hearing Ricky''s warning, the Evil Mandragora seemed to have awakened from her trance and


    tried to control her craving for blood.


    "Evil Mandragora, help me look for the Blood Spirit Beasts, and as a reward, I promise to give you their


    corpses," Ricky added.


    He really wished that the Evil Mandragora could refrain from absorbing blood. However, he also


    understood the fact that it would take her a lot of effort and time to achieve such abstinence. As a


    solution, he decided to allow her to suck blood less often than to make her quit her habit all at once.


    "Wait, are you really serious about that, Kenney?" the Evil Mandragora asked in disbelief upon hearing


    what Ricky had promised her.


    Due to the presence of the disciples of the Hong n around them, the Evil Mandragora called him


    Kenny instead of referring to his real name, Ricky.


    On the other hand, the Blood Spirit Beasts, condensed by the evil spirit and blood vitality from powerful


    warriors, helped the Evil Mandragora with her cultivation. With this, she could refine the absorbed blood


    and use it to strengthen her power.


    "Oh,e on. Why would I even lie to you?" Ricky said.


    "Kenney, you make me fall for you with your kindness!" Hearing Ricky''s positive answer, the Evil


    Mandragora could not help but jump in excitement, just like a child. She licked her lips once more as


    she imagined the taste of blood waiting for her.


    "Okay, then. But this time, I will only give you three corpses, understood?" Ricky''s words dampened


    Evil Mandragora''s excitement, turning her smile upside down.


    ''What? Only three corpses? He must be ying a joke on me!'' the Evil Mandragora thought to herself


    in anger.


    "In that case, I take back what I have said," the Evil Mandragora responded coldly.


    But at that point, she didn''t even try to bargain with Ricky because she knew that he didn''t want to give


    her any blood to drink at all.


    "Well, don''t be choosy. Three corpses are enough for the day. Now, hurry up and find the Blood Spirit


    Beasts." Rickyughed at the Evil Mandragora''s thoughts about having inadequate blood to feast on.


    Afterwards, Ricky, along with hispanions, followed the Evil Mandragora in search of the Blood


    Spirit Beasts.


    In their journey, each of them was expected to collect more than 300 Blood Spirit Beasts. Otherwise,


    they would miss the chance of bing core disciples.


    Just like any otherpetition, all of them were well aware that some of them would not make it and


    be eliminated from the contest. Thus, they let Ricky and Amelia have the advantage of getting the


    Blood Spirit Beasts before anyone else.


    Meanwhile, the Evil Mandragora had sessfully detected several Blood Spirit Beasts in just a short


    span of time. This was because she was a middle spiritual emperor who was extremely sensitive to


    blood and to the presence of blood vitality.


    Howl! Howl!


    Just like any other ferocious beast, the Blood Spirit Beasts had bodies that were bloody red to almost


    ck. It was natural for them to yell at each other and burst out their killing and berserk power every


    now and then.


    Blood Spirit Beasts were formed from fusing blood vitality, evil spirit, and some pure ruling power.


    However, during the process, the evil spirit eroded most of the pure ruling power, making it dangerous


    to refine too many Blood Spirit Beads from the Blood Spirit Beasts.


    During this time, Ricky and his group met a group of five wolf-shaped Blood Spirit Beasts with a leader


    with the strength of the demi-spiritual emperor at peak state.


    Considering the little amount of time that they had, Ricky and Soar did not hesitate and rushed towards


    the five Blood Spirit Beasts to kill them.


    Soon enough, they were able to kill them in the blink of an eye, gaining them five Blood Spirit Beads.


    It was said that the more powerful a Blood Spirit Beast was, the bigger Blood Spirit Bead it possessed.


    On the other hand, it wasmon for most of the Blood Spirit Beads to be oval and were as big as the


    size of one or two fists.


    Moreover, the three kinds of power contained inside the Blood Spirit Beads were considered to be the


    purest. It just so happened that they had depleted each other while being fused together. Without a


    doubt, the beads also had martial artsprehension in them, making them one of the most precious


    treasures any warrior could ever acquire.


    "What a pity! If it were not for the evil spirit, then all the Blood Spirit Beads can be regarded as


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level. Moreover, they can be infinitely refined," Amanda


    said with pity in her voice.


    "Ha-ha! So now that I''ve learned that you want to infinitely refine the Blood Spirit Beads, I will fulfill your


    expectations," Ricky responded with a smile on his face.


    "But first things first, we have to hunt the Blood Spirit Beasts if we want this to happen."


    With the help of the Evil Mandragora, Ricky and his team had found numerous Blood Spirit Beasts


    quickly. In fact, they were so fast that they had already obtained nearly a hundred Blood Spirit Beasts


    within that day alone.


    Of course, the journey to acquiring several Blood Spirit Beads would not beplete without other


    warriors'' interference. In fact, warriors with demi-spiritual emperor force automatically stepped back


    once they saw Ricky. After all, they all knew better. They were too weak to rob anything from a peerless


    genius who wasparable to Carney.


    During that time, Ricky kept thinking of one simple rule in his head. ''If they will not provoke, then


    neither should I.''


    He could not be thankful enough for the Evil Mandragora''s help. If she was not there to help them, then


    for sure, they would have difficulties in acquiring enough Blood Spirit Beads and they would lose the


    opportunities to be core disciples.


    Meanwhile, on the third day, they encountered arge group of python-shaped Blood Spirit Beasts that


    gathered in a dark valley to breed.


    The strongest one in the group was a two-hundred-meter long python, whose body looked like a hill


    due to its size. ''This must be a King Blood Spirit Snake with the power of a lower grade demi-spiritual


    emperor, '' Ricky thought.


    Hiss! At that moment, Ricky and hispanions were immediately surrounded by the Blood Spirit


    Snakes as soon as they arrived.


    "Soar, Amanda, I''ll deal with the King Blood Spirit Snake while you two go and handle the rest of them,"


    Ricky said hastily as they had no time to lose.


    "I see. Great! I can finally have a good fight here today!" Soar replied with glee. All of a sudden, the


    Heaven Melting Fire in his body instantly surged out, transforming into phantoms of fire dragons and


    finally condensing into the Dragon Battle Technique.


    On the other hand, Amanda, Amelia, and the other disciples of the Hong n had been concentrating


    on the fight and doing their parts as well.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good!" Ricky nodded slightly. At that moment, he flew in the air and hovered on the King Blood Spirit


    Snake. Intentionally, he broke out his power to provoke it badly.


    Roar! But the savage Blood Spirit Beast was not able to stand Ricky''s taunt. As soon as Ricky''s


    momentum fell on its head, the King Blood Spirit Snake roared violently, activating one of its most


    powerful killing blows.


    Boom! Meanwhile, Soar transformed eight dragons and charged into the group of the Blood Spirit


    Snakes. At that moment, Soar did not waste any time as he started to kill them one by one mercilessly.


    What Soar used against these beasts was the best choice. After all, the Heaven Melting Fire was the


    best weapon to handle the Blood Spirit Beasts.


    "Ricky, I just have a question to ask you, and I hope you can answer it honestly." The Dragon Intent


    Grass''s voice echoed at this moment.

 Chapter 1003 The Blood Devil

    Chapter 1003 The Blood Devil


    "Dragon Intent Grass, why are you hesitating? If you have anything to say to me, just say it!" Ricky


    spoke with impatience and urged it to speak inly.


    "Okay. When we were in the Dragon Cave, you said that you had seen a Great Dragon. Is that true?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass asked seriously, and Ricky was greatly surprised to hear such a question. He


    seemed to be thinking of what he should say, and then he asked, "Dragon Intent Grass, have you


    found something?"


    "Ricky, please answer my question first," the Dragon Intent Grass said, brooking no arguments.


    "Well, it seems that I can''t hide it from you. After all, you are a Dragon Intent Grass," Ricky said frankly.


    "Yes, I have seen a Great Dragon, and that Great Dragon is a close friend of mine."


    Ricky had an inkling that the Dragon Intent Grass had somehow sensed Soar''s identity, and that was


    why it asked such a question.


    He suspected that the Dragon Intent Grass could sense the existence of a Great Dragon, besides the


    creatures of the Dragon tribe, and it could probably do it better than some Great Dragons.


    "I knew it! Soar is a Great Dragon¡ªa Heaven Melting Dragon, isn''t he? No wonder his Heaven Melting


    Fire is so close to the original and the most primitive Heaven Melting Fire," the Dragon Intent Grass


    eximed happily.


    "It''s unbelievable! I met the Heaven Melting Fire and a Heaven Melting Dragon, one of the five kinds of


    Great Dragon, here."


    Although it had already guessed the possibility, the Dragon Intent Grass still could not help but sigh in


    astonishment when Ricky admitted it.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I have a lot of questions about the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe to ask you, but


    it''s not the right time for me to do so yet. Let''s talk about it after I defeat this King Blood Spirit Snake,"


    Ricky said, cutting off the conversation, so he could redirect their attention back to what was more


    urgent.


    "I understand. I also want to ask you for helpter!" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    And so, they suspended that particr topic for the time being.


    Ricky didn''t dare to underestimate the King Blood Spirit Snake, who was a lower demi-spiritual


    emperor, so he activated the Chaotic Fire Mutant quickly. He murmured, "Now, I''ll let you have a taste


    of my current fighting power!"


    He stood high in the air, and he was followed by the King Blood Spirit Snake, who appeared to cultivate


    gravitation power. The ces that its huge body passed through were smashed into pieces.


    Swish! Its thick tail seemed immovable like a mountain, and it swung straight toward Ricky with pure


    power in a move that could sweep away thousands of enemies.


    It was an Omnipotent Skill of the King Blood Spirit Snake. Its huge tail swept through the ce, and the


    void was reced by a world of gravity.


    Boom! In that instant, Ricky felt every piece of flesh and every drop of blood in his body get a hundred


    times stronger, and as his momentum rose, the entire space where he was standing copsed unto


    itself because of the power that emanated from his body, which crushed it into pieces.


    ''Indeed, gravity has be a hundred times stronger. It is an Omnipotent Skill. Every Blood Spirit


    Beast is condensed by the blood vitality, evil spirit, and ruling power of stronger warriors. Because of


    this Omnipotent Skill of gravity, I have no choice but to fight with all my strength.''


    He sighed deeply, as the situation had grown moreplicated, and then he activated the Chaotic Fire


    Mutant to its extreme power. All his power gathered to his right fist, which then collided fiercely with the


    huge thick tail.


    Bang! As the me and the gravity collided, airwaves exploded from the core, and Ricky swiftly


    retreated a few feet back to avoid the crack in the void.


    Puff! Ricky was caught off-guard. He underestimated the strength of the attack, and it left him looking


    disheveled, as mouthfuls of blood spurted from his lips.


    ''That is very strong gravitation power! If the Blood Spirit Snake King has intelligence and knows how to


    cultivate, I''m afraid I would have gotten more severe injuries.''


    Despite these less than motivating thoughts, Ricky''s fighting spirit increased, and he slowly stood up,


    as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. A wide grin was on his face as this was the kind of


    fight that he was looking for.


    Roar! Meanwhile, when the King Blood Spirit Snake saw that Ricky was all right, it roared angrily, and


    its killing intent grew stronger.


    As it roared, one more ruling power appeared in the iplete world of gravity. That was the ruling


    power formed when the killing blood vitality merged with the evil spirit.


    This kind of ruling power could also be called the evil blood, and in the iplete world, drops of red


    blood appeared and merged with the rule of gravity. Ricky could feel that each drop of evil blood was


    quite heavy, weighing tens of millions of pounds, and as such, it could even be considered a Small


    World.


    After the gravity was fully merged, the evil blood changed quickly and gathered together. In a sh, it


    was condensed into a Blood Devil with gravity character.


    The Blood Devil was extremely ferocious, and it had six arms that were as fierce as a dragon, while the


    King Blood Spirit Snake itself settled on the Blood Devil''s body.


    Boom!


    As the momentum surged, four thick and strong arms stretched out in different directions. All the power


    in the whole iplete world was all absorbed into the body of the Blood Devil, and it was transformed


    into the power of gravity.


    After that, the Blood Devil merged with the King Blood Spirit Snake, and then it dashed at full speed


    toward Ricky.


    However, at this moment, Ricky didn''t feel the presence of the Blood Devil and the King Blood Spirit


    Snake, who were rushing toward him. Instead, he felt like there were hundreds of thousands of


    mountains that were about to crush him, their pressure overwhelming.


    It was as if the entire void had changed into a gravitation world tens of millions of times stronger, and


    Ricky couldn''t make even a single step here.


    But he knew that the real fatal move of the King Blood Spirit Snake didn''t depend on the gravity, but


    instead, it depended on the Blood Devil''s body, and it only activated this much gravity so that it could


    slow him down.


    ''If this is the case, then I don''t need to care about anything. I will fight against the King Blood Spirit


    Snake with all the power I have, and in this way, any fatal move will undoubtedly be suppressed by my


    furnace, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He burst out the Golden Spirit Eyes and merged the nine kinds of mes and the Fire Dragon


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Extremity, and in the blink of an eye, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth emerged from behind him.


    "Suppress it! It is nothing but a simple King Blood Spirit Snake!"


    The furnace exploded into dazzling light and burnt all the rules of gravity, and it overwhelmed the Blood


    Devil and the King Blood Spirit Snake until the two could be burnt and refined by extreme mes.


    Howl! While the furnace devoured the King Blood Spirit Snake, it continued to release the gravitation


    power, while the Blood Devil burst out its moves one after another, as it tried to destroy and escape the


    Furnace of Heaven and Earth. Unfortunately, nothing happened, and the two sides were locked in a


    stalemate.


    "The Blood Devil evolved by the King Blood Spirit Snake is so powerful. It can even resist the


    suppression of my Furnace of Heaven and Earth!" Ricky remarked loudly, as he learned during this


    confrontation that the Furnace of Heaven and Earth wasn''t enough to help him kill the King Blood Spirit


    Snake.


    "The strength of this King Blood Spirit Snake is on par with yours, and the strength of the Blood Devil


    includes the real evil spirit, so you can''t defeat both of them in one move," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    "I think you need to put more strength behind your attacks to defeat the King Blood Spirit Snake."


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I did want to have a good fight with the King Blood Spirit Snake, but now the


    situation has changed. I can''t spend too much time and energy on this King Blood Spirit Snake," Ricky


    said in a t tone.


    "Ha-ha, it seems that your sensibility is indeed extraordinary. You have sensed it as well?" the Dragon


    Intent Grass asked in a smiling tone.


    "Cut the crap. If I had poor senses, I would have died millions of times already," Ricky said bluntly.


    Then he stopped talking nonsense and concentrated on the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. The King


    Blood Spirit Snake was so powerful that the power of the Furnace of Heaven and Earth was not


    enough to fully suppress it, much to Ricky''s frustration.


    Fortunately, this King Blood Spirit Snake didn''t have psychic intelligence, so it knew nothing about


    battle tactics or techniques. As a result, although they had equal strength, Ricky thought that he could


    easily kill it.

 Chapter 1004 Gerry

    Chapter 1004 Gerry


    After Ricky had used the Furnace of Heaven and Earth to suppress the King Blood Spirit Snake, he


    formed an array with his hands, and he activated the Shadowy Emperor Replication to produce two


    Shadowy Replications. As soon as the two Shadowy Replications appeared, they activated the Space-


    shrinking Pace and arrived at the other side of the furnace.


    The final strike wasunched in the blink of an eye. They used the Furnace of Heaven and Earth as the


    medium, and they merged with it andunched a sneak attack from behind the King Blood Spirit


    Snake.


    This sneak attack was effective and fatal.


    There were two reasons that it proved effective. The first reason was that the King Blood Spirit Snake


    didn''t have psychic intelligence, and it only cared about the opponent that it could see and ignored


    everything else. Its fatal weakness was knowing nothing but killing other creatures.


    The second reason was that Ricky''s Space-shrinking Pace was too strong for the King Blood Spirit


    Snake, as it was a technique that was effective even for warriors that were more powerful than Ricky.


    The King Blood Spirit Snake, which had no psychic intelligence, was helpless before it.


    And with these two reasons, the King Blood Spirit Snake inevitably died.


    All the gravity and power of the Blood Devil faded away inside the Furnace of Heaven and Earth until


    only the corpse of the King Blood Spirit Snake was left. Before it, Ricky stood like an avenging angel


    with not even a speck of dirt on him after such a hard battle.


    At the same time, Soar and the others'' battle also came to an end.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, we have gained a lot this time, and in less than three days, we already obtained three


    hundred Blood Spirit Beads. If things continue like this, we will all have the core qualification with no


    problems!" Soar said excitedly after he collected the bodies of the Blood Spirit Snakes.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, huge soles appeared from out of nowhere and crashed down towards the Furnace of


    Heaven and Earth.


    Almost everyone was taken by surprise, except for Ricky who had already expected this to happen. He


    swiftly activated the Chaotic Fire Zone, and then both the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the corpse


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of the King Blood Spirit Snake were taken into the zone, while the two Shadowy Replications merged


    with Ricky''s real body. mes swept all over them and turned into a pir of light, and it hit the top in


    the guise of a fireball.


    Boom! A deafening explosion sounded with the collision, and Ricky and the unknown figure were both


    thrown into the distance.


    Theynded on their feet steadily, a few meters away at the same time. The owner of the soles was a


    young man, who seemed to be a bit older than Ricky, but his body was as big as a mountain.


    He was a real giant.


    Ricky assumed that he was likely to have turned into a giant under the influence of his blood power.


    "Now that you have obtained so many Blood Spirit Beasts here, why don''t you share some of them with


    me?" the giant''s booming voice asked. "I don''t want too much, just the corpse of the King Blood Spirit


    Snake that Kenney has."


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I didn''t expect that such a huge giant woulde to rob us," Ricky said to the


    Dragon Intent Grass through his mind.


    "There is no doubt that this person has the Giant blood power," it answered him. "The most important


    thing that you should do is be careful, as this person will not tantly challenge us if he does not have


    the strength to back it up."


    Meanwhile, Soar and the other people eyed the gigantic man with curiosity.


    "Hey, big guy! Do you think that you can juste here and snatch the Blood Spirit Beast''s body from


    us just because you are bigger than us?" Soar spoke aggressively, and his voice sounded cold and


    arrogant.


    "Ha-ha! How can you say that I want to snatch the body? I just want to share the spoils with you, so


    what do you think, Kenney?" The young man smiled at Ricky because he thought that only Ricky was


    qualified to be his opponent, and he didn''t even look at the other warriors present, as they didn''t


    register to him as threats at all.


    Swish! At this time, four more people came from afar. Two of them were men, and both of them were


    ordinary demi-spiritual emperors, while the other two were women, and both werepleted spiritual


    kings at the peak state.


    "Young master!" The four people came forward and respectfully greeted the gigantic young man.


    "Ricky, this person is probably Gerry, the genius from the Ju n''sst generation. He is from the


    Giant Sect, a spiritual-emperor force," Amelia informed Ricky through telepathy.


    "The members of the Ju n have the Giant blood power, and the power cultivated from it is the


    gravitation power. The King Blood Spirit Snake that you just killed had the Omnipotent Skill of


    gravitation talent, and its Blood Spirit Bead contains the experience of martial arts concerning


    gravitation."


    "So, he is from the Giant Sect. Since he has the Giant blood power, and he cultivates the gravitation


    power, there is no wonder that he wants this King Blood Spirit Snake." Ricky smiled as he understood


    what the giant''s motivation was and why he came here.


    "Hey, Gerry, there''s nothing wrong with you if you want to get a piece of our spoils, but you should


    know, if you want to have a piece of it, you need the strength to back it up." As soon as the words fell


    from his lips, Ricky leaped into the air and confronted Gerry.


    "Ha-ha, you''re indeed a genius on par with Carney. You''re very straightforward, and I like that." Gerry


    smiled upon hearing Ricky''s words. "I don''t want to be your enemy, but you should know that I really


    want that King Blood Spirit Snake, and I will take down anyone that dares to get in my way."


    "Don''t worry. I understand. This battle will not be a life and death battle, but the spoils will go to the


    victor. If you win, the King Blood Spirit Snake will belong to you."


    Since Gerry had no intention to be his enemy, Ricky didn''t want to make another enemy, either. After


    all, Gerry was backed by a spiritual-emperor force. Besides, he didn''t think that Gerry could get the


    King Blood Spirit Snake from him, and he was ready to fight with all his strength in this battle.


    "That sounds good. Plus, in that way, I won''t be taking advantage of you. I will even give a Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level as a wager to sweeten the deal," Gerry said excitedly when


    Ricky took him up on his challenge.


    Because for him, the King Blood Spirit Snake was much more important than a Treasure from Heaven


    and Earth at the Sage Level.


    "Ha-ha, you are indeed a genius at the Emperor Level. It is very impressive that you will use a Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level as the wager. But if that is the case, I don''t think we need to


    fight with each other. A Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level is much more precious than


    the King Blood Spirit Snake in my view."


    Ricky smiled at this development, and it seemed that this gigantic young man was turning out to be a


    pleasant surprise. "Ha-ha! Then, maybe we should just trade,"


    Gerry said,ughing at the sudden situation, but despite the happy development, the urge to fight was


    still alive in their veins. After all, a genius would always want topete with another genius, so they


    could prove who was stronger.


    So, in the next moment, their power burst out and collided. Gerry''s body trembled like a mountain


    shook by earthquakes, and then the whole area was upied by the gravitation world.


    In that instant, Ricky felt like gravity had increased a thousand times, and his body grew heavy and


    difficult to move, which made his attacks slower and easier to dodge. The difference in his speed was


    minute, but it could still prove fatal for him, as a single second of weakness could lead to his defeat.


    ''Although the gravitation power is simple and crude, it is indeed one of the most powerful offensive


    skills, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''The gravitation power that Gerry released is much moreplicated


    than that of the King Blood Spirit Snake.


    Especially since he uses gravity to limit my speed, which is quite smart, but unfortunately...''


    Bang!


    At the moment, while Ricky was being suppressed by the strong gravity, Gerryunched his strongest


    move. The Giant blood power broke out again, and his body grew exponentially bigger, while his right


    hand was clenched tightly into a fist. With this fist that held the strength that could level mountains, he


    punched Ricky.


    Although the attack looked ordinary, the powerful warriors could feel the great gravitation power that it


    contained. With its power, a warrior could even shatter the whole Small World of a demi-spiritual


    emperor at a lower grade.


    "Kenney, try my powerful Gravitation Fist!" Gerry shouted, full of fighting spirit.


    "Let''s see if your gravitation can destroy my Chaotic Fire Mutant," Ricky also responded aggressively.


    After that, his Chaotic Fire Mutant burst out and turned into the me Torrent, which divided into


    several streams. These streams rushed to the direction of Gerry''s huge fist.


    Boom! In the next moment, the raging power collided with the gravitation power, and its force drowned


    out everything in its wake.

 Chapter 1005 Strange Resonance

    Chapter 1005 Strange Resonance


    Gerry''s punch was so powerful that Ricky, who was under the Chaotic Fire Mutant, confessed that he


    found it challenging to collide with the punch head-on. On the other hand, Gerry also found it difficult to


    hit Ricky''s real body due to the me Torrent under the Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    In the middle of the wrath and gravity, the me Torrent seemed to have continuously wrapped itself


    around the fist, while nine kinds of mes burned simultaneously.


    At that moment, Ricky had no choice but to deal with the dominant power with a pliable move. Now that


    he found it difficult to take the punch, he decided to avoid it instead. He chose to burn it with the me


    Torrent.


    After a moment of battle, Gerry felt a little bit tired. He decided to take a step back from all the attacks


    and retreat.


    "I can''t believe that the Chaotic Fire Mutant can make you invisible! If I''m not mistaken, I''m sure that it''s


    very simr to Carney''s Heavenly Fire Mutant," Gerry said in a serious tone after withdrawing.


    "In fact, I can''t even make myself invisible because the suppressed strength can still touch my real


    body. Moreover, there are a lot of means that can be used to do that. Otherwise, all the mutants that


    can evolve in this way would have been invincible," Ricky eximed with joy in his voice.


    "That only means that your gravitation power can also achieve that."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Buckle up and let''s fight!" Gerry did not find it necessary to say


    anything further upon hearing Ricky''s words. Hurriedly, he burst out his Giant blood power to its


    extreme, allowing his body to grow to its limit of nearly two hundred meters tall.


    Gerry being in a gigantic state, it was natural for him to evolve his gravitation power to the extreme as


    well.


    "Nothing can stay hidden in the gravitation world!"


    Deep in the gravitation world, Ricky had a hunch that his real body that had merged with the me


    Torrent was already locked in.


    Soon after, he knew that his hunch was right for Gerry threw another blowing punch against him.


    The punch had already located him. As a result, the gravitation power had spotted where his true body


    was hiding.


    "Damn it. It seems that the me Torrent won''t make it," Ricky said helplessly. That moment did not


    be able to track the invisible me that he had evolved into.


    Without hesitation, Ricky burst out his momentum to its maximum, disying the Enlightening Wind


    Hole. Soon after, he fused the power of the chaotic fire rune, the Fire Dragon Extremity, and the nine


    kinds of mes, to withstand the punch.


    Boom!


    In a split second, their attacks crashed, and Ricky was thrown back. He tore a deep crack in Gerry''s


    gravitation world as he retreated. With every step, he felt that his chest got stuffier and stuffier.


    ''Now that''s just pure power! I can''t believe that the Chaotic Fire Mutant is not enough to deal with it, ''


    Ricky thought to himself at that moment. ''I thought that my breakthrough in the past two months was


    enough for me to be one of the strongest warriors to enter the Blood Spirit Ground with only the


    Chaotic Fire Mutant''s aid. Now, it seems that I was mistaken for thinking of that.


    My weakness still lies in my realm. I bet that it was just too difficult to challenge anyone at a higher


    level in the realm of a demi-spiritual emperor. With the Chaotic Fire Mutant, it appears that my fighting


    power is only equal to that of an ordinary lower demi-spiritual emperor. However, if I give it my all and


    activate all my strength, I might be able to be as strong as a medium under demi-spiritual emperor, ''


    Ricky thought further.


    "Kenney, show me all you got. If that''s all you have under your sleeves, then you can''t possibly have


    contended with Carney," Gerry said as he felt how easy it was for him to defeat Ricky.


    On the other hand, his gut told him otherwise. He felt that Ricky was hiding his real strength from him.


    "Okay, then! I will do as you wish!" Ricky said as he nodded his head.


    As apetitive man, he never allowed himself to lose any real battle, and he would do whatever it


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    took to shake his opponent to their core.


    With an instant burst of momentum, Ricky had directly activated the five kinds of runes. During the past


    two months that he had cultivated, he was able to have a deeperprehension of the said skills. He


    learned that to increase its power, he should pair the five kinds of runes with the five Supreme Skills.


    Moreover, since he hadprehended the chaotic power, he couldbine the power of any two,


    three, or four kinds of runes to achieve better effect.


    "Whoa, five kinds of runes!" Gerry could not help but stammer as he saw the runes.


    In fact, he had never heard of or seen any warrior who possessed five kinds of runes all at the same


    time.


    However, this move only allowed Ricky''s power to be greatly strengthened and reinforced.


    "You have five kinds of runes, and you have cultivated them all to your realm''s limit! Kenney, you are no


    doubt, a genius! I am really surprised that you are able to fight against me even though you are not a


    demi-spiritual emperor yet," Gerry eximed as he gave him a back-handed praise.


    "Now, I think I''m sure that Carney is not as strong as you. Also, I believe that you are no older than


    twenty years old."


    "Ha-ha, quit kidding me. I''m ttered, Gerry," Rickyughed.


    "In that case, let''s not waste time and end this with one big blow!" Gerry in the giant state continued to


    taunt.


    "You bet I will!" Ricky cued.


    Yet again, the two warriors battled it out. Despite the different sizes of their bodies, their fighting


    momentums wereparable.


    "You''ll never get away with my heavy punch! Take that!"


    pping his enormous hands, Gerry gathered all his gravitation power on his back. At the same time,


    a massive shadow appeared behind him in the shape of a hammer.


    At that moment, there was another kind of power that rose from Gerry''s body.


    On the other hand, Ricky felt this and recognized that it was a kind of fighting spirit rule.


    Meanwhile, at the sight of this, Soar was startled. He knew that this kind of fighting spirit that Gerry was


    showing had belonged to the Great Dragons.


    "Gerry is really exceptional! I can''t believe that he can evolve the gravitation power into fighting spirit.


    Well, this only proves that we can''t look down upon any genius from any ce in the world," Soar


    sighed with emotions.


    At this moment, Gerry condensed his strength, forming a true Gravitation Fighting Hammer.


    Rotating the heavy hammer several times, Gerry gained his momentum and shed the gigantic


    hammer towards Ricky. Moreover, because of the gravity, Ricky would be locked on the spot after the


    collision. The only way he could prevent this from happening was if he entered his Massacring Zone or


    used the Space-shrinking Pace.


    Agreeing to end the battle with onest move, Ricky didn''t want to resort into hiding.


    In spite of this, he still chose to activate the Space-shrinking Pace all because the powerful gravity was


    limiting his own speed. If he didn''t use the Space-shrinking Pace now, then he would lose the battle


    right away due to limited speed.


    Meanwhile, he unsheathed the Iron Justice Saber as he wanted to finish the fight once and for all.


    "Five-Rune Gxy Saber Strike!"


    At that moment, Ricky''s pupils shrank in an instant. He used the Space-shrinking Pace and dashed


    towards the colossal Gravitation Fighting Hammer at lightning speed. Soon after, heshed out and


    gave a swift strike towards his opponent.


    As soon as he took out his saber, the gxy power merged with all his other power, enveloping the Iron


    Justice Saber. Then, the five kinds of runesbined into a lotus, which plunged into the Iron Justice


    Saber.


    With one strike, the five kinds of runes fused with the gxy power in an instant.


    Suddenly, light shone brightly in their area, illuminating the saber to be as huge as the Gravitation


    Fighting Hammer.


    Any second now, the two strongest attacks would collide with each other, determining the winner of the


    fight.


    While the bout was nearing its end, Ricky''s body felt an unusual movement. At that point, he knew that


    it was not from the mysterious axe, nor from the regained spiritual meridian. Instead, he felt that it was


    his own blood that was moving peculiarly.


    This vibration was a kind of resonance that usually urred between warriors with the same or simr


    blood power.


    At that moment, Ricky could clearly feel that the vibration from his body came from no other than Gerry,


    who was in front of him the entire time.


    "But how could it be possible? How could my blood power resonate with Gerry''s Giant blood power?


    What is happening?" Ricky mumbled in confusion.


    However, he noticed that Gerry did not show any surprise about this oddity at all as if he did not detect


    anything unusual.

 Chapter 1006 Blood Power

    Chapter 1006 Blood Power


    It meant that Gerry had no simr resonance for the blood power like him, which showed Ricky''s blood


    power and the Giant blood power came from the same branch, but his blood power was much stronger


    than thetter.


    And since they came from the same branch, the superior blood power could feel the resonance of the


    inferior blood power, while the inferior blood power could not feel the resonance of the superior.


    ''It seems like my blood power is of the same branch with the Giant blood power, '' Ricky thought to


    himself as he felt pleasantly surprised when he realized this.


    ''The Giant blood power is nothing more than enhancing the body and strength, so even in its strongest,


    it can''t be the top blood power in the world.


    On the other hand, the Holy Three-Saber even feared my blood power.''


    Ricky''s mood was pensive, but no matter how much he thought, his doubts wouldn''t seem to


    disappear.


    But now, the most important thing for him was to fight.


    Boom! When the Gxy Saberbined with the five kinds of runes and collided with the Gravitation


    Fighting Hammer, the whole space was submerged into a turbulent ocean that swept and intertwined


    violently.


    Gerry and Ricky disappeared beneath the crashing waves of power.


    After a long time, the waves retreated and their disheveled bodies were exposed. They were equally


    injured, with their clothes torn and wounds scattered all over their bodies.


    "Kenney, let''s stop here. Maybe you have a powerful trump card, but I think you should use it for


    fighting against Carney," Gerry said, panting harshly.


    He also had a trump card, but he didn''t feel the need to expose it since he didn''t intend to take the King


    Blood Spirit Snake''s body from Ricky for free. He nned to exchange the Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth at the Sage Level for it.


    "Okay, let''s end in a draw. Anyway, you have decided to exchange a Treasure from Heaven and Earth


    at the Sage Level for it." Ricky nodded and smiled.


    They restrained their momentums at once. When there was no conflict of interest, they were trusted


    friends to each other.


    Without any hesitation, Gerry took out the Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level to


    exchange it with Ricky.


    It was a Heavenly Spiritual Fruit.


    The Heavenly Spiritual Fruit contained the purest spiritual energy of the heaven and earth. If a demi-


    spiritual emperor swallowed it, he could immediately possess the spiritual energy of the heaven and


    earth, equal to that cultivated for decades, and he could alsoprehend the iplete ruling power.


    It could help any creature reach the limit of a realm from the beginning.


    To anyone else, the fruit would be priceless but Gerry could learn more precious things from the King


    Blood Spirit Snake than the Heavenly Spiritual Fruit.


    So in his mind, sacrificing the Heavenly Spiritual Fruit was worth it.


    "Ricky, this Heavenly Spiritual Fruit will be very good for you because you have the Monkey Fruit, and


    the Heavenly Spiritual Fruit is one of the best auxiliary materials to make the Monkey Wine," Tina said


    at this moment.


    "Really?" Ricky said excitedly when he heard Tina''s words.


    He had been thinking about how to make the Monkey Wine since he obtained the Monkey Fruit, but he


    couldn''t make it unless he had another auxiliary material. And now, his problem was solved.


    "Yes. The Heavenly Spiritual Fruit has enormous and pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so it is


    the best auxiliary material to make the Monkey Wine. Put the rest of your Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth in the Massacring Zone, so I can use the Monkey Fruit, the Heavenly Spiritual Fruit, and some


    other Treasures from Heaven and Earth to make the Monkey Wine for you," Tina instructed Ricky.


    "I didn''t know you can make wine!" Ricky made a little surprised sound, which made Tina smile


    secretly.


    "You know, I can hardly do anything because of the corrosion of the evil spirit, so I have learned to do


    many other trivial things," Tina answered lightly as if it was hardly a big deal for her.


    "Don''t worry, Tina. It won''t be long before Ipletely expel the evil spirit in your body," Ricky promised


    her confidently.


    With those words, Ricky handed over the corpse of the King Blood Spirit Snake to Gerry.


    "Gerry, can I have a quiet word with you? I want to ask you about some personal affairs," Ricky


    whispered to him.


    Of course, when Soar and the others heard this, they were surprised and confused because they


    thought Ricky didn''t have any connection with the members of the Ju n. They could not think of


    anything that Ricky needed to ask.


    "Of course!" Gerry nodded immediately when he saw how serious Ricky looked.


    "Soar, please leave us alone," Ricky said.


    "Okay, Ricky!" At once, Soar nodded and left with Amelia and the others. The other four of the Ju n


    also nodded and stepped away to give them privacy.


    "Kenney, if you have any questions, please ask me directly. I will answer all your questions to the best


    of my knowledge," Gerry said once they were alone.


    "I want to know where the Giant blood power of the Ju nes from," Ricky asked directly.


    But when Gerry heard Ricky''s blunt question, he was stunned and unable to answer for a while. Then,


    he said with a little embarrassment, "Kenney, I''m sorry, but I have to break my promise just now.


    After all, as you know, the blood power is the biggest secret of a race and a n."


    "I understand, Gerry. That''s why I asked to talk to you in secret," Ricky replied. In the next moment, a


    drop of blood essence came out between his eyebrows, and he looked at Gerry and said, "Can you


    take out a drop of blood essence and try to make it approach mine?"


    Gerry became even more confused, as he didn''t know why Ricky was asking all these things, but still,


    he did as he was told. At once, a drop of blood essence also came out between his eyebrows.


    Buzz! The moment that the two drops of blood essence got close to each other, there was a rumble


    between them that signified some kind of resonance turbulence.


    Gerry was ck-jawed, as he watched this fantastic phenomenon.


    ''Just as I thought! My blood power is resonating with his, so it must have something to do with the


    Giant blood power, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Boom! Suddenly, both of their eyes widened when Ricky''s blood essence tried to devour Gerry''s blood


    essence.


    Ricky quickly took it back before it could seed.


    "Gerry, do you understand now why I asked you about this?" Ricky asked as he looked at the stunned


    Gerry.


    "It seems that your blood power is of the same branch with the Giant blood power. But why is your


    blood power still hidden? You are almost at the demi-spiritual emperor realm, but it has not awakened


    yet," the Dragon Intent Grass said doubtfully.


    Inside the Massacring Zone, Tina was also confused because she knew that the Holy Three-Saber had


    said that Ricky''s blood power was terrifying.


    However, the Giant blood power was only a very ordinary one in the whole continent.


    So why did Ricky''s blood power and the Giant blood power resonate?


    Gerry was in a daze, and he only seemed toe to his senses when he heard Ricky''s question. He


    looked at Ricky with surprise, disbelief, and excitement in his eyes.


    "I''m so lucky to meet you, Kenney!" Gerry suddenly eximed, and he looked ecstatic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked, utterly confused.


    "Kenney, just now, your blood essence was going to devour mine, right?" Gerry asked expectantly.

 Chapter 1007 Rickys Mother

    Chapter 1007 Ricky''s Mother


    "Yes!" Ricky replied. "My blood essence wanted to devour yours, so I withdrew it."


    "So, your blood power is superior to mine," Gerry remarked pensively. "That means you are the one our


    chief elder has been looking for."


    "Your chief elder?" Ricky became more confused when he heard this because he was not aware that


    he knew their chief elder. "Could you tell me more about this, Gerry?"


    "I''m not lying, Kenney. I really don''t know much about the blood power of our Ju n. After all, it is the


    topmost secret of a n, and only the elders and the leader know it," Gerry said, shaking his head.


    "More than a dozen years ago, the chief elder gave a secret order to the genius disciples, including me.


    He said that we might meet someone who came from another n and had stronger blood power than


    us.


    And he told us to invite that person to our Ju n when that happened, and he also mentioned that


    anyone of us who found such an outsider would receive a huge reward.


    So, don''t you think you are my lucky star, Kenney?" Gerry said happily.


    At the same time, he was very confused, because he didn''t understand why their chief elder had


    required them to do so. And it was also a great surprise to meet such an outsider, and it kind of felt like


    he had met some kind of mythical creature.


    "Is that so?" Ricky murmured, already deep in thought.


    "Ricky, it seems that your blood power must have something to do with the Giant blood power of the Ju


    n, or else, their chief elder would not have made such a request to their geniuses. I''m almost sure


    that you are the one their chief elder was talking about." Tina also took this time to chime in.


    "It seems that after the matter here is over, you should take a trip to the Ju n, and maybe you will


    find out more about the background of your blood power.


    I just don''t know whether it would be good or bad, and if that will put you in danger again," she added.


    "It doesn''t matter if it will be dangerous or not. I need to go there because this may be the only chance


    for me to know more about the blood power in my body," Ricky said determinedly. "I don''t know what


    my blood power has to do with the Giant blood power, but I hope I can find out."


    "Ricky, a lot of unknown things seem to hover about you like puzzle pieces of your life," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said curiously.


    Of course, it was curious about Ricky''s blood power, because its intuition told it that Ricky''s blood


    power was something extraordinary.


    But Ricky didn''t respond to it. Instead, he concentrated on talking with Gerry, who was a veritable


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fountain of information at that moment.


    "Do you know why your chief elder requested that, Gerry?" Ricky asked. His brows scrunched together


    in scrutiny.


    "I don''t know what happened exactly, but more than a dozen years ago, a woman came to our Ju n.


    She was very powerful, and because of her arrival, our chief elder made a breakthrough and became a


    spiritual emperor, and thus our Ju n became a spiritual-emperor force," Gerry narrated to the best of


    his knowledge.


    "Right after that, our chief elder made such a request to us."


    ''A woman? It must be my mother!'' As soon as he heard Gerry''s words, Ricky became lost in thought,


    and he suddenly shed back to all the times he longed for his beloved mother. His intuition told him


    that the woman who came to the Ju n was his mother, whom he had never seen.


    "Mom, was that really you?" Ricky murmured to himself, unshed tears brimming in his eyes.


    "Mom?" Gerry was greatly surprised when he thought that Ricky was about to cry and saw his tears.


    He asked, "Kenney, are you serious? Could that mysterious woman be your mother?"


    Tina, who was in the Massacring Zone, was also shocked, as she had never heard Ricky talk about his


    mother before.


    "It seems that things are getting more and more interesting!" the Dragon Intent Grass mumbled to itself


    gleefully. As time went by, it found more and more pieces of evidence that Ricky was not a simple man,


    and now, he had received another clue that made him think Ricky and his origins must be truly


    extraordinary.


    It decided to wait and see what would happen.


    "I''ve never seen my mother, Gerry, but my institution tells me that the mysterious woman who had gone


    to your Ju n was my mother," Ricky confided to Gerry after he managed to suppress his


    "Do you know where that mysterious woman is, Gerry?"


    This was the first time Ricky had heard anything about his mother, so he was determined to find out all


    that he could, and he longed to find his mother, especially because his father was also nowhere to be


    found.


    "I don''t know, Kenney, but I think our chief elder should know that," Gerry answered.


    At this moment, his curiosity about Ricky was stirred to no end.


    "Really?" Ricky murmured.


    It looked like he had no choice but to go to the Ju n, so he could talk to the chief elder, and in that


    way, he could figure out more about his mother and his power.


    He hoped that he would get more information from him.


    "Soar, I have found some clues about my blood power." Ricky didn''t hide anything about his blood


    power from Soar, but instead, he told him what he and Gerry talked about just then.


    "Oh, I see. So that mysterious woman is very likely to be your mother," Soar said seriously.


    "The Ju n is very likely to be the ce that could solve all these mysteries," Ricky said.


    "All right. When things are done here, I''ll go with you to the Ju n, and we''ll find out everything


    together," Soar said sincerely.


    Ricky was his best friend, after all, so he would not leave him to investigate something so important on


    his own.


    With that settled, Ricky decided to put the issue aside. It was no use worrying about it because it was


    not yet the right time.


    However, the mysterious figure of his mother came to his mind again and again, especially now that he


    had more information about her.


    He could not stop thinking about her.


    "Thank you for telling me all this, Gerry. Now it''s time for us to part. I will go to your Ju n after we


    finish what we have to do here!" Ricky said to Gerry.


    "All right. I will treat you to dinner when that happens," Gerry said, nodding his head.


    "But I don''t think it''s time for us to part yet, because I want to invite you to a secret ce here, in the


    Blood Spirit Ground. Hey, guys, searching for the Blood Spirit Beasts here isn''t your only purpose, am I


    right?"


    "A secret ce? What kind of secret ce is this?" Soar asked curiously.


    "It is a ce that was discovered by the demi-spiritual emperors of our Ju n when they were training


    in the Blood Spirit Ground. We nned to go there, and it was a coincidence that the selection contest


    of the Spirit Sect was also set to take ce in the Blood Spirit Ground," Gerry said.


    "Oh, I see. But why do you want to invite us?" Ricky asked.


    "There are two reasons. First, I highly value your strength, Kenney," Gerry answered. "And the second


    reason, as you know, is your blood power.


    If you go there, you won''t need to waste your time hunting for Blood Spirit Beasts, because that ce


    is also a gathering ce for them, so there would surely be a lot of them there.


    What do you think?"


    "Please tell me the truth, Gerry. Is that ce only known by your n?" Ricky asked with a faint smile.


    "Ha-ha! Indeed, nothing can be hidden from you. No, it is not only our Ju n that knows that ce.


    The people from the Sky Pce, another spiritual-emperor force, also know about that ce," Gerry


    said,ughing in astonishment because he didn''t expect that Ricky would think to ask that.


    "The disciples of Sky Pce would be there?!" Amelia gasped in rm as soon as she heard the


    name, and a trace of resentment appeared in her eyes.


    "Is the Sky Pce very powerful?" Ricky asked.


    "It seems like you don''t know much about the Western Land. The Sky Pce is a spiritual-emperor


    force in alliance with the Chu n, and they are as strong as the Chu n too," Gerry exined.

 Chapter 1008 The Blood Evil Pool

    Chapter 1008 The Blood Evil Pool


    All the forces in the Western Land had investigated Ricky and none of them had found any information


    about him. Many forces had therefore surmised that Ricky was not from the Western Land.


    "Miss Amelia, if I''m not mistaken, it was someone from the Sky Pce who told the Chu n that you


    have the Rainwater Mutant in the first ce. It might put you in so much troubleter," Gerry continued.


    An enemy of Ricky''s woman was also his enemy.


    Despite his sincerity, Gerry was still trying to be in Ricky''s good books to increase the possibility of the


    His reason for doing so was obvious¡ªRicky had extraordinary strength and his blood was simr to the


    blood of their Ju n. Moreover, after their battle, he had realized that Ricky''s character was


    admirable.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that you genuinely want to invite me, Gerry. Oh well, I have no chance to refuse you


    now, do I?" Ricky smiled and slightly nodded, indicating his eptance of Gerry''s invitation.


    He wanted to see the strength of the disciples of the Sky Pce, which was in alliance with the Chu


    n.


    Since they were on the same side with the Chu n, they would be his enemy sooner orter.


    "That''s very kind of you. Thank you very much. I''m sure we''ll get the opportunity in that secretnd now


    that you''ve joined us." Gerry immediately went down to business, thrilled at having obtained Ricky''s


    agreement.


    "Well, then, tell me more about that secretnd please," Ricky softly said.


    "It has the Blood Evil Pool," Gerry began.


    "As you all know, the Blood Spirit Ground was once a passage between the devils and the creatures


    from the continent, but it was also a battlefield. Many powerful devils and powerful warriors from the


    continent died there.


    Their power and blood changed thend''s environment, making such a creature as the Blood Spirit


    Beaste into being.


    However, not all their power and blood were assimted by the void or formed the Blood Spirit Beasts.


    Some of their power and blood vitality developed into a unique body of water and gathered into a pool.


    The demi-spiritual emperors of our n found the secretnd with such a pool and called it the Land of


    Blood Evil Pool. The pool has thus been called the Blood Evil Pool.


    There are a lot of powerful Blood Spirit Beasts there, which our demi-spiritual emperors could not


    defeat. They wanted to return to our n to look for help, but unfortunately, the Spirit Sect happened to


    move the site of the selection contest in there.


    What''s more, the demi-spiritual emperors of the Sky Pce also found the secretnd.


    Even before I came to the Blood Spirit Ground, I have begun to look for helpers, because to be honest,


    the five of us are no match for the disciples of the Sky Pce. After all, there is a huge gap between


    the two forces in terms of foundation. The Sky Pce is a spiritual-emperor force with a history of


    nearly a thousand years, while our n has been a spiritual-emperor force for only a dozen years.


    I invited you because I think you are a very suitable choice."


    "The Blood Evil Pool sounds like it has the same effect as the Blood Spirit Bead. Neither is very


    attractive to us who are from the continent because we can''t refine too many things that contain the evil


    spirit," Ricky muttered.


    "Yes, it does have a simr effect to the Blood Spirit Bead. When the demi-spiritual emperors of our


    n discovered it, they didn''t think there was anything special either, but they still went to the Blood


    Evil Pool to have a look because of curiosity." Gerry nodded a few times.


    "They found that the blood vitality and the evil spirit weren''t mixed in the Blood Evil Pool. Instead, they


    were separated from each other. The blood vitality contained the ruling power of powerful warriors.


    Such ruling power is no longer very strong after tens of thousands of years and can now be refined by


    us demi-spiritual emperors into our own iplete ruling power.


    The most important part is some basic understanding of the martial arts experience and cultivation.


    When we bath in that blood vitality, it will feel like the powerful martial artists themselves are the ones


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    carefully teaching us."


    "I can''t believe there is such kind of blood vitality in the world. It seems that the Blood Spirit Bead


    cannot evenpare to the Blood Evil Pool," Ricky seriously stated. Hispanions all nodded their


    heads in agreement.


    "It''s a vast world where everything is possible," Gerry said.


    "Naturally, such a magic ce attracts many Blood Spirit Beasts. Most of them are nothing to fear.


    However, the members of our n found that there are nearly ten Blood Spirit Beasts who are as


    strong as the lower grade demi-spiritual emperors there."


    "Ten Blood Spirit Beasts!" Ricky furrowed his eyebrows and lightly scoffed. He was not expecting things


    to be this troublesome.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, I would not have invited you, a genius, to join us." There was a defeated look


    on Gerry''s face as he nodded his head.


    "But we still have a great chance because Blood Spirit Beasts don''t have psychic intelligence." Ricky


    pressed his lips together. "I''m more worried about the members of the Sky Pce. Have they


    cooperated with the Chu n or any other n?"


    "I guess they haven''t. The members of the Sky Pce are very conceited. Except for the five major


    forces and the spiritual-emperor forces under their control, they turn their nose up at any other force."


    Gerry shrugged.


    "And as for the Chu n, ording to reliable sources, they should have found some other secretnd


    within the Blood Spirit Ground."


    "Let me meet those disciples of the Sky Pce. I won''t be able to refuse the Blood Evil Pool you


    mentioned." Ricky smiled.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you so much, Kenney. The Blood Evil Pool won''t disappoint you!" Gerry''s face lit up in


    exhration at Ricky''s grown interest in the Blood Evil Pool.


    People, just like all other creatures, indeed took something seriously once their interests were piqued


    or once they became enraged.


    "Please guide us there, Gerry." Ricky nodded at Gerry.


    The group led by Gerry then went on their way towards the secretnd of the Blood Evil Pool.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, how long have you been away from Dragon Ind?" Ricky asked the Dragon


    Intent Grass telepathically during the journey.


    "About three hundred years!" the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "Three hundred years is not a very long time for such a great force as the Dragon tribe. I don''t think


    great changes have taken ce, right?" Ricky said.


    "You''re right." the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "What was the situation in the Dragon tribe when you werest on the Dragon Ind?" Ricky asked


    further.


    "The ancestor of the Dragon tribe was a chaotic holy beast, the Chaos Green Dragon, which hasn''t


    shown up in countless ages. I don''t know if there''s any of them in the Celestial Land. The Dragon tribe


    in the continent can be divided into five categories¡ªthe Killing Metal Dragons, the Life Wood Dragons,


    the Soft Water Dragons, the Heaven Melting Dragons, and the Thick Earth Dragons.


    These five major kinds of Great Dragon have the strongest blood power of all the Great Dragons, which


    is only second to the Chaos Green Dragon. They are the leaders of the Dragon tribe, and they


    dominate all other Great Dragons with lower blood power, such as the Thunder Dragon. As for Half-


    great Dragons, such as Flood Dragons and Curled-up Dragons, they are all ignored by the five major


    kinds of Great Dragon.


    After fighting against devils for ages, the Thick Earth Dragons and the Heaven Melting Dragons have


    be extinct. But now, your buddy has told me that the Heaven Melting Dragons haven''t be


    extinct yet.


    The Killing Metal Dragons have declined and no longer have the right of speech on the Dragon Ind.


    Therefore, the Dragon Ind is now under the control of the Life Wood Dragons and the Soft Water


    Dragons."


    "Doesn''t the Dragon tribe have a chief for the time being?"

 Chapter 1009 Oswald

    Chapter 1009 Oswald


    "Unfortunately, there is no leader now. A lot of powerful Killing Metal Dragons had died in the battle in


    the previous era, including thete leader," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Since then, the Dragon tribe


    has be leaderless.


    The Life Wood Dragons and the Soft Water Dragons have been fighting with each other for three


    hundred years, and I do not know what the situation is now."


    "Well, that only means that there is no trace of any Heaven Melting Dragon in the entire Dragon


    Ind," Ricky replied.


    "Yes, that''s true. In fact, only the Great Dragons apanied by the Heaven Melting Fire are


    considered as the real Heaven Melting Dragons," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Some other fire


    dragons are not really Heaven Melting Dragons."


    "In that case, do you think there will be much resistance once Soar returns to the Dragon tribe?" Ricky


    inquired.


    "If he is just an ordinary fire dragon, then I''m sure that he will be fine. But since he is a Heaven Melting


    Dragon, I''m sure that the Life Wood Dragons and the other Heaven Melting Dragons will definitely get


    in his way and make his return to the Dragon tribe more difficult for him. As for the reason behind it,


    you should know that by now. That is the scheme against each other," the Dragon Intent Grass


    answered.


    "Well, that''s for sure." Ricky spoke in a low voice.


    "On the other hand, I urge you not to go to Dragon Ind before your strength reaches the Sage Level.


    Otherwise, those dragons will probably kill you, just like what they did to the three Flood Dragons in the


    Dragon Cave," the Dragon Intent Grass added.


    "However, things are not the same for the Killing Metal Dragons. After all, the fact still remains that the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Killing Metal Dragons'' power had just declined, causing the number of their powerful warriors and


    geniuses to dwindle. Despite this, I think that they still have many powerful warriors."


    "Wait. The Killing Metal Dragons?" Ricky murmured lightly. "Can you tell me the apanying fire of


    the Killing Metal Dragons?"


    "Well, as it turns out, you have it. What you have is the fire with the metal element. It''s called the


    Heaven ughtering Fire," the Dragon Intent Grass reported. "Let me ask you something. Have you


    also happened to see a real Killing Metal Dragon?"


    The Dragon Intent Grass gulped some air. He was taken aback by the possible fact that Ricky, indeed,


    had seen a true Killing Metal Dragon once in his life.


    "Well, I am not sure about that, but I got the Heaven ughtering Fire from a friend. I traded something


    to him in exchange for his Heaven ughtering Fire," Ricky replied. "I was not powerful at that time, so


    I couldn''t figure out if he had the breath of a Great Dragon or not."


    "In that case, I can say for sure that your friend is a Killing Metal Dragon. I don''t believe that there is


    another man aside from you who can control the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    By the way, what did you exchange the Heaven ughtering Fire with?"


    "Well, I kind of traded him the Heaven Melting Fire," Ricky answered back.


    "That''s it! In addition to you being such an oddly powerful man, only a Great Dragon is able to control


    the apanying sacred fire of a Great Dragon," the Dragon Intent Grass continued. "Unexpectedly, I


    heard that there is another Killing Metal Dragon out there, undiscovered.


    Ricky, now I know that you are a friend of that Killing Metal Dragon. You can ask him to help you send


    Soar back to the Dragon Ind. He has to return because only in the Dragon Ind can one truly


    acquire the inheritance of the Heaven Melting Dragon and qualify to be a holy being."


    "Well, it looks like that I have to find Autn sooner than I thought," Ricky muttered under his breath.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, please tell me how I can be of service to you," Ricky followed up.


    "Hmmm, this is kind of weird." The Dragon Intent Grass spoke in an embarrassed voice upon hearing


    Ricky''s words.


    "I assume that you need me to ask Soar for the Great Dragon''s blood essence, isn''t it right?" Ricky


    gave a faint smile. It was said that the growth and evolution of the Dragon Intent Grass could not be


    isted from the Great Dragon''s blood essence and the Intent Apperception, so Ricky took a wild


    guess.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, Ricky, you really know me well to the core!" The Dragon Intent Grassughed loudly.


    "So, do you want it now or should I do itter?"


    "I''m not in such a hurry this time. After he reaches the Emperor Level and sessfully stabilizes his


    realm, I would be grateful if he can give me two drops of his blood essence. Only in that way can I truly


    maximize the blood essence''s potential," the Dragon Intent Grass instructed.


    "I guess two drops shouldn''t be that hard to get," Ricky whispered in a low voice.


    In fact, losing two drops of blood essence was an insignificant loss to a creature at the Emperor Level.


    Meanwhile, since everyone in their group werepleted spiritual kings at peak state and some at a


    higher realm, it only took them nearly four hours to get to the secretnd.


    This secretnd was initially located in a very remote ce, far away from the hustle and bustle of the


    busy roads. Moreover, in order to avoid meeting other warriors along the way, Gerry made sure that


    they walked the path in isted ces.


    "In the beginning, the Ju n disciples came here to hunt a Blood Spirit Beast," Gerry narrated.


    Before, it was a deep basin, with its center crossed by a massive abyss. This abyss was not very


    broad, so it was covered by the towering trees that surrounded it.


    But because of the evil spirit, it was impossible, even for demi-spiritual emperors to sense the situation


    here from a long distance.


    When they arrived in the ce, they could not believe what they saw. In front of them were several


    Blood Spirit Beasts; however they were not so powerful as they had thought. In fact, most of them had


    just reached the Spiritual King Level, so they could only be killed by Ricky and hispanions to get


    their Blood Spirit Beads.


    Meanwhile, from where they stood, small bloody streams flowed into the abyss around the basin.


    "Under this abyss lies a very wide space¡ªthe secretnd," Gerry continued.


    "We can easily leap through these empty spaces and enter the secretnd at the bottom of the abyss.


    We can do this by following the bloody streams."


    "As far as I can sense, there is no trace of other living creatures here. I am guessing that the warriors


    from the Sky Pce haven''t arrived yet," Ricky said, observing his surroundings carefully.


    "Forget about them. It''s good that they didn''te. Now, let''s get inside first," Gerry responded. "All


    right. Let''s go and check it out."


    Soon after, they followed one of the streams and sank into the void that led to the secretnd.


    But as soon as Ricky and the others entered, an airship emerged from the void.


    A Demi-sage Level airship popped out of nowhere. Being at that level, it was normal that Ricky and his


    friends were not able to sense its presence.


    Unfortunately for the people in the airship, they didn''t know that the Evil Mandragora was with Ricky.


    Afterwards, seven people jumped off the airship. Three of them were demi-spiritual emperors at the


    lower grade while four of them were ordinary demi-spiritual emperors.


    Leading the group was a rtively thin and young man.


    This young man''s hair had a striking blue color, exuding a strong and secret aura of water.


    In addition to his stunning blue hair, this young man had a pair of dazzling blue pupils.


    Following him were six other people who also had blue hair and blue eyes. The only difference was


    their colors were not as deep as this young man''s, which indicated a distinction in their blood power.


    If any genius from the Western Land were here, then he would definitely recognize that this young man


    was Oswald Shen, the strongest genius among the younger generation of the Sky Pce.


    Oswald Shen was as famous as the core talents of the five major forces in the Western Land. As a


    matter of fact, among all the warriors at the same level, he was the one who would most likelypete


    with Carney''s talents.


    Of course, now that Ricky had shown his power, Ricky could be considered as another matched rival


    for Oswald.


    "Young master, they went inside without thinking twice. It seems that they didn''t notice our presence," a


    young man sneered, looking at where Ricky and hispanions went.


    "As far as I know, it''s impossible for them to feel the airship at the Demi-sage Level, so no wonder they


    did not notice us. By the way, I''m a little surprised that Gerry has invited Kenney," Oswald responded.


    "Young master, maybe this is your chance. After all, the blood power of the Rainwater Mutant would


    help you more in your evolution than it would help Carney. And here we meet the one with the


    Rainwater Mutant," one of them said.


    When Oswald heard this, a greedy and evil smile appeared on his face. "Yes you are right. I am really


    so lucky to meet them here. I can defeat or even kill that Kenney right here. In that situation, I can get


    the Rainwater Mutant and destroy an enemy. This is called killing two birds with one stone.


    Perhaps, I should thank that Gerry for bringing Kenney here!"

 Chapter 1010 A Bloody Battle

    Chapter 1010 A Bloody Battle


    After they passed through the bloodstreams, they went through the void and arrived at the bottom of


    the abyss, where they found what appeared to be a vastly different world indeed.


    It was wide but with more blood vitality, evil spirit, and strong ruling power, and there was so much of


    them that the three kinds of power could be condensed into the water there.


    So much power roiled in the water, like ake of death that would lead the souls of the dead into the


    underworld.


    Even though there was a lot of pure ruling power, they still had to activate their spiritual energy as soon


    as they went inside, and then they formed it into a solid shield to suppress the corrosive effect brought


    by the evil spirit and the blood vitality.


    "It''s totally different from the outside!" Soar said as he turned around, giving the ce a curious once-


    over.


    "This is likely a Small World of a great master, and after countless years, it became a Secret Blood


    Spirit Space that can absorb the power of the whole Blood Spirit Ground," Gerry exined to them.


    They spent a few minutes closely observing the space and found that all the forces were moving


    toward the center, which told them that the Blood Evil Pool could likely be there.


    Howl! Howl!


    All of a sudden, the air was filled with the sound of howling, and at once, countless Blood Spirit Beasts


    surrounded them.


    Their hearts thudded wildly, as they looked at the barrage of the Blood Spirit Beasts that came out of


    nowhere.


    Ricky and the others could count at least four hundred beasts, and though they weren''t a threat on their


    own, their strength was in their numbers.


    To make matters worse, they could sense four Blood Spirit Beasts that were at the lower demi-spiritual


    emperor realm in this group.


    ''How did these beasts know we are here?'' they all wondered. It seemed like the beasts knew that they


    wereing, so they were able to quickly surround them.


    These Blood Spirit Beasts had no psychic intelligence at all, and killing was the only thing they knew


    how to do, so it could only mean one thing; someone was controlling them.


    "Evil Mandragora, are you sure that those guys from the Sky Pce just followed us secretly and They


    didn''t enter this ce in advance?" Ricky asked the Evil Mandragora doubtfully because he suspected


    that the people from the Sky Pce were ying tricks on them.


    "This ce is much like the Devil Land, so I can feel the breath of those demi-spiritual emperors," the


    Evil Mandragora replied. "I am sure that the people who followed us had never been in here."


    "But howe these Blood Spirit Beasts are acting strange? I don''t think they are capable of acting


    like this on their own, so they are probably receiving orders from someone," Ricky answered doubtfully,


    his brows scrunched in confusion. "Besides, you must have felt that the crazy killing intent of these


    beasts has been reduced a lot. To be exact, they seem to have developed the psychic intelligence."


    "I agree that it''s weird, but I can guarantee that this was not done by the people who followed us,


    because even spiritual emperors can''t do such things," she insisted. "But from their expressions, I think


    they may know the reason for the change of these Blood Spirit Beasts.


    Should I arrest them now and ask them what happened? In that way, we won''t have to keep watching


    our backs and worrying that they are ying tricks on us."


    "Since you are sure that they didn''t do this, I will believe in you. Maybe they are just happy that they


    can shoot two birds with one stone, and they are hoping that we will take care of the Blood Spirit


    Beasts for them, while these beasts will tire us out. Anyway, I''m feeling generous right now, so why


    don''t we give them what they want?" Ricky said, smirking. Then he looked at the Evil Mandragora and


    asked, "But when I get exhausted, can you help me recover in an instant?"


    "If you give me some Treasures from Heaven and Earth, I can do that easily. I can refine them into pure


    energy in a short time so that you can recover in an instant when you are exhausted," the Evil


    Mandragora answered confidently.


    "Ha-ha, that''s good!" Rickyughed heartily, pleased that she would take care of that part, so he only


    needed to focus on fighting. And with that decided, he turned to the others and said, "Everyone, I''m


    sure you''ve noticed that there is something wrong with these Blood Spirit Beasts. But now is not the


    right time to wonder what''s going on because I''m sure that these beasts will attack us any moment


    now. Fight well, and then we will get our answerster!"


    Howl! Howl!


    Before Ricky could finish speaking, the Blood Spirit Beasts roared again, and this time, there was a


    newfound madness and blood lust in their wild eyes.


    The fight began in the next breath. The four strongest Blood Spirit Beasts led the attack against them,


    while the rest of the Blood Spirit Beasts rushed up after them, and the whole space erupted into chaotic


    waves.


    "Gerry, I''ll leave the two of them to you," Ricky told Gerry, who nodded back at him in acknowledgment.


    "I''ll fight you with all I have!" Gerry shouted at the two Blood Spirit Beasts at the lower-grade demi-


    spiritual emperor realm. Then he rushed over to meet them in battle, with his Giant blood power that


    was also considered to be a kind of the fighting blood power, which lent Gerry enough strength as a


    formidable ally.


    "Soar, be careful. There are a lot of beasts," Ricky said to Soar, concern evident in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. No matter how many beasts there are, only death awaits them if they fight me, as


    they are not even lower demi-spiritual emperors," Soar answered him. After that, Soar, Amelia, and


    several people of the Ju n began to fight against the Blood Spirit Beasts.


    And thus, the ughter started, and blood bathed the ground in that ce. For the Blood Spirit Beasts,


    it is only the act of killing that could make them pause in their tracks, and only death could stop them


    permanently, as these were the only things that they knew.


    The bloody battlested for a long time, and after some hours, the four Blood Spirit Beasts at the lower


    demi-spiritual emperor realm appeared, which ced Ricky and hispanions in a truly precarious


    situation.


    However, this was exactly what Ricky and hispanions were looking forward to, as it would help


    them deceive the people from the Sky Pce.


    Fortunately, theck of psychic intelligence of the Blood Spirit Beasts had be their fatal weakness,


    so that Ricky and hispanions could destroy them one by one as they were in extreme cases.


    After the fight, all of them were exhausted and slumped to the ground, but each of them had wide


    smiles on their faces, as they were all excited for the hundreds of Blood Spirit Beads that they had


    obtained.


    "Ha-ha, not bad. Although I almost died here, it was worth it to get these hundreds of Blood Spirit


    Beads," Soar said excitedly.


    "Evil Mandragora, calm down! You have to get used to refining the divine power, so don''t focus on


    absorbing blood," Ricky quickly warned the Evil Mandragora, as the blood all over the ground caused


    her bloody intent to surge.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Three dead bodies of the Blood Spirit Beasts are too few," the Evil Mandragora whined. "Ricky, you


    are a good person, but you are too stingy in this aspect."


    "I am not being mean. I am just reminding you," Ricky sighed with profound resignation.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about it. I think you''d better take me to the Divine Manor, or else, I will not be


    able to control myself with all these blood around us," the Evil Mandragora said.


    "Okay!"


    Then, Ricky took the Evil Mandragora into the Divine Manor and reasoned to Gerry that the Evil


    Mandragora was allergic to too much blood, so he had to put her in the spiritual space tool.


    Of course, before the Evil Mandragora went inside, she had secretly poured the refining power into


    Ricky''s and the others'' bodies.


    Ricky had also secretly informed Gerry, Soar, and the others of his n.


    Of course, they were curious about how Ricky was able to do so, but none of them asked, as they


    knew that it was Ricky''s secret.


    After they had gotten everything ready, the people of the Sky Pce finally showed up.

 Chapter 1011 The Blue Water Mutant

    Chapter 1011 The Blue Water Mutant


    Swish! While Ricky and hispanions were recovering, some figures suddenly appeared in front of


    them. They were the people from the Sky Pce.


    Oswald, who had deliberately emerged his airship at the Demi-sage Level, headed the group.


    "Gerry, I didn''t expect you toe so soon, and how delightful that you have found the famous Kenney


    to help you. I heard that he is on par with Carney! Your troop is quite powerful," Oswald said, sarcasm


    dripping heavily from his words, as he taunted them as soon as he appeared.


    "But I wonder, is it really like that? Why do you all look exhausted now?"


    "Oswald, it''s you! Have you been using that airship to follow us secretly?" Gerry eximed, acting


    surprised and concerned. His shock and anger resounded into his words as if he really did not know


    that Oswald was following him.


    "It''s a big surprise that the leader of the Sky Pce would give you an airship at the Demi-sage Level


    just to kill us!"


    "That''s where you are wrong! We don''t need to use the airship at the Demi-sage Level to kill people


    from your Ju n. On the contrary, this airship is prepared for the opportunity in the Blood Evil Pool."


    Oswald snorted contemptuously when he heard Gerry''s words.


    Then, he looked at Ricky and said with disdain, "Kenney, what do you think I will get if I give your and


    Amelia''s heads to Carney?"


    "I believe you will be immediately abandoned and killed by him," Ricky replied lightly with a smirk on his


    face.


    Bang! Oswald''s face darkened in anger when he heard Ricky''s reply, while his aura grew dim and


    murderous, and the five people behind him reflected this change as well.


    However, Oswald immediately smiled because he thought that he didn''t need to be angry at creatures


    who were about to die anyway.


    "Ha-ha, you are so mean," Oswald said with a smile. "It is a pity that you can be mean for only a little


    more time."


    "You want to kill me? You''re just a guy who hides like a coward on an airship. Someone like you cannot


    kill me," Ricky said with disdain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Well, we will find out soon if I can kill you or not, so don''t me me for this. After all, it is Gerry who


    took you here, so..."


    "Oswald, I can''t believe you are such a despicable person. Are you the one who arranged for these


    Blood Spirit Beasts to attack?" Gerry asked, his hands clenched tightly by his side in anger.


    "Ha-ha! You overestimated me. I don''t have the means to control those Blood Spirit Beasts." Oswald


    know. "But I do know who was controlling these Blood Spirit Beasts."


    "Who? Who was controlling these Blood Spirit Beasts?" Gerry asked coldly.


    "Ha-ha! I also want to obtain whatever that person is using to control these beasts, but you don''t need


    to know what it is, and you don''t need to know whoever is controlling them either." Oswald smiled,


    enjoying the upper hand that he had because of the information he knew.


    Ricky, Gerry, and others were astonished and confused even more by Oswald''s words.


    How could something control these Blood Spirit Beasts?


    And what was that object that could control these beasts?


    At this point, they found that perhaps the Secret Blood Spirit Space was not as simple as they had


    thought.


    "Oh, and by the way, Gerry," Oswald suddenly said, grinning evilly. "I should be thanking you."


    "What are you talking about? You can kill me if you want, just stop acting so strangely."


    "I''m not acting strange at all. Think about it. If it weren''t for you, how will I have the chance to kill Kenny


    and get Amelia at the same time? You''ve given me the opportunity to do both so smoothly too."


    As he spoke, he looked at Amelia with his greedy eyes.


    Meanwhile, the others looked at him hatefully, but they were still confused about what he was talking


    about.


    "Oswald, what do you mean?" Gerry asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Amelia, you have the Rainwater Mutant. You should know I am the one who told Carney everything


    about you," Oswald said with his creepy eyes fixed on Amelia, ignoring Gerry.


    "I knew it was you!" Amelia said angrily. "My Hong n has no enmity with your Sky Pce, so why


    did you do that? As far as I know, the alliance between the Sky Pce and the Chu n is not stable,


    and many intrigues surround both your ns. What could you possibly benefit from telling them?"


    "My reason is that you have the Rainwater Mutant," Oswald sneered at them and gave them a


    condescending look. "It is not only Carney who needs the blood power of your Rainwater Mutant,


    Amelia. I, too, need your Rainwater Mutant."


    Boom!


    In the next moment, he had summoned all his strength, and a strong mutant power gushed out from his


    body.


    His whole body turned blue in an instant, which meant that besides his eyes and hair that were both


    originally blue, every inch of his body turned blue as well.


    Ssh! In the next breath, his blue body turned into a kind of blue water, where every drop of water


    was like an invisible ocean or a huge mountain.


    "How is this possible? You have a mutant!" Gerry said, incredibly astonished at the sight, while Amelia


    and Amanda were also dumbfounded beside him.


    It was because Oswald was well known in the Western Land, but no one knew that he had a mutant.


    That meant, all this time, he had been hiding his true strength.


    "Your... Your body is the Blue Water Mutant with the purest water power!" Amelia couldn''t believe her


    eyes when she saw the change in Oswald''s body, and she could not help feeling the fear that shed


    across her eyes like a deer that had been caught by a lion.


    "The Blue Water Mutant!" Ricky, Soar, and the others gasped in shock as well.


    "It''s the Blue Water Mutant! I didn''t expect to meet such a vicious mutant here," Tina muttered from the


    Massacring Zone.


    And there was also a trace of recognition and fear in her voice.


    "Tina, why are you so afraid of the Blue Water Mutant?" Ricky asked.


    "Ricky, the Blue Water Mutant is a vicious mutant with extremely potent water power," she answered. "It


    is simr to your Devouring Mutant, in that, it will grow and develop by devouring things."


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked because he still wasn''t sure that he understood what she was


    saying.


    "Ricky, your Devouring Mutant grows by devouring things, but it won''t hinder your cultivation and


    improvement of martial arts, and you can also control your Devouring Mutant.


    But the Blue Water Mutant is more extreme. It has to devour and it only devours the blood power of


    mutant, especially the blood of the water kind mutant, which can help it progress and evolve greatly."


    "He devours the blood of the mutants. No wonder he is so greedy for Amelia," Ricky muttered to


    himself, pensively nodding his head. "So, the reason that Oswald told Carney about Amelia and her


    Rainwater Mutant is that he wants Carney to get Amelia, and once that happens, he can control things


    secretly until he can finally snatch the blood power of the Rainwater Mutant from her.


    He is using Carney to conceal his mutant."


    "Ricky, the terrible thing about the Blue Water Mutant is that it can control the owner of the mutant,


    which is different from the usual where the owner of the mutant controls the mutant," Tina said


    seriously.

 Chapter 1012 Counterplot

    Chapter 1012 Counterplot


    "What? But how can the Blue Water Mutant control the owner of the mutant instead of the other way


    around, which is the usual way?" Ricky asked Tina telepathically, and his tone was filled with disbelief


    after he heard what she said.


    "Does the Blue Water Mutant have psychic intelligence?" he asked again before she could answer his


    earlier questions.


    "No, it doesn''t, and that exins how terrifying the Blue Water Mutant is. It can control its owner behind


    the scenes, which sets apart the Blue Water Mutant among other mutants. It is like a cultivation method


    in that it can be divided into nine levels," Tina exined, to Ricky''s surprise.


    "But that''s impossible! How can a mutant be simr to a cultivation method? A mutant can only evolve


    from a lower grade to a higher grade," Ricky said, and he shook his head in disbelief, as he found


    Tina''s exnation too bizarre to be believable.


    "It is true, Ricky. This kind of mutant can be found in the records of our n," she insisted. "And that is


    what makes this mutant vicious.


    Each cultivation level of this mutant requires the blood power of nine water mutants, and when the


    mutant devours this required blood power, it has to devour the owners of these water mutants who are


    still alive.


    The owner of the Blue Water Mutant can cultivate into a higher realm only if the Blue Water Mutant


    devours the blood power of other water mutants. Oswald, who has reached the level of a lower demi-


    spiritual emperor, has likely enhanced the Blue Water Mutant to the second level, which means that he


    has devoured no less than eighteen owners of water mutants."


    "Eighteen! What an evil creature! To think that he had even devoured them when they were alive!"


    Ricky eximed angrily, as he was unable to keep his killing intent from rising.


    If the eighteen water mutant owners were Oswald''s enemies, he would not have been this angry. After


    all, this was a martial world where battles of life and death took ce every day between mortal


    enemies, so one was free to devour who he wanted to devour in such a situation.


    But even without thinking, Ricky was sure that none of the eighteen people had held any grudge


    against Oswald, and it was more likely that they had been in a simr situation as Amelia and the Chu


    n.


    "What''s more, the Blue Water Mutant has to devour the blood power of water mutants that are at a


    higher level than those it had devoured for its previous level of cultivation," Tina continued. "And when


    the Blue Water Mutant reaches the ninth level and achievespleteness, it will be one of the


    strongest mutants, only second to the Chaos Mutant.


    There are many kinds of powerful and vicious mutants that are below the Chaos Mutant, and they are


    almost the same as the Blue Water Mutant in nature because they also have to devour mutants with a


    certain element."


    "So, this is the reason why Oswald hides his mutant. He is so confident that he will kill us today, and


    that is why he showed his Blue Water Mutant to us," Ricky muttered, angered by Oswald''s arrogance,


    although, at the same time, he was pleased because this arrogance would help him defeat Oswald as


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    well.


    "What a pity..."


    both Ricky and Tina mumbled, shaking their heads in dismay.


    "I didn''t expect that you would know about my Blue Water Mutant, which is a pity for you, because it


    erases any hope that you can leave here alive today," Oswald threatened and sneered when he heard


    that Amelia and Gerry recognized his mutant.


    "It is no wonder that you have been hiding your mutant. It is such a vicious and cruel kind of mutant,"


    Gerry told him, disgust evident in his face. "Even if you manage to kill us today, there will be someone


    else who will kill you in the future."


    "Ha-ha! Fools! When my Blue Water Mutant bes the strongest mutant, there will be no one left in


    the world to stop me.


    Kill them all!" Oswaldmanded in an icy tone, and his expression was as sharp as the finest de.


    He knew that he had revealed too much information about himself, so it was better to send Ricky and


    hispanions to hell, where they would not be able to cause him any more trouble.


    "Yes, young master!" In the next breath, the five people behind Oswaldunched attacks separately


    towards Ricky, Soar, Amanda, Gerry, and another strong disciple of the Ju n.


    They went into the offensive with utmost confidence, as they thought that a single attack could wipe


    them all out.


    However, just as the five people of the Shen n were about to touch them, Ricky and hispanions


    activated their most powerful attacks to fight back.


    They moved as fast as a bolt of lightning. Puff!


    As their momentum surged, the five members of the Shen n were struck and blown away by their


    attacks, and two of them died straightway, while the other three were gravely injured.


    The situation was reversed in an instant.


    In the next moment, Ricky and hispanions all stood upright in their peak state as if nothing had


    happened.


    Bang! Suddenly, the air was filled with pressure so heavy that it felt like a mountain had been dropped


    on their heads, and this was because of Oswald''s momentum¡ªthe momentum of his Blue Water


    Mutant.


    Crimson mixed with the deep blue color of his eyes that made him look sinister and deadly, and they


    wondered if these were his original eyes. Could he be hiding his bloody blue eyes behind his clear blue


    eyes?


    "How is this possible? You should be weak and exhausted!" Oswald muttered in disbelief, looking at


    them with wide and confused eyes.


    "You should me your short-sighted arrogance. Besides, I already told you that you can''t kill me, but


    you didn''t believe me," Ricky said coldly, while a mischievous smirk yed on his lips.


    "This is my counter-strategy for your cowardly plot, and don''t act smart, because I already knew you


    were there, even while you hid in that airship."


    "Young master, please save us!" the three members of the Shen n groaned in pain from their


    countless injuries, and they stretched out their hands for help.


    They knew that if the three of them were not rescued promptly, their injuries would lead to their deaths.


    But everyone underestimated the killing intent in Oswald''s heart, and he didn''t even look at the three


    injured members of the Shen n. Instead, he flipped his palm, and the heavy blue water condensed


    into three streams of sword energy, which directly pierced through their foreheads, instantly killing his


    men.


    "You are a heartless beast! You even killed your own people, when they could have survived if only you


    gave them a little bit of your strength," Ricky said furiously. Even though he didn''t care for those men,


    the injustice that they had suffered greatly angered him.


    "Humph! They are nothing but useless trash, and even if they survived, they would still be useless to


    me," Oswald said, with an eyebrow arched in disgust. "Besides, shouldn''t you thank me for helping you


    kill them?"


    "Ricky, I''m afraid that his mind has already been corrupted by the Blue Water Mutant, and now, he


    would even kill his closest family member without hesitation, if that person was no longer useful to


    him," Tina said, and she sounded appropriately horrified by this idea.


    "The Blue Water Mutant is truly one of the most vicious mutants, and perhaps, it is because of its


    viciousness that it has be one of the most extreme mutants."


    "This mutant is incredibly dangerous, both to the one who owns it and the others around him," Ricky


    said seriously.


    "Oswald, you have no humanity," Gerry also said coldly.


    "Ha-ha! That''s because I''m not a human being like you. Why do I need humanity? Anyone who vites


    me shall die. You are all going to die here today," Oswald dered with a demonic grin on his face.


    "First of all, thank you for telling us all of your plots. But I want to remind you that you cannot kill me,


    although you would have had a better chance if your Blue Water Mutant reached the ninth level!" Ricky


    responded coldly.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, Ricky''s momentum also burst out in preparation to fight, as he would like to try just


    how vicious this Blue Water Mutant was. He had high hopes for it, as it was said to be one of the most


    vicious mutants, so he hoped he would not be disappointed.


    "Kenney, let''s fight together against him!" Gerry called out just before Ricky attacked.


    "Okay!" Ricky nodded in agreement before the two of them pushed their strength to the extreme.


    It was because they knew that Oswald and his Blue Water Mutant were essentially indestructible, so it


    was better for them to work together.


    And although it was true that Ricky was verypetitive, he was not paranoid nor arrogant enough to


    believe that he could take on everything.


    In his opinion, he''d better cooperate with Gerry for this battle, because it would be very difficult for him


    to defeat Oswald alone unless he revealed too many things.


    "Well, let''s test the vicious nature of this mutant together," Gerry said seriously while his momentum


    was surging. He also hated the owner of such a mutant, and the things that Oswald had told them


    earlier stoked the fire that was burning in his heart. Oswald would die today.

 Chapter 1013 The Power Of Heavy Water Toxin

    Chapter 1013 The Power Of Heavy Water Toxin


    "Do you really think that you can defeat me? Just the two of you? You must be dreaming! Today, you


    will see that I am more powerful than Carney," Oswald dered. "On the other hand, I am really


    intrigued by how you found me.


    As far as I know, my airship is at the Demi-sage Level, and it is impossible for you to detect it by using


    your own power. In that case, do you have weapons at the Demi-sage Level with you right now?" As


    each word left his lips, his eyes narrowed, hoping that Ricky and his colleagues had brought weapons


    at the Demi-sage Level so he could rob them.


    "But, no, that can''t be right. If you brought weapons of Demi-sage Level, then I will surely be able to


    sense them, too," Oswald added immediately.


    "Let me cut to the chase. I''m tired of your guessing game. Oswald, your Demi-sage Level airship is a


    fraud." Ricky grinned wickedly from ear to ear.


    "Go to hell!" Oswald cursed upon hearing what Ricky said.


    Soon after, he decided to end things once and for all. ''If I could kill them all, then everything will be


    mine, and I won''t have to figure things out anymore. It''s as simple as that, '' Oswald thought.


    Meanwhile, heavy blue water gushed out, transforming into his fighting path. As he stepped forward,


    his mutant power and iplete water power merged. Afterwards, the merged power condensed into


    two blue water sword lights.


    Heavy water was the acme of water power. Aside from this, the power of mutants that he had devoured


    had all been released. At that moment, people could feel the twenty various kinds of water power from


    the two blue water sword lights.


    Undoubtedly, Oswald owned twenty kinds of mutants from consuming twenty mutant owners.


    At that moment, Amelia was his twenty-first target.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    tter! Meanwhile, the two blue water sword lights began to emit blue toxin, which threatened most of


    the warriors who had seen it.


    "Ricky, he has the heavy water toxin. Tell Gerry to be careful!" Tina reminded him as soon as she saw


    the toxin. "I don''t know much about the heavy water toxin, because it is not written much in the books,


    but please be careful."


    Ricky reminded Gerry telepathically right after hearing Tina''s warning.


    "Do youds really think you can survive my first strike?" Oswald ridiculed as he held the two blue


    water sword lights in his hands tightly.


    "Just one strike, huh? Are you sure about that? Man, I don''t know where your confidencees from.


    Do you really think you are much more powerful than Carney?" Ricky blurted out in rage. He didn''t


    expect that Oswald would be so cocky enough to even say that he and Gerry couldn''t resist his initial


    strike.


    Just like any other warrior, Ricky didn''t like being belittled.


    "Carney? If we are being honest here, I only used Carney to get to Amelia. Otherwise, I would have


    already killed him. I can''t believe that you think so highly of him. Come on, he only has the Heavenly


    Fire Mutant!" Oswald said coldly.


    "Humph! You are nothing but a coward who only dares to hide in the dark and do things secretly. In my


    heart, you are still probably not as good as any useless disciple of the Chu n," Ricky taunted.


    "You are asking for your death!" Oswald shouted severely. Soon after, two blue water sword lights


    exploded, emitting strong poisonous sword radiance. Afterwards, the power of sword intent shot out


    violently above the sword radiance, which amounted to forty-percent sword intent at the early stage.


    ''It seems that Oswald is also a genius at handling swords. He already has forty-percent sword intent at


    the early stage, '' Ricky thought as he observed his opponent. Right now, he had only had the thirty-


    percent saber intent close to thete stage.


    In the blink of an eye, two blue water sword lights stabbed Ricky and Gerry heavily.


    "Gravitation Fighting Hammer!" Activating his most powerful strength, Gerry condensed the power of


    gravitation. He condensed the hammer with gravitation power and fighting spirit and collided it with the


    blue water sword lights. Meanwhile, he also used the fighting spirit and the gravitation power to create


    a solid shield to protect himself.


    Gerry knew better than to look down upon any toxin. If he did, then it would cause him trouble if he ever


    got poisoned, especially if the toxin was extracted from the Blue Water Mutant.


    On the other hand, Ricky activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant to the extreme, along with the Fire Dragon


    Extremity, and the nine mes. He burst them out simultaneously, condensing the ming lotus and


    suppressing down his opponent''s attack.


    "So, the Chaotic Fire Mutant, huh? Then, I will let you know how water trumps fire," Oswald mocked


    after he saw Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant. He had the water mutant, so it was his nature for him to


    abhor any kind of fire mutant.


    Boom! Soon after, attacks from both sides collided with one another, sending crashes and explosive


    aura across the void!


    After a while, their attacks came to a deadlock just between the roars of airwaves.


    "Humph! I thought the Blue Water Mutant was really powerful. But it seems that it is just so-so. Ricky


    would have found it easy for him to kill Oswald if he was not at a lower level!" Soar said insultingly.


    After all, based on the current situation, Oswald was undoubtedly just boasting.


    However, as soon as Soar''s voice had trailed off, something unexpected happened.


    Boom! In a sh, Gerry''s Gravitation Fighting Hammer broke into smithereens without any signs of


    struggle. There was heavy water toxin present in the waves of explosion, along with the power of sword


    intent.


    Clearly, the heavy water toxin fused together with the sword intent power and invaded Gerry''s


    Gravitation Fighting Hammer without being seen, destroying the hammer directly.


    Puff!


    As the hammer scattered its pieces on the ground, Gerry retreated slowly as he threw up a mouthful of


    blood.


    Moreover, they could clearly feel Gerry''s power fading away so quickly because of the toxin infiltrating


    his body.


    "I can''t believe how terrible that is!! Gerry''s power was eroded and transformed in an instant," Ricky


    said in disbelief after seeing what had happened.


    The surprise juststed for a second in Ricky''s heart. He did not have more energy to think about


    Gerry''s situation. At that moment, he needed help, too, because his ming lotus was also being


    eroded intangibly. If it weren''t for the fact that the water and fire were ipatible and that he had the


    Chaotic Fire Mutant, his ming lotus would have exploded as well.


    He could only keep the standoff for a while at most. This was due to the gap in realm and strength. It


    was very hard for him topete with Oswald. After all, the heavy water he exuded was at its peak,


    making it at par with Ricky''s Chaotic Fire.


    ''I can''t deny Oswald''s strength. He is even stronger than Carney!'' Ricky thought.


    Contrary to what Ricky thought, he seemed weaker only because he was not exerting all of his effort


    and strength.


    Ricky wasn''t sure whether or not Oswald had other trump cards.


    "My god, the heavy water toxin is so horrible!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim again.


    "Naturally, the extreme heavy water is very simr to the Fire Dragon Extremity. In fact, the heavy water


    toxin is considered to be one of the strongest toxins," Tina lectured. "Break out your devouring runes


    now, or else it will be really difficult for you to deal with him sooner orter.


    After all, you are not strong enough to use the Fire Dragon Extremitypletely, and your realm is not


    high enough."


    ''Maybe I really have to expose my Devouring Mutant. Although I am not afraid of the heavy water toxin,


    it is still a fact that I can''t defeat Oswald if I didn''t break out the Devouring Mutant. Moreover, Gerry was


    poisoned unexpectedly. I have no other choice but to help him with my Devouring Mutant!'' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    Swish!


    Soon after, Ricky burst out his devouring runes. Flowing like rivers, the scarlet devouring runes


    instantly devoured the heavy water toxin.


    While this happened, Ricky activated the power of the Devouring Mutant.


    Boom! After the devouring runes engulfed the heavy water toxin, the power of the Devouring Mutant


    fueled Ricky''s me Mutant, allowing it to burn again.

 Chapter 1014 Dual Toxic Blue Skies

    Chapter 1014 Dual Toxic Blue Skies


    As the mes burned, Ricky''s ming lotus was condensed once again, colliding with the blue sword


    light. With a loud crash, they were at a deadlock.


    Instantly, Ricky retreated and instinctively leapt in front of Gerry to protect him. With all his might, he


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    used his devouring power to resist the heavy water toxin that was trying to engulf him, "Hey, Gerry.


    How are you holding up?" Ricky asked in concern.


    "Nothing serious, I guess. I''m just baffled. I didn''t expect the heavy water toxin to be so aggressive! In


    fact, not only can it erode a warrior''s attack, but also transfer power," Gerry answered heavily after


    stabilizing his body.


    With his current strength, it was impossible for Gerry to be defeated by Oswald in one swift move. It


    seemed that Gerry had turned a deaf ear to Ricky''s reminder and still underestimated the effects of the


    heavy water toxin.


    "Kenney, is this your power?" Gerry asked gently as he looked at how Ricky''s Devouring Mutant burst


    out from his body.


    "I hid it for a purpose, okay? But now, it''s out. Gerry, I''ll take care of this. Just sit back and rest until you


    can nurse yourself back to health," Ricky insisted. "Don''t worry about me. My two kinds of power can


    both suppress the heavy water toxin."


    Boom! After some time, Ricky was no longer able to hide his power. As the devouring runes


    surrounded him, the Devouring Mutant erupted and fused with the Chaotic Fire Mutant in an instant.


    "Wait, but how... How could this be possible?" Gerry, Amelia, and the other disciples of the Ju n


    eximed in shock to see that Ricky was using not one, but two mutants at the same time!


    ''How could he own two mutants at the same time?'' Gerry could not help but ask himself internally.


    Since mutants were generally in conflict with each other, Gerry''s and the rest of the disciples'' thoughts


    were so scrambled as they could not fathom on how Ricky was able to pull this off.


    But now, they could no longer deny the magic that was happening in front of them. At that moment,


    they witnessed how the two mutants on Ricky''s body merged astonishingly.


    Meanwhile, Oswald, who had already walked out of the explosion, also stopped in his tracks. He


    shared the same feeling that Gerry and the rest had at that moment, and found Ricky''s capabilities


    unbelievable as well.


    "Whoa, two kinds of mutants, at the same time!" Oswald murmured unconsciously as his body


    trembled in shock.


    However, a thought crossed his mind. He realized that the reason why Ricky was able to withstand his


    heavy water toxin was all because of Ricky''s Devouring Mutant.


    "I... I can''t believe that you have two mutants! One of them is the Devouring Mutant, a mutant that can


    devour everything in the world," said Oswald wickedly. To him, the fusion of Ricky''s two mutants was


    deemed more potent than his Blue Water Mutant.


    At this point, it seemed that Oswald was even more eager to end Ricky''s life than to kill Carney.


    "Brace yourself for the real battle ising!" Ricky said monotonously, opening his hands.


    As he activated the two mutants, he had also revealed his strength to a certain extent. After all, it was


    very challenging for a warrior to admit the fact that he could not use and maximize his strength.


    After his words trailed off, Ricky took a few steps forward. As the Chaotic Fire Mutant and the


    Devouring Mutant merged their power, Ricky''s eyes narrowed, signaling the beginning of a fiercer fight


    against Oswald.


    What Ricky had with him was so powerful. As long as he had the devouring runes and the Devouring


    Mutant, no toxin could ever destroy him. No matter how powerful the heavy water toxin was, the


    Devouring Mutant would only engulf it and transform it into Ricky''s own power.


    Moreover, as the battle took ce, the power of his other three kinds of runes was also continuously


    transformed.


    "Is this Kenney''s real strength? I can''t believe that he owns two mutants! I think that he is the strongest


    genius I know," Gerry said in a severe tone when he saw that Ricky was just as strong as Oswald.


    "Amanda, now that Ricky has revealed two kinds of mutants, will he be recognized?" Amelia asked


    Amanda through telepathy, with an obvious worry in her tone.


    "I guess not this time because he has only showed two of his mutants. I remember when he was in the


    Eastern Land, he usually fought by using the golden power," Amanda answered.


    An hour had passed, and Ricky and Oswald were not yet done battling it out after hundreds of rounds.


    At that point, both their power and momentums were maxed out in battle.


    "Since you have two mutants, it''s no doubt that you are really extraordinary. What makes you more


    interesting to me is the fact that these mutants that you have are both extreme mutants," Oswald said


    bitterly. "I might want to try and devour your Devouring Mutant. Maybe in that way, my Blue Water


    Mutant''s transformative ability can be improved.


    To be honest, I haven''t devoured any mutant other than water mutants before. Why don''t you give me a


    chance to try and devour yours, Kenney?"


    "You must be kidding me. Are you serious about consuming my Devouring Mutant?" Ricky asked with a


    smirk on his face.


    He believed that Oswald was too arrogant for his own good. Ricky was aware that his Devouring


    Mutant had devoured many things, but he could not imagine his Devouring Mutant being devoured by


    others.


    "Ricky, I think that Oswald has definitely been controlled. I even assume that the Blue Water Mutant


    haspletely eroded his mind by now," Tina said. "That could be the reason why he looks down upon


    everybody else. At this point, I guess that even if you reveal all of your five mutants, he will remain


    unafraid.


    Believe me, he won''t take you seriously, and I can tell it from the way he sees Carney.


    Carney is definitely not as simple as he thinks. He said that he has been using Carney, but perhaps it is


    the other way around. I think that Carney has been using him all along. Maybe it''s just Carney''s


    counter-attack."


    "Well, in this case, his excessive arrogance is good for us," Ricky said.


    Meanwhile, Oswald pped his hands again, and the heavy blue water on his body directly condensed


    into two blue skies behind him.


    At that moment, dense heavy water toxin started to envelope each of the clouds in the blue sky.


    "Transforming power! Dual Toxic Blue Skies!"


    Oswald roared in a deafening voice. At that point, he controlled the two blue skies down to stop Ricky.


    Gusts of strong transforming power approached Ricky, trying to transform the power of his mutants.


    Soon after, the dense heavy water toxin condensed into the shape of a cage.


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky appeared between the two blue skies.


    The truth was that Ricky did not move. It was the two heavy water blue skies that had managed to


    drown him.


    Suddenly, between the two heavy water blue skies, twenty figures appeared, which signified each of


    the different kinds of water mutants.


    At this moment, Ricky was facing triple attacks¡ªthe strong transforming ruling power, the heavy water


    toxin, and not to mention the power of the twenty mutants contained in the two heavy water blue skies.


    "I think this is the ce where Oswald devours and refines mutants!" Ricky said in a deep voice, feeling


    threatened of Oswald''s big n.


    "Unfortunately, he doesn''t understand that my Devouring Mutant and Chaotic Fire Mutant are not


    ordinary mutants. He doesn''t know that they were specially made from my zones. As long as my zones


    still exist and are still with me, no one can take my mutants away from me.


    This is really a big joke that he is actually trying to devour my Devouring Mutant. Man, I really don''t


    know how his brain works.


    That leaves me with the best payback. Today, I will destroy his Dual Toxic Blue Skies."


    Ricky sat down, like the root of an old tree that pierced into the void ruthlessly. Meanwhile, the power of


    his mutants began to surge violently.


    When faced with the devouring runes and the Devourer Zone, the heavy water toxin was useless, no


    matter how much of it was there.


    Meanwhile, Ricky absorbed the transforming ruling power through the Divine Manor as soon as it


    reached his body. Soon after, he refined it by using the divine power.


    In an instant, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Evil Devouring Mouth were condensed.


    Moreover, the two Omnipotent Skills were able to fuse with the five kinds of runes.


    On the other hand, on the ming furnace, a humongous mouth that was drenched in blood appeared.


    At that moment, the extreme melting power mixed with the devouring power.


    In a heartbeat, savage roars of a violent beast echoed through the void. The once bloody mouth in the


    furnace turned out to be the bloody Evil Devouring mouth. The bloody mouth grew exponentially until it


    wasrger than the two heavy water blue skies. Without warning, it engulfed theter with utmost ease.

 Chapter 1015 Sky Splitting Strike

    Chapter 1015 Sky Splitting Strike


    Boom! At the moment, the bloody Evil Devouring Mouth devoured the heavy water blue skies in an


    instant. Moreover, with the power of the scarlet rune, the Evil Devouring Mouth''s size had gone beyond


    description. Only someone who was stronger than both Ricky and Oswald could define how amazingly


    powerful their attacks were. As for others, they would feel nothing but shock upon seeing what these


    two warriors were capable of during the battle.


    After consuming the two heavy water blue skies, the Evil Devouring Mouth shrank exponentially and


    went inside the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. The furnace could contain and control the two pieces of


    skies for a moment. Moreover, the furnace wanted to enter the Chaotic Fire Zone so the two pieces of


    skies would bepletely suppressed and refined by using the power of the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    However, Ricky could not ce the Furnace of Heaven and Earth inside the Chaotic Fire Zone for the


    time being, because the two heavy water blue skies kept on trying to break out from the furnace in an


    attempt to harm him.


    At this moment, Oswald and Ricky were at a standoff once more, as their skills fought their way to


    dominance.


    "What? A furnace?! D...Devouring?! How dare you devour my Dual Toxic Blue Skies?!" Oswald


    growled in anger. He didn''t expect that Ricky''s power could go beyond his expectations.


    With the three kinds of runes, it was not necessary for Ricky to activate his three other mutants and the


    chaotic power. This was because his power at that moment was already enough to confront his


    opponent as his runes were already integrated with him.


    In fact, Ricky had already infused the power of his Golden Spirit Eyes into the Furnace of Heaven and


    Earth. Despite this, he still opted not to show the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes out in the open.


    ''Wow, Kenney has very terrifying power. Is this his real strength? Although they are at an impasse, it''s


    very evident that Kenney can resist Oswald''s attack. It seems that Oswald can''t defeat us, at least for


    now.


    I''ll have to continue regting my breathing if I want to remove these heave water toxins from my body.


    After all, we''re all we got. There''s nobody else here who has the strength to lend Kenney a hand, ''


    Gerry thought as he assessed the situation.


    With his eyes glued to what was happening, it seemed that he could already taste the victory.


    Meanwhile, Amelia''s eyes shed with admiration and regard for Ricky. Although she had already


    known the fact that Ricky was beyond extraordinary, she was still in awe after seeing his real strength


    in person. At that moment, she believed that Ricky fulfilled the promise he had made to her back when


    they were not friends yet.


    How could anyone not fall for a guy and genius like Ricky? People had always said that heroes were a


    perfect match for beauties. Now Amelia thought the said saying was very true.


    "No wonder Master Langston thought highly of him! He''s exceptional!" one of the disciples of the Ju


    nmented as they witnessed Ricky''s power.


    No one could deny that Ricky deserved the grace.


    "Your Blue Water Mutant may be very strong, but in my eyes, it is nothing but a kind of mutant. With my


    Devouring Mutant, I don''t fear anything, except for the Chaos Mutant, the strongest mutant in the


    world," Ricky answered resolutely upon hearing Oswald''s words.


    "On top of that, how dare you talk about devouring and transforming in front of my Devouring Mutant?


    You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    "As you know, the biggest weakness of the Blue Water Mutant is exactly what makes it most terrifying


    ¡ªthe mutant itself controls its owner," Tina informed Ricky.


    "What do you mean, Tina?" Ricky, confused, asked Tina for rification.


    "Ricky, as you can see, a mutant does not have psychic intelligence, at most with invisible


    consciousness. However, the most important premise for one to be a strong warrior is to have a


    strong mind.


    Do you think the mutant owner being controlled by the mutant itself would have a strong mind? I don''t


    think so."


    "Oh, so that exins it. Everything in the world will inevitably have some weakness for as long as it


    exists. Maybe the chaos that existed in the very beginning in the world is the only one that did not have


    any weakness." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    "Now that you are stronger than he expected, it seems that Oswald does not know what to do with


    you," Tina said. "But even so, you can''t underestimate him. He might not have a strong mind, but he


    surely has the most ruthless heart I have ever seen."


    "Thanks for that. I understand him better now, Tina!" Ricky answered.


    After their conversation, he drew his eyes back and focused on the battle.


    "Toxic blue sky, show your wrath!" Oswaldmanded as he seemed to be a little insane at the


    moment. Meanwhile, it appeared that he could no longer hear a word Ricky said. "You want to end this


    now, don''t you? Kill him. It''s the only way to end your suffering," the dark voice in his heart echoed.


    Soon after, his body burst and transformed into a real heavy blue sea. Containing all his power, this sea


    poured into the Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    Immediately, the shrinking furnace began to expand in size and go out of Ricky''s control. Oswald gave


    a little smirk as he saw that the furnace was starting to blow up.


    Just as Oswald expected, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Evil Devouring Mouth finally


    exploded when they could no longer suppress the tremendous power of heavy water inside them. At


    the same time, the strong impact radiated a strong burst in the air.


    Ricky and Oswald were thrown far away because of the explosion, spitting out mouthfuls of blood due


    to the injuries they sustained.


    "That was strong powering from the heavy water! Luckily, my devouring skill has already


    suppressed the heavy water toxin. Otherwise, I would not be able to resist him unless I reveal my


    chaotic power," Ricky mumbled in a low voice after gaining stability.


    All of a sudden, Ricky''s pupils shrank, and the Iron Justice Saber materialized in his hands.


    "There is no doubt that the Blue Water Mutant is amazing, but that is exactly where your weakness lies


    in. Everything you have is just based on the Blue Water Mutant. Once it is no longer invincible, you also


    suffer the same fate and lose the battle," Ricky said coldly, with his power surging from the activation of


    the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Enough chitchat. Let''s use this strike to end this battle!"


    "A strike?" Oswald roared at Ricky''s arrogance. "In that case, I will show you the power of the Blue


    Water Mutant in one powerful move. Carney''s Heavenly Fire Mutant, along with your Chaotic Fire


    Mutant and Devouring Mutant can only serve as stepping stones for my Blue Water Mutant."


    "Why don''t we give it a try, then!"


    Ricky yelled. As soon as he finished speaking, he condensed the gxy power, and a sky appeared


    behind him. In the blink of an eye, he held his de high and struck the sky, splitting it into two.


    Without a doubt, what Ricky demonstrated was the fourth form of the Gxy Saber Skill¡ªSplitting


    Form.


    As a matter of fact, the Gxy Saber Skill could no longer catch up with Ricky''s current level. However,


    with the five kinds of runes, the Gxy Saber Skill and Ricky''s power could merge and evolve into his


    strongest de power.


    When the shadow behind him put the saber down, Ricky''s saber did the same. At that moment, the


    Golden Spirit Eyes gathered the nine mes, the Fire Dragon Extremity, and the devouring power into


    the gxy power.


    When the roaring de light shone, its striking light was the only thing that could be seen in the sky


    "Since your Blue Water Mutant can transform into skies, then I will split them. Gxy Saber Strike¡ª


    Sky Splitting Strike!"


    "Wait, split the skies? Are you serious? How could you do that? You''re too smug for your own good!"


    Oswald roared angrily upon hearing Ricky''s words. Soon, the heavy water condensed into his body,


    making him run wildly.


    As he ran madly, surges of transforming power mixed with the heavy water toxin. This turned and


    evolved into the transformed Ruling World.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In this world, the transforming power formed spiral storms, involving Oswald into them, which changed


    into huge transforming storms as massive as the gxy saber light.


    "Transform the heavy water!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! In the midst of the fierce roars, both Oswald''s and Ricky''s strongest attacks collided


    once more.

 Chapter 1016 Just A Replication

    Chapter 1016 Just A Replication


    As the two strong lights collided, thunderous noise echoed throughout the whole void.


    At that moment, the windstorm transformed by the heavy water collided with the strongest gxy


    power in an instant. On the other hand, the gxy power wanted to annihte the windstorm, while the


    other. The one who would survive until the end would be crowned the winner of the fight.


    "Heavy blue water blood essence, transform into Heavenly Strike!"


    Meanwhile, Oswald''s voice reverberated from inside the heavy water windstorm. Suddenly, a giant blue


    shadow emerged from the windstorm. The giant shadow made an enclosure, and soon after, arge


    drop of blood essence fell on the heavy water windstorm.


    "That giant shadow must be the shadow of the Blue Water Mutant''s real body," Tina eximed. "The


    Blue Water Mutant has its own true concrete body, but it usually starts as a shadow. It can only have its


    concrete body once its owner raises it to thepleteness level.


    And once the mutant is promoted to the highest level, the owner of the said mutant may not exist any


    longer. Afterwards, the Blue Water Mutant would have taken over and will be the only one that exists."


    "Unfortunately for him, he didn''t have the chance to achieve the highest level," Ricky said indifferently.


    Soon after, Ricky activated the chromatic energy deep in his mind and merged it with the Gxy Strike


    with the Golden Spirit Eyes'' help.


    At that moment, Ricky discovered something very important.


    He noticed that there was only a heavy water replication of Oswald''s in the storm by using his Golden


    Spirit Eyes.


    The fact was that the real Oswald was not there. But Ricky was certain that Oswald had never left the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    water windstorm. ''So, Oswald was just using the heavy water replication all along from the very


    beginning.'' Ricky suddenly made a realization.


    After having an epiphany, Ricky felt the shock and disbelief crawl through his skin. On top of that, he


    also came to fear the power of the real Oswald.


    ''His heavy water replication is already so powerful! Then how about Oswald''s real power? How would I


    deal with him?'' Ricky panicked.


    "Evil Mandragora, Tina, do you believe that the Oswald who fought with me from the very beginning


    was just a manifestation of the heavy water replication?" Ricky asked Tina and the Evil Mandragora


    after narrating what he had seen.


    "But how could that be?" Both Tina and the Evil Mandragora were at a loss for words upon hearing


    Ricky''s story.


    Being a real middle spiritual emperor, the Evil Mandragora was startled that she failed to notice and


    sense it at all.


    Until now, no matter how hard she tried to get a feel of the situation, she was still unable to wrap her


    head around the fact that the person who had fought with Ricky was just a heavy water replication.


    "The Blue Water Mutant! Is this extreme mutant really this terrifying?" the Evil Mandragora murmured in


    shock despite being a middle spiritual emperor.


    In fact, she didn''t think that Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes could fail him.


    "I never expected this to happen. I tried my best, but unfortunately, I was just fighting with Oswald''s


    replication. Now, I guess that I have to admit that the Blue Water Mutant is indeed, an extremely


    remarkable mutant. It deserves to be called as one of the strongest mutants, next to the Chaos Mutant,


    of course." Ricky could not help but marvel at what the Blue Water Mutant could do.


    On the other hand, if Ricky really got killed by Oswald''s replication, then that would be such a ridiculous


    thing.


    Meanwhile, Ricky shed down after he condensed the chromatic energy.


    After learning that it was just a replication, Ricky had lost his interest to fight against it, even though it


    was really powerful.


    Although getting the support of the heavy water blood essence''s power, the water windstorm was


    sessfully split into two by Ricky''s chromatic energy. Soon after, the heavy water windstorm


    disappeared into nothing.


    As Oswald had merged with the heavy water windstorm, he was also split into pieces by Ricky''s single


    blow. Too bad for Ricky, it was only a heavy water replication. In the end, the replication left a few


    puddles of heavy blue water on the ground.


    After seeing Ricky win the battle, Soar and the others cheered excitedly. But when they saw Oswald''s


    corpse turning into several puddles of heavy blue water, they all got confused and thought, ''So do all of


    the corpses of the owners of the Blue Water Mutant look like that? That''s strange.''


    Deep in their hearts, they knew something was fishy about Oswald''s corpse. Moreover, they knew that


    any owner of the Blue Water Mutant could not die this easily. Although the fight was intense and


    thrilling to watch, they knew that the owner of the Blue Water Mutant would not die in a simple manner.


    "Hey, what''s going on, brother?" Soar asked with concern.


    "As it turns out, the person I killed is just a heavy water replication..." Ricky sighed. "So the replication


    just turned into puddles of heavy blue water after being killed."


    "Wait, what? Replication? Are you sure about that?" Everyone mored upon hearing Ricky''s


    revtion.


    "Unfortunately, it''s true. It''s very ironic that I just found out about it in our most recent fight. It seems that


    we only killed a heavy water replication after we gave our hearts out. Perhaps we are just nobodies in


    the real Oswald''s eyes," Ricky said seriously.


    "It seems that Oswald looks down upon all the geniuses in the whole Blood Spirit Ground. Otherwise,


    he would not have sent a mere replication here."


    Feeling extremely upset about the whole situation, Gerry and Soar fell silent. They knew that they


    should be feeling exhrated from winning a battle, but now that they learned that it was only a


    replication, they didn''t feel so happy about it. To make things worse, they felt extremely ashamed that


    they even struggled to win a fight against a basic replication.


    "So, is the Blue Water Mutant really that powerful?" Soar asked with a bit of fear.


    "Now it seems to be true. It is also recorded in the books and files that the Blue Water Mutant is one of


    the strongest mutants aside from the Chaos Mutant. Seeing this first-hand makes the written record


    nothing but true!" Gerry stated.


    "Guys, I think that it''s better for us not to tell anyone about what happened here. After all, no one will


    believe it even if we tell others that Oswald did not show himself up at all," Ricky suggested.


    "Well, of course, you can tell someone you trust," he added.


    "I understand what you mean. After I go back, I will discuss this matter in private with the chief elder.


    After all, we can''t just leave such an evil Blue Water Mutant to do whatever it wants," Gerry answered.


    "Okay, I think we''re all settled. I guess we don''t have to be annoyed by this anymore. Why don''t we go


    now and see the Blood Evil Pool?" Ricky gleefully proposed.


    Meanwhile, on a sea on the edge of the Western Land, everything seemed to be calm and ordinary.


    However, huge waves swept and appeared out of nowhere in an instant. The clear water turned dark


    blue with traces of darkness in it.


    All of a sudden, a figure emerged from the sea.


    If Ricky were here, then he would have recognized who this person was¡ªOswald. Only this time, he


    was definitely not a heavy water replication, but his real body, which was clear from the aura that his


    body exuded.


    At that moment, Oswald seemed to be very unhappy as his brows were furrowed and his rage was


    spreading, making the sea water turn ck without being noticed.


    After his heavy water replication was killed, all the information returned to the mind of his real body.


    Because of this, he woke up from the state of seclusion.


    "Kenney, so you used the Chaotic Fire Mutant and the Devouring Mutant, huh? That''s interesting,"


    Oswald said coldly, looking ahead as if he had seen Ricky from the inside of the Blood Spirit Ground


    through the immaterial void.

 Chapter 1017 A Blood Crystal

    Chapter 1017 A Blood Crystal


    "I just hope that they won''t find the thing in the Blood Evil Pool," Oswald said coldly. "However, even if


    they find it, it won''t matter. After all, it will eventually return to my hand.


    But since they have known that I have the Blue Water Mutant, I have no choice but to waste no time


    and kill them as soon as possible.


    I can''t let the old men of other forces know about this.


    If they find out, then everyone will surely despise me."


    Meanwhile, in the Secret Blood Spirit Space, Ricky and hispanions arrived at the Blood Evil Pool.


    There, infinite streams of blood assembled in the center of the area, which formed the massive Blood


    Evil Pool.


    Ssh! The sound of running water echoed through the air. Streams of blood constantly flowed into the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Blood Evil Pool, but the blood evil liquid in the pool seemed to remain unchanged.


    Just like what Gerry had said, the Blood Evil Pool contained pure blood vitality, pure ruling power, and


    real evil spirit, which were isted from each other. With this, they didn''t have to worry about being


    eroded by the evil spirit if they refined and devoured the blood vitality and the ruling power in the Blood


    Evil Pool.


    Moreover, they found the martial arts experience andprehension in the Blood Evil Pool were


    absolutely appealing to them.


    Undoubtedly, the progress of cultivating in this pool for some days was equal to that of a difficult


    cultivation outside for several years. In fact, if there was a chance of a breakthrough happening here, it


    would surely beparable to working hard for a dozen years outside.


    "So, this is the Blood Evil Pool. Even though I haven''t taken the plunge in the pool, I can already feel


    that this will be a rewarding trip," Soar said excitedly. He couldn''t wait to dip himself into the pool right


    away.


    "Soar, be careful. There are many Blood Spirit Beasts in the depths of the pool," Ricky reminded him.


    Howl! Howl! Before Ricky''s words trailed off, a huge number of Blood Spirit Beasts appeared and


    pounced on them one by one. Lucky for Ricky and the rest, these Blood Spirit Beasts were not strong


    at all. With one strike after the other, Ricky and his friends had managed to kill them very easily.


    Since Ricky''s trip to the Blood Spirit Ground was already fruitful, he thought of sharing the Blood Spirit


    Beasts to Gerry instead. After all, he had already gotten a Demi-sage Level airship from Oswald, and


    he didn''t need the beasts that much at that moment.


    "Oswald said that there is something here controlling those Blood Spirit Beasts. I guess that the thing


    he mentioned might be somewhere in the Blood Evil Pool," Gerry dered.


    "I agree with you. What are we waiting for? Let''s go and find that thing first!" Ricky replied with


    enthusiasm.


    "Okay, Kenney. But since you and I are already friends, I want to let you know that I don''t want anything


    to ruin our friendship. Now, I want to make an agreement with you before we look for that thing. How


    about this? The person who gets to find that thing can keep it. Deal?" Gerry proposed.


    "Ha-ha, that''s for sure. Okay, I second the motion. Just like what people always say, treasures are


    always found by their destined owners," Ricky said with a smile. "Plus, we are not the kind of people


    who would rob others. So don''t worry about it."


    "Ha-ha!" They all burst intoughter.


    Immediately, Ricky, Gerry, and theirpanions all went into the depths of the Blood Evil Pool to look


    for the unknown and strange thing.


    They did not expect too much on their journey. After all, they didn''t want to get disappointed that easily.


    After entering the depths of the Blood Evil Pool, Ricky did not hesitate to activate his Golden Spirit


    Eyes. He would not give up the chance of getting any treasure only because Gerry was a friend of his


    now. Moreover, he believed that Gerry would cherish this chance to get that thing too.


    Meanwhile, his Golden Spirit Eyes ran down the Blood Evil Pool, showing all the blood evil water inside


    the pool and its contents in his brain. Although he observed every nook and cranny, he still was unable


    to find anything out of the ordinary.


    Besides, he saw that all the others, including Gerry and Soar, hadn''t found anything strange on their


    end, either.


    "Ricky, is it possible that those Blood Spirit Beasts were being controlled by Oswald''s replica, and he


    lied to us by saying that?" Tina asked.


    "Well, I don''t think so. With the Blue Water Mutant, he couldn''t have lied to us. Moreover, he is


    conceited, and we were too exhausted when he said that," Ricky answered after pondering for a while.


    "Evil Mandragora, do you know something that can control creatures like the Blood Spirit Beasts?"


    Ricky asked the Evil Mandragora.


    "Blood Spirit Beasts are inborn creatures. I think that they can only be controlled by something from


    heaven and earth that is somewhat rted to blood!" Evil Mandragora tried to guess.


    "Ricky, why don''t you go deep inside?"


    "But the deeper we go down, the heavier the blood and the evil spirit will be. And nobody knows what


    happens deep inside, so we have to be extra careful," Ricky said in a deep voice. "Besides, I''d better


    not reveal any more of my strength in front of Gerry and his people.


    Otherwise, he will be more likely to guess my true identity. After all, people here already know about


    what I did in the Eastern Land."


    "You can use your Shadowy Replication and let Soar help you hide. In the meantime, you can enter


    your zone and go deeper with me," the Evil Mandragora suggested.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. With Soar taking care of my Shadowy Replication, I''m sure that Gerry and his


    "But, Evil Mandragora, please tell me the truth. You have almost figured out what that thing is, haven''t


    you?"


    "I know that you really have a sharp sense," the Evil Mandragora said unhappily upon hearing Ricky''s


    words.


    "Oh, cut the crap. If it weren''t something good, then you even wouldn''t have tried to find a way to look


    for it," Ricky used.


    "All right, but I''m just guessing based on what''s around here. Let''s save this talk forter. Right now, we


    have to go deeper first!" the Evil Mandragora insisted.


    "Very well!" Ricky nodded in agreement.


    Soon after, Ricky secretly told Soar about his n telepathically. At the same time, he used the


    Shadowy Replication to create a replica of himself while his original body entered the Massacring


    Zone.


    Afterwards, he controlled the Massacring Zone and went deeper into the Blood Evil Pool.


    "Now, can you tell me what''s on your mind, Evil Mandragora?" Ricky asked teasingly as he went deep


    into the Blood Evil Pool.


    "Fine. But you have to promise me that you will share half of whatever that is with me," the Evil


    Mandragora bargained. All of a sudden, her tone sounded a little worried, as if she was afraid that


    Ricky would not agree to her terms.


    "So, it seems to be very important to a middle spiritual emperor like you," Ricky said with a faint smile.


    Naturally, he sensed the Evil Mandragora''s worry. He then continued, "You should know me well by


    now. If it is useful to you, then do you think I will seize it from you?"


    "I''m sorry. Maybe I thought too much," the Evil Mandragora apologized.


    At that moment, the Evil Mandragora realized that she had worried too much. After all, she should


    know that Ricky was not the kind of person who would fight against hispanions for treasures or


    opportunities.


    "Come on, quickly tell me what it is, Evil Mandragora, or I will no longer bear my own curiosity," Ricky


    pleaded.


    He was extremely eager to know what could make a middle spiritual emperor, such as the Evil


    Mandragora, care about so much.


    "Ricky, if I guess this correctly, there is a high chance that a Blood Crystal exists in the depths of the


    Blood Evil Pool. And it''s not just a regr one, but at the Sage Level," the Evil Mandragora said


    seriously.


    "What did you say?! A Blood Crystal? At Sage Level?!" Tina was shocked to hear the Evil


    Mandragora''s words as she knew how precious a Blood Crystal was.


    "So, you know about the Blood Crystal?" the Evil Mandragora asked as she did not expect Tina''s


    response. After all, she found it surprising that Tina would know about such a thing when Blood


    Crystals didn''t exist on any continent.


    "Yes, I do, because I have read records not only about continents but also about the Devil Land," Tina


    said in a cheerful and exciting voice. "I read so many books and records because I didn''t have anything


    to do with my time other than reading."

 Chapter 1018 The Blood Crystal Zone

    Chapter 1018 The Blood Crystal Zone


    "Doesn''t this Blood Crystal exist on the continent?" Ricky asked both Tina and the Evil Mandragora.


    "Yes, you''re right. The Blood Crystal doesn''t exist on the continent. In fact, it only exists in the Devil


    Land," the Evil Mandragora replied. "It is so precious that all the creatures on the continent desperately


    want to get it."


    "If it only exists in the Devil Land, then why is it here?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "There are two reasons for that. One is that strong devils left it here. Second, the environment here and


    the one in the Devil Land are quite simr in a lot of ways, such as the blood and evil spirit flooding this


    area, hence it is possible to create the Blood Crystal in this environment."


    "ording to you, the Blood Crystal is created in the Devil Land. In that case, then why can it also give


    benefit to the creatures on the continent? Doesn''t the Blood Crystal contain the evil spirit? After all, the


    Blood Crystal is made from the evil spirit and blood," Ricky asked for rification.


    "Maybe it''s because things are sure to develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme.


    The Blood Crystal formed by the evil spirit and the force of heaven and earth should have the evil spirit.


    On the contrary, it is quite odd that it doesn''t contain any evil spirit at all. Only the purest blood vitality is


    inside of it."


    "So it means that the Blood Crystal can absorb blood and use it to grow. The longer time it takes, the


    more pure blood it will contain.


    Hmm... Did I get it right?" Ricky muttered. "Then, what''s the Blood Crystal''s immediate effect on its


    user?"


    "Good question. As a matter of fact, the Blood Crystal can make an invisible exchange of blood and


    activate the blood power!" the Evil Mandragora said. "Aside from that, it can stimte the blood power


    of a living creature regardless of its realm or level."


    "Can you tell me more about the exchange of blood and stimtion of the blood power?" Ricky asked


    as he wanted to know more.


    "The so-called blood exchange is done to remove the impurities in the creatures'' blood. Since the


    Blood Crystal has the purest blood in the world, refining the blood will stimte the best blood power in


    the body of the living creature.


    In instances where a creature''s blood power has not awakened, the Blood Crystal will help awaken the


    blood power."


    "What? Did I hear it right? Can it really help a creature awaken its blood power?" Ricky said as he


    jumped in excitement.


    In that case, the Blood Crystal could help Ricky activate the mysterious blood power inside his body.


    "Hold your horses, Ricky. I know what you are thinking. However, we still don''t know if the Blood


    Crystal is really here. Let''s waste no time and head for the pool," the Evil Mandragora urged.


    Meanwhile, the path into the Blood Evil Pool became narrower and narrower as they went deeper,


    forming a tight circr passage. As the passage narrowed, the blood vitality became more intense.


    "Can you sense it? The blood vitality here is getting more and more intense. The Blood Crystal must be


    near," the Evil Mandragora said firmly. From her tone, she was clearly excited to see the treasure that


    awaited them.


    After travelling the narrow passage for quite some time, they had finally reached the bottom of the pool.


    There, the evil spirit exuded such incredible strength that even the spiritual emperor could not resist it.


    At that moment, they could not believe their eyes as they saw a blood-red crystal that was about three


    meters long and two feet wide.


    The blood-red crystal appeared to have originated from the darkest hell. Despite this, Ricky and the


    others didn''t feel the bloody strong killing intent because it was the purest blood.


    The crystal instantly radiated power, absorbing the blood vitality and the evil spirit from the Blood Evil


    Pool. Soon after, the blood vitality was condensed and refined while the evil spirit was only absorbed


    and discharged.


    This was also the reason why the blood vitality and the evil spirit in the Blood Evil Pool would not be


    Considering these things, it was, without a shadow of a doubt, the Blood Crystal.


    "Evil Mandragora, it''s quite unusual that I can still sense how intense and pure the blood is although we


    are in the Massacring Zone. I can''t believe it. This must be the Blood Crystal!" Ricky eximed in glee.


    "This is good! Well, not just good, but pretty good! Then believe your eyes, Ricky. This is really it," the


    Evil Mandragora responded with the same energy.


    "Don''t just stand there! Let''s go and take a closer look at the Blood Crystal together." The Evil


    Mandragora invited Ricky to go out right away.


    "You''d better go ahead. I still can''t endure the evil spirit outside even if I have the Devouring Mutant


    with me." Ricky declined the Evil Mandragora''s offer. Afterwards, he opened the Massacring Zone and


    let the Evil Mandragora out.


    Swish!


    As soon as the Evil Mandragora set foot outside of the zone, the Blood Crystal suddenly discharged a


    myriad of lights that formed a passage and drowned her in an instant. Despite her being a middle


    spiritual emperor, she still did not see thising.


    Right after being swallowed whole, the Evil Mandragora was held captive in the Blood Crystal.


    "Evil Mandragora!" Ricky shouted in panic. He didn''t even have time to bring the Evil Mandragora back


    into the Massacring Zone for her safety.


    However, even if he had the time, he would still not have made it. This was due to the superior power


    of the Blood Crystal''s blood-red lights over the Evil Mandragora. No matter what she did at that


    moment, she was bound to be devoured by the overwhelming power of the Blood Crystal.


    "W...What''s going on? Does the Blood Crystal have psychic intelligence?" Ricky whispered as he tried


    to make sense of what was happening.


    "No, the Blood Crystal can''t have psychic intelligence," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "In that case, I


    guess there must be an independent space inside the Blood Crystal for this to be possible."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Ricky, it is very likely that the Evil Mandragora has been absorbed by the space power," Tina echoed.


    "But, is it dangerous inside? Is the Evil Mandragora in danger?" Ricky nervously inquired.


    "I don''t know, but there''s only one way we can make sure of that," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Why


    don''t you go in and have a look?"


    "Ricky, you can''t do that. If it can absorb the Evil Mandragora, then the power inside of it must be very


    strong. It will be very dangerous if you go. You''d better absorb the Blood Crystal into the Devourer


    Zone first and then leave this ce. We can decide on what to do afterwards after we leave here" Tina


    suggested.


    "Okay!" Ricky agreed. Immediately, he activated the Devourer Zone and formed the Evil Devouring


    Mouth to devour the Blood Crystal into the Devourer Zone. Despite his effort, he failed, because the


    power of the blood-red lights on the Blood Crystal was too powerful to agitate them.


    "But I can''t leave the Evil Mandragora alone. It''s too scary there. Who knows what creatures and


    energies lurk inside of the crystal? I have to go in." Ricky clenched his fist and turned his eyes to Tina.


    "Ricky, remember to be careful!" Seeing that Ricky was determined, Tina reminded him of the dangers.


    After all, she knew that whatever she said, Ricky would still pursue looking for the Evil Mandragora. He


    would stay true to his word and not break his promise.


    "Lad, in the martial world, only a few creatures can be so kind and righteous just like you," the Dragon


    Intent Grass sighed as he looked at Ricky with caring eyes.


    Soon after, Ricky burst out the power of his five mutants, collecting the chaotic power into his body.


    He jumped out of the Massacring Zone and went towards the lights. In an instant, he was engulfed by


    the Blood Crystal.


    Feeling a sudden tremble all over his body, he tried his best to stay calm as he made his way to


    another space.


    ''What is this ce? Everything is blood red: from the space to the sea below...'' Ricky thought as he


    gasped for air. He felt like he was suffocating from the blood''s stench.


    Aside from the blood sea, the only ce where Ricky could stay was probably on the huge blood


    stones that floated in the air. But these blood stones were not the Blood Crystal; instead they were


    normal pieces of stones that had been eroded by blood for countless years.


    Moreover, he felt the strong power of the array being emitted from the area.


    "Is this the space inside the Blood Crystal?" Ricky muttered. Without wasting time, he activated the


    Golden Spirit Eyes to look for the Evil Mandragora.


    "Ha-ha, a creature has finallye in! Oh, the Evil Mandragora, here you are! God is with me indeed!"


    Just then, the sound of a loudughter caught Ricky''s attention.

 Chapter 1019 Two Imperial Souls

    Chapter 1019 Two Imperial Souls


    Bang!


    As soon as the voice finished speaking, the sound of something heavy falling into the water echoed, or


    more precisely, the sound of something that had fallen into the blood sea echoed. Ricky looked over


    and saw that the Evil Mandragora had been pped down into the blood sea by a big bloody hand.


    "Evil Mandragora!" Ricky shouted immediately.


    Meanwhile, he gathered his strength, trying to beat the bloody hand that had caught the Evil


    Mandragora. However, his attempt was like a mantis that was trying to stop a chariot. As a middle


    spiritual emperor, the Evil Mandragora couldn''t even resist the big hand, so how could Ricky beat it?


    That bloody palm released a small amount of anti-seismic force, and as a result, Ricky was shot into


    the blood sea. just like what had happened to the Evil Mandragora.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect another human male toe here. This is great!" a voice eximed when they


    saw Ricky. "Although there is a powerful Evil Mandragora here, I prefer to choose the physical body of


    a man!


    And oh! How marvelous!


    This human has mastered the chaotic power, so he must be an extraordinary man. Maybe he is God''s


    present to me."


    "Ricky, why did youe? Do you have a death wish or something?" the Evil Mandragora said coldly


    to Ricky when he got caught in the blood sea. Although she sounded cold, she was actually moved


    because she knew that he was worried about her.


    She knew that Ricky felt the danger as soon as the bloody red light emitted from the Blood Crystal, but


    he still came despite the danger.


    "Evil Mandragora, it''s great to see that you''re not dead yet." Ricky grinned widely, as he scanned her


    for injuries. "Anyway, let''s talk about thister. First, we have to find a way to get out of here as soon as


    possible!"


    "I''m afraid that is impossible. We can''t escape because this is the zone controlled by the imperial soul,"


    Evil Mandragora said solemnly. "Besides, this ce has been blocked by the array, and your zones


    have be useless.


    I''m sorry, Ricky!" She couldn''t help but apologize, as she thought that this was a failure on her part.


    It was her fault that Ricky was trapped. There was no doubt that the imperial soul was kept in here, as


    it waited for an opportunity to start over again and revive in a new guise.


    All along, it nned to break the control of the Blood Crystal Zone and regain freedom. Booming


    the sea. The imperial soul finally showed up.


    It had red curly hair, bloody eyes, and demonic horns on the top of its head, while its whole soul gave


    off the purest evil spirit.


    There was no doubt that it was a demon. The devil emperor''s body had been destroyed, and this was


    his soul, which was the only thing left.


    "Evil Mandragora, even though he is a devil emperor at peak state, he has lost his physical body, and


    his strength has been greatly weakened. As a middle spiritual emperor, don''t you have a chance to


    fight against him?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "As you said, if he is only a devil emperor at peak state, I might have a chance to fight against his soul.


    But he is a demi-saint, and I am powerless to resist him," the Evil Mandragora said in great dismay.


    "What?! He''s a demi-saint!" Ricky eximed in disbelief, as his face lost its color and turned ashen.


    "I can feel the power that is coursing through your body. Good! You are truly a genius who can cultivate


    the chaotic power." The soul looked at Ricky approvingly with a dangerous glint in its eyes.


    "If I take your body and enter the Blood Crystal Zone, I will soon return to the demi-saint level. And by


    that time, I can break this damned array and use the Evil Mandragora''s power to open the passageway


    between the Devil Land and the continent.


    If I manage to invade the continents, I will be the most glorious hero among all the devils! Ha-ha!"


    "You are just a soul, and yet, you like to daydream!" Ricky said coldly.


    Of course, there was a clear fear in him that shook his bones and rattled his teeth, but it did not mean


    that he would just fold up like a weakling. He would win or die fighting.


    "Evil Mandragora, can you use the divine power of the Divine Manor to fight against him? Or is this our


    end?" Ricky asked the Evil Mandragora with his internal power, as he spoke to the soul at the same


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    time.


    "I can refine the divine power, but I cannot use it now. Perhaps, Hannah could," answered the Evil


    Mandragora.


    "Hannah is not a demi-spiritual emperor yet, and she can''t win this evil soul even if she uses the divine


    power," Ricky said, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry. Even if we fail, the imperial soul won''t hurt her because she is the daughter of a holy


    being, and it is for this reason too that all continent creatures cannot hurt her. So, maybe we can give it


    a try. This is ourst chance," the Evil Mandragora said.


    "You really shouldn''t havee in!"


    "There is no use in saying that now. I''ll let Hannah use the divine power since this is our only way out,"


    Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha! You ignorant human, how can you be so arrogant?" The imperial soulughed instead of


    getting angry, and then, somehow, it raised its strength again.


    Of course, the strength mostly came from its soul power which evolved into the evil spirit and blood


    vitality.


    In that instant, a strong force gushed into Ricky, and he felt that his soul was about to be pulled out


    from his body. He was about to ask Hannah to handle it, but suddenly, a voice echoed in the darkness,


    "For so many years, Blood Devil Emperor, why haven''t you given up? Now that I''ve decided to trap you


    here and perish together with you, how can I allow you to revive and leave?" The voice sounded old


    and ancient, wise beyond all the years.


    Boom! Immediately, a magic array appeared in the sky and condensed a force to resist the soul''s


    attack against Ricky.


    Then, a middle-aged figure appeared. It was a soul as well.


    And this soul was covered with the array power that evolved from the soul. Obviously, he had been an


    array master when he was still alive.


    "Wild Array Emperor, you are still alive! " the Blood Devil Emperor roared as it eyed the soul that


    appeared, and the killing intent in his eyes erupted like a volcano, because it was this man in front of


    him who had destroyed his body, and it was this man who had trapped him in the Blood Crystal Zone


    with an array for countless years.


    "I''ve just been sleeping for thousands of years. I can''t believe that you think my soul is destroyed out."


    The Wild Array Emperorughed. "Think about it. If my soul had perished, how can the array in the


    Blood Crystal Zone still trap your soul in here?"


    "Damn it! Wild Array Emperor, how long are you going to keep me here?" he roared again in fury.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t you know the name of this array - Double-Blood Death Array?" The Wild Array Emperor


    transcending us breaks it, or only when we both diepletely, the array will disappear automatically."


    "Humph! You jerk! I will kill you!" the Blood Devil Emperor roared as he heard those words.


    The calm blood sea immediately surged again and condensed into bloody diabolic ws in midair,


    dashing fiercely to the Wild Array Emperor.


    However, they were defeated by the Wild Array Emperor eventually.


    "Don''t you think you''re wasting your energy? A few thousand years ago, your body in this Blood Crystal


    Zone was destroyed, and now there''s only your soul left. Do you think you can defeat me?" the Wild


    Array Emperor said with a challenging smile.


    Howl! Howl! In response, the Blood Devil Emperor roared madly. The Wild Array Emperor was right.


    Now that he was just a soul, it was impossible for him to defeat him.


    And since the Wild Array Emperor showed up, it was more than impossible for him to revive in Ricky''s


    new guise now.

 Chapter 1020 Use Your Body

    Chapter 1020 Use Your Body


    "It turns out that this array is called the Double-Blood Death Array!" The Evil Mandragora''s voice was


    low. "Ricky, it looks like we can''t leave today.


    I believe you have heard of the method of destroying the Double-Blood Death Array."


    "I''ve heard it, and it''s definitely better than being dead now. Maybe we''ll be able to get out with the help


    of the Divine Manor once Hannah''s strength improved a little," Ricky replied.


    "Sir, thank you very much for saving our lives!" Ricky and the Evil Mandragora then both expressed


    their thanks to the Wild Array Emperor.


    "Ha-ha! No problem! You''re pretty good too, yourself. It''s amazing that we have young people like you


    in our continent who cultivates the chaotic power." The soul of the Wild Array Emperor looked at Ricky


    with satisfaction.


    "There have been very few Evil Mandragoras in this world. For several generations, seeing them was


    incredibly rare!" the Wild Array Emperor eximed upon seeing the Evil Mandragora. His eyes were


    wide open in curiosity. After all, Ricky should not be with the Evil Mandragora.


    "He saved my life, so I choose to follow him," the Evil Mandragora exined after seeing the


    unrestrained look on the Wild Array Emperor''s face.


    "Oh, I see. You''re a bit different from the other Evil Mandragoras." The Wild Array Emperor nodded. Of


    course, if the Wild Array Emperor knew that the Evil Mandragora was controlled by Ricky because they


    had signed the bonding contract, he would not say so.


    Hearing the Evil Mandragora''s words, Ricky did not bother to exin any further.


    "Sir, are we really just stuck here?" Ricky''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed in worry.


    "I let you in with my array power and naturally, I have a way to let you out," the Wild Array Emperor told


    them through telepathy.


    "It was you who let us in?" Ricky and the Evil Mandragora were both shocked.


    "I''ve drawn the hiding array on the Blood Crystal and it will be activated whenever any creature gets


    close to it. So..." the Wild Array Emperor exined.


    "So what''s the solution, sir?" Ricky frankly interjected.


    Ricky couldn''t really me the Wild Array Emperor for drawing the array. They would not be in that


    situation if they did not try to snatch the Blood Crystal in the first ce.


    "As I said, this will only deactivate if I and the Blood Devil Emperor died or if someone stronger than us


    "Sir, that''s not a possible solution for us." The Evil Mandragora helplessly shook her head. "But sir, your


    strength and the Blood Devil Emperor''s strength are on par with each other. Even if you fought for


    hundreds of years, there will still be no victor!"


    "Why isn''t that a solution? Well, yes, there''s no way for you to get out if you came here alone. But this


    young man came along with you. So, do you see? There is a solution." The Wild Array Emperor


    suddenly grew more serious. "Of course, it depends on whether you would like to do it or not."


    "What should I do, sir?" Ricky stressed.


    "I want to use your physical body to help me kill the soul of the Blood Devil Emperor. In doing so, my


    soul will also disappear afterwards. Only then you can go out and take the Blood Crystal," the Wild


    Array Emperor stated.


    Ricky and the Evil Mandragora both fell silent, so did Tina in the Massacring Zone.


    "The Evil Mandragora cultivates evil spirit. I can''t use her body," the Wild Array Emperor added.


    "I know how difficult this matter is, so I''ll swear an oath first. You should consider it carefully and then


    give me an answer."


    The Wild Array Emperor then proceeded to swear with his Martial Arts Oath. The content was that he


    only wanted to use Ricky''s body to get rid of the devil. If he was nning to be selfish and even have a


    little desire to possess his body, he would be immediately destroyed by the thunderbolt.


    "Wild Array Emperor, are you really willing to die here?" the Blood Devil Emperor roared.


    "Of course not. But if you, the Blood Devil Emperor, would die with me, I will die without regret!" the


    Wild Array Emperor eximed.


    "Humph! Well, I want to make a concession. There are two people here. One is an Evil Mandragora, a


    woman. I''ll possess her body and leave the young man to you." The Blood Devil Emperor''s voice was


    hoarse.


    "Additionally, I promise you that I will go back to the Devil Land with the blood of the Evil Mandragora


    once I leave, and I will never disturb the continents again.


    I can also make an oath."


    The Wild Array Emperor chuckled coldly. "Blood Devil Emperor, you scheming bastard. This young


    man must probably be the strongest one in the continent as he has cultivated the chaotic power."


    "So does that mean you don''t agree with my proposal? You should know, even if you don''t possess


    their bodies, they will die here anyway."


    "That is none of your business. Besides, I will never believe your words, including your oath," the Wild


    Array Emperor said.


    "Wild Array Emperor! Go to hell!" The Blood Devil Emperor couldn''t stand it anymore. In his extreme


    rage, he suddenly began to savagely attack the Wild Array Emperor.


    "I can''t believe that the Wild Array Emperor would make such a proposal. Ricky, you can''t agree to it.


    Trusting a promise and thus handing over your own body to others will make you in possible danger.


    We have no idea what kind of person he truly is, after all," the Evil Mandragora pleaded.


    "What''s more, I don''t think any Martial Arts Oath will work."


    "Under this circumstance, if the Wild Array Emperor really wanted to possess my body, he didn''t have


    to be so courteous. After all, only he and the Blood Devil Emperor are in here. In his eyes, we are


    "So, I want to have a try. It would be hard for him to possess my body simply with his demi-saint soul."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky was confident because he had the mysterious axe and the chromatic energy.


    "Are you confident in yourself?" the Evil Mandragora asked.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who has no self-confidence?" Ricky smiled.


    Boom!


    The fierce battle between the Blood Devil Emperor and the Wild Array Emperor was still going on.


    "Wild Array Emperor! You will be killed by the damn justice in your heart one day! Nobody in the four


    continents will remember you even if you kill a devil today!" the Blood Devil Emperor taunted.


    "Ha! I didn''t kill the devils for the sake of honor. I have descendants who exist on the continent. Maybe


    I''m not that great, but for the sake of my descendants, for the continuation of my bloodline, I will fight


    against the devils without regret." The Wild Array Emperor''s heart was full of honor.


    "You are so stubborn. I must kill you today. If I miss this opportunity, I will never have another chance to


    kill you again," the Blood Devil Emperor roared, releasing all his strength.


    "Then try it!" The Wild Array Emperor was also full of fighting spirit.


    "Sir, I would like to give my body to you to eliminate the devils," Ricky said to the Wild Array Emperor


    using his internal power.


    "Have you made up your mind?" The Wild Array Emperor was a little surprised to hear Ricky''s quick


    answer.


    "If I haven''t made up my mind, I will not have the guts to reply to you through telepathy!" Ricky said


    with a smile. "What should I do now?"


    "Well, young man, thank you so much. After defeating the devil, I will not disappoint you." The Wild


    Array Emperor was beaming. "Alright, you don''t need to do anything. You just need to calm down.


    But I must warn you. This might be very painful. You will need to bear my soul power."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I can bear the pain," Ricky replied confidently.

 Chapter 1021 Heavenly Array VS Furious Beast

    Chapter 1021 Heavenly Array VS Furious Beast


    "Ha-ha! Young man, I like your candor very much!" The Wild Array Emperorughed insanely upon


    hearing that Ricky was so confident that he could bear the pain.


    Staying true to his name, the Wild Array Emperor was named as such due to being a rebellious man.


    His arrays could not only hurt his enemy severely, but also damage himself at the same time.


    Thus, he enjoyed being unruly when dealing with people and other things.


    Being a decisive person, Ricky was capable of making a decision under pressure.


    Moreover, he was the kind who wouldn''t make such rash decisions. Otherwise, he could not have


    cultivated the chaotic power.


    "Blood Dragon Killing Array!"


    Immediately, the Wild Array Emperor''s energy surged, and his soul was covered with golden purple


    lines. These lines were the unique array lines of the array deployer at the Demi-sage Level.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The color of arrays at each level were different from one another¡ªcyan at the King Level, purple at the


    Emperor Level, and gold at the Sage Level. Hence, the array created by the array deployer at the


    Demi-sage Level was golden purple.


    Ssh!


    Meanwhile, it seemed that a tsunami hit the depths of the blood sea as many powerful pythons


    assembled and formed a bloody array underneath the golden purple lines.


    At that moment, the blood array was filled with strong killing intent and feral energy. Soon after, the


    pythons and the golden purple lines fused together and coiled around the Blood Devil Emperor.


    "Wild Array Emperor, I am already tired of this array. Stop employing it!" the Blood Devil Emperor


    shouted impatiently as he saw the same old array for the nth time.


    "Over the years, I have been able to see the center of the array clearly."


    "Yes, you are right about that. However, no matter how clearly you see the center of the array, there is


    still a risk of you being trapped in there for a while," the Wild Array Emperor said as he waved his hand.


    "Listen to me. You''ll be killed in this!"


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t know that you could be so arrogant!" the Blood Devil Emperor snorted and began to


    destroy the array.


    Without thinking twice, the Wild Array Emperor infused his soul directly into Ricky''s body.


    In a snap, Ricky felt the agonizing pain all over his body. He felt that he was being ripped apart, having


    ants prick his skin little by little. He was in a slow and painful torture, feeling like he was going to


    explode at any given moment.


    ''The demi-saint''s soul is really strong that my body can barely resist it. Maybe this is because I cultivate


    the Ultimate Golden Body and chaotic power, '' Ricky roared in his heart as he was in extreme and


    excruciating pain.


    Meanwhile, several blood stains suddenly appeared on Ricky''s body, which submerged his body little


    by little.


    Soon after, his whole body was drenched in his own blood and sweat.


    "Wow, you just kept silent. I never expected your body to be this strong. It also appears that you only


    sustained some superficial bruises. It looks like we can fuse for about an hour. I think that would be


    enough time for me to defeat the Blood Devil Emperor." The Wild Array Emperor pped his hands


    and praised Ricky again.


    Meanwhile, the Wild Array Emperor''s soul began going inside Ricky''s body carefully without infringing


    his Soul Sea. Given this, it appeared that the Wild Array Emperor''s intention was not to take Ricky''s


    body, but rather just inly fuse with him and defeat the Blood Devil Emperor.


    "Don''t worry, I am patient. I can hold on for an hour," Ricky assured.


    Afterwards, he summoned his five kinds of mutants, along with the chaotic power, and the Golden Spirit


    Eyes to help him stay strong and hold on until the hour passed.


    "Oh, my God. I can''t believe this! There are five kinds of mutants and Eyes of Heaven and Earth!" The


    Wild Array Emperor''s eyes widened as he was shocked to see Ricky''s specialties.


    As he fixed his eyes on Ricky''s skills, it seemed clear to him now how Ricky was able to cultivate the


    chaotic power.


    "Hey, now is not the time to be surprised. Hurry up! An hour is very precious to me," Ricky said


    seriously, noticing that the Wild Array Emperor''s soul remained motionless and dumbfounded because


    of shock.


    "Oh, yeah. Sorry, my bad!" The Wild Array Emperor apologized as he snapped out of his mind. He


    didn''te to his senses until he heard Rick''s warning.


    "What? Are you going to unite now?" At this moment, the Blood Devil Emperor was also stunned to see


    Ricky''s special power. However, he didn''t have the luxury of time to be surprised, because he already


    saw that the Wild Array Emperor''s soul was fusing with Ricky''s body.


    If that was the case, he would definitely die here today.


    Soon after, without hesitation, the Blood Devil Emperor condensed his strongest power and struck the


    array of the Wild Array Emperor that trapped him. After some time of resisting and attacking, the Blood


    Devil Emperor seeded in destroying the said array.


    However, by the time he broke the array, the Wild Array Emperor and Ricky''s fusion was almost


    "You want to kill me in this manner? You must be dreaming! It''s impossible!" In a sh, the Blood Devil


    Emperor and the Wild Array Emperor battled each other again. As they fought, the Blood Devil


    Emperor roared in a ferocious tone, "I will kill you today. If not, I don''t deserve to be a devil!"


    "Really? But I saw fear in your eyes, and sensed fear in your roar just now," the Wild Array Emperor


    retaliated. "We may only have one hour, but I assure you that it is enough to send you to your grave."


    Swish!


    After the Wild Array Emperor''s voice trailed off, he quickly burst out all his spiritual power. With the help


    of Ricky''s body, all his spiritual power condensed and seemed to recover to its peak in a minute.


    Soon, the golden purple lines appeared like golden purple Flood Dragons that bounced wildly.


    Afterwards, these dragons encircled midair, creating an indistinct heavenly pce.


    "Blood Devil Emperor, I''ll ughter you in one move!" the Wild Array Emperor said with resolution.


    But at that moment, the Wild Array Emperor was not sure if Ricky could really hold on for an hour, so


    he must defeat the Blood Devil Emperor as quickly as he could, and as much as possible, in one big


    blow.


    "You are so fucking arrogant!" the Blood Devil Emperor screamed as he gathered all his spiritual power


    into the world power.


    "Blood Devil World! Furious Beast!" As soon as the Blood Devil Emperor''s aura reached its extreme, he


    At that moment, the bloody world engulfed the limitless blood sea below.


    After that, the endless blood sea and the bloody world began to merge and turned to an unknown


    ferocious beast. Yelling its existence, its roar reverberated through the entire world.


    In his defense, the Blood Devil Emperor''s soul grewrger and directly integrated with the fierce beast,


    forming a giant beast in the shape of a human. The beast''s two strong arms resembled dragons, which


    grew again and upied the entire Blood Crystal Zone.


    Suddenly, the two arms were broken with a loud crash. Carrying all the power of the Blood Devil


    Emperor, they rushed toward the Wild Array Emperor. At that moment, the beast roared its heart out of


    pain, filling the entire Blood Crystal Zone with its voice of misery.


    Without a doubt, the Blood Devil Emperor sacrificed two of his soul''s arms just tounch a very


    powerful skill.


    As everybody knew, the soul''s arms were not the same as that of the real body. On the continents, it


    seemed that only the mighty creatures at the Sage Level could be reborn once their soul''s arms were


    destroyed.


    Moreover, when the Blood Devil Emperor''s soul suffered such a loss, it would definitely hurt him badly.


    Of course, the Blood Devil Emperor did not want this to happen, but he was left with no choice at that


    moment.


    This was because the Wild Array Emperor became too powerful when he fused with Ricky''s body.


    "We are not done here. I''ll kill you!" the Blood Devil Emperor growled.


    "I will prove you wrongter," the Wild Array Emperor responded.


    At this moment, his array power and ruling power were also activated to their peaks.


    "Heavenly Array! Heavenly Pce Suppression!"

 Chapter 1022 Array Inheritance

    Chapter 1022 Array Inheritance


    All of a sudden, the golden purple lines on the surface of the void turned into a solid pce, where


    lights danced and pulsed which made it appear like it was transforming. It also gave off an unseen aura


    of holy beings, and this meant that this could only be one thing¡ªthe Heavenly Pce.


    Waves of overwhelming heavenly power flowed from the pce and turned into the celestial troops.


    Boom! The celestial troops, carrying invincible power, rushed toward the Furious Beast summoned by


    the Blood Devil Emperor.


    In the next moment, the celestial troops and the devil beasts collided with enough force to make the


    blood sea surge and overflow, and the raging power swept around until everything was submerged.


    This violent wave was so powerful that even the Evil Mandragora, a middle spiritual emperor, could not


    resist its incredible force.


    Fortunately, she was a middle spiritual emperor, and thus she did not suffer much damage.


    The endless rumble didn''t stop until almost an hour had passed, and soon, Ricky and the Blood Devil


    Emperor''s soul slowly emerged.


    At that moment, Ricky looked as if his skin had been yed off, and in the absence of skin, his muscles


    and ligaments were now exposed and covered by what seemed like endless amount of blood. His body


    was in so much shock and pain that even the slight trembling of his limbs felt too much.


    The soul of the Wild Array Emperor hade out from Ricky''s body, but it did not look as solid as it


    had been before. Instead, it looked almost transparent now as if it would disappear at any time.


    On the other hand, the Blood Devil Emperor''s soul was on his knees, and his solid spiritual power had


    also be transparent. Both of his arms were broken, and the breath that came from his body was


    getting weaker and weaker each passing moment.


    The Blood Devil Emperor was too weak to fight.


    "Adjust yourself first," the Wild Array Emperor instructed Ricky before he jumped in front of the Blood


    Devil Emperor.


    "This is not true! I will never be defeated!" the Blood Devil Emperor roared at the sight of the Wild Array


    Emperor with a ferocity that he should not have anymore, judging from his broken body. And despite


    his injuries, his eyes were still burning with rage, and in the next breath, he moved as if to gather his


    However, the Blood Devil Emperor had exhausted everything that he had, and he was now totally


    destroyed by the power of the Wild Array Emperor''s array.


    "The battle between us has finallye to an end, Blood Devil Emperor. Maybe it''s unfair to you, but


    creatures on the continents and the devils are irreconcble because devils have never given up their


    possession of the continents," the Wild Array Emperor said lightly.


    "There is no hope for peace between us. You and I are destined to fight to the death!"


    And with thatst statement, the Wild Array Emperor felt relieved.


    "The elders who can fight with the devils truly deserve our admiration," Tina said in the Massacring


    Zone.


    "Yes, for without them, the peace of the current continents will not exist. I can say that I live under their


    protection today, and if one day the continents need my power, I will also do my best," Ricky murmured


    as he recovered from his injuries. Then, he looked away into the horizon as if he was seeing something


    that was toe, and he whispered, "Of course, I still hope that day won''te."


    "Ricky, thank you so much! If I had continued to be caught in a stalemate with the Blood Devil Emperor,


    I''m afraid he would have won against me." The Wild Array Emperor grinned gratefully at Ricky, and


    then he released his spiritual power into Ricky''s body to help him heal his injuries.


    "Sir, your spiritual power has already been weakened. I can heal my injuries myself," Ricky said


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hurriedly.


    "My soul is about to dissipate, so let me use myst strength to help you recover. I don''t want to leave


    any injury on your body, especially since I am the one who used it to fight," the Wild Array Emperor


    said.


    "I have drawn this Double-Blood Death Array and maintained it with my spiritual power over numerous


    years so that it can remain at its peak, and in this way, the Blood Devil Emperor wouldn''t have a


    chance to escape.


    For countless years, my soul has been like a candle that was slowly melting, and that is why I chose to


    sleep all the time, or else, the Blood Devil Emperor would have found my real situation. And now, this


    battle has be a culmination of my existence, and thanks to it, my soul willpletely disappear.


    Perhaps, this is the fate reserved for the Blood Devil Emperor and me. We have fought against each


    other most of our lives, and now, he may not know it, but our lives wille to an end together."


    Ricky and the Evil Mandragora were silent as they listened to the Wild Array Emperor''s haunting


    words.


    Ricky didn''t want him to die, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Once my soul disappears, mine and the Blood Devil Emperor''s deaths will trigger the destruction of


    the Double-Blood Death Array, and when that timees, the Blood Crystal Zone will also disappear.


    It will be transformed into the power of the Blood Crystal, and this Blood Crystal will be your reward!"


    the Wild Array Emperor said.


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky eximed, his eyes widened in excitement.


    "By the way, I want to teach you my Heavenly Array. Are you interested in that?" the Wild Array


    Emperor asked.


    "I know how powerful the array is, but I''ve cultivated a lot of Light Apperceptions as well as casting


    skills. Can I still cultivate your array?" Ricky asked excitedly.


    How could he not be interested in such a powerful array after all?


    "I am d to hear that you can cast already, but it is no surprise, as you already have a deep


    understanding of runes. Only a casting master can do that," the Wild Array Emperor said with a little


    surprise.


    "You are right. No matter how talented a creature is, his mind power is limited, so it is not good to


    cultivate too many kinds of power and supreme enlightenment.


    However, my inheritance is different from others. I will pour all the cultivation methods of my Heavenly


    Array into your soul directly with myst spiritual power, and with that, you won''t need to deliberately


    cultivate the method of make arrays. Afterward, you can easily improve the array until its level matches


    your realm.


    Of course, it is only for the demi-saint level and those levels lower than it.


    When you be a demi-saint in the future, it''s up to you whether you want to spend more time


    cultivating the array to a higher level or not."


    "That sounds great. Thank you very much!" Ricky''s expression brightened because of the Wild Array


    Emperor''s words.


    "Ha-ha, very good! I am d that I can pass down my Heavenly Array to someone before I die, and so,


    I will not have anything to regret." The Wild Array Emperorughed heartily, as his burden was relieved


    by Ricky''s acquiescence.


    Since Ricky was an ace genius who cultivated the chaotic power, and his personality was extremely


    pleasing, the Wild Array Emperor naturally wanted him to be his inheritor.


    Anyway, he had no other option besides Ricky.


    "You should get ready now, and I will start the process," the Wild Array Emperor said seriously, and his


    tone was filled with fondness, both for his valued legacy and Ricky.


    However, he also felt a little sorry for himself because after he passed his Heavenly Array to Ricky, he


    would surely die.


    "Yes, sir!" Ricky answered with sincerity, showing that he truly valued whatever the Wild Array Emperor


    wanted to give him.


    "Remember, try your best to make my Heavenly Array remarkable again! This is what I want most


    because all my life I have been wild and domineering. Who canpete with me?" the Wild Array


    Emperor said once his spiritual power had entered Ricky''s soul.


    "Please rest assured, sir. I will make sure that Heavenly Array will once again gain as much glory and


    honor as it deserves," Ricky promised firmly.


    Then, he concentrated all his attention on receiving the inheritance of the Heavenly Array.


    After all, for an elder like the Wild Array Emperor, the best way to show respect and admiration toward


    someone like him was to wholeheartedly ept his inheritance.

 Chapter 1023 The Competition Began

    Chapter 1023 The Competition Began


    Soar and the others gave up searching in the Blood Evil Pool and began to refine the pure blood vitality


    in the Blood Evil Pool instead, as they aimed to gain insights about the martial arts experience and


    At that moment, Ricky and the Evil Mandragora had returned. Despite the great dangers that they had


    gone through, they were able to reap a rich harvest, as not only did they get the Blood Crystal, Ricky


    also obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Array from the Wild Array Emperor.


    And since the Wild Array Emperor taught Ricky all hisprehension of the array through the soul


    injection, Ricky now owned the array power of an upper spiritual king.


    ''It will take me just a few months to improve my array power to my current realm, and with this array


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    power and my strength, mybat power will greatly improve, '' Ricky thought to himself excitedly.


    He handed over the Blood Crystal to the Evil Mandragora and asked her to refine it first.


    "Soar, let''s share the rest of the Blood Crystal equally," Ricky said to Soar through telepathy.


    "Ricky, the Blood Crystal has little effect on a legendary beast like me because my blood power has


    reached its peak, and there is nothing for me to awaken," Soar replied with a smile.


    "But you can still reach the realm of the Chaos Green Dragon, right?" Ricky asked.


    "I cannot reach the realm of the Chaos Green Dragon even if I used one hundred more Blood


    Crystals," Soar answered and smiled reassuringly at Ricky. "No dragon can be an Azure Dragon


    beside the first Azure Dragon that was born in the chaos.


    So, you can use the rest of the Blood Crystal by yourself. I''m looking forward to the day that you will


    sessfully awaken your blood power."


    "Okay, I won''t pretend to be unhappy with your choice, Soar. I''ll ept it gratefully," Ricky said as he


    smiled brightly at Soar.


    He did not need to be so distant with Soar, after all, because Soar was his best friend.


    "Ricky, you should refine it as soon as possible because I don''t think Carney will stay where he is. He


    will definitely improve himself as well," Soar said.


    "Okay!"


    Ricky nodded once, and then he concentrated on refining the blood vitality in the Blood Evil Pool to


    transform it into his energy. Of course, he also absorbed the martial arts experience inside and merged


    it with himself.


    At that moment, Ricky became a second-sspleted spiritual king at the peak state.


    After three days, he made a breakthrough and became a first-sspleted spiritual king, and he


    spent five more days to consolidate the realm he had reached.


    Gerry and Soar had also made breakthroughs, although, for them, breakthroughs like these were not


    the most important. They valued the martial arts experience andprehension that they had gained


    much more than any breakthrough that they could achieve.


    After they gained a full understanding of the martial arts experience andprehension they received,


    they merged this knowledge with themselves, as it would greatly help them achieve more


    breakthroughs in the future.


    After that, they left the Secret Blood Spirit Space.


    Of course, they remembered the location of the Secret Blood Spirit Space, so that they coulde


    back and practice at any time after thepetition.


    However, it would not be easy for them to enter the Secret Blood Spirit Space then, because Oswald


    would never let them go.


    As for how Oswald knew that there were Blood Crystals in this ce, it was probably because of the


    Blood Spirit Beasts that were controlled in that ce.


    But even though Ricky had obtained the Blood Spirit Beasts, he never thought of using the Blood


    Crystals to control them. This was because it may expose his belongings, and anyway, there was no


    need for him to do that.


    After all, with their speed, it was not difficult to get the Blood Spirit Bead within two months.


    In the following days, they continued to hunt the Blood Spirit Beasts, and two months flew by quickly.


    After these two months, all the disciples left the Blood Spirit Ground and came to the periphery of the


    Blood Spirit Mountain. By this time, Langston had already set up battle rings where the strongest


    candidate would be determined.


    There were ten rings, which meant only ten disciples were qualified to be the core disciples.


    There were so many people crowded all over the ce, as almost all of the forces hade, and their


    purpose was very clear. There was no doubt that they were here to watch the battle between Ricky and


    Carney.


    At that moment, there was so much noise around the rings, as everyone was talking incessantly about


    what would happen between Ricky and Carney.


    "It seems that you didn''t meet Carney in the Blood Spirit Ground," Langston said to him through


    telepathy.


    "No, Chief Langston. I didn''t look for Carney deliberately, and it seemed that he didn''t look for me


    either. I think he wants to defeat me in front of all these people," Ricky said lightly like he did not care


    where they would fight, as he was confident of his victory already.


    "That is the only reasonable exnation, but it is bad news for you since you cannot use your chaotic


    power, and without it, it will be difficult for you to defeat him. On the other hand, if you burst out the


    chaotic power here, you will likely be the target of the assassinations from all forces because of


    your talent," Langston surmised.


    "Ha-ha, assassination is the least thing I fear, Chief Langston! By now, I am ustomed to living with


    it!" Rickyughed carelessly, and there was no trace of fear in his expression and actions.


    "Well, you will surely defeat Carney today, and the eyes of these nosey people would bug out in shock."


    Langstonughed as well.


    "Of course!"


    Ricky imed confidently.


    "The selection in the Blood Spirit Ground is finally over. Any disciple who gets more than a hundred


    Blood Spirit Beads in the past two months can directly be a disciple of the Spirit Sect," Langston


    announced.


    "Warriors who obtained more than three hundred Blood Spirit Beads will be qualified topete to be


    the core disciple.


    Now, those who got more than three hundred Blood Spirit Beads, please stand in front of me!"


    Swish!


    Immediately, twenty-two warriors moved forward. At this time, Hugh also appeared, and he came


    forward and greeted a disciple from the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Soar and Amanda also came forward, nking Ricky''s side.


    "Ricky! It appears that I was right. I told you that you will be famous once youe to the


    Western Land. Now you have already be famous within only a few days," Hugh told Ricky through


    telepathy.


    "What''s more, Amelia must have grown up to a beautiful woman now. You must be so excited to marry


    her."


    "Hugh, let me have thepetition first!" Ricky replied helplessly.


    "Ha-ha, okay!" Hugh could not help butugh at the helplessness and embarrassment that colored


    Ricky''s words.


    "Twenty-two warriors are qualified for the next round. In this next round, you willpete in groups of


    two people. There will be ten rounds in total.


    If you win in one round, you will receive one point, but if you lose, you won''t get any points. The ten


    warriors with the top ten points will qualify as the ten core disciples this time. Of course, when the ten


    core disciples are determined, the remaining twelve of you will still have a chance to challenge."


    After saying that, Langston waved his hand and swept the twenty-two warriors including Ricky toward


    the rings.


    He ced two warriors in every ring randomly, and while he was doing so, a familiar voice came into


    Ricky''s soul sea.


    "You are Kenney, right? You have that thing in the Blood Evil Pool, don''t you?" When he heard this,


    Ricky stiffened alertly, and he let his gaze study the other warriors secretly.


    As he looked around, he saw a man in a ck cloak.


    But Ricky recognized the voice now. It was Oswald!


    "Oswald!" Ricky responded with a sneer. "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell the public that you have the


    Blue Water Mutant? Why did youe here?"


    "Afraid? My Blue Water Mutant is not something that the middle spiritual emperors can tell. And


    anyway, many people can prove that I didn''t participate in the selection of the Spirit Sect this time."

 Chapter 1024 Charles Kong

    Chapter 1024 Charles Kong


    "So, I think you should know what happens as soon as you make it public!" Oswald responded to


    Ricky''s threat.


    "You are right about that. However, you must know that I can''t give it away once I get my hands on it,"


    Ricky answered.


    "Let''s make a deal," Oswald enthusiastically said.


    "Oh? What is it? I''m all ears!" Ricky moved closer as he was eager to know about the n.


    "It''s very simple. Give me the Blood Crystal. On my end of the deal, I won''t let Carney know about your


    double mutants. I understand that it''s your edge against him. If he doesn''t know about it, you gain the


    advantage," Oswald said assertively.


    "I believe the Spirit Pool is more appealing to you than the Blood Crystal. Give me the crystal, and I will


    help you defeat Carney and thus you will win the Spirit Pool. Plus, you are a genius. I know that you


    don''t want Carney to defeat you with so many people watching, am I right?


    As soon as you agree with my terms, I can immediately arrange someone to examine Carney''s


    strength for you.


    Otherwise, I''ll do the exact opposite and test your strength for Carney''s benefit. Your choice."


    "Ha-ha, can I just say that this deal is very tempting? However, it seems that you have nothing to give


    out in this whole deal. Where''s your risk? I don''t believe that you''ll hold up your end of the bargain. You


    have to do better than that, or else I won''t ept this deal." Ricky gave him a quick smirk.


    "Well, in that case, you have already lost a third of the advantage in this round," Oswald said


    indifferently. He did not expect that Ricky would turn down his proposal so decisively.


    "Ha-ha, just wait and see!" Ricky retorted.


    "Kenney, I''ll make sure to give you a thorough beating this time.


    No one shall challenge me. Even if gods dare to do this, I will only make them taste my raging anger."


    Carney clenched his fists as he threatened Ricky at this time.


    "Well, I get where your angeres from. However, I will also let you know what happens when you


    offend and bully my friend," Ricky responded in the same ominous tone.


    Soon after, the two of them stood in front of each other and began to fight their way to victory.


    Ten rounds of grueling battle had passed, and every round was won by Ricky. Out of the blue, a


    thought crossed Ricky''s mind. ''Maybe Chief Langston favors me and wants to make this easy for me.


    All my opponents seem weaker than me.''


    This was not an absurd thought, though. All the people who were there could feel it, too, but they chose


    not to make anyment about the matter. After all, Ricky would definitely be a core disciple. Although


    Langston gave him a favor, he could only rely on his own strength when dealing with Carney.


    As for Ricky''s friends, Soar and Hugh made the top ten. As for Amanda, it was unfortunate that she


    failed.


    On the other hand, some of the remaining twelve disciples were unconvinced about the result. This led


    them to have several hours of battle until they filtered out ten of the strongest core disciples.


    However, there seemed to be an unfamiliar face among the top ten core disciples. It was a young man


    d in ck who looked ordinary in every way, so it was kind of difficult to tell if he was a truly a strong


    warrior or not.


    In no time, the people started to whisper among themselves upon noticing this young man, just like


    what they did when they first met Ricky.


    All the people in the arena knew the whole purpose of this fight.


    It was to determine who was stronger between Ricky and Carney.


    "Attention! To all the ten core disciples who have been identified, you can get your corresponding


    rewards after entering the Spirit Sect," Langston announced. "Now, all that''s left is to fight for the top


    spot. As you all know, there will be an extra reward for the one who gets the first ce. I''m sure you


    have already known about it."


    All the creatures who heard it were quite shocked. After all, the Spirit Pool was devilishly wanted by any


    living creatures below the spiritual emperor realm.


    "Now, you will fight inside the Small World I create. Thest man standing will win an entrance to the


    Spirit Pool at once."


    Soon after, Langston waved his hand, and his Small World appeared in mid-air.


    "Now, who is brave enough to enter first?"


    "Sir." The young man raised his hand and took a step forward. "I am Charles Kong, and I want to be


    the first one," the young man, Charles Kong said without hesitation, which was beyond everyone''s


    expectation.


    "Oh, so he is Charles!"


    They whispered among themselves about this young man.


    "Sure, of course. Next, choose one opponent!" Langston nodded and pointed at the direction of the


    other disciples.


    Without thinking twice, Charles Kong leaped into the Small World, ncing slowly at the remaining nine


    people.


    "Ricky, my gut tells me that Charles will choose you," Soar said, smiling.


    "You think so?" Ricky replied.


    It was not long before Charles Kong directly stared at Ricky and said, "Kenney,e with me and take


    the first round."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Oh, my God! Soar, how did you predict this so urately?'' Ricky thought in astonishment.


    At the back of Ricky''s mind, he assumed that Charles Kong must be one of Oswald''s men.


    ''I can try if Oswald''s people can force me to use the Devouring Mutant!'' Ricky thought to himself. Soon


    after, he jumped into the Small World, too.


    "What the hell is Charles thinking? Why did he choose Kenney so early into the battle?" the


    surrounding crowd whispered to each other.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he is capable of fighting against Kenney.


    After all, many hidden geniuses have great strength. Let''s wait and see if Charles is amazing, or just


    too arrogant."


    "Charles, let me guess. You are one of Oswald''s subordinates, right?" Ricky said as he faced Charles.


    "You are right. But the word ''subordinate'' seems highly improper. After all, I just ept the task that I''d


    like to do," Charles Kong replied.


    "Well, I have always wanted to challenge you, so I agreed.


    Plus, I really want to see how strong and powerful your double mutants are."


    "Got it!" Ricky said. "However, showing you my full strength will all depend on your abilities in this


    arena."


    "I will. Watch me. I never do things that I am not confident about," Charles Kong taunted.


    Boom!


    The next moment, both their momentums surged. In an instant, two shes of lightning ran and shed


    against each other heavily.


    Upon collision, countless streams of gray power began toe out, forming the world power around


    Charles. As this happened, Ricky saw tremendously huge rocksing to him.


    Without a doubt, Charles Kong cultivated the rock power.


    "The rock power!" Ricky murmured.


    At that moment, intense and powerful mes started to spread all over Ricky''s body. Afterwards, he


    summoned his robust power to withstand Charles Kong''s invisible rock power.


    ''I have to promote my realm to the demi-spiritual emperor realm as soon as possible. It''s a loss for me


    to use the enlightening power to fight against the iplete ruling power, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Swish!


    In a sh, both of them raised their arms as they made a move. Immediately, they shed forcefully


    into one another. With so much momentum and killing intent, their own power had transformed into


    their own shields. Their confrontation was so intense that their fighting spirit clearly reached the peak


    state.


    Quickly, one round turned to a dozen rounds as their strengths were quite a match.


    "I see that Charles is indeed very extraordinary. He can even fight against Kenney." The warriors


    around were extremely shocked after seeing Charles Kong''s capabilities.


    "Looks like we have a dark horse in this battle."


    "Calm down, it''s still too early to say so. Although the fighting spirit has reached the peak state, they


    haven''t summoned their real strength yet. Only when they use their real strength and their real trump


    cards can we know the difference between their power and decide the winner."

 Chapter 1025 Rock Mutant

    Chapter 1025 Rock Mutant


    "You are strong! I am not surprised that Oswald depended on you to force me to reveal my double


    mutants." They paused in their fight and eyed each other like wary hounds, and then Ricky broke the


    silence. "But if this is the full extent of your power, you still have a long way to go."


    "Don''t worry. I still have a lot of power in me," Charles answered with a stern frown on his face.


    He was called a genius for a reason, so just after a couple of rounds, he could already tell how


    powerful Ricky truly was.


    By this time, he realized why people like Oswald were afraid of Ricky. He knew that Oswald had the


    Blue Water Mutant, and that was the only reason that he was following him.


    "So this is the power of the double mutants! Their power has never been seen before, and it will be a


    pleasure to see it first-hand," Charles muttered in a serious tone, and his body was fully geared up for a


    fight.


    And it would be a memorable fight because like Ricky, Charles was also a genius.


    Crack! In the next moment, countless cracks appeared on the ground beneath Charles, and with a loud


    rumble, the ground copsed and engulfed him.


    Then, the rock power surged out from Charles, but it was not the ordinary rock power, instead, it


    seemed to being from a mutant. Charles'' body turned grayish-white, and it made him look no


    different from the dozens of rocks on the ground.


    "This is the Rock Mutant," Ricky said in a low voice, and his eyes grew sharper and darker.


    "Yes, it is indeed the Rock Mutant!" Tina said. "It seems that Oswald arranged a good opponent for


    you."


    "After the several attacks I have exchanged with Charles, I can tell that his strength is at the peak state


    of a lower-grade demi-spiritual emperor. Fortunately, I have made a breakthrough in the Blood Evil


    Pool, or I would have been forced to use the chaotic power," Ricky told Tina.


    "Can he force you to reveal your Devouring Mutant?" Tina asked, worried.


    "I don''t know, but if that is what Oswald wants, I will be d to give him what he wants. Carney''s eyes


    will bug out in shock!" Ricky smiled in amusement.


    "It seems that Oswald might have helped you," Tina said with a smile because she knew what Ricky


    meant.


    "Wow, it''s the Rock Mutant. It is no wonder Charles looks so confident." Some warriors around the


    arena started gossiping with each other as soon as Charles showed his mutant.


    "Yes, you are right. To some extent, the Rock Mutant can suppress the me kind mutant because it is


    impossible for the me to burn the rock."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "But Kenney''s Chaotic Fire Mutant is just as strong as Carney''s Heavenly Fire Mutant, so we cannot be


    sure!"


    "This battle will definitely be very fierce!" More and more warriors started to talk, ovee by awe after


    they saw how powerful Charles was.


    "I didn''t expect that someone else besides Kenney and Carney would fight so well in this battle. Where


    did Charles evene from?"


    another one of the warriors asked.


    "Kenney, this is the price you have to pay for refusing me! Now you have exposed your double


    mutants, and if Carney takes precautions against this, his victory against you is assured!" Oswald said


    coldly, noticing the anxiety in Ricky''s eyes.


    "And besides this, I will show you how powerful my Blue Water Mutant is when your life is over.


    No one in the world can resist my Blue Water Mutant, even a genius with the double mutants."


    "Is this qualified enough for you?" Charles asked with fierce determination, as he activated the Rock


    Mutant.


    "Prove yourself with your real strength, and only then will you be considered qualified!" Ricky replied as


    he waspletely enveloped in roaring mes, and the Chaotic Fire Mutant burst out in an instant.


    With the help of the Rock Mutant, the soil around Charles quickly turned into the hardest rocks with


    sharp awls.


    "Did the soil just turn into hard rock in an instant?" Ricky muttered. "Maybe my Massacring Mutant is


    the best to deal with this Rock Mutant. But it''s a pity..."


    Swish! As Charles let forth a forceful p, the rock awls turned into giant beasts that rushed toward


    Ricky.


    Meanwhile, the soil on the ground continuously transformed, and at that moment, the soil was


    everywhere that even though Ricky used the Space-shrinking Pace, he had nowhere to hide.


    "I can alsounch mass attacks!" Ricky sneered, and a torrent of me burst out.


    There was no hesitation in his movements, as the nine mes integrated into the me Torrent.


    Boom! In the next moment, the whole ring was swallowed in mes, and only the roaring of the wind


    could be heard.


    Amidst the violently sweeping wind, two figures fought and hit each other over and over again. The


    rocks didn''t budge despite the ceaseless ze of the mes, and even if the Heaven Illuminating Fire


    could burn the rocks, Charles could easily remove the burned part and then rece it in an instant.


    The rock awls were powerful, but the mes were also formidable, so much so, that the rocks could not


    cause any damage to Ricky.


    Of course, genius as he was, Charles also noticed this right away.


    "The me mutant is such an invisible mutant! It''s amazing!" Charles muttered in appreciation.


    Then his eyes hardened like his rocks, and in an instant, the whole void became heavy. The gravitation


    power spread out, and Charles could sense the real body of Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    "It is gravitation power like Gerry''s, but it is much stronger!" Ricky whispered to himself in surprise.


    Charles'' strength was beyond his expectation, and even though he did not want to admit it, he silently


    agreed that Oswald did arrange a great opponent for him. He determined that it was now time to show


    the power of his Devouring Mutant.


    "It''s truly difficult to challenge a demi-spiritual emperor!" Ricky sighed again.


    "The Rock Mutant is a perfect match with the gravitation power, so it''s normal for Charles to cultivate


    the gravitation power," Tina said.


    "The Rock Mutant can indeed restrain the me mutant to some extent.


    In this battle, if this is all that Kenney can do, he will definitely lose," some warriorsmented.


    "I don''t think this is all that he can do.


    After all, Kenney is on a par with Carney, so I am sure that he won''t lose unless Charles is a genius at


    the same level as them."


    ''Is Ricky going to use his chaotic power in the first battle?'' Langston thought to himself at the sight of


    this.


    He was a little surprised with how thepetition was developing.


    ''Ricky''s realm is still a little lower.


    Otherwise he could have defeated his opponents by now...''


    Charles didn''t show any mercy after he sensed Ricky''s real body. He gathered all the rock awls


    together and increased the impacting force with the gravitation power to stop Ricky quickly.


    "Go!"


    he then roared at his mutant and attacked Ricky with all his strength.


    On his end, Ricky did not dare to hesitate. The Furnace of Heaven and Earth erupted instantly to


    protect him, and he activated all his defenses.


    "Kenney, show your double mutants. You can''t resist my Rock Mutant just by your Chaotic Fire Mutant.


    Your realm is too low," Charles urged Ricky because he also wanted to witness the power of the double


    mutants.


    "Well, I''ll do as you wish!" Ricky replied coldly.


    Finally, everything went on as Oswald expected.

 Chapter 1026 Result

    Chapter 1026 Result


    Boom!


    Tremendous rock awls rushed down one by one and swiftly swallowed Ricky and his furnace, and then,


    the powerful gravity created an abyss in the middle of the battlefield.


    "No way! Is Kenney defeated?" Some warriors shook their heads in disbelief, as they watched the


    scene in the Small World with wide, stunned eyes.


    Most of them had heard about the well-matched fight between Ricky and Carney and how well Ricky


    had fought at that time. So now, even though Charles was very strong, they could not believe that


    Ricky would be defeated just like that.


    "Perhaps we have overestimated Kenney''sbat power, but we can''t me him since it''s too difficult


    for him to challenge someone at a higher realm."


    "You are right! Carney should have made a breakthrough by now, so the only one who can fight against


    Charles is Carney."


    Boom!


    As the discussions carried on, two strong forces suddenly burst out from the deep hole and broke


    through all the rock awls. One was the me power and the other was the devouring power.


    The chaotic fire runes spread all over the ce, while the strongest me formed under the Fire


    Dragon Extremity and collided with the rock awls again. Beneath the power of the devouring runes, the


    blood-red devouring power reached its limit, as well as the gravity power in the Devourer Zone.


    And this time, both of the forces were based on the mutants.


    "The Chaotic Fire Mutant and the Devouring Mutant! Ricky indeed has double mutants!" Of course,


    Charles was the first one to realize what happened since he had known that. But even though he had


    expected this to happen, seeing it was no less shocking.


    At this moment, he felt his fighting spirit increase, as he wanted nothing more but to fight and defeat


    this person.


    He was the type of person who liked to fight a lot, and now, a fight with someone who owned double


    mutants was like a mouth-watering feast that he could not say no to. Oswald did not even need to order


    Charles to join in this battle, and he needed no other incentive besides his own desire to fight.


    The people around them slowly felt the power of the double mutants. Their eyes narrowed in shock,


    and multiple gasps could be heard from all over.


    The spiritual emperors who hid in the void and usually were not affected by anything were also


    shocked and numb at this moment.


    When Ricky rushed out with his Chaotic Fire Mutant and Devouring Mutant, they said simultaneously,


    "How is this possible? He has double mutants..."


    "I just remembered that Ricky is rumored to have several mutants, but I didn''t believe it then. I can''t


    believe it''s true!" Langston eximed, looking shocked but pleased.


    The person who had double mutants was his disciple. How could he not be pleased?


    Maybe Ricky was also a disciple of many other forces, but that didn''t matter anymore. He only cared


    about Ricky''s future, where he would grow stronger under the Spirit Sect''s tutge, and in that way,


    the Spirit Sect could easily be the strongest force in the Western Land.


    "How is this possible? How can he have double mutants?!" Carney asked to no one in particr, while


    his mouth opened and closed in shock. Before that, he had been watching the fight with an arrogant


    and bossy attitude, his arms crossed over his chest.


    The double mutants had clearly shown everyone that Ricky''s talent waspletely superior to his.


    And the thought of everyone seeing Ricky was better than him filled Carney with intense anger and


    jealousy, and in his mind, he thought that he alone should be the most powerful genius in the Western


    Land.


    Ricky''s talent was too big of a threat to him, so once again, he decided that he needed to nip him in the


    bud, before he could grow strong enough to be unstoppable. ''I have to kill him!'' At that moment, all


    thoughts flew from Carney''s mind, and only one was left¡ªhe had to kill Ricky.


    A deathly silence had settled over the battlefield, as everyone stared at the shadows of the double


    mutants in the air, and each of them was taken by shock, fear, and some, envy.


    ''Kenney, your double mutants made these mortals speechless!'' Oswald said inwardly with a smile, as


    he watched the other people gape in silence.


    ''Well, you may get all the attention now, but that is good news for me, as it will help me blend in easier.


    You are quite talented, but unfortunately, you are too feisty to be useful, so you can only live for a short


    while.


    Carney, you already know that Kenney has double mutants.


    You should make a move next!''


    "Charles, since you want to see my real strength, I will show you now! Let me see how many attacks


    you can withstand," Ricky dered firmly as he smashed all the rock awls and tore up space. Then he


    appeared in front of Charles like a specter.


    "I will defeat your double mutants!" Charles roared.


    While his fighting spirits were sky-high, Charles condensed the gravitation power and rock power. In


    the blink of an eye, he was engulfed by rocks that looked small at first nce, but beneath their


    physical appearance, they carried the weight of mountains and could withstand the force of a tsunami.


    Boom! As the momentum surged, Charles turned into a rock giant.


    The rock giant was formed by countless mountains, and in front of him, all the creatures suddenly felt


    smaller like they were insignificant insects in a vast jungle.


    "Kenney, although your double mutants may be very powerful, they will copse under my punch. The


    victory of this battle belongs to me," Charles roared while thumping his chest like a huge ape.


    "Rock Fist of Heaven and Earth! Eight-side Rock Fist!"


    With a thunderous roar, Charles gathered all his strength into his right fist and then smashed the


    ground with all his might. Eight cracks appeared on the ground and extended in eight directions.


    Crack! With a loud cracking sound, rocks floated out of the eight cracks and formed a huge rock fist,


    which swept up into the air and rushed toward Ricky from eight directions.


    In Ricky''s eyes, they were no longer eight rock fists, but eight peaks condensed from heaven and


    earth, and they rushed to him with infinite gravity.


    At this moment, he felt fear crawling in his veins, as he felt that the force could crush him into pieces.


    And as he tried to stop it, it felt like he was carrying the weight of the world.


    ''Good punch! It was almost scary but unfortunately, I have be numb to fear because all the things


    I have experienced taught me to ovee fear. During my martial arts cultivation, I always ovee


    the things that I''m afraid of, '' Ricky thought to himself coldly.


    "Fight!"


    "Furnace Devouring Devil! Storm sweeping!"


    In the next moment, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Evil Devouring Mouth merged and


    suppressed all of Charles''s attacks, while inside the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Evil


    Devouring Mouth, the Devouring Storm and five kinds of runes swept up and destroyed the Eight-side


    Rock Fists.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Boom! In the blink of an eye, loud rumblings filled the void and violent waves engulfed everything, while


    fragments of rocks and bloody mes erupted like geysers and destroyed almost everything in sight.


    Only the spiritual emperors could clearly see how they fought against each other, as the destruction


    was too much for those at lower levels.


    The constant sound of explosions did not stop for a long time.


    Just as the sounds of explosions tapered off, a voice full of hesitation suddenly called out, "I lost this


    battle."


    Then, all the people saw Charles jump out of Langston''s Small World.


    Fortunately, Charles was not hurt at that moment. He was safe and sound but a little embarrassed.


    "What happened?" The people looked around at each other in increasing confusion, as they had no


    idea what just happened.

 Chapter 1027 Another Battle With Carney

    Chapter 1027 Another Battle With Carney


    At that time, the warriors around were not yet done recovering from the shock upon seeing Ricky''s


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    double mutants. Now, their emotions were running high as they could not understand why Charles


    suddenly admitted defeat.


    "Wait, maybe he suppressed Charles but it was done invisibly; that''s why we didn''t notice it."


    "Wait, what''s wrong? The two fighters'' strengths were on par with each other. Why did Charles


    suddenly admit defeat?" the spiritual emperors in the void questioned. As people who saw the battle,


    they were confused about how the battle arrived at this conclusion.


    However, they opted not to say anything. After all, Langston didn''t make any interference, and Charles


    suddenly admitted defeat for no reason.


    "Hey, Ricky, what happened?" Tina asked with wonder.


    "I...I don''t know." Ricky shook his head. "If I only rely on my double mutants, then it will be difficult for


    me to defeat Charles. I have to admit that he is very strong. Imagine earlier, neither of us came close to


    victory because of our paralleled strength. I just don''t know why he admitted defeat so easily.


    Even if he has noticed that I have a trump card up my sleeve, he should not have conceded. He must


    also have one!"


    "Well, this is so weird," Tina whispered in a low voice.


    "Charles, you''re strong.


    You didn''t lose the fight. Now, tell me. Why did you suddenly give up?" Ricky asked hurriedly.


    "Kenney, as I have said, I just wanted to see how powerful your double mutants are, and nothing


    more," Charles replied with a small smirk on his face.


    "I only do what I want to do for Oswald. I''m not his subordinate. And this will be thest thing I do for


    him. After this, I should leave and get down to my own business.


    As a matter of fact, I didn''t fight to kill you. Plus, I am not interested in the so-called Spirit Pool. Seeing


    your double mutants is enough satisfaction for me."


    "Got it. Remember to watch out for Oswald!" Ricky warned Charles.


    Everyone had his own ambition. For instance, Charles'' goal was not in the Western Land, so he


    naturally did not want to stay here for too long. The fact that he was not interested in the Spirit Pool


    meant that he might know something better than it.


    "I know that he is not a good man, and so am I! I''m saying this to tell you that it won''t be that easy for


    him to attack me. I hope that we meet again someday, and have a good fight with your double


    mutants," Charles said with a smile.


    "Until next time, Charles!" Ricky replied as he lowered his head a little.


    After leaving the ce, Charles immediately left the Western Land.


    ''I''m really curious where such a geniuses from!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "There are only so many geniuses in the world. Despite cherishing each other, you should still leave


    the rest to fate and wish that you meet each other again in the future!" Tina replied.


    "Thank you, Charles." Smiling, Oswald thanked Charles after he came out.


    "Don''t sweat it. I also wanted to try the power of the double mutants, after all. But unfortunately, our


    power was equally matched, so I just threw in the towel," Charles said.


    "Ha-ha, well, that doesn''t matter now. Your goal is not here, and you have no expectation for the Spirit


    Pool. I would not question your admission of defeat," Oswald replied with a smile.


    "So this is it, Oswald. I have fulfilled my promise to you. See you then." Charles waved his hand as he


    bid farewell.


    "Okay. See you then!" Oswald nodded.


    After saying their goodbyes, Charles waited until the disciples'' attention was back on Ricky. Seeing that


    the coast was clear, he secretly left in silence. He was not that eager to see the battle between Carney


    and Ricky. After all, he had already predicted the result.


    Since Ricky had already exposed his double mutants, it would be much easier for Carney to win.


    "Shall we arrange someone to kill Charles? He is useless now, and for sure, he will be used by others


    as well," a warrior whispered in Oswald''s ear after seeing that Charles had already left.


    "No, let him go. We don''t know if he has any backup. We''d better not act rashly. Moreover, he will leave


    the Western Land and won''t cause us any more trouble," Oswald replied.


    "Roger that!"


    Meanwhile, all of the people''s eyes were glued to Carney and Ricky.


    Among all the geniuses in the battlefield, everyone was sure that it was only Carney who could fight


    against Ricky.


    On the other hand, the rest of the warriors had no intention to fight anymore. After all, they understood


    how powerful Ricky was, and they knew they weren''t a match for him. Fighting him was to disgrace


    themselves.


    "Kenney, you may now recover in the Small World for two hours and then wait for someone to


    challenge you," Langston instructed.


    Two hours passed quickly, and Ricky recovered to his peak state. Soon after, Langston announced,


    "Whoever wants to challenge Kenney can go to the Small World now!"


    Without thinking twice, Carney immediately jumped into the Small World.


    "Ahh, this inevitable battle finally begins. Took them a while, huh?" many warriors said when they saw


    Carney entering the Small World. Everyone was at the edge of their seats for the most awaited fight.


    "It''s time to decide who wins and who loses. I have a hunch that this will be a battle of life and death.


    How exciting!"


    "I don''t think so. After all, they both have the spiritual emperors by their sides. For sure, the spiritual


    emperor of the Sky-breaking Dome is here, too."


    "But in this battle, Carney has gained the advantage. After all, Kenney''s trump card, the double


    mutants, has already been forced out by Charles.


    Carney must have prepared a counter-attack for it by now."


    "Ricky, fight without reservation and give it your all. No matter what happens, I will protect you,"


    Langston said as he promised Ricky.


    "Yes, Chief Langston. I will definitely go all out this time because all I want is a win." Ricky promised his


    end of the bargain.


    "Good, okay!" Langston said excitedly upon hearing Ricky''s pledge.


    "Carney, do your best. Your uncle has finished his cultivation and is also here. He will take


    responsibility for all the consequences. This time, we only want to see that there is only the Heavenly


    Fire Mutant and no double mutants in the world. Kill your opponent!" Calvin said to Carney.


    "Father, I will definitely make it. My Heavenly Fire Mutant is created to kill mutants," Carney replied.


    "Now that Kenney gets in my way in the cultivation of the martial arts, I will not hesitate to kill him with


    my bare hands."


    "Well, it''s all up to you whether the Chu n can get the honor," Calvin said severely.


    "Father, please.


    Just wait and see! I will bring honor to our n."


    As soon as the enemies met eye to eye, fury began to surge from their veins. They could not deny that


    their rivalry was intensified, especially when there was a woman whom both of them wanted to have.


    Carney set his foot inside of the Small World, signaling the start of the fight. In an instant, both of


    Carney''s and Ricky''s power exploded, filling the Small World with an intense storm.


    This storm was split into two parts, with the momentum on each side reaching their respective limits. As


    a result, the whole space shook forcefully.


    "You are so brave. Despite knowing that I have two mutants, you still dared to challenge me. How dare


    you court death?" Ricky sneered.


    "Court death? I seriously have never thought of it," Carney answered coldly. "Your double mutants may


    be strong, but in front of a strong warrior like me, they are worthless."


    "Ha-ha, is that so? But why do I see the seriousness in your eyes?" Ricky teased.


    "I just hope that you can keep your smileter!" Carney replied indifferently. "Let''s not waste time. Just


    start this life and death battle once and for all. How about you sign a deathmatch contract with me?"

 Chapter 1028 The Deathmatch Contract

    Chapter 1028 The Deathmatch Contract


    Swish!


    When Carney''s voice trailed off, a drop of blood essence came out of the space between his eyebrows


    and drifted into the air. Undoubtedly, Carney was not fooling around when he asked to sign a


    deathmatch contract with Ricky.


    "Is Carney going insane? Is he really going to sign the deathmatch contract?" All the warriors were


    stunned to see this happen, for they underestimated Carney''s raging desire to kill Ricky once and for


    all.


    "I can''t believe that he''s actually serious about it! He has even proposed a deathmatch contract. Well, I


    guess that this is moreplicated than we thought."


    "You got that right. The way I see it, talents are radical and narrow-minded, especially geniuses like


    Carney and Kenney. They don''t want to be outshone. They don''t allow creatures with the same talent


    as them to exist."


    "But I''m more interested if Kenny will ept the deathmatch contract."


    The deathmatch contract was a contract signed by two living creatures with the use of their blood


    essence.


    Once the two creatures signed the contract, both parties would be possessed by the inner demon. The


    only way to abolish the contract was for either of the two warriors to sessfully kill the other.


    Moreover, if they did not kill the inner demons in their hearts, then it would be impossible for them to


    break through to the higher realm in the future.


    Needless to say, once they signed the deathmatch contract, it was to do or die¡ªneither of them would


    be able to break through to the Emperor Level if the contract was not fulfilled.


    Meanwhile, as the spectators finished exchanging their sentiments about the contract, their eyes were


    glued to Ricky.


    ''Ha-ha, well, this is a little surprising. I may have underestimated Carney this time. I didn''t expect that


    he would still have the courage and strength to sign a deathmatch contract with Kenney even though


    he ispletely aware that Kenney has double mutants. It looks like Carney is confident enough to win


    this battle!'' Oswald said inwardly.


    ''But, it won''t be good for me if Kenny dies here. I mean, the Blood Crystal is still on that guy''s body! He


    should win this.


    I just hope that Langston and the two old fellows from the Spirit Sect will help him. Otherwise, I will


    have no other choice but to steal Kenny''s corpse if that happens.''


    "Calvin, are you sure about this?" Langston asked Calvin indifferently.


    "This decision lies in the hands of these two young warriors and has nothing to do with me and what I


    think. What? Are you not confident about your disciple?" Calvin said lightly. With that trump card that


    Carney had, Calvin was sure that Carney would win.


    "I hope you won''t have any regrets!" Langston said coldly as he also had full faith that Ricky would win


    the deathmatch.


    "You wish!"


    Calvin snorted back.


    "Ricky, just ept the contract. I assure you that you will not die even if you fail!" Langston sent a


    message to Ricky through telepathy. "I, Langston, swear that I will do my best to protect you with


    everything the Spirit Sect can do for you."


    "I am humbled by your protection, but I think that there is no need for you to do that, sir. The


    deathmatch contract is exactly what I want," Ricky replied with confidence.


    How could Ricky possibly refuse such an offer when Carney was asking for death? After all, the worst


    thing that could happen was that he must expose his real identity when necessary.


    "Ricky, don''t worry about a thing. I will prepare a trump card for you that will surely surprise the


    audience. They will never know what you are hiding up your sleeve," the Dragon Intent Grass


    whispered.


    "Really? This is unexpected of you. Since when have you be so generous?" Ricky teased as he


    was a little surprised to hear that.


    "I have to be generous now. Your chaotic power and Soar''s Great Dragon''s blood essence make me


    unable to resist being kind." The Dragon Intent Grass looked down, half ashamed.


    "Ha-ha, in that case, I am really looking forward to whatever trump card you''re going to set me up with."


    "What''s taking you so long, Kenney?


    Are you chickening out?" Carney looked at Ricky with disdain.


    "Humph! How can I possibly refuse such an amazing offer?" Ricky grinned, and a drop of blood


    essence poured from the space between his eyebrows. Afterwards, it directly fused with Carney''s


    blood essence, sealing the deal.


    Soon after, this mixed blood essence was absorbed by bizarre heavenly power. Being the witness to


    this contract, the heavenlyw would forbid this contract to ever be vited.


    "Wow, they really went for it, huh. One of these two geniuses is doomed to die even before they


    be the spiritual emperor." The warriors around sighed in excitement after they saw the contract


    was signed and sealed.


    "We all know that being a genius is one of the coolest things to happen. But in this case, I think that


    their roads of the martial arts are way crueler than ours. This is deadly.


    Surely, they will gain more enemies, who would most probably be geniuses as well."


    Meanwhile, right after signing the contract, Ricky felt a burning force in his heart.


    ''It is the power of my inner demon, '' Ricky thought.


    And he also knew that the inner demon was rted to Carney who was standing right in front of him.


    At the same time, Ricky also felt the inner demon in his body block his power of martial arts and briefly


    halt his exploration of martial arts, which stopped him from going further to be a spiritual emperor.


    He knew that it was going to be impossible for him to make a breakthrough and reach the Emperor


    Level since he was unable to integrate the Heavenly Meridian. And now, with the appearance of his


    inner demon and the contract, it was even more impossible for him to reach the Emperor Level.


    ''Looks like I have no other choice but to kill Carney, or else the power of the inner demon will


    Beyond a shadow of a doubt, Carney was thinking of the same thing.


    With Carney''s flickering and furious eyes, his intention to murder Ricky was bing harder to hide.


    "You will die in this battle!" Carney yelled coldly at Ricky again after signing the contract.


    "Likewise, Carney," Ricky retaliated.


    Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, the two warriors did not hesitate to dash at each other. Activating the Heavenly Fire


    Mutant to its extreme, Carney regained his full strength and rushed toward Ricky.


    On the other hand, Ricky did not think twice of doing the same thing. Now that his chaotic fire and the


    power of the Devouring Mutant had already merged with his body, he directly ran toward Carney with a


    lot of physical strength.


    The premise of the battle was simple, but yet very brutal. However, it was the best way on how to test


    the gap in their strengths.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon after, the audience could only see two groups of glowing light that appeared


    to be crashing with each other,unching attacks fiercely in the Small World. Everything that Ricky and


    Carney passed by or touched seemed to be destroyed.


    With such a savage battle, infinite dust swept all over the fighting area as if a tsunami was rising.


    Beep!


    Meanwhile, at one point in their battle, the voice of dripping blood was heard. The sound prated the


    hearts of the warriors instead of letting them hear it with their ears.


    Every hit of their physical bodies was tantamount to a risk in both of their lives.


    But it was toote for them to back out of the deathmatch contract. Only life and death stood between


    them and their desire to achieve the Emperor Level. With every attack, they gave it their all as if it was


    theirst day on earth.


    "Are they going to determine life and death in this way?" some warriors whispered.


    "Howe? In fact, what they are doing is that they are consuming each other with every collision,


    because they clearly understand the other''s strength. Only by consuming a lot of energy can they have


    the chance to win in the final collision when they show their trump cards."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It should be like this. After all, they are on par with each other. This will all go down on their respective


    trump cards.


    To simply put it, thest man standing wins this fight."


    After an hour of gruesome fight, the people noticed that Ricky and Carney were slowing down. Sure


    enough, they had already consumed a lot of energy at that point.

 Chapter 1029 The Ultimate Battle

    Chapter 1029 The Ultimate Battle


    "They slowed down. It seems that they have consumed most of their energy, so now, it''s time for them


    to fight with their greatest skills," the warriors murmured to each other when they saw that their attacks


    had slowed down.


    Boom!


    Just then, Carney suddenly broke out the Heavenly Fire Skill, and six balls of Heavenly Fire appeared


    behind him. In a sh, they transformed into soldiers and condensed into a sword.


    "Go attack him, my sword!"


    In the next moment, Carney and the six mes rushed over to besiege Ricky in seven directions.


    The Heavenly Fire swept in seven directions and formed seven passages that were exclusive to


    Carney, and in the blink of an eye, the sword came to Ricky with zing speed.


    Carney used the heavenly power which was everywhere although most of it was in the Heavenly Void,


    and his Heavenly Fire Mutant was born to use the heavenlyw. After years of cultivation, he had taken


    to the heavenlyw like a duck to water.


    And even though the six balls of Heavenly Fire were a fair distance from where Ricky was standing,


    they could instantly rece the heavenly power around Ricky. In this way, Carney''s move was like a


    killer''s instantaneous move, and it could kill the opponent with a sudden attack.


    But after he executed this move, Carney gasped heavily and staggered on his unsteady feet. It had


    obviously taken a lot out of him.


    This move, indeed, gave Ricky a huge blow, and since he was caught off-guard, he didn''t have time to


    condense any power to protect himself. The heavenly power even targeted Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant


    despite its invisibility.


    "Carney is truly a genius. He burst out such power in the first move when, generally, people use skills


    like those at the end of the battle. His opponent didn''t even have time to dodge!" The surrounding


    crowd chattered noisily with each other, intrigued and impressed by Carney''s attack.


    They were most concerned about Ricky''s counterattack because they all knew that it was toote for


    Ricky to resist.


    "Go to hell!" Carney shouted seriously.


    "You want to kill me? Dream on!" Ricky replied coldly. He brought out his Iron Justice Saber, and the


    moment that he stomped on the ground, his body flew into the air like an avenging angel. He shed at


    Carney with the gxy saber light, and his movement was so fast that many people blinked and


    missed it.


    "What a fast pace! It is an instantaneous movement but doesn''t consume too much energy!" The


    warriors around looked on in shock when they saw Ricky''s Space-shrinking Pace.


    "This time, Carney was in a dangerous situation because he can only instantly teleport once with the


    heavenlyw. On the other hand, Kenney''s pace can be used more than once."


    They were still talking when Ricky once again burst out the Shadowy Replication and divided into nine


    shadowy replicas. They all condensed the gxy power and rushed toward Carney from ten different


    directions with the Space-shrinking Pace.


    "This seems to be the Shadowy Replication of the Endless Shadow. How can Kenney use it?" The


    people were shocked again at this scene.


    Carney''s eyes narrowed darkly, as he realized that Ricky''s Space-shrinking Pace was much more


    powerful than he thought. He needed to take this seriously.


    "Heavenly mes in one! Fire sea!"


    Without any hesitation, Carneybined the six balls of Heavenly Fire and turned them into a


    heavenly fire sea, while his body turned invisible in an instant.


    Since the heavenly power was superior to the chaotic fire and the devouring power, all of Ricky''s


    attacks failed to reach Carney, and most of it only managed to pierce through the heavenly fire sea.


    ''This guy gained a better understanding of the heavenlyw''s power in just a few months. If things go


    on like this, he will reach a level where I can''t hurt him anymore. In that case, the Heavenly Fire Skill


    will be invincible in the same realm and strength, '' Ricky thought with a small frown on his face.


    Then, he retreated all his shadowy replicas immediately.


    The Chaotic Fire Mutant took the lead, and the Furnace of Heaven and Earth burst out. With the help of


    the Evil Devouring Mouth, it devoured the heavenly fire sea that Carney had turned into.


    "Since you turned into a fire sea, then I''ll refine it," Ricky said coldly.


    "Sword intent! Sword Arrow!"


    Being suppressed by Ricky in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, Carney immediately counterattacked.


    In this fight, whoever took the initiative would get full control and advantage, and because their strength


    was almost the same, it was extremely important to control the battle, as it would decide the final result.


    In the heavenly fire sea, the forty-percent sword intent exploded. It merged with the heavenlyw and


    the heavenly fire, and then it condensed a huge fiery sword that stabbed toward the center of the


    Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    Bang! In the next moment, the sound of weapons colliding with each other rang through the air, and the


    violent waves drowned everything.


    Both Ricky and Carney were knocked back into the air like paper dolls.


    However, they didn''t stop fighting at all. They continued fighting against each other in the air with their


    powerful Omnipotent Skills.


    Ricky tried his best. His Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill, Devouring Omnipotent Skill, Gxy Saber


    Strike, and Space-shrinking Pace were all activated to their maximum limit.


    On the other hand, Carney also went all out. Each of his six balls of Heavenly Fire had evolved into a


    kind of Omnipotent Skill to attack Rick, and these were the Omnipotent Skills of six genius mutants that


    he had cultivated into the Heavenly Fire Skill.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The battle had finally reached its peak.


    Both of them were exhausted, and they stood panting for breath.


    In sharp contrast to the fierce fighting that was going on inside the Small World, the outside world had


    been engulfed by a tense stillness. All the people were watching Ricky and Carney''s fight with a


    captivated silence.


    Although the two were exhausted, the surrounding people knew that they still had a trump card to


    recover their strength, and by that time, there would be a fierce war.


    ''Damn it! The Omnipotent Skills of my Heavenly Fire have all erupted, but I''m still just breaking even


    with this guy. How is this possible?'' Carney thought as frustration and exhaustion slowly took a toll on


    him.


    ''I''m afraid that I can''t defeat Carney even if I activate another mutant. After all, he has the strong


    Heavenly Fire and has made a breakthrough, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''I should burst out the chaotic power instead. Without the chaotic power to suppress him, my current


    strength cannot hurt Carney at all, and at this rate, I will be at a disadvantage in the battle.''


    Once he had made up his mind, Ricky stopped hiding his skills, and his Devouring Mutant took the


    lead, bursting out his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and Evil Devouring Mouth.


    On the other hand, Carney turned over his hands and a burning red pill appeared.


    "It should be a pill at the Sage Level for recovery, but I don''t know what it''s called." The pill immediately


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    "It looks like the Holy Fire Pill!" some warriors of great insight muttered.


    "What? The Holy Fire Pill is at the intermediate stage of Sage Level! It''s much more precious than pills


    at the inferior stage of Sage Level!" They were dumbfounded when they heard the name from the


    others.


    "That''s right. For the creatures who cultivate fire, the Holy Fire Pill will not only help them to recover


    instantly, but it will also increase their strength by ten percent for a long time."

 Chapter 1030 The Amazing Chaotic Power

    Chapter 1030 The Amazing Chaotic Power


    "The Holy Fire Pill is refined with dozens of Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level and


    nearly a hundred kinds of those treasures at the Demi-sage Level, and all of them contain tremendous


    fire elements. Although it is at the intermediate stage of Sage Level, its value is no less than a pill at the


    advanced stage of Sage Level!


    The pill can surely restore Carney''s strength and even make him surpass his previous peak.


    This new peak canst for a few hours, so in this case, Kenney is at a disadvantage!"


    "Holy Fire Pill! It looks like the Chu n is determined to kill me! A Holy Fire Pill is almost as valuable


    as you, Dragon Intent Grass," Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy.


    "The Holy Fire Pill cannotpare with me," the Dragon Intent Grass sneered hearing what Ricky


    said.


    "Well, Dragon Intent Grass, since you said that the Holy Fire Pill is not as good as you, I hope your


    trump card won''t disappoint me," Ricky smiled.


    "Oh, I see. You said that because you are worried that my trump card is not powerful enough to defeat


    Carney!" the Dragon Intent Grass replied with a pout, as it was a bit put out that Ricky had tried to trick


    him.


    "I have two strong trump cards left, namely, the chaotic power and five mutants, but I will only expose


    the five mutants as ast resort," Ricky said pensively.


    "I think I have to use the chaotic power next, as I believe that the Holy Fire Pill is not the only trump


    card that Carney has."


    "Ricky, I won''t brag in this situation. Just go and fight, and I assure you that when the timees to


    use the trump card that I give you, you will win," the Dragon Intent Grass dered, and he sounded so


    sincere and determined that Ricky just had to believe him.


    "But I still hope you can defeat Carney with your chaotic power because my trump card will burden


    your body to a certain extent."


    "I understand." Ricky really did. He got that his chaotic power needed to work, or else he would be


    forced to use a trump card that could also be a double-edged sword for him.


    While Carney took the Holy Fire Pill, Ricky''s energy also recovered to its peak.


    "Look, Kenney has also returned to his peak, but how did that happen when he did not take any pills or


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth?" The people around looked at each other in confusion, but no one


    knew the answer.


    "It seems that Kenney also has some great trump cards!"


    "It''s time for this little guy to use his chaotic power. I didn''t expect that I could witness such a


    momentous asion!" Langston said excitedly when he noticed that Ricky''s momentum was changing


    slowly.


    Even a spiritual emperor could not stay calm when faced with this kind of power, and that only showed


    how great the chaotic power was.


    At this moment, the air became thick with tension, because the life and death battle of the two


    strongest geniuses would be decided at this moment.


    "What? A genius like you have no pill?" Carney said to Ricky with disdain while the Heavenly Fire


    burned around them non-stop. He was one hundred percent certain that he could defeat Ricky with the


    Holy Fire Pill.


    "I don''t need to waste any pill to deal with you," Ricky sneered.


    He certainly had pills, as he had killed many geniuses over the years, and he inherited many secret


    Of course, he had no pills at the same level as the Holy Fire Pill.


    But in Ricky''s opinion, the pills were external tools, so he did not like taking pills unless his life was in


    danger. He thought that no pill could help him reach the peak of the martial arts, and no respectable


    warrior should ever depend on tools to win.


    "Ha-ha, really?" Carneyughed condescendingly andunched an attack with great momentum.


    He could not wait to test his current strength that had been improved by the Holy Fire Pill, and he was


    very eager to defeat Ricky so that he could finally prove that he was the strongest genius in the


    Western Land.


    With the six balls of Heavenly Fire, the fire sword came out in an instant.


    Although it was still the same move, the spectators could sense that Carney''s strength had been


    promoted to a higher level, and if Ricky fought him with the strength he had used earlier, he would


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    undoubtedly lose.


    They all focused their eyes on Ricky because if he didn''t bring out any trump cards, he was doomed.


    All of them gaped in shock when Ricky just threw a casual punch.


    This punch was filled with five kinds of runic power.


    And when they saw Ricky''s five kinds of runic power, they were even more taken aback, as they had


    never heard of someone who could cultivate five kinds of runic power at the same time.


    But they quickly recovered from their shock because they thought that it was not enough.


    Even though the five kinds of runic power had increased Ricky''s strength, Carney was still more


    powerful, and most of them were thinking that maybe it would have worked if only Ricky had burst out


    more than ten kinds of runic power at the same time.


    Besides, he just threw an ordinary punch, and it made them think that Ricky had lost his fighting spirit.


    Maybe he knew he would lose, so he just gave up.


    ''It seems that from the moment the Holy Fire Pill came out, the result of the fight for the top talent in the


    Western Land has alreadye out, '' many warriors around thought to themselves.


    "Ha-ha, go to hell!" At this moment, Carneyughed loudly, as if he had seen Ricky''s death.


    On the sidelines, the people of the Hong n were the most nervous because all their lives depended


    on Ricky''s sess.


    Boom! Ricky''s fist and Carney''s sword collided, and at the moment of collision, the five kinds of runic


    power merged, and Ricky''s fist turned grayish-white in an instant.


    The grayish-white power pervaded the whole space, and then the heavenly power and the heavenly


    fire power of Carney''s sword were suddenly destroyed.


    The chaotic powerpletely overpowered the heavenly power.


    When the heavenly fire power were ruined, all of Carney''s attacks were shattered into tiny harmless


    pieces, while Ricky''s punch hit Carney''s chest dead-on without any warning.


    Puff!


    In the blink of an eye, the people around saw Carney as he was thrown into the air, vomiting blood.


    At that moment, they felt like they were in a dream because as far as they were concerned, it should be


    Ricky who lost that encounter.


    Of course, this unexpected result drew their attention to Ricky''s right fist that was covered by a grayish-


    white light.


    "That grayish-white power..."


    The people didn''t know what to say since they were not sure, and their mouths opened and closed like


    fishes.


    Finally, the words of a spiritual emperor in the void confirmed the grayish-white power. He said, "How is


    this possible? That is the chaotic power, which is only second to the primitive power, the greatest power


    in the world!"


    "Chaotic power!" At that moment, all of their minds were overtaken by these two words, as they echoed


    in their brain. Their faces were filled with shock as they wondered at what they had just witnessed.


    "Humph! No one can contend with my brother''s chaotic power!" Soar snorted, noticing that the people


    that were watching could not believe their eyes.


    "Of course, everybody is shocked. Who wouldn''t be?" Langston uttered in the void, and his tone was


    also full of shock.


    Although he had known that Ricky had the chaotic power, he still couldn''t help but marvel at its


    presence.


    It was truly amazing, and it was the strongest and the most stunning power no matter how many times


    it appeared.

 Chapter 1031 The Last Strike

    Chapter 1031 The Last Strike


    Ricky ignored the shocked looks of the people. He took a step forward and waved his Iron Justice


    Saber. The Chaotic Gxy Saber Strike shed directly at Carney who was still rolling painfully.


    He sputtered out blood again and then fell on the ground with a heavy thud, leaving a deep pit right


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    where he fell.


    The loud sound suddenly brought the warriors around back to their senses.


    "Carney is going to lose!" All the voices echoed.


    However, most of their eyes were focused on Ricky¡ªfocused on his chaotic power, to be exact. Only a


    few of the warriors had seen that kind of power.


    They were certain that Carney would bepletely defeated right from the moment they saw the


    chaotic power.


    All the members of the Chu n and the others who stood by them wore extremely gloomy faces.


    Calvin was almost unable to control himself from joining the battle, but his sense stopped him from


    doing so.


    "It''s the chaotic power!" The warriors were still wild with excitement at seeing the chaotic power.


    "I can''t believe we were able to see a cultivator of the chaotic power today. It was definitely a


    worthwhile trip!"


    "It is said that those who can cultivate the chaotic power are the ace geniuses!"


    "In this current situation, Carney is totally not at the same level as Kenney!"


    "The Hong n is so lucky this time. Their son-inw is an ace genius. I don''t think they knew that


    Kenney is an ace genius judging from their expressions."


    "Kenney has double mutants and he cultivates the chaotic power. He is one of the most powerful even


    among the ace geniuses, isn''t he?"


    If one would listen carefully, one would definitely feel strong killing intents among the voices.


    Since such a genius did not originate from their own forces, they naturally wouldn''t allow him to grow


    stronger.


    "I''ll kill you!" Ricky once again gathered his power and attacked Carney. He would not dare rx as


    long as an enemy like Carney was notpletely dead.


    The chaotic power, the power of the chaotic fire, and the devouring power gathered together onto the


    Gxy Saber Strike and gave a fatal blow to Carney.


    "So what? What difference will it make if you are an ace genius and you cultivate the chaotic power?


    The person who can kill me hasn''te out yet," Carney roared out from his deep dust-filled hole.


    mes then swept all the dust away, and Carney appeared.


    He looked like a mess. Although his energy did not decrease, there were deep bloody marks on his


    chest left by Ricky''sst strike.


    More importantly, the wounds were still being eroded by the chaotic power.


    However, Carney remained unbothered. He didn''t even try to fend off the erosion by the chaotic power


    with his own power.


    Rick could only stare in confusion. If Carney did not resist the invasion of the chaotic power, his life


    would certainly be threatened. Even if he was ferocious, there was no exnation for him to be this


    strong.


    "Heavenly Fire Transfer! Self-destruction Strike!"


    While everyone was puzzled, one ball of Carney''s Heavenly Fire infused directly into his body and then


    came out in an instant.


    When it came out, everyone was shocked because, at that moment, all of Carney''s wounds were


    transferred to that ball of Heavenly Fire.


    As for Carney himself, he was now totally uninjured and was regaining his peak state again.


    "Is¨Cis this the real power of Carney''s Heavenly Fire Skill? It can even transfer all the damage suffered


    by his real body?" several warriors eximed.


    "The power of the heavenlyw and the Heavenly Fire Skill is indeed extraordinary.


    Although the chaotic power is great, Kenney does not seem to have a deep understanding of it. The


    battle seems to be uncertain now!"


    "Is this the Heavenly Fire Skill? It can transfer the damage caused by my chaotic power?" Ricky


    murmured to himself.


    "Ricky, did you feel Carney''s strength increase a little? I think he had absorbed his power of the


    Heavenly Fire," the Dragon Intent Grass stated.


    "Just have a try and I''ll know!" Ricky coldly replied, releasing another condensed strike.


    Carney''s Heavenly Fire then transformed into a sword and collided with Ricky''s strike. Both of them


    were violently thrown back by the collision. They werepletely on par with each other, but Carney''s


    Heavenly Fire was destroyed.


    He now only had five balls of Heavenly Fire left.


    "It seems that he had absorbed the power of that Heavenly Fire in transferring the wound," Ricky said.


    "That''s right. If he absorbed all the power of the remaining five balls of Heavenly Fire, it would be hard


    for you to win this battle even if you used the trump card I gave you. He has the support of the huge


    me power of the Holy Fire Pill, and this is not a good thing for you," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "You better use your Golden Spirit Eyes to condense all your strength andbine it with what I gave


    you into one final blow. It would be a gamble whether that move would be a great sess or an


    absolute failure. But nheless, good luck."


    "Alright, I understand." Ricky''s voice was low and serious.


    Carney was indeed a tough opponent. Ricky had thought that he would immediately win after he


    exposed his chaotic power. Unexpectedly, Carney''s Heavenly Fire Skill was not only capable of


    transferring damage but was also able to destroy itself and reabsorb its power to Carney''s real body,


    basically erasing the damage and leaving his real body totally unharmed.


    ''Maybe this is also an extraordinary ability of the heavenly power!'' Ricky sighed inwardly.


    "Because of you, I lost a ball of Heavenly Fire. You deserve to die!" Carney roared, ring fiercely at


    Ricky.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s fight!" Ricky roared back.


    He then activated his Golden Spirit Eyes directly under the chaotic power. The power of his whole body


    was condensed in his Golden Spirit Eyes. With it, Ricky''s power had reached the extreme.


    Ricky gathered all this extreme power to his Iron Justice Saber, forming his strongest strike.


    Carney did not speak again. His eyes shed with ferocity. There were three more balls of Heavenly


    Fire exploding and disappearing behind him, their power going back to his real body.


    He then merged the two remaining balls of Heavenly Fire and formed the Heavenly Fire Sword. The


    power of Heavenly Fire and the heavenlyw were also pushed to the extreme.


    At that moment, Carney finally broke out his Fire Transforming Form.


    Heavenly power could be seen surging inside the invisible space. The power released all the fire


    elements and gathered into seven balls of Heavenly Fire that contained iparable energy.


    However, the Heavenly Law Sword that Carney had condensed only swept over four balls of the


    Heavenly Fire. He clearly still hadn''t sessfully mastered the fifth level of the Fire Transforming


    Form.


    "Fourth-level Heavenly Fire Sword, kill!"


    With his roar, the fourth-level Heavenly Fire Sword rushed at Ricky.


    "You''re right. He''s not heartless enough and had left two balls of Heavenly Fire. Dragon Intent Grass, I


    have to count on you now. Otherwise, I can only break out the other three mutants," Ricky said as he


    clenched his fists, determined.

 Chapter 1032 The Stronger Shall Win The Reward

    Chapter 1032 The Stronger Shall Win The Reward


    "Don''t worry. With the two remaining heavenly mes, he is doomed to fail. Your body is strong enough


    to withstand one-fourth of the Intent Apperception that I have umted over the years, and it will


    surely lead you to victory," the Dragon Intent Grass said confidently.


    "Intent Apperception?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t ask anything. Just activate your saber intent!" the Dragon Intent Grass said in a bossy manner.


    "Okay!" Ricky nodded and thirty-percent saber intent at the middle stage exploded out from the Iron


    Justice Saber. He believed in the Dragon Intent Grass, so he would not doubt about it anymore.


    At this moment, all the warriors watched with baited breaths, waiting to see thest move that Ricky


    and Carney would bring out.


    They paid no attention to Ricky''s saber intent, including Carney, because they all thought that it was


    just a way for Ricky to enhance the chaotic power.


    This was because Ricky''s chaotic power concealed the other power that was slowly waking up inside


    him like a sleeping beast.


    Boom! In the next moment, the saber light and the sword light collided, and thunderous waves swept


    through everything. It appeared like the collision of two peaks, and at that moment, the two forces held


    still at a stalemate.


    "Ricky, stretch out your body and ept my Intent Apperception. Then your saber intent will burst out


    in an instant, and you have to endure it because it is my exclusive Intent Apperception. Once you


    ept it, be ready for your body to bear the burden," the Dragon Intent Grass warned him.


    "Don''t worry. I can even withstand the spiritual power of the Wild Array Emperor. I''m not afraid of any


    extreme pain," Ricky responded as he started to stretch his body.


    The Dragon Intent Grass directly poured one-fourth of the Intent Apperception that it had umted


    over the years into Ricky''s body, and once Ricky received this, he suddenly felt like his body was about


    to explode, and endless pain overwhelmed him in that instant.


    Crack! Ricky groaned in terrible pain, as multiple wounds appeared on his body. "What is happening to


    Kenney?"


    The warriors were surprised when Ricky suddenly made a pained sound, and all eyes gravitated


    toward him. "There is another kind of power on Kenney''s body, and it seems to be hurting him!" The


    warriors erupted into excited chatter at the surprising development of the battle.


    "Is that the Intent Apperception?" one warrior asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "But how is that possible," another one piped in. "How did this Intent Apperception reach fifty percent?


    And it is even at the middle stage!" someone eximed in disbelief.


    "What? Fifty percent?" One aged warrior even looked like he would copse with the sheer shock of


    what they were seeing at that moment.


    "Although there is no clear boundary, only spiritual emperors canprehend fifty-percent Intent


    Apperception. Even the strongest demi-spiritual emperor can rarelyprehend the Intent


    Apperception to forty percent at thete stage."


    "But the power on Kenney''s body is indeed higher than forty percent. It''s fifty-percent Intent


    Apperception!"


    "I don''t think it is Kenney''s Intent Apperception, because it is also hurting him in return.


    Look at him! He looks like he is in so much pain right now."


    "Chop!" Ricky turned a deaf ear to all the gossiping warriors. After he obtained the fifty-percent Intent


    Apperception from the Dragon Intent Grass, he immediately poured it into his Iron Justice Saber,


    regardless of the pain on his body.


    Generally speaking, only the powerful lower spiritual emperor and the middle spiritual emperor could


    ended the stalemated confrontation in an instant.


    Combined with the power of his four balls of Heavenly Fire, Carney''s fourth-level Heavenly Fire Sword


    was quite formidable.


    But unfortunately for him, Ricky had the chaotic power and fifty-percent saber intent at the middle


    stage, so he was doomed to fail.


    In the Small World, as soon as his fourth-level Heavenly Fire Sword shattered, Carney was thrown into


    the air and attacked by Ricky''s saber intent. His tortured screams echoed in the battlefield.


    In the next moment, the people witnessed Carney falling like a sack of rocks, bloodied, and groaning in


    pain.


    "Carney waspletely defeated!" all the warriors remarked in excitement. They were not shocked at


    this moment, because Ricky appeared very powerful with the chaotic power and fifty-percent saber


    intent at the middle stage.


    "Go to hell!" Ricky could never be soft-hearted to someone like Carney, so while he was falling, Ricky


    leaped towards him and shed at his neck with his Iron Justice Saber.


    "Is Carney, the top genius of the Western Land, going to die?" the warriors around eximed.


    At the same time, they also looked at Calvin.


    They wanted to see if Calvin would make a move.


    Honestly, Calvin wanted to attack, but all his breath had been controlled by Langston, so he couldn''t do


    as he wanted.


    At this moment, Calvin whispered to Langston helplessly, "Please spare my son''s life. I will give you


    everything you want."


    "They have signed the deathmatch contract, so how can I let him go? And even if I am willing to do


    that, Kenney still won''t agree to that. Besides, didn''t you say earlier, before they signed the deathmatch


    contract, that this was a matter between the youngsters?" Langston replied indifferently.


    "If you don''t let him go, eliminating the Spirit Sect will be the ultimate mission of the Chu n!"


    Calvin threatened him desperately.


    At the same time, he sprang up to attack Langston.


    "You will eliminate the Spirit Sect? I wonder whether you can actually do so," Langston replied, already


    prepared to defend himself, and then they started fighting fiercely.


    Since Langston was fighting with Calvin, he was distracted by Ricky and Carney''s battle. He didn''t see


    it when something changed on Carney''s body, and a mysterious space power appeared and removed


    Carney from his Small World.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    "Arthur, I didn''t expect that you have such a trump card. You have put a Space Sign on Carney''s body


    and saved him while Langston was not watching. Don''t you think that is inappropriate?" A low but


    furious voice sounded. It turned out that Arthur, the Sky-breaking Emperor was helping Carney secretly.


    At the same time, Langston and Calvin stopped fighting, and that was when Langston realized that


    Calvin had only attacked him to distract him.


    Langston resented them immediately, but he could only me himself for being too careless. But


    nobody expected that Arthur would make a Space Sign on Carney, as doing this, he also sacrificed a


    part of his life span.


    Only spiritual emperors could make the Space Sign.


    A spiritual emperor or a creature above the spiritual emperor realm could consume a certain amount of


    life span, and with it, he would turn the heavenly power into the unique space power, which he could


    pour into a creature that was weaker than himself.


    If this creature was in life-threatening danger, the spiritual emperor would sense it. And if he activated


    the space power, this weak creature would appear beside him in an instant.


    Of course, this kind of transfer was limited. The more space power the weak creature received, the


    longer the distance it could be transferred. At the same time, the amount of the space power depended


    on how much life span the spiritual emperor consumed.

 Chapter 1033 Save His Life

    Chapter 1033 Save His Life


    Carney had disappeared. He had been transferred to Arthur''s Small World for the purpose of healing.


    Meanwhile, a figure showed up right at the spot where he disappeared.


    That was a burly old man with white hair.


    Although he was old, he exuded an aura of confidence with unparalleled energy. As he stood there, his


    strong aura stood out so intensely that no one could move their eyes away from him. Langston, Calvin,


    and all spiritual emperors in the void became background in contrast to him.


    Arthur, the Sky-breaking Emperor, for whom all creatures in the Western Land had a sense of respect,


    admiration, and even fear, could probably be qualified to be the strongest warrior in the Western Land.


    As the previous chief of the Sky-breaking Dome, he was imed himself as the Sky-breaking Emperor.


    It only meant that he was the most powerful warrior in the Western Land.


    "I didn''t expect the Sky-breaking Emperor to save Carney. He left a Space Sign on Carney''s body so


    that he could take him away from Langston''s Small World. After all, Langston is just a lower grade


    spiritual emperor," the warriors whispered.


    "I don''t think the Spirit Sect will let this go. It would be too shameful for them. Besides, the warriors from


    the Spirit Sect hate Carney so much because every time he made a breakthrough, he would always go


    to challenge the Spirit Sect!"


    With Arthur''s appearance, the two Dominant Top Elders of the Spirit Sect also arrived consecutively to


    each other.


    The two old men who were dressed in bup cloth emitted powerful energyparable to that of


    Arthur.


    One was the Mason, who was called the Spiritual Mountain Emperor, and the other was Easton, who


    was called the Spiritual Water Emperor.


    "Mason," Arthur called out, "creating Space Signs such as this is one of my defense methods and is


    therefore not illegal in thispetition." He looked at the two Dominant Top Elders with cold


    indifference.


    "Arthur, you have your methods, but our Spirit Sect also have our rules. Since Carney and Kenney


    have signed a deathmatch contract, they should fight to the death," Mason stated.


    "Now that your method has broken our rules, we must settle this."


    "Is that so? How exactly should we settle this?" Arthur said frigidly.


    "Of course we''re going to have to take Carney away from you, and then let him continue the ultimate


    battle with Kenney." Mason responded.


    "Well, Mason, I''m already here. So I''m sorry, but the battle has to be postponed." Arthur grew colder


    and more frigid as he sensed the hostility in Mason''s tone. Arthur chuckled mirthlessly. "Did you think


    that you two would be able to take Carney away from me?


    I''m not afraid of going against the so-called morality. You, the Spirit Sect have your rules, while I have


    my own methods. Thew of this world is just as cruel as thew of the jungle. Today you will fail to


    stop me from saving Carney because you are not strong enough!"


    The energy from his body suddenly surged out as soon as he finished his words.


    All the warriors immediately retreated¡ªthey didn''t want to be caught up in the oing fight and die


    in vain.


    However, they didn''t really think that the three strongest warriors would actually start fighting. Although


    the Sky-breaking Dome was the strongest force, the Spirit Sect was also powerful.


    If a fight did break out, both sides would suffer great losses.


    The three strongest warriors were hoping to avoid that result.


    "Arthur, I have to admit that you are powerful and you are indeed qualified to be the first ce in the


    Western Land. However, in my opinion, that doesn''t mean you''ll surely be the strongest one


    whom all of us would recognize to be. And today, to wee your arrival, we have prepared an array


    at the level of the middle spiritual emperor, to be deployed especially for you," Mason said in a mocking


    tone.


    The two Dominant Top Elders then knitted their hands together and gathered their strength.


    Boom! Their energies surged out. The ground shook, threatening to copse. A huge array appeared


    and enveloped the two Dominant Top Elders and Arthur.


    In the midst of the roaring strength, mountains and rivers appeared behind the two Dominant Top


    Elders.


    As Arthur noticed and felt the power of the array, his face darkened.


    He had already sensed that the array was a real threat to him. If he fought the two Dominant Top


    Elders, he would not die, but he would definitely be seriously injured. Of course one of the elders would


    also probably be badly hurt, but that was not the result he would want.


    Both sides were silent, carefully pondering what to do next. The crowd was also left stunned by the


    scene¡ªno one dared guess what was about to happen.


    After a long moment, Arthur interrupted the silence. "Mason, you could use this array to stop me, but I


    believe that your Spirit Sect will be in a mess. Even you or Easton will be seriously injured.


    So, we better make a concession before we regret our actions!"


    "What do you mean?" Mason asked, clearly intrigued.


    "Let your disciple tell me his condition. I will fulfill it on the condition that he temporarily stop the battle,"


    Arthur offered.


    "You want to do us a special favor to save Carney''s life?" Mason said with a hint of astonishmentced


    in his voice.


    "That''s right. I will grant your request if you would let Carney live," Arthur replied calmly.


    "Sir, I ept!" Ricky''s voice resounded as soon as Arthur finished his words.


    Ricky knew that he had missed the best opportunity to kill Carney just now. It was impossible to


    continue the battle with Carney under the current situation.


    A fight between the Dominant Top Elders and the Sky-breaking emperor was just too risky. Moreover,


    the region they were in was under the rule of the Spirit Sect. If the fight among the three middle spiritual


    emperors took ce, the Spirit Sect would be destroyed. That was not what Ricky wanted to see.


    So, now that Arthur had made a concession, Ricky did not want to drag the battle on any longer.


    He didn''t have a better choice.


    As for Carney, Ricky would never take someone so pathetic as a real opponent.


    He must kill Carney, but not now. Ricky knew that Carney was wild for revenge and was guaranteed to


    alwayse back to haunt him down. After all, he was responsible for Carney''s inner demons that


    hinder thetter from future cultivation. If Carney did not kill Ricky, the former would never make any


    further progress.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Sirs, the battle is over. I''ll deal with everything here," Ricky said to the two Dominant Top Elders.


    "Very well. You''re a great blessing." The two Dominant Top Elders were both relieved and impressed


    that Ricky dared to stand up and speak out his opinion by himself.


    Both of they understood that even if the two of them used their full strength, it was still impossible for


    them to take Carney away from Arthur that easily. Ricky agreeing to Arthur''s proposition only proved


    that he was the kind of genius who was reasonable and able to size up the situation quickly and


    urately.


    "You are quite delightful, sirs," Ricky replied respectfully.


    It was a great achievement for Ricky to have obtained appreciation from the two Dominant Top Elders.


    "However, if I may ask, what request I will make do you think is suitable?" Ricky furrowed his eyebrows


    in concentration.


    "Well, if you would trust me, I will make the request on your behalf," Mason said with a slight smile.

 Chapter 1034 Sky-breaking Palace

    Chapter 1034 Sky-breaking Pce


    "Of course I believe you, sir. If you have any good ideas, I will be more than happy to hear them out!"


    Ricky answered.


    On the other hand, Ricky thought that Mason must have had his own idea. And Ricky believed that he


    would never treat him awfully.


    "Young man! What do you need to agree to stop this fight?" Arthur''s voice echoed through the air.


    Although his voice was soothing, Ricky still felt the strong killing intent embedded in his tone.


    "Arthur, it appears that my disciplecks sufficient knowledge about your Sky-breaking Dome. To make


    things fair, I will raise the condition for him," Mason said as he waved his hand to catch Arthur''s


    attention. "I hope you won''t mind."


    "Humph! Come on, tell me!" Arthurughed coldly after hearing Mason''s words.


    At that point, the Sky-breaking Emperor felt cornered, as if he had no other choice but to concede. The


    array drawn by Mason and Easton really threatened his life. Moreover, the Spirit Sect ruled this ce,


    and he would not know for sure if other arrays were present in the area.


    With that being said, Arthur mustered up all his courage as he was ready to make a great sacrifice.


    He might have put in a lot of efforts to save Carney, but this was not only because they had the same


    bloodline. Apart from saving Carney, he also wanted to save Carney''s talent. He knew that once


    Carney grew up and became more powerful, he might even be qualified to be the next chief of the Sky-


    breaking Dome.


    "Carney''s Holy Fire Pill is very effective. I believe that you also have one. Kindly take it out and let my


    disciple have a look at it!" Mason smiled as he instructed Arthur.


    As Arthur heard his words, his eyes grew dark in anger. Knowing better than tosh out, he kept his


    cool and did not say anything. Flipping his palm, he showed a Holy Fire Pill and shot it to Ricky.


    ''Wow, I can''t believe it! It''s the Holy Fire Pill!'' Ricky thought excitedly as he took the Holy Fire Pill from


    Arthur''s hand, feeling the energy contained in it.


    Meanwhile, all the warriors who saw this became jealous instantly. Right in front of their eyes was the


    Holy Fire Pill, and they had only heard great things about it. Surely, they could never be med for


    wanting it all to themselves. At that moment, all the other warriors were so distracted by the beauty of


    the Holy Fire Pill that they would grab any opportunity to take it away from Ricky.


    However, Ricky was more interested to know what was in store for him. Given the situation, as long as


    Mason raised his condition, he knew that he would not simply need a Holy Fire Pill.


    "That''s not all. There''s another condition that you should agree with." Mason smiled at Arthur after


    seeing Ricky put away the Holy Fire Pill.


    "What? Another one? Are you serious?" Arthur asked in a gloomy voice.


    "Arthur, I don''t think that the Holy Fire Pill can solve this matter. I believe that you have already thought


    this through before you proposed to buy Carney''s life." Mason grinned.


    "And besides, a Holy Fire Pill is not enough to solve and regain my Spirit Sect''s honor, not to mention


    buying Carney''s life."


    "So, what is your another condition, then?" Arthur said coldly upon hearing Mason''s words.


    "I need two positions that would allow other people to enter the Sky-breaking Pce," Mason uttered


    without thinking twice.


    "Oh, no way!" Arthur refused immediately after hearing Mason''s request.


    "I can''t believe that the Spiritual Mountain Emperor wants the positions to enter the Sky-breaking


    Pce!" the warriors around them eximed enviously. In fact, they desired this condition more than


    they wanted the Holy Fire Pill.


    "Chief Langston, can you tell me what the Sky-breaking Pce is?" Ricky asked Langston


    telepathically.


    "The Sky-breaking Dome is said to be a fantastic ce. It has turned into a space itself, where the


    mystery of a hidden object is kept inside a glorious pce there," Langston replied.


    "Moreover, this mysterious object has been guarded by the members of the Sky-breaking Dome for


    generations.


    However, up until now, no one knows what it really is. In fact, even most people from the Sky-breaking


    Dome have no idea what it is. Rumor has it that there was once a saint who sneaked into the Sky-


    breaking Pce but did not seed in identifying the object. Too bad that his efforts were all in vain."


    "A mysterious object? Will it be a piece of the mysterious axe?'' Ricky wondered.


    "Because of the mysterious object in the Sky-breaking Pce, some Space Nodes will appear at some


    ces inside it. In turn, those Space Nodes will give off a kind of chromatic power. Unfortunately, no


    one knows what that chromatic energy is," Langston continued.


    "It is said that bathing in this chromatic energy will increase a warrior''s chance of reaching the Emperor


    Level. Moreover, its sess rate is higher than that in the Spirit Pool."


    Meanwhile, Ricky froze upon hearing Langston talk about the chromatic energy. Soon, Ricky realized


    that the object in the Sky-breaking Pce was no other than the shred of his mysterious axe.


    "Ricky, are you familiar with the chromatic energy?" Langston asked upon seeing Ricky''s excitement.


    "Well, I''ve never heard about it, but I am just excited to hear what chromatic energy can do," Ricky


    replied with a smile.


    "You''re right. There''s no doubt that everyone is excited about the chromatic energy. In fact, the reason


    why the Sky-breaking Dome is strong, why there are so many spiritual emperors in the Sky-breaking


    Dome, and why Arthur has impable strength is all because of the mysterious chromatic energy the


    Sky-breaking Pce owns.


    Aside from increasing the probability of a living creature to reach the Emperor Level, the chromatic


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    energy has another iparable function," Langston said in a tone of admiration.


    "What more can it do?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Some of the Space Nodes seem to be connected to other spaces such as the battlefield spaces. In


    turn, the chromatic energy will attract the weapons and Treasures of Heaven and Earth in those


    battlefield spaces and merge them into the Space Nodes to enter the Sky-breaking Pce.


    The Holy Fire Pill you just acquired is created in that way."


    "Whoa, I can''t believe it!" Ricky was in awe upon hearing the exnation.


    On the other hand, it had never urred to him that the chromatic energy was attractive to weapons


    and Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    ''Can I put the Iron Justice Saber into my soul sea so that the chromatic energy can nourish it? I


    wonder.'' At this moment, Ricky thought of the possibilities that could help him achieve greatness.


    "Arthur, I am just asking for two positions.


    It''s absolutely worthwhile because they can save Carney''s life. In fact, I don''t think that this requirement


    is too much," Mason said.


    Swish!


    Meanwhile, a roll of beast hide emerged in Mason''s hand. Soon after, he handed it over to Arthur.


    "This is a protection array at the peak level of the = middle spiritual emperor. Keep it for it will be very


    useful for the Sky-breaking Pce. As there are few such arrays in the whole Western Land, you


    should know its value." Mason then gave it to Arthur.


    "Now, I think this is a great deal for both of us!"


    Hearing Mason''s words and looking at the hide in his hand, Arthur fell silent. Mason taking out such


    valuable arrays meant that he was very insistent on getting those two positions now.


    ''If they get two positions, then Kenney will go to the Sky-breaking Pce. That would surely be the


    perfect time for Carney to kill him, '' Arthur thought in his heart.


    ''After all, they will only get two positions, and it does not mean that people from the Spirit Sect can


    benefit from that.


    As long as I have a good n, I will let the two people from the Spirit Sect get nothing and let them die


    there.''


    After thoughtful consideration, Arthur finally agreed. "Okay, I agree."

 Chapter 1035 An Important Talk In The Spirit Sect

    Chapter 1035 An Important Talk In The Spirit Sect


    All of a sudden, a heated life-and-death battle between the two geniuses had ceased.


    After Ricky defeated Carney, Arthur appeared and saved Carney from death. All the events that


    happened one after the other were so intense, with the effects so simr to a tornado sweeping through


    the entire Western Land.


    Naturally, Ricky was once again the talk of the town.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Double mutants, chaotic power, ace genius ¡ªthese were just some of the words that the people often


    used to describe him. Most importantly, he was known as the warrior who defeated the renowned and


    most talented person in the entire Western Land, Carney.


    As a result, he reced Carney and became the most talented person in the Western Land. In fact,


    merely Ricky showing his chaotic power was enough to make him the most talented one.


    After all, the chaotic power was the strongest to everyone''s knowledge.


    "Well, I didn''t expect Kenney to be a genius who owns the chaotic power!"


    "I feel the same way. With his double mutants and the chaotic power, it is not far off that he could


    conquer all fournds!"


    "I heard that there is an ace genius in the Eastern Land named Ricky. I wonder if Kenny is more


    powerful than he is!"


    "Really? I doubt that! From what I''ve heard, Ricky connived with the devils and is in hiding. Who


    wouldn''t hide when you are the target of all the creatures on the continent? Serves him right."


    "That''s not what I heard. I was told that Ricky is a righteous and a true gentleman. In fact, he didn''t


    conspire with the devils; that very devil is just being obedient to him, following his every order."


    "Forget it. It''s none of our business whatever his deal was with the devils. We wouldn''t understand. We


    are not on the same level as him."


    "Yes, only a genius like him or a master from the older generation can fight against him."


    "This time, the Spirit Sect got two positions of entering the Sky-breaking Pce.


    I''m sure that Kenny has one. Do you think Kenney and Carney will have a live-or-die battle inside the


    Sky-breaking Pce?"


    "Well, I guess they will. Otherwise, neither of them could have reached the Emperor Level in the first


    ce."


    "My bet is on Kenney. The chaotic power is invincible at the same level."


    "I don''t think so. After all, the Sky-breaking Pce is guarded by the Sky-breaking Dome. Although the


    Sky-breaking Dome isn''t able to control the whole pce, they are more familiar with it.


    Besides, those who enter the Sky-breaking Pce are creatures of the Sky-breaking Dome or


    creatures that live near this region. I doubt Kenney would win when he is in ce where he is not


    familiar with."


    Meanwhile, inside the Spirit Sect, everything had been arranged and organized ordingly. At that


    moment, all the disciples of the Spirit Sect were aware that from now on, an ace genius was now part


    of their sect. Moreover, they must be careful not to offend him in any way.


    Now that Ricky was now a member of the Spirit Sect, they surely gave the Hong n the protection


    they needed. At longst, the Hong n''s crises were solved. As long as the Chu n didn''t act


    rashly, everything would be fine.


    "Ricky, I''m guessing that you must have sufficient knowledge about the Sky-breaking Pce?" Mason


    inquired.


    "Chief Langton has informed me all about that," Ricky replied.


    At that point, Ricky seemed to be the most excited person in the world as he could finally set foot in the


    Sky-breaking Pce.


    "Ricky, thank you so much. Without you, the Spirit Sect wouldn''t have the chance to get the positions."


    Easton expressed his appreciation.


    "Elder Easton, you don''t have to be so serious. In fact, I should be thanking you, too. I would have died


    without you." Ricky smiled. "But I just want to know. Is it really worth exchanging an array of that level


    for the two positions?


    After all, the Sky-breaking Dome is guarding the Sky-breaking Pce. In that case, are we allowed to


    enter?"


    "You''re right. The Sky-breaking Pce is really amazing. Although the Sky-breaking Dome is guarding


    it, thetter still cannot control the Sky-breaking Pce," Mason exined.


    "The Sky-breaking Pce opens every hundred years on its own ord, but without the Sky-breaking


    Dome''s knowledge. Now, all that the Sky-breaking Dome can do is to prevent other forces which are


    against it from entering."


    "Oh, I kind of understand now! So how many people are allowed to enter the Sky-breaking Pce


    every time? " Ricky asked.


    "Fifty. These fifty people are mostly the members of the Sky-breaking Dome, and other forces which


    are obedient to the Sky-breaking Dome," Langston rified. "But this time, we won two positions, which


    leaves them with the remaining forty-eight positions."


    "In other words, when the two of us go into the pce, we will face forty-eight enemies," Ricky said


    with a little frown.


    "Yes, you got that right. And because of the feud between you and Carney, these forty-eight people will


    try to murder our people in every way they can," Langston said with a feeling of helplessness.


    "That is why I also feel that it''s not a good idea to ask for the two positions to let our people in."


    "Don''t worry, there''s an upside to this. Once we seed and plus the help of the Spirit Pool, our people


    will have a 70% chance of bing the spiritual emperor," Mason exined. "This is the martial arts


    world. It will all depend on whether we dare fight for it or not.


    That''s why I invited you here today, Ricky. One of the two positions is yours. But getting in will depend


    on you. It''s your call," Mason told Ricky in a severe tone.


    "If you''d ask me, I am having second thoughts about letting you in because it''s too dangerous. On the


    other hand, you must know that the opportunities inside are too great to miss. Once you get the


    chromatic energy andbine that with the Spirit Pool, there''s absolutely a great chance for you to


    be a spiritual emperor."


    "Sirs, I have decided. I want to enter the Sky-breaking Pce. Where there is opportunity, there is


    danger. But if I reject it just because I am afraid of risking myself, then I will feel shameful as a


    honorable warrior."


    Sure enough, Ricky went there in order to get his hands on the piece of the mysterious axe.


    In fact, he was so determined that four hundred and eighty people being his enemies could not stop


    him if he really wanted to go, let alone forty-eight warriors.


    Otherwise, it would be toote by the time he got the chance to enter the Sky-breaking Pce because


    the next time its gate opened would possibly be a hundred yearster.


    Seeing that there was nothing that could destroy Ricky''s confidence, the three elders nodded in


    agreement.


    "Well, that''s exactly what a warrior should be. You deserve to be a genius in cultivating chaotic power.


    It''s not a coincidence that you have defeated the Nether Manor of the Eastern Land, and no wonder


    Norris surrendered to you," Eastonplimented Ricky.


    "I am so ttered to hear that, sir, but who is the other one?" Ricky said softly.


    "Do you have any suitable candidates?" Easton asked.


    "No." Ricky shook his head.


    Even if Soar was by his side, helping him be more powerful, Soar was not strong enough to enter


    the Sky-breaking Pce. Despite Ricky having five zones, it was still too risky to enter because none of


    them knew if there was any sealing array which would constrain the power of zones.


    Moreover, the only good thing that Ricky could get from there was the chromatic energy. Ricky could


    "Not to worry. We will help you with that," Easton smiled with reassurance.


    "Thank you so much. So, may I know who it is?" Ricky asked again.


    "I would if I could, but that little guy is still in seclusion healing himself. You can cultivate in the Spirit


    Pool in the meantime before hees out," Easton said in suspense.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it." Ricky returned the smile.


    Without wasting time, he concentrated his mind on the Spirit Pool as he wanted to know how the pool


    would make him improve his power and abilities.

 Chapter 1036 Refining In The Spirit Pool

    Chapter 1036 Refining In The Spirit Pool


    After that, Mason guided Ricky to the Spirit Pool in person.


    Being a powerful pit of energy, the Spirit Pool was hidden inside the secretnd of the Spirit Sect,


    forming an independent world. As soon as Ricky set foot into that world, he felt ted and said, "Wow,


    is this the fairnd? I think I''m going to fly! This is just so perfect!"


    Undoubtedly, the reason behind his ecstatic feeling was due to the purest spiritual energy of heaven


    and earth, and the purest ruling power that was inside that ce.


    Getting its shape in a natural way, the Spirit Pool was a giant square-shaped pool. Just like a hot


    spring, liquid full of essence spiritual energy surged out from the depths of the ground.


    There, several streams flowed from the Spirit Pool, spreading the liquid of essence spiritual energy to


    the entire territory of Spirit Sect. Obviously, this was done so that the Spirit Sect could increase its


    spiritual energy, and its luck.


    But what caught Ricky''s attention more was the stone statues that were posted on the four sides of the


    Spirit Pool.


    However, the more he stared at them, the more he felt that they weren''t inanimate stone statues. In


    fact, he could vividly feel that these statues had once experienced to be alive.


    "I see that you noticed these statues. Fun fact, all of them are predecessors of the Spirit Sect," Mason


    said solemnly, as soon as he saw Ricky''s confused eyes. "Before they died, they all poured all their


    power andprehension into the Spirit Pool relentlessly. This is the reason why the Spirit Pool''s


    elegant aura remains the same after ten thousand years.


    Moreover, they have be the stone statues themselves! How great is that?"


    "Oh, I see!" Ricky nodded and made a bow to these stone statues.


    "Not only can the Spirit Pool increase the possibility of breaking through and bing a spiritual


    emperor but also provide a warrior with the heritages of spiritual emperors. You can get them only if


    you''re lucky enough," Mason exined.


    "Elder Mason, thank you, but I don''t think I need the heritage," Ricky replied with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah, you are right. I almost forgot that you cultivate the chaotic power and have double mutants. You


    have risen as a strong andpetitive warrior in the Eastern Land, so you must have your own way of


    cultivation. I''m afraid that the heritages of the spiritual emperor would only be a burden to you if you


    had them," Mason said with a smile as he ced his hand on Ricky''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go. We still have a lot of work to do. First, I''ll escort you to the Spirit Pool so that you can cultivate


    there. Next, I will help youpletely refine the Holy Fire Pill and absorb the spiritual energy in the


    Spirit Pool so that you can raise your realm to the demi-spiritual emperor."


    "Thank you very much!" Ricky expressed his appreciation.


    Now that he had the help and guidance of a middle spiritual emperor, he would surely yield twice the


    expected result with exerting half the effort.


    Meanwhile, Mason examined the Holy Fire Pill that Arthur had given him. Carefully, he scrutinized the


    pill just to make sure that it was not tampered.


    Ricky, on the other hand, adjusted his breathing first as he tried his best to recuperate.


    He needed to recover as much as he could due to the considerable damage that his body received


    thanks to the Intent Apperception from the Dragon Intent Grass.


    After sessfully recovering, he activated the Chaotic Fire Mutant. Soon after, he began to refine the


    Holy Fire Pill under Mason''s guidance.


    Carney improved his strength in a period of time by consuming the Holy Fire Pill and then used its


    energy as his ownbat power. That was how the Holy Fire Pill worked. However, Ricky wanted to


    do it differently. He wanted to transform the immense energy of the Holy Fire Pill into his own realm by


    refining it.


    Activating the Devouring Mutant, the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and all his mes, Ricky could agitate the


    energy of the Holy Fire Pill before he consumed it. At the same time, Mason''s ruling power could help


    him a lot in transforming such energy directly into the energy that he needed to advance the realm.


    Apart from that, Mason also helped Ricky in extracting the pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth


    from the Spirit Pool.


    In that way, Ricky felt his realm continuous rise all the time.


    Moreover, he also absorbed the martial artsprehension in the Spirit Pool, which was beneficial for


    him in his realm''s improvement.


    As Ricky bathed in the Spirit Pool, the water in it invisibly refined his body, reviving and healing his


    body slowly in the process.


    ''Is this how the Spirit Pool works? Wow, it can surely improve me in all aspects. If this continues, then I


    will certainly reach the peak state of apleted spiritual king in only a month!'' Ricky thought excitedly.


    Meanwhile, things turned out the way he expected them to be, and his cultivation realm finally reached


    the peak state of apleted spiritual king in just a month.


    Soon after, he spent several more days to unify the realm that he had just reached.


    "Great! Just as nned, you have reached the peak state of apleted spiritual king within a month!"


    Mason congratted Ricky out of happiness. "You havepletely refined the Holy Fire Pill. I believe


    you must have a deeper understanding of fire now."


    "Thank you very much. I could not have done it without your help." Ricky once again expressed his


    gratitude to Mason.


    "After this, you are going to make a breakthrough. Are you familiar with the path in bing a demi-


    spiritual emperor?" Mason inquired.


    "A spiritual king''s enlightening power involves cultivating a kind of power to its extreme. But even so,


    such power still doesn''t belong to the spiritual king. Instead, the poweres from heaven and earth,"


    Ricky said after thinking carefully.


    "A demi-spiritual emperor has to turn such extreme power into his own power, making it a process from


    a spiritual king to a spiritual emperor.


    A spiritual king only uses the power of heaven and earth, while a spiritual emperor transforms the


    power of heaven and earth into his own power before using it. Clearly, there is a big difference between


    the two approaches, because a spiritual king can only give y to half of such power at the most, but a


    spiritual emperor can make a full use of such power.


    Aside from that, a spiritual emperor can use the transformed power however he wishes. After all, now


    that he has already transformed the power, it belongs to him now.


    Perhaps that''s why a demi-spiritual emperor can create his own Small World."


    "You''re right. The concept of the so-called rule and the so-called spiritual emperor includes turning all


    the power that doesn''t belong to him into his own. Only when he possessed such power could the


    power belong to him eternally." Mason praised him and gave him a pat on the back upon hearing


    Ricky''s insight about the matter.


    "Moreover, a spiritual king''s body would still dissipate sooner orter without the interference of any


    external force after he dies regardless of his strength. However, a spiritual emperor is different, for he


    can exist permanently. This is because the power of heaven and earth is the spiritual emperor''s own


    power. After all, the spiritual emperors have been integrated with heaven and earth already.


    The demi-spiritual emperor''s state is the turning point during the process of modification between the


    two.


    Therefore, as a cultivating demi-spiritual emperor, you should begin to go through the process of


    transformation of the power of heaven and earth into your own power. Only after going through such a


    process will you be able to understand the ruling power."


    "I see, Elder Mason." Ricky smiled and nodded.


    "But I don''t want to make a breakthrough so soon. What I want to do now is to have my breakthrough


    done during a battle. And I think that it is what''s best for me at this time."


    "Ha-ha, you know what? You''re the only one who dares to talk about a breakthrough in battle!" Mason


    At that moment, he knew better than persuade Ricky to change his mind. Instead, he became


    supportive of him, because an ace genius'' path of martial arts was absolutely different from that of


    anybody else.


    Seeing Ricky''s absolute n, Mason thought that maybe some of Ricky''s previous breakthroughs had


    happened during battles. Perhaps that was why he was so sure of what he had wanted to happen.


    "Elder Mason, thank you for helping me this past month. Now it''s time for me to go out. Just like what


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they say, fighting is always the best way to make the fastest progress," Ricky said as he lowered his


    head.


    "Ha-ha, all right. I think it''s time to move forward and meet your partner," Mason said and shook Ricky''s


    hands.


    "But, Ricky, before that, I''ve been meaning to ask you something."


    "Please go ahead," Ricky said in a mellow tone.


    "Back when I was helping you improve your realm, I felt array power in your soul. Have you, by any


    chance, obtained the heritage of arrays?"

 Chapter 1037 Old Friends

    Chapter 1037 Old Friends


    "I won''t dare hide anything from you, Elder Mason. Yes, I inherited the array from an elder who had


    died," Ricky said as he nodded.


    "It seems like that man has directly infused his soul to you, therefore you no longer need to cultivate."


    There was a trace of sadness in Mason''s tone as he knew that person would definitely die from doing


    so.


    "Yes, that elder knew that he would die soon, so he helped me in this way," Ricky smiled sadly.


    "That was because he thought very highly of you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do that. What level has your


    array power reached?"


    "Just in the realm of a middle spiritual king, sir," Ricky said.


    "That is quite far from your ownbat power. Don''t go to see your partner yet. Instead, you should


    cultivate in seclusion for another month. You''ve inherited the array power directly from the his soul.


    With my instruction and your talent, you can definitely improve your array power within a month.


    Then you will have another powerful trump card for your trip to the Sky-breaking Pce."


    "Thank you very much!" Ricky almost jumped in his excitement.


    Mason had a high level of aplishment in terms of arrays. That was why he could use only one


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    array to stop Arthur from attacking earlier. No wonder Ricky was d to have his help.


    So then, Ricky and Mason stayed in the Spirit Pool to train for another month.


    During that month, they had only one goal.


    That was to make Ricky master the array he inherited from the Wild Array Emperor and improve his


    array power to the same level as hisbat power.


    A month seemed to fly by like a blink of an eye, especially for a demi-spiritual emperor in cultivation.


    After cultivating in seclusion, Mason took Ricky to another secretnd of the Spirit Sect.


    "Ricky, your partner is one of my disciples. I took him as my disciple recently, so very few people are


    aware of him. But his identity is a little bit special," Mason told Ricky while on the way.


    "So, before you meet him, you need to make a Martial Arts Oath. Don''t expose his identity to anyone."


    "Understood, sir," Ricky said as he nodded firmly. He then proceeded to make a Martial Arts Oath.


    Mason''s behavior indicated that the identity of his partner was extremely special. Naturally, it only made


    him more curious.


    Mason led Ricky to a Small World that was filled with golden killing rule power. The golden killing rule


    power in the Small World even caused a vibration in Ricky''s Massacring Zone, which showed how


    abundant the power was.


    However, much to his surprise, when they came in, the Chaotic Fire Zone also vibrated abnormally and


    the Heaven ughtering Fire in his body resonated.


    The vibration of the Chaotic Fire Zone indicated that there was the sacred fire, and the resonance of


    the Heaven ughtering Fire indicated that the sacred fire was the Heaven ughtering Fire.


    ''Is this possible? Is there Heaven ughtering Fire in here?'' Ricky thought to himself, still going


    through a bit of shock.


    "Maybe you feel something a little familiar right now. That''s because the fire in here is the same as that


    in your body," Mason imparted after noticing that Ricky was stunned.


    "Sir, is it the Heaven ughtering Fire?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, it is. You have a pair of magic eyes. Now that you also have the Heaven ughtering Fire, I think


    you should know who else has it. You probably already know the identity of my disciple, don''t you?"


    Mason gave him a knowing smile.


    "A Killing Metal Dragon?!" Ricky guessed.


    Ricky immediately thought of Autn.


    "Yes, it is a Killing Metal Dragon," Mason said and admitted.


    ''Will it be Autn?'' Ricky couldn''t help but wonder after hearing Mason''s answer.


    Suddenly, a woman in white flew from the depths towards Mason''s side and respectfully said, "Elder


    Mason, you''re here."


    The woman then saw Ricky and immediately narrowed her eyes. Doubt was written all over her face¡ª


    Mason would not bring anyone in here except for Easton and Langston.


    "Olivia, it''s you!" Ricky eximed in disbelief.


    Olivia, a disciple of the Snow Sect, had left with Autn for training. Although Ricky did not meet her


    very often, he still remembered her.


    "You are..." Olivia was somehow a little familiar with Ricky''s voice, but she didn''t know his current


    appearance at all.


    Mason was also a little confused since he did not expect that Ricky knew Olivia.


    "Olivia, how could you forget me?" Ricky said with a friendly smile. He then returned to his real


    appearance.


    "It''s you, Ricky!" Seeing Ricky''s real appearance, Olivia recognized him at once.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    They then quickly exchanged pleasantries¡ªboth excited to have a st in catching up with each


    other''s life.


    They briefly shared with each other what had happened during the past few years.


    "I didn''t know that you had been disciples of the same sect!" Mason sighed. He was delighted to find


    out the rtionship between Ricky, Olivia, and Autn. "It seems to be fate!"


    "Ricky, I didn''t expect you have been such a genius!" Olivia also sighed. She was so full of emotions at


    the moment.


    "Elder Mason, Olivia, please take me to see Autn!" Ricky insisted.


    "Don''t worry. He will fully recover soon and return to peak state in several days with his strong self-


    repairing ability as a Great Dragon," Mason reassured him.


    After Autn and Olivia left the Snow Sect, they improved themselves and went straight to the Middle


    Land.


    There they could know more about the Dragon tribe in the Middle Land.


    After all, Autn still wanted to return to Dragon Ind.


    However, once they reached the Middle Land, their path had not been smooth. They identally went


    into the territory of the Golden Holy Pengornis.


    The pengornis was a kind of vulture, which was the natural enemy of the Dragon tribe. Although


    Autn had hidden himself well, a talent of the Golden Holy Pengornis tribe saw through him.


    The flesh and blood of the Great Dragon were unimaginably tempting to the pengornis and the


    vultures.


    Therefore, that genius directlyunched a hunt for Autn and Olivia. They had no other means of


    escape but to leave the Middle Land.


    They were able to escape, but almost with casualties. Autn suffered severe injuries in order to


    protect Olivia from being hurt. He was almost on the verge of death.


    Fortunately, they came across Mason at the sea of the Western Land. Mason was searching for


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the time and was able to help them. He exchanged a golden


    Small World from his friend to let Autn safely recover in it.


    In the golden Small World, Mason helped Autn heal from time to time, and gave him the Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth to elerate recovery. After three months, Autn finally recovered.


    Moreover, because of the blood power of the Great Dragon, Autn seemed to be reborn after that


    serious blow. His realm and strength both progressed during his recovery.


    Of course, during this time, Autn took Mason as his master.


    He was eternally grateful to him.


    Soon, Ricky came to the golden pool in the golden Small World. In it, he found a golden Great Dragon


    resting there.

 Chapter 1038 Two Dragons Met

    Chapter 1038 Two Dragons Met


    It was a golden Great Dragon with a length of over two hundred meters, and each of its golden scales


    was stunningly majestic. Its noble bloodline invisibly showed the royal and imperial aura.


    "Oh my god! I can''t believe it''s the genuine Killing Metal Dragon, and that is the five-wed one!" the


    Dragon Intent Grass gasped in shock.


    In the huge golden pool, endless golden power filled the air, and Treasures from Heaven and Earth


    appeared one by one. They were absorbed by the golden power and were condensed into the purest


    energy, which was brought back to the body of the dragon.


    The Heaven ughtering Fire was burning in the golden pool, and it was currently burning Autn to


    help him recover from his injuries.


    "Autn!" Ricky called hoarsely, worried by the multitude of wounds that he could see.


    "Ricky, I knew it was you the moment you entered this Small World," Autn said with a smile, as he


    opened his eyes slightly.


    "That is because we both have the Heaven ughtering Fire, isn''t it?" Ricky answered, smiling slightly


    too, but his face was still clouded with concern for Autn.


    "Ricky, now that you are here, it will only take me three days to recover and reach the peak state again.


    I can even reach a higher level," Autn said, seeing the worry in Ricky''s eyes.


    "What can I do to help?" Hearing this, Ricky felt a little confused.


    "You have the Heaven ughtering Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire," Autn stated. "No matter what


    kind of Light Apperception a Great Dragon like me cultivates, our bloodlinees from the Chaos


    Green Dragons, and the Chaos Green Dragons were born in the Chaotic Green Fire.


    So, the Great Dragons of five different bloodlines all have the apanying sacred fire, and our lives


    I was severely hurt this time, and I would have died if the Heaven ughtering Fire and the Heaven


    Melting Fire hadn''t provided power for me.


    I can feel that the Heaven ughtering Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire are at a peak state, and if I


    merge the power of my sacred fire with that of yours, I can be healed quickly."


    "Now I understand! The Great Dragon''s initial blood poweres from the fire," Ricky murmured, his


    eyes brightening with understanding.


    "It seems that you two are not only fellow disciples, but also good friends, so there is no need for me to


    say anything more," Mason said gently after hearing the conversation between Autn and Ricky.


    "Master, I have to think it over if you asked me to go to the Sky-breaking Pce with someone else, but


    I don''t have to think too much if it is Ricky. When I recover, I will surely apany Ricky to the Sky-


    breaking Pce," Autn said with fervent determination, chuckling a little, and his words drew a burst


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    of pleasedughter from Ricky.


    "Thank you so much, Autn," Ricky answered gratefully. He could feel that Autn''s strength was


    close to an upper demi-spiritual emperor, so he would be a big help to him.


    He quieted for a moment as if he was thinking of something else. Then, he said to Autn, "By the


    way, I think the person who can help you the most is not me, but a friend of mine."


    "Ricky, don''t keep me in suspense. What do you mean?" Autn asked, looking at him curiously.


    On the other hand, both Mason and Olivia looked at Ricky, confusion evident on their faces. After all,


    they could not think of anyone else who was more suitable to help Autn heal his wounds besides


    Ricky. And they did not remember anyone who had more kinds of sacred fire than him.


    "Elder Mason, please bring Soar in. He is the one I refer to," Ricky asked politely as he turned to the


    elder.


    "Okay!" Without any hesitation, Mason disappeared for a few seconds and then returned, and this time,


    Soar was with him.


    "Ricky, Elder Mason said you want to see me, what..." Soar asked as soon as he entered.


    However, before he could finish his words, his attention was stolen by Autn, and he stared at him


    with his eyes wide open. He stammered, "Ki- killing... Killing Metal Dragon, a real Killing Metal Dragon!"


    On the other hand, Autn looked as amazed as Soar at this moment. He was staring at Soar in


    disbelief because he could feel what Soar truly was, which was to be expected, as he was one of the


    Great Dragons with the strongest blood power.


    "You are a Heaven Melting Dragon!" he remarked as shock and disbelief warred on his face.


    "What? A Heaven Melting Dragon?!" Mason and Olivia both cried out in surprise upon hearing


    Autn''s words.


    At this moment, they finally understood what Ricky meant just now.


    After they calmed down, Soar helped Autn heal his wounds.


    With the help of his purest Heaven Melting Fire, it would probably take less than three days for Autn


    topletely recover.


    "I can''t believe it! Your friend is a Heaven Melting Dragon. It seems that it''s not unreasonable for you to


    cultivate the chaotic power, as you are actually recognized by a Great Dragon, and it just shows how


    unique you are among ordinary humans," Mason told Ricky through telepathy.


    "Elder Mason, I feel ttered. I just have good luck on my side. That''s all." Ricky smiled, denying what


    he said profusely.


    "Ha-ha, you little fellow." Mason let a small smile pull at the corner of his lips, as he was quite amused


    at Ricky''s humility.


    "By the way, when will the Sky-breaking Pce open?" Ricky asked then, changing the topic.


    "Hmm, let me calcte the time... It will open after more than a month, so after Autn recovers and


    cultivates for a few days, you can start out immediately," Mason stated.


    "Remember, when you enter the pce, your main purpose is to find the Space Nodes, so you should


    try to avoid the people from the Sky-breaking Dome. As for the unfinished battle between you and


    Carney, you will have many chances to continue that battle in the future.


    Besides, with your strength, Carney is no longer worthy to be your opponent. Just let him live a few


    more days at most."


    "I understand." Ricky nodded.


    However, he knew that the matter was not simple, and it would not be easy to aplish. His target


    was the fragment of the mysterious axe, as he already had the soul of the mysterious axe in his Soul


    Sea, and he even possessed a piece of the mysterious axe''s fragments. He was highly confident that


    he could obtain more fragments of the mysterious axe.


    If he could get it, the Sky-breaking Emperor¡ªArthur¡ª would surely try to kill him and snatch the


    fragment. At least, that was what Ricky estimated him to do based on his personality.


    Ricky''s eyes darkened when he thought of that possibility.


    ''There is always a way ahead. No matter how hard it bes, I must keep on striving and going


    forward. Only when I find all the fragments of the mysterious axe can I see my mother, '' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    ''Since the Sky-breaking Pce will open in a month, my next trip is going to the Giant Sect where


    people of the Ju n live.''


    "Ricky, you look serious. What''s the matter?" Mason asked.


    "Elder Mason, I am thinking of the tour to the Sky-breaking Pce, and I could not help but worry,"


    Ricky answered. "But it does not matter, because in my mind and my heart, I know that I need to do


    this, and I will not rest until I have seeded."


    "You naughty guy! You worried me for a minute there!" Mason said lightly.


    "Elder Mason, I still have something important to do in the following month, so I want to leave the Spirit


    Sect for a short while," Ricky said to Mason then.


    "You want to leave the Spirit Sect? Now?" Mason was confused because he could not see why Ricky


    would choose to leave at this point.


    "Ricky, you have to know that many people outside are watching your every move now. If you go out,


    I''m afraid that a lot of people will hunt you down."


    "I know, but I must leave because this is rted to the whereabouts of my mother whom I have never


    met, so..." Ricky whispered in a quiet voice, but his tone was firm and unshakeable.


    "Your mother?!" Mason repeated seriously on hearing Ricky''s words.


    At this moment, he knew that he could not stop Ricky, because no creature would put his motherst.

 Chapter 1039 Jeffrey Ju

    Chapter 1039 Jeffrey Ju


    "So next, I need to go to the Giant Sect because there is some news about my mother, and I need to


    go to find out more," Ricky said with a serious look in his eyes.


    "If it''s the Giant Sect, it will be simple. When the Dominant Top Elder of the Ju n made a


    breakthrough and reached the spiritual emperor realm, I protected him, so when you arrive there, tell


    them that you are my disciple, and they will tell you everything," Mason instructed Ricky.


    "It''s not proper for me to ask more about your business, so I won''t. I know you have already made up


    your mind, but Easton, Langston, and I shouldn''t go with you, because you will be more in danger of


    exposure if more peoplee with you."


    "I agree," Ricky answered, nodding his head earnestly. "But..." Mason started suddenly, and his


    eyebrows were scrunched up as if he was thinking hard about something.


    Then, he looked at Ricky seriously and said, "But I want to make sure you will be safe, so allow me to


    leave a Space Sign on you!"


    "Elder Mason, there''s no need for you to do that. It will consume your life span!" Ricky refused


    vehemently.


    "Don''t worry. My Space Sign contains the array power, so it will only consume a hundred years of life to


    transfer you from the Spirit Sect to the Giant Sect. For a spiritual emperor, the life span of a hundred


    years is nothing more than a drop of water in a bucket," Mason said immediately tofort Ricky, who


    still looked hesitant.


    "Elder Mason, you may lose the opportunity to make a breakthrough just because of this one hundred


    years of life, right?" Ricky asked. "So, I can''t ept the Space Sign.


    Besides, I can go and leave as I please, with no one noticing. Otherwise, I couldn''t havee from the


    Eastern Land to the Western Land, so please believe in me."


    "Okay, I understand. And because you refused the Space Sign, I can see just how different you are


    from Carney, and I know that you are destined to surpass him someday!" Mason appreciated Ricky


    more after he saw Ricky''s genuine concern for him.


    Ordinary disciples and even Carney would not refuse the Space Sign from a spiritual emperor because


    it could save their lives, but Mason knew from Ricky''s tone that he was not lying.


    "So long then, and be careful!"


    "I know! Elder Mason, please take care of Soar and my friends," Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha, your friends? You have a special rtionship with that woman who has the Feminine Mutant,


    don''t you?" Mason joked after hearing Ricky''s words.


    Ricky could not stop the blush on his face, as he felt a little embarrassed after seeing Mason''s teasing


    smile.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I will try my best to help them during this period."


    "Thank you very much, Elder Mason!"


    After that, Ricky headed to the Giant Sect secretly.


    He followed the route that Gerry gave him, and sneaked into the Massacring Zone.


    The Giant Sect was located in a wide in called the Giant in. As soon as Ricky arrived, he could


    see that many disciples had activated the Giant blood power. They then began topete with each


    other.


    Once he stepped foot inside the ce, he promptly broke the jade tablet that Gerry had given to him.


    Just a short whileter, Gerry came, rushing. He looked at Ricky and told him, "Kenney! I didn''t expect


    that you would be a genius who cultivates the chaotic power. The battle between you and Carney was


    amazing!" Ricky smiled in return and said, "Why are you here? You joined the Spirit Sect, so I thought


    you would be there, focusing on your cultivation."


    "It''s because I knew you woulde here, so I came back ahead of time. I knew that once you arrived,


    I will get a lot of benefits from our Dominant Top Elder," Gerry said with a wide grin.


    "Can you take me to meet him now?" Ricky asked excitedly.


    "You look so excited, but I can''t me you because this news is about your mother, after all!"


    Then, without any hesitation, Gerry led Ricky to a remote ce of the Ju n. They stopped in an


    empty ce where there was only a shabby wooden house.


    "The Dominant Top Elder is inside. You can go in now," Gerry told him and gestured for him to enter the


    wooden house.


    "Come in, please." Just then, a clear voice sounded in Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    He immediately stiffened at this, but he only nodded to himself and -then quickly entered the wooden


    house.


    It was as shabby inside as it was outside, where there was only a single table, a chair, and a lone


    cattail hassock.


    The Dominant Top Elder of the Ju n sat on the cattail hassock with his legs crossed. He was a


    middle-aged man with a few strands of white hair, and he was clothed inly and was as unadorned as


    the house they were sitting in.


    The man stood up immediately when Ricky entered, and then he said to Ricky respectfully, "Young


    master, my name is Jeffrey Ju. I have been waiting for you to arrive for a long time."


    Ricky was taken aback. Why did the middle-aged man address him as the young master?


    "Sir, I don''t understand your words!" Ricky quickly bowed and replied respectfully, as in his mind, he


    thought that he should show his respect to every spiritual emperor.


    "You will understand once I exin it to you clearly." Jeffrey Ju smiled mysteriously, and there was a


    trace of excitement on his face.


    "I''m all ears to your exnation." Ricky nodded.


    "Young master, I think you already know that the only reason I was able to reach the spiritual emperor


    realm was the help of a mysterious woman... That mysterious woman is your mother, young master."


    "It was really my mother!" Hearing that, Ricky remembered Gerry''s story, and tears welled up in his


    eyes. At that moment, many doubts assailed his mind.


    However, curious as he was, he did not ask any questions, as he knew that Jeffrey Ju would tell him


    everything.


    "Young master, your mother had oncee here to show her blood power, and we found her blood


    power was from the same bloodline with the Giant blood power, but it was far strongerpared to the


    That is where the Ju n''s blood power came from, which is why we regard your mother as the master


    of our n.


    And our master didn''t disappoint us. She made the Ju n a spiritual-emperor force in a short time."


    "Where is my mother now?" Ricky asked, fidgeting, as it was what he was most concerned about.


    "She asked me to deliver a message to you, young master," Jeffrey Ju said as his face turned serious


    all of a sudden, and it made Ricky inexplicably nervous.


    "What did she say?"


    "She said that you can meet her only when you collect all the eight pieces!" Jeffrey Ju replied.


    Ricky fell into silence after hearing that. It was just as he had expected. He had a strong intuition that


    he could see his mother only after he gathered the eight pieces of the mysterious axe, and now, he was


    proven correct.


    Still, despite knowing ahead of time, he could not help but feel disappointed that he could not see her


    at that moment.


    ''Mother, why can we meet each other only after I have collected the eight pieces of the mysterious


    axe?'' At this moment, Ricky was very confused.


    However, he knew that since his mother had said so, she must have valid reasons. He could sense that


    his mother also wanted to see him, but she had no other choice.


    ''Then I have to collect the eight pieces of the mysterious axe as soon as possible, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    He was quite confident that he would get the piece in the Sky-breaking Dome, so it was fair to say that


    he would have two pieces very soon. He decided that he would have to find the other six pieces as


    soon as he could.


    "Did my mother tell you anything else?" Ricky asked after he calmed down.


    "Yes. She said that you need to stop your father from looking for her because it is too dangerous,"


    Jeffrey Ju replied.


    "Really? But I don''t even know where my father is," Ricky said, longing for his father even more


    eagerly.


    Jeffrey Ju''s eyes sharpened at this, and he leaned forward to whisper something to Ricky, his voice


    quiet against the beating of Ricky''s heart. "The Ju n knows where your father is."


    As soon as the words fell from his lips, Ricky leaned away, looking at him in shock.

 Chapter 1040 The Things Left By Rickys Mother

    Chapter 1040 The Things Left By Ricky''s Mother


    "What? You know where my father is?" Ricky was left bbergasted by Jeffrey''s words


    "Yes. Your mother told us and we have been secretly protecting him all these years." Jeffrey imparted.


    "I see. Sorry to be a bother, but I need to get to him. I will exin everything to my father when I see


    him," Ricky said as he nodded. A look of expectation and longing lingered in his eyes.


    "Alright, young master. I''ll go send for someone to take your father here at once," Jeffrey said and


    made a turn to leave.


    Ricky ced a hand on Jeffrey''s shoulder, stopping him. "That''s okay, but I want to go myself." He was


    feeling too eager and couldn''t wait any longer.


    "But young master, your mother has left something that you need to go to fetch by yourself, so I¡ª"


    "What is it?" Ricky interrupted.


    "We don''t know what it is. It''s in our ancestralnd," Jeffrey said.


    "The ancestralnd? It seems your n is so extraordinary." Ricky couldn''t help but smile. "Please take


    me there!"


    "It''s actually inside my body!" Jeffrey said as he gently pointed to himself.


    The next moment, his right eye sparkled and a ck figure slowly came out from it. The figure soon


    formed into a bronze body.


    "Young master, this is the ancestralnd of our n," Jeffrey exined to Ricky.


    As he gazed at the bronze body, Ricky felt an inexplicable impulse inside his blood and veins as if there


    was something about it that resonated with him.


    ''It seems that my blood power is really the same with the Giant blood power. But I wonder what kind of


    blood power it is? Does having the Giant blood power mean that I can expand my body?'' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    "Sir, you said that my mother had the same blood power as your n. Could you please tell me where


    the blood power originated from?" Ricky asked. Since they were on the same team, he must know


    some information about the source of the Giant blood power.


    "Of course. But if you still think it''s a bit unrealistic after my exnation, just please refrain from


    "I promise I won''tugh. Sir, you can just call me by my name. It''s kind of strange to hear ''young


    master''," Ricky said.


    "All right, Ricky." Jeffrey''s smile got wider.


    Apparently, he had known Ricky''s real identity long ago.


    "The blood power of our nes from the holy beings of the Celestial Land. What I know is that our


    ancestors, the holy beings, died because during the war. Countless powerful warriors of our n also


    died, and eventually, our n slowly declined.


    After so many years, we retreated from the Celestial Land to this ce. If it were not for the help of


    your mother, we wouldn''t have be the spiritual-emperor force that we are now."


    "So, you are from the Celestial Land!" Ricky said in a low whisper.


    He suddenly thought of the Holy Three-Saber''s words once again.


    ''Then, my blood power really traces back to the Celestial Land, '' he thought.


    "Sir, no offense, but your blood poweres from holy beings. You shouldn''t have declined so


    abruptly!" Rickymented.


    "This is a deadly weakness of our advanced bloodline. The stronger the blood power, the better. Once


    there is no suitable overmatch in the family, the entire family''s blood power will degenerate," Jeffrey


    sighed.


    "There''s no stopping it once it starts to degenerate. It''s as if this blood power is cursed. And the longer


    it passes, the worse the situation will be, unless there will be a genius who breaks the curse and reach


    the initial higher level the blood power once was."


    "That is very surprising. I wasn''t aware of that," Rickymented as he was a little surprised.


    "Maybe this is the will of the heavenlyw. It cannot allow too many powerful creatures to appear in the


    world," Jeffrey said.


    "So, in other words, if you want to get rid of the invisible curse concerning the blood power, you must


    find a genius who could cultivate to the level of the holy being," Ricky said.


    "That''s right." Jeffrey smiled sadly.


    "There were a number of times that we had given up in the past because it seemed impossible for us to


    seed. But now, we have a chance, and that''s you."


    "Me? But I''m not a member of the Ju n.'''' Ricky''s face scrunched up in confusion.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But your bloodline is the same as ours. When you reach that realm, the bloodline''s curse of our n


    will disappear intangibly. This is the special power of bloodline." There was a hopeful look on Jeffrey''s


    face as he spoke.


    "Well, I see now. It seems that I still know very little about the martial arts world," Ricky said as he


    shook his head slowly.


    "So that means, if I want to know my blood power type, I have to collect the eight pieces that were


    mentioned by my mother."


    "Maybe your mother asked you to do this first because you are not yet strong enough. As far as I''m


    concerned, our branch has very strong enemies." Jeffrey analyzed the situation.


    "Is that so?" Ricky realized that he was toocking in strength.


    At that moment, he understood that he still had a lot more to explore.


    ''What could she possibly have left for me? In the past, I got my regained spiritual meridian and the


    mysterious axe spirit. What could it be this time?'' Ricky wondered, full of expectations.


    The next moment, Jeffrey sent him to the ancestralnd of the Ju n.


    The ancestralnd was teeming with overwhelming original energy. As soon as he entered, Ricky


    immediately felt it. The mysterious axe in his soul sea couldn''t help wanting to absorb it.


    It was fortunate that Ricky had the right mind to stop it from doing so. The Ju n had already suffered


    from their decline several generations ago. If the mysterious axe absorbed the original energy, the Ju


    n would face more serious situation.


    The next thing he felt was a strong resonance from the blood power inside his body.


    The ancestralnd was like a fairnd that was filled with invisible aura and mystery.


    In the center stood the giant stone statues, appearing as if they were supporting the sky.


    There was no need for Ricky to go inside too deep. Jeffrey told him that the things left by his mother


    were on one of the giant statues.


    So he assumed that Ricky should be able to feel it since he and his mother had the same blood power.


    "Ricky, the ancestor of this Ju n is more powerful than we could ever think. I cultivated in the Divine


    Manor for a period of time, and I know how it feels when facing the aura of a holy being. And I can feel


    it right now, in this ancestralnd. I can feel the aura of a holy being.


    What I''m saying is, the ancestor of the Ju n is very likely a powerful holy being," the Evil


    Mandragora stated loud.


    "A holy being? That seems to be a bit too far-fetched, don''t you think?" Ricky dismissively said.


    "Well, I''m curious about what level your mysterious mother is at. And even more so, which level does


    your blood power correspond to?" the Evil Mandragora said.


    "I''m curious too, you know." Ricky shrugged as he shook his head.


    He then calmed himself down and started with his task. He approached every giant stone statue and


    sensed them carefully one by one.


    ''Mother, what did you leave for me this time? Why can''t you see that what I really want is to only see


    you?'' He gave out a sigh.


    He was deep in his thoughts when one of the giant stone statues lightly buzzed.


    He felt some resonance as the sound rang.


    The stone statue then suddenly radiated a beam of golden light. The light condensed into a shadow of


    a giant golden axe and drew towards Ricky''s hand, forming a mark.

 Chapter 1041 The Golden Blood Power

    Chapter 1041 The Golden Blood Power


    "What is this?" Ricky harbored a feeling of uncertainty as he looked at the golden mark on his hand.


    The shape of the sign was exactly the same as that of the mysterious axe, which just added more


    questions to his confused brain.


    "Ricky, that mark seems to be a force¡ªand a very strong force!" the Evil Mandragora eximed.


    "A force?" Ricky raised an eyebrow. "My mother left it to me. But what''s the use of this force? Is it for


    protecting me?"


    Boom!


    At that moment, as if on cue, Ricky felt the force divide into several small forces. It then entered his


    blood meridians and integrated into his blood power.


    "Ah!" Ricky screamed as he suddenly felt a strong pain spreading to every inch and every corner of his


    body. It was so painful that he fell and rolled onto the ground.


    Bang! All his blood meridians suddenly became violent, as if they were going to blow his body up.


    "What''s going on?" Ricky said as his face twisted in pain.


    He felt an extreme itch all over his body. With everything happening all at the same time, he felt like he


    was at the bottom of hell. The rolling of his blood was probably how burning in the mes of hell would


    feel like.


    He never felt any burning pain with the Chaotic Fire Mutant. But now with his rolling blood, the burning


    pain was almost unbearable. The worst part was that he could not activate any mutant at the moment.


    "Ricky, how are you feeling now?" Tina, the Evil Mandragora, and the Dragon Intent Grass were all


    worried when they saw Ricky rolling on the ground and writhing in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "My body feels like it''s exploding over and over, and the blood flowing inside me feels like fire! What''s


    worse, I can''t activate my mutant at all!" Ricky roared.


    He felt absolutely powerless.


    "Blood? Burn? Is it because your blood power is about to awaken?" the Evil Mandragora said in a deep


    voice.


    "Ah!" Ricky screamed and then fainted.


    After a long time, he finally woke up.


    When he regained consciousness, he found that there was nothing wrong with him. In fact, he even felt


    better than ever. Moreover, he felt that his power and realm had extraordinarily progressed.


    In particr, he felt a sort of endless power flowing in his blood.


    "Ricky, are you okay?" Tina and the others asked once they saw Ricky open his eyes.


    "There''s nothing wrong. I actually feel very rxed, as if my body has been refined," Ricky said,


    surprised. He carefully stood up and tried to activate his power. He found that all his power had been


    restored. Moreover, his power seemed to have increased to a higher level and even became


    iparably pure.


    In the past, he could exert a hundred percent of his strength every time he attacked. Now, it was one


    hundred and twenty percent.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, do you know why this happened?" Ricky asked and looked at


    his palm, noticing that the golden mark was still there.


    "Ricky, cut your finger and let me have a check," the Evil Mandragora ordered.


    "Okay, hold on." Ricky''s eyes shed and a strong force emerged. He made a cut on his finger and a


    few drops of blood immediately fell.


    He watched his blood drops with eyes wide open in shock. Some of the drops were golden. Although


    the color of golden was not evident, it was golden, anyway.


    That was to say that his blood was turning golden.


    As he stared at his golden blood, Ricky felt strong blood power in it, as if it contained the essence of


    heaven and earth that could shake the whole world.


    "Golden blood! It seems that your blood power has begun to awaken." The Evil Mandragora shifted her


    gaze from the blood drops to Ricky. "What happened to you just now is the sign of the senior blood


    power awakening!


    However, I''m afraid that there is only less than one-tenth of your blood power awakening."


    "My blood power awakened?" Ricky''s eyes lit up in excitement.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of blood power it was and what it would be used for, he was happy


    that it finally awakened. With it, all the things would be solved as he gradually improved his strength.


    "Golden blood? Is it the Chaos blood power?" the Dragon Intent Grass said in astonishment.


    "Wait, what is the Chaos blood power?" Ricky was intrigued.


    "In this world, the most ancient and powerful bloodlines are rare and few forces own them such as the


    Great Dragon, the Great Phoenix, the White Tiger, etc. But their blood is red anyway," the Dragon


    Intent Grass exined.


    "However, some blood is not red, but of other colors. This kind of blood contains the Chaos blood


    power. It is superior to all the other blood power. Ites from the original chaos and is the ancestor of


    all the other blood power.


    Your blood is golden, which indicates that it is a kind of Chaos blood power."


    "The Chaos blood power? No wonder it could even make the holy being tremble with fear," Tina said.


    All the other blood power would tremble with fear in the face of the Chaos blood power.


    "It''s the Chaos blood power! Your background is really extraordinary! You must havee from a


    powerful n or a top force in the Celestial Land!" the Evil Mandragora sighed delightedly.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, since you''re familiar with the Chaos blood power, do you have any idea what


    kind of Chaos blood power this golden blood has?" Ricky looked at the Dragon Intent Grass


    expectantly.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t. I just heard a little about the Chaos blood power on Dragon Ind. I only know


    that the Chaos Green Dragon has the Chaos blood power, and its blood is cyan," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said.


    "It seems that I have to find the answer myself. I''m afraid the Celestial Land is the only ce where I


    can find the answer."


    "Ricky, although only one-tenth of your blood has that blood power, you can still have a try and see


    what kind of power it is," the Evil Mandragora suggested.


    They were really curious about the Chaos blood power.


    "Right. Try to activate the blood power." The Dragon Intent Grass could not hide its eagerness.


    "Alright!" Ricky was also eager, probably even more so.


    He then held his breath andmunicated with the golden blood power in his mind. The moment he


    axe in his Soul Sea.


    ''Does my blood power have anything to do with the mysterious chromatic energy?'' Ricky wondered.


    ''Just have a try!''


    Ricky then integrated the chromatic energy with his golden blood power. He felt an invisible force


    guiding him and his mind started to walk forward ordingly.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly saw an invisible world. His body seemed to have merged with


    heaven and earth, making it possible for him to touch any power.


    Boom! In a sh, his body was full of chromatic energy.


    This was a derived version of his own blood power, which meant that his golden blood power could


    break out the chromatic energy.


    Then, he saw three words appear in the golden blood power.

 Chapter 1042 Ancestral Intent Formula

    Chapter 1042 Ancestral Intent Form


    "Ancestral Intent Form!"


    At that moment, Ricky''s Soul Sea was absorbed in the invisible world as soon as the golden blood


    power and the chromatic energy surged out. Soon after, three words emerged in the air. On the other


    hand, while this happened, his regained spiritual meridian also vibrated relentlessly.


    To be more precise, it was the five spaces on his regained spiritual meridian that were vibrating. Apart


    from that, Ricky felt that the spaces that were not activated were also trying to echo.


    ''Ancestral Intent Form? Wait, what do these three words mean? It shoulde from my golden


    blood power. It seems highly simr to the mysterious axe and my regained spiritual meridian, and they


    must be connected with each other. Otherwise, it won''t affect the chromatic energy and make my


    regained spiritual meridian vibrate, '' Ricky wondered.


    ''My regained spiritual meridian has brought the Chaos Manual to me. Is this Ancestral Intent Form


    also a cultivation method or a kind of Omnipotent Skill?''


    Buzz! As soon as Ricky stopped thinking, the three words "Ancestral Intent Form" had floated


    towards him and werepletely ingrained into his Soul Sea. After that, he seemed to have


    understood what it was.


    Without a doubt, the Ancestral Intent Form came from his golden blood power andplemented


    the Chaos Manual.


    The Chaos Manual individually corresponded to the five spaces on his regained spiritual meridian.


    Each space was a world with a fixed set of Supreme Skills, which was of great importance to the inner


    cultivation.


    The inner cultivation was tasked toprehend all kinds of power, including the enlightening power,


    the ruling power, and the supreme enlightenment of heaven and earth.


    With that being said, the Chaos Manual was definitely not an Omnipotent Skill used for fighting.


    However, the Ancestral Intent Form was different from the Chaos Manual. In fact, it paid more


    attention to the external cultivation. It could turn the blood power into one''s own will, and use the


    willpower to fight.


    The Ancestral Intent Form wasplementary to the Chaos Manual, not only because one focused


    on the inner part and the other focused on the external part, but also because if someone wanted to


    exert their power to the extreme, he had to use them at the same time.


    At that moment, Ricky was aware that the Ancestral Intent Form could be connected to the spaces


    by using the chromatic energy.


    Ricky had gotten five kinds of cultivation methods¡ªthe Devouring Intent Form, the Massacring


    Intent Form, the Chaotic Fire Intent Form, the Gale Intent Form, and the Life and Death Intent


    Form.


    ''I wonder how much my strength would improve. I hope this form really helps me develop my


    strength more!'' Ricky wondered and hoped in his heart.


    "So, is everything going well around here, Ricky? Have youe to understand the power of your


    golden blood?" the Evil Mandragora asked in curiosity as soon as Ricky woke up.


    At that moment, both of them sensed some vague power emerging from Ricky''s body.


    "I know what I gain from the golden blood. It''s a cultivation method for fighting!" Ricky eximed.


    "Well, it seems to be the inherited cultivation method from your Chaos blood power. I think that it must


    be extraordinary," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Can I have a look?"


    "Of course. I hope you could give me some advice about it, Ricky said with a smile.


    At that moment, he didn''t find the need to hide it from the Dragon Intent Grass.


    Soon after, the chromatic energy permeated Ricky''s body, and it became much more powerful with the


    help of his golden blood power. As this happened, the Chaotic Fire Mutant also burst its power out.


    As a result, Rickyunched the Chaotic Fire Skill and activated the Chaotic Fire Intent Form at the


    same time. Soon after, the chromatic energy surrounded the Chaotic Fire mutant, forming a golden


    figure that mingled with the chaotic fire.


    That golden figure towered almost everyone else as it stood over ten feet high.


    This was how Ricky''s Intent Apperception looked like with the help of the chromatic energy and the


    chaotic fire runes.


    "Mingle!" Ricky yelled. Soon after, his body started to grow up to ten feet high, camouging perfectly


    with the golden figure.


    At that moment, it seemed that his clone was created.


    Surrounding him was an unyielding kind of power, much more like an invisible armor. He felt that his


    body was neither tangible nor the opposite, but rather somewhere in between the two. At that point, his


    body became the host of the strongest fighting spirit.


    Without holding anything back, Ricky used the fighting spirit to its limit.


    In addition to that, he managed to form a space of his own, where the chromatic energy repulsed the


    power of heaven and earth.


    At that moment, Ricky felt invincible, as if nothing or no one could ever harm him.


    He was so powerful that everyone inside him¡ªthe Dragon Intent Grass in his Soul Sea, along with


    Tina, and the Evil Mandragora in his Massacring Zone felt his power, forcing them to be on their knees.


    "What is it? You seem to be quite aloof from me because you looked like a god of war. Your chromatic


    energy made me surrender. It''s not because of your strong blood power. It just feels natural that I


    should surrender to you," the Evil Mandragora said seriously upon noticing the change on Ricky''s body.


    "Ricky, what is this chromatic energy? I have a feeling that it is even more powerful than the primitive


    power," the Dragon Intent Grass sighed in awe upon hearing their conversation.


    "I have no idea, but I''m guessing that it ising from my golden blood power," Ricky replied.


    "All I know is that right now, I feel like I can only be satisfied by fighting against someone. It feels like


    endless fighting spirit are raging up inside my body. Even if there are ten people as strong as Carney, I


    will surely beat them to the ground."


    "I see. Maybe this is what makes the Chaos blood power extraordinary!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    eximed in amazement.


    "Ricky, do you think your body has reached its limit?" the Evil Mandragora inquired.


    "I don''t think so. I feel that as long as I continue cultivating, my body will grow endlessly," Ricky


    whispered.


    "That''s it. This is what makes your blood power and the Giant blood power simr," the Evil


    Mandragora added.


    "Certainly, your blood contains the Giant blood power," the Dragon Intent Grass imed.


    "That seems to be factual," Ricky said in a low voice. "I think my mother left me that mark in order to


    awaken the blood power in my body."


    Feeling the overwhelming insatiable thirst to fight, Ricky withdrew the Ancestral Intent Form. It was


    making him quite ufortable since he didn''t have the chance to fight at that moment.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "My blood power has already awakened, but the mark in my palm hasn''t disappeared yet. It didn''t even


    change at all. Evil Mandragora, as you said, I have felt great power from the sign, but nothing is


    happening."


    "Maybe you can only know once you use it," the Evil Mandragora answered.


    "All right. Then I guess that I''ll I have to explore it myself first," Ricky said.


    Soon after, he turned around and left. After all, he could not stay for long since it was the Ju n''s


    ancestralnd. ''I got everything my mother left me; now it''s time to go, '' Ricky thought.


    Moreover, it was already time for him to meet his father.


    "By the way, Ricky, did you get the name of this Omnipotent Skill?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked out


    of curiosity as soon as Ricky walked out.


    "It''s the Ancestral Intent Form!" Ricky replied.


    "Ancestral Intent Form? Why do I get goose bumps from the word ''ancestral''?" the Dragon Intent


    Grass mumbled.


    "I get you. I kind of feel the same way," said the Evil Mandragora.


    "Hey, Ricky, how did it go?


    Did you get what your mother left for you?" Jeffrey asked Ricky with concern as soon as thetter


    walked out.

 Chapter 1043 Father And Son Met

    Chapter 1043 Father And Son Met


    "Yes, sir, I got it. Thank you so much for helping me." Ricky pressed his hands together in thanks.


    Jeffrey waved his hand. "It''s my pleasure. You can stay in the Ju n for a while. After ten days or so,


    our disciples will escort your father here. Once he arrives, please help us persuade him, Ricky," he


    said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to persuade my father not to go out again and make him concentrate on his


    cultivation. But I''m afraid that it''s best to let him stay in your n. After all, it''s too dangerous if he stays


    with me outside." Worry was written all over Ricky''s face.


    "As long as you trust me, everything will be done," Jeffrey assured him.


    Ricky then asked for Jeffrey to find him a nice quiet ce to begin his cultivation in seclusion.


    Owing to his cultivation in the Spirit Pool, Ricky''s power had been strengthened and with his deep


    emperor. But since he felt that his skill was not solid enough, he decided to make a breakthrough after


    a few battles.


    However, he soon found it too difficult to restrain his awakened blood power that he had inherited from


    his parents. He had already reached the level of apleted spiritual king at peak state. If he


    continued to suppress his real power, it might backfire any time soon. He must make a breakthrough


    before that happened.


    His father would arrive in about ten days. That time would be sufficient enough for him to make a


    breakthrough.


    Ricky sat cross-legged in his seclusion and sighed, "I will finally be a demi-spiritual emperor, and I


    will be close to the real spiritual emperor realm very soon."


    "Once you be a demi-spiritual emperor, you are getting closer to bing the strongest for all of


    eternity. However, I know that it won''t be easy for you to be such a powerful warrior," Tina sighed


    with emotions. She knew well enough what difficulties and challenges Ricky had ever met.


    "Yes, I know that. But as I look back, my long road for cultivation seems to have passed quickly." Ricky


    seemed somehow rxed.


    He then started his cultivation.


    The breakthrough from the spiritual king to the demi-spiritual emperor would be a great improvement of


    power.


    With Ricky''s previous battle experience and talent, he could easily make such a breakthrough.


    So he quickly dived into the cultivation.


    All his strength improved at a rapid speed.


    In the past, he made use of the strength absorbed from heaven and earth. Now he wanted to transform


    all that power into his own instead of merely relying on it.


    Gradually, his enlightening power began to change into iplete ruling power.


    As Ricky had expected, his enlightening power changed into iplete ruling power within ten days.


    He had reached the level of the demi-spiritual emperor sessfully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He suddenly became aware that he could sense the heavenly power even without the help of the Void


    Tree.


    Aside from that, his elixir field also changed, in which embryos of many worlds appeared and the


    breath of life permeated there.


    These embryos could transform into Small Worlds if Ricky infused power into his elixir field.


    However, to create a Small World required too much energy. Even a powerful demi-spiritual emperor


    was only able to create no more than two Small Worlds at a time, and only the most ordinary Small


    Worlds.


    If he went beyond such a limit, it would certainly affect his future cultivation. ''I own my space, so I don''t


    need a Small World for now. I''ll put all my energy and strength into cultivating. It won''t be toote to


    build a Small World after I reach the real spiritual emperor realm, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    After the breakthrough, Ricky consolidated the power for a short time. His father should have arrived by


    now, and so he couldn''t wait to go out.


    As Ricky entered Jeffrey''s cabin, he saw a middle-aged man dressed in in clothes.


    The man looked ordinary. He had a few wisps of white strands peppered in his hair, a sign of his age,


    but his face and eyes were extremely simr to Ricky''s.


    Tears gushed out of Ricky''s eyes.


    The man''s eyes also puffed up with tears. Although Ricky was in disguise, the man had recognized that


    Ricky was his son.


    "Father!" Ricky choked between sobs. He missed his father extremely.


    He then showed his real face.


    "Ricky!" The next moment, the father and son hugged each other.


    Thousands of words welled up in their hearts, but they didn''t know how to express their feelings at that


    moment. They just hugged each other tightly and quietly.


    The love between the father and son was deep but silent.


    "Son, Jeffrey has told me what you want to do. You have be strong enough. I am really proud of


    you!" Zoran Nan, Ricky''s father, proudly gazed at Ricky.


    There was also relief and excitement in his eyes.


    "Father, you know why I have achieved what I am today, right?" Ricky smiled. He had a feeling that his


    father knew about his regained spiritual meridian.


    "You are so smart, Ricky. No one can fool you!" Zoran Nan smiled back at him. "And you''ve grown to


    such a high level! That is something I didn''t expect!"


    Zoran Nan''s face was suddenly filled with sadness.


    "If only your mother were here..."


    "Don''t worry, Father. I will find Mother and our family will be reunited. I promise." There was a


    determined look on Ricky''s face.


    "But, Father, since it is too dangerous to go out, you''d better focus on your cultivation in the Ju n."


    "I see. I went out when you were a kid because I had to for some reasons. Now that you have grown


    up, I can pay attention to my cultivation and don''t need to worry about you being bullied by others,"


    Zoran said with a smile.


    Of course, he wanted to go out and look for his wife as well, but based on his recent encounters, he


    knew that he was not strong enough to look for a person in such a big world. It was asking for death by


    doing so.


    He had also realized that if it weren''t for the Ju n''s secret protection, he would have already lost his


    life.


    "Now you can fully concentrate on your cultivation in the Ju n," Ricky said.


    "Don''t worry. I will wait for your mother. Until then, I will be trying my best to cultivate and reach the


    level of the spiritual king as soon as possible," Zoran Nan said seriously.


    In the next few days, Ricky and his father had deep and meaningful conversations, as if saying


    everything that hadn''t been said in the past few years.


    During this time, Ricky had also reminded Jeffrey about helping his father break through to the level of


    the spiritual king.


    It was easy for a spiritual emperor to help someone be a lower spiritual king.


    And after bing more powerful, Ricky would help his father to achieve further improvement.


    After everything had been arranged, Ricky went back to the Spirit Sect in secret.


    By this time, Autn hadpletely recovered and had also made a breakthrough in his strength.


    Then, following Mason, they went to the Sky-breaking Pce.


    ''I must get the second fragment of the mysterious axe!''

 Chapter 1044 Gerald

    Chapter 1044 Gerald


    It was like the Sky-breaking Pce formed a world by itself.


    There was a dangerous ce in the area of the Sky-breaking Dome. It was as famous as the Blood


    Spirit Ground in the area of the Spirit Sect. It was called the Sky-breaking Abyss. The Sky-breaking


    Pcey over the top of the Sky-breaking Abyss, and that was how it got its name.


    Mason led the small groupposed of Ricky and Autn to the Sky-breaking Abyss.


    The Sky-breaking Abyss was naturally formed, and it was as wide as a small world. It crossed the


    entire Western Land and didn''t end until it reached the end of the sea.


    Inside the abyss were strong storms. As a result, the seawater could not flow into the abyss.


    It was also adjacent to the area where the Sky-breaking Dome was situated, and two huge mountains


    loomed right next to each other and formed the pce''s outline.


    From the distance, it appeared like the sky was broken, and that was where the name of the Sky-


    breaking Pce came from, as well as the names of the Sky-breaking Dome and Sky-breaking Abyss.


    The Sky-breaking Dome was situated just in front of the Sky-breaking Pce.


    However, the Sky-breaking Pce was a forbidden ce, and no one was allowed to enter regardless


    of the reason.


    People who were outside could clearly feel the strong forces that were emanating from the pce,


    which blocked an invisible space that hindered anyone from entering the Sky-breaking Pce.


    Every one hundred years, the sealing power was lifted and the Sky-breaking Pce opened.


    Because that mysterious object inside the pce was very important, the Sky-breaking Dome never let


    the disciples from other forces enter, not unless these forces surrendered to them.


    Still, the forces that yielded to them had to consume a lot of resources just to ensure that their disciples


    would be allowed to enter.


    Once the Sky-breaking Pce opened, all forces came one after another, most of them invited by the


    Sky-breaking Dome.


    Even without the Sky-breaking Dome''s invitation, people from other forces still came because they


    would like to know what the object in the Sky-breaking Hall of the Sky-breaking Pce was.


    This time, the Spirit Sect joined in. And since those forces knew the reason why the Spirit Sect was


    able to get two spots, they also wanted to see what would happen next.


    Another three big forces besides the Spirit Sect, which were the Great Jade Dynasty, the Holy Eagle


    Tribe, and the Endless Shadow, all showed up.


    ...


    In a hall of the Sky-breaking Dome, Arthur¡ªthe Sky-breaking Emperor¡ªwas standing at the top with


    two spiritual emperors on both sides, as twenty-five disciples of the younger generation stood below


    him.


    That was to say, twenty-five disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome had entered the Sky-breaking


    Pce, and the remaining twenty-three spots had been assigned to the forces that yielded to the Sky-


    breaking Dome.


    Ricky recognized Carney among those disciples.


    At this moment, he seemed to have recovered a little, but his red eyes were not as confident and


    condescending as before. But still, there was ferocity and resentment left, and that made him a deadly


    opponent.


    Undoubtedly, this was the influence of the fact that he was defeated by Ricky.


    "Carney, I have put a lot of effort on you these months, so I don''t want you to be defeated by Kenney


    again this time in the Sky-breaking Pce," Arthur said coldly, looking at Carney, who bristled at being


    addressed.


    "If you fail, I will kill you!"


    "Uncle, don''t worry. If he dares to enter the Sky-breaking Pce, I will kill him. I will not fail a second


    time!" Carney hissed in response.


    "I received reliable information that Kenney wille here with the Spirit Sect, so remember what you


    just said. All the forces in the Western Land will watch this battle," Arthur said.


    "I understand!" Carney replied as he nodded enthusiastically, and his eyes lit up ferociously when he


    heard that Ricky was sure to enter the Sky-breaking Pce.


    It was obvious that the twenty-four disciples standing beside Carney envied him very much because


    Arthur thought highly of him.


    For the past few months, Arthur had spent a lot of cultivation resources and energy to help Carney


    improve his strength, which made them deeply jealous.


    They could imagine that if Carney sessfully killed Ricky and killed the inner demon created when


    the deathmatch contract was signed, he would be more valued by Arthur. There would be no ce for


    them in the Sky-breaking Dome then.


    The fact that Carney''s surname was not Duan worsened their jealousy. He was, after all, a member of


    the Chu n, so they considered him an outsider. They were sure that if not for his strength, Arthur


    would not even look at him twice.


    "Gerald, your goal this time is that object in the Sky-breaking Pce. If you can get that object


    sessfully, I''ll help you get whatever you want in the Western Land," Arthur then said to a tall young


    man clothed in red, and he was sporting such a cold and bloodthirsty expression.


    The young man''s pale face and skinny cheeks were emphasized by his dark hair, and his wild eyes


    were cold and wild.


    All the disciples stood far away from the young man as if they could not bear to stand close to him.


    They looked at him with fear, and if fear had a scent, it would doubtlessly be stinking up the whole


    ce around them.


    Even Carney looked at this young man with a wary expression.


    He was Gerald, a genius who has been rarely seen in the past one hundred years in the Sky-breaking


    Dome, and his way of cultivating was seen as heartless and emotionless by the others.


    Originally, his name was not Gerald, but he picked up the name and imed it for his own after he


    cultivated the heartless and emotionless cultivation method.


    "Don''t worry. I will try my best to get that thing!" From his voice, it was apparent that Gerald did not care


    that he was talking to Arthur, as his voice and posture remained loose and indifferent.


    However, from Arthur''s reaction, it looked like he could not care less about Gerald''s attitude as long as


    he produced good results.


    After all, he believed that powerful people should be heartless and fearless, so he perceived Gerald''s


    character in a positive light.


    If possible, he wanted to practice the heartless cultivation method of Gerald as well.


    "Well, with your words, I can rest assured, but don''t push yourself too hard. After all, countless seniors


    of the Sky-breaking Dome have failed for so many years already," Arthur said.


    "Got it!" Gerald replied in an indifferent tone.


    "Well, I have said everything that I need to say. The number of opportunities you can get on the journey


    in the Sky-breaking Pce depends on yourselves." After Arthur finished his words, he swept up the


    twenty-five people, bringing them to head for the Sky-breaking Pce.


    The other four spiritual emperors followed him closely.


    At this time, there were already a lot of people in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    So when Arthur and his people came, many people noticed them.


    Arthur greeted the spiritual emperors in the void secretly.


    His eyes scanned over the three people curiously and lingered over Mason''s group who had just


    arrived.


    Meanwhile, the other people had also noticed Mason''s arrival, apanied by Ricky and Autn.


    "Look, one of the two spots was indeed given to Kenney."


    "What is he thinking? With his talent, he will surpass Carney sooner orter. Even if he has the


    deathmatch contract, he shouldn''t have entered the Sky-breaking Pce."


    "I agree! Does he have a death wish?"


    All sorts of discussions could be heard concerning Ricky.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1045 Great Easy

    Chapter 1045 Great Easy


    "Mason, I thought that the Spirit Sect would give up the chance of getting into the Sky-breaking Pce,


    but I am still surprised that you have the guts toe here. After all, the Sky-breaking Pce is filled


    with my people. The opportunities here should only belong to powerful cultivators," Arthur said snidely


    at Mason, the threat clear in his words.


    He was still holding a grudge against Mason because of what had happened between them earlier.


    ''This time, '' he thought to himself, ''I will take my revenge.''


    "It was not easy for our sect to obtain these two positions, so we won''t give up so easily. As for


    obtaining the opportunity in the Sky-breaking Pce, it doesn''t depend on the number of people,"


    Mason retorted.


    "It''s true that obtaining the opportunity does not depend on the number of people, but the strength of a


    group has something to do with the number. I am sure it was not easy for your sect to find a genius like


    Kenney, and it would be a big blow to you if he dies in a ce like this," Arthur sneered at him and


    threw him the most condescending look that he could manage, to which Mason only chuckled in


    amusement and said, "Ha-ha, let''s wait and see!" His reply and good-natured smile seemed to irritate


    Arthur badly.


    "Humph!" Arthur snorted coldly at him and finally shifted his gaze towards the spot where the Sky-


    breaking Pce.


    In his mind, he decided that he would not let Mason leave this ce without being disgraced.


    And to do that, he needed to kill Ricky and Autn in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    "Hey! Why wasn''t the position given to Fein?" A heated discussion sparked the moment that Ricky and


    Autn shown up. At the same time, all the warriors around turned their attention from Ricky to Autn


    because none of them had met Autn before.


    They had expected Fein toe with Ricky because he was a core disciple of the Spirit Sect.


    But now a different person, Autn, was in front of them but not Fein. So they could not help but feel


    confused.


    "I have no idea. Maybe he is a hidden genius of the Spiritual Sect? Anyway, we will know more about


    him and his power as long as we enter the Sky-breaking Pce," another warrior replied.


    At this moment, a drop of blood essence spilled from Arthur''s forehead and flowed into the power that


    sealed off the Sky-breaking Pce. Then, after the weak seal power finally disappeared, the entrance


    to the Sky-breaking Pce was revealed slowly.


    Every one hundred years, the seal power of the Sky-breaking Pce weakened considerably, but it


    was still strong enough that even a demi-saint could not break it. Once, there was a demi-saint who


    tried to break the entrance, but he found that blood of the Sky-breaking Dome''s direct descendant was


    required to open it.


    Throughout the years, the Sky-breaking Dome guarded the Sky-breaking Pce, which was why the


    blood power of the Sky-breaking Dome was the only way to open it. It was because of this that people


    considered the Sky-breaking Pce as the Sky-breaking Dome''s property.


    "The Sky-breaking Pce is open now. Remember, you have only two months left, and after two


    months, you must leave for the Sky-breaking Hall, or you will stay inside for another hundred years,"


    Arthur warned the disciples.


    As he spoke, he actually intended to threat Ricky and Autn.


    The Sky-breaking Pce was a separate world, and it would be difficult for them to find Ricky and


    Autn if they hide, despite the huge number of their people.


    With this warning in mind, Arthur were sure that Ricky and Autn would show up in the Sky-breaking


    Hall since they didn''t want to be stuck in the pce for one hundred years.


    "Yes!"


    All the disciples nodded their heads eagerly, and then they went straight into the Sky-breaking Pce.


    The spectators who hade watched in envy, as they too wanted to go inside the pce.


    "Remember that your priority is finding the Space Node, so you should do your best to avoid other


    disciples once you get inside the pce.


    As for the Sky-breaking Hall, you can go there at the veryst moment, so that they will not have


    enough time to fight you," Mason instructed Ricky and Autn through the telepathic link.


    "Carney might have made great progress, but he would not be a threat to you two geniuses. The only


    one you should be wary of is Gerald. He is very powerful!"


    "Master Mason, don''t worry. We won''t look down on anyone, but we won''t let them intimidate us either,"


    Autn replied. Then, he and Ricky went into the Sky-breaking Pce sessively.


    As the fifty disciples entered one after another, the Sky-breaking Pce began to close automatically.


    Arthur brought out a mirror and floated it in the air.


    After that, a drop of blood essence was squeezed into the mirror, and at once, it started to show


    everything that was happening in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    After they entered the Sky-breaking Pce, all the disciples were scattered to different ces.


    On closer look, the pce seemed to be a world of rocks and mountains, as in this world, intecing


    huge rocks and mountains could be seen everywhere.


    As soon as Ricky entered the ce, the mysterious axe in his Soul Sea started to shake violently, and


    as he studied silently, it appeared to be leading him in a certain direction.


    He understood that the direction that the axe was pointing to, was where the Sky-breaking Hall was


    located in.


    That meant that one of the pieces of the mysterious axe was being kept there.


    However, it was not yet the right time for him to go to the Sky-breaking Hall.


    He guessed that every time the Sky-breaking Pce opened, the members of the Sky-breaking Dome


    would try every means to get the mysterious axe piece. That would be the best time for him to go


    because everyone would believe that he got the mysterious axe piece by chance, and they would not


    think that he had anything to do with it.


    As for how to face the Sky-breaking Dome after he obtained it, Ricky decided to let that go for the


    moment, and he would think more about itter.


    ''I should go and look for Autn first!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Since the Heaven ughtering Fire and Heaven Melting Fire were with them, it was easy for him and


    Autn to find where each other was.


    "Ricky, let''s look for the Space Node. I hope we will be lucky enough to find three or four Space Nodes


    so that we can have a good harvest in this trip," Autn said.


    "Okay, let me search for them." Ricky smiled. "You just need to follow me, and you will see countless


    Space Nodes and the mysterious chromatic energy."


    "Really? Ricky, do you mean that you can sense the existence of the Space Node?" Autn said


    doubtfully.


    "Ha-ha! Just wait and see." Ricky smiled mysteriously.


    Immediately, he activated his golden blood power and chromatic energy in order to easily sense the


    Space Nodes nearby. Then he smiled happily, as it turned out that there were four within their vicinity.


    The chromatic energy was unique, and because of that, he could naturally feel if there was one within a


    certain distance, and he could do so with ease.


    Once he found the Space Nodes, Ricky used his power to mark them.


    "Autn, I found four Space Nodes, and we could divide it equally between us. Let''s go and ept the


    baptism of the chromatic energy!" Ricky said casually.


    But at that moment, Autn was busy staring at him in shock.


    All of the people outside the Sky-breaking Pce were shocked as well.


    What was going on? Wasn''t the Space Node hard to find? It was said that if one was able to find one in


    the Sky-breaking Pce within several days, then he would be deemed to be extremely lucky.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And yet, as soon as Ricky entered, he easily found four Space Nodes.


    Of course, none of them thought that this was pure luck on Ricky''s part, and they were all convinced


    that he had some methods for finding them. After all, he just found, not one, but four Space Nodes!

 Chapter 1046 A Fierce Battle

    Chapter 1046 A Fierce Battle


    "How... How could this be possible?" The warriors around mored in disbelief. After all, they didn''t


    know whether to trust what was unfolding in front of them.


    They did not need to go to the Sky-breaking Pce just to know what was happening inside. As far as


    they knew, even the descendants of the Sky-breaking Dome found it difficult to locate the Space Node


    by themselves.


    However, Ricky''s actions had disproved them once and for all about how easy it was to find the Space


    Node.


    At that moment, Arthur''s confident expression suddenly turned into a downward spiral of


    disappointment and seriousness. He realized that Mason must have prepared to pull out all the means


    for his men''s trip to the Sky-breaking Pce.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In his mind, Ricky''s ability to easily obtain Space Nodes was clearly a trick under Mason''s sleeve.


    By all means, he was not aware that Mason was also confused about what had just happened.


    ''How could he find the Space Node effortlessly? Is it because he cultivates the chaotic power? After all,


    the chaotic power is rooted in the primitive power, which is also the source of all existing power. No


    matter how mysterious the chromatic energy is, it cannot bepared to the chaotic power in any


    manner, '' Mason thought.


    As the spiritual emperors recovered from the shock, they calmed themselves down and eagerly


    awaited for the battle tomence.


    Initially, they expected that Ricky and Autn were doomed to fail even though they were deemed to


    be powerful entities. But things turned this time around. Now, people thought that this fight would not be


    as simple as they thought it would be.


    But more than that, they were more curious as to how Ricky found the Space Nodes.


    ''I mean, like what the hell is going on with this guy? How could he possibly find the Space Node so


    easily? Did he even break a sweat? Is it just me or this guy is one hell of a lucky bastard, '' Arthur


    angrily eximed in his heart.


    "Hey, Autn, what are you waiting for?


    Hurry up and cultivate the chromatic energy in the Space Node. Don''t waste time," Ricky reminded


    Autn, who was still a bit disoriented.


    "Uh, yeah. Okay!" Autn answered back as soon as he calmed down.


    Deep down, he knew that it must be Ricky''s secret; that was why he didn''t ask anything further.


    Soon after, Ricky and Autn quickly approached the Space Node. As soon as Autn was exposed


    to the chromatic energy, he did not waste any time and immediately began to refine. On the other hand,


    Ricky was able to absorb the chromatic energy without using any refinement.


    That piece of the mysterious axe was responsible for the appearance of the chromatic energy in the


    surroundings. At this moment, Ricky absorbed the chromatic energy, which further pointed him to the


    location of that very piece of the axe.


    Little by little, he felt the chromatic energy in his body intensify, until his golden blood started to release


    more energy.


    ''Maybe, theplete mysterious axe is the key to the release of all the power that is inside my blood, ''


    Ricky pondered.


    ''After this, I should definitely find more Space Nodes for Autn, and then go to the Sky-breaking Hall


    to find the fragment of the mysterious axe. Anyone who tries to stand in my way will surely meet their


    doom. I will not let anyone ruin this for me!''


    "I didn''t expect that four Space Nodes are located here. More importantly, I can''t believe that someone


    has arrived before me!" Suddenly, Ricky heard a very familiar voice.


    "Don''t worry about it, Carney. Expect Gerald, everyone elseing here should treat you with utmost


    respect," another voice echoed to tter Carney.


    "If they are the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome, then we had better leave and look for a different


    Space Node," Autn suggested.


    "Is that Carney''s voice? What a small world, indeed. It seems true that no one can avoid his nemesis!


    Well, in that case, I could try and continue the ultimate battle with him right here!" Ricky sneered coldly.


    "Autn, continue your cultivation private. Don''t worry. I''ll handle them," Ricky said to Autn as


    calmly as he could.


    "I have to disagree with your n Ricky. We''d better fight side by side!" Autn replied nervously.


    "Autn, Carney only has one follower with him right now. And to be honest, he isn''t very threatening.


    Plus, I have a deathmatch contract with him, so I have to kill him by myself," Ricky said with a smile.


    "More than that, they clearly won''t be a match for me!"


    "Ha-ha! Oh, dear Ricky, I have always admired your self-confidence. In fact, I believe that you have


    earned your self-assurance!" After hearing Ricky''s words, Autn stopped insisting that he should join


    the fight. Instead, he decided to continue to shower himself with the chromatic energy in peace.


    While he did this, he also isted a part of his mind to the outside world.


    In this way, he would know if Ricky was in a tight spot and help him as soon as he could.


    "Carney, I really can''t understand why, out of all ces, would youe here. Are you really that


    desperate to die?" Jumping out of the Space Node, Ricky appeared in front of Carney with his arms


    crossed.


    "Oh, it''s you!" Anger and excitement consumed Carney as soon as he saw Ricky.


    In fact, it was never in his intention to find Ricky and expect to see him so soon.


    When he saw him, there was a sudden surge of killing intent in his heart that he was not able to help


    himself but clench his fists in fury. "Die!"


    Soon after, out of instinct, Carney barked and dashed towards Ricky in the blink of an eye.


    Being defeated thest time they met, Carney was more than willing to avenge his failure and continue


    the deathmatch contract that he had signed with Ricky.


    "Well, this is all too sudden. I didn''t expect that they will meet each other so soon!" the warriors outside


    eximed as they watched another battle happening in front of them. With their eyes glued to the two


    fighters, their hearts raced as they were about to witness another do-or-die fight between the two


    powerful warriors who once fought before.


    Only this time, no one could save them from their doom even if they had Space Signs on their bodies.


    As a matter of fact, warriors with demi-saint level strength could not enter into the Sky-breaking Pce,


    let alone middle grade spiritual emperors.


    Carney''s failure was not that important to the people who witnessed his defeat. What was more


    important was Carney''s significant improvement since he was guided by the Sky-breaking Emperor.


    That was why at that moment, it was very difficult to ce a bet on who would win the fight. After all,


    both of them must be equally matched than they were thest time they faced each other.


    This was the reason why all the other warriors were really enthusiastic to see their fight.


    "Mason, even though Kenney has his own technique in finding Space Nodes, it seems that two of your


    disciples are asking for death by going inside the pce,"


    Arthur said to Mason with contempt and disdain. "Arthur, we still don''t know how this will turn out. Don''t


    get overconfident!"


    Mason replied arrogantly. Meanwhile, he hadplete confident in Ricky. At that moment, he knew


    that Ricky would emerge victorious in the battle.


    Moreover, he could clearly see Ricky''s improvement after he came back from the Ju n.


    "Well, what can I say? I''ve always been confident and aggressive," Arthur scoffed.


    "I just hope that your extreme confidence will not turn into bitter disappointment after this," Mason


    scoffed back.


    Boom!


    Instantly, Ricky and Carney both exploded their momentums. No words were needed to spite the other.


    At that point, what mattered was their desire to win and kill the other.


    As soon as their momentums reached their peaks, the battle initiated.


    On the other hand, Carney''s follower had retreated far away. Although he was at the same level as


    Ricky and Carney, he knew better than to meddle and get involved in a fight that did not concern him.


    "Just as expected, another fierce battle ising!" all the warriors outside eximed in anticipation.

 Chapter 1047 You Are Just A Joke

    Chapter 1047 You Are Just A Joke


    "Come on! Let me see how much of your Heavenly Fire Skill has been restored," Ricky sneered


    disdainfully.


    Boom! As soon as Ricky finished speaking, the Heavenly Fire started to burn on Carney''s body. Six


    balls of Heavenly Fire were condensed, and they encircled him in their full power, showing that at this


    moment, Carney''s Heavenly Fire Skill was fully restored.


    Undoubtedly, it was because Arthur consumed a lot of energy to help him recover.


    "Carney''s Heavenly Fire Skill has been restored," the warriors outside murmured after seeing what was


    happening.


    Each ball of the Heavenly Fire mattered to Carney''s life, and if he lost anyone of them, it would be a


    fatal blow to him. After he recovered, the power of his Heavenly Fire Skill also increased.


    "Arthur must have consumed a lot of energy on him,"


    Ricky murmured.


    "He has broken through to the upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor realm." He sensed the change of


    Carney''s realm, but he didn''t care at all, because he didn''t take him seriously.


    Without saying anything, Carney merged with six balls of Heavenly Fire and instantly condensed his


    sword. The sword pierced through space and rushed straight to Ricky''s forehead.


    However, Ricky only threw a punch with his Chaotic Fire Mutant in response.


    And to the others, it looked like any ordinary punch.


    Before Ricky broke through to the demi-spiritual emperor realm, he already had the strength of an


    upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor. Now, his golden blood power was awakened and he had recently


    broken through again, so his strength should have been promoted to a higher level.


    ''How much strength will Carney force me to use?'' Ricky wondered.


    Bang!


    The sound of metal colliding rang out. Ricky''s fist collided with Carney''s sword, and fierce roars


    resounded through the whole space, as endless mes exploded in an instant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Amidst the violent waves, heavy footsteps resounded, while a figure was blown


    away by the violent force.


    It was Carney. Ricky came out of the waves slowly and said with disdain, "Although your Heavenly Fire


    Skill has been restored, you seem to have regressed in your strength. You can''t even withstand my


    punch."


    "How could this be possible? Is the strength gap between them so big now?" the warriors eximed in


    disbelief. Shocked by the scene, they all rubbed their eyes with astonishment.


    Ricky just threw an ordinary punch, while Carney burst out his strongest attack.


    This didn''t seem to be a well-matched battle!


    Arthur used to be confident and aggressive, but now fell silent at once, feeling sullen because


    everything seemed beyond his expectation from the very beginning.


    ''It seems that Ricky''s strength has increased much more than I expected, '' Mason thought to himself


    with a smile.


    At that moment, he believed that his disciples entering into the pce would surely win. Ricky''s


    performance at this time was a good sign.


    ''Only Gerald can be a threat to Ricky, but since Autn is also here, everything will be fine, '' Mason


    said in his mind excitedly.


    All the people stared at the Sky-breaking Pce, as the life and death battle continued.


    "How is this possible? What did you do these past two months? How did you get so powerful?" Carney


    yelled hysterically. He could still feel Ricky''s power on his body, but Ricky didn''t look like he got hurt at


    all even after his fierce attack.


    He had never expected that he would be defeated like this. Ever since he was born, he was invincible,


    and all the geniuses were defeated by him.


    But now, he was defeated twice by the same person.


    Before they started fighting, Carney even anticipated that he would trample Ricky under his feet.


    But now... How could Carney, such an arrogant and conceited genius, bear such a humiliation?


    "Nothing is impossible," Ricky sneered as he pped his hands.


    "When we foughtst time, you left in such a hurry that I forgot to tell you this. No matter how talented


    you are, if I can defeat you once, I can do it again and again!


    I won''t allow you to ever win again.


    What happened today is reasonable, but Carney, you have disappointed me too much. You couldn''t


    even withstand a single attack from me."


    Carney was unlucky because Ricky''s blood power happened to awaken in this period, and it was the


    strongest chaotic blood power.


    Otherwise, he could fight with Ricky for a few rounds.


    "Ah! No way! I will kill you!" Carney roared like a raging bull.


    It was like hearing Ricky''s words sparked a madness in him that pushed him to the brink of insanity.


    With a thunderous roar, Carney increased his power and fire to the extreme, and then he took a Holy


    Fire Pill once again.


    ''That Holy Fire Pill will be wasted, '' Ricky said with pity in his heart.


    "Kill!"


    With the sweeping of the Heavenly Fire, six streams of blood essence came out from the center of


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Carney''s forehead.


    Even though Carney was an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor, the six streams of blood essence


    consumed arge part of his energy. By risking this much, it was obvious that he was desperate to win


    this fight.


    Although he had gone crazy, he could still see that there was a gap between their abilities.


    The six streams of blood essence merged with the six balls of Heavenly Fire respectively, and then the


    six balls of Heavenly Fire were again integrated with his body.


    After that, a stream of Heavenly Fire in the shape of a snake was condensed.


    Ricky could feel the power of that Heavenly Fire, and it was likely Carney''s ultimate and strongest


    power.


    It was evident that Carney was determined to perish together with Ricky because at this rate, even if he


    won, he would be severely hurt. If he lost, it would be a disastrous blow to both himself and his


    opponent.


    "Fatal Heavenly Fire! Kill him with one strike!"


    "I can''t believe it. Carney is forced to exert all his power at the beginning of the fight," the warriors


    around murmured when they saw that Carney had used his trump card early in the fight.


    "Perhaps, we have underestimated that genius who cultivates the chaotic power. He can challenge


    someone whose realm is higher than him. What an ace genius!"


    "I''m afraid that only ace geniuses canpete with him."


    At that moment, Arthur''s face had grown so dark that those who were standing beside him could not


    help but step back, as his anger seemed about to blow up in any second.


    "Fatal Heavenly Fire? Is that yourst strike?" Ricky murmured. "Carney, you are a worthy opponent.


    To show my respect to you, I will fight back with my strongest power.


    I want to tell you that you are nothing but a joke to me now!"


    Ricky''s eyes were glowing gold, as he activated the Chaotic Fire Intent Form, which was one kind


    Ancestral Intent Form.


    His body transformed and grew up to ten feet high in a sh.


    However, he did not use the chromatic energy because it would be too conspicuous, and he figured


    that the chaotic power was enough to deal with Carney.


    The chaotic fire runes and the chaotic power were condensed. Driven by the Chaotic Fire Intent


    Form, Ricky burst out the me Torrent and condensed the mes into a pir, which rushed


    towards Carney''s Fatal Heavenly Fire.

 Chapter 1048 You Are No Threat To Me

    Chapter 1048 You Are No Threat To Me


    Boom!


    When they both burst out their momentums, the whole area was once again submerged by the infernal


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    power, and everywhere that the two skills reached, the temperature rose sharply as if everything would


    be burnt down.


    When the temperature rose to the extreme, Ricky''s me Torrent under the Chaotic Fire Intent


    Form collided with Carney''s Fatal Heavenly Fire.


    Boom! The two attacks dashed through each other amid the roaring momentum. Then, two human


    shapes could be seen through the mes. They were Ricky and Carney.


    Both of them remained motionless, and their peak momentums didn''t recede either. It was like a


    stalemate, as they stared each other down, and the people outside didn''t know who won this battle.


    "So who is the winner?" Immediately, all the warriors outside began talking.


    "Although their collision juststed for an instant, it was a fatal blow. Maybe at this moment, the two of


    them are still immersed in the confrontation!"


    "Their confrontation has shown that a fight between two strong warriors could be decided in the blink of


    an eye. Of course, I am sure that both parties have suffered great losses."


    "They both suffered losses? But I feel that Kenney hasn''t exerted all his strength yet." Some spiritual


    emperors discussed with one another telepathically.


    Bang!


    Bang! Their discussions were cut short when a bang suddenly burst out from Carney''s body, and like a


    stop-motion film, he fell slowly to the ground. His whole body was yed and torn open, and blood was


    flowing out from his wounds like a geyser. At the same time, his Heavenly Fire dispersed into thin air.


    At this moment, he was dying. And just a little external force would be enough to kill him.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was not feeling good, either.


    After all, he was injured badly by thebination of the Fatal Heavenly Fire with all of Carney''s


    strength behind it.


    ''I underestimated Carney''s desperate Fatal Heavenly Fire. Fortunately, I have awakened my blood


    power and made a breakthrough to be a demi-spiritual emperor, so I was not injured too badly, '' Ricky


    thought to himself. Hastily, he used the chromatic energy and the chaotic power to adjust his breaths


    and heal his injury.


    Of course, if he had burst out the chromatic energy just now, Carney''s Fatal Heavenly Fire might not


    have injured him.


    It did not matter now though because it was all over. Although Carney left him a little battered, the feud


    between them had finallye to an end.


    For Ricky, the Sky-breaking Dome and the Chu n was another matter that he would have to deal


    withter.


    "Your Fatal Heavenly Fire may be powerful, but you were always destined to fail," Ricky said in a t


    tone, as he walked to Carney''s side. Then he ced one foot on Carney''s neck, gradually putting his


    weight behind it.


    The dying Carney could not respond to Ricky''s words, because his heart had already lost all his hopes


    at the moment.


    Outside, all the warriors were watching in awe of Ricky''s strength. They thought as one, "It seems that


    Kenney is the winner, and he has won andslide victory."


    At this moment, Ricky''s victory was not surprising because he had shown his great strength from the


    beginning. What surprised them was that Ricky had won the battle so soon.


    Then, they looked to the people from the Chu n and the Sky-breaking Dome, as well as Mason.


    They wondered what they would do next.


    Even though Arthur was powerful, it would be difficult for him to interfere with what was happening in


    the Sky-breaking Pce.


    "Please save Carney!" Calvin pleaded to Arthur telepathically.


    "I''ll do my best!" Arthur replied.


    Although he admired the ruthless path, he would never take that path, because he considered his


    family important.


    In the next moment, without any hesitation, he activated the mirror in the sky with all his strength.


    Then he said, "Kenney! If you kill him, you won''t be able to leave the Sky-breaking Pce!"


    Ricky heard what Arthur said, and it became obvious that the he could talk to the people in the Sky-


    breaking Pce through the mirror.


    However, they could also see that he was trembling and sweating profusely.


    It appeared that doing this consumed a lot of his energy.


    "Do you think that Kenney will let Carney go?" some warriors spected with each other.


    "If it were any other warrior, they would surely give up.


    But Kenney is someone who can''t be seen through easily."


    ''I can''t believe that the Sky-breaking Emperor is so capable that he can even transmit his voice into the


    Sky-breaking Pce, but I think that this is his limit, '' Ricky thought to himself, as he was quite


    surprised to hear Arthur''s words.


    ''Unfortunately, he can''t transmit himself here.''


    "Can I easily get out of the Sky-breaking Pce even if I don''t kill Carney?" Ricky asked back.


    "I can promise you that if you let Carney go this time, the Chu n and the Sky-breaking Dome will


    never do anything against you," Arthur said seriously.


    ''I hope Ricky won''t let go of Carney. It would be unwise because if he misses this chance, he will never


    have a chance again. Then he would never be a spiritual emperor!'' Mason thought to himself.


    But at this moment, the only thing he could do was to watch outside, because he was not able to


    transmit his voice into the Sky-breaking Pce.


    Of course, Mason knew what problems Ricky would have to face after killing Carney, but he was


    confident that the Spirit Sect could protect Ricky.


    That would be easier.


    "A promise?" Ricky replied with a faint smile.


    "To tell you the truth, the only persons I can trust are me myself and people who proven to be


    trustworthy in my mind.


    It''s a pity, but I am not willing to trust you even though you''re the strongest warrior in the Western Land.


    I will kill Carney today no matter what!"


    "You are just a demi-spiritual emperor. How dare you talk to me like that?! You can''t..." Arthur said


    angrily upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    Crack!


    However, before he could finish his words, he heard a small cracking sound. Ricky had exerted


    strength to his foot that was on Carney''s neck, instantly breaking it. At the same time, he used his


    mes to burn Carney''s soul.


    In this way, Carney, the man who was well-known in the whole Western Land as the number one


    genius in all the fournds and had the Heavenly Fire Mutant, died thoroughly.


    And as soon as Carney breathed hisst, Ricky''s inner demonic power was taken away by some


    invisible heavenly power.


    It was at that moment, that the deathmatch contract was thus terminated.


    And so, Ricky finally felt rxed like a string had been pulled loose.


    Meanwhile, there was utter silence outside.


    The moment Carney died, all the warriors watched with unease because they could not believe it was


    real. It had never urred to them that Carney would die, even under the protection of the Chu n


    and the Sky-breaking Dome, and he even died inside the Sky-breaking Pce.


    "Carney has now passed," Ricky said lightly and smirked.


    "Sky-breaking Emperor, maybe your threat could be useful to other people, but it doesn''t work on me.


    That is because I am unique in this world!"


    "Go to hell!" Arthur shouted angrily upon hearing Ricky''s words. However, he could not do anything


    else, because he couldn''t get into the Sky-breaking Pce.

 Chapter 1049 Lets Kill Them

    Chapter 1049 Let''s Kill Them


    "All the disciples in the Sky-breaking Pce, listen to me! If any of you can kill Kenney, I''ll take him as


    my personal disciple," Arthur announced to all the disciples in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    After that, his momentum reached its full limit.


    Then, he turned to look at Mason with a murderous look in his eyes, but he did not move an inch.


    Because he was afraid he would identally kill Mason once he released attacks.


    His sole target was Ricky.


    At that moment, the members of the Chu n felt resentful, depressed, and a little confused, because


    they had always regarded Carney as the future mainstay of the Chu n.


    "The opening of the Sky-breaking Pce is likely to cause a conflict between the Spirit Sect and the


    Sky-breaking Dome, so it is bound not to go on as usual," the warriors outside whispered to each other.


    "The Chu n and the Sky-breaking Dome are determined to kill Kenney, so how will the Spirit Sect


    protect Kenney?"


    "Ha-ha!


    Kill me? Well, you can try, but I promise that you will fail!" Ricky just sneered when he heard what


    Arthur said, and there was no trace of fear or even hesitation in his eyes.


    "I''m curious to know whether I can kill all of you in the Sky-breaking Pce. Let''s give it a try!"


    When no one moved to attack, Ricky looked intently at the man who followed Carney most faithfully.


    However, that man seemed to be in a daze, shivering with fear, and it was like he had forgotten how to


    use his feet that he could not even use them to run away. He was like a tree that was rooted on the


    spot.


    Ricky did not show any mercy and killed him immediately.


    If he didn''t kill this man, he would surely unite with the other disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome to kill


    him.


    "If all the people in the Sky-breaking Pce want to kill me, then there are forty-six people that I have


    to kill. Shall we start?"


    Ricky did not want tounch such ughter, and the justice power in his body was somewhat


    dissuading him from doing so. But in this situation, he had no choice but to kill.


    After he obtained the Divine Manor, Ricky never entered it toprehend the justice saber skills that


    the Holy Three-Saber left to him. It was because he didn''t want to possess too much justice power.


    At the very least, with his current strength, he was not allowed to have too much justice power.


    Otherwise, he would be too merciful. In the martial world, the more merciful he was, the shorter his life


    would be.


    Maybe when Ricky''s power was strong enough, that would be the time to cultivate stronger justice


    power.


    "Ricky! Since they want to kill us, let''s kill them first. It has been a long time since westunched


    such ughter," Autn said to Ricky.


    "All right, Autn, let''s kill them together. We should not be easily bullied in the Sky-breaking Pce."


    At that moment, Ricky smiled a shark-like smile that inspired fear in everyone who was looking on, and


    even those outside the pce.


    He and Autn had already sensed the invisible killing intent from all the disciples in the Sky-breaking


    Pce, so they knew that they had no choice.


    No disciple would dare to disobey Arthur''s order.


    If they did not want to cooperate, they would be forced to give up searching for the Space Node, so


    they had no choice but to start looking for Ricky.


    ''Carney is such a loser! He acted so pompously, and yet, he was killed so easily by Kenney. The


    Heavenly Fire Mutant is a joke, and only my Blue Water Mutant can control everything, '' Oswald


    thought proudly, as he watched the scene in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    Despite his words, he looked serious and pensive, because Ricky''s growth and talent had improved so


    much that it intimidated him.


    ''I must kill Kenney as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will get much stronger in a short time, and it will


    be very difficult to kill him.


    Moreover, he may be able to finish refining the Blood Crystal soon!''


    In the Sky-breaking Pce, Ricky noticed that Autn had bathed in the chromatic energy from the


    Space Nodes for the past few days, which meant that both his power and realm had been promoted.


    "Yes, Ricky. I have bathed in the chromatic energy for a long time, and my body had reached its limit. I


    don''t need to look for another Space Node," Autn said.


    "Now, it''s time for us to take action. I know that we cannot allow others to take the lead in this battle. It


    is time to show them who is the boss!"


    "Ha-ha, you know me very well, Autn!" Rickyughed.


    Then, they stopped hiding their presence and started to look for the disciples of the Sky-breaking


    Dome.


    Of course, Ricky and Autn would not provoke the disciples from other forces who didn''t intend to kill


    them.


    Except for Gerald, no one else from the Sky-breaking Dome could defeat Ricky and Autn, so most


    of them died in the next several days.


    This filled the hearts of all the members of the Sky-breaking Dome and the Chu n with rage and


    fear.


    Crack! The warriors around could even hear the sound of them clenching their fists.


    "Wow!


    It seems that the Sky-breaking Pce will be a ce for Kenney and the young man beside him to


    "No one expected things to go like this!"


    "Who is that young man? I haven''t seen him before. Even if he is a hidden genius of the Spirit Sect, we


    should have some news about him, but there is nothing about him!"


    "Yeah, he seems to be no weaker than Kenney, as we saw him perform well in several fights earlier."


    "It seems that the Spirit Sect''s fortune ising up, as Kenney and this young man are both geniuses


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that we don''t know much about.


    Will they bring the Spirit Sect honor and glory?"


    However, some warriors retorted, "It''s a bit early for you to say that the Sky-breaking Pce has


    be a ce for Kenney and the young man tounch a ughter. All the disciples there are


    scattered, so it is unfair for them to fight against the two fighters.


    Once they all unite together with Gerald, the situation will definitely be reversed."


    "You''re right. Gerald hasn''t taken any action yet.


    I wonder, what is he waiting for?"


    As the warriors expected, after several losses, the rest of the disciples didn''t appear anymore. Instead,


    they secretly looked for Gerald, so they could work together.


    Although they were afraid of Gerald, at this moment, they were more afraid of Ricky and Autn.


    This time, Gerald did not treat them coldly like he usually did, and he agreed to fight together with


    them.


    But the truth was that he did not care about them at all.


    He was just looking forward to fighting against Ricky and Autn because Ricky had killed Carney.


    "Ricky, it seems that they have realized that they are no match for us, so they will unite together


    secretly, most likely with Gerald. The next battle will be a life and death one, as it is said that Gerald is


    quite strong," Autn said with a strong fighting spirit.


    Even though the odds were against them if their enemies worked together, he was still excited because


    he really wanted to fight against a strong warrior like Gerald.


    "You are right. Let''s rest first, and then we will go to Sky-breaking Hall. They are most likely to wait for


    us there," Ricky said, nodding his head thoughtfully.


    "The final battle ising."


    ''It''s finally time for me to get the fragment of the mysterious axe, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Sky-breaking Hall? Cool. I''m really curious what it looks like with that mysterious thing in it," Autn


    said as his eyes shed with great interest.

 Chapter 1050 Meeting Enemies

    Chapter 1050 Meeting Enemies


    "If I''m being honest here, Autn, I only came here for that mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Hall


    and nothing else," Ricky whispered.


    "I know. But it''s just said that for countless years, no one in the Sky-breaking Dome was able to sense


    its location. I can''t believe that no matter how supreme their blood power is, they still could not tell


    where it is, but it''s true," Autn mumbled in a deep voice.


    Everyone desired to acquire the mysterious object. But as it turned out, after so many years, no one


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    was able to get it.


    In fact, even the people of the Sky-breaking Dome with the purest blood power weren''t able to get their


    hands on it!


    "Autn, from my observation, I think that the object can''t be found just by using blood power. It is just


    waiting for its master," Ricky uttered.


    Meanwhile, Autn fell silent upon hearing Ricky''s take on the situation.


    Suddenly, he recalled how Ricky was able to detect the location of the Space Node without breaking a


    sweat.


    ''I don''t think that Ricky easily found the Space Node out of pure coincidence. Judging from the tone of


    his voice, it seems that he already knows the location of the obscure object. Could he be the owner of


    what he is looking for?'' Autn could not help but wonder.


    ''If that is the case, I must definitely help him.


    From the very start, I have been having a strong feeling that Ricky is not an ordinary man because he


    acquired the blood power of the Great Dragon. Now that he has already cultivated the chaotic power,


    I''m sure that my guess is right¡ªhe is extraordinary.''


    "Hey, Ricky, please tell me the truth. Are you the master of that mysterious thing?" Autn inquired


    straightforwardly.


    "You got me. Yes, I am. And right now, I am very determined to get my hands on it," Ricky admitted.


    "I see. How about this. Since you are so confident that you will be able to get it, I''ll help you. How does


    that sound?" Autn responded.


    Ricky and Autn may not be so close to each other. In fact, they hadn''t known each other long.


    Despite this, they still believed in their hearts that they were the most sincere friends. Technically


    speaking, this bond could also be the effect of the same fire in their bodies.


    "I am so d to hear you offer aid. Thank you, Autn!" Ricky expressed his gratitude to Autn.


    In his life, every time he encountered any problems, only his true friends supported him without any


    single question.


    Soon after, they headed for the Sky-breaking Hall.


    Made of gigantic boulders of rocks, the Sky-breaking Hall was a magnificent and towering structure.


    Having rocks as its main building block, it looked like it was naturally made. Besides, it was so big that


    when they stood in front of it, they felt that they were nothing but specks of dust.


    And around that hall were enormous giant stone statues.


    ''Wow, look at the giant stone statues! Back when I was in the Sky Manor, I found the mysterious axe in


    one of the giant stone statues there. Plus, I also found some Giant blood power in my blood. Hmmm...


    It would not hurt to guess that the second piece of the mysterious axe is here, '' Ricky thought to himself


    the moment he saw the giant stone statues.


    At that moment, the mysterious axe''s spirit that was inside his Soul Sea vibrated more and more


    violently.


    ''I''ming for you, the second fragment, '' Ricky said inwardly.


    "Wow, this Sky-breaking Hall is really remarkable. It must have gone through for many generations!


    Perhaps that is what makes it ssical and magnificent," Autn said in an astonished tone after


    ncing around.


    "Ricky, I am having second thoughts about this, but I indeed sense the suppressive force right on the


    entrance of the Sky-breaking Hall. In fact, the deeper we go inside, the stronger the suppressive force


    will be.


    Moreover, that suppressive force seems to be invisible, which gives the people a sense that no other


    power can break it."


    "I surely feel the same way, Autn. However, I''m a hundred percent sure that I''m the rightful owner of


    that mysterious thing, so that suppressive force won''t stop me," Ricky said confidently.


    With pure excitement in his tone, Ricky looked like he could not wait for one more second. Despite


    Autn''s warning, he immediately went to the entrance of the Sky-breaking Hall.


    "Calm down, Ricky. I understand how badly you want your thing, especially when you have been


    waiting to get your hands on it for a long time. But before that, let''s kill some enemies," Autn


    reminded Ricky when he saw him excited to his core.


    On the other hand, Ricky calmed down as he understood what Autn meant.


    "I''m sorry, Autn. It seems that I have lost my mind out of pure thrill!" Ricky whispered.


    To be honest, it was not entirely his fault. After all, each piece of the mysterious axe was really


    important to him.


    "Hey, they areing!" Autn said excitedly.


    Swish! As soon as Autn finished speaking, dozens of people fell from the sky. Wearing a blood-red


    robe, Gerald, who was the leader of the pack, seemed cold, overflowed with intense killing intent.


    The rest of the warriors with him were disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome and other allied forces.


    "I''m warning you, Gerald is not ordinary!" Ricky alerted Autn when he saw Gerald.


    Looking at the warriors that Gerald had with him, he felt that they were no weak. Now he felt he and


    Autn were in a rather dangerous situation.


    "Finally, here you are! It looks like you are not afraid of us at all," Gerald said indifferently as he looked


    at Ricky and Autn.


    "But what can I say? It''s natural for you to be a little assured and arrogant since you''ve killed Carney."


    "Are you Gerald? The one who is famous for being heartless and cruel?" Autn asked savagely.


    "So word goes around that I am heartless, huh? Well, joke''s on them. I like that word," Gerald said


    mockingly with a smile on his cold face.


    Perhaps, only the ruthless things could make Geraldugh because hideous things were fun for him.


    "Well, I can give you two a chance to fight against each other first. The winner can escape, and the


    loser has to stay here to fight against me. How does that sound?"


    "Ha-ha, from your words, I can sense that you don''t have enough power. Otherwise, you can make


    both of us stay here." Autn burst out a littleugh as he made fun of Gerald.


    "How naive of you! Weak men always try to challenge the strong, and they are still stubborn until they


    die. Such kind of people are not really brave, but totally foolhardy, which I hate the most," Gerald said


    firmly upon hearing Autn''sment.


    "You two are obviously weak. Unfortunately for you, I like the feeling of killing such people."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the strong murderous intent surged on his body and rushed straight


    towards Ricky and Autn.


    Seeing the ruthless murderous intent that was about to hit them, Ricky and Autn felt as if they were


    in hell. At that moment, both of them suddenly felt that they had be brutal and merciless people.


    ''That''s a very terrible and ruthless power! How did ite out?'' Both Ricky and Autn could not help


    but sigh in their hearts.


    However, it was nearly impossible for Gerald to defeat them only by using that power.


    "Ricky, let me fight with Gerald first this time. I have been in seclusion for several months, and haven''t


    fought at all. I''m so bored. Let me stretch my muscles and beat the crap out of him," Autn suggested


    to Ricky using his internal power.


    "Ha-ha, okay. I understand. Go get him! I will leave this battle in your hands, Autn. Be safe."

 Chapter 1051 Ruthless Slaughter

    Chapter 1051 Ruthless ughter


    Soon after, Ricky took a few steps back to give space for Autn to fight.


    He trusted Autn''s skill and strength. And although it seemed that Autn could not defeat Gerald, it


    also seemed that Gerald would not be able to defeat him.


    With this, Ricky decided to help in other terms and deal with the other disciples of the Sky-breaking


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dome all by himself. Despite the fact that each of them was not as strong as him, they could still do a


    lot of damage when they attacked as one. After all, the gap in power between them and Ricky was not


    that far off.


    But Ricky was not at all terrified of theirbined power.


    That was because fortunately, he was an array deployer, and he could devise a strategy to y them.


    ''I can trap them with an array once they have their guards down, and then kill them one by one. After


    that, I can help Autn kill Gerald, '' Ricky said inwardly.


    But at that moment, it appeared that he might have underestimated Gerald''s self-confidence in his


    ruthless power.


    "If any of you dares to interfere in this uing battle, you leave me no choice but to see you as


    disrespectful and rebelling against me. I think you know clearly how serious the consequences will be."


    With a murderous aura surging around him, Gerald dered to the disciples in the rear without facing


    them.


    As soon as the disciples heard his statement, their momentums quickly dispersed. With one foot


    behind the other, they retreated because they were afraid to disobey Gerald. After all, they knew how


    extremely disastrous the consequences were once they go against his orders.


    ''Really? Is he so confident? Well, I guess that he''s a little too cocky for his own good, '' Ricky thought.


    Although Gerald was quite annoying, this was exactly what Ricky wanted.


    This gave him time to deploy the array. Unlike Thiago''s Array Mutant, he couldn''t deploy arrays on his


    body. Instead he had the Massacring Zone and the Shadowy Replication.


    Being resourceful, he created the Shadowy Replication inside the Massacring Zone and afterwards


    began to deploy the array.


    ''I think that it''s a good idea to deploy an array inside my space. In this way, it can be equal to about a


    quarter of the Array Mutant, '' Ricky said with excitement in his heart.


    "Oh? So you two won''t fight together, huh? You want to have a one-on-one fight with me! Do you think


    that I am only as strong as Carney? You wish!" Gerald said coldly and resolutely upon seeing that


    Autn was the only one setting to fight with him.


    "If you can get to be that confident, so can I," Autn responded sternly.


    "All right. Then you leave me no choice but to kill you first. Only in this way can you stupidds really


    understand how weak and ridiculous you''re acting right now," Gerald said as he shook his hands.


    After his voice trailed off, he dashed toward Autn with such an aggressive speed.


    "Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, a blood-red word in the form of a character "Kill" came out of Gerald''s body and grew


    exponentially until it became as huge as a mountain. There was only tremendous ruthless killing intent


    surging on that word, and then the whole area was immersed in his ruthless power.


    In a split second, Gerald''s ruthless killing skill turned into a killing fist.


    As the character "Kill"bined with the power generated from the earth, Gerald jumped forward and


    threw his greatest killing fist.


    Soon after, thousands of small characters started to surge out of him.


    "The killing power is indeed strong, but I happen to cultivate that kind of killing power too. The only


    difference is that yours is the brutal killing power, while mine is the golden merciful killing power,"


    Autn said courageously upon sensing the power of Gerald''s punch.


    "Well, let''s see whose skill is more powerful."


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the Heaven ughtering Fire started to burn Autn''s body, transforming the


    golden ruling power of the fire into the strongest killing power. At that moment, many thin golden


    dragons surrounded his arms and his fists.


    After that, Autn stomped his feet on the ground, and several cracks started to appear. In between


    the cracks, the golden killing power rose sharply and turned into the shape of a rippled dragon. Soon


    after, he condensed the strong merciful momentum and developed an iplete world to crash with


    the gigantic character "Kill".


    Simultaneously, Autnunched the Golden Dragon Killing Fist to collide with Gerald''s blood-red fist.


    Bang! Suddenly, a dull but strong sound echoed in the air. In a snap, both Autn''s and Gerald''s


    power filled the whole space.


    Meanwhile, all the people saw how the big character "Kill" was encircled and crashed by the golden


    dragon.


    "Ruthless Killing Fist!"


    Gerald roared during the fiercebat. Soon after, the huge character "Kill" evolved into seventy-two


    equally huge words. At that moment, the whole space became a bloody hell as it was filled with


    merciless killing intent.


    "Is this the ruthless skill that Gerald has cultivated? Those words ruthlessly spread the evil spirit in all


    directions! No wonder the disciples at the same realm with Gerald said that he is nothing but a brutal


    and murderous devil," many spiritual emperors whined upon seeing Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Fist.


    Moreover, the Ruthless Killing Intent Fist scared the warriors below the spiritual emperor realm a lot.


    "That fist is giving me quite a fright! Perhaps people were right all along. This killing power will surely


    change everything now that it has been released."


    "Although Gerald doesn''t own any mutant, he seems to have a ruthless killing mutant along with his


    Ruthless Killing Skill!"


    "I''m starting to wonder if the disciple of the Spirit Sect can withstand Gerald''s attack."


    Boom! Speeding with tremendous momentum, the Ruthless Killing Fist condensed limitless bloody


    killing intent. It readily evolved with a hellish aura and dashed towards Autn.


    "Try my punch!" Autn yelled his heart out. He didn''t underestimate Gerald''s instant outburst, so, he


    also broke out again. As the momentum surged, the dragons'' roars echoed through the entire ce.


    At that moment, several golden dragons came out of his body and formed a fist, crashing with the


    Ruthless Killing Fist.


    "Whoa, it looks like Autn has the Great Dragon''s blood power!" One of the spiritual emperors could


    not help but notice.


    "Yes, although the Great Dragon has nevere out, there are still many creatures with the Great


    Dragon''s blood power. Apparently, Autn is one of them. Wow, this looks like good news for the Spirit


    Sect! They have acquired one more genius."


    Boom! Suddenly, a loud crashing noise came from the explosion in the air. At this moment, the battle


    had reached its peak. It seemed that the result was about toe out.


    After some time, the air waves dispersed, and their bodies came out. At that moment, both of them


    stood in midair, with their clothes mangled from all the fighting that they had done.


    Despite looking tired, they still kept on enhancing their momentums, as if they were ready tounch


    attacks once more.


    "It seems that the Ruthless Killing Fist failed to defeat Autn. This could only mean that Autn is far


    stronger than anticipated. In my opinion, this battle is absolutely more splendid than thest one


    between Kenney and Carney."


    "You got that right!"


    ''Damn it! Where is Autn from? How could he be this powerful? More importantly, why are such


    geniuses always on the side of the Spirit Sect?'' Arthur cursed inwardly with anger.


    Being a spiritual emperor, he knew that Autn''s power was no weaker than Gerald''s.


    At this point, Arthur finally realized that he had underestimated Ricky and Autn. He secretly med


    the Spirit Sect for the current situation because he thought Mason deliberately concealed his disciples''


    abilities.

 Chapter 1052 The Sky-breaking Domes Preparation

    Chapter 1052 The Sky-breaking Dome''s Preparation


    At the very beginning, Arthur had thought that everything was under his control, Ricky had made such


    progress and was able to defeat Carney.


    After that devastating defeat, Gerald became hisst hope. However, it was not in his expectation that


    Autn could yield power that was no worse than Gerald''s.


    ''Damn the Spirit Sect!'' he eximed angrily in his heart.


    Out of rage, he clenched his fists so tight that his bones made a cracking sound.


    For the very first time, Gerald''s face was obscured in rage. He did not expect that Autn would be


    unharmed by the Ruthless Killing Fist at all.


    "You are Autn, right?" Gerald asked indifferently.


    "Yes!" Autn answered coldly.


    "Okay, then! Autn, I take back what I just said. You are not weak at all. In fact, you hold so much


    strength that it''s enough to catch my attention. Needless to say, I want you and your power gone! Just


    wait and see. I will do my best to eliminate you. Prepare to die, Autn," Gerald insisted.


    "Ha-ha, what can I say? Thanks for your attention," Autn replied, mocking. "But I have to tell you that


    you''re wrong. You can''t kill me!


    Instead, I will see to it that I end you!"


    "Really? In case you don''t know, I have never missed killing anyone with my killing fist. I never fail,"


    Gerald spat as he found Autn''s words to be annoying.


    In fact, this was the first time that someone in the same realm challenged him to a duel.


    At the same time, he had also expected that he and Autn would end up in battle. With this, he had


    prepared his strongest murderous intent. However, upon hearing Autn''s taunts, he was not entirely


    sure of what to feel.


    "Kill!" Both of them shouted at the top of their lungs as their killing power had both reached the peak.


    Boom!


    Out of the blue, something unexpected happened. There was a loud crash that echoed in the entire


    Sky-breaking Hall, attracting everyone''s attention.


    At that moment, they all felt that the suppressive force around the entrance of the hall weakened


    tremendously.


    On the other hand, among all the people in the hall, Ricky was the one who felt it most. This was due to


    the mysterious axe''s spirit in his Soul Sea that had almost exploded out of his body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ''Did my arrival shift the mysterious axe''s fragment in the Sky-breaking Hall? In that case, does it


    automatically weaken the suppressive force around the hall?'' Ricky wondered as he assessed the


    situation.


    ''Oh, man. This is bad news. If other disciples are able to enter the hall, it will be very tricky for me to get


    the fragment.''


    "Gerald, the suppressive force around the Sky-breaking Hall has beenpromised!" one of the


    disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome announced.


    "Wait!


    What happened?" "The suppressive force around the hall has been weakened a lot. I don''t know how


    this is happening, but I''m pretty sure that this has never happened before!" Full of doubt, the warriors


    outside discussed among themselves as they could not believe what was happening.


    "Yeah, I can see that, but how could it be possible? Could it be that the mysterious thing is finally


    "Well, you''re probably right about that! That mysterious object can actually form Space Nodes in the


    pce.


    Given this, I would not be shocked if that thinges out by itself."


    "Ha-ha! After so many years, I can now finally obtain this mysterious item and fulfill my ancestors''


    wishes!" Arthurughed like no one was watching. At that moment, he seemed to have forgotten what


    was happening around him.


    Soon after, a drop of blood essence emerged between his eyebrows. It then flew into the air and


    disappeared. Then, his voice echoed in the Sky-breaking Pce once again.


    "Gerald, remember what I asked you to do. Never forget it because it is the most important thing of all.


    And as for the rest of the disciples, if any of you acquires the mysterious thing, I''ll take him as my


    personal disciple. I won''t go back on my words."


    "Yes!" all the disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome excitedly answered upon hearing Arthur''s


    "Ricky, things are not going well on your end.


    If all these disciples enter the Sky-breaking Hall, you will surely have a hard time getting your goal!"


    Autn eximed using his internal power.


    "Don''t worry too much, Autn. The suppressive force may have been weakened, but it still doesn''t


    mean they can walk right into it," Ricky said with a smile. "Have faith. Just wait and see."


    Meanwhile, after hearing Arthur''s words, all his men marched towards the Sky-breaking Hall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! But before they could even set their feet on the entrance of the hall, the


    suppressive force suddenly exploded, sending all of them away.


    Everyone gasped as they were shocked to see this. In fact, this was beyond anything that any of them


    had ever expected.


    "But how could it be? The suppressive force is already flimsy, but how is it still able to st such strong


    power?" all the warriors outside said as they were dumbfounded.


    At that moment, Arthur immediately stopped smiling, his facial expression bing more and more


    serious.


    "Ricky, how do you know about this?" Autn asked calmly, curious.


    "Autn, I just followed my instincts. I thought that although the suppressive force has weakened, it still


    does not guarantee that everyone can pass," Ricky smiled.


    "I don''t know, man. You are making it harder for me each day to see through you," Autn sighed.


    After his voice trailed off, both of them turned and took a close look at Gerald.


    Without considering anyone surrounding him, Gerald got cocky as he nonchntly headed straight to


    the entrance.


    "Ricky, what do you think he is going to do?" Autn asked in doubt.


    "I don''t know. Maybe, the Sky-breaking Dome has prepared something to guarantee his entry!" Ricky


    answered.


    ''My domination of the entire Western Land depends on this one little action, '' Arthur said coldly in his


    heart as he stared at Gerald.


    At that moment, all the disciples followed suit and shifted their gaze at Gerald.


    Every time the Sky-breaking Pce opened, the disciples with the most superior blood power would try


    and see if they had what it took to enter the Sky-breaking Hall.


    For hundreds of years, Gerald was considered to be the most talented disciple with the most superior


    blood power. And now that the force had been weakened, it would be easier for him to break through


    and enter the hall.


    "I don''t know if Gerald would make it. I mean, look at those poor disciples who have been bounced off


    by the force!" some of the bystanders remarked outside.


    Soon after, Gerald went to the entrance of the Sky-breaking Hall and turned his palm over. In an


    instant, a blood essence ball of about five cubic meters was formed.


    At that moment, all the people who were around him felt the colossal blood power that was inside the


    blood essence ball.


    "What is that?" all the warriors outside whispered. They were all dazzled by what they saw with their


    own eyes.


    In fact, both Ricky and Autn were also shocked at this scene.


    "Wow, this blood power is surely so strong! Plus, it''s the same with Gerald''s blood power," Autn


    muttered.


    "It seems that the blood essence ball must have condensed the blood essence of many living creatures


    from the Sky-breaking Dome!"


    "Nothing could stop me from getting that mysterious thing this time!" Arthur said scornfully.

 Chapter 1053 The Second Fragment

    Chapter 1053 The Second Fragment


    "This blood essence ball is a mixture of all the blood essence that the geniuses of the Sky-breaking


    Dome had for the past thousands of years. With this blood essence ball and the weakening of the


    suppressive force, I will fulfill all my ancestors'' wishes to obtain this mysterious thing."


    As Arthurmented, it was evident that he was fully expecting to seed in this endeavor.


    "It seems that the Sky-breaking Dome has been preparing for this for countless years," all the disciples


    present said simultaneously, as they fully understood what was happening after they heard Arthur''s


    words.


    At that moment, all they could feel was envy because the Sky-breaking Dome was highly likely to


    obtain the mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    "Ricky, a blood essence ball that big is bound to gather the blood essence of countless geniuses of the


    Sky-breaking Dome, so they must have made full preparations for that mysterious thing.


    It looks like they are determined to get it this time," Autn said to Ricky.


    "Truthfully, I can''t be sure if we could win against them this time. The Sky-breaking Dome will guard the


    Sky-breaking Pce, and with so much blood essence, Gerald may be able to enter the hall," Ricky


    said in a low voice.


    "Then let''s kill him before he gets inside!" Autn said, sounding a little too eager.


    "Other disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome will buy some time for him, so we don''t need to waste our


    energy to do that. Let''s see if this huge blood essence ball can help him enter," Ricky said softly.


    His eyes were glued to Gerald at this moment.


    Not minding all the people who were watching his every move, Gerald took the blood essence ball and


    swallowed it.


    After that, he walked to the entrance and stepped inside with no further ado. Although the suppressive


    force tried to stop him, it was blocked by the strong blood power in his body.


    And with that, Gerald entered the Sky-breaking Hall.


    "Ha-ha, Gerald really made it!" Arthurughed with palpable relief, as he watched the scene y out in


    front of him.


    "Ricky, he was able to enter," Autn said through telepathy.


    "Autn, get into my spiritual space tool. Let''s go in together!" Ricky replied.


    "Ricky, just go by yourself. That mysterious thing belongs to you," Autn insisted. "I believe that


    Gerald will be unable to defeat you.


    Moreover, I have to stay here and take care of these guys."


    "Are you sure you can handle so many disciples?" Ricky asked worriedly.


    "Ha-ha, the more people, the better, isn''t it?" Autnughed as if the very thought of fighting the


    countless disciples amused him. Then he said, "Don''t worry about me, because in this way, I can fulfill


    my desire to fight. You should go in now. I will wait for you outside."


    After saying that, he strode out and slipped away, while the other disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome


    were all focused on the Sky-breaking Hall. Autn was not an array deployer, so he had to think of


    other ways to deal with these people.


    "Ricky, your friend is not only courageous, but he is also intelligent. He knows that you have a


    connection with that thing, so even though he is very curious, he still chose not to go inside," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said after Autn left.


    "Yes, that is true," Ricky murmured, watching as Autn left.


    Without any hesitation, he then headed for the entrance of the Sky-breaking Hall and jumped into it.


    Everyone was shocked, including Autn, who was watching everything from the distance. Although


    he had known that Ricky could get into it, he was still shocked to see him make it so easily in person.


    ''Gerald needed the help of countless blood essence before he managed to enter, but Ricky can enter


    without anything. It seems that the mysterious thing is only connected with Ricky, '' Autn thought in


    astonishment.


    The other warriors narrowed their eyes in utter shock and disbelief.


    ''What just happened?'' they wondered. ''How did Kenney get inside so easily?'' They looked around at


    each other, but no one had any idea what Ricky did that allowed him to enter so swiftly and easily.


    In the next moment, they began to whisper to each other.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with our eyes? How did Kenney enter without any tricks?"


    "Is it possible that Kenney is also a member of the Sky-breaking Dome and has the Sky-breaking


    Dome''s blood power?"


    "How is that possible? If so, the Sky-breaking Dome won''t give up on him since he is such a genius."


    "This fellow is so mysterious. Think about it. As soon as he arrived in this ce, he was able to sense


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the Space Node, and now he was able to enter the Sky-breaking Hall so easily. That cannot be a


    coincidence..."


    ''How did Kenney do that? He just entered the Sky-breaking Hall like it was an ordinary ce! It must


    have something to do with his ability to sense the Space Node, '' Mason thought to himself with shock


    outside the pce.


    ''In other words, he did note here just for the Space Node, but also for the mysterious thing in the


    Sky-breaking Hall. Or maybe, that mysterious thing has something to do with him. After all, when he


    came, the suppressive force immediately weakened.


    Anyway, his reasons don''t matter to me. What matters to me is that the Sky-breaking Dome will be


    greatly humiliated after this and Arthur will me the Spirit Sect.


    Now, it''s time for me to ask Easton and Langston toe here. A fierce battle is about to start.''


    As the people chattered among themselves about Ricky''s seemingly miraculous entrance into the


    pce, they also turned to Arthur, waiting for his reaction.


    Meanwhile, they nced at the other members of the Sky-breaking Dome to see what they would do.


    Boom! In the blink of an eye, Arthur''s anger exploded fiercely and filled the whole ce with roaring


    mes, making it extremely hot in the area.


    ''Who is Kenney on earth? Is he the person that my ancestors mentioned?'' Arthur asked himself


    resentfully.


    As the master and controller of the Sky-breaking Dome, Arthur knew very well that they were only


    responsible for guarding the mysterious thing inside the Sky-breaking Hall. That thing never belonged


    to them.


    They were only there to guard it, until the time that its real master came to take it back.


    However, after guarding it for so many years, the Sky-breaking Dome seemed to have forgotten this,


    and gradually, they had considered it as their property. Their greed made it impossible to allow the


    mysterious object taken away by its master.


    Therefore, the people of the Sky-breaking Dome decided not to guard it anymore thousands of years


    ago. They sought to take it away because they thought that the mysterious thing was abounding in


    power.


    After all, the Space Node had evolved from this mysterious thing, which proved how valuable and


    powerful it was.


    ''It''s impossible! How could this be? Countless years have already passed, so how could the so-called


    master of the mysterious thing suddenly appear?


    I''ll kill him for sure!''


    At that moment, there was no other thought that was running inside Arthur''s mind except the thought of


    how he could kill Ricky.


    Honestly, he didn''t care that Ricky had killed Carney, and even if he killed all of the disciples of Sky-


    breaking Dome, he would not care about it either. However, if Ricky wanted to seize the mysterious


    thing, he would definitely stop him.


    He swore to himself that he would stop at nothing to kill Ricky, and this day would not end without


    Ricky''s corpse lying broken on his feet.


    He secretly decided that if Ricky really took it away, he would hunt after him no matter where Ricky


    went to.


    The inside of the Sky-breaking Hall looked so huge that it was like another world, and many giant stone


    statues stood there.


    The moment Ricky stepped inside, he could sense the location of that mysterious thing. This very


    fragment of the mysterious axe was hidden in one of the giant stone statues.


    When he stepped closer to the statues, one of them exploded suddenly, and a ck iron piece


    appeared and fell in front of him.


    "I finally have the second fragment!" At that moment, Ricky was filled with so much excitement that he


    could not stop his body from shaking.

 Chapter 1054 Go All Out

    Chapter 1054 Go All Out


    Before Ricky could take a close look at the iron piece, it was assimted into the mysterious axe in his


    Soul Sea. And after that, he noticed that the two-thirds of the mysterious axe was already formed.


    ''So the next thing I need to do is to look for the rest of the fragments, '' Ricky thought to himself


    seriously.


    At this moment, he had a strong feeling that the chromatic energy inside his body would increase, and


    his golden blood power would also awaken again.


    But unfortunately, it was not yet the time for him to enhance his strength and awaken his blood power.


    "How could this be possible? How did you get in here?" Gerald asked in disbelief, as he was shocked


    to see Ricky inside the Sky-breaking Pce as well.


    "Nothing is impossible. I came in to get that mysterious thing," Ricky said as he smirked sharply at


    Gerald.


    "I saw you take something earlier. Was that the mysterious thing?" Gerald asked coldly, as he was in


    no mood to dwell on how Ricky came in.


    "You saw it with your own eyes, so why should I exin it to you?" Ricky smiled at Gerald mysteriously,


    but it only angered him more.


    "Why? Why did you get that mysterious thing as soon as you came in? You didn''t have the blood power


    from the Sky-breaking Dome, and yet, you seem to have no problem walking into this ce!" Gerald


    was quite confused when Ricky admitted that he had sessfully taken the mysterious item that


    everyone had been coveting.


    After all, even though he had condensed tremendous blood power, there was still so much suppressive


    power stopping him. Every step he took inside felt like he was doing so with knives under his feet, and


    it also felt like gravity had been multiplied a thousand times.


    "Who the hell are you?" Gerald asked in earnest.


    "I''m the owner of this thing. I''m just here to get back what belongs to me," Ricky answered lightly.


    "The Sky-breaking Dome is just the protector of this mysterious thing. However, you are not satisfied,


    and even hope to get it," Ricky said coldly. "You have already vited your mission."


    "You''re bragging! We are not only the guardian of this mysterious thing, but we are also its owner. Why


    are you talking about this nonsense?" Gerald replied coldly upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Kenney, hand me the mysterious thing and then kill yourself. If you don''t, I will make sure that you die


    in the most painful way."


    "Well, I''d like to see you try!" Ricky replied fiercely, as the energy inside his body surged out in an


    instant.


    Unlike the Sky Manor, the Sky-breaking Dome had already gone against their mission since they


    viewed the fragment of the mysterious axe as their property. If he wanted to get it, Ricky had to fight


    with the Sky-breaking Dome.


    That was why he didn''t need to say anything more, as he knew at that moment the only way out was to


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    fight.


    "You asked for it, so don''t beg me for mercyter. I will ughter you with my Ruthless Killing Skill,


    even though you are an ace genius that can even cultivate the chaotic power," Gerald replied as he


    returned to his usual cold self.


    Once he exerted the Ruthless Killing Skill, Gerald could no longer be affected by external emotions and


    things, and the only thing left inside him was his cruelty and his need to kill Ricky.


    The moment that Gerald stepped out, the word "Kill" suddenly appeared all over his body, and every


    letter became an iplete ruthless world.


    For the first attack, he fiercelyunched his most powerful skill, the Ruthless Killing Fist!


    At that moment, Ricky truly felt the power of Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Skill.


    Under the pressure mounted by the murderous spirit, his body and mind felt like they were trapped in


    bloody hell, a hell where there was nothing but blood and ughter. His heart was being eroded, little


    by little, by Gerald''s ruthless power.


    ''With the Ruthless Killing Skill, Gerald''s strength must be close to the peak in the realm of the upper-


    grade demi-spiritual emperor!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''It is too bad for him that I have already broken through to the demi-spiritual emperor realm, and in this


    battle, I can exert all my strength. I will definitely win this battle!''


    Swish!


    Then, Ricky quickly activated the Golden Spirit Eyes and broke through the illusion world that was


    created by the ruling power of Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Skill.


    As the momentum surged, he broke out his five kinds of mutants and then condensed them into the


    chaotic power, and it appeared as if he was d in a majestic robe made of the chaotic power. He


    stepped forward with all his power surging around him, and his punch rushed up like a roaring inferno.


    The punch contained an Omnipotent Skill¡ªSpace Splitting Cage.


    This strong cage enveloped Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Fist and made sure that it could not escape, as


    Ricky''s Punch collided with it fiercely.


    Bang!


    The sound of dull collision rang out, and the violent airwavesshed around like whips. Under the


    strong anti-seismic force, both Ricky and Gerald were pushed back a few feet away, and their retreat


    created deep tracks on the ground.


    "How could this be? It''s not that you have double mutants. You actually have five types of mutants!


    How can you own so many mutants?" Gerald eximed as his eyes almost bugged out in extreme


    shock.


    Meanwhile, there was also a hint of confusion in his bloody eyes.


    Ricky, on the other hand, did not bother to hide himself anymore. Instead, he revealed his true


    appearance.


    Seeing this, Gerald was suddenly enlightened and said in a cold voice, "I didn''t expect that the so-


    called Kenney is Ricky from the Eastern Land. But then, I should have thought about that since there is


    no other genius who can gather so many kinds of mutants except for Ricky.


    You conspired with devils, so you have to change your appearance and name. Well, your cultivation


    method is indeed very unique since you can hide yourself from the spiritual emperors."


    As he spoke, Gerald''s eyes shed with greed.


    "Since you know my true identity, you should know that you are doomed for failure," Ricky murmured.


    "Ha-ha! Do you think you can kill me with your mutants, the chaotic power, and your special eyes?"


    Gerald smiled coldly when he heard what Ricky said, taking it for the challenge that it was.


    "No one in this world can kill me, not even an ace genius like you,"


    Gerald said seriously, even though the truth was that he was kind of jealous.


    But then, what creature in the world would not be jealous of an ace genius?


    And this jealousy was the spark that lit the fire inside him, a fire that could only be quenched by killing


    the ace genius in front of him.


    "Really? Then I have to break this record today," Ricky replied coldly.


    Swish!


    In the next breath, their attacks started all over again, and as Ricky carried the chaotic power, the five


    kinds of mutants collided with the Ruthless Killing Skill violently.


    The so-called killing fist erased any fear Gerald might feel, and it filled his mind with thoughts of fighting


    and killing. His eyes turned redder every time he threw a punch.


    It was a safe assumption that when the scarlet color in his eyes had reached the extreme, Gerald


    would change somehow, and by that time, his power would have grown so much stronger.


    However, Ricky''s five kinds of mutants had thorough functions. They could attack the enemy, defend


    Ricky, and help him recover at the same time, and they had proven themselves invincible in every


    battle. Besides, with the help of the strongest chaotic power, they would never fall to Gerald''s Killing


    Fist.


    The two of them moved so quickly that in such a short time, they had fought for nearly a hundred


    rounds.


    "This is so exciting! Ever since I came to the Western Land, I needed to constantly hide my identity, so I


    have never been able to fight like this," Ricky eximed as he shook his hands after the violent


    collision.


    Since he was strong, it was very difficult to find a worthy opponent. So he was always looking forward


    to such an exciting battle in which he needed not hide his full strength.


    "Ricky, remember to be careful. Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Skill has reached its peak now, and there


    seem to be some changes on him," the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky in a grave tone.

 Chapter 1055 Seven-string Zither

    Chapter 1055 Seven-string Zither


    Kill! There was an endless bloody ughter of the most ruthless kind wherever the people looked. For


    them who were a lot weaker than Gerald, they could immediately fall into his ruthless killing world, even


    with just a single nce.


    Fortunately, Ricky activated the Golden Spirit Eyes or he would have fallen prey to Gerald''s killing


    world. Once he was trapped, it would be toote to burst out his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    At that moment, every part of Gerald''s body seemed to be filled with the ruthless killing intent, and it


    was especially concentrated in his bloody eyes.


    As this happened, a scarlet round mark appeared between his eyebrows.


    It could not be a mutant''s mark because there was no trace of a mutant''s natural force on his body.


    ''What level has Gerald cultivated the Ruthless Killing Skill to? His momentum is enough to fill the whole


    area in this extreme ruthless killing intent!'' Ricky wondered, slightly astonished by Gerald''s strength.


    "Ricky, I have to admit that Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Skill has reached its highest level. The mark


    between his eyebrows indicates this point," the Dragon Intent Grass also piped in, and it sounded just


    as surprised and awed as Ricky.


    "That mark is a symbol of supreme strength. As far as I know, there are two kinds of marks in the


    world. One is the mark of the mutant, which is formed naturally, while the other is acquired when a


    creature cultivates his strength to a very profound level.


    If youpare the two marks, the acquired mark is often much stronger than the one that is formed


    naturally.


    I didn''t expect to see such a talent here!


    The warriors from the Western Land said that Carney was the number one genius in the Western Land,


    but I don''t think that is true. At the very least, Gerald and Oswald, the owner of the Blue Water Mutant,


    are both more talented than Carney."


    "Yeah, you are right. This reminds me that many of the most talented geniuses are still hidden," Ricky


    said, nodding his head reverently.


    "Ricky, remember to be careful. With the help of the Ruthless Killing Skill, Gerald can be immune from


    any interference when fighting. Now, he just wants to kill people and nothing more," the Dragon Intent


    Grass reminded Ricky.


    "As he breaks out his skill to the extreme, I think, his thoughts and mind have been sealed by the


    Ruthless Killing Skill. Even if the entire world is destroyed, he will probably only keep killing cruelly. In


    other words, Gerald has be a killing machine.


    That''s the most terrifying part of the mark that is acquired by cultivating the supreme strength."


    "Got it," Ricky said and nodded as his eyes dimmed at the sight of what was essentially a killing


    machine in front of him.


    He had already sensed it, even before the Dragon Intent Grass mentioned it because he noticed that


    Gerald seemed to have lost his mind, and when Gerald approached him with his Ruthless Killing Skill,


    he had acted like a specter, mindless and dazed.


    Tremendous letters of the word "Kill" sprang up one after another from the middle of Gerald''s


    eyebrows, and they turned into various killing attacks, rushing towards Ricky.


    "Fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body!" With his eyes sparkling with golden lights, Ricky''s body grew


    bigger and bigger, until the golden body burst out. It felt likefort anding home, as it had been a


    long time since he had used it, and it settled around him like a second skin.


    And this time, it was the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    In the Holy Herbal Garden of the Heavenly Void, Ricky had absorbed arge amount of energy from


    the holy water, and in the Dragon Cave, he had gained the blood essence of the Flood Dragon. With


    those, he was able to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body to the fourth level.


    "Come on! I''ll show you how powerful my Ultimate Golden Body is, and it will defeat your Ruthless


    Killing Skill," Ricky said as he shook his huge arms and activated his golden body.


    Then, he gathered all his power on his fist, and as all the power turned into aureate mes, his fist


    spun bigger and bigger until it finally exploded and rushed out.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Gerald''s Ruthless Killing Skill copsed like a measly deck of cards, and then


    Ricky''s golden fist crushed Gerald.


    The ground cracked and shook beneath their feet, and the rocks were crushed into powder and


    generated endless particles of dust and sand. Gerald was smashed to the ground heavily.


    "I didn''t expect that your golden body has reached this level!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed in


    shock upon seeing how strong Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body was.


    It didn''t notice that his golden body had been cultivated to the fourth level even though it was held in


    Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    And, undoubtedly, it was all because of the influence of Ricky''s five zones.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I have to constantly strengthen my trump card because I do not want my skills to


    be stagnant. It is because of this constant progress that I am assured of my victory every time," Ricky


    murmured.


    "I have heard something about the Ultimate Golden Body a long time ago. It is said to be the most


    ancient cultivation method, and it is exemry because you can cultivate it to the fourth level although


    you are not a spiritual emperor yet. At this rate, it seems that you won''t need to burst out your blood


    power to defeat Gerald," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "It''s a pity for Gerald to have such a strong enemy like you. Otherwise, he would have grown


    stronger..."


    Buzz!


    A murderous sound suddenly rang out before the Dragon Intent Grass finished its words.


    Amidst the dust, a lot of blood red musical notes surged out, and soon after, they turned into scarlet


    strings that encircled Ricky''s golden fist.


    Boom! With great efforts, the scarlet strings ruined all Ricky''s attacks into nothingness.


    As numerous musical notes continued to surge out, the dust settled down little by little, until everyone


    could see Gerald, who was standing there, safe and sound.


    There was also a blood-red zither that appeared out of thin air.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Beep! Everyone could hear that the sound of something dripping out of the zither, and when Ricky took


    a closer look at it, he saw red liquid that was emerging from the strings and dripping to the ground.


    He could sense that the red liquid was blood, but it was different from ordinary blood.


    He could sense that this mysterious blood contained the strongest and most ruthless killing power.


    "What kind of treasure is it?" Ricky whispered in rm.


    "How could this be? I didn''t expect that this guy could be this strong and ruthless!" the Dragon Intent


    Grass said in shock, and even Ricky could hear its heavy gasps.


    "Do you know what kind of treasure that is?" Ricky asked.


    "It is called the Seven-string Zither!" the Dragon Intent Grass said seriously.


    "Oh my goodness, really?" Tina, at this moment, eximed. "I can''t believe that there is such a ruthless


    creature that can cultivate the killing skill to the seventh level."


    "He is already countless times more ruthless than the devils," the Evil Mandragora piped in as well, her


    voice surprised and awed.


    "What is the Seven-string Zither?" Ricky asked. He took a closer look and found that there were seven


    strings on the zither, so that must be where it got its name.


    "When creatures cultivate the Ruthless Killing Skill to surpass the power of the natural mutant, they will


    be at a kind of peak state." The Dragon Intent Grass began to exin.


    "Once they reach this extreme level, their weapons will be infected by the extremely ruthless killing


    power and turned into the ultimate weapons.


    The ultimate weapon and the apanying weapon are simr in some ways. Gerald''s weapon is a


    zither, so his ultimate weapon is the Seven-string Zither."


    "Oh, I see. But why are you so shocked?" Ricky asked, still puzzled by the others'' reaction.

 Chapter 1056 The Battle With Trump Cards

    Chapter 1056 The Battle With Trump Cards


    "That''s because he has to kill seven of his most valued people so he could cultivate the Ruthless Killing


    Skill to the highest level," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a severe tone.


    "What? Does he really have to kill seven of the closest people in his life?" Ricky could not help but


    exim in disbelief.


    To Ricky, even the most savage creatures would surely have something or somebody that they


    treasured and adored so much. But after hearing what the Dragon Intent Grass had just said, he was


    stunned to find out that he was wrong after all when it came to Gerald.


    Even when presented with facts, Ricky was still in denial of how it was possible.


    "Ricky, perhaps the so-called extreme power does not exist in the world. On the other hand, I think that


    once a creature cultivates the Ruthless Killing Skill to the highest level, its power absolutely has already


    reached the extreme," the Dragon Intent Grass stated.


    "Every time it kills one of its closest creatures, its heart bes a little bit colder, and a drop of cruel


    blood will start to emerge in its heart. This drop of ruthless blood is condensed from the blood of the


    murdered creature. When it kills thest one, seven drops of ruthless blood will fuse with its heart,


    which soon will form an actual brutal heart.


    When this happens, the creature who did this will no longer know mercy, but only merciless killing


    intent in its heart.


    Given this, the ruthless killing intent will automatically lead it to cultivate its respective ruthless killing


    skill, making it like a kind of inheritance. Needless to say, this ruthless killing intent is manipting this


    creature."


    "I mean, to cultivate the Ruthless Killing Skill at the expense of the lives of seven closest creatures? I


    can''t believe someone would do that," Ricky said in an inaudible voice. "This skill is too powerful and


    could lead to huge consequences once used in the wrong hands. Once such a creature grows stronger


    and bes a powerful warrior, it will kill all the other creatures for the sake of its own killing intent."


    "That''s true. However, let me tell you that no such creature has done this before, at least not yet," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said. "You know how I am certain? That''s because I know for a fact that righteous


    warriors like you will never let such a creature grow."


    "In my opinion, there is nothing wrong with justice or evil itself. However, I will always choose to follow


    my heart. Beyond anything, I will not allow such a creature to exist. Even if it has no animosity with me,


    I will kill it and prevent all of humanity from suffering its wrath and greed," Ricky said indifferently.


    Soon after, he stood up confidently and shot Gerald an angry look.


    At that moment, nothing could ever make him feel better than seeing Gerald defeated and lifeless.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, Ricky''s real body instantly grew and extended up to ten feet above the ground due to the


    golden blood power that surged in his real body. At the same time, his five types of forms broke out,


    and the chromatic energy encircled his body. Such an amazing feature of his skills and capabilities


    made him look like the unbeatable god of war.


    "It''s the chromatic energy! No wonder he was able to easily find the Space Node and the mysterious


    object in the Sky-breaking Hall," the Dragon Intent Grass uttered in a deep voice.


    At the same time, it became curious about the chromatic energy¡ªwhat kind of power it held, what it


    was, and what its rtion to the mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Hall was.


    It watched as it lost in its thoughts.


    "Ultimate ruthless killing!"


    Meanwhile, Gerald walked slowly as he condensed all his strength in his own hands. Soon after, he sat


    down and plucked the strings of the Seven-string Zither. His Ruthless Killing Skill immediately evolved


    into seven passages, forming seven colossal scarlet musical notes inside of them.


    At that moment, those notes immediately transformed into the shape of heart that had seven beams of


    blood-red light surging out of them. Afterwards the light came closer together and merged into a single


    beam of light. It then formed into the shape of zither, which zoomed towards Ricky''s direction,


    suppressing him.


    With a loud crash, a significant amount of blood gushed out of Gerald''s body, causing him to take a few


    steps back.


    Without the shadow of a doubt, this striking power was no other than the power of the blood essence


    ball.


    And this was Gerald''s strongest ruthless attacks of all.


    Meanwhile, Ricky fell into a trance upon seeing his opponent''s attack. At that moment, he was engulfed


    into the world of killing created thanks to Gerald''s performance despite Ricky having the Golden Spirit


    Eyes.


    "Now, that''s one vile killing skill!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim in awe once again.


    On the other hand, the Iron Justice Saber gleamed brightly and becamerger in an instant as Ricky''s


    Ultimate Golden Body grasped it tightly. With the help of the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, the


    justice power, and the five forms, Ricky was able to condense all of his power on this saber.


    "Gerald, maybe you won''t understand my words, but believe me when I say that I am not killing you for


    my satisfaction. This is for the innocent creatures and the rtives that you have killed out of your


    greed for power," Ricky dered.


    "Perhaps to you, I am being nosy, or maybe even quite ridiculous. But all I know is that I want to keep


    my conscience. That''s all."


    "sh!"


    Ricky roared in anger, and his saber swung and collided with Gerald''s powerful attack.


    Boom!


    After crashing into each other, both of them decided to integrate their bodies into their moves. Once


    sessful, the collision between the two attacks would determine the winner of the bout. There was no


    turning back at this point, for they had gambled and risked their lives to put an end into this fight.


    At that moment, both of them were in a deadlock as Gerald''s brutal strike tried to annihte all of


    Ricky''s power.


    However, Ricky''s power was the strongest chaotic power, aside from the primitive power. At this


    moment, he was no weaker than Gerald with the help of the chromatic energy and the golden blood


    power.


    As a result, after a short standstill, Gerald''s ruthless attack suddenly fell apart.


    Simultaneously, Ricky''s real body gripped the saber''s handle. Giving his all, he pierced through the


    Seven-string Zither and prated into Gerald''s body.


    When Rickynded on the ground, the Seven-string Zither was destroyed in an instant, turning into


    smithereens.


    Bruised and hurt from the attack, Gerald spat a mouthful of blood. In seconds, his body detonated with


    strong killing power.


    Soon after, seven drops of ck blood shot out from his heart, which dripped on the ground.


    "Those are the seven drops of ruthless blood!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed.


    "No doubt about that. What you see in front of you is formed by collecting all the blood from Gerald''s


    victims. Just as the name suggests, this killing skill is so ruthless that these drops of blood even came


    from seven of his close rtives," Ricky uttered.


    Meanwhile, he activated the Heaven Illuminating Fire and used it to set the seven drops of ruthless


    blood aze.


    On the other hand, as Gerald suffered on the ground, he lost both his ruthless power and heart. With


    his Ruthless Killing Skill destroyed, he and his body slowly returned to its normal state.


    Now that he was back to the way he originally was, the only aura that he exuded was that of an


    ordinary warrior.


    "It looks like Gerald didn''t really cultivate the Ruthless Killing Skill at the start of his cultivation!" Ricky


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    said in a weak voice. "Is it possible that he inherited the Ruthless Killing Skill?"


    "Well, I guess that could be the only exnation," the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "I think he''s still breathing. Do you want to finish him off?" it then vaguely suggested.


    Hearing this made Ricky confused. He might not be that merciful, but all he knew was that he wanted


    to let Gerald go at that moment.


    ''Do I really want to spare him? Is it really worth it?'' Ricky asked himself.


    "Father, Mother, and all of those that t I have killed, please forgive me. I''m truly sorry," Gerald pleased


    right after he lost the Ruthless Killing Skill.


    At that moment, tears started to roll down his cheeks. Shedding tears was already foreign to him, for he


    could not remember thest time he cried.


    "Did he regain his humanity after his Ruthless Killing Skill was destroyed?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    asked in shock.


    "Perhaps, I should give him a chance," Ricky muttered under his breath.


    Despite Ricky''s mercy, Gerald could not find it in his heart to forgive himself.

 Chapter 1057 A Fierce Fight Would Start

    Chapter 1057 A Fierce Fight Would Start


    Without the Ruthless Killing Skill, Gerald realized how painful it was to kill his dearest ones himself, and


    words were not enough to describe the suffering he had felt. So after a roar of grief and indignation, he


    activated the rest of his strength, breaking his heart and destroying his soul.


    He chose to end his life after he figured out what he had done.


    "He chose tomit suicide!" Ricky said with a little pity. He had decided that he would spare Gerald''s


    life, but Gerald chose to end his life instead. Now that he was dead, the chance that he could still make


    up for his mistakes had died with him.


    "It''s just as I had expected. How can he bear the pain of knowing that he had killed all his loved ones?


    And this time he did not have the Ruthless Killing Skill to dull his emotions. The thought that he wants


    topensate for it is a noble one, but it is impossible to achieve. The horrible things he has done will


    follow him around like a shadow, and he will have to live his whole life with it on his shoulders. In this


    case, wouldn''t you say that death is a wee relief for him?" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "This is what he deserves for what he had done.


    Just burn his body, Ricky. Maybe it''s his wish because he had destroyed his loved ones'' bodies. Just


    do this as a token of regard for him."


    "You are right, of course." Ricky nodded and then burned Gerald''s body with fire.


    However, while he burned Gerald''s body, he noticed that there was a stream of ck blood that was


    slowly flowing out, and intense ruthless killing power was emerging from it. Even with the nine kinds of


    mes and the Fire Dragon Extremity, Ricky still spent a long time burning up the blood.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, what is that blood? It is not the ruthless blood, right?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "It is, indeed, the ruthless blood, but it is not condensed from the blood of his dearest ones. You can


    say that it''s the original ruthless blood," the Dragon Intent Grass answered in earnest.


    "What is the original ruthless blood?" Ricky and Tina asked in increasing confusion.


    "The original ruthless blood evolves from the original ruthless supreme enlightenment in the chaos. A


    creature should first obtain this blood before it is considered qualified to cultivate the Ruthless Killing


    Skill," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "From the ruthless supreme enlightenment in the chaos?" Ricky and Tina eximed in disbelief.


    "Yes, I''ve seen this kind of blood. It indeed evolves from ruthless supreme enlightenment," the Evil


    Mandragora suddenly piped in from within the Massacring Zone.


    "Seeing this, I think Gerald did not get the inheritance of the Ruthless Killing Skill. He obtained the


    ruthless blood first somehow, and then he started cultivating the Ruthless Killing Skill," the Dragon


    Intent Grass surmised.


    "But I wonder how this happened. There are no spiritual potentates on the continents in modern times,


    so no one could have brought the ruthless blood here.


    Maybe the blood was left many ages ago, and Gerald identally found it."


    "Well, Gerald is dead, so we may never know the answer to that question. I just hope that there will be


    no more ruthless blood lying around in this world. I hate to think of the innocent lives that had been


    spilled because of it," Ricky murmured bitterly.


    "I hope so. Otherwise, it will be disastrous if it grows stronger secretly," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "You sessfully obtained the fragment.


    What will you do next?" the Evil Mandragora asked. "The Sky-breaking Dome will be waiting outside for


    you, and I''m sure that they will not let you go this time."


    "That''s for sure," Ricky said, agreeing. "This time, I''m afraid that I have to expose my identity to protect


    myself, even though the Spirit Sect will do its best to help me."


    "You knew that you would have to do this before you took the fragment, didn''t you?" the Dragon Intent


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Grass asked.


    "That''s right. I don''t need to think too much when I go out there. I will just fight with everything I have!"


    Ricky dered determinedly.


    "But I can''t go out yet.


    I still need to stay here for a while to strengthen my blood power."


    At the same time, a massacre was going on in the Sky-breaking Pce.


    Even though all the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome gathered together, they still couldn''t resist any


    of Autn''s sudden attacks.


    He managed to kill one of them in every attack heunched, as he threw caution to the wind, not


    minding any of the attacks that they wereunching at him.


    He did not need to defend much because as a Great Dragon, he had the strongest defense capability,


    and besides, his strength was stronger than any disciple of the Sky-breaking Dome.


    So even though more than ten disciples united, they could not kill him.


    Of course, Autn was seriously injured by their joint attack, but since he was a Great Dragon, he


    recovered quickly.


    Soon after, he revealed a trump card, the Heaven ughtering Pagoda.


    The Heaven ughtering Pagoda could not only elerate recovery, but it could also protect him from


    being found by his enemies.


    If Soar was there, he would have noticed that the Heaven ughtering Pagoda sustained less damage


    than the Heaven Melting Pagoda. At that moment, the Heaven ughtering Pagoda was surely as


    powerful as a weapon at the intermediate Sage Level.


    Therefore, Autn was barely hurt after ughtering many enemies.


    Seeing this, the people of the Sky-breaking Dome outside the pce could only look on and grit their


    teeth in anger. They desperately wished for Gerald toe out of the Sky-breaking Hall and seek


    revenge for theirpanions because they knew that none of them could do any real damage to


    Autn except for Gerald.


    "s, even if Gerald can get that mysterious thing, the Sky-breaking Dome will still suffer a great loss,"


    many warriors eximed.


    "It will be great if the mysterious thing can indeed strengthen the Sky-breaking Dome. If it can''t bring


    even a little help to them, it would seem like the Sky-breaking Pce''s opening only brought disaster to


    the Sky-breaking Dome."


    Though they were talking about the mysterious object in the pce, what they truly cared about were


    Autn''s identity and his powerful weapon¡ªthe Heaven ughtering Pagoda.


    Only the spiritual emperors could tell that the Heaven ughtering Pagoda was a sacred weapon, as


    they could feel its power.


    The power Autn released made them realize that he had Great Dragon blood power in his body, so


    his body might be a treasure trove for them.


    In that instant, all the warriors expected that there would be a real fight between the Sky-breaking


    Dome and the Spirit Sect.


    They expected that when the two parties were both seriously injured because of the fight, these people


    who had stayed away from the fight would eventually get benefits.


    In an impressive disy of his power, Autn killed all the disciples, except those who didn''t join in the


    fight at the beginning.


    After all, he was not a killer, but he would not hesitate to kill his enemies for it could mean the


    difference between life and death for him.


    He knew that if he showed any sign of weakness, they would not show him mercy and kill him in more


    gruesome ways.


    He was just beginning to wind down when Ricky came out of the Sky-breaking Hall.


    As soon as Ricky walked out, everyone realized that Gerald had died, and it was Ricky that


    sessfully obtained the mysterious object.


    Arthur and the people of the Sky-breaking Dome watching outside also realized what happened.


    But they could do nothing but watch in silence.


    "Ricky! Did you get it?" Autn asked.


    "Yes, I did, and Gerald has been dealt with as well," Ricky replied.


    "I''ve dealt with everything here too, but once we get out of here, there will be a fierce fight," Autn


    said seriously. "The Sky-breaking Emperor is the only one who can let us out of here because only


    those who have the blood power of the Sky-breaking Dome can open the door."


    "Don''t worry. I am sure that in his haste to kill us, he will let us get out as soon as the time is up," Ricky


    murmured.

 Chapter 1058 Earth Seal Array

    Chapter 1058 Earth Seal Array


    "Besides, even if he doesn''t let us allow us to get out, the Sky-breaking Emperor still can''t do anything


    to stop us!"


    "Really? Do you know another way out? Can that mysterious thing help us?" Autn asked in surprise.


    "That''s right. It is the core of the Sky-breaking Pce. Now that I have it, I can control everything here,"


    Ricky said with a smile.


    "Ha-ha, I can imagine how angry Arthur will be when he finds out that you have got it," Autnughed


    in amusement and relief.


    "Even now, he must be very upset because Gerald and all his disciples are all dead, and the


    mysterious object has fallen into my hands," Ricky said as a small chuckle escaped from his lips.


    "But it''s all their fault, and they deserve it. From the moment that he intervened in the life and death


    battle between Carney and me, it had been doomed."


    The mysterious axe belonged to Ricky. If the Sky-breaking Dome guarded it without the intention to


    possess it, like what the Sky Manor did, Ricky would have been grateful, and he would help them when


    he became stronger.


    But because of their greed, they could only be mortal enemies.


    Afterward, Ricky and Autn waited for the deadline of two months toe up, and so did the people


    outside. A deathly silence had settled over the waiting crowd.


    The atmosphere was extremely oppressive, which indicated how intense theing storm would be.


    Meanwhile, many warriors had retreated to a safe distance, because they didn''t want to be involved in


    the conflict between them.


    They just wanted to watch, and all of them were geared up to take advantage of any opportunity that


    could suddenlye up.


    Finally, two months passed. As Ricky had expected, the sealing power on the entrance of the Sky-


    breaking Pce was once again weakened, and Arthur opened the entrance with his blood essence at


    once.


    Ricky, Autn, and several other disciples went out in a sh.


    "Kill him!" Without any hesitation, Arthur together with the four spiritual emperors of the Sky-breaking


    Dome, Calvin, and another spiritual emperor of the Chu n rushed to kill Ricky and Autn.


    However, Mason suddenlynded in front of them.


    Soon after, Langston, Easton, Jeffrey, and other two spiritual emperors of the Spirit Sect arrived.


    There were six spiritual emperors by Ricky''s side, and their power was no weaker than that of the Sky-


    breaking Dome.


    "It seems that the Ju n is siding with the Spirit Sect this time. Is Jeffrey doing this because he owes


    Mason a favor?" some warriors whispered to each other when they saw Jeffrey take a stand.


    ''Although the Sky-breaking Dome has one more spiritual emperor than the Spirit Sect, both of the two


    parties will be hurt badly when they fight. And if all these spiritual emperors die, that will be great news


    for us, '' some greedy disciples said to themselves.


    "Mason, I will only ask you this once.


    Are you going to fight me on this?" Arthur asked, looking a little bit crazed and wild.


    "During the training, it''s normal for disciples from different forces to fight with each other, and it is up to


    the fate whether they can survive or not. As for the treasures, they are always found by their destined


    owners," Mason answered calmly. "If it was Kenney and Autn who had died inside, I wouldn''t me


    anyone.


    But since you want to take revenge on my disciples now, I have to stand up for them. If I can''t even


    protect my people, there is no need for the Spirit Sect to exist at all."


    "In that case, today will be the day that you die!" Arthur said coldly.


    In the next moment, he tore up space above and said in a domineering manner, "Mason, Easton,e


    on. Let me see the power of your joint array."


    Hearing that, Mason and Easton exchanged a quick, meaningful look and nodded. Then, they leaped


    into the void at the same time.


    They didn''t dare to be arrogant in the face of Arthur, and they knew that neither of them was a match


    for him, so they had to join hands.


    "Langston, I will leave Calvin and rest up to you. We will defeat Arthur as soon as possible, but your


    main task is to protect Ricky and Autn," Mason whispered to Langston.


    "I understand!"


    Langston answered firmly.


    Boom! In the next breath, loud rumblings resounded through the void, as Mason and Easton were


    already fighting fiercely against Arthur.


    "Ricky, do I need to help them?" the Evil Mandragora asked at this time.


    "No, I don''t think it is the right time to expose you yet," Ricky answered. "Let''s wait and see whether


    they can defeat Arthur, and you don''t need to do anything until the final stage. At the worst, I can go


    straight into the Massacring Zone and leave."


    "Hey, it is time for us to fight," Langston said to a middle-aged man of the Sky-breaking Dome, and his


    body was fully geared up for a fight.


    This middle-aged man was the current chief of the Sky-breaking Dome. He and Langston were sworn


    enemies, and even before any of this happened, they were already at each other''s throats.


    "Langston, although I want to fight you, it is not a good time to fight right now. Maybe there will be no


    chance for us to fight anymore," the chief replied to Langston''s challenge.


    His words made everyone confused.


    "What do you mean?" Langston asked coldly.


    "You may have forgotten that this is the territory of the Sky-breaking Dome. You are dreaming if you


    think you can just take away something that belongs to us. It''s impossible!" the chief sneered down at


    him condescendingly.


    Boom!


    As soon as the words fell from his lips, a blood-red array enveloped the whole ce. Langston, Ricky,


    and the people of the Sky-breaking Dome were all trapped in it.


    "This is an array! Does the Sky-breaking Dome n to defeat Langston and the others through only


    one array?" many warriors around eximed in disbelief at the sight of the array.


    "The Sky-breaking Dome must have underestimated Langston''s strength. He is the disciple of Mason


    and Easton, so he must have a high level of aplishment in terms of arrays."


    "Do you think that you can defeat me with just one array?


    I can destroy your array even with one hand," Langston said with a smirk.


    "Ha-ha! Since you are an array master, of course, you would dare to say so. I admit that you can break


    ordinary arrays with one hand, but you can''t break this array, and neither can Mason or Easton," the


    chief of the Sky-breaking Dome replied with a smile.


    "Is this array as powerful as he imed? But then, why can''t we feel it?" the warriors around said in


    doubt when they heard what the chief said. But the spiritual emperors seemed to have thought of


    something, as all of them suddenly stiffened in rm.


    Without any hesitation, Langston jumped up, gathered all his strength, and rushed toward the array. He


    was eager to see what the array was like.


    Boom! Although Langston went all out, the array didn''t even budge, and instead, it even appeared to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    have absorbed some of his power.


    "This... This is an Earth Seal Array!" Langston said gravely.

 Chapter 1059 Crisis

    Chapter 1059 Crisis


    "What? I can''t believe it. It is an Earth Seal Array!" After hearing Langston''s words, all the warriors that


    surrounded the area were taken by surprise. "So, is the Sky-breaking Dome really going to shut itself


    down for decades?"


    "But from what I''ve heard, this array seems to have been lost for millions of years, and not a single


    person has been able to trace its location. How could the chief deploy such an array?"


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Langston suddenly became dreary while the warriors exchanged their thoughts


    about the array in a heated discussion.


    As a matter of fact, several kinds of arrays existed.


    Among them, the Earth Seal Array was considered to be the strongest kind of the Earthly Array.


    On the other hand, the array Ricky inherited from the Wild Array Emperor was a kind of Heavenly


    Array.


    Heavenly Arrays were as powerful as the Earthly Arrays. But the difference between them was that one


    depended on the power of heaven while the other one relied on the power of earth.


    Apart from this, there were a lot of other differences between the two kinds. For instance, the Earthly


    Array focused on sealing while the Heavenly Array focused on attacking.


    In fact, among the Earthly Arrays, the Earth Seal Array remained the most powerful sealing power.


    Moreover, when enabled by a spiritual emperor, the Earth Seal Array could seal an entire ce for as


    long as a dozen years. In terms of durability, no array deployer at the Emperor Level or spiritual


    emperor could destroy it except for a saint or an array deployer at the Demi-sage Level.


    Therefore, considering the situation that they were in, it meant that Ricky, Langston, and their people


    would be trapped there for more than ten years.


    "Whoa, an actual Earth Seal Array! I thought that it has been lost for so long! I''ve rarely heard of it even


    in the Dragon Ind," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed inside Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    He was baffled at the sight of such an array because, as far as he knew, the Earth Seal Array was


    formed a long time ago.


    "Well, it could be. After all, the Sky-breaking Dome has existed for thousands of years," Ricky said in a


    low voice. "At this point, I won''t even be surprised if they take out any more of their ancient trump


    cards."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "But how could that be? How could such a humble spiritual-emperor force exist for so many ages?"


    The Dragon Intent Grass'' eyebrows started to raise in disbelief as he questioned Ricky.


    "That''s because the Sky-breaking Dome was formerly known as the Sky Dome. Oh, Dragon Intent


    Grass, you must have heard about the Sky Dome, right?" Ricky said kindly.


    "What do you mean? I...It was the Sky Dome?!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass screamed in great shock.


    "I didn''t expect the Sky-breaking Dome to possess the Earth Seal Array," Langston said indifferently to


    the chief.


    At this moment, he had abandoned destroying this array because even with the help of ten Spiritual


    Mountain Emperors and Spiritual Water Emperors, he would still fail to do so. The only thing he could


    do at that moment was to wait for the array to weaken itself in a dozen years before he could do


    damage to it.


    "As I have told you, no one else can take away anything from the Sky-breaking Dome. Without a doubt,


    this array will also trap us. But we will return to control the Western Land in a dozen years with the help


    of the mysterious object," the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome mocked.


    "Arthur, did you just distract us to fight so that you can use the Earth Seal Array to lock Ricky?


    Did I get it right?" As soon as Mason and Easton saw the array, they already knew that it was Arthur''s


    trick.


    "You are right. I know that both of you are array masters and middle spiritual emperors. You guys would


    not be trapped by that array. Of course I will not have you trapped inside it to give you any chance to


    assist Kenney. I must keep you part with Kenney so that my people will fetch that mysterious object


    from him!" Arthur sneered.


    "Moreover, this will prevent others from wanting to get the mysterious object for themselves. With this


    array, my disciples and I will surely make a rapid, safe, and sound progress in a dozen years."


    "Wow, you seem to have nned everything in advance. But in the past ten years, you have never


    been able to obtain the mysterious object. Also, how sure are you that Kenney has it?" Mason said


    casually.


    "My blood power tells me that he has it," Arthur replied coldly. "You don''t need to worry about whether I


    can seize it back or not. The current chief of the Sky-breaking Dome is my disciple and his array is


    extremely strong. I can assure you that it canst for a long time."


    "Arthur!" Mason and Easton shouted with spite.


    "Still in the mood to fight with me, huh? But before anything, let me see you try and break the Earth


    Seal Array first!" Arthur scoffed with a sarcastic smile on his cocky face.


    "I can''t believe that you pretended to be sad and furious just now!" Mason said heartlessly.


    "Not exactly. After all, Carney and Gerald are both the disciples that I value the most," Arthur replied.


    "I''m sure that all their efforts will not be in vain once we get our hands on the mysterious object!"


    "Just as I expected, you are always so spiteful," Mason said as he furrowed his brows in anger.


    Soon after, Mason and Easton walked towards the front of the array silently.


    However, they could not do anything more because they knew that they were not strong enough to


    break it.


    "It seems that the winner will be the Sky-breaking Dome.


    They will not only prevent Kenney from taking away the mysterious thing, but also give themselves time


    to develop their strength. They''re such geniuses! I mean, they''re killing two birds with one stone." All


    the warriors who witnessed this erupted into an excited chatter after seeing the surprising development


    in the uing battle.


    "The Spirit Sect may be ready to fight until death in this one.


    However, it''s such a pity that they can''t do anything under the Earth Seal Array!"


    "I''m in such disbelief that Sky-breaking Dome has the Earth Seal Array!"


    "Hey there, do you really think that you can kill us by only using an array?" Langston said coldly as his


    momentum prated the entire space inside the array.


    "Ha-ha, I am aware of how powerful you are, Langston. But now, nobody has any idea on who will win


    since I have the advantage of owning the Earth Seal Array," the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome replied


    in a monotonous but deadly tone.


    Afterwards, he immediately activated the entire array. Soon after, a huge bloody hand formed in the air,


    which pped straight down at Langston and hispanions.


    "Fight!" Seeing his gigantic bloody hand, the eyes of the spiritual emperors suddenly became clouded


    as they could feel the power that was spreading all over it.


    Boom!


    Meanwhile, amidst the violent waves, Langston and hisrades were crushed by the powerful bloody


    hand. In a snap, they were thrown far away by the intense impact, andter spat mouthfuls of blood.


    No matter what they did, Langston''s side couldn''t naturally resist the extreme force. After all, the


    strength of this bloody hand was stronger that of a lower spiritual emperor.


    "That array is really awful!" the warriors around eximed in awe. "Can''t you see the irony in this?


    Mason, Easton, and Langston are all array masters, but they still can''t break this array."


    "It''s just a pity that an ace genius like Kenney is going to die."


    The gossip never stopped.


    "Wow, the Earth Seal Array can even release as much power as a middle spiritual emperor under the


    control of the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome," Ricky whispered.


    "What about your Heavenly Array? Can we do something about it? Ricky, we must think of some other


    way," Tina said worriedly.


    "Although my Heavenly Array can resist the Earthly Array, I am still too fragile to activate it. Plus, it''s too


    <pte to pass it to Langston and the two Dominant Top Elders," Ricky uttered.

 Chapter 1060 Mothers Power

    Chapter 1060 Mother''s Power


    "Let me go out then. I think I can fight against the chief, even kill him. This way, even if we fail to break


    the array, we''ll be safe for the time being," the Evil Mandragora firmly said.


    "Evil Mandragora, you are my ace in the hole and it is still not the time for you to take action. Besides,


    Arthur should be able to enter the array," Ricky responded in a low voice.


    "You might be put in danger!


    We have no other choice now. The sealing power of the array is too strong. It is impossible for you to


    take all yourpanions into the Divine Manor and spaces." The Evil Mandragora''s tone was rife with


    concern.


    At that moment, perhaps she didn''t realize that she really did worry about Ricky''s safety and cared


    deeply about him unconsciously.


    It was what Ricky had done, his charming character and talent that conquered her.


    "I have an idea, but it is extremely risky," Ricky muttered.


    "What''s your idea?" The Evil Mandragora pursed her lips in confusion.


    "Evil Mandragora, you have once told me that this mark my mother left on my palm not only helps


    awaken my blood power but also contains powerful energy," Ricky said as he lightly touched the mark.


    "I got it."


    The Evil Mandragora nodded. She immediately understood what Ricky meant.


    "Langston, I never knew you could be frightened." the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome said coldly when


    blood spurted from Langston''s mouth as hended heavily on his back. "Your fear had made you forget


    the power of the Earth Seal Array! Oh, you are too weak to challenge me!" He then gazed around and


    proceeded to address the others.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Alright. Listen up, everyone. You better stop struggling. I will give all of you a quick death so you can


    all go to hell peacefully. If not, you will be crushed into pieces."


    "Langston, I will kill you this time. All of you will go to hell for the sake of my son!" Calvin hissed, his


    eyes wild with anger.


    Langston wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Everyone, deploy the array!" he said in a


    low voice, taking no notice of his opponents'' shameless taunting.


    The next second, Langston and the other two spiritual emperors of Spirit Sect released their ruling


    power and array power. All their power fused together and formed an array.


    Jeffrey also put his power into the array.


    Theyunched the most powerful strike towards the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome.


    "Langston, you will regret your decision!" the chief taunted, seeing that Langston still wanted to resist.


    "It is really ridiculous. You know clearly that you cannot defeat me, so why do you still try in vain?"


    He then activated the Earth Seal Array without any hesitation. Once again, the array condensed into


    the huge bloody hand andunched a fierce attack.


    This time, the power of the bloody hand had be much stronger than before.


    Boom!


    The bloody hand was so powerful that the attacksunched by Langston and hispanions were


    demolished in an instant. They flew backwards and fell to the ground, attaining serious injuries.


    They had no power to fight back.


    "The power of the Earth Seal Array is extraordinary! Before, Langston was just as powerful as the


    chief. But now, the contrast between their strength is so tantly stark!" The awestruck warriors could


    not help discussing the scene before their eyes.


    "Of course it''s not just because of the Earth Seal Array. The Earth Seal Array has been deployed in the


    Sky-breaking Dome long ago and has gathered a lot of energy. However, under the control of the chief,


    who is an array master, the Earth Seal Array can burst out such destructive power."


    "It''s ironic because all the spiritual emperors of the Spirit Sect are array masters, but now their lives are


    threatened by a powerful array."


    "With Mason and Easton, the Spirit Sect will not bepletely destroyed. But if the three spiritual


    emperors, especially Langston who has the ability to be a middle spiritual emperor, died in this battle,


    the Spirit Sect will surely be the weakest among the five major forces!"


    "Mason, Easton, look, anyone who goes against the Sky-breaking Dome nevere to a good end!"


    Arthur howled in triumphantughter outside the Earth Sealing Array.


    "Arthur, if you kill them, the Spirit Sect will take revenge on the Sky-breaking Dome once the array is


    weakened!" Mason and Easton said in resentment on hearing Arthur''s statement.


    "Ha! Well then, I''d like to see you try!" Arthur sneered in disdain.


    "Langston, perhaps only by the array power will I defeat you. However, in such a martial world where


    only the fittest and strongest survive, a real strong warrior should do whatever means to achieve his


    goal.


    Ourpetition hassted for hundreds of years, and now it will finally be over." The chief of the Sky-


    breaking Dome gathered all his power andunched another strike.


    It seemed that Langston and hispanions were going to die today.


    "Oh my goodness! I didn''t expect to see that three spiritual emperors will die today!" the onlookers


    eximed in disbelief.


    Lying on the ground, Langston and the other spiritual emperors had already epted their fate and


    waited peacefully for their death.


    Jeffrey nced expectantly at Ricky onest time.


    He didn''t believe that Ricky''s mother would let her son die.


    "You are not qualified to kill them!" Ricky suddenly yelled. He looked back at the hopeful eyes of


    Jeffrey. He then moved and appeared in front of Langston and hispanions in an instant, and


    resisted the huge bloody hand with no hesitation.


    "Kenney? Is he asking for death?" The onlooker''s mouths dropped open in shock and confusion.


    At that moment, Ricky opened his right hand and used his gold blood to activate the mark on his palm.


    "I was nning to go after youter to grab the fragments of the mysterious axe. But since you''re in


    such a hurry to die, I''ll kill you first!" the chief of the Sky-breaking Emperor coldly said as he saw Ricky


    Boom!


    The golden mark began to shine, either possibly because Ricky activated his blood power or it sensed


    that Ricky was in danger.


    Golden light rose from his palm. A golden figure emerged from the light and directly integrated with


    Ricky.


    "Ricky, my son!" Ricky heard a familiar voice ring in his Soul Sea as the golden figure merged with his


    body.


    "Mom? Is that you?" Tears began to fill his eyes.


    "Yes. It''s me, my dear. You have activated your blood power. It seems that you have obtained all the


    fragments of the mysterious axe," a gentle voice said.


    "Mother, it''s me. Where are you? I have a lot of questions to ask you," Ricky asked excitedly.


    "My son, it''s not time for us to meet yet. If you want to break up the array, relying on the blood power I


    left in your body is not enough. You have to bear the power when this shadow of me integrates with


    you totally. There''s a great possibility that you will be seriously injured because of pain you will suffer.


    I''m afraid I can''t predict the oue,"


    the gentle voice replied.


    "I got it, Mother. But I can endure it! Let''s do it!" Ricky said firmly. Hearing his mother''s words only gave


    him more confidence and determination.

 Chapter 1061 Breaking The Array

    Chapter 1061 Breaking The Array


    At that moment, Ricky knew that his mother must have had no other choice when she said that it was


    not the right time for them to see each other. Of course, he could not me her for this. In fact, he


    could only me himself for not being strong enough.


    He knew that he had to move on despite how catastrophic the effects would be.


    On top of everything that he had on his te, he was forced to step up and be a powerful man.


    "Ricky, after the fusion, my consciousness will automatically disappear. After this, you should know that


    you can only depend on yourself." Soon after, the soft voice trailed off into the air.


    "Mother, I will not let you down. I will collect all the fragments of the mysterious axe as soon as


    possible!" Ricky said sincerely.


    Afterwards, he felt a kind of vigorous power swelling out and flowing toward his body. Soon after, it


    attached itself to his body so that he could take advantage of it. Without a doubt, this was his mother''s


    blood power.


    But at that moment, Ricky felt his lifespan transition, and his realm burned with an unknown force. Little


    by little, he felt his realm decline.


    "My life is fading away, and my realm is going down. Is this the consequence that my mother


    mentioned?" Ricky said in a deep voice. "And, while invisible, my flesh and blood are also being


    destroyed. If it continues like this for a long time, then the foundation of my martial arts will definitely be


    messed up.


    It seems that I must break the array as quickly as possible. Otherwise, I will have to pay a huge price."


    Boom! After the golden shadow merged into his body, his power and momentum surged out endlessly.


    Soon after, he became the center of the whole area.


    "W...What''s going on?" Everyone muttered as they were shocked to see what was happening in front of


    them.


    Without thinking twice, Ricky condensed his strength andunched a punch directed at the chief of the


    Sky-breaking Dome, smashing everything that was on its way. In a snap, the golden fistnded heavily


    on the chief''s chest with a strong momentum. At that point, it seemed that there was no other way that


    the chief could defend himself.


    In the next moment, huge amounts of blood spew out of his mouth as he fell on the ground, seriously


    injured.


    As this happened, a deafening silence nketed over the entire battlefield as everyone was shocked at


    what they had witnessed.


    In fact, nobody in his right mind ever saw thising.


    "Is this the power left by Ricky''s mother? It looks like the power seems to have reached the Sage


    Level. This could only mean that his mother''s strength must be extraordinary!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    gasped in shock.


    But at that moment, Ricky did not have the luxury of getting impressed by his mother''s power because


    the clock was ticking fast. He had no time to waste. After all, his realm and his body''s essence were


    burning madly every second.


    He was so pressed for the time being that he didn''t even have the time to murder the chief of the Sky-


    breaking Dome.


    At this moment, he gathered all his power again and turned himself into a golden de, smashing the


    center of the Earth Seal Array.


    Meanwhile, this cultivation of the Heavenly Array prompted him to find out where the center of the


    Earth Array located.


    "Chop!" With all his strength, Ricky roared and shed the center of the Earth Seal Array.


    Although the array was not under the control of the Sky-breaking Dome''s chief at that moment, it was


    still very strong. Suddenly, the array exploded and collided with Ricky''s heavy strike.


    Boom!


    Soon after, intense waves swept all over the area, with the opposing sides in a deadlock.


    But Ricky did not have the time to be in an impasse. So instead, he took the lead and burned his


    lifespan and realm to condense the power of the golden figure. Afterwards, he used this to chop down


    harder against the array.


    Crack! In the blink of an eye, several cracks started to appear on the surface of the Earth Seal Array.


    At that moment, everything was so delicate that even a tinge of error could lead to immediate failure.


    Needless to say, as soon as the cracks appeared, the entire array fell apart.


    To simply put it, Ricky had managed to destroy the Earth Seal Array.


    At that moment, everyone who saw this had their mouths agape, and the fatal silence continued to


    echo for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Ricky could kill Arthur and the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome with only two moves, but he


    chose not to. He wanted to murder them with every fiber of his being, but he also knew very well that if


    he continued in such a state for a little longer, then the foundation of his martial arts would be


    zones, he would still be unable to save himself.


    As a result, he chose to leave instantly and entered the Sky-breaking Abyss.


    But before he left, he said to Mason through telepathy, ''Elder Mason, I will leave everything here to you.


    Please take care of my friends and the Hong n. Thank you very much.''


    Even after Ricky left, the whole area was still in dreadful silence.


    Suddenly, a drop of cold sweat dripped from Arthur''s forehead, breaking the quietness in the void.


    At that moment, he could not deny to himself that he had just almost met death. In addition, Ricky


    made him realize the great gap between their strengths.


    "What kind of power is that? How could he unleash such a powerful force? Is this the mysterious


    object''s doing?" With one question after the other, Arthur tried to analyze how Ricky was able to pull it


    off.


    "So, it must be true. Only the mysterious object can make him burst out such power!"


    Meanwhile, thinking about this made Arthur be savage and dark again. For the longest time, he


    thought and believed that the mysterious object truly belonged to him.


    Secretly, he wished that there would be a huge limit and severe consequences for Ricky''s outburst.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Otherwise, Ricky wouldn''t have left without making sure that he was dead.


    At this moment, the audience suddenly burst into a loud chatter as they exchanged their thoughts


    about the developing fight.


    Everyone linked Ricky''s sudden outburst to the mysterious object, making their desire for the said


    object to be more intense.


    Of course, they also spected that activating the mysterious thing would inevitably leave some side


    effects. However, it still couldn''t suppress their desires for it. This was because they saw that although


    Ricky was just a demi-spiritual emperor, he obtained the power at the Sage Level in an instant with the


    help of the mysterious object.


    Meanwhile, all the spiritual emperors of the Spirit Sect gathered.


    "Don''t say anything. Keep quiet. Let''s go back!" Masonmanded.


    Soon after, he left with his people.


    On the other hand, Arthur didn''t stop them because he knew he couldn''t defeat the Spirit Sect without


    the Earth Seal Array.


    What was worse was that the Sky-breaking Dome''s chief suffered some serious injuries.


    At that moment, none of the people had ever expected that such a life-and-death battle would end in


    this way.


    "Ricky, how are you feeling?" the Evil Mandragora and the Dragon Intent Grass shouted anxiously as


    they saw Ricky was at gasping for breath in the pce of the Holy Three-Saber.


    Meanwhile, back inside the Massacring Zone, Tina cried out relentlessly and desperately as she was


    worried about Ricky''s life.


    Suddenly, Ricky''s hair turned into an ashy color, with a few creases appearing on his face.


    Moreover, his once strong body deted into flesh and bones.


    If there was no breath, then everyone would assume that he had already passed away.


    In fact, Ricky was only an ordinary spiritual king right at this moment.


    "Is... Is this the price he has to pay for activating the strength of the mark? He is losing his life, his


    realm, and even the essence of his blood and flesh," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a hushed voice.


    "This price is too high. It''s too much!"


    "Evil Mandragora, do you think Ricky will recover this time?" Tina cried out loud.

 Chapter 1062 Bathe In Divine Energy

    Chapter 1062 Bathe In Divine Energy


    "I don''t know. He is seriously hurt this time. His whole body, flesh and blood and all, has been depleted.


    He really suffered a huge blow to his life," the Dragon Intent Grass said as it wore a worried look on its


    face.


    "Even though we have advanced Treasures from Heaven and Earth, it would still be very difficult to


    save him because his foundation has been seriously damaged."


    "Indeed! No matter how seriously a creature gets hurt, advanced Treasures from Heaven and Earth


    can help them recover. However, it''s too difficult to restore the foundation of martial arts. It would take a


    one in a million chance or even a miracle," the Evil Mandragora said in a low voice.


    "The only thing left that he can rely on is that mysterious object and his resilient chromatic energy. I


    really don''t understand why his mother left him with this kind of power. He is able to severely hurt


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    enemies with his power, but at the same time, it causes more damage to him in return."


    "You two, stop talking about it now. Just hurry up and find a way to save him. Can you refine the


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth and infuse them into his body to help him recover?" Tina anxiously


    said.


    "Tina, we understand how you feel. But right now, the only thing we can do is to wait. Only when he


    wakes up can we help him refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Only then can we see if he''ll


    be able to recover," the Evil Mandragora mournfully said.


    "Why not now?"


    "His body is as fragile as a thin sheet of paper. We don''t know what''s going on inside his body. If we


    infuse the treasures into his body, I''m afraid the result will be the opposite of what we are hoping for,"


    the Evil Mandragora replied.


    "Only when he has the strength to control the treasures can he avoid all dangers."


    "But when will he wake up?" Tina couldn''t help feeling distressed about the situation.


    "It all depends on his perseverance and chromatic energy. Look, his chromatic energy has been


    constantly surging out to repair his body," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out.


    At that moment, the chromatic energy was pervading over Ricky''s almost lifeless body. It was the only


    thing that was preventing his injuries from worsening further.


    "We should probably wake Hannah up. As the daughter of a holy being, she is born with the ability to


    control the divine energy. Maybe she can help Ricky," the Evil Mandragora said.


    She then proceeded tomunicate with Hannah through telepathy.


    Soon after, Hannah woke up from seclusion and came to Ricky''s side.


    When she saw the state that Ricky was in, she immediately shed tears. Ricky was her only remaining


    rtive in her mind and it broke her heart to see him lifeless.


    "Hannah, can you wake Ricky up with your divine power?" the Evil Mandragora asked. "Only when he


    wakes up can we further help him."


    "I will try my best!" Hannah said, trying to put on a determined attitude.


    Without any hesitation, she extracted all of her divine power and let it slowly flow into Ricky''s heart.


    She hoped, with all her heart, that this would help him regain consciousness.


    The whole processsted for a whole day. Even though it was the divine power, Hannah had to be


    extremely cautious to avoid identally hurting Ricky.


    As a result, just one dayter, Hannah, a holy being''s daughter, was quite exhausted.


    Fortunately, Ricky was able to wake up with the help of her divine power and his own chromatic energy.


    "Ricky, how are you feeling now?" the four of them all simultaneously asked Ricky upon noticing that he


    had woken up.


    Ricky gave a weak smile. "I''m still alive. But I feel so weak that I feel like I can be blown away by even


    a slight breeze. The consequences of activating my blood power this time are much more serious than


    I anticipated." His voice was hoarse.


    Ricky suddenly felt a trace of despair. He had used up all his blood and flesh essence and his lifespan


    had drastically decreased. Moreover, he had fallen to the ordinary spiritual king realm. Faced with so


    many losses, he had no confidence to cultivate again.


    However, he wouldn''t allow himself to give up since he had always been persistent over the years.


    There were a lot of things he needed to deal with.


    ''Now, I need to pull myself together to cultivate again. Last time, I survived even when I lost my spiritual


    meridian. Now my regained spiritual meridian is still alive, and I am a spiritual king. There is nothing


    that''s stopping me from reaching the peak again, '' Ricky thought, hyping himself up.


    "Very good. It surprises me that you are still confident at this moment!" the Dragon Intent Grass smiled,


    sensing Ricky''s confidence.


    "Although the current situation is not so favorable, it''s still much better than when I started to cultivate. I


    have no reason to not be confident," Ricky smiled back.


    "Ha-ha, that''s good. Sometimes, the sess of your future is determined by whether you can be


    confident and keep going forward. Fortunately, you haven''t let me down," the Dragon Intent Grass said,


    chuckling as he looked at Ricky with pride.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky responded with a smile.


    Smiling was also a way for him to cheer him up. After all, the reality had presented itself in front of his


    eyes. He had no choice but to rein in his emotions and think of a way to restore himself.


    "Do you think your chromatic energy can help you recover?" the Evil Mandragora asked.


    "Well, it may work. Aside from that, the blood power in my body can also help me. Maybe I can use this


    opportunity to awaken more of my blood power," Ricky said seriously. "And, Hannah, your divine power


    is very helpful for my recovery. I''m going to need your help."


    "Ricky, I am d to help you at any time!" Hannah nodded in earnest.


    "Evil Mandragora, Dragon Intent Grass, you have to refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth to


    provide me with the energy."


    "Don''t worry. Maybe I can''t prove you with any power, but I can at least refine some Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth to make sure you have sufficient energy. I will try my best," the Evil Mandragora


    said.


    "Ricky, I also want to help refine the treasures," Tina said eagerly.


    "Alright, sure!" Ricky chuckled at the enthusiasm.


    At that moment, he knew he didn''t want to be immersed in decadence any longer.


    It didn''t matter that his life span had been consumed, his blood and flesh essence had been exhausted,


    and his realm had descended. At the end of it all, there was his little group of friends by his side and


    with their help, he believed that he would soon be able to return to his peak state.


    There was absolutely nothing that he should worry about.


    After everything was ready, Ricky began to recover. Tina, the Evil Mandragora, and the Dragon Intent


    Grass helped refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth to offer him energy. Hannah provided the


    divine power to bathe his whole body.


    Ricky activated the chromatic energy and infused it into his heart to awaken more blood power.


    In order to recover, he must have enough blood and blood power. That was the most important


    premise. In this case, he could restore his flesh and blood and gradually repair the foundation of his


    martial arts with the help of the divine power, as well as the energy from the Treasures from Heaven


    and Earth.


    He bathed in the divine energy and constantly awakened his blood power, hoping to return to the peak


    state.


    Meanwhile, in the meeting hall of the Spirit Sect, Mason and his people had just returned.


    Soar, Pearl, and Amelia immediately rushed towards him to ask about Ricky.


    "Ricky is still alive, but I don''t know where he is." Mason looked dolefully at the three. "I don''t want to lie


    to you. He might be seriously hurt."


    The three of them let out a worried gasp. "Oh, Elder Mason, didn''t he tell you where he would go?"


    Soarmented.

 Chapter 1063 Complete Emperor Island

    Chapter 1063 Complete Emperor Ind


    "I don''t know... Before he left, he told me not to look for him, and he also asked me to tell you to work


    hard and wait for him toe back," Mason told the others.


    "We understand." Soar and Pearl nodded firmly.


    They believed Mason''s words because they had a hunch that Ricky might have been badly hurt, but


    they were sure that he wasn''t dead.


    Otherwise, they would have felt his death, and it would be like a phantom, piercing pain in their hearts


    and the faintest echo of emptiness that could never be filled.


    ''I will wait for you, Ricky. I believe you wille back to fight against the Sky-breaking Dome and


    return to the Eastern Land to ruin the Nether Manor!'' Soar said inwardly. He had to work hard and give


    his best in his training, otherwise, he would just drag Ricky down with him.


    At this moment, both Pearl and Amelia thought the same way.


    The news about the battle between the Sky-breaking Dome and Ricky quickly spread through the


    entire Western world like a storm.


    All of a sudden, the creatures began talking incessantly about Ricky while all the greedy and powerful


    warriors were looking for him.


    However, to their dismay, no matter how hard they tried, not a single trace of Ricky could be found.


    This was because Ricky was in the Divine Manor, and the Divine Manor was in the Sky-breaking


    Abyss.


    He had to abandon his original body since his blood and blood power were both greatly harmed by the


    after-effects. It was so bad because even the slightest after-effects would block his way of cultivation.


    He was bound to go through this painful and longsting torture.


    But he knew that he must hold on. His belief, his promise, and his dream to be an undefeatable


    warrior gave him the courage to ovee any difficulty he would encounter.


    His strong will power aided his focus, and it gradually became easier for him to ignore the passing of


    time during the painful refinement.


    In his heart, there was only one goal, and that was to return to his peak state.


    The whole Western Land eventually regained its peace after the battle in the Sky-breaking Pce. All


    the forces stayed low profile for some reason. It seemed that a peace and development age hade.


    At first, there was still some disturbance caused by some warriors'' who were searching for Ricky, but


    as time passed, their search turned out to be futile, and they lost their interest in him soon.


    The martial world was quite cruel. It did not matter how talented you were, and it did not matter how


    stunning your power was, if you did not make it to the end, the world would immediately ignore you.


    They might admire you at the start, but the time woulde that no one would remember you, except


    your family and friends.


    All the warriors had gradually forgotten the three names¡ªKenney, Gerald, and Darren.


    The time of two years was not enough for people to make great progress in the martial arts, but it was


    enough for many people in the Western Land to be geniuses.


    The Spirit Sect was rising, and Soar, Pearl, and Amelia became geniuses one after another.


    Among the other forces, except the elders, some new talents were also rising in fame.


    The sudden rise of these new geniuses seemed to have woken up the quiet Western Land from its


    deep sleep. All the talents and forces made careful preparations to wait for the opportunity to fight.


    Just then, a huge ind, about a third of the size of thend, emerged in the sea between the Western


    Land and the Middle Land, and it immediately attracted all the forces'' attention.


    Many powerful warriors gathered around the ind to take a closer look at it.


    But the ind was surrounded by a suppressive force. All the creatures, even the middle spiritual


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    emperors, couldn''t get closer.


    However, they could sense that the ind emitted intense iplete ruling power and rareplete


    rule power.


    After careful observation, they found that the iplete ruling power had already reached


    Thus, many forces began to look through ancient books and records to see if there was any simr


    ind.


    Until finally, a force found the answer from an ancient book, and they confirmed what it was and where


    it came from.


    It was the Complete Emperor Ind.


    If a demi-spiritual emperor entered it, he could have the chance to get the most mysterious thing in it¡ª


    the Emperor Light. After being bathed in the Emperor Light, the demi-spiritual emperor could instantly


    be a spiritual emperor.


    That was why this ind was called the Complete Emperor Ind.


    On this ind, there was a lot of iplete ruling power, but someplete ruling power could also


    be sensed within because it was being emitted by the Emperor Light.


    However, to know what the Emperor Light was, they needed to learn the history of the Complete


    Emperor Ind first.


    The Complete Emperor Ind was originally a battlefield for the spiritual emperors where many of them


    have died, and when they died, their ruling power was slowly separated from their bodies and drifted to


    the heaven and earth, returning to the heavenlyw for reincarnation.


    But in the chaos, some of it waspletely eroded and destroyed, while some was partially eroded,


    eventually forming a Fake Chaotic Region.


    There was still some ruling power that remained intact because the strong heavenly power blocked the


    chaotic power.


    In the chaos, those ruling power could not return to the heavenlyw, so they would form the ruling


    spirit as time went by. The ruling spirit that Ricky had seen in the Dragon Cave was a great example of


    this.


    Some ruling spirits could evolve into the ruling light.


    After a demi-spiritual emperor refined the ruling light, he could be a spiritual emperor instantly,


    and so, the ruling light was called the Emperor Light.


    However, to form the Emperor Light, at least one hundred spiritual emperors needed to die.


    Since it was so difficult to form the Emperor Light, it made sense that a demi-spiritual emperor could


    immediately transcend into a spiritual emperor with the help of it. After all, it was like a hundred spiritual


    emperors brought up a new spiritual emperor in other worlds.


    The forces in the Western Land and the sea area were all intrigued and impressed by the Complete


    Emperor Ind.


    Manypleted spiritual kingsined bitterly, because the Complete Emperor Ind had


    appeared too early, and only the demi-spiritual emperors were allowed to enter the Complete Emperor


    Ind when it opened its entrance.


    ording to them, it made no sense that it appeared now because the records of the ancient books


    suggested that it was supposed to open in two or three months.


    No matter how resourceful they were, thosepleted spiritual kings couldn''t make a breakthrough


    and be demi-spiritual emperors in two or three months. Only those who had reached peak state


    could make it.


    In sharp contrast to their bitter grumblings, all the demi-spiritual emperors were extremely excited.


    Once they heard about the Complete Emperor Ind, they hurriedly traveled all the way to the ind to


    wait for its opening.


    "I didn''t expect that the Complete Emperor Ind will appear here! ording to the records of ancient


    books, every time it appears, many demi-spiritual emperors can instantly be spiritual emperors,"


    some warriorsmented and discussed with each other.


    "That''s right. The Complete Emperor Ind hasn''t appeared for thousands of years or even tens of


    thousands of years. Luckily, we are here to bear witness to it."


    "It doesn''t matter to the five major forces. They all have middle spiritual emperors, so their position as


    the major force will remain unchallenged. After the opening of the Complete Emperor Ind, the new


    spiritual emperors willpete against each other and fight for the territory, and by that time, there will


    be a major reshuffle in the standing of the forces."


    "Yes, I can''t wait for the fierce battles to start once the Complete Emperor Ind opens!"


    "Me too! I''m anxious to see who will stand on the top."

 Chapter 1064 A Young Man With Grey Hair

    Chapter 1064 A Young Man With Grey Hair


    Soar and Autn had alsoe near, and they were now hiding in the space around the Complete


    Emperor Ind.


    "It has been two years, and there has been no news about Ricky at all. If my Heaven Melting Fire and


    my intuition didn''t tell me that he is still alive, I would think that he had died," Soar said as his voice


    quivered with emotion.


    "It''s a pity that he is going to miss the chance to make a breakthrough in the Complete Emperor


    Ind."


    "Perhaps he has already left the Western Land," Autn guessed. "In the past two years, the Sky-


    breaking Dome hasn''t had any conflict with us, but they have arranged many people to look for Ricky


    secretly.


    So, it is good for his sake if he ends up missing this. The Sky-breaking Dome will not leave him alone,


    and you know that we cannot underestimate them. They even have the Earth Seal Array. Who knows


    what other trump cards they have?


    On the other hand, Ricky can only burst out that strong power once, so he is at a disadvantage."


    "Don''t worry. Even without such a good chance like the Complete Emperor Ind, he won''t fall behind


    us. What we need to do now is to seize this chance to make a breakthrough. When we be


    spiritual emperors, we can finally have what it takes to help him fight against the Sky-breaking Dome


    and the Nether Manor," Pearl said, her eyes shing with fierce determination.


    "You are right, Pearl. We don''t have to worry too much about him. He is a genius who has cultivated


    the chaotic power, so he won''t fall behind us," Autn echoed.


    "Instead, we need to focus on getting the Emperor Light and dealing with the people of the Sky-


    breaking Dome."


    As he mentioned the people of the Sky-breaking Dome, they could not help but exchange looks with


    each other, and even from far-away, they could see that all of their enemies were eyeing the ind with


    greedy interest.


    "That''s right. We have to take precautions against the Sky-breaking Dome. This time, they will not let


    us go easily," Soar said firmly as he, too, stared at the void where the people of the Sky-breaking Dome


    stood with enormous murderous intent.


    "Don''t worry. Fein and the elders will help us!" Autn tried tofort him, although there was also


    wariness in his bones that stiffened every move he made.


    "Look!


    Although the Complete Emperor Ind hasn''t opened yet, all the warriors around are starting to


    be fully alert and ready to fight for their chance," some warriorsmented.


    "You mean the Spirit Sect and the Sky-breaking Dome?"


    "Yes. For them, the battle in the Sky-breaking Pce that happened two years ago has not yet ended,


    and both groups have spent the past two years honing their new talents. This time, they will not be


    happy with a stalemate, and in the Complete Emperor Ind, they will undoubtedly fight until one side


    ispletely annihted."


    "You are right. Although there has been peace between the two forces in the past two years, everyone


    knows that once they spot even a single reason to reignite their previous battle, they will not hesitate to


    fight to the death."


    "Speaking of the battle two years ago, I suddenly remembered three people."


    "You mean Kenney, Carney, and Gerald?"


    "Yes, it has been a long time since we had seen them, don''t you think? If they were here, they would


    have upied the positions of the top talents among the demi-spiritual emperors."


    "That''s for sure. Their talents are extraordinary in the Western Land for even a thousand years!"


    "What a pity!"


    "By the way, do you think Kenney is still alive?"


    "I don''t know. But he has been missing for two years, and he was badly hurt at the time that he


    disappeared. Even if he did not die, he is probably nothing but useless trash now. Think about it.


    Although he was an ace genius with a strong body, he could never have withstood a strength at the


    Sage Level because he was just a demi-spiritual emperor.


    Besides, he didn''t kill Arthur and the chief of the Sky-breaking Dome before he escaped, which meant


    that he had reached his limit at that time.


    Therefore, it does not matter anymore whether he is alive or not.


    He has be an ace genius of the past. What a pity!"


    The opening of the Complete Emperor Ind was a little earlier than the warriors had expected, as the


    demi-spiritual emperors were allowed to enter after just a month and a few days.


    At once, those demi-spiritual emperors, like hungry mad wolves, dashed into the Complete Emperor


    Ind.


    ''Emperor Light, I''ming! I''m going to be a spiritual emperor!'' all the warriors screamed


    inwardly.


    Soar and Autn also entered the ind.


    Seeing the demi-spiritual emperors enter one after another, all the spiritual kings around, especially the


    this result and tried to enter it. However, they were flung back by the strong power around the


    Complete Emperor Ind and were seriously injured.


    This scene served as a warning for all the other spiritual kings.


    "This opportunity is only for the demi-spiritual emperors!" All the spiritual kings had no choice but to


    admit defeat and just watch the demi-spiritual emperors enter the ind.


    After two days, the warriors around began to leave because if they stayed there, they would have


    nothing to do but watch helplessly as others attained what they could not reach. If they continued like


    this, their greed for the Emperor Light would grow rapidly, and they would eventually be out of control.


    Just then, a young man came flying in and attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The power that the young man was emitting told all the warriors around that he was a demi-spiritual


    emperor, and that this young man was a genius who had broken through to be a demi-spiritual emperor


    long before. However, what made them quite confused was that he was grey-haired.


    Moreover, they had a strong feeling that they might have met this young man before.


    In particr, this young man attracted a lot of women''s attention.


    He stood tall and straight with a perfect figure, and his grey hair reached past his shoulders. He had an


    angr and handsome face, a pair of slightly golden brooding eyes, and a natural evil smile on the


    corner of his mouth.


    His momentum as a demi-spiritual emperor added to the distinguished air that surrounded him.


    "Who is he? His grey hair looks strange because he does not look old at all. And howe this man


    feel so familiar? It feels like I have seen him before," some warriors asked in increasing confusion.


    "I don''t care who he is. His grey hair must be no natural. He is just faking it," some of the warriors said


    in annoyance.


    "What''s more, the Complete Emperor Ind has opened for one day and a half. He must havee


    herete on purpose. I think he just wants to attract our attention. He must be much weaker than all the


    other demi-spiritual emperors."


    "Keep your voice down. At least, he is stronger than all of us!"


    "What? The Complete Emperor Ind has opened for one day and a half?


    It seems that I came at the right time. I wonder if the Emperor Light can help me ovee the


    obstacles so I can be a spiritual emperor," the grey-haired young man murmured.


    "But my current appearance is really good. No one can recognize me except the people I am extremely


    familiar with."


    "Hey,d! I didn''t expect you to have a totally different appearance." A voice rang in the grey-haired


    young man''s mind.


    "Ha-ha, I''m lucky to be blessed in misfortune. I like my current appearance. At least, I''ve be more


    handsome," the grey-haired young man replied with pride.


    "It seems that not only your face has changed, but you are also even more thick-skinned than before.


    Just as I expected, you rebuilt your body as soon as you recovered to a peak state. That is how you


    changed your facepletely, am I right? In this way, you don''t need to disguise yourself manually


    anymore. Those people cannot recognize you as Kenney, let alone Ricky," another voice said, and the


    tone was quite impressed.


    "Ha-ha, no one would have expected that I woulde back with such an appearance," the young


    manughed loudly. After a few leaps, he entered the Complete Emperor Ind.

 Chapter 1065 The Ruling Essence

    Chapter 1065 The Ruling Essence


    Without a doubt, the young man with ash-grey hair was no other than Ricky. In a span of two years, he


    had just returned to his peak in the martial arts.


    During these past two years, endless pain tortured every part of his body as he cultivated to return to


    his former glory.


    Not long ago, he tried to reconstruct his body, and he was sessful in doing so. In fact, his body


    gained more power than before due to the golden blood power and the chromatic energy that he used


    to refine it.


    At that time, twenty percent of Ricky''s golden blood power had already awakened. In the past two


    years, he had not only returned to the demi-spiritual emperor realm but also reached its peak.


    Moreover, with the help of the golden blood power and the chromatic energy, his foundation of the


    martial arts waspletely restored.


    Fortunately, it seemed that Ricky was blessed this time around. This was all due to the chromatic


    energy and the golden blood power that he was able to bepletely reborn.


    Soon after, his body changed its shape, along with his visage. Despite the changes that kept


    happening in his body, his eyes and his evil smile remained the same.


    However, after undergoing a major overhaul, there seemed to be one unexpected thing that happened.


    As it turned out, his grey hair did not revert back to its original color.


    But he did not care at all. Instead of being saddened by this, he chose to be d about it. "Well, this


    kind of suits me. This will be the mark of my rebirth," Ricky said.


    In addition, his grey hair would also symbolize and remind him how he fought the Sky-breaking Dome


    and the Nether Manor.


    Meanwhile, as Ricky set foot on the Complete Emperor Ind, a chaotic battlefield met his eyes.


    Cracks on the ground could be seen, which looked like real dragons that puffed out air waves from afar.


    But what caught his eyes more were the mountains that had been demolished.


    There, heid eyes on the smokeden ce that was filled with traces of ashes from the previous


    fights. Even after years since thest battle, Ricky was able to see through the scenes of the intense


    battles that took ce in the area as if he were there.


    Moreover, the entire area felt hot to the touch, an evidence that intense battles had taken ce in the


    area.


    "No wonder that this was once the battlefield for spiritual emperors. Numerous traces of war,


    bloodshed, gunpowder, and smoke are very visible in this area. The fighting spirit in my heart inspires


    me more when I see them," Ricky eximed as he admired the Complete Emperor Ind.


    "The way I see it, no one can cause this much destruction. This must be the work of spiritual emperors.


    And I''m sure to be a spiritual emperor here!"


    "This Complete Emperor Ind emerged at the time that you were reborn. Perhaps it is a sign from


    God that he wants you to be a spiritual emperor!" the Dragon Intent Grass also suggested.


    "I can sense the dense ruling power here. That''s strange. When I was outside, I felt that it was full of


    the iplete ruling power. Maybe that is what makes this ind special," the Evil Mandragora


    uttered.


    "I also heard that as long as you obtain the Emperor Light, you can easily be a spiritual emperor!"


    "You got that right!" Ricky replied.


    However, only Tina and Ricky were aware that even if Ricky had the Emperor Light, he would still not


    be a spiritual emperor because he had lost the Heavenly Meridian.


    ''It doesn''t matter whether I make it or not. Regardless, I should bravely march forward. Now, I have the


    golden blood power and the chromatic energy. Plus, I can even be reborn! With this, I believe that I can


    still be a spiritual emperor even though I have lost the Heavenly Meridian, '' Ricky said to himself


    with resolution.


    "I never doubted you for a second, Ricky. I firmly believe in you from the very start!" Tina sent him a


    message through her internal power.


    "Wow, thank you for the kind words, Tina! Then let us not waste any more time and head for my next


    target¡ªthe Emperor Light."


    Soon after, Ricky kept walking and moving forward as he looked for his target''s whereabouts.


    The Emperor Light was a cloud of light condensed by a lot of ruling spirit.


    It was somewhat spiritual, slithering between the ground and the void. One would need more than just


    strength to obtain it for luck must also be on his side.


    "Ricky, you also need to find the relics of the spiritual emperors and the ruling spirit," the Evil


    Mandragora reminded.


    "You don''t need the inheritance of the spiritual emperors. In fact, it is the cultivation resources of the


    spiritual emperors that youck most. As of this moment, you have already consumed all of our


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth due to your rebirth!


    You are now a lower demi-spiritual emperor at peak state with a very stable realm. If you can get some


    ruling spirit, you will soon break through and be an upper demi-spiritual emperor. By then, you


    can defeat all the warriors in the Complete Emperor Ind, except for the elders and several top


    geniuses."


    "I understand. In fact, I prefer the spiritual emperors'' abandoned cultivation resources, rather than the


    ruling spirit," Ricky replied and nodded. "Because I''m too poor to even afford clothes now.


    The only reason I have clothes now is because I stole these from a hotel just along the way."


    "Ha-ha, people will be shocked to see a poor ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass said with augh.


    After several hours, Ricky came across thirty bird-shaped ruling spirits in a hot trench.


    Moreover, he could clearly feel that every ruling spirit had strong ruling power inside of it.


    As a matter of fact, even the weakest ruling spirits were condensed after the powerful middle spiritual


    emperors died.


    "I am aware that there are four levels of the spiritual emperor¡ªthe lower spiritual emperor, the middle


    spiritual emperor, the upper spiritual emperor, and the demi-saint. But Evil Mandragora, do you think


    that these can be divided again in terms of realms?" Ricky asked all of a sudden.


    "Of course. ording to theirbat power, the lower spiritual emperor, the middle spiritual emperor,


    and the upper grade spiritual emperor have three realms¡ªone-star, two-star, and three-star. One-star


    spiritual emperors are the strongest, while three-star spiritual emperors are the weakest. Moreover, the


    demi-saints have five levels with one-star demi-saints being the strongest, while the five-star ones the


    weakest!" the Evil Mandragora exined.


    "This means that the strength gap between the spiritual emperors and the saints is very great. In


    addition to that, it also applies to the difference among the demi-saints. As a result, the demi-saints are


    divided into five realms."


    "I see!" Ricky nodded.


    "Then, what level has your strength reached?"


    "As far as I can tell, my strength is close to the two-star middle spiritual emperor realm," the Evil


    Mandragora answered.


    "As you have noticed, Arthur''sbat power is at the same realm as mine."


    Soon after, without hesitation, Ricky took all thirty ruling spirits away.


    However, when he was collecting them, something strange happened. These ruling spirits merged into


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    one gigantic ruling spirit. Apart from this, he could clearly feel that this huge ruling spirit contained more


    ruling power than the sum of all the minor ruling spiritsbined.


    Without a doubt, such fusion could reach the result that one plus one was greater than two.


    But at that moment, Ricky felt the offensive intent from the huge ruling spirit for the very first time.


    "Wait, what happened? How could these ruling spirits fuse? Plus, this huge ruling spirit is infiltrating


    power! I cannot help but feel attacked," Ricky said gently.


    "As far as I can remember, ruling spirits won''t take the initiative tounch attacks. What''s more, odd is


    that even those ruling spirits in the Dragon Cave have never integrated into one."


    "It''s true that the ruling spirit won''t take the initiative to attack. However, after fusing, they are no longer


    the ruling spirits but instead, the ruling essences," the Dragon intent grass rified.


    "I can''t believe how lucky you are. You should be happy and thrilled to meet a ruling essence as long


    as you came in."


    "Is this the ruling essence?" Ricky asked after hearing the Dragon Intent Grass''s words. "But what is


    the ruling essence?"

 Chapter 1066 Three-colored Sacred Python

    Chapter 1066 Three-colored Sacred Python


    "The ruling essence is even better than the ruling spirit," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "In the Complete Emperor Ind, the most precious opportunity is the Emperor Light, which is


    condensed by the ruling spirit, while the power of the ruling essence is at the stage between that of the


    Emperor Light and that of the ruling spirit.


    There is only one way that the ruling essence can be formed. First, tremendous ruling spirits have to be


    merged with the blood essences of spiritual emperors, and then, they should be condensed for


    thousands or even tens of thousands of years.


    Although the Emperor Light can transform a strong demi-spiritual emperor into a spiritual emperor


    instantly, it''s also necessary for the demi-spiritual emperor to pass the Thunderstroke Doom to make it


    through. The ruling spirit may help the demi-spiritual emperor make a breakthrough, but with the ruling


    essence, the demi-spiritual emperor''s breakthrough will be assured, and his chance to be a


    spiritual emperor will increase further."


    "Oh, I see. So, you are saying that once I get this ruling essence, it''s a sure thing that I will have a


    breakthrough and reach the upper demi-spiritual emperor realm," Ricky said excitedly, and the


    momentum in his body immediately honed in on the ruling essence.


    "You are really lucky because you have just entered the Complete Emperor Ind, but you have


    already met the ruling essence. Other people entered the ind a day earlier than you, and yet, some


    of them probably haven''t found any trace of ruling spirit," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Well, there is an old saying that goes: Luck will follow if you can survive the disaster." Ricky was


    grinning brightly when he brought out an Omnipotent Skill in the next moment. It was the Space


    Splitting Cage.


    The chaotic fire instantly surrounded the ruling essence, and through it, he captured the ruling essence


    easily and put it into the Massacring Zone.


    It could take the initiative to attack, but it had no intelligence, and its strength was homogenous and


    weak.


    "I got the first one! Now, I''m going to find the second one. If this goes smoothly, I can break through to


    the strong demi-spiritual emperor realm soon," Ricky said as he eagerly looked ahead to what his ns


    were.


    "Brat! You are daydreaming again. You are lucky enough to get one ruling essence, so stop


    daydreaming about the second one," the Dragon Intent Grass immediately said when it sensed that


    Ricky''s head was in the clouds. "You have to refine this ruling essence first and break through to the


    upper demi-spiritual emperor realm before you do anything else!


    This way, you can be morepetitive for whatever else that may happen in thispetition.


    Remember that there are many elders, geniuses, and demi-spiritual emperors who have been at the


    demi-spiritual emperor realm for many years in the Complete Emperor Ind this time.


    In contrast, you are just a lower demi-spiritual emperor now. You are still very much inferior to them."


    "You are right. I have to refine the ruling essence and make a breakthrough first," Ricky said and


    agreed, nodding his head solemnly. "Dragon Intent Grass, I find that you are more and more


    considerate for me and more and more like my master who instructs me all the time."


    "I have no choice. My life is tied to your life, so I can''t let you die," the Dragon Intent Grass answered


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    shortly. "Besides, don''t you think it''s a great achievement to train an ace genius who cultivates the


    chaotic power and owns the Chaos blood power?"


    "Dragon Intent Grass is right. Training can give me aplete sense of aplishment too." The Evil


    Mandragora joined in teasingly andughed.


    "Ha-ha, okay!" Ricky smiled at the two warmly before he turned away.


    He was about to go into the Massacring Zone and refine the ruling essence, but at that moment, four


    figures flew over the sky where he was standing.


    They were two men and two women. The men were as strong and tall as iron towers and emitted


    malicious aura.


    On the other hand, the women were scantily d, enchanting, and attractive. Every move of their


    slender limbs and every expression on their delicate faces appeared lovely and angelic.


    The two women noticed Ricky, their eyes roving over him seductively. His remarkable temperament,


    along with his long grey hair seemed to have attracted their attention.


    "They are quite enchanting. I can say for sure that these two women are very interested in you. You are


    such a lucky man!" the Dragon Intent Grass teased.


    "Although these two women are a little old, they are really good in all aspects. They''re not bad on the


    eyes at all, Ricky!"


    "Kidding aside, Dragon Intent Grass, can you tell the background of these four people?" Ricky asked


    seriously.


    At this moment, his eyes were focused on the two men, because they each had a circr object in their


    hands that looked like some kind ofpass.


    "Yes, there is ruling essence here!" one of the men said in a deep voice. "But its aura disappeared


    suddenly just now."


    He trailed off with a confused expression on his face, but at that instant, the two men spotted Ricky,


    who was standing just a few feet away.


    "Brat, it seems that you have taken the ruling essence here. Give us the ruling essence and all your


    belongings now, and then get out of here!" one of the men said straightforwardly.


    "Really? Lance, do you think this young man took the ruling essence?" one of the women asked in an


    alluring tone.


    "Yes, sister!"


    "Ha-ha! Boy, give me the ruling essence and your belongings now. If you do as I say, maybe I can y


    with you for a few more days," she then said to Ricky in a charming manner that would have easily


    persuaded a weaker man.


    "Really? Do you just want the ruling essence and my belongings? You won''t hurt me?" Ricky asked


    with an innocent smile.


    "Humph! We are from the Three-colored Sacred Python tribe. Do you think you deserve the chance to


    fight with us?" Lance said coldly, as he eyed Ricky condescendingly.


    ''What?


    I have never heard of the Three-colored Sacred Python tribe in the Western Land, so they must be


    from this sea area, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Oh, they are from the Three-colored Sacred Python tribe. No wonder the aura that they are emit is so


    obscene. It''s because most members of the Three-colored Sacred Python tribe use the dual-kind


    cultivation method, you know, the sexual kind," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Besides them, there are two more tribes, which are the Four-colored Imperial Python and the Five-


    colored Holy Python. They are both stronger than the Three-colored Sacred Python. It is even rumored


    that the Five-colored Holy Python can be holy beings."


    "Oh, I see now!" Ricky murmured.


    "Be careful. The cultivation method they are practicing is the dual cultivation method. Besides, they are


    siblings, so they would surely work with each other very well, and that will greatly improve theirbat


    power," the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky.


    "Don''t worry. It does not matter how many there are. As long as they are not strong demi-spiritual


    emperors, I can defeat them easily," Ricky murmured as his eyes burned with confidence and


    determination.


    "I don''t deserve to fight against you?


    Ha-ha. That''s funny. Let''s try and you will know the answer!" Ricky replied indifferently.


    "Ha-ha, really?" The two men burst intoughter upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    Boom!


    As theyughed, they burst out the power that belonged to the upper demi-spiritual emperors. And just


    as the Dragon Intent Grass said, they cooperated andunched an attack with a joint fist. One of them


    stood on the left, and the other on the right, as the fist rushed toward Ricky.


    "Well then, I would like to see how your answer right now!" they scoffed coldly.


    "Just watch!" Ricky grinned. "This is my first battle after two years. I hope it''s not that boring."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As soon as he finished his words, he threw two punches with so much speed that the two men had no


    time to react at all. In an instant, they felt that their fist was enveloped by a great pressure as if it was


    being suppressed by one hundred thousand mountains.


    As the strong force swept from their arms to their chests, a dull, ufortable ache rattled in their


    chests. And in the blink of an eye, they were thrown backward like weightless dolls.

 Chapter 1067 Its Time For Me To Return

    Chapter 1067 It''s Time For Me To Return


    Puff! The two men sailed through the air, blood spouting from their lips like a morbid fountain.


    "How is this possible? How did you defeat my brothers so easily?" The two women couldn''t believe


    their eyes.


    Meanwhile, the two men stared at Ricky with fearsome expression, but they knew that they could do


    nothing more. They could tell from Ricky''s momentum that he was not as strong as them, but now, the


    result of the battle told them that they were no match for him.


    On the other hand, the two women were not only shocked but also excited.


    Because a strongpanion was greatly needed for their dual cultivation. After all, the stronger their


    Before this happened, Ricky''s temperament and extraordinary appearance had already attracted them,


    and now he even showed such a powerful strength. How could they not be excited?


    "Young man, you are so strong. Would you like to spend one night with me? If you want, I can also ask


    my friends toe over, and we will y with you until you are satisfied," the rtively elder woman


    asked, tempting Ricky.


    "You must have known that people of our Three-colored Sacred Python tribe use the dual cultivation


    method. We just want to get some masculine aura from you. It''s a piece of cake for you to cultivate for


    several days.


    But you will benefit a lot from staying with us..."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in neither of you. Since you have no intention to kill me, you can leave


    now. Otherwise, I''ll kill you all," Ricky interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    After he was done talking, a strong killing intent began to spread from his body.


    At once, the two women felt his killing intent, and they could not help but tremble in fear.


    ''His murderous intent looks so terrifying, but he doesn''t seem to be the kind of man addicted to killing. It


    means that he must have experienced a lot of life and death battles. The masculinity of such a man


    must be intense. If we get him...'' they thought to themselves. They feared Ricky''s murderous intent, but


    it did not make their lust for his power lessen.


    "You two, go and catch him now!" the elder woman ordered the two men.


    Roar!


    Immediately, a deafening roar rang out. The four people''s momentums surged higher, as they all turned


    into their beast forms.


    The four Three-colored Sacred Pythons, each about two hundred meters long, were as gigantic as a


    towering tree, upying the whole void, and they all cast their greedy gaze on Ricky. Faced with these


    pythons, Ricky felt like he was nothing but a speck of dust.


    Soon after, three beams of light emerged from their bodies, and they were transformed into three evil


    spirits.


    Each evil spirit was like a private world.


    "My little sister and brothers, please help me get him. Once we win, the ruling essence will belong to


    you," the elder sister said greedily.


    "Sister, I don''t want the ruling essence. I just want the masculine essence of this boy!" the younger


    sister said reluctantly.


    "Ha-ha, alright!" the elder one answered with an amused smile.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, why don''t you fulfill the sisters'' wishes? You will lose some of your masculine essence,


    but you can have a good time with..."


    Ricky did not let the Dragon Intent Grass continue whatever sleazy joke he was going to say.


    He looked at his enemies dead on and murmured, "From here on, I should announce that I''m back, as


    Kenney."


    In the next moment, he turned to look at the four pythons in the air, as his body burned bright red with


    the chaotic fire and turned blood-red because of the devouring fire.


    In the blink of an eye, the Devouring Mutant and Chaotic Fire Mutant had already burst out on his body.


    The moment he stomped on the ground, he took a Space-shrinking Pace and instantly appeared above


    one of the pythons. Then, he punched it with his all might.


    With a loud bang, the python fell heavily onto the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Three more muffled sounds resounded through the air, and the other three pythons


    fell to the ground. All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    They could not be considered the weakest among all the upper demi-spiritual emperors, butpared


    to Ricky''s strength, they were still too weak. Although it was difficult for a demi-spiritual emperor to


    challenge someone who was at a higher level than him, now that Ricky was a lower demi-spiritual


    emperor at peak state, it was just a piece of cake for him to challenge strong demi-spiritual emperors.


    If he used all his strength, he could even kill a strong demi-spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage,


    because, after his rebirth, his blood power and chromatic energy were both greatly improved.


    "Just as I expected, it was boring to fight with them," Ricky muttered as he sped his arms around his


    chest.


    As for these four pythons, he did not intend to kill them, because they made it known from the


    beginning that they did not intend to kill him.


    "Are you going to expose your identity by using your Devouring Mutant and Chaotic Fire Mutant so


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    soon?" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "I just want to announce that Kenney hase back. In the Complete Emperor Ind, the people of


    the Sky-breaking Dome will not let Autn and Soar alone. If I expose my identity early on, I can at


    least attract more of their attention to myself," Ricky replied.


    "Well, if they find out your true identity, you will definitely attract all the attention!" the Dragon Intent


    Grass said.


    It could be estimated that the Western Land was going to have a chaos soon because of Ricky''s


    showing up.


    "Double... Double mutants! The Devouring Mutant! The Chaotic Fire Mutant!" the sisters and brothers


    stuttered, utterly stunned with what they saw. After the strong attack that they suffered through, they


    could not maintain their beast forms and had reverted to their human bodies. They struggled to get


    their shaky feet under them, as they stared at Ricky, who was hovering in the air, with astonished


    expressions.


    "I remember what happened two years ago!" the elder sister eximed in shock.


    "You are Kenney?!"


    "Ha-ha, you are right. I didn''t expect that even the creatures in the sea area could remember me after


    two years," Ricky said and chuckled with amusement, enjoying the shocked look on their faces.


    "But how is this possible? Even if you have survived, shouldn''t you have quit the martial world? And


    now, you''re so much weaker than before," the elder sister said seriously.


    "That''s just your conjecture. I did have a serious injuryst time, which can be seen from my grey hair.


    However, that blow also enabled me to reborn!" Ricky answered them.


    As he spoke, the grayish-white chaotic power surged out from his body.


    "Chaotic power! You really are Kenney!" When they felt the presence of the chaotic power, they


    became one hundred percent sure that the man standing in front of them was Kenney.


    However, their eyes were still filled with doubt.


    In their minds, since "Kenney" had gone missing for two years, they thought that he had already died or


    quit the martial world. But now, he not only came back looking like a different man, but his strength had


    also increased exponentially. Seeing this, they were all taken by shock and could not react at once.


    "Well, as I said, I won''t kill you since you did not want to kill me at the first ce. Hand me your storage


    ring and spiritual space tool, and then you can leave!" Ricky said indifferently.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, they took out all the things, though reluctantly.


    They didn''t dare to provoke Ricky because they had heard of the battle in the Sky-breaking Pce. It


    was very likely that he didn''t kill them because he did not indiscriminately kill people, but they still did


    not want to push him and test their luck.


    At this moment, they regretted that they had found him in their search for the ruling essence.


    "You are powerful enough to defeat us even without exposing two mutants. Why did you tell us your


    identity?" the woman asked when they were about to leave.


    "Because I want you to help me tell the people of the Sky-breaking Dome and those who want to kill


    me that I have returned," Ricky replied enigmatically with a smile.


    "I see. But Kenney, mark my words, we won''t let you get away with it so easily the next time we meet,"


    the elder sister said.

 Chapter 1068 Kenney Is Back

    Chapter 1068 Kenney Is Back


    "Ha-ha, you know what? I respect the people who are brave enough to mess with me, but you have to


    prepare more Treasures from Heaven and Earth next time youe here. If you don''t, you will lose


    your life," Ricky warned gently with a smile on his face.


    "By the way, what''s your name? So that the next time you give me the treasures, I will know what to


    call you."


    "I am Cassidy. Remember that name for you will soon kneel before me," the woman said furiously after


    hearing Ricky''s words.


    After those parting words, she threw a dark re at Ricky once more and finally left.


    "We''ll be in trouble if we just let them go like this!" the Evil Mandragora said.


    "Well, I have two reasons for doing that. First, I need them to spread the word to others that Kenney


    has returned. The second reason is that they did not have any intention of killing me, so in return, I


    want to spare them as well. Besides, I''m sure they only said those harsh words to me because they


    were upset that I took their possessions," Ricky exined in defense of his actions.


    "You know, sometimes, I don''t know if you are truly merciful or not. There are times when you treat your


    enemies so ruthlessly that even I feel scared. But now you are treating these people so well," the Evil


    Mandragora confessed, shaking her head.


    "Ha-ha, I just follow my heart." Ricky smiled at her disarmingly and then turned his attention to their


    previous opponents'' belongings.


    He took all of them in his arms easily, and then he entered the Massacring Zone.


    "This ckpass is a demi-spiritual sacred weapon. It has the ruling power. They probably rely on


    this to find the ruling essence. I can also take advantage of itter," Ricky said as he checked out the


    ckpass.


    "It''s not that simple. If my guess is right, thispass depends on the ruling power on it to find another


    source of ruling power. Blood essence is needed to activate its ruling power. Three drops of blood


    essence can activate it, but that is not enough to find the ruling essence," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Three drops of blood essence!" Ricky was upset upon hearing that.


    Three drops of blood essence could activate it only once, and it was likely that thepass was


    unable to locate the ruling essence. That only meant arge quantity of blood essence was needed.


    But even if he was reborn several times, he would not have that much blood essence.


    "Well, I''d better refine the ruling essence first!"


    After that, Ricky began to refine the ruling essence. He was a lower demi-spiritual emperor at peak


    state, so with the help of this ruling essence, he would be an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor.


    All the warriors who entered the Complete Emperor Ind were gathered in groups. They worked


    together to look for the ruling spirit, the ruling essence, the Emperor Light, and the opportunity left by


    the spiritual emperors.


    After five days, some of them gained a lot of valuable things, while some were unlucky enough to have


    found nothing.


    However, by this time, everyone had heard the shocking news. Kenney had finally returned after two


    years, and he became even stronger than before he disappeared!


    All of a sudden, everyone was taken by shock and said inwardly, ''Kenney hase back?! How is that


    possible?''


    "Is this news true or not?"


    "Cassidy from the Three-colored Sacred Python tribe said so. It''s said that they suffered a great loss in


    the fight with Kenney, and he even took their rulingpass away."


    "They said that Cassidy also recorded Kenney''s current appearance with her spiritual energy. He has


    grey hair now, and he looks very much like a middle-aged man."


    "It is said that his grey hair was because of that mysterious thing two years ago."


    "In that case, it might be true. Kenney, the genius who cultivated the chaotic power, is really back."


    "Cassidy and her siblings were powerful enough to fight against an upper demi-spiritual emperor at


    peak state if they fought together, but despite that, Kenney defeated them easily. It seems that he has


    not onlye back, but his strength has also greatly increased."


    "If that''s the case, the trip to the Complete Emperor Ind this time has be more interesting than


    we expected it to be."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This news spread quickly and soon everyone knew that Kenney hade back.


    On top of a mountain, three white-haired old men stood with their hands behind their back. The aura


    around them told others that although they appeared lethargic, they were still the strongest in the demi-


    spiritual emperor realm.


    This was because they had all entered the demi-spiritual emperor realm for thousands of years.


    Currently, they were all the powerful demi-spiritual emperors at peak state.


    After four hours, more than twenty people had gathered. They were all members of the Sky-breaking


    Dome, judging from the clothes they wore.


    "Elder Stewart, Elder Zayn, Elder Norton!" The disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome greeted the three


    elders respectfully.


    "Hasn''t Terrelle yet?" Steward asked lightly.


    "Elder Steward, Terrell said he didn''t want toe," one disciple answered cautiously.


    "How arrogant! How dare he take such liberties! He thinks that he is such a geniuspared to all the


    disciples of our Sky-breaking Dome, but if Gerald and Carney had not died two years ago, he would be


    nothing to Arthur," Steward said furiously.


    "Steward, it''s understandable for a young man to be so arrogant. Since he didn''t want toe here,


    just let him go somewhere else to suffer other losses," Norton answered before a serious expression


    descended on his face. He turned to the others then and said, "Now, let''s get down to business!" With


    the topic changed, Steward snorted coldly and turned to the disciples in front of them.


    "We have been looking for Kenney for two years, and now, he has finally appeared. You must have


    heard about it," he said loudly, as his sharp eyes studied the reactions of the men before him.


    "Whether that grey-haired man is Kenney or not does not matter. I want you to arrest him, whoever he


    is. You can divide into groups to look for him, and make sure that each group has at least four people."


    "We understand, Elder Steward!"


    Meanwhile, Autn, Soar, and theirpanions had gathered, and all of them were so excited


    because they had also heard of Ricky''s return.


    "I am sure that those rumors are true! How could Ricky miss the opportunity here in the Complete


    Emperor Ind? He didn''t expose his identity until he entered the ind likely because he was trying to


    avoid those spiritual emperors from the Sky-breaking Dome," Autn said excitedly.


    "I''m sure the bastards of the Sky-breaking Dome must have heard the news of his return. We have to


    go to meet him as soon as possible," Soar said with a somewhat worried look clouding his face.


    "Yes, I think Ricky exposed his identity as Kenney so that he can attract the attention of the Sky-


    breaking Dome''s disciples. In that way, he is also trying to keep us safe. We have to go and look for


    him first," Autn said in agreement promptly, as his mood was sobered by the thought that Ricky was


    putting himself in danger to help them once again.


    "Soar, why don''t you use the Heaven Melting Fire to search for Ricky, and I will use the Heaven


    ughtering Fire to do the same."


    Seven days had passed, and Ricky had sessfully refined the ruling essence in the Massacring


    Zone. He reached the upper demi-spiritual emperor level, just as he nned, but it was still not stable.


    He also wanted to consolidate his realm, but at this time, some unexpected guests had entered the


    area where he was staying.


    Among these unexpected guests, Ricky knew four people, and those were the siblings that he had


    encounteredst time.


    This time, they brought two groups of people with them. One group was led by a woman dressed in


    expensive and fancy-looking clothes, while the other group wasposed of an arrogant young man.


    This young man looked younger than Ricky, but he was already a strong demi-spiritual emperor.


    However, it seemed that he had just made a breakthrough.


    "Cassidy, is Kenney really here?" the young man asked impatiently.


    "Yes, he is here. He has got the ruling essence I was looking for and our rulingpass," Cassidy


    answered immediately.


    "Let''s start looking for him here then. I must kill him myself!" the young man dered coldly.

 Chapter 1069 Killing Without Mercy

    Chapter 1069 Killing Without Mercy


    "Ha-ha, you don''t have to look for me. I''m standing right here. If you want to kill me, juste at me


    and stop talking!" A grey-haired young man appeared out of nowhere while the young arrogant man


    was speaking. This grey-haired young man was none other than Ricky.


    "Cassidy, I didn''t expect you to call helpers in such a short time! How efficient of you!" Ricky said as he


    looked at Cassidy.


    "Kenney, give me the ruling essence and the rulingpass, and maybe you can survive today,"


    answered Cassidy.


    "Ha-ha, I don''t have the habit of handing things over when they are already in my hands," Ricky said


    with a smile.


    As he spoke, he also checked out the young man and the woman who was wearing a glittering dress


    from the corner of his eye. He took special note of the woman, as she gave Ricky aplex feeling.


    Besides, even his Devouring Mutant was reacting to her presence strangely.


    ''Does she cultivate the devouring power?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Don''t waste your time talking to him. I''ll kill him and give you the ruling essence and the ruling


    "You are that Kenney appearing two years ago. I couldn''t see any difference in you except for the


    disgusting grey hair." After saying these words, he rushed toward Ricky swiftly, ready to attack.


    "You can try, but I can''t promise you''ll survive whates after," Ricky sneered at the arrogant but


    ignorant young man.


    He didn''t even care about the young man''s name because at the rate he was going, his arrogance and


    stupidity would kill him before he became powerful enough to be a real threat to Ricky.


    All that mattered at that moment was that the young man had strong killing intent for him.


    "Kenney, I don''t want to kill you, and I don''t want any enmity between my Three-colored Sacred Python


    tribe and the Spirit Sect. So hand over the ruling essence and the rulingpass. They originally


    belonged to us after all. I promise that if you do, you can leave here safely," Cassidy suddenly said to


    Ricky through telepathy.


    "Do you know who that young man is?"


    "No. Why? Is there anything special about him? You just piqued my interest. Who is he?" Ricky asked


    curiously.


    He was a little surprised by Cassidy''s words. The fact that she initiated this conversation implied that


    she did not mean to kill Ricky at all.


    Cassidy should be d that she showed this attitude because this would save her lifeter.


    "He is the new talent of the Sky-breaking Dome. His name is Terrell," Cassidy told Ricky.


    "So, you are in collusion with the Sky-breaking Dome." Ricky''s tone immediately became cold at her


    answer.


    "Kenney, although I''m not as strong as you, I cannot ept it when you say that I am in collusion with


    the Sky-breaking Dome. You asked me to help you spread the news that you havee back. As a


    result of that, Terrell appeared and kept on pestering me and asked me to help him find you. Please


    understand that the Three-colored Sacred Python tribe is not a match for the Sky-breaking Dome,"


    Cassidy said coldly.


    "Is that so?" Ricky let out a quiet hum as if he was thinking about what she had said.


    Things seemed to be getting more interesting.


    "So you belong to the Sky-breaking Dome?" Ricky then turned to Terrell and asked in a cold tone.


    "I am Terrell from the Sky-breaking Dome! I am also the next chief of the Sky-breaking Dome!" Terrell


    replied arrogantly on hearing Ricky''s inquiry.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You will have a chance to be the next chief of the Sky-breaking Dome in your next life because, for the


    people of the Sky-breaking Dome, I can only kill them without mercy," Ricky said coldly.


    In the next moment, Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant burst out.


    With the help of the Chaotic Fire Mutant, the Chaotic Fire Intent Form and the chaotic power fused


    sessfully. Ricky swiftly transformed his body to a height of twenty feet. In the past two years, he had


    made further progress in cultivating the Ancestral Intent Form.


    Thanks to his blood power and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky could reach a height of twenty feet


    easily.


    "Ricky, I think you cannot use your Ancestral Intent Form to its maximum capacity until you reach


    the Emperor Level," the Evil Mandragora said after seeing Ricky break out the Ancestral Intent Form


    again.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to that!" Ricky said enthusiastically.


    "But, I don''t think you need to use the Ancestral Intent Form in dealing with that man, Terrell!" The


    Evil Mandragora looked at Ricky with confusion, because she felt that he was using excessive force


    when he could finish off the young man so easily.


    "I just want to defeat people of the Sky-breaking Dome with my most powerful strength," Ricky replied


    coldly.


    "Ha-ha, you''re so arrogant.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not a big deal in my eyes that you have cultivated the chaotic power. The


    reason why Gerald and Carney were killed by you is simply that they were good for nothing," Terrell


    dered arrogantly.


    "Then I truly hope you''ll be stronger than them!" Ricky said coldly and threw a punch in his direction in


    the blink of an eye.


    This punch did not contain any Omnipotent Skill, but it contained all of Ricky''s strength.


    The space where this punch went through copsed, and the chaotic power swept everywhere it could


    touch.


    "Today, I will cut off your head and show everyone in the Western Land that your so-called ace genius


    is just a joke." Terrell roared disdainfully and also attacked Ricky with his strongest punch.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, their fists collided against each other fiercely.


    There was neither a stalemate nor sweeping of two power waves because the vast difference of power


    between the two forces had led to a crushing victory and defeat.


    Ricky''s punch crushed all the offensive power of Terrell''s fist. And at the moment that his fist touched


    Terrell, his arm with which he attacked Ricky twisted, and his bones shattered at once.


    Bang!


    Then, with a muffled sound, Terrell fell heavily on the ground. His chest had already copsed, all of his


    internal organs were broken and bleeding, and his ears, nose, and mouth were all bleeding sluggishly.


    This showed everyone there just how much Ricky had improved. Even though Terrell was the new


    genius of the Sky-breaking Dome, he could not resist Ricky at all. Ricky''s punch would soon brought


    him death.


    This scene shocked all the people there, including Cassidy.


    ''How could this be possible? Is this his real strength? If he wants to kill Terrell, he can do that with only


    a punch, and Terrell would have died even though he is a powerful demi-spiritual emperor!'' Cassidy


    and her siblings thought in shock.


    At this moment, dark and immense fear clutched their hearts like thorned chains.


    They finally understood that they were only alive because Ricky didn''t want to kill them, and the disdain


    for killing that he showed was actually true.


    Their hearts were seized with fear.


    Terrell''s screams were the only sound in the clearing, as none of them dared to move or speak.


    This silence was broken by Ricky. He looked at Terrell who was lying on the ground and said


    disdainfully, "You are far weaker than Gerald and Carney. If it were them at this moment, they wouldn''t


    be as useless as you, who couldn''t even withstand my first punch.


    If I am guessing it right, you just let the Sky-breaking Emperor see something of you that is simr to


    Gerald and Carney. Am I right?"


    After saying that, he jumped on to the ground and stepped on Terrell''s mouth so that not even a


    scream could escape his lips.


    Terrell was filled with nothing but despair.


    As a person who had never experienced life and death, now, he could feel nothing but despair and fear


    for his pitiful life.


    "Do you want to beg for mercy now? But I can tell you that I will kill everyone who belongs to the Sky-


    breaking Dome because I know that the Sky-breaking Dome will do the same to me," Ricky sneered


    again.


    After that, he didn''t hesitate and was about to crush Terrell under his feet.


    However, the woman who was wearing a glittering dress spoke at this moment. She said, "Kenney, will


    you please show him mercy?"

 Chapter 1070 The Sky-devouring Sacred Python

    Chapter 1070 The Sky-devouring Sacred Python


    "What?" Ricky responded gently after hearing what the girl in a luxurious dress had said.


    "Youngdy, you are a wonderful and gorgeous woman. However, I can''t just follow your orders and


    spare Terrell''s life."


    "Please, I''m being serious, Kenney," the girl replied. "I am Dale from the Sky-devouring Sacred Python


    tribe, and I am friends with Cassidy."


    "I didn''t expect she to be from the Sky-devouring Python tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass murmured


    under his breath.


    "Ricky, this Sky-devouring Sacred Python tribe is very simr to the Three-colored Saint Python tribe.


    Let me exin. Above the Three-colored Saint Python tribe, there is the Four-colored Imperial Python,


    and the Five-colored Holy Python; while above the Devour Sky Sacred Python, there is the Sky-


    devouring Imperial Python and, the Sky-devouring Holy Python.


    In fact, these two kinds of python beings on thend, are considered to have the best chance of


    evolving into Great Dragon."


    "The Sky-devouring Python!" Ricky eximed in a low voice. "So does that mean that the Sky-


    devouring Python cultivated the devouring power?"


    "Yes, the Sky-devouring Python is born with the ability of devouring power. In addition, it has the


    primitive devouring power in the world. In my opinion, the devouring power of the Sky-devouring


    Python may be as powerful as that of your Devouring Mutant," the Dragon Intent Grass rified.


    "In that case, it''s not very odd that I felt the resonance of devouring power from Dale at the very


    beginning," Ricky muttered.


    "Dale, even if you''re a member of the Sky-devouring Sacred Python tribe, I can''t just listen to you and


    let go of him.


    Can''t you see? He desires to peel my skin and drink my blood!" Ricky said as he tried to convince


    Dale.


    "Kenney, I am positive that Terrell will never be your opponent again. After all, you have superior


    strength and talent. But since he came with me and Cassidy, I do not think that his death would please


    the Sky-breaking Dome. If that happens, then I am sure that the Sky-breaking Dome will make our lives


    miserable," Dale exined.


    "So that is why I am begging you to spare his life. If you do, then consider our two ns to be indebted


    to you. Expect us to repay your kindness if you do this."


    "Hmmm. If I can spare his petty life under one condition: both of your ns will owe me a favor each, I


    only think that it''s a fair and good deal for me." At that moment, Ricky gave a sinister smile after


    hearing what Dale had just said. All of a sudden, he became more interested in what he could gain


    from the deal.


    But soon after, Ricky''s tone directly became severe. He said lightly, "Unfortunately, I have no other


    choice but to kill him. He may not be my opponent anymore, but I am sure that he will be a serious


    threat to my friend.


    Therefore, Dale, I''m afraid that I cannot simply agree to your request."


    "In my opinion, I don''t think that the Sky-breaking Dome wille after you and your tribes. After all, I


    am the one who killed him, and I have no interest in telling other people about the two of you being


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    here."


    At that moment, Dale became a little reluctant after hearing what Ricky had said.


    Although their tribes were recognized as saint tribes, they still did not have any middle spiritual


    emperors supporting them. This was the reason why Dale was paranoid that the Sky-breaking Dome


    woulde after them. It was true that this matter had nothing to do with them, but there was no


    assurance that the Sky-breaking Dome would never know about this.


    After all, Terrell had been following them since the very beginning. That was known to many people.


    "It seems that you are still unwilling to give up. In that case, hear me out. If you defeat me, you can


    take away him, and you can take me away, too, if you want. But if you lose, then you will have to


    leave," Ricky said with a smile as he nced at Dale''s attractive and hesitant eyes.


    At that moment, he wanted to witness the Sky-devouring Sacred Python''s devouring power.


    As Dale heard what Ricky had said, her face suddenly changed. She knew what Ricky was capable of


    since she had already seen his strength.


    But after thinking about it for a while, she had finally decided to give it a try. After all, she had nothing to


    lose for she was very confident about her own strength.


    "A promise is a promise. If by any chance I can defeat you, keep your word and release Terrell," Dale


    said with resolution.


    "Some people think that I may not be a good man, but I assure you that I never break any of my


    promises in front of women, most especially the pretty ones." Ricky put on a wry smile on his cunning


    face.


    Afterwards, he used the runic power to lock Terrell in ce and make him float in the air as he


    confronted Dale.


    "Ricky, be careful! The Sky-devouring Scared Python tribe has unique Omnipotent Skills. They are the


    Object-devouring Skill, the Earth-devouring Skill, and the Sky-devouring Skill. They contain the


    strongest devouring power," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him.


    "Thanks for the warning. The only reason why I''m fighting against her is that I want to see the her


    skills!" Ricky replied.


    "Kenney, you are regarded as a genius in this world with such a remarkable strength. I won''t go easy


    on you. I will make sure to strike with my strongest attack. Please prepare for my victory," Dale sneered


    as her blood-colored devouring power surged up.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Come on! Let''s see who''s more powerful. It''s your Sky-devouring


    Omnipotent Skill versus my devouring power. Get ready to be defeated." Ricky nodded and soon


    sted his Devouring Mutant with unstoppable momentum.


    Roar!


    Soon after, a dragon-like shout resounded through the atmosphere. As Dale''s blood-colored devouring


    power surged, a burly red python as long as two hundred meters emerged from behind her.


    This python behind her was none other than the Sky-devouring Sacred Python. The scales on the


    python''s body were very simr to the Dragon''s. Its head was like the head of a Flood Dragon with the


    scent of a real dragoning out from it.


    Undoubtedly, the Sky-devouring Python was the kind of python that would most certainly evolve into a


    Great Dragon.


    Meanwhile, Dale merged with the shadow of the python. In the process, her beast form was revealed.


    "Come out! All my devouring strikes merge in one!"


    With one strong force, the entire area turned into a world filled with the purest devouring power.


    At that moment, Ricky could feel that her devouring power was getting very close to his own devouring


    power.


    Moreover, his Devouring Mutant felt a little bit suppressed under Dale''s devouring power.


    "The Sky-devouring Python born from devouring power is truly remarkable for its devouring power is


    primitive and one of the purest kind." At that point, Ricky could not hide his amazement from what he


    was seeing.


    On the other hand, Dale, who had revealed her beast form, was coiled in the void. Soon after, she


    instantly merged three bloody giant mouths with each one being a world on its own. The first mouth


    contained all living beings that had evolved, while the second mouth, showed the boundless earth. And


    in the third mouth, it showed the infinite heaven.


    Afterwards, the three mouthsbined into one and formed the strongest devouring power, pressing


    down on Ricky. On the other hand, as Ricky was being pressed down, he could clearly feel everything


    on his body being swallowed up.


    Soon after, his devouring runes encircled and fought back, and Ricky''s body instantly turned into a


    bloody giant mouth to resist. The giant mouth met with Dale''s attack.


    Boom!


    The next moment, an infinite roar echoed through the sky as the two fierce devouring attacks


    consistently crashed into one another.


    The rampage devouring power was unstoppable at that time, sweeping everything that was on its way.


    Swish!


    All of a sudden, Dale and Ricky were thrown back from a humongous air wave. Despite being thrown


    off, their powers remained at their peak states.


    At that moment, the two sides werepletely neck-and-neck in the battle, pushing each other to their


    powers'' limits.


    "She really lives up to her fame as a powerful Sky-devouring Sacred Python. At this point, it seems that


    her strength is actuallyparable to my devouring power. Her Omnipotent Skill is really remarkable


    so that even I want to own such skill as well," Ricky said softly as he wondered.


    "That is true, but clearly, you won this fight. Look, you haven''t exhausted your full strength yet, while


    Dale had already done her best. There''s no other clear winner here than you, Ricky," the Dragon Intent


    Grass confirmed.

 Chapter 1071 The Blood Essence Pill

    Chapter 1071 The Blood Essence Pill


    "I have lost this battle." Dale admitted her defeat as she stood there calmly. However, by the look on


    her face, it was clear that she was reluctant to ept her defeat.


    The Sky-devouring Strikes that she released were already at maximum power, meaning she could no


    longer push it further. Even if she merged her blood essence to boost the power, she knew that she


    could not take down Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Mutant, which Ricky had not yet used against her.


    Moreover, she didn''t think that he had already released his devouring power to the extreme and


    expected that he could still strengthen his attack towards her.


    At that moment, she knew that her opponent could do more damage now that she saw how he easily


    resisted her attack.


    Meanwhile, as Dale stared into nothingness, she came to realize that the reason why Terrell lost was


    not that he was too weak, but rather that Ricky was too powerful.


    "Thank you," Ricky uttered as he smiled.


    At that time, Ricky had been thinking about how to get Dale''s Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Sky-devouring


    Strikes.


    Obviously, Dale''s Sky-devouring Strikes were not very powerful at all due to herck ofprehension.


    In fact, during the previous fight, Ricky was certain that he could feel the extraordinary power of the


    Sky-devouring Strikes. Moreover, he knew that it would not be weaker than his Evil Devouring Mouth if


    he could pair it up with his Devouring Mutant.


    "There is no doubt that your Devouring Mutant is stronger than my innate devouring power," Dale


    praised while cupping her hands.


    "Thank you for yourpliment. Don''t worry. I''ll cover up for you. I will personally tell the leader of the


    Sky-breaking Dome that I was the one who killed Terrell. Plus, this meeting never happened if you


    know what I mean." Ricky winked at her.


    "I can never thank you enough for this," Dale replied.


    Soon after, she got ready and prepared to leave with Cassidy and the others.


    "Hey, wait, Cassidy! Did you already forget what I told youst time? If youe to me again, then you


    are wee to join my team. But if you want to leave now, you must leave something behind," Ricky


    reminded.


    Hearing his words, Cassidy and the others automatically had their happy faces upside down.


    "Kenney, you have already taken all of our belongings. What else do you want from us?" Cassidy said


    in an annoyed tone.


    "This is none of my business. But you must leave something behind," Ricky said. "Think about it. If I


    don''t get strong enough today to beat Terrell, then I will be more miserable than I already am!


    I won''t kill you only because you did not intend to kill me at first. But don''t consider this to be an act of


    mercy. If you don''t have anything else with you and present it to me, then I will have to suppress you.


    Once I leave this ce, I''ll go directly to your Three-colored Sacred Python tribe in exchange for


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    cultivation resources."


    "You..." Cassidy could not help but furrow her brows in anger upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Kenney, you are out of line here. Are you insane? Look, you''ve already taken away all their stuff. What


    else do you want?" Dale was offended with what Ricky was trying to do. At the same time, this led her


    to confront Ricky to inject some sense into him.


    "This has nothing to do with me! I found the ruling essence, and they camete. Of course, they should


    pay the price for not snatching the ruling essence in time. After that, they found helpers to help them


    but they still failed. They should also pay the price for that," Ricky said smoothly.


    At that moment, both Dale and Cassidy became more irritated after hearing Ricky''s thoughts.


    They came to realized that the man in front of them did not show any mercy even when facing them¡ª


    two young and beautifuldies.


    As a matter of fact, they did not expect this from Ricky because they were widely known as the most


    beautiful girls in this sea area. All the young men would give up their limbs just to have a date with


    them.


    But now, both Cassidy and Dale felt insulted seeing that Ricky had no interest in them.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll pay you with whatever cultivation resources you want and need." With


    no other choice, Dale offered a proposal.


    If she didn''t offer anything, then he would surely suppress Cassidy and her siblings. It would be a great


    loss to be suppressed in the Complete Emperor Ind for they knew that in that case they would miss


    all the opportunities.


    "Honestly, I''m always frank, and I never choke on my words. I hope you keep that in mind," Ricky said.


    "If you want to help them, then you have to use your Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Sky-devouring Strikes for


    exchange."


    "What? Are you serious? That''s too much! It''s impossible!" Cassidy shouted before Dale could utter


    another word. "Kenney, you must be dreaming to even suggest that!"


    But Ricky didn''t reply just yet as he waited for Dale''s response.


    Meanwhile, Dale looked extremely gloomy. Soon after, she said slowly, "Kenney, you''re going too far on


    this. As an ace genius, aren''t you aware that you are threatening weak girls like us?"


    "I am not threatening you, and I won''t take advantage of you, either. If you give me the cultivation


    method of the Sky-devouring Strikes, I will give you the cultivation method of the Omnipotent Skill that I


    just used¡ªthe Evil Devouring Mouth!" Ricky exined.


    Dale''s eyes widened as she heard Ricky''s offer.


    In the blink of an eye, Dale''s gorgeous eyes were suddenly full of greed as she could already feel the


    Evil Devouring Mouth''s power that Ricky had just used. In fact, she thought that if she cultivated that


    with the devouring power, then its power would undoubtedly be no weaker than that of the Sky-


    devouring Strikes.


    Needless to say, this deal already attracted Dale''s attention.


    But no matter how interested she was with the offer, she chose to appear as if she did not care about


    the deal. In fact, it seemed that she wanted to think about it first before making any hasty decisions.


    Fifteen minutester, Ricky asked, "Dale, have you thought it over? I think this deal is a win-win for


    you. Look, you''re not going to lose anything because my Evil Devouring Mouth is the Inheritable


    Omnipotent Skill of my Devouring Mutant, which is not weaker than your Sky-devouring Strikes."


    "But the Sky-devouring Strikes belong to the talented Omnipotent Skill of our Sky-devouring Sacred


    Python tribe. However, the Devouring Mutant will only belong to you. Moreover, you should know the


    ring difference between the two," Dale responded.


    "That is, unless... You agree to my additional request."


    "I can''t believe that this is starting to look like a negotiation! But anyway, let me hear this request first,"


    Ricky insisted.


    "Three days ago, we found a secret ce in this Complete Emperor Ind. There, we can clearly feel


    the abundance of the blood essence of holy beasts and even the emperor beasts," Dale reported.


    "Since ancient times up until now, holy beast blood essence pills existed wherever there is arge


    amount of blood essence of the holy beasts. These pills, on the other hand, are naturally formed. And


    we call these pills the blood essence pills."


    "Oh, the blood essence pills!" Ricky murmured as soon as he heard that.


    "Yes. I''m assuming that you already know how the blood essence pills work since you seem familiar


    with them," Dale guessed.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, is this true?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass in secret.


    "Yes, she''s right. A blood essence pill is as good as twenty drops of ruling essence. I never expect that


    such a ce exists. But after all, it''s the battlefield of the spiritual emperors. So it just makes sense,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "We''re not the only ones who found this ce. In fact, we should also give credit to those talents from


    the other spiritual-emperor forces. As a deal, I''ll exchange the cultivation method of my Omnipotent


    Skill with you if you can help us get the blood essence pill," Dale said, wanting to seal the deal.


    "Of course. We don''t have to worry about any conflict we may have because we can divide the pill


    equally!"


    "Without a doubt, the blood essence pill is attractive," Ricky said lightly. "So, I ept your request. But


    please don''t try to pull any tricks on me this time, or else..."


    "Don''t worry. Rx, I don''t even have that strength to plot anything against you right now," Dale


    reassured as she gave a little smile.


    Soon after, she felt rxed. She thought that now that Ricky was ying for their team, their chances


    of winning were very high.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go to that secret ce," Ricky yelled as he tried to call the attention of


    the others.


    Soon after, he turned to Cassidy and said with a smile, "Let''s take off now, Cassidy, shall we?"


    "Humph!" But to his dismay, Cassidy only responded with a sneer.

 Chapter 1072 Holy King

    Chapter 1072 Holy King


    Dale led Ricky to a much hotter area where the smell of the blood essence was so pungent and thick,


    and blood vitality pervaded in all directions.


    He was met with the sight of endless mountains wherever he looked, and each of their peaks was as


    high as the skies, creating a unique view of the horizon.


    In the center of these mountains was a hugeke, and it wasmonly known as the blood essence


    Since the Complete Emperor Ind had been opened for nearly ten days, the suppressive force over


    the blood essenceke should disappear soon.


    "Is that the blood essenceke?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes, it is. In a few hours, the suppressive force over theke will vanish," Dale answered and then she


    paused as if she had remembered something. She remarked again, "It''s time for the other disciples to


    arrive."


    "Miss Dale, pardon me if I am overstepping, but I have to ask. I am sure you are not the only disciple of


    the Devour Sky Sacred Python tribe who is daring enough to enter the Complete Emperor Ind. Why


    then did youe here alone and not with the other disciples?" Ricky cocked his head curiously,


    arching an eyebrow in question.


    "Mr. Kenney, you should know that any great n or force with a long history is not as peaceful as they


    seem to be. It is a frequent problem of tribes like these that there are internal factions and feuds, as


    there are many members who crave power. It seems that everyone wants to be the leader," Dale


    exined.


    "In this case, it is much easier and, perhaps, safer to trust people who are not from the same tribe."


    "Ha-ha, I got it!" Ricky smiled sincerely and opted not to probe further into what seemed like a


    As time went by, more than a dozen disciples from different forces arrived at the Blood Essence Lake.


    As soon as they arrived, all their attention was naturally focused on Ricky.


    "Is that young man with gray hair Kenney? Did he reallye back?" the warriors murmured among


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    themselves.


    "If it''s really him, he has changed a lot. He used to look like a middle-aged man, but now, he looks so


    young! His hair transformed from ck hair to white hair though, which looks quite strange. What a


    weird change!"


    "Yes, it''s him. His eyes and expression look are very simr to how Kenny presented himself two years


    ago too. The ace genius dide back."


    "I didn''t expect that he is with Dale and Cassidy."


    "It must be Dale and Cassidy who invited Kenney toe here."


    "If he is here for the blood essence too, what should we do? The blood essence is invaluable to us, but


    it''s not like we can defeat him!"


    "Don''t worry. Kenney is aggressive, but he is a reasonable man. As long as we don''t provoke him, he


    won''t stop us from finding the blood essence. Moreover, his target is the blood essence pill which


    doesn''t conflict with what we want."


    "Yes, if there is a conflict with his interest, it should not be with us but with the Holy King."


    They could not help but nce at someone else who was standing opposite them.


    They were looking at four tall and strong figures with great momentums. Each of them was as


    magnificent as eagles in the sky, and their robes were painted with eagle images as well.


    The style of that robe could not be mistaken for anything else but a property of the Holy Eagle Tribe.


    Their tribe was one of the five strongest forces in the Western Land.


    One of the four figures stood out among the rest, as he looked more powerful than the others. He was


    their leader and moremonly known as the Holy King.


    Why was he called Holy King? It was because he wanted to be the king of saints.


    In the era where there were no spiritual potentates, being dered as the king of saints meant that you


    were the strongest above all, and this was the Holy King''s ambition.


    At this moment, the Holy King turned to check out Ricky.


    At the same time, Ricky seemed to have felt his intense gaze, as he also turned to look at the Holy


    King. Those who were near them could have sworn that they saw electric sparks fly as soon as their


    eyes had met.


    Ricky knew a lot about the Holy King, as he was one of the three most powerful warriors of the Holy


    Eagle Tribe.


    "I didn''t expect that the Holy King also knew this ce... We are going to be in trouble," Dale


    whispered, grimacing when she spotted the Holy King too. She knew that once the Holy King arrived,


    no one coulde close to his strength, except for Ricky.


    "Young man, I wonder if you are the Kenney that disappeared two years ago," the Holy King remarked


    as he stared intensely at Ricky''s face.


    "Yes, it is me, Kenney. I am not hiding my identity." Ricky smiled enigmatically as not even an ounce of


    fear or difort could be seen on him.


    "Well, I don''t care whether you are the same person or not. I am determined to get the blood essence


    pill," the Holy King answered dismissively. "Furthermore, as a human being, you shouldn''t have


    meddled with the affairs of our holy beast."


    "Ha-ha, the holy beasts are creatures living in the world, so are human beings. So why can''t I fight for


    the treasure here? As long as the treasure doesn''t have a master yet, anyone can try to be its master


    with powerful strength. Why don''t you want me to fight for it? Are you afraid that you can''t defeat me


    and get the blood essence pill?"


    Ricky answered with a confident smirk.


    "What a joke! I, the Holy King, who canbat nature, will be the strongest. Why should I fear


    you?" the Holy King sneered condescendingly at Ricky.


    "Then let us stop this nonsense! Just let me see how capable you are when you get to where the blood


    essence pill is!" Ricky sneered back.


    As the suppressive force over the blood essenceke disappearedpletely, everyone jumped into it


    one after another to look for the blood essence of the holy beast.


    Beneath theke were all kinds of holy beast remains, as thousands of corpses had been washed up


    by the currents and ended up there. Half a day quickly passed, and soon, Ricky and Dale each got


    nearly twenty drops of blood essence.


    They had obtained a lot of blood essence, and now, it was time for them to look for blood essence pill,


    if there were any.


    Those who were looking for the blood essence pill had gone deeper into theke, so the two of them


    decided to follow the same path and followed suit.


    The blood essence pill could be found in ces where there was plenty of blood vitality while no holy


    beast''s spluttered blood essence because thetter would be absorbed and form blood essence pill.


    About three dayster, they found a very likely ce.


    It seemed like their efforts were not in vain, as they quickly discovered that a blood essence pill was


    there.


    Unfortunately, curled around the pill was a dragon''s shadow with bloody-red color. This shadow was


    formed by the scattered rules left by spiritual emperors who died here.


    The shadow kept releasing the ruling power to absorb the blood essence from all around, and it was


    gathering it in its vital part.


    At its vital part showed the presence of arge ball of blood that was about three meters in size. The


    energy contained in this blood ball could be felt clearly, and it felt just as powerful as that of the whole


    blood essenceke.


    They noticed that the blood ball was growing slowly every time the shadow absorbed the blood vitality


    from surroundings.


    Without a doubt, this was none other than the blood essence pill.


    They stared at it greedily.


    With such arge blood essence pill, they would definitely have more chances to break through and


    reach the Imperial Level.


    But despite their desire, they restrained themselves because this was not the time to act rashly. If they


    went closer recklessly, they would die miserably and senselessly.


    As for Ricky, it was likely that they feared him less because of the changes in his physical features.


    None of them knew the truth about Ricky''s real strength. In fact, they feared the Holy King more than


    him. They believed that as soon as they made a move for the pill, the Holy King would kill them on the


    spot.


    At that moment, the Holy King was emanating an imperious aura, and it seemed like a warning to


    everyone present. The blood essence pill was his property, and if anyone dared to seize it, he would kill


    them mercilessly.


    Sensing the imposing manner of the Holy King, all the warriors could not help but retreat.


    Anyway, they had no strength topete with him, and they did not want to throw their lives away.


    Instead, they turned their eyes to Ricky, who was, at that very moment, studying the dragon with


    interest. He did not seem to mind the Holy King, but then, he was the only one who couldpete with


    him.


    Most of them were hoping that they would fight unto death. They hoped that both of them would die of


    their injuries, but if not, they wished that at least one would die of injuries and the other one would be


    left too weak to fight. In that way, they would have a fighting chance at the pill.


    "I will take this blood essence pill. I''m sure none of you will disagree with me!" Holy King raised his


    voice, looking around for anyone who would dare challenge him.


    Finally, his eyesnded on where Ricky was standing.

 Chapter 1073 Battle Between Geniuses

    Chapter 1073 Battle Between Geniuses


    Ricky met at the intense gaze that the Holy King leveled at him with no sign of fear, and he let a boyish


    smirk tug at the corner of his mouth, as he walked forward. With every step that he took, his power


    surged out of his body, exuding a bit more the closer he moved. In the end, his surging power collided


    with the power of the Holy King.


    "Look! Kenney is about to take action. Once he shows his power, we''ll know if he''s that Kenney who


    appeared two years ago," said the warriors that were loitering at the sidelines, as they observed Ricky,


    who seemed to be preparing for a confrontation with the Holy King.


    "Let''s see if it''s true or not. After all, his strength can never lie. If he wants to fight against the Holy


    King, he must break out the chaotic power.


    It is said that the holy beast''s blood power inside the Holy King''s body is as strong as that of the


    emperor beast. If Kenney turns out to be as powerful as he was two years ago, then we will be


    witnessing a battle between two geniuses today! How exciting!"


    "Well, let us just wait and see!"


    "Of course, all of us are hoping for the same thing...


    They would both suffer great losses in this battle, and hopefully, they would die together..."


    "You are very bold to use the mysterious object. Have you forgotten how you got hurt you badly years


    ago? I don''t believe that you can improve that much in just a few years," the Holy King said coldly when


    he realized that Ricky wanted topete with him for the blood essence pill.


    No one could resist Ricky''s mysterious object, and every creature wanted to try their best to get it.


    Nobody dared to speak out their greed because Ricky was too powerful. But it was obvious that they


    would pounce on him like hungry wolves at the first chance that they could get, no matter how slim it


    was, if they could steal the object from him.


    "Two years is enough for me to be more powerful than those demi-spiritual emperors," Ricky said with


    a slight smile. "So if you want to monopolize the blood essence pill, you have to defeat my chaotic


    power first."


    "You arrogant fool! How dare you im to be more powerful than demi-spiritual emperors?" A man that


    was standing beside the Holy King suddenly erupted in a fit of anger, as Ricky''s words lit up his short


    fuse.


    "Young master, you don''t have to fight with him. I can deal with him."


    "Step back! You are not qualified to interfere with this affair," the Holy King scolded in a cold voice. He


    looked at the meddling disciple with an icy re as if daring him to move forward.


    If he did, he would be the first to die.


    "Chaotic power deserves to be called the most powerful power, but how much of it can you release?


    That is what I really want to see," the Holy King said as he turned his attention back to Ricky.


    Although he was talking to him so condescendingly, he still dared not look down upon his opponent.


    Only an idiot would dare to underestimate a genius who cultivated the chaotic power, after all.


    As soon as the Holy King finished speaking, his power erupted from inside him, which was as strong as


    that of a demi-spiritual emperor. Under its rule, all his strength was condensed into sharp spurs.


    These sharp spurs were gray, resembling sharp feathers, and filled with the death power.


    Warriors of the Holy Eagle Tribe cultivated this death power.


    In an instant, a sharp piercing sound rang through the whole blood essenceke. The death power


    permeated the air, as the middle-level power of a strong demi-spiritual emperor erupted from each of


    the gray spurs.


    The truth was that the Holy King was just testing Ricky with this move, but it still, surprisingly, packed a


    lot of power. If this were only a part of his power, one could imagine how strong the Holy King was


    when he burst out all his power.


    At this moment, Ricky also turned serious because this move showed him how powerful his opponent


    was.


    He broke out his Chaotic Fire Mutant directly, and with its power, the chaotic fire runes swept over them


    like the waxing tides. Meanwhile, the me Torrent burst out.


    Boom!


    The next moment, two powerful moves with the same wide range collided.


    When the torrent of me was dispersed by the gray death power, the sharp spurs were also


    destroyed.


    "It appears that they are on par with each other, so he must be the true Kenney. I can''t imagine how


    much he''s been through in the past two years to make himself change so much," murmured the


    warriors around them when they saw the familiar Chaotic Fire Mutant and the familiar me Torrent.


    "All their moves are just tests, and none of them have used their full strength.


    They are still feeling each other out, but after this, a real battle between the powerful geniuses will


    start."


    "That''s interesting. I can''t believe you made such progress in the past two years, even when you were


    so badly hurt. It seems that the mysterious object helped you a lot," the Holy King sneered at Ricky, as


    greed shed quickly in his eyes.


    "I have a lot of good things on me, and many creatures want them. If you want to take them, it depends


    on your ability," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "Well, I will definitely take your treasures away today."


    With a shout, the Holy King took a few steps forward, and the rules evolved into his death world. His


    domineering momentum engulfed the whole ce, and he soared above all of them like the god of


    death.


    He stretched out his right arm and condensed his power on it, turning it into a giant wing, which came


    out like a giant w. The power of death had been pushed to the peak by the Holy King.


    At first, the gray light shone dimly, but in a moment, its dim light brightened until it lit up the whole blood


    essenceke.


    This w was the Holy King''s ultimate move. He had chosen this moment to reveal his real strength,


    which was close to the strength of a powerful demi-spiritual emperor at the peak state.


    "Shoot out, my w! Kenney, this move will be the death of you!" the Holy King shouted.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky activated his Devouring Mutant to resist.


    As the giant w descended on him, he quickly activated the Chaotic Fire Skill and the Devouring Skill.


    He evolved the strongest mutant power and merged the two kinds of runes to resist the gray death


    power.


    The Evil Devouring Mouth burst out and formed a bloody world behind Ricky. It transformed into a


    gigantic mouth, while the nine types of mes surged and burned inside it, and the devouring power


    and chaotic fire mingled within his body.


    "Devouring Chaotic Fire Fist!" Ricky threw a solid punch, and the phantom fist gathered all the power of


    the bloody world.


    Bang! The sound of metal shing against each other rang through the air. Fist and w had smashed


    head-on with each other, and under its powerful impact, two bright lights rushed out from both sides


    fiercely.


    In the violent st wave, the two figures did not retreat at all. They tore the airwaves and collided once


    again. They gathered all their strength together, focusing on their feet, hands, and elbows.


    At this moment, their feet, hands, and elbows became their most terrible weapons, as deadly as steel


    or metal.


    Ricky constantly changed between the two mutants, flowing between them like water, and he activated


    the devouring power and the chaotic fire to the extreme. This performance blinded the Holy King, so he


    was unable tounch any fatal attack to hurt Ricky.


    The gray death power of the Holy King could condense the hardest spur in any part of his body, and


    the densely packed spurs acted like his invincible armor. It did not budge under the power of Ricky''s


    mes.


    After several hundred rounds of confrontation, they collided with each other with their bodies alone.


    "They truly deserve to be called geniuses. Their powers have reached a level that is far beyond our


    reach!" The onlookers could only watch in amazement, as Ricky and the Holy King traded blow after


    heavy blow.


    "Yes, their powers are close to a demi-spiritual emperor at the peak state. Even if we cooperate, they


    will still overpower us!"


    "Well, the only thing that we can do now is to hope that they both get injured seriously and die


    together."


    Of course, they said thest sentence through telepathy.


    "Dale, no matter who wins or loses, the blood essence pill won''t belong to us," Cassidy said in a low


    voice.


    "I agree with you. If Kenney wins, he is the one who has worked hard for that. He deserves to get that


    spiritual pill." Dale nodded slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The battle continued.


    "This is the Evil Devouring Mouth! Come out! Furnace of Heaven and Earth!"


    "Eagle Feather Spear!"

 Chapter 1074 The Holy Nether Death Formula

    Chapter 1074 The Holy Nether Death Form


    Meanwhile, both of them had pushed their power to the limit. At that moment, two savage attacks


    rushed and devoured one another.


    This sh caused by the brutal st wave turned the area into an ocean of power. In an instant, the


    grey power of death, the bloody power of devouring, and the scarlet power of chaotic fire intertwined,


    forming a tornado that would severely crush the entire space.


    Boom!


    The crash echoed a deafening roar, and the tornado''s intense st struck the whole blood essence


    pool like a roaming dragon.


    This vicious force, however, sent both Ricky and the Holy King far away from the explosion.


    At that moment, the Holy King''s eyes turned dreary, not because the fight ended with a draw, but


    because he knew that Ricky had not used the chaotic power just yet.


    His heart became heavy, knowing that Ricky was underestimating him.


    "Kenney, how dare you belittle me?! You haven''t even used the chaotic power!" said the Holy King in a


    loud and stern voice. His rage dispersed rapidly, causing the bloody water in theke to shake around


    him to create a vast space.


    "You''re wrong. I never underestimated you, Holy King. But you didn''t show your trump card, so why


    would I even expose mine? If I did, then I would have been in a disadvantage, right?" Ricky said with a


    cunning smile.


    "Just show me the Omnipotent Skill cultivation method of the Holy Eagle Tribe, and you''ll see what I am


    capable of."


    "Wrong move, Kenny. You are courting death!" the Holy King shouted in a sinister tone upon hearing


    Ricky''s taunt.


    Instantly, his eyes turned grey. He looked at Ricky furiously, and at that moment, they looked like two


    worlds of death.


    Soon after, his surroundings transformed into a world of death, cing him in a pedestal as if he were


    the ruler of this world.


    There, Ricky felt he had entered a river of death where his body aged with every step he took.


    ''Are you trying to suppress and destroy me with the power of death? You must be dreaming!'' Ricky


    thought to himself with disdain as soon as he felt the surging power of death around him.


    He though so because he already had three ways to deal with the power of death at that moment.


    These included his Life and Death Zone, his chaotic power, and his chromatic energy.


    However, he did not think that it was the right time to expose his chromatic energy and his Life and


    Death Zone just yet.


    Soon after, Ricky condensed the chaotic power without thinking twice. As a result, his body


    immediately turned grey, just like that of the Holy King. Then, he found himself surrounded by the


    chaotic world, which collided with the Holy King''s world of death.


    At that moment, there was no doubt that Ricky was able to condense an iplete world. After all, he


    was already an upper demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Even though it''s only an iplete world, I still feel different from before. It is only in my own world


    where I can feel that I have endless power to use." Ricky couldn''t help but sigh as he felt what it was


    like to be inside his own chaotic world.


    As a matter of fact, this was his first time to condense an iplete world for a battle ever since he


    became a demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Is the chaotic power really only inferior to the primitive power? I will let everyone in here know that I


    am strong enough to suppress the chaotic power!" the Holy King roared with raging fighting spirit as he


    saw Ricky finally burst out his chaotic power.


    Undoubtedly, there was jealousy in his voice.


    It was very natural for every genius to envy a creature who had cultivated the chaotic power. The Holy


    King''s heart was filled with jealousy.


    The Holy King was born with features of heaven and earth, indicating that he would be a holy


    figure when he grew up. Deep in his heart, he firmly believed that he was the rightful cultivator of the


    chaotic power.


    "Really? To suppress my chaotic power?" Ricky murmured monotonously.


    "But just so you know, those who wanted to suppress me all ended up being suppressed by me, not to


    mention that they were suppressed in a very miserable way. Don''t think that I''ll make an exception of


    you this time."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After saying this, Ricky walked toward the Holy King. Soon after, little by little, Ricky''s chaotic world


    suppressed the grey world of death.


    In fact, Ricky did it so wlessly because it was a kind of inborn suppression.


    The death power might be ranked among the top kinds of power, but it was still iparable to the


    strength of the chaotic power. In fact, the chaotic power could suppress it with ease. Moreover, it could


    be said that Ricky''s chaotic power included the purest death power.


    Meanwhile, as the Holy King witnessed how his own world was getting suppressed, he could not help


    but feel vulnerable.


    At this moment, he realized that he must be the one tounch the strike to gain the upper hand.


    Otherwise, he would definitely lose this battle if Ricky continued to suppress him.


    As a result, he stood upright in the very center of the world of death. There, the death rule condensed


    pale feathers, shooting wildly around in every direction in the area. These pale feathers, on the other


    hand, were said to contain the purest death power.


    Moreover, the purest death power came from hell and thehernd.


    The Holy King''s death power was filled withher power which obviously came from thehernd.


    "Wow, the Holy King has burst out the death power from thehernd. It seems he is going to use


    the Holy Nether Death Form of the Holy Eagle Tribe right away." Warriors around exchanged their


    thoughts as they felt the power of the Holy King all throughout the area.


    "But Kenney has also burst out the chaotic power. I''m afraid that this is just the beginning of the real


    battle. They''re just getting started."


    "The Holy Eagles'' bloodlinees from the Secr Nether Bird, a legendary beast in darkness. I just


    wonder if the blood power of the Holy King is enough to burst outher death power to resist


    Kenney''s chaotic power."


    "The Holy Eagles have the bloodline of the Secr Nether Bird," Ricky murmured in a deep voice, his


    face growing more serious.


    "Holy Nether Death Form!"


    With a thunderous roar of the Holy King, the numerous grey feathers around him immediately circled


    around him. From high to the ground, they seemed to gather into ninepasses.


    Soon after, the puresther death power gathered the ninepasses together.


    The Holy King pped his hand, and in a snap, the ninepasses began to rotate.


    While they rotated, a creature from thehernd, aher devil to be exact, appeared on each of the


    Meanwhile, the shadow of a giant grey eagle was imprinted in the center of thesepasses. It spread


    its wings high in the air, and was surrounded by theher devils. Soon after, it flew to Ricky with


    unlimited power.


    "Kenney, do you know how many geniuses and elders have been devoured by my Death Eagle and


    Nether Devils? I just want to remind you that their power became nutrients for the nourishment of my


    Holy Nether Death Form," Holy King said coldly while giving a cunning smile.


    "I''m not interested in it. After all, I''m certain that you will lose this time," Ricky said softly.


    Under his double mutants, he once again condensed the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Fire


    Dragon Extremity with the nine mes flickering around him. Now, he had all his power with him, along


    with the chaotic power.


    "Furnace,e out. Chaotic power, strike!"


    Immediately, Ricky''s pupils turned grey. After a quick rotation, his body transformed into a saber. Soon


    after, he took the shape of the Iron Justice Saber andbined all the power that was melted in the


    Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    Once the furnace broke, the de radiance shot directly towards the head of the grey white eagle. But


    because Ricky had the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky could clearly see that the source of the Holy King''s


    Omnipotent Skill was focused on his Death Eagle.


    The moment the saber radiance came down, the nine Nether Devils all stood out to resist it, trying to


    weaken the power of Ricky''s strike, so that the Death Eagle could devour Ricky.


    Bang!


    Soon after, airwaves swept the ground, leaving the image of Ricky and the Holy King colliding with


    each other. Undoubtedly, it would not be long before the winner could emerge in victory.

 Chapter 1075 Shoot The Eagle

    Chapter 1075 Shoot The Eagle


    Crack! Crack!


    The sounds of broken pieces of metal echoed through the violent waves. This time Ricky''s Chaotic


    Strike seemed invincible as it shed the nine Nether Devils into halves.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye, as Ricky struck his de across the nine Nether Devils like


    he was cutting nothing but flimsy paper.


    "Wait, what''s going on? I can''t believe that the Holy King is unable to withstand a single blow!" several


    warriors aroundmented as they witnessed what had happened.


    "Shut up, guys. You know nothing. The power of the Holy King''s Holy Nether Death Form lies in


    death. So, just watch carefully!" some other warriors retorted. "Those nine Nether Devils are the key to


    instant death.


    The faster the nine Nether Devils are defeated, the more power Kenney''s strike will eventually


    consume. Just wait and see."


    Just as expected, rich death power prated Ricky''s strike as soon as he finished killing thest


    Nether Devil. In fact, this death power was so strong that it almost drowned Ricky.


    In a sh, the death power destroyed a huge chunk of Ricky''s power.


    "What? This is..." All the warriors around did not know what to say upon seeing what was in front of


    them.


    "Just as I told you, this is exactly how the power of the Holy Nether Death Form works," some


    warriors argued. Although the Nether Devil was destroyed, the process would consume arge amount


    of energy of Ricky. As a result, he was likely to be hurt badly instead.


    "I bet you the Death Eagle is the real killing strike of the Holy King."


    "Kenney, you will surely die under my Death Eagle. Prepare to meet your doom!" With the fierce roar of


    the Holy King, the Death Eagleunched its strike. At that moment, it raised its w and tore up the


    entire death world. After absorbing all the power in it, it immediately charged at Ricky''s transformed


    strike.


    "Kenney is going to lose this one, isn''t he? I mean, there is a significant difference between their


    powers right now. I don''t think he can make it."


    "Hold your horses. Let''s see if Kenney has other trump cards up his sleeve."


    "The Holy King''s Death Eagle is worthy of his name!" Ricky murmured in a low voice for he didn''t


    expect that the Death Eagle would be this powerful. Although he disliked the idea that his opponent''s


    strike was more powerful than his, Ricky knew that the Holy King''s power should be respected for its


    potency.


    The death power might be inferior to the chaotic power, but at that moment, the Holy King''s Death


    Eagle pushed the death power to its limit. Even though it was released with dy, it was still able to


    suppress Ricky''s Chaotic Power.


    Of course, this was only temporary. However, such a short period of time was enough for the Holy King


    to send Ricky in defeat so quickly.


    Unfortunately for the Holy King, he had ignored Ricky''s strength, or he wasn''t aware of what happened


    during Ricky and Carney''s battle. If he had known this, then he would have known that Ricky cultivated


    the life and death rune.


    "I thought I could defeat the Holy King with the chaotic power. But I guess the Holy Nether Death


    Form is giving me no choice but to use the life and death power," Ricky said to himself in a low


    voice.


    Sure enough, the Ancestral Intent Form could also eliminate the current suppression. However, if


    Ricky wanted to get rid of this suppression, he still had to use the chromatic energy, because this was


    the only way that the Ancestral Intent Form could be powerful.


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s life and death runes rose sharply, suppressing theher death power that the Holy


    King released. In an instant, thetter was transformed into Ricky''s own power due to the effect of the


    life and death runes. Soon after, the light lingering on Ricky''s sword bloomed once again.


    With a sh of blinding lightning, the sword light shed and chopped down the Death Eagle.


    Seeing this, all the people watching them fell intoplete shock as they had never expected this kind


    of twist in the fight.


    No one was able to utter a single word as they heard the Holy King''s cry as he was sent flying into the


    air, sshing blood all over the arena. Soon after, a deafening thud was heard as the Holy King''s body


    dropped to the ground, bearing a crack so deep on his chest that it even revealed its sternum.


    "Holy King, your Holy Nether Death Form is indeed powerful, but you are forgetting that I''ve


    cultivated many kinds of runes, one of which is the life and death rune. Wherever your death power


    are destined to lose!"


    Ricky said with firm resolution.


    "Oh I remembered this! It is true that Kenney had burst out five kinds of runes during his battle with


    Carney!" Warriors around finally realized Ricky''s y after hearing his words.


    "I see. He must have cultivated his life and death rune to its current level''s limit. He made the Holy


    King''s Death Eagle to be used improperly. How clever of him!"


    "Without a doubt, Kenney is the most talented warrior in the Western Land. He just defeated the Holy


    King who is extremely powerful already!" Once again, the warriors around eximed as they


    exchanged their thoughts about the fight.


    "So what? I am favored by the heaven and will definitely be the most powerful warrior of all. I


    don''t believe that you are capable of defeating me," the Holy King roared angrily as he held on to his


    bloody body.


    Boom! Meanwhile, as he raged, his momentum was suddenly promoted once again.


    "This is it! The Holy King is going to show his beast form," cried one of the spectators.


    Soon after, a three-hundred foot grey eagle stood in front of Ricky. On its head were three horns, along


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    with its pair of pupils that resembled twoher worlds. As it stood tall there, each of its feathers was


    like an indestructible spear.


    Without a doubt, the Holy King''s beast form was a Holy Eagle! Looking down upon the world, the eagle


    stretched its wings and howled its battle cry.


    Needless to say, for beast creatures like the Holy King, their strength would intensify when in their


    beast forms.


    "Go to hell! Feather Spear!"


    With a thunderous roar, the Holy King''s huge wings gathered the dark clouds, enveloping his entire


    body. Soon after, his wings turned into feather spears.


    As a matter of fact, this was the Holy King''s ultimate power transformation under the Holy Nether Death


    Form.


    "The Holy Eagle? Since you have transformed into an eagle, I will shoot the eagle today!" Ricky roared


    as he saw the Holy King''s final blowing at him. Soon after, he condensed the Chaotic Power and


    felt it sweep around him again.


    At this moment, Ricky gathered the Chaotic Power''s strength to its maximum as he wanted to show the


    spectators what this power was made of.


    Meanwhile, his five kinds of runes started to flood out of his body.


    Ricky released the power of the five kinds of runes just for the purpose of preventing the chaotic power


    from being suppressed again by surprise.


    Soon after, the five Supreme Skills were activated, and the strongest chaotic power in his body


    gathered and focused in his hands, forming an enormous arrow.


    Meanwhile, his Golden Spirit Eyes burst out blinding lights, controlling the arrow in his hands. As soon


    as the countless rays of light condensed to a point, the arrow shot out with fury.


    "Look at his eyes! That''s marvelous!" a warrior said with admiration in his voice.


    ''Wow, Kenney really does have a lot of good stuff!'' more and more people thought in their hearts as


    they continued to watch the epic battle between two incredible warriors.


    Bang! Soon after, the sound of the savage crash echoed in all directions, prompting the surge of the


    blood essenceke.


    All the people in the arena saw the arrow fly wildly, suppressing the attacks of the Holy King. In a split


    second, iron-like feathers started falling onto the ground like rain, and with one shot of the arrow from


    Ricky, the Holy King''s beast form was destroyed.


    As the Holy King bled out, the arrow pierced through the center of his body.


    At that moment, the chaotic power appeared like small curved hooks that frantically tore up the Holy


    King''s body and all of his power.


    "Is this the true power of the chaotic power?" The warriors started to feel numb after seeing such a


    brutal scene.


    At that moment, the Holy Kingy on the ground and held his chest to keep the blood from spurting out.


    "Ahhhhh!" he shouted as he could not bear the pain any more.


    Crying in pain, the Holy King was not able to move, as he unwillingly epted his defeat.

 Chapter 1076 A Big Harvest

    Chapter 1076 A Big Harvest


    It could be said that the Holy King was defeated because of his death power.


    If Ricky didn''t have the Life and Death Zone and the life and death rune, he would have been hard-


    pressed to win, especially because he didn''t want to reveal his blood power and chromatic energy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Thankfully, he had the life and death rune, which rendered the Holy King''s extremeher death power


    useless.


    As powerful as the Holy King was, of course, he knew why he was defeated.


    Knowing, however, was very different from epting, and he was very much unwilling to ept defeat.


    "The Holy King''s depression from defeat is indeed reasonable," the warriors murmured to each other.


    "Maybe he is taking it hard that someone was able to defeat him, but I have to say that Kenney is


    indeed stronger than him. Otherwise, Kenney would not have defeated him only with the life and death


    runes. If that were the case, no trick could have helped him change the battle''s oue," imed the


    other warriors.


    "As they say, all is fair in love and war. The life and death rune is also Kenney''s power."


    They were discussing the battle with great enthusiasm as if they themselves had fought in it. They all


    watched Ricky like a hawk, wondering if he was going to kill the Holy King.


    Truthfully, they wanted Ricky to kill the Holy King because small forces like theirs did not have many


    chances to develop due to the influence of the bigger forces. They could only get their opportunity if the


    bigger forces shed against each other and defeated each other.


    Unfortunately, this time, they would surely be disappointed because Ricky had already restrained his


    power. Obviously, he was not going to attack the Holy King anymore.


    "You have defeated the Holy King! Judging by his domineering character, he is destined to be


    your enemy, so you should take this opportunity to kill him," the Dragon Intent Grass said to him


    telepathically.


    "I know that. If I didn''t have any enmity with the Sky-breaking Dome, I would kill him right now," Ricky


    answered. "But I really don''t want to make more enemies of other big forces when I still have the Sky-


    breaking Dome to worry about.


    I''m afraid that I am not yet that strong.


    Now that the Holy King has been defeated, he is no longer my opponent. We don''t need to worry about


    him anymore, for he is no threat to me.


    Besides, I would have to reveal my chromatic energy if I wanted to kill him now, which I don''t want to


    do at the moment. I will only reveal my chromatic energy when fighting for the Emperor Light. If I used


    the chromatic energy here, I would have to kill everyone here to make sure I don''t have any witness."


    "You''re right!" The Dragon Intent Grass nodded in agreement, as it thought about what Rocky had said.


    On the path of martial arts, one should advance courageously, but sometimes, they had to learn how to


    of you.


    Furious as he was, the Holy King knew very well that the reason that Ricky didn''t kill him at that


    moment was because of the Holy Eagle Tribe, who would avenge him should he die.


    If he continued to fight Ricky now, thetter would definitely kill him.


    Moreover, he was already badly wounded by that recent blow, and he could not continue to fight even if


    he wanted to. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he decided to give up the blood essence pill. He took


    He and his followers hurriedly left like dogs with their tails between their legs.


    When they saw the Holy King and his followers were leaving, but Ricky was not doing anything to stop


    them, the other warriors felt greatly disappointed.


    "Now, everyone, who else would like this blood essence pill? Pleasee up and try to fight with me,"


    Ricky said in a t tone while looking around. "I promise I will not injure you... too much."


    All of them heard Ricky''s words, but none of them dared to step forward. They just shook their heads


    vehemently.


    Some of them did want to fight, but they were afraid that Ricky would not stay true to his promise. After


    all, the force behind him was the Spirit Sect. So if he broke his words, they would have no ability to


    use him of anything. None of them would want to be the enemy of a powerful force like the Spirit


    Sect.


    If they were defeated and Ricky wanted to kill them to intimidate others, it would be toote for them to


    regret it.


    "Since none of you want it, I suggest that you leave this ce now. I believe there must be a lot of


    blood essence in other ces waiting for you," Ricky said lightly.


    When he said this, the warriors around him had no choice but to retreat, no matter how eager they


    were to obtain the blood essence pill.


    He might have said it lightly, but the warriors understood that he was dismissing them. It might not have


    been worded as an order, but the glint in Ricky''s eyes terrified them enough.


    Meanwhile, Ricky had ced the huge blood essence pill into his Massacring Zone.


    At the same time, he gave twenty percent of the energy of the pill to Dale and twenty percent to


    Cassidy.


    Dale and Cassidy were astonished when he behaved so generously as they were not expecting him to


    share the pill. They gaped at Ricky in disbelief, thinking that there might be something wrong with their


    ears.


    "Kenney, you are not joking, are you?" Dale asked seriously when she recovered from her shock. "We


    didn''t even do anything in this battle. We were barely helpful, if at all."


    "You already helped me by taking me here," Ricky insisted with a warm smile. "So, each of you can


    take twenty percent of the spiritual pill. You don''t have to think too much. Just take it. I am the kind of


    person who always returns others'' favor."


    Hearing Ricky''s words, both Dale and Cassidy were a little suspicious. But despite their suspicion, they


    each slowly epted their shares.


    And as they slowly realized what just happened, they began to see Ricky in a new light, as they


    learned that he was not as intimidating and unreasonable as they thought.


    "Thank you!" they eximed sincerely.


    To them, it felt like they had obtained twenty percent of the spiritual pill without doing anything.


    "Ha-ha, I feel so ttered to be thanked by you two beauties," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "Maybe we were wrong about you. We should get to know you more because it feels like we still have


    so much to find out about you," Dale whispered shyly.


    "Really? I''m looking forward to that!" Ricky said happily.


    "So, Dale, would you like to exchange your Sky-devouring Strikes with me?" Ricky asked, reminding


    her of their previous conversation. In his mind, the Sky-devouring Strikes were infinitely more important


    than the blood essence pill.


    "You''ve been so generous to me, Kenney. If I''m still refusing this offer, I would feel so shameful facing


    you. Of course, let''s make the deal!" Dale said with a beautiful smile, as she was still grateful for the


    small portion of the blood essence pill that she got from Ricky.


    With no hesitation, she gave him the information about the cultivation method andprehension


    process of the Sky-devouring Strikes.


    Ricky, on the other hand, taught Dale the cultivation method andprehension process of the Evil


    Devouring Mouth.


    He didn''t need to know whether she was hiding any information about her Sky-devouring Strikes. Since


    he had the five zones, he only needed to learn about it in general, and he could deduce the details if he


    followed the method recorded in the Chaos Manual.


    As for his Evil Devouring Mouth, a Sky-devouring Sacred Python might be able to cultivate it to a deep


    degree, but she could never cultivate it to a level stronger than he did. That was because the Evil


    Devouring Mouth was evolved from his Devouring Mutant in the first ce. And since that was the


    case, nobody could use it against him and defeat him with it.


    ''I finally got both the blood essence pill and the Sky-devouring Strikes!'' Ricky thought to himself. He


    couldn''t help but feel excited at that moment.


    "The remaining sixty percent portion of the spiritual pill is enough for you to make great progress. If you


    canprehend the Sky-devouring Strikes during this time, together with the chromatic energy, you


    will be invincible in thepetition for the Emperor Light," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "I wonder when the Emperor Light will appear!" Ricky asked loudly, eager for a good fight.


    In fact, he was more eager for the Emperor Light than any other thing in his life at that moment. He


    longed to find out if the extremely powerful Emperor Light could help him be a spiritual emperor


    despite hisck of a Heavenly Meridian.


    "Kenney, what are you going to do next?" Dale asked at this moment.


    She asked this because she already wanted to be in Ricky''spany.


    "Once we get out of here, I need to start looking for my friends. I will pay a visit to the Spirit Sect, if


    everything goes smoothly. I''m afraid that people from the Sky-breaking Dome is about to take action


    against them," Ricky answered, his worry evident from the dark look on his face.

 Chapter 1077 A Strange Visitor

    Chapter 1077 A Strange Visitor


    "I see..." Dale responded, a little disappointed with Ricky''s answer.


    "Well, I''m leaving now. I hope the trivial misunderstandings between us won''t cause us to be enemies,"


    Ricky said with a smile.


    "Of course not!" Dale and Cassidy both replied at once, with much vehemence that made Ricky smile.


    After a final farewell, Ricky left.


    "If he can defeat the people from the Sky-breaking Dome, he is bound to be the king of the whole


    Western Land. He is talented, powerful, and has the temperament to rule the world," Dale uttered


    reverently, as she stared at Ricky''s receding back.


    "So we should make good friends with him," Cassidy added, nodding her head.


    "No matter what, we can''t offend him! I think that we should help him if he needs our help, simply


    because of what he did today. He also gave the rulingpass back to you, right?" Dale told Cassidy,


    as she finally turned her eyes away from Ricky.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was walking away with his head in the clouds, nning his next step. "Soar, Autn,


    and others must havee here too, but I don''t know where they are at the moment," he muttered


    lightly.


    The Dragon Intent Grass, who had been listening to him quietly, replied, "You have Heaven


    ughtering Fire and Heaven Melting Fire with you, don''t you? You can use them to get a feel of their


    location."


    With that reminder, Ricky began to use the two kinds of sacred fire to feel. However, he did all these in


    the form of his Shadowy Replication as his real body was already in the Massacring Zone.


    The information of the blood essence pill and the Sky-devouring Strikes appeared in front of his eyes in


    the Massacring Zone.


    "Good move! You''ve learned to use your Shadowy Replication to look for them, so your real body can


    concentrate on cultivation at the same time. In this way, time won''t be wasted. I just wonder how you


    got the cultivation method of the Shadowy Emperor Replication. After all, this cultivation method should


    not be revealed to anyone except the core figures of the Endless Shadow. And it is said that only a


    creature with the potential of being a killer can cultivate this cultivation method sessfully,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said, sounding pleased.


    "I guess you can say that I got it by ident," Ricky said with a smile, and then told the Dragon Intent


    Grass how he got the cultivation method of the Shadowy Emperor Replication.


    "Is that so? That sounds so peculiar!" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked in a low voice.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, what do you know about the Endless Shadow on the four continents?" Ricky


    asked curiously before it could ask any more questions.


    "I don''t really know that much. I do know that they are killers, and the Endless Shadow was founded by


    their patriarch¡ªSullivan. Although I used to live in the Dragon tribe, I had not heard much about him,"


    replied the grass.


    While Ricky''s real body was cultivating in the Massacring Zone, his Shadowy Replication used the two


    kinds of sacred fire to sense the direction in which he had invisible sensation. During the process of


    search, he deliberately avoided the warriors who were looking for the ruling spirits and the Emperor


    Light.


    Many warriors also tried their best to avoid him. They turned away as soon as they saw him from afar.


    That was because they had already heard about the battle between Ricky and the Holy King.


    After that battle, it had bemon knowledge that the young man with white hair was Ricky,


    someone they couldn''t afford to provoke.


    After half a day''s search, Ricky was stopped by a man in ck. Ricky felt that something was off with


    this man, and even though he could not sense any strong power from him, he could not help but be


    wary of the strange man.


    The man in ck looked like a killer, but he also felt somewhat different. A killer felt like a viper hiding


    in the dark, but this man in ck didn''t feel like that at all. If anything, he felt like a predator.


    The man in ck might not be a killer, but the dangerous aura from his body reminded Ricky of a cold-


    blooded murderer.


    "Why did you stop me?" Ricky asked lightly.


    "I''m just following orders. I am here to tell you something, Mister Kenney," the man in ck replied.


    Based on his stoic voice, it was difficult to tell whether he was a young man, a middle-aged man, or an


    old man.


    "You''re just following orders? Then tell me, by whose order is it that you are doing this?" Ricky asked


    and his voice sounded casual, but his body was coiled tight and ready for a fight.


    "Besides, you are hiding beneath those ck clothes. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to hide your real


    appearance from me?"


    Bang!


    As he spoke, Ricky activated the chaotic power and fashioned it into a w. In the blink of an eye, he


    stretched the w in an attempt to take off the man''s hood to see how he looked.


    However, the man adorned in ck clothes dodged Ricky''s attack easily with a simple but swift side-


    step.


    He then smiled as if Ricky''s childish attacks amused him. He replied, "Mister Kenney, your chaotic


    power is quite strong. But you are underestimating me if you mean to fight me with only a Shadowy


    Replication." "So, you''ve figured out that I''m just a Shadowy Replication?" Ricky was surprised to hear


    what the man in ck had said.


    "Mister Kenney, you defeated the Holy King. I''m afraid all the creatures that have entered the Complete


    Emperor Ind must have heard about that. I don''t think you have shown all your strength in that weak


    attack, so it is only natural to assume that this is a Shadowy Replication in front of me," the man in


    ck said in a t tone.


    "You seem to know a lot about me," Rickymented lightly, revealing nothing to the stranger.


    "Who on earth are you? And whose orders are you following?"


    "Sorry, but I can''t tell you that," answered the man in ck, although he did not sound apologetic at all.


    Boom! In the next breath, Ricky''s strength surged, as he prepared to make another move. He was not


    pleased that a strange person seemed to know so much about him, while he knew virtually nothing


    about him.


    "Please spare your strength, Mister Kenney. You can''t defeat me with your Shadowy Replication. Even


    if you use your real body, you may not necessarily defeat me," said the man in ck, seeing that Ricky


    was about to attack him again.


    Ricky stopped short at this reminder, for he did not think that the man in ck was lying. His intuition


    told him that even if he used his real body to attack the man, he might still be unable to defeat him


    easily.


    He was also sure that the man in ck could not defeat him either. Ricky had confidence in himself. If


    he pursued this course of action, the most likely result would be a tie between them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ''Who is this guy? What does he want from me?'' Ricky thought to himself. ''Have I done something to


    offend him? But I''m not familiar with his aura, so that means that I''ve never seen him before.''


    "I''m sorry, Ricky. I can''t help you here, because I can''t be seen in the Complete Emperor Ind. If I


    coulde, I could find out who he is by searching through his memory directly," Evil Mandragora said


    at that point in time.


    "Ricky, take it easy. Let''s listen to what he wants to tell you first," the Dragon Intent Grass piped in.


    "So, tell me, what''s your purpose ofing to me?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "Well, I am about to tell you something that will surely make you happy." The man in ck grinned in


    delight when it seemed that Ricky was finally about to listen to him. "I want to tell you where the


    Emperor Light will appear."


    "What?!" Ricky became more confused when he heard that and so were the others. Evil Mandragora,


    the Dragon Intent Grass, and Tina were all shocked too, for that was thest thing that they expected


    to hear.


    The Emperor Light was a key to bing a spiritual emperor. Any strong demi-spiritual emperor who


    possessed it would be able to break through and be a spiritual emperor.


    Words could not describe how important it was.


    And yet, this strange man in ck, who would not even show his face, was going to tell Ricky the ce


    where the Emperor Light would appear. Should Ricky believe him?


    "Do you think I will believe your words?" Ricky said when he overcame his shock.


    "Of course you won''t, but I know that you will be curious about that ce and your curiosity will lead


    you there." While speaking, the man in ck sent a message to Ricky. Obviously, that message


    contained instructions on how to get to the ce that he was referring to.


    "I''m going to destroy this message. No matter how curious I am, I will not go there. I will find the


    Emperor Light by myself," Ricky answered, scowling at the other man.


    He thought that whatever the purpose of the stranger was, he would not achieve it if he refused to go to


    that ce. He would not y into this strange man''s hands, and whoever else he was working for.


    "Ha-ha! Your curiosity will make sure you read that message." The man in ckughed, as he


    seemed amused by whatever Ricky said, which angered Ricky all the more.


    Ricky didn''t bother to reply and instead bit his lip to control his temper. He reached out his hands and


    tried to destroy the message, but he was stopped short by the man''s final message.


    At the moment before the strange man disappeared, he said, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that


    Autn, Soar, and the three girls are all there."

 Chapter 1078 The Emperor Light Appeared

    Chapter 1078 The Emperor Light Appeared


    Ricky stopped shaking his clenched fists after hearing the man''s final message.


    At that moment, he wanted to awaken his true body which was cultivating in seclusion in order to retain


    the man in ck. However, he soon found out that the movement skill that the man used when he left


    was more appealing than his Space-shrinking Pace.


    As a result, it would be almost impossible for him to catch up with the strange man.


    "Damn it! Did he also lure Soar and the others in there?" Ricky said grimly. "If that''s the case, then I''m


    afraid that people from the Sky-breaking Dome have been lured in there as well."


    Regardless if the man in ck was telling the truth or not, Ricky hade to realize that he had to go


    to that ce personally. After all, he could not just leave Soar and the others alone for they might be in


    real danger.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know what kind of cultivation method that man has?" Ricky suddenly


    inquired.


    "As far as I know, he didn''t expose any cultivation method, but only his pace. I can''t tell what cultivation


    method he has, but something tells me that he is more dangerous than we thought," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said in a low voice.


    "So, what is his goal?" Ricky asked seriously. "Does he want to lure people who are clearly enemies


    and watch them fight against each other just so he could take advantage of them in the end? That''s


    wicked! Moreover, it''s totally unnecessary. He can capture the Emperor Light directly since they are the


    only ones who know about that ce."


    "I guess he''ll need the cannon fodder so he attracted so many people there! It''s better to be prepared


    than to face dangerous obstacles in that ce. Better safe than sorry!" the Dragon Intent Grass said


    softly.


    "Ricky, I don''t know why, but I felt the strange aura of a devil from that man in ck," the Evil


    Mandragora said.


    "What do you mean? A devil?" At that moment, both Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass were confused


    as they heard the Evil Mandragora''s words.


    That was because they didn''t sense anything evil from that man. Having the chromatic energy in his


    body, Ricky was sensitive to the aura of devils. As a result, he would know if the man had such aura.


    "But I''m not sure about it though. Perhaps it is because I''m a devil creature that I have that kind of


    feeling," the Evil Mandragora said in a low voice.


    "A devil creature?" Ricky murmured as he thought carefully about the Evil Mandragora''s assumption.


    However, he would not be able to figure anything out if he continued to think here. Therefore, he


    absorbed the message into his Soul Sea instead.


    Meanwhile, a path suddenly appeared in his Soul Sea.


    Without thinking twice, Ricky walked directly along this path because the lives of Soar and the others


    were at stake.


    In that route, Ricky had to jump through gaps and walk in the void for a long distance. Apparently, he


    had to go all through this trouble because the ce that the man was referring to was hidden and


    secret.


    After a long and tiring day, Ricky arrived at the said ce. Predictably, it was a huge secretnd hidden


    within the void.


    Here, Ricky felt all different kinds of ruling power. Looking around, he saw a lot of ruling spirits


    wandering everywhere.


    Moreover, he could also feel the existence of much ruling essence.


    Everything was peculiar to his eyes. Some ces were like the sea of fire; some were misty; and some


    were covered with ice and snow. Needless to say, this ce was a mix of all kinds of geographic


    features.


    "There are various geographic features and profound ruling spirits here. Perhaps this ce is a ruling


    region where the Emperor Light is most likely to appear in the end. This also means that the man in


    ck was telling the truth after all," the Dragon Intent Grass said severely.


    "A ruling region?" Ricky murmured.


    "All kinds of ruling power gather in a ruling region, including the five elements, thunder, wind, ice, dark


    and light ruling power. Look at this ce! It''s so special because all kinds of ruling power are here," the


    Dragon Intent Grass expounded.


    "The ruling power here is as soaring as the tide. I think you''ve sensed it, too. No wonder there are so


    many ruling spirits here."


    "So, a ruling region is a gathering ce of various kinds of ruling power. Did I get it right?" Ricky


    rified.


    "In that case, then I will collect these ruling spirits and the hidden ruling essence right away." Soon


    after, Ricky immediately prepared to put his words into action.


    "No, it''s not time to collect the ruling spirits and the ruling essence yet. Once you arrive at a ruling


    region, you should only have one goal, and that is to find the Emperor Light. You can collect them if you


    fail to find the Emperor Light. Come on, look at this ce. There are so many ruling spirits and so much


    ruling essence here, and they can''t all run away," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded.


    "I guess you''re right about that. But what is the Emperor Light like?" Ricky asked.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I have never seen it before. But it''s said to be a beam of light whose


    radiance could reach the sky," the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "A beam of dazzling light column..." Ricky said lightly as he looked ahead.


    At this moment, a thick golden-red light column rose from the ground and soared into the sky from a


    distance. Soon after, the ruling power and ruling spirits that filled the ruling region suddenly began to


    surge towards the said light column.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, could it be that the light column over there is the Emperor Light?" Ricky asked


    monotonously while pointing at the light column with his finger.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up! That''s exactly the Emperor Light!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    shouted as it didn''t want Ricky to miss the chance to find the Emperor Light.


    At this moment, Ricky, the Dragon Intent Grass, and Evil Mandragora all became excited. In fact, they


    didn''t think that they would be so lucky to be able to see the Emperor Light appear as soon as they


    arrived in the ce.


    Despite their enthusiasm, anxiety filled their hearts because they realized that everything that the man


    in ck said was nothing but true.


    "But what exactly did the man in ck want?" Ricky asked as he rushed to the light column in the


    distance.


    "In my opinion, regardless what his purpose is, you prioritize getting that beam of Emperor Light. Once


    you reveal your chromatic energy and blood power, no one will be able to fight against you. Any plot is


    fragile in front of real strength," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "I guess you''re right. Maybe I''m just being a little too cautious. Now that I''ve seen the Emperor Light, I


    can''t allow it to fall into the hands of anyone else. Even if someone is plotting to get it, the winner will


    still be decided by real strength," Ricky answered frankly after hearing what the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    Now, his primary goal was to obtain the Emperor Light. Anything else that woulde up should be


    dealt withter.


    Meanwhile, he managed to get to the source of light and was now only a few inches away from the


    Emperor Light.


    The Emperor light was a column of solid golden-red light with a diameter of about ten meters and a


    length of nearly a hundred meters. But when Ricky tried to feel a little of it, he found that the ruling


    power inside was as profound as a vast sea.


    At that moment, the light shone and soared into the sky, as if it was absorbing the heavenly power.


    The light released around absorbed the ruling spirits and ruling essences in the whole ruling region into


    the column.


    The Emperor Light was surrounded by numerous skeletons.


    Meanwhile, those said skeletons were veiled in ruling power, which meant that they were obviously the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    skeletons of spiritual emperors.


    It was said that the skeletons of spiritual emperors were indestructible, meaning they were to exist


    forever. But the essence of these skeletons had all been already absorbed by the Emperor Light.


    Therefore, some of them had already been dried up and would turn into dust once blown.


    "Finally, this is the Emperor Light," Ricky said as he fixed his eyes on the light column.


    "Yes, it is. It has gathered the essence from tens of thousands of spiritual emperors. Needless to say, it


    can definitely help multiple people be spiritual emperors," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and use the space power to collect the Emperor Light!"


    "Okay!" Ricky answered and nodded with determination in his eyes.


    Swish!


    But right at this moment, several figures came over quickly to where they were standing. All of them


    were so excited upon seeing the Emperor light that they shouted, "Haha, can you believe what we are


    seeing in front of us? This is great! That is the Emperor Light! It is so huge that it is enough to create


    several spiritual emperors."


    At the same time, a few figures also showed up in different directions.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, it seems that I can''t get the Emperor Light so easily," Ricky murmured lightly.

 Chapter 1079 Elder Norton

    Chapter 1079 Elder Norton


    "So many warriors havee to this ce simultaneously, so it is obviously not a coincidence. That


    man in ck also guided them here," the Dragon Intent Grass spected.


    "Marvelous! Next, let''s all fight for the Emperor Light without strength!"


    After calming down from being overwhelmed, the warriors in the surroundings fixed their fearful eyes


    on Ricky. After all, they had every right to be scared especially when they knew what had happened


    during Ricky''s battle with the Holy King.


    Knowing this piece of information wiped away the excitement on their faces.


    With Ricky there, they knew that it would be very difficult for them to acquire the Emperor Light.


    But these warriors did not back off. After all, they outnumbered Ricky. If there was even any chance,


    they could even form an alliance to take Ricky down and thenpete with one another for the


    Emperor Light.


    "All I can say is that you are definitely in a bad situation now. You have be the top enemy of all the


    people here. Therefore, they will definitely unite to fight against you," the Dragon Intent Grass said


    through telepathy upon sensing the tension in the atmosphere.


    "I might be really afraid if they form an alliance to take me down, but I don''t think they will ally with one


    another wholeheartedly. I''m just certain that they will cooperate with reservation. In such a case, I''ll be


    the one with the upper hand," Ricky said.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen Soar or the others here yet. They''re here, right?"


    But as soon as Ricky''s voice drifted away, five more people came in¡ªSoar, Autn, Pearl, Amelia, and


    Amanda.


    "Ha-ha.Hey guys! I can''t believe it! It has been two years since west saw each other. Finally, you''re


    here," Ricky said enthusiastically upon seeing them. Immediately, the five people dashed towards


    Ricky as they looked at him with disbelief.


    Seeing that Ricky was showing his real face, they could not help but be surprised. Although they had


    already heard about what had happened to him, they still couldn''t believe it even when they saw him in


    person.


    "Ricky! What happened to you in the past two years? Did the mysterious thing do this to you?" Soar


    asked through telepathy.


    At that moment, the three girls'' eyes welled up after seeing the drastic change in Ricky''s body. In fact,


    they could only feel the chilling trauma that he had to go through. Moreover, due to the damaging


    injuries he had sustained, his hair even turned white.


    "Let bygones be bygones. I don''t want to talk about that anymore. I just want to move on. After all, I''m


    much better now, aren''t I?" Ricky uttered monotonously.


    "Why did youe here, Autn?" Ricky asked in a serious tone.


    "We came here because a man in ck told us that we can find you here," Autn responded in a


    deep voice. At that moment, they must have surely figured out something was fishy. Soon after,


    Autn said, "I think it''s pretty obvious that you and the others share the same reason for being here."


    "You''re right!" Ricky nodded his head in agreement.


    "But Ricky, do you have any idea about the identity of the man in ck?" Soar suddenly inquired.


    "No, I don''t," Ricky replied as he shook his head. "We don''t need to answer that now. Let''s just focus


    our attention on the Emperor Light, shall we?"


    Just like he said, the ultimate reason why they came to the Complete Emperor Ind was to obtain the


    Emperor Light. And now that it was right in front of them, they all could not help but show their


    excitement no matter how hard they tried to keep theirposure.


    Meanwhile, the other warriors that surrounded Ricky and his friends looked like they were having


    second thoughts about challenging them.


    During the past two years, Autn, Soar, Pearl, and the other two girls had all gained a lot of fame.


    More importantly, both Soar and Autn were notably known as the two dragons of the Spirit Sect who


    had be the leading core members of the sect.


    Meanwhile, as the other warriors looked at who they were dealing with, they could not help but feel the


    weight of the immense pressure on their shoulders. After all, they were about to deal with Ricky and


    two powerful dragons.


    "Ricky, I can sense the hostility in these warriors," Soar uttered in a low voice.


    "We can''t do anything about it now. They were already hostile to me before you even came here. Now I


    think they will be more unfriendly now that you guys are here," Ricky warned.


    "Well, I think we have no other choice but to fight them. I was just really damn upset by that man in


    ck," Soar sighed. "I can use a good fight so I can blow off some steam."


    "Hey, take it easy. Don''t forget that they are not our real enemy. It''s the man in ck we''re after, okay?


    Save some fury for him," Ricky pointed out.


    "You are right, Ricky. But do you think they will give up the Emperor Light easily without having a good


    fight?" Soar said. "By the looks on their faces, I''m afraid that they all want to attack us together and turn


    us into ashes."


    "Come on, Ricky, Soar is right," Autn responded telepathically.


    "His words make sense. Let''s try to buy as much time as possible. After all, my real body is still


    cultivating in seclusion," Ricky said with a little resignation in his voice.


    "So is this your Shadowy Replication?" Autn and the others were a little surprised to hear that.


    "Yes, it is. It''s not weak, but it''s not strong enough topete with them for the Emperor Light," Ricky


    said. "I''m afraid I''ll need several more hours before my real body finishes cultivating in seclusion."


    "Then it''s surely going to be troublesome for us. By now, they should have secretly discussed about


    forming an alliance against us," Autn responded.


    "This Emperor Light belongs to our Sky-breaking Dome," an arrogant and irresistible voice echoed at


    the moment. Soon after, several more figures came in a hurry.


    Although it was an old man who led the group, he was still someone to be feared. There, he stood in


    mid-air as if he was being blown upward by a tornado. Every step he took appeared to have the power


    to transform into a domain like a world of wind.


    Although he was an old man, he had an aura that was stronger than that of any other warrior present.


    Undoubtedly, this old man''s strength had reached the level of a strong demi-spiritual emperor at peak


    state. If he went with his a-game, then he would most certainly instill fear among the warriors there


    Meanwhile, at that moment, all of them just stared at the old man in surprise.


    "He is Elder Norton, one of the three strongest demi-spiritual emperors of the Sky-breaking Dome!" The


    second someone recognized who the old man was, the whole crowd shivered in fear.


    This was because, among the strong demi-spiritual emperors, Elder Norton was considered to be a


    living legend.


    In fact, he was almost as powerful as a spiritual emperor.


    "Are the people of the Sky-breaking Dome here, too?"


    Ricky and Autn said seriously. As the old saying went, enemies were always destined to meet.


    Considering that the whole thing was the plot of the man in ck, it didn''te as a surprise to them


    when they saw their enemies. After all, this would only make everything more interesting.


    Upon seeing Norton, all the warriors around frowned in dismay and fear. But after giving it some


    thought, they knew that they should be more excited now that he and his men were finally here.


    Norton and his men''s would definitely be Ricky and hispanions.


    Although Norton was strong, Ricky was not weak either. After all, he was the genius who had just


    defeated the Holy King.


    If these two tigers fought against each other, both sides would suffer great losses. In this way, the


    warriors around would have enough time and chance to get the Emperor Light.


    Meanwhile, as soon as the members of the Sky-breaking Dome arrived, they immediately had their


    eyes fixed on Ricky.


    "Kenney! Just as I heard, you''re still alive," said Norton enthusiastically.


    "I will only die after I annihte the Sky-breaking Dome," Ricky said withposure. Of course, he


    would not say anything pleasant to the ears to any member of the Sky-breaking Dome.


    "Ha-ha! What a boast! Hand over the mysterious thing that belongs to the Sky-breaking Dome if you


    want me to keep your corpse in one piece!" Norton sneered as he reached out his right hand.


    "You should feel ashamed. The Sky-breaking Dome ims that the mysterious thing is yours, but you


    never speak its name out. How could it be yours when you don''t even know its name or what it is?"


    Ricky taunted. "It''s with me now. Take it if you can!"


    "Don''t be too chirpy. Do you really think you are unbeatable now just because you defeated the Holy


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    King? Now, let me show you who is the strongest demi-spiritual emperor of all."

 Chapter 1080 Who Was Stalling For Time

    Chapter 1080 Who Was Stalling For Time


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Norton''s energy broke out, and his power crushed everything in its


    path. That was the power of an extremely powerful demi-spiritual emperor.


    As Norton was packing so much underneath, it was no wonder he was so domineering. None of the


    warriors present could resist such powerful force. Even if all the warriors joined forces to attack him,


    they would not sess defeat him because there were still many other people from the Sky-breaking


    Dome to assist him.


    Ricky''s face darkened as he felt Norton''s powerful strength. As this Ricky was only a Shadowy


    Replication, he was afraid that he couldn''t hold on for three moves.


    So he turned to look at Autn. He trusted that thetter could take care of him, so he was not afraid to


    bring Autn some trouble.


    Autn met his eyes, nodded slightly, and leaped in front of Ricky.


    "Old man, let me see if you really have great power," Autn said coldly. Then, he condensed golden


    dragon scales on his arms, and they were transformed into his most powerful weapon.


    A golden me rushed out. It was the Heaven ughtering Fire, where the strongest Massacring


    Power evolved from. Autn punched with its power behind him.


    "Stop, you evil creature!"


    Norton shouted angrily. Autn''s fearless attack pissed him off because he perceived it as a slight to


    his pride. He thought that it was a serious provocation, for the young man dared to attack him first.


    He threw a forceful punch, and his sleeves fluttered with the airwaves. The power swept across his


    palm, and an intense storm appeared in an instant. The storm expanded and finally formed a stormy


    world.


    Boom! In the next breath, the golden fist and the transparent palm collided.


    When the strong storm from Norton''s palm swept over, the golden dragon shadow condensed directly


    above Autn''s fist and looped around the storm.


    This ordinary punch, as well as the in palm attack, drowned the entire area in violent waves, which


    was a testament to how powerful both the two fighters truly were. Covered by the airwaves, the two of


    them were blown away by the strong inverse powers. Deep ditches appeared in the area where they


    had dug in their soles to keep their bnce.


    "Autn is truly powerful!" Seeing this, all the people around them were shocked. "It is no wonder that


    Autn is said to be just as strong as Kenney."


    "I didn''t expect that he has be a strong demi-spiritual emperor. He has the talent to challenge


    those who are at higher levels than him, and this has made him a powerful demi-spiritual emperor at


    the peak state."


    "It seems that there is no need for Kenney to fight anymore."


    "Not necessarily. This is just a preliminary confrontation. The real oue will be decided by the trump


    card from both sides."


    Norton was sullen. It was true that he didn''t exert all his strength in that punch, and he did not use any


    special moves or Omnipotent Skills in that attack, but he was sure that he broke out much of his


    strength to fight against Autn. He firmly believed that even a demi-spiritual emperor at peak state


    couldn''t fight against him.


    However, Autn did that.


    ''How could this be possible? This young man is so powerful!'' Norton thought, disbelief and disdain


    warring in his heart.


    "Ricky, Autn''s Great Dragon blood power has almost fully awakened, though he has not be a


    spiritual emperor yet. His talent has probably reached what you could call ace genius proportions.


    These are legendary beasts. Their talents are only rted to the blood power they have awakened,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass remarked with wonder.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Has his blood power awakened? I wasn''t aware of that. It seems that Autn is one step ahead of


    Soar," Ricky murmured.


    "Maybe Soar has been sealed for a longer time than Autn, so his blood power has been suppressed


    more. Once he bes a spiritual emperor, he will be an ace genius as well," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    "I see... Dragon Intent Grass, do you think Autn can defeat Norton?" Ricky asked curiously since the


    Dragon Intent Grass seemed to think so highly of Autn.


    "If he shows his beast form, then maybe he can do it," the Dragon Intent Grass answered lightly. "But I


    am sure of one thing. Norton cannot defeat Autnpletely. At worst, they will be locked in a


    stalemate."


    "How long will it take for your real body toprehend the Sky-devouring Strikes?" the Dragon Intent


    Grass also asked. Autn couldn''t reveal his beast form. That meant that he could not defeat Norton


    altogether. So in order to win this battle, Ricky was the key.


    "I''m going to need about four more hours!" Ricky murmured.


    Meanwhile, he also informed Autn about how long he needed, so that thetter would stall for more


    time by fighting against Norton.


    "Ricky, did you notice it?" Autn asked Ricky all of a sudden. Something unexpected seemed to be


    happening.


    "Yes, I did. There are two more powerful forcesing towards us, and they seem to be just as


    powerful as Norton, if not more. I don''t know whether they are members of the Sky-breaking Dome or


    members of other forces," Ricky said with a hint of worry in his voice.


    "I hope they are from other forces," Autn sighed. "I hate this! I can''t reveal my beast form, so I can''t


    exert all my fighting power.


    If only I could, I would have defeated Norton already.


    I''m sorry, Ricky, but I can only stall for more time for you. I wish I could do more."


    At that moment, he was feeling very frustrated because he could not do more for his friend.


    Autn tried his best to preserve his strength in the following battle.


    He stopped attackingpletely and focused on defending himself. In that way, the battle dragged on


    longer.


    The warriors who were watching their battle murmured to each other, confused with what was going on.


    "It seems that Autn has stopped attacking in every move. What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think that this is his style. It''s said that he likes to fight fiercely, and he prefers


    the most extreme and violent collision in the past. What''s wrong with him this time?"


    "Don''t you think he is trying to lengthen this battle?


    Maybe he is stalling for more time?"


    "Ricky, you and Autn nned to stall until you can fight, but I think that Norton is also waiting for


    something," the Evil Mandragora suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "As an experienced old man, he must know better than anyone that Autn is just stalling. And if he


    knows that, why hasn''t heunched more attacks to end this battle? He just looks angry, but he is not


    attacking Autn with his full strength,"


    the Evil Mandragora said.


    "Evil Mandragora, do you mean that the two powerful warriorsing here are the members of the


    Sky-breaking Dome?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "That seems to be the case," the Evil Mandragora answered.


    "So, we have been trying to stall for more time, while they are also waiting for reinforcements... We


    have been tricked!" Ricky cried out angrily.


    "Autn, do your best to suppress him. I think he is stalling for time as well," Ricky immediately told


    Autn through telepathy.


    "I will try my best!" Autn answered firmly. He also found it odd that Norton was just going along with


    their ns when he should have been rmed. It turned out that they were being yed all along.


    Autn''s eyes shed fiercely, as his power increased and surged. At the center of his palm, the


    golden Heaven ughtering Pagoda rose, turned into a golden spear, and exploded the strongest


    power.


    At the same time, Soar and the other threedies also moved to join the fight.


    However, they were stopped by those disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome. And because of therge


    number of these disciples, they were pushed into a disadvantage.


    At this time, Ricky couldn''t do anything, because once he did, the others would find out he was just a


    Shadowy Replication.


    "What''s wrong with them? Why are they suddenly breaking out all their might?" Seeing this, all the


    warriors became even more confused.


    "You mean most of them are giving all they''ve got.


    But look, Kenney is the only one that is not fighting."


    "Humph! You just realized that I was stalling? Isn''t it a little toote? Although I don''t know what you are


    waiting for, everything is over for you now," Norton sneered coldly.


    Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, two figures came out of the void.

 Chapter 1081 The Combination

    Chapter 1081 The Combination


    The two strangers that just arrived were both old men who were about the same age as Norton. Like


    him, their auras and blood vitalities appeared very strong despite their advanced age. In particr, the


    old man in the crimson robe looked like his clothes had been drenched in the blood of his enemies.


    "Are those Elder Zayn and Elder Steward from the Sky-breaking Dome?" It seemed that most of the


    warriors recognized them immediately.


    "The three strongest demi-spiritual emperors of the Sky-breaking Dome are all here! They are really


    determined to obtain the Emperor Light if they are willing to go this far."


    "I didn''t realize that Elder Norton was deliberately dying the fight!


    So, all this time, he was just buying time and waiting for Elder Zayn and Elder Steward to show up."


    Meanwhile, the faces of Ricky and hispanions darkened with this development.


    "What? Are you annoyed by the fact that Fein and the others haven''t shown up?" Norton said with a


    sneer after the anger on his face had receded.


    Since Zayn and Steward hade to join him, he believed that as the three strongest demi-spiritual


    emperors, they were sure to win.


    When Autn heard his words, his face looked somber as a grave. He asked coldly, "Did you attack


    Fein and the others?"


    "I didn''t attack them. After all, they are not a weak bunch, and we are not stupid. We only sent


    someone to make trouble for them, so that they couldn''te here to assist you," the old man in a


    purple robe answered in a t tone. He was Steward.


    "Are you Kenney, the man whose appearance has been changed?" Steward immediately shifted his


    eyes to Ricky.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As soon as he finished speaking, he sent a strong beam of thunder light that shed and shot toward


    Ricky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from where he was standing and appeared in front of


    Ricky.


    He rotated his body and struck towards Ricky''s neck with his leg that was carrying destructive thunder


    power.


    Autn and hispanions saw what was going on, but none of them could do anything about it, as


    they could not easily get rid of their respective opponents at the moment. None of them could move


    fast enough to defend Ricky.


    Ricky, though he was a replica at the moment, condensed the chaotic power and crossed his arms to


    resist Steward''s strike.


    Crack! With a great cracking sound of something breaking, Ricky''s arms shattered in their sockets and


    were almost ground into powder. He was also thrown by the powerful impact to the ground, panting


    heavily.


    All the warriors present looked at the scene in disbelief. None of them could believe that an ace genius


    like him had been defeated so easily.


    But when they saw that Ricky''s broken arms were not bleeding at all, they understood how he was so


    easily defeated.


    "No wonder you''re so weak! That is not Kenney''s real body!" Steward stopped his attacks as he


    announced. "Tell me where your real body is."


    "Oh, that''s Kenney''s Shadowy Replication. So that was why he wasn''t fighting at all earlier!" The


    surrounding warriors began to discuss with each other once again.


    "Where is your real body?" Steward demanded with a ferocious look again.


    "Be patient. My real body ising to kill you, three old guys, soon," Ricky, the replica, answered with


    a faint smile.


    "And do you think we will patiently wait for your real body toe? You should pray that your real body


    will arrive before we bleed all your friends dry! Ha-ha!" Steward sneered coldly.


    He didn''t waste any more time attacking Ricky''s Shadowy Replication. Instead, he turned his attention


    to Pearl, Amanda, and Amelia with a murderous look.


    What would be better than making Ricky suffer while he could not fight back? And nothing would hurt


    him more than seeing the three girls he held dear be humiliated.


    "The three of us are not men governed by the lust of our bodies, but our disciples are a different sort,"


    Steward said with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Prepare yourself. You will soon see what happens to people who dare to oppose the Sky-breaking


    Dome and dare to steal things from us."


    He was saying all these threats not just for Ricky''s ears, but also for the sake of all the other warriors


    around. He already viewed the Emperor Light as their Sky-breaking Dome''s possession, and he


    wanted to make an example of Ricky, so nobody would dare to oppose them again in the future.


    Hearing this, all the warriors around were shocked greatly. They could not help but take a few steps


    back involuntarily with fear.


    As they stared at the three girls, they could imagine what would happen to them.


    Steward was indeed vicious.


    At this time, they did not think that Ricky and hispanions could fight and defeat the members of the


    Sky-breaking Dome.


    In their opinion, even Ricky''s real body couldn''t defeat the three elders of the Sky-breaking Dome, so


    there was no doubt that his Shadowy Replication would just lose. It seemed that the ace genius had


    bitten more than he could chew.


    When Ricky heard Steward''s threats against the threedies, he could not stop the strong killing intent


    that surged inside him. He hated enemies that threatened him with his friends the most.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Do you want to kill me? Unfortunately, you can''t do that. Even if you fight me with your real body, you


    cannot possibly kill me," Steward said with a grim smile upon seeing the killing intent in Ricky''s eyes.


    "You should remember that I will kill everyone from the Sky-breaking Dome. Terrell is only the first.


    After him, all of you are going to die!" Ricky replied coldly.


    "What? You killed Terrell?!" Ricky''s words shocked the three elders and the disciples of the Sky-


    breaking Dome as well all the warriors around.


    Bang! While they were gaping at Ricky in shock, thetter threw out Terrell''s dead body, which he had


    been storing in the Massacring Zone.


    Naturally, Terrell''s corpse drew all the attention.


    Ricky took this moment of surprise to secretly smuggle the three girls into his Massacring Zone.


    He would not let them suffer any harm.


    "You are just useless waste. The Sky-breaking Emperor has attached so much importance to you, but


    you did nothing but let him down!" Steward snorted to Terrell''s corpse, looking down upon the lifeless


    body.


    He didn''t care about the fact that Ricky had taken the three girls to his Massacring Zone, for he thought


    that he could still take Ricky''s spiritual space tool which contained the three girls from him.


    "No wonder I haven''t heard any news about Terrell these past few days. I thought he was just lying low,


    but it didn''t even enter my mind that Kenney had killed him!" The other warriors gasped in shock when


    Terrell''s dead body was exposed, and they could not help but whisper heatedly to one another.


    "It''s said that Terrell has no talent at all. It''s only because the Sky-breaking Emperor saw something


    simr to Carney and Gerald in him that he decided to train him."


    "So now the rumors seem to be true."


    "Autn, Soar, what do you mean by saying that there is a way to buy time?


    We are facing three strong demi-spiritual emperors at peak state after all. I''m desperate to know that


    way. If you mean to reveal your beast form, I don''t think that is a good idea. Otherwise, we will have to


    kill everyone present afterwards,"


    Ricky said to Autn and Soar telepathically.


    He was asking this because earlier, the two had told him telepathically not to take them into his


    Massacring Zone with the three girls.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. The situation is not so bad yet," Autn insisted telepathically.


    "Ricky, just wait and see. It''s a secret skill of our Great Dragon Race¡ªGreat Dragon Combination!"


    Soar said.


    "Great Dragon Combination? What is that?" Ricky murmured curiously.


    "Great Dragon Combination! I didn''t expect that the two of them could seed in cultivating the Great


    Dragon Combination within only two years," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked lightly.


    "It is said that the Chaos Green Dragon has left a set of inherited cultivation method for the five kinds of


    Great Dragons, which is the Great Dragon Combination. If the five kinds of Great Dragons could


    cultivate the method sessfully andbine it into one, they could possess the blood power of the


    Chaos Green Dragon and make it appear again."


    "That is so brilliant!" Ricky was quite surprised at this.


    He once again marveled at the great power and the extraordinary cultivation method possessed by


    powerful masters such as the Chaos Green Dragon.


    "Unfortunately, there has never been an era when the five kinds of Great Dragons could cultivate the


    method sessfully. Since the Chaos Green Dragon disappeared, none of the powerful warriors of the


    Dragon tribe has been able to suppress everything.


    Apart from the difficulty of thisbination cultivation, it is already too difficult for the five kinds of Great


    Dragons to work together with one mind," the grass added.


    "I see!" Ricky murmured in acknowledgement.


    "So, thebination of Autn and Soar make them possess the blood power of the Chaos Green


    Dragon. Have I understood correctly?" Ricky asked expectantly.

 Chapter 1082 The Combined Power

    Chapter 1082 The Combined Power


    "Sort of. They will possess some blood power of the Chaos Green Dragon. However, it will be a small


    portion. But that doesn''t matter. Theirbination can greatly improve their fighting power. Therefore,


    both of them will be strong enough to defeat the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome. In fact, they


    can already deal with the elders without you getting involved," the Dragon Intent Grass expounded.


    "I see. Then that would be great," Ricky answered.


    After all, he was also looking forward to seeing thebination.


    "What? You just put the three girls inside your spiritual weapon zone? You know what the


    consequences will be! It seems that you want your Shadowy Replication to be destroyed!" At that


    moment, Zayn descended from the sky and walked towards Ricky.


    He believed that the mysterious object that Ricky was carrying was more valuable than the Emperor


    Light.


    "Enough of this! I''ll send your Shadowy Replication straight to hell! Just remember to tell your real body


    toe here right away. Otherwise, there will be no good y for him to watch," Zayn sneered as his


    power started to rise from his body.


    "We are your opponent but not him!" Soar said grimly.


    "What the hell! Why are you people asking for your own death?! It has been a long time since the three


    of us showed upst time, and I believe that the younger generation has forgotten who are the most


    powerful among the demi-spiritual emperors," Zayn said bleakly.


    "Humph! You are nothing but a bunch of useless old men who even dare not to draw the Thunderstroke


    Doom, but here you are very willing to fight with us for the Emperor Light. I bet that even if the Emperor


    Light is given to you for free, it will go to waste because you still don''t have the guts to draw and break


    through the Thunderstroke Doom," Soar taunted.


    When the three old men heard his scarring words, their eyes all darkened in fury. As a matter of fact,


    what they hated the most was the fact that other people imed that they didn''t dare to draw the


    Thunderstroke Doom and break through to the imperial level.


    What Soar just said stung them worse because he was telling the truth. They might have umted


    andprehended enough, but they still weren''t confident enough to break through the Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    As a matter of fact, the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor to go through was very different


    from that for a spiritual king.


    In order for a warrior to break through the Thunderstroke Doom to be a spiritual king, he could be


    assisted with pills and Treasures from Heaven and Earth. However, this method did not apply to the


    Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor. Once a demi-spiritual emperor used any external force as


    assistance, the Thunderstroke Doom would surely expand exponentially and thus add more difficulties.


    With that being said, a strong demi-spiritual emperor at peak state would not dare draw the


    Thunderstroke Doom unless they were at least ny percent sure that they would seed.


    "Norton, Zayn, since the two damn dragons from the Spirit Sect want to die early, why not turn them


    into worms first? Let''s beat the shit out of them. I''m sure we have enough time to destroy Kenney''s


    Shadowy Replication afterwards," threatened Steward.


    He then turned and said to the disciples from his sect, "Step back! We will not hesitate to murder them


    all!"


    "Yes!" all the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome replied at the same time while taking a few steps back


    as ordered by Steward.


    "Well, I''m afraid that the two dragons of the Spirit Sect are really going to be beaten into worms today,"


    the warriors around sighed regretfully.


    As a matter of fact, they would prefer that the Emperor Light fall into Ricky''s hands rather than fall into


    the Sky-breaking Dome''s possession. This was because they all suffered and knew how arrogant the


    Sky-breaking Dome could be. If the Sky-breaking Dome had several more spiritual emperors, then they


    would certainly take control of the whole Western Land and make all the forces surrender to them.


    "Perhaps, ourst hope lies in Kenney''s true body. But does anyone even know where it is?"


    Soar and Autn simply disregarded their discussions. Soon after, the two of them stared at each


    other, manifesting an intertwined invisible power. As the Heaven ughtering Fire and the Heaven


    Melting Fire continuously burned, their bodies started to be covered with dragon scales, including their


    eyes.


    This disy of scales was how the Great Dragons looked like when they fought in their human form. In


    fact, the dragon scales served as their armors.


    "Autn, if we can''t defeat them altogether, let me take their attacks and I''ll cover for you. You won''t


    have to worry about me because I have the Three-Saber War God Armor to protect me while they


    attack me." Soar sent a message telepathically.


    "Okay, you said it!" Autn responded promptly.


    Meanwhile, a drop of blood essence came out of each of their foreheads. Soon after, two drops of


    blood essence fused with each other.


    "Humph! The fusion of power? That''s just pointless anyway!" Norton grunted coldly, while the three of


    them began to surround Autn and Soar.


    They would not fight Autn and Soar individually. After all, these two had the capacity to make their


    opponents, regardless if they were outnumbered, take them seriously.


    Unfortunately for them, both Autn and Soar were not simply fusing their power. Instead, they used


    an Omnipotent Skill ofbination left by the Chaos Green Dragon.


    As a result, the moment their blood essences fully merged, so did their bodies, turning them into one


    powerful entity.


    On the other hand, this new body contained both Autn''s and Soar''s faces. Moreover, the dragon


    scales on it had turned into golden red, while their spears and the two kinds of sacred fire also merged


    into one.


    What was more eye-catching was that this body''s momentum was already greater than anyone of the


    three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes widened upon witnessing such a scene. Seeing this, the three elders''


    confidence was reced by astonishment.


    Some of the warriors who had a little understanding of the situation could not help but ask, "What kind


    of Omnipotent Skill is this? How could they be fused together so perfectly that their power doesn''t


    reject one another?"


    "Is this the reason why they looked to be so confident before they showed this skill?"


    "Plus, the Great Dragon blood power on their bodies is really strong! Moreover, the dragon scales on


    their bodies are exactly the same as those of a Great Dragon. Wait, does this mean that they are Flood


    Dragons?"


    "I don''t know about you, but I believe that they must have something to do with the legendary


    mysterious Dragon tribe."


    "So this is how they look like after thebination! Their power is even superior to that of a strong


    demi-spiritual emperor at peak state! Wait! Something is interesting. I feel something simr to the


    chaotic power from them," Ricky said honestly.


    "The Chaos Green Dragon hailed from the chaos. In addition to its own strength, it was born to be able


    to use the primitive power. Once theybine, they will obtain a small portion of the blood power of the


    Chaos Green Dragon. Thus theirbined power will also have the same attribution," the Dragon


    Intent Grass exined.


    "And since you cultivate the chaotic power, it is natural that you feel its familiar power."


    "It is not a simple fusion. After all, the Omnipotent Skill left by the Chaos Green Dragon is truly powerful


    and remarkable! At this point, it''s already impossible for the three old men to defeat them. Soar and


    Autn would surely win this," the Evil Mandragora also sighed with emotions.


    "Fight!" Autn and Soar yelled loudly after merging.


    At that moment, they did not think twice and immediately dashed toward their opponents.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already appeared in front of Steward, striking him violently with their


    fists.


    Autn and Soar acted too fast at that moment that Steward was caught off guard. Soon after, he


    condensed the thunder power into his arms and crossed them over his body to resist their attack.


    Afterwards, a dull crash echoed all throughout the space, sending Steward back away like lightning.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As soon as this happened, two dull sounds were heard from their opposite sides as both Norton and


    Zayn were thrown backwards as well.


    "Wow!"


    All the other warriors'' eyes were wide open as they witnessed this sudden change.


    It was truly a sight to be seen! Just as they hit Steward, they had already hit the other two elders even


    before the warriors realized what was going on.


    "And I thought lightning was already fast! That was an amazing cultivation method! The fusion makes


    the two of them burst out such a strong power!" the warriors aroundmented.


    The three elders of the Sky-breaking Dome were caught off guard. The disy of power from the two


    dragons only was proved to be extremely powerful once theybined.


    "But at this point, it still seems hard to tell the winner."


    Soon after, all the people present in the area turned their eyes to the three elders of the Sky-breaking


    Dome who were thrown far away from their initial positions, waiting for their reaction.

 Chapter 1083 Three-Heart Connecting

    Chapter 1083 Three-Heart Connecting


    At this time, the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome were in a slightly embarrassed situation, as


    blood continued to spill from the corners of their mouths. They were all hit by Soar and Autn and


    were injured quite severely. After all, by now, thebined strength of Soar and Autn had


    surpassed theirs.


    However, such injuries were no big deal for them, and a little strength would be enough to heal them.


    At this moment, the injury to their pride could be considered a more serious injurypared to their


    wounds. And as such, all three of them looked extremely blood-thirsty as they were filled with hatred.


    After looking at one another with tacit understanding, they stood in a row, not far away from one


    another.


    They understood that they were no match for Soar and Autn if they fought alone, so they had to


    unite, and they couldn''t be far away from one another. Otherwise, they would be defeated one by one.


    After all, they were greatly surprised by Soar and Autn''s speed and knew that they should not


    underestimate thetter.


    "They have improved in all aspects after they fused, which should be caused by the blood power of the


    Chaos Green Dragon. It''s somewhat simr to your Ancestral Intent Form," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    "All kinds of Chaos blood powere from the chaos. Since they share the same origin, of course, the


    cultivation methods and Omnipotent Skills evolved from them may be simr to one another. In other


    words, all the chaos-rted cultivation methods in the world are fundamentally simr. They are all


    oriented to the heavenlyw and the chaos," Ricky said as if deep in thought.


    "You are right," the Dragon Intent Grass said, nodding its head.


    "Hey, you three old bastards, how does my fist feel?" Soar said teasingly, enjoying the look of shame


    and anger on the faces of the three old men.


    However, thetter merely ignored Soar''s words andunched their attacks at the same time, just as


    they had agreed telepathically. They acted as one and worked well together, something that was to be


    expected, as they had fought together for many years.


    Their tacit attack worked immediately and pressured Soar and Autn into defensive positions, and as


    such, it effectively stopped their attacks, as it kept them busy dodging as fast as they could.


    The elders of the Sky-breaking Dome outnumbered them, which ced them at a disadvantage. And to


    be honest, the three old men''s powers could perfectly fuse to some extent, which might be the result of


    their years of working together and tacit understanding.


    Boom! In the next moment, the sound of a great collision was heard midair. In just the blink of an eye,


    they had confronted for hundreds of rounds, and thebination of the three elders had indeed given


    them a certain advantage in this fight for the time being.


    However, they lost sight of one thing, and that was the physical strength of Soar and Autn after their


    Soar and Autn were Great Dragons, and their corporeal body defense had been invincible among


    the peers. Moreover, now with a small portion of the blood power from the Chaos Green Dragon as a


    result of theirbination, their defense was even more unbeatable.


    It could be said that at the moment, Soar and Autn''s corporeal body defense couldn''t be destroyed


    unless their opponent had the power of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor or a spiritual emperor.


    "Nothing has changed! Although many of the attacks from the three elders have hit the two dragons,


    their defense has not been harmed at all," murmured the surrounding warriors, as they watched the


    elders fight with no end in sight.


    "If I''m right, the arms and hands of the three old men must be hurting now."


    That was true. At the moment, the limbs of the Sky-breaking Dome''s three elders were beginning to


    tremble in pain. Soar and Autn''s abnormally powerful defense mirrored all their attacks back on their


    bodies.


    "I can''t believe they already have such perfectbination. Their defense is so strong¡ªit is almost as


    strong as your fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body. Perhaps, the two of them can really lead the


    Dragon tribe back to their leading position!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass remarked with a hint of awe in the tone.


    "Ha-ha, you three old men, did you think you could defeat us just by coordinating your attacks and


    ying nice to each other? We just showed you how absolute our defense is, and next, we will beat


    you three old men and ground you into dust," Soar said.


    "I will kill you in this move!"


    Subsequently, the momentum of Soar and Autn burst out, as they nned to end the battle right


    away.


    "You want to kill us? I''m sorry, but you cannot do that," the three elders answered coldly.


    At the same time, the three of them looked at one another once again, as they decided to use their next


    move to defeat the two dragons.


    "Omnipotent Skill! Two dragons; Chaotic Double Punishment!"


    Soar and Autn roared at the same time. Theirbined power contained a trace of the chaotic


    nature. As their roar shook the ground, a golden dragon shadow and a red dragon shadow formed over


    theirbined body.


    These two shadows merged into a cyan dragon shadow in an instant, and the spears in their hands


    were merged into the cyan dragon shadow as well.


    The cyan dragon shadow then grew bigger and bigger. It spewed clouds and mist in the void, and


    disappeared into the mist that it had created.


    Then, a pair of huge cyan ws rushed down.


    On these huge ws, the dragon scales glinted out sharp light, and these light waves surged and


    throbbed around them.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    They were covered by a trace of primitive power. And a strong aura of heavenly punishment was slowly


    spreading in the air.


    All the warriors gathered around them were visibly scared. This fear was not just them fearing for their


    lives, but it was also the fear that one felt when they witnessed the power that was much stronger than


    theirs.


    "What a terrible move!" The warriors around gasped in awe, as their knees trembled weakly. They


    could not help but take a wavering step back once again, for they did not want to be coteral damage,


    just in case, the strike managed to miss its mark.


    At this time, the faces of the three elders of the Sky-breaking Dome were grave and dark, for they could


    clearly feel the strong power that emanated from the huge ws.


    Therefore, they dared not hesitate at all as they condensed their most extreme power to resist.


    It could be seen that there was the shape of a heart appearing on each of their chests, including a


    heart of thunder, a heart of blood, and a heart of wind.


    The energies emitted by the three hearts were connected with one another. In an instant, the three of


    them seemed to have been connected as well.


    "They are performing a skill called the Three-Heart Connecting. It is said that they can have empathy


    and connect with one another like triplets. In this way, their power will bebined perfectly," one


    warrior remarked.


    "If the three eldersbine their powers, they would not be inferior to thebined strength of Soar


    and Autn! Maybe this will give them an advantage."


    "The result will be decided in an instant!"


    "I didn''t expect these three old guys would have cultivated such an amazing cultivation method.


    Although their bodies haven''t beenbined into one, their wills and power will be perfectly


    "Don''t worry. I firmly believe that Autn and Soar will not be defeated," Ricky said seriously.


    He was very excited at that moment because his real body was about to wake up.


    "Three-Heart Connecting!"


    Steward then threw out a punch, which involved the strongest destructive thunder. Zayn took a step


    forward, and the aura of a bloody hell emanated from him. Lastly, Norton blew a palm, which enveloped


    them like an endless windstorm.


    But when they had their hearts connected, the three strongest attacks were alsobined. The attacks


    with three greatly varying elementsbined and formed a ball with three elements. It then rushed to


    the Chaotic Double Punishmentunched by Soar and Autn.


    Then, a violent rumble shook the world.

 Chapter 1084 Men In Black Appeared Again

    Chapter 1084 Men In ck Appeared Again


    Meanwhile, as soon as the ball grew bigger, it crashed directly with the massive w transformed by


    the Chaotic Double Punishment.


    Soon after, violent waves swept through everything, drowning them quickly.


    Just when the huge w was about to tear the whole ce apart and suppress the ball, thetter was


    already beginning to condense, aiming to destroy everything in its way instantly.


    In fact, the whole area had been copsed after the collision created by the huge impact. The damage


    could have been expanded further if it were not for the presence of the rich ruling power in this area.


    It took a long time before the air waves finally vanished, clearing the air out, and the fighters could


    finally be seen.


    Meanwhile, Soar and Autn''s fusion had been taken apart. Kneeling on the ground, the two Great


    Dragons caught their breaths. Theirbined power might have been great, but they had given so


    much of their power out in a short period of time, leading to a very strong side effect.


    At this moment, both Soar and Autn were drained of their energy and could no longer fight.


    On the other hands, the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome seemed to have it worse than them.


    Without any more energy to fight, all they did was stare at Soar and Autn malevolently. In fact, these


    elders were so sure that they would emerge victorious in this battle, but unfortunately, the tables had


    been turned this time.


    "Kill!" At that moment, the three old men''s hearts were full of resentment and anger towards the two


    Great Dragons who they never thought could beat them.


    "Whoa, I can''t believe this! Both sides are severely hurt! I don''t think they can''t fight anymore."


    Witnessing this, the warriors around were eager to do something and walked toward the center.


    But before they reached the center, the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome already released their


    powers to stop those guys and protect the elders.


    Meanwhile, the warriors sensed that the power of the disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome were


    threatening. As a result, they decided to stop in their tracks.


    On the other hand, the three elders ignored the cultivators who were walking towards them and trying


    to hurt them. Moreover, they thought that these warriors were weak and would not dare oppose them


    even though they didn''t have enough power to fight at this moment.


    "Kill them both! Do not spare their lives!" Zayn ordered two disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome.


    "Understood!" Soon after, the two disciples immediately jumped to Soar and Autn''s side, with the


    intention of killing them with one single blow.


    Swish!


    However, two ck lights sted out from the void, piercing through the heads and as well as the


    souls of the two poor guys.


    Without warning, the two disciples fell on the ground lifeless before they even knew what had


    happened.


    This gruesome scene, on the other hand, attracted the attention of every warrior in the area.


    Soon after, ten figures wearing ck clothing all over their bodies with only their nostrils exposed


    appeared from the void.


    At that moment, everyone present was surprised to see these men in ck. All of they were informed


    by a man in ck dressed like these men in ck of this spot where the Emperor Light was at.


    Seeing such ten men in ck was definitely a big shock to the crowd as they were confused as well.


    However, just when the three elders were about to inquire about who these men were, these men


    moved hastily, targeting the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome. As a matter of fact, each of these men


    was at the peak of a strong demi-spiritual emperor, which meant that they could kill a dozen Sky-


    breaking Dome disciples in a split second.


    Just as expected, in the blink of an eye, a dozen corpsesy on the ground as they were murdered with


    one devastating blow.


    Soon after, fear filled the souls of everyone who witnessed such a vile act.


    To be honesty, the elders didn''t think that these men in ck were a threat to them. As a result, they


    becamecent and a little arrogant and thought that these men would not do them any harm.


    Plus, they had a lot of men by their side, ready to fight for them, which made the three old men treat


    these men in ck more lightly.


    But unfortunately for them, they were wrong to think they were safe.


    Instead of just one, ten men, with each of them being a strong demi-spiritual emperor at peak state,


    threatened and killed the Sky-breaking Dome disciples without even exining any reason for this


    cruel act.


    "What are you here for? What do you want from us?" the three elders yelled hysterically as they stared


    at the corpses of their disciples who were supposed to be the future backbones of the Sky-breaking


    Dome.


    In fact, it was Carney and Gerald''s deaths that led to this situation wherein no genius could lead the


    warriors of the Sky-breaking Dome in this generation. That was why they valued every disciple ever


    since then.


    Now seeing so many of their young generations killed in the blink of an eye, they could not feel more


    furious and desperate because without the young generations, the Sky-breaking Dome''s downfall in


    the next century would be inevitable.


    "You..." The three elders'' rage made them unable toplete what they wanted to say.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, all the frightened warriors nearby also had the same question in mind.


    "There are so many men in ck! What are they doing here?" Ricky also said seriously upon seeing


    the overwhelming presence of the men in ck.


    But at that moment, he was not worried about what could happen to him and hispanions because


    his real body had already woken up from cultivation.


    "Old men, we are here to end your lives because you are useless," one of the men in ck said. "I


    thought you could defeat Kenney and hispanions, but it turns out to be the opposite.


    To choose from the weak and the strong is easy. Of course, we choose the strong as our ally."


    "What? How dare you im us to be weak!" Upon hearing those words, the elders from the Sky-


    breaking Dome raged as they could not hold back their anger.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Although you and the two Great Dragons from the Spirit Sect all suffered heavy


    losses, you have to know that Kenney has not joined the fight yet," that man in ck stated.


    "But, he''s just a..."


    But before the three old men could finish their words, their jaws suddenly fell agape out of


    astonishment. At that moment, they saw that Ricky''s arms had recovered, with his power no longer like


    that of his Shadowy Replication. Instead, his strength appeared to be more profound and controlled.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, what they were actually seeing was Ricky''s real body.


    "But how could it be possible?" "What is happening?" "How could your real body appear here out of


    nowhere?" The three elders eximed their puzzle one after the other in disbelief.


    At that moment, it was not just the three elders who were shocked, but also the warriors who saw this


    unfold in front of them as well.


    From the very beginning, they had fixed their eyes on those men in ck ever since they appeared.


    So, none of them had noticed Ricky''s transformation. Now seeing Ricky''s real body suddenly appear


    here, no wonder they were shocked to the extreme.


    "My real body has always been here!" Ricky said coldly as he ignored the three elders. At the same


    time, he walked over to Soar and Autn and healed them with the Life and Death Fire.


    "You have disappointed my master so much.


    That''s why you have to die!" the man in ck said once again. Soon after, with lightning speed, he


    directly murdered the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome.


    Meanwhile, as soon as the three bodies echoed a loud thud on the ground, all the other warriors


    became more frightened than ever.


    At this point, they didn''t care about where the men in ck came from. All they had in mind was that


    these men were audacious and daring enough to kill the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome.


    In fact, even Ricky had to think deeply about considering tomit such heinous crime.


    "The rest of you, you can leave now!"


    the man in ck ordered the other warriors as soon as he and hispanions murdered the elders.


    "Otherwise, we have to send you to hell with them. Do you want that? You can''t stay here anymore


    because the Emperor Light does not belong to you.


    All of you should know it."


    Hearing his words, all the warriors around knew that he meant it. If they did not retreat immediately,


    then it was most likely that they would suffer the same fate as the elders.


    Therefore, without thinking twice, all the warriors left the area as quickly as possible as they thought


    that their lives were more important than acquiring the Emperor Light.


    After they left, the ten men did not do anything but wait silently as Ricky healed Soar''s and Autn''s


    wounds.

 Chapter 1085 Too Many Questions

    Chapter 1085 Too Many Questions


    Four hours passed when Autn and Soar had finished recovering with the help of Ricky''s Life and


    Death Fire.


    Soon after, the three of them shifted their gazes to the ten men who were d in ck.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Congrattions, Mister Kenney! The Emperor Light is now yours," one of the men in ck eximed


    in a joyous voice.


    "Who on earth are you?" Ricky asked in a hushed voice. "Why are you here, and what is your


    purpose?"


    These men didn''t attack them. Instead, they even handed the Emperor Light over to Ricky. At this


    moment, Ricky believed that there must be something fishy.


    "Mister Kenney, the Emperor Light is now yours! Shouldn''t you be thanking us for letting it happen?"


    the man in ck returned the question.


    "What? So you want us to thank you?" Ricky replied coldly.


    "Not only have you killed everyone from the Sky-breaking Dome but also offended the other warriors.


    For sure, they will be ming us for what happened because, in their eyes, we are on the same team.


    From what I see, you are deliberately setting a trap for us!" added Ricky with a sneer.


    "Ha-ha, I don''t think a genius like you has to be afraid of those useless losers," the man in ck


    "Clearly, I''m not afraid of them. However, what I am concerned about is the possible alliance among the


    forces behind them," Ricky responded frankly.


    "You must be joking! Nevertheless, the Emperor Light is all yours now. I just hope that you can hold on


    to it for a long time. We will surely meet again sooner than you think, so I guess we''ll see you around,"


    the man in ck said in a beaming tone.


    Soon after, the ten men d in ck prepared to leave the ce peacefully.


    Meanwhile, Soar wanted to stop them from leaving, but Ricky pulled him back, preventing him from


    doing so.


    "Ricky, aren''t we going to do anything about this? So, what? Are we just going to let them go like this?"


    Soar said. "My gut tells me that they had formed an alliance with the Sky-breaking Dome. When they


    saw that the Sky-breaking Dome lost to us, they killed them in a snap. Now, I think it is only logical to


    kill these men. After all, there''s a high chance that they''ll stab us from behind.


    Moreover, I just can''t believe that they will give us the Emperor Light without a fight! Don''t you guys find


    it odd?"


    "Soar, I totally understand your concerns. But all ten of them are strong demi-spiritual emperors at peak


    state. Are you sure we can handle them?" Ricky said. "None of them is weaker than the three old men


    from the Sky-breaking Dome.


    I honestly don''t think we can handle them.


    "Even if we defeat them, so what? Their deaths will be nothing as long as we don''t know who is behind


    them."


    "Soar, I''m with Ricky on this one. All we have now are just too many questions, but our strength is not


    enough to find out the answers. So, we''d better not act rashly before we can even get a hint on who''s


    behind them. We have to at least figure out who these men in ck are and where they are from!"


    Autn could not help but chime in.


    "So, what should we do next? What''s the n, guys?" asked Soar. He had calmed down.


    "Now that they have left the Emperor Light behind, we can spend our time refining it until we know what


    to do next. We can deal with them as soon as our strength improves. So, what do you think, Ricky?"


    Autn suggested.


    "I guess we don''t have any other option right now except this one. We don''t know much about these


    men. All we know is that they are incredibly strong, and we can only fight them once we improve our


    strength," Ricky said.


    "All right then. First things first, why don''t we take a bath and refine the Emperor Light? I''d like to see it


    work its magic! I wonder if it can help us initiate the process of the Thunderstroke Doom," Soar uttered


    while nodding his head.


    At the moment, so many questions flooded Ricky''s mind that he had no choice but to transfer the


    Emperor Light into his Massacring Zone first until he knew what to do.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, we encountered the men in ck again, and they killed all the


    members of the Sky-breaking Dome. Have you two found out anything about them?" Ricky asked in his


    mind.


    "Ricky, I''m sorry, but I didn''t find anything. In fact, they just used the most basic attacks. That''s why I


    wasn''t able to see anything special. Moreover, I''m sure you have felt that their auras were so


    mysterious and powerful as if they didn''t have one. They are definitely extremely powerful to even hide


    their auras so well. Something''s up, and we can''t get any clue right now," the Dragon Intent Grass said


    with a sigh.


    "Well, from my side, in fact, I felt a trace of devil aura from them that I''m familiar with," the Evil


    Mandragora said. "But It''s just my instinct. I might be wrong, too."


    "Where the hell are these guys from? Why could they find the ruling region where the Emperor Light


    would appear in advance? Why didn''t they want the Emperor Light and why did they decide to give it to


    us instead? I believe that they just wanted us to be everyone''smon enemy. In fact, I think that if the


    Sky-breaking Dome won, the men would have chosen the Sky-breaking Dome and tried to kill us. It


    only means that we were not their original target."


    Ricky asked.


    "Enough with the spections. Let''s all bathe in the Emperor Light and refine the items!" the Evil


    Mandragora said with a bit of annoyance in her tone.


    "I second the motion. Those men said that we would meet again, and I think it will be sooner than we


    think. And when we do, we will probably know everything," the Dragon Intent Grass said to ease


    everyone''s anxiety.


    "But before we do that, we must make sure that we be stronger so we can deal with them."


    Having the same goal of defeating the men in ck, Ricky and his friends finally stopped talking about


    the men and focused themselves into enhancing their strengths.


    At that moment, Ricky quickly introduced the Massacring Zone to Autn, Amelia, and Amanda, and


    said that it was a zone that evolved in his body. Moreover, he did not miss the chance to introduce Tina


    to them.


    Of course, the three neers were surprised, but they were polite enough not to ask more because


    they thought that this must be Ricky''s secret. The fact that Ricky was willing to bring them in meant that


    he trusted them.


    Soon after, all of them fixed their eyes on the Emperor Light.


    "Well, don''t just stand there. Let''s enter the Emperor Light!" Ricky said. "During this time, we should try


    our best to improve our strength. I hope that this giant Emperor Light can help us grow stronger so we


    can start to go through the Thunderstroke Doom."


    Immediately, after Ricky''s words, they all entered the Emperor Light.


    "Tina, join us, please," Ricky said, inviting Tina.


    "Ricky, it''s better for me to stay here. After all, the Emperor Light is only useful for demi-spiritual


    emperors. I will not be able to refine it with my current strength. Moreover, I can''t refine anything rted


    to energy until the evil spirit ispletely eliminated from my body. Otherwise, such energy would only


    be nourishment for the evil spirit," Tina exined.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Tina. I promise you that I will remove all the evil spirit from your


    body soon," Ricky said in a serious tone.


    "Since I came to you, I have always believed that you would do it for me. Now, I have even be a


    spiritual king, and this was something that I had never imagined before," Tina said in a joyous tone.


    "Well, what can I say? It''s just so good to have you by my side, Ricky!" Her voice was filled with


    shyness and happiness.


    In fact, Ricky was a little surprised to hear this. But soon, excitement began to fill his heart.


    He now felt that having a sensitive woman such as Tina by his side made his life more joyous and


    delightful.


    ''I need to protect everything I have with my strength. I must dedicate my life into bing stronger so


    I won''t lose anyone that I care!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    Soon after, he walked into the Emperor Light and began to bathe in it.


    When he got there, Soar and the others all had already entered the state of cultivation. At that moment,


    their momentums and strengths rapidly rose involuntarily.


    "Emperor Light, I hope you won''t let me down!" Ricky whispered to himself as he started to cultivate.

 Chapter 1086 An Incredible Path

    Chapter 1086 An Incredible Path


    Meanwhile, as soon as Ricky sat down, he felt the stress disappear from head to foot. Soon after, he


    activated the Supreme Skills as he prepared to absorb and refine the Emperor Light. But at that


    moment, he suddenly realized that he did not know how to absorb the purest ruling power.


    In fact, the Emperor Light was so rare to spot that it could also be considered as a Treasure of Heaven


    and Earth. Moreover, it was needed by a warrior to be a spiritual emperor, and the only way to


    absorb it was absorbing it through a Heavenly Meridian.


    But the problem was that Ricky didn''t have a Heavenly Meridian.


    "Hey, Ricky, why aren''t you absorbing the Emperor Light?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass as it sensed


    Ricky''s frustration.


    "Well, how do you expect me to absorb it then?" Ricky sighed as he felt so helpless.


    "As you already know, you need to absorb it through your Heavenly Meridian. After that, the ruling


    power in the Emperor Light will help you open up the path to the Imperial Level," the Dragon Intent


    Grass answered. "Wait. Don''t tell me you don''t even know this!"


    "I know that! It''s just that there is no Heavenly Meridian in my body," Ricky responded shyly in a low


    voice.


    "What?! Are you serious?" both the Dragon Intent Grass and Evil Mandragora eximed in disbelief


    upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Oh,e on. Do you think I''ll ever lie to you? I''m telling you the truth!" Ricky said. "If you don''t believe


    me, then I''ll just show you. I can open my mind so you can feel my spiritual meridian."


    But at that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were still in disbelief. However,


    they also knew that Ricky wouldn''t lie to them, especially about serious matters such as this one.


    "Ricky, as far as I know, you got more than one Heavenly Meridian from the Heavenly Void in the


    Eastern Land. Don''t tell me that you gave all of them away," the Evil Mandragora could not help but


    ask.


    "No, I didn''t give all of them away. It''s just that every time I tried to merge the Heavenly Meridian, my


    spiritual meridian would destroy one," Ricky exined.


    At that moment, he felt that he didn''t have to hide this secret from the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil


    Mandragora any longer. After all, he considered them to be a part of his life now.


    On the other hand, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were still out of words to


    express how confused they were with the whole situation. That was why, at that moment, no one spoke


    out a single word.


    After all, nobody knew what to say to Ricky to make him feel better.


    But after a long and painful dead air, the Dragon Intent Grass finally had the courage to say something.


    "You know what? I have always thought that your spiritual meridian was out of the ordinary, but I didn''t


    expect it to be this extraordinary! I mean, it could even destroy Heavenly Meridians, and if you don''t


    find that exceptional, then I don''t know what exceptional means to you. You know, a Heavenly Meridian


    can only be destroyed by the heavenlyw, and it can''t be destroyed by any powerful creature."


    "I believe you, but I still can''t believe this was happening. Has there ever been documentation about a


    spiritual meridian that could destroy a Heavenly Meridian since the birth of heaven and earth?" the Evil


    Mandragora ranted, as she shook her head in the Divine Manor.


    "It''s been so long since that happened, and even I still find it unbelievable," Ricky answered.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, have you ever heard of any creature that became a spiritual emperor without a


    Heavenly Meridian?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, I have never heard of such thing, and I even have never thought of it," the Dragon Intent Grass


    replied. "In fact, there have been many creatures that are not able to merge a Heavenly Meridian, but


    they were all the most ordinary creatures that didn''t even have any special blood power.


    It is said that such a creature finds it difficult to make low-level breakthroughs, but you seem totally


    different from them. As a matter of fact, you''ve even made great progress all the way. Come on, you


    cultivate the chaotic power, plus, you''re an ace genius, but you can''t merge the Heavenly Meridian.


    That''s just so..."


    At that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass didn''t know what to say further that would not offend Ricky.


    However, in all honesty, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were really worried


    about Ricky''s path in the martial arts.


    How could Ricky be a spiritual emperor without a Heavenly Meridian? In fact, they even thought


    that his final achievement would be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor at the most now that they


    came to know that he didn''t have a Heavenly Meridian.


    Needless to say, they were confused about the current situation. In fact, they both wondered how Ricky


    was able to be a demi-spiritual emperor without merging the Heavenly Meridian into his body.


    Moreover, they knew very little about Ricky''s Chaos blood power and his mysterious chromatic energy.


    It was not until that moment did they realize that they actually didn''t know Ricky that well at all.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, I am starting to doubt whether I can be a spiritual


    emperor. But there is always this voice in my heart saying that one can be a spiritual emperor


    even without merging a Heavenly Meridian," Ricky said in a serious tone.


    "And since I don''t have a Heavenly Meridian, I want to brave that special path on bing a spiritual


    emperor.


    I swear on the graves of my ancestors that I will do whatever it takes to be an incredible spiritual


    emperor!"


    Realizing his newfound path, Ricky became extremely confident that he could achieve his goal no


    matter how crazy the path could be.


    He did not believe his path on martial arts would stop at this point. He had already be a demi-


    spiritual emperor, obtained the chaotic power, and even possess the Chaos blood power even when he


    did not have a Heavenly Meridian. This only proved that the Heavenly Meridian was not a necessity


    during his improvement. Thus, he was sure that there must be a way for him to fix this problem.


    "I will be the one in charge of my life, not the gods!


    If my life is destined, then I will break my destiny and make greater achievement!" Ricky imed in a


    resolute tone.


    Hearing this, both the Dragon Intent Grass in the Soul Sea and the Evil Mandragora in the Divine


    Manor were greatly astonished.


    Undoubtedly, this sheer faith that Ricky had in himself surprisingly affected both of the two.


    Perhaps, this could even be their first time to feel the surge of confidence in their body.


    "Ricky, just so you know, we are sorry for having a slight doubt about your capabilities," the Dragon


    Intent Grass and Evil Mandragora said. "Maybe you really are destined to be the most incredible


    creature in the world."


    Although they uttered words of encouragement, neither the Dragon Intent Grass nor the Evil


    Mandragora knew how much they believed in Ricky.


    "Guys, thank you for your support!" Ricky said as he expressed his deep appreciation.


    However, he knew that he might be the only one who truly believed that he could aplish the goal


    of being a spiritual emperor without a Heavenly Meridian.


    On the other hand, Tina also put her blind faith in him all because of love.


    "So, Ricky, what''s the n? Now that you don''t have a Heavenly Meridian, do you have any alternative


    way to absorb the ruling power in the Emperor Light?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked.


    "Maybe I can absorb the ruling power by using my Chaos blood power and my chromatic energy!"


    Ricky responded.


    "Since I can''t absorb it directly, I''ll refine and transform it before I can absorb it."


    Soon after, Ricky did not think twice and immediately proceeded to activate the chromatic energy and


    the Chaos blood power, absorbing the ruling power from the Emperor Light into his body. Then, he led


    the ruling power into his Soul Sea and reached the spot where the mysterious axe spirit was in. He


    intended to use thetter to refine the ruling power from the Emperor Light.


    Since the mysterious axe spirit could evolve the chromatic energy, he thought that it must have the


    capacity to refine all kinds of power as well.


    Generally speaking, the ruling power in the Emperor Light could only be absorbed by a Heavenly


    Meridian. But at this moment, it seemed that the mysterious axe spirit served as a Heavenly Meridian.


    Meanwhile, at that moment, Ricky was in the state of cultivation. Soon after, his momentum and


    strength started to rise again.


    Given his previous cultivation in seclusion, he had already be an upper-grade demi-spiritual


    emperor at peak state.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    For demi-spiritual emperor, the most critical point was that he must have a goodprehension ability.


    He would make swift progress as long as he had a deep understanding of the rules.


    With the Chaos blood power, the five zones, and the regained spiritual meridian, Ricky had an


    extremely excellentprehension ability. Perhaps everyone held a high standard on him that no one


    could challenge him in this respect.


    As a result, his progress reached its peak with the help of the mysterious axe spirit.


    In ten days, he made a breakthrough and became a stronger demi-spiritual emperor.


    Soon after, he spent another ten days to hone his strength at this level.


    On the other hand, once he became a stronger demi-spiritual emperor, Ricky found that he no longer


    had any room for improvement. All he could feel was that the invisible heavenly power was


    suppressing his progress.


    Undoubtedly, the heavenlyw didn''t recognize him and allow him to make further progress since he


    didn''t possess a Heavenly Meridian.


    Without Ricky being acknowledged, the heavenlyw would definitely suppress him.


    ''It seems that my path of martial arts hase to an end, but only for now. From now on, I''m going to


    find the unique path of bing a spiritual emperor that truly and only belongs to me, '' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    Before he could move on to his new goal, he first had to find out where the men in ck were from,


    and what they wanted with him.

 Chapter 1087 Showdown

    Chapter 1087 Showdown


    Meanwhile, Ricky was now an upper demi-spiritual emperor at peak state. His strength was also at the


    limit of this level. Being new to this new level, he still had to explore the limits of his fighting abilities.


    However, there was one thing that he was sure of¡ªno one on the Complete Emperor Ind was his


    match anymore.


    Beaming with confidence, he was set to step on an extraordinary path in the martial arts world.


    After a few days, Soar, Autn, and the others had almost absorbed all the ruling power contained in


    the massive Emperor Light.


    At that moment, Ricky could sense that Soar''s and Autn''s auras reached their peaks. Without a


    doubt, he knew that they had be strong enough to endure and break through the Thunderstroke


    Doom right now.


    Meanwhile, Pearl also had turned to be an extremely strong demi-spiritual emperor at peak state. As a


    result, she would only have to cultivate for a few more months before she became strong enough to


    incur the Thunderstroke Doom.


    However, whether she could pass the Thunderstroke Doom sessfully was unknown to everyone.


    On the other hand, Amanda and Amelia had be upper demi-spiritual emperors at peak state as


    well. Therefore, with their strong strengths they had, the two sisters could surely cultivate more


    smoothly until they could break through the Thunderstroke Doom.


    "Wow, the Emperor Light is really powerful without a doubt. Cultivating here for a month is equal to one


    year''s routine cultivation. Moreover, we could never gain the rules and experiences contained in the


    Emperor Light if we cultivated only by ourselves," Soar said enthusiastically as he felt the rush of power


    in his body.


    In fact, he could even break throughpletely and be a spiritual emperor as long as he


    consolidated his strength for a few more months.


    "I see that you have also be a strong demi-spiritual emperor, Ricky. Now, I don''t need to fear


    anyone starting today. Let''s go and investigate who those men in ck truly are!"


    "You said that, right. Now, let''s see what they''re hiding under those ck covers. To be honest, I''m


    really eager to know if they are really that terrible," Autnmented as he agreed with what Soar


    had to say.


    "Hey, take it easy. I still think that they are the ones who will initiate to meet with us. After all, I think


    they know where we are," Ricky reminded.


    After exchanging their experiences with their breakthroughs, they walked out of the Massacring Zone


    and started to prepare to leave the ruling region.


    But before they left, they made sure to collect many ruling spirits and ruling essence. Even though


    these things would not actually be of use to them, they knew they would be useful for their friends who


    were not able to enter the ruling region with them.


    In fact, they would give these ruling spirits and ruling essence to their friends as gifts.


    Just as they were about to leave the ruling region, the men in ck appeared again from the void, just


    like what Ricky had anticipated.


    Only this time, instead of ten men, five more men joined them.


    "Pearl, grab Amanda and Amelia and head to the Massacring Zone. We''ll handle this. Go!!" Ricky


    ordered the girls telepathically as he immediately sent them into his Massacring Zone.


    He knew that putting the girls in his zone would protect them. This time, what he could sense was a


    fierce battle of life and deathing right at them.


    "Hello, everyone! I thought you were bluffing when you said that we would meet sooner than we


    thought. So now, it''s time to tell us who you are and what you really want with us. Don''t you think so?"


    Ricky asked in a low and threatening voice as he looked at the fifteen men in ck.


    "Ha-ha, we know that you would be expecting us, Mister Kenney!" said one of the men in ck in a


    joyous voice.


    "I can''t believe that you can be so calm even after expecting us toe. I assume that you must have


    already refined the Emperor Light. In fact, I could tell that you all have made such wonderful progress."


    "Well, it seems that you are pretty informed of what we have done!" Ricky murmured under his breath.


    "Of course. How could you guys get the Emperor Light in the first ce if it weren''t for our help?


    Instead of antagonizing us, you should even be thanking and expressing gratitude to us," argued the


    man in ck.


    "What? Thank you? For what? And even if we wanted to thank you, we should, of course, know whom


    to express our gratitude to. I mean, you are like ghosts at night, with only your eyes exposed. Plus, you


    don''t look like gentlemen at all, so why should we trust you?" Ricky said cynically.


    "Ha-ha! You talk so artictely. No wonder the three elders of the Sky-breaking Dome didn''t even have


    the honor to fight with your real body," the man in ck said condescendingly. "But I also want you to


    know that you don''t deserve to know who we are.


    You only need to know that your current strengthes from the Emperor Light that we gave you.


    Now, it''s time for payback. Return the Emperor Light to us."


    "Are you insane? We''ve already refined the Emperor Light. If you want to take it back, then I suggest


    you keep dreaming!" Soar mocked.


    "Ha-ha! Now, you''re getting it! What we want is exactly the refined Emperor Light!" The man in ck


    suddenly burst intoughter upon hearing Soar''s words.


    But Ricky, Soar, and Autn weren''t amused by this; instead, their faces grew darker.


    "The refined Emperor Light? What do you mean by that?" Ricky asked.


    "Now that we are going to take everything back, I don''t think we need to hide things from you any


    longer. Otherwise, we will be the only ones who would know about our greatness," the man in ck


    said with a smug smile.


    "During the first day of entering therge Complete Emperor Ind, we discovered four ruling regions,


    and found huge Emperor Light in three of them."


    "No way. You''re kidding. How could it be possible? No matter how many people you have, it would be


    impossible for you to search the whole ind and discover four such hidden ces in a single day!"


    Soarmented coldly.


    "It may be difficult for you, but for us, finding ruling regions is as easy as pie. It was just a simple task.


    But there''s no need for you to know how we discovered them," the man in ck ridiculed.


    "It ismon knowledge that the Emperor Light can help a demi-spiritual emperor be a spiritual


    emperor, but what they don''t know is that devouring a genius who has refined the Emperor Light would


    be more directly helpful. In this way, they can gather the good fortune of the genius and weaken the


    destructive power of the Thunderstroke Doom."


    "What?!" Ricky, Soar, Autn, and the three girls in the Massacring Zone were all greatly shocked to


    hear that piece of information.


    "What do you think, Dragon Intent Grass? Are they telling the truth?" Ricky asked immediately.


    "Yes, I am afraid they''re telling the truth. I didn''t remember any of that until the man in ck pointed it


    out," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a deep voice. "To be a spiritual emperor, the most terrible


    thing is going through such doom. In fact, too many demi-spiritual emperors have already died because


    of this during the process.


    After all, the heavenlyw doesn''t allow too many powerful creatures to exist in the world at the same


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    time. As a result, the heavenly doom is used to control the situation.


    The Emperor Light gathers the essence of countless spiritual emperors, and helps the creation of


    spiritual emperors. If it is refined by a genius with great luck, just like Soar or Autn, the genius''


    chances of breaking through the heavenly doom will greatly increase.


    If another genius devours the guy who has refined the Emperor Light, the former will be able to gather


    the great luck in thetter''s body and use it. Moreover, when that person tries to break through the


    heavenly doom to be a spiritual emperor, he can use the great luck to resist a huge part of the


    attack from the heavenly doom."


    "So that exins it!" Ricky said.


    "But that kind of behavior is very cruel, indeed. The geniuses who have refined the Emperor Light have


    to be devoured alive, because only in this way can their great luck be gathered to its peak," the Dragon


    Intent Grass exined. "The fact that the master of these men in ck came up with such an idea is


    enough to prove how cruel he must be."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he is extremely evil or not. The fact still remains that we have already refined


    the Emperor Light. If they really want to take it back, then they will have to eat us alive. So this is their


    n. But whether they can achieve their goal or not, I seriously doubt! I won''t let this happen!" Ricky


    said coldly.


    At that moment, everything was clear to him now that he finally understood what these men in ck


    wanted from them.


    Undoubtedly, the reason why the men in ck had lured them here to fight for the Emperor Light was


    because they wanted the strongest warriors to get and refine the Emperor Light. After that, they could


    capture these strong warriors and send them to their master to eat them.


    "Now that you''re up to speed with what is happening, all of you will go to hell safely. It''s your honor to


    be the nutrient for our master in his path to be a spiritual emperor."


    As soon as the voice faded away, the fifteen men slowly walked towards Ricky, Soar, and Autn,


    surrounding them.

 Chapter 1088 Trick We Also Have One

    Chapter 1088 Trick We Also Have One


    "I have to admit that your scheme is perfect," Ricky sneered.


    "Thank you!" The man in ckughed, and his creepyughter echoed around them. "You three


    should just give up, and let us capture you easily!"


    "Don''t talk big. You are asking for the moon if you want us to surrender to you fools! I despise people


    like you who creep in the shadows like cowards. I promise you, you will die today," Soar said coldly.


    "We may be fools, but I don''t think it will be a problem for us to take down you guys," answered the


    man in ck confidently.


    "Maybe your n is perfect, but I think that perfection leads to pride, and pride can lead to your


    downfall," Ricky said coldly.


    "And how do you propose to defeat us? I''m all ears!" taunted the man in ck.


    "It''s very simple. Since we refined the Emperor Light, our strength has been greatly improved. We are


    now even stronger than a strong demi-spiritual emperor at the peak state. As a matter of fact, we are


    strong enough to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be spiritual emperors at any time. I


    honestly think it''s fair to say that we have the ability to get rid of you or even kill you," Ricky easily


    answered.


    "Ha-ha, you are indeed right. Right now, each of you is more powerful than us, so each of you will have


    no problem beating us individually." The man in ckughed as if he was unaffected by the fact that


    Ricky was saying.


    "But you know what? This is something we have expected as well. We are no fools."


    Hearing the man''s words, Ricky, Soar, and Autn darkened at this point, and they warily looked


    around in case there were more enemies hidden in the darkness.


    However, only those with sharp eyes could read calmness behind the gloom in their faces. In other


    words, their concern was just a disguise.


    In the next moment, three men in ck stood out. They turned their palms over, and six glowing


    spheres appeared.


    These spheres were condensed by the strong ruling power, which was simr to that contained in the


    Emperor Light. However, the difference was the there was something inside those spheres.


    There was a figure inside each of the six glowing spheres.


    It was clear that all men inside were alive, but they seemed to be deep in sleep.


    "Fein and Payne!"


    Soar and Autn recognized the six men. One of them was the most famous disciple of the Spirit Sect,


    Fein, and the other was a middle-aged man with ck hair. He was a senior genius from the Spirit


    Sect.


    The other four were geniuses from the Great Jade Dynasty.


    "Did you capture Fein and Payne because you can''t fight us like men? You cowards!" Soar said coldly.


    "These six people bathed in the other Emperor Light in another ruling region. Four of them have


    be strong enough to pass the doom. But we still seized them effortlessly. Do you know why?" the


    man in ck asked lightly.


    His voice was filled with confidence.


    "Why?" Ricky asked, and his voice was hard as steel.


    "It''s very simple. The answer lies in the Emperor Light they absorbed. For those who absorb the three


    strands of Emperor Light we found, no matter how strong they are, they would turn to be as weak as


    ants in front of us. That''s why we are so confident!"


    The man in ck smirked knowingly at the group.


    "You guys have tampered with the light?" Soar asked with a scandalized tone.


    "Ha-ha, you''re smart! Unfortunately, it''s toote." The man in ckughed. "We can easily find the


    Emperor Light and control the power within.


    So, everything will be under our control as long as you refine the Emperor Light into your body.


    And now, it''s time for us to take action against you."


    The fifteen men in ck pped their hands at the same time, which seemed to activate a strange


    spell at once.


    The power of a kind of odd water rose from their bodies like a storm that had surged with the wind.


    The power from these men made Ricky feel familiar in three aspects.


    The first aspect was that he felt their power was like the strength of Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant.


    The second one was that their power seemed to have simrities with the power contained in the blood


    that flowed from Gerald after hemitted suicide.


    Thest aspect was that he sensed the evil spirit from their power. Just as Evil Mandragora mentioned,


    this kind of odd water power contained the power of the evil spirit.


    "What is going on? How could the powers of Blue Water Mutant, the ruthless blood, and the evil spirit


    bebined? Is there a connection between the three?" Ricky became even more confused, as he


    thought about the situation.


    "Are they rted to Oswald? Or can they be rted to the dead Gerald?


    In the past two years, Oswald enjoyed a weaker reputation in the Western Land. ording to the Ju


    n''s report, it is difficult to confirm whether he had the Blue Water Mutant or not.


    Even if Mason came personally to attack him, Oswald would still have been able to escape. It seems


    that a powerful master is helping Oswald."


    "Ricky, in terms of the Blue Water Mutant, these people in ck are likely to be rted to Oswald, or


    rather, Oswald has something to do with their master," Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy.


    "I see. Well, that is a valuable clue. Oswald is probably the key to all these then," Ricky muttered, deep


    in thought.


    "But you''d better deal with these guys first!" the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him before he could be


    distracted.


    "Ancient Water Toxin Array, seal it!"


    the fifteen men in ck shouted at the same time, and an array was created at once. Each of them was


    emitting strange water power.


    Fifteen streams of strange water power were divided into three strands with five in each. These


    streams then entered the bodies of Ricky, Soar, and Autn before they could do anything.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Now, you guys should sense it, as your power slowly disappears from your body, leaving you weak.


    Am I right?" Amid the tense silence, the man in ck spoke again, "Oh, no. To be more precise, you


    should feel that all your power has been suppressed into the Heavenly Meridians.


    And soon, you will feel unbearable pain in your body before you pass out.


    Do you know why this is happening? Let me tell you everything. This is because we had carved many


    small-sized Ancient Water Toxin Arrays in the Emperor Light!


    Such toxin is the deadliest you can find in the world. It is invisible and colorless. Even a spiritual


    emperor couldn''t detect it if the array is not activated.


    The toxin will erode your Heavenly Meridian, seal your power, and make you vulnerable!"


    At this moment, the fifteen looked exceedingly conceited and poured scorn on Ricky, Soar, and


    Autn.


    "Arghhhhh!"


    Soar suddenly screamed out and knelt on the ground heavily.


    "Ha-ha, you may be a strong dragon. But so what? You will have to surrender to us eventually!" The


    fifteen menughed loudly, as they seemingly enjoyed the pain in Soar''s scream


    However, theirughter stopped abruptly because, in the next moment, Soar stood up as if nothing


    happened.


    He shook his hands, as a boyish grin took over his face. He jokingly said, "Actually, I lied to you. I didn''t


    feel any pain at all."


    At the same time, Ricky and Autn transformed their serious faces into joyous ones.


    "Just as you have a trick, we also have one to deal with you!"

 Chapter 1089 An Eye For An Eye

    Chapter 1089 An Eye For An Eye


    Meanwhile, Ricky, Soar, and Autn remained unscathed by the Ancient Water Toxin Array of the men


    in ck.


    "What is happening? How could this be possible? I can''t believe that your bodies haven''t even been


    weakened by the water toxin, and your strength hasn''t been repressed by the array." At that moment,


    the fifteen men in ck could hardly believe their eyes upon seeing that all three of them were in


    The other six geniuses they had caught were no inferior to Ricky and his other twopanions, but


    they still weren''t able to resist the Ancient Water Toxin Array. As a result, they dropped on the ground


    as they fainted in pain and agony. That was why these men in ck could catch them.


    However, Ricky, Soar, and Autn were unaffected by the array; thus, they were still fine.


    "What can I say? Those men in ck are really something. With the Ancient Water Toxin Array that


    they possess, I''m sure that they muste from a powerful force," spected the Dragon Intent Grass


    in Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    "It''s a good thing that I am an array deployer of Demi-spiritual Emperor Realm and have the chromatic


    energy. Otherwise, we would not have sensed the toxin and would have already fallen into the trap by


    now," Ricky said as his voice slightly trembled in fear.


    "The Ancient Water Toxin Array is very elusive. In fact, it can hide in every thread of the Emperor Light.


    No wonder it is difficult even for spiritual emperors to feel its presence."


    Before keeping the Emperor Light into his Massacring Zone, Ricky did not think twice to use his


    chromatic energy to check it first for any tampering. After all, the ck men gave the Emperor Light to


    them without any fuss, so Ricky had to make sure that it wasn''t rigged.


    On the other hand, these men in ck seemed to have seen thising and thought that Ricky would


    indeed, check the Emperor Light for any inconsistencies.


    However, they were more confident in the Ancient Water Toxin Array. In fact, their water toxin was so


    amazing that even the regr spiritual emperors failed to sense its presence. As a result, they also


    thought that Ricky and hispanions would not sense it either.


    Meanwhile, these men did not have any idea that Ricky was not only an array deployer but also


    someone who possessed a very unique kind of power¡ªthe chromatic energy. With the use of this


    power, he was able to detect the Ancient Water Toxin Array.


    "I give so much regard to the Ancient Water Toxin Array for being extraordinary. But I''m afraid that it will


    only go to waste if you use it," Ricky said lightly as he gradually discharged his momentum, looking at


    the men who were in panic.


    "What did you say?" the leader of the men in ck replied indifferently the minute he heard Ricky''s


    hurtful words.


    All along, he thought that he got the perfect n under control, so he unted it right in front of Ricky''s


    face. Little did this man know that Ricky had known about his n a long time ago and was actually


    two steps ahead of him. Nobody could me him for feeling so frustrated and concerned upon knowing


    this straight from his opponent''s mouth.


    "What? Do you want me to say it again?" Ricky taunted.


    "Ricky, drop it. Don''t bother talking with them anymore. Let''s make our time worthwhile and get a clean


    break with these fifteen men!" Soar suggested as he was already prepared to fight.


    Meanwhile, Autn also nodded his head in agreement.


    At that moment, none of them knew who these men in ck were, or where they came from.


    Moreover, Ricky and hispanions also knew that these men would never tell them with their


    consent.


    "How about each of us fight five of them? It''s five versus one. Give it a try. Let''s see who ends the


    battle first!" Ricky suggested in a smirking tone.


    "Oh,e on. We won''tpete with you because this battlefield belongs to you. All we can do is to


    help you, Ricky," Autn replied as he shook his head.


    "Damn it!


    What are we waiting for? Go! Run! Kill them!" The fifteen men roared their furious words out upon


    hearing that Ricky was not even taking them seriously. In fact, they were so angry that Ricky had the


    audacity and time to turn this battle into a little contest among hispanions. As a result, the hearts


    of these fifteen men were all filled with nothing but murderous intent towards them.


    Soon after, these fifteen men broke into three groups with five men each, dashing towards Ricky, Soar,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    and Autn at full speed.


    "Time for payback. It''s an eye for an eye," Ricky mumbled in a low voice. "Autn, Soar, go all out in


    this fight. They can''t escape us!"


    Swish!


    After his voice trailed off, Ricky flicked his finger, bursting out three rays of light.


    Soon after, cyan-purple patterns appeared on Ricky''s forehead, which extended all throughout his body


    instantly.


    Afterwards, these three masses of light grew bigger, forming three arrays. In a sh, five kinds of runes


    poured out from Ricky''s body. These runes were divided into three threads, which were individually


    integrated into the three arrays, evolving the suppressive force.


    "Heavenly Array, the fourth suppressive array!"


    Ricky roared as he pped his hands. Each of the three arrays suppressed and engulfed five men in


    ck respectively.


    The three arrays were the fourth suppressive array among the Heavenly Array. They might not be


    strong when it came to attacking power, but they had strong suppressing and sealing power. At that


    moment, these fifteen men in ck were suppressed in the three arrays. If no one from them had the


    power that was strong enough to break through the Thunderstroke Doom, it would take them a lot of


    time before they could get out of them.


    Therefore, they had no other choice but to defeat Ricky, Soar, and Autn before they could free


    themselves from the arrays.


    After receiving the Wild Array Emperor''s soul inheritance and Mason''s guidance for two months, Ricky


    seemed to have a good understanding of the array heritage with the insight of arrays recorded in the


    Chaos Manual.


    "The array is the Heavenly Array!" one of the fifteen men eximed upon realizing what kind of power


    was holding them back.


    "But how could it be possible? You are also an array deployer, but why didn''t we know anything about


    this?"


    "If you knew my ace card, then we three might have fallen into your hands by now," Ricky smiled lightly.


    "Expect to be buried in the array which will be your ideal grave. Remember that it is an eye for an eye,


    a tooth for a tooth."


    Soon after, Ricky, Soar, and Autn did not hesitate to enter the three arrays respectively and began to


    fight the five men in ck.


    After entering the arrays, Soar and Autn directly transformed into their beast forms¡ªa Killing Metal


    Dragon and a Heaven Melting Dragon.


    This was because it was the only way they could go all out in fighting.


    "I knew it, you two are really Great Dragons!" The men in ck weren''t surprised at all to see Soar and


    Autn in their beast forms.


    "Sure enough, you must have very unusual backgrounds. Otherwise, you would not have known we


    are Great Dragons. However, this is no longer important, because, in a few moments, your lives will


    At that moment, both Soar and Autn didn''t expect that the men in ck knew their real identities.


    But just like what they said, there was no time to dwell on this matter for it was not at all important.


    "Go!"


    The next moment, Soar and Autn released their power and fought fiercely with the men in ck.


    "The Ancient Water Toxin Array...


    Maybe you are presenting me a wonderful array. I will take advantage of it and make you suffer from it!"


    Ricky said in a low voice as he looked at five men in ck. "Just like what I said, it''s an eye for an eye.


    Therefore, expect to taste the Ancient Water Toxin Array.


    After all, it would be too unfair if you only make your enemies feel the array."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ricky turned his palm, and a ball of ck and blue light rose from it.


    Soon after, this ball grewrger quickly and formed another array inside the fourth suppressive array.


    Afterwards, ck toxin and blue water power flowed on the array at the same time.


    Ricky pped his hands, and the toxin power on the array continuously emerged, with the ck part


    covering the blue.


    "How can he do it? There''s no way! How can you mobilize the strongest toxin on this array? Logically


    you are unable to do that even though you are an array deployer!" the five men in ck asked in utter


    fear and disbelief.

 Chapter 1090 Devils

    Chapter 1090 Devils


    The Ancient Water Toxin Array contained supremely poisonous toxin in the world, which only they


    could mobilize with their special toxic water power. If anyone else, even spiritual emperors, dared to


    mobilize such supremely poisonous toxin, it would probably kill them instead.


    Despite its supposed rarity, Ricky had just created a huge Ancient Water Toxin Array. And not only that,


    but he was also wlessly controlling the toxic power. The men in ck couldn''t believe what they were


    seeing.


    "That''s impossible. Even though you are a talented array deployer and have the Devouring Mutant, it is


    still impossible for you to control the supremely poisonous toxin in the world." The men in ck could


    only gape in disbelief, as Ricky smirked at them tauntingly.


    "I told you that if you knew my trump card earlier, you would not be so confident. Unfortunately, this


    could only end one way¡ªwith your loss!" Ricky said with a faint smile.


    The toxin in the Ancient Water Toxin Array was so powerful that it must have been designed by a top


    genius. Ricky had to admit that he could hardly control, even though his Devouring Mutant was working


    overtime.


    Thankfully, he still possessed the Devourer Zone, so no matter how powerful the toxin was, he could


    bring it under control as well.


    "Well, it''s time for you to have a taste of the array''s power since you were talking about it so much."


    "Humph! Kenney, you are truly strong. We did not expect that you could find the Ancient Water Toxin


    Array. But if you want to use the array to fight against us, you must be daydreaming," the five men in


    ck replied in a cold voice upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    At this moment, they were naturally afraid of Ricky. However, Ricky was too arrogant. His tone sounded


    like he didn''t take them seriously, and he was acting like they were mere weaklings that he was ying


    with. This awakened the anger inside them, enough to ovee the fear that lingered in their bones.


    "Ha-ha! You will see it very soon!" Ricky said lightly. "I know your strange water power has rendered


    you unafraid of and invulnerable to toxins, but what will happen if your power is sealed?"


    Ricky said with a wicked smile that pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    After saying that, he pped his hands, and the suppressive array changed in an instant. With Ricky''s


    five kinds of runes, the strong suppressing and sealing power formed five long sabers with cyan purple


    patterns.


    The long des dropped and rushed toward the five men in ck.


    When they felt the suppressing and sealing power from the five long sabers, their eyes were filled with


    genuine fear that made their knees tremble. Their water power was most afraid of the sealing power


    after all.


    If their power was sealed, they could no longer resist the supremely poisonous toxin from the Ancient


    Water Toxin Array.


    Immediately, they gathered their strongest power to resist, but at this point, none of them were powerful


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    enough to resist Ricky''s power. As the five long sealing sabers dropped, their attacks dissipated into


    thin air.


    The long sabers thrust hard into their chests. In an instant, the cyan purple sealing power and the five


    kinds of runes sealed the power of the five men in ck.


    "Ricky is so powerful now!" Soar and Autn eximed in awe, as they watched him suppress the five


    men in ck with only one move.


    "When he was an upper demi-spiritual emperor, he already had the ability to endure and pass the


    Thunderstroke Doom. Now that he has made a breakthrough and be a stronger demi-spiritual


    emperor, his strength is immeasurable."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing him be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor."


    "What?


    How could it be possible? Your power..." The five men in ck couldn''t believe that the power in their


    bodies was sealed instantly. At this moment, the fear in their hearts grew to unspeakable proportions.


    They were all strong demi-spiritual emperors at peak state. No matter how powerful a strong warrior


    was, no one should have been able to defeat all of them with only one move. What was more, sealing


    their power was even more difficult than defeating them. And yet, Ricky had done all this in one stroke.


    "You know nothing about my power!" Ricky replied lightly.


    At this moment, he was in no mood to y with these five men any longer. He activated the Ancient


    Water Toxin Array at once, and five streams of toxin power were condensed and poured into the bodies


    of these men.


    Tortured screams erupted from these men who had been so arrogant earlier. They were reduced to


    little children crying in pain, and soon, all of them passed out because of too much pain. Seeing that,


    Ricky immediately withdrew the toxins from their bodies.


    He didn''t want them to die yet.


    From their bodies, Ricky took out the light balls that had trapped Fein and the other five. Then he used


    his power to wake up the five men in ck.


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you this time?" Ricky said coldly.


    "Ha-ha, you want us to tell you the one behind us," one of the men in ck said indifferently.


    "That is correct. If you tell me who sent you and where you came from, then I will spare your lives. I''m a


    man of my word," he promised sincerely. "But if you push me, I will not hesitate to kill you with the


    toxins."


    "Ha-ha, Kenney, you will never get anything from us. No matter how strong and gifted you are, you can


    neverpare with our master. You''re just like a firefly who wants topete with the sun," the five


    men in ck sneered in disdain.


    "So, you all want to die then. Very well, I will give you what you wish for," Ricky answered with a dark


    look on his face.


    With a flick of his finger, five strands of water toxin power were condensed once again, and these


    turned into sharp arrows that immediately pierced the men, dead in the center of their foreheads.


    This time, Ricky did not take back the water toxins until the five men in ck had lost their breaths.


    He did not like to torture his enemies, but since the five men in ck had provoked him, he was ready


    to give them what they were asking for.


    Since none of them wanted to tell him the truth, he would not force them to do so. However, he was a


    man of his word.


    Ricky could be merciful, but never to his enemies who did not deserve his mercy.


    He then looked at Autn and Soar who were still fighting. Although they were fighting fiercely, they


    already had the upper hand, and with their full strength, it would be easy for them to defeat and kill their


    ck-d enemies.


    Just as Ricky expected, the two dragons killed the men in ck with ease.


    "I didn''t want to kill them, but these men left me no choice. If we didn''t kill them, their master will devour


    Fein and other guys alive," Autn said.


    "They hold a candle to the devil. In my opinion, they should be killed. Maybe it was wrong to kill them,


    but it was out of our hands," Soar added.


    "Ricky, it''s time to see their true colors."


    Nodding slightly, Ricky burnt the upper part of the body of one of the men in ck with his me. Then,


    the man''s real body finally appeared in front of their eyes.


    All three of them gasped in shock.


    This man''s real body was a devil''s body. It was a real devil''s body.


    In Ricky''s Divine Manor, there were real devils, so he could not mistake anything else for a devil''s body.


    Of course, a devil could turn into human form, but once he died, his original form would show up. The


    man in ck had fiendish arms, bloodthirsty pupils, and a strong body.


    Telepathically, the Evil Mandragora agreed that the man was, indeed, a real devil.


    "Those men in ck are all devils? How is that possible?" Soar asked in disbelief, but none of them


    had the answers.


    "This is a devil''s corporeal body. It is true. But why didn''t they use the evil spirit? And howe we


    didn''t sense any trace of devils from their bodies?" Autn muttered softly, almost to himself, as he


    observed the man''s dead body.


    "Even now, we still can''t sense any trace of the evil spirit from their bodies except for the devil''s body."


    "Ricky, do you know what this could mean?" Soar tuned to Ricky in confusion.


    "No... I am confused too," Ricky answered hesitantly, shaking his head.

 Chapter 1091 The Sudden Thunderstroke Doom

    Chapter 1091 The Sudden Thunderstroke Doom


    "Could it be that these guys are devils, but they chose to cultivate the martial arts of the continent?"


    Autn said loudly.


    "No way! Creatures from the continent can''t cultivate the evil spirit fully, and the upper limit is thirty


    percent. Even Norris, who is likely to have sold his corporeal body to devils, cultivated the evil spirit


    only up to fifty percent. And the opposite is also true. Even if devils sell their corporeal bodies to our


    continent, it is still impossible for them topletely remove the evil spirit from themselves.


    Of course, maybe there is some other very special way that we don''t know yet,"


    Ricky protested at once, shaking his head vehemently.


    "Ricky, this means that the people behind these men in ck must surely have something to do with


    devils. This time, the matter is no longer because of personal conflict," Autn said.


    "You''re right, Autn. Since devils are involved, the matter is not as simple as a personal conflict. I am


    sure that something bigger is at y here," Ricky agreed, nodding his head sagely.


    "Ricky, you know that I have followed you for a while now, and I have encountered a lot of things


    rted to devils even since then. It seems to me that, in this era, devils are going to invade the


    continent once again," the Dragon Intent Grass said from Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    "The devils will invade?" Ricky replied to the Dragon Intent Grass curiously.


    At the same time, he wondered what it could have meant.


    "What should we do next?" Soar asked worriedly.


    "Of course, we should find out who the person behind these men in ck is. This will be our only goal


    before we leave the Complete Emperor Ind. After all, almost all the members of the Sky-breaking


    Dome have died," Ricky answered at once, seemingly undaunted by the great task before them.


    "Are we going to look for that person aimlessly? We know nothing about them after all," Autn said.


    "Not necessarily. If these men in ck fail to return to whoever set them on us, the people behind them


    will likely take action. There is a great chance that he or she mighte to us voluntarily," Ricky


    exined.


    "But before that, let me wake up Fein, Payne, and the four people from the Great Jade Dynasty first."


    After saying that, Ricky sucked the remaining water toxins in the six people''s bodies and woke up them


    with the Life and Death Fire.


    He had already depicted the Ancient Water Toxin Array, but its power depended heavily on the toxin.


    The toxin was limited. Every time the Ancient Water Toxin Array was used, toxins would have to be


    consumed.


    Therefore, the user had to supplement the toxin of the Ancient Water Toxin Array, which should be the


    strongest toxin in the world. Otherwise, the Ancient Water Toxin Array would just be an ordinary array.


    Knowing this, Ricky didn''t waste any of the toxins he had sucked from the six people''s bodies. He put


    all of them to the Ancient Water Toxin Array in his Massacring Zone.


    After the six people had woken up, they learned what had happened and expressed their gratitude to


    Ricky sincerely.


    After that, the four people from the Great Jade Dynasty left. After all, they were not from the same force


    and didn''t have much contact with each other. If they met some opportunities, it would be difficult to


    distribute the opportunities among them.


    Of course, they left each other some methods on how they couldmunicate with each other, and


    once either party found some valuable information, they would immediately inform the other party.


    The four members of the Great Jade Dynasty were a righteous bunch, so when they were told that the


    men in ck might had something to do with devils, they felt obligated to look for the person behind


    them too.


    "Kenney, the Great Jade Dynasty owes you a big favor this time. Among the four people you rescued,


    the girl named Wilma is the Great Jade Dynasty''s emperor''s favorite daughter," Fein said after the four


    from the Great Jade Dynasty left.


    "Because of what you did, the Great Jade Dynasty will be likely to support the Spirit Sect if we fight


    against the Sky-breaking Dome."


    "Fein, you must be exaggerating, right? I don''t think the emperor of the Great Jade Dynasty would


    stand by our side just because I rescued one of his daughters," Ricky said lightly.


    "Kenney, you still don''t know much about the emperor of the Great Jade Dynasty. He loves his


    daughter Wilma so much! But you will find out more about thister," Ted chimed in with a smirk.


    "If so, it would be great!" Ricky didn''t expect that, but since it seemed to be the case, he would not be


    stupid to say no once it was offered.


    After that, the five men and three girls wandered casually around the Complete Emperor Ind, looking


    for the people behind the men in ck.


    If they didn''t have to do this, they would have left the Complete Emperor Ind long ago, for they still


    had to prepare for the Thunderstroke Doom, now that they had obtained the Emperor Light.


    In the several days that passed, they received some bad news. The geniuses from the Endless


    Shadow, the Holy Eagle Tribe, and some other spiritual-emperor forces had all disappeared.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Of course, they knew at once what it meant.


    "There is no doubt that the remaining men in ck and the people behind them did this!" Fein hissed


    angrily.


    "Damn it!" Soar growled.


    "Although I have nothing to do with the geniuses from the Endless Shadow, the Holy Eagle Tribe, or


    other forces, I still hope that they won''t be swallowed alive by the devils!" Autn said in a low voice.


    "If we can rescue these geniuses, the forces they are from will owe us a great favor, which will be a


    great help to us once we deal with the Sky-breaking Dome," Fein and Ted both remarked.


    After being together with Fein and Ted for several days, Ricky already had a rough understanding of


    the two''s characters. He thought that they deserved to be his friends, simply because they were so


    considerate towards the Spirit Sect.


    "It seems that we have to work harder to look for the people behind the men in ck. The earlier we


    find that guy, the more chances that those geniuses will be found alive," Ricky told the others seriously.


    But in the next two weeks, the men in ck seemed to havepletely disappeared. Ricky even used


    the chromatic energy and the blood power, but he still could not find any trace of their existence.


    This worried Ricky a lot.


    The disappearance of the men in ck meant that they were hiding somewhere else, where they were


    most likely devouring the geniuses who had absorbed the Emperor Light.


    The very thought of this broke the hearts of Ricky and hispanions.


    Just as all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind were about to leave the ind, deafening roars


    came through from the very west of the ind.


    To be more specific, the roars sounded like peals of thunder.


    That was because the void looked dark and dreary over that ce as if a storm wasing. Waves of


    destructive auras radiated all over the ce, and from time to time, lightning shed across the sky


    from out of nowhere.


    Dark clouds were rolling in the sky outside the Complete Emperor Ind. Thunderstroke clouds also


    materialized, as the destructive thunder surged as if it was ready to strike.


    Such a scene naturally attracted all the creatures, and they all gathered in that ce quickly.


    "This is the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor. Who is going to break through the


    Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor?" said a spiritual emperor.


    "The thunderstroke clouds are targeting the inner part of the Complete Emperor Ind. It must be a


    genius on the Complete Emperor Ind."


    "It''s very possible that a genius has obtained the Emperor Light but failed to use it properly, and the


    Thunderstroke Doom is drawn here instead."


    "How reckless that guy is! He has to consolidate the current strength after absorbing the Emperor


    Light. How dare he try to break through the Thunderstroke Doom so soon?"


    "I don''t know if he is confident or reckless!"


    "Someone wants to break through the Thunderstroke Doom on the Complete Emperor Ind.


    Is he courting death? This is the Complete Emperor Ind, where a spiritual emperor is not allowed to


    exist!" Warriors lingered around the areas, heads turned to the west, as they talked about what was


    happening heartily.


    "I don''t know what it will be like to break through the Thunderstroke Doom on the Complete Emperor


    Ind. Will it cause any harm to us?"


    Meanwhile, Ricky and the others'' faces darkened slightly. They all thought that the person who was


    most likely to be breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom at this moment must be the master of the


    men in ck.

 Chapter 1092 Kenney, We Meet Again

    Chapter 1092 Kenney, We Meet Again


    "I am sure that only the one behind those men in ck can bring the Thunderstroke Doom here, with


    no care for the lives of all the living beings in the Complete Emperor Ind," Soar spat out between


    gritted teeth.


    "Damn these guys! In this case, I need to go and have a look!"


    Ricky shook his head, as anger clouded his mind with a thick red tint. "Guys, go ahead without me. I


    need you all to leave the Complete Emperor Ind at once."


    "No, brother! Even though I do not doubt that you can survive, it''s still too dangerous for you to go


    alone." Soar immediately shook his head, as he profusely disagreed with Ricky''s proposal.


    "Kenney, if you want us to leave, then we will leave here together. If you want to go there and have a


    look, then we''ll go with you as well!" Fein and Ted replied seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I will be all right. With my current strength, only a genuine emperor can pose a threat to


    me," heforted them. "And even if I meet a real emperor, I''m still confident that--"


    Boom!


    His speech was interrupted by a deafening explosion that shook all of the Complete Emperor Ind.


    This time, it was not because of the Thunderstroke Doom, but because of the suppressive force that


    pervaded in the Complete Emperor Ind.


    With the deafening bang, the suppressive force around the Complete Emperor Ind became stronger


    in an instant. It looked almost opaque in its thickness.


    "What just happened? The suppressive force around the Complete Emperor Ind seems to have


    grown stronger. It''s even stronger than it was in the beginning!" The surrounding warriors started to talk


    amongst themselves, feeling worried despite not knowing what they should be worried about. "The


    power from above seems to have stopped merging with our iplete rule."


    "Does that mean we can''t go out?"


    Soon, the change attracted the attention of all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind. Many of


    them tried to leave the ind, but the suppressive force of the Complete Emperor Ind forcefully


    bounced them back.


    At this moment, all the warriors were nearly brought to their knees in despair.


    They all knew that the change must have been caused by the Thunderstroke Doom outside.


    Thus, they could only pray that the Thunderstroke Doom would not enter the Complete Emperor Ind.


    "What is happening? Why did the suppressive force around the Complete Emperor Ind suddenly


    grow stronger?" The warriors outside the Complete Emperor Ind congregated together to find out


    what was happening, but none of them knew the truth. The spiritual emperors who came all looked like


    they had lost their fortunes. They were worried because it meant that their disciples couldn''t get out.


    "It seems that the Thunderstroke Doom triggered the resistance of the suppressive force on the


    Complete Emperor Ind."


    Even the spiritual emperors could do nothing but wait because the Thunderstroke Doom was not


    something that living beings could interfere with.


    It wasn''t like they could break the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind anyway.


    "Well, it seems our disagreement has been solved.


    We can''t leave now, and we can''t just stay here either..." Autn said softly, as he felt the changes that


    were happening around them too.


    "Did the Thunderstroke Doom cause this?" Ricky murmured in a low voice.


    At this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that the unknown man that they were looking for could


    control the Thunderstroke Doom, and he deliberately brought it here. It was highly likely that his


    purpose was to prevent all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind from leaving.


    As for his or her ultimate goal, only that person knew it.


    "What is that person intending to do? Didn''t he realize that once the suppressive force on the Complete


    Emperor Ind collides with the Thunderstroke Doom, it can trigger massive attacks and deaths?"


    Soar said murderously.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In his eyes, a creature like that mysterious guy who paid no attention to the life of others deserved the


    most severe punishment.


    "Perhaps, he wants to use the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind to help him resist the


    Thunderstroke Doom!" Ricky shrugged, as he was also at a loss about what exactly was happening.


    "Let''s go. At this point, we can''t go out. We have to find out who brought the Thunderstroke Doom, and


    if he is the master of those men in ck," Fein replied matter-of-factly.


    Once they had all agreed, they headed west.


    On their way, they saw that some warriors who were bold and decisive were also headed to the west


    like them. It seemed that they, too, wanted to find out who brought them danger.


    For those warriors who were timid, they preferred to stay far away from them.


    As time went on, the upants of the Complete Emperor Ind fell more and more into despair.


    It could be seen that the suppressive force in the air had almost collided with the Thunderstroke Doom


    in the void. If that person increased the power a little more, the Emperor Thunderstroke Doom in the


    void would reach them in no time at all.


    "Brother, the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind is trying to stop the Thunderstroke


    Doom. It seems that you are right. That person is trying to use this suppressive force to undergo the


    doom," Soar said when he saw the scene from the air.


    "We have to admit that the man had a wonderful n. The suppressive force on the Complete Emperor


    Ind will not be regarded as additional stuff used to resist the Thunderstroke Doom. Because of the


    existence of the Complete Emperor Ind, the heavenlyw sensed nothing, so it would not strengthen


    the Thunderstroke Doom. In this way, the probability of surviving the Thunderstroke Doom is greatly


    increased," Fein surmised.


    "It seems that he has brought some revtions for the creatures who may want to go through the


    Thunderstroke Doom in the future."


    "Humph! That isn''t helpful at all! Even if he seeds in undergoing the Thunderstroke Doom, he has


    lost his willpower, for what he did showed that he was weak and afraid. Being a spiritual emperor will


    be the end of his road of martial arts," Soar said disdainfully.


    "You are right, Soar. But the cultivation goal of most creatures is only to be a spiritual emperor. To


    be one, it is worth losing the courage to go to a higher level," Fein replied.


    "Ha-ha!


    Ha-ha!" A burst of loudughter suddenly resounded through the whole Complete Emperor Ind. The


    power in theughter was very close to that of a real spiritual emperor.


    "It was truly a great idea. The suppressive force on this Complete Emperor Ind can indeed resist the


    Thunderstroke Doom without enhancing its power."


    As soon as theughter fell, a streak of blue light shot into the air from the west, turning into a human


    figure.


    The void where that man stood was drowned in blue water, and in that ce, a world of blue water


    formed instantly.


    "Blue heavy water! It is the Blue Water Mutant!" Ricky uttered seriously, as he watched it happen right


    before his eyes.


    "Just as I thought! It is this guy." "What? It is the Blue Water Mutant?!" After hearing Ricky''s words,


    Autn, Fein, and Ted were all shocked. They looked at the blue world in the void again, and all of a


    sudden, their pupils shrank as they also recognized it.


    All the warriors around were shocked to find out that it was the blue heavy water.


    It was known that only the legendary extremely poisonous Blue Water Mutant was able to exert the


    blue heavy water.


    "How could this be possible? That''s the Blue Water Mutant!" some warriors who had also recognized


    the Blue Water Mutant said in shock.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "How could it be possible? I can''t believe that I can see the Blue Water Mutant in my life!"


    "Ricky, it''s him!


    He is the man behind those men in ck. No wonder their strange water power had the same power as


    that of the Blue Water Mutant," Soar said coldly.


    "Perhaps I should have known that those men in ck were under Oswald''smand," Ricky added


    lightly.


    "Ha-ha!


    "Ha-ha!


    Kenney, here we meet again. How are you?" Oswald looked at Ricky with piercing eyes.

 Chapter 1093 Arrogance

    Chapter 1093 Arrogance


    "Oswald! Long time no see, indeed. Nice to meet you the second time around. And I believe this will be


    thest time we see each other," Ricky sneered in a loud voice upon hearing Oswald''s regards.


    "No doubt about that. I feel the same way! This will be thest time, Kenney," Oswald said, threatening.


    Hearing their exchange of greeting, the warriors around could not help but react. Soon after, they


    began to whisper, "Since when did Kenney have issues with Oswald?"


    At that moment, they were still astonished by the Blue Water Mutant''s presence. But there was nothing


    they could do but to ept it from now on.


    But when they saw more than a dozen men d in ck standing behind Oswald, their faces turned


    pale as they had almost guessed what had just happened.


    "I don''t know, but it sounds like Kenney has already known about Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant a long


    time ago!"


    "Well, I never expected that Oswald would be the one behind the men in ck."


    "I can''t believe that Oswald managed to hide his strength so well. Plus, I never expected that he owns


    an extremely terrifying mutant such as the Blue Water Mutant."


    "Yeah, I feel the same way. He was already quite outstanding back when Carney was alive. But as it


    turns out, Carney was more famous. He obviously outshone Oswald and drew everyone''s attention to


    him."


    "So, maybe that''s why Oswald also vanished when Carney died and Kenney disappeared! I mean,


    there was no longer any genius to draw the attention that''s why he did it."


    "But right now, all we know is how strong those men in ck are. In fact, they are all strong demi-


    spiritual emperors at peak state. Although the Sky Pce is a spiritual-emperor force, it is impossible


    for them to have so many strong demi-spiritual emperors in their pce."


    "You''re right. Plus, these men in ck look quite young and agile. I just hope we can match their


    speed."


    "But the problem is that the disciples of the Sky Pce are not with Oswald right now. This only means


    that he probably has established his own force."


    "But these facts won''t change a thing about our current situation. I know that he utilizes the suppressive


    force on this ind to break through the Thunderstroke Doom. Everything may seem okay now, but


    who knows what will happen next?"


    "All I can assure you is that this guy is really the owner of the Blue Water Mutant.


    Look at him. He doesn''t care about anyone else''s life at all. Just himself."


    "Kenney, may I just say that you are the very first genius in the entire Western Land who has attracted


    my attention? And I have to admit that your growth and improvement in the martial arts has threatened


    me quite a bit. Therefore, I have no choice but to kill you," Oswald intimidated fiercely afterughing


    menacingly.


    "In that case, I will have to kill you too!" Ricky responded savagely.


    "Ha-ha! You must be dreaming! I have be a spiritual emperor now! How can you possibly kill me?"


    Oswald mocked in contempt upon hearing Ricky''s deration.


    "You''re the one who''s dreaming! You are not a spiritual emperor yet, because you haven''t broken


    through the Thunderstroke Doom!" Ricky said coldly. "And that means as long as you''re not a spiritual


    emperor yet, I can kill you with my bare hands!"


    "Oh, is that so? But do you have any idea why I haven''t begun to break through the Thunderstroke


    Doom yet?" Oswald asked arrogantly.


    "Why? Tell me."


    "Because I want you, and everyone else around you to know that killing you, an ace genius who has


    double mutants and cultivates the chaotic power, is as easy as ughtering a dog for me even when I


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    am just a demi-spiritual emperor," Oswald scorned.


    "Apart from that, this will be my chance to show everyone how powerful my Blue Water Mutant is! You


    should be shivering in fear right now, Kenney. It''s superior to all other kinds of mutants, including your


    double mutants!"


    "It seems that you have be more presumptuous at the thought of the uing breakthrough.


    Perhaps this is the reason why you decided to showcase the Blue Water Mutant. Do you think you can


    defeat all those spiritual emperors outside?" Ricky spat.


    Truth be told, he was confused by Oswald''s voluntary exposure of his Blue Water Mutant.


    After all, the Blue Water Mutant was a kind of mutant whose existence was not allowed by the


    creatures from the continent, simr to the situation of the devils. This time, even if Oswald seeded


    in bing a spiritual emperor, his strength was still far from beingparable to the strength of the


    spiritual emperors outside.


    ''Is it possible that there is another powerful warrior behind him, causing him to stick to this nonsense?


    How could he be such a fool?'' Ricky could not help but think to himself after seeing Oswald''s


    overwhelming pride.


    "Ricky, it seems like Oswald is the one who trained those men in ck. The way he disclosed his Blue


    Water Mutant today indicates that there must be another powerful warrior behind him, making him


    fearless of the consequences of his actions," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested.


    "Well, that makes a lot of sense!" Ricky uttered in a low voice.


    "Ha-ha. In the past, I regarded geniuses like Carney, Gerald, and Fein as my enemies. But in the end, I


    found that I was wrong, totally wrong. In fact, they were nothing, and did not deserve my attention,"


    Oswald pointed out.


    "Gerald, in particr, still lost to you even after I secretly gave him a drop of my ruthless blood. His


    defeat disappointed me too much.


    After his loss, I realized that only you, Kenney, can be my opponent in the entire Western Land. I can''t


    leave this ce in a high-profile way worry-free unless I have killed you.


    And once I send you six to the underground, the Western Land would seem too small for me. So, of


    course, I have to leave by then to seek greater opportunity.


    Moreover, when I decide to leave, no one will be able to stop me! Not even those middle spiritual


    emperors!"


    "What? It''s you who gave Gerald the relentless blood?!" Ricky asked Oswald, shocked by the truth.


    "Yes, of course. Who else had the power to give him that? Otherwise, how could he cultivate to the


    most ruthless state?" Oswald mocked.


    "Why do I feel a very strange auraing from Oswald?


    He has changed. There must be something going on with him. He even has the ruthless blood!"


    warriors from all aroundmented after hearing Oswald''s admission.


    "Oh, I see. So, that''s why Gerald was so cold-blooded. It was because of the ruthless blood."


    "However, Oswald is too arrogant for his own good. In fact, he has even be more arrogant than


    Kenney.


    How could he say that no one could stop him if he wanted to leave? It''s like he meant that he belittles


    all the spiritual emperors in the Western Land."


    "Ricky, Oswald owns the ruthless blood. I''m sure that there must be another powerful warrior behind


    him. And because of that powerful warrior''s influence, Oswald has be unafraid of any spiritual


    emperor in the Western Land," the Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy.


    "Well, I''m afraid that this is going to be very troublesome!"


    "I never expected any of this, too," Ricky responded in a deep voice. "However, it appears that the


    person behind him doesn''t have the ability to enter the Complete Emperor Ind.


    I think it will be much easier for us if I kill Oswald at lightning speed before he bes a spiritual


    emperor."


    "Right now, I think this is our only option," replied the Dragon Intent Grass. "But it is very difficult to pull


    off. As long as Oswald wants the heavenly doom, it wille at any time."


    "Well, let''s leave everything to the fate then, whether it wille or not," Ricky said in a serious tone.


    On the other side, Oswald continued, "It was just out of my expectation that Gerald, who had cultivated


    to the ultimate ruthless state, was killed by you even before he could start to injure you seriously.


    At that time, I understood that if I wanted to kill you, I had to do it with no one''s help. I hope now you


    understand."


    "I''m more than honored to make you feel threatened and take action in person!" Ricky said with a smirk


    on his face.


    "Yes, you are not mistaken. You''re greatly honored!" Oswald said in a condescending tone.


    "But I just want to ask you one more time. Are you willing to surrender to me and follow me? If you are,


    then you will have a brighter future. I can promise you this because I have a unique trump card that is


    beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Take these men in ck, for example. You already know their real bodies, but you still know nothing


    more in detail about them, right?"


    "Ha-ha, well, I have to admit. What you said actually made me curious and a little interested. But, I


    prefer to create my bright future by myself and satisfy my curiosity through my exploration," Ricky said,


    the smirk still resting on his face.

 Chapter 1094 The Real Blue Water Mutant

    Chapter 1094 The Real Blue Water Mutant


    "Your bright future? Created by you? Ha-ha! What a big joke!" Oswald let out a loudugh, mocking


    Ricky. "Please enlighten me¡ªhow can you, who is going to die here, create a bright future?


    Anyone who rebels against me shall die. Only those who obey me have the right to create their own


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    bright future!"


    With these words, his momentum exploded at once. The power of the blue water condensed into


    strong des and hacked at Ricky from multiple directions.


    It could be felt that the power of each blue de had reached the extreme level of an demi-spiritual


    emperor. At that level, it could possibly even destroy the Thunderstroke Doom. No demi-spiritual


    emperor could be able to withstand it.


    As they strongly felt the terrifying power of the des, a strong sense of fear washed over all warriors


    present. Such power could only perhaps be found from a spiritual emperor.


    "How is this possible? When did he possess such great power so close to that of a spiritual


    emperor''s?" Soar said in a deep voice. He pressed his lips together. "Although I hate to admit it, I''m


    certain that even just one of those blue des can easily defeat me."


    Fein slowly nodded in affirmation. "Oswald concealed his real strength well. Is this the power of the


    Blue Water Mutant? If so, then Kenney is in danger now."


    "Let''sunch our strongest attack together and try to kill him in a split second. Only in this way can we


    defeat him," Ted advised.


    "But we absolutely don''t stand a chance! There''s still a huge difference in our strength versus


    Oswald''s. Although we''ve all grown strong enough to pass the doom, even with all our strengths


    Thunderstroke Doom!"


    Autn stated.


    The others fell silent because Autn''s words were true. If they wanted to defeat Oswald, they had to


    trigger the Thunderstroke Doom.


    In that case, their iplete ruling power would change in an instant into theplete power. Thus,


    they would acquire a significant change in their strength and they would be able to fight Oswald.


    However, they were not Oswald. They had morals thatpelled them to believe that it would not be


    an eptable thing to do.


    "We can''t do that. Otherwise, we would be no different from him!" Feinmented.


    Autn nodded. "Exactly. Therefore the only way now is to believe in Kenney! I''m confident that he will


    be able to solve all of this.


    His great charm urges me to trust him!" he earnestly eximed.


    "I totally agree with Autn!" Soar responded.


    "It seems that you''re confident enough in him. Although I remain doubtful and suspicious of him, I''m


    willing to trust him just this once. As you said, I also feel the intangible charm from him," Fein said after


    giving the matter some thought for a while.


    Next to them, Ted also nodded slightly.


    "Oswald hasunched his attack.


    Our only hope to defeat him now is the ace genius, Kenney!" the warriors said as they looked on at


    Oswald''s momentum surging in the sky.


    "Let''s hope he can win!"


    "I can feel Oswald''s strength. Seems like it isn''t too unmatched with the demi-spiritual emperor''s!"


    Everyone''s eyes gleamed with expectation. They were fixed on Ricky.


    At that moment, the blue des dashed in front of him.


    "Kenney, you''re quite lucky to die under my real Blue Water Mutant!" Oswald sneered.


    "Well, I don''t want such luck at all!" Ricky replied indifferently.


    Then his eyes suddenly turned into a greyish-white color. His white hair was blown in all directions as


    the chaotic power swept over his whole body.


    "Now, let''s see how powerful I am!" The power inside Ricky''s body was about to explode. He gave out


    a loud roar andunched a counterattack.


    "Space Splitting Cage!"


    The power of the greyish-white chaotic fire integrated with the Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill. In an


    instant, several blue des were gathered by Ricky''s move. Then, a Chaotic Punch appeared.


    Ricky''s Chaotic Punch directly collided with Oswald''s des and smashed them to pieces.


    In the collision, Ricky''s Chaotic Punch was also smashed.


    Both of them were forced a few steps back due to the strong impact.


    "They are equally matched.


    Kenney''s strength didn''t let us down!" the warriors eximed and cheered as the scene unfolded in


    front of their eyes. They could not hold the excitement that they felt anymore.


    "I didn''t expect that his strength has soared to this high level," Soar eximed.


    "His strength is definitely able to make him pass through the doom sessfully!" Autn said, eyes


    wide in excitement. He seemed to be more excited now than when he himself gained such strong


    power.


    "Such strength may be Kenney''s invisible charm that makes us believe in him!" Both Fein and Ted


    echoed their praises.


    The moment Oswald stepped back, his face darkened.


    He was sure that his strength had be enough to make him pass the doom.


    After going through the Thunderstroke Doom andpletely gathering the ruling power, he would


    be a real spiritual emperor.


    Therefore, he believed that he could defeat any demi-spiritual emperor for the time being.


    In his mind, Ricky was not a demi-spiritual emperor at peak state but possessed the power to resist


    him. This revtion shocked Oswald and deeply subdued him.


    ''So is this how powerful the ace genius is?'' Oswald thought grimly.


    Ricky also looked solemn. He could feel Oswald''s strength just through one move.


    He had broken out his extreme power with the Chaotic Punch, but it was matched by just a casual


    attack from Oswald.


    ''This is indeed the power that can trigger the Thunderstroke Doom! And that water power is the power


    of the real Blue Water Mutant!


    Thest avatar of mine cannotpare with this at all!'' Ricky eximed in his thoughts.


    "Ricky, your strength hase close to the incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but it''s still a long way to


    reach it. You have to travel that road by yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    The powerful demi-spiritual emperor possessed the power to trigger the Thunderstroke Doom, which


    was a clear sign of bing the incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    But to make it, one still had to make a most important breakthrough¡ªa breakthrough that only himself


    would be able to know what it was like.


    The road to bing the incredible demi-spiritual emperor only belonged to himself and not anyone


    else.


    ''Incredible demi-spiritual emperor? So this fight is likely to be an opportunity for me to be that!''


    Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Kenney!


    I''ll let you know what the real Blue Water Mutant is!"

 Chapter 1095 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 1095 Fierce Battle


    Ssh!


    As soon as Oswald''s voice trailed off, he employed the Blue Water Mutant. Soon after, limitless water


    poured out from the sky which stretched for hundreds of meters around.


    Moreover, following his mutant, he also transformed into the current of blue water. Soon after, the


    mutant mark in between his eyebrows turned into a circle, signaling that his mutant was already being


    used to the extreme.


    At that moment, infinite water flooded towards him. Then, numerous extreme blue water toxins from the


    Blue Water Mutant fused with the water. With this, a real world of heavy water appeared under the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ruling power.


    Soon after, an invisible current of blue heavy water spread around his body, assuming the role of an


    armor.


    With Oswald in the center of the surge of power, a dominant kind of aura spread all throughout the area


    as if he were a king, full of power. At that moment, he looked down upon the entire Complete Emperor


    Ind. This was not only because of his current state but was also the effect of the Blue Water Mutant


    being one of the ultimate mutants in the world.


    "Chaotic power? Humph! Unfortunately, your chaotic power will bow to my blue heavy water!" Oswald


    cried after erupting the Blue Water Mutant.


    But Ricky didn''t respond. Instead, his Chaotic Fire Mutant devoured the power and immediately burst


    out. Soon after, five kinds of runes surrounded him, and his grayish-white eyes turned into the golden


    light. As a result, his Golden Spirit Eyes appeared.


    "So you have one kind of the Eyes of Heaven and Earth? Say goodbye to them for they will be mine!


    Ha-ha-ha!" Oswaldughed greedily as he aimed for Ricky''s eyes.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Show me what you got and fight me!"


    Meanwhile, Rickyunched the first attack. In a snap, his five kinds of runes and the Golden Spirit Eyes


    fused with the Fire Dragon Extremity and the nine kinds of mes into the chaotic power. Clenching his


    left hand into a fist, he grasped the Iron Justice Saber that gleamed in his right hand.


    As soon as his feet jumped into the air, Ricky employed his fist shadow, sting out the Gxy Strike.


    Moreover, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Evil Devouring Mouth behind him merged together


    and formed the world of power, which provided him with unlimited power to fight.


    Ricky thought of using the Sky-devouring Strikes but chose not to because hisprehension of them


    was not deep enough at the moment.


    Meanwhile, he burst out the chaotic power with such immense momentum that it could possibly destroy


    the world.


    Seeing this kind of powerful attack from Ricky made Oswald a little bit threatened. Soon after, a world


    of heavy water surged forward in an instant, forming a blue water giant.


    "Heavy Water Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe god of blue water, kill!"


    With a deafening roar, this giant spat out endless blue water toxins, flooding the whole space.


    Obviously, Oswald wanted to use the true and ultimate blue water toxins to eliminate all of Ricky''s


    attacks.


    "Devour!"


    On the other hand, Ricky knew better than to underestimate these toxins. Soon after, his devouring


    runes flowed and turned into the Devouring Storm, engulfing all of the toxins into the Devourer Zone.


    Afterwards, the runes transferred the toxins to the Ancient Water Toxin Array located deep in the


    Massacring Zone.


    "Great! With so many blue water toxins, the Ancient Water Toxin Array can be employed four times


    more!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed with glee in Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    "But it''s such a pity that the Ancient Water Toxin Array can''t really be used to deal with Oswald for


    now," Ricky sighed in dismay.


    "You are strong. I have to admit that. And your strength is what excites me more. After all, you are the


    only true enemy I consider in the entire Western Land!" Oswald eximed upon seeing Ricky had


    managed to dissolve his blue water toxins.


    "You also dissolved the Ancient Water Toxin Array in the Emperor Light with the strong devouring


    power, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, cut the crap, Oswald! Where are you hiding the captured geniuses?" Ricky asked angrily.


    "Ha-ha, you''ll never find them. I have already devoured them. That''s their honor!" Oswaldughed


    menacingly.


    "Enough! I''m going to end your life here today!" Ricky yelled out loud. Surging killing intent filled his


    veins as soon as he heard Oswald''s inhumane words.


    Immediately, Ricky did not hold back and poured all of his attacks down on Oswald''s giant.


    As a result, Oswald became overwhelmed by Ricky''s attacks.


    But the sudden flood of attacks onlysted for a short while. Soon after, the blue water''s light burst out,


    destroying all of Ricky''s attacks. In a sh, the god of blue water grew two new pairs of extremely


    strong arms.


    "Go to hell, you bastard!" Oswald roared as he stood over the giant.


    Meanwhile, the giant''s six arms transformed into six small individual such giants with a rtively


    smaller size and tore everything it touched as it dashed towards Ricky.


    At that moment, Ricky seemed to have no other choice but to resist them using the Furnace of Heaven


    and Earth, which was currently infused with all his power.


    Boom!


    Soon after, countless roars of pain thundered the atmosphere. In the midst of the brutal waves, the


    Furnace of Heaven and Earth was shattered, causing six powerful forces to hit Ricky directly.


    At that moment, Ricky fell on the ground with a loud and heavy thud.


    As soon as the dust swept up, a deep pit was revealed with several cracks spreading all around it.


    Meanwhile, Soar and the others got worried upon witnessing such scene. There was nothing they


    could do at that moment but support and believe in Ricky''s abilities in their minds.


    That was because they wouldn''t be so much help to Ricky in the battle. If they had participated in the


    fight, they would just get themselves killed and add to Ricky''s burden.


    On the other hand, all the other warriors around gathered and prayed for him. After all, their fate rested


    on Ricky''s sess.


    "The chaotic power doesn''t seem to have anything special.


    Those geniuses who im that it''s very powerful must be mediocre warriors. Watch me prove it to you


    by defeating the ace genius who cultivates the chaotic power!" Oswald bragged.


    After he finished his words, the giant condensed six huge arms again.


    In a sh, six fists made with blue water pounded toward the deep pit where Ricky stayed immobilized.


    "Kenney!" Soar shouted at the top of his lungs as he wanted to turn into the Great Dragon to resist


    Oswald''s attack and protect Ricky.


    "Soar, use your Heaven Melting Pagoda and my Heaven ughtering Pagoda!" Autn immediately


    told Soar telepathically.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you really want to kill me this way?


    Do you look down on me?" Ricky muttered at this moment. Amidst the infinite violent dust, a strong


    force suddenly poured out.


    Bang! Bang!


    As soon as the dust scattered around, the giant''s six fists exploded.


    And a twenty-foot high figure appeared.


    Behind it, the ming and devouring saber light shed down. These were the two strikesunched by


    Ricky through breaking out the Ancestral Intent Form and gathering all the strength he could.


    Crack! Crack!


    Instantly, the giant was wrecked into three pieces and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As a result, Oswald was thrown back a thousand meters in the air due to the impact. As soon as he


    "How can this be possible? What kind of power does he possess? Why do I feel that his power is even


    more powerful than my Blue Water Mutant?" Oswald asked in disbelief as he saw his wounds gush out


    with blood.


    "Hey, guys, Kenney is fine!" Soar said enthusiastically.


    "Do you have any idea what kind of power that is?" everyone eximed as they witnessed the power of


    Ricky''s Ancestral Intent Form.


    At that moment, they could not help but ask, because they could feel the tremendous pressure brought


    by Ricky''s strength.


    "What...


    What kind of power did you just use on me?" Oswald also asked Ricky aggressively.


    "The kind of power that will kill you!" Ricky answered back in a murderous voice.

 Chapter 1096 Failure In Killing Oswald

    Chapter 1096 Failure In Killing Oswald


    "You are digging your own grave! How dare you hurt my true body?!" Oswald said grimly upon hearing


    Ricky''s words.


    At that moment, he gathered all his strength as he lifted his palms upward. Soon after, the power of the


    Blue Water Mutant poured down like rain, condensing eight gods of blue water again.


    "Heavy Water of Heaven and Earth! Show up, my eight water gods!"


    This was the power of the Blue Water Mutant. It had the ability to summon the shadow of the god of


    water.


    However, what Oswald summoned was an evil one, the evil god of carnage.


    Meanwhile, the eight evil gods merged into his body, instantly strengthening his power of heavy water.


    Boom!


    Moreover, the sudden rise in his power caused the Thunderstroke Doom to shoot further in the sky.


    "Ricky, I''m afraid that Oswald will activate the Thunderstroke Doom to destroy you. And when that


    happens, nobody can tell you what to do next," the Dragon Intent Grass warned him.


    "Then, I guess this is it. It''s time for the moment of truth. We have no other choice but to kill him in one


    big blow. We don''t have much time. We have to beat him before he triggers the Thunderstroke Doom,"


    Ricky uttered as he tried to stay focused on the goal.


    Without wasting time, Ricky tore up the void and leaped towards Oswald,unching his vicious attacks.


    Soon after, his Golden Spirit Eyes concentrated the nine kinds of mes, the Fire Dragon Extremity,


    burning his body. As a result, he instantly became more enthusiastic, bringing to light his peak fighting


    form.


    The chaotic power came from his blood, and the power from the Ancestral Intent Form came from


    the heaven.


    Apart from those, Ricky also summoned the chromatic energy into his Massacring Zone. He had to


    keep his ace card hidden so that he could employ this fatal move smoothly when it was ready to be


    used.


    Meanwhile, the three kinds of power joined altogether on the Iron Justice Saber, making it give off an


    intense and blinding saber light. In addition to that, he also unified the Iron Justice Saber with his own


    body. Afterwards, he immediately turned into an earth-shaking strike and dashed towards Oswald at


    lightning speed.


    "This strike has no name, and you will die not knowing its name. I am using it to end your life for the


    sake of everyone on this ind!" With a loud thunderous roar, a ray of light fell down together with the


    saber.


    "Kill me with one strike? You wish!" Oswald taunted after seeing Ricky prepare his fiercest attack.


    Swish!


    Meanwhile, he condensed eight arms on his body to fight against Ricky''s brutal attacks.


    "God of heavy water! Heavy Water Fist!"


    At that moment, eight arms immediately extended from his body. Soon after, these arms evolved into


    eight humongous channels, roaring ferociously all throughout the area. As soon as these channels


    crashed with Ricky''s strike, eightrge fist shadows exploded.


    Boom!


    Soon after, both of their attacks crashed onto each other, sting water everywhere. In a snap,


    everything around them was submerged in blue water.


    "The battle''s fate is already set in stone! I think we have a winner!" After witnessing the grand


    explosion, the warriors around jumped in excitement as they awaited the announcement of Ricky''s


    official victory.


    "Kenney, keep your fighting spirit up! The Blue Water Mutant can''t defeat you!" Soar spoke in a deep


    voice.


    Swish! Meanwhile, several waves of chromatic energy were created from the sts. Soon after, these


    waves traveled hastily towards Oswald.


    "That... That''s exactly the power of the mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Pce: the chromatic


    energy!" Upon recognizing the chromatic energy up close, the warriors around could not help but


    exim in shock.


    "Kenney is using the power of the mysterious thing again!"


    "Good luck with that move. I''m sure he will probably be badly injured by the counterattack of this


    power!"


    "It doesn''t matter if he is fighting for our good, we still owe him the favor if he defeats Oswald because


    he will save all of us," some warriors said as they exchanged their opinions about the confrontation.


    "You could not have said that any better!"


    "Damn it! I can''t believe Kenney is utilizing the power of that mysterious thing again! How is this even


    possible?" Fein shouted anxiously, worried to his bones.


    "Hold on. We have to wait for the perfect time to strike. Right now, we cannot withstand the power they


    are bursting out.


    Be careful for those are the power as strong as that of the real spiritual emperors!"


    Autn sighed in frustration.


    On the other hand, Soar felt so helpless that he just clenched his fists tightly while hating himself for


    being weak when he was needed most.


    Moreover, Pearl, Amanda, and her sister shared the same feeling of concern towards Ricky''s safety.


    At that moment, pressure and stress took over their bodies, making tears well up in their eyes.


    "Kenney!" Meanwhile, everything seemed so quiet that only Oswald''s helpless screams could be heard


    from the violent airwaves.


    "He did it!! Kenney wins!" all the warriors around who saw this legendary roared in celebration after


    hearing Oswald''s feeble screams.


    Bang! While everybody cheered for Ricky, a loud thud was heard from out of nowhere, revealing a


    weak figure. However, it was not who they expected. Instead of Oswald lying motionless on the ground,


    it was Ricky.


    At that moment, there was no denying that Ricky looked very weak. But on the other hand, he did not


    sustain any other injuries except for a few marks caused by Oswald''s fist on his body.


    "Calm down, Kenney is fine!" Soar eximed with happiness as he shared the good news.


    Meanwhile, Autn and others could not hide their joy upon hearing this.


    "It seems that in the past two years, Kenney has been sessful in controlling the mysterious thing,"


    Feinmented.


    After rejoicing, everyone came back to their senses and found it odd that Oswald''s body had not yet


    emerged. With that, everyone scanned the air waves to find out where and how Oswald was.


    But somehow, after the waves died down, they found nothing but a pool of blue water in the sky.


    "Is it possible that after dying, Oswald eventually became the blue heavy water? But that is exactly the


    characteristic of the Blue Water Mutant!" the warriors around murmured as they gossiped with each


    other.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, is this the usual scene after the death of the owner of the Blue Water Mutant?"


    Sticking to his gut feeling, Ricky found it important to ask because he had a hunch that Oswald was still


    alive.


    "Ricky, look at the calm eyes of those men in ck. Feel the aura of the Thunderstroke Doom, and you


    will know the answer to your question," the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "Something tells me he''s not dead yet. Otherwise, the men in ck wouldn''t be so calm, and the


    Thunderstroke Doom would have surely disappeared. But instead of vanishing, it is bing more


    powerful!" Ricky said seriously as he tried to make sense of what might have happened.


    He would not stop investigating until he got to the bottom of it. Eventually, he fixed his eyes on the pool


    of blue heavy water and began to think again.


    "Kenney, even tearing you into pieces cannot take away the rage in my heart!" Just when everyone


    didn''t have the slightest idea of what was going on, Oswald''s voice began to ring in the atmosphere,


    shocking everyone.


    Soon after, the pool of blue heavy water immediately surged and formed Oswald''s figure.


    However, he still looked weak from all the damage that he had sustained from Ricky''s attacks.


    "I... I can''t believe this! Oswald is still alive!" At this moment, the warriors felt more frightened after


    sensing the aura of the Thunderstroke Doom getting stronger and stronger each second.


    "The chromatic energy? Is it also the power of the mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Pce? I never


    expected that you could control it," Oswald uttered coldly as he got up on his feet.


    But at that moment, all Oswald felt in his heart were greed and hatred.


    ''Am I seeing this right? Even the chromatic energy can''t kill him?! The life force of the Blue Water


    Mutant is so powerful! How on earth am I going to defeat him?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    In fact, the chromatic energy he had broken out earlier had even pierced Oswald''s chest! But now, here


    he was, safe and sound.


    "That''s why the Blue Water Mutant is so powerful," the Dragon Intent Grass emphasized.


    "But that''s not the whole point, Ricky. As a matter of fact, Oswald is likely to trigger the Thunderstroke


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Doom. Both of you have already shown all the tricks up your sleeves. So this is the only way he can


    defeat you!"


    "What? Does he really dare to trigger the Thunderstroke Doom right now? I doubt he''ll do it. After all,


    his body is extremely weak, and I don''t think he can do it!" Ricky uttered in a low voice.


    "Don''t forget how many geniuses he has devoured. He can''t consume all their power at one time! So


    it''s likely that he is still storing great power in his body," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    As soon as the Dragon Intent Grass finished its words, Oswald knitted his hands together again, and a


    dozen yellow light balls appeared between his eyebrows. Soon after, these yellow balls released a kind


    of powerful energy that helped him recuperate more rapidly.

 Chapter 1097 Drawing The Doom

    Chapter 1097 Drawing The Doom


    Meanwhile, these bright yellow light masses looked very simr to the ones Fein and the others had


    been in before. However, the only thing that set them apart was their difference in size.


    Interestingly, shadows of people could be seen inside these light masses. Moreover, these masses


    emitted a kind of energy that was the same as that of the Emperor Light. Needless to say, the people


    inside these masses were no other than geniuses who had refined the Emperor Light.


    At that moment, all the warriors who saw this could not help but dig deeper into what was going on.


    "Those geniuses might be very weak now, but they are not dead yet. It seems that it would take


    Oswald a while before he can refine the Emperor Light altogether," Ricky whispered in a low voice.


    Soon after, he confidently burst out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    With the help of the Devourer Zone''s strong blood vitality, he was able.to recuperate quicker than


    expected. As a result, he immediately sent himself in front of Oswald the moment he took one step


    forward.


    On the other hand, the chromatic power and the power from the Ancestral Intent Form enveloped


    the Iron Justice Saber, revealing the Sealing Form of the Gxy Saber Skill.


    At that moment, Ricky no longer concealed the fact that he was an array deployer. That was why when


    the Golden Spirit Eyes blinked, he did not hesitate to let the cyan-purple patterns cover his body almost


    instantly. Soon after, two arrays that had already been depicted came out of the Massacring Zone.


    "Heavenly Array¡ªDouble Dragon Killing Array!"


    "Heavenly Array¡ªThe Fourth Seal!"


    At this moment, two arrays were set¡ªthe array of heavenly seal, and the array of wild ughter.


    Soon after, these two arrays unfurled and rapidly absorbed the heavenly power. At that moment, the


    Fourth Seal Array fused with the sealing form, building Ricky''s strongest sealing power.


    Meanwhile, the Double Dragon Killing Array suspended behind Ricky. As soon as it gotrger, it formed


    two dragon shadows with intense killing intent. These dragon shadows roared out loud, spitting out two


    of their strongest killing des¡ªone from the left and one from the right, slicing towards Oswald.


    "Wait, I know what those are! Those are arrays! The cyan-purple patterns mean that he is an array


    deployer at Demi-spiritual Emperor Realm!" The warriors who witnessed this were stunned to see such


    a secret unfold.


    "But how is this possible? Kenney is an array deployer as well!" Many voices echoed all around as they


    were filled with disbelief.


    On the other hand, only Soar, Pearl, and the other two girls were the ones who were not surprised to


    hear this news.


    "Well, I guess Kenney did it again. He has so many trump cards up his sleeve!" Fein and Ted mumbled.


    Both of them might be amused, but they weren''t really surprised at that point. After all, they were used


    to finding Ricky''s infinite trump cards each and every fight.


    But at the moment, Oswald was facing double attacks¡ªthe powerful sealing strike and the killing strike


    evolved from the array. As a result, he was not able to replenish his power as fast as Ricky.


    Moreover, he was distracted as he was still wrapping his head around the fact that Ricky was an array


    deployer.


    Meanwhile, all of that seemed to be too much for Oswald, which was why, for the first time, he became


    ferocious and sullen at the same time.


    Unfortunately, he could do nothing about it but just hastily resist the attacks.


    Soon enough, he burst out the power of his Blue Water Mutant once more and condensed his most


    powerful defense to resist Ricky''s attacks.


    And with a deafening rumble, Oswald was knocked into the air like a cannon.


    However, because of the Blue Water Mutant''s protection, he was not severely injured. Moreover, the


    Blue Water Mutant involved the extreme water of heaven and earth, which meant that even though


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ricky suppressed him with the chromatic energy and the chaotic power, he couldn''t severely injure


    Oswald. In fact, Ricky could only brutally harm Oswald even if he had the absolute upper hand in the


    battle.


    All of this only indicated how powerful the Blue Water Mutant was.


    But Ricky was already aware of that. This was also the reason why he didn''t injure Oswald so much on


    purpose. Instead, all he wanted was to save those geniuses who were trapped in the light masses.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Oswald was knocked out, those light masses flew into the air and fell into


    Ricky''s hands.


    In an instant, Ricky used his devouring power to free the geniuses at thest minute.


    At that moment, all the other warriors around who knew these geniuses kept them up to speed about


    what had happened to them.


    On the other hand, these geniuses were out of words to express their gratitude to Ricky. Among these


    more than a dozen people, one was Ricky''s old acquaintance, the Holy King.


    But at this moment, the Holy King''s eyes seemed to show a mix of emotions that were beyond his


    "I see. So your main goal is all for releasing these useless bunch of people!" said Oswald in a


    condescending tone.


    "Damn sure I am! But I have to admit, I''m not able to kill you or even severely injure your Blue Water


    Mutant with my current strength," Ricky said as he dusted off some dirt off his clothes.


    "But the same goes to you. You are not able to severely injure me either!"


    "Oh, Kenney, choose your words! You have angered me so much that I have never been so eager to


    kill anyone before!" Oswald roared ferociously upon hearing Ricky''s stinging words.


    Soon after, the mark of the Blue Water Mutant between his eyebrows became brighter, and the aura


    from his body instantly increased.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    At the same time, infinite destructive thunders in the sky fell, which directly collided with the


    suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind. In the blink of an eye, the suppression in some


    ces was defeated, and the destructive thunders sped towards Oswald.


    Without thinking twice, Oswald activated his power to resist the Thundersstroke Doom.


    Of course, he was able to resist the numerous thunders with ease, because they were merely initial


    thunder attacks, whose power had already been weakened by the said suppressive force on the


    Complete Emperor Ind.


    Upon seeing this scene, all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind were frightened to their core.


    Soon after, the Thunderstrok Doom drenched the entire Complete Emperor Ind. In addition, the


    suppressive forces in some of the regions had been destroyed. At that moment, the destructive


    thunders increased exponentially on the whole ind.


    As a matter of fact, the whole ind would be bathed in the sea of the Thunderstroke Doom as long as


    the thunders destroyed the suppressive force on the entire Complete Emperor Ind altogether.


    "Kenney, you and I both know that I can''t kill you, but I believe me when I say that my Thunderstroke


    Doom will help me kill you and every living and breathing creature in here," Oswald taunted coldly as


    he looked at Ricky with overwhelming murderous intent.


    Ricky''s face turned grim when he heard Oswald''s words. However, Oswald stillunched the


    Thunderstroke Doom.


    "Fuck you, Oswald!" Ricky said bleakly.


    "Ha-ha! What can you do to me now, huh?" Oswald sneered.


    At this time, none of the warriors around stayed to see what was about to happen for they all fled to the


    edge of the Complete Emperor Ind. Now, they wished that the Thunderstroke Doom''s range would


    not be that wide. If this happened, then there would be no any thunder strikes at the edge of the


    Complete Emperor Ind.


    In fact, this was the only way they could quickly escape the area as soon as the suppressive force on


    the Complete Emperor Ind was destroyed.


    On the other hand, the men in ck also headed to the edge of the ind. Undoubtedly, they were


    acting upon Oswald''s orders.


    As for Oswald, he didn''t care whether other creatures on the ind were dead or alive for he would do


    anything to kill Ricky.


    By now, a series of facts had proven that his worries were reasonable. Ricky was absolutely his


    greatest enemy. As it turned out, a genius who cultivated the chaotic power couldn''t be underestimated


    at all.


    Meanwhile, all he needed to do at that moment to achieve his goal was to take advantage of the


    current Thunderstroke Doom to kill Ricky once and for all.


    And without a shadow of a doubt, he also thought that it was his best opportunity.


    At this moment, Ricky had no choice but to put Autn and his otherpanions into his Massacring


    Zone in order to protect them.


    "And so what? Even though you put them in your spiritual space tool, you still can''t escape! No one will


    survive. Mark my words!" Oswald mocked.


    "Oswald, you can attack me with the help of the Thunderstroke Doom, and I can also attack you by


    utilizing the same Thunderstroke Doom. Don''t forget that the Thunderstroke Doom will be strengthened


    because of my existence, and you have to face the fact as well," Ricky spat coldly as he walked


    towards Oswald.


    At that intense moment, neither of them wanted to let go of each other.


    Upon realizing how powerful and special the Blue Water Mutant was, Ricky knew that he would


    definitely set the tiger back to the mountains if he let go of Oswald, which would be a big trouble


    in the future.


    Ricky was confident that those geniuses whom he had defeated would no longer be able to challenge


    him once again. But things were different when it came to Oswald, who had the Blue Water Mutant. As


    a result, Ricky felt that he would face more trouble in the future if he let go of Oswald now.


    "Ha-ha, you are right. But don''t forget that I am the one who is breaking through the Thunderstroke


    Doom this time," Oswald scorned upon hearing Ricky''s words.

 Chapter 1098 Incredible Martial Arts Road

    Chapter 1098 Incredible Martial Arts Road


    "This is my Thunderstroke Doom. Thanks to you, it has grown more powerful, and you have to deal


    with that additional power. It does not matter how talented you are. If you get involved in other people''s


    Thunderstroke Doom, you will surely die."


    "You weakened the power of the Thunderstroke Doom with the force on the Complete Emperor Ind.


    You also tried to kill me with the force of the Thunderstroke Doom! You don''t want to admit it, but I know


    that I make you quiver in your boots. Your strong will of martial arts has dissipated," Ricky told him with


    disgust, but Oswald just smiled at him, unaffected by his words.


    He opened his arms wide, threw his head back, andughed like a maniac. He said, "Ha-ha! Kenney, it


    is useless to insult me with such cliched and meaningless words. Do you think I believe in your useless


    philosophy? For me, as long as I can achieve my goal, I don''t care what road I take. That is my martial


    arts road."


    Ricky''s face darkened once again. ''This guy is a monster, '' hemented inwardly.


    Crack!


    A resounding crack suddenly echoed all over the Complete Emperor Ind, as the suppressive forces


    on many areas were shattered into pieces, thanks to the Thunderstroke Doom''s massive force.


    Technically, the Thunderstroke Doom did not destroy the suppressive force directly. This was


    impossible since the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind far exceeded that of the


    spiritual emperor''s Thunderstroke Doom. Instead, the suppressive force retreated ording to the


    heavenlyw.


    No matter how special the Complete Emperor Ind was, it could not go against the heavenlyw to


    stop the Thunderstroke Doom froming down.


    However, it had, indeed, weakened the Thunderstroke Doom to a certain extent even though Ricky was


    also there, which reversely strengthened the Thunderstroke Doom.


    In a fraction of a second, all the suppressive forces on the Complete Emperor Ind faded with the


    influence of the heavenlyw. Endless destructive thunder poured down in the blink of an eye and


    drowned the ind.


    The warriors who had escaped but were too slow and weak to escapepletely were hopelessly


    submerged under the Thunderstroke Doom.


    As some warriors sessfully escaped, the creatures outside realized what was happening inside the


    ind.


    "Sky Pce!" In an instant, all their anger was concentrated on the Sky Pce.


    In the void, the chief and all the disciples of the Sky Pce trembled with fear.


    However, the truth was that none of them knew that Oswald had the Blue Water Mutant, except those


    people who followed Oswald and the chief of the Sky Pce.


    Despite the mounting anger, the surrounding warriors did not attack the Sky Pce.


    They all looked at the center of the Thunderstroke Doom, where Oswald and Ricky were fighting


    against the doom and each other.


    "That''s Kenney. He has been sucked into the center of the Thunderstroke Doom!"


    "Kenney has defeated Oswald at the very beginning, so Oswald is furious and determined to kill him.


    That''s why he has tried all means to bring Kenney to face the Thunderstroke Doom. Oswald never


    cares about any of us! To a certain extent, Kenney has saved us," the warriors said to one another.


    "It''s Kenney. Although his appearance has changed a lot, it''s definitely him!" the spiritual emperors of


    the Spirit Sect said excitedly when theyid eyes on Ricky. However, their excitementsted only for a


    short time, as the atmosphere had be oppressive again. Anyone who had been involved in the


    emperor-level Thunderstroke Doom of another creature was doomed.


    The harshest punishment of the heavenlyw awaited that creature¡ªdeath.


    "It''s the Sky Pce''s fault!" At this moment, all the people of the Spirit Sect med the Sky Pce.


    "Everyone, have you seen any other disciples of my Spirit Sect?" Langston asked.


    "Kenney should have put them into his spiritual space tool because Oswald will never let them go."


    "What about the disciples of my Sky-breaking Dome?" the Sky-breaking Emperor, Arthur, roared, his


    heart breaking.


    "The three elders and the disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome were all killed by Oswald and his


    subordinates after they lost the fight for the Emperor Light," the warriors reported.


    None of the warriors mentioned Ricky and Autn, as they ced all the me at Oswald''s feet.


    To them, this was their way of repaying Ricky''s kindness when he had saved their lives.


    The Thunderstroke Doom was still at its earliest stage, so Oswald and Ricky could easily withstand it.


    At the same time, they were also fighting with each other.


    To be exact, it was Oswald who didn''t want to let go of Ricky. He kept on pestering Ricky, so Ricky had


    to defend himself from multiple enemies. If the Thunderstroke Doom''s strength increased, Ricky might


    not be able to handle it, and he could be killed.


    "Ricky, since the Thunderstroke Doom has just begun, you should enter the zone and leave. Once it


    reaches its strongest power, all the living beings within its range will be killed. Only those creatures who


    have broken through the Thunderstroke Doom has a chance to survive. By then, the will of the


    heavenlyw will probably all focus on your zone. And once that happens, it will be almost impossible


    for you to escape.


    But even though that might expose the unusual objects you have, don''t you think that is better than


    dying here?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, I am not worried that my zone could be exposed. In fact, I can


    leave right now," Ricky replied seriously on hearing the words of the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "But at this moment, my spiritual meridian and my bloodline are telling me that I will find my incredible


    martial arts road in this Thunderstroke Doom. This may be the only chance for me to be an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I don''t want to give this chance up even if there is a great chance that


    I will die here.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I never want to lose my brave heart and firm will as a warrior!"


    "What?! Did you say that your incredible martial arts road will be created in this Thunderstroke Doom?"


    Hearing Ricky''s words, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were astonished.


    "You must be kidding, Ricky. If the Thunderstroke Doom reaches its strongest power, all the living


    beings within its range will be destroyed. Only those creatures who are meant to break through have a


    chance to survive. You should leave right away!" the Dragon Intent Grass warned him again.


    "Listen to me, Evil Mandragora. I will put all of you in the Divine Manor, and if I die, Hannah can control


    the Divine Manor in my stead. After the zone disappears, she will release you," Ricky instructed as he


    chose to ignore the Dragon Intent Grass'' warning.


    "Myst request is that you help me take care of my friends until they be spiritual emperors!"


    After that, Ricky ced all the people in the zone, including the Dragon Intent Grass in his Soul Sea,


    into the Divine Manor.


    At the same time, he closed all ess to and from the Divine Manor.


    In that way, no one in the Divine Manor was able to speak to him again through telepathy.


    This time, he had made up his mind not to escape, and he didn''t want to hear their pleas to change his


    mind.


    He didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian, so if he wanted to be a spiritual emperor, he must go


    against the heavenw. And if he wanted to be a spiritual emperor, he must be an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor prior to that.


    He felt that his road to bing an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was in this Thunderstroke Doom,


    so he was convinced that it was his only chance. Moreover, his regained spiritual meridian and Chaos


    blood power were also telling him that his road of bing an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was in


    here.


    He couldn''t hold back. If he did, he could never reach the incredible martial arts road again.


    He would rather die now if he could not be a spiritual emperor.


    And his valiant heart also told him that he could not retreat.


    ''It''s my incredible martial arts road! I have to find it myself!'' Ricky thought to himself. At this moment,


    there was nothing but determination in his eyes.


    If he failed, he was willing to pay with his life.


    Boom! At the same time, the Thunderstroke Doom in the sky had reached its peak.


    Five colors began to spread over the purple destructive thunder.


    With a sh of lightning, the sky copsed, and everything within miles was drowned out by the five-


    colored purple destructive thunder. There was destruction everywhere, and no life could be found.


    "The incredible road! It''s my incredible martial arts road! Come on, I am waiting for you!"


    Ricky shouted with determination.


    "It''s the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom!" The warriors around were astonished to see the scene.


    The Thunderstroke Doom was usually made up of different colors, which signified its strength. The


    Thunderstroke Doom with only one color was the weakest, while the Thunderstroke Doom with five


    colors was the strongest.

 Chapter 1099 The True Identity

    Chapter 1099 The True Identity


    The Thunderstroke Dooms for spiritual kings also differed in strength but not in the number of colors. A


    creature that was a spiritual king had just begun the progress of taking off the mortal body and had not


    yete into contact with the heavenlyw. And the heavenlyw allowed such creatures to exist in


    excess.


    Therefore, no matter how talented a genius was, if he was breaking through to be a spiritual king,


    his Thunderstroke Doom would be quite weak. In that kind of Thunderstroke Doom, the chance to


    survive was very high.


    However, the Thunderstroke Doom for spiritual emperors were different. Spiritual emperors could not


    onlye into contact with the heavenlyw, but they could also use the heavenly power. The


    heavenlyw did not allow many such creatures to exist.


    Moreover, the more gifted a creature was, the stronger the Thunderstroke Doom for him would be. At


    the same time, he would have less chance to survive.


    The heavenlyw even divided the Thunderstroke Dooms for spiritual emperors into five levels, from


    the one-colored Thunderstroke Doom to the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    The one-colored Thunderstroke Doom was the weakest, so a lot of creatures could survive in its wake.


    On the other hand, the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was the strongest. It was so deadly that it


    would often leave no life behind.


    The mostmon ones were one-colored and two-colored dooms. Even so, most of the demi-spiritual


    emperors might die from them.


    Another level was the three-colored Thunderstroke Doom, which coulde to a peerless genius.


    The chance of survival in a three-colored Thunderstroke Doom was less than ten percent.


    Four-colored Thunderstroke Dooms were extremely rare because they were only for ace geniuses.


    Therefore, it could be said that the four-colored Thunderstroke Dooms were as rare as the ace


    geniuses.


    And the chance of survival in a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom was only one or two percent at the


    most.


    As for the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom, it only existed in legends, and it was also known as the


    Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction.


    A creature that could cause a Thunderstroke Doom of this level was a genius among ace geniuses.


    And this creature''s cultivation method must be incredible. Only in this way would the heavenlyw


    choose to test this creature''s ability through the strongest five-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    It was no exaggeration to say that there was no chance of surviving a five-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    "Look! A five-colored Thunderstroke Doom!


    The legendary Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction. I can''t believe that I am seeing it with my


    own eyes today!" Many creatures were so shocked that they could not help but shout in rm upon


    seeing it. They took it as an honor to witness such a legendary Thunderstroke Doom.


    Although their reactions were extreme, it was fairly reasonable, because the five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom had not appeared for ten thousand years or even tens of thousands of years.


    When they overcame the shock, they all stared at Oswald with fear in their eyes.


    Without a doubt, such a Thunderstroke Doom had been triggered by Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant, an


    extremely incredible mutant.


    "This is why the Blue Water Mutant is considered one of the extremely evil mutants in the world!"


    "At this rate, there is no way that Kenney can survive! Even Oswald is in danger in this type of


    Thunderstroke Doom."


    "s! What a pity! Kenney is such a genius! But he will die here today!"


    At this moment, the mostmentable and indignant ones were the members of the Spirit Sect.


    They could not hate the Sky Pce Sect more.


    "It has five colors... It is the Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction! Finally, my Blue Water


    Mutant has caused such a heavenly doom. And now, all the suppressive force on the Complete


    Emperor Ind has disappeared. It seems that I have to depend on myself to break through the


    Thunderstroke Doom!" Oswald uttered to himself solemnly, as he looked at the five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom with no trace of surprise.


    After all, as a warrior who owned the Blue Water Mutant, he had known since the beginning that to


    be a spiritual emperor, he would need to call up a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. The


    heavenlyw would make sure that the owner of the Blue Water Mutant could not survive if he was not


    strong enough to go through it.


    At this moment, although Oswald looked somber at the difficult situation before him, he was still


    confident that he would seed.


    Of course, he could only count on himself, so he needed to trust in his abilities.


    "Kenney, as the number one genius in the Western Land, you are extremely lucky to have this


    opportunity!


    Today, you will die from my five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction!" Oswald looked


    at Ricky with a triumphant smile.


    "It doesn''t matter how lucky you think I am. Instead of wasting timeughing at me, why don''t you just


    think about how you will deal with this kind of Thunderstroke Doom?" Ricky answered him with an


    unimpressed re.


    "Ha-ha, you don''t have to worry about that. You will die soon, so it does not concern you whatever


    happens to meter," said Oswald.


    Despite his arrogant words, he stopped paying attention to Ricky and focused on the Thunderstroke


    Doom. He gathered his power, soared into the air, and began to resist it with all his might.


    He was not afraid that Ricky would escape, because by now, the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom had


    already targeted Ricky. Even if Ricky escaped to the ends of the earth, he could not dodge the five-


    colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    There could only be two oues¡ªeither the Thunderstroke Doom killed him, or he conquered the


    Thunderstroke Doom.


    "I didn''t expect that it would be the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction.


    Why am I so unlucky?" At this moment, Ricky felt helpless.


    However, he couldn''t just give up.


    ''Now that I''m going to take an incredible path, I don''t need to hide who I am any longer. Only with my


    true identity can I take this incredible path!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    At that moment, he decided to show everyone his true strength. With the five kinds of runes, he burst


    out the five mutants, and under the chaotic power, the five mutants showed up one by one. He


    activated the Ancestral Intent Form and the Ultimate Golden Body, as he was enveloped by vibrant


    golden light.


    With the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky''s momentum reached its peak, and the five


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    mutants evolved into an intangible world around him.


    At the same time, the Ancestral Intent Form and the chromatic energy added intangible power to the


    intangible world.


    "That''s..." All the warriors around were greatly stunned when they saw this. Their eyes widened in


    shock as if they had seen an angel descend from above.


    "How could this be possible? He has five mutants!"


    some of them murmured in astonishment. They could not believe their eyes.


    "Yes, he really has five mutants!"


    "How is this possible? I thought he only had double mutants."


    "Unless our eyes are deceiving us, he does have five mutants. What we are seeing are five kinds of


    mutant power."


    "Look at his golden body. Don''t you know whom it stands for?"


    "It is the ace genius in the Eastern Land¡ªRicky!"


    Finally, all the warriors realized Ricky''s true identity.


    "He has finally returned to his true identity..." Mason sighed. His tone sounded regretful because he


    didn''t think Ricky would have any chance of surviving in the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    The fact that it was not his Thunderstroke Doom made matters even worse.


    "Ricky? Is he the Ricky who colluded with devils?"


    "I didn''t expect that Ricky is Kenney."


    "Maybe we should have thought about it carefully, and we might have realized it earlier. After all, there


    are not so many ace geniuses in the world. Kenney is Ricky, and Ricky is Kenney."


    "Yeah!"


    "I heard that he wasn''t colluding with devils. It was just that Ricky had subdued a devil spiritual


    emperor. In fact, he has rescued many forces in the Eastern Land."


    "What''s more, what Ricky has done on the Complete Emperor Ind also proves that he is not that


    kind of person."


    "That''s right!"


    "But it''s useless to say all this now. Whether he is Ricky or Kenney, whether he colluded with devils or


    not, he would definitely die from the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom! We are about to lose a man of


    such incredible talents..."


    "What a cunning guy! I didn''t expect him to be Ricky!" Oswald was also shocked at this moment, but he


    didn''t have much time to entertain his feelings, as the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was giving him


    a difficult time.


    "I feel better when I can burst out all my power under the Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky said as he felt


    exhrated.


    At the moment, he felt so good after having to hide his real power for so long. It felt like he had finally


    shed his skin that was smothering him all this time.


    Crack! As this was going on, the endless five-colored Thunderstroke Doom continued to attack Ricky''s


    huge Ultimate Golden Body.


    At this moment, Ricky finally took action, and his Massacring Sand suddenly surged.

 Chapter 1100 The Mysterious Conversation

    Chapter 1100 The Mysterious Conversation


    At that moment, the Massacring Sand filled Ricky''s golden body as he soared into the sky to resist the


    Thunderstroke Doom''s infinite attacks.


    On the other hand, Ricky would only be able to break through the Thunderstroke Doom once he


    survived all of the doom''s five attacks.


    Meanwhile, two massive vicious-looking cloud clusters began forming up in the sky¡ªone for Oswald


    and one for Ricky.


    However, it was very evident that Ricky''s could cluster was more powerful than Oswald''s, for it


    contained more intense destructive power than thetter.


    Moreover, the sky in the area seemed to be separated into fiveyers with incremental thickness,


    indicating a stronger destructive force in each of itsyers. Soon after, five ferocious attacks suddenly


    shed down to where Ricky and Oswald stood.


    Boom! At that moment, the firstyer of the Thunderstroke Doom released a powerful thunderbolt,


    striking down Ricky and Oswald.


    On the other hand, Ricky and Oswald did whatever they had to in order to dodge the first attack,


    leaving them almost out of breath from exhaustion.


    "Whoa, there''s no doubt that this is the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction! With


    its merciless power, even its first attack is enough to deprive the two ace geniuses of the power to


    continue fighting!" the warriors aroundmented intensely.


    "But all kinds of pills and Treasures from Heaven and Earth are forbidden to be used in the whole


    process. That means it will be even more difficult for these geniuses to deal with attacks after this


    without any assistance from pills or treasures to help them recover."


    After the voice trailed off, the attack from the secondyer of the Thunderstroke Doom struck the


    geniuses with a deafening sound.


    During this time, Oswald didn''t just evade the attack. Instead, he pped his hands and summoned the


    endless water power from the surrounding area. Quickly, he absorbed this said power and recovered


    his strength, bringing him back to his peak state.


    But at that moment, Oswald''s whole body seemed to turn terribly pale.


    This was due to therge amount of blood essence that he had consumed in a short time to recover to


    his peak state, causing his body to go into a shock.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had no choice but to burst out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil


    Devouring Mouth again. He also condensed the Life Wings, mobilizing all the life energy in his body.


    Soon, after both of them readied their attacks, Oswald and Ricky started to resist the attack from the


    secondyer of the Thunderstroke Doom.


    As soon as the second attack disappeared, Ricky and Oswald were already at theirst gasp, catching


    their breaths.


    "Oh, my. I bet you that they are doomed to die from the third attacks. They barely survived this one,"


    the warriors watching the fight said.


    "It''s a pity for such an ace genius as Ricky to die. But I think it''s going to be okay since an owner of the


    Blue Water Mutant will go down with him as well."


    "Well, Oswald, it looks like you have to die first," Ricky taunted.


    As soon as he finished his words, the Life and Death River manifested behind him. At that moment, life


    and death encircled him simr to the contrast of light and dark, and the Life and Death Fire burned


    violently. Not long after, Ricky activated the power of the Life and Death Zone to the extreme.


    "Life and Death Omnipotent Skill, change death into life!"


    Ricky roared. Meanwhile, the Life and Death River changed into a river ofplete life, and the Life


    and Death Fire turned into the fire of life. Just like a seedling that had grown into a towering tree in an


    instant, infinite vitality poured into Ricky''s body all of a sudden.


    As a result, in the blink of an eye, Ricky had already regained his strength in its peak state.


    "But how could this be possible? What kind of Omnipotent Skill did he just employ?" Oswald''s eyes


    widened as he cried out in disbelief upon seeing the changes that were happening to Ricky''s body and


    strength.


    "Don''t bother knowing. You''ll die even before you know what''s going on with me!" Ricky sneered as he


    showed the smirk on his face.


    At the same time, all the warriors were deeply astonished by Ricky''s quick recovery.


    "Now that looks like a great method of recovering! He did it right this time because it should be the


    power of one of his five mutants. In this way, he has a chance of withstanding the third attack from the


    Thunderstroke Doom. This is just so incredible and unbelievable! Plus, it''s just so impressive that he


    can resist the attacks! As far as I know, the Thunderstroke Doom attacking him is far more powerful


    than the one attacking Oswald."


    "It looks like someone did their research, but you''re right about that!"


    "I just really hope he can survive this next attack from the Thunderstroke Doom!"


    Meanwhile, Ricky ignored Oswald and soared into the sky, colliding with the thirdter of


    Thunderstroke Doom.


    At that moment, his goal was to resist the third attack right before it pulverized him. As for the fourth


    and fifth attacks, he thought that he would cross the bridge when he got there.


    Soon after, the third attack rushed from the Thunderstroke Doom, submerging both Ricky and Oswald


    at the same time.


    But at that moment, Oswald didn''t resist any longer, for his body did not have any power to fight it


    anymore.


    However, Oswald put on his brave face and showed no fear at all. Instead, he transformed his body


    into blue heavy water and formed a ball that floated in the air. In a snap, another gust of invisible power


    wrapped him to help him withstand the Thunderstroke Doom.


    On the other hand, it was quite odd that this power seemed to havee from nowhere.


    As a matter of fact, no one was able to see this power, for it was invisible.


    Boom!


    Perhaps it was a void or the most primitive ce in the world when the heaven and earth were born. At


    that moment, all they could hear around the area was the roaring sound of the most destructive


    thunderstroke.


    "It''s you! Was that your power just now?"


    All of a sudden, a strong and emotionless voice rang out.


    Meanwhile, amidst the endless destructive thunder, a face around which thunders circled appeared.


    "Long time no see, Heavenlyw! I never expected that you would still remember me." Another


    magnificent voice sounded at the same time.


    As soon as the voice faded, a dark shadow appeared.


    "Well, as it turns out, you aren''t dead. He did not kill you after all!" the face of thunder uttered.


    "Of course, I couldn''t die, because I have toe back here again. So that''s why I killed him instead!"


    the dark shadow replied.


    "Well, if that''s what you think!" the face of thunder replied.


    "So are you here today just to get what you want?" Upon asking this, the face of thunder turned


    somewhat angry.


    "I came here to greet you, because I respect you. You should know what to do, and you can''t resist


    doing it. We''ll meet again soon." the ck shadow said.


    Right after speaking, the ck shadow vanished.


    At that moment, all that was left to see in the void was the angry face of thunder.


    Afterwards, the face of thunder disappeared gradually in sheer anger.


    Meanwhile, the invisible power appeared on the blue water ball that Oswald created, and vanished in


    an instant.


    Although the Thunderstroke Doom attacked Oswald, it didn''t cause him any harm after the invisible


    power disappeared.


    A few momentster, Oswald finally revealed his true body.


    "Well, apparently that guy really was telling the truth. The five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute


    destruction will, indeed, not hurt me," Oswald scorned. At that moment, he chose not to look at Ricky


    because he believed that Ricky would most certainly die. Instead, Oswald just sat down cross-legged


    and got ready to be a spiritual emperor.


    Meanwhile, infinite thunder surrounded Oswald, preventing the other warriors from seeing him.


    And at that moment, they all thought that Oswald had been dead.


    "Oswald is dead now. Even if Kenney, oh, no, Ricky, could resist the third attack from the


    Thunderstroke Doom, all his efforts would still be in vain. The way I see it, it is going to be impossible


    for him to survive the fourth and the fifth attacks."


    Someone voiced out his opinion.


    Bang!


    Thunder light shed, and the third attack of Thunderstroke Doom retreated. Ricky''s body fell heavily in


    the void like a cannonball. He had sustained a lot of injuries all over his body.


    At that moment, Ricky was so beaten and bruised that all the warriors around him felt only a little


    breath of life from him.


    "That''s it. Surely, this third attack is his limit!" the warriors around sighed at the sight of this


    heartbreaking scene.


    On the other hand, all the members of the Spirit Sect could not help but feel sad.


    At that moment, all they saw was Ricky so weak that he could not even gather his power, let alone


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    gather his strength to recover.


    Moreover, the fire of life that was transformed on his body was only faintly visible.


    "Is... Is this my limit?" Ricky mumbled weakly.

 Chapter 1101 Ancestral Thunder Zone

    Chapter 1101 Ancestral Thunder Zone


    Ricky was powerless at this moment. Not an ounce of power was left for him to be able to activate any


    of his zones or Omnipotent Skills. He was on the very brink of death that perhaps even a tiny ant could


    kill him.


    He had already reached his limit after the attack of the Thunderstroke Doom. As expected, the five-


    colored Thunderstroke Doom wreaked absolute destruction and did not give any creature that came


    across its path any chance of survival.


    It was a fact that not a trace of arrogance could be found in Ricky. Among the demi-spiritual emperors,


    no genius could dare to im superiority over him except for an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    However, even with all the trump cards in his hand, he was only able to resist the third attack of the


    five-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    The third attack was nothingpared to the fourth and the fifth attacks that were toe.


    ''So it is indeed true that the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom exterminates any sign of life, '' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    Fear was slowly creeping up inside his heart. Naturally, he was afraid of dying but right now, he needed


    to calm down. There was still a little time before the fourth attack of the Thunderstroke Doom arrived.


    He had to find a solution in that little time he had been left.


    There must be a solution. He firmly believed it because, at that very moment, he felt that he was closer


    to his incredible path.


    But first, he must calm down.


    ''I have used up all my power. Even if I burn my blood essence or even my Chaos blood power, the


    power I''ll get would surely still not be enough to resist the iing attack, '' he mused.


    ''I have to find a new source of power. I can only find that new power from a new zone in my regained


    spiritual meridian.


    In the past, my regained spiritual meridian always automatically activated a new zone when I was on


    the verge of dying. But this time, I have to open a new zone myself. My currentprehension of the


    regained spiritual meridian should be enough to help me activate a new zone.''


    His regained spiritual meridian wasposed of nine segments in total, so there were nine zones in it.


    He had already activated five zones, so there were four zones left.


    The next moment, his mind infused into the four segments of the regained spiritual meridian that hadn''t


    yet been activated.


    He then started to scour the four segments with his mind.


    He needed to find the segment that was the most useful for him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Soon enough, he felt some abnormal movement from one of the segments. There was the smell of


    thunder and even a sign of an incredible path.


    ''This segment is what I need. The zone it can open might just be able to help me break through the


    Thunderstroke Doom that doesn''t belong to me. After this, I will step on the incredible path and find my


    way to be a spiritual emperor.'' Ricky was even more determined now than ever.


    Without hesitation, he infused all his mind into this segment of spiritual meridian to look for the


    unknown zone.


    He had already activated five zones, so he knew the locations of the zones in the regained spiritual


    meridian clearly. That was why he easily found the ce where the zone could be activated.


    "Unknown zone, I now activate you with Chaos blood power. Please help me break through the


    Thunderstroke Doom," Ricky said with all his heart. Blood from his body then directly flowed into the


    ce where the zone could be activated.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Ricky''s whole body felt as if it was about to explode, almost like how it felt to be


    destroyed by the thunderstroke.


    Several crackling sounds were heard.


    Purple thunders then started to spread all over his body.


    These were not the thunders from the Thunderstroke Doom, but from his own body.


    "Ancestral Thunder Zone!" Ricky yelled.


    He had named the unknown zone. It was the Ancestral Thunder Zone, the sixth zone activated by


    Ricky.


    The endless void was restored to its original state. Every inch of it was covered by destructive


    thunders. In the very center of the void, there was an average-sized thunder pool.


    All of those thunders in the Ancestral Thunder Zone came from the thunder pool.


    Moreover, there seemed to be more powerful thunders growing in the thunder pool, threatening to


    However, as much as Ricky wanted to explore the Ancestral Thunder Zone, he must postpone it to


    another time. Right now, he had to face the imminent attack of the fourth attack from the Thunderstroke


    Doom. He could clearly feel distinctive aura of impending doom.


    "An ace genius dies in this way," the warriors watching the fierce battle scene unfoldmented with


    emotions. Apparently, they all thought Ricky had already died.


    "Maybe it''s all our fault!" Mason cried out in grief.


    "He was supposed to be the king of this area, but unfortunately..."


    However, among all the warriors'' sighing, Ricky emerged. Everyone was frozen as they stared at him in


    disbelief.


    He was surrounded by the purple thunders, the main reason why his strength was back to its peak


    state.


    Boom! While his purple thunders were spreading, the Thunderstroke Doom that was pouring down


    seemed like it was afraid of Ricky''s thunders.


    "How could it be?" a warrior involuntarily said. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that those


    were Ricky''s own thunders.


    "It''s incredible that he is able to use the power of thunders! And his body seems to have turned into a


    mutant of thunder!"


    "Is it possible that he has six mutants?"


    "It looks like what you''re saying might be true!"


    "What kind of creature is he?! Now that he has six mutants, will he break through the five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom that doesn''t actually belong to him?"


    "A mutant of thunder is fighting against the Thunderstroke Doom. Things seem to be taking a turn for


    the better!" Mason and the others eximed in excitement though they were still in shock.


    "With the Ancestral Thunder Mutant, I must be the ancestry of thunders. Even the five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom will definitely surrender to me!" Ricky bellowed as he red at the attacking


    at him. Thunder light shed from his body.


    "Ancestral Thunder Light¡ªThunder Light de!"


    Ricky leapt and his feet lifted up into the air. His entire right arm waspletely wrapped by the


    thunders. After a few moments, it turned into a purple de of thunder.


    This was the first Omnipotent Skill that the Ancestral Thunder Zone had endowed to Ricky. His arm


    changed into a thunder de. The Thunder Light de could absorb all the thunders from heaven and


    earth, including the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction.


    Boom!


    When Ricky wielded his Thunder Light de, the attack of the fourthyer of the Thunderstroke Doom


    was split in half. It looked as if the clouds were falling from the sky.


    Ricky slowly lowered himself down to the ce of the wreckage. The Thunder Light de in his arm


    quickly grew bigger and bigger as it absorbed the thunders from the Thunderstroke Doom.


    "How is that possible? He''s absorbing the power of the Thunderstroke Doom!" At that moment, all eyes


    were frozen wide in shock.


    They had no words to describe Ricky''s abnormal behavior. Since the ancient times, no creature had


    ever dared to challenge the Thunderstroke Doom, let alone attempt to absorb its power.


    The warriors present watched inplete bewilderment, and they had almost be numb at this


    point. Even if Ricky were to take out a more incredible trump card, they would most likely not be


    surprised anymore because, with everything that he had done so far, nothing could probably top this.


    Of course, all this could only prove that the Ancestral Thunder Zone could suppress the thunders. If


    Ricky hadn''t activated the Ancestral Thunder Zone, even if he was at his peak state, he would surely


    be destroyed into ashes by the attack of the Thunderstroke Doom.


    A few momentster, the fourth attack''s power had all been absorbed by Ricky into the thunder pool in


    the Ancestral Thunder Zone.


    Ricky felt the power in his Ancestral Thunder Zone increase a little afterwards.


    ''It seems that as long as I absorb the power of thunder, the Ancestral Thunder Zone will grow rapidly, ''


    Ricky surmised.

 Chapter 1102 The Grace

    Chapter 1102 The Grace


    "I...I can''t believe it! He has absorbed all the thunder power!" the warriors around sighed heavily upon


    seeing Ricky was able to sessfully resist the fourth attack of Thunderstroke Doom and absorb all


    the thunders.


    Afterwards, they kept their eyes on Ricky to check if he really could fight the five-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    On the other hand, everyone knew that this was not Ricky''s own Thunderstroke Doom. This meant that


    there was supposed to be no chance of survival contained in this Thunderstroke Doom.


    But Ricky was a fighter. He kept on revealing one trump card after another to uplift the hope in their


    hearts


    ''Onto the fifth attack of Thunderstroke Doom! I feel iting any time soon. When that happens, I''m


    sure my Thunder Light de will definitely bloom once again!'' Ricky thought to himself heavily as his


    right arm was still in the form of thunders.


    He knew that he was able to sense death like nobody else could. Even though he was already stepping


    on the incredible path, he still vividly felt the presence of deathing from the fifth attack of


    Thunderstroke Doom that hadn''t descended yet.


    With that being said, Ricky''s heart was still heavy despite showing assurance that he could surpass the


    wrath of the fifth attack.


    But he was already there, and there was no other choice for him except to go on bravely. At that


    moment, he knew deep in his heart that nothing could stop him.


    Soon after, he gathered all the power from his Ancestral Thunder Zone on the Thunder Light de and


    readied himself for the final confrontation.


    Boom!


    Finally, the fifth attack of the Thunderstroke Doom came rushing down. The entire sky above the


    Complete Emperor Ind was now covered with five colors, which reeked of the smell of impending


    death without the chance of survival.


    At that moment, nobody batted an eye as they keenly observed Ricky''s every move.


    However, Ricky sensed that he had already fallen into the pit of death at that moment.


    ''But how is this possible? The Thunderstroke Doom has not attacked me yet, but I already feel being


    slowly pulled towards death!'' Ricky thought to himself in utter disbelief. ''I''ve stepped on the incredible


    path. Wouldn''t the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom want to give me a little chance of life after all this?''


    At this moment, Ricky realized that his Ancestral Thunder Omnipotent Skill would not be able to resist


    the fifth attack and absorb the energy contained in the oing attack.


    That was because the gap between their strengths was just too huge.


    Just likeparing a newborn lion to a grown-up water buffalo, a small creature could notpete


    with a gigantic entity no matter how strong it could be in its own way.


    ''Is it possible that the so-called incredible path doesn''t mean I have to look for a chance of life? Does it


    mean that I will go against the heavenlyw and be suppressed by it?'' Ricky wondered in his heart.


    Meanwhile, he stopped moving, controlling every part of his body not to make any movement. This was


    not because he gave up hisst struggle, but because he was suppressed by the fifth attack from the


    Thunderstroke Doom. In fact, the strike was so powerful that he didn''t have any power to fight back.


    "Does this very strike indicate how strong the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom genuinely is?" But with


    the fighting spirit that Ricky had in his soul, he was not ready to give up just yet.


    He did not believe that he was going to die just as soon as he stepped on his own incredible path in the


    martial arts world.


    However, no matter how determined and eager he was to stay alive, he only felt the unwillingness to


    admit defeat and surrender.


    Striving to win, he once again activated the Chaos blood power and the power of the mysterious axe.


    This time, both the Chaos blood power and the mysterious axe sensed Ricky''s helpless situation,


    resulting in their voluntary appearance. Soon after, golden light and an axe shadow emerged above


    Ricky''s head.


    After everything he tried to use to win, this was hisst resort.


    However, his efforts were still in vain. Although the mysterious axe and the Chaos blood power were


    undoubtedly extraordinary, they still weren''t strong enough to resist the fifth attack pressing him.


    After everything that he did to survive, perhaps, he was still going to be destroyed eventually.


    Fortunately, the mysterious axe and the Chaos blood power were there to his rescue.


    These two things might not be able to resist the power of the heavenly doom, but they attracted a


    voice.


    "This bloodline and that axe...Are they predestined?"


    Out of the blue, an invisible voice came to Ricky''s ears.


    Because of the voice, the Thunderstroke Doom around Ricky no longer hurt him, although it was still


    pouring out its power.


    Seeing what had happened left Ricky in a very puzzling situation.


    At that time, everything was so sudden and unbelievable that he thought that he was in a dream.


    A few momentster, the voice sounded again. "All right. Fine! Maybe everything is destined! Since I


    have given him some grace, then it is just fair to give you some, too!


    Sure enough, this might be destiny! Or it could also probably be just good karma making its way to


    you!"


    After the voice trailed off, nothing seemed to follow.


    At that moment, Ricky felt the clear withdrawal of the heavenly doom''s power.


    "Look! Look over there! The heavenly doom is retreating!" The warriors around noticed the change at


    the moment.


    "Wait, what happened? But the fifth attack of the heavenly doom is supposed to be the strongest and


    started to descend."


    "Is it because Ricky is already dead?"


    "Well, I can''t tell but that''s the only possibility right now."


    ''I guess that the voice was real. It said it gave me some grace. Did it mean that it helped me withdraw


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the heavenly doom?'' Ricky thought to himself, still baffled by his experience.


    ''In the world, only the heavenlyw is able to withdraw the heavenly doom. ording to ancient books,


    the heavenlyw also has its consciousness and mind, making it the oldest creature in the world.


    But why did it do all this for me?


    I can''t forget its voice when it said that it also gave some grace to another man.


    Did it mean it gave its grace to Oswald? If that is true, then something tells me that Oswald is still alive.''


    Bearing this in mind, Ricky suddenly turned his eyes to the other ce where the Thunderstroke Doom


    was still attacking.


    As soon as he took a glimpse of it, he was certain that he sensed a familiar aura.


    "Haha! Spiritual emperor! Finally, I''ve made it!" Soon after, a series of hystericalughter rang out. After


    listening more closely, Ricky identified it to be Oswald''s voice.


    Oswald had resisted the Thunderstroke Doom with his own strength, which was extremely powerful


    and destructive.


    With real ruling power spreading from his body, he soared into the sky and stood straight in mid-air.


    Once again, he appeared in everyone''s gaze.


    "Oswald! Th...That is Oswald!" the warriors around eximed in surprise.


    "But how could it be possible? He''s not dead after all!"


    In a snap, all the stunned warriors became astonished.


    Moreover, they were out of words to express the surprise they felt.


    Today''s events were just too bizarre. Apparently, Ricky had been killed by the heavenly doom, but


    Oswald survived. How could he still be alive?


    In addition, at this moment, they could also feel that Oswald had be a real spiritual emperor.


    After a long time, the warriors around came to their senses and epted the impossible fact.


    "So what? Although you have broken through the Thunderstroke Doom, the existence of an owner of


    the Blue Water Mutant is not allowed on the continent!" some spiritual emperors said coldly.


    "Plus, for the sake of your own interest, you exposed all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind


    to the Thunderstroke Doom. This is outright unforgivable!"


    As soon as they finished their words, some spiritual emperors already went to attack Oswald.


    As Oswald saw the spiritual emperors rushing towards him, he stoppedughing. But there was no fear


    in his eyes because he had already expected that this would happen. Otherwise, he would not have


    revealed his Blue Water Mutant or chosen such a way to break through the Thunderstroke Doom in this


    ce.


    "What an arrogant bunch of old men! What? You want to kill me? You must be dreaming!" Oswald


    taunted.


    "No, you are the one who is arrogant! You already deserve to die only because you have the Blue


    Water Mutant. How could even think that you deserve our mercy?" several spiritual emperors scorned.


    At the same time, they also prepared to take action. Of course, they wouldn''t allow Oswald to survive,


    whether it was for public interest or their own.


    "No. Leave him to me, please!"

 Chapter 1103 An Incredible Demi-spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 1103 An Incredible Demi-spiritual Emperor


    Meanwhile, as Ricky slowly walked out of the almost dissipated thunder, a calm voice echoed, "A scum


    like him doesn''t deserve your move."


    Hearing this stunned everyone around to their silence.


    "What? Ricky is still alive? How is that possible?" Soon after, various voices of doubt and disbelief


    flooded the atmosphere.


    Warriors exchanged their views and opinions as they wondered whether the deadly five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom was true.


    At that moment, people could not help but stare at Ricky cynically.


    On the other hand, the people and disciples from the Spirit Sect reacted differently, for they all became


    excited.


    At the same time, Ricky released Autn and the others from the Divine Manor and instructed them


    not to do anything until he killed Oswald.


    Meanwhile, Autn heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that Ricky was fine. But somehow, he thought


    that something was not right and was not adding up. Although Ricky was still a demi-spiritual emperor,


    the invisible pressure he released was like the power of a real spiritual emperor.


    "Two Dominant Top Elders, please help me. Please do everything in your power to stop anyone from


    getting involved in my fight against Oswald," Ricky pleaded to Mason and Easton using his internal


    power.


    "Ricky, we know that you have survived the destructive force of the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom,


    but don''t be too arrogant. Can''t you see that Oswald has already be a spiritual emperor?" the two


    Dominant Top Elders said seriously upon hearing Ricky''s request.


    Seeing that Ricky had just made a narrow escape from death, they didn''t want to see this genius from


    the Spirit Sect risk his life again.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do that if I am not confidence enough. Plus, if I don''t personally kill Oswald, then I


    won''t have the chance to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," Ricky said through his internal


    power.


    "What? An incredible demi-spiritual emperor?" At that moment, both Mason and Easton felt doubtful


    when they heard Ricky''s words.


    That was because an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was both familiar and strange to them.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Oswald had been locked in a standstill.


    "I didn''t expect you would survive just by resisting the first and second rounds of the Thunderstroke


    Doom. There has to be more, maybe someone who is doing you a favor. Am I right?" Ricky mumbled


    using his internal power as the killing intent was very visible in his eyes.


    Ricky was determined to kill Oswald, whether for his own interest or for the public''s interest. The owner


    of the Blue Water Mutant was deemed by the public as a devil and he was not allowed to exist in this


    continent. As a result, Ricky killing Oswald would have the public''s support. Apart from that, Ricky


    would still want to kill Oswald for personal reasons. Otherwise, he would notplete his road of


    bing an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    As a matter of fact, he owed this incredible path to where it had all started¡ªOswald''s Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    "What? How did you know it? Do you mean it is the same with you? But that''s impossible!"


    Oswald responded mindfully upon hearing Ricky''s inquiry.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why Ricky was able to survive the five-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    Ricky realized that the other grace that the mysterious voice mentioned was no other than Oswald.


    At that moment, after he pieced the puzzle pieces together, more doubts and questions started to arise


    in Ricky''s heart.


    Of course, he knew that there must be a strong master supporting Oswald from behind.


    But he didn''t need to pay attention and think about that for now.


    What he needed to n right now was how to kill Oswald.


    Soon after, Ricky walked slowly and casually towards Oswald.


    At that moment, his aura surged, bursting out six mutants with a deafening crash. After he condensed


    the first mutant, it immediately flew towards Oswald''s head without warning.


    "Ha-ha, you want to kill me? Get a hold of yourself!" Oswaldughed scornfully when he saw Ricky''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    fist bombarding him directly.


    He thought perhaps Ricky didn''t notice hisplete ruling power.


    "You''re looking for your own death. Do you really think that having six mutants can make you an


    invincible demi-spiritual emperor?"


    Sneering, Oswald moved forward and grabbed the endless heavenly power, fusing it with his fist as he


    punched out.


    "Let''s make it fair and square, shall we? Since you want to use your fist to crush me, let me return the


    favor with a punch!"


    Boom!


    Soon after, the two fists crashed into each other. Among the sweeping air waves, two strong inverse


    powers pervaded separately. As a result, Ricky and Oswald stepped back at the same time, leaving the


    same deep trace in the void.


    Seeing this magnificent disy of power, all the people around them could not help but gasp in


    astonishment.


    To their surprise, Ricky not only resisted a punch from Oswald but also acted on par with him.


    "How is this possible? Hasn''t Oswald be a spiritual emperor yet? But he owns the real ruling


    power!" warriors all around eximed with doubt.


    "From the way I see it, Oswald is a real spiritual emperor. Although there is no chance for his power to


    be improved, he remains a real spiritual emperor," a spiritual emperor said in a deep voice. "In fact, the


    reason why Ricky was able to resist the attack is not that Oswald is a weak emperor, but because he


    has be the legendary incredible demi-spiritual emperor!


    An incredible demi-spiritual emperor has an incredible martial arts road. When a warrior achieves this,


    he will use the iplete ruling power to fight against and even defeat theplete ruling power!"


    After his exnation, the entire area became silent. In fact, all the spiritual emperors, including Oswald,


    just stared at Ricky.


    They had notprehended what the incredible demi-spiritual emperor meant until now when a real


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor existed right before them.


    Incredible demi-spiritual emperors appeared in countless eras, but only one incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor could emerge within so many eras. In fact, in recent eras, any one of the incredible demi-


    spiritual emperors was already considered to be unique and unparalleled.


    At that moment, everyone was in shock that no one knew how long the silence hadsted.


    "Sure enough, Ricky has be the legendary incredible demi-spiritual emperor. No wonder the aura


    he releases is the same as that of a real spiritual emperor," Autn said after understanding what had


    happened.


    "That''s my brother!" Soar also eximed excitedly.


    On the other hand, Tina, Pearl, and Amelia also felt enthusiastic because they were proud of the man


    they loved.


    It was widely known that an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was the symbol of supreme power.


    "What?


    He has be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Oswald said grimly after recovering from shock.


    "Perhaps, I should thank you for your help. If you hadn''t kept me in your five-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom, then there is no way for me to be the legendary incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Ricky


    said with a smirk.


    Oswald became more somber after hearing Ricky''s words.


    This was because the fact told him that it was true. If it weren''t for Ricky passing his five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom, then Ricky would have never be the incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Argghhhhh!" At that moment, Oswald''s heart became more furious than ever.


    "Elders, I hope you can give me an opportunity to fight against Oswald alone.


    After all, it''s my road of martial arts," Ricky said respectfully to the spiritual emperors around him.


    As a reply, all the spiritual emperors around nodded in agreement. To be more specific, a kind of


    invisible obedience force released by the incredible demi-spiritual emperor made them nod


    involuntarily.


    But of course, regardless of the influence of the incredible demi-spiritual emperor, these spiritual


    emperors were willing to do that.


    More importantly, no one wanted to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor''s enemy, so they needed to


    have absolute confidence in him.


    Moreover, Ricky''s request had no conflict of interests with them, so it was not big of a deal because


    they could also kill Oswald if Ricky failed to do so.


    Perhaps, many of them also thought about using Oswald''s hands to kill Ricky.


    "Thank you so much," Ricky replied respectfully and then turned to look at Oswald.


    Without a doubt, this was the beginning of the real battle between them.

 Chapter 1104 Killing A Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 1104 Killing A Spiritual Emperor


    "Elder Mason, Elder Easton, there might be someone more powerful behind Oswald. Please be


    careful," Ricky warned Mason and Easton telepathically.


    "Don''t worry about us. Today, you must focus on this battlefield. Maybe we are two old men, but we are


    capable enough to stop others from stopping you," Mason and Easton said with firm resolution.


    At this moment, the two of them were no longer worried about Ricky and put their faith in him instead.


    That was because they knew that an incredible demi-spiritual emperor existed for the sole purpose of


    killing a real spiritual emperor.


    Although there were very few incredible demi-spiritual emperors known in history, the stories of each of


    them were clearly recorded in ancient books and files.


    And ording to such records, every incredible demi-spiritual emperor had killed one or more spiritual


    emperors in their lifetime.


    Therefore, one needed to kill a spiritual emperor in order for him or her to be recognized as a genuine


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Watch out, Oswald. You are my stepping stone to be a real incredible demi-spiritual emperor,"


    Ricky said with disdain.


    As he spoke, he had already burst out his momentum to its peak, including the power of the six


    mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the power of the Ancestral Intent Form.


    Without a doubt, Ricky would do whatever it took to push through and not dy the battle any further.


    At that moment, it was evident that he wanted to kill Oswald as quick as possible using his strongest


    power.


    Needless to say, the strength of the incredible demi-spiritual emperor was indeed powerful. In fact, an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor was stronger than many new spiritual emperors. However, incredible


    demi-spiritual emperors all had the same Achilles'' heel.


    But of course, this fatal weakness only existed when they were faced with spiritual emperors.


    It was known that a spiritual emperor couldmunicate with heaven and earth and use the heavenly


    power. Moreover, spiritual emperors had infinite power, especially when fighting against creatures


    below the spiritual emperor level.


    On the contrary, although an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was very powerful, he still couldn''t use


    the real ruling power ormunicate with heaven and earth. In addition, his power couldn''t be


    Inparison, it would appear that Oswald''s power was like a bunch of spears, while Ricky''s power


    would consist of only a few deadly ones.


    If Ricky wanted to win over Oswald, then he had to end the battle as soon as possible with one quick


    blow. Otherwise, he would only end up defeated.


    As a result, he would not hold back but go all out in this confrontation.


    Naturally, Oswald also knew about this, so it was not questionable that he wanted to dy the fight.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t. While Ricky activated all his power, Oswald had


    no choice but to resist it with all his strength, or he would end up being the loser sooner orter.


    "Today, I''m going to kill a spiritual emperor right here!"


    Ricky eximed. Soon after, he burst out the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body and the six kinds of


    Ancestral Intent Form. It was not long before every inch of Ricky''s body turned into the strongest


    weapon, rushing towards Oswald.


    "You seriously want to kill me in order to establish your prestige?" Oswald said with a sinister smile.


    "You came just in time. I''ve just be a spiritual emperor, and I need blood to consolidate my


    strength. After all, the blood of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is even more fitting than that of an


    ordinary spiritual emperor!"


    Without warning, the Blue Water Mutant burst out, and the blue heavy water ruling power swept in an


    instant. Soon after, all the water from different directions merged with Oswald''s body as he burst out his


    strongest power as well. Immediately, his whole body turned into a weapon and then collided with


    Ricky.


    It could be seen that what were colliding in the air were not two creatures but two different worlds.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    And they were the most violent worlds.


    Soon after, Ricky activated the six zones at the same time, and various Omnipotent Skills gathered in


    the space. Upon colliding with Oswald fiercely, he could attack him by surprise with the Omnipotent


    Skills, which would definitely cause great damage to Oswald.


    And since Oswald had be a spiritual emperor, it was obvious that his Blue Water Mutant improved


    to another extreme.


    At that moment, it could be felt that all the water power in this area, including the water power in the


    bodies of Ricky and all the other creatures around, seemed to be under the control of the Blue Water


    Mutant.


    In other words, the blue heavy water was an extreme kind of water that was purely intangible and evil


    to the core.


    Moreover, this was certified by Oswald after he became a spiritual emperor.


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly, screams of pain were heard from some creatures with weaker strength. Some of them who


    were near the arena even exploded into nothing but a mist of blood, which was then absorbed by


    Oswald.


    "Step back!" Seeing this, the spiritual emperors took the initiative to release their ruling power to protect


    those weaker creatures who retreated due to the fear of being killed.


    "So it''s true that a breakthrough to be a spiritual emperor can increase the power of the Blue


    Water Mutant to a new level," Ricky mumbled, knowing that he had to end the battle as soon as


    possible.


    "Chaos blood power! Suppress!" Ricky shouted with all his heart.


    He had to act quickly because he knew that Oswald''s power was mainly targeting him, and not the


    other poor low-level creatures who had to die due to Oswald''s power.


    At this moment, Ricky found the power of the Blue Water Mutant was extremely strong. He thought that


    he was losing control and that his body was now in chaos. If he dared ck a little bit, then the water


    inside his body would be absorbed by the Blue Water Mutant, resulting in his death.


    Boom!


    Soon after, under the Chaos blood power, Ricky shivered all over as he immediately suppressed the


    power of heavy water that permeated into his body.


    On the other hand, the two fighters collided again without any hesitation. Amidst the air waves, they


    collided with physical bodies followed by the collision of their powerful Omnipotent Skills.


    "Heavy Water Fist!"


    "Fist of six mutants!"


    "God of Blue Water¡ªPoisonous Suppression!"


    "Heavenly Array¡ªChaotic Strike!"


    At that moment, the Omnipotent Skills and moves constantly collided andpeted with one another.


    As a result, the sky could copse, and destroy the space. Moreover, there seemed to be the presence


    of the chaotic space.


    Their momentums increased after each collision. And upon reaching the extreme, they held nothing


    back to finish the battle once and for all.


    Once they went all out, the result of their battle would be determined in an instant.


    However, it could also be said that one move could define who won and who lost this fierce battle.


    At that moment, nobody moved a muscle as they all awaited for the final verdict.


    Needless to say, everybody in the area didn''t have the time to care about each attack''s intensity.


    Perhaps, they only sighed with emotions about how powerful an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was


    so that he could collide with a spiritual emperor so fiercely.


    After all, it was better to see with their own eyes than to annoyingly hear about it from other people


    repeatedly.


    Finally, after several hundred rounds of battles, the momentums of the two warriors had reached their


    limit.


    Meanwhile, in the sky between the two air waves, they stared at each other¡ªone with blue eyes and


    the other with golden eyes, gleaming like thunders.


    "So, you want to kill a spiritual emperor, huh? Let''s see about that!" Oswald said wildly and arrogantly


    as he evolved endless blue sea with his Blue Water Mutant.


    "Now, you''ll be off with your head!"


    As he spoke, Oswald bent his finger towards Ricky, with disdain and contempt written all over his face.


    "Ha-ha!" But Ricky just chuckled slightly as a reply.


    Today, he imed that he was going to kill a spiritual emperor because he was sure that he had


    incredible strength flowing through his veins.


    Therefore, as soon as the chuckle ended, Ricky pped his hands and channeled all his strength and


    gathered them to his chest.


    "Humph!" Seeing this, Oswald didn''t react any further. Instead, he tightened his whole body and


    condensed the strongest power.


    "Watch closely, guys! The battle is about to end at any moment."


    "I wonder if the incredible demi-spiritual emperor can kill the spiritual emperor, or the blood of the


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor will be a stepping stone for the extremely evil mutant in the


    world."


    "Go Ricky! Fight! We know you can do it!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if Oswald wins this one, he still can''t leave this ce. The Complete Emperor


    Ind is not only the ce where he became a spiritual emperor, but also the ce where he will die."


    "Chromatic Axe¡ªBloodline Strike!"


    "Heavy Water¡ªBlue Toxin!"

 Chapter 1105 The Success

    Chapter 1105 The Sess


    Meanwhile, the size of the blue sea area around Oswald''s body began to expand again due to his own


    power and momentum. With Oswald in the center, infinite blue water poured out in eight different


    directions, and roars of wild beasts echoed in the atmosphere.


    When the overwhelming water reached a certain distance, it soared into the sky along with its extreme


    blue poison power, as if it were tearing it into pieces.


    At this moment, Ricky''s devouring power trembled slightly due to the toxin power of the blue heavy


    water.


    Without a doubt, it was already established that the blue water poison was the most powerful one in the


    world. In fact, it could even make the devouring power, which had the ability to suppress the toxin,


    tremble.


    At that moment, people could clearly see eight streams of water dash towards the sky. Soon after,


    these streams transformed into five giant pagodas that had eight floors with eight directions. Then,


    these giant pagodas condensed and released the power from the Devil Land.


    Howl! Another deafening roar echoed as blue shadows emerged behind each of the huge pagodas.


    Carrying spears in their hands, these blue shadows appeared to be the figures of the malevolent


    spirits. In fact, inparison to these blue shadows, the pagodas looked very small in front of them like


    they could easily fit these shadows'' hands.


    These eight malevolent spirits moved in an instant as they were inside Oswald''s heavy water world.


    With pagodas on their left hand and spears on their right hand, these shadows gathered their killing


    power and came towards Ricky from eight directions.


    Soon after, the heavy power, the power from hell and the power from Devil Land all fused together and


    formed a unique kind of killing power¡ªthe extreme killing power of the giant pagodas.


    Puff!


    Meanwhile, Oswald opened his mouth and coughed out eight drops of blood essence, respectively,


    integrating them with each of the eight malevolent spirits.


    To any spiritual emperor, losing eight drops of blood essence was already considered to be such a


    great loss. There was no wonder that Oswald turned pale and caught his breath as soon as he did so.


    However, Oswald had no other choice but to make use of his blood essence in order to break out the


    most extreme power of his move.


    After this move, either his enemy or he would die.


    Meanwhile, Ricky could not help but stare at the malevolent spirits that wereing from eight


    different directions. At that moment, he could clearly feel the strong and irresistible force radiating from


    them.


    But during this time, he was not going to retreat. Otherwise, he would eventually lose the will to win this


    battle.


    In fact, the key to the victory of the fight between equally strong warriors was often the power and will


    to fight.


    So at this moment, Ricky must only have at least the spirit to fight as his incredible road required him to


    have an intense determination and fighting intent.


    On the other hand, the six mutants, the Golden Spirit Eyes, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy,


    and the Chaos blood power were Ricky''s strongest five trump cards that he used to guide his way to


    victory in every match he won.


    With a strong fighting intent, he gathered these five powers together in his chest, integrating his body


    and the Iron Justice Saber into these powers.


    This was his strongest strength, and he would set this strongest force into an offensive power


    ording to the invisible guide in his heart.


    After condensing his powers and merging them, Ricky owned a new weapon, which turned out to be an


    axe!


    Moreover, it looked exactly like the mysterious axe deep in his Soul Sea.


    As a result, he also condensed this final power into the appearance of the mysterious axe.


    Soon after, the giant Chromatic Axe manifested in the void as his power transferred.


    The moment it was condensed, it gathered everyone''s attention as if a king had descended.


    Ricky was not mean to it, so he immediately guided five drops of his blood essence and infused them


    into the giant axe.


    "Kill!"


    Soon after, without warning, the huge axe crashed with the eight malevolent spirits.


    At that moment, the whole sky was made up of nothing but the cracks, just like how the Flood Dragon''s


    body spread and broke the space into pieces. Afterwards, the most violent waves swept in these


    cracks, causing the entire space to copse.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    On the other hand, all the people who witnessed this stared at the collision as if they had forgotten the


    existence of time.


    After some time, the air waves slowly dissipated. As a result, bursts of loud explosions could be heard


    in the air.


    Everyone present could see clearly what had happened.


    Meanwhile, the Chromatic Axe crashed with the malevolent spirits that held giant pagodas and giant


    spears in their hands. In a snap, the malevolent spirits'' attacks were instantly shattered. Moreover,


    before anyone could react, the axe came swooping down from above Oswald''s head.


    "Oswald is surely going to die!" warriors around eximed in shock.


    "Without a doubt, the incredible demi-spiritual emperor is true to his name. He can kill an emperor at


    the level of a demi-spiritual spiritual emperor. He is incredibly strong!"


    "Just like what they say, it is better to see something happen once than hear it a hundred times from


    other people!"


    "I never thought we''d be able to see something so extraordinary today!"


    "This is what an incredible demi-spiritual emperor looks like!"


    Ever since they witnessed it, all the other warriors now had a much clearer understanding of the role


    and the ambition of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "I refuse to lose!" Oswald roared unwillingly in fear as he was being ripped apart.


    "The result is predestined. In fact, you have already been doomed to be the witness and the stepping


    stone of my incredible road the moment you brought the Thunderstroke Doom!" Ricky sneered.


    "No! I have the Blue Water Mutant. My mutant transcends the heaven and earth. If there''s anything, I


    am destined to reach the zenith of sess. How can I die in your filthy hands?" Oswald roared


    hysterically.


    "You can''t kill me. You can''t kill me with your power. My heavy water is invisible and invincible!"


    Soon after his voice trailed off, Oswald turned himself into the invisible heavy water in an attempt to


    flee.


    "Humph! My heavy water was invisible and invincible. Things are different now. More importantly, you


    are too conceited to know my power!" Ricky taunted. After he spoke, the chromatic energy and the


    chaotic power were released out of the Chromatic Axe. Then, he refined the invisible heavy water


    directly using his Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Space Splitting Cage.


    Soon after, painful screams and yells could be heard from Oswald''s agonized voice.


    The power of the chaotic power and the mysterious chromatic energy together was exceptional. Apart


    from the primitive power, Ricky thought he was invincible as he felt that no other power could surpass


    him.


    Just as expected, Oswald was unable to stop Ricky after he suffered a heavy blow.


    "Save it. Your invisible heavy water is nothing but a joke!" Ricky grunted, disdain in his voice.


    "I guess the incredible demi-spiritual emperor wins this one!" warriors around eximed once again


    after seeing that Oswald hadpletely lost his chance.


    "It seems that the records of the ancient books and files are real. Some talented emperors are destined


    to be the stepping stone of the incredible demi-spiritual emperors on their extraordinary paths!"


    "I just didn''t expect that Ricky''s stepping stone is the owner of the Blue Water Mutant.


    By the looks of it, he is likely to surpass all the former incredible demi-spiritual emperors!"


    At this moment, Ricky''s mood entirely changed. In fact, he was not sure about his future concerning his


    incredible road earlier. But after defeating Oswald, it seemed that he had an idea of what to do next.


    ''My incredible road is finallyplete!'' Ricky sighed with deep emotion in his heart.


    ''Maybe I should be grateful to all my enemies who paved the way to my sess.


    Without them, I couldn''t be that courageous in my pursuit of the martial arts road.''


    At this moment, Ricky''s power also started to decline and go back to its calm state. After all, the battle


    was over.


    Of course, he still had plenty of doubts. Why didn''t the people behind Oswald show up as soon as he


    died?


    ''So, was I wrong to assume that he had other people behind supporting him? Is there really no one


    behind Oswald?''

 Chapter 1106 The Saint Guardian

    Chapter 1106 The Saint Guardian


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Oswald is already dead, but why hasn''t the one behind hime out yet?" At


    that moment, Ricky found the situation confusing, so he had to ask the Dragon Intent Grass for some


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    answers.


    Ricky nced at the men in ck from the corner of his eye. He found it odd that these men were still


    as calm as before despite Oswald''s death.


    "I don''t know. Is it possible that the people behind Oswald just used him?" the Dragon Intent Grass said


    with doubt.


    Bang!


    As soon as the Dragon Intent Grass'' words faded, a space rift emerged above Oswald''s dead body.


    Soon after, arge ck hand, which was formed by the evil spirit, popped out.


    In addition, all the creatures around felt and were certain that it was made of the purest evil spirit of all.


    "How can this happen? But...That''s a devil!" all the warriors who witnessed this said in a serious tone.


    "Now, a devil shows up? What are the odds?" Ricky huffed.


    However, he wasn''t at all surprised to find that the peoplemanding Oswald was connected with a


    devil, because from what he had learned from those men in ck, Oswald was most probably in


    cahoots with a devil.


    But the only thing he did not understand was why the devils didn''t show up until they knew that Oswald


    was already dead.


    Moreover, Ricky could vaguely sense that he had already seen the hand before, and that it somehow


    looked very familiar to his eyes.


    ''Why does it look familiar? Where have I ever seen this before?'' Ricky wondered doubtfully. As he tried


    to refresh his memory, he suddenly stumbled upon a scene in his mind.


    At that moment, his memory took him back to what had happened in the Snow Land.


    Back when he killed Nate, it was the exact same giant devil''s hand that took away Nate''s corpse.


    In the same way, it also targeted Oswald''s dead body.


    However, so many spiritual emperors were present at the moment, preventing the devil''s big hand from


    descending to the ground.


    Moreover, these spiritual emperors could also feel the devil power that the hand emitted. As a result,


    these spiritual emperors attacked the hand all at the same time.


    At that moment, these people would do everything in their power to stop the devil hand from getting


    what it desired.


    Moreover, they also thought that this devil was the one controlling Oswald.


    Boom!


    Soon after, an earsplitting noise echoed through the air. All the spiritual emperors'' attacks collided with


    the hand, sweeping the strong waves of air through the void again.


    Puff! Puff!


    Amidst the airwaves, all the spiritual emperors fell heavily onto the ground, spitting mouthfuls of blood


    from their mouths.


    Everyone who witnessed it was beyond shocked to see such a scene.


    At that moment, a devil''s hand defeated all the spiritual emperors in the blink of an eye.


    "How can this happen? That...That power is as strong as that of a demi-saint!" a spiritual emperor


    roared upon recognizing the power that the hand had.


    "D...Demi-saint!" At that moment, the warriors'' eyes were instantly filled with fear.


    How could they possibly survive the attacks from a demi-saint?


    "How can this happen? He''s a demi-saint!" Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass also eximed in


    disbelief.


    At that moment, they were at a loss for words as they had not expected that the devil behind Oswald


    was at the demi-saint level.


    When Ricky learned this, his face grew dismal in an instant.


    "Greetings, stupid idiots from the continent!" a disdainful voice echoed at the moment. After the hand


    took away Oswald''s corpse, a middle-aged man in ck covered with natural evil spirit walked out of


    the space rift.


    Without a doubt, this was an actual devil.


    At that moment, the entire space was shrouded in an oppressive atmosphere due to the presence of


    the devil.


    With the strong devil''s aura filling the whole void, every creature felt the suppressive pressure.


    Upon seeing the creatures from the continent, the devil''s dreadful and greedy eyes revealed his vicious


    desire for blood among the creatures in the area.


    "Now that I''ve shown myself, there is nothing more to do butmence my massive ughter. After


    all, I haven''t experienced the feeling of bathing in blood for a long time."


    Boom!


    As soon as his voice trailed off, the devil blinked his eyes. Instantly, hundreds of creatures who were


    there turned into blood mist. Gathering his power, the devil grabbed them and devoured them in one


    terrifying gulp.


    "Ha-ha, yes, the blood of the ants on the continent is really delicious and delightful," the devil said in a


    joyous tone as he devoured and refined the blood.


    He found that it was the right time for him to show up here. After all, the strongest ones here were


    merely middle spiritual emperors. Even if there were upper spiritual emperors present, he could still


    easily kill them.


    Moreover, he thought the other devils were being too cautious. In fact, they were missing the chance of


    killing and devouring weaker warriors on the continent before the stronger ones arrived.


    At this moment, there was nothing but infinite fear revolving around the atmosphere, including the


    hearts of the spiritual emperors. Without a doubt, spiritual emperors were superior, among others.


    However, they were just like ants under the presence of demi-saints.


    Unfortunately for these spiritual emperors, that was what was happening at the moment.


    "Damn the devils!" Ricky roared and clenched his fists in anger.


    He knew he had made a mistake. He had never expected that the devil supporting Oswald from behind


    was a demi-saint. At this moment, he could not help but me himself, because he thought that it was


    just him who had brought the devil here.


    He believed that if the battle between Oswald and him had not happened, then the demi-saint devil


    would have never shown up in the first ce.


    "Ricky, don''t me yourself. Even if you didn''t kill Oswald, the spiritual emperors here would not let him


    go either. This is not your fault. This demi-saint devil would still appear whatever happens," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said.


    "What we can do now is to think of what we have to do!"


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I''m not a person who gives up easily, but the big gap in strength will determine


    the result," Ricky argued.


    Everyone knew that Ricky would never give up on anything without a fight. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. However, he also understood that there was a big gap in


    power that could not be narrowed by any means in a short period of time.


    Moreover, this was also an indication of the cruelty of the world of martial arts.


    Meanwhile, the devil shifted his eyes to Ricky.


    "Wow, boy. As an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, you defeated a man who owned the Blue Water


    Mutant. Your blood power must be very strong. In fact, I have personally felt it. I believe your blood


    must be more delicious."


    As he spoke, the demi-saint devil walked towards Ricky.


    At that moment, everything was suppressed under the great pressure of the demi-saint. The space was


    blocked, and all the creatures in this area couldn''t move, including the spiritual emperors who had


    already stood up.


    Without a doubt, this was another kind of power that was stronger than the ruling power.


    "A devil! I will show you no mercy!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice pierced through the air. Wherever the voice passed, all the power of the devil


    was destroyed. Soon after, a me rose up in the air like a zing sun burning down towards the demi-


    saint devil.


    At that moment, it was the devil''s turn to get frightened at such power. After all, his fear was not much


    weaker than what the creatures around had felt towards him. Obviously, the power of this me was


    much greater than that of this devil.


    Meanwhile, on this me, a middle-aged man in red old shabby armor appeared.


    He looked ordinary at first sight, but what made him superior was his momentum.


    "I am the saint guardian who has been guarding thisnd for the past one thousand years. All those


    years, I have never expected that there would be an actual devil who would appear here," the middle-


    aged man said monotonously as he ascended in the air.


    His tone reflected very strong killing intent to murder devils in cold blood.


    "Could he be...the saint guardian!" "I didn''t expect that a saint guardian actually exists. Hooray! He will


    save us!" All the warriors around got excited as they learned about the real identity of the middle-aged


    man.

 Chapter 1107 The Frustrated Sky-breaking Emperor

    Chapter 1107 The Frustrated Sky-breaking Emperor


    Just when the warriors were feeling desperate, a saint guardian came swooping in from out of the blue.


    As it turned out, the powerful forces in the Middle Land did not forget about the fact that devils existed


    and that these creatures had the ability to invade any continent anytime they desired.


    "Just like what they all say, a saint guardian is avable all the time whenever a devil does evil. The


    only time they won''t be able to respond is when evil no longer roams the world," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said. "So, for now, we''re safe."


    "Dragon Intent Grass, where does the saint guardiane from? I haven''t heard of such a creature


    from any ancient book or record. How could they be unrecorded?" Ricky inquired.


    "First off, the strongest warriors in each of the fournds are merely middle spiritual emperors, or upper


    spiritual emperors at the most. For instance, we can all see how the devil race dispatched a demi-saint


    in this area. We can clearly see that he is so strong that he can ughter arge number of warriors,"


    exined the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "This is where the saint guardianes along. That''s why the super forces in the Middle Land, which


    have once had spiritual potentates, secretly send a powerful saint to each of the other fournds to


    seek justice and protect them. These super forces take turns in providing such saints, with each of


    them serving for a term of about one thousand years.


    The saints sent here are the saint guardians with the main task of guarding the citizens and other


    creatures against the devils.


    Second, they also impede any strong saint in the Middle Land from going to the other fournds to act


    recklessly."


    "Hmmm...I see!" Ricky nodded his head slightly. After hearing the Dragon Intent Grass'' exnation, he


    sure had a newfound admiration towards the saint guardians and to the super forces that had


    dispatched them.


    "In the fournds, the spiritual energy seems to be rtively thin. This greatly contributes to the


    limitation of the possibility of existence of uppe spiritual emperors. Despite this, there have been


    reports of many upper spiritual emperors in the area in the past countless years," the Dragon Intent


    Grass continued.


    "But now, you might ask howe there is no upper spiritual emperor or demi-saint in the fournds.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    That''s because once a warrior reaches this level, he or she would be required by the saint guardian to


    leave thend and go to the Middle Land instead.


    This is how peace is maintained in all the fournds."


    "Well, I think that this method is good and well thought of!" Ricky nodded as he gave a little smile.


    Suddenly, a question popped to his mind.


    "Tina, when Doris and you first came here, weren''t you stopped by the saint guardian in the Eastern


    Land?" Ricky asked Tina curiously.


    At this moment, he was already at ease, especially now that he knew that a demi-saint could not cause


    any trouble in the presence of a real saint.


    "Ah, that one. We met the saint guardian, but Doris just exined her intention," Tina replied.


    "But Dragon Intent Grass, you remember what happened to me in the Nether Manor in the Eastern


    Land. Why didn''t the saint guardian in the Eastern Land show up? I am confused," Ricky rified.


    "It''s not at all confusing. In fact, it''s very simple. Although the members of the Nether Manor cultivate


    the evil spirit, they are still considered to be creatures on the continent. It''s either the saint guardian


    didn''t interfere in your conflict, or, the saint guardian still wanted to give the members of the Nether


    Manor some chances," the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "I never expected that saint guardians exist. I think it was a good call that I surrendered to you in the


    first ce. Otherwise, I would have been killed by the saint guardian long ago," the Evil Mandragora


    said.


    "So, in short, everything within and''s jurisdiction will be watched by the saint guardian in the same


    "I can''t answer that one. Perhaps it depends on the mood of the saint guardian. If he wants to, then he


    would. After all, it only takes a few days for him to travel to every corner of argend, and know


    everything that is happening within thend," the Dragon Intent Grass expounded.


    "Impressive!


    I never thought that saint guardians are real!" the demi-saint devil eximed in fear.


    Trembling in anxiety and terror, all he wanted to do now was to run away.


    "Crimson sh!"


    the demi-saint devil shouted. Soon after, his body directly exploded into countless blood drops and


    disappeared into thin air.


    Meanwhile, the saint guardian witnessed this directly and said, "I didn''t expect him to be a creature


    from the Crimson Devil tribe!"


    On the other hand, the power activated by the saint guardian also quickly retreated from his body, and


    he no longer made another move.


    Seeing this made everyone around confused.


    A spiritual emperor summoned up his courage. He walked up to the saint guardian and asked in a soft


    voice, "Sir, why didn''t you hunt down and kill that demi-saint devil?"


    "It''s because I have no other choice. I am just an ordinary saint, which means I can''t destroy the


    Crimson sh of a demi-saint from the Crimson Devil tribe," the saint guardian answered in a whisper.


    "But the thing is, once he uses this method to escape, he will be a dud forever. In fact, he will


    never be a spiritual emperor no matter how hard he cultivates."


    "Oh, I see!" Many warriors nodded upon hearing the answer.


    At that moment, they understood that the so-called Crimson sh was probably an extremely powerful


    Omnipotent Skill used to escape. Of course, the demi-saint devil paid quite a high price for using it, so


    that he could never have the chance to be a spiritual emperor.


    "Well, all of you can leave now. I implore you to pretend that you have never seen me. After all, you


    know how important it is to keep our whereabouts a secret," the saint guardian said as he waved his


    hand.


    "But wait! Sir, I have something to tell you!" The Sky-breaking Emperor¡ªArthur¡ª stood out in a hurry


    and tried to stop the saint guardian from leaving.


    "Oh, okay? So, what''s up? What do you have to tell me?"


    In an instant, all eyes were glued to Arthur. But at that point, almost every single one of the warriors in


    there already knew his concern.


    "That guy¡ªRicky. We know he colludes with the devils," Arthur said sinisterly, just as the other warriors


    expected.


    "Yes, that''s true. All the other warriors here can attest to that!" a warrior who was in line with the Sky-


    breaking Dome and the Chu n immediately said, echoing with Arthur''s concern.


    "Well, I already know about that!" the saint guardian said monotonously.


    "Since you are already aware of that, then I beg you to kill him!" Arthur pleaded respectfully.


    "I''m trying to tell you that I will admire you if you can make a spiritual emperor devil surrender to you,"


    the saint guardian said and challenged.


    "Plus, I hate the thought of being used!"


    At that moment, killing intent already filled the saint guardian''s eyes as he spoke.


    But this murderous intent did not linger for too long.


    Nevertheless, it was this momentary killing intent that made Arthur and hispanions feel like they


    had fallen into a very deep abyss. At that moment, none of them dared to move at all, as if they were


    frozen on the spot.


    Meanwhile, the warriors who saw this gasped in amusement.


    "I sense that the Sky-breaking Emperor must be blinded by anger. Even if it is true that Ricky really


    colludes with the devils, he couldn''t have gone that far as to attempt to make use of a saint to kill


    Ricky," some warriors whispered to each other.


    "Well, I didn''t expect an incredible demi-spiritual emperor to appear in the current era.


    You''re doing good, little buddy!" the saint guardian said as he looked at Ricky with appreciation.


    All the warriors around could not help but envy Ricky when they heard how the saint guardian


    addressed andplimented him.


    As for these lower spiritual emperors and middle spiritual emperors, they could also clearly see the joy


    and honor on Ricky''s face upon being addressed as a buddy by a respected saint.


    At this moment, all of them realized that from that moment on, they could not provoke Ricky anymore.


    Without a doubt, the saint guardian''s appreciation of him was one of the reasons for this honor. But


    more importantly, that was because of Ricky''s own powerful strength and his status as an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Thank you, sir!" Ricky said respectfully. Of course, he could not hide the excitement he felt about


    being treated kindly by the saint guardian.


    "Ha-ha, no big deal! An incredible demi-spiritual emperor deserves all kinds of praise!" the saint


    guardian said with a faint smile on his face. "Hey, little buddy, would you like to have a chat with me in


    detail?"

 Chapter 1108 About To Go Back

    Chapter 1108 About To Go Back


    Hearing what the saint guardian said, all the warriors surrounding them were shocked once again.


    They could not help but envy Ricky. After all, it was a great honor to be invited to talk by a saint.


    This was much more important than being called "little buddy".


    It showed that the saint guardian already viewed Ricky as his own people, and now, Ricky had added a


    saint as one of his backups. If Ricky asked the saint guardian to do something for him, the saint


    guardian would probably agree to do it, as long as it was reasonable and it wasn''t too difficult to do.


    Now, some things could seem improper for a saint guardian to do himself, but there was no doubt that


    there would be many upper spiritual emperors or demi-saints who would love to do it in his ce, as a


    favor to a saint.


    ''Ricky should not be trifled with!'' The warriors marveled at Ricky''s luck, as his influence grew even


    greater. They gave up the idea of taking anything from him at once, as nothing would be worth throwing


    their lives away, which was essentially what they were doing if they went after him.


    At this point, the members of the Sky-breaking Dome and the Chu n were drowning in their shame


    and anger in the face of Ricky''s sess.


    They held too much jealousy, hatred, and killing intent toward him, and their resentment for him was so


    deep that it ran through their very bones.


    At that moment, Ricky was also surprised to hear the saint guardian''s invitation, but it suddenly dawned


    on him that every strong warrior had to take an incredible demi-spiritual emperor seriously. No wonder


    the saint guardian thought highly of him.


    So he readily agreed saying, "I have no reason to reject your invitation, sir."


    He was happy to have a connection with a saint. After all, he was confident but he was not arrogant.


    He would not be haughty or rely on himself for everything.


    In the world of martial arts, the more sophisticated ones had more chances to survive.


    Of course, Ricky''s sophistication was on the premise of not hurting others.


    He believed that the saint guardian invited him sincerely because the Dragon Intent Grass had told him


    that the super forces that dispatched saints to guard weakernds were all forces of justice. This meant


    that the saint they dispatched were all righteous.


    So it was unlikely that the saint guardian invited him to have a private talk with sinister intention.


    Besides, even if he wanted to snatch something from Ricky, Ricky had no choice but to give in to him.


    That was because he was being watched by a saint. He could not escape even if he wanted to. He just


    needed to face it head-on.


    "Ha-ha, you are quite brave. You deserve to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Ordinary demi-


    spiritual emperors can only tremble before me, and none of them can look as rxed as you do," the


    saint guardian noted with a smile, looking quite impressed with him.


    In the next moment, Ricky''s body vibrated for an instant, and when he recovered from the shock, he


    found himself in another world. Needless to say, it was the world of the saint guardian.


    It was not until the saint guardian and Ricky disappeared from their sight that Arthur and his people


    dared to move and breathe smoothly.


    In the saint guardian''s world, Ricky found a simple house in the middle of a meadow. It held a simple


    set of furniture inside¡ªsome wooden chairs and a small wooden table.


    "Little buddy, I invited you here not for anything else but to build a friendship with you, because I like


    befriending any genius that I encounter. I would not pass up befriending some like you, an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor!" the saint guardian said eagerly and introduced himself.


    "I''m the Metal Fire Saint!"


    "I am ttered, Sir!" Ricky answered with a bright smile.


    After that, they talked randomly about anything and everything that came to their minds. The Metal Fire


    Saint liked to listen to Ricky''s experiences because, for a saint, the stories of any incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor could bring an opportunity toprehend the heavenlyw and the supreme


    enlightenment.


    Of course, only a saint was qualified toprehend something from the stories of an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor.


    The Metal Fire Saint was also quite generous. He told Ricky a lot of his martial arts experiences, as


    well as his understanding of the path of martial arts for an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Ricky benefited a lot from these detailed conversations that they were having, and from these, he found


    a better way that he had a better understanding on the path as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    The Metal Fire Saint also told Ricky not to let the Evil Mandragora show up in public before he became


    a saint. After all, not all the saints and forces would have the same attitude on this matter as him.


    The next few days passed quickly, and before Ricky knew it, he had to return to the Spirit Sect. When


    he arrived, he was greeted by the warmth with which the other members of the Spirit Sect weed


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    him. After all, he was now an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and they were proud to be his


    Mason and others met with him shortly to greet him. Afterward, Ricky sought some peace of mind and


    started to cultivate in seclusion to consolidate his realm.


    He hadn''t consolidated his current strength yet since he became an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Moreover, the detailed conversation with a saint in the past few days had allowed him to gain a lot. He


    had to cultivate in seclusion to digest what he had learned.


    For this reason, he had to iste himself for a month.


    During this period, none of the members of the Sky-breaking Dome showed up. It seemed that none of


    them was brave enough, as they all just kept hiding in the Sky-breaking Dome like sewer rats that hid


    in the shadows. But they had no other choice. In thepetition on the Complete Emperor Ind, they


    were the biggest loser. Most of their disciples had lost and died, and worse, they had almost enraged a


    saint. What was more, their enemy had be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    It would not be a surprise if the members of the Sky-breaking Dome wouldy low for a long time. And


    this was a good thing for all those they had treated badly at the height of their power.


    Of course, the Chu n as well as all the other ns that followed the Sky-breaking Dome stayed low


    key too.


    Besides the Sky-breaking Dome, one more force was in a more miserable situation, and that was the


    Sky Pce.


    Thanks to Oswald, the Sky Pce was dismissed instantly, and some of their senior leaders who had


    known about Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant were killed. There was no room for discussion about this.


    And thus, the Sky Pce finally ceased to exist.


    No one felt sympathy for them because if it weren''t for Ricky and the saint guardian, the whole Western


    Land would have fallen into ruins.


    And with its fall, all the creatures would have fallen with it. Doubtlessly, all the creatures would have


    been absorbed and be the blood inside that demi-saint devil''s body.


    Once Ricky was done with his cultivation in seclusion, he and Soar got together.


    "Ricky, you have consolidated your strength, haven''t you?" Soar asked.


    Soar and the others had not been able to move forward. They were still so excited about Ricky''s


    ascension into an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "A month has passed already! Of course, I have consolidated it." Ricky nodded. "Has the Sky-breaking


    Dome caused any trouble?"


    "How could they? They have no power now. A rumor is even going around nowadays, saying that the


    saint guardian has epted you as his disciple. I think that for the next one or two years, none of their


    members could make any move against us. At least, not in public," Autn said. Then he smirked


    gleefully and continued, "And I doubt they would be brave enough to do anything big against us even in


    secret."


    "It seems that the threat from the Sky-breaking Dome has been solved for the time being," Ricky


    murmured with a faint smile.


    He hadn''t expected that the Metal Fire Saint would be such a big deterrent, which even the members of


    the Sky-breaking Dome dared not to act against. He was surprised, but he was pleased as well. That


    was exactly what he wanted.


    "Ricky, what are you going to do next?" Soar inquired curiously, seeing the pleased smile on his face.


    "How long will it take for you to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be spiritual


    emperors?" Ricky asked.


    "I think seven or eight days will be enough...We have been looking forward to that for a long time after


    all," Autn answered seriously. He looked away from Ricky and into the horizon, his eyes burning with


    a longing that he could soon satisfy¡ªa thirst that could only be sated if he became a spiritual emperor.


    "Well, you can be spiritual emperors first, and after that, we should return to the Eastern Land.


    More than two years have passed. I guess by now, Norris has recoveredpletely." Ricky decided.


    "It''s time to make a clean break with the Nether Manor."


    "I agree!" Autn and Soar said seriously, and their voices echoed as one. At that moment, they


    clearly remembered their hatred against the Nether Manor.


    So in the following days, Autn and Soar began to regte their breaths. And after six days, they had


    adjusted to their peak state. Thus, they began to break through the Thunderstroke Doom.

 Chapter 1109 An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 1109 An Unexpected Visitor


    While Soar and the others adjusted their state, Mason and Easton were busy creating arrays around


    the Blood Spirit Ground to keep them invisible. Soar and Autn would have to reveal their true bodies


    when they try to break through the Thunderstroke Doom, so they had to do that in a secret ce.


    Hopefully, the Blood Spirit Ground, together with some powerful arrays, would be enough to prevent


    anyone else from seeing the two of them, as they focused on breaking through.


    After some adjustments, Mason led Soar and Autn to the Blood Spirit Ground, where they could


    concentrate on their job in peace.


    At the same time, Easton led Fein, Ted, and Pearl to the cultivation square of the Spirit Sect to break


    through the Thunderstroke Doom, so that all the disciples could watch them do that. In that way, they


    could increase their experience in resisting the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Although the chances of these disciples bing spiritual emperors were small, things would be


    different in case they came across great opportunities.


    Ricky was not worried about Soar and Autn, even though the two dragons would surely cause four-


    colored Thunderstroke Dooms. He believed that it would be easy for a legendary beast like the Great


    Dragon to break through it anyway.


    That was because the physical bodies of legendary beasts were iparably strong. Thus, the two


    dragons could probably break through the first three attacks from the Thunderstroke Doom just with


    their physical bodies. They were that strong.


    Meanwhile, Fein was the first to break through. He faced a two-colored Thunderstroke Doom, which


    was the strongest type among two-colored Thunderstroke Dooms. This showed that he was quite


    talented, although he was still far away from being a peerless genius.


    In the end, he managed to break through it with the full use of his abilities.


    After that was Ted''s turn, who faced a two-colored Thunderstroke Doom as well. However, this one was


    a little weaker than the one Fein managed to summon.


    Unfortunately, Ted failed to make it, and he was killed by the second attack from the Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    In that instant, the whole Spirit Sect was enveloped by a sorrowful silence, as sadness gripped the


    hearts of all the disciples who viewed Ted as their dearrade.


    "The chances to break through the doom and be a spiritual emperor are around ten percent.


    Those who seed are either abnormally talented ones like you or gifted legendary beasts. "The path


    of martial arts is always cruel. Even if a person has the best opportunity, and even if he grows rapidly, it


    is still useless if he fails to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said with a sigh.


    "It''s a pity for Ted, but there''s nothing we can do about it," Ricky said with tears in his eyes.


    Although he just spent a short time with Ted, he already saw him as a good friend. But he knew that


    this was a cruel and dangerous life that they had chosen, and as such, all of them should be ready for


    its consequence¡ªdeath.


    Ted''s death underscored the cruelty of the Thunderstroke Doom in the eyes of the disciples. It was not


    until then that they finally understood why the older generation of demi-spiritual emperors always


    dyed breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom.


    While this was going on, they could also sense that more Thunderstroke Dooms had descended in


    some other areas. It appeared that other geniuses who had bathed in and refined the Emperor Light


    had also started to try to break through.


    "I wonder how many people will be spiritual emperors in the end..." the Dragon Intent Grass


    muttered quietly.


    "I may not have met them before, but I still sincerely wish them sess," Rickymented reverently,


    looking over the horizon.


    Then he looked at Pearl and said to her telepathically, "Pearl, you have the Feminine Mutant. If my


    guess is correct, you could probably encounter a three-colored Thunderstroke Doom."


    "Don''t worry about me. If I am not sure that I can seed, I would not have chosen to do this. You


    know that!" Pearl said confidently since she knew that Ricky was worried about her safety.


    "If that is so, then, I hope nothing for you but sess," Ricky said seriously.


    Inwardly, he wanted to stop Pearl from summoning the Thunderstroke Doom, because it could be too


    dangerous. However, he also understood that he couldn''t do that. In the end, his endless worries and


    expectations could only be turned into best wishes.


    "I will," Pearl replied seriously, as she noticed Ricky''splicated mood. With a final nod, she walked


    to the center of the square.


    "Be careful!" Easton and some other seniors who were watching called out to her.


    All the disciples of the Spirit Sect that witnessed the ongoing events had changed their attitude. They


    no longer yearned for the Thunderstroke Doom as before, and neither were they excited to see it. They


    now saw it for the terrible power that it held. What had happened to Ted told them that they could not


    be excited until Pearl broke through sessfully.


    Thus, no one dared make a sound. Pearl got ready to summon her Thunderstroke Doom.


    "If she tries to break through the Thunderstroke Doom now, she will end up the same way as the


    previous disciple. She will die!" a voice suddenly called out from afar, which immediately attracted


    everyone''s attention. All of their heads swiveled to look at the speaker.


    From the direction of the voice, a figure gradually materialized.


    It was an old man with powdery white hair, and he seemed kind and trust-worthy.


    This white-haired old man appeared to be hiding his aura, so none of them could get a feel of his


    strength.


    However, everyone could tell that he was stronger than Easton. Otherwise, Easton must have already


    sensed his presence.


    "Ricky, this old man must be a demi-saint," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "A demi-saint!" Ricky gasped in surprise.


    "But you can rest assured that he bears no ill will. Otherwise, that Metal Fire Saint would not have


    allowed him to enter the Western Land," the Dragon Intent Grassforted him. Then it continued in a


    wary tone, "But I think that his target is Pearl." "He is targeting Pearl?" Ricky remarked darkly.


    "Sir, what can I do for you? May I know why you are here?" Easton asked, cupping his hands.


    "Of course! I came for this little girl," the white-haired old man answered with a faint smile. "I was not


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    joking just now. If she insists on breaking through right now, she will just die, and all her efforts will be in


    vain."


    Everybody was shocked when they heard what the old man had said, and they could not help but


    doubt his words.


    "Can you tell us the reason?" Easton asked respectfully.


    He had to figure it out since it concerned the life of Pearl.


    "Of course, I can. This little girl is not very talented, so she can only cause a two-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom. However, her Feminine Mutant is one of the strongest kinds of mutants," the old man exined


    bluntly.


    "Wasn''t there a man with the Blue Water Mutant here? The man with Blue Water Mutant wasn''t


    talented himself, but because of the Blue Water Mutant, he caused the five-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom, which had only existed in legends before.


    Likewise, the Thunderstroke Doom this little girl will cause will surely be a four-colored Thunderstroke


    Doom."


    "What?! A four-colored one!" All the disciples of the Spirit Sect were even more shocked, and they


    could only stare at him helplessly with their eyes wide open.


    It was only now that what he was saying began to make sense to them.


    "Are you sure of it, sir?" Ricky asked.


    "I won''t lie to you. You know, I don''t want this girl to die. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be standing here and


    saying all these to you," the old man said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Ricky fell into a thoughtful silence.


    He nced at Pearl and shook his head discreetly. It was obvious that he didn''t want her to continue


    this task anymore.


    Pearl didn''t know what to do either because, truthfully, she was not confident that she could break


    through a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom. If it was a two-colored Thunderstroke, then she could still


    go for it, but a four-colored one was a different story.


    "Sir, can you tell me what you are here for?" Ricky asked. He didn''t believe that the old man was just


    here to warn them, so he needed to know the old man''s real intention.


    "I want to take her away and help her temper her cultivation. In that way, she will be able to break


    through the four-colored Thunderstroke Doom sessfully," the old man said.


    "No way! I won''t let you!" Ricky responded instinctively.


    Grace had already been taken away. He didn''t want any more of his friends to be taken away like that,


    especially his women.


    "Ha-ha, you are a bad-tempered incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the old man said,ughing, but he


    didn''t seem angry with Ricky even though he had acted so impolitely.

 Chapter 1110 Parting Again

    Chapter 1110 Parting Again


    At that moment, the old man didn''t look angry despite Ricky''s disrespect. On the contrary, he


    appreciated him very much, which was reasonable for anyone to do. After all, any creature would be


    happy to associate with an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Even jealousy could be considered as


    another kind of appreciation.


    The old man''s eyes were full of yearning for genius.


    Meanwhile, Pearl was pleased to see the anger on Ricky''s face because it meant that he didn''t want to


    be separated from her. His anxiety and anger meant that she held a very important position in his heart.


    Any woman would be deliriously happy if the man she loved showed that much care for her. Words


    were good, but actions worked so much better to show your love. And with Ricky''s reaction, Pearl felt


    that her love was being reciprocated atst.


    The old man was chuckling to himself, amused at their reactions. But soon, he turned serious and


    motioned for someone else to join them. At once, two figures approached from the same direction that


    the old man hade from.


    Ricky gaped in shock at the sight, as he had recognized them immediately.


    They were Stuart and Bruce, whom he had once met in the Dragon Cave.


    As he looked at the men before him, he finally understood what was going.


    Stuart and Bruce were members of the Celestial Sect, and the old man must be a very powerful warrior


    of the same sect. Of course, they would cast greedy eyes on the Feminine Mutant.


    "As I expected, they are from the Celestial Sect. How could they let go of the Feminine Mutant once


    they found it?" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "But this may be an opportunity for Pearl."


    "Ricky, long time no see. It''s been two years since we saw each other. How have you been? I can''t


    believe you''ve changed so much. I almost didn''t recognize you," Stuart greeted Ricky with a warm


    smile.


    "My physical features may have changed, but I assure you I am still the same inside." Ricky looked at


    them with a helpless expression, shaking his head slightly.


    "You must have guessed my real identity correctly back then."


    "More or less. After all, I don''t think there are too many geniuses like you in the world," Stuart answered


    with a smile.


    "However, due to this inevitable change, you have be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor that


    would appear every several eras," Bruce remarked. "If only it''s possible, I wish I were you."


    "Ha-ha!" They all burst intoughter at the same time, amused by Bruce''s joke. And just like that, it felt


    like they were back to that time where they were all good friends.


    But soon, Ricky''s face turned grave, and he looked at Stuart with searching eyes. "Stuart, we are


    friends, but please give me a clear exnation about what is happening."


    Right after Ricky spoke, the old man gestured to Stuart and said, "That''s right. Tell him about the idea


    that we have."


    Stuart nodded at the old man and turned to Ricky. His eyes looked somber, which showed that he was


    taking this issue seriously as well. "I will dly discuss that with you, my friend, but this is not a good


    ce to talk."


    By this time, the Thunderstroke Dooms in the Spirit Sect were over. Fein had be a spiritual


    emperor, while Ted had died. On the other hand, Soar and Autn hadn''t finished breaking through


    yet, since the two dragons both faced four-colored Thunderstroke Dooms.


    Without further ado, Easton, Ricky, and the others went to the hall.


    "Ricky, I believe you must have known something about our Celestial Sect, right?" Stuart started. "On


    the whole Misty South, no other force cultivates the dark and light power better than our Celestial Sect.


    In other words, we''re the best at cultivating the dark and light power."


    "I understand. Go on please." Ricky nodded for him to continue.


    "Elder Sewell and the two of us came here with the hope of taking Miss Pearl to our Celestial Sect for


    cultivation. She has the Feminine Mutant, so we are confident that she will take to the sect as a fish


    takes to water. We believe that the Celestial Sect will help her greatly too," Stuart exined lengthily.


    "If Miss Pearl will choose toe with us, I will guarantee her safety with my life. With what we can do,


    our sect can surely help her be a female saint and obtain a lot of cultivation resources.


    And if you are thinking about what our sect can obtain from this, our purpose is very clear. We only


    want Miss Pearl to take care of our sect when she grows stronger."


    On the surface, they came here for Pearl. But what Stuart did not mention was that their real purpose


    No matter how strong the Feminine Mutant could be, Pearl could never bepared with Ricky¡ªa


    genius who cultivated the chaotic power.


    As soon as he found out that Ricky had cultivated the chaotic power, he had wanted to draw Ricky over


    to their side. That was why they hade to Ricky now. But to his surprise, Ricky had already be


    an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    This also proved that he was right to think so highly of Ricky in the first ce.


    He had thought this over quite well, and he knew that Ricky wouldn''t go to the Celestial Sect with him


    right away.


    That was why he needed to think of other tactics. This time, he applied the outnking tactics, targeting


    Pearl.


    If Pearl owed them because of this, then it would be like Ricky owed them as well.


    However, they had no evil intention toward them, and Stuart didn''t mean to trick Ricky into owing him.


    He just wanted to befriend Ricky.


    Besides, the owner of the Feminine Mutant would grow stronger quickly if she trained with their


    Celestial Sect.


    Stuart believed that Ricky would agree with him because what they were suggesting would be good for


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Pearl in the long run. The only negative thing about it was that they had to go their separate ways.


    "Young man, I promise that as soon as this little girl arrives at our Celestial Sect, we will send her to the


    secretnd to cultivate for some time. In that way, she will surely be able to break through the four-


    colored Thunderstroke Doom," the old man, Sewell, assured Ricky.


    Ricky was silent throughout their exnations, and even now, he was quietly thinking about it.


    It was true that their ns posed no danger to Pearl. On the contrary, she would greatly benefit from


    them.


    Easton, Amelia, and the others were also quiet because the decision was out of their hands. It was up


    to Ricky and Pearl to decide what would be good for them.


    Ricky remained quiet for a long while before he finally spoke, and each word felt like it was forced from


    his mouth.


    "Pearl, I don''t want you to leave me, but it''s a good opportunity for you. If you stay with me, you can


    only cultivate in my zone. And even though my Massacring Zone is better than ordinary ces, it can''t


    help you achieve the full potential of your Feminine Mutant. That is why I think you should go with


    them."


    "Ricky, thank you for your support." Hearing Ricky''s words, Pearl was excited, but she was reluctant to


    part with him.


    Naturally, she wanted to go and cultivate in the Celestial Sect.


    And in that way, she could grow to be a strong woman who deserved to stand by Ricky''s side.


    At the same time, she didn''t want to fall too far behind him, because, even though she already thought


    of Ricky as her man, she still regarded him as apetitor.


    "I just hate that we have to go our separate ways..." Ricky sighed.


    "Considering your talent, I don''t think it will be too long a time before we meet again. There was a time


    when I didn''t believe you in the past, but now I believe in you," said Pearl.


    "You don''t know how pleased I am that you believe in me. I promise you, I will go to the Celestial Sect


    to bring you back soon," Ricky promised to her telepathically.


    "You made a good decision. Being in the Celestial Sect will help Pearl grow quickly. Moreover, Stuart is


    a righteous man, and he has a very high position in the Celestial Sect. He will have no problem


    protecting Pearl," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "All right. I agree to go with you to the Celestial Sect," Pearl said.


    "That''s great! Wee to the Celestial Sect!" Sewell, Stuart, and Bruce all eximed as soon as Pearl


    agreed.


    "Stuart, please take good care of Pearl. If she gets hurt, I won''t let you go easily!" Ricky warned Stuart,


    although he was smiling despite his words.


    "Young man, don''t worry. I won''t dare to anger an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Ha-ha!" Sewell


    answered for Stuart,ughing amicably.


    "Please rest assured, Ricky. I will protect her with my life," Stuart also promised again.

 Chapter 1111 Tremendous Changes

    Chapter 1111 Tremendous Changes


    When everything had been settled, Pearl prepared to leave with Stuart and the others. And a few hours


    As they went on their way, none of them noticed the figure that was standing from the peak of the


    mountain they hade from. It was Ricky, who came out of the Spirit Sect''s territory to watch them


    leave, and on his face was an expression of mncholia and excitement. He whispered to himself,


    "Pearl has left. It''s time for me to return to the Eastern Land next."


    "Yes! It''s time to go back. Norris, who is still in the Nether Manor, should have recuperated by now!" A


    voice suddenly sounded from behind Ricky. It came from Tina.


    "I will give Autn and Soar a few days to rest and recuperate. After that, we''ll start our journey back.


    This time, we must fix all the problems with the Nether Manor, or else, I can''t go to the Middle Land


    with peace of mind!" Ricky said in a serious tone.


    "I just hope that Norris won''t get stronger..." Tina replied, sounding a little worried.


    "Don''t worry so much! With the help of Mason and Evil Mandragora, I think we will be strong enough to


    take care of him this time," Ricky replied confidently.


    Just as they nned, Ricky and others went on their way to return to the Eastern Land a few days


    Mason led the way, and they reached the destination in just half a month.


    Upon entering the Eastern Land, they realized that something bad had happened, because they could


    feel the oppressive atmosphere lingering on thend. It couldn''t be seen, but it felt so thick that they


    could almost see it.


    The aura of death and violence pervaded everywhere, and it was a sharp contrast with the brightness


    of the void.


    "There is an immense air of death in this space. It seems that a fierce battle is about to take ce,"


    Mason uttered in a deep voice.


    "Has Norris already recovered?" Ricky murmured solemnly.


    With these thoughts, they moved faster without conscious thought, as they headed quickly towards the


    Oriental College.


    But suddenly, a middle-aged man stopped them in their tracks. He was leading a group of people, and


    all of them were wearing some kind of blue robe as their uniform.


    Their robes were decorated by a pattern that was vaguely familiar to Ricky.


    He was not overly familiar with these robes, but he knew that they were unique to the Southern Array


    Sect.


    ''The members of the Southern Array Sect should be under the sea. Why did they appear here, on the


    continent?'' Ricky was puzzled. Judging from their facial expression, he could feel that they were all in a


    good mood.


    "Ricky, when did the territory of the Southern Array Sect also include the continents?" Soar mocked


    telepathically.


    "It seems that things are not that simple!" Ricky remarked lightly. "Well, let''s get some information from


    them."


    "Hey, you guys from the Southern Array Sect. What are you doing here on the Eastern Land?" Soar


    asked frankly.


    "Ha-ha, he said we were from the Southern Array Sect! Don''t you know that there is not ''Southern'' but


    only the Array Sect now?" one of them sneered at Soar''s question with a mocking smile.


    "Humph! How dare this guy yell in front of our master? Shouldn''t he be on his knees begging for our


    mercy?"


    At that moment, these strangers looked at Ricky and hispanions like they were mere ants that they


    could crush at any time they wished.


    "Well, if they don''t want to kneel, then let''s help them do so!" With these words, some warriors slowly


    walked towards Soar, who was the first to speak.


    "Wait! How can you act so savagely in front of these alluring beauties?" At this time, the middle-aged


    man who led the group inserted himself between Ricky and his warriors, as he urged them to move


    away from each other.


    Then the man turned to Amelia, Amanda, Olivia, and other young women with a hungry look on his


    face and said, "Nice to meet you, kittens. May I have your names? It will be a great honor for me to


    invite you for a drink.


    I am Marvin Li, a demi-spiritual emperor, and my father is a supreme new spiritual emperor!"


    It was obvious that Marvin Li was proud of his father because as soon as he mentioned thetter, he


    preened like a proud peacock, and his tone sounded cocky and threatening.


    "Why can''t you just answer my question kindly? Is my tone not kind enough?" Soar sighed with


    profound resignation.


    In the next moment, the ruling power surged, as Soar condensed a big ming hand that swung around


    and grabbed Marvin Li swiftly.


    The hand pped down, and his whole body burnt in an instant. Immediately, he turned into a pile of


    ashes, and both his body and soul were destroyed.


    It happened so fast that none of them could move because of fear, and afterward, their fear was like a


    shackle that stopped them from moving altogether.


    They felt the real ruling power from the young man who looked a lot younger than them.


    Almost all of them were demi-spiritual emperors, so they were very familiar with the real ruling power.


    At that moment, they realized that the young man in front of them was a real spiritual emperor.


    It took a long time before these warriors dared to move, as their bodies kept on trembling like newborn


    colts.


    "Now, you can give me a good answer!" Soar pped his hands. "Tell me what has happened in the


    Eastern Land, and why the members of your Southern Array Sect dared to ride roughshod on this


    continent!


    If my memory serves me right, this area should be the territory of the White King Tiger tribe."


    These warriors were so terrified that they immediately told them everything they could.


    Ricky and hispanions then got to know everything that happened during the past few years here.


    Norris had recuperated a year ago, and his strength had been improved. Because of this, he started to


    kill those who rebelled against him in the Eastern Land.


    The Southern Array Sect followed the Nether Manor, thus obtaining the territory of the White King Tiger


    tribe.


    Some high-level leaders of the Northern Array Sect were imprisoned in the Nether Manor, and the


    remaining disciples were dismissed. Therefore, the Northern Array Sect ceased to exist.


    And the other four top forces -- the Oriental College, the White King Tiger tribe, the Endless Shadow,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    and the Casting Guild-- also suffered the same fate.


    Some of their top leaders were imprisoned in the Nether Manor. As for the remaining disciples, as long


    as they surrendered and turned their backs on their forces, they would not be killed.


    Finally, the remaining powerful warriors of these forces banded together and stole away to the core


    secretnd of the Endless Shadow.


    The Endless Shadow held a powerful array, which could burst out a strong power with the joint forces


    of several spiritual emperors. This made Norris tremble in fear.


    And so, the Oriental College, the Casting Guild, and some other righteous forces had all been staying


    in the core secretnd of the Endless Shadow for thest entire year.


    However, they were just sitting still and waiting for death, for it was said that Norris was rapidly


    improving, and his power was bing greater each day. He recently united with the spiritual


    emperors of the Nether Manor, and their joint force was powerful enough to destroy the said array.


    "Damn it! He recuperated a long time ago!" Soar shouted impatiently after figuring out everything.


    "The Old Oriental Emperor and his fellows are safe for the time being. Fortunately, it''s not toote for


    us to fix the problem," Ricky also said in a serious tone.


    "We''d better not lose any more time. Let''s go to the secretnd of the Endless Shadow now," Mason


    added. "We need to unite with your imprisoned seniors and fight back!"


    With this piece of news, they were desperate to hit the road.


    "Do you think you can just get off so easily after killing my son? All of you will go to hell with my son


    today!" a voice suddenly shouted out of the blue, screaming bloody murder at the top of his lungs.

 Chapter 1112 Fear Of Sol

    Chapter 1112 Fear Of Sol


    In a hurry, an old man d in ck arrived. At that moment, his aura was made of nothing but anger.


    As a result, everything around him was wrapped with a world with the earth element.


    As it turned out, this spiritual emperor could cultivate the Earth Rule.


    "Master Sol! Th...They killed the young master!" all the disciples yelled as soon as they saw the old


    man.


    "How can you live with yourself after what my son died? You should go the hell with him since you


    failed to protect him!" Out of the blue, Sol snorted and grabbed the warriors with his hand, crushing


    them mercilessly.


    Afterwards, he shifted his gaze to Ricky and hispanions.


    Just at the first nce, he became frozen to his position immediately.


    As a matter of fact, how was it possible that he, as a spiritual emperor, could not feel that Autn,


    Soar, and Mason were all spiritual emperors?


    At that moment, he was frantic, for he could not feel any power from Mason. This could only mean one


    thing¡ªMason was much stronger than him, and he could not ept that.


    ''But how could it be possible? This old man is close to a middle spiritual emperor at the least.'' In the


    blink of an eye, his heart sank. At that moment, a lot of things went on his mind that he had almost


    forgotten to feel the hatred for his son.


    Right at that moment, the only thing he desired was to escape without being traced.


    "Ricky, let me kill him right away!" Mason said to Ricky telepathically, as he summoned his power.


    "Sir, please ask Soar to guide you and the Evil Mandragora to thend of Endless Shadow," Ricky


    instructed politely. "Let me deal with him. After all, I want to see how powerful I am now."


    "All right, but under one condition¡ªfinish the battle as quickly as you can. I''m afraid that, other spiritual


    emperors wille to his aid. This old man just broke through a few days ago, and he won''t be a


    match to you," Mason reminded upon hearing Ricky''s request. He was true to his word, for he did not


    stop him in any way.


    Soon after, Soar and the others left with Mason.


    On the other hand, this left Sol entirely confused. In fact, he did not know why there was a need for


    Mason and the others to leave.


    However, he did not bother himself to ask. His son was already dead, and he could not afford to get


    himself killed. Though feeling insulted, he had put up with it and decided to seek help from others.


    Soon after, Sol prepared to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, he noticed that Ricky did not leave. Instead, Ricky gave him an evil smile, as if trying to


    provoke him.


    Seeing this made Sol burst into fury.


    This brought him more confusion. ''Isn''t this white haired guy with those spiritual emperors?''


    Ricky, on the other hand, had no good opinion of people who were associated with the Nether Manor.


    At that moment, he just sneered and said, "Old guy, so what if I have killed your son? Don''t you want to


    kill me to avenge him?"


    "What are you talking about, bastard?" Sol roared angrily as soon as he heard Ricky''s words.


    If a strong spiritual emperor talked to him in that way, he might have no other choice but to endure it.


    However, to him, Ricky was nothing more than just a weak demi-spiritual emperor. How dare he speak


    to him like that? Without a doubt, he was furious about his son''s death, and Ricky''s words just plucked


    hisst nerve.


    At that moment, he thought that he could defeat his enemy since Mason and the others had already


    left.


    Soon after, his soles stepped in the air, instantly emerging in front of Ricky. Five of his fingers


    transformed into ws. Without hesitation, these ws tried to crush Ricky''s head and soul just to get


    the hatred out of his heart.


    "Humph!"


    Ricky scorned as he clenched his right fist to fight back.


    Boom!


    Immediately, the sound of a wild crash echoed through the air. At that moment, Ricky directly punched


    Sol, causing him to be thrown off a hundred meters away. At one nce, one could clearly see who


    had the upper hand in the battle. As soon as Solnded on the ground, he could feel his right arm


    involuntary tremble out of pain.


    "What? How is that possible? How can you be this powerful?" At that moment, shock filled Sol''s body


    and he got afraid at how powerful Ricky was.


    Although he did not go all out, it was somehow more or less his whole strength, because of the


    extreme anger and pain that he felt after losing his son.


    Ricky did not hold anything back with his punch. He made Sol feel the pressure of being suppressed,


    which meant that Ricky''s strength was more powerful than his.


    In fact, Ricky was obviously a demi-spiritual emperor because the power that erupted from him was


    indeed iplete ruling power.


    "I guess Mason is right with this one. Sol is a new spiritual emperor. And his strength is even inferior to


    that Oswald, let alone you," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "So, it is impossible for you to test the limit of your strength by fighting him.


    Tell me the reason why you wanted to stay here alone."


    "Ha-ha, it looks like I really can''t hide anything from you." Rickyughed.


    "I need to see someone. And that person sent me a message telepathically that he wanted to see me


    alone. So, I had no choice but..."


    "Oh, I see. Then this person must be the saint guardian of the Eastern Land," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    "Exactly!"


    "Apparently, the Metal Fire Saint has sent the message. The saint deserves to be a saint! I mean, he is


    able to convey the message in an instant across the twonds," The Dragon Intent Grassmented.


    "You... You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Finally, Sol realized what Ricky truly was and


    looked at him with despair.


    Everyone knew what an incredible demi-spiritual emperor meant. Now, Sol knew the reason why Ricky


    chose to stay alone.


    It was not because Ricky was not smart enough, nor was he not with Mason, but because he was


    really powerful.


    At that moment, Sol was in so much despair that he wanted to run away.


    It had been a long time since an incredible demi-spiritual emperor killed a spiritual emperor, but he


    knew deep inside that it really happened.


    The current facts had proven that. If he did not run away, then he would surely die.


    "Do you want to escape? It''s a pity that you''re already toote." Ricky had seen through Sol''s eyes his


    intention to escape, so he jumped to him and tried to stop him.


    Boom! As soon as he arrived, he exploded six mutants and his fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body.


    Instantly, Ricky''s power dominated that of Sol''s.


    On the other hand, this made Sol feel an irresistible force.


    Without hesitation, Ricky gathered all his power in his hands using the power of the Ancestral Intent


    Form.


    "One move. If you can resist this single move of mine, then I, Ricky, will let you go," Ricky said


    confidently in a cold voice while his power surged.


    "Ricky! You are Ricky, the guy who appeared three years ago!" Seeing the gold body and hearing Ricky


    admit to his true identity, Sol felt incredible.


    But at this moment, he did not have much time to think about it as he could already feel the power from


    Ricky''s hands pressing him.


    Puff! Puff!


    Struck with panic and despair, Sol directly ejected six drops of blood essence, mixing them with the


    surging power in his hands, trying to resist Ricky''s attacks.


    "The heart blood, the earth shield!"


    Soon after, Sol''s strength had reached the extreme. Then, endless heavenly power and his ruling


    power had condensed into an indestructible fortress.


    "It seems that this is your strongest defense. No matter, I will tear you up!"


    Ricky roared with a grave look on his face. Then, heunched the attack with his two palms which


    carried destructive power.


    In the past two years, he had barely used his Massacring Golden Palm, but that didn''t mean that he


    didn''t have a goodprehension of it at all. Now, he was able to strike five times the power with one


    move.


    Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s attack fell hit Sol''s shield, causing air waves to burst out.

 Chapter 1113 The Fact

    Chapter 1113 The Fact


    Crack! Crack!


    As soon as the st swept through the air, Sol''s strongest defense was shattered into pieces. Soon


    after, he started to cough a mouthful of blood as he was flown out with intense force.


    As he was shot out like a cannonball, the traces he left seemed to have torn the void into two.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with nothing but infinite fear and despair.


    It was not until this moment that he realized how big the difference was between his strength and


    Ricky''s.


    This was quite reasonable. Sol had just be a spiritual emperor not long ago, making his strength


    more inferior than what Oswald had. Needless to say, he was far weaker than Ricky.


    He was considered to the weakest lower spiritual emperor. Of course, he could not contend with Ricky,


    whose capability inbat could reach the average level among lower spiritual emperors.


    In general, a slight different on the strengths would be consideredrge enough to decide the winner


    when two warriors fought. The dominant fighter could easily defeat the inferior one without breaking a


    sweat. But of course, there were exceptions to this normal rule, with an abnormal ace genius such as


    Ricky as an example.


    During this time, Ricky did not think twice as he darted and trailed Sol. Instantly, thetter was


    shredded into pieces. Soon after, Ricky activated the mes to burn his soul.


    In order to fully kill a spiritual emperor, he had to entirely destroy his corporeal body and soul.


    Otherwise, there would still be a chance, although small, to bring the spiritual emperor back to life.


    "You are the only one to me for this. You are a member of the Nether Manor, and the feud between


    the Nether Manor and me cannot be mended," Ricky said gently.


    "You''re very decisive, making you so resilient living in this world where the strong preys the weak.


    Moreover, you''re an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I have no doubt that you will definitely hold one


    of the supreme positions in the world in the future." An appreciative voice immediately came through


    out of the blue.


    "I''m ttered to hear that, sir!" Ricky said with utmost respect.


    As the void slid open, a middle-aged man in a in grey robe walked out.


    As a matter of fact, this man looked nothing but an ordinary person, radiating an aura that was as in


    as his robe.


    This man was none other than the saint guardian in the Eastern Land¡ªthe Wood Saint.


    "An incredible demi-spiritual emperor deserves all kinds of praise. It is an honor to have seen you in


    action," Wood Saint said with a faint smile. "Moreover, I''ve been always aware of what you did in the


    Eastern Land."


    Soon after, Ricky walked towards the Wood Saint and had a brief chitchat with him.


    "Sir, may I know the reason why you came to see me?" Ricky inquired.


    "Of course. In fact, I wanted to talk to you about the Nether Manor," Wood Saint answered.


    "I believe you know the Nether Manor very well. As it turns out, Norris could cultivate the evil spirit to up


    to fifty percent, which is beyond the limit of the creatures on the continent. If you''d ask me, they are


    probably in cahoots with devils. In addition, in the current era, those hidden devils have already begun


    to take action,"


    Ricky exined.


    "All I can say is that I know that they are not conniving with devils. It''s just that their identities are


    special," Wood Saint expounded. "Otherwise, I would have taken action against them long ago, so that


    I wouldn''t have to be in a dilemma now. But the question now is whether or not I should deal with


    them."


    "Wait, what special identities?" Ricky asked as he became confused with what he heard.


    "Ricky, I think I already have an idea regarding the background of the members of the Nether Manor,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy as soon as he heard what the saint said.


    At the same time, the saint also disclosed the secret to Ricky.


    "They are human devils. In short, they are thebination of both human and devil. Half of their


    bodies share the blood of devils, while the other half of their bodies share the blood of humans," said


    the Wood Saint.


    "This so-called human devil is a descendant of both devils and humans. Of course, there are also


    descendants of devils and other creatures as well. However, among this group of creatures, most are


    the descendants of devils and humans. As a result, they are called human devils.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After countless eras, the devils have spent a lot of time on the continent, causing them to hybridize with


    humans or other creatures."


    "I see. I have never imagined that the members of the Nether Manor would have such an identity. Since


    half of their bloodlinees from devils, it is reasonable that they can cultivate the evil spirit to fifty


    percent," Ricky said as he nodded his head.


    At this moment, his eyes widened as he tried to ingest this new information. After all, this was his first


    time to hear that such a creature even existed on the continent.


    "These human devils'' identities are just so one-of-a-kind that they are being rejected by both the


    humans and the devils," the Wood Saint continued.


    "That''s the reason why they are forced to hide their identities from everyone. In order for them to


    survive, they simply im to the outside that they cultivate a special cultivation method.


    Plus, the human devils do not want to be seen, so they usually keep a low profile and seldom cause


    any trouble easily. To avoid such attention, they tend to live in their respective territories.


    Of course, there are also some very ambitious human devils. In this case, I think that they may have


    inherited more nature of the devils. For example, the Nether Manor here falls into this category."


    "Now, I seem to understand everything you have just said." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    "These human devils are in the favor of neither the devils nor the creatures on the continent. However,


    everybody has to admit that they are the strongest group of creatures on the continent. In fact, every


    powerful force and n is afraid of them, because they gather the bloodline of both humans and devils,


    which is actually reasonable in my opinion," Wood Saint added.


    "Therefore, all the major forces are afraid of human devils. They fear that the human devils will


    cooperate with the devils once the devils decide to invade the continent. So the major forces even want


    to form an alliance with one another to eliminate these pesky human devils.


    The fact remains that these human devils have human blood left in them. Needless to say, some very


    righteous seniors are unwilling to kill them.


    Maybe human devils regard the continent as their homnd. After all, when the devils invaded, they


    chose to stand with the creatures on the continent. After countless eras, human devils have gained the


    trust of the creatures on the continent to a certain extent.


    That''s the reason why the leaders of all the major forces have also recognized the status and the


    existence of human devils on the continent.


    Therefore, the fact that the Nether Manor dominates the Eastern Land is an internal business of the


    Eastern Land, and I can''t really interfere with that."


    "Thanks, sir. I think I got it." Ricky smiled and nodded.


    "There is still something I''m confused. why could Norris have recovered so soon? Did he really make a


    breakthrough on his own?"


    "In my opinion, he is not that talented. Being a middle spiritual emperor is his limit. It just so happened


    that a pill refiner has appeared and supported him. That pill refiner is also the main reason why Norris


    dares seek ascendancy in the Eastern Land."


    Wood Saint replied.


    "A pill refiner! It seems that this pill refiner must be at the Sage Level! But why on earth would a Sage


    Level pill refiner work for the Nether Manor?"


    Ricky asked.


    "There can only be one exnation to that. It''s because that pill refiner is also a human devil," the


    Wood Saint answered. "Although he is not from the Eastern Land, his strength is not enough to make


    me take action against him, so..."


    At this moment, the Wood Saint was somewhat helpless. As a saint guardian, he was subjected to too


    many restrictions because they had already pledged to the Martial Arts Oath. Otherwise, they wouldn''t


    have to consider situations so carefully before taking action.


    "Don''t worry. I will try my best to solve the problems here," Ricky said seriously.


    Perhaps neither the Nether Manor nor Ricky was right or wrong. It was just that they thought about


    things from different perspectives, and they had different understandings of the meaning of justice.


    In order to defend justice in his heart and to make the people he knew and valued continue to live here,


    Ricky had to keep fighting against the Nether Manor.


    After learning about the background of the Nether Manor from the Wood Saint, Ricky did not think twice


    to rush to the location of the Endless Shadow.

 Chapter 1114 The Decisive Battle

    Chapter 1114 The Decisive Battle


    Everybody knew that in the Eastern Land, the strongest branch of the Endless Shadow was the one in


    the Dark Fallen Realm.


    Moreover, this was also where the Nether Manor was located.


    Therefore, the center of the entire Eastern Land was transferred to the Dark Fallen Realm. Everyone


    was paying close attention to it.


    On the other hand, the Endless Shadow was located in a massive mountain range buried deep in the


    darkness. At the moment, the members of the Oriental College, the Casting Center, the White King


    Tiger tribe, and the Northern Array Sect had all gathered here.


    Meanwhile, a gigantic array appeared in the mountain range where the Endless Shadow was situated,


    shrouding the entire area.


    At that moment, three figures floated in the air in three directions of the array¡ªthe Old Oriental


    Emperor; Wilbur, the leader of the White King Tiger tribe; and Brad, the chief of the Endless Shadow.


    However, the leader of the Casting Center, Todd, was not there. He and Jasper had not yet returned


    from their exploration outside.


    Meanwhile, the three of them continuously refined the Treasures from Heaven and Earth that they had


    prepared, so that they could integrate arge amount of energy into the array.


    This array came from the Endless Shadow. It was called the ck Shadow Array.


    After the array absorbed the energy from those treasures, the patterns on it transformed into ck


    shadows that were supporting the array.


    Inside the array, many spiritual emperors, including the Oriental Emperor, Gorden, as well as spiritual


    emperors from the White King Tiger tribe, also continuously gathered their own power and poured it


    carefully into the array.


    Outside the array, Norris had already managed to lead a group of people into this location.


    "Listen up, you three! I''m going to destroy your turtle-shell-like weak array today. I''ve given you too


    many chances, but as it turns out, you have taken them for granted," Norris said confidently.


    "You can try, Norris! But let me tell this. We will never surrender to you!" the Old Oriental Emperor said


    in a cold tone.


    "Humph!" Norris snorted coldly and soon threw out a devilish punch with his power.


    Boom! In an instant, the entire ck Shadow Array started to tremble wildly, and the shadows that


    came from the patterns vanished. Cracks started to appear one by one, which spread on the array.


    "How could this happen?" the Old Oriental Emperor and the others uttered in disbelief upon seeing that


    the ck Shadow Array wasn''t working anymore. As far as they could remember, Norris was not this


    powerful a few months ago.


    "Do you want to see me break it even more?" Norris taunted as he threw another powerful punch.


    With no time to be immersed in panic, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others took action


    immediately. At that moment, all they could do was to resist with their blood essences. With this, each


    of them spat out their blood essence and fused it with the ck Shadow Array, forming the final


    resistance.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Norris was just too powerful for them to deal with.


    In fact, his punch creased the array so much that it left huge dents and cracks all over. Although the


    ck Shadow Array had been infused with the blood essence of several spiritual emperors, it was still


    not able to resist Norris'' attack. As a result, the array broke into smithereens almost instantly.


    Puff! Puff!


    As the array broke, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others who were connected deeply with the array


    got severely injured.


    "Such a shame, don''t you think? How about I make a river today out of your blood? Now that would be


    a spectacle!" Norris taunted.


    "Go to hell!" At that moment, endless killing intent suddenly rose from his body.


    "Okay, good! I''m not toote. We can still salvage this!" A in voice rang out at the moment as


    Mason, the Evil Mandragora, and the others arrived to help.


    Meanwhile, Mason stepped in the air and stretched out his hands, forming a barrier made of ruling


    power that instantly resisted Norris'' killing power.


    "I can''t believe it''s you again! You''re a fucking devil!" Norris yelled out loud at the sight of the Evil


    Mandragora.


    As a matter of fact, there was nothing he hated more than the Evil Mandragora. If it weren''t for her,


    then he would have realized and actualized his great dream of unifying the Eastern Land long ago.


    At that moment, he alsoid his eyes on Mason and his power, which made Norris cringe with


    annoyance.


    "Oh, thank you very much," the Old Oriental Emperor and the others eximed excitedly as soon as


    they knew who hade back the moment they saw the Evil Mandragora.


    And besides, they had already seen Soar around the corner at that time.


    "Old Oriental Emperor, please recover your strength first. Let me deal with the enemy," Soar


    suggested.


    Following Soar''s rmendation, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others began to adjust their


    breaths. Now, with the help of the Evil Mandragora and Mason, they felt hope in their hearts once


    again.


    Meanwhile, the killing intent was burning deep in their minds.


    "Whoa, he is very powerful indeed!" Mason pointed out to the Evil Mandragora telepathically in a


    serious tone.


    "I can feel it. It seems that he has made great progress in the past two years," the Evil Mandragora


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    replied in the same manner. "The thing is, you and I are both two-star middle spiritual emperors with


    average strength, while Norris is very likely to have be a two-star middle spiritual emperor with


    superior strength."


    "I just can''t really wrap my head around why such a powerful warrior exists in the Eastern Land,"


    Mason said in a somber voice.


    Soon after, Mason and the Evil Mandragora faced Norris head-on. If they wanted to defeat Norris, then


    the two of them had to work together.


    "Well, it''s great that you came back. In this way, I can kill you to avenge myself for what you did to me


    three years ago!" At that moment, fifty percent of evil spirit poured out from Norris'' body. As a result,


    this dark killing area turned into the view of an actual hell.


    Meanwhile, it seemed that Norris'' strength was the real evil spirit, while the Evil Mandragora''s was


    faked.


    That was because obviously, Norris'' momentum was stronger than hers.


    As a result, the faces of Mason and the Evil Mandragora became gloomier when they sensed Norris''


    extremely strong momentum. At that point, they could clearly feel an invisible fatal dangering


    toward them..


    And this danger wasing from none other than Norris.


    "None of you should step in. I''ll kill them all by myself!" Norris ordered his followers. Soon after, he was


    split in two, with each part jumping directly towards Mason and the Evil Mandragora.


    Boom!


    Meanwhile, vicious fighting air waves drowned the entire void. Soon after, the spiritual emperor''s ruling


    power swept over the void madly, like tornado storms swirling around into destruction.


    In an instant, the three of them arrived at the void. It was only in the void where they couldpletely


    go all out in a battle because there was more heavenly power inside the void.


    In a moment, the three of them had fought for hundreds of rounds, creating mad air waves and


    copsing spaces.


    Puff! Puff!


    The moment they reached the climax in the battle, two figures flew out in an upside-down manner,


    spitting mouthfuls of blood. These two figures were Mason and the Evil Mandragora. That was


    because, during the collision of their corporeal bodies, they were at a disadvantage.


    "You jerks! Who do you think you are? Do you think I am still how I was three years ago? Pray to your


    gods because this time, no one can stop me from dominating the Eastern Land," Norris sneered after


    walking out of the air waves condescendingly.


    Seeing that Mason and the Evil Mandragora were at a disadvantage, Soar and Autn began to speak


    in a deep voice. "Do you have any idea how this happened? How could Norris be this powerful?"


    On the other hand, the Oriental Emperor and the others became depressed again.


    At that moment, they could not hide their extreme sadness and despair as they saw how Norris''


    strength seemed to go beyond their imagination.


    "Norris, you''re indeed powerful, but your aura is unstable. I guess you broke through improperly," the


    Evil Mandragora said coldly. "Your path of martial arts will be ruined because of this!"


    At that moment, the Evil Mandragora tried her best to say some words to disturb Norris.


    However, Norris was a spiritual emperor after all and could figure out the true intention of the Evil


    Mandragora.


    As a result, he just responded scornfully, "Ha-ha! So what? Even though my aura is unstable, it is not a


    big deal for me. I''m pleased as long as I can seek hegemony in the Eastern Land!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he activated all his strength. At that moment, he wanted nothing


    more than to end the battle as soon as possible, so that he could enjoy the honor and excitement of


    being the dominator of the Eastern Land.

 Chapter 1115 Let Me Fight

    Chapter 1115 Let Me Fight


    At that moment, Norris pped his hands, and his eyes turned into blood-ck. Soon after, he created


    an evil world around his body. Before long, the evil spirit inside the said world grew more violent as it


    surging like the tide. The world became dark, with huge ck trees emerging one after another.


    These trees were evil trees.


    Evil spirit could evolve from these trees. Needless to say, at that moment, the Nether Manor''s evil world


    was transformed into the homnd of devils.


    "Heree the evil trees! Die from these evil flowers!"


    At that moment, the devilish world was shrinking. Soon after, numerous evil trees were gathered and


    fused together, embracing Norris. Suddenly, a huge ck evil tree emerged and upied the whole


    void, unleashing a rush of power toward the Evil Mandragora and Mason.


    "After I kill you two middle spiritual emperors, my aura and strength will be more stable!" Norris said in


    a bloodthirsty tone as he licked his lips.


    After the said giant evil tree grew to a certain height, a gigantic flower bloomed on it.


    Soon after, the flower emitted a strong demeanor, filling the entire void. Then, it locked the location of


    Mason and the Evil Mandragora before it rushed towards them ferociously.


    At that moment, they felt the smell of death apart from the evil spirit that prevailed the surroundings.


    And as soon as the evil flower engulfed them, Mason and the Evil Mandragora felt that they had fallen


    into hell.


    Without thinking twice, they instantly activated their powers to the extreme to counterattack.


    "Array! Rule! Come out and fight for me!"


    Mason roared out loud. Soon after, patterns appeared in the void, covering the entire ce in purple as


    if the purple Flood Dragons had invaded the area.


    Due to the power that the array brought, Mason had improved his own power further.


    At that moment, purple patterns spread all over, forming a mountain made of ruling power behind him.


    "Suppress him!" Mason shouted.


    Meanwhile, the Evil Mandragora spread out her hands, and the evil spirit poured out of her palms,


    blossoming like a flower as well. Unfortunately for Norris, the Evil Mandragora''s flower was far more


    superior to his in terms of appearance and quality.


    But it was actually reasonable without a doubt. This was because the Evil Mandragora was unique in


    the entire world and the flower if created was definitely way powerful than any other evil flower.


    "Mandragora! Bring me the sword!"


    Soon after, the mandragora flower bloomed, pushing out an enormous evil sword in its center, which


    headed towards Norris at full speed.


    Boom! At that moment, three extremely powerful attacks¡ªthe flower, the sword, and the mountain, all


    collided with one another.


    In an instant, the void was broken, and the air waves swept across the entire area, submerging


    everything on its way. The whole scene was like numerous volcanoes erupted and crashed with one


    another, like there was an apocalypse.


    Everything calmed down little by little after a long while.


    As soon as everything was dying down, two disheveled figures shot out of nowhere. They were


    Manson and the Evil Mandragora. Meanwhile, their pale bodies didn''t stop falling from a long distance


    in the void. When they crashed on the ground, both of their bodies looked battered, with bruising on the


    corners of their mouths.


    On the surface, it appeared that they only sustained minor injuries. However, they knew how much


    damage was done to them internally. Inside their bodies, their internal organs broke because of the


    huge impact and they were losing the blood essence.


    Most of all, their souls suffered the most damage by Norris'' savage attack.


    Perhaps, at this point, they only had half of their original strength left.


    On the other hand, Soar and the others saw what had happened. Their faces and eyes darkened, for


    they did not expect this to happen at all. In fact, they had been so confident that Mason and the Evil


    Mandragora were already more than enough to deal with everything and keep the situation under


    control.


    Now, the result was miserable for their side. Nobody had expected that Norris would be this


    invincible.


    "Damn it! What kind of great opportunity did that old man get? I can''t believe he has made such huge


    progress in only two years. He can even recover faster than Evil Mandragora who uses the divine


    power," Soar said in an irritated manner.


    "Things are bad right now. I just hope that my master and the Evil Mandragora still have other trump


    cards up their sleeves," Autn said grimly.


    At that moment, Manson and the Evil Mandragora felt the heaviness in their hearts. It was not until this


    time did they realize that Norris had be so powerful. As far as they could remember, Norris and


    the two of them only had little difference in terms of realm, but it was quite baffling that this small


    difference was enough to create a huge gap in terms of strength.


    On the other hand, Mason and the Evil Mandragora surely had some trump cards up their sleeves, but


    so did Norris.


    And besides, by now, the two of them had almost lost half of their power. Norris was clearly at an


    advantage now.


    "Now, show me what you are made of!" Norris yelled disdainfully as he emerged from the air waves.


    At this moment, he ced his hands behind his back and looked down at everyone with his arrogant


    eyes.


    But in his defense, he had the strength to act this way. After defeating the two two-star middle spiritual


    emperors, he was still at peak state as if he did not lose any of his energy.


    After recovering their strength, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others eximed seriously as they


    stood up and walked to the side of Mason and the Evil Mandragora, "We swore to fight you till the end."


    "Humph! You stupid idiots! You think too highly of yourselves. Since you are in such a hurry to meet


    death, then allow me to help you. You are nothing but weak ants to me! Go ahead and fight me


    together!" said Norris monotonously.


    Soon after, he gained control of the evil tree again andunched an attack towards the Old Oriental


    Emperor and hispanions.


    "Please let me fight the rest of this battle!" another voice echoed at the moment. When they looked up,


    they saw a young man with white hair came in mid-air. After looking at the figure more carefully, they all


    realized that Ricky was there to their aid.


    At that moment, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others were surprised to see Ricky at his current


    state.


    They knew at first nce that it was Ricky. However, his change was just too great. Ricky did not


    disguise himself now.


    "Long time no see, everyone!" Ricky greeted the spiritual emperors through telepathy. "Sirs, let''s talk


    about the good old days after we kill this one!"


    "Wait, are you Ricky?" Norris asked after giving a second nce. He hated Ricky no less than he hated


    the Evil Mandragora because she followed Ricky''s orders.


    "You have a good vision, Norris. I didn''t expect that you would make such big progress in less than


    three years. Fortunately, I wasn''t toote. Otherwise, the Eastern Land would be your territory,"


    Ricky answered.


    "R...Ricky?" At this moment, Ricky''s name rang a bell to the mind of everyone who was there. After all,


    this name was a legend in the Eastern Land.


    "Ha-ha. What did you say? Fortunately, you came back just in the nick of time? I can''t believe you are


    still as arrogant as before. Even though you have be a demi-spiritual emperor, you still do not


    have the right to talk to me like this!" Norris mumbled helplessly and angrily upon hearing Ricky''s


    words.


    "Masters, please let me fight Norris alone while you kill the other members of the Nether Manor," Ricky


    said telepathically again. "Recently, I have unexpectedly gained some power. I just want to put it to the


    test, if you''d let me."


    "Just as I have suspected. You stayed not to fight with that spiritual emperor," Masonmented.


    Needless to say, they were more curious about what kind of power Ricky had gotten that made him so


    confident.


    At that moment, they didn''t think Ricky was talking big, because after so many things had happened,


    they had already trusted Ricky unequivocally.


    Even though Ricky had been away for almost three years, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others still


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    believed in him. Perhaps, it was his charm that made him very likable.


    "So, will there be any aftereffect?" Mason asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not like thest time," Ricky answered in a smiling tone.


    After that, Mason and the Evil Mandragora stepped a few meters back, while Ricky went forward and


    continued the battle with Norris.


    On the other hand, this confused the minds of the bystanders, making them think to themselves, ''Will


    he take over the rest of the battle?''


    "What? You want to fight me?" Norris asked in disbelief.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Let me fight the rest of the battle," Ricky sneered.

 Chapter 1116 Holy Platane Stakes

    Chapter 1116 Holy tane Stakes


    Boom!


    As soon as Norris heard Ricky''s words, his energy immediately turned into raging anger. In fact, there


    was nothing that could make him angrier than a demi-spiritual emperor eager to fight him.


    Due to the fire of anger and hatred burning in his soul, he exerted a very powerful punch towards Ricky.


    On the other hand, Soar and the others got worried upon seeing this. They guessed that Ricky might


    have burst out the power of the mysterious axe at this moment instead of his own strength.


    So they were afraid that the strength Ricky used to fight would not be enough for him to withstand the


    attack, considering that it was not his real strength at all.


    Boom!


    Boom! As Norris'' attack approached Ricky, three balls of bright cyan light appeared on Ricky''s body,


    resisting the strike.


    At the sight of this, Soar, Mason, and the others could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, everyone gasped in shock after seeing Ricky resist the attack sessfully. Sure


    enough, they knew that it was not Ricky''s own power.


    Needless to say, no matter how powerful a demi-spiritual emperor was, it would still be impossible for


    him to have the real strength of a middle spiritual emperor.


    Meanwhile, Norris'' face darkened as soon as he saw that Ricky was unscathed by his move.


    The truth was that this power that Ricky held belonged to the Wood Saint.


    Back when they were talking, the Wood Saint had told Ricky the fact that Mason and the Evil


    Mandragora were no match for Norris.


    Not being able to take action himself, the Wood Saint passed part of his strength to Ricky for him to


    fight Norris instead.


    Moreover, this was his real intention of having a private talk with Ricky.


    The Wood Saint was willing to help Ricky not only because the Metal Fire Saint asked him to do so, but


    also because he himself didn''t want to see the Nether Manor control the Eastern Land.


    If people from the Nether Manor were righteous, then the Wood Saint would have allowed them to


    control the Eastern Land despite being human devils. However, the human devils from the Nether


    Manor were mostly people with nothing but killing desires in their hearts.


    Once the human devils got control of the Eastern Land, it would most likely be the base of the


    devils once they invaded.


    Thus, to protect the justice in his heart, the Wood Saint decided to help Ricky.


    Because Ricky noticed Norris'' very fast improvement over the past years, he would most certainly not


    refuse the Wood Saint''s help.


    In fact, that was what he needed most to shut Norris down immediately.


    After resisting Norris'' striking palm, the three balls of cyan light that surrounded Ricky transformed into


    three stakes.


    At that moment, only Ricky knew that these wooden stakes were the Wood Saint''s weapon.


    This was the genuine sacred weapon¡ªthe Holy tane Stakes!


    The Wood Saint once told him that in his early years of training, he obtained a piece of tane wood.


    Soon after, he looked for a Sage Level casting master to forge these three wooden stakes.


    It was said that the tane tree was a legendary holy tree in the chaos, which was responsible for the


    creation of the Phoenix tribe''s ancestor¡ªChaotic Vermilion Bird.


    Moreover, it was said that some primitive powers swept the leaves and branches of the tane tree


    into the continents.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, the probability of finding tane wood on the continents was smaller than finding a needle in


    a haystack. Needless to say, the Wood Saint had all the luck in the world when he obtained a piece of


    the tane wood.


    ...


    Meanwhile, after exposing the three stakes, Mason immediately recognized that it was a set of sacred


    weapon. In addition, he immediately understood what kind of power was using now.


    But this did not set things straight. In fact, they still doubted that Ricky could defeat Norris with just a


    sacred weapon.


    After all, it was entirely impossible for a demi-spiritual emperor to control a sacred weapon by himself.


    He could only control a supreme weapon that was powerful enough and belongedpletely to


    himself.


    "What? you are using a sacred weapon!


    Perhaps, I should thank you for this. You actually came to send me a sacred weapon today. God really


    does help me." Surprised at first nce, Norris was very excited upon seeing the sacred weapon.


    That was because he was so sure that he would get this sacred weapon once he killed Ricky.


    "If you want it, then get it yourself!" Ricky taunted.


    Indeed, it was almost impossible for a demi-spiritual emperor to kill a middle spiritual emperor only with


    the help of a sacred weapon. Norris'' confidence also came from this fact.


    But what he did not know was that it was the Wood Saint who was controlling the Holy tane Stakes


    in secret. With the Wood Saint''s skill and power, Norris was no match for him at all.


    "I''m counting on you next," Ricky said to the spirit hermit of the Holy tane Stakes telepathically.


    Naturally, aplete sacred weapon had a hermit spirit.


    "With the power of the Wood Saint, I can kill a middle spiritual emperor with ease," the hermit spirit


    replied.


    "Thank you very much for your help!"


    Soon after, the three Holy tane Stakes dashed towards Norris one after another.


    At that moment, a small reddish-yellow tree suddenly grew on each of the three stakes, which soon


    appeared like a Vermilion Bird. Moreover, the Wood Rule burning in the me was more intense than


    ever.


    "Sacred weapon, submit to mymand. Follow me and dominate the Eastern Land, and you will be


    the strongest weapon among all. You can even absorb the fortune in the Eastern Land to make further


    progress," Norris shouted as he tried to convince the hermit spirit to surrender to him.


    On the other hand, he activated his evil flower to swallow the Holy tane Stakes in the blink of an


    eye.


    "Ha-ha, God never fails to help me get what I want!" Norrisughed loudly from excitement.


    The unhappiness in his heart vanished immediately when he thought that he could get his hands on a


    sacred weapon.


    But the next moment, hisughter stopped without warning.


    He stood frozen where he stood as he sensed three great forces were about to burst out of his evil


    flower.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As soon as Norris felt it, a thunderous roar echoed through the sky. Soon after, three beams of


    crimson-yellow light rushed from the inside of the evil flower, turning both the evil flower and the evil


    tree to dust in an instant.


    Puff!


    Soon after, Norris spat a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. Without a doubt, he suffered one


    massive blow, which did him real damage.


    The evil tree and the evil flower were connected with his minds. As long as they were injured, he would


    be severely injured as well.


    "How... How is any of this possible? It''s just a sacred weapon. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t


    possibly have this immense power!" Norris roared as he withdrew awkwardly.


    At that moment, everyone present was stunned to see what was happening.


    ''The powering out from the sacred weapon is incredibly strong. Could someone be behind this?''


    Mason wondered as he started to doubt.


    Moreover, he was aware that only a real saint could possess that power.


    "Humph! You''ll never know what kind of trump card I''ve stored. The ughters you have made in the


    Eastern Land will be paid with your own life and blood today!" Ricky sneered.


    As soon as he finished his words, the three Holy tane Stakes shot fiercely towards Norris.


    At that moment, Norris suddenly lost all his arrogance and overwhelming confidence. The only thing left


    in his heart was the fear of dying.


    Creatures like Norris were more frightened of facing death in the face. In particr, he feared the most


    when all of his dreams were only a step away from him.


    His arrogance blinded him. He did not feel the power of the Holy tane Stakes carefully until that


    moment. Now, he sensed that the power was a lot stronger than his and totally suppressed his power.


    It was a power that overwhelmed the ruling power.


    As a spiritual emperor, Norris was very much aware of the power that overwhelmed the ruling power.


    He now understood who was the real one manipting this overwhelming power and attacking him.


    But he didn''t have the time to dwell on the matter. At this moment, all he could do was yelling, "Lady


    Queenie, please help me!"


    As soon as Norris finished his words, a calm and clear sound like an oriole singing resounded in the air.


    "You are really useless, Norris. You''ve been defeated by the same person twice."

 Chapter 1117 Meeting The Saint

    Chapter 1117 Meeting The Saint


    The voice trailed away into the darkness, and a woman robed in ck came out. She walked with the


    grace of a queen, as she stood in front of the members of the Nether Manor.


    The woman was tall and devilishly beautiful. Her pupils were abnormally ck as if they were full to the


    brim with evil.


    The cold expression on her face didn''t decrease her beauty, though. Instead, it made her more


    charming.


    Intangible magic was flowing from her body, and she exuded a queenly aura. It was as if she was the


    center of the whole world. With a start, Ricky realized that he had felt such aura once before, way back


    when Pearl had activated the Feminine Mutant.


    Everyone present was surprised at the sight of the woman. They couldn''t believe that she was the one


    Norris was asking for help from, because judging by the power she emitted, she was only a one-star


    lower spiritual emperor.


    ''Is she the pill refiner behind Norris?'' Ricky wondered in confusion. If that were the case, it was time for


    all of these toe to an end.


    It didn''t matter to him how excellent the girl''s pill refining skills were; she could not change anything as


    long as she was merely a one-star lower spiritual emperor.


    But somehow, Ricky felt that things were not that simple.


    And what happened in the next moment proved him right.


    The moment the woman stood out from the crowd, she pped her hands, and a small evil tree


    sprouted out in front of her.


    From the evil tree, another figure walked out.


    It was obviously a mutant instead of a body with blood and flesh. And as soon as it showed up, it drew


    the attention of all the warriors present.


    The mutant looked like a middle-aged warrior.


    He flicked his finger, and three rays of evil spirit shot out and collided against the Holy tane Stakes.


    The evil spirit defeated the Holy tane Stakes with ease, and made them retreat to Ricky''s side.


    All the people watched in shocked silence.


    The Holy tane Stakes were able to defeat Norris, which showed just how powerful they were. And


    now a mutant was able to defeat the Holy tane Stakes with one attack, and that showed how


    powerful the mutant''s real body was.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After the mutant appeared, Ricky quickly retreated, because he knew that the mutant was too powerful


    for them to fight. None of them expected this to happen, and in fact, it was above and beyond their


    expectation.


    There was silence all around.


    All eyes were fixed on the woman and the mutant. As for Norris, he was standing behind the woman


    like a docile sheep.


    "My Lady!" The mutant bowed to the woman respectfully after repelling the Holy Ptane Stakes.


    Ricky and hispanions were once again surprised when they heard how the mutant addressed the


    woman.


    ''My Lady? This woman must have a special identity!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    "Ricky, did Norris call her name just now? Did you still remember that name?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    asked Ricky telepathically.


    "Yes, he called her Lady Queenie!" Ricky answered, hoping that the grass knew something about the


    woman.


    "It seems that the things here are not as simple as we thought," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a low


    voice.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked.


    "My intuition told me that this woman might be from the Murong n. It is a direct line of human devils.


    Yes! I''m sure of it! This woman muste from the direct line of descent of human devils," the Dragon


    Intent Grass exined. "Judging by the great power of her follower, she must have a high position


    among human devils."


    "If that is the case, there is no need for her toe to the Eastern Land, right? But why did she appear


    here now?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "Who knows? Maybe she came to have some fun," the grass replied.


    "So, what should we do now?" Ricky asked at this point, as he had no idea what to do next.


    "Actually, things will be much easier this way. Since this mutant has appeared, the Wood Saint will


    have a sufficient reason to show up and deal with them. We don''t need to do anything but wait.


    Unfortunately, it looks like you still can''t kill Norris this time."


    The Dragon Intent Grass sounded apologetic about this, as Ricky''s face turned gloomy.


    "Kill them!" The woman''s shout brought Ricky back to the present, as her voice was murderous and


    impatient.


    The mutant heard the woman''s order, which put him between a rock and a hard ce. That was


    because bying here, the mutant had already crossed the border. And if he killed people here, it


    was very likely that he would bring unnecessary trouble to the human devils.


    "My Lady, this..."


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal to kill a few people," the woman said coldly. "How dares he defeat the


    people that I trained?! He deserves to die because he has upset me. You can let the others go but not


    him!"


    The woman stared at Ricky as she spoke, her tone dripping with hatred and killing intent.


    As far as she could remember, it was also Ricky who had ruined Norris'' n three years ago.


    "As you wish, My Lady, but I will only kill this one!" the mutant replied helplessly.


    Then, his momentum swept toward Ricky, and it would take him only a second to turn Ricky into ashes.


    Thankfully, someone interfered.


    "Sir, don''t you think it is inappropriate for you to do this here?"


    As the Dragon Intent Grass expected, the Wood Saint showed up and blocked the mutant''s attack with


    his power.


    The surrounding warriors were once again shocked when they saw the Wood Saint. They could feel


    that he was also very powerful, but they only had a vague idea.


    Their guess was proved correct when the Wood Saint took back the Holy tane Stakes.


    ''This man was the one who was controlling those three wooden stakes!'' the warriors thought to


    themselves with awe.


    "What?


    You''re the saint guardian!" the mutant said coldly. He could readily pinpoint who the Wood Saint was


    because his strength was quite singr.


    "Sir, this is none of your business," the woman said to the Wooden Saint unhappily. She, of course,


    knew what a saint guardian was. The look in her eyes had changed from anger to cold and calcting


    determination.


    The appearance of the saint guardian was a massive blow to her n after all.


    She could not just let what happened today go. She was determined to seek retribution.


    "Lady Queenie, I''m sorry but I didn''t mean to offend you. However, this is my duty as a saint guardian. I


    don''t think you should get involved in anything here in the Eastern Land," said the Wood Saint.


    "How dare you challenge me?!" The woman''s temper suddenly erupted like a deadly volcano.


    Her follower looked wary of her ring temper, though he bravely didn''t flinch.


    "Elder, just ignore him. Even though he is a saint, he is still not a match against a mutant like you,


    right?" the woman ordered, insisting.


    "But, My Lady, this..." the mutant muttered quietly, still trying to reason with the woman.


    But he didn''t get to finish his words. He must have switched to speaking with the woman telepathically.


    At this moment, the Wood Saint''s face had visibly darkened, as he watched his opponent''s movements


    cautiously.


    The woman was right. Even though his opponent was only a mutant, the mutant would be able to


    defeat a saint like him.


    Fortunately, it looked like the woman''s rage had cooled after a while, so whatever the mutant said to


    her must have worked wonders.


    "Fine. Since you won''t allow us to interfere in the matters of the Eastern Land, I will solve this problem


    myself," the woman said to the Wood Saint with a smirk afterward. Then, she turned to Ricky, eyeing


    him like she wanted to eat him whole.


    "Your name is Ricky, right? I know what you did in the Eastern Land, and I know that you''re the central


    figure among your group. So, let''s settle this matter with just you and me," the woman proposed.


    "Oh? That does sound interesting, but how do you want to settle the matter?" Ricky asked curiously.


    He didn''t want the mutant to fight either because he had seen from the Wood Saint''s expression that


    he was at a disadvantage when facing the mutant. Thus, Ricky needed to deal with this matter himself.


    "It''s simple. You and I will fight, and if you win, I won''t interfere in anything here. But if you lose, you


    have to disappear from the Eastern Land, just like you did three years ago," the woman said lightly.

 Chapter 1118 Queenie Murong

    Chapter 1118 Queenie Murong


    "Miss, don''t you think your suggestion sounds unfair? After all, you are already a spiritual emperor,


    while I am just a demi-spiritual emperor. How could I challenge someone powerful like you? Imagine


    what other people would say about you," Ricky replied, slyly trying to dissuade her from a direct


    confrontation.


    "Unfair? Why should I bother myself with being fair? Do you think a woman like me needs to do things


    reasonably? Besides, I don''t care about what other people think of me," the woman responded snidely.


    "You are the most powerful genius in the Eastern Land. If you want to save the Eastern Land, then you


    should ept my challenge. It''s not my problem if you are not yet a spiritual emperor. You should have


    thought of that before you got in my way!"


    The woman continued talking with no care for Ricky''s words. He couldn''t help but sigh helplessly. "If


    that is the case, then I can''t refuse your challenge.


    But, are you serious? If you lose, will you really leave the Eastern Land?" Ricky asked earnestly.


    "Of course I mean it!" the woman scoffed at him as if she could not even entertain the idea of being


    defeated by a mere demi-spiritual emperor.


    On the other hand, the mutant was wary of the deal, and he felt like something fishy was going on. As


    someone who was at a disadvantage, Ricky looked very calm, so was Mason. They seemed strangely


    confident as if they were sure that Ricky could win against her.


    ''Why do they look so confident?'' the mutant thought to himself, puzzled.


    ''Could they be nning something? I hope their confidence would help them win this time. Otherwise,


    the trouble that Lady Queenie would stir here could be terrible for us human devils, especially in this


    era when the real devils are beginning to stir.


    We, human devils, are in an embarrassing situation.


    Devils don''t like us, and the creatures on the continent don''t want us either, '' the mutant sighed within


    his mind.


    ''Luckily, the creatures on the continent are kind-hearted essentially. After so many years, we''ve finally


    won their trust. I hope this time, Lady Queenie will be kind enough to let these people go.


    It''s very unwise for us to sh with the creatures on the continent at this time. Otherwise, the trust that


    we have umted over the years will be gone in an instant.''


    The mutant wanted peace with the creatures on the continent, so he really wanted Queenie Murong to


    change her mind.


    In fact, most of the human devils already thought of the continent as their home, so he hoped that she


    wouldn''t cause trouble in this ce.


    In the next moment, Ricky and Queenie Murong had stepped into the void. The confrontation was


    inevitable.


    "Miss, may I know your name? After all, I have to know who I am going to fight with," Ricky asked.


    "Well, since you have the guts to fight with me, I guess you can have the privilege of knowing my


    name. Remember this, my name is Queenie Murong!" The woman tilted her chin upward, looking down


    at Ricky.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was drowning in her confidence and arrogance. She didn''t even bother to think about why Ricky


    dared fight with her!


    Perhaps, her distinguished status had gone to her head, and now, she felt like she was better than


    everyone.


    "It''s a good and elegant name, but I don''t think it fits you," Rickymented with a teasing smile.


    "Are you mocking me?" Queenie Murong asked coldly as her eyes narrowed in annoyance.


    Maybe she got impatient, or perhaps Ricky''s words had provoked her. Regardless of the reason, as


    soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly appeared before Ricky. She raised her hand which was


    surrounded by evil spirit, intending to defeat Ricky with only one blow.


    A smile crept up at the corners of Ricky''s mouth, as he casually responded with a punch. In the next


    breath, both of them retreated, leaving deep traces in the void.


    All the warriors present fell silent, as they beheld the cavity that the impact had created. Except for the


    Wood Saint, Mason, and Ricky''spanions, all the other people felt like they had seen the sky


    cops.


    "How could this be possible?" the Luxurious Emperor, who was watching from a distance, remarked.


    His face was livid with resentment. Apart from Norris, he was also the one who hated Ricky to the core.


    "He''s an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the mutant sighed heavily.


    As a powerful saint, he was able to quickly figure out why Ricky was so powerful.


    "No way! He is an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the other warriors gasped in shock. They couldn''t


    believe their eyes!


    The incredible demi-spiritual emperors, which had only existed in the legends before, were too


    shocking for any creature.


    "How is this possible? You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Queenie Murong roared


    disbelievingly when she sensed Ricky''s power, as it was almost equal to that of a real spiritual emperor.


    It was not until then that she realized why Ricky had agreed to fight with her.


    It was not because he didn''t have a choice. It was because he indeed had the strength to contend with


    her!


    "How dare you deceive me?!" After she overcame her shock and disbelief, she still felt angry, or rather,


    she was jealous of the uniqueness of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    At this moment, she burst out her real power as a spiritual emperor. The purity of her evil spirit was


    much higher than that of Norris, even though the amount of her evil spirit was merely fifty percent.


    And as she burst out her momentum, she transformed into a monstrous appearance that closely


    resembled a real devil.


    ''It looks like she is a human devil with a superior blood power...'' Ricky thought to himself. His body was


    also exuding momentum without reservation, which was necessary because he felt that Queenie


    Murong was still a significant threat to him, judging from her overwhelming demeanor.


    As her blood power worked, Queenie Murong''s body darkened like a shadow had been cast over her.


    This was the effect of the devil''s blood power.


    Such blood power increased her physical strength.


    This was because devils were born with stringent bodies.


    In particr, the devils with a noble bloodline had extremely tough bodies. On the continent, only


    geniuses who focused on body refining couldpete with them in this respect.


    With her most potent power gushing out, Queenie Murong chose to battle with Ricky by the collision of


    their physical bodies.


    Of course, Ricky could not afford to underestimate her. He swiftly activated his Massacring Mutant and


    the Ultimate Golden Body, fighting fiercely against her.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, a fierce battle ignited in the void.


    The two figures quickly intertwined, leaving only copsing space and violent airwaves in their wake.


    The Nether Manor members couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw Ricky''s fight with Queenie


    Murong, a real spiritual emperor. The spiritual emperors, including the Luxurious Emperor, felt gravely


    threatened by the power he was showing.


    Ricky, the genius that they had to kill, had eventually grown to be this powerful. At this moment, they all


    regretted that they hadn''t killed him back then in the first ce.


    Unfortunately, it was toote now because he had be too powerful for them to take care of.


    They could only wait with baited breaths, hoping against hope that Ricky would have mercy on them or,


    at least, kill them swiftly.


    These spiritual emperors wracked their brains for any way they could escape.


    ''Damn it! How hateful! How did he be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor?!'' This was the


    question that ran in their minds continuously. The spiritual emperors, including the Luxurious Emperor,


    could do nothing but drown in their resentment. They were powerless to do anything else.


    Ricky would have been less intimidating if he became a real spiritual emperorpared to him being


    an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. This just showed how powerful an incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor was.


    The Luxurious Emperor and hispanions didn''t think that Queenie Murong would help them. They


    were well aware that they were not different from Norris in her eyes. For her, they were just pawns to


    be used and discarded.


    At this moment, they knew that they were in grave danger.


    High in the air, the collision between Ricky and Queenie Murong had reached its peak.


    Ricky had to admit that Queenie Murong was also a peerless genius. She should have just broken


    through and be a spiritual emperor, but she already had the strength of a one-star lower spiritual


    emperor. That was an impressive progress.


    ''This woman not only has a strong devil''s blood power, the human force behind her must be powerful


    as well, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "She is protected by a powerful saint, so she must be a peerless genius. If you want to defeat her, you


    should show some real skills," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky.

 Chapter 1119 The Heavenly Ice Mutant

    Chapter 1119 The Heavenly Ice Mutant


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Following another deafening noise, Ricky and Queenie collided and then parted, ending up standing on


    opposite sides of the void once again.


    "Go to hell!" Queenie eximed fiercely, as her eyes zed with killing intent.


    Any one-star lower spiritual emperor would have felt the anger and killing intent that she was emitting.


    It was so thick that it was a wonder how the air could stay so clear.


    An incredible demi-spiritual emperor was still a demi-spiritual emperor. If a spiritual emperor lost to an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor, he was losing to a demi-spiritual emperor after all, which was


    something no spiritual emperor could stand.


    "Miss Queenie, why are you so angry?" Ricky asked, with a teasing smile on his face.


    "I will kill you!" Queenie said viciously.


    If looks could kill, Ricky would have died on the spot. She burst out her momentum again, and purer


    evil spirit surged out.


    Her visage transformed further until she looked so much like a real devil. And with her charisma and


    beauty, she looked like the queen of devils.


    She was shrouded by a kind of evil spirit from the endless darkness, which was the noblest evil spirit.


    "Ricky, this kind of evil spirites from one of the eight major bloodlines of devils. It means that


    Queenie''s devil bloodline is remarkably extraordinary. Therefore, she must have a very high position


    among the human devils," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised.


    "I think you are right. My chaotic power and chromatic energy are reacting strangely to her evil spirit!"


    Ricky replied.


    "ck Devil blood power!


    The devil hase!"


    Queenie shouted menacingly as she hovered in the air like an avenging angel. She pped her hands,


    activating the ck Devil blood power, and a giant shadow of a ck devil appeared behind her. It


    floated behind her with a certain arrogance, as it looked at them like they were all mere ants beneath


    its feet.


    "ck Devil''s punches!"


    The ck devil shadow raised its head and let out a long howl. As it opened its mouth, infinite amounts


    of heavenly power mixed with the evil spirit came out, converging into a punch that smashed toward


    Ricky. Wherever the punch passed, the void crackled and shattered, creating various passages in its


    wake.


    "Six mutants, activate the chaotic fist!"


    Ricky burst out his mutants, condensed the chaotic power, and merged them with his Ultimate Golden


    Body. It formed a punch as well, which he readied to confront Queenie''s attack.


    Boom! The two punches shed with a loud explosion, which resulted in numerous airwaves and


    clouds of dust. The power it emitted was as strong as an abyss.


    Ricky''s chaotic power and Queenie''s dark evil spirit collided fiercely in the void like two tidal waves in


    the ocean.


    Due to the strong inverse impact, they were thrown apart again.


    Ricky had never felt like his chaotic power had met its match until that very moment.


    ''Now I know why her blood power is one of the eight major bloodlines of devils. It has the strength to


    meet my chaotic power head-on! The two are equivalent in terms of strength in nature. No wonder the


    devils were able to invade the continent again and again over the past countless eras, '' he sighed


    inwardly.


    Ricky and Queeniended with a thud, standing opposite each other in the void. Both of them looked


    worse for wear, with blood spilling down their lips.


    ''I should end this battle as soon as possible, '' Ricky decided. ''After all, my power is far less profound


    than a real spiritual emperor''s!''


    With these thoughts in his mind, Ricky activated the chromatic energy and the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Then, he condensed the chromatic lotus and gathered all his power.


    "Miss Murong, if you can take this attack from me, I will leave the Eastern Land on my own ord,"


    Ricky said seriously.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself!" Instead of being happy, Ricky''s words seemed to irritate Queenie further.


    She couldn''t believe how impertinent he was!


    But what irritated her the most was that she couldn''t defeat him. She had already activated the ck


    Devil blood power, but she still couldn''t beat Ricky. It felt like a p to her face because she had


    intended to grind him into dust in one blow.


    She stood there with a vicious expression on her face, her eyes turning white out of anger.


    Another kind of power gushed out from Queenie. Obviously, it involved her bloodline of humans.


    Crack!


    Due to this bloodline''s effect, the temperature around them plunged quickly until Ricky could see his


    every breath. The void, which had been full of airwaves earlier, was now filled with icy tundra. shes


    of cold light shot out from around them.


    This power even seemed to affect the people around them, as their blood power froze in their bodies.


    And that was reasonable because all the creatures around them had water power more or less in their


    bodies.


    "Is this the power of ice?" murmured Ricky in a low voice.


    He also felt strong heavenly powering from the power of ice.


    "Tell me if I am wrong, but isn''t that the Heavenly Ice blood power? The heavenly ice is the strongest


    and coldest kind of ice in the world. And the Heavenly Ice blood power is also one of the top kinds of


    blood power in the world," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "So that''s the Heavenly Ice blood power?"


    Ricky mumbled, nodding to himself pensively.


    "Heavenly Ice Mutant!"


    The next moment, the evil spirit power retreated from Queenie''s body, making way, as the cold ice and


    the heavenly power gathered together in her body. In an instant, she seemed to have turned from a


    queen of devils into a holy saint, from being dark and evil into being arrogant and aloof.


    The space was frozen. All the power of water in it had turned into ice.


    Both the heavenly power and the cold ice power were intertwined and wholly integrated.


    "I didn''t expect that she also possesses the Heavenly Ice Mutant. Together with the ck Devil blood


    power, Queenie must be the strongest peerless genius, if not an ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    "She is indeed powerful, but I will definitely win this battle!" Ricky said seriously.


    He pped his hands with a fierce determination, and the chromatic lotus was activated to suppress


    Queenie.


    "Heavenlyw, create ice and form the swords of ice for me!"


    Queenie flicked her slender fingers slightly, and all her power converged to her fingers. Then, ten


    streams of power that were as sharp as swords and as bright as meteors dashed to repress the


    chromatic lotus from ten directions.


    All ten swords were wrapped by the infinite heavenly power. And they were all condensed by the


    coldest ice.


    Boom!


    The void where the collision took ce was submerged in power, as soon as the ice swords collided


    against the chromatic lotus.


    Two figures flew in opposite directions at that moment, and they merged with their respective attacks,


    both giving their all to attain the final victory.


    The impact was so strong that the endless airwaves didn''t stop surging until quite a whileter.


    As the dust settled, Ricky and Queenie were exposed, standing on opposite sides and breathing


    raggedly.


    At this moment, they once again confronted each other, as if their battle had just ended with a draw.


    But in the next breath, Queenie shouted in pain, as she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face


    had quickly turned ashen-gray. At the same time, the power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant retreated from


    her body.


    In sharp contrast, Ricky looked a little disheveled but was otherwise unharmed.


    Thus, their battle had ended.


    All the warriors around could tell who had won.


    As soon as the battle ended, the mutant came running to Queenie''s side. "Are you alright, My Lady?"


    "I''m fine!" Queenie huffed loudly, as his worry aggravated the pain of her loss.


    At this moment, she shifted her eyes to Ricky, who was as calm andposed as when they had


    started fighting. In an instant, the anger in her eyes was reced by appreciation, though her


    appreciation seemed cunning.


    The deep frown lines on her face smoothed over, as an evil smile pulled at the corner of her lips.


    "Miss Murong, thank you for letting me win," Ricky said, cupping his hands as a sign of respect. In fact,


    if he hadn''t gone easy on her, she would have been badly injured.


    He had gained the upper hand with his chromatic energy, but he wasn''t about to rub it in her face.


    Ricky had more ss than that.


    "You are truly worthy to be called an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, for you have the ability to kill a


    real spiritual emperor and make great achievements in the path of supreme enlightenment," Queenie


    told him reverently. She seemed to have forgotten how angry she had been earlier. Now, she couldn''t


    stop singing him praises!


    Ricky saw this change, which only intensified his confusion. After all, her attitude towards him had


    changed too abruptly. It was like he was talking to a different person.


    ''She seems to be plotting something. I have to be careful, '' Ricky thought to himself.

 Chapter 1120 Problems Solved

    Chapter 1120 Problems Solved


    "I''m ttered, but I hope you can keep the promise you made earlier. From now on, please refrain from


    interfering in the matters here in the Eastern Land," Ricky said firmly, reminding Queenie of what she


    had promised before the fight.


    The contrasting change in Queenie''s attitude before and after they fought made Ricky realize that she


    was more than what she was letting on. She appeared like a conceited and arrogant woman who could


    easily make mistakes, but the opposite seemed urate. She was a cunning woman.


    Ricky didn''t believe that Queenie could let go of what happened quickly. Even if she let it go now, she


    would be likely toe back in the future and seek revenge.


    Meanwhile, Norris and hispanions seemed to be the most frightened of the bunch. After all, they


    would end up with miserable deaths if Queenie left them alone. And she was someone highly liable to


    do that.


    At that moment, Norris was begging Queenie telepathically to save the Nether Manor for the sake of


    their same identity as human devils. He was also reminding her of the things he had done for her in the


    past years.


    However, Norris didn''t expect that the mutant that worked for Queenie would suddenly attack him. He


    was killed instantly.


    After all, it was too easy for a saint to kill a middle spiritual emperor.


    What happened, of course, shocked everyone present.


    All the warriors panicked when they saw that Norris had turned into ashes all of a sudden, especially


    the Nether Manor members and the creatures that followed the Nether Manor.


    Ricky, the Wood Saint, Mason, and theirpanions were confused too. Why did Queenie have her


    subordinate kill Norris?


    "Is that enough to show you my sincerity?" Queenie said with a faint smile while looking Ricky in the


    eyes.


    "Thank you!" Ricky said respectfully, although he wasn''t sure how to feel about what she had done.


    He did not feel sympathy for Norris despite thetter''s sudden death, because he had wanted to kill


    him. At the moment, he was more preupied with the fact that Queenie was not as simple as he had


    thought. She was by no means a self-conceited princess who could easily be yed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "This woman is not easy to deal with. She is cunning and seems to be moody. You can''t guess what


    she will do next," the Dragon Intent Grass said warily.


    "I don''t think it was necessary for her to let that mutant kill Norris," Ricky murmured regretfully.


    "Who knows? Maybe she was nning to do that from the start..." the Dragon Intent Grass said gently.


    "Mister Ricky, you can say that I did you a favor since I killed a big enemy of yours for you.


    In return, you have to do something for me," Queenie said to Ricky telepathically before he could say


    anything.


    "Norris was an enemy of mine, but you seem to be mistaken. I didn''t ask you to do that for me, so how


    can it be a favor? I was going to kill him anyway. You just happened to do it before me," Ricky replied.


    At this moment, he sensed that Queenie did have some other intention, just as he had thought.


    "Aww. How could an incredible demi-spiritual emperor be so mean? Do you really have the heart to


    refuse the request of an extremely beautiful woman like me? You don''t even know what I was going to


    ask you to do," Queenie said lightly upon hearing the answer of Ricky.


    "Beautiful women who I''m unfamiliar with are generally dangerous," Ricky replied telepathically.


    Queenie was indeed lovely, but Ricky would not agree to do anything for her only because she was


    beautiful. Only an idiot would do that.


    "Mister Ricky, it seems that you know a lot about women. I will give you more time to think about this,


    so please do so. In the next few days, I will be waiting for you in the Nether Manor. If you don''te, I


    will make sure you regret it." Finally, Queenie ended their conversation with a threat, smiling the whole


    time evilly.


    Then, she left with the mutant that worked for her and the human devils of the Nether Manor.


    ''Did she just threaten me? I wonder what she is nning...'' Ricky''s heart sank after he heard Queenie''s


    threat.


    But soon, he filed that away at the back of his mind. He needed to deal with the forces that had already


    been following the Nether Manor before anything else. These included the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce and the Deste Empire.


    After Queenie had left, the Wood Saint retreated as well.


    But that didn''t pose a problem for him since Mason and the Evil Mandragora were still present. Soon,


    the forces, including the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the Deste Empire, were put under


    control.


    Ricky was not soft-hearted, and he showed that today. He broke the forces apart and killed their core


    leaders, including the spiritual emperors.


    The world was a cruel ce, as time had shown him again and again. He could not show mercy to his


    enemies, or it could mean his death the next time they met. Some of them could not change what they


    were, so death would be a mercy for their would-be victims.


    Ricky didn''t kill the Luxurious Emperor and several other leaders of the Luxurious Chamber of


    Commerce because they were all rted to Pear by blood. Although they didn''t care about her, he


    couldn''t be too cruel to them.


    Instead of killing them, Ricky asked Mason to depict an array to control them, and he suppressed those


    people in the Devourer Zone. Once he and Pearl were back together, he would let her decide how to


    deal with them.


    As for the Nether Manor, Queenie had already killed Norris, which could serve as an example for the


    others. His death should be enough for Ricky, and it would be deemed improper if he killed any other


    human devil from the Nether Manor.


    Of course, in the final analysis, it was a matter of strength. Ricky had let the Nether Manor go because


    it was no longer a powerful force. They were like snakes that had been defanged, and thus, they were


    no longer dangerous.


    He believed that they could not trouble him any more in the future.


    It was also impossible for Queenie to make any trouble behind the Nether Manor unless she wanted to


    challenge the trust between the human devils and the creatures on the continent.


    Now that all the loose ends regarding the Nether Manor had been tied, they all settled down.


    Ricky took this opportunity to tell the Old Oriental Emperor what had happened to him over thest two


    years.


    The news that he had returned as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor quickly spread throughout the


    whole Eastern Land.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and hispanions decided to rest and recover their strengths.


    It was not until they were well-rested that Ricky dwelt on their current problem. In particr, Queenie


    was trying to coerce him into helping her. If he didn''t help her, she said that she would make him regret


    it.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Tina, in your opinions, can Queenie pose a real threat to me, or was she just


    bluffing?" Ricky asked.


    "I don''t know. I can''t think of a way that she can pose a threat to you. Is it possible that she would still


    interfere in the matters of the Nether Manor?" Tina asked, shaking her head.


    "I can''t figure it out, either. However, I want to remind you that she shouldn''t be underestimated. She


    would probably do as she said. I don''t think a woman like Queenie could joke about that," reminded the


    Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I think the best course of action is to go to the Nether Manor. Anyway, the Wood Saint will protect you


    from her."


    "Well, it seems that I don''t have a choice..." Ricky nodded and sighed.


    "I''m afraid I need the Wood Saint to take care of me in the dark. I don''t know what tricks Queenie has


    up her sleeve."


    A bright-colored hall had been set up with white and red decorations in the Nether Manor. These colors


    were chosen because white looked noble, while red looked fascinating.


    Dressed in a loose robe, Queenie was like a wild rose that blossomed in the middle of thorns. Together


    with the unique charm brought by the bloodline of devils, she looked so attractive that no man could


    take their eyes away from her.


    "Elder, has Ricky taken care of all his problems?" asked Queenie in a low voice.


    "Yes, My Lady. I think he will being soon," the mutant that worked for Queenie answered.


    He bit his lip as if he wanted to ask something but was afraid to do so. Finally, he asked in a worried


    tone, "But do you really want him to take part in that matter?"


    "Actually, I didn''t want to find a helper in the first ce, but I don''t want to miss working with an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Moreover, if a grown incredible demi-spiritual emperor can support


    our human devils to some extent, we will live a better life in the future," replied Queenie.


    Her words visibly delighted the mutant. It was because her words indicated that she was thinking for


    the sake of the human devils, which made it happy. It was what the mutant wanted above all in the first


    ce.

 Chapter 1121 The Threat

    Chapter 1121 The Threat


    "My Lady, he''sing!" the mutant eximed excitedly as he sensed Ricky''s arrival.


    "Of course, I knew he would," Queenie replied confidently, as the corners of her lips curled up in a


    smile.


    Soon after doing what he was told, the mutant hid again.


    That was because the mutant didn''t want Ricky to see him.


    Meanwhile, a Nether Manor disciple led Ricky in their arrival at the hall.


    Needless to say, the Nether Manor disciples were really angry with Ricky. However, there was nothing


    they could do but obey Queenie''s orders. In the end, they managed to treat Ricky politely and


    respectfully, and at least tried to be civil about it.


    On the other hand, Ricky was known to have a strong mind and consciousness, but at that moment, he


    could not help but feel astonished by the fascinating beauty of this attractive woman in the hall.


    Luckily, he snapped out of it with the help of his chromatic energy.


    ''No wonder this woman is unique. She has double bloodlines of both humans and devils. She can be


    as noble as a cold saint one second and then turn into an attractive queen of devils the next. Plus, she


    seems quite moody. Damn, it''s really hard to deal with her, '' Ricky suddenly wondered.


    "Well, I just hope you won''t be too fascinated by her!" Tina said to him in a jealous tone.


    "Don''t worry about me, Tina. I''m confident that I can control myself," Ricky replied when he heard


    Tina''sment.


    "Well, hello there, Mister Ricky.


    Mind answering a question for me? Do you think I am beautiful?" Queenie asked Ricky in a whisper


    after walking to him charmingly.


    "Well, Miss Queenie, what do you really want to say to me? Let''s not waste any of our precious time


    and get straight to the point!" Ricky said in a serious voice.


    If it were any other woman, Ricky might have flirted with her for a while. But it was Queenie who was in


    front of him, making Ricky give up the idea of flirting with her entirely because she was shrewd. Now, if


    Ricky would flirt with her, he knew that he would definitely lose and would most likely end up falling for


    her instead.


    Plus, she could do anything she wanted because he was in her territory now.


    "Oh, please! How could you be so boring?" Queenie said miserably upon seeing Ricky avoid her


    cunning question.


    At that moment, Ricky''s deflection of Queenie''s game made her doubt her own beauty, which had


    never urred before. In fact, any man who had seen her fell for her in an instant, as if she had cast a


    spell. However, things were different when it came to Ricky. Her charm didn''t work on Ricky but only


    stunned him for a moment.


    Apart from that, she could not see any evil desire in his eyes at that moment.


    "Please state your business. Or I have to leave now," Ricky said sternly.


    "Geez, calm down. All right, all right. Let''s get straight to the point. I need you to help me do something.


    Not now, but in a month," Queenie replied in the same manner.


    "I am not obligated to help you. In other words, I won''t do anything without something in return," Ricky


    said. If someone wanted him to do something for them, then it would only be fair to him if they could


    provide him with something corresponding in return.


    Being the one and only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras, of course, he could


    state a high price for the task at hand.


    "I never pay anyone who does things for me, in case you didn''t know." Queenie refused his idea,


    although she knew that Ricky''s sentiments actually made sense.


    "Oh, My Lady, you can''t win over an ace genius by speaking this way!" the mutant who was hiding said


    telepathically as it felt helpless at Queenie''s remarks.


    "Elder, I have never said that I wanted to win him over to my side!" replied Queenie.


    "What? But didn''t you just say that you needed him to help the human devils?" the mutant asked in


    confusion.


    "Yes. He will definitely do that as long as I make him admire me," responded Queenie.


    At that moment, the mutant realized that Queenie was not going to draw Ricky over to her side.


    Instead, she intended him to surrender to her. Such a realization made the mutant feel helpless.


    It was afraid that Queenie''s n would be unsessful. After all, it had never known people who


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    dared make an incredible demi-spiritual genius surrender to them.


    Feeling powerless, the mutant didn''t say anything else. At that moment, it could clearly imagine


    Queenie annoyed Ricky.


    ''I guess I''ll try to stop her by then. I can''t kill the incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and I can''t offend him


    either, '' the mutant thought to itself.


    As a powerful saint, the mutant knew better than anyone else how terrible a grown incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor could be.


    "Miss Queenie, I can''t find any sincerity in what you are saying," Ricky said simply, shrugging. In fact,


    he wasn''t annoyed by her words at all.


    After all, he never meant to help her, so he didn''t bother shed his energy into getting angry.


    "Well, then, goodbye!" Ricky said as he waved his hand, intending to leave.


    "Ricky, you will regret not helping me!" shouted Queenie.


    "Then please make it clear!" Ricky said in an annoyed voice. He hated being threatened, even though


    the threat came from an extremely beautiful woman like Queenie.


    "It''s very simple. If you don''t agree to help me do this task, then I will expose the identity of the Evil


    Mandragora. When that happens, the powerful warriors on the whole Misty South and even the


    powerful warriors on the other three continents wille to you," Queenie threatened Ricky


    telepathically.


    At that moment, Ricky seemed to be caught off guard, for no one could hear Queenie''s threat except


    for the both of them.


    After hearing this, Ricky seemed to have understood what she meant. His face immediately grew


    gloomy.


    "There are flowers on the other shore, from which the Mandragoras are growing. There are both holy


    Mandragoras and evil Mandragoras..." Queenie continued to talk to him telepathically while staring at


    Ricky''s gloomy face. At this moment, she sounded like everything was under her thumb.


    Just as she expected, even before she finished her words, Ricky interrupted, "I agree!"


    He was left with no choice at that moment. He agreed to Queenie''s request to protect the Evil


    Mandragora''s identity from being exposed.


    ''I can''t let the Evil Mandragora show up easily anymore, '' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    "Now, that''s more like it. You''ve made a wise decision, Mister Ricky. You won''t suffer losses by working


    for such an extremely powerful woman like me," Queenie immediately said with a smirk on her face.


    Meanwhile, the hidden mutant seemed to be puzzled by Ricky''s reaction. In fact, he didn''t know why


    Ricky would suddenly change his mind.


    ''I guess that I don''t know her well enough, ''


    the mutant thought inwardly.


    "How did you find out?" Ricky asked Queenie in the same manner.


    "Hasn''t that saint guardian told you that I have the ck Devil blood power? I can sense any devil''s


    blood in the world," Queenie replied telepathically.


    "Although the Evil Mandragora is not a devil in its true sense, she cultivates the evil spirit, very pure evil


    spirit, in fact. Moreover, I know a lot about the Evil Mandragora."


    "Okay, I got it!" Ricky replied.


    ''I didn''t know that the ck Devil bloodline could be this powerful!'' He could not help but think upon


    hearing what Queenie said.


    "I can help you do this, but under some conditions: it should not involve harming others," Ricky said.


    "And you must make a Martial Arts Oath. I''ll help you do the thing you want me to do. But in return, you


    must keep the Evil Mandragora''s identity to yourself."


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry about me having a big mouth. And don''t worry about harming others. What I want


    you to do for me is only rted to the force I''m from," Queenie said with a smile.


    Soon after, as agreed, she made a Martial Arts Oath.


    "Thank you!" Ricky said after hearing Queenie''s Martial Arts Oath.


    "Oh, you don''t need to thank me. For all I know, you must hate me very much as we speak!" Queenie


    just smiled and jested.


    "Now, let''s get on and tell me what I need to do for you," Ricky requested.


    At this moment, he was not at all happy with what was happening, especially the fact that he was being


    threatened.

 Chapter 1122 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree

    Chapter 1122 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree


    "Mister Ricky, how much do you know about human devils?" Queenie asked as a smile tempered the


    steel in her voice. She hadn''t fully let her guard down, but after Ricky calmed himself down, she also


    stopped acting as threatening as before.


    "I heard that there are living creatures called human devils in this world. That''s all I know," answered


    Ricky. A resentful sneer dimmed the smile on Queenie''s face when she heard his answer.


    "You are right. We, human devils, are all low-level creatures to both creatures born on the continent


    and creatures of devil race. A genius like you, Mister Ricky, will never be interested in knowing that,"


    she remarked indignantly.


    However, despite the resentment that her words held, Ricky could tell that she felt helpless and


    indignant toward the situation as well.


    ''I guess the situation of human devils is not as good as I previously thought, '' reflected Ricky. Although


    honestly, he never gave much thought to human devils at all. But after hearing what Queenie said, he


    now understood why she felt that way. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to dwell on other people''s


    problems, as he also had issues of his own.


    At that moment, he still had a lot of problems that he needed to solve.


    "I don''t know about other people, but I never look down upon anyone or any race," Ricky told Queenie


    sincerely. "Even if they are my enemies, I will not judge them based on their bloodline and background.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If I consider them my enemies, then it is because of their actions and not for anything else," he


    continued.


    "I see that you are quite open-minded, Mister Ricky," responded Queenie, as one of her eyebrows lifted


    in disbelief. She had a hard time believing him, as life had taught her the opposite.


    Since she was a child, she had learned never to believe anyone else except human devils. Otherwise,


    she would get hurt.


    "We, human devils, have been trying our best to survive in this world over the past years. We have to


    deal with all the creatures born on the continent and creatures of devil race, and that is not an easy


    thing to do. I am sure you know that," stated Queenie.


    She paused for a short while, reminiscing the hardships that she had faced in the past. And as Ricky


    looked at her in the eyes, he too could sense the difficulties she had suffered.


    "Judging from your situation, I can only guess how hard it must have been, but I''m sure it is a hundred


    times harder than I can imagine," Ricky responded somberly, as he was aware of the delicacy of their


    topic, and he didn''t want to say something insensitive.


    "To be honest, we are truly grateful to all the creatures born on the continent, for many of you are just


    and kind. Their kind hearts are the reason that human devils have survived there until this day," added


    Queenie.


    Then, she paused and studied Ricky. She had to take the time and breathe, for her words, at that


    moment, weighed heavily on her soul.


    "However, in this world where the weak would fall prey to the strong, strength is the only thing that


    matters. And the most important reason that human devils have gotten to where they are today is


    mostly because of our strength," she continued.


    Ricky nodded along and chimed in, "I agree with you there. In this world, strength is the only thing that


    talks. Trust and friendship between friends can carry you through the distance, but there is always a big


    chance that those who call themselves friends are not honest with each other. If you are dishonest to


    your friends, then what is the difference between friends and enemies? It is hypocritical to say that you


    are friends and then betray each other at the first chance you get."


    Queenie listened to all these quietly, surprise widening her eyes. "You impress me. I wasn''t aware that


    you thought that way," said Queenie.


    She could not stop the small smile that found its way to her lips, and she nodded with a satisfied air at


    Ricky.


    "Thanks for your appreciation," he answered at once with a vague amusement in his voice. "Our


    ancestors have been protecting and developing the ancestralnd of our people for countless years to


    strengthen us.


    Thisnd seized the essence of heaven and earth, with the power of the sun and moon, to cast the


    grand humanoid evil tree," exined Queenie. A small gasp escaped Ricky, as he waited for her to


    borate. In the end, he could not help but ask, "Grand humanoid evil tree? What is that?" "For us


    human devils, it is a holy tree," she readily answered.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree has two kinds of powers, and both of these are sacred and ancient. It


    holds an evil spirit and the continent spirit. Once a human devil manages to obtain a grand humanoid


    evil tree, he can be sacred by absorbing the power of the tree," exined Queenie.


    "You mean, just one tree could make a human devil sacred? That''s amazing," eximed Ricky,


    sounding awed and pleasantly surprised.


    "That''s for sure. As I mentioned, this ancestralnd was developed by our numerous predecessors in


    the past, and it had cost countless years to be created. It only exists in the void, and only a human


    devil''s direct descendants can enter it.


    Then do you know why they cast thisnd in the void? Make a guess," said Queenie.


    "I have a theory about it, so correct me if I am wrong. Your ancestors were afraid that human devils


    might be destroyed, so they built thisnd where your race could be reborn. After all, a human devil''s


    identity is very sensitive. If the creatures on the continent don''t trust them, they will be killed, and your


    race might die out," Ricky assumed.


    "You are right. That''s it!" Queenie nodded at once, surprised at Ricky''s vast insight.


    "So, you want me to help you to go to your ancestralnd and find the grand humanoid evil tree?"


    Ricky asked.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I want from you," she answered, still nodding enthusiastically.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you asking someone from another force to help you enter your ancestral


    "That is because of the ancestor''s rule. Our ancestralnd produces the purest aura in the continent,


    and that means that there must be a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth, which are very suitable


    for the creatures on the continent to cultivate.


    We are allowed toe with someone from another race because we also want to build better


    rtionships with the great forces in the continent," Queenie exined lengthily.


    "Got it. Your ancestor wants human devils to enter the ancestralnd with the geniuses from other


    powerful forces every time you open up thend. By doing this, you are promoting camaraderie


    between you and those geniuses," Ricky responded. As he spoke, he nodded to himself as if he was


    beginning to understand something. Then he continued, "Your ancestors want to do this because the


    geniuses of theserge forces are the future leaders of their forces, aren''t they? Your ancestors wish to


    build a better rtionship with them, as that will naturally benefit your human devils," he guessed


    correctly.


    Once again, an impressed smile made its way on Queenie''s face. "You are very impressive. You''re not


    only strong, but you''re intelligent as well,"


    Queenie praised Ricky. Then she added, "But I hate dealing with the talents from those powerful


    forces, as they act so arrogant and impolite in front of us. I don''t want to invite anyone from the


    continent to enter thend, at least, not anyone like those jerks."


    "It seems that you are very prejudiced against creatures from the continent. No wonder you''re willing to


    help the Nether Manor," Ricky remarked as he raised an eyebrow at her in criticism.


    "But if you believe these things, then why do you threaten and want me to help you?" he asked further.


    "The answer is straightforward. It''s because you are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," answered


    Queenie readily.


    "When people see an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, they all be jealous, even those geniuses


    from the other forces. However, after the first reaction of jealousy, they always end up with either of the


    two¡ªkill him or associate with him. Half of them choose the former, while the other half is drawn to him


    and wish to entice him to their side," exined Queenie.


    "Do you really want to draw me over to your side? I don''t think you''re drawing me at all, Queenie. As


    far as I''m concerned, you''ve chosen a third choice, which is to use me and hunt me down afterwards,"


    Ricky responded with a smile.


    Well, he was right, to an extent. Indeed, Queenie had chosen a third option, which was to force Ricky


    to yield to her.


    Of course, it was good to have an incredible demi-spiritual emperor of your level by your side.


    However, it would be even better if you killed an incredible demi-spiritual emperor of your level, as that


    would prove to everyone the extent of your abilities.


    Moreover, it would be a greater shock for anyone if one managed to make an incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor of the same level surrender.


    Queenie desperately wanted to subjugate an incredible demi-spiritual emperor from the continent and


    make him yield to her. In that way, she could avenge her race for the difficulties they had suffered in the


    past, and it could also be the perfect venue to show off her power to other forces.


    "I never use benefits to draw people to my side. I use my own way, just like what I am doing now. So, I


    hope you don''t mind," Queenie casually mentioned as if she didn''t care about what Ricky said.


    Hearing this, Ricky was speechless.


    "You are very different from your peers," he remarked after a short silence, amusement lightening his


    expression. He inwardlyughed and thought to himself, ''What can I do? Queenie knows the identity of


    the Evil Mandragora. I have no choice but to help her, no matter what she wants from me.


    It''s not like I can kill her, either. Undoubtedly, she is powerful enough to have a backup, and she might


    even tell other people about my secret.


    If that happens, all the creatures on the four continents will find out that I am with the Evil Mandragora.''


    Queenie could not read his thought, but it was evident from his expression that he was about to give in


    to her. A triumphant smile shed across her face. "I think so too," she said with amusement.


    "After this, you have one month to prepare, and then you cane to the Nether Manor to meet me.


    You will follow me to our ancestralnd, where we will locate the grand humanoid evil tree of this era,"


    she added.

 Chapter 1123 A New Problem

    Chapter 1123 A New Problem


    In the next month, Ricky had put all his effort and soulprehending the Ancestral Thunder Zone and


    the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. Ever since the opening of the Ancestral Thunder Zone, he hadn''t had


    the time and peace toprehend and explore it yet. Now that he had the whole month to himself with


    no other distraction, he found that it was the best time to do this work.


    Meanwhile, the truth about his alleged involvement with the devils hade to light after encountering


    the demi-saint from the Western Land. There was no truth to these allegations. In fact, it was a


    survive the potential crisis was due to the saint guardian''s appearance. However, to a greater extent, it


    also had something to do with Ricky. If it weren''t for him, then things would surely have definitely gone


    a different path.


    Moreover, Ricky was now an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and the creatures from the twonds


    were trusting and believing him more, creating the power of faith. Such power was increasing Ricky''s


    strength in turn.


    In fact, he was already familiar with the power of faith because this was what he had felt since he got


    the Divine Manor. And now, he was feeling the same power from the creatures of the Eastern and the


    Western Land.


    ''The Holy Three-Saber once talked about a certain method, and I think it may be the method of faith, ''


    Ricky thought to himself as he tried to refresh his memory.


    In the same month, he had also sessfully helped Tina drive the evil spirit out of her body.


    This time, he had no difficulty removing the evil spirit from her body. This was all thanks to the


    Devourer Zone''s and the Ancestral Thunder Zone''s help, both of which could suppress the evil spirit.


    Besides, the chromatic energy and the chaotic power made the task easier.


    As a matter of fact, it took only two days for Ricky to sessfully help Tina drive all the evil spirit out of


    her body.


    Now that Tina had fully recuperated, she could finally give full y to the power of her body refining


    bloodline and Refining Blood Mutant. At that moment, she believed that she could cultivate quicker and


    be a spiritual emperor or even a saint in the future.


    Needless to say, Tina was overjoyed. The evil spirit that once haunted her for more than twenty years


    was finally gone from her system. Now, she knew how to rx, something that she had never done and


    felt in the past twenty years.


    Seeing this made Ricky very excited about her growth, too.


    However, there was another problem inside Tina''s body, and Ricky was the only one who knew about


    it.


    Perhaps it was because the evil spirit had been umted for a long time that an intangible evil spirit


    mass had formed in Tina''s body.


    At this moment, it seemed that the evil spirit mass was integrated with Tina''s body. In fact, it was so


    minuscule that even Tina didn''t know that it even existed. On the other hand, Ricky was able to see


    through it because he had the Devourer Zone, the Ancestral Thunder Zone, and the chromatic energy.


    Moreover, he could feel that the tiny evil spirit mass was continuously releasing evil spirit in her body. If


    this would persist, then Tina''s body would be full of evil spirit again not long after, and by then, the evil


    spirit would be even more difficult to be removed than before.


    Seeing what was happening to Tina''s body, Ricky understood that this was not a good omen.


    Of course, he attempted to remove this evil spirit mass from her body once, but unfortunately, it was


    too difficult for him to make it.


    To make matters worse, the evil spirit mass was apparently fused with Tina''s heart. Knowing this, Ricky


    didn''t dare to try further. After all, he was not a real spiritual emperor yet, and if something went wrong


    with his attempts, he would never be ready for the unimaginable consequences that might happen.


    ''I think there''s no other choice but to rush bing a spiritual emperor for me. Only then can I figure


    out the real nature of this evil spirit mass so that I can deal with it, '' Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    Needless to say, Ricky did not want to mention this to Tina. After all, she had just recovered from being


    tortured by the evil spirit for over twenty years, and she deserved to feel good for once. He couldn''t just


    imagine how disappointed and sad she would feel once she found out about the presence of the new


    evil spirit mass in her body.


    The only thing that could help her right now was Ricky trying to be a spiritual emperor as soon as


    possible so that he could destroy the evil spirit mass before it got worse.


    A month had passed, and Ricky returned to the Nether Manor with the Evil Mandragora and the


    Dragon Intent Grass.


    Since there was the presence of pure evil spirit in the ancestralnd of human devils, it was conducive


    to the Evil Mandragora''s cultivation. Although there was a kind of suppressive force to prevent any


    creature weaker than the lower spiritual emperor from entering thend, Ricky knew he could override


    them with the help of his six zones and the Divine Manor.


    However, Tina didn''te with Ricky this time.


    Now that her body had been freed of the evil spirit, she thought that she had to cultivate more so that


    she could catch up with Ricky as soon as possible.


    "I will follow you to your ancestralnd. But where can I find the entrance?" Ricky asked after he arrived


    at the Nether Manor.


    "Since the ancestralnd exists in thin air, its entrance usually exists in the air too. In other words, it


    can appear at any random ce. I can still remember three years ago, with the help of my ck Devil


    blood power, I felt that the entrance would rise at the core area of the Nether Manor. And that''s why I''ve


    "To my surprise, there was a small group of human devils. Maybe this is the reason why the entrance


    appears here."


    "Oh, I see!" Ricky eximed.


    "I have a question, though, and it''s about the Nether Army of the Nether Manor. Do you know why their


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    dead bodies turn into a mass of evil spirit after they die?"


    "The answer is very simple. That''s because they cultivate the method of our human devils!" answered


    Queenie inly.


    "No matter how powerful a race is, the members at the bottom strata of their race are made up of those


    whose blood power has not been wakened yet. Our human devils have such a cultivation method that


    enables those who cultivate it to wake up their blood power and grow rapidly.


    However, they have to pay the price of burning their life essence. The more they cultivate this


    cultivation method, the more their bodies would be encroached. Therefore, their bodies would be


    nothing after they died."


    "A cultivation method that burns life essence? Then, how long will they live normally?" Ricky asked in a


    curious voice.


    "About only a hundred years, of course!"


    replied Queenie.


    As they talked, Ricky, Queenie, and the mutant that worked for her arrived at the core area of the


    Nether Manor, where the evil spirit pervaded.


    Perhaps, it was the ce where Norris had once cultivated.


    Right in the center of this ce, a circr opening emerged on the ground where the evil spirit emitted.


    On top of this circr opening, there was a suppressive force that prevented any creature''s mind from


    entering it to detect the situation inside.


    "Judging by its size, this must be the entrance and hase into being for five years. I assume that it


    will have thergest size in the sixth year and disappear right after," Queenie remarked.


    "Therefore, we only have one year to do what we have to do in thend and leave immediately before


    that year ends. Otherwise, we might be trapped inside and could note out until the next era


    But of course, there''s always the option of bing a holy being. If you can be one, then you can just


    break it ande out."


    "When can we enter it?" Ricky asked.


    "In one or two days!" Queenie answered.


    "Who are you up against this time?" Ricky asked.


    "We human devils have eight major ns. I am the representative of the Murong n, so my


    from some great forces,"


    replied Queenie.


    "Speaking of those geniuses, I do have a bit of desire to fight," Ricky said expectantly.


    "Well, I hope you can defeat them all," Queenie said with a smile.


    "Why do I feel like you really hope that I fall out with them?" Rickymented lightly.


    Soon after, the suppressive force over the entrance disappeared, and Queenie immediately guided


    Ricky to go inside.


    Since the mutant that worked for Queenie was guarding outside the entrance, Ricky naturally did not


    worry about anything.


    After traveling in a dark void for several hours, Ricky and Queenie finally arrived in another world.


    It was the ancestralnd of human devils¡ªan ancient ce where the evil spirit and the continent spirit


    coexisted.

 Chapter 1124 The Ancestral Land

    Chapter 1124 The Ancestral Land


    When Ricky entered the area, he found himself in a vast Devil Land, surrounded by an endless amount


    of evil spirit, which could erode and destroy his body in an instant. He waited for the pain to assault


    him, but thankfully, the evil spirit around him became the pure continent spirit. He breathed easily then,


    knowing that the continent spirit would not damage him.


    In conclusion, the evil spirit and continent spirit in this world were shifting.


    The light and darkness were also alternately changing in the sky, painting it in varying shades of blues


    and oranges.


    Ricky felt the original power in his veins, in its thickest and most potent form he had ever encountered.


    The original energy contained in the ancestralnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe seemed


    insignificantpared to the endless sea of original energy in this ce.


    The nts he had seen in other ces were nothingpared to the nts here. The trees and


    flowers here were so giant that they had their own worlds.


    Ricky felt insignificant and humbled.


    Standing there, he felt that he was automatically cultivating. The original energy and primitive power


    here allowed him to cultivate automatically.


    And although there was thick evil spirit around him, Ricky did not feel ufortable at all. Instead, he


    felt like he was a fish in the water, and he was sofortable that he felt like he was in a fairnd.


    "This deserves to be the ancestralnd of the human devil race. Thend is so vast and magnificent. It


    even contains natural primitive power!" Ricky sighed in awe as he looked around. "Maybe, after


    cultivating for some time here, I can finally be a holy being."


    "All the living creatures whoe here for the first time have the same reaction as you. However, you


    should know that cultivation in a secluded ce for a long time is not an efficient way to improve


    yourself. No matter how good the cultivation ce is, it will be useless after a time. Without


    experiencing battles, how can one improve himself?" Queenie said.


    "Yes, you''re right. You deserve to be a genius born in an influential force," Ricky agreed, nodding his


    head.


    That was the nature of martial arts. No matter how good the cultivation environment was, it would be


    good for nothing if one stayed there in seclusion for a long time. A true warrior would need to go out for


    training, where he could gain more insights, and only through that could he reach the peak of his


    martial arts road. Both cultivating and experience were indispensable.


    "I learned this from a saint that I have met before. You said that your cultivation depends on your


    said Queenie.


    She had to admit that Ricky''s talent was unique, and he stood out above others from the recent eras.


    That was why she decided to use Ricky and subjugate him, even though she had always looked down


    upon the creatures of the continents. To say that he was different was a grave understatement.


    "Ha-ha, of course I also know this from the predecessors." Ricky smiled as amusement brightened his


    face at that moment.


    However, he still had some questions in his mind, so he leaned closer to her and asked, "So, this is the


    ancestralnd of human devils. How can we find the grand humanoid evil tree? And how many such


    trees are there in this ce?"


    "Normally, there is only one. It''s not easy for the grand humanoid evil tree to grow in this ce in an


    era," Queenie said.


    "But if we are lucky enough, we can probably find two such trees here."


    "There are eightpetitors in total. It''s a huge pressure to fight for one tree," Ricky said.


    "Well, you should feel honored that I asked you toe here, as this means that I think highly of you,"


    Queenie answered arrogantly, her chin tilted up in such a way that she was looking down on Ricky.


    "In that case, I should thank you for threatening me," Ricky sighed deeply, and his profound resignation


    was apparent in his attitude and facial expression. On the other hand, Queenie didn''t seem to care, as


    she just looked at him with one eyebrow arched mockingly.


    "Of course, you should thank me," she answered sarcastically.


    Ricky felt that Queenie was too moody to get along with, and he also found it difficult tomunicate


    with her. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking!


    Outwardly, she deliberately acted arrogantly, and the words she said often made her sound


    overconfident. However, he could tell that she was not an arrogant woman. There was more to her than


    what the eye could see.


    After that, their conversation died down, as they focused on looking for the grand humanoid evil tree.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Although they still had a year left, it was highly likely not enough for them to finish their task, so it was


    better to act fast.


    The ancestralnd was so vast that it almost seemed endless, and the grand humanoid evil tree was


    probably hidden in the countless trees.


    Even though Ricky had the Golden Spirit Eyes, which meant he could tell the difference between the


    grand humanoid evil tree and the ordinary trees, he would be exhausted before he could check all the


    trees here.


    Therefore, luck yed a crucial role in finding their target.


    And luck was also the reason why Queenie asked Ricky to help her look for the grand humanoid evil


    tree. As the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor of the era, Ricky could be considered very lucky.


    And with his luck, he was the most likely candidate to find the grand humanoid evil tree.


    At this moment, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "I can''t believe you have that pair of Golden Spirit Eyes. You are so lucky to own them,"


    Queenie whined in envy after she saw Ricky''s special eyes. "Can you give me your Golden Spirit


    Eyes?" she added abruptly.


    "Sure, but on one condition. You must sleep with me for a few nights," Ricky replied bluntly,


    purposefully giving her a condition she would never agree with.


    "Sleep with you? No way! You are not qualified!" she answered coldly.


    Time passed quickly. Their whole day was spent in the ancestralnd, simultaneously looking for the


    tree and bickering like an old couple.


    In the meantime, Ricky used the Devourer Zone to absorb the evil spirit in the ancestralnd


    continuously. Then, he put the Evil Mandragora into the Devourer Zone, where she could absorb the


    evil spirit and cultivate in peace.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, countless cracks appeared on the ground where Ricky and Queenie were standing. Thick,


    bloody vines stretched out from these cracks.


    The two of them could do nothing but stagger around, avoiding the cracks, as more and more bloody


    vines grew from the ground. They resembled bloody snakes crawling on the ground.


    And on these bloody vines, huge bloody mouths appeared one by one.


    They were creepy and disgusting, like a coquettish blood flower, and there were endless bloody thorns


    inside.


    Moreover, there was a strong force emitting from the bloody vine. The two of them could tell by the


    power surrounding it that it was at the Emperor Level.


    "What''s this?" Ricky eximed.


    ''How could a vine have the power at the Emperor Level?''


    He dared not hesitate. His Chaotic Fire Mutant exploded in an instant, and then he broke out a fierce


    fire that surrounded him and Queenie. mes instantly condensed and burned the vines.


    Despite his powerful attack, Ricky failed to destroy the vines. The giant mouths spat out a lot of blood


    water, which contained two kinds of power, the evil spirit and the continent spirit.


    "Shit! These vines extinguish my chaotic fire so easily!" Ricky couldn''t help but curse when he saw


    what had happened. The nts were not afraid of his fire at all! He had never seen anything like that.


    "These are not ordinary vines. They are vines that are spread out by the humanoid evil flower,"


    Queenie exined from beside him. "The humanoid evil flower is a kind of flower growing in our


    ancestralnd.


    This kind of flower has no psychic intelligence, and it grows by absorbing the evil spirit and the


    continent spirit, as well as devouring other nts'' essence. It is ferocious and poisonous, and we


    cannot underestimate its strength.


    As you can see, it''s not even afraid of the fire of your fire mutant. What''s more, its power will be


    enhanced when it meets fire."


    "It sounds like a very unique flower. The endless world is full of wonders!" Ricky excitedly cried out.


    He looked at Queenie, as his eyes burned bright with excitement and fighting spirit. "How can I beat


    back these flowers?" he asked.

 Chapter 1125 Humanoid Evil Flower Garden

    Chapter 1125 Humanoid Evil Flower Garden


    "Well, the answer is very simple¡ªto destroy the heart of the humanoid evil flower!" replied Queenie.


    "What? the heart?" Ricky inquired.


    "The humanoid evil flower is simr to creatures like us for its power alles from its heart, too. In


    fact, the vines would grow endlessly and could not be eliminated no matter how hard we try unless the


    heart of the flower is destroyed," expounded Queenie.


    "So, where can we find the real body of the flower? I just can''t wait to end this."


    "A humanoid evil flower does note alone. In fact, theye in groups," Queenie replied. "They


    usually live underground and form a world of their own. We can never get rid of these vines unless we


    directly go to the source and destroy their heart," Queenie added.


    "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go underground. I really don''t want to be entangled by these vines


    any longer," Ricky murmured.


    At that moment, he used the Iron Justice Saber and cut these vines for good. However, it seemed that


    the more he cut them, the more they grew.


    "As I''ve told you, the humanoid evil flowers form a world of their own underground¡ªa garden.


    However, it''s not easy for us to enter the garden," said Queenie in a low voice.


    At this moment, she felt very unhappy as well. After all, it was not very pleasing toe across the


    tough humanoid evil flowers on their first day in the ancestralnd of human devil race.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" Ricky asked.


    Since he knew nothing about the ancestralnd of human devils, he asked Queenie for what she knew.


    "That would depend entirely on our guts," Queenie said monotonously. "Well, we can intentionally let


    these vines catch us. Once they do, they will send us to their heart to devour and absorb us.


    That can be our chance to destroy the heart.


    That''s the only way I know how we can get rid of them."


    "If you have the guts, then how couldn''t I? If I don''t have the courage, then you might end up belittling


    me, and I don''t want that to happen," Ricky said with a smile on his face.


    Ever since they set foot in this ancestralnd, both Ricky and Queenie promised each other that they


    would try and work with each other no matter how they despised one another. Otherwise, they would


    most probably regret not being civil with each other in the end.


    After finishing his words, Ricky erupted his Ultimate Golden Body and wrapped it around Queenie.


    Soon after, Ricky gave in and no longer resisted the vines that kept twining around the golden body.


    At that moment, the bloody and disgusting mouths on the vines continued to release thorns, trying to


    prate through both of their bodies. Luckily, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body had absolute defense


    capacity to strop these thorns from pricking their bodies.


    "It seems that your golden body is not only powerful in attacks but also powerful in defense. Maybe I


    made the right decision to bring you here after all. Plus, I really don''t have any good way to deal with


    these flowers. So, you kind of saved this mission," Queenie sighed with appreciation.


    "Well, thanks for yourpliment," Ricky said with a smirk.


    "Ha-ha, Ricky, I think your charm is working. Maybe you can change Queenie''s attitude towards the


    creatures on the continent, and even fascinate her," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a teasing tone.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, can''t you see that she only wants me to surrender to her? Unfortunately for her, I


    think she''s thinking too much," Ricky answered.


    Just as Queenie had said, once the vines twined them, they quickly went underground.


    After traveling for a while, they had reached and entered a void as if they just jumped through spaces.


    And after an hour of traveling, they finally arrived at an underground world.


    It was arge, dark, and perhaps, a bloody kind of world.


    Here, the power of the evil spirit was much stronger than that of the air on the continent. As it turned


    out, the humanoid evil flowers mainly lived on absorbing evil spirit.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness, humongous ck and bloody flowers floated into the air sessively. To


    scale, a single flower was as huge as a small world. And the vines spread from these flowers.


    On the other hand, flowers with eight petals appeared to be at the top of the rachises. At that moment,


    Ricky could clearly feel that this was where the power of the evil spirit came from.


    As it turned out, these were the humanoid evil flowers that they were hunting down.


    Moreover, the flowers with eight petals were the hearts of these flowers.


    Howl!


    As soon as Ricky and Queenie were caught, the hearts of the humanoid evil flowers started to give out


    a blood-colored light, and let out a deafening roar.


    Immediately, this bloody light rushed towards Ricky and Queenie. It could not be denied that there was


    the presence of strong power in the light. Moreover, it acted as if it wanted to turn Ricky and Queenie


    into a fog of blood in an instant.


    "Oh, my! I think there are more than a hundred humanoid evil flowers here!" Ricky murmured in a low


    voice.


    "And each one of them has the power at the Emperor Level. Lucky for us, they seem to have just


    reached the Emperor Level," Queenie said. "Have you seen those flowers with eight petals that are


    releasing bloody light? Those are their hearts.


    I think you can feel it, too.


    There is a dark blood pistil inside the heart. All we need to do is to take away the pistil so that the


    humanoid evil flower will wither."


    "The dark blood pistil?" Ricky said lightly. "What''s the use of this dark blood pistil?"


    "I can''t believe that you would still think about its use. You''re not so bad after all. You really do pay


    attention," Queeniemented upon hearing Ricky''s question.


    "That''s because you said ''take away'' instead of ''destroy'' it. If it''s useless, then we can simply destroy it,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    and we would not need to take it away," Ricky exined with a smirk on his face.


    "Well, I was about to tell you," Queenie said. "Anyway, I don''t want the two of us to be on guard against


    each other in this ce. It will be too tiring.


    But for your information, those pistils contain the evil spirit and the continent spirit that have already


    been purified by the original energy. Once absorbed, they would be directly transformed into the power


    that can help us with the breakthrough to the Emperor Level without the need of anymore training."


    "I see. So these humanoid evil flowers are also an opportunity for us." Ricky nodded his head upon


    realizing this information.


    Soon after, thousands of rays of golden light erupted from his Ultimate Golden Body to resist the attack


    of the bloody light.


    Immediately, mes spread on his golden body once again.


    "Ricky, I''ve already told you that mes don''t work on these flowers. They would only strengthen them,"


    Queenie reminded upon seeing that Ricky was about to burn the flowers with his mes.


    "I know, but it will still depend on what kind of mes they are," Ricky said in a t tone.


    As soon as Ricky finished his words, ten different kinds of mes rose from his body. Because of the


    activation of the Ancestral Thunder Zone, Ricky had one more kind of peculiar fire¡ªthe Ancestral


    Thunder Fire.


    "What...This is..." Queenie was dumbfounded to see these ten types of mes surge from his body.


    As a genius human devil, she could most certainly recognize these mes as the sacred fire and the


    peculiar fire.


    In particr, when she looked at the ck me, she said in a shocked voice, "Is that the Heaven


    Illuminating Fire? The one that never dies out?"


    "Exactly! This one can burn everything in the world. And it can also burn the humanoid evil flowers.


    Plus, I don''t have anything to worry about because I''m stronger than these flowers," Ricky said.


    "You have ten kinds of sacred mes. And you even have the Heaven Illuminating Fire. Your body must


    be a treasury," Queenie sighed with emotions. "I guess the reason why you can control so many mes


    is because of your eyes.


    Perhaps I can guess the name of your magical eyes."

 Chapter 1126 The Chomper

    Chapter 1126 The Chomper


    "I believe that they are the Golden Spirit Eyes that can control all kinds of mes. Am I right?"


    "Ha-ha! Oh, Queenie, you''re really smart!" Ricky didn''t deny anything but just smiled at the moment.


    Meanwhile, it seemed that Queenie was not prepared to take any action. She thought that if Ricky''s ten


    kinds of mes even couldn''t beat these humanoid evil flowers, then it would also be impossible for her


    to do that. So, she decided to leave this work to Ricky alone.


    "Well, Queenie, let''s see how well you know mes. Do you know what kind of me this is?" Ricky


    asked with a huge grin on his face.


    Howl! Soon after, the dragon''s shriek echoed all throughout the entire space, and a grey-white dragon-


    shaped shadow spurted out grey-white roaring mes.


    "This...This is the Dragon Extremity!" Queenie eximed in astonishment after seeing it with her own


    eyes.


    "Without a doubt. It is the Dragon Extremity!" Ricky replied while nodding his head slowly.


    "The Dragon Extremity is the extreme me. I can''t believe you own such a thing!" Queenie gasped


    again. At the moment, she realized that she still underestimated Ricky''s strength, despite knowing that


    he was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Both the Dragon Extremity and these ten types of mes were something that others had always


    dreamed of owning.


    In fact, Ricky didn''t want to expose his Fire Dragon Extremity at all. However, he felt that all the attacks


    from these flowers were nowhere near being weak so that he had to use the power of the extreme


    me in order to kill them in one massive strike.


    These tough flowers must be destroyed once and for all. Otherwise, they would regenerate ande


    to life again. As Queenie had mentioned, as long as the heart of one humanoid evil flower existed, it


    could quickly give rise to other flowers that had been destroyed.


    Meanwhile, the Fire Dragon Extremity integrated with ten kinds of mes and turned into ten virtual


    ming dragon-shaped shadows, biting at the humanoid evil flowers from ten various directions.


    Boom!


    Under these magnificent furious mes, these flowers could be buried in the sea of fire instantly, no


    matter how powerful they were.


    Meanwhile, in the sea of fire, various screams from the flowers could be heard.


    "Wow, all I know is that the me thatbines the Fire Dragon Extremity with the ten kinds of sacred


    mes can be considered as the strongest me in the world!" Queenie murmured to herself with


    admiration. "Without a doubt, he really is an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!


    Just by using the me Mutant, he can be invincible among the warriors of the same level."


    "Furnace of Heaven and Earth!"


    The burning mes continued, followed by the explosion of the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, engulfing


    all the humanoid evil flowers in a snap. At the same time, six kinds of runes surged out and formed the


    power needed to suppress the hearts of these flowers.


    Howl! Howl! Just when everything was about toe to an end, Ricky suddenly heard the angry


    screams in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth be louder. He was afraid that the screams had


    enough power to blow up the furnace.


    ''W...What is happening?'' Ricky was bewildered and immediately shifted his attention on the Furnace of


    Heaven and Earth.


    He found that the hearts of these flowers broke the suppressing power from the six kinds of runes and


    merged with each other in an instant with the help of the evil spirit.


    Seeing this, Ricky felt that something bad was going to happen.


    As a result, he took action. With the desire of destroying all the hearts of these flowers, he instantly


    narrowed the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. In doing so, he might lose the furnace. However, this was


    his intuition speaking. If he wouldn''t do it, then he would be in bigger trouble.


    But it was already toote. Before the Furnace of Heaven and Earth was narrowed, something


    mysterious had alreadye into being. It was a muchrger humanoid evil flower, which continuously


    grew exponentially.


    In the blink of an eye, it directly rushed out of Ricky''s furnace.


    As the first one to receive and endure its power, Ricky immediately spat a mouthful of blood on the


    ground. At that moment, both he and Queenie were forced to take several steps back.


    Sizz! Soon after, a loud and harsh sound resounded through the air, which apparently came from the


    heart of the huge humanoid evil flower. At the same time, several giant and bloody vines reached out.


    At that moment, Ricky and Queenie believed that the humanoid evil power in front of them could be


    "What the hell is this, Queenie? What is happening?" Ricky asked in a serious voice as he wiped the


    blood from the corners of his lips.


    "It''s...It''s the Chomper! The Queen of all the humanoid evil flowers!" Queenie replied in a deep and


    scared voice. "I think one of us is having such a bad luck today. We just came in, and have not only


    met the humanoid evil flowers, but also even the Chomper.


    The Chomper is, of course, stronger than those flowers. What''s more astonishing about it is that it


    already had aplete life and even possessed some psychic intelligence."


    "Yes, I can feel it, too. And what''s worse is that I feel that its power is stronger than ours," Ricky also


    responded in a rather serious tone, "By the way, just so you know, I''m always lucky. So I think it''s you


    who''s bringing the bad luck."


    "Oh, really?" Queenie teased softly.


    With those words, the two of them worked together and confronted the Chomper with high hopes.


    Equipped with some psychic intelligence, the Chomper also felt that Ricky and Queenie were difficult to


    deal with. As a result, it surrounded its heart with countless thick vines to prevent the attack of these


    two.


    In fact, before they even started to confront it, the Chomper had alreadyunched an attack.


    Moreover, the ck bloody poison gas had alreadye out from its heart that had already bloomed.


    As swift as lightning, the poison gas quickly spread into the air and swept towards Ricky and Queenie


    from all directions.


    "Watch out, Queenie! This is extremely poisonous! Even spiritual emperors can be poisoned to death!"


    Ricky warned her.


    "Don''t worry, I am aware!" Queenie replied with a grave face.


    Soon after, the evil spirit emerged from her body and transformed into a barrier to resist the erosion of


    the poison gas.


    But she found that the Chomper''s poison gas contained the real evil spirit which could naturally


    prate into her impure evil spirit. As a result, the poison gas also infiltrated into her barrier.


    "Damn it!" Queenie snorted as she realized that she couldn''t use the evil spirit to deflect the poison


    gas. Without any other choice, she broke out the Heavenly Ice Mutant.


    Fortunately, the power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant sessfully blocked the poison of the Chomper.


    However, she was still having a hard time blocking the poison. At this time, the thick vines of the


    Chomper rushed at her violently.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Because her strength was inferior to that of the Chomper, Queenie had only managed to resist a few


    strikes before suffering a crushing defeat.


    "Ricky, I think this is your cue. Be the hero that rescues the damsel in distress," the Dragon Intent


    Grass mocked as heughed.


    "I''m afraid that helping her might make her think that I see her inferior to me, and I really don''t," Ricky


    replied gloomily.


    But at that moment, he knew that he still had to save her.


    Meanwhile, the mes erupted and directly condensed the Space Splitting Cage under the control of


    the Golden Spirit Eyes, wrapping around Queenie. Although Ricky couldn''t beat the Chomper with just


    the Chaotic Fire Mutant, he still had the capability to resist the attacks of these vines.


    "Why is the poison not affecting you?" Queenie asked with wonder upon seeing that Ricky stood in


    midair unscathed.


    "This is because of my Devouring Mutant!" Ricky exined briefly.


    Without thinking twice, Ricky broke out his six mutants. After all, he had to go all out in order to defeat


    the Chomper at this time.

 Chapter 1127 The Ancestral Thunder Net

    Chapter 1127 The Ancestral Thunder Net


    "The Devouring Mutant? Can it devour everything?" Queenie asked seriously, her tone full of jealousy


    and admiration.


    "Queenie, your strength will be restrained by the Chomper, so let me take care of the rest of the battle.


    Don''t worry. If I can get Chomper''s pistil, I promise you I will share half of it with you," Ricky said in a


    t tone, as his chaotic power and chromatic energy twisted and throbbed around him.


    She felt immediately indignant when she heard this, as she felt that he was underestimating her again.


    She turned to him, her eyes zing with anger, and stared him down.


    Of course, Ricky didn''t miss the shift in her mood.


    He sighed helplessly and said to the Dragon Intent Grass, "Look, Dragon Intent Grass! I told you that


    even if I saved Queenie, she would not appreciate it. I really don''t understand what this woman is


    thinking!"


    "Well, you can''t do anything about it. After all, this woman is determined to make you surrender to her,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said with a smirk as if it was having fun seeing Ricky was treated this way.


    "Thank you!" It felt like the whole world paused when Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass heard


    Queenie utter these two words. They were so stunned that it took them a few second before they could


    say anything.


    "Damn it! Did I hear it wrong? Did she just thank me?!" Ricky muttered to the Dragon Intent Grass, to


    which it answered, "No, you didn''t hear it wrong. I think this woman is keeping ount of everything in


    her mind, and when you two get out of here, she will surely settle ounts with you."


    "Let her be. I just hope that after I help her find the grand humanoid evil tree, she will fulfill her promise


    not to expose the identity of the Evil Mandragora," Ricky said.


    Among the six mutants that had been activated, Ricky now mainly depended on the Chaotic Fire


    Mutant. It was because all kinds of nts were born to be suppressed by mes. As he fought, he


    brandished the Iron Justice Saber in his hands, and he swiftly destroyed the thick vines that came at


    him.


    Ricky''s concentration was at its peak, and his target was the Chomper''s heart.


    With a single-minded focus, he continued onward to the location of Chomper''s heart.


    When the Chomper released toxins, he swallowed them with his Evil Devouring Mouth. And when


    Chomper attacked him with vines, Ricky withstood the blow with his Ultimate Golden Body and fought


    back with the Iron Justice Saber''s gxy strike.


    At this time, Ricky''s goal was to fight against Chomper head-on until he could get an opportunity to


    attack its heart.


    Perhaps, it was stronger than him even when he was using all his strength, but with his Ultimate


    Golden Body, Ricky was not afraid of it or any of its attacks. In just a few moments, Ricky was already


    close to its heart.


    Howl! The flower seemed to have detected Ricky''s presence near its heart, and it immediately felt


    threatened. Countless giant mouths roared ferociously, and bloody red thorns shot out and condensed


    in the air.


    Swish!


    The disgusting thorns all rushed toward Ricky, and there were so many of them! It was like a rainstorm,


    as the thorns poured around him endlessly.


    "Omnipotent Gale Skill!"


    Ricky roared and swung his saber straight toward those disgusting thorns.


    At the same time, he condensed the Life and Death Wings behind him.


    The Life and Death Wings grew huge and shrouded Ricky, carrying him quickly toward the flower''s


    heart.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When he got close enough, Ricky brandished the Iron Justice Saber once again and gathered the


    chromatic energy, the chaotic power, and the five kinds of runes, shing at Chomper''s heart with all


    his might.


    Swish! The surrounding vines instantly retreated and formed a shield around its heart, as they


    defended the heart against Ricky''s strike.


    Boom!


    The next moment, endless airwaves burst out and submerged everything in chaos. Ricky quickly


    stepped back, and then he spread out his hands to activate the me Torrent, dissipating the endless


    airwaves.


    He didn''t want to waste any time, as he wanted to know as soon as possible if he had seeded in


    cutting down the Chomper''s heart with that one strike.


    However, to his disappointment, his strike only destroyed the defending vines, while the flower''s heart


    remainedpletely unharmed.


    Moreover, the destroyed vines quickly came back to life as soon as Chomper absorbed the power in


    the void. It was like nothing had happened.


    "Chomper is no weaker than me," Ricky muttered to himself seriously.


    At this time, his heart was heavy in his chest, for he was in a significant disadvantage. After all,


    Chomper was at the real Emperor Level, and it could quickly absorb the profound evil spirit and the


    continent spirit in this garden.


    In this way, Chomper had an infinite amount of power.


    "Ricky, look! There is a vine on its stem that hasn''te back to life after you destroyed it. What kind


    of power did you use in that position?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass all of a sudden, which broke


    Ricky out of his depressing thoughts.


    Looking to the direction that the Dragon Intent Grass pointed at, Ricky found that it was telling the truth.


    One of the vines had note back to life!


    He didn''t think Chomper intentionally stopped it from growing again. Instead, it was most likely that it


    just couldn''t grow back.


    "Thank you, Dragon Intent Grass. Maybe, this will be the breakthrough for me to defeat Chomper,"


    Ricky said seriously.


    In the next moment, Ricky withdrew the power from his body except for the Ancestral Thunder power.


    He also removed all the mutants except for the Ancestral Thunder Mutant.


    It was because the power he could sense over the broken part of Chomper was mainly the power of


    the ancestral thunder runes.


    Sizz!


    When it saw that thunder and lightning had surrounded Ricky, shining bluish light all over his body,


    Chomper looked afraid. The huge mouths on the vines let out louder roars.


    "It seems that my ancestral thunder can suppress these evil things," Ricky said with confidence. Just


    as he expected, Chomper''s attitude had changed drastically, which meant that he was on the right


    track.


    "Now, let me test my new Omnipotent Skill on you!"


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As soon as Ricky finished his words, endless thunders erupted from his body like strong thunder


    snakes, and they instantly disappeared into the void. The power of thunder was always violent and


    destructive. In an instant, the space in the garden was devastated beyond recognition.


    "An Omnipotent Skill of ancestral thunder¡ªAncestral Thunder Net!"


    Ricky roared. Thunders immediately sounded out of nowhere, its tumbling filling the whole void. These


    were the most destructive thunders. Since Ricky had once absorbed the thunders from the heavenly


    doom, a lot of heavenly power was contained in these thunders.


    Swish!


    Seeing that the whole ce was full of thunder power, all of Chomper''s vines seemed to flinch, which


    showed their fear of Ricky''s thunder power.


    "Come down!" Ricky roared again. Then, countless thunders formed a huge and suppressed


    Chomper.


    Crack! In an instant, many vines were destroyed by the thunder power like sweeping up dead leaves.


    "The humanoid evil flower is afraid of thunder!"


    Queenie remarked from where she was standing far away. She had to keep this in mind.


    She needed to share this knowledge with her nsmen as soon as she came back, so anyone who


    would enter the ancestralnd of human devils could prepare thunder power in advance.


    Chomper tried its best to resist, but the vines were too fragile in the face of Ricky''s thunder. It was now


    in a dire situation, aplete turn-around from Ricky''s disadvantage earlier.


    "If I had activated the Ancestral Thunder Mutant from the very beginning, I wouldn''t have had so much


    trouble," Ricky said with a wide grin.


    Then, he transformed into thunder light, and his veins filled with thunder and lightning.


    "Thunder Light de!"


    A huge thunder de instantly formed, and it ran across the entire garden and cut Chomper in half. To


    Ricky''s surprise, the flower could even bleed like a human would do.


    "What a world full of wonders! Even a flower such as this can bleed like animals!" Ricky sighed again.


    Without hesitation, he cut the heart of the flower with the Thunder Light de and suppressed it with


    the ancestral thunder runes.


    It was not until then that Ricky turned into his real body, and Chomper''s massive heart fell right into his


    hand.


    "Queenie, everything is done!" Ricky dered, turning around to face Queenie with a smile.

 Chapter 1128 The Road Of Faith

    Chapter 1128 The Road Of Faith


    "What are you doing? Are you showing off to me?" Queenie pouted. Ricky kept saving her from the


    beginning to the end, which she resented very much. Proud as she was, she hated the fact that she


    had to be rescued, and to think that it was Ricky who saved her gave her the grief.


    "I wouldn''t do that. I''m not that brave," Ricky said sincerely with an appeasing smile on his face,


    although he wanted to dere the opposite. After all, beggars couldn''t be choosers. He didn''t want to


    provoke Queenie too much, or she could expose the Evil Mandragora''s true identity. If that happened,


    he would only regret it, so it was better to y by Queenie''s rules for now.


    Without saying anything more, Ricky destroyed Chomper''s heart with his thunder power, and then he


    divided the pistil into two halves and handed one half to Queenie.


    Queenie epted it without hesitation. She even looked like she wanted to monopolize the whole pistil


    for herself.


    "You are more honorable than I thought, huh? I didn''t do anything to help, but you''re still willing to give


    half of it to me," she quietly muttered as if it physically hurt her to say these kind words.


    Ricky didn''t know how to respond to that, so he kept quiet instead.


    He had expected her to thank him, as she had done earlier, but she didn''t. Honestly, he should have


    expected that.


    "By the way, the evil spirit in Chomper''s pistil is quite powerful. Do you need my help with the refining?"


    Queenie asked out of the blue, smiling pleasantly all of a sudden.


    "No, thanks," Ricky answered lightly.


    He knew that if he handed his half to her too, she was likely to keep it for herself. He was sure of that.


    "Humph! Why can''t you just appreciate it when you are offered something good? There are too many


    geniuses in this world who want my help, but you refuse me when I offer to help!" Queenie snorted


    upon hearing Ricky''s refusal.


    "My Devouring Mutant is enough to deal with it," Ricky simply answered. Then, he sat down and began


    to refine his half of the pistil.


    Now that Chomper had been destroyed, this garden was the safest ce for them to stay in the


    ancestralnd.


    When Queenie saw Ricky sit down with crossed legs, the angry look on her face immediately


    disappeared. ''Calm down, '' she thought to herself. ''This guy is really extraordinary. I have to make him


    surrender to me, so that I can show my power that I can even make a genius like him obey to me to


    those old guys on the continents.''


    Then, she also sat down with her legs crossed and started to refine her half of the pistil.


    When his mind had finally integrated into the pistil, Ricky felt like he had entered an enormous world


    where there was nothing but abundant pure evil spirit and pure continent spirit.


    "What tremendous power!" Ricky sighed.


    "That''s reasonable. Chomper lived for half an era, if not an entire era. And during that period of time, it


    should have umted endless power as long as it absorbed a little power every day. Imagine if it


    had absorbed as much as it could every day," the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky.


    "However, I''m not sure if this tremendous energy can help you reach the peak state of an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor and be a real spiritual emperor.


    You know that these geniuses who came are all spiritual emperors, and even though it is still difficult for


    them to break through further, they can still attain it much easier than you. As long as they encounter


    some opportunities, they can likely be two-star lower spiritual emperors. Although it will still be


    challenging for them, their experience will be like a walk in the parkpared to what you will


    experience."


    "I understand what you mean, Dragon Intent Grass. I''ll be a spiritual emperor as soon as


    possible!" Ricky said.


    Even if the Dragon Intent Grass hadn''t said so, Ricky would not waste any more time. After all, he


    didn''t want the evil spirit mass in Tina''s body to grow too big.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Ricky activated his six zones to absorb the continent''s power from the


    pistil. Then he turned this power into his own power. As for the pure evil spirit, he left it for the Evil


    Mandragora.


    Ricky guessed that the Evil Mandragora would surely be a two-star middle spiritual emperor at


    peak state when they left the ancestralnd of human devils.


    Time flew quickly, and it took Ricky ten days to refine the energy in his half of the pistil.


    Soon, he felt that his body''s carrying capacity had reached a limit, and he knew that he had to break


    through as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he would not be able to make further progress even though


    he was already an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, how did those incredible demi-spiritual emperors you knew before break through


    and be spiritual emperors?" Ricky asked.


    "There were two ways. One is from the corporeal body, and the other is from the soul," the Dragon


    Intent Grass promptly answered. "Some incredible demi-spiritual emperors started with their corporeal


    bodies. The first thing they did was that they filled their bodies with endless ruling power.


    By then, they incurred Thunderstroke Dooms with their physical bodies, and once they became spiritual


    emperors, they began to strengthen their souls.


    On the other hand, some incredible demi-spiritual emperors filled their souls with ruling power and


    incurred Thunderstroke Dooms with their souls. After they became spiritual emperors, they


    strengthened their corporeal bodies."


    "I can understand how it works for the first type. But thetter... Don''t you think it''s too risky? I mean,


    even the soul of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is too weak in front of the Thunderstroke Doom,


    right?" Rickymented in confusion. He somehow doubted thetter approach.


    Generally speaking, a warrior''s soul would not be powerful until he or she became a saint. And if


    a saint''s soul separated from his or her mortal body, the soul could grow even stronger.


    But that did not apply to the soul of someone who had not be a saint yet. So what the Dragon


    Intent Grass said, that using the soul to incur the Thunderstroke Doom, seemed to be a terrible idea


    because his soul might not be able to make it.


    "As a matter of fact, there is no significant difference between the two. A strong corporeal body incurs a


    strong Thunderstroke Doom, while a weak soul incurs a weaker one. They will lead to the same result,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "I see!" Ricky nodded as he grasped the idea. "But I still think the first approach is more appropriate.


    After all, the soul of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor hasn''t really formed yet."


    "You are right. To some extent, thunder could be seen as the invincible opponent to the soul," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said. "After all, the soul evolves from the intangible, and it is most likely to be


    restricted by violent power like thunder."


    "Has there been anyone who incurred the Thunderstroke Doom with both the corporal body and the


    soul at the same time?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but as far as I can remember, no. That''s because it''s already very difficult to take one


    approach. After all, that is a path against the heavenlyw. It''s almost impossible to do that with both


    the corporeal body and the soul, the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Ricky, your body is incredibly strong. You''d better make your corporeal body a spiritual emperor first,"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the grass added.


    However, Ricky shook his head in disagreement, surprising the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Why? Are you going to start with your soul?" it asked in astonishment. "No, I''m not going to do that


    either.


    Although those incredible demi-spiritual emperors in the previous eras were also incredible demi-


    spiritual emperors, they all had Heavenly Meridians. They took an incredible path, but their action was


    still within the range of the heavenlyw," Ricky reasoned in a low voice.


    "On the contrary, I don''t have a Heavenly Meridian. If I try to make either my body or my soul to


    be a spiritual emperor first, I''m afraid I will die in the end and render all my efforts a waste. It''s


    because I don''t think the heavenlyw allows the existence of any spiritual emperor without a Heavenly


    Meridian."


    The Dragon Intent Grass fell silent after hearing Ricky''s words. It had forgotten that Ricky didn''t have


    the Heavenly Meridian.


    "Your path of martial arts is really so..." The Dragon Intent Grass trailed off, as it didn''t know what to


    say.


    It could not understand what kind of spiritual meridian Ricky owned. Why couldn''t it merge with the


    Heavenly Meridian?


    "Ricky, what do you think then? Now that you have be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, how


    can you just stop there? If you stop going further and bing a spiritual emperor, you will be the butt


    of everyone''s ridicule," the Dragon Intent Grass warned.


    The grass guessed that Ricky probably had a n, but only Ricky knew his end goal.


    "I''ve found a path," Ricky said lowly, almost murmuring to himself. "I see hope on this path, and it will


    lead me to achieve more."


    "What kind of path?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked seriously. As he expected, Ricky did have his own


    way once again. And he would take this unique path regardless of other people''s opinions.


    "It is the path made of faith!" Ricky mysteriously answered, looking off into the distance.

 Chapter 1129 Encountering Real Devils

    Chapter 1129 Encountering Real Devils


    "Faith?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in confusion. Ricky''s words had surprised it quite a bit, as it


    was unfamiliar with the so-called path made of faith.


    ording to all the ancient books that mentioned incredible demi-spiritual emperors, there were only


    two feasible ways in which an incredible demi-spiritual emperor could be a spiritual emperor¡ª


    with the soul or with the corporeal body.


    Some incredible demi-spiritual emperors had tried to take other paths, but they had all ended up dead


    with no exception. It seemed that apart from the two ways, all other roads would lead to death.


    But the fact was, just as Ricky said, he didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian, so his path could not follow


    the heavenlyw. It could be for that reason that neither the soul nor the physical body would work, so


    he needed to find an alternative to be a spiritual emperor.


    "Why did you choose faith?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass again. "I''m not sure. Maybe it is because of


    my intuition. Since I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian, the heavenlyw will surely reject me and kill


    me if I follow ordinary methods.


    I think it is almost impossible for me to be a spiritual emperor with my corporeal body or my soul,"


    Ricky exined matter-of-factly.


    "But I''m still in the world where heavenlyw prevails, so I want to make use of the power of these


    creatures subject to the heavenlyw.


    The creatures in the Divine Manor have faith in me. Thus, I can obtain the power of faith through them.


    And I know that more than half of the creatures from the Eastern Land and the Western Land have faith


    in me as well. Notably, the younger generation looks up to me, and through that, I can feel their faith.


    Such power of faith not only increases the speed of my cultivation, but it also gives me more


    confidence in my martial arts. Therefore, I have begun to think about using the road made of faith to


    be a spiritual emperor. Besides, those creatures'' faith belongs to a kind of power under the


    heavenlyw, so I will have more chances of surviving the Thunderstroke Doom that I will have to


    face."


    "That is very impressive. Perhaps, the day hase for me to learn something from you. Thank you


    for helping me improve my knowledge," said the Dragon Intent Grass after hearing Ricky''s


    exnations.


    "Your path is destined to be unique, and I can do nothing but give you some advice because no one


    knows you better than yourself. If your intuition tells you that the way of faith is most suitable for you,


    then you can go ahead and choose that way, though no one has ever taken it before.


    You may not have the Heavenly Meridian, but maybe you will discover a different path."


    There was something Ricky hadn''t told the Dragon Intent Grass.


    He had actually nned to start with three approaches¡ªthe faith, the soul, and the corporeal body. He


    wanted to reach the realm enough to incur the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor in terms of


    these three approaches at the same time.


    And Ricky knew that it would be very challenging to do so, but he owed it to himself to try.


    If he seeded, the probability of achieving a breakthrough in the Thunderstroke Doom would surely


    increase.


    Since he didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian, he had to make sure that he maximized the possibility of


    breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom by himself.


    ''I have achieved the peak state as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Based on the situation at hand,


    I think I should work in these three aspects, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''In terms of faith, I need to gather the intangible power of faith; in terms of corporeal body, I should


    continue to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body; and in terms of soul, I have toprehend more from


    the chaotic method and the Ancestral Intent Form.''


    Ricky had another reason why he wanted to start from these three aspects. It was because he had the


    most potent cultivation methods in them that he was confident that he had a significant chance of


    seeding.


    After two days of consolidation, Ricky woke up from the state of cultivation in seclusion. Meanwhile,


    Queenie was still cultivating in seclusion by his side, which was reasonable, for she could not refine the


    pistil faster than him.


    She woke up as well, a few dayster.


    As soon as she did, Ricky could tell that her aura had strengthened. It was not much though, which


    indicated that she had not wholly refined her half of Chomper''s pistil.


    "You haven''t refined itpletely?" Ricky asked.


    "Nonsense! How could I refine such tremendous energy in less than a month?" Queenie replied as she


    rolled her eyes at Ricky. "I don''t want to waste time in refining it now. The most important thing right


    now is to find the grand humanoid evil tree.


    Wait, don''t tell me that you have refined itpletely!" Queenie btedly realized that Ricky had


    woken up before her, and she came to the conclusion that he had fully refined his part of the postil. But


    that was impossible! She could not believe such a possibility, let alone entertain it in her mind, so she


    could only shake her head in disbelief.


    Ricky, in response, just scratched his nose and kept his silence. Then, he walked out of the garden,


    leaving Queenie behind.


    "Is it possible that he has refined itpletely in such a short time?" Queenie mumbled in disbelief, as


    she stared at Ricky''s retreating back.


    She had been trying to impress Ricky, so he would voluntarily surrender to her. However, she suddenly


    realized that the opposite had happened in the past few days.


    It was Ricky who had continually impressed Queenie since they entered the ancestralnd of human


    devils.


    And her keen intuition told her that Ricky had sessfully refined all the energy contained in his half


    pistil already, unlike her.


    Soon, the two of them went out to look for the grand humanoid evil tree. It was quite easy for Ricky to


    find the way out, as he had already marked the points where they should pass in between the spaces.


    It was an achievement, as he had done so when the vines were dragging them at that time.


    They wandered around aimlessly, for they had no idea where to go first.


    "Queenie, isn''t there anything special about the ce where the grand humanoid evil tree could exist?"


    Ricky impatiently asked when they found nothing even after walking for days.


    Their searching was increasingly dull and frustrating for him, because he got nothing even though he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was searching through his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Of course, there is. Some rainbow area where the evil spirit and the continent spirit intertwine may


    appear," Queenie answered promptly.


    "Really? Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? If you told me earlier, I would not have to check every


    tree for so many days like an idiot!" Ricky snapped at her angrily. He was beyond speechless, and he


    could not think of a single reason why she would keep something so important from him.


    "You didn''t ask. Besides, you have the Golden Spirit Eyes, and it''s good for you to use them often,"


    Queenie answered in a seemingly serious tone.


    At this moment, Ricky knew she had tricked him once again.


    But what could he do? He could only move forward silently.


    "Queenie, tell me the truth. Can the real devils enter the ancestralnd of human devils?" Ricky


    suddenly asked in a somber tone, as they searched all over the ce.


    "Only we human devils can enter this ce," she answered at once. She wondered why he would


    wonder about that, so she asked him, "What? Why did you ask such question? Have you found


    anything?"


    "I sensed the aura of real devils," Ricky said seriously.


    "I guess that''s not surprising, because the purest and strongest evil spirit prevails here," she remarked


    casually, not at all rmed by Ricky''s words. "Queenie, I''m very familiar with devils, the real devils.


    Although the evil spirit here is very pure, I can tell the difference between the evil spirit and the aura of


    real devils," Ricky said.


    At this point, Queenie''s heart thudded heavily in her chest, as she realized that he was not lying.


    "Is this a trick? Are you sulking because I hid something from you?" she asked doubtfully. However,


    before Ricky could answer her, a voice suddenly resounded from around them.


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect to meet a humble human devil so soon. And she''s a beauty too. How lucky!" The


    voice was deep and husky; and coupled with its maniacalughter, whoever it was seemed terrifying


    and creepy.


    Queenie and Ricky turned around, looking for whoever had talked.


    Swish! The next moment, three figures appeared from afar.


    These three figures all resembled human beings, but their eyes were bloodshot, and there were unique


    demonic horns on their foreheads. Every cell of their body exuded the real evil spirit. All of these


    characteristics pointed to the fact that these men were real devils!


    "How is this possible? How can devils appear in our ancestralnd?" Queenie mumbled in shock upon


    seeing the three devils.


    "It seems that your ancestralnd has already been exposed to the devil," Ricky muttered in a low


    voice.

 Chapter 1130 The Glazed Fruit

    Chapter 1130 The zed Fruit


    Queenie''s mood soured even more after hearing Ricky''s words because she knew that he was right.


    The fact that the devils could enter the ancestralnd of the human devils only meant that this ce


    had already been exposed to the devils.


    That was the worst thing that could happen for human devils like her.


    If devils upied their ancestralnd, their fortune would also run out quickly. And if the devils


    destroyed their ancestralnd, their race would also most likely be in danger of destruction.


    "Those damn devils!" Queenie hissed in an icy whisper, as fierce murderous intent filled her eyes to the


    brim.


    Compared with the creatures from the continent, the human devils hated the devils more. That was


    because many continent creatures could tolerate the existence of human devils. In contrast, the devils


    only thought of the human devils as a lowly race which corrupted their supreme bloodline.


    "Ha-ha, this human devil chick looks great. Her blood power originates from the ck Devil blood


    power, one of our eight main blood powers!" A devil stared at Queenie with greed, almost salivating. He


    growled, "If we devour the ck Devil blood power, our blood power will reach a higher level!"


    On the other hand, the devils were mostly ignoring Ricky. After all, he was just a demi-spiritual emperor


    in their eyes, so they didn''t see him as a threat.


    "Hey, before we devour her blood power, we can y with her for a while. Although the human devils


    are very simple, the women of this racebine the characteristics of the devils and the continent


    creatures. It must be interesting to y with such a woman!" another devil echoed with a perverted


    smile.


    "Ha-ha! That sounds great!" The other two devils alsoughed lewdly upon hearing this suggestion as


    if just the thought delighted them already.


    The next moment, they surrounded Queenie in the blink of an eye.


    "You are looking for death!" Queenie hissed at them in an arrogant tone, and her blood boiled higher


    when she saw their disgusting expressions.


    Soon after, sheunched an attack and fought with them furiously. "Aren''t you going to help her?" the


    Dragon Intent Grass asked through telepathy.


    "Those three devils have just be spiritual emperors, so I''m sure they can''t stand up to Queenie for


    long. If I am assuming correctly, she is almost a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state right


    now," Ricky replied.


    And just as he had expected, Queenie had the upper hand in only a few rounds.


    The three obscene devils'' attitudes were a far cry from when they had started. In sharp contrast to their


    arrogance earlier, they were now ashen-faced and trembling with fear.


    "This woman is too strong. We''d better retreat now and let our young master take care of her!" Soon,


    they agreed and prepared to run away.


    However, Queenie figured out what they were about to do. "It is toote to escape now!"


    All of a sudden, her beautiful eyes turned bloody red, and she activated her ck Devil blood power.


    The shadow of the ck Devil appeared behind her and condensed threerge hands, which moved to


    grab the three devils.


    Compared with the threerge hands that Queenie had summoned, the three devils'' attacks were


    pathetically weak. Queenie''s attack smashed them like little ants.


    The devils were gravely injured, so they hurried to escape without care for each other.


    As such, they fled to three different directions!


    And even though Queenie could defeat them, she could not kill them all now, unless she figured out


    how to go to three directions at once.


    Left with no choice, she called out to Ricky through their telepathic link, while she went to chase after


    one of the devils. "Ricky, help me kill one of these devils!"


    "Do you want to kill all of them?" Ricky asked back.


    "Of course, if you can do that," she answered. Her tone was sickly sweet as if she could seduce Ricky


    into doing things for her. For now, Ricky let it go and focused on the three devils.


    Swish! In the next breath, a shadow emerged out of Ricky''s body. It was his shadowy replica, which


    chased one of the three devils, while Ricky himself ran towards thest one.


    It did not take long before the three devils were all dead, and their ferocious original bodies were


    revealed.


    Blood, so much of it, littered the ground. It also covered these devils'' bodies, which were previously


    ck, but now had a distinct crimson color.


    "I didn''t expect that you have mastered your Shadowy Replication so well. You have a much deeper


    understanding of it than the geniuses in the headquarters of the Endless Shadow. People will think that


    you are from the Endless Shadow if they don''t know you," Queenie uttered with admiration.


    "It''s just because of my frequent cultivation!" Ricky responded with a smile.


    Then he peered closer at the dead devils and asked, "Do you know which bloodline these devils belong


    to?"


    "The Crimson Devil blood power, which is also one of eight main blood powers of the devil race,"


    Queenie exined briefly.


    "I see." Ricky looked thoughtful for a second, and then he suggested in a t tone, "Since your blood


    power is beneficial to them, theirs is also helpful to you, isn''t it?"


    "Exactly! That''s why I need their bodies. Even though they don''t have strong blood power, it is already


    a good opportunity for me as a human devil," Queenie told him, "However, I''m afraid I need you to help


    extract their blood power with your Devouring Mutant!"


    "It seems that you know a lot about my Devouring Mutant," Ricky said in amusement.


    Boom!


    While they were talking, streams of pure power shot up from somewhere not far ahead. Ricky had felt


    such power before. That was the power of the magical thing in the world¡ªthe zed Fruit.


    Moreover, colorful light pervaded above the pure power, which indicated that this zed Fruit was in


    the fifth grade.


    The fifth grade zed Fruit corresponded to the Emperor Level as to the cultivation level of the being.


    "It''s...It''s the zed Fruit!" Ricky eximed in surprise.


    It suddenly came to him in a sh¡ªhis future as a spiritual emperor. If he refined this fruit, he might be


    able to be a spiritual emperor!


    Queenie was also greatly shocked. After all, the fifth grade zed Fruit was an irresistible temptation


    to any creature at the Emperor Level.


    In the next moment, Ricky put away the three devils'' bodies and walked quickly towards the ce


    where the zed Fruit was releasing its power. Queenie also followed him closely.


    They reached the ce in just a short while.


    They found a dazzling basin where all the pure power around had gathered. It was a ce with the


    essence of the ancestralnd of human devils.


    In the void, the evil spirit and the continent spirit merged and formed the shape of the Eight Diagrams.


    ''What a wonderful ce! If I cultivate here, I can achieve in one day what would take me months to


    achieve outside!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    At that moment, their gazes focused on a pond in the center of the basin. There, a small colorful tree


    floated in the middle with a colorful fruit.


    "Wow, it''s truly the fifth grade zed Fruit!" Ricky and Queenie both eximed with excitement.


    "Those three useless idiots! They failed to kill you, and they even failed to stop you froming here!"


    Queenie and Ricky jumped when a voice suddenly rang in the air. Meanwhile, a ck, bloody figure


    rushed out and picked the zed Fruit before they could react.


    Ricky and Queenie tracked the movement of this stranger, immediately wary as this person seemed to


    be those devils'' boss.


    It was a young man dressed in a ck and bloody robe. He had a pale, ashenplexion as if he was


    suffering from a deadly disease, or perhaps, he had not seen the sun in ages.


    But despite his sickly appearance, it would be a mistake to underestimate this young man, as he was


    definitely not weak.


    The mood in the clearing became somber, as Ricky and Queenie cautiously eyed the young man.


    "This devil has put a lot of pressure on me!" Ricky told Queenie by telepathy.


    "Of course. He is a genius of the Crimson Devil tribe''s direct descendants. If I can absorb his blood


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    power, mine will increase by about thirty percent," Queenie replied seriously. Although she still looked


    apprehensive and cautious, greed shed across her face as she spoke.


    The moment that the young man showed up, she sensed the strength of his blood power. It was


    something that she wanted, but at the same time, she could not help but feel terrified of it.

 Chapter 1131 Kurt

    Chapter 1131 Kurt


    The young man stood still, watching them with a hawk-like gaze. He was likely waiting for the moment


    when the zed Fruit would fully mature, and at that moment, the zed Fruit would undoubtedly


    release its chromatic power. The devil was, no doubt, waiting for that moment.


    "She is a human devil with the ck Devil blood power, and her blood power is quite powerful. Even


    though her blood power is iplete, I can still increase my blood power if I swallow hers!" the young


    man muttered in a husky, grating voice. His hungry gaze never left Queenie, and it made her shiver in


    difort.


    Queenie could feel his blood power, and of course, he could also feel hers.


    Devouring was an instinct instilled to the very core of devils. That was why they loved devouring so


    much! And unlike the top bloodlines from the continents that were born noble, most of the top


    bloodlines of the devils were enhanced gradually through devouring others. That was how they


    developed and climbed up from the bottom.


    "You want my blood power, but I also want yours, so it seems like we have a problem here," Queenie


    replied coldly after hearing the words of the young man.


    Meanwhile, the young man had still not acknowledged Ricky''s presence. It was as if he could not care


    less about Ricky, and he didn''t think that the strange young man could be a threat to him.


    "Can you handle him by yourself?" Ricky asked by internal power.


    "Although he has put a lot of pressure on me, I''m confident that I can kill him. I don''t want to rely on


    anyone else. I only asked you to help when we were trapped by those damn flowers earlier because I


    had no choice at that time. Don''t think that will always be the case," she answered irritably.


    "Ha-ha, okay, let me see what your limit is!" Ricky smiled in amusement, and he settled back to watch


    her fight.


    On the other hand, Queenie was reluctant to expose her real strength in front of Ricky. However, after


    what had happened in the garden earlier, she realized that there was a big gap between Ricky''s and


    her strength. Now, there was no more need for her to hide her power.


    This time, she also wanted to use this young man to test the limits of her strength.


    After all, the opportunity had already presented itself, and she didn''t want it to go to waste.


    "You, devil creature, what''s your name?" Queenie asked the young man coldly. "And how did you guys


    enter the ancestralnd of our human devils?


    What is your purpose ofing here?"


    "My name is Kurt!" the young man answered confidently. "Our purpose is, of course, the same as


    yours. We are here for the grand humanoid evil tree. We also have a crucial goal, which is to see if we


    devils can get to the continent through human devil''s ancestralnd.


    After all, it will take a long time to open the most primitive passage between the devil and the continent,


    so it will be beneficial to us if we can find a faster way.


    As for the reason why we can enter your ancestralnd, there is only one reason. We, devils, have


    tremendous power."


    "It is wishful thinking if you want to use our ancestralnd to enter the continent!" Kurt''s words


    provoked a sneer from Queenie, and her body transformed in the blink of an eye.


    She activated the ck Devil blood power in half of her body and released the Heavenly Ice blood


    power from the other half of her body. At the same time, she also activated the Heavenly Ice Mutant.


    It appeared like she wouldn''t back down from Kurt, seeing as she had activated all of her strongest


    powers.


    When Kurt saw that Queenie had used both of her blood powers, he finally took her seriously. Although


    he could be arrogant, he was not stupid as to underestimate a powerful enemy like her. He could see


    that she was, indeed, a legitimate threat to him.


    Boom! The crimson evil spirit spread from Kurt''s body, and a crimson world emerged suddenly around


    him, giving him limitless power.


    On the other hand, a fusion of two different worlds loomed behind Queenie. The ck Devil blood


    power and the Heavenly Ice blood power intertwined with each other like electric snakes, as they


    collided with each other again and again.


    "She is, indeed, a genius. She perfectlybined the ck devil power and the heavenly ice power,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass eximed. "The fusion of two powers is something an ordinary genius can do.


    However, she just fused the evil spirit and the continent spirit, which is quite challenging tobine.


    They restrain each other mutually and innately, so even a human devil will find it difficult to blend them


    together.


    Even among all the peerless geniuses, I can say that she is one of the best!"


    "Dragon Intent Grass, this means that she didn''t use her full strength in the former battle with me, didn''t


    she?" Ricky asked.


    "That''s right. But even if Queenie used all of her power, she is still not a match for you. She doesn''t


    know this, of course. But anyway, there is one thing I''m sure. She wanted you to enter the ancestral


    "That is highly possible..." Ricky muttered, nodding his head thoughtfully.


    "It''s just that she knows she can''t defeat you now. That is why she went all out without reservation," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The moment their worlds collided, they fought fiercely with tremendous powers.


    Queenie mainly attacked with the ck devil power, with the assistance of the heavenly ice power. The


    evil spirit could restrain the continent spirit naturally, so the most appropriate weapon for her against


    the ck devil power was her crimson devil power.


    On the other hand, the heavenly ice power was one of the most potent blood powers in the continent.


    Even if the evil spirit suppressed it, the heavenly ice power could still erupt powerfully because of the


    ck devil power, which could supplement it some energy.


    "Crimson Devil Transfer!"


    Kurt''s blood-red eyes sparkled. He made an array with his hands with swift movements. Then, under


    the dark evil spirit, the blood flowed and changed into bloody mouths that could devour Queenie''s


    power.


    However, it didn''t devour its power. Instead, it bounced back Queenie''s attack and all the force behind


    it, adding a stronger push.


    "Heavenly Ice Gate! ck Devil Shield!"


    Queenie didn''t dare to underestimate the rebound force. She used the Heavenly Ice Gate as a


    defensive gate, and then activated her ck devil power. At once, it flowed in front of the gate and


    formed a shield in front of it.


    Boom!


    The collision of each force submerged everything in a wave of power, stirring up air and dust along the


    way. They found that Queenie''s defense broke down in the aftermath, but it seemed to have


    seeded, as Kurt''s attack had also disappeared.


    "Kill!"


    Queenie shouted fiercely and punched again. The two kinds of powers fused and all kinds of


    Omnipotent Skills were employed to fight. As a result, the massive energy filled the air as if a storm of


    swords swept over.


    Kurt''s blood vitality spread out, and the bloody world seemed to be turned into a spinning ocean. The


    power contained was soft and gentle. When Queenie''s attack came towards him, it was like a stone


    thrown into the sea that disappeared without a trace.


    "What kind of Omnipotent Skill is that? It can easily dissolve Queenie''s powerful attack like it was


    child''s y!" Ricky eximed in astonishment.


    "If I didn''t guess it wrong, there is the power of the Supreme Ultimate contained in his crimson devil


    power, and it can turn the opponents'' against them," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "What? The


    power of the Supreme Ultimate?


    Isn''t that a kind of power on our continent? How can the devils put it into practice?" Ricky asked.


    "Throughout the years, many devils'' Omnipotent Skills have been merged with those of the continents.


    Some of the devils'' powers can also bebined with powers from the continents. This is normal," the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "As you have seen, the cultivation method of some creatures on the continent contains that of the


    devils too."


    "I get it," Ricky answered, nodding his head. He continued, "The power of Supreme Ultimate should


    have been passed down among the devils since the ancestors of the Crimson Devil tribe had merged it


    first.


    Oh, look! She is doing something amazing!"


    The moment Ricky finished speaking, the bloody world changed instantly, and powerful force


    permeated everything in an instant. It was Queenie''s power.


    The powers merged instantly and turned into a devil w.


    "Go fight, my Crimson Devil blood power!"


    At the same time, Kurt poured his strongest power into the w.


    "You will die under this w today!" Kurt roared with strong killing intent, and he spoke with the utmost


    confidence in his abilities.


    It could be seen that all the previous concessions were for this counterattack.

 Chapter 1132 The Arrival Of More People

    Chapter 1132 The Arrival Of More People


    "This sucks! Kurt has already integrated his own energy with Queenie''s w. At this rate, it''s only a


    matter of time before Kurt defeats her!" Ricky said worriedly, intending to step in and help Queenie out.


    "Wait! Take it easy, will you? I don''t think Kurt could defeat Queenie so quickly anyway. She must have


    something more up her sleeve," the Dragon Intent Grass immediately said in a bid to discourage Ricky


    from interfering.


    Sure enough, when Ricky concentrated back in the fight, he noticed that Queenie didn''t look rmed at


    all, even in the face of Kurt''s attack. Instead, she appeared calm and collected with no sign of distress.


    "Heavenly Ice Smashing!"


    In the next breath, Queenie had turned her whole body into heavenly ice. Then she activated the power


    of the Heavenly Ice Mutant to the extreme.


    However, she didn''t condense any kind of power to counter the attack. She, instead, stood still and


    allowed Kurt''s powerful attack to strike her body.


    Crack! In the blink of an eye, the forceful move ravaged and shattered Queenie into a thousand fragile


    pieces.


    Ricky watched, struck dumb, as he wondered if Queenie had died. He didn''t expect that she would do


    nothing to resist the attack. At this moment, Ricky felt the feeling of loss and anger swirl inside him like


    a storm. Why didn''t she defend herself? Did she run out of time, or did she realize that she couldn''t


    win?


    "I''ll kill you!" he then shouted at Kurt furiously, as all the emotions inside him overwhelmed him.


    Between one breath and the next, he burst out all his killing intent and prepared to attack.


    "Brat, what are you doing? Can''t you tell that she is still alive?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked him.


    Its words stopped Ricky in his tracks. "What? She is still alive?" Ricky asked doubtfully.


    "It''s not just hearsay that the Heavenly Ice Mutant would not die even when it''s smashed into pieces,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said. "That''s the true power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant. As long as there is a


    piece of broken ice, the owner of the Heavenly Ice Mutant will not die, unless she was attacked by a


    warrior who is much more powerful than her."


    "So, the Heavenly Ice Mutant will not die even when it is broken..." Ricky murmured to himself in


    admiration.


    tter!


    As he said these words, the broken ice pieces that had shattered earlier suddenly gathered in an


    instant. The chunks of ice started to fuse until a figure began to form¡ªQueenie!


    "I didn''t expect that your Crimson Devil tribe''s cultivation method has already perfectly merged with the


    energy of the Supreme Ultimate," Queenie said in a low voice while she studied Kurt intently.


    "Is this the power of a mutant from the continent? I have to admit that it is, indeed, extraordinary," Kurt


    said, praising her briefly, although his voice sounded cold and distant.


    Meanwhile, Queenie knew that although her Heavenly Ice Mutant was invincible, it was not enough to


    defeat Kurt altogether. Knowing this, she burst out her ck Devil power, as she had to use it to


    ovee him.


    "It seems that you are terrified by the power of my mutant," Queenie said lightly.


    "Yes, some of the mutants originated from the continent could suppress us, devils, to a certain extent.


    Perhaps, the mutant power is one of the reasons why we have not been able to conquer the continent


    for countless eras," Kurt honestly answered.


    "But you are wrong if you think that we are afraid of your mutants.


    Now, let me destroy your Heavenly Ice Mutant!


    Crimson Great Devil! Veritable Nether Body!"


    Suddenly, Kurt released the power between his eyebrows, as a drop of crimson blood essence shot


    out. It absorbed the magical power of Kurt''s blood power and formed the Veritable Nether Body. As his


    body expanded, Kurt transformed into a Crimson Devil who was about fifty feet tall.


    Ssh!


    At this moment, every cell on his body seemed to have endless blood from the Blood Evil Pool, and his


    body was surrounded by a river full of blood.


    "Humph! No one in this world can kill me," Queenie dered with an icy expression.


    In the next breath, a drop of blood essence also shot from between her eyebrows, and with the ck


    Devil blood power, she turned into a ck Devil that was fifty feet tall. The only difference was that she


    was a female ck Devil.


    Also, Queenie''s devil body did not have the real devil nature like Kurt''s, which was quite reasonable.


    After all, she only had half the bloodline from the devil race.


    "Heavenly ice, gather around my body!"


    Queenie eximed. Immediately, ice descended and covered her devil body like steel armor.


    Since her ck Devil body didn''t have the real devil nature, it was not as powerful as a real devil''s


    body. But with the aid of the heavenly ice, her momentum and aura were no inferior to those of the


    Crimson Blood Devil.


    "I will suppress you!"


    Kurt shouted poisonously. He condensed his strongest power simultaneously, and it turned into a


    bloody spear.


    Going further, he even integrated himself into the spear so that his presence amplified the spear''s


    power. Perhaps, this was going to be his most potent attack.


    "Merge into my body, the ice!!"


    Queenie shouted. Immediately, two kinds of power gushed out of her body like a tornado. One of them


    was the ck Devil power, and the other was the heavenly ice''s power. When the two kinds of power


    collided against Queenie''s attack.


    Bang!


    The sound of metal colliding rang through the air, as the two strongest attacks crashed together.


    "The result of this battle is about to be decided in a moment," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "However, I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    can sense someone else here. It is probably another human devil warrior.


    But that warrior hasn''t intervened yet, which means that he or she must have an ulterior motive."


    "This is something I have already expected. The light emitted by the zed Fruit could be easily


    sensed within hundreds of miles, after all. No wonder someone maye here for it," Ricky said. "I


    just hope that whatever that warrior wants, it does not involve killing Queenie. Otherwise, that warrior


    would be more vicious than devils."


    "Then you can beat that warrior at his or her own game. But I''m afraid that Queenie might be hurt if that


    happens,"


    answered the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Take my square sword!"


    A stern voice resounded in the battlefield at the critical moment of the confrontation between Queenie


    and Kurt. Ricky was having a conversation with the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, but both he


    and the Dragon Intent Grass already expected this to happen. A long crack formed on the void, from


    which a long sword came out, and a gust of square-shaped power materialized and turned into a


    sword.


    This sword fell on Queenie and Kurt.


    Unfortunately, both Queenie and Kurt were entirely focused on their fight, so they didn''t see iting,


    let alone avoid it. The sword struck both of them, throwing them a considerable distance from each


    other, as blood and spit shot forth from their mouths. They were both severely injured.


    It was not until then that the sword light dispersed, from which a handsome young man in a white robe


    stepped out. The strong sword light in the void turned into a sword in his hand.


    "It''s you, Tony!" Queenie said coldly as soon as she saw the young man in white. "Sawyer?"


    "Ha-ha, I''m ttered. I didn''t expect that you would miss me so much. I believe that I did the right thing


    by proposing to youst time. Otherwise, you would not have missed me so much." Another voice


    came through as soon as Queenie''s voice trailed away. Then another young man in a white robe


    showed up.


    This young man in white might not be as handsome as Tony, but the evil aura he was emitting indicated


    that he was more dangerous than Tony.


    "Shut up, Sawyer! Or I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Queenie warned coldly.


    "Ha-ha, if it were in the past, I would be afraid of your threat. But now..." Sawyer sneered.


    Then, before he even stopped speaking, his body sprang into action. He condensed a fatal strike, as


    killing intent pervaded around him in a thick cloud.


    At this moment, Ricky''s eyes were fixed on Sawyer carefully. He was on full alert because once Sawyer


    attacked Queenie, he wanted to be ready to use the Space-shrinking Pace to stop him.


    Fortunately, Sawyer''s killing intent seemed to target Kurtpletely.


    In the blink of an eye, Sawyer and Kurt tangled together in a fierce battle.


    However, it was a short-lived fight, for just a few roundster, Sawyer sessfully defeated and killed


    Kurt.


    "Ricky, tell me honestly. Did you know that these two people were here all along?" Queenie asked


    telepathically in a cold voice.

 Chapter 1133 Breaking An Arm

    Chapter 1133 Breaking An Arm


    "Yes, I did notice their presence a while ago, but I didn''t think it was time to mess around with me.


    Otherwise, you would reveal my presence. And you know that is not a good idea," Ricky said with a


    little embarrassment upon hearing Queenie''s question.


    After all, he hadn''t intervened even though she could have gotten seriously hurt. He just stood by and


    let her be taken off guard.


    "All right. Well, at least you''re not lying to me. But you have to get that zed Fruit for me, or you know


    what will happen to you," said Queenie, her eyes shing threateningly.


    It didn''t matter to her if she got hurt along the way. As long as she could take the zed Fruit from


    Tony and Sawyer, she would sacrifice everything. The zed Fruit was worth that much.


    "Just sit back, rx, and enjoy the show. I can do this," Ricky proposed with a hint of annoyance


    because she kept on doubting and threatening him.


    He had no choice but to go along with her, though, so he just nodded and focused on his task.


    Since Kurt had been severely injured, he was, of course, no match for Sawyer.


    After Sawyer killed him, Kurt''s storage spiritual weapon naturally fell into Sawyer''s hands. Then,


    Sawyer and Tony came closer to Queenie''s side.


    "Miss Queenie, your beauty is truly exquisite!" Sawyer praised her with a cloying, sweet smile that


    made Queenie''s mood plummet to icy depths.


    "Humph! I don''t care for your ttery, so you can stop it already. What do you want?" she asked


    straightforwardly. "But, Miss Queenie, I just saved your life.


    Shouldn''t you be thanking me?" Sawyer pouted like he was hurt¡ªas if he helped her out of the


    goodness of his heart.


    "Technically, it was my sword strike that ended the battle. You should thank me for that," Tony chimed


    in with a smile.


    It was evident that the two men were vying for her attention.


    After all, Queenie looked so beautiful and elegant; and any man could fall in love with her at a single


    nce.


    Her charm made this moment worse because injured as she was, she looked like a pitiful bird who


    needed the care of strong, manly men. Queenie aroused the two men''s primitive side and their desire


    to protect her. "You two sneakily attacked people. How dare you still behave so arrogantly? I could


    have killed him instead! And I won''t allow any chance for you to poke your nose in the zed Fruit!"


    Queenie questioned coldly. "Ha-ha, don''t worry. The zed Fruit is not the only thing we want to poke


    our noses into. We are very interested in you!"


    Queenie''s hackles went up when Tony and Sawyerughed at that statement. The obscene look on


    Tony''s face told Queenie everything he was trying to imply, and it made her feel sick. "You? You are not


    even qualified to approach me! You are just a dirty swine!" eximed Queenie in disgust.


    She felt sick just at the sight of Tony.


    "What did you say? You bitch! How dare you talk like that to me? You could have changed our mind,


    but now, you''ve made my mind up for me. I just decided that you are going to die right now!" Tony


    appeared increasingly worked up by Queenie''s words, and soon, a sullen expression darkened his


    face. He looked like he was thinking of thousands of ways to torture Queenie.


    However, he didn''t have a chance to put them into practice, as Sawyer quickly moved to stop him.


    "Tony, you can do whatever you like to any woman, but Miss Queenie should be an exception, for she


    is my girl," Sawyer said to Tony in a warning tone.


    Tony had no choice but to give up upon hearing this warning.


    "It seems that Sawyer still has a little conscience," the Dragon Intent Grass presumed when it observed


    this development. Ricky nodded in agreement even though he didn''t look happy.


    "Perhaps...I''ll remember this then. And when the timees, I might even let him keep his life,"


    dered Ricky.


    "Miss Queenie, what do you think about my proposal to you?" Sawyer asked again.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I think you need to get your head out of the clouds," Queenie replied as killing intent started oozing out


    of her body, although most of it seemed to target Tony specifically.


    "Ha-ha, I don''t think so. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you disagree. Everything will be okay as long as


    your father agrees," Sawyer replied dismissively.


    He seemed to have no care for her opinions, and he was too confident that Queenie''s father would


    cooperate, so Queenie was immediately suspicious. "What have you done to my n?" Queenie asked


    coldly.


    "I believe you know better than me what could happen," Sawyer said in a bright tone. "I will never force


    any woman to be with me. So, please don''t be in such a hurry to refuse me. You can tell me your


    answer when you have thought about it carefully."


    At this moment, Queenie''s face could not be gloomier.


    "Ricky, I seem to have made a wrong judgment. Maybe Sawyer is even more vicious than Tony. It''s just


    that he is better at hiding his dirtyundry," the Dragon Intent Grass said with a sigh.


    "It shows that even though the human devils are in a difficult situation as a whole, there is no unity


    among them," Ricky responded.


    "Yes. Look closely, Ricky, for this is how cruel the martial world can be. Everyone is busy scheming and


    fighting against each other, regardless of the circumstances," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Meanwhile, Queenie unknowingly interrupted their conversation with an impatient and savage growl.


    "Ricky, if you kill these two for my sake, I will leave the entire zed Fruit to you. And I''ll even give you


    another reward when we get out of this ce."


    "Oh?" A pleased grin made its way on Ricky''s face. "I like this deal very much!"


    Of course, he was not a professional killer who would murder other people for his benefit.


    He only agreed with Queenie because he viewed her as a friend, and he also didn''t want to miss the


    chance to get the zed Fruit. Judging by Sawyer''s and Tony''s personalities, they would surely try


    their best to kill him as soon as he stepped in to intervene.


    "Miss Queenie, I hope that you can give me a perfect reply before we leave this ce. Now, please


    excuse me." Sawyer then smiled and intended to leave. But before he could, Tony stopped him with a


    hand on his arm.


    "Wait, Sawyer. I don''t think this young demi-spiritual emperor is qualified to enter the ancestralnd of


    human devils, am I right?"


    It seemed that they had finally noticed Ricky, and Tony made a menacing throat-slitting gesture at him.


    "Ha-ha, you are right. A demi-spiritual emperor is indeed not qualified to be here. But since Miss


    Queenie was the one who brought him here, we should show respect to her and just ignore him,"


    replied Sawyer.


    "What''s more, don''t you think it''s an interesting scene? When Miss Queenie was fighting a fierce battle,


    this guy could do nothing but stand aside and watch her. Maybe he wanted to step forward and help,


    but he dared not because of his limited strength. Ha-ha!"


    "Ha-ha, look at him getting angry! You must be guessing right, Sawyer." Tony also burst intoughter as


    they ridiculed Ricky, even going so far as to say Ricky was getting angry when he was not.


    Of course, Queenie saw where their conversation was heading, so the ferocity in her eyes somewhat


    diminished. She inwardly hoped that the two men would irritate Ricky enough so that he would kill


    them.


    "Brat, don''t even bother standing up for thedy unless you have the strength to back her up!" Tony


    said in a disdainful voice while patting Ricky''s cheek with his right hand.


    Then, just as they intended to leave, Ricky finally opened his mouth.


    "Your name is Tony, right? I usually don''t mind it when prettydies touch and pat my face, but you are


    very far from being ady, not to mention, you''re too ugly. Do you know what happens to people who


    touch me without permission? It''s very simple.


    I just separate his arm from his body."


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Sawyer and Tony were stunned for a moment. Then, they burst intoughter at


    the same time. They almost didn''t know what to say. "Sawyer, did you hear what I just heard? Did this


    little brat think he could even touch me?" asked Tony,ughing a little in disbelief.


    "Yes, I think so."


    With Sawyer''s confirmation, Tony turned his dark eyes to Ricky with a blood-thirsty grin.


    "I was about to leave, brat. You should have kept your mouth shut.


    Now, I really want to remove an arm from your body."


    As he finished speaking, a gust of wind flew toward Ricky. And in the blink of an eye, Tony appeared


    before him with his w-like hands raised aggressively. In a split-second, he was about to reach


    Ricky''s right hand!


    Surrounded by the Massacring Power, Ricky directly activated his Ancestral Intent Form, and his


    body instantly grew twenty feet taller. The pure continent spirit in his surrounding was like countless


    stars that were gathering. In a sh, the power turned into a palm that struck down toward Tony.


    Bang!


    The next moment, the Massacring Fist collided with Tony''s w, and the two forces exploded in an


    unstoppable momentum.


    Crack! The sound of broken bones echoed through the void, as the chromatic energy spread out from


    the airwaves. A figure could be seen flying through the air, and blood gushed and spurted after it.


    But that was not all. Another figure followed quickly at the speed of light, almost too fast for a human


    eye to see.


    In a split second, thick blood sprayed everywhere. And an arm suddenly flew above in an arch.

 Chapter 1134 One Vs Two

    Chapter 1134 One Vs Two


    Bang!


    Apanied by a loud thud, an arm suddenly soared in the air with blood spurting behind it. A few feet


    away, two figures fell at the same time, stirring dust and debris in the air, which made it difficult to


    discern who managed to hit the other.


    As the dust settled down, visibility improved, and with it was a revtion. It was Ricky standing over


    Tony, his foot crushing Tony''s chest.


    The loss of his right arm was too much for Tony to bear. He writhed in pain as screams tore through his


    battered throat.


    There was a growing fear in his mind as well, because, at any moment, Ricky could put more pressure


    on his foot, which would undoubtedly kill him. Already, Ricky''s foot was like a small mountain on his


    chest that was smothering him.


    Under such power, he did not even have a chance to resist.


    Of course, it was also his fault. Tony had sorely underestimated Ricky because he never thought that


    Ricky could be more powerful than him. Tony didn''t exert all his strength in his strike, and it looked like


    a mistake that he would soon regret.


    ''How is this possible?'' Tony muttered to himself out of tremendous fear.


    He wanted to fight back, of course, but Ricky''s foot had the weight of a small mountain, and it seemed


    to be full of a fierce sealing power, under which he couldn''t use a trace of his strength to fight back.


    "Sawyer, help me!" he cried desperately. Meanwhile, Sawyer had been watching them as if in a dream,


    and he had not moved a muscle.


    But his voice appeared to kick Sawyer back to reality, and he hastily rushed to attack Ricky. He knew


    that if he was even just a secondte, Tony could die.


    Unlike Tony, Ricky didn''t dare to look down upon this opponent, so he fought back with all his strength.


    And when he noticed that Sawyer was about to step forward, he backed away from Tony and assumed


    a defensive position.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tony took this chance to escape with Sawyer''s help. He immediately stood up, and then he activated


    his power to grow a new arm.


    For spiritual emperors, as long as they didn''t suffer any severe injury to their souls, and as long as the


    damage to their bodies wasn''t extreme, they could regrow their flesh and blood.


    Of course, such rebirth would make spiritual emperors consume their blood essence. If they frequently


    lost their blood essence, then the blood essence would be wasted.


    At that moment, the whole world echoed with a deafening silence. Both Tony and Sawyer watched


    Ricky sharply, as they finally realized that this warrior that came with Queenie was not useless.


    On the contrary, he was way more powerful than they thought he could ever be.


    Even though Tony was unprepared, Ricky could not have done that much damage to Tony if Ricky


    didn''t have the strength to back him up.


    While they stared at Ricky carefully, they felt that he was really at the demi-spiritual emperor realm, but


    something was different about him.


    Their eyes simultaneously grew like saucers a few secondster, as a realization came to them. And


    they eximed at the same time, "You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!"


    Complex expressions shed across their faces as if they could not settle for one, but one thing was


    clear¡ªthey didn''t like this development.


    They found it unbelievable that they could meet an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but unfortunately,


    they were on opposite sides.


    At that moment, they remembered that although Queenie was angry just now, she didn''t look scared of


    them. It was like she had something up her sleeve, which made her feel confident and calm. They also


    realized that as intelligent as Queenie was, why would she bring a demi-spiritual emperor to the


    ancestralnd of human devils? She would not do that unless she had a good reason to do so.


    Now, everything was clear.


    Truth be told, the existence of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor always shocked more people


    At this point, both Tony and Sawyer were astonished to the core.


    In this day and age, they still met an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!


    "Tell me your name!" Sawyer asked first after a moment of silence.


    "I am Ricky," Ricky replied lightly.


    "You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, so we don''t want to fight you. Just tell us, on what


    condition do you agree to put this matter to rest?" Sawyer asked in a low voice.


    The truth was that he wanted to run away from Ricky as fast as he could.


    It was because of two reasons. First, Ricky seemed like a formidable enemy. Based on his


    observations from Tony and Ricky''s fight earlier, Sawyer was afraid that he could not defeat Ricky, not


    even if he cooperated with Tony.


    Secondly, Sawyer thought that only the most influential forces could have a genius like this incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor.


    Moreover, in history, those incredible demi-spiritual emperors were almost always the disciples of the


    top forces and families. And he did not want to be enemy of those strong forces.


    Tony, of course, noticed that Sawyer was having second thoughts on fighting Ricky. So even though he


    didn''t want to give in, he had no choice but to follow Sawyer''s lead. After all, he couldn''t fight Ricky


    alone.


    That was the influence of Ricky''s strength. People simply had to realize that he was an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor, and they would cower before him.


    This situation also showed thew of the jungle in the martial world.


    "I just want the zed Fruit, but I''m afraid that you won''t give it to me. Besides, someone doesn''t want


    you to leave here alive," Ricky answered with a faint smile.


    When they heard this, Sawyer and Tony paled immediately, like they had seen their greatest fear.


    They both understood what Ricky meant.


    "Buddy, I know you''re an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but you shouldn''t be so arrogant. After all,


    you are still a demi-spiritual emperor. You should just let us leave, while we are still willing to let you


    go," Sawyer replied coldly.


    "Is that so?" Ricky justughed casually in response.


    Boom!


    As Ricky''sughter echoed around them, his momentum burst out like a flood. His Ultimate Golden


    Body also sprang up, rushing towards the two men.


    Now that he had made up his mind to kill them, Ricky didn''t waste time in talking with them.


    "You are asking for death!" Seeing that Ricky hadunched his attack, Sawyer and Tony also threw all


    thoughts of retreating into the air.


    Their momentums spread out instantly and collided with Ricky''s. "Ricky, deal with Tony first!" the


    Dragon Intent Grass urgently instructed.


    "Although you are strong, you know that it''s still difficult for you to fight against two of them."


    "Yeah, I get it. And these two are not weak, either. I could defeat either of them in a one-on-one fight,


    but even Tony can cause me trouble if he fights with all his strength," replied Ricky. "Massacring


    Golden Palms!"


    With the shout, Ricky moved quickly, jumped up and threw his palm out. As soon as he did, five giant


    palms appeared and punched towards Sawyer. On the other hand, Sawyer condensed a halberd to


    counter against Ricky''s attack.


    Their momentums collided with each other vigorously, forcing both of them to step back. This exchange


    showed that Sawyer was stauncher than Tony, which meant that he could also be on par with Ricky.


    Meanwhile, Tony shed his mighty sword towards Ricky.


    He timed it well, as Ricky had justnded and his bnce was way-off. Ricky had no time to move


    away from the attack, and he could not repel it with a counter-attack either.


    Thus, Ricky chose to give up the resistance, and the sword moved to pierce his chest to Tony''s delight.


    However, only the sound of metal nging against each other sounded in the air. Tony''s sword barely


    left a shallow scratch on Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body.


    Tony was aghast!


    How could this be possible? He had struck Ricky with all his strength, and Ricky did not even resist, but


    his attack barely damaged his body.


    It was reasonable if one thought about it well. After all, someone who was a little powerful than Ricky


    could hardly damage his Ultimate Golden Body with one punch, let alone someone weaker than him.


    This was exactly what Ricky wanted. If Tony attacked him, he woulde closer to him, and Ricky


    could find a chance to kill him with one strike.


    "Tony, watch out!" Sawyer roared at that moment.


    He had realized that Tony could not cause considerable damage to Ricky, but Ricky could easily hurt


    him.


    Upon hearing Sawyer''s warning, Tony, with his eyes wide open, stepped back quickly without


    hesitation.


    "It''s toote to run now!" Ricky warned with an icy smirk that froze Tony''s blood in his veins with fear.


    He burst out the Space-shrinking Pace and appeared above Tony''s head in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, three figures materialized in front of Sawyer so that he could not interfere. These three


    were Ricky''s shadowy replications.


    Of course, Ricky didn''t expect that his replicas could defeat Sawyer. He just needed them to distract


    Sawyer for a second, which would be enough for him to deal with Tony.


    Boom! At that moment, Ricky also revealed his real strength. All his power, including the power of his


    six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the power of Ancestral Intent Form, burst


    out.


    With all his power gathered in his hands, he fused them in one fluid motion and moved to sever Tony''s


    head.

 Chapter 1135 Wild Purple Devil Blood Power

    Chapter 1135 Wild Purple Devil Blood Power


    When Tony saw the instant change in Ricky, he was shocked, speechless and numb. Sawyer, too, was


    astounded to the core. However, they didn''t have the luxury of time to indulge in shock, as both of their


    lives were at stake.


    Sawyer had to kill Ricky''s three replications as soon as possible, while Tony had to resist Ricky''s fatal


    attack with all his strength.


    "Come out, my swords!"


    Tony eximed as blood essence came out from between his eyebrows, and at once, intense sword


    light burst out from every pore of his body. The sword light swept around with great momentum and


    formed ten swords over his head.


    Then they erged and grew rather big.


    Merged with the blood essence, they gave out the brightest light, and collided against Ricky''s strike.


    On the other hand, Sawyer also burst out his most potent power. He activated his devil blood power


    and turned into his devil shape, trying to kill Ricky''s replications in one strike.


    However, with the six mutants, the chromatic energy, and the chaotic power, Ricky''s Shadowy


    Replications had eighty percent of his best skills. Thus, they had no difficulty resisting Sawyer for a


    while.


    Boom!


    Ricky''s and Tony''s attacks collided once again.


    This time, there was a massive gap between the two''s power. The ten swords could not stop Ricky''s


    strike at all, while Ricky destroyed Tony''s attack as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten


    wood.


    Ricky didn''t withdraw his power until he had cut Tony''s body in half.


    Afterward, he released the devouring power to absorb Tony''s dead body and soul, which would serve


    as nourishment for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    Queenie had been observing him through all these.


    ''Hmm...It looks like he haspletely refined the other half pistil. His strength is now equal to that of a


    one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state, '' Queenie thought to herself upon seeing what was


    happening.


    ''It appears that the Devouring Mutant is truly powerful.


    But the power of a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state should be the upper limit of an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    I can still surpass him in our ancestralnd.''


    Soon, Sawyer defeated Ricky''s replications, but it was toote. Ricky had already killed Tony.


    "I have never heard of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor who has six mutants and the chaotic power.


    As I stand here facing you, I cannot help but feel scared," Sawyer solemnly admitted. But contrary to


    his words, he looked calm as he stood opposite Ricky.


    At this moment, he had to admit that he met a tough opponent.


    But despite Ricky''s strength, he was still confident. He believed that Ricky could not kill him for the time


    being, and that thought empowered him greatly.


    "I''m curious. Although you activated the Veritable Nether Body, you didn''t activate your devilish blood


    power. That is to say, when you fought against my three Shadowy Replications, you didn''t use your full


    strength," Ricky said out of curiosity.


    "In other words, you didn''t really want to save Tony."


    "Even if I tried my best, I would still not be able to save him," Sawyer said lightly. "I believe that you


    know this too. Otherwise, you would have summoned more replications."


    "Exactly, but you didn''t even use your human blood power. Even if you knew that you couldn''t save


    him, as a friend, you should have done your best," Rickymented.


    "Fine, you are right. I didn''t want to save Tony. If I used all my strength earlier, I know that I could have


    saved him. I have that much confidence in my abilities," admitted Sawyer.


    "Then why didn''t you?" Ricky asked.


    "Because a strong warrior will not tolerate anyone who makes him unhappy. Since Tony dared cast his


    greedy eyes on Queenie, he was already doomed to die. Moreover, his n required too many


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth from us due to the journey to this ce. That''s why I have to make


    them pay something,"


    Sawyer answered.


    "Oh, I see. Such being the case, you should thank me for killing him," Ricky said.


    "You did a great job with that! Otherwise, I would have had to kill him myself. Now, I can say that you


    killed him, and it is the truth. Even if the leaders of his n get suspicious and investigate, they will still


    conclude that you were the one who killed Tony," Sawyer exined lengthily with a triumphant look on


    his face.


    "Your idea sounds good. But unfortunately, you seem to have forgotten one point¡ªsince Tony died,


    you lost an ally," reminded Ricky. "Ha-ha, Ricky, you''re truly the one and only incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor in the past several eras. But with your current strength, you can''t kill me.


    Now that I have obtained the zed Fruit, I don''t need Tony''s help anymore," Sawyer answered with a


    sly smirk.


    "Well, it all depends on how strong you are. Let''s see if you can get out of here today!" Ricky finally


    dered in a low voice before he headed to Sawyer, preparing to attack.


    "Humph!" With a quiet grunt, Sawyer''s Veritable Nether Body grewrger.


    It was not until this moment that he truly burst out his devilish blood power.


    Amid the dark evil spirit, a gust of violent purple power was released. Sawyer''s devil''s body


    transformed into purple and ck, and his body grew twice as big as that of Queenie''s.


    Ricky was slightly rmed when he felt that his devilish power, as it was as powerful as the most


    violent energy in the depths of his Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''This power is indeed ferocious! Is it Sawyer''s devilish blood power?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "This is the Wild Purple Devil blood power, formed by fusing the most violent power in the world and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the evil power. It is also one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race," Queenie said


    telepathically.


    "Be careful, Ricky! This kind of blood power can be berserk infinitely.


    Devils are born to go berserk without any side effect, but normally they can only grow berserk at two


    levels. On the other hand, the Wild Purple Devil blood power can go berserk at infinite levels.


    ording to the information I received, Sawyer should be able to go berserk to the fourth level now, for


    he has already in the berserk state at the third level now."


    "I got it," Ricky murmured, growing more serious.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, Ricky and Sawyer crashed against each other, and the collision was all about


    physical collision, the most primitive kind.


    The Wild Purple Devil blood power was indeed powerful. Ricky could say that he had never met an


    opponent with a human body as sturdy and robust as Sawyer''s.


    It was also the first time that he had failed to gain the upper hand with his Ultimate Golden Body while


    fighting against an opponent of the same level.


    After hundreds of collisions, Ricky felt a sharp pain under his body.


    Meanwhile, the expressions on Sawyer''s face indicated that he was not feeling better than Ricky.


    "I have to admire your golden body. I can''t believe it''s as strong as my corporeal body which has


    finished berserk of three levels," Sawyer said coldly. "But today, since you are courting death, I''ll satisfy


    you."


    His wide eyes turned a shade of purplish-ck once again, and his devilish body rose as well.


    "The fourth level!"


    With a thunderous shout, Sawyer directly entered the state of berserk at the fourth level. In an instant,


    Ricky immediately felt a strong suppression on his body.


    "I have never been suppressed by any opponent of the same level in terms of physical strength. Today


    won''t be an exception," Ricky dered fearlessly. He believed that he was destined to step on an


    incredible path that was different from any other creature''s journey. And he would never allow himself


    to fall behind in any way.


    With the help of the Ancestral Intent Form, the six mutants ran amok all over the ce.


    Simultaneously, Ricky''s body evolved from twenty feet tall to thirty feet tall.

 Chapter 1136 Collision Between Eyes

    Chapter 1136 Collision Between Eyes


    At this moment, the Chaos blood power in Ricky''s body was surging, activating the Ancestral Intent


    Form.


    As his body turned to the Ultimate Golden Body, his corporeal body was enhanced fundamentally. The


    power he emitted was already as strong as that of Sawyer, who was in the state of the fourth level


    berserk.


    When Sawyer sensed Ricky''s change, his face darkened even more because he could feel


    considerable improvement in Ricky''s physical body.


    ''Damn it! Is an incredible demi-spiritual emperor really so powerful?'' Sawyer thought to himself with a


    frustrated huff.


    ''This guy must have other trump cards, so I''d better retreat first. I can settle ounts with him after I


    refine the zed Fruit, and by then, I can defeat him much easier.''


    On the other hand, Ricky had no intention of letting Sawyer go.


    He was sure that Sawyer would certainly refine the zed Fruit if he slipped from his fingers right then.


    If that happened, Sawyer would surely return to kill him.


    Besides, Queenie had asked him to kill Sawyer right away. With these thoughts, he decided he must


    kill Sawyer today.


    With a deep breath, Ricky activated the Chaos blood power and the Ancestral Intent Form, pushing


    his power to the extreme before heunched an attack.


    With a mighty shout, the two men collided against each other, creating an explosion that shattered


    everything in its path. It ttened the trees to the ground, ground up the rocks into the dirt, and turned


    the once fruitfulnd into a barren wastnd.


    They fought for well over an hour, exchanging blows several hundred times, but the result of their


    physical collision was still uncertain.


    "Go fight! My punches!"


    Sawyer punched ferociously. Each of his punches was like a demonic halberd.


    With his corporeal body going berserk, he exerted his Omnipotent Skill in an attempt to beat Ricky


    back.


    "Chaotic strike!" Ricky did not flinch at the onught. Instead, he integrated all his strength with the


    chaotic power, and he pounded Sawyer with a massive fist.


    The sound of heavy footsteps sounded as the two men moved at breakneck speed.


    Ricky and Sawyer stepped back at the same time, and each heavy footprint left a broken void behind,


    which made the broken space heal very slowly.


    Sawyer took this opportunity to run away, using the force from the impact to hasten his steps.


    "Sawyer, if you are more powerful than me, you can escape today. But there is no if. You will die today!"


    Ricky let out a disdainful sneer, as all the weight on his body retracted into space. Then, he activated


    the Space-shrinking Pace.


    In a few seconds, Ricky reappeared directly in front of Sawyer.


    At this moment, no words could describe the dark cloud that settled over Sawyer, as he realized that he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    could not escape.


    "Damn it! How did you catch up with me?! What the hell is this kind of pace?" Sawyer eximed when


    he saw Ricky, looking disgruntled.


    He paused as if he had thought of something, and a sly smile shed across his face. "Ricky, are you


    really determined to kill me today? Why don''t we make a deal? I can take only one-third of the zed


    Fruit and leave the rest of it to you and Queenie. What do you think?"


    "Do you think I will agree with you? Even if I refine the entire zed Fruit, I may still not be a


    spiritual emperor. On the other hand, you will surely break through and be a two-star spiritual


    emperor," Ricky answered lightly.


    "Will you let me go then?" he continued, although he already knew the answer.


    With that, a foreboding silence fell upon them. Ricky took out the Iron Justice Saber and burst out his


    mightiest power, intending to kill Sawyer with his next attack.


    Howl!


    Sawyer roared in response, and barren energy emerged from his body that had be berserk. In an


    instant, the energy of ruin burst out and a vast world filled with yellow sand appeared, mixed with his


    dark purple evil spirit.


    The yellow sand world was filled with deste death power.


    As the light shone intensely, Sawyer''s eyes seemed to sh and change. This change appeared to


    invoke Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes'' response, which started resonating violently.


    On the other hand, Ricky was no stranger to the energy of ruin.


    ''Could it be possible that Sawyer''s human blood power is a bloodline of the ruin kind?'' Ricky thought to


    himself. ''But why does it make my Golden Spirit Eyes resonate?


    I think it should have made the Ruin Fire in my body resonate instead.''


    Meanwhile, Queenie, who had followed them, had finally arrived. She said to Ricky telepathically, "The


    human blood power od Sawyer''s n, the Dongfang n, is the Yellow Ruin blood power. The


    members of the n, including Sawyer, are born to have the ability to summon yellow sand and to


    evolve into ruin death power.


    Like you, Sawyer also has a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes. It is said


    that he was born with this pair of spirit eyes. Perhaps, it is because his Yellow Ruin blood power is so


    pure that the Eyes of Heaven and Earth has been with him."


    "What? Another pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes?!" Ricky blurted in


    shock after hearing Queenie''s words. He immediately understood why his Golden Spirit Eyes reacted


    that way to Sawyer like that.


    By this time, Sawyer''s eyes had already turned into the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes.


    This pair of eyes gave out the radiance of yellow sand. Every ray of light was like a yellow sand world,


    and deep in his eyes, there was endless energy of ruin.


    Under Sawyer''s fearsome gaze, anyone who was weaker than him would be immediately affected by


    the power of death. That person''s body would gradually decay, growing old in a manner of hours or


    even seconds.


    Depending on how weak they were, they could even age so rapidly that they could die instantly.


    "I can''t believe you also have a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. Let me have a look!" Sawyer


    solemnly dered after bursting out such power.


    He should have been more confident and ready to fight with Ricky because of such immense power he


    owned. However, he was not that confident because he could tell that Ricky also had a pair of Eyes of


    Heaven and Earth.


    ''Why do I have to encounter an enemy like him? He also has Eyes of Heaven and Earth!''mented


    Sawyer in his mind. At this moment, he began to genuinely admire Ricky, a kind of admiration with


    killing intent.


    "As you wish!" Ricky responded seriously.


    Under the dazzling light, he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes in full force without hesitation.


    Buzz! The light from the two kinds of Eyes of Heaven and Earth intertwined and collided. Their collision


    shed with lightning, buzzing with electricity and swirling all around.


    It was a pure contest between the two kinds of Eyes of Heaven and Earth.


    Each pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth represented one or more kinds of extreme power that it


    controlled.


    Like living creatures, the two pairs of eyes all wanted to prove themselves as the strongest.


    Therefore, the moment the light intertwined, they automatically collided with each other.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes!" Sawyer recognized the Golden Spirit Eyes as soon as Ricky activated them,


    which was understandable as he had rick knowledge about the Eyes of Heaven and Earth.


    He was also a member of an influential n, so he naturally had to learn as much as possible about


    other Eyes of Heaven and Earth. "Ricky, each pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth is hostile to one


    another. A pair of such eyes can devour another kind, and it will evolve dramatically because of that,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Some say that if a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth devours other pairs, it will likely evolve into a pair


    of Heavenly Law Eyes.


    As for what the Heavenly Law Eyes are like, they have never appeared, so please don''t ask me.


    But it is undeniable that if your Golden Spirit Eyes can devour his Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, you will not


    only get their power, but you can also improve your eyes."


    "So, it seems that Sawyer is a great opportunity for me," Ricky said excitedly.


    When he decided to kill Sawyer earlier, he had not considered the Heavenly Law Eyes. But the thought


    that he could improve his own eyes and enhance their power was enough to get his full attention.


    "I will take your Golden Spirit Eyes today!" Sawyer growled viciously with a sullen look on his face.


    "Yellow sand, cover the sky!"


    As soon as he spoke, the power of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes burst out. Under the deste light, the


    whole area turned into a boundless world filled with yellow sand.


    This was not an illusion, but a real yellow sand world, which showed the power of the Yellow Ruin Spirit


    Eyes and the Yellow Ruin blood power.


    They could summon a yellow sand world for real!

 Chapter 1137 The Metallic Array

    Chapter 1137 The Metallic Array


    The blurring world grewrger andrger, as the yellow sand stirred. In the end, yellowpletely


    covered the whole dark purple devilish energy, and the deadly ruin power came out and swept


    tornadoes one after another towards Ricky.


    "How extraordinary the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes are! They can summon a yellow sand world in an


    instant. It''s really awesome. I''ll take it," Ricky said excitedly, even though he was in such a dangerous


    situation.


    The more powerful the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes were, the more excited he became because they


    already belonged to him in his heart.


    "How dare you!" Sawyer cried out as he stood in the yellow sand world, looking at Ricky with disdain.


    "You will know whether my words are empty or not in the end. But it will be toote for you then," Ricky


    sneered.


    His body trembled as a me blown by the wind, continuously releasing endless fire. That was the sea


    of raging fire transformed from the Ruin Fire. It was the best choice to deal with the storms created by


    Sawyer.


    The raging fire turned into a fire dragon, which intertwined with the ruined yellow sand windstorm as


    diators interlocked in a fight.


    "It''s the Ruin Fire!" Sawyer said seriously as he recognized Ricky''s fire.


    At this moment, all the greed in his body began to emerge. He found that Ricky had everything he


    desired, like a treasure trove that God had prepared just for him.


    The Ruin Fire was the best match for his Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes.


    Boom!


    The ruin fire was indeed the best tool to fight against the yellow sand storms. The two kinds of strong


    ruin powers were evenly matched in the void.


    "Leave this yellow sand world first," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "If you don''t, you will be at a


    disadvantage. After a certain amount of time, the Ruin Fire will not be able to resist the sand storms."


    "I know that..." Ricky nodded, falling deep in thought as he racked his brain for solutions.


    After all, the Dragon Intent Grass was right. This was the world summoned by the Yellow Ruin Spirit


    Eyes, so he would certainly have a disadvantage in this environment.


    "Golden spirit world!"


    In the next breath, Ricky broke out the world evolved by the Golden Spirit Eyes. Countless beams of


    golden light surged from the void and rushed into the world, and soon, a golden world formed with


    Ricky as the center.


    The golden world grewrger and formed a stalemate with the yellow sand world that Sawyer made.


    With the aid of the massacring runes, the golden world looked even more stable.


    Boom! The two worlds collided with a resounding explosion when the golden light and the yellow sand


    storms intertwined against each other.


    Countless golden light melted into numerous arrows as various kinds of the sacred fire and peculiar fire


    lingering all over. Each arrow was emitting the power of as strong as that of a one-star lower spiritual


    emperor at the peak state.


    Ricky integrated all his strength into his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    As the yellow sand swept about, the storms turned into yellow dragons, which collided with the arrows


    created by Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Under the dazzling light, only the most violent airwaves could be seen.


    In this instance, their worlds that evolved from their spiritual eyes suddenly shrank into two points and


    turned into their eyes. Once again, they collided with each other, and their spiritual eyes steadily


    released the strongest power.


    Their eyes contained all sorts of Omnipotent Skills.


    When the power of their spiritual eyes surged, a sky appeared behind their bodies, and a huge pair of


    eyes opened in the sky.


    "Sand''s Rage!"


    Sawyer shouted out his skill. His attack filled the sky with endless yellow sand that was full of ruin


    power. It then turned into a giant, and the pair of eyes above them changed into that of a giant''s.


    The giant roared, and the earth shook beneath its feet. It clenched its fist, concentrating all its power in


    its hand. Its punch embodied anger, and it transformed into a deep spiral hole that resembled a ck


    hole.


    The giant punched out in the blink of an eye, and its fist created an invisible trajectory as it shot out.


    "Golden force! Golden Spirit Attacks!"


    On the other hand, there was also a golden sky behind Ricky, with a simr golden giant. The giant


    also fused some power, released its raging force, and shot out the same punch.


    They were both spiritual eyes, and the powers they contained were remarkably simr.


    Bang! A deafening sound reverberated through the air as the two fists collided against each other. The


    strong impact created an airwave that blew the two figures away with such force that no tree or


    mountain could stop their trajectory.


    They skidded to a stop amid ttened trees and mountains, spurting blood from their mouths.


    The sound of coughing rang, and Ricky and Sawyer once again confronted each other. However, this


    time, their powers were almost used up.


    "Ricky, you''re truly powerful. Even among all the incredible demi-spiritual emperors, you''re probably the


    strongest one. But you can''t kill me right now," Sawyer said coldly. His words were firm and confident,


    but he staggered like a drunk man as he spoke.


    He really hated Ricky for him having so many aces up his sleeve.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But he would make sure that they would end up in a draw.


    If he didn''t have the zed Fruit, he could still break through, but for Ricky, the opposite was true.


    And if Ricky couldn''t break through, his power could not be improved any more.


    If things turned out that way, it would be a piece of cake for him to kill Ricky.


    "You''re right. It seems that I can''t defeat you even with all my strength," Ricky said in a low voice. "But


    do you really think that this is all I have? Do you think I have no more trump cards?


    I''m sorry, but I didn''t n to defeat you with my spiritual eyes or the power of my mutant. I have


    something else in mind all along." There was a sly smile while he spoke.


    "What do you mean?" Sawyer said grimly on hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Your Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes are good, but they are not as good as my Golden Spirit Eyes, which can


    pierce illusions and tell the truth." Ricky grinned.


    While he was speaking, purple lines spread all over his forehead and his whole body instantly.


    These purple lines were a symbol of the array deployer at the Emperor Level.


    On his cultivation road, Ricky never forgot the cultivation of the array because its power was too strong.


    It could be said that, to a certain extent, an array deployer equaled to someone who owned a powerful


    mutant.


    "You are an array deployer!" Sawyer roared ferociously at the sight of the purple lines.


    "It''s incredible! He is an array deployer at the Emperor Level!" Queenie eximed in shock from where


    she was standing in the distance.


    He owned six mutants, the chaotic power, the Golden Spirit Eyes, various kinds of sacred fire and


    peculiar fire, and now he was even an array deployer. Ricky had too many trump cards, and each of


    them was enough to make a warrior at the same level as him invincible.


    Now, all these things were concentrated on one person.


    At this moment, Queenie and Sawyer finally understood why Ricky could be an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor.


    It was almost impossible not to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor with so many powerful


    skills. And the heavenlyw wouldn''t allow too many creatures like that to exist in the world. After so


    many eras, an incredible demi-spiritual emperor finally showed up.


    Boom!


    As the purple lines emerged on Ricky''s body, countless lines also permeated the void, instantly forming


    a circr array.


    It shrouded Ricky and Sawyer like a thick fog.


    Inside the array, it was even harder for Sawyer to run away, as all the roads had been blocked.


    As the purple lines faded, golden light appeared. It was a golden array.


    "The third Heaven Arrayes out¡ªGolden Killing Array!"


    Ricky cried out fiercely as he stood upright in the middle of the array. This battle was about to end.

 Chapter 1138 An Omnipotent Skill Of Escape

    Chapter 1138 An Omnipotent Skill Of Escape


    Buzz!


    In the sizeable golden array, countless rays of golden light shone and fused with the purple lines,


    integrating into a massive golden sword. The pattern resembled a strong Flood Dragon that was


    roaring in the sky and absorbing the heavenly power contained in the heavenly array.


    With his Gold Spirit Eyes, Ricky put all his power in this sword.


    ''My sess or failure depends on this one move!'' Ricky thought to himself with a heavy heart.


    He was giving it his all. If he still could not kill Sawyer with this move, he could never do it with his


    current skill set.


    But he believed he would make it because he already knew all of Sawyer''s strengths and weaknesses.


    Like him, Sawyer''s power was equivalent to that of a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state.


    Once he burst out the power of the array and absorbed the space power, he could go beyond this


    stage''s power.


    "Sawyer! Prepare to die!"


    With a shout, Ricky transformed himself into countless purple lines and integrated with the giant sword.


    Together with the golden array, he rushed to strike down Sawyer.


    When Sawyer felt the intense power of Ricky''s strike, his eyes began to fill with real fear for the first


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    time. He could tell that the energy from this strike was already more potent than his own.


    His fear prompted him to burst out the Wild Purple Devil blood power once again, and he merged it with


    his Yellow Ruin blood power too.


    But this time, he dedicated all his power for defense.


    The evil spirit, which was in the mixed colors of red, yellow, and dark purple turned into the most


    durable shield.


    "You can''t kill me, Ricky!" Sawyer growled again.


    "You can try, but you will never seed!"


    Bang!


    The next moment, Ricky''s giant sword hit Sawyer''s defensive shield, and the impact from their collision


    created gales of devastating wind around them. This time, Ricky and Sawyer seemed to be in a


    stalemate.


    But the Golden Killing Array surged again at once, and anotheryer of purple lines appeared. The


    infinite continent power in the air was absorbed and merged into the golden sword.


    This showed how powerful the heavenly array was. It could absorb the power of heaven and earth in


    an instant.


    With the support of this power, the golden sword shortly pierced through Sawyer''s defensive shield.


    When the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes inevitably shrank, the golden sword pierced Sawyer between his


    eyebrows.


    "Go to hell!" Ricky roared, and the giant golden sword instantaneously destroyed Sawyer''s corporeal


    body.


    At this time, the Fire Dragon Extremity and the ten kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire were burning


    intensely in an attempt to burn Sawyer''s soul.


    However, after Ricky destroyed Sawyer''s corporeal body, his soul disappeared along with the Yellow


    Ruin Spirit Eyes. The surroundings changed in the blink of an eye, as yellow sand submerged the


    entire ce once again.


    Simultaneously, Sawyer''s storage spiritual weapons showed up, which indicated Ricky had indeed


    destroyed his mortal body.


    "Is this the power of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes?" Ricky muttered to himself unhappily.


    He activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and checked every grain of yellow sand because he believed that


    Sawyer''s soul could be hiding in one of these countless sand.


    "Ricky, you don''t have to waste your energy. It''s an Omnipotent Skill of escape of the Yellow Ruin Spirit


    Eyes, which is realized by abandoning the corporeal body," Sawyer roared in rage at the moment.


    "Although you can see through illusions with your Golden Spirit Eyes, you can''t see through the


    cloaking of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, which is also a pair of magic eyes.


    I will never forget what you did to me today. You destroyed my physical body, and I swear that I will


    make you pay for it one day."


    At this moment, endless hatred overflowed in Sawyer''s heart like a drunkard''s chalice flooded with


    wine.


    However, he could do nothing about it, for he could not resist Ricky''s strike earlier. If he forced himself


    to meet Ricky head-on, he would have died for real, and not just his physical body.


    He believed that there would be a way out as long as he was alive. After all, it was better to run and


    fight another day than fight this day and lose for sure.


    Sawyer was tough, but he knew his limits. That was why he didn''t hesitate to give up his corporeal


    body and activated the Omnipotent Skill of escape to run away.


    As long as he still had the Wild Purple Devil blood power and the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, he could


    make aeback.


    When Sawyer''s voice finally faded away, his aura and the yellow sand he conjured disappeared with


    him.


    Ricky was left behind with a sullen expression on his face.


    When he allowed Sawyer to escape, he set a tiger free to go back to the mountains. There was no


    doubt that he woulde back to bite him in the future.


    Besides, now that Sawyer had fled, he would certainly put pressure on Queenie''s race once again.


    Ricky guessed that Sawyer''s n should be more powerful and influential than Queenie''s. But at this


    moment, he could do nothing about it because Sawyer was right. Even with the Golden Spirit Eyes,


    Ricky still could not see through the cloak that the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes had set upon Sawyer.


    He could never see through it unless hisprehension of the Golden Spirit Eyes became more


    profound than Sawyer''s understanding of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes.


    However, it seemed that Sawyer''sprehension of the eyes was more profound, for he had mastered


    the Omnipotent Skill of escape from his eyes while Ricky had not.


    But that was not surprising at all. After all, Sawyer was born to have the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, while


    Ricky had gotten the Golden Spirit Eyes merely halfway.


    ''Damn it! How could I let a genius like Sawyer escape from me? He will certainly make big trouble for


    me in the future!'' Ricky thought to himself. ''But luckily, I got the zed Fruit!''


    Then, he put away the two storage spiritual weapons that Sawyer had left behind.


    "I''m sorry, but Sawyer escaped. I could do nothing to stop him," Ricky said to Queenie, feeling a little


    embarrassed.


    "I know. But I won''t me you this time, because you''ve already destroyed his corporeal body and


    gotten the zed Fruit," answered Queenie in a low voice. Ricky looked at Queenie in surprise,


    because he had expected her to be angry or to me him at least.


    "Well, thank you for your magnanimity," he said reluctantly. However, Ricky''s expression became


    somber when he remembered his thoughts from before.


    He looked at her earnestly and said, "I think you''d better pay more attention to Sawyer''s n."


    Based on Ricky''s understanding of Sawyer''s character, Sawyer was very likely to vent his anger with


    him by attacking the Murong n. After all, Sawyer knew nothing about Ricky except his name.


    Queenie''s face darkened at Ricky''s reminder.


    "Humph! Our n is not a pushover that he could bully easily," she said coldly. "Anyway, let''s talk about


    itter. Now let''s find a ce to recover.


    If anyone elsees here at the moment, we''ll be in real trouble," Queenie added, to which Ricky


    quickly nodded in agreement.


    "Okay!" Then, the two went back to the humanoid evil flower garden where they had been earlier


    because it was the only secure area in the territory of this ancestralnd now.


    As for his zones, Ricky still didn''t want to reveal them to Queenie for the time being.


    He could say that their rtionship was better than before.


    However, he could not fool himself into thinking that they were friends. After all, they were merely using


    each other. One could say that their rtionship would end where their usefulness would stop.


    As for whether or not he could truly be friends with Queenie, Ricky wanted to wait and see. Of course,


    the decision would be up to Queenie. As long as she treated him sincerely, he would treat her sincerely


    in return.


    After they entered the humanoid evil flower garden, Ricky took out the zed Fruit. It was a colorful


    fruit with the size of two fists and the shape of an ellipsoid.


    Ricky and Queenie took a deep breath filled with the power of the zed Fruit, rxing all over as if


    they were bathing in fairnd.


    "The zed Fruit really lives up to its fame as a Treasure of Heaven and Earth. With it, I can easily


    make a breakthrough and be a lower spiritual emperor. By then, I won''t need your help anymore,"


    said Queenie with excitement.

 Chapter 1139 The Road To A Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 1139 The Road To A Spiritual Emperor


    "Ha-ha, that''s a relief for me." Ricky smiled.


    "Queenie, we can''t dy anymore. Hurry up and refine what you need. Since Sawyer is absent, you


    have one less rival in the fight for the grand humanoid evil tree, but I am sure that the devil race will get


    involved too. I''m afraid things will be more serious than we imagined."


    "I know. Give me half of the fruit now," she said impatiently. Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass


    nudged Ricky telepathically and said, "Hey, Ricky, if you can''t win Queenie''s heart in the future, it will


    be a shame that you let this chick boss you around every time." "Dragon Intent Grass, instead of


    wasting your time teasing me, you might as well pray that the talented disciples of the devil race who


    havee this time won''t seed,"


    Ricky responded sharply. "Ha-ha, but are you really going to give half of this zed Fruit to her?


    You know, it''s not something that a humanoid evil flower''s heart canpare with." The Dragon Intent


    Grassughed in amusement, finding it funny that it managed to irritate Ricky.


    "I won''t just give her half of it. I''ll give her three-fourths," Ricky dered to its surprise.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?" replied the Dragon Intent Grass with much disbelief.


    It didn''t mean to persuade Ricky to give her more.


    But after a short silence, the Dragon Intent Grass understood Ricky''s purpose. It sighed, "Oh, Ricky, I


    feel ashamed in front of you. I didn''t expect you to be so generous."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After that, Ricky split the zed Fruit into two parts. One part was one-fourth, while the other was


    three-fourths. He kept the one-fourth part for himself, and then he gave the other three-fourths to


    Queenie.


    Like the Dragon Intent Grass, Queenie was astonished by his generosity.


    Even though she explicitly asked Ricky for half of the fruit, she would be happy to receive even a


    smaller portion. For such a precious treasure, even one-fifth of the fruit would have satisfied her!


    Besides, Ricky was not obligated to give her a portion of the zed Fruit, and if he decided to keep


    everything to himself, she couldn''t have done anything about it.


    But unexpectedly, Ricky gave her three-fourths of the total.


    Queenie didn''t think he did that just because she was good-looking, because what happened before


    had proved that a girl''s beauty would never bewitch Ricky. Otherwise, he would have been at her beck


    and call from the beginning.


    She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously and asked, "Are you mocking me? Or are you giving me


    more out of pity?"


    "You think too much. If it weren''t for the devil race, my personality would have persuaded me to give


    you only one-fourth," Ricky replied.


    "The devil race has now entered the human devils'' ancestralnd, which means that this matter is not


    about the human devil race alone. As a creature from the continent, I also have a responsibility to put a


    stop to this. But it''s difficult for me to make a breakthrough right now, even if I refine the whole fruit.


    On the other hand, you will benefit a lot from this fruit. Three-fourths of it will be enough for you to


    break through to the two-star lower spiritual emperor and consolidate your strength, and you will be


    more helpful to me that way."


    Queenie fell silent as she processed Ricky''s words.


    Once again, he had proven himself unique and extraordinary. Every time she thought she knew


    everything about him, Ricky kept proving her wrong. She didn''t want to admit it, but she privately


    thought that he was a remarkable man.


    Queenie frowned, turning her thoughts away from Ricky and back to the matter at hand. The eight


    ns of the human devil race may have already found out that the devil race had entered their


    ancestralnd. She was sure that none of the human devils wanted to fight against the devil race, as


    they were all absorbed in the grand humanoid evil tree.


    And so was Queenie.


    In fact, there were too few creatures of the human devil race and also few warriors from the continents


    who were really against the devil race. For countless eras, the reason why they united to fight against


    the devil race was that they hade to a dead end.


    If the devil race were less powerful, the so-called union would instantly copse.


    ''If the creatures on the four continents all hate the devil race the same as Ricky does, maybe the devil


    race would have been exterminated long ago, '' Queenie thought to herself.


    Ricky was indeed powerful, and he was the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor over the eras.


    Queenie admired him, but her admiration for him was not from her heart.


    But after seeing Ricky''s generosity and hearing his reasoning, she began to admire him from the


    bottom of her heart now. "Ricky, there are few creatures like you on the whole continent," she praised


    him sincerely.


    "Ha-ha, it''s my honor to receive your praise," responded Ricky. He smiled at her widely, warmed by the


    fact that they were getting along, which very rarely happened.


    "Okay, I''ll take it," she said excitedly, much to Ricky''s amusement. "Very good. This is for you," he said,


    handing her three-fourths of fruit.


    Queenie didn''t waste any time.


    As soon as she got hold of the zed Fruit, she began to cultivate in seclusion.


    As soon as she was settled, Ricky went off to do the same.


    "I hope your faith road can make you a spiritual emperor," the Dragon Intent Grass murmured seriously.


    Soon, Ricky put the rest of the zed Fruit in the Devourer Zone for refinement.


    He intended to use all the energy after the refinement to strengthen his corporeal body and soul.


    His cultivation level had already reached its peak, so what he needed to do now was to transform his


    corporeal body into a ruling body, and his soul into a ruling soul.


    As for the power of faith, he would absorb it from the creatures that believed in him in the Divine Manor


    and the two majornds.


    Although he was in the ancestralnd of the human devils now, Ricky could clearly feel that he


    absorbed the power of faith from the creatures that believed in him in the two majornds. This was


    one of the wonders of the power of faith.


    At this moment, Ricky started in three aspects.


    Not only was the energy of the refined zed Fruit the purest, but it also contained extensive ruling


    power. Ricky''s corporeal body and soul would undoubtedly be wholly enhanced upon absorbing this


    energy.


    And as for faith, he used the power of faith that he had absorbed to transform the rules again. And then


    he triggered the heavenly doom and broke through it to make him a spiritual emperor.


    Thus, Ricky began the process of bing a spiritual emperor in full concentration.


    He spent a whole month in this stage until he finally reached the level of triggering the doom in these


    three aspects.


    "Are you ready? If you fail, this heavenly doom will pulverize you into dust," the Dragon Intent Grass


    warned.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day too long," replied Ricky. "Whether my incredible road is a sess or not


    and whether I will live or die, I have to face it now.


    I will have to confront it anyway, so why should I prolong it? Regardless if it''s the five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doom or not, I will face it head-on.


    Otherwise, all my efforts over the years would be in vain. And it would be just a joke that I became the


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Only when I am a spiritual emperor can I really step on the road to be a mighty warrior.


    I have to be brave if I want to be a spiritual emperor," Ricky added lengthily.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, if I don''te back in half a day, you and Evil Mandragora use the Divine Manor


    to leave by following Queenie secretly," he also instructed.


    Then, between one breath and the next, he leapt out of the humanoid evil flower garden and left the


    Divine Manor and the Dragon Intent Grass behind.


    In midair, Ricky no longer suppressed his internal power.


    He immediately released the ruling power of the three aspects: his corporeal body, soul, and absorbed


    faith.


    Boom!


    The moment that he released the power, a loud rumble echoed through the void, and triple


    Thunderstroke Dooms suddenly appeared.


    The ancestralnd of the human devils suddenly grew morose, as the intimidating view of the


    Thunderstroke Dooms attracted the attention of the creatures that had entered the territory.


    The auras and powers of the Thunderstroke Dooms were different and obviously aimed at Ricky''s


    corporeal body, soul, and power of faith, respectively.


    "From ancient times to the present, I must be the first one to go through these alone," Ricky uttered in a


    low voice, summoning all his power to confront the Thunderstroke Dooms.

 Chapter 1140 Becoming A Spirit Emperor

    Chapter 1140 Bing A Spirit Emperor


    At this moment, Ricky could not be more confident.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The power of the three Thunderstroke Dooms went directly into his body. Even though he had the


    mysterious axe, the six zones, and the Chaos blood power, he could only feel endless death.


    The power of death he could feel right now was more intense than the one from Oswald''s five-colored


    Thunderstroke Doomst time.


    Without a doubt, Ricky''s three Thunderstroke Dooms were all five-colored ones.


    That meant that he had to break through fifteen strikes from the Thunderstroke Dooms next.


    ''Even if I die today, I must die on the path to be a spiritual emperor. Only in that case will I have


    no regret, '' Ricky thought with fierce determination, as his aura rose to its peak, ready to resist the


    Thunderstroke Dooms.


    Actually, the Thunderstroke Dooms from the three aspects were supposed to be broken through


    separately, but Ricky couldn''t separate his corporeal body from his soul.


    His intuition told him that he would be more likely to die if he tried to break through the Thunderstroke


    Dooms separately.


    In the next moment, something he hadn''t expected happened. The three Thunderstroke Dooms that


    had been violently surging disappeared suddenly, while his surroundings calmed down in an instant. It


    was as if there had never been any Thunderstroke Doom.


    This deviation from the expected breakthrough shocked the other warriors in the ancestralnd of


    human devils.


    The buzzing of their conversations drowned out the peaceful silence left by the Thunderstroke Dooms.


    "What''s going on? How could there be any Thunderstroke Dooms in the ancestralnd of human


    devils? And why did they disappear so quickly?" the people asked.


    Of course, Ricky was the most confused one.


    "What happened? Why did the Thunderstroke Dooms disappear?" Ricky murmured in his confusion.


    As he spoke, he tried to incur the Thunderstroke Dooms once again, but there was no response in the


    air.


    He was stupefied. And the frustration and anger he felt simmered inside him, almost overflowing.


    Ricky was not one to be provoked easily. He had lost his temper only once before, and that was when


    his spiritual meridian was taken away. But at this moment, he was boiling with rage, and he didn''t know


    what to do.


    He could never be a spiritual emperor, especially if he couldn''t even incur any Thunderstroke


    Doom!


    If he could not be a spiritual emperor, everything was meaningless. It didn''t even matter that he


    was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Can''t I be a spiritual emperor only because I don''t have a Heavenly Meridian?" Ricky stood in


    midair and roared with indignation when he regained the ability to talk. He had been so shocked earlier


    that he could not speak, but now resentment burned within his heart. It felt like if he could not express


    his anger at anyone, it would burn him to ashes and dust.


    He was a human being, after all. Facing a desperate situation, he was unwilling to ept the fact.


    And the failure to be a spiritual emperor was thest thing he could ept. It had reached the


    limit of his tolerance.


    At this moment, all he wanted to do was to climb to heavens and demand answers from those in


    charge.


    Howl! Endless roars erupted from every pore on his body.


    "You are desperate to have those Thunderstroke Dooms, but do you think you can break through three


    five-colored Thunderstroke Dooms?" A familiar voice came through at the moment. The voice sounded


    ancient and magnificent.


    "Who are you?" Ricky roared, looking around warily, but he could not find the speaker.


    The majestic voice was a balm to his burning soul, and Ricky regained a little bit of reason. However,


    his anger was not fully extinguished, for he felt like he deserved to have the answers that he sought.


    "I am the one who is giving you grace," the ancient voice answered. "Remember, I have given you


    grace twice, so you owe me two lives."


    After that, the ancient voice disappeared.


    "Grace?! You are the heavenlyw!" Ricky said sternly, and at the back of his mind, he suddenly


    remembered a simr case that had happened before.


    However, the voice did not bother to answer nor even acknowledge his question.


    Boom!


    At this moment, some intangible thunder-like power appeared around Ricky. The power instantly turned


    into a purple figure, which was filled with pure thunder power.


    But the thunder power didn''t contain destruction intention but hope.


    "This is the spirit of thunder! It only appears after the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor has


    been broken through..." Ricky blurted in shock.


    A Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor, regardless of the number of colors, was a life and death


    trial for any creature that was to break through the Thunderstroke Doom. After breaking through their


    own Thunderstroke Doom, the creature wouldmonly be at theirst gasp.


    Perhaps, as a reward, the heavenlyw would send a spirit of thunder to the creature who had broken


    through the Thunderstroke Doom. The spirit of thunder contained a high chance of survival, which


    could help the creature quickly recover to its peak state.


    More importantly, the creature''s ruling power would not be real ruling power until they had refined


    the spirit of thunder.


    The heavenlyw seemed to have helped Ricky avoid breaking through the Thunderstroke Dooms and


    gave him the spirit of thunder directly. Ricky would be a spiritual emperor, a real spiritual emperor,


    as soon as he refined the spirit of thunder.


    "But why? The heavenlyw will never allow me to exist. I incurred three five-colored Thunderstroke


    Dooms at one time. Logically speaking, the heavenlyw should have used those Thunderstroke


    Dooms to kill me. So why didn''t he do that?"


    Once again, Ricky was mystified like in a dream.


    ''He said he gave me grace and told me to remember it. In other words, I have to pay him back, ''


    remarked Ricky pensively. ''If he is genuinely the heavenlyw, even the most formidable holy being


    should be as humble as an ant in his eyes.


    But why did he do that to me instead? And he even reminded me to remember the grace he granted to


    me!


    Besides, he should never allow the existence of such a creature like me, shouldn''t he?''


    While thinking about these questions, Ricky gradually calmed down.


    Since he could not solve this mystery, he resigned himself to forget about them for the time being.


    ''I''d better stop thinking about it and refine the spirit of thunder before anything else instead. That way, I


    can be a real spiritual emperor atst, '' decided Ricky. ''His grace is far from my reach. I won''t


    have to pay back until I be a holy being.''


    Soon, Ricky entered the refining stage.


    The power of the spirit of thunder could not only improve his strength, but it would also quickly


    transform his ruling power. Only the modified ruling power was the real ruling power, and solely through


    it was he considered a real spiritual emperor.


    Boom! His momentum was rising. Every part of Ricky''s body was undergoing a qualitative change, and


    every part seemed to merge with heaven and earth. But when he was engulfed in the transformed


    ruling power, Ricky felt like his whole body had been elevated to another level.


    He shifted his eyes to the void once again. Now, he could already see what heavenly power was.


    From that moment, as long as he wanted, he could use the infinite heavenly power at any time.


    He was nowpletely integrated with the heavenlyw.


    As he stood high above the earth, he felt like he was the only center of this area.


    And he also felt like his power had evolved from ake to an ocean.


    "Is this how a spiritual emperor feels? I''m a real spiritual emperor now. I am so much stronger than I


    was a while ago," Ricky eximed in excitement.


    He had finally be a genuine spiritual emperor!


    This had once been an unattainable dream, but now it hade true. Ricky finally stepped on the path


    of the strongest warriors.


    ''Perhaps, my survival from the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was the grace of the heavenlyw, ''


    Ricky sighed in his heart.


    After he became a spiritual emperor, he suddenly realized that an incredible demi-spiritual emperor


    couldn''t break through the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom by themselves. It could only be broken


    through with the grace of the heavenlyw.


    When Ricky thought of this, he felt a bit disgruntled, despite his excitement from being a spiritual


    emperor.


    The grace of the heavenlyw made him understand that no matter how strong a creature was, it was


    still under the control of the heavenlyw. It was humbling, even if he didn''t want to admit it.


    Just as the saying went, the heavenlyw was reasonable and treated everything in the world equally


    without discrimination.


    But in the end, his excitement about bing a spiritual emperor prevailed.


    ''This is a new beginning for me. After leaving this ce, I should head for the Middle Land, which is full


    of strong warriors. There are many acquaintances of mine there, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, rays of two-colored light appeared in Ricky''s eyes. It shed transparent and dark.

 Chapter 1141 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree Appeared

    Chapter 1141 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree Appeared


    The two-colored light shone brightly like newly lit me, flickering from far away. The center of the


    whole ancestralnd seemed to have hit the re directly, where there appeared to be Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth.


    "The light contains the evil spirit and pure continent spirit. The grand humanoid evil tree must be there!"


    Ricky eximed, exhrated.


    With no hesitation in his steps, he strode forward and entered the humanoid evil flower garden beneath


    the ground.


    "Did you make it?" the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora both eagerly asked when they felt


    the aura of a real spiritual emperor from Ricky. After all, they had been worried about him all this time.


    They both cherished Ricky in their hearts as their closest friend for a long time, and the adventures


    they had gone through only strengthened that.


    "I made it!" Ricky told them happily.


    I''m a real spiritual emperor now!" "I can''t believe you have made it without a Heavenly Meridian!


    And I can''t imagine how you broke through the Thunderstroke Dooms." The Dragon Intent Grass


    sounded thrilled and awed at the same time.


    Perhaps, it would be a long time before its excitement about Ricky''s sess in bing a spiritual


    emperor died down.


    "Actually, I didn''t break through any Thunderstroke Doom this time. I avoided that disaster because


    when I became an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, Oswald''s Thunderstroke Doom could also be


    viewed as mine," Ricky corrected the Dragon Intent Grass immediately. From the start, he had no


    intention of hiding this from the Dragon Intent Grass or the Evil Mandragora. He didn''t want to hide


    anything from those who treated him sincerely.


    "What? You didn''t break through any Thunderstroke Doom?" The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil


    Mandragora were taken aback by Ricky''s words.


    The Evil Mandragora''s eyebrows were narrowed in confusion, and both of them could not understand


    what Ricky was trying to say.


    "The heavenlyw bestowed me this grace!" dered Ricky. The expressions on hispanions''


    faces told him they didn''t understand him still, so he ryed what had happened to him briefly.


    "Well, to put it sinctly, there is no chance of survival in a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    No creature in this world can break through a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual


    emperor with his strength unless the heavenlyw gives him grace," he continued. Both the Dragon


    Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora fell into a thoughtful silence from his words.


    They did understand now what Ricky was saying, but it was too much to process at once.


    They didn''t think Ricky was lying to them, but what they heard sounded too shocking, so they were


    speechless.


    "Please, don''t ask me why, as I don''t know the answer either. The heavenlyw doesn''t allow a


    creature who can incur a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom to exist. But in some cases, the heavenly


    "And I guess those incredible demi-spiritual emperors in history who sessfully broke through the


    Thunderstroke Dooms and became spiritual emperors had also seeded through the grace of the


    heavenlyw."


    "Ricky, your words are awe-inspiring. I already have much knowledge, and yet you could still shock me!


    I''m d I can learn these things from you," the Dragon Intent Grass told him seriously.


    "It seems that the heavenlyw is indeed everywhere," the Evil Mandragora murmured lowly. She, too,


    had an awestruck expression on her face as she nodded silently to herself.


    As Ricky spoke with the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora, he unintentionally roused


    Queenie, who had been cultivating in seclusion.


    Of course, he could tell that she had already made a breakthrough.


    "No way! You''ve be a spiritual emperor!" Queenie blurted out in shock as soon as she became


    mindful of her surroundings.


    "Ha-ha, it''s just a fluke!" Ricky answered her dismissively.


    "It seems that my breakthrough is nothing in front of you. Now that you''ve be a spiritual emperor,


    you will undoubtedly be much more powerful," remarked Queenie unhappily.


    She had expected to suppress Ricky after her breakthrough, but she had not expected that he would


    be a spiritual emperor in turn.


    Actually, she didn''t dwell too much on Ricky''s sess, nor did she think that it was something


    unbelievable. After all, she had no idea that Ricky didn''t have a Heavenly Meridian. What surprised her


    was merely the short time it took for him to be a spiritual emperor.


    "Let''s talk about itter. There is two-colored light formed by the evil spirit and the continent spirit in an


    area far away from here. Didn''t you tell me that is the sign of the presence of the grand humanoid evil


    tree? Maybe it''s there," Ricky urgently told her.


    "What?!" Queenie was stunned.


    However, she quickly recovered from her shock, and they hurried toe up from beneath the ground.


    "This is great news! The two-colored light is indeed the sign of the presence of the grand humanoid evil


    tree. So, it means that the grand humanoid evil tree in this era has finally appeared." Queenie looked


    so excited to see the two-colored light that she resembled a young child on the eve of her birthday.


    With no time to waste, they rushed towards that area.


    The area was so far away that it took them two days and two nights to reach it.


    They found a forest filled with ancient vines that were so thick that they could walk on it with no


    difficulty.


    It was a world of giant trees. However, these trees didn''t grow from the soil. Instead, the handful of dirt


    appeared toe from the tree itself. It was like the treesposed the whole area, while everything


    else existed from it. Every giant tree was emitting the oldest and the most profound aura.


    Thick branches of unknown lengths crisscrossed everywhere in sight.


    Once they entered the canopy of trees, they immediately felt endless unknown dangerse to them.


    "How old is this ancient vine forest?" Ricky asked in a low voice.


    "I would say, maybe around ten eras or more. I didn''t expect the grand humanoid evil tree to appear in


    an ancient vine forest this time," answered Queenie.


    Ricky nodded and then blinked, activating his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "You don''t need to activate your Golden Spirit Eyes. You can''t see the grand humanoid evil tree with


    them anyway. If you want to get the grand humanoid evil tree, you need to have great luck and real


    strength." Queenie stopped him with a sly smirk on her face.


    "So you lied to me again," Ricky remarked with a helpless shrug when he heard her words, his


    shoulders drooping down.


    After all, when he began to use the Golden Spirit Eyes, Queenie didn''t tell him that they were useless


    here.


    "I''m inferior to you in terms of strength, so I have to be superior in terms of tactics. Don''t you think that''s


    wise?" she answered lightly.


    "What kind of luck do we need to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree?" Ricky asked, opting to change


    the subject instead of arguing with Queenie.


    "I don''t know yet. The grand humanoid evil tree is a sacred object formed in the ancestralnd in every


    era. It can also be perceived as the will of the ancestralnd in every era, and it will select its owner by


    itself," ryed Queenie.


    "Really?" Ricky murmured pensively.


    "We are out of luck. The two-colored light only appeared in this ancient vine forest. There was nothing


    that even resembled it in the whole ancestralnd, so it seems that there is only one grand humanoid


    evil tree in this era," she continued, shaking her head.


    "Otherwise, with your strength, you''re very likely to get a grand humanoid evil tree!"


    "I''ve be a spiritual emperor. This trip is aplete sess for me. The grand humanoid evil tree


    is not important to me anymore." Ricky smiled.


    "Humph! That''s because you don''t know enough about the grand humanoid evil tree," Queenie


    snorted, pouting at his words.


    Boom! At this moment, the two-colored light above the ancient vine forest seemed toe to life. It


    condensed in the blink of an eye and formed the shadow of a huge tree.


    "That''s the shadow of the grand humanoid evil tree! So the grand humanoid evil tree is indeed showing


    up in the ancient vine forest! Ricky, if you help me get that tree, I promise to do three things for you. Of


    course, I don''t mean I will make difficulties for you!"


    Queenie bbered excitedly.


    "If you keep your promise, that would be great," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean? Are you implying I don''t keep my promise?" Queenie said coldly.


    "I didn''t say that!"


    Swish!


    Swish!


    While they were arguing, the towering trees in the whole forest started to shift dramatically, and the


    branches which were as thick as Flood Dragons surged in wave-like tempo.


    "What''s going on? Are these the humanoid evil flowers?" Ricky asked in rm as he looked around at


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the trees cautiously.


    "Humanoid evil flowers are not this numerous! The grand humanoid evil tree must have begun to select


    its owner!" Queenie answered with great excitement.

 Chapter 1142 The Puppets Of The Tree

    Chapter 1142 The Puppets Of The Tree


    "This is also a test for us, isn''t it? It will choose the master by itself, so we have to make sure that it


    chooses us," Ricky suddenly blurted out, realizing it btedly.


    "Exactly. You can think of it that way," replied Queenie. "But I am not sure if it''s a test of strength or luck


    or even both of them."


    Before she could say anything else, the sturdy branches swiftly moved towards them, moving so fast


    that Ricky and Queenie didn''t have time to react at all. These two appeared in a world of giant vines,


    and all around them were endless unyielding branches, the power of which was not something that


    they could hardly resist.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree seems like a formidable enemy!" Ricky uttered in a low voice when he


    felt the power in the space full of branches.


    "Of course. I told you that it could be considered as the umted will of the human devils'' ancestral


    "Ricky, put a drop of blood essence on the branch!" As Queenie said this, she also gave a drop of


    blood essence from her hand, putting it on a branch, which immediately absorbed it.


    "But why?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree will absorb the blood essence, which will allow you to join the following


    test. Otherwise, you will die. In other words, the grand humanoid evil tree needs to judge your strength


    by the blood essence." Queenie was remarkably patient as she exined, which showed how


    important this step was.


    "It is thebination of the ancestralnd of an era. It''s no wonder that it can possess such a


    remarkable ability!" Ricky eximed with admiration.


    Then, he also dribbled a drop of blood essence on the branch.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of intimacy between him and the space in the surroundings.


    "Queenie, what do you n to do if the grand humanoid evil tree chooses me to be its master? After


    all, I was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor before, so this is quite possible." Although Ricky asked


    lightly, there was a trace of pride that could not be hidden in his eyes.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree is closest to the human devils. Therefore, even if you were an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor, as long as there is a genius from the human devils, the grand humanoid evil


    tree will never recognize you as its master," she answered confidently. "Otherwise, we human devils


    will not seek help from any other creatures.


    Of course, it would be a different matter if there were a second grand humanoid evil tree.


    If that were the case, this grand humanoid evil tree would consider creatures other than human devils.


    The ancestors of human devils had kept this will before establishing the ancestralnd. And perhaps


    this is the benefit of establishing the ancestralnd. In the beginning, such will was infused into this


    "Ah! So that''s how it is," said Ricky casually. "It seems that the higher one''s level is, the more powerful


    his strength is, and the more omnipotent he is."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Of course. Otherwise, why do the creatures keep working hard and growing stronger on the road of


    martial arts? Of course, for the immortality and omnipotence!" What is a holy being? He is just eternal


    and omnipotent! That''s what everyone is eager to be. Well, I am exaggerating a little, but my point


    still stands. The holy being may still die unless he never fights,"


    Queenie added.


    Boom! While they were talking, the power from the branch burst out, and several sturdy vines swept


    over them from different directions.


    "Ricky, let me deal with them so that the grand humanoid evil tree will recognize me!" Queenie


    instructed Ricky seriously, stopping him just as he was about to take action.


    "All right! Kick their butts!" Ricky responded supportively.


    Then Queenie put him into her spiritual space tool directly.


    "Queenie, if you have any problems, don''t push yourself too hard. Remember that it''s better to live and


    fight another day than die fighting recklessly," reminded Ricky.


    "I know!"


    Boom! The next moment, Queenie fought fiercely against those strong vines.


    Just as she said, the grand humanoid evil tree could judge the creatures'' strength from their blood


    essence. Therefore, each vine was filled with the strength of the two-star lower spiritual emperor so as


    to allow the tree to identity the challengers'' strengths.


    "Ricky, if it''s possible, are you really not interested in bing the master of the grand humanoid evil


    tree? After all, it''s a precious treasure to help warriors be saints," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Of course I do, but this belongs to Queenie. I can''t rob her of what is bound to be hers," Ricky


    answered. "Even if I get it by chance, I have to give it to her.


    I''m not a gentleman, but I need to keep my word!"


    "Well, that''s up to you, kid. Once again, you impress me with your honor," the Dragon Intent Grass


    finally conceded.


    With the explosion of both the ck Devil blood power and the Heavenly Ice Mutant, Queenie''s


    strength rose to the extreme in a sh.


    The zed Fruit was indeed a powerful treasure. It not only helped her break through and be the


    two-star lower spiritual emperor, but it also consolidated her strength.


    The power of heavenly ice scattered and turned into ice crystals, directly freezing the vines which


    swept over.


    "My heavenly ice, smashing everything!" Queenie roared fiercely, and the surrounding space turned


    into a world of ice instantly. The thick frozen vines cracked and shifted into pieces of ice.


    Meanwhile, a three-foot dark icy sword came out from her hand, and its sword intent spread and cut


    the countless vines in the blink of an eye.


    "Hmm... It looks like Queenie has grown considerably stronger," the Dragon Intent Grassmented.


    "It won''t be easy for you to defeat her now."


    "That''s for sure. At the Emperor Level, it''s not easy to challenge those stronger than you. It''s good


    enough for me to be invincible among the warriors of the same level when I be the upper spiritual


    emperor," Ricky replied.


    "That''s right. The higher the level is, the more difficult it is to challenge those who are stronger. After


    reaching the Demi-saint Level, only few geniuses can challenge those stronger than them, except the


    former incredible demi-spiritual emperors. I wonder if you can do it. After all, you are the first one to


    be a spiritual emperor without the Heavenly Meridian since ancient times.


    You are incredibly unique!" the Dragon Intent Grass confirmed.


    Swish! After Queenie cut those vines, more vines extended outward, reaching for her with menacing


    aura. But this time, the vines intertwined and circled each other, forming human-like shapes.


    "Those are the tree''s puppets. Based on the records of human devils, they are one of the means of the


    grand humanoid evil tree. It adds Intent Apperception onto the branches and forms human-like shapes


    to fight," Queenie exined through telepathy.


    "These are puppets of the tree?" Ricky stared at the human-like shapes in wonder. "If I''m not mistaken,


    these puppets are almost as powerful as you, and they can be used to deploy the array!" he assumed.


    "You are indeed an array deployer of Emperor Level. No wonder you can see the key of the puppets at


    a nce," praised Queenie.


    "Be careful! Although these puppets don''t have psychic intelligence, they are still powerful. In fact, they


    can be more dangerous after the array is formed," Ricky reminded her.


    Soon after, her sword unleashed its forty-percent sword intent at the middle stage. In the blink of an


    eye, it pierced through several of the tree''s puppets with its sword intent. Then Queenie wielded her


    sword again, cutting these four puppets into pieces.


    However, she was also attacked from all sides.


    At that time, her ck Devil blood power burst out and condensed the body of ck Devil, which


    resisted the attack of other puppets. After the collision, the body of the ck Devil was barely injured.


    "The devil''s body is really strong! I can''t believe it!" Ricky eximed again.


    Under the defense of the ck Devil''s body, along with the heavenly ice and sword intent, Queenie


    gradually gained the upper hand. It was impressive to Ricky since she had done so all alone.


    Of course, the most important point was that the tree''s puppets didn''t have psychic intelligence. Thus


    they could not work together against Queenie, and they could only attack her on their own.


    But if these puppets were used to make the array, everything would be different.

 Chapter 1143 Queenies Strike

    Chapter 1143 Queenie''s Strike


    "Perhaps, Queenie isn''t as bad at swordsmanship as I thought. She hasprehended forty-percent


    of the sword intent at the middle stage. At the same time, you have alsoprehended forty-percent of


    the saber intent at the middle stage now,"mented the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I barely put effort into my saber intent these days. In fact, I don''t think I could have reached forty-


    percent at the early stage without your help, Dragon Intent Grass," Ricky replied gratefully.


    "Hmm... I think these tree puppets will soon form an array.


    If they don''t, they will be like live targets that Queenie could ughter with her eyes closed. And I don''t


    think the grand humanoid evil tree''s test can be that simple or straightforward," he spected.


    Just as Ricky was speaking, the puppets merged again and formed nine figures around them.


    "They have begun to form an array," Ricky remarked gravely, urging Queenie to move.


    All of a sudden, the nine tree puppets rose in the air so that eight of them looked outwards in eight


    different directions, while one of them stood in the center. Vines appeared and writhed together in a


    formless dance, intertwining around each other until the nine tree puppets were united and had


    gathered their power.


    At this moment, Queenie looked grim. She could feel a serious threat from their union.


    "What is this array?" Ricky asked seriously.


    "Based on the nine points where the nine tree puppets stand, it must be one of the nine-point arrays,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "But I can''t see what array it is before the nine tree puppets unleash


    their power."


    "Kill!"


    Queenie also wanted to know what kind of array it was. Before the array had fully formed, she


    produced a sword and struck in the puppet standing in the center.


    But this puppet didn''t do anything to resist her at all.


    Thus, as soon as the sword aura fell, its vines withered and turned into dust.


    But in the next moment, another tree puppet appeared at the same point, as if Queenie had never


    attacked the original puppet.


    "What happened? Even if the tree puppet takes shape again, it should take some time," Ricky uttered


    worriedly. "At this rate, no matter how powerful Queenie is, she won''t go through the array."


    "I got it! That''s a nine-point chain array," the Dragon Intent Grass stated loudly, enough that Queenie


    could hear it. "The grand humanoid evil tree had truly been refined by the will of the human devils''


    ancestralnd. That is why it could form the nine-point chain array."


    "It''s the nine-point chain array?!" Queenie eximed, surprised. Apparently, she knew something about


    the array and recognized its name.


    Her face had grown somber and pensive.


    "What is the nine-point chain array?" Ricky asked.


    "Brat, you should read more ancient books about arrays. You''re practicing arrays, but they can''t just be


    the four that the Wild Array Emperor left for you. You should learn more arrays," the Dragon Intent


    Grass rebuked Ricky.


    "The nine-point chain array is one of the nine-point arrays. The chain means that all their power is


    chained. It is useless to destroy one of the nine puppets, even if you destroy eight of them.


    However, destroying them all will be useful. While the arrays are notpletely destroyed, the chain


    power will remain, and it can regenerate the original array in an instant."


    "That''s amazing!" Ricky blurted out in amazement.


    "The premise behind this is that the creatures who deploy and form the array have enough energy," the


    Dragon Intent Grass continued. "And this grand humanoid evil tree undoubtedly possesses too much


    energy."


    "Is there any other solution except for destroying them all?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes. The nine-point chain array can be destroyed if another stronger power breaks its chain power,"


    revealed the Dragon Intent Grass. "But Queenie is not powerful enough to do that.


    Perhaps, you can."


    "Now that Queenie has recognized it as a nine-point chain array, she should know that she is not


    powerful enough to subdue it. For now, let''s see how she will deal with it. In the worst-case scenario,


    you can intervene and deal with it yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested.


    "If you join hands, you can break it. But I''m not sure if the grand humanoid evil tree will enhance the


    power of the nine-point chain array when the timees."


    As soon as the nine-point chain array came into shape, itunched an attack against Queenie


    immediately. This time, under the array, the nine puppets cooperated perfectly. To make matters worse,


    they were not weaker than Queenie, so they were able to hurt Queenie in just a few rounds.


    The united power of the tree puppets was strong enough to break the defense of the devil''s body.


    Although Queenie had the Heavenly Ice Mutant skill that could tear ice into pieces, she could not use it


    recklessly because it would cost her a lot of energy. In a single battle, she could use it three times


    before it exhausted her.


    "This isn''t good. Queenie is at a disadvantage," muttered Ricky with some apprehension.


    "I don''t think this girl can''t even go through it. Otherwise, the grand humanoid evil tree will not


    recognize her as its master at all," the Dragon Intent Grass murmured.


    How could a creature who wanted to be recognized by the grand humanoid evil tree fail to pass such a


    test?


    "You are using the nine-point chain array? Well, let me try this move." At this moment, Queenie also


    knew that she couldn''t dy any longer. Otherwise, she would fail.


    Boom! After a short while, Queenie gathered all her strength in her sword.


    And she unleashed the sword intent and transformed it into invisible worlds in front of her.


    When the invisible world had formed, the Intent Apperception of Queenie''s sword emitted a sword light


    again and split the invisible world.


    "Human devil''s sword¡ªInvisible Sword!"


    Queenie shouted as she wielded her sword towards the nine puppets.


    Ricky saw that it split the world apart in an instant. Of course, it was also emitting a strong killing power.


    The sword fell and unleashed an invisible force. The force didn''t chop the nine puppets, but it cut the


    invisible chain power.


    Crack! Loud cracking echoed throughout the forest.


    As if it could feel pain from these cracks, the humanoid evil tree''s puppets united to withstand the


    attack.


    But they didn''t stand a chance, and Queenie cut them into nine useless parts. Once they were


    separated, they were no longer her rivals.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Boom!


    With the resounding explosion, the puppets scattered in the shape of vines and retreated quickly.


    "Sure enough, cutting off the chain power of the nine puppets will destroy them," Ricky sighed.


    "I think Queenie wielded that sword magnificently! Why didn''t she use this skill at the beginning? She


    has wasted so much time," said the Dragon Intent Grass, sounding a bit put off.


    "Maybe she needed to gather strength," Ricky replied.


    Puff! Just as the words fell from Ricky''s mouth, Queenie suddenly copsed to the ground, blood


    spurting from her mouth. She was gravely injured!


    Her face was pale as moonlight, a sharp contrast to the blood spilled from between her lips,


    emphasizing its crimson color.


    It seemed that she was at herst gasp. "Are you still alright?"


    Ricky asked with a worried frown on his face. "Is this the consequence of her outburst with that move?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass assumed.

 Chapter 1144 Queenies Determination

    Chapter 1144 Queenie''s Determination


    "Let me out! I can help you heal your injuries!" Ricky frantically instructed Queenie with a worried frown


    etched deeply on his face.


    He could tell from her aura that she was seriously hurt.


    As soon as Queenie heard Ricky''s voice, she followed his instructions with no hesitation. She knew


    that she needed help at that moment, and she didn''t want to waste more time arguing. That sword was


    powerful, indeed, but the strong impact also caused a lot of damage to her.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ricky asked the moment he stepped out. Simultaneously, he burst out


    the Life and Death Fire and took life energy from the Life and Death Zone to help Queenie recuperate.


    "Iprehended the Omnipotent Skill just now from the fusion of the blood of devils and humans.


    However, I haven''t fully mastered it yet. Therefore, every time I use it, it causes damage to my heart,"


    she exined fitfully between shallow, pained breaths.


    "Worse still, it will even consume my lifespan."


    "Okay, I get it now..." Ricky responded with a nod, and then he continued to heal her injuries.


    "Life Wings!" The next moment, he burst out the Omnipotent Skill rted to life and condensed several


    small Life Wings in his palm, which burned with the Life and Death Fire and entered Queenie''s heart.


    This definitely did not bode well for Queenie. Undoubtedly, her injury could negatively affect the trial


    she was currently undergoing.


    Therefore, Ricky didn''t hide his real strength, and he proceeded to use all his Omnipotent Skills to help


    her recover.


    With the strength of his Life Wings and Life and Death Fire, Queenie recovered quickly.


    "The life energy is tremendous!" The more that Ricky healed her and showed his real strength, the


    more shocked Queenie became. She watched in astonishment, as he rapidly restored her physical


    strength. She even had a feeling that the life energy contained in Ricky''s body could have saved her


    even if she were dead.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, she understood the reason why Ricky was so powerful.


    With this kind of capability in recovery, it was like he could heal himself infinitely. If so, who could


    possibly kill him? How could he not be so powerful?


    "Thank you so much!" Once again, she could only thank Ricky after he had saved her life.


    Without the help of his capability in recovery, she would have ended up hiding inside the spiritual space


    tool, and in doing so, she would have no chance to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree.


    If only to herself, Queenie had to admit that bringing Ricky into the ancestralnd of human devils was


    the wisest decision she could have made.


    "Then I ept your gratitude, ha-ha!" Ricky grinned.


    Hearing his words, Queenie just rolled her eyes at him and tried to absorb the life energy to recover as


    quickly as possible. But it would take time before she could fully recover. After all, this was the after-


    effect of her power''s explosion, so Ricky could not heal her instantly.


    However, at this time, the space in the surroundings suddenly transformed. The vines stopped


    attacking and weaved together to form five huge stairs that rose higher than their eyes could see.


    Far away, they could make out the shape of what had to be a giant exit at the end of the stairs.


    "So for this test, you have to go through these five stairs made of vines?" Ricky murmured after


    witnessing the scene. His intuition told him that it would not be easy to pass through these five stairs.


    For now, the stairs looked empty, but he did not doubt that something would happen when they got


    close enough to it.


    "Wait, Queenie! I don''t think you should proceed with this test. Although you''ve recovered a little, you


    still need time to cultivate to recover from the injuries caused by the use of your sword skills," Ricky


    said to her in concern and tried to dissuade her from taking this test.


    "If I can''t get the grand humanoid devil tree, I''d rather die here. I made that decision when I came


    here!" Queenie insisted determinedly.


    Perhaps, Ricky''s rescue touched something inside her this time. Her attitude changed and she stopped


    being so arrogant.


    "In that case, I won''t persuade you to change your mind. But still, life is precious and should be valued,


    so even if you are in trouble, I don''t think you should seek death when you fail," Ricky replied.


    Then, he stepped back and let Queenie pass, as she stepped onto the first stair.


    Bang! Suddenly, strong power came from both ends of the stairs. One was the continent spirit while the


    other was evil spirit.


    These two kinds of power turned into vines and entered Queenie''s body in the blink of an eye.


    On the other hand, Queenie did try to fight back. In fact, the two kinds of power were too much for her


    to resist.


    Ricky saw what happened, and he immediately burst out his Golden Spirit Eyes. He wanted to see


    what the five stairs were designed to test.


    And with the Golden Spirit Eyes, he determined that the two kinds of power were intertwining and


    colliding with each other in every inch of her body. They were attacking her from the inside like poison.


    Under this strain, Queenie felt endless pain and couldn''t summon the strength to fight back.


    These two kinds of power, in particr, were opposite to each other. Even though she, as a human


    devil, was familiar with these two forces, she had to suffer much more pain than the impact of any other


    two forces.


    However, Ricky also noticed that despite the influence of these two kinds of power, her body seemed


    like it was regaining its strength.


    "I know! These five stairs should test Queenie''s perseverance and limits!" Now that Ricky recognized it,


    he seemed to rx a little. He continued, "If she can pass this test, her body will be greatly improved."


    "Fortunately, it''s a test of perseverance, so the injuries she suffers will not affect the results of her trial,"


    added the Dragon Intent Grass. "But I wonder, will she persevere and reach the fifth stair?" it


    continued. At once, Ricky nodded with certainty.


    "She will. I believe her!" After that, Queenie easily passed the first stair.


    She had more trouble when she reached the second stair because it felt so close to the limits of what


    she could suffer. Queenie gritted her teeth against the endless pain, and she finally passed the second


    stair.


    On the third stair, she had reached her limits, so she went through this stair at thest gasp.


    "ck Devil Ancestor! Heavenly Ice Sage!"


    At this time, two drops of blood essence came out from between her eyebrows, and two giant figures


    directly appeared behind her. One was the queen of the ck Devil, and the other was the saintess of


    heavenly ice.


    Boom! The two figures emerged fully and absorbed the pure power in that area. They then poured it


    into Queenie''s body, and after a short moment, she recovered to her peak state.


    "She merged the blood essence with her Omnipotent Skill to recover in an instant!" Ricky murmured.


    There was no doubt that Queenie was ready to risk her life at that moment.


    "Good. After this, she must exceed her limits twice. She should not copse from it before she passes


    the test," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "That would be as difficult as summoning and breaking through a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom!"


    "Ricky, you are not allowed to interfere with whatever happens in the next two stairs! As long as I am


    not dead, you can''t intervene. This is my determination!" Queenie said to Ricky in a very serious tone,


    "If you dare to interrupt me, it means that you don''t respect the will of martial arts!"


    Ricky was shocked speechless by the fire burning in her eyes and her brave attitude. He could tell she


    would not take no for an answer, so he just nodded nkly.


    He once again felt the strength of Queenie''s determination¡ªher desire for martial arts and the grand


    humanoid devil tree, and her determination to lead the rise of human devils.


    "Don''t worry. I have been in the same situation before, and I can understand what you are feeling right


    now. I know what kind of determination it is, and I respect it. If you die, I will leave with your corpse,"


    Ricky responded heavily.


    "Thank you," she answered with a soft sight. "If I seed this time, I will do as I promised. I will do


    three favors for you." Queenie smiled at Ricky confidently, and then, without any hesitation, she


    stepped onto the fourth stair.


    Boom! Immediately, the momentum on the fourth stair swept up.

 Chapter 1145 Willpower And Courage

    Chapter 1145 Willpower And Courage


    As soon as Queenie stepped on the fourth stair, the whole stretch was immediately filled with the


    powerful momentum rolling from the stair. It was clear that the power on the fourth stair had surpassed


    Queenie''s limit.


    ''Sure enough, if she wants to pass the fourth stair, she has to surpass her limit, '' Ricky sighed in his


    heart.


    As soon as Queenie set foot on the fourth stair, she fell to her knees.


    Her delicate body was drenched in sweat, as was her beautiful face which was scrunched up in pain.


    Her clothes were sticking to her body, stained by both sweat and blood from her various injuries.


    At this moment, not only did Queenie suffer from great pain, but also she felt like a huge mountain was


    suppressing her.


    She couldn''t move! Under the pressure and pain, it wouldn''t take long for her to fall into aa, and if


    that happened, her challenge would fall through.


    So, before she fainted because of the endless pain and pressure, she had to go beyond her limit. If she


    could not surpass her pinnacle, she would not pass the fourth stair.


    In her peak state, the ck Devil body and the Heavenly Ice body appeared behind her.


    At the same time, her willpower and desire for martial arts surfaced in her Soul Sea.


    How could she go beyond her own limit, the limit of her willpower? She would rely on her desire, her


    will, and the path she never gave up and kept pursuing.


    She was now on the path to being a saint.


    No matter how many thorns there were in front of her, she must step forward even if the blood drained


    from her feet.


    Her willpower turned into momentum and constantly increased the strength of her body. Her half-


    kneeling body slowly recovered enough strength to stand up.


    "I didn''t expect that Queenie would have such a strong will," Ricky solemnly remarked as he looked at


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the scene on the fourth stair.


    "She will surely pass the fourth stair!" he continued.


    "Talent, spiritual meridian, blood power...Although these things are important, the most important


    element is a determined mind in martial arts," added the Dragon Intent Grass. "And Queenie has such


    a determined mind in martial arts.


    What''s more, she has the ck Devil blood power and the Heavenly Ice blood power. And her spiritual


    meridian is not low-grade either. Therefore, among all the peerless geniuses, we can say that she is


    one of the best.


    With such great willpower, she can certainly pass the fourth stair!" As soon as it finished speaking,


    Queenie resolutely gathered all her power and stood up.


    She was bleeding all over, including the blood from body refining and the blood that flowed out from her


    skin due to endless pressure.


    There was so much blood that her clothes now had a distinctive red-tinge on them.


    However, the excitement was coursing through her veins. She stood up and determinedly passed


    through the fourth stair.


    At that moment, all the power and momentum of her body had increased. She had sessfully


    surpassed her limit!


    Queenie could barely contain the excitement she felt at that moment.


    Without hesitation, she went straight for the fifth stair. She wanted to pass the fifth stair in one go with


    the willpower and momentum she had just used to surpass her limits.


    "The next part is the most critical. People with great willpower can surpass their own limits once, but it


    isn''t easy to surpass their limits for the second time immediately. Even if you did it once, the second


    time would be so much harder to achieve," said the Dragon Intent Grass to Ricky.


    He could only sigh in response. "There''s nothing we can do from here. All I can do right now is to pray


    for her," Ricky finally whispered back.


    Although he didn''t have a deep friendship with her yet, he sorely hoped that she could surpass her


    second limit and pass the willpower test.


    But in the next moment, something beyond Ricky''s expectations happened.


    After Queenie stepped on the fifth stair, nothing happened. There was nothing on it, not even a trace of


    suppressing power.


    Then the five stairs disappeared, and an exit appeared in the distance.


    "What..." Ricky was extremely confused.


    Queenie was also struck dumb.


    ''Wha¡ªwhat''s going on? Is the test done? Did I pass or did I fail? Why wasn''t there anything on the fifth


    stair?'' she thought in bewilderment.


    "I see!" The Dragon Intent Grass was also confused at first, but it soon realized what had happened.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know what happened?" Ricky asked.


    "It''s pretty simple once you think about it. Can''t you tell what happened?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    replied wryly.


    Ricky fell silent and began to meditate after hearing what the Dragon Intent Grass said, and so did


    Queenie. They were both sure that the change between stairs was by no means a coincidence.


    After a long time, Ricky suddenly saw the light.


    If there was power on the fifth stair, which could only be passed by surpassing their own limit once


    again, then few creatures in the world could pass the fifth stair.


    Even Ricky, an ace genius, could not surpass his limits two consecutive times in such a short time.


    Ricky had to admit this.


    Therefore, if the fifth stair were equipped with the power of obstruction, Queenie would have failed.


    Of course, there was a very small chance, but a miracle could have urred.


    Without any power on it, the fifth stair was used to test one''s courage to march forward.


    After passing the first three stairs, any creature would be at theirst gasp. By then, if one wanted to


    step onto the fourth stair, they would have to use all their trump cards to recover their strength.


    In this way, after they surpassed their limits and passed the fourth stair, they would have no trump card


    left to recover their strength once again.


    Once they surpassed their limits on the fourth stair, every creature would ask themselves a question in


    their hearts, ''The fourth stair is already so difficult. Can I even survive the fifth one?''


    That would be the manifestation of their hesitation and doubt.


    Besides, they were exhausted and dying. In such a case, most people would be likely to give up.


    Therefore, from the fourth to the fifth stair, courage was required to go forward.


    If one had faith, passion for martial arts, and courage to fight to survive the danger of death, they would


    step on the fifth stair regardless of their current condition.


    It was not shameful to fall on the fifth stair, but one who even dared not step on it would never be


    qualified to talk about the path of martial arts.


    Consequently, one with such great courage would pass the fifth stair, just like Queenie. On the other


    hand, for those without that courage, if they showed the slightest hesitation or timidity, suppressing


    power would appear on the fifth stair.


    And no miracle could save them then.


    "I get it! The test of the grand humanoid evil tree is really amazing!" Ricky praised the tree, sounding


    amazed.


    "This is the real test. Every warrior who can enter the ancestralnd must have first-ss talent, blood


    power, and spiritual meridian, so their willpower and courage should be tested."


    "You''re right, Ricky. Only a genius who has all those characteristics deserve to be the owner of the


    grand humanoid evil tree, which is a top and precious treasure," agreed the Dragon Intent Grass. At


    this time, Queenie was suddenly enlightened too.


    It seemed that she, too, had figured out the reason why there was nothing on the fifth stair.


    Queenie was grateful that she had not hesitated at that time. She had not cared about her life since


    she entered the ancestralnd, and she was lucky that she was so focused.


    Otherwise, all her efforts would have been in vain, and the sole reason would have been the slightest


    hesitation and timidity in her heart.

 Chapter 1146 More People Appeared

    Chapter 1146 More People Appeared


    Boom!


    In the next moment, Queenie''s momentum burst out unintentionally. It seemed that her cultivation level


    was not the only aspect that was enhanced. Her state of mind had also unknowingly improved.


    "I didn''t expect that this test can improve your state of mind and lead you towards some epiphany,"


    Ricky remarked admiringly.


    All creatures were envious of this kind of invisible epiphany, as the state of mind could be considerably


    enhanced.


    "Honestly, I just got lucky!" Queenie replied.


    To arge extent, Queenie''s attitudes towards Ricky had changed a lot.


    After all, it was thanks to his treatment that she could achieve all these. Without him, she would not


    grow as much as she had.


    And Queenie was not inherently evil. She did have a conscience, so she treated anyone who got her


    recognition sincerely. What was more, her state of mind had improved, so her actions were well-


    thought-out as well.


    Of course, she still acted like a bratty and moody woman to those she was not familiar with or did not


    recognize.


    ''It seems that it is already impossible to make Ricky yield to me, '' Queenie thought to herself.


    Actually, people like her paid more attention to friendship. If she did not recognize a creature, she


    tended to treat that person without any sincerity; but once someone obtained her recognition, that


    person could count on her sincere attitude. And she would never change until she died.


    Of course, to these two, they were merely acquaintances who just acknowledged each other. It needed


    more time for them to be closer friends.


    "Perseverance and courage cannot be boiled down to luck or fluke!" Ricky answered her with augh.


    "Then, you can restore your power first!"


    After leaving the in filled with vines, Ricky and Queenie came to a circr valley.


    Several peaks were around them, but no one knew how high they were. And on each peak, a tform


    stood tall and imposing. When Ricky and Queenie stepped out of the exit, theynded on one of these


    tforms.


    At that time, the first thing that caught their attention was the center of the valley.


    There was a round light of power like an altar in the middle, wherein stood a seed about the size of a


    fist. It contained a strong aura of vitality and energy.


    The shadow of a giant tree emerged from these two kinds of auras.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree is over there!" Queenie eximed with excitement.


    "This seed is the grand humanoid evil tree?!" Ricky was astounded. After all, the image of the grand


    humanoid evil tree in his mind was a gigantic tree, as vast as the entire world, just like the Void Tree in


    his body.


    "Yes. As long as this seed is integrated into one''s body, it will instantly be the grand humanoid evil


    tree. You can consider this seed as the original form of the grand humanoid evil tree," exined


    Queenie briefly.


    "Oh, I see now!" Ricky responded, nodding enthusiastically.


    However, the two of them refused to move, as it would be reckless to do so at that moment. Both of


    them could clearly feel the suppressive forceing from the seed, which deterred them from


    approaching.


    "Hmn... I wonder how many people can pass this test ande to this core area," Queenie remarked


    lowly, her voice almost nothing but a breathy whisper.


    "Ha-ha, is this the core area of the ancestralnd of human devils?" Soon after, a voice resounded


    around them, and two mysterious figures appeared.


    One was a young man dressed in a white robe, and he had a long saber strapped to his back. Beside


    him stood a young man dressed in ck, his arms folded over his chest in a menacing posture. He had


    a deep scowl on his face and looked around with contempt at seemingly everything that moved.


    "Rodger Dugu! Gage Lin!" Queenie cried out in surprise. The beautiful smile on her face was wiped


    away, and her expression grew somber as she beheld the two figures. "As I expected, they passed the


    test!"


    She immediately described the two men to Ricky through her internal power. "Rodger Dugu is another


    genius of our race. He is as powerful as Sawyer. Like Kurt, his devilish blood power belongs to the


    Blood Devil blood power, and his human blood belongs to the Heavenly Saber blood power.


    He also possesses the Heavenly Saber Mutant and has achieved unparalleled attainments in saber


    skills."


    "No wonder he is full of the same kind of momentum as the king of saber. I have felt it even before I got


    a look at him. It is a toxicbination of bloodlust and killing," Ricky replied.


    "The other one is Gage Lin, who is a genius of the race of Heavenly Unicorn Cattle, the emperor beast.


    He also has the blood power of a legendary beast, the legendary unicorn," Queenie exined further.


    "That''s all I know about Gage. After all, he is not a creature of the Misty South, as hees from the


    Pure East!"


    "I guess that Rodger alsoes from the Pure East. Am I right?" remarked Ricky.


    He tried to get a sense of Gage Lin''s power, and all he could feel was the strongest heat.


    It was obvious that the blood power he possessed belonged to the fire unicorn.


    Swish! Swish!


    Suddenly, two more figures appeared. This time, it was a woman clothed in a ck dress and a tall


    man with a muscr figure.


    Every move the woman made emitted the enchanting breath, but her killer instinct could only be found


    with closer observation. This woman naturally had a beauty that could attract any man. Although she


    was always wearing a sensuous smile, she was unquestionably a beautiful rose riddled with lethal


    thorns.


    On the other hand, the tall man appeared as firm as a rock. It was as if nothing could shake his


    stability. Even a thousand mountain fell around him, he could remain still and stare down the gods with


    contempt.


    Soon, a silent battle raged between Queenie and the woman in ck, ying out in the dark res


    they exchanged. Sparks erupted as their eyes met, and not a trace of a smile could be seen on their


    reddened lips. It was apparent that these two women were not in harmony with each other at all.


    "This woman, Molly Ximen, is my rival," Queenie told telepathically to Ricky in a cold voice.


    "Ha-ha! Okay, I got it!" Ricky just replied,ughing when he heard her exnation and saw the tense


    atmosphere between them. He definitely would not want toe between the two women.


    At that moment, Queenie coldly confronted Molly''s res with a sharp look of her own. She would


    never back down even if her eyes started bleeding. As the confrontation between the two women


    worsened, the tension in the surroundings rose.


    Meanwhile, the others were watching the confrontation between the two, unwilling to interrupt.


    Finally, Rodger Dugu broke the ice and greeted the two women, "Hello, Queenie and Molly!"


    After hearing his words, the two women finally looked away from each other.


    They turned to him and greeted him with a polite nod, "Hi, Rodger!"


    After that, all their eyes gravitated towards the seed of the grand humanoid evil tree. They studied it


    with a growing hunger in their eyes.


    ''Won''t any devilse here?'' Ricky wondered in his mind.


    Right after he thought of this, a burst ofughter echoed in the air and broke the silence. Two young


    men in blood-red robesnded in their midst.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect that the humble human devils have already developed so well that three of them


    coulde here!"


    "The devils!" Ricky and the other five people shouted in rm, and their gazes turned cold and sullen


    as they looked at their hated foes.


    "Even though we are devils, there is no need for you to look at us with so much hatred," the thinner of


    the two young men replied with a faint smile. "Kill them!"


    Rodger Dugu bellowed in a voice full of murderous contempt. At the same time, a saber came out from


    his back, filled with strong saber intent.


    Without any hesitation, he rushed towards the two devils.


    Boom!


    However, at that moment, the four peaks in the surroundings suddenly shifted. A strong force burst out


    from these peaks, which were instantly covered with the suppressive force.


    Bang! Rodger Dugu was thrown back by the suppressive force like a limp doll.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the peaks transformed into massivepetition tforms.


    These fourpetition tforms spun rapidly in the air, as two of them fused afterward.


    In a sh, the four tforms disappeared, and only the two new tforms were left.


    There was no doubt that each two of these four groups would have to fight against each other.


    Rodger Dugu, Gage Lin, Molly Ximen, and the tall man were on onepetition tform, while Ricky,


    Queenie, and the two devils were on the other.

 Chapter 1147 Scales Yu

    Chapter 1147 Scales Yu


    "It looks like you and Queenie have a stroke of misfortune. Being on the samepetition tform


    with the two devils means that you will only have two results¡ªlive or die!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    pointed out thoughtfully. "Well, this seems like bad luck indeed. But if we want to obtain the grand


    humanoid evil tree''s seed, we will have to meet them sooner orter, so it doesn''t make that much of a


    difference.


    Our luck doesn''t matter. Our survival here depends solely on our strength," Ricky replied confidently.


    "What''s more, this is also what I wanted. If any other groups were assigned to these two devils, I was


    afraid that the devils would ughter them without mercy. It is fortunate that we will be the first to fight


    them. This way, we will surely defeat these two devils.


    And I can say these things not only because of my intuition but also because of my confidence." "Ha-


    ha, aren''t you getting a bit overconfident?" the Dragon Intent Grass taunted Ricky after hearing his


    words.


    Ricky did not seem to mind the teasing, as heughed lightly and answered, "Ha-ha! When I was an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor, I didn''t dare to say such words, but now that I have be a


    spiritual emperor, I''m not afraid of anything."


    At that moment, Rodger and the three other people naturally focused their attention on the tform


    where Ricky and the devils were standing on. They looked on with pity and worry because they didn''t


    think that Ricky and Queenie could go toe to toe with these two genius devils.


    Queenie may be a two-star lower spiritual emperor, but Ricky had just made a breakthrough, which


    meant that he became a spiritual emperor very recently.


    It was true that Molly didn''t get along well with Queenie, but they also appreciated each other. It could


    be said that they were both enemies and friends.


    And now, Queenie was in a hopeless situation, so she naturally felt sad.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t the grand humanoid evil tree put me on thatpetition tform?" Rodger


    eximed with a little bit of resentment.


    "Queenie, it seems that Rodger has a good impression on you!" Ricky said in a teasing tone using his


    internal power, upon hearing Rodger''s resentful voice.


    "Rodger is one of the few geniuses of the human devils that have my recognition," she replied readily.


    "But enough of that! At this moment, you''d better think about how to deal with these two devils. We


    should not underestimate their strength at all."


    "It seems that Rodger''s moral quality is fairly good if he can impress you!" Ricky said in a t tone.


    "Don''t worry about the two devils. If I didn''t make a breakthrough, perhaps, I might have to submit to


    my destiny. But now that I have be a spiritual emperor, everything is different."


    Then, he shifted his eyes to the two devils.


    On the other side, the two devils also turned towards Ricky and met his eyes. The devils looked at


    Queenie and Ricky with derision because, on the surface, they would not pose much of a threat to


    them even though they were working together.


    Of course, the weakness was mainly due to Ricky.


    "Queenie, your arrogance finally makes you pay the price. How dare you invite a warrior who has just


    be a spiritual emperor to cooperate with you? You are seeking death!" Molly shouted resentfully,


    her hand clenched tightly into fists.


    At that moment, she was neither excited nor disdainful, but gravely disappointed!


    "Humph! Molly, I don''t need you to worry about me!" Queenie answered back upon hearing what Molly


    said. She hated the anxiety in Molly''s voice because she didn''t want to be left behind under any


    circumstances.


    "Humph! I''m not worried about you. I''m just disappointed in you. It''s a pity that you are going to die now


    rather than be killed by my hands!" Molly also retorted in a cold voice.


    "Hey, is your name Queenie? If you be mydy, I can consider letting you go. After all, you have


    the ck Devil blood power, and you are a genius. I always cherish those with unique talents," the


    thinner devil said with confidence, winking at Queenie.


    "By the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Scales Yu!"


    Then, he folded his arms across his chest and waited for Queenie''s answer because he thought that


    she would start begging for her life at any moment.


    "Humph! You are not even good enough to stand in front of me now," Queenie replied with coldness


    and contempt. "You humble human devil, how do you dare to refuse our young master''s request?


    You are asking for death!" the other devil shouted in an annoyed tone after hearing her words. In the


    next breath, heunched an attack in a sh, with his devilish fist dashing towards Queenie.


    Scales Yu didn''t move to stop him because, in his mind, Queenie deserved to die as soon as she


    refused his request. Anyone who turned Scales Yu down, even if it were just once, no matter how


    beautiful the woman was, would only have one result¡ªdeath.


    "Humph! Did you just describe me as a humble creature?"


    Queenie red at the devil, her eyes narrowed in outrage. She was a human devil, but she would


    never let a devil talk down to her. Thus, she continued in a voice as cold as a tundra, "Then today, I will


    use the blood of you, the so-called noble devil, to pay tribute to our ancestralnd!" Next, she activated


    her ck Devil blood power and Heavenly Ice Mutant and condensed a sword to collide against the


    devil''s fist.


    "Her strikes are very swift and fierce. Have she recovered from the injuries caused by the after-


    effects?" Ricky was slightly surprised to see that Queenie could fight with ease, and there was no sign


    that she was getting exhausted.


    "It seems that the epiphany which she has achieved in the in of vines has not only improved her


    strength and state of mind, but it has also helped her get rid of the after-effects," the Dragon Intent


    Grass confirmed. "Epiphany is really amazing!"


    Ricky blurted out in amazement.


    "In this case, even if she can''t defeat this devil, she is just as invincible as them.


    That means I don''t need to worry about her anymore." As he spoke, he sounded relieved because now,


    he could concentrate on his fight alone.


    Soon after, he sauntered towards Scales Yu and said, "Hey, you are the genius of the devil race, aren''t


    you? Then, let me test your strength!"


    The moment Ricky finished his words, Scales Yu turned his attention to him. His eyes were narrowed in


    disbelief as if he had heard something unbelievable.


    Meanwhile, Rodger, the three other people from the other tform were looking at Ricky in shock.


    They couldn''t help shaking their heads helplessly. All they could see at that moment was an arrogant


    guy who didn''t know what he was saying.


    They just lowered their heads without saying anything because he was already a dead man in their


    minds.


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha!"


    Suddenly, Scales Yu burst outughing, looking at ease even as his aura broke out. The bloody red evil


    spirit was so overwhelming that no words could have described it at that moment.


    His aura alone could produce a devilish world. That was the power of a real devil.


    "You''re an idiot! You really make me long to see the bloody killing again, just like in the hell! Ha-ha!"


    Scales Yu sneered andunched his attack immediately.


    "Ricky, if I''m not mistaken, the blood power of Scales Yu is the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power!"


    Queenie urgently told Ricky through telepathy when she saw that they were about to fight.


    "There is no doubt that the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is also one of the eight blood powers of the


    devil race.


    But what I want to emphasize is that the pure Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is good enough to be


    called the top one among the eight kinds."


    "Really? Is it that powerful!" Ricky eximed out of surprise.


    "Exactly! The Heavenly Devil Jail blood power that the human devils inherited cannotpare with the


    pure one that the real devils own at all!" Queenie added. "So you must be very careful when you fight


    him."


    "Okay, I will. Thanks for the reminder!" Ricky assured her.


    ''So that is the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power? Let me see how powerful it is!'' As he murmured


    inwardly, he gathered the power of the Chaotic Fire on his right fist and punched out.


    When Rickyunched his attack, he only felt a burst of happiness andfort. Under the ruling power


    he now owned as a spiritual emperor, he could take advantage of the whole energy in the


    surroundings.


    ''The Emperor Level is indeed the level close to the heavenlyw!'' Ricky uttered to himself silently in


    amazement.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Scale Yu''s devilish fist collided with Ricky''s punch.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1148 Three Devil Buckles

    Chapter 1148 Three Devil Buckles


    The two fists collided as if two waves had crashed against each other, and airwaves like ripples


    scattered fiercely in an instant. Meanwhile, the invisible power caused by the fists'' collision forced both


    Ricky and Scales to fall back a few steps.


    Thump! Both of themnded heavily on thepetition tform, creating deep indents beneath them.


    Suddenly, the whole space fell into dead silence.


    Rodger and his threepanions could not believe their eyes! They blinked repeatedly and rubbed


    their eyes as if it would change what they had just witnessed.


    What just happened? Ricky, a warrior who had just be a spiritual emperor could fight on par with a


    genius of the devil race who was a two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    It sounded impossible, but it was the truth!


    "How could this be possible? You possess the strength of a two-star lower spiritual emperor?!" Scales


    eximed in a disbelieving tone. He swore that this was the first time that he had felt so shocked and


    astonished since he was born.


    At the same time, he carefully tried to discern Ricky''s strength. At that moment, he was not willing to


    believe that Ricky had just be a spiritual emperor. The four warriors on the otherpetition


    tform all agreed. They could not believe that as a new spiritual emperor, Ricky could trade blows


    easily with Scales. They, too, released their power to get an impression of Ricky''s strength.


    "Indeed, he has just be a spiritual emperor. Or is he hiding his real strength in some way that we


    don''t know?" Gage asked in confusion. "It''s incredible that he can challenge someone who is one star


    stronger than him when both of them are spiritual emperors."


    "Perhaps, he has hidden his real strength. But you are right, he is, indeed, incredible! He must have


    been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once!" Rodger remarked in an awed tone as well. He had a


    strong intuition that Ricky used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Earlier, as Rickyunched his attack, he sensed a powerful and invisible pressure, which made him


    think that Ricky was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "An incredible demi-spiritual emperor?! That''s impossible. After all, it can take several eras to have


    one!" Gage replied, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "But anyway, we were all wrong. Someone who Queenie recognized enough to bring out here cannot


    be a waste of blood," Rodger added.


    Molly wore a dismayed expression on her face because she had been worried about Queenie, but now


    she found that her worries were totally unnecessary. At that moment, she was somewhat ashamed


    because she thought that Queenie must have beenughing at her ignorance earlier.


    "Of course, I have the strength of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Without it, how can I dare to test


    your strength?" Ricky answered in a t tone as if it was onlymon sense.


    "Were you an incredible demi-spiritual emperor? Or have you hidden your real strength by using some


    secret means?" Scales asked. As he recovered from the shock, he recognized that Ricky was a


    formidable rival. So he demanded, "Tell me your name!"


    "My name is Ricky!"


    Then Ricky answered his previous questions, "I don''t think it''s important whether I was an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor or I have hidden my real strength. At the end of the day, the more powerful


    between us will be the winner, and everything else doesn''t matter. Don''t you agree?"


    "Ha-ha, you are right!" Scales nodded in agreement and shrugged casually after hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Well, that''s good. I thought this would be a boring battle. But now, I have found something interesting


    in you. My Heavenly Devil Jail blood power has note to thispetition tform in vain."


    Boom! With these words, Scale''s body began to secrete the real evil spirit. He had broken out eighty


    percent of his power in the fist just now. But now, he decided to give his all.


    "Heavenly Devil Jail!"


    A bloody-red color swept all over, mixing with the dominating color of ck, and a world of hell


    appeared behind Scales immediately. Ricky had to admit that this scene was the most horrifying sight


    he had ever seen.


    There were innumerable devils in that world, worshiping the endless color of bloody-red and ck.


    It seemed that a grandmaster of devils was about to be born in beyond the endless color.


    This disy frightened Ricky to his bones! Only after activating his Chaos blood power did the invisible


    fear within Ricky recede.


    "So, this is the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power!" Ricky eximed.


    "The pure Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is the strongest among the eight blood powers of the devil


    race, so it is naturally very powerful. Besides, this blood power is very likely to evolve into the Ancestry


    Devil blood power," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "You mean there is a blood power stronger than the eight blood powers in the devil race? That kind of


    power exists?!" asked Ricky in great astonishment.


    "Of course, the Ancestry Devil blood power conforms to the Chaos blood power on the continent.


    Otherwise, the devils can''t invade the continent with only the eight blood powers," the Dragon Intent


    Grass pointed out.


    "Oh, I see now!" Ricky nodded slightly.


    In the next moment, the expression on his face grew somber, and he focused all his attention on the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    fight.


    Although Ricky was confident in his strength, he still needed to take the powerful Heavenly Devil Jail


    blood power seriously. Perhaps, he could be less focused if he was far more powerful than his


    opponent. But with his current strength, he could not afford to lose concentration.


    "Three moves! If I can''t kill you within three moves, I will take you as a real opponent," Scales said in


    an icy tone as the world of hell sank into his body.


    At that moment, his whole body was taken up by the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power, and he became


    the king of hell.


    In just one sentence, the force of death from hell could spread throughout the world.


    "I thought you would say that if you couldn''t kill me within three moves, you would retreat," answered


    Ricky with a teasing smile. But his taunting didn''t seem to have any effect. Scales only smiled and said,


    "To be honest, you give me a sense of danger. I''m not so arrogant that I will be too proud of my


    abilities." "Then let me try your three moves. If I can''t withstand them, I will kill myself!" Ricky


    challenged Scales.


    "And I won''t attack you while you are gathering your strength," he also added. "Oh? Really?"


    Scales snorted, unable to believe that Ricky would put himself into such a disadvantage. "Yes. I swear


    by the heavenlyw!" Ricky insisted.


    Scales studied him for a minute, but Ricky appeared sincere in his promise. He could not help but


    incredible. They were something that no ordinary person would even dare to think about.


    "Ha-ha! You are so arrogant, but you also possess a heroic spirit! I just hope that you will retain this


    determination after my three moves!"


    Boom! As Scale''s boomingughter echoed, his momentum waxed in tempo. At the same time, he


    knitted his hands together, and the inferno appeared behind him once again.


    "Three Devil Buckles of Hell!


    The first Devil Buckle!"


    A demon instantly rose from the infernal world with a fierce roar.


    This devil raised its head and roared at the sky, and then it opened its mouth, and a huge seal with the


    shape of a buckle descended from the heavens. It rushed towards Ricky at breakneck speed.


    Buzz! Wherever the Devil Buckle passed, even the surrounding trembled with fear. Ricky, too, was


    awash with fear as he watched the demon.


    "What a terrible move!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim!


    "This is the unbeatable strength of the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power! Deal with it with all your


    strength, and don''t ck off. If you don''t give this your all, you will be in a disadvantageous position,


    which would be troublesome," the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky.


    "This battle is bound to be fierce, but it will undoubtedly end in a stalemate.


    Chaotic fire! Come and protect me!"


    Ricky roared and pped his hands, and his eyes turned into mes as hot as the sun.


    Boom!


    Ten kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire swept out and condensed into a single gigantic me on


    Ricky''s body, which also rose the head and roared ferociously. Meanwhile, the giant of mes


    transformed into the ming lotus.


    And the ming lotus surrounded Ricky to protect him.


    "What terrifying mes! Those are the sacred fire, right?" Rodger quietly asked when he felt the


    overwhelming power of Ricky''s mes, and his fighting spirit rose immediately.


    "They must be the sacred fire, as well as many other kinds. As a member of the race of the emperor


    beast¡ªHeavenly Kylin Cattle, I can feel it clearly," Gage replied. His eyes were ssy as he watched


    the disy as if he was in a dream. He could not help but ask, "What kind of me Mutant does he


    have? How can he control so many kinds of sacred fire?"


    Boom! During their discussion, the first Devil Buckle finally hit Ricky''s ming lotus.

 Chapter 1149 Sudden Turn Of Events

    Chapter 1149 Sudden Turn Of Events


    The first Devil Buckle swooped down and instantly drowned Ricky''s ming lotus. With it, countless


    ripples of airwaves spread in an instant and impacted the entire huge battle tform. Queenie and the


    other genius from the devil race, who were fighting nearby, had to pause their fight and turn around to


    resist the airwaves'' impact. Otherwise, they would have been coterally damaged.


    The moment it drowned the ming lotus, the first Devil Buckle exploded, and the scarlet evil spirit


    rushed to the ming lotus.


    Crack! A cracking sound came through. It was from the cracks on the ming lotus.


    The ming lotus formed by Ricky''s mes and the Fire Dragon Extremity was undoubtedly one of


    Ricky''s most powerful defenses. However, at this moment, the instantaneous attack of the first Devil


    Buckle resulted in cracks on the ming lotus, which was an indication of the great power that the


    buckle had.


    And it was also an indication of how powerful Scales was.


    Fortunately, the power of the first Devil Buckle dissipated soon after.


    "The second Devil Buckle!" Quick as he was, Scales had already condensed the second attack before


    the airwaves began to disperse.


    In the hell world behind him, another devil figure appeared. The two devils spat out their power in turns,


    which turned into two Devil Buckles. These two Devil Buckles merged and then rushed to suppress


    Ricky.


    Although it was abination of only two Devil Buckles, its power was several times stronger. It was


    not as simple as adding the strengths of two buckles.


    When he felt the power of the second Devil Buckle, Ricky frowned slightly, as he thought that Scales


    was far more challenging to deal with than he had thought.


    Ricky didn''t dare to reserve his strength. He activated his six mutants in an instant, and the six kinds of


    runes encircled him. Soon, all his power gathered on his chest.


    When Ricky''s six mutants burst out, everyone present was once again shocked.


    They were all wondering how such a creature that had six mutants could appear in the world.


    "Now, I finally understand why Queenie invited him to be her helper. And I also understand that he was


    not hiding his real strength. Instead, he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" eximed


    Rodger.


    This time, Gage and the other two didn''t have anything to say, as they were watching Ricky with rapt


    attention.


    Meanwhile, Scales was as dumbfounded as they were. He was shocked speechless because he didn''t


    expect Ricky to have so many trump cards. Although he was a devil, he knew a lot about mutants. It


    should have been impossible for anyone to possess two mutants at the same time, let alone six


    mutants.


    However, it was a fact that Ricky had six mutants. This fact was right there in front of him. He didn''t


    want to believe it, but he could do nothing about it. Therefore, he focused all his attention on attacking.


    As long as he could kill Ricky, his six mutants would be just a joke.


    Boom! The power of six kinds of runes and six mutants formed a giant whirlpool on Ricky''s chest. As


    he pped his hands, a colorful, gigantic palm shot out.


    "Six Runes Palm!"


    This was a skill that Ricky newly mastered. It evolved from the Massacring Golden Palm.


    Boom! Another deafening sound rang out due to the collision between the second Devil Buckle and the


    Six Runes Palm. In an instant, the reverse impact power pervaded, and both Ricky and Scales


    retreated heavily, leaving deep traces on the arena.


    "This time, I will kill you! The third Devil Buckle!" Scales shouted. His feet had sunk deep into the


    ground, but thanks to it, he had managed to stabilize himself.


    Three devil shadowsing from the infernal world appeared and spurted Devil Buckles, in an attempt


    to suppress Ricky. Ricky then felt that the power of the three Devil Buckles increased several times


    than before.


    "Scales'' Three Devil Buckles seems to be a kind of Omnipotent Skill that can''t be interrupted, and it


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    can burst out and increase momentum instantly. Every time he adds a Devil Buckle, his power is


    increased by more than once," the Dragon Intent Grass exined to Ricky.


    "Yeah, I noticed that too. The Three Devil Buckles must be one of Scales'' most powerful trump cards.


    To be exact, the third Devil Buckle is his strongest trump card!" Ricky said seriously.


    Then, golden light burst out around Ricky''s body, and the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body popped


    out.


    In the face of the third Devil Buckle, Ricky had to activate his strongest defense, or he could be gravely


    injured.


    "Massacring Holy Pattern¡ªone hundred patterns, show up!"


    Ricky put his palms together, and the Massacring Sand flooded from his golden body. It transformed


    into a hundred golden patterns, forming the shape of a cone, which shrouded Ricky in the center. The


    six kinds of runes surrounded the golden patterns.


    Over the past three years, Ricky had cultivated the Massacring Holy Pattern to as many as a hundred


    patterns, which constituted his most potent defense together with his Ultimate Golden Body.


    Buzz! The Massacring Holy Pattern resembled an iron tower as it ravaged across the space between


    Ricky and Scales, rumbling and rotating. During the process, it shed against the three Devil Buckles


    violently.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, endless and violent airwaves shrouded the entire arena, covering it with a white-


    gray mist that hid the arena from prying eyes.


    Rodger and the other three fixed their eyes on Ricky, waiting to see if he could resist the power of the


    three Devil Buckles.


    After a long time, the airwaves finally receded, revealing everything that had been in its embrace


    previously. Scales was revealed, standing in midair, his fists clenched tightly. His murderous aura filled


    the air around him, shattering and dissolving the very space near him.


    On the other hand, the Massacring Holy Patterns on the arena were unharmed, except for a few cracks


    on the surface.


    That was to say, Ricky hadpletely resisted his three Devil Buckles, especially the third one.


    Buzz! As the blinding golden light faded and the Massacring Holy Pattern retreated, Ricky''s figure was


    also unveiled.


    "What a powerful defense! His massacring power can definitely be the strongest defense. With that, he


    won''t lose this battle!" said Gage. "I don''t think so. Scales hasn''t activated the Heavenly Devil Jail blood


    power to the extreme yet.


    We need to remember that the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power of the devil race is not on the same


    level as the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power that we, human devils, use," Rodger answered, reminding


    Gage.


    "If Ricky''s strongest trump card is the defense he has disyed just now, he is sure to be defeated."


    They all stared at the battle tform where Ricky was fighting on.


    "You are very strong. You are the first genius at the same realm as me who could resist my Three Devil


    Buckles. You''re qualified to be my enemy, a real enemy," Scales praised Ricky, even as he oozed with


    strong killing intent.


    By now, Queenie and the other genius of the devil race had suspended their battle. It was the one from


    the devil race who stopped fighting first. That was because Ricky''s strength told him that the battle


    between him and Scales would ultimately decide their victory. This was a life and death battle between


    Ricky and Scales.


    "Thank you for yourpliment! However, what I want is not only to be your real enemy but also


    to kill you and get the grand humanoid evil tree," Ricky said with a faint smile.


    "Ha-ha, you are so arrogant." Scales didn''t get angry but burst intoughter upon hearing Ricky''s


    words.


    Of course, his killing intent did not decrease at all.


    "If you were a devil, or if I were a creature from the continent, maybe we could be both friends."


    "Perhaps, but it doesn''t matter now. As long as you devils invade the continent, you are destined to be


    my sworn enemy," Ricky said.


    "Of course. However, everything can be determined by strength. I admit that your defense is the


    strongest that I have ever seen, but even the strongest defense cannot be used to kill the enemy,


    right?" Scales replied with a smile.


    "Yes, you''re right." Ricky nodded.


    "And it''s impolite not to reciprocate, isn''t it?


    Now that you have attacked me three times, it''s my turn. You are going to take my strike right now!"


    Crack! The moment Ricky finished speaking, the ground beneath his feet broke into pieces. He then


    disappeared in the blink of an eye, and before Scales could blink again, Ricky was right in front of him!


    The power of the six kinds of runes and the six mutants gathered in Ricky''s right fist, forming a fist


    shadow.


    However, Scales did not take Ricky''s fist strike seriously at all. This punch was powerful, but in Scales''


    eyes, it was just an ordinary punch.


    But in the next breath, Scales'' pupils shrank in shock and debilitating fear, for he could not believe his


    eyes.


    That was because the power in Ricky''s fist had changed in an instant.

 Chapter 1150 Heavenly Jail Body

    Chapter 1150 Heavenly Jail Body


    The six kinds of runes merged and formed a grayish-white power¡ªthe chaotic power.


    "That grayish-white power..." Rodger and the other three blurted out in utter shock, as their eyes


    widened like saucers.


    "Look at the chaotic disintegration, the extreme primitiveness...It is, undoubtedly, the chaotic power,


    and he already has a deepprehension of it," Gage remarked with amazement.


    Molly and the man with an iron tower were also struck dumb.


    They all had been shocked by the six mutants earlier, but it was nowhere near what they were feeling


    at that moment.


    "Chaotic power!" Scales shouted fiercely, recognizing the chaotic power immediately. It was definitely


    strong enough to contend with the most potent evil spirit.


    At that moment, Scales'' face clouded in uncertainty, as for the first time, he doubted if he could really


    defeat Ricky.


    However, he didn''t have the luxury to dwell on his thoughts and fears. Once Ricky had turned the


    power in his hands into the chaotic power, his punch became even more powerful than before.


    Although it wasn''t a specific attack, the energy contained in that single punch was no weaker than


    Scales'' three Devil Buckles.


    As Scales'' scarlet eyes flickered, the hell world behind him transported before him instantly, turning into


    a scarlet shield to resist Ricky''s punch.


    Condensing the hell world into a defense was undoubtedly one of Scales'' most powerful defensive


    skills.


    It was understandable that no genius would dare to look down on the chaotic power. Even though they


    spoke ill of it, they would never dare to underestimate it in their hearts.


    Bang!


    A dull sound of collision rang through the air, and then Ricky and Scales separated again heavily.


    Scales'' shield was broken, which meant that Ricky''s attack had passed through it. As a result, Scales''


    chest was severely injured, evidenced by his shallow breathing and the blood spurting from his mouth.


    When the shield was broken, the evil spirit burst out from it. That was the essence of the shield. The


    energy exploded on Ricky''s punch, and Ricky felt the feedback like a gust of power rushing into his


    right arm. At that moment, a piercing pain flowed through his body like a wave.


    Thanks to the suppression of the Chaos blood power, Ricky finally eliminated the impact of Scales''


    power.


    "So, you own the chaotic power!" Scales remarked coldly, once he managed to stabilize himself.


    It was the first time in his life that he had felt such great desire to kill someone.


    A genius who had the chaotic power was not only his enemy but also the enemy of the whole devil


    race. If a genius like Ricky were allowed to grow stronger further, he would be a great obstacle for


    the devil race to ovee, once they tried to conquer the continent.


    "I just obtained the fire by luck. Unfortunately, it looks like I still can''t defeat you with it!" Ricky shouted


    back at him.


    Simultaneously, he was thinking to himself, ''The Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is truly formidable.


    This is the first time that an opponent of equal strength hurt me, even when I have used the chaotic


    power!''


    "Be careful, Ricky. Scales hasn''t burst out his real strength yet. The real battle between you and him is


    just about to start," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him.


    "Now, let me see how powerful the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is," Ricky started, turning his whole


    focus to Scales.


    "After all, it is close to the Ancestry Devil blood power!"


    "The chaotic power is indeed powerful, but it''s not the primitive power after all. If you want to defeat me,


    you have to show me the real primitive power. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!" At that moment,


    Scales'' entire body changed rapidly, emitting strong killing intent.


    Ten strands of scarlet power gushed out of his body, and this power looked overwhelmingly bloody. It


    was the time he showed his real Heavenly Devil Jail blood power.


    The ten strands of power turned into ten real bloody hells, and in each of them, countless devil


    shadows were formed. These devils were supreme, and each of them was the ruler of their respective


    hells.


    This meant that the bloody hell was actually called the heavenly jail, the most terrible part of hell.


    "It deserves to be called the genuine Heavenly Devil Jail blood power! Scales could evolve ten


    heavenly jails at the same time. If I remember correctly, even the master of our n can evolve only


    three heavenly jails. What a huge difference!" Rodger couldn''t help butment, sounding awed and


    horrified at the same time.


    "You are right! The devil race''s blood power is exceptional. The purer and more advanced a bloodline


    is, the more inferior it will be after fusing with a lineage of creatures from the continent. For example,


    the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is the strongest among the eight great bloodlines of the devil race.


    In contrast, the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power of human devils is the weakest among the eight major


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    bloodlines of human devils," exined Gage.


    "Perhaps, this is nature''s way¡ªthat something extreme will develop in the opposite direction to


    maintain bnce in the world. The noble bloodlines of the devil race should not fuse with other


    bloodlines from the continent."


    "Hmn... I wonder how Ricky will react." Rodger sounded wistful as he spoke, and he looked like he was


    enjoying watching this fight between two strong opponents.


    "Although I am sure that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, that was in the past. The


    chaotic power is indeed powerful, but the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is already close to the


    Ancestry Devil blood power, which is equivalent to the Chaos blood power on the continent. So the


    Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is not weaker than the chaotic power."


    "Let''s wait and see. Scales is not simple, and neither is Ricky!"


    "I can''t believe he can evolve ten heavenly jails!


    Scales'' Heavenly Devil Jail blood power must be the strongest among his n. I''m afraid your chaotic


    power can''t bepared to it now," the Dragon Intent Grass told Rick seriously.


    ''He is truly an extremely tough opponent. I wonder how powerful those geniuses who possess the


    Ancestry Devil blood power would be!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Heavenly Jail Body!" Scales suddenly shouted. His body instantly grewrger and became as tall as


    fifty feet. At this moment, he revealed his real body under the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power.


    His body turned bloody red, and his muscles bulked up unexpectedly. Each of them looked like a


    heavenly jail. So, at the moment, Scales had condensed countless heavenly jails.


    Scales possessed the bloodiest and the most violent power.


    And at this moment, his strength seemed to have been enhanced, multiplied by the hundreds.


    Simultaneously, the ten real heavenly jails behind him were connected with him through the bloody


    channels.


    "Under my Heavenly Jail Body, everything will turn into nothing, including your chaotic power!" Scales


    roared, revealing his devilish form, together with the ferocious and bloodthirsty nature of devils.


    "Ancestral Intent Form!"


    Ricky didn''t acknowledge Scales'' words. Instead, he simply summoned the Ancestral Intent Form.


    At once, six figures appeared behind him, each one as tall as thirty feet. He, too, had shot up to thirty


    feet high.


    On a closer look, it seemed like the six figures were the condensates of his six mutants.


    However, they were all covered by the chromatic energy. Ricky''s real body was also covered with


    chromatic energy.


    "What is this five-colored power? Why do I feel it is even stronger than the chaotic power? How could it


    make my blood power have an urge to surrender to it?"


    Rodger mumbled in a low voice. "That''s right. I also feel a sense of submission. It seems that Ricky''s


    blood power is not simple.


    That five-colored power may have been derived from his blood power," said Gage.


    "This means that his blood power cultivation is notably profound, and that is why we feel that this power


    is stronger than the chaotic power.


    I don''t believe that there is any power on the continent superior to the primitive power. You must know


    that even the legendary Chaos blood power derives from chaos."


    At this moment, the six figures respectively evolved their own channels, connecting with Ricky''s real


    body. Altogether, they confronted Scales in the air.


    Boom! Their momentums were continuously increasing every second. And once their power had


    reached their peak, they would then collide eventually.

 Chapter 1151 One Last Resort

    Chapter 1151 One Last Resort


    Boom!


    When their momentum increased, the suppression of the entire area had increased further as well. And


    when the atmosphere''s suppression had reached its peak, Ricky and Scales finally burst out, their eyes


    full of the light of confrontation.


    In the next breath, they collided against each other. Every cell of their bodies had turned into the


    strongest weapon to be used against each other.


    Bang! In the blink of an eye, the space around the entire arena suddenly copsed. In the short time


    that psed, Ricky and Scales had already exchanged hundreds of moves, and the power in each


    round of confrontation surpassed the power of the Three Devil Buckles.


    They seemed to have traveled through time and space, colliding at every point. The intensity of their


    battle was beyond words. Every move they used pushed them to their limits, which was unavoidable


    because they were engaged in a battle of life and death.


    Ricky attacked with a stronger move, and Scales answered back with an even stronger one each time.


    They were forced to push themselves to the extreme, for any inferiority could lead them to death.


    "What fierce confrontations! If it were me facing those fearsome attacks, I''m afraid I would need all of


    my strength to resist. And even then, I would probably lose within three rounds," Gage remarked with a


    solemn expression as he watched the battle between Ricky and Scales.


    "Watching this battle has ignited the fire in my veins! And now, the fighting spirit in my body has erupted


    like a volcano. I really want to fight with either of them," Rodger murmured aggressively with a


    bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes. The de on his back was humming loudly, as if it had read its master''s


    mind.


    ''Damn it! How could Queenie be so lucky as to meet such a genius?'' Molly thought to herself with a


    barely concealed frown on her face. At that moment, she could not be more jealous of Queenie.


    Out of jealousy, she decided that she must draw Ricky to her side as well. It would not only lend her


    more strength, but it would also be disadvantageous to Queenie, which would be the icing on the cake.


    ''Ricky, no matter which n or force you are from, I will make you my man,'' she promised herself


    inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Queenie was having the same thread of thoughts. She thought to herself,


    ''I didn''t expect Ricky to make such big progress in cultivation. After all, he had just broken through and


    be a spiritual emperor not long ago. He truly deserves to be called an incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor once. If I can get along well with him, it will be of great help to us, the human devil race, in the


    future.''


    By this time, she hadpletely given up on the idea of making Ricky surrender to her. Now, she knew


    that it was impossible, even though she didn''t want to ept it.


    In the past days that she spent with Ricky, they had gotten along well, and she was able to see what


    kind of person he really was. Ricky seemed utterly immune to both hard and soft tactics, and he


    certainly would never surrender to her, even if he were an ordinary warrior.


    A creature with such a character could never be anyone''s underling. The best that she could hope for


    from him was friendship, and the worst was if they became enemies.


    Of course, she''d better not make him her enemy. Having such an enemy would be horrifying and too


    terrible to imagine. Just the thought gave Queenie a headache.


    At this moment, Queenie once again rejoiced that she had brought Ricky here with her. Otherwise, she


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    wouldn''t even be able to get the zed Fruit.


    "Heavenly Jail Strike, break him into pieces!"


    "Ancestral Intent Palm, stop him!"


    After many confrontations, Ricky and Scales burst out their Omnipotent Skills, and both of them were


    pushed back heavily by the impact. They separated for the first time after they began to fight with


    extreme power.


    Puff! Silence reigned on the battlefield. No sound could be heard except the heaving breaths from both


    consumed during the battle. Moreover, their bodies could not keep up with their fighting spirit.


    No one moved for a while. Ricky and Scales were frowning deeply, as they took stock of their physical


    states.


    Their hearts grew heavy at the thought that they could not win, at least not entirely. Neither of them had


    the confidence to kill each other, and they had no idea whether or not each other still had any trump


    card.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I have to say that up until now, Scales is the strongest opponent of the same


    realm I''ve ever met. Even Oswald, who had the Blue Water Mutant, was a bit weaker than him." Ricky


    couldn''t help but sigh. He wasn''t sure if he was happy to meet such a worthy opponent, or if he was


    afraid he would die.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, Ricky. I think you''re also the strongest opponent he has ever met," the Dragon


    Intent Grass assured him.


    "I''ve never fought like this before. This is really exciting!" Scales eximed happily. "I feel like this is the


    first time I have fought so fiercely with anyone. Thank you, Ricky. You made this happen.


    Unfortunately, I will have to kill you soon. If you survive, you will certainly be a great obstacle for our


    invasion to the four continents."


    "That''s also what I want to say to you!" Ricky shouted back at Scales.


    As soon as their words faded away, two drops of blood essence gushed from between their eyebrows.


    It appeared that both of them were finally preparing to end this fearsome battle.


    "Heavenly Jail Trial!"


    The power around their bodies swelled and pulsated like a living thing. Meanwhile, the ten heavenly


    jails behind Scales began shaking and merging, as they began to form arger heavenly jail. Those


    simply observing could feel the terrible powering from the new jail, and they could tell that it was


    much stronger than the previous ten jails.


    It was incredibly strong because Scales had merged his two drops of blood essence with it.


    Then, the devil power came out from the heavenly jail. Under such power, Ricky suddenly felt that he


    had be a criminal who had to kneel to ept the trial of such power.


    There were ten more ferocious arms growing on Scales'' Heavenly Jail Body. Thus, he had been


    transformed into a monster with twelve arms, which skillfully maneuvered the heavenly jail into a long


    bloody halberd. This halberd carried endless devilish power, and it dashed toward Ricky at breakneck


    speed.


    At this moment, Ricky activated his Chaos blood power to its extreme. Using this blood power, he could


    resist the devilish powering from the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power.


    Simultaneously, the six Ancestral Intent Bodies behind him also merged, and absorbed two drops of his


    blood essence.


    Chromatic energy gushed out of his real body like a swelling tide, as it poured into the merged


    Ancestral Intent Body. At once, the Iron Justice Saber came out, and Ricky swiftly caught it in his


    hands.


    "Ancestral Intent Form! Kill the devil!"


    Ricky roared in a thunderous voice. As he wielded his saber, its radiance shot out andbined with


    the chromatic energy and his Ancestral Intent Body. Together, they formed Ricky''s strongest strike


    towards Scales.


    "The result of this battle will be determined in a moment," Rodger muttered shortly, not taking his eyes


    off Ricky and Scales. Bang!


    Time slowed to a crawl, as the two attacks grew closer and closer to each other. It felt like these two


    attacks hadsted for countless years before they finally collided in a frightful explosion. In an instant,


    with the point of the collision light as the center, endless airwaves swept and engulfed everything.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The violent collision covered the entire broken space like a hurricane, covering


    everything in dust, wreckage, thunder, and lightning.


    Such a collisionsted for a long time before it faded away.


    When the waves of energy dissipated, Ricky''s and Scale''s figures were revealed. At this moment, both


    of them were on their knees on the battle tform, dying.


    "Both sides are badly injured!" Gage eximed in a breathy whisper.


    But they were not surprised at such a result because the power both parties burst out had already


    decided it.


    "Scales, you are both suffering. Just admit your defeat. After all, this is our human devils'' ancestral


    "Humph! There is no one here who is qualified to make me leave, including Ricky," Scales replied


    coldly. "Now that I''m here, you all have to die today!"


    "And how are you going to do that in your condition?" Ricky asked with an eyebrow raised, even as he


    gasped for breath.


    "Of course, I can''t kill you in this way. However, I forgot to tell you that I have onest resort," Scales


    answered menacingly.

 Chapter 1152 Rickys Last Resort

    Chapter 1152 Ricky''s Last Resort


    Scales straightened up gingerly as he spoke. Meanwhile, a world materialized behind him once again.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It shrank and sank into his body, and his power quickly returned to its peak state.


    However, two muscr arms were missing from his Heavenly Jail Body.


    And any warrior who had a sharp sense would be able to feel that his power had weakened slightly.


    Ricky also noticed that.


    ''It seems that Scales'' capability in recovery is far inferior to mine!'' he thought to himself. He narrowed


    his eyes at Scales and dered confidently,


    "Are you sure about that?


    Then let me see how powerful yourst resort is!" Ricky''s voice resounded with steel in his tone as if he


    thoroughly believed his words. At the same time, he also stood up, and the Life Wings gradually formed


    behind him.


    "You seem very calm. It seems that you also have a trump card that I have yet to see. Now, show it to


    me!" Scales responded. He had anticipated that Ricky still had another trump card up his sleeve, for he


    would never underestimate a genius who had cultivated the chaotic power.


    At this time, Ricky also recovered to his peak state with the Life Wings.


    "Their recovery capability is incredible!" Gage eximed when he saw this.


    "But it seems that Ricky''s capability in recovery is much more powerfulpared to Scales. Look,


    Ricky has truly recovered to his peak state, while Scales'' strength has slightly decreased," noted


    Rodger.


    "Hmnn... Perhaps. But I feel that both of them will end up suffering great losses," Gage remarked.


    "But it might be better for us if both of them are badly hurt," Rodger added.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Scales were still engaged in a battle of words. Ricky yelled at Scales,


    "As you wish!" In an instant, purple patterns began to spread all over his body.


    "He is an array deployer at the Emperor Level!" Scales muttered under his breath.


    His face darkened as he grew more serious and put all his focus on Ricky. No one would


    underestimate an anomalous genius like Ricky, especially when his expertise with the arrays could be


    considered unrivaled.


    "He is an array deployer at the Emperor Level!" Rodger and the others also eximed in shock.


    "He is already so strong! If hebines the great ability he just showed with the power of the arrays,


    then I can''t even imagine how strong he can be!" Gage blurted out expectantly, his eyes wide with awe.


    He didn''t have any connection with Ricky, but Scales was a devil, so as long as he and Ricky were not


    mortal enemies, he would unconditionally stand by Ricky''s side every time.


    "The second killing array¡ªthe Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves!"


    As the patterns spread all over his body, Ricky knitted his hands together. Soon, purple marks also


    spread and covered the entirepetition tform, and a purple array appeared instantly.


    "It seems that you have set up the array secretly during the battle just now. I can tell that you have


    great attainments in the cultivation of arrays," Scalesuded Ricky in an icy tone. At that moment, he


    could vaguely feel the thunderous strength of this array.


    It was his Heavenly Devil Jail blood power that felt the invisible threat.


    Ricky ignored Scales'' words. Instead, he pped his hands and gathered all his strength to the array in


    a sh.


    Roar! Howl!


    When Ricky poured his power into the array, thepetition tform was shaken by the roars and


    howls that echoed from nowhere. It was like a pack of ghosts and wolves were about to descend.


    At the same time, the purple array turned dark in an instant¡ªlike an inky nket of darkness in hell.


    The array worked! It absorbed the space power and Ricky''s power and transformed them into the most


    violent power in a sh. The shadows of ghosts and wolves made their appearance one after another,


    raising their heads and roaring fiercely at the sky.


    At that moment, it seemed that this array was the real world of hell.


    "This array has such violent power. What''s more, under its extreme power, both ghosts and wolves


    exist at the same time. It deserves its name ¡ª the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves!" Gage


    eximed.


    "Besides, those wolves and ghosts aren''t the most frightening thing in this array. Do you know what''s


    more frightening? It''s the array''s power of killing!" said Rodger in a husky voice.


    "I wonder what Scales'' trump card is. Can it top this?"


    At that point, Ricky broke out his Devouring Mutant, because what Rodger had guessed was right.


    This array belonged to the second killing arrays, so the power of killing was the most suitable one to


    control it.


    And the Devouring Mutant was rtively designed to kill.


    "Kill!" Ricky shouted loudly.


    As everybody looked on in amazement, the array evolved like a living thing. Innumerable shadows of


    ghosts and wolves in the array merged and formed two massive shadows¡ª a ghost''s silhouette and a


    wolf''s shadow.


    Howl! The roar reached their ears the same moment that both the ghost shadow and the wolf shadow


    pounced towards Scales. As soon as theynded, Ricky summoned the Devourer Zone, which evolved


    into the bloody massacre, and fused it into the ghost shadow and the wolf shadow.


    "Heavenly jail! Summon the devil king!"


    Upon seeing Ricky''s array attack, Scales didn''t dare to hesitate. He gathered all his strength in his


    hands and clenched them into fists, punching down on thepetition tform.


    Boom!


    Immediately, the entirepetition tform was devoured by Scales'' power and transformed into a


    bloody hell.


    "Devil king,e out!" Scales roared.


    Growl!


    No sooner had Scales finished his words that the bloody hell on thepetition tform spun at high


    speed. Simultaneously, a bloody devil king with twelve arms appeared out of it with a roar, which made


    the whole area tremble.


    The devil king thumped its chest with a fearsome roar before it threw itself toward the ghost and wolf


    shadows.


    After that, Ricky and Scales fused with the power they summoned into the battlefield. The whole scene


    was like a battle between two giant beasts.


    And the winner of the fight, as Gage had said, was still in doubt, even when both the ghost and wolf


    and the devil king had used up their strength. This time, these two people truly exhausted all their


    power and were both at theirst gasp.


    Queenie and another devil immediately rushed to Ricky and Scales respectively, guarding them against


    each other now that they were vulnerable.


    "Can you recover this time? Can you still use your sacred fire?" Queenie said to Ricky through


    telepathy. "At this moment, Scales is truly at hisst breath, so if you give him another shot, I''m sure


    you will kill him!"


    "I hope you''re right, Queenie! And I pray he doesn''t have any other trump card to recuperate!" Ricky


    responded and prepared to break out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, the Evil Devouring Mouth, and


    the Life Wings.


    He might not recover to his peak state this time, but it would still be enough to kill Scales.


    However, at that point, something that Ricky hadn''t expected happened. The devil beside Scales said


    straightly, "We admit defeat and quit this test of the grand humanoid evil tree!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, thepetition tform changed instantly. Two rays of light red,


    and the two devils disappeared in an instant.


    "Ricky, I admit my failure this time. When the passage between Devil Land and the continents opens, I


    hope we can meet again. At that time, there is nothing but life or death waiting for us," echoed Scale''s


    voice for thest time, as he and hispanion disappeared.


    "Does this guy know that you still have a trump card to recover?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked with


    pity after seeing Scales admit defeat and leave. It knew that Scales escaping with his life was terrible


    because if Scales didn''t die today, he would be a formidable enemy in the future.


    After all, if he reached a higher level with his powerful Heavenly Devil Jail blood power, he would be a


    great enemy of the continents'' creatures.


    "I don''t know, but he certainly doesn''t have any more trump cards to recover," Ricky also replied with


    pity in his voice. "That is why he didn''t dare to risk whether I have another trump card or not. It is better


    for them to leave. After all, Rodger and the others are still here.


    I believe Scales is bound to be a powerful enemy in the future. He is tenacious and able to ept


    and learn from his mistakes and failures. I am certain that his growth will be exponential in just a few


    years."


    "You are right. The most terrible enemy must be those who are tenacious and can face and learn from


    their failure," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed. "What a pity!"


    Queenie, Rodger, and the others also sighed in dismay at that time. After all, Ricky had been so close.


    If the devils had not surrendered, Scales would surely be dead by now.

 Chapter 1153 The Battle Between Emperor Beasts

    Chapter 1153 The Battle Between Emperor Beasts


    After Scales and hispanion left, Rodger turned to Molly. "Hey, Molly! We will be the ones fighting


    next. Remember that safety goes first in ourbat. We don''t want to hurt each other," he said with a


    smile.


    Although they were not from the same continent, Rodger thought that there was no need to have a life-


    and-death battle. After all, they were both human devils.


    Molly smiled back, nodding slightly before answering, "Of course! But your opponent is not me."


    "Oh?" Rodger''s eyebrows raised in surprise. He nced curiously at the strong and muscr looking


    man who was standing beside Molly. "Then, will this guy be my opponent? Why don''t you introduce


    us?"


    asked Rodger, still smiling.


    "Some of the human devils'' ns do not live on the same continent, but why do you seem very familiar


    with each other? I don''t think you would have known each other well only by exchanging information,"


    Ricky said to Queenie while he was adjusting his breath.


    "It''s very simple. Some of the human devils'' major ns have a Transmission Array, so there are many


    opportunities for our disciples topete with and share information with each other," Queenie


    exined.


    "Transmission Array! It''s said that only the high-grade array deployers at the Sage Level can deploy the


    Transmission Array," Ricky eximed after hearing her exnation.


    Meanwhile, Rodger was still facing off with the bulky man who towered over all of them. At that


    moment, the man was introducing himself. "My name is Eric, and I belong to the Land Bear tribe! I


    havee a long way from the Bleak West."


    "The Land Bears are emperor beasts. They are said to be the King of thend beasts!" Rodger


    eximed out of surprise.


    Ricky and Queenie were astonished too.


    Initially, the ancestors of the Land Bear tribe were justmon species of bear. However, with the


    innate talent that could mobilize the power of earth, they slowly became the strongest emperor beasts.


    Perhaps, since they achieved their improvement step by step, the fighting capacity of the Land Bears


    was quite potent and almost invincible at the same level.


    "Then, Eric, let''s fight!" Gage dered, looking at Eric as his incredibly strong fighting intent red.


    Since many creatures perceived the Land Bears as the most powerful emperor beasts, the other


    emperor beasts naturally craved to challenge them to prove their worth.


    "You are a descendant of the unicorn tribe, a legendary beast and emperor beast. I also wish to fight


    you." Upon hearing Gage''s words, Eric also became eager to fight. His fighting intent swelled in his


    veins like a volcano about to erupt with magma.


    Howl! Howl!


    As their powers surged, they transformed into their beast forms and became massive, fierce beasts.


    Gage turned into an emperor beast which looked like a unicorn with a deer horn, a bull''s body, a tiger''s


    head, and a fishtail. Crimson dragon scales covered every inch of its body, and each dragon scale was


    like a world of fire.


    Perhaps, this emperor beast was made of fire.


    "What kind of sacred fire is on its body?" Ricky asked Queenie.


    "It''s the Sacred Unicorn Fire. But I think its fire is not that pure," Queenie answered at once.


    "Ah, I see," Ricky murmured in a low voice as he studied the majestic beast in front of them. Actually,


    he had already thought about getting this particr sacred fire even though based on Queenie''s words


    earlier, this sacred fire was not very pure. It wasn''t really a problem for him. As long as there was even


    the slightest fire, his Chaotic Fire Zone could turn it into the purest sacred fire.


    "Are you nning to get the Sacred Unicorn Fire?" Queenie curiously asked when she noticed that he


    was looking at Gage with interest.


    On the other hand, the Land Bear was a very ordinary-looking beast.


    It resembled amon ck bear, with the ck, thick hair covering its body. However, unlike the


    ordinary ck bear, it had a white crescent moon on top of its head.


    And its power was indeed overwhelming.


    Howl!


    At that moment, the two emperor beasts were snarling at each other, circling and growling like wolves.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, they rushed forward and collided with each other¡ªws, fangs, and horns


    shing together.


    On one side was the Sacred Unicorn Fire, which was responsible for maintaining the endless me


    world. The other side had the power of defending earth, which originated from the strongest power of


    the earth. All kinds of Omnipotent Skills were constantly disyed between their collisions, and the


    whole battle tform was drowned in chaos and bloodshed.


    Gage used the Sacred Unicorn Fire supremely well. He could form an Omnipotent Skill with every


    me andunch the most ferocious attack.


    His unicorn''s blood power was certainly not weak, for his beast form changed continuously in the


    battle. Every time his power increased, his beast form evolved closer to the form of a true unicorn.


    Gage was definitely a top peerless genius.


    On the other hand, the power of defending earth was, without doubt, the strongest defense. After all,


    earth power was unparalleled, and only the heavenly power couldpare with it. No other kinds of


    power could destroy it.


    As a result, although Gage''s attack was powerful, it could not cause any damage to Eric due to his


    strong defense.


    "The Land Bears deserve to be called the emperor beasts, for they can truly harness the power of the


    earth. With the same strength, my golden body may be slightly weaker in defending against the


    defending earth," Ricky said softly.


    "Well, the Land Bear is the favorite creature of the earth. It makes sense that it naturally owns the most


    powerful defense of the earth,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "The defense of the Land Bear is really unique! Nobody can beat it!" Gage eximed after seeing that


    his constant attacks could not cause any harm to Eric, thanks to his powerful defense.


    "All right! If you can take thisst strike, I will admit defeat this time."


    "Please show me your power!" Eric answered confidently.


    "Unicorn''s bloodline, please summon the legendary beast¡ªthe unicorn!"


    Blood started to surge all over Gage''s body like magma under a volcano, as he activated his power


    beyond its limits. The Sacred Unicorn Fire spread like wild fire. Then, a drop of blood essence shot out


    from the middle of his eyebrows and seeped into the burning mes.


    Howl! While the people were watching Gage, a deafening roar suddenly echoed in the tform. It


    wasn''t Gage who had roared but something else!


    In the next breath, a creature that looked exactly like a true unicorn rushed out from the mes. It


    gathered its strength from heaven andnded heavily on the ground with its front hooves. Even at their


    distance, all the spectators could feel the endless power that it was emitting.


    "Gage''s blood power is really extraordinary. He can even summon the power of the legendary beast


    unicorn with the help of his blood essence," remarked Ricky. "Given the right opportunity, he would be


    very likely to evolve into a legendary unicorn."


    "But the chance of that happening is extremely rare. It''s almost impossible without an incredible


    opportunity!" contradicted Queenie. "Holy beast, emperor beast, and legendary beast¡ªthey are very


    simr. Although they have inborn talents, their evolution is countless times more difficult than ours,"


    she added.


    As the battle continued,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Eric''s face grew serious when he saw Gage''s move. Without any hesitation, he also used his blood


    essence to summon the essential power of the earth.


    "The Power of Earth, the Earth Door!"


    His massive forefoot stomped on the arena''s ground, creating a small earthquake. Instantly, seven


    Earth Doors rose from beneath the ground and created a shield in front of Eric.


    "Gage, this is my strongest defense. If you can break through four of these doors, I will admit defeat in


    this battle!" Eric shouted from beyond the seven walls, sounding confident and triumphant like he had


    already won.


    "You''re too arrogant, boy. I''ll break all seven doors for you!" Gage flew into a rage on hearing Eric''s


    words, and he hastened to infuse more of his power into his strike.


    Boom!


    With a st of airwaves, the crimson hooves finallynded on the first Earth Door.


    The next moment, a strong wind picked up and engulfed the whole ce. Itsted for a long time


    before the dust began to settle.


    When the airwaves dissipated,


    two figures appeared. Gage and Eric were in their human forms at that moment, and both were


    standing stiff as a rod.


    All the spectators looked to the seven doors. There were still four doors left. That was to say, Gage''s


    most powerful strike had only broken three Earth Doors.


    In this case, Gage was defeated.

 Chapter 1154 Rodger Won

    Chapter 1154 Rodger Won


    "I have only broken three of your doors. It is not you who behaved arrogantly but me. I admit defeat in


    this battle, and now, I''m willing to admit the you are indeed very strong," Gage admitted his defeat with


    a smile. He was defeated because he was not strong enough, so he could willingly ept the result.


    After all, it only meant that he had to work harder, and he could expect better results next time as long


    as he was alive.


    "I''m ttered. Who knows? Maybe I was just lucky. But let me tell you that our Land Bears'' fighting


    power can be infinite wherever there is and. We indeed enjoy an exceptional advantage," Eric


    replied. Ricky found Eric to be so modest. He was not as overbearing as people thought him to be.


    And a man like him was truly powerful.


    After all, only a truly powerful being could be powerful and determined in his heart, while outside, he


    would still be humble and epting of his faults.


    "Ricky, why don''t you make friends with them? After all, they are also peerless geniuses. Besides, you


    can use the support of the forces behind them," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested in Ricky''s mind.


    "Although you''re unique in this world, you won''t be unafraid of anything for a long time toe. You


    still need some people and some forces to back you up.


    For example, in the Eastern Land and Western Land, if you don''t have the Oriental College and the


    Spirit Sect to support you, no matter how extraordinary your talent is, it will still be useless. You should


    understand what I mean!"


    "I understand!" Ricky replied.


    The Dragon Intent Grass was right. If Ricky wanted to grow further in this martial world, talent,


    willpower, blood power, and spiritual meridian were all critical factors. And it was also important


    whether there were strong forces supporting him.


    Over these years, Ricky had alsoe to understand this.


    Of course, Ricky had his own principle, which was to make friends with people and forces that could


    get his approval.


    "Ha-ha, I can ept this defeat. Eric, you don''t need to make excuses for me. I can ept failure as


    long as I don''t lose my life," Gage said with a smile upon hearing Eric''s words.


    Then, he withdrew his power and spread out his hands in front of Rodger, indicating that it was


    Rodger''s turn to fight next.


    "Molly, you go first!" Rodger said with his power surging around his body.


    "Eric is stronger than me, so..." Molly remarked, shrugging and smiling lightly.


    As a result, Rodger and Eric confronted each other face to face.


    "Rodger, I know that you have the Blood Devil''s blood power, but I find that your Saber Stunt is much


    more terrifying!" Eric remarked. Actually, he could feel that Rodger was slightly more powerful than


    Gage.


    "If I can''t break your defense, then my Saber Stunt is not worth its name." Rodgerughed in response.


    "Ha-ha, in that case, let''s not waste time and end this with one big blow!" Eric replied with a smile.


    "I agree!"


    Swish! As great power swept over them in waves, a strong saber intent rose from Rodger''s body and


    surged to the sky. At the same time, the whole huge arena was directly enveloped by forty-percent


    saber intent at thete stage.


    "The forty-percent saber intent at thete stage is close to the fifty-percent saber intent. What a gifted


    and brilliant young man Rodger is! And his saber intent seems to cover all kinds of saber skills!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass remarked to Ricky.


    "He has the Heavenly Saber Mutant. No matter how many saber skills the heavenlyw contains, those


    who with the Heavenly Saber Mutant should be able toprehend all of them,"


    Ricky murmured.


    The moment that Rodger''s saber intent swept over, his body was filled with the evil spirit. Furthermore,


    the evil spirit contained the power of Supreme Ultimate, which made two swirls and encircled Rodger,


    who had activated his Heavenly Saber Mutant.


    "Come on, Eric, release your defense and attack! Let''s end the battle with one big move!" Rodger


    challenged Eric loudly, simr to how the king of saber should act. Indeed, his skills reflected his


    personality.


    Howl!


    Eric roared again and turned into his bear form. As his power rose to the cusp, he summoned the Earth


    Doors.


    But this time, there were not only seven doors.


    The white moon on his head shone brightly and gathered power again to form the force of the earth.


    Undoubtedly, this was one of Eric''s powerful Omnipotent Skills.


    "Dear earth, bless me with boundless strength, please!"


    Boom! The tremendous impact prated through the seven doors instantly, and it turned into a


    shadow of the king bear, running wildly towards Rodger.


    In the face of Rodger''s attack, Eric didn''t dare to withstand him only with defense power. Thus, he also


    which was very close to the fifty-percent saber intent, he had to give it his all.


    The saber intent at this stage was actually far beyond his level.


    So, at this moment, Eric thought of himself as in a dangerous situation¡ªa life and death situation. He


    motivated himself by thinking that there was a real danger, even though there was only minimal risk


    involved here.


    "It''s the saber intent melted with the evil blood!"


    When Rodger saw that the bear shadow was rushing toward him, he stood still, jumped up, and held


    his saber tightly with both hands. The saber intent turned into the saber light and mixed with the red


    blood and the power of Supreme Ultimate on both sides of his body. After that, he shed down with


    all his might.


    Boom!


    As Rodger''s strike collided with the bear shadow, a deafening sound reverberated and even reached


    the spectators. For a moment, they were on par with each other and were in a stalemate. But soon, the


    bear shadow transformed from the boundless strength was shattered by the strike.


    Bang! The sound of metal shing rang out. Rodger''s strike continuously hit the seven doors.


    Boom! Endless dust and debris scattered in the air, caused by the Earth Doors being chopped into


    pieces. The dust inundated the whole space, and the result of the collision couldn''t be seen clearly.


    After a long time, the dust and airwaves finally receded, and then the scene was revealed.


    Six of the Earth Doors were destroyed and shattered into dust, while the seventh Earth Door remained


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    intact. However, Rodger''s strike had left several thin cracks all over it.


    "Are they well-matched in strength?" Queenie murmured almost to herself.


    Crack!


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the cracks on the seventh Earth Door suddenly increased,


    spreading all over the door. In the blink of an eye, thest door broke into pieces. Rodger''s strike went


    forward fiercely.


    Eric had no choice but to counteract it with a powerful blow.


    "It seems that they are not well-matched in strength. Rodger got the upper hand,"mented Ricky in


    a low voice. "He broke all the seven doors, which means that he had broken through Eric''s strongest


    defense.


    And when ites to attacking, Eric is naturally no match for Rodger."


    "But, technically, Eric didn''t fail. He resisted the strike up to thest moment," Queenie contradicted.


    "But the fact is that Rodger did not burst out the power of the Heavenly Saber Mutant. In that strike, he


    only burst out the blood power of Blood Devil and the power of saber intent, didn''t he?" Ricky


    answered.


    Back on the arena, the two warriorsmunicated.


    "You broke through my boundless strength and all the Doors. And you didn''t even have to use the


    power of the Heavenly Saber Mutant. I admit defeat in this battle." Shaking his head, Eric admitted


    defeat.


    However, it could be seen that his fighting intent was even more intense. "If we have the chance, let''s


    fight again," he added.


    "Thank you!" Rodger answered with a smile as he took back his saber. "If you take me as your friend, I


    will be more than pleased to have another fight with you."


    After that, Eric looked at Molly apologetically.


    "It does not matter, Eric. You have tried your best. Thank you," Molly reassured him. However, contrary


    to her words, her eyes showed her unwillingness as she looked at Queenie.


    "Humph!" Queenie smirked when she noticed Molly''s sour and jealous expression. This, in turn,


    irritated Molly even further.


    Meanwhile, Rodger turned his attention to Ricky with a strong fighting spirit in his eyes.

 Chapter 1155 Heavenly Saber Stunt

    Chapter 1155 Heavenly Saber Stunt


    At this time, the remaining two battle rings had wholly merged. Molly and Eric then left respectively, but


    neither of them left the core area. Instead, they prepared to watch thest battle for the grand


    humanoid evil tree not far away.


    "Hey, Eric. Who do you think will win this battle?" Molly whispered.


    "Who do you want to win?" Eric asked instead. He didn''t give a straight answer.


    "Of course, I want it to be Rodger. Don''t you see how disdainfully Queenie looked at me?"


    Molly answered back in a cold tone. Eric didn''t say anything more, but a small smile pulled at the


    corner of his lips.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "Nothing. I just thought that it might be quite difficult for Rodger to win this time, even though he has the


    Heavenly Saber Mutant. As for Ricky, you already saw what he managed to do," said Eric with a shrug.


    After that, the pair grew quiet as they both focused on the uing battle.


    The fighting spirit and tension between Rodger and Ricky continuously thickened with each passing


    second. Suddenly, Rodger broke the silence. "Ricky, I have felt the de intent from you, and it''s


    probably more than forty percent. You must have been a saber master, too."


    "I''m ttered, but I wouldn''t call myself a saber master, especially not in the face of a de master like


    you. After all, you can manage fifty percent de intent." Ricky threw a faint smile to Rodger.


    He had to admit that his saber skills were not as outstanding as Rodger''s, and he could even go so far


    as to say that Rodger was far superior to him in this respect.


    "I assure you that this is not just lip service. I am merely stating a fact I gathered from my observations


    today. By the way, have you regained your strength at peak state?" Rodger asked.


    "Sure, tackling ten more battles would be fine for me now." Ricky smiled.


    "That''s good to know. Okay, let''s cut to the chase! I will take action first," dered Rodger. He was


    keenly aware of the rules: the one who took the shot first would usually take the lead in all probability.


    "Ha-ha, I''ll be much obliged to see how powerful your Heaven Saber Mutant is." Rickyughed


    boisterously, as the inner energy inside him was bursting out.


    With the buzzing sound, his array, the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves, was revealed.


    "You have seen it earlier, Rodger. This array isbined with my power at the peak state. If you can


    destroy this array, you will win the battle," Ricky uttered sincerely as his figure was merged into the


    array in an instant.


    Rodger didn''t mind his words and dered at the top of his lungs, "Heavenly Saber Stunts!"


    At this moment, the real power of the Heavenly Saber Mutant was revealed. Everything around Rodger


    had turned into the saber shadows, and everything was filled with nearly-fifty percent saber intent.


    He might be the same as he was, but meanwhile he had be a sharp saber, peerless in other''s


    eyes.


    As the Crimson Devil blood power swelled like a breaking wave, the Nether Body emerged from


    Rodger''s body.


    The Crimson Devil blood power and the power of Supreme Ultimate once again fused.


    This time, he concentrated all the energy in his hand.


    "My skill, the Heavenly Saber Stunt contains the power from human, devil, heaven, and earth,"


    Rodger dered loudly. His hair and robe pped with the wind as if there was an air currenting


    from below. At this point, he was the mostpetent saber master.


    ''Did Rodger invent the Heavenly Saber Stunt? Ricky thought to himself.


    At this moment, he could feel the thick, cloying feel of danger in the air. It was even stronger than when


    he was fighting Scales.


    "Rodger is truly worthy of being called a saber holy being, and the Holy Three-Saber''s name will suit


    him well, too."


    Even Dragon Intent Grass was effusive in its praise now. On the other hand, Ricky felt that the threat to


    his life increased with every breath he took.


    To this moment, Rodger''s power was raised to the extreme. Four shadows of human, devil, heaven,


    and earth emerged behind him, and all the four elements individually responded to his Heavenly Saber


    Stunt.


    Swish!


    In the next breath, Rodger swung his saber three times.


    One contained the power from human, one from devil, and one from earth.


    "Ricky, keep your eyes open now, the three strikes I just sent out contain the power from human, devil,


    and earth. Lastly, I will send out the strike which contains the power from heaven!" Rodger warned


    Ricky in a deep, confident tone.


    "Are these all the moves you wanted to show me? It makes me wonder how powerful you really are,"


    Ricky murmured, and three Shadowy Replication appeared as hepleted his finger posture.


    The three Shadowy Replications burst out six mutants, chaotic power, and chromatic energy


    simultaneously. Then, the three replicas rushed toward the saber strikes that contained the power from


    human, devil, and earth respectively.


    Boom!


    As a result, the whole array was drowned out by the airwaves. Rodger''s strikes exploded along with


    Ricky''s three Shadowy Replications.


    Swish!


    At the very moment of the explosion, the saber containing the power from heaven pierced through


    Ricky''s real body.


    ''It seems that the near-fifty percent de intent could lead Rodger to my location in the array,'' Ricky


    thought to himself.


    Without hesitation, he gathered all his strength andunched his strongest attack to fight back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In the next moment, an intense saber light burst out, blinding everyone with its tenacity. The force


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    generated by the explosion swept over everything, leaving chaos and destruction in its wake.


    "Oneness of the Heavenly Saber Stunt!"


    Rodger shouted out abruptly.


    Everything changed at that very moment.


    The power which originally contained in Rodger''s previous three strikes disappeared, and then all of it


    reappeared suddenly in thest strike that contained the power from heaven. The four strikes then


    were integrated into one, bringing about an unprecedented power surge.


    In a sh, it seemed like Rodger was about to break Ricky and destroy his array.


    ''I see. The Heavenly Saber Stunt is so powerful that any trike of them can summon the other three


    strikes at any time.'' Ricky suddenly realized something that he had never thought of before.


    Truth be told. he didn''t expect Rodger to be this strong, and he could not help but look at his opponent


    with awe.


    "You are indeed a genius with rich fighting experience!" Rickymented with admiration.


    "However, I still have an ace up my sleeve!"


    He then roared with his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    He had kept his Golden Spirit Eyes inactive during the fight with Scales in order to kill him by surprise.


    Moreover, the power of his Golden Spirit Eyes could be considered his strongest move, as it could


    eradicate any enemy, and it would always blow the mind of his rivals away.


    However, Ricky didn''t expect Scales to back out of their fight prematurely. So, he had not got a chance


    to show his magical eyes ever since.


    Now, a sense of crisis clouded over him like a thin, invisible mist. He thought it was time for him to


    show his special eyes.


    "Golden Spirit Attacks!"


    With a roar from Ricky, thousands of feet of golden light exploded, and a golden world appeared. A


    golden giant rose from the ground and fused with the power of the array. The golden giant then threw a


    punch.


    "What the hell!" Rodger was shocked by the punch; he couldn''t believe his eyes. A shocked expression


    froze over his face, even as the sound of fighting continued to rage around him.


    Of course, the people around him, including Rodger, recognized Ricky''s eyes immediately. "Eyes of


    Heaven and Earth!" shouted Ricky with all his might.


    Bang!


    Under the attack of Golden Spirit Eyes, Rodger appeared inferior to Ricky, which was a sharp contrast


    to their earlier situation. If Ricky defeated him with this move, he would have no more chance to


    destroy Ricky''s array.


    Just like Scales, Rodger was a decisive person. He knew that there was no chance for him to win, so


    he retreated all his power.


    "Wow, Ricky! I can''t believe you also have a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. How enviable!" Rodger


    shook his head while gathering all his vigor.


    The sudden change of the Heavenly Saber Stunt had granted Rodger the chance to break Ricky''s


    array by surprise. However, Rodger didn''t expect that Ricky owned a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth.


    "At every critical point, Ricky showed so many trump cards that made me jealous!" Ericmented not


    far away.


    Since Ricky had just fought with Scales, nobody expected him to bring out more impressive moves.


    They had all thought he was exhausted, so they were naturally stunned when they saw Ricky showed


    off his another trump card.


    "Actually, Rodger, I intended to show that move to Scales in the first ce," Ricky remarked as he


    faced Rodger. "But Scales was quite decisive. He preferred to admit defeat and leave at once, so I was


    able to reserve it for my next deserving opponent, which turned out to be you."

 Chapter 1156 A New Discovery

    Chapter 1156 A New Discovery


    At once, Ricky also eased his power down.


    Since Rodger could not destroy his array, Ricky naturally won the battle. In fact, even if he hadn''t used


    that array, he believed that he would still defeat Rodger in the end.


    He was that confident of himself.


    "That exins it. However, I didn''t expect you to use it on me. Anyway, regardless if you used it or not,


    this power still belongs to you. I am defeated, and your incredible strength has sincerely convinced


    me," said Rodger.


    Ricky nodded gratefully in return, answering, "Thank you!"


    "I hope you two can join us after you finish your task here and get out of this ce. We will wait for you


    in the forest outside. If you don''t mind that our talent is not enough, Ricky, we want to make friends with


    you. What do you think?" proposed Rodger in a friendly manner.


    Honestly, they weren''t happy that they had failed to obtain the chance of obtaining the grand humanoid


    evil tree, but they had no regrets. After all, they got to fight Ricky, and it was an honor to be defeated by


    such an incredible fighter.


    "Ha-ha, it will be my pleasure!" Ricky replied with a bright smile.


    Then, Rodger and the other three left the core area, for it was better that they weren''t there for the next


    part, which was the process of refining the grand humanoid evil tree. After all, it was a top-secret


    process.


    What was more, if they were present, they would envy Ricky and Queenie and feel upset.


    "Queenie, the grand humanoid evil tree belongs to you now.


    Hurry up and refine it while I can still control myself. Otherwise, I might fail to restrain the greed in my


    heart," Ricky said in a teasing tone.


    "Thank you. Without you, I might have already died," Queenie told Ricky sincerely. "From now on, you


    have my approval. I''ve said that I''ll do three things for you, and you can count on these words."


    "My, my! It''s not your style to say these words," Ricky teased her as his lips curled with an evil smile,


    making Queenie frown in irritation.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Humph!" she snorted and rolled her eyes at Ricky, knowing that he was just goading her for fun.


    She turned away from him and jumped to the core area to take the seed of the grand humanoid evil


    tree.


    By this time, Queenie had been epted by the grand humanoid evil tree, so the suppressive force on


    the seed had disappeared.


    "Finally! The grand humanoid evil tree is mine!" Queenie couldn''t help but yell in her excitement, as she


    clutched the seed in her hand.


    "Just refine it quickly. You can be excited after you do that," Ricky urged with a smile, walking to her. "I


    will stand guard for you."


    "Okay!" Queenie nodded, intending to merge the seed at once.


    Buzz!


    At this moment, one more change suddenly took ce. The mass of light, where the seed of the grand


    humanoid evil tree had been, suddenly surged and split into two groups of light. Then, two more seeds


    appeared out of nowhere.


    "Th...These..." Ricky and Queenie exchanged dumbfounded looks. They could not believe their eyes!


    "What the hell! Are there three grand humanoid evil trees here?" Ricky blurted out in a stunned voice,


    blinking his eyes as if he was trying to wake up from a dream.


    "That''s impossible. The ancestralnd could not produce two grand humanoid evil trees in one era.


    Two trees would already be unthinkable, let alone three!" Queenie eximed in disbelief.


    "That has happened only once from the past eras. Thest time there were three grand humanoid evil


    trees, the ancestralnd was established, and that was the most primitive era," she continued.


    "But there are indeed three seeds. Look!" Ricky gestured to the seeds, although both of them had not


    taken their eyes off them since they started surging earlier.


    "Wait... No! Those two are not seeds of grand humanoid evil trees!" Queenie suddenly said in surprise,


    shaking her head.


    "What?" Ricky said.


    "Ricky, look carefully and feel them with your heart," Queenie urged him in a surprisingly patient voice.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree''s seed is checkered, with ck and white stripes, but those two seeds


    have a solid color. One is pure ck, while the other is pure white.


    Moreover, the grand humanoid evil tree''s seed contains two kinds of power¡ªthe evil spirit and


    continent spirit. But for these seeds, the white seed contains only the continent spirit, while the ck


    seed contains only the evil spirit."


    After hearing Queenie''s words, Ricky tried to sense the seeds carefully and found that she was right.


    "Then...what''s going on here?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "I have no idea either. But as far as I know, seeds like these have never appeared in our ancestral


    Buzz! At this time, some power involuntarily rose from Ricky''s body, and an indistinct shadow of a huge


    tree appeared. It was none other than the Void Tree.


    "You have a Void Tree inside your body. Oh, my God! How is that possible?!" Queenie yelled out in


    shock after recognizing the Void Tree at one nce. "I can''t believe you''re even able to merge with the


    Void Tree!"


    The Void Tree was a heavenly tree, and she had never heard of any creature that could do what Ricky


    had done.


    It should be impossible, but Ricky had done it himself. Was he really human?


    "It is indeed a Void Tree," Ricky answered lightly. He didn''t bother to deny it anymore because Queenie


    had obviously recognized it.


    Boom! The moment the Void Treepletely appeared, the white seed released its power and


    resonated with the Void Tree. The Void Tree and the white seed were engulfed by brilliant white light,


    as the seed sank into the depths of the tree.


    "What..." Ricky and Queenie were shocked again by what they saw.


    At the same time, a piece of information was reported to Ricky''s mind.


    "It is a grand humanoid tree. It can absorb all the power of the continents and turn it into the creatures''


    cultivation power. It can also help a creature be a holy being."


    "Queenie, this...this is called a grand humanoid tree!"


    Ricky stuttered as he shared the information he received with Queenie. He also told her about the


    function of the grand humanoid tree. "What?! You mean that small white seed is the grand humanoid


    tree?" Queenie said in shock.


    Ricky was almost vibrating with excitement because the grand humanoid tree was infinitely more


    suitable for him than the grand humanoid evil tree.


    "I can''t believe it! I didn''t expect to gain this here. Queenie, it seems that I made the right decision


    when I agreed toe here with you. Not only have I be a spiritual emperor, but I also obtained


    such a wonderful treasure!" Ricky said excitedly.


    "It seems that the continent spirit in the ancestralnd could produce a grand humanoid tree. Perhaps,


    the grand humanoid tree has long been here waiting for you toe," Queenie remarked, smiling


    happily at Ricky''s good fortune.


    "Anyway, this is great! You will not go back empty-handed this way, and I think you deserve it since you


    have exerted so much effort," she added.


    "Ha-ha, let''s make a deal first. Promise me that you will keep your word, even though I take this grand


    humanoid tree," Ricky said with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry. I never break my promise to someone I have approved," answered Queenie.


    Then, she was quiet for a moment as if she was deep in thought. But soon, her curiosity got the better


    of her, and she suddenly asked, "Ricky, I just realized that I don''t know you as well as I thought. How


    did you get the Void Tree?"


    "Of course, I entered the Heavenly Void and got it by chance anddy luck''s help!" Ricky answered


    with a smile, although his answer was kind of vague.


    He didn''t want to share the details, so he changed the topic. He asked, "This white seed is the grand


    humanoid tree, right? What do you think about the ck one?"


    Seeing that Ricky was purposely changing the topic, Queenie didn''t push him for more. She knew that


    Ricky must want to keep his secrets close to his chest.


    "The one you got is the grand humanoid tree, so this one must be the grand evil tree," she answered,


    going along with the new topic. "Judging from the infinite evil spirit in it, I''m sure of that."


    "So, this is the grand evil tree..." Ricky murmured.


    "The grand humanoid evil tree epted you, and the grand humanoid tree has appeared because it


    epted me. But why did the grand evil tree appear?" he asked in confusion.


    "Ricky, I''ve been cultivating in seclusion in the Divine Manor. Have you forgotten me?" The Evil


    Mandragora''s familiar voice sounded at the moment.


    "Evil Mandragora!" At the sound of her voice, Ricky got it at once.


    "You don''t need to think anymore. I''m sure the grand evil tree has appeared because of me. And I


    woke up from seclusion because I felt the grand evil tree''s power of resonance with me," the Evil


    Mandragora said, sounding excited as well.

 Chapter 1157 Fusion Of Two Trees

    Chapter 1157 Fusion Of Two Trees


    When Ricky heard the Evil Mandragora''s words, he hastily turned to Queenie and said, "Can I have the


    seed of this grand evil tree? I need it for something. If you give it to me, I''ll owe you one!"


    "Why would you want the grand evil tree?" Queenie eyed Ricky with a puzzled look on her face, and


    she tried to see why Ricky wanted the grand evil tree. As far as she knew, he was notpatible with


    it.


    But she soon realized what he needed it for and said with a smile, "Oh! You want to give it to the Evil


    Mandragora, am I right?"


    "Exactly!" Ricky nodded.


    "In that case, we can say that the grand evil tree''s seed truly belongs to her. After all, the grand evil tree


    is not suitable for any living being on this continent, and only those of the devil race are fit for it. Since


    the Evil Mandragora is on your side, it will be the best for her to get the grand evil tree," Queenie said,


    nodding her head in agreement with Ricky''s decision.


    After that, Ricky took the seed of the grand evil tree and entered the Divine Manor. There, he handed it


    to the Evil Mandragora.


    Then, he returned to the core area where he and Queenie began to cultivate in seclusion.


    Queenie aimed to merge with the grand humanoid evil tree, while Ricky aimed to integrate with the


    grand humanoid tree.


    Ricky''s mind entered the seed of the grand humanoid tree, as hemunicated with it first.


    As he spent more time on it, it became clear that the grand humanoid tree was very simr to the Void


    Tree. They both had their own will, although they did not have psychic intelligence.


    At the same time, Ricky infused the tree with primitive power and chromatic energy.


    The grand humanoid tree had already recognized Ricky. And with the help of these two powers, Ricky


    ultimately merged with the grand humanoid tree within just one day.


    As it absorbed more and more power, the seed began to change. It rapidly sprouted healthy, green


    leaves and soon towered over Ricky. Within a short while, the small tree had grown as tall as the Void


    Tree.


    The Void Tree had a gray tinge over it, and every ce was filled with heavenly power. Therefore,


    since Ricky owned a Void Tree, his cultivation speed was several times fasterpared with other


    living creatures.


    Of course, the most important thing with the Void Tree was that it could bring the person who owned it


    close to the heavenlyw, and it could also allow that person toprehend the heavenlyw


    effectively. With its help, that creature could see his martial art''s path more clearly and, thus, pave the


    way to be the strongest one.


    On the other hand, the grand humanoid tree was white, and it was filled with the continent''s purest


    power.


    Once Ricky had fused with the grand humanoid tree, the way to bing a saint suddenly opened up


    to him, giving him a clear view.


    The way to be a two-star lower spiritual emperor was also crystal clear at that moment. He


    believed that he would make a breakthrough as long as he umted enough andprehended


    briefly.


    After that, Ricky could see how he could break through to the next level until the Saint Level.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ''With the help of the grand humanoid tree and the Void Tree, my way to bing a saint will be very


    smooth,'' Ricky thought to himself, with much excitement in his heart.


    Surprisingly, when the grand humanoid tree developed further, it appeared to be integrated with the


    Void Tree.


    "Do you know what''s going on, Dragon Intent Grass?" Ricky asked.


    "I don''t know, either. It''s the first time that I''ve heard about the grand humanoid tree. As for the Void


    Tree, no one has ever been able to obtain it except for you," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "But they both have their own wills, and they are also sacred objects. Since they wanted to merge, we


    should respect their will," it continued.


    "I understand. Then, I will just let them merge as they please!"


    Then, Ricky spent another half day on the fusion.


    Since these two trees were willing to merge with one another, Ricky didn''t need to spend too much


    effort dwelling on their reason.


    No obvious changes were made even after the fusion was finished. The two trees became one, but


    their functions remained the same, as no new parts had appeared, and no original functions


    disappeared.


    ''It seems that it is just an ordinary fusion!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    He nced at Queenie and found that she was still in seclusion. It was obvious that it would take some


    more time for her to fuse with the grand humanoid evil tree.


    "Ricky, it''s time for you tomunicate with your own heaven." At this moment, the voice of the


    Dragon Intent Grass broke the peaceful silence with a reminder.


    "Heaven is divided into the lower triple heaven, the middle triple heaven, the upper triple heaven, the


    outer heaven, and the legendary heaven!" the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "I''ve told you that the


    functions of the spiritual meridian and the Heavenly Meridian of a living being can only stand out after


    he bes an emperor.


    From the one-star spiritual meridian to the nine-star spiritual meridian, they are respectively connected


    with the first to the ninth heaven.


    Aftermunicating with the corresponding heaven, a creature can enter that heaven with a part of his


    mind as he cultivates. At that point, hisprehension ability and mind would be greatly improved.


    Of course, the higher the heaven is, the more improvement he could get. Moreover, it can also be


    determined by the creature itself. For example, in the sixth heaven, the creatures will be with the six-


    star intermediate spiritual meridian. One of the creatures may increase his strength twenty times, while


    the other may only increase ten times."


    "So that''s how it is... The so-calledmunication with heaven actually aims at getting closer to the


    heavenlyw," remarked Ricky. "Then, how about the outer heaven and the legendary heaven?"


    "Only a Sage Level spiritual meridian canmunicate with the outer heaven, and a Divine Level


    spiritual meridian canmunicate with the legendary heaven," the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "Of course, yourmunication with heaven does not wholly depend on your spiritual meridian.


    For example, if a creature owns the Divine Level spiritual meridian but is a fool with no talent or blood


    power, it will be impossible for him to be a spiritual emperor. After all, how can hemunicate


    with heaven?"


    "Well, I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian. I wonder which heaven I can connect to..." Ricky murmured


    although he hoped that the Dragon Intent Grass would know the answer to that.


    When it didn''t answer, he asked another question. "By the way, what are the differences among these


    heavens at different levels?"


    "If you sense it carefully, you will find that the first heaven''s space is paper-thin with only a singleyer


    of space. Meanwhile, the second heaven has twoyers of space. And thus, the ninth heaven has nine


    exined.


    "There''s also another difference, which is the power they contain.


    The outer heaven''s space is shattered, but the power contained in it is not the same as that of the first


    heaven. It is an invisible power that helps creatures enhance theirprehension and mind.


    The legendary heaven is a primitive heaven, quite close to the chaos. And you can feel all kinds of


    primitive powers inside. It is a gray space."


    "I wonder which heaven I canmunicate with as I am a spiritual emperor without Heavenly


    Meridian," Ricky queried d again, hoping for an answer this time.


    "You have extraordinary spiritual meridian, and you have also be an emperor. I suppose the


    heaven you canmunicate with is, at the least, the outer heaven!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    answered confidently. "You should integrate your whole body and mind into the heavenlyw and follow


    the heavenly power to enter your heaven."


    Concentrating his mind and activating the Void Tree,


    Ricky quickly integrated his entire mind and will into the heavenly power in the surroundings.


    However, what Ricky did not expect was that at this time, the chromatic energy in his body


    automatically enveloped his mind and will like a spiritual shield.


    "Is the chromatic energy guarding me?" Ricky asked, a puzzled expression on his face.


    However, he did not think about it too much because he didn''t have a lot of information on chromatic


    energy.


    He silently tried tomunicate with the heavenlyw in a natural way. After a long time, his mind and


    will finallye to a strange space. There was no doubt that this was the heaven he could


    However, after observing for a while, Ricky was a little stunned. This heaven was not simr to the first


    to the ninth heaven, nor did it look like anything that the Dragon Intent Grass described. In fact, it


    looked different from the descriptions of the outer heaven or the legendary heaven that he was given.


    This heaven was colorful, and there was noplete space or broken space. It was totally invisible.


    "What happened? Where am I?" Ricky asked aloud in confusion, hoping that somebody would give him


    some answers.

 Chapter 1158 A Deal

    Chapter 1158 A Deal


    All of Ricky''s sense, including his intuition, told him that this ce didn''t belong to any of the nine


    heavens. It was also unlikely to be the outer heaven or the legendary heaven.


    He looked around in confusion but quickly recovered because he had experienced things a lot more


    shocking than this.


    ''I think there are two reasons that this happened. First is due to the chromatic energy, and the other is


    that I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    ''The color of this ce resembles the chromatic energy, and I remember that I was wrapped up in the


    chromatic energy at that time. So I think this is most likely due to the chromatic energy.


    Maybe my martial arts path is doomed to be different from that of any other living creature the moment


    I got the regained spiritual meridian. After all, my martial arts path is not within the heavenlyw, so I


    don''t need tomunicate with the heavens within the heavenlyw. Instead, I need tomune with


    my version of heaven, which belongs solely to me.''


    After that, Ricky integrated all his mind and will into this special heaven.


    Just as the Dragon Intent Grass had said, everything he had, including hisprehension and


    perception ability, rapidly improved. He could also feel that the speed of his cultivation had promoted a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    lot.


    However, it was too difficult to improve the realm while he already became a spiritual emperor. It might


    require a month of simr cultivation to achieve a noticeable effect.


    If a mortal creature cultivated under such circumstances, he would undoubtedly make a breakthrough


    from the Skin Refinement Level to an innate spiritual king in a month.


    "I see that only when a spiritual emperormunicates with his heaven can he improve his cultivation


    speed. In this way, the cultivation speed will be at least three times faster. And I can feel that it is


    multiple times faster than what it was before," Ricky excitedly noted.


    Unconsciously, he had indulged in such a cultivation state.


    Time passed swiftly in his meditation, like a passing cloud.


    When Ricky woke up, Queenie was already beside him.


    "How long have I spent in cultivation?" Ricky asked.


    "Just a few days."


    "Only a few days? Wow. I feel like a few years have passed!" Ricky blurted out in amazement.


    "It seems that you havemunicated with your heaven. Tell me, what is your heaven like?" Queenie


    asked curiously because she really wanted to know more about the heaven that a once incredible


    demi-spiritual emperormuned with. And she believed that any other creature would share the


    sentiment with her.


    "Oh, perhaps it is the legendary heaven!" Ricky murmured.


    Queenie let out a surprised gasp upon hearing Ricky''s words. She pped her hands together and


    said, "Wow! Youmuned with the legendary heaven! You have the Divine Level spiritual meridian!"


    However, she didn''t show much surprise. To some extent, being an incredible demi-spiritual emperor


    once meant that Ricky owned a Divine Level spiritual meridian. Thus, she had expected something


    simr to happen.


    Of course, she didn''t know that Ricky was lying.


    "Excellent, you havemunicated with the legendary heaven! You now own the Divine Level spiritual


    meridian!" the Dragon Intent Grass sounded enthused for Ricky. After all, bing an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor was a thing of the past now.


    The current situation was much more critical. Now that Ricky possessed the Divine Level spiritual


    meridian andmunicated with the legendary heaven, he was certainly unique among his peers.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I lied to Queenie," Ricky replied.


    "What do you mean you lied to her? If you didn''tmunicate with the legendary heaven... Which


    heaven did you connect to?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in surprise. It didn''t understand why Ricky


    would even lie to Queenie.


    "It is not one of the heavens you mentioned. It is the chromatic heaven which only belongs to me,"


    answered Ricky.


    "Queenie, which heaven did you connect to?" Ricky then asked curiously.


    "It''s just the ninth heaven. It is far inferior to your legendary heaven," Queenie answered unhappily. She


    had the nine-star spiritual meridian, and she was already considered outstanding and brilliant on the


    current continent.


    However, her light was too dim in the face of the legendary heaven.


    After their conversation, Ricky and Queenie left this ce and went to the vine forest outside.


    Before leaving, Rodger and the others had left their contact information to Ricky. Thus, Ricky and


    Queenie knew where to find them, and they even had some time to spare before Rodger and the


    others arrived.


    However, Molly didn''te. Needless to say, she didn''t want to see Queenie because her loss to


    Queenie was still fresh in her mind.


    "You have contacted us. Does that mean you regard us as your friends?" Rodger asked Ricky,ughing


    and joking.


    "Ha-ha, everyone thinks highly of me. How can I be so ungrateful?" Ricky answered in return, smiling


    as well.


    At that, they all looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    "Ricky, you must have heard about us from Queenie. Now, can you introduce yourself to us again so


    that we can know more about you?" Rodger asked after theirughter had died down.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m from the Eastern Land. As for which force Ie from, it''s not worth


    mentioning," he humbly responded.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, the three men were dumbfounded.


    They couldn''t believe that such a genius like Ricky only came from the Eastern Land.


    But why would Ricky lie to them about that? Surely, he was telling the truth.


    "Ricky, I sincerely admire your courage and ability to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor in


    the Eastern Land," Rodger said seriously with an expression of adoration. Gage and Eric were also


    looking at Ricky with respect.


    No matter how powerful the Eastern Land was, it didn''t have much incredible cultivation resources. And


    yet, Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. It was not hard to imagine how much he had


    gone through just to improve himself.


    "I''m ttered!" Ricky said with a smile. "But please don''t tell other people about this. After all..."


    "We understand!" The three of them nodded sincerely, for they really wanted to be on Ricky''s good


    side.


    And they also understood that Ricky had no strong forces to depend on, so naturally, he needed to


    care about many things.


    Ricky turned to Gage afterward. "Gage, I want to make a deal with you."


    "Really? What kind of deal?" They were all curious after seeing Ricky''s serious expression.


    "I can make your Sacred Unicorn Fire twenty percent purer, but I want a cluster of your Sacred Unicorn


    Fire," Ricky proposed.


    "You¡ªyou can make the Sacred Unicorn Fire purer?!" Gage blurted out in excitement. The Sacred


    Unicorn Fire was the source of his tribe''s powers. Every creature of his tribe depended on it!


    If the Sacred Unicorn Fire''s purity would be increased, it would not only increase their strength, but it


    could also stimte their blood power to a certain extent.


    Ricky''s proposition also astonished Rodger, Eric, and Queenie.


    As a creature who just became a spiritual emperor, Ricky was not supposed to know any method to


    increase the sacred fire''s purity, even though he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Are you serious, Ricky? You''re not just pulling my leg, right?" Gage asked seriously again, looking


    extremely excited.


    "We haven''t known each other for long, but I promise I don''t joke about such serious matters," Ricky


    reassured him.


    When he spoke, his tone was firm and confident, and the others could not help but trust in him.


    "If you''re telling the truth, you must be my savior. Just tell me what you want! I will try my best to do


    whatever you want me to do," Gage said seriously.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry! I don''t want anything big, just want a cluster of your fire!" Ricky smiled warmly,


    pleased at Gage''s reaction since it was now obvious he would get the fire that he needed.


    "Rodger and Eric, please watch over and protect us while we do this," Ricky said, turning to Rodger


    and Eric.


    The two immediately stood straighter, ttered by the trust he was now giving them. "We are d to do


    that. We would like to see how incredible you can be."


    "Ha-ha, thank you so much!" Ricky smiled.


    "Now, Gage, please release the tension in your body and concentrate. Gather your Sacred Unicorn


    Fire. Don''t resist my power."


    "I got it!" Gage nodded enthusiastically. Then he closed his eyes and focused.

 Chapter 1159 A New Journey

    Chapter 1159 A New Journey


    Actually, it was not because Gage trusted Ricky very much that he dared expose his body to Ricky


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    without protection. It was because Ricky couldn''t do anything to him in such a case. After all, no matter


    what happened, Rodger was standing by his side.


    Ricky sat down beside him, as his Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone directly appeared behind him.


    The Chaotic Fire Zone could purify any kind of sacred fire, while the Devourer Zone could devour all


    impurities. Once the two zones worked together, any sacred fire could be purified thirty percent more


    than before with ease.


    Gage was not a bad guy and Ricky trusted him. In Ricky''s opinion, there was no need for him to


    suspect anybody he had decided to trust.


    Gage, on the other hand, gathered all the Sacred Unicorn Fire into his heart at once, because his blood


    power could be purified to the greatest extent if the process took ce in his core¡ªthe heart.


    "Oh! Gage gathered the Sacred Unicorn Fire into his heart! It seems that he is quite determined to do


    so," the Dragon Intent Grass said with appreciation.


    "I think so too. I should not underestimate him. In fact, if I were him, I may not do this because it''s too


    risky. I''m afraid I have to respect him in this regard," Ricky said.


    As Ricky activated his two Supreme Skills to the extreme, he quickly entered the process of purifying.


    And it took four days to finish this process.


    "Gage, try using your Sacred Unicorn Fire again.


    Let''s wait and see if it is different from before," Ricky said.


    "Okay!"


    Nodding slightly, Gage condensed the Sacred Unicorn Fire into his right fist to feel it carefully. Then, his


    face immediately brightened with excitement. Obviously, he could feel the favorable change in his fire.


    Boom! The sacred fire exploded when Gage suddenly punched out, and the space in front of him


    shattered into pieces.


    "Gage, how long did it take for the space to heal?" Rodger asked expectantly.


    "Four seconds more than before!" Gage said excitedly. "That is to say, the purity of my Sacred Unicorn


    Fire has increased by more than thirty percent, which means my strength has increased significantly."


    "Did you say more than thirty percent? Wow!" Rodger and Eric eximed, gasping in shock at the


    same time.


    Queenie, who was standing by the side, looked at Ricky in astonishment. Once again, she was


    overwhelmed by his great power.


    "You improved by more than thirty percent. That''s great! I''m happy that I haven''t disappointed you,


    Gage," Ricky said with a faint smile.


    "Ricky, I don''t want to say thanks because I feel like words are too shallow to show my deep


    appreciation for what you have done. I just want to say that in case you need my help, I will never


    hesitate to help you no matter how difficult it will be," Gage said, expressing his gratitude to Ricky with


    all his heart.


    This improvement could not be more important to Gage. It was like he was given three drops of the


    blood essence of the Sacred Unicorn.


    "Ha-ha, then I will keep your words in mind," Ricky said happily, smiling back warmly at Gage.


    In return, Gage gave Ricky a cluster of Sacred Unicorn Fire, so Ricky had one more kind of sacred fire


    now.


    ''Excluding the Fire Dragon Extremity, I already have eleven kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire. I am


    really looking forward to collecting all the one hundred and eight kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire


    and integrating them into the Chaotic Fire. I wonder how powerful it will be,'' Ricky thought to himself in


    expectation.


    Previously, he thought it was impossible to collect all the one hundred and eight kinds of sacred fire


    and peculiar fire. But now, after collecting one-tenth of them, he was feeling more confident that he


    could do it sessfully.


    The two groups talked for a while and parted with each other soon after.


    Although it was not time to leave the human devil''s ancestralnd yet, they had to seize the moment


    and find other opportunities in the following days, because the ancestralnd opened only once during


    an era.


    That was why Ricky and Queenie continued to search for Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    During this time, they did not encounter any devil. They guessed that it was because of Scales'' failure


    that all the other devils had retreated. The devils hade in an attempt to get the grand humanoid


    evil tree and to find the passage from the ancestralnd of human devils to the continent, but


    unfortunately for them, they had failed. Ricky was too powerful for them, so they naturally didn''t want to


    stay here any longer.


    Of course, the most important thing during this process was the progress of Ricky''s own strength.


    He calcted that after only a few battles, he would be able to break through and be a two-star


    lower spiritual emperor.


    When it was time, Ricky and Queenie tied off all their loose ends and left the ancestralnd. They were


    the biggest winners, so they were in a good mood.


    The mutant working for Queenie met them as soon as they returned. He immediately asked, "My Lady,


    how is everything going? Did you manage to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree?"


    "Yes, I have. The only grand humanoid evil tree of this current era belongs to our Murong n,"


    answered Queenie proudly. The grand humanoid evil tree shed behind her.


    "That''s great! I knew you could do it," the mutant breathlessly responded. His eyes were glued to the


    tree as if he was trying to imbed the image in his mind.


    "This time, I have to give ny-nine percent of the credit to Ricky. If it weren''t for him, I might have


    died there," Queenie said to the mutant then.


    "Thank you very much, Mister Ricky!" The mutant thanked Ricky immediately.


    Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ''Miss Queenie seems to have changed her attitude towards this


    man. It looks like they have be friends after the time spent together. So Ricky has been approved


    by her.''


    The mutants appeared unsure of what to say and then blurted out,


    "It''s very good that you''ve befriended an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" "Actually¡ª" Queenie


    interrupted him immediately, "Ricky is not a demi-spiritual emperor anymore. He has already be a


    spiritual emperor."


    Ricky seemed ufortable with the discussion of his strength, so he just turned to the mutant and


    stiffly nodded. "I''m ttered."


    Soon, Queenie asked Ricky again with a hopeful look on her face, "Ricky, are you sure you don''t want


    to go to the Middle Land with us? If it''s possible, I hope you cane to our n first."


    "I will go to the Middle Land, but not now. I still have a lot of things to deal with here. Please rest


    assured that when I have be stronger and decide to set out for the Middle Land, I will surely take


    a trip to your n. I won''t forget that you still owe me three favors," said Ricky with a teasing smile.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t forget, as well," replied Queenie with a smile.


    "By the way, you and your race have to pay attention to the devil race," Ricky reminded Queenie


    suddenly, and his face darkened with concern.


    "That''s for sure. I''ll tell my father as soon as I get home," she reassured him. She knew that Ricky had


    good instincts, so if he was really concerned about this matter, then it was bound to be taken seriously.


    "Goodbye for now, Ricky. I will take these human devils from the Nether Manor away so that they won''t


    cause you any trouble in the future."


    Finally, after that conversation, they said goodbye to each other.


    Ricky was, of course, heading for the Oriental College. On the way, he said to the Dragon Intent Grass,


    "When I''m well prepared, I''m going to the Middle Land, and my path of martial arts will enter a new


    phase. Many people and things are waiting for me in the Middle Land."


    As he said this, two familiar delicate figures appeared in Ricky''s mind.


    "Yes, if you want to make rapid progress, the other fournds are no longer suitable for you. You have


    to go to the Middle Land," the Dragon Intent Grass said in agreement.


    "How time flies! You were apleted spiritual king when I began to follow you. Now, you''re already a


    spiritual emperor. I''m looking forward to seeing you be a saint."


    "Ha-ha, that day wille soon. My next journey is the path to be a saint." Ricky smiled.


    A few hourster, Ricky arrived at Oriental College.


    As soon as they heard the news, the Old Oriental Emperor, Tina, and several others stopped what they


    were doing and gathered together around Ricky.


    "Sure enough, Ricky has be a spiritual emperor!" the Old Oriental Emperor excitedly proimed


    when he sensed Ricky''s aura. It was finally that of a real spiritual emperor!


    "In the past year, I ran across some opportunities and became a spiritual emperor by luck," Ricky told


    them bashfully, smiling all the while.

 Chapter 1160 Negative Result

    Chapter 1160 Negative Result


    "You always say you make progress by luck!" Hearing Ricky''s words, the Old Oriental Emperor and the


    other spiritual emperors burst intoughter. They admired him because it took only a few years for


    Ricky to reach the same level as them.


    "Hey! Where are Autn and Soar? I can''t sense their auras in the Oriental College. Did they go out for


    training?" Ricky asked curiously.


    His innocent question immediately wiped away the smiles on the spiritual emperors'' faces. The Old


    Oriental Emperor sped his hands together worriedly as he answered, "Someone from the Dragon


    tribe came and took them away!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What?! The Dragon tribe did that?" The smile immediately disappeared from Ricky''s eyes and was


    reced by worry.


    "Don''t worry. Autn said that the powerful warrior from the Dragon tribe who came was a senior fellow


    of their bloodline, and I noticed that said warrior was treating them kindly. You don''t have to worry," the


    Old Oriental Emperor said as he could feel Ricky''s worry.


    "So that powerful warrior must be from the race of the Killing Metal Dragon. In that case, you don''t


    need to worry about them. The Killing Metal Dragon will surely train Autn attentively, and Soar will


    also benefit from that," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "s, I can feel relieved now. Since they returned to the Dragon tribe on Dragon Ind, I''m sure that


    they will have much greater strength when we meet next time. I have to work harder from now on, so I


    won''t get left behind," Ricky dered with determination.


    "I really didn''t expect that Soar and Autn are Great Dragons, and they are from the direct bloodline


    of the five kinds of Great Dragons," the Old Oriental Emperor breathlessly sighed, obviously in awe of


    Soar and Autn.


    "Sirs, we didn''t mean to conceal it from you!" Ricky exined with a little embarrassment.


    "Ha-ha! Set your heart at rest, Ricky. We are not so narrow-minded as to feel angry about this. On the


    contrary, what you did is right. The Great Dragon''s identity is too sensitive in this era," the Old Oriental


    Emperor said.


    "Since Dragon Ind is hidden, Great Dragons are no longer as influential as they used to be. As a


    result, many warriors cast their greedy eyes on them. After all, every part of a Great Dragon is


    valuable."


    The Old Oriental Emperor and the others left right after that conversation. Meanwhile, Ricky rested for


    two more days before he took Tina to Three-hall City.


    Ricky had already decided that he would go to the Middle Land, where he would stay for a long time.


    He had no ns ofing back so soon. Of course, he couldn''t just turn his back on his old friends or


    the seniors who helped him out, so he left a ton of treasures to his old acquaintances from the Snow


    Sect.


    With these treasures, it would be no trouble for them to break through and be spiritual kings, and


    it would be no problem for them to live for hundreds of years.


    Scar had also be a demi-spiritual emperor during this time. Ricky left many cultivation resources


    for him because he believed that Scar would soon be a powerful demi-spiritual emperor.


    Meanwhile, Tina gave Ricky four drops of blood essence.


    "Autn and Soar left these four drops of blood essence. You asked them for them, didn''t you? Here.


    They each left two drops of blood essence to you before they returned to the Dragon Ind," said Tina.


    "Ha-ha, great! It seems that they hadn''t forgotten me," Ricky happily replied as she took the blood


    essence from Tina.


    Afterward, he handed them over to the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Ricky, I will only take one drop of each kind, for it will be a waste if I take more. Anyway, I only need to


    absorb blood power, not energy," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Okay!" Ricky nodded casually, knowing that the Dragon Intent Grass knew what was best for itself.


    Then he gave the remaining two drops of blood essence to Tina. He thought that these two drops of


    blood essence, which were at the Emperor Level, will be more useful for Tina because she was


    currently a spiritual king.


    Tina had recently be a first-ss middle spiritual king, and she believed that it would be easy to


    break through and be an upper spiritual king once she refined the blood essence.


    Later on, Ricky left Three-hall City and journeyed towards the Western Land. There, he met with


    Mason, Amelia, and others.


    Surprisingly, when Amelia learned that he was going to the Middle Land, she insisted on following him.


    She seemed to be very determined, which made Ricky a little perplexed. Honestly, he didn''t know if he


    was happy about it or not.


    He was also surprised that Tina allowed Amelia to join them. She said that since Pearl was absent,


    Amelia could keep herpany.


    Ricky knew that Tina didn''t want to put him in a difficult position, so she made the decision for him.


    Seeing that there were no more conflicts, Ricky epted Amelia''s offer.


    He was grateful for Tina''s thoughtfulness because he knew that if the decision was left to him, he could


    not say no to Amelia. After all, he still couldn''t make sense of how he felt about her at all.


    As for the Sky-breaking Dome, it was rare for them to show up in public because they couldn''t train


    another group of geniuses in such a short period. Furthermore, not many forces in the entire Western


    Land dared make friends with the Sky-breaking Dome now.


    The reason was simple. Ricky would grow fast, and the Sky-breaking Dome had offended the saint


    guardian to some extent.


    On Ricky''s end, he did not intend to do anything against the Sky-breaking Dome either. After all, he did


    not want to bother Mason or anybody else. Besides, the Sky-breaking Dome was really powerful, so he


    could deal with them after returning from the Middle Land.


    Soon, he took Amelia back to the Oriental College.


    As soon as they arrived at the Oriental College, Ricky entered seclusion and began to cultivate again.


    This time, Ricky chose to cultivate in seclusion, not for himself, but for Tina. Since he had be a


    spiritual emperor, he wanted to eliminate the evil spirit mass in Tina''s bodypletely.


    "But, Ricky, didn''t you already remove the evil spirit from my body? Why are you going to do the same


    thing again? I don''t feel anything wrong with my body." Tina was confused when she heard what Ricky


    wanted to do. As far as she knew, he had gotten rid of the evil spirit already.


    However, Ricky couldn''t bear to tell her the truth.


    He just smiled and lightly insisted, "Let me do it once again now as a spiritual emperor. In this way, I


    can be sure that there is no trace of evil spirit left in your body!"


    "Okay, then," Tina said obediently.


    "Very good. Now, concentrate!" Ricky instructed her. Simultaneously, he spoke to the Dragon Intent


    Grass through telepathy.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, judging by the expression on Tina''s face, she hasn''t found the evil spirit mass in


    the past year. It means that the mass is hiding very well. It is truly horrible!


    If I didn''t have the chromatic power and the zones, I''m afraid I would not have discovered it either."


    "You are right. The fact that Tina hasn''t discovered it even though a whole year has passed indicates


    that the mass is an extremely grave threat to her. This time, you have to try your best to remove it," the


    Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "I understand!" Ricky replied telepathically.


    The next moment, he activated all his power and directed it to Tina''s heart.


    Targeting the evil spirit mass with his mind, he tried to remove it with the chromatic energy and the


    chaotic power. At first, he was thankful because the mass did not increase in size even though a year


    had gone by.


    However, something terrible happened. Ricky''s worst fears hade true.


    His power still could not eliminate the mass at all!


    Instead of getting rid of the mass, his power was bounced back. It could be said that his power was not


    strong enough.


    ''Does it mean my strength of Emperor Level is not enough?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Unwilling to ept this result, he ignited the two pieces of the mysterious axe and used the Ancestral


    Intent Form to activate the chromatic energy on them. Next, he tried to remove the mass again. This


    time, his effort seemed to work a little better, but only slightly.


    He used all his power, but his efforts seemed to be in vain.


    Even though he gave it his all, the chromatic energy on the mysterious axe and the power on the evil


    spirit mass fell into a stalemate.


    "Ricky, my heart hurts. Are you pouring too much power into it?" Tina said all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1161 See Off By Two Saints

    Chapter 1161 See Off By Two Saints


    Ricky startled when he heard Tina''s words, and he immediately gathered his power and stopped what


    he was doing, a guilty look on his face.


    "Sorry, Tina. I wanted to remove the evil spirit in your heartpletely, so I used too much power." He


    grimaced slightly, and then turned to the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Do you know what I should do next? How can I help her?" "I have no idea. I''m actually surprised that


    the evil spirit''s influence is so powerful!" the Dragon Intent Grass blurted out.


    "Since the chromatic energy in your Soul Sea can resist it, more or less, you''d better seal it first.


    And since you know something about the Heavenly Array, you can suppress it first with the help of your


    chromatic energy," it further suggested. Ricky sighed and replied unhappily, "Then I guess that''s all I


    can do for now. I hope she won''t feel the power I leave in her body."


    Afterward, Rickybined the mysterious axe''s chromatic energy with the array he had prepared


    beforehand to suppress the evil spirit mass.


    As soon as he aplished everything he needed to do, he bid farewell to everyone.


    Then, he stepped on the road to the Middle Land with Tina and Amelia.


    The three of them traveled for a while and stopped by the coastline. They stood side by side silently, as


    they admired the waves crashing against the shore.


    "Tina, how do we get to the Middle Land? Is there somewhere in particr that we need to go


    through?" Ricky asked. Deep inside, he felt incredibly moved at that moment because it was the


    beginning of his new journey.


    "The endless sea and endless mountain," replied Tina enthusiastically. "We don''t have the guidance of


    saints, so if we want to go through the endless sea and the endless mountain, I''m afraid we have to go


    through all kinds of dangerous ces!"


    "Ha-ha! That''s all right. Dangerous ces make any journey more interesting!" Ricky told her with a


    bright grin.


    "Anyway, we don''t have to worry about the forces at the Emperor Level in the sea, as they won''t make


    things difficult for us. After all, the Old Oriental Emperor and Mason have alreadymunicated with


    them," he continued. "So, the dangerous ce should be located in the endless mountain."


    "Indeed. There are many forces at the Sage Level in the endless mountain. And I believe that they are


    more dangerous than those in the sea," Tina said, nodding along.


    "Ricky, I will follow you wherever you decide to go through. I just hope that you will not look down on


    me because of my humble strength," Amelia suddenly remarked with a shy smile.


    "Don''t worry, Amelia. You are too beautiful for him to dislike," Tina chimed in with a teasing smile, which


    widened even more when Amelia''s face turned bright red.


    Soon, without turning their backs on the alluring waves, they resumed walking along the shore.


    They purposefully chose remote paths as they moved forward because Ricky didn''t want to meet any


    trouble.


    However, not long after they went deep into the sea area, two figures appeared. They were the Wood


    Saint and the Metal Fire Saint.


    Ricky, Tina, and Amelia were taken aback by the appearance of the two saints.


    "What brings you here, sirs?" Ricky asked, confused.


    "Ace genius! Of course, we are here to see you off." The two saints smiled lightly at the dumbfounded


    expression on their faces.


    "Sirs, I am humbled by your words!" Ricky responded quickly, and it seemed like his words were


    amusing to them, for both of them suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!"


    "Anyway, let''s cut the crap and get to the point," the Wood Saint said after theirughter died down.


    "We belong to the same force, and it''s called the Five-element Sect.


    It''s just that the Five-element Sect has split into several parts. We will have three more years before we


    can aplish the promise of protecting thend for a thousand years. And initially, we wanted to take


    you to the Middle Land when that timees.


    However, we didn''t expect you to be a spiritual emperor so soon!"


    "Thank you for your kindness!" Ricky expressed his gratitude. "I just want to go to the Middle Land in


    advance, because there is someone there whom I miss very much."


    "Ha-ha, we understand. We only came here to give you something," the Metal Fire Saint said with a


    smile. As soon as the words passed from his lips, he flipped his palm and handed a five-colored token


    to Ricky.


    "This is the token of the Five-element Sect. With this token, you can enter the Five-element Sect, and


    you can also ask the disciples to do something for you.


    You are utterly unfamiliar with the ce and the people in the Middle Land. If you need any help, you


    can go to the Five-element Sect."


    Ricky''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected gift. He epted the token and then profusely


    expressed his thanks to the two saints sincerely.


    He would not refuse their help, because he really needed it. And besides, it would be hypocritical of


    him to refuse their help.


    "You are most wee. Perhaps, when you grow up and be more powerful, we might need your


    help with many things." The two saintsughed as they spoke, but they weren''t joking.


    In their minds, Ricky was qualified and would undoubtedly be a big help to them.


    After all, if it were not for Ricky''s talent, he could not have attracted their attention.


    "I will try my best to fulfill your wish," Ricky replied as he bowed to the two saints, smiling all the while.


    "You must be careful along the way, especially when you pass the endless mountain," the Wood Saint


    reminded. "Actually, we can lead you directly to the Middle Land right now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But we are afraid that you will not be willing to ept our help. We believe that in your heart, passing


    through the endless mountain is also a kind of training."


    They truly knew Ricky well. They had not even finished speaking when Ricky jumped in, shaking his


    head. "There''s no need for that, sirs. It''s said that there are a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth in


    the endless mountain. I don''t want to miss them."


    After that conversation, Ricky, Tina, and Amelia continued their journey.


    "Do you think we will realize our dreams?" the Wood Saint said to hispanion with longing, as he


    watched Ricky and the two women disappearing in the distance.


    The Metal Fire Saint walked closer to him, touched his shoulderfortingly, and said,


    "Our Five-element Sect has been divided for thousands of years. If there is still not a powerful man who


    can unite us, I''m afraid no one will know about our Five-element Sect in another thousand years." He


    cut himself off, staring into the horizon for a second as if he was sorting his thoughts. Then he


    continued,


    "I think, as long as Ricky is willing to, he will no doubt reform the Five-element Sect in the future with


    our support."


    "Honesty, Ricky, you are probably the most respected warrior among the fournds.


    There are even two saints who came to see you off," Tina remarked while they were walking.


    "I''m confident that it won''t be long before you be the most respected person in the whole


    continent," Amelia added proudly.


    "You two..." Ricky shook his head, speechlessly. The two women''s explicit admiration for him was


    embarrassing, so he sought to change the topic.


    He asked Tina, "By the way, do you know anything about the Five-element Sect?"


    "Sorry. I don''t have any information on that sect. You see, the forces where the saint guardians belong


    to are located in the outer region of the Middle Land.


    On the other hand, my n is a force based in the inner region, so..." answered Tina. "It is said that the


    Middle Land has the outer region, the middle region, and the inner region. And the forces at the Sage


    Level of the inner region are the most powerful. That means you have a good background, Tina!"


    Amelia praised Tina sincerely. But Tina shook her head sadly and contradicted her, saying, "They might


    be great forces, but even though they are influential and powerful, they still have to do some things


    against their will!"


    Their conversation was interrupted by Ricky, who suddenly stiffened and began looking around


    vigntly. "You two, get in the zone first," he instructed them abruptly, sounding serious and wary.


    "Ricky, what''s going on? Did you see anyone?" Tina asked once Ricky had taken them into the


    Massacring Zone.


    "I felt two spiritual emperors approaching us. And it appears that they areing without good intent,"


    Ricky exined at once.


    "Who are they?"


    Tina sounded rmed and worried, especially because she couldn''t detect the presence of the


    strangers. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them before. Perhaps, they are spiritual emperors from the


    sea area," he guessed.


    Outwardly, Ricky felt that the two strangers were already around him. He said aloud, "Now that you two


    are here, please show yourselves. Hiding in the dark is not what the spiritual emperor should do. If you


    refuse to fight valiantly, you will lose your firm will."


    "Ha-ha, no wonder you are an ace genius. What you said indeed makes sense!" Not far away from


    Ricky, two figuresnded on the ground gracefully. They were chuckling in amusement and had smug


    smirks on their faces.

 Chapter 1162 Nether Ice Elders

    Chapter 1162 Nether Ice Elders


    Two old men with grey hair stood before Ricky, but despite their advanced age, the power they emitted


    made Ricky feel cold and dark.


    Even before Rickyid eyes on them, he had sensed that the two old men were mighty warriors at the


    Emperor Level.


    However, the two were just ordinary two-star lower spiritual emperors, which was a great relief for


    Ricky.


    "I think these two gentlemen cultivate the ruling power with the ice element," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said to Ricky through telepathy. "They are both two-star lower spiritual emperors. I suppose that with


    your present strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with them.


    Besides, the Evil Mandragora can also help you. Things won''t go worse."


    "If it is a simple one-on-one fight, they are indeed no match for me. But they can still put a lot of


    pressure on me if they work together, so we still need to be careful," Ricky replied with a cautious air.


    "I''m sorry.


    But why are you standing in my way?" Ricky asked bluntly. After all, there was no use of beating


    around the bush, because he could tell that they came with no good intention.


    "We have heard of you, Ricky, the ace genius. You are the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in


    several eras. Your brilliance has reached far and wide," one of the old men responded.


    It looked like the two men didn''t n to hide anything either, seeing as they came straight to the point


    at once.


    "We are Nether Ice Elders. To be honest, you make us feel slightly uneasy, for you have already


    be a spiritual emperor. However, our greed has gone beyond our fear. So, hand over that


    mysterious object you obtained in the Sky-breaking Pce, and we will give you a painless and swift


    death."


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, their power erupted instantly.


    "I see. Your greed drove you to do this," Ricky sneered as he looked down at the men disdainfully. "Too


    bad you won''t get what you came here for. You two don''t deserve to be called elders, but the miserable


    Ricky actually knew something about these two elders because Mason had mentioned them to him


    before.


    These two elders were the spiritual emperors of the Western Land. They didn''t belong to any force, and


    they often assaulted others. They frequently robbed people, burned down viges, and killed people


    indiscriminately. Mason even targeted them once, after they managed to offend disciples of the Spirit


    Sect.


    But at that time, the Sky-breaking Emperor showed up and pretended to know nothing about what had


    happened and saved the two old men.


    Since then, Mason suspected that Nether Ice Elders were members of the Sky-breaking Dome.


    The fact that most of the two elders'' victims were forces who went against the Sky-breaking Dome


    reinforced that belief.


    Of course, Nether Ice Elders were enraged when they heard Ricky insult them bluntly and call them


    ckeys''. Two beams of dark and icy power turned into invisible attacks that swept towards Ricky.


    "Ha-ha! What? The truth hurts, doesn''t it?" Ricky smiled at them widely, white teeth shing like a lion


    showing its fangs. "If you want that mysterious object, then take it if you can defeat me! Don''t just


    speak with your mouth; use your strength, you twockeys! It''s also a good thing for me to kill two


    Emperor Levelckeys of the Sky-breaking Dome before I leave."


    Ricky burst out his power without any hesitation, and the power of the six mutants surged. His punch


    immediately smashed the ruling power sent by the two old men, and his me swelled and danced like


    sea currents, drowning everything in its wake.


    Meanwhile, the ming lotus condensed within the me.


    "You twockeys, you will bring about your own destruction today!" Ricky said with disdain as he


    jumped up.


    "Nether Ice Power!" As soon as they felt the power of Ricky''s me Torrent and the ming lotus, the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    two elders'' pupils shrank in fear. They hastily made a seal with their hands, condensing a massive


    ck shield in front of them instantly.


    Boom!


    The collision between the roaring mes and shield was supposed to be an intense collision of fire and


    ice. However, things turned out to be different as they had expected. Once they collided, the ming


    lotus quickly suppressed the shield, and soon, the shield was crushed into pieces.


    A seemingly endless torrent of mes hit the two old men head-on, and the impact threw them like


    ragdolls, rolling over and over in the void before they finally stopped.


    "How could this be possible? Why kind of power is this?!" The two elders could only groan in pain, as


    they came out of the mes, ragged.


    "You want to know my power? Well, let me introduce it to you intimately! The moment that you decided


    toe here, your fates were sealed for a single oue¡ªdeath!" Ricky replied coldly.


    "Listen up! Arthur asked you two losers toe here to kill me. But he is just asking for trouble."


    Ricky shook his head slightly as ifmenting Arthur''s decision. Then, he started walking towards the


    two old men, and his power rose with each step.


    Feeling Ricky''s real strength, the two elders couldn''t help the quake in their boots.


    They weren''t just afraid of Ricky''s great strength, but also the fact that Ricky spent only one year to


    be a spiritual emperor. And now, he possessed the power of a two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    How could he make such rapid progress? Even though he was once an incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor, it still sounded unreasonable.


    The two elders felt a little regretful for volunteering to kill Ricky after they found out that Ricky had left


    back then.


    At this moment, all they wanted to do was running for their lives.


    However, their pride as spiritual emperors and the greed in their hearts were like cast-iron boots that


    wouldn''t allow them to take a single step away.


    Besides, they had been in the fournds with great ease for years. They had their own means of


    fighting, or they wouldn''t have survived for so long.


    "Next, I will kill you in three moves!" Ricky sneered again.


    As soon as he finished speaking these words, the Death Wings materialized behind him. The whole


    area suddenly transformed into a world of death. As the Death Wings pped behind him, waves of life


    and death runes surged and swelled. However, the runes were now filled with death power alone.


    The strong death power continuously absorbed the vitality of the two elders.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Under the death power, the thunder power pervaded and turned into countless Thunder Light des. It


    resembled a storm of swords, as countless des poured from the sky, stabbing straight towards the


    two old men.


    "Destructive Lightning! Twockeys, this is my first move!" Ricky called out in a challenge.


    "You brat! How dare you look down on us?" the two elders replied coldly after hearing that Ricky


    wanted to defeat them within three moves. Their fear swiftly turned into anger.


    "Nether Ice Piton!"


    Rage swelled within their bodies like magma beneath a volcano that was about to erupt. They stood


    side by side and made the same seal with their hands to summon theirher ice power. Abruptly, they


    roughly released their power, and the whole sea in the surroundings was frozen instantly.


    As theher ice power swept around them like winter air, all the ice turned into dark ice, as if it came


    straight from theher world.


    Crack!


    The next moment, the ice broke again and condensed into icy spikes in midair, with some of them as


    long as a hundred meters. They spun rapidly and collided with Ricky''s Death Wings and Thunder Light


    des.


    Boom! With the power colliding fiercely, the two elders blocked Ricky''s first strike.


    However, both felt a great pressure on their chests, and blood came spurting out from their mouths.


    "You are quite powerful to be able to withstand my first move. But if that''s all you have, you will have to


    die during my second strike," Ricky said seriously.


    His Iron Justice Saber shot out at once, and the six mutants'' power integrated and turned into chaos,


    which then fused with the gxy power.


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky''s strike shed down with a fearsome crack. Crack! The frozen sea


    shattered into pieces upon impact and quickly restored its original state. This was the chaotic power


    that could restore everything.


    "He has the chaotic power!" the two elders eximed in surprise after they felt his strike''s power. Their


    eyes met, and both orbs reflected the fear that was beginning to take hold of them at that point.


    The two elders exchanged discrete nods as if they had agreed on something without talking. Or


    perhaps, they were talking, but Ricky was not privy to their conversation.


    In the next breath, dark ice rose from their bodies like a ck mist. It seemed like they had the Nether


    Ice Mutant! In a sh, they were both transformed into ice sculptures.


    "Combination!" the two elders shouted.


    As soon as the words fell from their mouths, they merged into one being.


    This scene shocked Ricky to the core.

 Chapter 1163 Charge Some Interest First

    Chapter 1163 Charge Some Interest First


    Boom!


    An explosion rocked the entire ce, as the Nether Ice Elders merged as one. Their power significantly


    increased, and if they finished their fusion, their power could almost rival Ricky''s strength.


    However, the Nether Ice Elders failed to merge sessfully. Only their lower body parts had integrated


    into one being.


    They had fused from the chest down, but their iplete transformation granted them two heads and


    four arms. Their strength was not monstrous, but they sure looked horrible.


    "Is this thebination ofher ice?" muttered Ricky in wonder. "It seems that the threat I felt from


    the Nether Ice Elders is thisbination skill.


    But it seems that this is far weakerpared with thebination that Autn and Soar could do."


    "Hah! Far weaker? Theirbination is not evenparable to that of Autn and Soar," the Dragon


    Intent Grass snorted. "Theirbination is, at most, a rough one without any consciousness or mind.


    Besides, I don''t think thisbined form canst for a long time.


    Thisbined form isn''t that big of a threat. If you fought with your full strength, you could easily defeat


    these two."


    "Dark Ice Palm!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After the two old men hadbined, their power surged to its limit, and they made seals


    simultaneously with their hands.


    Theher ice, which was crushed by Ricky''s strike, condensed again. Simultaneously, the whole sea


    turned into the world filled withher ice once again.


    The four hands of the two old men jabbed towards Ricky at the same time. On the surface of the ice,


    four giant palms condensed instantly, just like the legendary Buddha''s Palm that seemed able to


    envelop the whole world. In the dark world filled withher ice, these four giant palms merged and


    multiplied in size.


    It looked like the whole sea area had be the fusedrge palm.


    Boom! In the next moment, Ricky''s saber strike collided fiercely with the two old men''s palm as if two


    skies collided. In the most intense moment, the two powers were locked in a stalemate, as waves of


    energy swept over them, and their surroundings soon turned to ruins.


    "You brat! Even though you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, which made you unique in


    several eras, don''t be too arrogant. Today, we will kill you with ourbination skill," the Nether Ice


    Elders roared again.


    They sounded very confident at this moment, for they were convinced that Ricky could not ovee


    theirbined strength.


    Both the two old men thought that Ricky''s strength was what they could detect alone, and they never


    imagined that he could have some aces up his sleeves.


    Boom! After the most substantial airwaves dissipated, the collision between the two sides finally came


    to an end.


    "Well, that was excellent work! You guys did a good job resisting my attacks," Ricky said with a cold


    smile, as he took a few steps backwards. "I can''t believe you two old guys have such powerful skills. It


    exins how you''re able to survive in the fournds while you are so notorious."


    "Humph! And what could an ignorant child like you know of our strength? Stop bluffing. We don''t think


    you know how strong we truly are." Hearing Ricky''s seemingly sincere appreciation, the Nether Ice


    Elders became more arrogant. They talked to Ricky with so much disdain as if his very presence


    disgusted them.


    "These two guys are too arrogant," the Dragon Intent Grass sneered. It seemed like even it was getting


    annoyed at the two, who could only talk but had no strength to back up their pping mouths.


    "It''s okay. This is myst move anyway. Let them be arrogant for just a little more time!" Ricky said.


    While he was speaking, the chromatic energy crawled and spread all over his body. As for the


    Ancestral Intent Form, the Nether Ice Elders were not qualified to even know of its existence. In fact,


    if Ricky didn''t intend to end this battle with the next move, he would never have used the chromatic


    energy.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, is my current chaotic power a little inferior to my realm?" Ricky asked


    thoughtfully. The chaotic power was one of the most powerful forces, which was something undeniable.


    But in the recent battles, Ricky found that chaotic power had little suppressive force against his


    opponents.


    "Well, you''ve found it yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "With your current understanding of


    the chaotic power, you will undoubtedly suppress your enemy at the Demi-spiritual Emperor Level.


    But right now, you are at the Emperor Level. Your level has increased, but your understanding of the


    chaotic power has not improved as much. Therefore, in the face of an enemy at the Emperor Level,


    you naturally have no previous suppression power."


    "That''s true. It seems that I''m toozy inprehending the chaotic force recently," Ricky said.


    "It is not that you are toozy, but yourprehension has hit a bottleneck.


    If you can have more chances with the chaotic power, such as Treasures from Heaven and Earth, you


    will make great progress."


    "You brat, how dare you assume that you can kill us with three moves? The next thing I''m going to


    show you will make you weep, and you will eat your words like a pig!" the Nether Ice Elders said with a


    cold smile. At that moment, both their powers and confidence had reached the peak state because of


    the fusion they did.


    "Devil''s Palm!"


    Thebined body of the two elders integrated into the endlessher ice. Pieces of gianther ice


    fragments rose to the air in an instant, resembling tinys, and these fragments merged with each


    other. They rotated and rotated until it turned into a giant devil shadow.


    The devil roared up to the sky and pped its gigantic hand down on the ground. At once, the whole


    world shook like a delicate leaf.


    ''What a good move!'' Ricky thought to himself when he felt the power of this attack.


    ''Unfortunately, their power is always a little weaker. The Sky-breaking Dome knows my whereabouts,


    but they never know how fast my progress is,'' he thought with relief.


    In the next breath, Ricky rushed forward, and his whole body turned into the condensate of the


    chromatic energy.


    "Chromatic Storm!"


    At once, a strong storm instantly formed around Ricky and rushed through them, as an Omnipotent


    Skill was released.


    He had created the Chromatic Storm ording to the Devouring Storm.


    But now, as the Chromatic Storm faced-off against the gigantic Devil''s Palm, it suddenly looked


    rtively small.


    In the next breath, the little storm collided with the huge palm, although it seemed very likely that the


    small cyclone would soon disappear.


    Contrary to their expectations, the storm didn''t deteriorate! It pierced through the colossal palm like a


    sharp sword, shattering it into pieces.


    Directly after that, a pained scream rang through the air.


    That was because the storm pierced through the palm, and it was like the cyclone had also shot


    through the two old men.


    Two dying figures fell to the sea, as their blood spurted out of their bodies, slowly mixing with the


    seawater that was gradually swallowing them whole. The moment the palm disappeared, theher ice


    in the whole area of the sea surface retreated.


    "Originally, I did not intend to bring trouble to your Sky-breaking Dome. Since you have the guts to


    provoke me on your own, I will not be so merciful. You''re going to pay for your sins¡ªwith some added


    interest¡ªyour life!" Ricky sternly warned them, as he revealed his original form.


    Then, he carried his saber and strode forward, ready to kill them.


    "Emperor, please save us!" the dying Nether Ice Elders roared in fear when they saw the cold light from


    Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber. The two men writhed in pain and cried for help desperately. Their empty


    arrogance at the beginning was nowid bare, as they kept on pathetically begging for help.


    "Useless rubbish! You have lived so long, but you still can''t deal with a young man!" All of a sudden, a


    familiar cold voice rang from the outer part of the void. A massive split instantly opened in the void, and


    a colossal hand reached inside, rushing towards Ricky menacingly.


    However, Ricky could not care less about this big hand. He just poured his power into the Iron Justice


    Saber, making the killing saber light more intense.


    Bang! Just as the big handnded above Ricky''s head, a blossoming flower suddenly appeared to


    resist it. At the same time, Ricky sent out two beams of saber light, and cut off the heads of the two


    men. Then, their heads were sent flying upward by the huge impact.


    There were Heaven Illuminating Fire and the chromatic energy, burning two solid ck shadows.


    These were the souls of the Nether Ice Elders.


    The two old men screeched in pain before they diedpletely.

 Chapter 1164 He Failed

    Chapter 1164 He Failed


    After killing the Nether Ice Elders, Ricky turned around and looked at the crack in the void. He said


    coldly, "Arthur, I didn''t expect you to fight me in person. Are you in a hurry to go to hell?"


    "You stupid brat!" Arthur, the Sky-breaking Emperor, snorted coldly upon hearing Ricky''s words. Huge


    waves instantly overturned the whole sea, and a strong momentum swept directly toward Ricky.


    Just as the waves were about to hit him, a few streams of ck petals floated from the sky. In the blink


    of an eye, the Evil Mandragora had appeared, and she resisted Arthur''s momentum for Ricky.


    "You¡ªyou''re a devil!" Arthur blurted out in surprise at the sight of the Evil Mandragora. Even though he


    was shocked, he quickly reacted and redirected all his power towards her, because he knew that if he


    wanted to kill Ricky, he had to kill her first.


    Arthur needed to think fast and adapt quickly if he wanted to achieve his goal foring here, and that


    was to kill Rick. He knew better than anyone else that it was hisst chance to kill Ricky.


    As talented as Ricky was, if he went to the Middle Land and came back alive several yearster, he


    would be able to kill Arthur as easy as killing an ant. Therefore, Arthur had to try his best to kill Ricky


    now.


    "I pity you, Arthur. You might have lived a little longer if you didn''te here today. Or perhaps, you


    could have run away. That is the only way that you can extend your life. I didn''t expect you to be in


    such a hurry to court death here,"


    Ricky responded when the Evil Mandragora didn''t say anything. "Brat, if there were not so many


    spiritual emperors protecting you, I would have killed you more easily than crushing an ant to death,"


    Arthur said coldly.


    If it were possible, he would have killed Ricky thousands of times over.


    "You old dog, if I were at the same level as you, you would be even weaker than an ant in my eyes,"


    Ricky responded.


    "Moreover, the mysterious object in the Sky-breaking Pce belongs to me, which can be proved by


    the fact that I can use the chromatic energy. As the most powerful one in the Sky-breaking Dome, you


    should know what the responsibility of the Sky-breaking Dome is."


    Arthur felt a little hesitation when he heard Ricky''s words, because deep inside, he knew that Ricky


    was telling the truth.


    But of course, at this moment, he would never admit that. "Ha! You''re joking, right? Why should it


    belong to a scrawny kid like you? Our Sky-breaking Dome had been guarding that mysterious object


    for countless years. How could you im that it belongs to you only because you got it by luck?!"


    Boom! The moment he finished speaking, his momentum reached its peak. For him, it was a good idea


    to end the battle as soon as possible, or Mason and others mighte to give Ricky a hand.


    Even the saint guardian mighte too once he noticed what was happening.


    As for the Evil Mandragora, Arthur was not afraid of her. He was even confident that he could defeat


    her because after he found out about Ricky''s true identity, he had inquired about the strength of the Evil


    Mandragora as well. Thus, he learned that she was weaker than him.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the Evil Mandragora had been cultivating in the Divine Manor, let


    alone that she had obtained a grand evil tree.


    "Evil Mandragora, I''ll leave him to you. He is no longer your match at present, right?" Ricky asked when


    he saw Arthur was ready to attack.


    At the same time, he entered the Massacring Zone.


    Even though he had be a spiritual emperor, he still couldn''t withstand the power in a fight between


    two middle spiritual emperors.


    "Don''t worry. If I still can''t defeat him now, I won''t deserve to be the only Evil Mandragora in the world,"


    the Evil Mandragora said confidently through telepathy.


    When the momentum from the Evil Mandragora''s body swelled like mounting wave, countless evil


    flowers filled the space behind her, and a massive Mandragora flower gradually spread in the sky.


    It was evident that Arthur sensed the Evil Mandragora''s heavy aura, for his eyes suddenly darkened in


    gravitas.


    That was because he realized his mistake. The power of the Evil Mandragora that he could sense at


    that moment was stronger than his!


    He had used his peak strength because he wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible, but it turned


    out that the Evil Mandragora was stronger than him. He even didn''t know if she was using her full


    power.


    ''No way! How could this be possible? Her strength used to be inferior to that of Norris from the Nether


    Manor. Even though her strength has improved in the past years, this is impossible! She shouldn''t have


    surpassed me, because I have been improving too,'' Arthur thought to himself in confusion.


    At this moment, he began to think about retreating.


    "I wonder how many moves from the Evil Mandragora Arthur can resist," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Or if he would even deign to fight her."


    "How about their respective strength?" Ricky asked.


    "Arthur is a two-star middle spiritual emperor. On the other hand, the Evil Mandragora has be a


    three-star middle spiritual emperor after merging with the grand evil tree and cultivating in the Divine


    Manor," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "She has be a three-star middle spiritual emperor...


    I didn''t even notice that. I can''t believe she has be this powerful!" Ricky blurted out, as he was a


    little surprised by her impressive development.


    "Of course she has. If she hadn''t been sealed for such a long time and thus needed time to cope, she


    would have made even greater progress by now. If she still cultivated by devouring blood, she would


    have be an upper spiritual emperor with ease," the Dragon Intent Grass added.


    "After all, in some sense, the Evil Mandragora is more talented than you, because you were once


    merely the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras, while she is unique in the


    world. There would never be another Evil Mandragora in the world until she dies."


    "I see!" Ricky murmured.


    "Arthur,


    if you can take a finger strike from me, you can leave here alive today!" The Evil Mandragora was so


    sure of her new strength that she could even challenge Arthur so recklessly. As she spoke, countless


    flowers gathered in the sky.


    "Humph! You better stop talking, woman. I will be the one to kill you!" Arthur snarled in rage. He felt so


    humiliated when he heard the Evil Mandragora''s disdainful words. The anger in his veins swelled and


    gathered like magma beneath a volcano about to erupt.


    Evidently, Arthur was so used to lording over others and being worshipped that he couldn''t bear to be


    ridiculed in this way. In his mind, nobody should ever doubt that he could take on a single move of hers.


    "Blood de, break the sky!" In a fury, he burst out his strongest skill.


    His momentum swept through the air, and crimson blood eroded the entire void, turning it into a bloody


    ruthless world. A bloody de spread from this bloody world.


    At the same time, he released two drops of blood essence between his eyebrows and put them into the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    blood de.


    With a sky breaking momentum, Arthur jumped into the blood de himself. He would kill the Evil


    Mandragora once and for all!


    His strike went forward with no obstacles, like a sharp knife cutting through jelly. This strike was so


    powerful that a single hit could break even the sky.


    However, the Evil Mandragora wasn''t afraid of it at all.


    In fact, she just stood there, watching with an unreadable expression on her face.


    She abruptly pped her hands once, and countless small flowers behind her instantly integrated into


    a huge Mandragora in the sky. Not a secondter, and all her power also integrated into it.


    Then, the Mandragora blossomed, and an evil hand stretched out from inside.


    As the evil hand flicked gently, blood vitality exuded from the evil ck spirit and condensed into a


    bloody finger. This blood finger collided with Arthur''s blood de.


    "Mandragora''s blood finger!"


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided with a sh, and the airwaves from the impact instantly overwhelmed


    everything. The whole sea appeared as if someone had turned it over. Such violent momentums had


    formed because the two parties were well-matched in strength.


    However, after only a few moments'' stalemate, the blood de was suddenly crushed and broken by


    the blood finger. Then, all the attacks of Arthur shattered and dispersed, and he spat out a mouthful of


    blood and fell heavily into the sea.


    As the airwaves dissipated and the dirt floating in the air settled down, the Evil Mandragora was


    revealed, looking fresh and unharmed. Her fearsome eyes stared down at Arthur and said, "It seems


    that you really can''t take even only one move of mine. I guess you have not worked hard in cultivating


    martial arts in the past few years. From now on, I will not show any mercy. I''m going to take your life


    now!"

 Chapter 1165 The Endless Mountain

    Chapter 1165 The Endless Mountain


    Swish!


    As soon as the Evil Mandragora finished speaking, she directed her suppression toward the sea area,


    where Arthur had fallen, with the Mandragora flower on her head. Airwaves swept over the water, and


    gigantic waves surged and drowned everything.


    A few momentster, the massive Mandragora flower emerged from the seawater and shrank in an


    instant.


    An inside view of the huge Mandragora would show the pained Arthur, as multiple ck petals stuck


    his body. Each of these petals carried away Arthur''s power, gradually weakening him.


    Meanwhile, from outside, all they could see was the gigantic Mandragora, but they could all hear


    Arthur''s hysterical screams that were getting louder and louder by the minute.


    Evidently, the Evil Mandragora was refining his power.


    And even though Arthur kept struggling, he couldn''t escape from the clutches of the Evil Mandragora.


    Her suppression was just too strong.


    "I will never give up! I will not admit defeat!" he yelled in anger. He might be furious at that moment, but


    he was also secretly terrified because it was already evident what would happen to him next.


    "So what? We don''t care if you ept it or not. Your Sky-breaking Dome has broken your vows and


    failed your guard!" Ricky yelled back at Arthur.


    "But you can rest assured that the Sky-breaking Dome will not be eradicated. We will leave some of


    your followers alive, but we will make sure that the Sky-breaking Dome will never be able to rise again."


    Just as Ricky finished speaking, Arthur''s struggling slowed down to a stip. The Evil Mandragora had


    finally devoured all of his power and destroyed his soul.


    In this way, Arthur, who had dominated the Western Land, died. "After Arthur''s death, the Sky-breaking


    Dome will no longer be a threat," remarked Ricky.


    "It means that I have solved some problems for the two Dominant Top Elders before I leave." "Are you


    upset because you didn''t kill him by yourself?" the Evil Mandragora asked in a soft voice after she had


    restrained her momentum.


    She had a gentle smile on her face that told Ricky she was sincerely asking but not teasing him.


    Ricky suddenly fell silent, as he was slightly shocked by the feminine fragranceing from her. As an


    energetic man in the green, how could Ricky stay calm in front of such a woman?


    The Evil Mandragora had a perfect figure and a gorgeous face. She looked frightening when Ricky first


    met her only because she fed on blood at that time. Now that the Evil Mandragora no longer devoured


    blood, her beauty and elegance had finally shone through.


    Seeing Ricky''s reaction, the Evil Mandragora''s face flushed red slightly.


    Ricky soon came to his senses, looking flushed and embarrassed as well. He shook his head and


    replied in a low voice,


    "Although he was strong, I have never regarded him as a real opponent.


    In my eyes, he is not as challenging to deal with as Carney and Gerald once were. That''s why I''m not


    upset at all.


    If I perceive someone as a real opponent, I would be burdened if I were not the one to kill him. As for


    others, I really don''t care." "I''m d to hear that. If Arthur''s death left a load on your mind, it would be


    my fault," the Evil Mandragora said in relief.


    After that conversation, Ricky, Tina, and Amelia continued on their journey once more.


    Despite the presence of the Evil Mandragora, they didn''t ask her to lead the way. After all, her identity


    was too sensitive.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After more than a month, they had passed through the sea area and reached the endless mountain,


    but the mountain''s top and end were not within sight.


    The mountain was so grand and enormous that it seemed to swallow up the whole world.


    No matter how powerful a creature was, it would look like an antpared to this mountain. And if


    there were someone that could trample this mountain underfoot, then he could undoubtedly grind the


    whole Misty South to dust with a single foot.


    This mountain formed a ridge over the Misty South, where the Misty South''s dragon meridian was


    located.


    It was also thergest mountain in the entire Misty South and frequently referred to as the endless


    mountain.


    Anyone who wanted to reach the Middle Land, a famous gathering ce of numerous powerful


    warriors, would need to travel through the endless mountain first.


    "So, this is the endless mountain. Look! I can''t even see the end. No other mountain can indeed


    "That''s right. No one knows how vast the endless mountain is. If I have to describe its enormity, I can


    onlypare it to the entire Misty South," Tinamented, sounding amazed as well.


    "Many Sage Level forces lurk within this endless mountain, and many of them are not inferior to the top


    Sage Level forces in the Middle Land. So we must be careful when we pass through it.


    There are highly dangerous ces inside it, but there is not much information about them because only


    a few people have survived to tell the tale. Those ces appear seemingly out of nowhere, and they


    look quite ordinary at first nce. However, when you fall into them, you will face endless danger.


    Of course, we all know that the more dangerous a ce is, the bigger opportunity there will be," added


    Tina further.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go through the endless mountain. I''m more and more looking


    forward to going to the endless mountain and the Middle Land," Ricky urged them excitedly.


    As he stepped foot on the endless mountain, he had another feeling, and that was about the most


    primitive form.


    As the gathering ce of the dragon meridian in the Misty South, the endless mountain almost circled


    the whole Misty South. There was invisible power in it, which allowed the endless mountain to keep the


    Misty South''s initial aura.


    After traveling for half a month, Ricky and the two girls entered the endless mountain. From time to


    time, they met some creatures who were experiencing and toughening. However, they didn''t make


    trouble for Ricky, perhaps because they sensed that Ricky was not easy to deal with.


    Or maybe they were actually gentle creatures who didn''t like making trouble at all.


    "If I remember correctly, not far ahead is the Fortune River of the Misty South," Tina suddenly said.


    "What exactly is the Fortune River?" Ricky asked Tina.


    "Since the dragon meridian is in the endless mountain, it is also considered the Misty South''snd of


    fortune. Therefore, a river filled with fortune hase into being across the endless mountain," she


    exined.


    "Cultivating in the Fortune River will make any creature''s fortune reach its saturation point at the


    current stage.


    You both know that luck or fortune is something that can''t be seen or touched, but it does exist. And it


    is also the most important thing on the path of martial arts of any creature."


    "Well, then, the Fortune River seems really great," Ricky said.


    The three of them soon saw a vastnd covered by pale white fog, and sounds of impact seemed to be


    Every part of the river was and of fortune in that area.


    "Is this the Fortune River? Even though I''m just standing here, I can already feel the fortune in my body


    involuntarily resonating with it," Amelia sighed with wonder.


    "Exactly! It deserves to be the dragon meridian''s dwelling ce," Ricky said in agreement as well.


    Then the three of them leaped into the river and began to cultivate by absorbing and refining the


    fortune.


    Besides them, countless creatures were cultivating in the Fortune River But even though Ricky and the


    other two dived in, they didn''t cause anymotion in the river.


    Ricky''s white hair, which ordinarily was an attention ma, didn''t draw much attention here. After all,


    a variety of hair colors were present in this ce because of the creatures'' different bloodlines. And


    although the two girls both looked exceedingly beautiful, they were not very special here either. It was


    because every female genius that came here was gorgeous too.


    But a coincidence could ur at any time too, and there were eyesores in every ce. This ce was


    no different.


    Not long after Ricky and the two girls began their cultivation, three young men with red hair approached


    them. All of them were strong demi-spiritual emperors. In fact, most of the creatures cultivating here


    were strong demi-spiritual emperors.


    Thanks to his six zones, Ricky had hidden his real strength well, so no other creature could recognize


    that he was a spiritual emperor.


    Among the three young men, the leading one had a red mark between his eyebrows, which was the


    mark of a mutant.

 Chapter 1166 Three Breaths! Die!

    Chapter 1166 Three Breaths! Die!


    "Oh, man! We sure have rotten luck. As soon as we arrived, someone started to make trouble for us.


    Can''t we cultivate in peace here?" Ricky whined to Amelia and Tina through telepathy after seeing


    those three people walking towards them.


    "Ricky, I''m afraid that they came for me because the young man''s mutant stirred some kind of reaction


    from my Rainwater Mutant, and I think my mutant also triggered something from him," Amelia admitted,


    looking embarrassed as she did so.


    "I have never heard of that!" Ricky was a little surprised to hear Amelia''s words.


    "Maybe she has met a particr mutant that is an innate enemy for her mutant," the Dragon Intent


    Grass suggested. "All things in the world mutually reinforce and neutralize each other. Some will blend


    with each other, while some are mutually exclusive. This is normal."


    "Is that so?" Ricky murmured.


    "Hey, woman, your mutant makes me feel very ufortable!"


    The young man with red hair approached Amelia with a dark re on his face. From the cold way he


    spoke, it was evident that he was not nning anything good.


    Boom! Suddenly, the mark between the young man''s eyes lit up, and his eyes shed like mingva


    with a hint of obscenity behind them.


    And when he yelled, his voice attracted many people''s attention in the surroundings.


    The surrounding crowd started muttering to each other. Some of them asked, "Isn''t that Redmond of


    the me Valley? Did he take a fancy to those two women?"


    "I guess so. He is the young master of the me Valley, after all. If he takes a liking to a woman, he


    can just go for her directly.


    Besides, those three people probably belong to the human race, and in the endless mountain, the


    human race members are always too weak."


    "Mister, maybe our mutants are mutually exclusive, but I don''t have any enmity against you. If it makes


    you feel ufortable, we will leave here immediately," Amelia said in a low voice, as she didn''t want


    to cause any trouble for Ricky.


    "You are too naive,dy! Unfortunately for you, now that your Rainwater Mutant has met my me


    Melting Mutant, I won''t let you go," Redmond merely sneered after hearing Amelia''s words. From the


    beginning, he had no intention of letting her go.


    "Is that true? That woman''s mutant is Rainwater Mutant!" Upon hearing Redmond''s words, the


    creatures gathered around them were shocked.


    "It seems that Redmond is not making trouble because of women this time. It is known that the


    Rainwater Mutant and the me Melting Mutant restrain each other naturally, for we know that water


    and me are mutually exclusive. If the two mutants are rtively close to each other, they will both


    have ufortable resonance."


    "But I don''t think it''s a good idea to offend the white-haired young man! He seems very powerful."


    "Hey,


    what do you want?" Ricky coldly asked as he stepped in front of Amelia protectively.


    It irked him that even though Amelia was backing off, this Redmond guy was still acting aggressively.


    They knew that the human race was rtively weak in the endless mountain, but it did not mean that


    Ricky was weak.


    "Humph! Do you want to act all heroic in front of your girls? Well, you have to pay the price to save this


    beauty!" the young man beside Redmond suddenly chimed in.


    This young man knew his young master, Redmond, very well. He was aware that Redmond could not


    stay calm if he didn''t have a woman beside him. However, they were not fools. Since Ricky and his


    definitely not weak.


    Initially, they were not sure what to do, but their young master''s me Melting Mutant suddenly felt


    ufortable.


    And when they searched for the cause, they encountered Ricky and hispanions.


    The human race''s power in the endless mountain was not as strong as the me Valley. And now that


    the two mutants were mutually exclusive, how could they let go of Amelia and Tina?


    "I''ll give you three breaths of time. If you don''t leave, you''ll die!" Ricky responded simply.


    When they heard Ricky''s deration,


    the creatures around them were abuzz with excitement. They said to each other, "The young man with


    white hair seems quite formidable."


    "I can tell from his words that he is not a weak-willed man, but whether he is powerful or not remains


    unseen.


    It will all depend on his true strength."


    "Ricky, let''s just leave. We are not familiar with this endless mountain, and we don''t want to get into any


    trouble," Amelia urged Ricky worriedly secretly.


    "Amelia, they will not let us go. No matter where we go, I am sure that they will chase us to make


    trouble for us. Don''t worry. I''ll keep you safe," Ricky replied, reassuring her about their safety.


    Honestly, Amelia was not afraid of these people. She just didn''t want to cause Ricky any more trouble.


    "Amelia, since the three of us are together, we don''t have to be afraid of any trouble. Don''t worry so


    much," Tina, on the other hand,


    also told Ameliafortingly.


    "You''re asking for death! Kill him right now!" Redmond furiously ordered as he folded his arms across


    his chest.


    Initially, he was afraid of Ricky''s force, but he felt relieved when he realized Ricky and hispanions


    belonged to the human race.


    Bang! Bang!


    Hardly had his words faded away when two dull sounds of collision resounded throughout the river, and


    blood sttered everywhere, staining the waters red. The two young men who stood beside him


    instantly turned into a bloody mist. None of them realized it, but Ricky had already thrown two punches,


    and nobody could even move to stop him.


    Before Redmond could even blink, he felt a heavy pressure around his throat, which nearly suffocated


    him to death.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In a sh, Ricky had reached out his right hand and pinched Redmond''s neck! If he applied just a little


    more strength, Redmond would surely die.


    Those people watching could not react because none of them knew what happened. Perhaps, only


    those at the Emperor Level had seen what Ricky had done.


    When they sensed Ricky''s real ruling power, the surrounding creatures finally realized that the white-


    haired young man they looked down upon was actually a real spiritual emperor.


    "This time, Redmond has really kicked the iron te."


    "Yes, at least at this moment, he is doomed. No matter how strong the me Valley is, they cannot


    save Redmond from far away, just as water from a nearby well can''t put out the fire in the next vige.


    The young man with white hair can put the slightest pressure, and Redmond will die."


    Redmond could not hear anything above the loud thumping of his heart. In fact, it felt like his heart


    would jump straight out of his throat! As the gravity of the situation sank onto his mind, despair and


    terrible fear gripped him tightly in their dark clutches.


    No matter how powerful the force behind him was and how many powerful masters he had, Ricky could


    kill him in an instant at this moment. He felt extremely terrified.


    "You¡ªyou can''t kill me. I am the young master of the me Valley, and my father is a powerful upper


    spiritual emperor!" In fear, Redmond could only threaten Ricky with the force behind him.


    Hearing this, Ricky shook his head speechlessly. He was really disdainful of such an arrogant young


    master.


    And because of this arrogance, Ricky would never let him go. Only viins had this kind of character,


    and once he let him go, it would only cause endless trouble for him and the people around him.


    "First, I don''t know about the me Valley; Second, three breaths have passed, you are already dead


    in my eyes," Ricky said lightly, with his right hand slowly increasing their pressure.


    At this moment, Redmond could only stare at him, his eyes wide open in panic.


    "Young man, can you do me a favor and spare his life?" Another voice suddenly sounded. An old man


    with ck hair walked out of the river, not far away.


    The old man was thin and shifty-looking.


    "Yellow Water Emperor, please help me. I will repay you a lot if you save me!" Redmond immediately


    roared upon seeing the old man, as he finally saw hisst hope. Perhaps, he could survive for another


    day!


    However, they didn''t know Ricky well. Redmond had not even finished speaking when Ricky broke his


    neck. His power went directly into Redmond''s body and crushed his soul.


    It was a piece of cake for Ricky to kill a demi-spiritual emperor now.


    Everyone was struck dumb, gawking speechlessly at Redmond''s corpse, which fell into the river with a


    ssh.

 Chapter 1167 A Mysterious Man

    Chapter 1167 A Mysterious Man


    They might have thought that Ricky would kill Redmond eventually after some hesitation instead of


    epting apromise, but they hadn''t expected him to do it so quickly.


    Moreover, the Yellow Water Emperor had stated his intention to save Redmond. And they all knew very


    well that the Yellow Water Emperor was a two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    Compared to him, Ricky seemed like a child ying like being an adult. After all, they all thought Ricky


    was merely a one-star lower spiritual emperor, as it was what their senses told them about Ricky''s


    pervading aura.


    Indeed, the Yellow Water Emperor''s advanced age and low blood vitality meant that he was a little


    weaker than the spiritual emperors at the same level as him. Still, he was confident that he could defeat


    any lower spiritual emperor with ease.


    Meanwhile, the spectators had thought Ricky was arrogant when he ignored the me Valley. Now,


    they were even more convinced that he was exceedingly self-important because he killed Redmond


    regardless of the words of a spiritual emperor who was stronger than him.


    "Humph! That young man with white hair is really arrogant!" The crowd began to murmur about Ricky


    with discontent.


    Some spiritual emperors even remarked, "Nowadays, many geniuses are indeed arrogant." The others


    chimed in too with their own opinions and said,


    "You know what? Another genius from the me Valley, Fitch, has alsoe to the Fortune River,


    though he is not in this part of the river.


    Once Fitch hears the news, he will undoubtedlye here to get revenge. The only thing the Yellow


    Water Emperor needs to do is keep the young man with white hair here for a little longer."


    "No matter what, the three neers will have a hard time," they added, shaking their heads in pity.


    The Yellow Water Emperor was quiet for a few seconds because of shock, but he angrily turned to


    Ricky when he recovered.


    "Brat, didn''t you hear me?" he yelled, fuming and red-faced.


    The truth was that he didn''t care about Redmond''s death, but the fact that Ricky ignored him made him


    lose face, and he would undoubtedly lose a lot of cultivation resources due to Redmond''s death.


    After all, Redmond was the young master of the me Valley. If he had saved him, Redmond would


    surely give him a lot of rewards since he had promised to do so in public.


    With these thoughts in his mind, the Yellow Water Emperor had already made up his mind to kill Ricky.


    "You old dog, why didn''t you say anything when Redmond wanted to kill me just now?"


    Ricky responded ferociously with a murderous look on his face. He would not be kind to the Yellow


    Water Emperor.


    In his eyes, such a creature was more disgusting than Redmond. "You son of a bitch! What did you just


    call me? You are courting death!" the Yellow Water Emperor snarled upon hearing Ricky''s rude words.


    In an instant, he leapt over and opened his mouth, from which the surging power turned into a reddish-


    yellow river. The river water poured down towards Ricky like countless sharp swords.


    "I said you are an old dog! And you will die more miserably than that insect you tried to protect!"


    responded Ricky sharply. He stepped into the air and condensed his chromatic power into a fist,


    punching towards the Yellow Water Emperor.


    Boom!


    When the two attacks collided, Ricky''s momentum swept up, like crushing dry weeds and smashing


    rotten wood. The chromatic fist was incredibly powerful that it destroyed all the Yellow Water Emperor''s


    attacks, and Ricky''s following attacks were even faster.


    The chromatic fist pierced through the Yellow Water Emperor''s head, right between his eyebrows, and


    obliterated his ckened soul.


    After the chromatic fist dissipated, Ricky took the dead body of the Yellow Water Emperor into the


    Devourer Zone. It was still useful for him because a spiritual emperor''s corpse could provide much


    blood vitality for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All this happened in an instant. Then, all the people watching were dumbfounded, and a deathly silence


    reigned all over the river.


    They did expect that the battle mighte to an end very soon, but they had not expected it to end so


    quickly. It was even more unexpected that Ricky had won the battle and not the Yellow Water Emperor!


    The gap between the two parties'' realms had made them think that Ricky would inevitably lose and die.


    The deathly silence didn''t recede until quite a whileter.


    When it did, the entire ce burst into an uproar, everyone talking about their astonishment and fear.


    "Ho¡ªhow is this possible? A one-star lower spiritual emperor killed a two-star lower spiritual emperor


    even faster than the blink of an eye."


    "Maybe the white-haired young man is concealing his true strength!"


    While they were discussing, Ricky and the two girls quickly left for another part of the Fortune River.


    They didn''t want to give up the opportunity in the Fortune River only because they had killed two


    creatures, but they felt that it was better to relocate first.


    Perhaps, it was because Ricky hadn''t disyed enough power earlier, but they found a creature tailing


    after them not far away. This creature had let them discover him on purpose.


    "We are alone here now. So, why don''t you show yourself?" Ricky announced in a t tone while


    looking out into the forest.


    "Hey, you, white-haired guy! You are so lucky to have two beautifuldies in yourpany along the


    way." A brisk voice sounded from not far away, shrouded by flora and fauna of the forest.


    Then, a young man in tight white clothes and with a folding fan in his hand walked out.


    The young man was not very tall and looked petite, and he had a lovely fragrance floating around his


    body.


    In fact, the young man had a delicate appearance, which words could not sufficiently describe. If his


    hair hung down loosely, Ricky and the two girls would have thought that the person in front of them was


    a fairy.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, the more I look at this guy, the more I feel he looks like a girl. His appearance is


    so weird!" Ricky said.


    "It is indeed a little weird. Why don''t you use your Golden Spirit Eyes to take a closer look?" the Dragon


    Intent Grass suggested.


    Nodding discreetly in agreement, Ricky secretly activated his Golden Spirit Eyes to observe, but he


    found nothing wrong. He could see that this young man was really male.


    ''I never thought there would be such a beautiful man in the world!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Buddy, I''m not interested in men," the young man said teasingly. He had undoubtedly noticed that


    Ricky was staring at him too closely, not to mention the awed expression on Ricky''s face.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in men, either. It''s just that you are so beautiful," Ricky said with a faint


    smile.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to say so, buddy. After all, I came here out of kindness with the


    hope to save you," the young manined, a little annoyed by Ricky''s words.


    "Really? Why would you want to save us?" Ricky was a little surprised to hear that.


    "You don''t believe me? Let me tell you. You three are in big trouble now," the young man said seriously.


    "I see. Well, may I know the name of my would-be savior?" Ricky smiled.


    He didn''t feel any malicious intent from the young man, so he just asked him politely. Anyway, he could


    not care less about the trouble that the young man was talking about.


    The so-called big trouble could be nothing more than his killing Redmond, the young master of the


    me Valley, as well as the Yellow Water Emperor.


    "My name is Edie!" The young man smiled and inclined his head in greeting.


    "Buddy, it seems that not only do you look like a woman, but your name is also more like a woman''s,"


    Rickymented with a smirk, which changed the mood of their guest.


    It was evident that he had annoyed Edie too much this time, as Edie''s face had darkened remarkably.


    "Buddy, I feel like pping you on your mouth!"


    "Ha-ha, buddy, I''m just kidding!" Ricky immediately said with an apologetic smile. He put his right hand


    on Edie''s shoulder, patting in a friendly manner.


    Seeing Ricky put his hand on his shoulder, Edie wanted to dodge subconsciously, but he didn''t in the


    end, though he frowned slightly.


    "Tell me. Why did you say we are in trouble?" Ricky asked in a calm tone.


    He didn''t feel any malice from Edie, but he did feel that this guy was not simple. That was why he


    prepared himself in advance despite his smile.


    That was the reason he ced his right hand on Edie''s shoulder. He had actually ced his hand on


    Edie''s vital part. "It seems that you don''t believe me," said Edie with a smile.


    "In the martial world, would you believe a stranger who cottons up to you with only a few words?" Ricky


    asked.


    "You are right. Still, I have told you my name. Don''t you think you should tell me your name as well in


    return?" said Edie.

 Chapter 1168 Wind-Mountain Alliance

    Chapter 1168 Wind-Mountain Alliance


    "Kenney!" Ricky answered with a smile.


    "Is that your real name?" asked Edie with a single eyebrow raised. "Of course, it''s my real name! I have


    no reason to lie about it!"


    Ricky insisted. "Well, I''ve answered your question. Now, it''s time for you to tell us why you followed us


    here."


    "I really don''t want the three of you to die, so I''m giving you some advice. Do you know what kind of


    force the me Valley is? It''s an upper spiritual emperor force! They even have a demi-saint patriarch,


    although he went to the Middle Land and hasn''te back yet," revealed Edie.


    "Even though you seem to be quite powerful, maybe even stronger than I can imagine, it still won''t be


    easy for you to escape from the me Valley in this mountain range."


    "We have met only by chance, so why are you telling us this?" Ricky asked again. And this time, he


    sounded puzzled on behalf of Edie.


    At the same time, he withdrew his right hand from Edie''s shoulder.


    "I don''t like the me Valley members'' way of doing things, so I always help those that they try to


    suppress. Believe it or not, that is the only reason I am doing this," replied Edie. Ricky could not help


    but look at Edie closely, and found that he didn''t seem to be lying. At any rate, it didn''t look like they


    could get more information from him, so the only thing they could do was take him at his word.


    "Since you say so, of course, I believe you. But I have another question to ask you. Can you tell me the


    fastest route to the Middle Land? We want to get there as soon as possible," asked Ricky.


    "Of course, you''d better have a connection with a Sage Level force. In this way, even if the Demi-sage


    Level patriarch of the me Valleyes back, he will not be able to do anything to harm you," Edie


    answered.


    "What do you mean by a Sage Level force?" Ricky tilted his head thoughtfully.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The mountain range within millions of miles from here is under the jurisdiction of a Sage Level force¡ª


    the Wind-Mountain Alliance," revealed Edie. "There are two powerful warriors at the Sage Level in the


    Wind-Mountain Alliance, and they are also involved in various auction activities.


    For the sake of auctions, the alliance organizes a team every once in a while to go to dangerous ces


    in search of Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the relics of powerful warriors.


    I saw that you are quite powerful, Kenney. If you can join that team, you can ask for a reward when you


    seed. By then, you can ask the powerful warriors of the Wind-Mountain Alliance to help you pass


    the endless mountain."


    "I see. Thanks for the information, man." Ricky nodded gratefully, although his head was already


    nning his next move.


    "May I know the rtionship between you and the Wind-Mountain Alliance?" he asked after a short


    silence.


    "Of course. I am a deacon of it," answered Edie. "And in a month, I''ll summon some geniuses to go


    with me to a dangerous ce to search for Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the relics of powerful


    warriors.


    That time will be an excellent chance for you. I promise that when youe back sessfully, you will


    reach the Middle Land safe and sound.


    I don''t think you will refuse me, will you?"


    "It sounds good, but I want to fight for my life by myself. If I seek refuge every time Ie across any


    difficulty, I may not have been able toe so far along the path of martial arts," Ricky said with a


    smile.


    "I understand!" Edie said with a faint smile, as he admired Ricky a little upon hearing his words.


    Suddenly, Edie brought out an item, which had the words "Wind-Mountain" carved into it. It was a


    token! In addition to the token, there was also a roll of beast hide.


    "But what you said will not hinder me from inviting you to join us in the operation a monthter. With


    this token, you cane to the Wind-Mountain Alliance to see me at any time.


    The forces under the control of the Wind Mountain Alliance are drawn in this beast hide.


    I''m giving this to you as a gift to show my sincerity. I truly want to be your friend."


    After saying that, Edie left.


    "He seemed like a man of honor, and he generously gave you these two things. It appears that he is


    confident that you will go to the Wind-Mountain Alliance to see him," Tina remarked thoughtfully.


    "He is confident because he believes that the three of us can''t escape the me Valley''s clutches on


    our own," Ricky answered. It was evident that he hated the idea of running away and asking for help.


    "But what is his real purpose? Do you think he was telling the truth?" asked Amelia curiously.


    "I don''t believe he did this because he doesn''t like the me Valley''s way of doing things. And I don''t


    think he did it because he is going to collect Treasures from Heaven and Earth in a month either.


    Judging by the position of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, once they release the news and promise the


    reward, countless spiritual emperors will join them. But why did he just invite us? That doesn''t make


    sense."


    "I have no idea, but it''s none of our business. He was wrong anyway because escaping from the me


    Valley''s clutches is as easy as taking candy from a baby for the three of us," Ricky finally concluded. At


    this point, their assumptions would not help any, so it was better to move on instead.


    "Let''s go, before the members of the me Valley begin to hunt down us in a big way. For now, we can


    still cultivate in the Fortune River, so let''s make the best of it!"


    "Okay!" Tina and Amelia nodded.


    The two girls knew that Ricky had zones, so they did not worry about the possible trouble concerning


    the me Valley.


    Around the area of the river where the three of them were cultivating, Ricky ced some Shadowy


    Replications with disguised faces. He used the appearance of his middle realm and sent the copies


    away so that he could get more information.


    As he expected, the news of Redmond''s death spread like the wildfire. Redmond''s father was one of


    the three elders of the me Valley, an upper spiritual emperor.


    And since Redmond had such a powerful and influential father, a lot of spiritual emperors were


    dispatched to avenge him, including ten well-known middle spiritual emperors.


    "An upper spiritual emperor''s appeal is really remarkable," Ricky said from the Massacring Zone. "Any


    other warrior in the same situation would find it impossible to leave here."


    "But they don''t know that you have your own zones, which is the best way to escape in the world," Tina


    said, smiling.


    "Tina, are you teasing me?" Ricky replied with a smile.


    Seeing Tina''s excellent mood, Ricky decided not to tell her about the existence of the evil spirit mass in


    her body. At this point, he wanted her to be happy, and he couldn''t bear to take away the smile on her


    face.


    If he could not remove it as a lower spiritual emperor, he could break through and be a middle


    spiritual emperor. If he still could not remove it as a middle spiritual emperor, he would struggle to


    be a saint in order to do so. There was no way that he would still be unable to remove the evil


    spirit mass if he became a holy being.


    Of course, he hid it from Tina only under the premise that the chromatic energy from the mysterious


    axe could suppress the evil spirit mass, though only temporarily.


    If the time came that even the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe could not suppress the evil


    spirit mass, Ricky would have to tell Tina the truth.


    "No way.


    You know I wouldn''t dare," Tina insisted,ughing happily.


    "Ricky, can we leave this area using the Massacring Zone now?" Amelia suddenly asked.


    "I intended to. But my Shadowy Replications have heard of something else, so I have to take a trip to


    the Wind-Mountain Alliance," Ricky said.


    "Oh? What is it? Did you hear something overestimating?" Amelia asked as her ears pricked up with


    interest.


    "Arge-scale auction will take ce at a certain branch of the Wind-Mountain Alliance in a few days. I


    don''tck Treasures from Heaven and Earth, but I''m determined to obtain one of the most important


    auction items," exined Ricky.


    "There will be an auction? What is this item you want? You seem very determined to get it, so it must


    be incredibly important," the two girls curiously asked. Ricky smiled at their enthusiasm and answered,


    "They will auction the Chaotic Sword Intent Grass!" "What?!


    The Chaotic Sword Intent Grass! I can''t believe it would appear!" Tina and Amelia eximed in one


    voice. And at once, they understood why Ricky was so determined to get it.


    After that conversation,


    Ricky navigated the Massacring Zone towards the ce where the auction would take ce.


    "Well, now it seems that Edie''s confidence makes sense. You indeed have no choice but to go to the


    Wind-Mountain Alliance," Tina said in a smiling tone.


    "Ha-ha, just let him be proud of himself this time," Ricky said with a smile. "Moreover, it will be nice to


    attend such arge-scale auction. Maybe we can really get something we need.


    After all, I have a pair of Golden Spirit Eyes."


    Very soon, the three of them arrived at the ce where the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s auction would


    take ce.

 Chapter 1169 Fitch

    Chapter 1169 Fitch


    A circr castle was located in the mountain range, and it was the thirdrgest castle of the Wind-


    Mountain Alliance. This was where the auction would be held.


    The auction had just begun when Ricky and hispanions arrived.


    Naturally, Ricky attracted almost everyone''s attention because of his eye-catching white hair. And he


    was also quite infamous for killing Redmond and the Yellow Water Emperor.


    Since Ricky killed the two of them within a very short time, rumor had it that he was a genius who could


    challenge someone whose level was higher than him at the Emperor Level.


    "It seems that the white-haired young man is the person who killed Redmond. It''s amazing that he


    hasn''t been captured by the spiritual emperors of the me Valley after so many days. Obviously, he is


    not easy to deal with," some warriors whispered to each other.


    "But he has finallye to the Wind-Mountain Alliance, which is the only force in this area that can


    rival the me Valley''s strength. They are the only ones who are not afraid to face the me Valley!"


    "Look, herees Fitch. His master is Redmond''s father, and he has been looking for the white-haired


    young man recently. Those two are bound to meet, and I bet there will be a good show soon."


    "Well, this is the territory of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, so I don''t think Fitch will take action. Besides,


    at the beginning of the auction, the Wind-Mountain Alliance has clearly announced that no force is


    allowed to stir up trouble in the territory of the Wind-Mountain Alliance during this auction, or it will be


    regarded as a challenge to the Wind-Mountain Alliance."


    "Then it depends on who they were referring to. The white-haired young man and hispanions all


    belong to the human race, so the me Valley holds more importance in our endless mountain than


    them."


    Meanwhile, Fitch sauntered towards Ricky, followed by his subordinates.


    He raised a sharp eyebrow at Ricky and asked, "Are you the one who killed Redmond? That''s very


    bold of you. Do you know who you are dealing with?"


    "He asked for it, so I merely granted his wish," Ricky replied indifferently.


    Fitch was enraged, not just from Ricky''s words but also from the way he was acting as if he was


    looking down on him and the ming Valley.


    He didn''t know where Ricky''s arrogance wasing from, seeing that Ricky was a mere human being.


    Boom!


    A sneer broke out on Fitch''s face, as his power swelled and rolled toward Ricky and hispanions. It


    was the power of a two-star lower spiritual emperor, and from its intensity, everyone knew that he had


    been a two-star lower spiritual emperor for a long time. This power was much strongerpared to


    that of a spiritual emperor who had recently broken through.


    Judging from the power Fitch released, Ricky could tell that he was certainly a powerful opponent.


    "Humph!" Ricky let out a cold snort and bounced back the power that Fitch had just released.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, their bodies were surrounded by violent infernal power. They


    clenched their fists and exchanged punches, putting all their power behind their attacks. And as the


    waves of air swept in all directions, both of them retreated heavily. It seemed that they were well-


    matched in strength.


    "Is it true that this white-haired young man is a genius who can challenge someone stronger than him


    at the Emperor Level?" The warriors around them could not believe their eyes. The confrontation


    between Ricky and Fitch happened so quickly that they had trouble following with their eyes.


    "I think he must have concealed his real realm. If there is a genius who can challenge those stronger


    than him at the Emperor Level, he should be a talent whoes from the top forces and biggest ns


    of the Middle Land."


    Fitch became even more infuriated when Ricky matched his moves very well.


    It didn''t matter to him whether Ricky could challenge someone stronger than him, or if he was


    concealing his real strength. In other people''s eyes, there was a one-star lower spiritual emperor who


    was well-matched with him in strength. And that made him very unhappy.


    In his anger, Fitch prepared to make another move.


    "Fitch, isn''t it inappropriate to tantly fight with others in the territory of our Wind-Mountain Alliance?"


    Edie''s soft voice suddenly chimed in, stopping Fitch from attacking Ricky.


    Although Fitch desperately wanted to kill Ricky immediately, he wasn''t crazy enough to continue this


    fight. He dared not provoke the anger of the Wind-Mountain Alliance by fighting in their territory when


    they explicitly stated that it would not be tolerated.


    Moreover, he knew certain things about Edie, who was certainly not a simple steward.


    After all, the famous Thousand-hand Emperor, an upper spiritual emperor, would not simply follow and


    protect a mere steward.


    The Thousand-hand Emperor was a white-haired old man. He seemed amicable at first nce, but


    those who had seen or heard him fight knew that he was not as friendly as he looked.


    Once the battle started, the Thousand-hand Emperor transformed into someone who would be better


    referred to as the ughterer.


    "Herees the Thousand-hand Emperor! The Wind-Mountain Alliance seems to have attached great


    importance to this auction. I reckon there will be more demi-saintsing here in secret," some


    warriors spected.


    "I agree. Just think about thest items of this auction! They must be precious!"


    "But I am really curious about Edie''s position in the Wind Mountain Alliance..."


    "He must be an important person, as he is a genius. It is said that many elder spiritual emperors of the


    Wind-Mountain Alliance respect him very much.


    Even the Thousand-hand Emperor seems to follow him."


    "Edie, Thousand-hand Emperor, this man is the enemy of our me Valley. Please allow me to take


    this man away, and we will reward you bountifully," Fitch said respectfully.


    "That''s right. If you just step back from this, the me Valley will definitely give you a big reward." At


    this time, another voice sounded, this timeing from a ck-haired old man.


    "He is Redmond''s father, the third elder of the me Valley," some of the warriors whispered. "I didn''t


    expect that he would personallye..."


    "It''s understandable. It''s his son that was killed, and this auction has a lot of good things.


    So the me Valley must have sent a strong master to take charge here."


    "Ha-ha, Hutton! I didn''t expect to see you here," the Thousand-hand Emperor greeted with a smile.


    "Although we have a good rtionship, I cannot break the rules for you. Moreover, the leader of the


    alliance has brought me here to protect the peace and order of this auction. Edie is the one who is in


    charge of everything here."


    "Is that so, Edie?" Hearing the words of the Thousand-hand Emperor, Hutton turned to look at Edie.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You know the rules of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. If I take your reward and break the


    rule today, no one will dare toe to the Wind-Mountain Alliance anymore. In that case, the alliance


    will only exist in name," Edie said with a slight smile.


    But despite his submissive words, his eyes were cold as steel, brooking no arguments.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Of course, once you leave the territory of our Wind-Mountain Alliance, we will not care about anything


    that is going to happen. So, please forgive me for what I have done."


    "In that case, let''s do as your rules!" Hutton replied, bearing the anger in his heart but unable to do


    anything else.


    After all, the me Valley could not provoke the Wind-Mountain Alliance. And as a senior leader of the


    me Valley, he had some suspicions about Edie''s identity. Thus, he did not want to evoke his anger.


    "Fitch, let''s go. We''ll wait until the auction ends," said Hutton.


    Then he turned to his followers and said, "Let''s go. I hope I can get something good at this auction."


    With that said, Hutton left without a backward nce at Ricky, not because he had forgiven him, but


    because he had already torn him to pieces in his mind.


    After that, the people from the me Valley followed behind Fitch and Hutton and entered the castle.


    Seeing the people of the me Valley leave, all the warriors around entered the castle, too.


    "Hi, Kenney.


    I''m d you came here as I said," Edie then said to Ricky using his internal power.


    "I have no choice. The people from the me Valley is too scary. I had toe," Ricky sighed as he


    spoke, just so Edie would believe that he was truly afraid of the me Valley members.


    "Counting this time, I have helped you twice. Shouldn''t you give me something in return?" said Edie


    with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 1170 Competition During The Auction

    Chapter 1170 Competition During The Auction


    "Well, you are right. Maybe, I can marry you to pay you back," was Ricky''s cheeky answer.


    The teasing smile on his face widened when Edie scowled coldly. "Fuck off!"


    he yelled before he left, and Ricky could only shrug helplessly, scratching his head with a crude grin.


    Meanwhile, the Thousand-hand Emperor was a little surprised when he saw this, for he could tell that


    Edie was not really angry at Ricky. He was astounded to see Edie bickering with someone, and Edie


    seemed to care a lot about the white-haired man too. He had never seen anything like it before!


    After all, Edie had never thought highly of any genius in this region.


    ''It seems that the so-called Kenney is not a simple person. He could not have drawn Edie''s attention


    only by killing Redmond, so there must be something special about him,''


    the Thousand-hand Emperor thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and the two girls had entered the castle''s hall where the auction would be held.


    In the center of the hall was the auction tform, surrounded by rows of seats. At present, the hall was


    already crowded with people, and most of the seats were upied.


    "It seems that we arete. Finding a seat will not be easy," Ricky murmured to the girls.


    "There are a few private boxes upstairs, but I''m afraid they have all been booked by those big forces


    already. I''m afraid the three of us can''t make it," Tina answered, worriedly wringing her hands together.


    At this time, a young manservant came up to Ricky and said in a soft voice, "Mister Kenney,dies,


    please follow me. Your box is ready."


    "We have a private box?" Ricky blurted out, his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Yes. Deacon Edie has arranged one for you three," answered the young manservant primly.


    "I see. Please convey my thanks to him then,"


    Ricky told the young man with a smile, gesturing for him to lead the way.


    "Ricky, is it possible that Edie has a crush on you? I mean, why else would he arrange all these for


    you?" Tina asked with amusement once they had entered thefortable private box.


    "Wha¡ªwhat are you talking about? I''m not interested in men!" Ricky looked flustered for a second, as


    he shook his head fervently.


    Thankfully, the auctioneer interrupted them, as the auction was about to start. "We will be starting now,


    so please settle down!"


    The first items to be auctioned off were the items. These included the lower-grade Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth, lower-grade Omnipotent Skills, and iplete demi-sacred weapons.


    And these items were usually bought by the warriors who were sitting on the seats outside.


    It was not until more than half of the items had been sold that the better and rare items started to be


    auctioned off.


    "The next auction item is a Sage Level treasure, the Aquatic Fruit. I believe everyone knows its function


    quite well, right?" the auctioneer said as he presented a transparent fruit to the awed audience.


    He had not even finished speaking, but the entire hall seemed to have lost. An uproar immediately


    exploded, as all the people present fixed their greedy eyes on the fruit.


    The worst Aquatic Fruits were at the middle grade of Sage Level. Thus, they were very appealing for


    every warrior below the Sage Level, especially for creatures that cultivated power with water element.


    "Amelia, this fruit must be of great use to you, right? Let''s buy it!" Ricky suddenly said, knowing that


    Amelia also cultivated the water element.


    "Forget it!" she answered shyly. She felt that it would be too much for Ricky, so she just shook her head


    even though she did want the fruit.


    Of course, the Aquatic Fruit was perfectly suitable for Amelia''s Rainwater Mutant. However, she knew


    well that the cultivation resources she had were not enough to buy it, especially with all the stronger


    and richer forces around.


    Since Ricky wanted the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, she didn''t want Ricky to spend his money to help


    her get the fruit with his cultivation resources. On the contrary, she wanted to leave her cultivation


    resources to him in case he needed them.


    "Amelia, are you afraid that you don''t have enough cultivation resources to buy it?" Tina asked with a


    smile on her face.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry! With our help, it will be easy for you to get it," Ricky said in a smiling voice.


    "No way! Don''t you want to buy the Chaotic Sword Intent Grass? I can''t let you spend cultivation


    resources on me when you might still need themter," she insisted, fervently shaking her head.


    "Well, I said I was determined to get it, but I didn''t say that I was going to get it through auction," Ricky


    mysteriously answered. "Even if the three of us put together all our cultivation resources and multiply it


    several times, it will still be impossible for us to win it over these big forces."


    Indeed, Ricky was telling the truth, but Amelia could not help but wonder what he was nning to do.


    She waspletely confused now.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Ten zones of King Level cultivation resources!"


    "Eleven zones!"


    "Twelve zones!"


    The price of the Aquatic Fruit was skyrocketing, and most of the bids were offered by forces sitting in


    the private boxes.


    "Twenty zones of King Level cultivation resources!" Ricky opened his mouth for the first time.


    "Master, it''s the voice of the little bastard who killed Redmond. The woman by his side has the


    Rainwater Mutant. They seem to be determined to get this fruit."


    "y with them, but do not exceed fifty zones of cultivation resources!" said Hutton. "When thest


    item shows up for auction, maybe fifty zones of cultivation resources are what we need just in order to


    win it atst.


    A Sage Level fruit is not worth spending so many cultivation resources."


    "Yes, master!" answered Fitch.


    "Thirty zones of cultivation resources!" he then shouted.


    Hearing Fitch''s voice, all the other warriors present could guess what was going on. They were well-


    aware of the ongoing grudge between Ricky and Fitch, so they decided to leave them be.


    Thus, all the other forces stopped bidding.


    It was not because they were afraid of the me Valley, but because thirty zones of cultivation


    resources had already exceeded the value of the fruit. Moreover, their target was also the finale auction


    item.


    "It''s Fitch!" Tina said.


    "He just added ten zones of thirty resources abruptly. He seems to be ying with us," Ricky said with


    a smile.


    "Hey, you don''t need to do this. Let''s just give up!" Amelia said in an almost whiny voice, pulling at


    Ricky''s sleeve.


    Thirty zones of cultivation resources were too much to pay for the Aquatic Fruit, and she felt really bad


    about it.


    Rickyforted her with a smile, as he insisted, "Amelia, I will use my zones to help you refine this


    fruit. Plus, you have the Rainwater Mutant, so its value will definitely exceed forty zones of cultivation


    resources.


    I won''t give up now, so just set your heart at rest. If I raise the price once again, I''m sure that the me


    Valley will give up."


    With this said, heid aforting hand on Amelia''s shoulder and went back to bidding.


    "Thirty-nine and a half zones of cultivation resources!" Ricky shouted.


    "A half?" Many warriors around were surprised to hear Ricky''s new bid.


    It was the first time that they heard such an absurd amount, for nobody ever bid in halves of cultivation


    resources at an auction.


    "That young man must be at his limit. Thirty-nine and a half zones of cultivation resources must be all


    that he has," many warriors spected. Most of them turned a judging eye at Ricky like he was some


    poor kid who infiltrated the auction.


    "Ricky, you are so smart as to offer the thirty-nine and a half zones of cultivation resources. In this way,


    Fitch is very likely to think this bid is your limit, so he won''t raise the price again, because winning the


    Aquatic Fruit with so many cultivation resources is not worthwhile for them at all," Tinamented,


    smiling.


    "Even so, he also yed tricks on us. After all, we would not have to spend so much if he didn''t bid,"


    answered Ricky. "And I will also keep this in mind.


    I really hope that they could get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb by auction. If they made it, then I could


    have a way to take the grass from them."


    As Ricky guessed, Fitch didn''t bid again.


    Since Ricky had offered half a zone of cultivation resources, Fitch believed that the bid had reached


    Ricky''s limit. If he raised the price again, he would be very likely to get the fruit, which meant that he


    was ying a joke on himself.


    He didn''t want to take such a big risk.


    Moreover, he was already very satisfied that he had made Ricky spend nearly forty zones of cultivation


    resources. For him, his anger had been satiated.


    In this way, the Sage Level Aquatic Fruit went to Ricky in the end.

 Chapter 1171 His Trick

    Chapter 1171 His Trick


    Many warriors had expected that Ricky would take this Sage Level treasure, for they all knew that the


    me Valley wouldn''t want to spend too many cultivation resources on a something that was of no use


    to them.


    "Amelia, after things are over here, I will help you refine it," Ricky promised Amelia once the Aquatic


    Fruit was in their hands.


    In response, Amelia could not stop the bright smile that shed across her face. She enthusiastically


    nodded, pleased with Ricky''s promise. "Thank you!"


    "Oh, don''t be so courteous to me!" He could not help the answering smile that automatically made its


    way to his lips.


    Then, Ricky sent the cultivating resources to the manservant who had brought him the fruit.


    However, the manservant didn''t take the resources. "Our deacon said that he sent you this fruit as a


    gift," the man revealed tonelessly.


    Ricky and hispanions were surprised to hear the news.


    "I really don''t understand; what on earth does Edie want from you? Does he really have a crush on


    you?" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, if you have time to make a joke, why don''t you think about what Edie really


    wants?" Ricky replied.


    "Do you think Edie has found out about your real identity? Maybe that is why he is trying to cozy up to


    you!" the Dragon Intent Grass spected.


    "I don''t think my story has reached this endless mountain yet," Ricky responded negatively.


    Meanwhile, he turned back to the manservant and answered,


    "Please express my thanks to him for me. I appreciate his kindness, but I can''t ept a reward when I


    have not done anything to merit it yet. Please take my cultivation resources!"


    After all, it was not always a good thing to take advantage of others without any reason.


    At this point, the auction was now in full swing, and the better items were starting to be brought out.


    The next auction item¡ªChaotic Sword Intent Herb was to be auctioned soon.


    "Everyone, lend me your eyes! I will now show you thest items to be auctioned. And the first will be


    the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb!" At this time, the warrior who was in charge of the auction had also


    be very excited.


    The other spectators were even more excited, as the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb was an exceedingly


    rare treasure. It was superior to any Treasures from Heaven and Earth at Sage Level, and it could


    scarcely be found.


    The warriors around sighed deeply in admiration, as they were well-aware that they didn''t have any


    chance to get it.


    "The Chaotic Sword Intent Herb finally appeared!" Ricky said seriously in his private box.


    The Chaotic Sword Intent Herb was an herb that could only grow in the Fake Chaotic Space. It


    contained two kinds of powers¡ª the chaotic power and the intent power. And if a creature cultivated


    the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, his Intent Apperception would be increased infinitely.


    It wasmonly known that even for the spiritual emperors, the Intent Apperception was a very


    preciousprehension. It might take decades or even hundreds of years for them toprehend it.


    If spiritual emperors like Ricky obtained the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, it would be very likely that they


    had opened a door to a deeper understanding of the Intent Apperception, which saved much time for


    them invisibly.


    As for Ricky, it was not only the Intent Apperception that he would benefit from but also the chaotic


    power. With the help of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, he had a great chance to improve his chaotic


    power to a tenth of the primitive power.


    Once his chaotic power reached one-tenth of the primitive power, he would definitely be one of the


    strongest spiritual emperors in terms of strength just by using the chaotic power.


    To top it off, he also owned the chromatic energy. No one in the continent could be more powerful than


    him concerning the essence of power then if he got the said herb.


    "Chaotic Sword Intent Herb!" At this moment, all the warriors in the private boxes exploded in an


    uproar, as all of them salivated over the precious item.


    The tension in the auction hall thickened in an instant, so it was unimaginable how high the tension


    would beter on when better items were brought out.


    "Everyone, let''s begin. The principle is still the same; the person with the highest price offered will


    obtain the treasure!" the warrior in charge of the auction announced again, which signaled them to start


    bidding.


    In just a minute, the price of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb had reached two hundred zones of


    cultivation resources.


    "The Wind-Mountain Alliance is really extraordinary! They even have the luxury to auction off the


    Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. If they use it to cultivate their own warriors, it can cultivate a spiritual


    emperor!" the Dragon Intent Grass murmured admiringly.


    "Obviously, what they obtained is not a mere Chaotic Sword Intent Herb," replied Ricky knowingly. "And


    the cultivation resources they will get from the actions are already enough for them to cultivate two


    spiritual emperors." "You are right.


    Next, let''s see how high the price of this Chaotic Sword Intent Herb will reach!"


    While Ricky was speaking to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, the price of the Chaotic Sword


    Intent Herb had reached a whopping five hundred zones of cultivation resources.


    Of course, very few people could participate in such high-level bidding.


    At this point, only three private boxes werepeting, one of which was no doubt the me Valley.


    Ricky had learned more about the forces inside the other two private boxes through the other warriors''


    discussion. They were two forces that were as powerful and influential as the me Valley¡ªthe Moon


    Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce.


    "Six hundred zones of cultivation resources!" It seemed that the me Valley was getting serious, as


    Hutton offered another bid and added one hundred zones.


    Hearing this, all the warriors around could not help the astonished gasps that left their mouths. "It


    seems that the me Valley is determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb.


    The six hundred zones of cultivation resources at King Level are definitely enough to cultivate two


    spiritual emperors!" some warriors eximed.


    "The leader of the me Valley is a genius in swordsmanship who cultivates the fire element. It is likely


    that he wants to make a breakthrough with the help of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. Once he makes


    a breakthrough, his strength will be increased greatly and he will likely be the top upper spiritual


    emperor,"


    the other warriors also spected.


    "Well, since the leader of the me Valley is determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, we, the


    Moon Dragon Pce, decide to quit." As soon as the me Valley offered their new price, the people


    of the Moon Dragon Pce were discouraged. They decided to quit instead, and in that way ensured a


    good rtionship with the me Valley as well.


    "We also quit!" At the same time, the warriors of the Star Tiger Pce also decided to quit.


    For these two great forces, the problem was not that they had no resources topete, but they didn''t


    want topete anymore. If they kept onpeting, they would definitely offend the me Valley.


    Instead, they consoled themselves with the thought that the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb was not the


    only item in the auction, and they could still obtain other, better itemster on.


    If the me Valley had obtained the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, then they would have less money to


    "Thank you so much, my friends. I will certainly make sure that our leader hears about your kindness


    once I get back to the me Valley, and we will pay you back for that," Hutton gratefully remarked,


    thanking the two forces for not bidding more and increasing the price as a result.


    After all, if the two forces bid more, the me Valley would have to bid higher and higher. In that case,


    they would have to pay more to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb.


    "It is our pleasure!" The two forces gave the humble reply.


    They were probably happy deep inside, but they controlled their emotions well enough so that they


    wouldn''t look like beggars looking for scraps from the me Valley.


    Meanwhile, the warrior in charge of the auction asked excitedly, "Does anyone else have a higher


    price?"


    With six hundred zones of cultivation resources, the Wind-Mountain Alliance had earned a lot of


    money, so he was very excited.


    Of course, no one answered.


    But as he was about to announce that the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb belonged to the me Valley,


    something unexpected happened.


    ''Well, I can''t turn down this opportunity to y with the me Valley. Let''s see how you like it when


    you''re the one being yed with,'' Ricky sneered in his heart.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The next moment, a Shadowy Replication appeared and entered the Massacring Zone. Then it rushed


    quickly to the private box where the me Valley was in.


    "Ricky, why did you send your Shadowy Replication there?" Amelia said, a little confused.


    "I want to know how many cultivation resources the me Valley has brought here. I''ll make sure that


    they use up all their cultivation resources this time," answered Ricky with a wicked smile.


    Then, he dered in a loud voice, "I will offer six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources."

 Chapter 1172 Being Fooled By Ricky

    Chapter 1172 Being Fooled By Ricky


    A sudden silence fell over the room as soon as the words fell from Ricky''s mouth.


    All eyes swiveled toward Ricky''s private box, and some warriors even rubbed their ears to make sure


    that they didn''t hear it wrong.


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and no one dared to make a sound.


    Meanwhile, Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor were staying in one of the castle''s secret rooms.


    They, too, were astounded and intrigued to hear Ricky''s price.


    "Edie, your friend is too impractical. If he fails to provide that much cultivation resourcester, he will


    be..."


    The Thousand-hand Emperor cut off his words with a sigh. Of course, he knew that Ricky was ying


    tricks on the me Valley, but he was afraid that Ricky was acting too impulsively. There was no way


    Ricky could provide them with thatrge amount of cultivation resources after all.


    "Do you think he doesn''t have thatrge amount of cultivation resources?" Honestly, Edie was not only


    asking the Thousand-hand Emperor, but he was also asking this to himself.


    "Do you really think he can give us that many cultivation resources? The number of cultivation


    resources he mentioned can only be provided by a top force at the Emperor Level!" the Thousand-


    hand Emperor answered heatedly. "If possible, I think we should persuade him not to add too much.


    Another fifty to six zones of cultivation resources will be enough. If he adds more, the me Valley may


    stop topete," he added.


    "Perhaps, he does not have that many cultivation resources, but I believe that he has some things that


    are priceless," Edie muttered mysteriously, so quietly that the other man could not hear him.


    Meanwhile, back at the auction hall, the tense silence had finally been broken.


    The spectators seemed to have recovered, and they turned to each other asking,


    "Do you think that voice belongs to that white-haired young man?"


    "Yes, he must be doing this for revenge! He is trying to raise the price so that the me Valley will have


    to offer more cultivation resources."


    "That''s for sure! This kid has balls of steel. Isn''t he afraid that the me Valley will give up on the bid?"


    "Maybe he is that brave, or maybe he has the cultivation resources to pay for it..."


    The happiest ones at this moment were the two great forces, the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star


    Tiger Pce. They did not want to offend the me Valley, but if there was someone who offended the


    me Valley, they would be very willing to see that.


    And the reason was simple¡ª the three major forcespeted fiercely against each other. They were


    opponent forces, but their hostility could not be shown directly, so they could only resort to passive-


    aggressive ways.


    "We were right not to raise the price earlier! It is much better for us to let this boy raise the price..." the


    leading warriors of the two forces remarked to each other using their internal powers.


    In contrast to the amused and cheerful atmosphere of the other private boxes, the me Valley''s room


    was about to explode with tension and rage.


    "Damn it!" Hutton cursed with gritted teeth, seething in anger.


    He didn''t expect that Ricky would dare to raise the price.


    "Master, there is no doubt that he doesn''t have any cultivation resources with him. If we give up the bid,


    he will not be able to pay, and he will just cause trouble for himself. The Wind-Mountain Alliance will not


    allow such a person to exist," Fitch suggested quietly.


    "I know. But ording to the order given by our leader, I have to bring back the Chaotic Sword Intent


    Herb at all costs," Hutton answered. "If we give up now, that bastard will surely end up being torn into a


    thousand pieces.


    In that way, I can avenge Redmond. But the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb will also be taken back by the


    Wind-Mountain Alliance, and we won''t be able to present it to our leader. That can''t happen. We need


    to get it at all costs!" he added determinedly.


    "At all costs? Is this Chaotic Sword Intent Herb really so important to our leader?" Fitch asked in


    confusion.


    "With this Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, our leader''s breakthrough to the peak of the upper spiritual


    emperor or even the demi-saint is assured by one hundred percent. Do you think it is important or not?"


    asked Hutton back.


    "It seems that we are forced to keep our grievances to ourselves today," muttered Fitch with an angry


    scowl. In his mind, he had already killed Ricky a thousand times, if only he could in the here and now.


    "Fitch, count the amount of all the cultivation resources we have brought here, plus everything we have


    with us," Hutton said with a ferocious look.


    After a moment of calction, Fitch replied, "Master, we have a total of seven hundred and twelve


    zones of cultivation resources."


    "Okay, let''s raise the price. If he exceeds this number, then we''ll give up!" Hutton nodded decisively. "If


    the offer he makes is beyond our limit, the leader can''t me us for not obtaining the Chaotic Sword


    Intent Herb."


    Fitch nodded obediently and announced in a loud voice,


    "Six hundred and fifty-one zones of cultivation resources!" He sounded incredibly angry, and everyone


    knew that the anger in his voice was meant for Ricky.


    "The me Valley offered a higher price, which just adds one more zone of cultivation resources,"


    some people remarked.


    "Well, it seems that the me Valley is also about to reach its limit. I wonder if the white-haired young


    man has the courage to continue to raise the price."


    Ricky''s booming louder resounded from his private box, as he put another bid for the treasure. He said


    aloud, "Ha-ha! Isn''t the me Valley a big force at the Demi-saint Level? Howe you only add a


    zone of cultivation resources? If you''re not willing to match my bids, then you might lose. I will provide


    seven hundred zones of cultivation resources!"


    Silence immediately engulfed the entire hall, as a tension, thick enough to cut with a knife, settled over


    them all.


    Many warriors began to give Ricky''s private box a thumbs up.


    They didn''t know what the final result would be, and honestly, they didn''t know if Ricky did it because


    he was brave or he was stupid. But all of them admired his courage at that moment.


    "Well, now the me Valley is in a very embarrassing situation. The young man has added another


    twenty zones of cultivation resources. So if the me Valley wants to get the Chaotic Sword Intent


    Herb, they have to raise the price further!" some warriors said to each other through telepathy.


    Suddenly, cracking and breaking sounds could be heard from the me Valley''s private box.


    It was the sound of the tables and chairs breaking, as the me Valley''s anger got the best of them.


    Once again, Fitch''s fearsome voice sounded from inside. "Seven hundred and one zones of cultivation


    resources!"


    All the warriors could tell that he was speaking between gritted teeth, and if he were a volcano, he


    would have erupted countless times already thanks to Ricky.


    "s. From the way I see it, your offer is so stingy and boring. Fine, then, I''ll raise the price a little less.


    Seven hundred and twelve cultivation resources." Ricky''sid-back voice rang through the air right after


    Fitch gave his bid.


    Some warriors could not help bursting intoughter when they heard Ricky''s teasing. They could not


    believe that such an influential force was being yed with by a young warrior.


    "Edie, it seems that this Kenney is really not that simple," the Thousand-hand Emperor said at this


    time. It seemed that Ricky''s performance had changed his attitude, as he said to Edie, "Maybe you are


    right. Kenney is a person destined for great sess."


    Hearing his words, Edie was slightly intrigued. "Really? What changed your mind?"


    "ording to our information, the amount of the cultivation resources brought by the me Valley is


    about seven hundred and ten zones," reported the Thousand-hand Emperor.


    "If Kenney no longer bids a higher price next, it is very likely that he knows how many cultivation


    resources the me Valley has brought here this time. And if that is true, this Kenney is not as simple


    as he seems to be."


    At this moment, all the eyes in the auction hall were fixed on the me Valley''s private box.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Everybody was eager to know if the me Valley would continue to raise the price.


    After a long silence, they heard Fitch''s voice again, but this time, he sounded like he was in agonizing


    pain. "Seven hundred and twelve and a half zones of cultivation resources!"


    After this, the whole space was silent for a while, as all the warriors came to realize that the me


    Valley had finally reached their limit.


    At that point, they could feel the strong murderous intenting from the me Valley to Ricky.


    "Well, now that the me Valley has taken out so many cultivation resources, I have to give up the


    Chaotic Sword Intent Herb." In the silence, Ricky''s sigh was suddenly heard.


    "I guess they really deserve to be one of the influential forces.


    Warriors like me who do not have a big force as a backup can neverpete with them sessfully,"


    Rickymented in a seemingly regretful tone. Upon hearing this, almost all the warriors couldn''t hold


    back theirughter.

 Chapter 1173 A Tusk

    Chapter 1173 A Tusk


    Wildughter echoed in the auction hall, brightening the hall''s aura. The ce was rowdy with hooting


    andughter, except for one ce¡ªthe me Valley''s private box.


    In the background, they could hear the sound of furniture breaking, someone spluttering in disbelief,


    and outraged shouting.


    Many warriors present could imagine the faces of the four me Valley members at that moment, and


    it just made themugh harder.


    Theughter died down soon enough, and the warriors began to specte and discuss thoughtfully.


    "Who on earth is this white-haired young man? He must have known how many cultivation resources


    the me Valley had brought with them today. But how did he find out?" some of them asked.


    "Yes, hisst bid was indeed seven hundred and twelve zones of cultivation resources, so he must


    have known..."


    Meanwhile, inside one of the secret rooms in the castle were Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor.


    "Edie, it might be a coincidence, but the information in Kenney''s hand is more urate than that we


    have. Could he be a descendant of someone from our Wind Mountain Alliance?" asked the Thousand-


    hand Emperor.


    "I don''t think so, and I don''t think his real name is Kenney. I only befriended him because I felt that he


    was extraordinary. Apart from that, I know nothing about him," said Edie. "However, I didn''t expect him


    to possess such information. It seems that I have underestimated him."


    While they were conversing, Ricky and hispanions were cheerfully celebrating.


    "me Valley, you''re not qualified to y with me!" Ricky sneered, unseen by anyone outside of their


    private box.


    "I can imagine their expressions at the moment," said Tina, giggling in amusement. "And I can also


    imagine how desperately they want to take revenge on you for this."


    "Yeah! Ha-ha! And they are likely confused about how Ricky knew the maximum amount of cultivation


    resources that they could spend," Amelia chimed in,ughing all the while.


    "You bastard, tell me your name if you have the guts!" Fitch roared angrily all of a sudden.


    "Fitch, you can ask for it politely if you want to know my name so much. I won''t refuse to tell you. Now,


    listen carefully. My name is Kenney," Ricky said in a t tone upon hearing Fitch''s roar.


    "So, his name is Kenney..."


    The other warriors present were listening too, and of course, they automatically took note of his name


    as well.


    At this point, the auctioneer took out the second auction item in the finale group.


    This item was ced in a zone box. It looked about half a meter in length, but its real length was longer


    than that.


    Everyone let out admiring murmurs, as the box was opened to reveal a white tusk with a crescent


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    shape.


    "It''s a tusk!" Seeing this, all the warriors were slightly shocked.


    Among all the three finale auction items in the auction, the Wind-Mountain Alliance had only revealed


    the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, while the other two auction items had been kept secret until this


    moment when the tusk was shown.


    Immediately, all the warriors began to guess what kind of treasure it was. Since it was brought out as


    one of the finale auction items, it must be extraordinary.


    Ricky didn''t hesitate to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes to observe it.


    With the help of his special eyes, he saw a white tusk that was as long as a hundred meters and as


    thick as a giant tree.


    Majestic power was contained in the body of the tusk, which was full of vital energy.


    ''What kind of creature''s tusk is this?'' Ricky whispered in shock secretly.


    Seeing the nk and wondering faces in the crowd, the auctioneer finally revealed what it was. "You''re


    right, everybody. It''s a tusk. ording to the saints of our Wind-Mountain Alliance, it might be the tusk


    of a mammoth in ancient times!"


    "What? Did I hear it wrong? Is that really a mammoth''s tusk from the ancient times?" Immediately, the


    whole hall was in an uproar again.


    "And the ancient mammoth who left this tusk must have been a demi-saint when it was alive. I don''t


    think I need to exin to you how tremendous the power in it could be," the auctioneer continued.


    "Besides, this tusk is definitely a perfect material to make Sage Level weapons.


    We, the Wind-Mountain Alliance, have obtained two such tusks. We will keep one for ourselves, while


    we decided to offer this one for the auction. If you doubt whether this tusk is genuine or fake, I can only


    say that we dare not cheat you.


    Moreover, you all know the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s reputation in the endless mountain. Our credibility


    is wless."


    After this speech, the auctioneer began to wait for the first bidder.


    "The tusk of an ancient mammoth is indeed extremely valuable.


    Although the Iron Justice Saber has be my apanying saber for so long, its power can still be


    improved further. If I get this tusk, I can upgrade my saber and exert more power when I use it in the


    future," Ricky said greedily.


    "But the auction price of this tusk will definitely not be less than six hundred zones of cultivation


    resources!" protested Amelia worriedly.


    "Still, I want to try. I have a lot of good stuff with me!" Ricky said with a faint smile.


    While they were talking, the bidding inside the auction hall was going strong.


    "Four hundred!"


    "Four hundred and ten!"


    "Six hundred!" The price of the tusk rose quickly like the full moon''s tide. Soon, the price had reached


    six hundred zones of cultivation resources.


    As Ricky had expected, only the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce werepeting for it


    by the end. After all, nobody else could afford it.


    The two forcespeted with each other fiercely, and soon the price had reached six hundred and


    twenty zones of cultivation resources.


    However, at this moment, another unexpected bid suddenly sounded. "Six hundred and fifty!"


    Once again, everyone present shifted their eyes to the private box where Ricky was in. They looked at


    him in disbelief.


    They could understand Ricky when he yed with the me Valley just now. Everyone knew that the


    me Valley was determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, so the me Valley would not stop


    bidding unless their consumption limit was exceeded.


    But this time was different! Why did he get involved in this? Everyone was puzzled.


    ''Kenney is ying with fire!'' all warriors thought to themselves.


    "I really do not know if he is incredibly bold or incredibly stupid!"


    "Well, I am beginning to think that he is really just a reckless guy. It was likely a coincidence for him to


    have offered the bid of seven hundred and twelve zones of cultivation resources earlier."


    Some warriors began to discuss once again, and most of them changed their minds about Ricky.


    Instead of admiring Ricky, they began to ridicule him.


    "Maybe we can think about the situation from another point of view. Is it possible that Kenney is


    actually acting in a y for the Wind-Mountain Alliance?"


    "That''s possible. After all, the alliance is capable enough to know how many cultivation resources the


    three big forces have."


    "Hmn...I am inclined to believe you..."


    The members of the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce fell silent, as they were not sure


    about Ricky''s intention now.


    "Is this guy really working for the Wind-Mountain Alliance?" the team leader of the Moon Dragon


    Pce said to his men through telepathy.


    "Let''s stop bidding here. If he really works for the Wind-Mountain Alliance, we won''t lose anything then.


    If he doesn''t, he certainly won''t be able to pay the cultivation resources, and he will die a miserable


    death. Even if he really buys the tusk by auction, we can always snatch it from him after the auction


    finishes," the team leader of the Star Tiger Pce said.


    At this time, the four members of the me Valley did not say anything. Apparently, they had lost faces


    and could not speak in public again.


    Meanwhile, back in the secret room, the two men inside had their own spections.


    "It seems that Kenney is going to get this tusk by spending six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation


    resources. But the value of this tusk is actually more than this price," said the Thousand-hand Emperor.


    "He does get a good bargain. But it is true that what he is doing now seems like he works for us," said


    Edie.


    "Now, I''m curious about how he will pay the six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources."


    Then, Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor both turned their eyes to the private box where Ricky was


    in.


    And it was not just the two of them, but all the other warriors in the hall had also fixed their eyes on


    Ricky.


    If Ricky could not pay the allotted cultivation resources, the manservant by his side would ring the


    rm.


    A manservant ran to Edie and reported in a low voice, "Deacon Edie, Kenney wants to invite you to his


    private box. He said he wanted to exchange another item for cultivation resources, and that only you


    would know its value."


    "Really? Then let me see what he can use to offset for the six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation


    resources," Edie said curiously.

 Chapter 1174 The Incomplete Map

    Chapter 1174 The Iplete Map


    "By the way, please tell the auctioneer to continue the auction. Don''t wait for my signal anymore," Edie


    told the manservant. Even if Ricky couldn''t offer anything in exchange, he wouldn''t let everyone know


    about it.


    He already expected that Ricky had nothing to offer in exchange, but he had nned to ask Ricky to do


    something in return instead.


    It was better for Ricky to work for them than for harm toe to him after all. "Got it!" the servant


    replied and left quickly.


    Just as Edie instructed, it didn''t take long before the auction continued.


    "Next, we are going to show you the third item!" Saying this, the quickly brought out thest item,


    presenting it to the audience. However, the warriors paid no attention to it yet, as they were all busy


    waiting for news about Ricky.


    "So it is true that Kenney has six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources? He was able to pay,


    right? That''s why the auction is continuing?" All the warriors in the hall were astonished when the


    auctioneer decided to proceed. They had all expected that Ricky would not be able to provide six


    hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources, and they were waiting for him to either get beaten up


    or thrown out.


    "Who knows!"


    "The Wind-Mountain Alliance must trust him a lot, and maybe they have resolved this matter internally.


    Or they could be cheating us by working with each other!"


    "Not necessarily. I don''t know about you, but I have a strong feeling that Kenney is not as simple as we


    think. Besides, the Wind-Mountain Alliance has never cheated anyone these past years, so why would


    they do it now?"


    At this moment, a variety of discussions could be heard in the crowd.


    "We will know whether he is cheating us after the auction ends and he leaves. We can follow him


    secretly then," the team leaders of the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce talked to each


    other through telepathy.


    "That''s right. Hutton won''t let him go easily. We just need to follow him secretly."


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Edie were talking in the castle''s secret room.


    "I really want to be friends with you, Kenney, but there are still some things that need to be done by the


    book. I can''t protect you this time, and if you can''t provide anything of equal value, the consequences


    will be really serious," Edie told Ricky straightforwardly as soon as he stepped foot inside.


    "Don''t worry! I know the rules," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "So what are you going to give us in order to get that tusk?" the Thousand-hand Emperor asked.


    "Edie, can you tell me whether the power you cultivated is the power of the wind?" Ricky asked first


    without answering the Thousand-hand Emperor. From the moment Ricky observed Edie with his


    Golden Spirit Eyes, he had known that he cultivated the wind element.


    "You are right. I''m cultivating the power of the wind." Edie nodded, though he still looked confused.


    "In that case, have you ever heard of the power of the gale?" Ricky asked.


    "Of course, I''ve heard about it. It''s a kind of power that evolved from the power of the wind. In fact, it is


    an extreme version of the wind''s power. The power of the gale is unpredictable and formless, and it''s


    also one of the strongest powers," responded Edie lengthily.


    "To be honest, my aim is to achieve the gale supreme enlightenment," he added further.


    "If I give you a ball of Gale Fire, will you agree to let me have the tusk?" Ricky smiled.


    Both Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor were dumbfounded when they heard his offer.


    They felt like their ears were stuffed with cotton, and they could not help but wonder if they only


    misheard him.


    "Are you serious, Kenney?" Edie asked seriously after a few seconds of silence.


    Meanwhile, the Thousand-hand Emperor was still staring at Ricky speechlessly.


    "I won''t make fun of such a thing," Ricky guaranteed with a smile.


    The next moment, he put his palm out, and a ball of Gale Fire appeared over it in an instant. He then


    said in a low voice, "I have controlled over this Gale Fire, and it is at the level of a two-star lower


    spiritual emperor, which is suitable for your current level


    As for how powerful this fire can be in the future depends on your own ability."


    "It is indeed the peculiar fire!" the Thousand-hand Emperor said in shock. As an upper spiritual


    emperor of the older generation, he could certainly recognize the peculiar fire.


    "It is the power of gale, the power of peculiar fire! This fire is really the Gale Fire!" Edie gasped


    breathlessly, and he could not help but take the fire from Ricky''s palm into his.


    After a long time, Edie managed to restrain his excitement a little bit.


    "Kenney, I don''t want to take advantage of you. The value of this Gale Fire is far beyond six hundred


    and fifty zones of cultivation resources. It could easily be double that or even more!" Edie said


    hesitantly, shaking his head. Then he continued,


    "So, please don''t hesitate to tell us if you have any other requests. For example, we can send you to


    the Eastern Land through the Transmission Array."


    "Wow! Really? The Wind-Mountain Alliance has a Transmission Array to the Middle Land?" Ricky said


    excitedly.


    "Of course!" Edie nodded enthusiastically in reply.


    "Okay, then that will be my request. But it''s not time for me to leave yet," replied Ricky mysteriously.


    Edie only nodded in reply and didn''t ask anymore, for he didn''t think Ricky would tell him anyway. He


    only assured him, "It all depends on you! Just tell us when, and we will do it."


    "Thank you very much!" As they exchanged these pleasantries, Edie and Ricky could not help but size


    each other up.


    ''How could he use the peculiar fire to exchange for something so easily? He is definitely not a simple


    warrior,''


    Edie thought to himself. ''I should have checked this man out.'' Meanwhile, Ricky also thought to himself,


    ''The Transmission Array is definitely a big deal. In a Sage Level force, the decision of using it should


    only be made by the top leading warriors. Just now, Edie had made such a quick promise to me without


    consulting anyone else, so he must have a high position in the Wind-Mountain Alliance.''


    In the auction hall, the spectators were finally able to put their focus back on the auction, just as thest


    item was revealed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, next, we are going to show you fifty pieces of an iplete map!" the warrior


    in charge dered with a flourishing gesture toward the item.


    "What? They have fifty pieces of an iplete map!" The warriors around could not help but gasp in


    surprise.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone, please settle down and listen first," the auctioneer continued. "The fifty copies of the


    iplete map are identical to each other. And two of the saints from the Wind-Mountain Alliance


    have confirmed that they have the real Sage Level power. So, these iplete maps must have been


    left by a saint.


    If you follow these maps, you will likely reach the saint''snd of legacy.


    Of course, luck is also an important factor. You might need incredible luck to find what you are looking


    for."


    "I see!" Some of the warriors who didn''t recognize the map now nodded in understanding.


    "Then, how are we going to bid for them?" some of the warriors asked.


    "It''s very simple. Each piece of the map costs twenty-five zones of cultivation resources," responded


    the auctioneer. "If any of you think you are lucky enough, you can bid for it. I am sure you can all afford


    twenty-five zones of cultivation resources, am I right?


    Of course, you can also join hands to buy one!"


    Ricky listened intently while still inside Edie''s private room. He nodded at Edie approvingly and said,


    "You did well copying the iplete map into fifty pieces, and twenty-five zones of cultivation


    resources for each piece seems like a good price as well. All together you will get more than one


    thousand zones of cultivation resources if you sell all of them."


    Then, Ricky looked curiously at him and asked, "By the way, why didn''t you make more copies?"


    "Fifty pieces will be just enough. If there are more, those warriors will think that it is not that valuable. If


    there are less, we will not be able to earn many cultivation resources," Edie answered. "But this


    iplete map is definitely left by a saint."


    "How many pieces of the iplete map are yet to be found?" Ricky asked.


    "There is still more than a half left..."


    "More than half is missing? So that means this map is useless," Ricky said, shaking his head.


    "Not necessarily. I have told them that it all depends on luck," replied Edie with a sly smirk. "How about


    you? Do you want a piece of the map?"


    "I have nothing on me now, and I don''t have any more peculiar fire to exchange with you," answered


    Ricky, shaking his head quickly.


    "Don''t worry. I will make sure that they will send a piece of the map to you for free," Edie said with a


    warm smile.


    "Ha-ha, thank you. To be honest, I also want to try and see if I am lucky enough to find something


    following this iplete map." Ricky smiled, while in his mind, he was already plotting what he would


    do next.

 Chapter 1175 Confrontation

    Chapter 1175 Confrontation


    After the copies of the defective map were auctioned off, the current auction came to an end.


    "When are you going to use the Transmission Array?" Edie asked.


    "I haven''t gotten the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb yet," replied Ricky with a faint smile. "So, I may have to


    wait for some more time."


    "What? You''re going to do snatch it from the me Valley?" Both Edie and the Thousand-hand


    Emperor were shocked by what Ricky implied. They really couldn''t understand how he could be so


    confident. How could he even target a big and influential force like the me Valley?


    After all, Hutton was a powerful upper spiritual emperor of the valley. Plus, there were two more


    spiritual emperors that were middle spiritual emperors in the force.


    Besides, Fitch was not a simple man either.


    "Since they want to take advantage of me, I will not let them go so easily," Ricky dered flippantly as


    if he was merely stating a fact.


    "I have to go now. See youter!" With that farewell, he left with the two girls, and Edie didn''t do


    anything to stop them.


    He was too deep in thought, for he wanted to know where Ricky''s confidence against the me Valley


    wasing from. He didn''t think that the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce would let


    Ricky go either, whichplicated matters even more. If Ricky was an ordinary man, he should be


    fearing for his life now.


    "Sir please follow Ricky and save his life if necessary," Edie said to the Thousand-hand Emperor after


    Ricky left.


    "Oh? It seems that you really think of him as your friend," the Thousand-hand Emperor said with a little


    surprise. But he didn''t refuse Edie''s request. Before long, he also left, intending to follow Ricky.


    While leaving, Ricky naturally took the two girls into his Massacring Zone.


    In sharp contrast, he didn''t hide his presence as he left, not caring if everyone could see where he was


    going.


    "Kenney is quite bold. Doesn''t he know his own situation? How could he leave in such a grand way as


    if he is asking to be followed? He should at least stay in the castle until everyone has left!" some


    warriors who followed him said.


    "Don''t fret. We will soon find out whether he is arrogant or extraordinary as long as we go after him.


    After all, we don''t know if the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce would let him go, but I''m


    sure that the me Valley won''t."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in a forest inside the valley, Ricky suddenly stopped in his tracks and said lightly, "Come on


    and show yourself! I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I don''t care if you are suicidal or just extremely arrogant. Anyway, you will certainly die today!" Fitch


    threatened him as he walked out of the darkness. His body was surrounded by a sea of mes, and his


    waves of momentum swept straight toward Ricky.


    "Why don''t you try me? Then, you''ll know," Ricky sneered. "But why did youe here alone? I''m


    going to kill not only you but also your aplices. Besides, I''m determined to get the Chaotic Sword


    Intent Herb."


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Fitch was too angry to say a word, and he could onlyugh


    condescendingly.


    "Does Kenney think he is still in the auction hall where the members of the me Valley would not dare


    to attack him?" the warriors who followed Ricky here whispered in wonder.


    "Perhaps, he also has a trump card of his own. After all, no matter how stupid he is, he wouldn''t court


    death. I just wonder what his trump card is."


    "His trump card wouldn''t make much of a difference. Have you forgotten? Hutton is a two-star upper


    spiritual emperor!"


    As the onlookers argued among each other, the tension between Fitch and Ricky seemed to be heating


    up.


    "Here, you will pay back both principal and interest!" After he stoppedughing, Fitch stepped on the


    ground, and several fire passages appeared on the ground directly.


    As the fire passages swept by Ricky like heavy wind, Fitch reappeared in front of Ricky.


    The void cracked with a loud echo, and a long ming sword appeared in Fitch''s hand. He shed it


    down, creating a ming storm that almost filled the whole space in the surroundings.


    Ricky was shocked by how powerful Fitch was.


    His eyes narrowed warily, as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. Then, massacring patterns


    appeared and surrounded his arms to resist Fitch''s sword strike. This was the Massacring Holy


    Pattern!


    Bang! The sound of metal colliding rang through the air. Fitch''s sword had frozen in the air, stopped by


    the Massacring Holy Pattern. Fitch''s mes did not burn Ricky at all, as they had been blocked outside


    by the massacring runes.


    "It seems that Kenney is not courting death by confronting Fitch. In reality, he is confident in himself,"


    someonemented when they saw that Ricky was not at a disadvantage at all in the battle.


    When the two parties'' attacks collided, they exerted strength at the same time. And because of the


    great reverse impact, they were thrown apart like leaves in the air.


    "Great! You are much stronger than the Yellow Water Emperor," Ricky said after steadying himself.


    Having six zones, he could get a vague sense of how strong Fitch was. He decided that Fitch was an


    average two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    If Ricky used his full strength, it would not be difficult for him to kill someone with such strength.


    However, when Fitch''s real body was revealed, his strength would also be promoted.


    ''All right. Now I can y with him and enjoy myself. I''ve been traveling for so many days without having


    a good fight,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Buzz! As the massacring runes surged around him like swelling waves, Ricky activated the cultivation


    method of the Massacring Holy Pattern. In an instant, his entire body was covered by the golden


    patterns as if he was wearing invincible golden armor.


    "Humph! How dare youpare me to the Yellow Water Emperor?" Fitch scoffed indignantly when he


    heard Rickypare him with the Yellow Water Emperor.


    Meanwhile, his burning eyes became serious. He sensed from that single blow that Ricky''s strength


    was not weak, and he did have the power to kill the Yellow Water Emperor.


    Boom! The moment he finished speaking, Ricky had alreadyunched an attack. Countless golden


    patterns surrounded his arms and turned into the hardest weapon. His two fists were like mountains,


    bombarding Fitch with no rest.


    On his end, Fitch clutched the burning long sword in front of his chest like a defense tower, as all the


    infernal power was integrated into the sword. While the sword was buzzing, countless sword shadows


    appeared in the whole area. Forty-five percent of sword intent merged with the Fire Rule, erupting from


    Fitch''s body.


    With a flick of his finger, countless ming sword shadows shot towards Ricky.


    Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s golden fists collided with the ming sword shadows.


    After merging with the Fire Rule, the sword shadows were indeed extraordinary. And as a result, a lot


    of golden patterns around Ricky''s body began to shatter, and a few blood stains appeared on his body.


    "You have sword intent, and I have saber intent to confront you!" Ricky announced coldly. The corners


    of his mouth pulled upwards into a faint smile as if he was having the time of his life.


    Behind him, an Intent Apperception suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Saber shadows appeared


    inside the void, which was even more indestructible with the help of massacring runes.


    It was like two skies collided into each other. And the void was suddenly filled with nothing but saber


    and sword shadows.


    At the same time, Ricky''s golden arms and Fitch''s ming sword once again mmed against each


    other.


    A fearsome closebat ensued between two corporeal bodies. Initially, they were in a stalemate, but


    after about a hundred rounds, Fitch gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    "It looks like Kenney is physically stronger than Fitch!" the surrounding crowd muttered to each other.


    "Fitch should have figured it out by now. From here on, he would probably change his tactic!"


    "Kenney cultivates massacring power, so his corporeal body must be iparably strong."


    Knowing that he was gradually losing ground, Fitch stepped back and kept a good distance away from


    Ricky.


    His body was still surrounded in mes, and his face showed a terrible expression.


    At that moment, he looked like he lived for nothing else but to kill Ricky.


    "Infernal sword, set everything aze!"


    As he roared, his momentum increased sharply, and the ming sword in his hand changed instantly. It


    was divided into ten swords, whichter turned into a hundred. In this way, countless swords were


    produced in just a few seconds.


    Boom! The ground swept by Fitch''s momentum was transformed into a sea of mes, glowing yellow


    like magma and pouring off heat.


    Soon, scarlet swords that resembled huge bones rose from the zing sea one by one.

 Chapter 1176 Sword Bone Tiger

    Chapter 1176 Sword Bone Tiger


    Ssh!


    The sea of mes surged, and so did the huge sword bone, which fused with thousands of swords in


    the void in a sh. As the roar echoed throughout the sky, a giant shadow of a tiger appeared out of


    nowhere.


    This tiger shadow seemed to have no flesh and blood and was entirely made up of swords and bones.


    When the tiger shadow roared, the stones turned into huge swords.


    After Fitch merged his own body into it, the tiger shadow rushed towards Ricky, and wherever it passed


    would be torn into two pieces.


    "Massacring Holy Pattern¡ª two hundred patterns!"


    Ricky shouted. He had no reason to retreat in the face of Fitch''s attacks. He pped his palms


    together, as strong and huge golden patterns emerged from his feet at the same time. Then, the


    patterns multiplied up to two hundred in an instant.


    The two hundred patterns merged and turned into the shape of a giant arrow, which swept like a


    tornado.


    Howl!


    When the tiger shadow roared again, the two strikes from the two parties collided with each other.


    Instantly, the airwaves caused by the collision swept across the area, as the lightning shed


    intermittently around them.


    It was only for a moment that the fight between these two had reached a limit.


    To the warriors around, these two were equally matched. But they had no idea about Ricky''s real


    strength. The massacring runes activated the other five kinds of runes instantly, and under the runic


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    power of these six runes, the strength of Ricky''s Massacring Holy Pattern increased in a sh.


    It happened so quickly that Fitch was caught off guard. He could not do anything and was defeated in


    the blink of an eye.


    As a result, the tiger shadow dissipated into oblivion, and Fitch fell on the ground with a heavy thud like


    a puppet with its strings cut down.


    Meanwhile, a huge and deep pit suddenly opened, and endless dust engulfed everything. "Whoa!


    Kenney''s trump card is amazing. It looks like he cultivates a variety of runes to boost his power!"


    the warriors around eximed in surprise.


    After smashing Fitch''s attack, the arrow transformed by the Massacring Holy Pattern did not reduce its


    momentum. Instead, it continued towards Fitch where he was lying prone on the ground.


    Puff! However, in the next moment, only the cracking sound could be heard amid the poor visibility


    brought on by so much dust. Simultaneously, countless golden lights burst out, which showed that it


    was the arrow transformed by the Massacring Holy Pattern that cracked.


    Upon seeing this, Ricky was slightly shocked. It seemed like he had underestimated his opponent.


    At that moment, two huge sharp ws made of bones abruptly came out from the dust, rushing


    towards Ricky. The power of these ws could definitely tear several huge mountains apart.


    Ricky didn''t dare to hesitate in the face of this threat. Instead, he activated his Ultimate Golden Body to


    resist the attack.


    Crack! The two sharp ws left several deep scratches on the Ultimate Golden Body. Even though


    Ricky surrounded it with the Massacring Sand, it was unable to recover for a long time.


    Besides, Ricky himself also left a crack, hundreds of meters long on the ground, taking down countless


    trees with him.


    "Those ws are incredibly powerful! Has he turned into his beast form?" Ricky asked in a low voice


    once he had regained his bnce.


    When the dust in the air settled to the ground, a huge figure appeared in front of Ricky.


    It was a huge tiger with burning mes.


    It was made up of dense swords and bones instead of flesh and blood, apart from its heart and head.


    When it shuddered, countless swords and bones surrounded the tiger''s body.


    "That''s a Sword Bone Tiger! I must admit this is quite impressive," Ricky murmured to himself.


    "For the moment, it seems that Kenney is more powerful than Fitch. After all, he has forced Fitch to


    reveal his beast form!"


    "You can''t say that.


    We, creatures of beasts, can reveal our real strength only when in the beast form. So at this moment,


    Fitch just breaks out his real power," some other warriors discussed.


    "Let''s see what will happen! I''m afraid that Kenney is not a match for Fitch in his beast form."


    "Not necessarily. Did you see the Ultimate Golden Body that Kenney used to defend? That is not a


    simple skill. Look at how Fitch''s attacks barely left cracks on the golden body!"


    "How do you dare to force me to reveal my beast form?


    You have been blessed today, for it is a worthy death for you!" Fitch dered indignantly while his aura


    constantly swept around them.


    "I already said that you''re the one to die today. Let''s see who will be proven right!!" Ricky sneered


    disdainfully.


    "Fuck you!"


    Swords and bones appeared as if they had been doused in mes, and the zing fire made them


    look like a powerful army in an instant.


    "Go out, my bone strike! Take him down!"


    With the roaring sound came countless bony swords that were zing with mes as if they had taken


    up half of the sky. At the same time, Fitch was running in them, and the bony swords on his body were


    also bingrger and sharper.


    Like a machine''s smooth transformation, Fitch himself had turned into a huge sword in a sh.


    Maybe the huge sword appeared like amon attack, but all the warriors could feel the great power


    contained in the sword. They could tell that Fitch had gone all out with this move, and it was


    undoubtedly his most powerful attack.


    Buzz! With the six kinds of runes, Ricky activated his Ultimate Golden Body to the extreme. It was so


    powerful that it felt like it could reach the fifth level of Ultimate Golden Body in the next moment.


    At that point, Ricky had also broken out his Massacring Mutant. The mutant''s power swelled and


    surged and evolved the massacring world behind him.


    "Look at his mutant! It is the Massacring Mutant! I can''t believe that Kenney is the owner of a mutant


    like that. It''s no wonder that his massacring power is so mature and pure!" The warriors around were


    shocked again when they felt the power of Ricky''s mutant.


    "Kenney has such a mutant, which makes the battle moreplicated and confusing."


    "Indeed! It is very hard to tell who will be the winner!"


    At that moment, the battlefield was full of excitement and cheer, except for Fitch, who looked like he


    was ready to kill Ricky with just a look.


    No matter which mutant it was or how weak the mutant was, it was definitely a representative of the


    ultimate power in the world. No creature would dare to look down upon it.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he was already hesitating. Even though he had started this fight with


    one hundred percent confidence originally, he abruptly lost half of it the moment that Ricky broke out


    his mutant.


    ''Damn it, this guy is the owner of such a remarkable mutant! Damn it! Why didn''t God let me have the


    me Melting Mutant? Why could Redmond possess the me Melting Mutant instead? What a


    waste!'' Fitch roared in his mind.


    How could he not be jealous of Redmond?


    Even though Redmond had little talent, he could still possess the me Melting Mutant. On top of that,


    he even had Hutton, an upper spiritual emperor, as his father. Fitch believed that if he grew up with


    such conditions, he would have been a middle spiritual emperor now.


    "Massacring Golden Palm ¡ªten palms out!"


    Once Ricky had activated the Massacring Mutant, he broke out the Massacring Omnipotent Skill. He


    leaped andunched the palm in one movement. Then, ten giant golden palms burst out and fell in


    session, colliding with Fitch''s strongest strike.


    Boom!


    These two moves collided with each other, and the ferocious power flooded everything in its wake. Ten


    Massacring Golden Palms were so powerful that the huge sword Fitch had made was hit and hurled


    into the air like it was made of feathers.


    The ten palms did not reduce their momentum, and in the blink of an eye, they had struck Fitch''s beast


    form, the Sword Bone Tiger.


    "How could this be possible?" The warriors around could not believe what they had seen.


    They all believed that Ricky and Fitch were well-matched in strength. But, why did Fitch look like he


    didn''t have the strength to resist?


    They were astonished because they didn''t know Ricky''s strength at all. With the fourth level of Ultimate


    Golden Body and the six kinds of runes, his strength was no inferior to that of Fitch.


    As long as Ricky broke out the Massacring Mutant, Fitch was no match for him. Not to mention, apart


    from the Massacring Mutant, Ricky also had the Massacring Zone.


    From the very beginning, the result of this battle had already been decided.


    "Ahh! I can''t believe it!" Fitch shouted ferociously. Of course, he was the most unwilling to believe the


    result of this battle.

 Chapter 1177 Get It

    Chapter 1177 Get It


    "You should have listened to me. I already told you that I could easily kill you!" Ricky sneered, looking


    pleased as Fitch threw a useless fit. Fitch''s empty words couldn''t help him now.


    After the golden light pervaded, Ricky instantly turned into a huge palm and crushed Fitch into the


    ground. Six kinds of runes formed a cage and imprisoned Fitch, rendering him trapped and helpless.


    After the shock, people could not stop their big mouths from pping. "I can''t believe it. If Kenney broke


    out his Massacring Mutant at the beginning, I''m afraid that Fitch would have only lost faster."


    "Yeah, he is indeed quite capable. No wonder he could kill the Yellow Water Emperor in an instant!"


    "But I am really curious. How will he deal with Hutton and the other two middle spiritual emperors from


    the me Valley?


    He could defeat Fitch easily but what about those three?"


    Swish! While the flurry of whispers and hissed conversations grew louder, the void on Ricky''s sides


    suddenly cracked, and the two huge palms forcefully rallied down and rushed directly toward Ricky.


    ''It must be the two middle spiritual emperors who are attacking him!'' all the warriors thought to


    themselves when they saw this.


    As the dust settled around them and the visibility improved, they saw the two middle spiritual emperors


    of the me Valley standing behind these two huge palms.


    "Humph!" Ricky snorted condescendingly as if he didn''t care about the two huge palms rushing after


    him. To the spectators, they thought the huge palms were too strong to be resisted, but Ricky only


    scoffed at them with disdain, while hisrge palm ignored them and continued to suppress Fitch.


    Boom! At that critical moment, two water spiritual fingers sprang up from Ricky''s body and collided with


    the two gigantic palms separately.


    It was more like aplete crushing than a collision.


    When the two fingers collided with the two palms, thetter immediately copsed. However, the


    fingers didn''t dissolve afterward, and they went on to pierce through the two middle spiritual emperors.


    When the power of the fingers ran through them, it instantly destroyed the souls of these two middle


    spiritual emperors.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The two middle spiritual emperors died even before they


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    realized what was happening.


    However, the battle was not over yet.


    The two fingersbined into one and merged into the space in an instant, and then Hutton''s figure


    appeared behind this very space. However, at this moment, the only thing people could see in his face


    was fear and despair.


    There was no time for him to resist the fingers or roar at all. He was struck by the fingers too, and his


    soul was instantly destroyed.


    The surrounding warriors were utterly shocked by this shocking scene, and they looked like they had


    just seen pigs flying and hell freezing over. The whole space was deathly quiet as if everyone was still


    in a daze.


    It was so quiet that they didn''t even notice when Ricky finally killed Fitch.


    They were still in a shocked stupor even after Ricky had finished putting the dead bodies of Hutton,


    Fitch, and the two middle spiritual emperors into his Devourer Zone.


    Then, he checked in one of Hutton''s spiritual space tools and found the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. It


    was an eight-leaf herb that had a grayish-green pallor.


    "It''s the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb! I finally got it!" Ricky said excitedly. "I''ve already exhausted the


    power of Doris'' mutant. I''m d I finally got this!"


    "Ricky, we need to leave now. If the spiritual emperors of the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger


    Pce take action now, we won''t be able to escape," Amelia warned Ricky worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. They have lost their guts!" Ricky flippantly answered, waving her concern away.


    And he was actually right. When the warriors of the two forces realized what had happened, they


    immediately backed off so fast that they almost fell on top of each other.


    There were upper spiritual emperors in both forces, so they could tell that the water spiritual fingers that


    Ricky summoned were full of Demi-sage Level power.


    On top of that, Hutton had died without any resistance. That was the best proof of how powerful Ricky


    was.


    In this case, they didn''t dare to think of killing Ricky, and they could only hope that he would not go after


    them. They didn''t have the time and energy to doubt where Ricky''s Demi-sage Level power came from,


    for they were too busy being terrified of him.


    The warriors who had seen what happened could only look at Ricky with awe, curiosity, and fear.


    At this moment, they also began to wonder about how powerful Ricky''s master was. Was his master a


    demi-saint or a real saint?


    They finally understood that Ricky was not a simple man.


    And they also realized that Ricky was telling the truth right from the start. It was the me Valley that


    was seeking death and not him.


    Ricky didn''t care about what these warriors thought. Once he had the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb in his


    hand, he immediately left. As for his destination, it was, without doubt, the Wind-Mountain Alliance.


    Since the Wind-Mountain Alliance had offered the use of their Transmission Array, he nned to go to


    the Middle Land directly with their help.


    On the other hand, the warriors who witnessed the fight began sharing the news with others, and soon,


    Ricky''s story had spread everywhere like wildfire. People were saying that the me Valley had


    offended a Demi-sage Level force at the very least.


    Meanwhile, Kenney was weed by the Wind-Mountain Alliance with open arms.


    "Kenney, I have underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have a demi-saint behind you!" Edie


    eximed in surprise, as they met inside the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s pce once again.


    "Ha-ha! You would know whether I have a master at the Demi-sage Level behind me. I won''t hide such


    a thing from you, Edie!" Ricky answered with augh.


    "Ha-ha, you are very honest!" replied Edie, giving Ricky a disarming smile.


    "I have no choice but to be frank with you. After all, it is you who have a demi-saint behind you." Ricky


    smiled. "I want to confirm that you will not help the me Valley to take the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb


    away from me, right?"


    "As long as it has been auctioned, it does not belong to our Wind Mountain Alliance anymore. So we


    will not do anything more about it," answered Edie reassuringly.


    "Thank you for that. Anyway, I came here to cash in my favor. I want to go to the Middle Land now, so


    can you lend me the Transmission Array of your Wind-Mountain Alliance?" Ricky didn''t beat around the


    bush and told Edie what he came here for immediately.


    "You know, a promise is a promise, and I would not dare break my promise to you. But I''m afraid that


    you have to wait for about two more months," Edie answered, shing Ricky an awkward smile this


    time.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky''s voice turned cold when he heard this.


    "It takes a lot of resources to transfer from here to the Middle Land. And we have to take these


    resources seriously, so our two saints have set the rule that the Transmission Array only opens every


    half a year.


    There are still two months left before it will be opened the next time."


    "Is that so?" Ricky said coldly, obviously displeased. "Well, I am leaving then."


    Of course, he didn''t believe Edie. Even if it was true that the Transmission Array would open in two


    months, he didn''t want to wait because that would waste a lot of his time. Hell, he could pass through


    the endless mountain by taking advantage of the Massacring Zone in those two months!


    "Why? You don''t even want to wait for two months?" Edie said anxiously after seeing that Ricky was


    about to leave.


    "I don''t have a demi-saint following me. Compared with the demi-saints of the Wind-Mountain Alliance,


    the power I used to kill the three spiritual emperors of the me Valley is not that strong, though it was


    also at the Demi-sage Level," Ricky replied with a frown.


    "Therefore, the longer I stay here, the more dangerous it will be for me.


    I''d better leave while I can still intimidate those forces."


    "I can make sure that you''ll be safe in the Wind-Mountain Alliance in those two months," Edie


    reassured him hurriedly, seemingly rmed now that Ricky was about to leave.


    "I will never ept a reward that I haven''t earned. Besides, I can''t believe those I don''t know very well."


    Ricky smiled disarmingly. Meanwhile, in his mind, he had already connected to the Massacring Zone.


    If something unexpected happened, he would enter the Massacring Zone directly.


    With his current strength, even the sealing power of the upper spiritual emperors couldn''t stop him from


    entering the Massacring Zone, unless they were demi-saints.


    Seeing that Ricky was truly about to leave, Edie had no other choice. His shoulders drooped helplessly,


    as he blurted out, "Okay, you win. I will tell you the truth!"

 Chapter 1178 The Real Purpose

    Chapter 1178 The Real Purpose


    "Really? What is the truth then?" Ricky asked with an arch lift of eyebrow.


    ''I knew he was hiding something,'' he thought suspiciously meanwhile.


    "All right, I admit it. Our Transmission Array is avable at any time. I swear that this time I am telling


    the truth," said Edie.


    "I see. Well, if you didn''t want me to use it, you could have just told me the truth. You didn''t have to


    make up a lie to deceive me. I don''t think I would be shameless enough to insist on using it in such a


    case," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "You misunderstand me, Kenney. You should know that I lied to you only because I wanted you to stay


    here for two more months. In that case, after one month staying here, you can go to a secretnd with


    me to look for some Treasures from Heaven and Earth," Edie revealed, earning a surprised chuckle


    from Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, you must be joking! Your Wind Mountain Alliance has two saints and countless spiritual


    emperors. With your position, thousands of spiritual emperors will undoubtedlye to serve you as


    soon as you announce your intention. On the other hand, I''m merely a lower spiritual emperor. Why


    would you prefer to go with me?" Ricky protested.


    Edie sighed when it looked like Ricky was still doubting him. He muttered, "It''s so difficult to lie to a


    smart genius!


    To tell you the truth, the secretnd I am going to this time is the Emperor Beast Swamp."


    "The Emperor Beast Swamp? What is that?" Hearing Edie''s words, Ricky was sure that he was finally


    telling the truth. And his curiosity was also piqued.


    "It is an ancient battlefield left in the endless mountain," Edie exined at once. "Many ruins and


    heritages of emperor beasts of at the Sage Level can be found in it.


    The ancestors of many emperor beasts in the endless mountain have left heritages all over the


    Emperor Beast Swamp, and many of them are from our Wind Mountain Alliance.


    The Emperor Beast Swamp only appears once every era, and when it appears, only some Sage Level


    forces in the endless mountain can sense its presence. This is because only the blood essence of


    saints can sense the remains and power of the ancestors."


    "I see...So your purpose is to find the heritage of your ancestors in the Emperor Beast Swamp." Ricky


    nodded as he finally understood what Edie wanted from him.


    "Yes, you''re right. Of course, the heritage of our ancestors is not my only target. I won''t refuse it if I


    have the chance to get the heritage of any other emperor beast," Edie added. "I believe that you won''t


    refuse to get the blood essence of any emperor beast, will you?"


    "Ha-ha, of course, I won''t!" Ricky burst intoughter.


    As a matter of fact, the blood essence of any emperor beast could notpare with his Chaos blood


    power, but he was hankering for the energy that such blood essence could give.


    As for why Edie thought highly of Ricky, it was probably due to his strength and uniqueness. Ricky was


    confident in himself in these aspects.


    "I just hope that after everything is done, you can keep your promise and let me get to the Middle Land


    through your array," Ricky said seriously.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry. I swear that after our trip, I will let you use the Transmission Array to go to the


    Middle Land, and I can even escort you there in person," Edie promised without hesitation. Hearing


    Ricky''s serious tone, he knew that he had already pissed him off this time.


    And he didn''t want to offend a genius like Ricky. At least, not more than he already had.


    "You don''t have to do it in person. Just let me use it, and we are quits," Ricky said, shaking his head.


    "But before we enter the Emperor Beast Swamp, Kenney, I still have one more question to ask you,"


    Edie suddenly said telepathically in the next moment.


    "Go ahead!"


    "What''s your real name?" Edie asked. "I can assure you that I told you my real name, and I can swear


    that. I can also admit that I have an indisputably high position in the Wind-Mountain Alliance, which is


    better than most of our members.


    I really want to make friends with you."


    "Since you asked, you must have a clue about my true identity already. My name is Ricky, and Ie


    from the Eastern Land," Ricky replied by telepathy. He decided to tell the truth this time because he


    thought that he could not hide it any longer.


    "Just as I expected. You are really Ricky! You are an ace genius from the Eastern Land, and the one


    and only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras!" Although he had guessed it for


    some time, Edie was still shocked when Ricky admitted it himself.


    "I didn''t expect that my name would have reached the endless mountain," Ricky hesitantly said.


    "No, it hasn''t. I only found out because some warriors of our alliance had once gone to the Eastern


    Land, and they told me about you. When I heard about a warrior like you, I collected all the information


    that I could get. As early as you killed Redmond and the Yellow Water Emperor, I guessed you might


    be Ricky. Also, your white hair gave you away," Edie exined.


    "I see!" Ricky nodded, satisfied by Edie''s exnation.


    "But I think your information will soon reach this part of the world, and your identity will be revealed as


    well. However, by then, you should have already reached the Middle Land. Ha ha!"


    "I hope so. Now I just want to go to the Middle Land as soon as possible," Ricky said.


    With the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb and the tusk of the ancient mammoth in hand, the trip to the


    endless mountain was already fruitful enough for him.


    "Just set your heart at rest. You only have to wait for two more months," Edie reassured him again.


    It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to meet a genius like Ricky. Besides, the Emperor Beast Swamp


    was about to open. In such a case, he could not let Ricky leave.


    Then, Edie arranged a cultivation site for Ricky and the two girls.


    First of all, Ricky helped Amelia refine the Sage Level Aquatic Fruit. He believed that after refining this


    fruit, Amelia would be qualified to incur the Thunderstroke Doom.


    "Edie, do you really want to take him to the Emperor Beast Swamp?


    Don''t forget that there are many geniuses in our Wind-Mountain Alliance!" said the Thousand-hand


    Emperor as soon as Ricky had left.


    After all, Ricky did not belong to the Wind-Mountain Alliance, so the Thousand-hand Emperor didn''t


    want to share any opportunity they could get with Ricky.


    "If I tell you my reasons behind it, you''ll definitely agree with my decision," said Edie.


    "What is it then? Do you know something more about that guy?" the Thousand-hand Emperor asked


    curiously.


    "Three months ago, our people came back from the Eastern Land with a piece of news about an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor..." Edie then told the story about Ricky.


    "That guy used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" The Thousand-hand Emperor was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    astonished after hearing Edie''s exnation.


    He could hardly believe his ears.


    On the other hand, it took Ricky three days to help Amelia refine the Aquatic Fruit thoroughly.


    And as a result, Amelia was now powerful enough to incur the Thunderstroke Doom.


    In fact, Amelia had almost reached this level since they left the Complete Emperor Ind. However,


    she was not a freak like Ricky. She had to be well prepared for even one strike from the Thunderstroke


    Doom.


    "Amelia, after this Aquatic Fruit is refined, you can incur the Thunderstroke Doom at any time, right?"


    Ricky asked.


    "Yes, but I would rather wait until Ipletely digest the power I''ve gotten from the fruit," answered


    Amelia. "I think it will likely be the time when you return here with Edie from the Emperor Beast


    Swamp."


    "Ricky, do you understand what Amelia means? She doesn''t have the confidence to break through the


    Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor unless you''re by her side," Tina said in a teasing


    tone.


    Hearing Tina''s words, Amelia blushed fervently. Of course, the blush on her face embarrassed her


    even more, and she wished that the ground could just open and swallow her up.


    "Well, let''s talk about something else. Amelia, take out your weapon. During my secluded cultivation, I


    might cast weapons, and I can integrate that tusk into your weapon," Ricky said, awkwardly changing


    the topic in a hurry.


    Then, with Amelia''s weapon, Ricky began to cultivate in seclusion.

 Chapter 1179 Breakthrough

    Chapter 1179 Breakthrough


    Ricky made a Shadowy Replication during his seclusion.


    He had almost reached the peak level in this skill. Next, he wanted to practice the cultivation of the


    Flesh Replication.


    To say that it was difficult to cultivate the Flesh Replication was a major understatement!


    It must be cultivated based on the Shadowy Replication, so Ricky would need to leave many outside


    affairs to his Shadowy Replication to deal with. In that way, he could concentrate on familiarizing


    himself and improving his cultivation of the Flesh Replication.


    This time he only had one month to cultivate in seclusion, so he had no time to waste.


    That was the second reason why he created his Shadowy Replication.


    Ricky used the Devourer Zone to separate the ancient mammoth''s tusk with its enormous energy. He


    made his Shadowy Replication carry the tusk, the Iron Justice Saber, and Amelia''s long whip into the


    Chaotic Fire Zone.


    After that, he left his Shadowy Replication in charge of the weapons there.


    Ricky gave Tina a part of the tusk''s tremendous energy.


    This was because if Amelia refined all the energy the tusk contained, she might not be able to control it,


    and she might inadvertently summon the Thunderstroke Doom when she was not ready yet.


    Obviously, the three of them didn''t want that to happen, so Amelia had to give up a part of the whole


    energy.


    Ricky first refined the tusk''s energy. And with its help, he nned to break through and be a two-


    star lower spiritual emperor.


    He could have made a breakthrough after he had left the ancestralnd of the human devils and


    merged with the grand humanoid tree earlier, but he had made too many breakthroughs during that


    period in the ancestralnd of the human devils. Thus, he needed time to consolidate his realm before


    he proceeded to the next stage.


    Now, it was the right time for him to make another breakthrough.


    The six zones were working simultaneously to absorb the refined energy. Meanwhile, Ricky obtained a


    better understanding of the ruling power. The spiritual emperors'' breakthrough did not only involve the


    increase of one''s strength but also theprehension capability of all kinds of ruling powers.


    He could easilyprehend thanks to the six zones. And with the help of the Chaos Manual and the


    Ancestral Intent Form, he had nothing to worry about concerning hisprehension.


    This must be Ricky''s most remarkable aspect, and it was also the reason why he could break through


    quickly at this stage.


    In other words, the regained spiritual meridian, and the Chaos blood power he awakened, were all he


    had. These two were the foundation of everything else he obtained.


    His regained spiritual meridian made him the most talented person in the world, and his Chaos blood


    power made him as strong as any genius in the world.


    It took him a total of twenty days to finish the entire breakthrough process.


    ''It''s really difficult to break through while in the emperor realm! I have reached the breakthrough point,


    but it still took me twenty days topletely break through!'' Ricky sighed in his heart.


    During the past twenty days, the Shadowy Replication had integrated some of the tusk into the Iron


    Justice Saber and Amelia''s long whip separately.


    Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber became more powerful once it was fused with the tusk. He had a feeling that


    if he used the Iron Justice Saber in the future, he would be able to use about ten percent more of its


    strength, which could be a critical turning point in his future battles.


    Of course, the progress of Amelia''s whip was not any less.


    He was also delighted that the Iron Justice Saber finally had itsplete psychic intelligence, although


    it was still about as smart as a baby¡ªfor now.


    Now that he was a spiritual emperor, he believed that its psychic intelligence would mature after some


    time. And by that time, his Iron Justice Saber''s strength would have also evolved to a higher level.


    ''There are still ten days before the opening of the Emperor Beast Swamp. My real body has no time to


    refine the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, so I have to ask my Shadowy Replication for help,'' Ricky thought


    to himself.


    "It''s good that you have the Shadowy Replication to help with your refinement. The more you use the


    replication, the more beneficial it is for your cultivation of the Flesh Replication. In other words, by using


    it, you have actually already begun practicing the Flesh Replication," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "I''m really looking forward to the Flesh Replication!" Ricky nodded. "Once I have grasped it fully, my


    fighting capacity will greatly increase. I won''t have to fear, even if I face arge number of enemies.


    If I can cultivate the highest Soul Replication, then it is really..."


    "Oh, stop daydreaming! Think about those things after you cultivate the Flesh Replication sessfully!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass rudely interrupted.


    Ricky spent the next ten days consolidating the realm as a two-star lower spiritual emperor with his real


    body, while his Shadowy Replication continued cultivating the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb in the Chaotic


    Fire Zone.


    Since it was Shadowy Replication who was refining the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, the speed was


    naturally slower than if his real body did it.


    But that was perfectly all right, as this task was not in a hurry.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought that it was worth it to be a two-star lower spiritual emperor, for it would greatly


    increase his chips for this trip to the Emperor Beast Swamp. He believed that his strength would not be


    inferior to a lot of geniuses under a hundred years old from many Sage Level forces in the endless


    mountain.


    Edie had also told him that Sage Level forces like them had joined together to make the rule that for


    each time the Emperor Beast Swamp opened, only geniuses under a hundred years old were allowed


    to enter.


    As soon as the time was up, Edie came to invite him.


    So, Ricky put the twodies into the Massacring Zone and set off with Edie.


    Soon, a man and a woman met up with them, and Edie eagerly introduced them.


    The man named Flint was handsome and graceful, and he was the direct descendant of one of the


    saints of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. The woman named Winifred had a beautiful face and a charming


    figure, and she was a favorite junior of the other saint.


    All in all, Edie, Flint, and Winifred were the most talented and powerful geniuses under a hundred years


    old in the Wind-Mountain Alliance.


    On their way to the endless mountain, Winifred showed some interest in Ricky since he was quite


    famous in the endless mountain.


    Besides, as the core geniuses of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, they could have found out Ricky''s


    identity, just as Edie had.


    In sharp contrast to Winifred, Flint was a little jealous of Ricky. He could not hide the slight killing intent


    that seeped out of him whenever he looked at Ricky.


    Ricky didn''t take that against him, for he understood that many talents were envious of each other.


    However, he was puzzled because most of Flint''s jealousy seemed to be rted to Edie.


    For example, every time Ricky talked to Edie, Flint''s killing intent would re out like he could not help


    it.


    His hatred was so intense that he might have killed Ricky a hundred times in just a few hours that they


    were together.


    Naturally, Edie only needed to look at Flint with censure, and thetter would fold like a little primrose


    flower.


    "Winifred, may I ask you something?" Ricky curiously asked Winifred, using his internal power.


    "Do you want to ask the reason why Flint is so unkind to you?" Winifred immediately asked, smiling at


    Ricky in amusement.


    "Yes, I don''t have any conflict with him. Even if he is jealous, he shouldn''t have such a strong


    murderous intent. Besides, it seems that he wants to kill me just because I have a good rtionship


    with Edie. Or perhaps, Flint likes men, and the man he likes is Edie. Am I right?"


    Ricky answered.


    "Ha-ha, you are right!" Winifred admitted after hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Damn! I can''t believe it''s true!" Ricky initially asked that as a joke, so he was incredibly surprised to


    hear her answer.


    "It is true. But anyway, you are only half right!" Winifred said mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky was confused.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s not my secret to tell. It''s Edie''s choice whether he wants to tell you or not. Perhaps,


    you can ask him about it yourself," Winifred suggested. "Anyway, I wanted to ask whether you were


    once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor."


    "Sort of," Ricky responded.


    "Sort of? So, does that mean that you admit it!?" asked Winifred with great astonishment.


    Ricky didn''t even notice her surprise because he was still thinking about what she had implied. He was


    a bit confused and a little curious as well.


    However, he couldn''t ask Edie why Flint liked him.


    If he did that, he was sure that Edie would be furious. He would likely fight him too. After all, Ricky had


    said that he looked like a woman several times before, and each time, Edie responded with annoyance.


    Soon, the four of them had arrived without being noticed. They found themselves in an abyss in an


    endless forest, as it was the ce where the Emperor Beast Swamp would appear.

 Chapter 1180 Dark Marsh

    Chapter 1180 Dark Marsh


    Before they reached the abyss, Edie took out a drop of blood. It did not look like blood essence, but it


    had tremendous power. The power that filled the air was infinitely stronger than the rule.


    "Is this the blood essence of saints?" Ricky asked.


    "Humph! What would you know about the blood essence of saints?" Flint said snidely.


    Hearing this, Ricky just smiled slightly. The best way to deal with Flint''s jealousy was to ignore it, and


    since Edie was there, Ricky was confident that Flint would not make a move against him. For that


    moment, he was all bark and no bite.


    "This ce is a ce of essence. To open it, we will need a powerful blood sacrifice," said Edie.


    Under the blood essence of saints, Edie formed an array with his hands, and a dark passage instantly


    appeared below him.


    "Let''s go!" Edie shouted before he jumped into the passage first, the other three following closely


    behind.


    They went through the dark passage and came upon a in that was so vast that it stretched on and


    on and on. The ground beneath this whole world seemed to be made up of flowers and nts, and the


    space was extremely humid and wet.


    Flop! As soon as they came in, an invisible force blocked them from moving forward, and they


    inadvertently mmed against the ground and were immediately thrown back. When they tried to stand


    up, they realized that they couldn''t! Their bodies were sinking rapidly into the ground.


    It seemed like the ground was about to swallow them whole at that moment.


    Without any hesitation, they hastened to gather all their strength to stop themselves from sinking, and


    they had to keep activating their power. At the same time, Ricky felt that he couldn''t fly in the air, let


    alone tear space.


    He felt as if he had returned to the Demi-immortal Level.


    And all this was caused by this invisible pressure in the air, which wasing from above the ground.


    "This feeling makes you realize what Emperor Beast Swamp is like, right?" Edie said with a meaningful


    smile. He seemed calm andposed as if he was not about to be swallowed by the ground.


    "I can rte. I feel like I am just a demi-immortal here," Ricky replied, chuckling.


    "You can''t fly or tear space, so it''s normal for you to feel like you are only a weak demi-immortal. We


    are in the Emperor Beast Swamp, after all. The ground here is marshy everywhere, with a majestic


    gravitational pull in it. Its strong gravitational pull makes spiritual emperors like us incapable of flying in


    the air or tearing space. On top of that, we have to activate our power all the time, or we will sink,"


    said Edie.


    "Ah, I see. Then, the other warriors would undoubtedly suffer the same too," Ricky consoled with a


    smile. "Besides, I fully expected such a harsh environment, and it''s actually better because we could


    speed up our practice here."


    "No wonder you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. No matter what environment it is, you


    take it as a practice ce," Winifred suddenly chimed in, looking admiringly at Ricky.


    It seemed like, despite the situation, they were all having a good time, except, of course, for one man.


    "Humph! I have never seen any incredible demi-spiritual emperor that is so cowardly that he hides his


    real name. That''s so humiliating," Flint snidely remarked again.


    "Hey! If you have nothing good to say, you can just shut your mouth!" Edie retorted immediately,


    looking annoyed and short on patience already.


    "All right! Let''s cut the crap. Use your blood essence and start sensing the surroundings, Flint. We only


    have one month. Within this month, we must find the emperor beast''s ruins or the opening of this ce


    will be wasted on us," Winifred chimed in,ing between the two before they could seriously fight.


    Thankfully, Flint decided to let it go and threw a small nod in Winifred''s direction. "Okay, I''ll start now."


    Although he was not happy with Ricky, he knew what was more important. Thus, he immediately took


    out the saints'' blood essence to look for the ruins.


    Each time they entered the Emperor Beast Swamp, they must prepare three drops of such blood


    essence, one drop for opening the swamp, so that they could enter it, one for sensing and finding the


    emperor beast''s ruins, and one for opening the exit so that they could leave.


    Of course, they could choose not to use the blood essence. But it would be almost impossible to find


    their targets.


    Soon, the four people started to move forward under the guidance of the blood essence. They moved


    slowly because they couldn''t fly in the air, and they could only jump short-distances because of the


    intense gravitational pull.


    "Another danger is that there are many hidden dark marshes here. And some of them have an


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    extremely strong gravitational pull. If we step into them, we will have a hard time getting out," reminded


    Edie.


    "Can''t we see the dark marshes?" Ricky asked.


    "If they can be seen, would they be called dark marshes? I really don''t understand how such a simple


    guy dared toe to this ce without even knowing much about it," Flint taunted again.


    Plop!


    While Flint was taunting Ricky, there was a sudden burst of water bubbles beneath Ricky''s feet. In a


    sh, Rick had sunk knee-deep into the marsh.


    And Ricky knew that at the rate his body was sinking, he would probably disappear in an hour.


    "I can''t believe my luck sometimes. We were just talking about it, and I already found a dark marsh,"


    Ricky joked after a moment of silence.


    "Well... It seems so." Edie and Winifred were a little stunned, ck-jawed.


    They had sensed that it was not only a dark marsh, but it was one with a strong pull. They both


    retreated a little, just to make sure that they wouldn''t be sucked into it as well.


    "Ha-ha," Flint chuckled, celebrating Ricky''s ill-luck.


    Plop!


    But suddenly, another plop came out from beneath his feet.


    Undoubtedly, there was also a dark marsh under the ground where he was standing.


    "No way!" Flint immediately began to panic, as his whole body started sinking little by little.


    "Well, it seems that you are not so lucky either," Ricky addressed Flint for the first time.


    This time Flint ignored Ricky. As a member of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, he clearly understood how


    powerful the dark marsh was, and he knew that it was highly likely that he wouldn''t make it out this


    time.


    Edie and Winifred were deeply shocked, and a grave expression took over both their faces.


    Were they going to lose two partners before the battle started?


    "Do you have any idea?" Ricky asked. "In all these years, have you ever thought of a way to deal with


    this dark marsh?"


    "I have thought of it, but I can''t find any effective way," Edie replied. "Besides, the dark marsh is very


    special. The greater the strength unleashed, the greater it tries to pull you in.


    So... All who were trapped in the dark marsh died," said Edie in a low voice.


    Who would have thought that the four of them would be so unlucky to sink into the dark marsh as soon


    as they entered?


    "Really?" Ricky murmured.


    The next moment, he gathered all his strength, trying to rush out by pping the marsh with his hands.


    However, just as Edie said earlier, the greater the strength he unleashed, the greater the pulling force


    from the dark marsh became. And because he had unleashed so much strength, he inevitably buried


    almost half of his body into the dark marsh, worsening his situation.


    He unleashed his Massacring Mutant to form the massacring light, but he still could not escape from


    the marsh.


    Obviously, the second he was trapped in the dark marsh, his body was restrained immediately.


    Ricky''s unleashing of strength also made Flint sink faster, so Flint cursed Ricky brutally, "Idiot! Why did


    you activate your strength? If you want to die early, it''s none of my business. But don''t get me into


    trouble!"

 Chapter 1181 The Devouring Marsh

    Chapter 1181 The Devouring Marsh


    "Fuck off! Don''t think I''m afraid of you just because I don''t say anything each time you teased me!"


    Ricky responded rudely after hearing Flint insult him again. Although he didn''t want to pay any attention


    to Flint, that didn''t mean he had infinite patience.


    He was already fed up with being trapped in the dark marsh. And Flint''s insult only fanned the mes of


    his temper.


    "What did you say?" replied Flint as his face contorted into a murderous scowl.


    Perhaps, because he had been insulting Ricky from the start, and Ricky never chose to fight back, he


    had got used to having his way with Ricky. Now Ricky suddenly fired back, he could not back off either.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sensing Flint''s strong killing intent, Ricky no longer responded with words but directly burst out his


    power. His Golden Spirit Eyes instantly condensed two Golden Light Arrows, which struck Flint on his


    shoulder.


    Puff! Flint shouted in pain, as blood spurted from the wound on his shoulder.


    On the other hand, after Ricky exploded his power to attack Flint, three-fourths of his body was pulled


    in by the marsh.


    At the same time, half of Flint''s body had also fallen into the marsh.


    "Ricky, what are you doing?!" Edie asked coldly, seeing what he had done.


    "I am warning you. If he dares to say one more offensive word to me, I will make sure he goes to hell


    first!" Ricky responded coldly, staring at Flint with strong murderous intent.


    At this moment, fear began to w its way into Flint''s heart.


    He was not afraid of Ricky''s strength, but he thought that Ricky was a loose-cannon. He was going to


    die because of him! Although Ricky''s burst of power would cause the marsh to suck him in first, Flint


    would not be far behind. Even if Ricky didn''t kill him, his reckless attacks would cause the marsh to pull


    Flint deeper, too!


    It was not until now that Flint felt a little regretful for continuously insulting Ricky.


    At this moment, all the hatred he had for Ricky shed in his mind, especially the two wounds in his


    shoulders.


    Of course, Edie knew it was Flint''s fault in the first ce, so he reminded him again seriously, "Flint,


    shut up, or you''ll have to die here alone!"


    Then, he advised the two, trying to calm to two of them, "You two had better not use any more of your


    strength. The more time that you dy, the better chances you''ll have of surviving this."


    However, Ricky didn''t want to take Edie''s advice. Edie soon noticed that Ricky was still umting


    the power in his body.


    "Ricky, what are you doing?" Edie asked urgently.


    "Even if I don''t use my power, I can only hold on for at most fifteen minutes. And I''m not someone who


    will just wait for death," replied Ricky seriously.


    Boom!


    In the next breath, Ricky pushed his power into its peak state and poured all that he could into his


    Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªGolden Light Separation!"


    Ricky let out a shout, as his power reached its peak. Strong golden lights shed in his spirit eyes, and


    he was instantly surrounded by golden lights.


    These golden lights turned into swords, which shed into the marsh ferociously.


    Due to the countless golden lights, the marsh around Ricky was temporarily separated from the vast


    marsh that surrounded them. But it onlysted for a few seconds, as the strong gravitational pull of the


    dark marsh recovered quickly and pulled everything back together.


    However, that little time was enough for Ricky.


    "Devour!"


    His eyes turned bloody in an instant, and the Devourer Zone emerged above his head. The Devourer


    Zone turned into a huge mouth, which instantly devoured the separated dark marsh.


    In other words, it also devoured Ricky.


    And once Ricky entered the Devourer Zone, he was safe.


    After all, the Devourer Zone was Ricky''s territory. No matter how strong the gravitational pull of the dark


    marsh was, it could be suppressed by the Devourer Zone. In a sh, Ricky had escaped from that


    dangerous situation.


    ''Luckily, I have the Devourer Zone that can devour everything!'' Ricky thought to himself with great


    relief. His heart was still pounding after that narrow escape from death.


    "I can''t believe my eyes! Your zones are incredibly powerful; they can even help you escape from the


    dark marsh''s intense gravity! It''s amazing!" the Dragon Intent Grass also sighed in awe.


    "I just got lucky!" Ricky replied with a faint smile.


    "But the dark marsh is really powerful. If I did not have the Devourer Zone, I would have died here


    today."


    Meanwhile, Edie, Winifred, and Flint were dumbfounded by this powerful disy¡ªespecially Flint.


    Who would have thought that Ricky could use a powerful devouring skill to devour the dark marsh?


    Besides, even though he had a strong devouring power, it should not be able to devour such a powerful


    dark marsh.


    Such a scene was mind-blowing at the very least.


    "I can''t believe you can escape the dark marsh with your strength!" Edie and Winifred both eximed.


    At this moment, they finally believed that Ricky had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    For innumerable eras, all the Sage Level forces could do nothing against the dark marsh, while Ricky


    came up with a solution the first time that he came here. He was definitely incredible and unique.


    "Maybe my devouring power can restrain the suction force in the dark marsh!" Ricky said.


    While Winifred and Edie were in a state of shock, Flint was ovee by shame.


    Since Ricky could save himself, of course, he could also save Flint. But the rtionship between them


    was incredibly hostile.


    Both Edie and Winifred wanted to persuade Ricky into saving Flint, but they didn''t know how to start.


    As for Flint himself, his face took on a ghastly expression. He wished he had really fallen into the dark


    marsh and died.


    Of course, he didn''t have a death wish. But how could he ask Ricky for help? He would be a big joke!


    On the other hand, Ricky was not embarrassed. In fact, he was waiting to see what Flint would do next.


    He was not kind-hearted, and he knew that Flint would rather die then and there rather than ask him for


    help.


    "He must badly regret how he has treated you!" The Dragon Intent Grassughed with so much


    amusement.


    "Ricky, if Edie asks you to save Flint, you have to do it," suggested Tina from the Massacring Zone.


    "Ricky, for my sake, please bring Flint out. I will owe you a big favor for this matter," Edie begged Ricky


    right after Tina finished her words.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t want to ask Ricky for help. But he had no choice but to save Flint. He


    could only hope that a promise with a big favor would be enticing enough for Ricky.


    "Of course, I can do that much for you," answered Ricky immediately. "But I want to make it clear that I


    am only saving him for your sake. And if he doesn''t want to die, he should give me everything he has


    with him!"


    He had consumed half of his cultivation resources when he bid for the Aquatic Fruit for Amelia. Now, he


    wanted to take advantage of Flint to replenish himself.


    Moreover, Ricky believed that the cultivation resources Flint owned would definitely be more than fifty


    zones. After all, he was the direct descendant of a saint.


    Ricky looked at Flint with a wicked smile, knowing that he had no choice but to agree.


    At this time, if people could kill someone with their minds, Flint would have killed Ricky a thousand


    times over. And he might have been cut into pieces every time.


    However, Ricky didn''t care about this. He only cared about the cultivation resources Flint had.


    Considering Flint''s childish character, Ricky had never regarded him as a real strong opponent.


    Flint was stubborn for a minute, holding a fearsome expression on his face. But he soon relented and


    gave all his stuff to Ricky. He didn''t want to die after all. In fact, he was terrified of dying.


    Anyway, he was a saint''s direct descendant, so it would not be difficult to obtain the same amount of


    cultivation resources in the future. His life was more important right now.


    Moreover, he could not take revenge on Ricky if he died now.


    "All right, almost fifty zones of cultivation resources. I guess it''s worth saving your pitiful life," Ricky


    replied with disdain before he started to save Flint.

 Chapter 1182 Three-legged Nether Crow

    Chapter 1182 Three-legged Nether Crow


    Flint didn''t say a word after Ricky rescued him, not even a short "thank you". He just activated the


    blood essence and kept moving forward, for he was too ashamed to say anything. If it weren''t for the


    temptation of the emperor beast''s ruins here, he would probably leave the Emperor Beast Swamp.


    The four of them continued their journey in deep silence, like a fearful calm before the storm.


    "Next, you should notice that there are many visible swamps on the periphery of each dark marsh.


    There are marsh muds, and they are very important to us in these visible swamps. We need to get


    them," Edie said after they were some distance away from the dark marsh.


    Of course, it was mainly for Ricky to hear.


    "Can you tell me more about these marsh muds?" Ricky requested.


    "The visible swamps are the ones we can see and feel. The gravitational force they exude is not very


    strong, so we can easily get out if we fall into them," exined Edie as he gestured to the marsh


    around them.


    "In the center of the visible swamps, there is the special mud which looks like a fetus.


    That mud is condensed from the power in the surroundings. We usually call it marsh mud.


    These marsh mud contain an incredibly pure power. If we refine it, we can replenish our energy.


    Ricky, I believe you have noticed it as well. We are consuming a lot of power just to resist the


    gravitational pull from the swamp. However, the speed at which we absorb the power in the air here is


    much slowerpared to the rate that is being used. It is because the gravitational pull of the


    swamnd is also stopping us.


    In this case, even if we refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth, our physical strength will be


    consumed a lot. Once we meet a rival, it is not good for us to fight."


    "You are right. Even though I have the devouring power, I am still consuming more powerpared to


    the amount of power I am absorbing. It is not good for us to keep refining Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth." Ricky nodded with understanding.


    "Therefore, we have to get a lot of marsh muds, so that we won''t be at a disadvantage when fighting


    with other opponents," Edie exined wisely.


    But then Ricky cocked his head to one side, looking puzzled. He asked curiously,


    "Then, how many marsh muds are enough for us to stay for a month?" "Each of us should have four


    balls of marsh mud. I think that will be enough for the duration of our stay," answered Edie.


    "Of course, it will be better if we can get more since we can use the excess to improve ourselves," he


    added further.


    After they moved forward for a while, they indeed saw a dozen visible swamps.


    "It seems thatdy luck is finally on our side today. I can see a dozen visible swamps at once, and I''m


    sure they will be enough to sustain us for a while," Winifred blurted out excitedly when she saw the


    swamps.


    "Yes, we are lucky indeed. But heree ourpetitors," Ricky said with a smile.


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, another voice rang through the air. "Ha-ha, Edie and Winifred, I


    didn''t expect to meet you two here." In an instant, four figures appeared before them.


    A closer look yielded two men and two women dressed in midnight colored robes, and they were


    invisibly exuding deep darkness as if all four of them came from a dark, hellish ce.


    Their leader towered over them, wearing a creepy, serene smile on his face.


    "Kirk, it has been a long time since west met!" Edie replied in a low voice.


    "These people are the disciples of the emperor beast¡ªthe Three-legged Nether Crow tribe. The taller


    one, Kirk, is their leader. He is very powerful and as talented as Edie," Winifred said to Ricky using her


    internal power.


    "The tall woman is called Marvel, and I heard that she is as strong as Kirk.


    I''m afraid that we won''t be able to get the marsh mud here," she added regretfully.


    "How can we know if we don''t give it a try? I don''t think our side is weak, so don''t give up so easily,"


    Ricky replied immediately.


    "Well, let''s see if you can beat Marvel then," said Winifred.


    "Don''t worry. We have Flint on our side. We can depend on him." Ricky wore a teasing smile as he


    spoke.


    "I never expected to depend on him. I don''t think he is stronger than me, let alone you. In fact, if we


    fight seriously, I think I could take him easily,"


    said Winifred with a frown.


    At this time, Ricky caught Kirk''s attention, so he turned to him and greeted him. And so did the other


    three disciples.


    "Hi, buddy. Nice to meet you. You are that Kenney who is well known recently, right?"


    "Yes, that is me. Nice to meet you, too," Ricky politely replied since Kirk was treating him with respect.


    Then, Edie inserted himself between the two, hoping to take the attention away from Ricky.


    "Kirk, we found this visible swamp first, so it should belong to us," he insisted stubbornly. "Ha-ha, there


    is no ''firste, first served'' in the world of martial arts.


    Strength is the only thing that matters. Besides, you have just arrived, and those marsh muds in the


    visible swamps have not yet fallen into your hands." Kirkughed in reply.


    It was eerie because one second he wasughing, and then in the next second, he straightened up


    with a serious look on his face.


    "Cut the crap, Edie. We both have four people on our sides, and except for the two of us, these other


    people can have a one-one fight with each other. The side who wins two rounds will win the battle, and


    the winner will get the marsh mud here," he suddenly suggested. "Really? Are you serious?" Edie was


    slightly interested in his proposal, for it sounded fair, and he believed his side had a good chance of


    winning too.


    "Of course. Would I offer if I don''t want to do that? But it all depends on whether you have the courage


    or not," Kirk answered.


    Among the fourpetitors, Kirk was most afraid of Edie because he had fought with him before and


    he knew exactly how powerful Edie was. Therefore, he wanted to make the battle between Edie and


    him a draw, so that the oue could be decided in the remaining three battles.


    And even though Ricky''s reputation had spread far and wide, he had only killed Fitch and the Yellow


    Water Emperor.


    Fitch and the Yellow Water Emperor were not powerful enough in the eyes of these talents who were at


    the Sage Level. Thus, they still looked down on Ricky.


    "We have no choice but to agree with your proposal. After all, you don''t follow the principle of ''first


    He was confident in Ricky after all.


    And even he, himself, didn''t think he could defeat Ricky.


    Soon, Flint fought with one man on Kirk''s side. It was a fierce battle, but Fitch was still defeated in the


    end. From this battle, Ricky could see that Flint''s strength was just only slightly stronger than that of


    Fitch.


    "It seems that Flint was sent here mostly because of his identity," Ricky talked to the Dragon Intent


    Grass through telepathy.


    "That''s possible. The Wind-Mountain Alliance is a big force. There should be many geniuses under the


    age of one hundred years old. Apart from Edie and Winifred, there should be someone more powerful


    than this Flint," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    On the other hand, Ricky was more curious about Edie''s identity, which was still unknown to him until


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    now.


    The ess to the Emperor Beast Swamp was unquestionably tough and stringent. And yet, Ricky was


    qualified to enter just on Edie''s word. No warrior of the Wind-Mountain Alliance had stepped out to


    oppose it.


    It supported his theory that Edie must have a special ce in the Wind-Mountain Alliance.


    Ricky even guessed that the two saints of the Wind-Mountain Alliance must show respect to Edie.


    Back in the battle, Flint was once again cloaked in shame after he was defeated in front of Ricky.


    Ricky could even feel that Flint med him again for his failure.


    But Ricky didn''t care about it at all. If Flint came to vent anger on him, he would teach Flint a good


    lesson.


    And then, Marvel stood out, pointed at Ricky with her slender forefinger, and said a little flirtatiously, "I


    want this handsome guy with white hair to be my opponent!"

 Chapter 1183 Black Nether Triangle

    Chapter 1183 ck Nether Triangle


    "Beautifuldy, you won''t win if you challenge me," Ricky said to Marvel, giving her a charming smile.


    His words made her chuckle a little, as a more seductive expression took over her face. "Ha-ha!


    Really?" She twisted her slim waist in a snake-like maneuver, and in the blink of an eye, her dainty


    figure reappeared in front of Ricky. The dark powering from her swelled and crested, and it


    seemed to be fused with a kind of enchantment power.


    However, all these illusions created by the enchantment power stood no chance in front of Ricky''s


    Golden Spirit Eyes.


    Marvel thought that Ricky would fall into her trap. Her fair hands instantly turned into ck ws and


    grabbed Ricky by his shoulders.


    "Marvel, your hand is one of the most charming ones in the world. But it''s a little bit ferocious when you


    release strength with it. What a pity!" Ricky responded in an indifferent tone, just as Marvel thought she


    would seed in attacking Ricky. Then Ricky countered with a thunder fist.


    As soon as Marvelunched her attack, Ricky was able to perceive her extraordinary power with his six


    zones.


    Marvel used the dark power, which then collided with the Ancestral Thunder power.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! In that instant, Ricky''s eyes turned purple, as destructive power swept all around


    and gathered in his right arm. He released a powerful punch, with the five fingers of his right hand


    clenched tightly.


    ''Does he cultivate the thunder power?'' Winifred thought to herself after seeing Ricky burst out the


    thunder power. ''It seems that he really has a variety of mutants. A former incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor is indeed unusual.''


    Flint, who was standing by the side, had a murderous expression on his face. The stronger Ricky was


    and the more power he exerted, the more he felt jealous and resentful of Ricky, especially when he had


    just lost his own battle.


    Bang! After the collision of their powers, Ricky hit Marvel back heavily with a heavy blow. The strength


    of his thunder power made Marvel''s arms tremble with exertion.


    Of course, part of the reason was that Marvel underestimated him a lot. After all, she thought Ricky


    would be trapped by her enchantment power for a while, so she wasn''t ready to defend herself from a


    counter-attack.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Hey, white-haired handsome guy. It seems that I have underestimated you." Marvel smiled charmingly,


    as she released her power to eliminate the thunder power that Ricky left on her body. Despite her


    lighthearted words, a gleam of seriousness shed quickly across her face.


    If she still could not see how strong Ricky was, she would be too stupid.


    A sound suddenly whistled through the air. Marvel''s power rose to the extreme in an instant, and the


    dark power faintly condensed into a colossal bird.


    "You can''t look down on me, or it will be toote to cry if you lose," Ricky replied with a smile. The


    purple ancestral thunder covered his entire body, and he had almost activated the Ancestral Thunder


    Mutant.


    "Don''t worry. I will never cry because of failure. Now, Kenney, show me all your strength! Let me see if


    you can indeed challenge those stronger than you at the emperor realm as rumors say." At this


    moment, Marvel became serious. Evidently, she had devoted herself to the state of fighting.


    Her right hand turned into a sharp w with ck feathers rising from it, which merged into a fan of


    feathers.


    ''It seems that the feather fan was cast with Marvel''s feathers,'' Ricky thought to himself. Even though he


    had not yet be a Demi-sage Level casting master, his insight was already extraordinary.


    "ck feather fan, a blow to the heaven and earth!"


    Marvel injected all her power into the feather fan. As soon as the fan was flung down, endless wind


    blew, and her dark power covered the sky.


    A loud crack echoed suddenly, and a thin crack appeared in the dark sky.


    As soon as this crack appeared, Ricky felt a sharp deing towards his neck. At the same time,


    the power of the wind around him and the dark power swept towards him.


    "Good move!" Rickyplimented Marvel.


    "Then you can have a taste of my next move!" Marvel replied seriously. She waved the feather fan in


    her hand once again to make the wind more violent and fiercer.


    "Ancestral Thunder Net!"


    Ricky muttered casually.


    Then, his body turned into a sh of lightning, as he simultaneously activated the Space-shrinking


    Pace to have an iparable speed.


    With the help of the Ancestral Thunder Zone, Ricky had turned into lightning and became much faster


    than warriors who were stronger than him in terms of the level. To top that off, he had also released the


    Space-shrinking Pace. His speed was unprecedented among creatures with the same strength as him.


    As a result, all the people could see in the next moment were lightning shes in the sky. They could


    not fully follow his movements, so it appeared like there were numerous lightning in the sky.


    In fact, there was only a single bolt of lightning, which was the lighting that Ricky had transformed into.


    In the blink of an eye, he was standing high in the air, and a thunder appeared in his hand.


    This thunder then wrapped around the power that Marvel had erupted, including the endless wind.


    "How could this be?" Marvel blurted out in shock. She couldn''t believe her eyes!


    She could clearly feel that all the power she burst out had been pulled out of her control. And in Ricky''s


    Ancestral Thunder Net, she felt the serious restraint power.


    "Marvel, it seems that the battle is over." Ricky smiled slightly, as he rotated his right hand. At the same


    time, the whole Ancestral Thunder Net was also turned upside-down, and all the power inside it was


    destroyed in an instant.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Afterward, the Ancestral Thunder Net transformed and merged with Ricky''s right arm, turning into a


    de of thunder light in a sh.


    With his feet barely stepping on the ground, Ricky strode out and shed at Marvel.


    Boom!


    The thunder exploded, and the strong power made Marvel a little sluggish. Fear also blossomed in her


    eyes at that moment, and she hastened to transform into her beast form.


    Her dark wings opened and covered half of the sky, and a crow suddenly materialized.


    But it was definitely not a simple crow, as it had a curved horn on its head and three ws under its


    abdomen. Its whole body was integrated like a dark hell.


    It was the emperor beast¡ªThree-legged Nether Crow.


    "ck Nether Tripod!" As she pped of her wings against the wind, Marvel focused all her strength on


    the three ws. All three ws went out of her and produced three strong ck pirs, whichter


    formed a massive ck tripod.


    This ck tripod looked like the darkest hell.


    "Suppress everything!"


    Soon, the ck tripod fell from the sky and directly suppressed Ricky with all its might.


    However, Ricky didn''t even look at it. The Thunder Light de on his right arm suddenly became


    Bang! In the next breath, the deafening noise of metal colliding rang through the air, and lightning and


    sparkles burst out. The attacking power of the two seemed to have stopped in a dilemma in midair.


    Crack!


    But the next moment, the sound of breaking echoed across the visible marshes. The purple lightning


    filled the ckher tripod, and wherever it passed, all the lights turned into real cracks.


    Before Marvel could even blink, her ck tripod was shattered into pieces.


    Then, she too was hit by the Thunder Light de''s power, and she turned back at once into her human


    shape, as she staggered backward with weakened knees, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    If this battle were a life and death match, Ricky''s Thunder Light de would have shed Marvel''s


    neck, ending her life tragically.

 Chapter 1184 This Cant Scare Me

    Chapter 1184 This Can''t Scare Me


    "It seems like I''ve won this battle. Marvel, your ck Nether Tripod still needs to be improved further,"


    Ricky said with a smile, at the same time, withdrawing his power.


    There was no smile on Marvel''s face anymore. In fact, she was now fuming silently, as she eyed him


    with contempt and a little curiosity.


    "Marvel, step back. We have lost this battle," said Kirk. His face looked sullen and unsure, as Ricky''s


    strength was beyond their expectations. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Meanwhile, Marvel looked incredibly unwilling, but she had no choice but to back down since Kirk had


    ordered her to do so already.


    "Fortunately, I have won this round. Next, it''s your turn topete," Ricky said to Winifred using his


    internal power, as hended on the ground not far away from her.


    "Your victory is just as we have expected. It all depends on me now, but don''t worry. I won''t let you


    guys down!" Winifred confidently replied before stepping forward.


    Then came the battle between Winifred and thest woman. It was not until then that Ricky realized


    Winifred was actually more powerful than Fitch. It seemed like she was not as simple as he had initially


    thought.


    Although the fighting was a little fierce, Winifred still won the battle.


    In this way, Ricky and hispanions won two out of the three matches, which meant that they had


    won the right to the visible swamps.


    Kirk and hispanions were all scowling now, looking even more sullen than Flint had been earlier.


    "Kirk, I hope you will keep your promise. We have won two rounds out of three. This visible swamp


    belongs to us," Edie said with a triumphant smile.


    "As members of the Three-legged Nether Crow tribe, our promise naturally counts, but the battle just


    now only decides that we will not intervene in the visible swamp here," Kirk replied with a sneer, which


    elicited a puzzled look from Edie and hispanions.


    It seemed like Kirk was implying something, but they were not sure what he really meant.


    Edie scowled at Kirk sternly, believing that he was ying a trick on them.


    "What are you saying, Kirk?" he asked coldly.


    "It''s very simple. From now on, I''ll personally try to capture this visible swamp, not for my friends, but


    for others." A devilish smirk shed on Kirk''s face.


    "Humph, if you don''t want to give up, you can tell us directly. There is no need to make such an


    excuse," Edie sneered in reply.


    "To tell you the truth, this is actually the reason why I have to capture this visible swamp," admitted


    Kirk, his face looking sincere all of a sudden.


    Then he turned his palm, and a ball of ruling power appeared over it.


    "That power... It''s¡ª"


    Edie and Winifred blurted out at the same time, as a shocked expression took over their faces. At the


    same time, a blurry shadow appeared on the ball of ruling power.


    The shadow said, "My friends, please do me this for me as a favor. Do notpete with me for the


    visible swamp, and I will return this favor tenfold."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the voice faded into silence, Kirk put away the ruling power ball again. "Edie, now you know who


    I work for and why I need to collect the marsh mud," he said confidently.


    It seemed that Kirk already knew Edie would give up. Perhaps, it was obvious from his grim


    expression. "Winifred, it looks like this man is not to be trifled with. What can you tell me about him?"


    asked Ricky with his internal power.


    "Sure," replied Winifred at once. Then, she started exining. "The endless mountain is divided into


    four regions, which corresponds to the four vast terrains¡ªthe Eastern Land, Western Land, Southern


    Land, and Northern Land.


    The region we are in right now is located in the Eastern Land of the endless mountain.


    Perhaps, a lot of geniuses are emerging because the era of the heaven and earth battle is almost at


    hand. Thus, there is an ace genius in each of the four regions of the endless mountain."


    "An ace genius?" Ricky said in a low voice. "So, the one who Kirk works for must be an ace genius!"


    "Yes, his name is Lundy. He is only around thirty years old, but he is already a two-star lower spiritual


    emperor. Like you, he is indeed an ace genius," revealed Winifred.


    "To top that off, he is also the young master of the most powerful force in our region. He is from the Red


    Potentate Roc tribe! He is even more famous than his brother."


    "Red Potentate Roc!" Ricky repeated in acknowledgment.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, if I remember correctly, the Roc tribe is basically the natural enemies of the


    Dragon tribe," Ricky then asked the Dragon Intent Grass in his mind.


    "Actually, it''s a bit exaggerated to call them natural enemies since the Great Dragons own the top blood


    power. Thus, the Great Dragons do not have a natural enemy. However, the blood power of the Roc


    tribe and some Omnipotent Skills that have been evolved from their blood power can indeed restrain


    the Dragon tribe to a certain extent," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "In addition, the creatures of the Roc tribe like to eat the flesh and blood of the creatures from the


    Dragon tribe, and the creatures of the Dragon tribe also like to eat the flesh and blood of the creatures


    from the Rod tribe. So these two kinds of creatures have always been fighting with each other.


    Perhaps, it is true that things in nature mutually reinforce and neutralize each other," Ricky remarked.


    "Yes, the blood power of the Red Potentate Roces from the divine beast¡ªthe Golden Roc,"


    Winifred revealed on the other hand.


    "Lundy has great talent and a strong background. He can only be described as extremely arrogant and


    overbearing!


    As you can see, every talent who relies on him will be given a ball of ruling power by him, which


    contains his consciousness and will give a warning to others. If anyone refuses to obey his words, he


    will be regarded as going against him, and he will definitely cause trouble for them afterward.


    As far as I know, every talent who has gone against Lundy has either died or been disabled. It is even


    more gruesome and abhorrent if they are not geniuses at the Sage Level.


    I guess we have no choice but to retreat today."


    There was a trace of helplessness in her voice.


    "Lundy is too overbearing. This is too much!" Edie eximed, obviously unwilling to submit to Kirk''s


    wishes.


    "You know that he is always overbearing," Kirk responded indifferently. "Anyway, it''s time for you to give


    me an answer."


    Edie could not help but remark disdainfully, "Humph! I didn''t expect you to hide under someone else''s


    skirt."


    He had initially admired and respected Kirk because of his strength, but now he could feel nothing for


    him but disdain.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t put it that way. Every creature born in this world has a clear price. You don''t know your


    price yet, but I know you will sell your loyalty given the right opportunity. You simply haven''t found the


    right buyer yet." Kirkughed.


    "Because of Lundy''s talent, courage, and luck, he is bound to be one of the most powerful men in


    the world. That is why I gave him my loyalty. And I am sure that I did the right thing."


    "Ha-ha, what a bunch of rubbish! You are full of hot air, aren''t you?" Ricky chided him. "You use such


    sweet words, pity that they are wasted on you!"


    "What did you say?" Kirk said coldly on hearing Ricky''s words.


    "Don''t you understand? Let me trante it for you," Ricky sneered. "What I meant to say was, no


    matter what bullshit Lundy says, he will not frighten me. And my loyalty and dignity are priceless. He


    can''t afford it.


    If you understand my words, you should leave now. Otherwise, I will end your worthless life."


    "You are looking for death!" Kirk roared coldly. mes of rage zed in his eyes, and his hands were


    already preparing tounch attacks.


    At this time, Flint, who was standing a few feet from them, was the only one who looked excited. He


    was overjoyed that Ricky was going against Kirk and Lundy.


    ''You''re asking for death! You''ll regret it!'' Flint thought to himself coldly.

 Chapter 1185 His Beast Form

    Chapter 1185 His Beast Form


    "Ricky!" Winifred blurted out in shock. She couldn''t understand why he would challenge Lundy, even


    when she had already exined about him. She almost put her hand on Ricky''s mouth, but Edie


    interrupted her with a meaningful look.


    "Do not interfere, Winifred. People like Ricky, who was once the only demi-spiritual emperor in several


    generations, are unlikely to surrender to any creature. That is why he must fight whenever he


    encounters geniuses like Lundy," Edie said to her using his internal power.


    "I see, so we have to choose between them, right?" Winifred also replied through telepathy.


    "Exactly! And I choose Ricky. It''s not only because of his talent but also due to his personality. If we


    choose Lundy, we''ll just be as good as dead," Edie exined.


    "What''s more, I don''t think Ricky is as simple as he wants us to believe. He must have powerful


    warriors helping him from behind, or he would not have power at the Demi-sage Level."


    "I got it!" Winifred nodded to herself but remembered that they had one more issue. "But what about


    Flint?"


    "Just ignore him. If he wants to leave, let him go!" Edie answered indifferently as if he could not care


    less whatever happened to Flint.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was still insulting both Lundy and Kirk.


    "I''m always ying with fire, for I have yet met a warrior who can kill me. On the contrary, I have killed


    them all in the end. So, do you want to try to be the exception?" Ricky let out augh filled with


    contempt.


    Kirk kept his silence in spite of Ricky''s disdainful words. Instead of words, a pair of ck wings


    appeared behind his back like a dark cloak, and he leaped toward Ricky with a fearsome snarl. At the


    same time, the upper half of his body seemed to turn into huge and sharp ws, which pounced


    toward Ricky.


    Just from the momentum, it could be seen that Kirk was more powerful than Marvel.


    However, just when Ricky was about to take action, a white tornado swept over and helped Ricky resist


    this strike. Then, Edie appeared in front of Ricky.


    "Let me be the one to fight this battle!" Edie called out.


    "Of course. It will be my honor to finally see you fight. I hope you''ll take this opportunity to show me


    your real power, Edie," Ricky replied with a smile and immediately stepped back.


    "Edie, do you really want to set yourself against Lundy?" Kirk asked in an icy tone when he realized


    that Edie was siding with Ricky. He wanted to threaten him with the name of Lundy more, but he was


    not sure it would work.


    "Look, Kirk. I don''t want to go against Lundy, but we are the ones who found this marsh first. And


    besides, Kenney is my friend. I won''t allow anyone to hurt him! You are quite right when you say that


    any creature born in this world has its own price. Although I''m not priceless, I will never sell myself to


    Lundy!"


    Edie responded determinedly.


    "Fine! Very well then, you have made your choice!" Kirk yelled indignantly. He could not believe that


    these people were not afraid of Lundy!


    He turned into his beast form with an incredible roar, and he broke out his strongest power to confront


    Edie.


    "Edie, are you crazy? Why would you decide to set yourself against Lundy for a human?!" Flint scolded


    in an annoyed tone when he saw that Edie was dead set on supporting Ricky.


    "Shut up! You are such a big disappointment!" Edie yelled at him with so much annoyance and ignored


    him.


    Of course, Flint grew even more furious because, once again, Edie was choosing Ricky over him!


    This thought filled him with rage that produced endless and deep hatred, swirling inside him like a


    storm.


    In his mind, all of these were Ricky''s fault!


    Boom!


    The next moment, Edie''s momentum swelled and evolved into a world of wind, and his body


    simultaneously expanded due to his power''s impact. In the blink of an eye, it exploded outward and


    fused with the world of wind to form a giant bird.


    At this point, it was evident that he had also revealed his beast form.


    Its head resembled that of a bird, and its body was huge and goat-like. A short tail waggled behind him,


    while five-colored feathers simr to that of a peacock decorated its neck.


    More peculiarly, the bird only had one leg, which grew in front of its chest.


    "Is this the emperor beast, Benu?" Looking at this singr bird, Ricky was a little surprised.


    "Indeed! It is Wind Benu, and its blood poweres from the sacred beast ¡ª the Sacred Benu!" the


    Dragon Intent Grass exined briefly,


    "This kind of bird has two original divine powers¡ªwind power and rain power. Wind Benu inherits the


    wind power."


    These two giant birds both had wings. Therefore, they could still fly high and soar over the emperor


    beast''s marsh after they broke out all their strength. They pped their wings high in the air, as they


    gathered their Omnipotent Skills to attack.


    "Dark Hell w!"


    With a fearsome roar, Kirk''s wings exploded out two forces, whichter condensed into two giant ws,


    simr to a collection of two worlds of dark hell. They rushed toward Edie dead-on.


    "Benu''s windstorm!"


    The sound of pping wings almost concealed the howling of the winds, as two white windstorms that


    resembled dragons formed and soared into the sky. They spread out in the blink of an eye, sweeping


    across the surroundings like a deadly tide.


    Boom!


    The violent waves surged, as the attacks from both sides collided against each other. The windstorms


    crashed into the sharp ws, tearing the entire void apart. And when the powers of the windstorms and


    the sharp ws were exhausted, they were absorbed by the swamp''s strong gravitational pull.


    The next moment, the two giant birds collided with each other and fought with their bodies.


    After dozens of rounds, they both looked worse for wear, for their sturdy feathers had been plucked out,


    and they were bleeding all over themselves. They were both sporting injuries of varying gravity, but one


    seemed to fare better than the other.


    In this collision, Edie hade out on top.


    "Edie''s blood power is certainly not to be taken lightly," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out.


    "I agree! Although their blood powers both belong to the emperor beasts, he seems capable of


    suppressing Kirk. And apart from the Wind Rule, it seems like he is about to break out another rule¡ª


    the Rain Rule," Ricky replied, sounding impressed.


    Ordinary people would not be able to tell, but Ricky could identify it because of his Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "That''s great! If Edie can trulyprehend the Rain Rule, he is sure to have the upper hand. And with


    thebination of wind and rain, he will possess great potential to be the legendary beast," the


    Dragon Intent Grass remarked. It also added, "I have just mentioned that Sacred Benu has two rules,


    the Wind Rule and the Rain Rule."


    "It seems that Edie will be the winner of this battle!" Rickymented as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Of course, Kirk could also feel the pressure from Edie''s blood power, so he, too, must have known that


    he couldn''t dy any longer.


    At the moment, three drops of blood essence emerged from between his eyebrows and fused into his


    three legs separately.


    "The Tripod of Hell!"


    With a roar, three feet stepped out of the void, and a huge tripod evolved into innumerable worlds of


    dark hell, all of them suppressing toward Edie.


    Although it was simr to Marvel''s Omnipotent Skill, the power that spread in this strike was far from


    the same. It was infused with Kirk''s blood essence, after all.


    "This battle will be decided in this collision," Ricky said in a low tone.


    "The Windstorm of Two Rules!"


    Edie yelled as his massive body spun around, and he turned into a giant spiral windstorm, which


    seemed capable of sweeping everything in its path and destroying everything.


    At first, there was only the Wind Rule above the storm, but soon, another rule sprang up. As Ricky had


    said earlier, it was the Rain Rule. And when the wind and rain werebined, the force of destruction


    became much stronger and crazier.


    Maybe everything could be destroyed under the great power from wind and rain.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then, their strongest attacks collided atst.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1186 The Visitors

    Chapter 1186 The Visitors


    Furious waves of energy began to sh with each other. The power from the two sides seemed to be


    well-matched but only for a moment. In the next breath, the three-foot tripod was defeated when the


    destructive power of the storm pervaded.


    First, the power of the blood essence on the three-foot tripod was swept out by the storm, and


    countless cracks appeared on the tripod.


    Then, the storm ruthlessly ravaged Kirk''s colossal body, as a hapless dove in the middle of a tempest.


    Blood spurted out from Kirk''s parted lips, as he rolled several times until he finally came to a stop a few


    meters away, changing back into his human shape.


    As soon as he recovered, he moved to run away, as Marvel and the other two followed behind him


    closely. He looked back and spat poisonously at Edie, saying,


    "Edie, I will never forget what happened today! And you have to remember that you have offended not


    only me but also Lundy."


    "Humph! How dare you still act so stubbornly, when you are already at the brink of death?" Ricky said


    with disdain. In his mind, Kirk was as good as dead because there was no way he would just let him


    go.


    Thanks to the Ancestral Thunder Mutant and the Space-shrinking Pace, he could move at an


    iparably high speed. And since they couldn''t tear the space or fly in the air here, it would be much


    easier for Ricky to catch up with Kirk.


    However, Edie stopped him just as he was about to take off after Kirk.


    "Ricky, just let them go. The four of them aren''t a threat to you anymore, but if you kill them, it will get


    the Wind-Mountain Alliance into trouble. The Three-legged Nether Crow tribe might try to put their


    deaths on our heads," said Edie.


    "Since you have said so, how can I disobey your request?" Ricky smiled sweetly at Edie.


    So far, Edie had treated him sincerely, not just in the Emperor Beast Swamp but even before they


    came here. Far be it from him, that he would return that kindness with enmity.


    If he killed Kirk, the Three-legged Nether Crow tribe would definitely make trouble for the Wind-


    Mountain Alliance, and that was thest thing he wanted for them. "Thank you very much," replied


    Edie, nodding his head gratefully.


    People who belonged to a great force naturally benefited from their force, as they possessed arge


    number of resources and were protected by powerful warriors.


    But there were also many disadvantages to belonging to a big force. The worst one was that they


    always had to consider how their actions would affect the group behind them, so they could rarely do


    what they really wanted to do.


    At times, this could be harmful to a warrior''s strong will because they often had all kinds of scruples.


    This was exactly what Edie was going through at that moment.


    If he were in Ricky''s ce, he could just kill Kirk and run away


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t.


    "Edie, you shouldn''t have offended Lundy just for the sake of a human. It is said that the patriarch of


    the Red Potentate Roc tribe is close to bing a saint," Flint whined like a child, evidently rmed


    and frightened by Lundy.


    "Flint! I used to think you were a little courageous at least, but only now do I realize just how cowardly


    you are!" Winifred said disdainfully, for she could not bear him any longer.


    "Humph! It is natural for the weak to submit in front of the strong. If a person does not know how to


    behave himself, that is like striking a stone with an egg," insisted Flint. "Lundy is an ace genius and has


    the support of the Red Potentate Roc tribe. He will definitely control the east part of the endless


    mountain.


    And he will even go to the Middle Land and be¡ª"


    "If you are so afraid of Lundy, then you can go and serve him instead!" Ricky cut in coldly before Flint


    could finish his words. He would have killed Flint a hundred times already if Edie and Winifred were not


    here.


    "As a human being and outsider, you are not qualified to take part in the affairs of the Wind-Mountain


    Alliance," Flint responded coldly.


    He knew he was no match for Ricky, but he didn''t think Ricky would dare to hurt him because he had a


    saint behind him.


    However, he didn''t know Ricky well.


    As soon as he finished his words, Ricky turned into a thunder in the blink of an eye and activated the


    Space-shrinking Pace. He appeared in front of Flint in an instant, and before Flint could realize what


    was going on, Ricky already had his delicate neck in his hand.


    "Remember, when I want to kill someone, I never care what kind of background he has," Ricky


    sneered, ring at Flint, whose eyes lost all their arrogance and were now filled with panic and fear.


    Meanwhile, Ricky exerted more strength in his hand.


    His hand tightened every second as if Ricky was really about to kill Flint.


    After all, he really wanted to kill him.


    However, before he could do as he wanted, Edie stopped him once again.


    Ricky had no choice but to stop since Edie stepped in. He couldn''t insist on killing Flint in such a case.


    "Flint, let''s go our separate ways from now on!" Edie finally dered, afraid that Ricky would snap and


    kill Flint before he could stop him the next time.


    He understood that it was already impossible for Ricky and Flint to work together, so he had to choose


    between the two of them.


    From the beginning, it was obvious that Edie preferred Ricky over Flint. Edie was incredibly


    disappointed with Flint, for they shared a connection by blood, but Flint still preferred to side with their


    enemy. Of course, he would never choose Flint.


    "What are you talking about, Edie?" Flint said in disbelief.


    "Since you are on Lundy''s side, we are destined to be enemies, even though we are rted by blood,"


    answered Edie. "So, leave now while I can still stop Ricky from killing you. Otherwise, I can''t promise


    that I won''t kill you myself."


    "What?! You''re throwing me out and siding with an outsider? Fine! I won''t forget this!" With those


    foreboding words, Flint left.


    Judging by Edie''s words, it meant that he waspletely on Ricky''s side, so he probably wouldn''t stop


    Ricky if Ricky wanted to kill him next time.


    Therefore, he had to leave.


    Perhaps, this was what he wanted from the start, for in this way, he could be with Lundy openly and


    ask Lundy to help him avenge himself.


    Winifred sighed as she watched Flint''s retreating back.


    "Flint has finally revealed his true color. I can''t believe it! How could he be a descendant of a saint?"


    She could not help but shake her head, as they pondered over that question for a while.


    "Ricky, I''m sorry that you got caught up in all our drama," said Edie apologetically.


    The fact that they had such a member of the Wind-Mountain Alliance sullied the good name of their


    force. He could not help but shake his head in dismay.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has his own ambition!" Rickyughed. "Besides, I have never taken him


    seriously since the very beginning."


    After that, Ricky and the other two began to enter the visible swamp to collect marsh mud.


    A few hourster, they had broken in all the open swamps and obtained all the marsh mud.


    Then, the three of them divided the marsh mud equally and merged it into their bodies.


    The energy of the marsh mud was indeed pure. It could be quickly refined with only a little strength to


    replenish the power that they had consumed during their battles, as well as the energy they spent


    because of the strong gravitational pull of the area.


    "Indeed, only with the marsh mud could we always be at the peak state. The marsh mud is even better


    than recovery elixirs," Ricky muttered, sounding impressed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Of course," responded Winifred immediately. "After all, no matter how much swamp mud we absorb


    and refine, there will be no side effect.


    On the other hand, if we refine too many elixirs, there might be some side effects."


    Swish!


    Just as Ricky and the other two were about to move forward, a dozen people suddenlynded.


    Immediately, Ricky''s face grew serious, for he could clearly sense that three of them were exceedingly


    powerful.


    "Edie, we meet again," a man in a colorful robe said first.


    "Long time no see, Sumner, Mona, and Lionel," Edie replied indifferently. "You three seemed to have


    joined hands. Are youing together to take the marsh mud from me?"

 Chapter 1187 The Five-element Sect

    Chapter 1187 The Five-element Sect


    "Sumner is the man in the colorful robe, while Mona is that very beautiful woman. But be careful! She


    may look utterly gorgeous, but she is too powerful to be underestimated for her beauty. Lastly, that


    young man with the red hair like a lion''s mane is Lionel," Winifred exined to Ricky with her internal


    power, introducing the neers one by one.


    "They are all the finest geniuses of their generation. They are respectively from the Chromatic Peacock


    tribe, the Holy Wolf tribe, and the Seven-headed Golden Lion tribe."


    "So they are Sage Level geniuses, which means that all of them are peerless geniuses. Knowing that


    really makes me want to fight them!" Ricky replied excitedly to Winifred''s words.


    "Forget it! Although they are strong, they are still no match for you. Only Lundy can be your opponent,"


    Winifred immediately protested.


    "By the way, aren''t there three more people who are as popr as Lundy? How about them?" Ricky


    asked curiously all of a sudden.


    "This swamp is only for the endless mountain in our Eastern Land, so they can''t take part in it. They,


    too, have their own Emperor Beast Swamp," exined Winifred.


    "If you want, you can go andpete with them after you get out of here."


    "If they came here, I would have fought them, but I''m not interested enough to go to them," said Ricky,


    sounding uninterested. "I just hope that the Wind-Mountain Alliance will let me use the Transmission


    Array after we leave here."


    "Ha-ha, it all depends on Edie. If he says yes, then you''ll be allowed to use it; but if he says no, no one


    can help you!" Winifred smiled as she talked to Ricky through telepathy.


    "Wow, he is that influential? Can you tell me what Edie''s real status is in your alliance?" Ricky asked


    curiously.


    "You can guess it yourself. It is not good for me to tell you anything about it," answered Winifred


    secretively, as they focused on Edie and the strangers once again.


    "Ha-ha! You think too much. If we really want to capture the marsh mud here, there is no need for three


    of us to be here together, right?" Sumner told Edie with a smile.


    "I was kidding, guys." Edie knew very well that they didn''te to capture the marsh mud, but they


    must have a reason for their presence.


    "So, what is it that makes you three unite?" he then asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course, we came here for the Giant Visible Swamp," answered Sumner in a somber tone.


    "The Giant Visible Swamp?" Edie asked. "I don''t know what you mean."


    "What is the Giant Visible Swamp?" Ricky immediately asked Winifred.


    "That is the ce where the Blood Beast King appears." Then, Winifred told Ricky all she knew about


    the Blood Beast King.


    "In the ruins left by the Sage Level emperor beasts, a blood beast without psychic intelligence will be


    condensed after their blood essence was inherited. So, we need to go after that once we enter the


    ruins.


    Of course, the blood beast has its own strength and is generally difficult to deal with.


    The Giant Visible Swamp is a vast and boundless visible swamp, which can be regarded as a


    gathering of all the visible swamps in the entire Emperor Beast Swamp. It will appear around twenty


    days after we enter this ce.


    It will also absorb the blood essence of the dead emperor beasts in the whole swamp, and that will give


    birth to the Blood Beast King. Not to mention its incredible power, refining it can increase the chance of


    breaking through to the Sage Level. Just this function is already very attractive."


    "It seems that your ultimate goal is actually the Blood Beast King," Ricky surmised, and his face


    brightened with understanding.


    "That''s right." Winifred nodded but quickly turned her attention back to Sumner.


    "Edie, to tell you the truth, we are no match for Lundy by ourselves. And besides, Lundy has gathered


    many geniuses like Kirk," Sumner said.


    "I know what you mean," remarked Edie. "But as far as I know, Lundy is so arrogant that he will not fear


    our alliance. So I''m really confused why Lundy joined hands with some geniuses."


    "That''s because there is an opponent that makes him shiver in his boots this time," Lionel imed


    confidently, as he took a step forward.


    "Really? And who is this person that can make a person like Lundy hesitate?" Edie said with a little


    surprise.


    "I have invited a genius to fight against Lundy this time." Mona was the one who answered him this


    time, walking closer to him with almost ethereal grace. "This genius is the holy saint of the Wood Sect


    from the Middle Land''s Five-element Sect¡ªAshley."


    ''The Five-element Sect!'' Ricky murmured inwardly upon hearing it. He, of course, recognized the name


    immediately, and his eyes widened in great surprise.


    He was not a stranger to the Five-element Sect. Both the Wood Saint and the Metal Fire Saint were


    from the Five-element Sect. Moreover, the two of them had told him to seek help from the Five-element


    Sect if he needed it.


    ''I didn''t expect that I would meet the Five-element Sect so soon at this ce,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "I see. So you three are recruiting helpers for this Ashley," Edie said with a smile, although his tone and


    his posture became more serious.


    He had already felt great pressure because of Lundy, and now another holy saint hade along.


    This Ashley must be incredibly powerful indeed, since she had Sumner, Mona, and Lionel running


    errands for her.


    As for the Five-element Sect, Edie also had some information about them. They were a mostly isted


    bunch, but even the strength of the Red Potentate Roc tribe was notparable to theirs, let alone


    that of the Wind-Mountain Alliance.


    "Ashley is an incredibly talented warrior, and only she can fight against Lundy. And if we get the Blood


    Beast King in the end, you can even get ten percent of its power.


    So, what will it be, Edie? Will you work with us?" asked Mona.


    "It''s a very attractive offer, but I''m afraid I can''t ept it. I came here for the blood beasts instead of the


    Blood Beast King this time," Edie replied apologetically but firmly. "You won''t force us to do something


    we don''t want to, just like what Kirk had tried to do, right?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It''s impossible for us to force others to do something they don''t want to do. If you insist, then we''ll give


    up," Sumner answered immediately, aying all their fears.


    He and hispanions did not show any trace of pity or dissatisfaction with Edie''s refusal, as they had


    Instead of further convincing Edie, they then turned to Ricky. "You must be Kenney. Are you interested


    in our proposal?" Sumner asked him.


    "Thank you for considering me, but I have made a promise to help Edie from the beginning. Now that


    he still needs my help, I can''t turn my back on him." Ricky smiled and nodded at them politely.


    "Well said, my friend." Sumner''s face brightened with a pleased smile, for it seemed that Ricky''s words


    had satisfied him. He inclined his head respectfully at Edie once again and said, "We will go ahead


    then."


    No more words were exchanged, as Sumner and hispanions left directly afterward.


    Not long after they left, another group of people arrived to invite helpers for another genius of the Five-


    element Sect. This time it was Ran of the Water Sect.


    Of course, Edie and Ricky also refused.


    But this group of people acted rudely and aggressively, and they didn''t leave until they had threatened


    Ricky and hispanions.


    "I didn''t expect that you would refuse them. If I guess right, ten percent of the Blood Beast King will be


    much better than to get the blood beasts," Ricky said to Edie.


    "Of course. The energy and the Sage Levelprehension ability involved in ten percent of the Blood


    Beast King are indeed much better than those of the blood beasts. And I didn''t give up on the Blood


    Beast King," Edie answered with a sly smile.


    "Then why didn''t you say yes to them?" asked Ricky in surprise.


    "Because I''m smart enough not to think you are inferior to Lundy or those holy saints from the Five-


    element Sect." This time, Edie''s sly smile transformed into a smirk, waiting for Ricky to deny what he


    had said.


    But Ricky said nothing because he believed that Edie was too smart for that. Instead, he just shrugged


    his shoulders without confirming Edie''s suspicions.

 Chapter 1188 Grady

    Chapter 1188 Grady


    "Isn''t it true? Or Ricky, are you willing to share the Blood Beast King with them? I seriously doubt it,"


    Edie asked Ricky with an amused smile on his face.


    "You are such a smart guy. Just as you said, of course, I won''t be willing to share with them." Ricky


    smiled back with an equally amused grin, pleased that Edie seemed to know him well.


    However, a question suddenly came to his mind. He asked Edie, "But I''m curious why the people of the


    Five-element Sect would be involved in this matter of the Emperor Beast Swamp?"


    "It is because the Red Potentate Roc tribe has monopolized the Blood Beast King for several eras, and


    the other talents were naturally unwilling to ept it. That is why they decided to recruit talents from


    other big forces to help them, even if it means they would get less than if they did it on their own.


    Anyway, having little is better than nothing," Edie exined lengthily.


    "The Five-element Sect is very close to the endless mountain in the East Land, so it''s natural that


    Sumner would invite geniuses from the Five-element Sect.


    But, honestly, I''m not sure if Ashley and Ran can defeat Lundy.


    When pushes to shove, an ace genius is not that easy to deal with."


    After that, with Winifred''s blood essence as a guide, Ricky and hispanions continued to look for


    the relic.


    "Flint took the other drop of blood essence with him when he left. And now, we have used this drop of


    blood essence as a guide. We''ve run of our blood essence we brought with us. If we want to go out, we


    have to grab more blood essence from the other warriors," Winifred remarked suddenly, looking a bit


    worried but Ricky just smiled in return.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m sure something wille our way," he assured her.


    About seven dayster, they finally found where the relic could be located. When they entered the


    ce, they found that it was the relic of a powerful warrior of the Red Potentate Roc tribe who was at


    the Sage Level.


    It was a blood-colored valley. The inheritance and strength of this Sage Level master from the Red


    Potentate Roc tribe had turned into ten blood beasts, which looked exactly like the Red Potentate Roc.


    Now, these ten blood beasts were not very strong, so the three of them subdued those them in just a


    few minutes.


    "I didn''t expect to find a relic that belongs to a Red Potentate Roc tribe warrior. It''s like fate is giving us


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    revenge against Lundy," Winifred said excitedly after they obtained ten blood beasts.


    "With over twenty days toe, if we can find another relic, our journey here will beplete!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. "Unfortunately, you won''t have the chance."


    Swish! Then, three people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Two of them were very familiar¡ªFlint and Kirk.


    "It''s you two, Flint and Kirk," Edie said in a gloomy tone.


    "Of course, it''s us. We nned to help Grady collect the blood beast from this relic first and then go to


    find you. But we didn''t expect that you woulde here yourself. You saved us a lot of trouble by


    taking down the blood beasts anding here of your own ord," Kirk said coldly.


    At this moment, Kirk was eyeing Edie with a cial expression, while Flint was ring harshly at Ricky.


    Meanwhile, thest young man with them was staring hungrily at Winifred as if she was a tasty morsel


    he wanted to eat.


    "Who is that young man?" Ricky asked through internal power.


    Among the three, it was only the unknown young man who could pose a threat to him.


    "He is Grady, Lundy''s elder brother. He is also a genius and is as strong as Sumner. But he is such a


    pervert, and I hate him very much," answered Winifred immediately, sounding annoyed at the young


    man.


    "Okay. I''ll help you gouge out his eyester." With those words, Ricky and Winifred shared a secret


    smile.


    Once Grady had his fill of devouring Winifred with his eyes, he turned to Ricky with exaggerated shock


    and astonishment. "Wow! So this is the famous Ricky. They said that you were once an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor," he dramaticallymented, eyeing Ricky up and down.


    Undoubtedly, Flint had told everything he knew to Grady.


    Ricky paid no attention to Grady and instead asked Winifred through telepathy, "You said that Grady


    was Lundy''s brother. In other words, if I kill him, Lundy will be heartbroken, right?"


    "Of course. Although Lundy is arrogant and bossy, I am sure he sincerely cares for his brother,"


    Winifred answered. "But do we really have to kill him? He is from the Red Potentate Roc tribe, after


    all..."


    "If we don''t kill him, he will kill us. And as you said, Grady is a pervert. If you fall into his hands, what do


    you think will happen?" Ricky said, intending to scare Winifred a little.


    But he regretted it immediately when he saw the blood drain from her face. She was pale as a ghost,


    genuinely terrified of a future with Grady.


    Ricky had noticed from the start that Winifred was a kind-hearted person, even toward her enemy,


    which might bring herself trouble in the martial world.


    And as a friend, Ricky wanted to help her grow a backbone, and maybe help her harden her heart.


    "You are really arrogant!" Grady said lightly after Ricky ignored him.


    He was not angry, because, in his eyes, Ricky was already dead. As for the saying that Ricky was once


    an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, he really didn''t believe it.


    On the other hand, Edie addressed Flint with a scowl.


    "Flint, I didn''t expect that you could be someone else''sckey. We, the Wind-Mountain Alliance, lost


    face due to what you did. Even if I kill you now, there''s nothing more our seniors can say to me me


    for killing you," he uttered in a hoarse voice.


    He really didn''t expect that Flint would dare to disregard their bloodline and n to kill them. They were


    oncepanions, after all.


    "Humph! Edie, I have no other choice. You drove me away," sneered Flint. "But don''t worry. You won''t


    die today because Lundy said he wanted to see you face to face."


    "Damn you!" Flint''s words seemed to have pushed some of Edie''s buttons. He immediately got angry


    and his killing intent for Flint increased infinitely.


    "Ha-ha, are you getting angry?" Flint justughed loudly.


    "This Flint deserves to die!" Winifred also muttered under her breath.


    "It seems that Flint knows some of Edie''s secrets, and he must have told Lundy about it," the Dragon


    Intent Grass guessed.


    "That must be it. Otherwise, Edie wouldn''t have shown such a strong killing intent to Flint in an instant,"


    Ricky said and agreed.


    "Kirk, you take care of this former incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    You have already failed in Edie''s hands once. Don''t let me down this time," Grady reminded Kirk lightly.


    "Don''t worry, Grady. I can defeat him in just three moves. It doesn''t matter if he was once an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor or not! He is doomed, anyway!" Kirk boasted at once, ring at Ricky with


    murderous eyes. As his dark power surged around him like a wave, he appeared by Ricky''s side.


    But in the blink of an eye, Ricky disappeared from his eyes and reappeared behind him.


    Ricky had exploded his Ancestral Thunder Mutant and Space-shrinking Pace, so how could Kirk catch


    him?


    "Ancestral Thunder Intent Form!"


    The moment the Thunder Light de was condensed, Ricky activated the Ancestral Thunder Intent


    Form and instantly expanded his body to about thirty feet tall. The Thunder Light de was


    surrounded by the destructive power, and Ricky used it to cut Kirk''s body in half.


    Along with it, Kirk''s soul was also cut in half.


    Kirk died in the blink of an eye. He didn''t feel any pain, and perhaps, he didn''t even realize that he had


    died.


    This was Ricky''s real strength.


    A so-called genius like Kirk would die in Ricky''s hands with only one strike.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw, including Edie, because he had never thought that Ricky


    was this powerful.

 Chapter 1189 Futile Resistance

    Chapter 1189 Futile Resistance


    "I let you gost time, but that doesn''t mean I will let you go this time," Ricky said indifferently, stepping


    on the ground and bathing in the light of his thunder lightning.


    Killing Kirk didn''t have the slightest psychological impact on him.


    At once, Ricky''s words broke the two groups'' stunned silence.


    "And you," Ricky continued, turning to Grady and Kirk. "Before you try to kill someone, you better find


    out that person''s real strength first. Otherwise, you will die for nothing."


    To be honest, Grady and Flint were so weak that they could not arouse his fighting intent.


    However, Ricky would not let go of them. Since they had alreadye with the intention to kill him,


    there was no doubt that he would return them with killing. And besides, he was more than ready to kill


    Flint.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    With the destructive power of the ancestral thunder spreading, Ricky''s body was filled with purple


    mes. This was the ancestral thunder fire.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ricky sauntered towards Grady like a predator that found its prey,


    and his strength increased with every step he took.


    The pressure Grady felt grew stronger and stronger the closer Ricky got, and the fear in his heart grew


    invisibly as well. It was not until this moment that he realized the true meaning of being an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor.


    As for Flint, he was so scared that he almost peed in his pants. He couldn''t help but imagine what


    would happen if Ricky had attacked him instead. Would he have any chance to resist?


    Or would he die without knowing what happened?


    "Stop Flint! Don''t let him go this time. You already let him go once, and see what happened?" Ricky


    said to Edie and Winifred using his internal power.


    "Oh! We understand, Ricky. We won''t let him go," Edie and Winifred were both surprised at first when


    they heard Ricky''s transmission.


    However, they readily agreed with what he nned to do.


    "Humph!" Grady was one of the peerless geniuses of his generation, and he had already killed a lot of


    people in his lifetime. Although Ricky''s strength frightened him a little, he was able to calm himself


    down before the fight. Without a trace of hesitation, he released his power, which then collided with


    Ricky''s power heavily.


    Boom! The power Grady erupted was a kind of burning power, which was even stronger than the me


    power andva power.


    Moreover, there was sharp keenness contained in this power.


    "Kill!" With a great shout, he condensed two giant wing shadows behind his body, and then he rushed


    toward Ricky with strong killing intent. The two giant wing shadows behind him were like steel armor,


    wrapping around Grady with incredible strength to protect him.


    Meanwhile, Grady''s arms sometimes turned into sharp ws, and at other times turned into sharp


    wings that were full of the burning power. They stabbed toward Ricky with a vengeance.


    With the help of the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky suddenly grew thirty feet tall, and the power of the


    Ancestral Thunder Mutant made him look like the God of Thunder. Every attack that Grady released


    was effortlessly destroyed by the thunder.


    Boom!


    After dozens of rounds, only marks of blood on Grady''s body remained. Besides the blood, the


    ancestral thunder left some power on the wound, which remained active and continuously wrecked


    Grady''s body.


    He was not as powerful as Ricky, so it was not easy for him to get rid of Ricky''s ancestral thunder


    power.


    Bang! After a hundred moves, one of Ricky''s thunder fistsnded a direct hit on Grady''s chest, and the


    thunder light bloomed like blood under the water. His entire chest copsed under the impact, and the


    devastating thunder power pervaded his whole body.


    It was evident that Ricky''s punch had badly injured Grady. He writhed on the ground in terrible pain, as


    blood spurted from his mouth like a fountain, staining the valley with his blood.


    Tweet!


    The moment he fell to the ground, a strange howl resounded through the sky. A burning world suddenly


    formed, and out of it came a huge shadow. It was a golden roc whichnded heavily on the ground.


    Its eyes were like two burning worlds, which could melt everything. And every feather on its body was


    like the sharpest de, shining with burning light, and this light also contained endless coldness, which


    was a sign of killing.


    "Is this the Red Potentate Roc? It would be a little cool if it could serve as my ride, but unfortunately, it


    doesn''t deserve to be my ride." Ricky grinned, looking at Grady.


    "Go to hell!" Grady roared upon hearing Ricky''s flippant words.


    However, the fear hidden in Grady''s tone could be easily noticed.


    Sure enough, at this moment, Grady feared for his life and wondered if Ricky would really kill him.


    In the past, he thought that his younger brother, Lundy, was the only one he was no match for, and he


    foolishly believed that he was strong enough to fight against anyone else. But now, he was nothing in


    front of Ricky.


    He had an intuition that if Ricky came out with all his strength, he could hardly survive ten strikes from


    Ricky.


    Before now, he only had this kind of feeling with his younger brother.


    "Go fight, my w!"


    With the pping of his wings, the temperature in the whole valley suddenly rose to the extreme. If


    Ricky didn''t activate his Chaotic Fire Mutant, he would have had to use all his strength to survive.


    Many shadows of sharp feathers emerged from the infernal ce, like ancient runes.


    These feather shadows condensed, as a huge w that was about a thousand feet tall appeared.


    Grade gave a fearsome roar, and his massive, sharp w flipped down, aiming at suppressing Ricky.


    "Next, you will know that, from the moment you decided toe here to kill me, you are doomed to be


    a loser, and all your efforts will be in vain," Ricky dered righteously, not even the slightest bit


    intimidated by the extremely powerful and massive w.


    If Grady had been fighting Edie, this move would have put a lot of pressure on Edie.


    But it was not strong enough for Ricky who had activated the Ancestral Intent Form.


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, he disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared once again


    in the middle of the massive w and grabbed it with his right hand. And then, the endless ancestral


    thunder turned into an ancestral thunder piton in his hand.


    Bang! In an instant, the thunder piton pierced through the huge sharp w.


    It felt so powerful, like it could destroy everything in its path.


    After it had prated the sharp w, the ancestral thunder piton once again bloomed and turned into


    an Ancestral Thunder Net, which immediately filled with the ancestral thunder runes. It covered Grady


    and rapidly shrunk in size, forcing Grady back into his human form.


    That was the end of the battle.


    Edie and Winifred were bowled over by what they witnessed. At this moment, they had just realized


    how truly powerful Ricky was.


    And they knew clearly that this was not Ricky''s strongest power.


    ''Sure enough, only Lundy can fight against him. I''m afraid even Lundy won''t be able to defeat Ricky so


    easily!'' Edie thought excitedly.


    In that instant, he felt his fondness for Ricky grow like a well-watered bud.


    Ricky''s astonishing power made Winifred''s eyes widen with admiration.


    After all, every girl would be attracted to such a talented warrior.


    "As I said, all your resistance is in vain." Ricky said coldly, looking at Grady who was still trapped within


    the Ancestral Thunder Net.


    "Indeed, everything is in vain! I regreting here to kill you," Grady answered sullenly.


    "Very good. It seems that you are not so weak that you would ask me for mercy," dered Ricky. "It


    appears that, except for being lecherous, you are not good for nothing.


    I respect ambitious enemies, so I will give you this chance. You can just kill yourself! If I do this, you will


    suffer before you die."


    After saying that, Ricky restrained a little bit of his strength so that Grady could erupt the power to


    <pmit suicide.

 Chapter 1190 Talents Gathering

    Chapter 1190 Talents Gathering


    "I didn''t expect that I would end up having to kill myself," Grady said bitterly upon hearing Ricky''s


    words. "I should have seen thising."


    "That''s right. You deserve this," Ricky responded calmly.


    "But don''t celebrate yet, because, soon, you will end up just like me," Grady said threateningly, his eyes


    shing cold and grey.


    "Oh? Is that so?" A faint smile pulled at the corners of Ricky''s lips as if Grady''s words had amused him.


    "My brother, Lundy, will avenge me!" Grady looked excessively confident as he dered this, but Ricky


    didn''t look any less amused.


    "Your brother will never know what happened between us. And even if he manages to find out, I will


    send him to his creator so that you two can reunite," Ricky retorted, shing Grady a taunting smile.


    "Will you?" Grady responded with a sneer.


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Take your life now!" Ricky said.


    Grady was not a coward. Knowing that Ricky would not let him live, he destroyed his soul to end his


    life.


    Once he was dead, he turned into his beast form¡ªa Red Potentate Roc. Ricky absorbed his beast


    form into the Devourer Zone, which provided nourishment for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    As soon as Grady took hisst breath, Flint''sst hope shattered into pieces. Tears poured down his


    cheeks, as he fell to his knees on the muddy swamp ground.


    He turned to Edie with a pitiful look and cried,


    "Edie, Winifred, we grew up together. Let me go this time for old time''s sake. I swear I won''t do it again.


    And besides, we are all members of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and we are rted by blood. If I die,


    how will you exin it to our seniors?"


    Flint begged desperately for his life, and Ricky could see that although Winifred was scowling at Flint,


    Edie seemed to be hesitating.


    "Humph! When you turned your back on us and sold Edie''s secret to our enemies, did you think that we


    are still your family? Did you feel sorry?" Winifred snorted coldly.


    "Look at this pathetic guy, Ricky!


    He is trying to use their soft spot to get his way. If it goes on like this, I bet Edie and Winifred would not


    have the heart to hurt him," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked with much annoyance.


    "I know. Anyway, I never nned to let Winifred and Ediey a hand on him since they are still


    connected by blood. I don''t want to hurt them," Ricky replied at once. "But I can''t let Flint live.


    Otherwise, he will cause me more trouble," he continued with a frown.


    ''If worsees to worst, I will just head for the Middle Land after I kill him,'' he thought to himself


    without speaking it out.


    Without saying another word, Ricky strode forward and reached a hand out toward Flint, his arm


    transforming into a sharp de. Before Edie, Winifred, or even Flint realized what he nned to do,


    Ricky stabbed Flint with his arm, killing him. He instantly turned into his beast form¡ªthe Wind Benu.


    Of course, Edie''s initial reaction was to get angry. After all, Ricky killed Flint without asking for his


    permission. He cast a sharp re at him and huffed, "Ricky, how could you¡ª"


    Winifred also looked slightly upset.


    "I couldn''t let him live, and you know why," Ricky said calmly.


    "If you are not okay with that, we can go our separate ways. As for whether or not to take revenge, it''s


    up to you," he added further.


    Edie and Winifred felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured on their heads when they heard


    Ricky''s words. It was like a cold balm to their upset hearts, and it urged them to keep their silence.


    In fact, the two of them were not angry about what Ricky had done to Flint. They both knew that Flint


    deserved to die, and if they were in Ricky''s shoes, they would not spare Flint''s life either.


    At this point, they could only feel sorry for Flint.


    "Perhaps, the two of us owe you our thanks for that," Edie said after a long, mournful silence.


    "Don''t say that. After all, I just killed a member of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. But, I hope you would


    not me me for that. And you should also think about how you will exin Flint''s death to your


    superiors!" Ricky responded.


    After that, Ricky, Edie, and Winifred continued looking for the ruins and visible swamps.


    They had already decided to fight for the Blood Beast King, but the marsh mud they had acquired was


    not enough to replenish the energy they would have to spend.


    After all, the strong gravitational pull of the Giant Visible Swamp was very strong.


    That meant they had to collect more marsh mud to seed.


    Time flew by quickly, and they luckily found more visible swamps. However, they couldn''t find a single


    ruin.


    Fortunately, they had obtained ten blood beasts so they wouldn''t return empty-handed.


    Around twenty dayster, a dramatic change had taken ce in the whole Emperor Beast Swamp. All


    the visible swamps had sunk and disappeared.


    Strong blood vitality rose into the sky from the center of the Emperor Beast Swamp.


    "The Giant Visible Swamp has appeared, and next would be the Blood Beast King!" Edie said excitedly.


    ''How much could this Blood Beast King increase my odds of bing the saint?'' Ricky wondered


    expectantly to himself.


    With the help of the grand humanoid tree, he expected that his way to bing a saint would be very


    smooth. But he didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian. Hence, he had to take advantage of anything that


    could help him achieve his goal.


    "Let''s go!" Ricky said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then, the three of them headed to the Giant Visible Swamp.


    At the same time, all the geniuses in the Emperor Beast Swamp rushed toward the Giant Visible


    Swamp too. They were aware that they would have to fight many difficult opponents over the Blood


    Beast King, and they might even run into other dangers. Despite that, they couldn''t give up the


    opportunity to obtain the Blood Beast King.


    The Giant Visible Swamp was embedded in the center of the Emperor Beast Swamp like a ck-red


    vortex.


    And waves of strong blood vitality continuously poured out from it.


    There was a certain kind of power in the blood vitality, which was infinitely stronger than the Emperor


    Level power. It was the blessing power that only an innate spiritual sage could possess.


    Many figuresnded on the ground simultaneously, looking excitedly at the Giant Visible Swamp in


    front of them. They couldn''t wait to just rush in immediately.


    However, they had to wait for the Blessing Blood Tower to emerge from the center of the Giant Visible


    Swamp before they could set foot in it. They needed to enter the Blessing Blood Tower first and fight


    each other over the Blood Beast King.


    If they broke into the Giant Visible Swamp now, they would be crushed to pieces by the blessing power


    in the swamp.


    It was the real blessing power, and there was no way that lower spiritual emperors like them could


    survive it.


    More and more people showed up.


    And before long, the mostpetitive three geniuses arrived. They were Lundy, Ashley, and Ran.


    Lundy was a handsome young man who was d in a scarlet robe. There was a golden mutant mark in


    between his eyebrows, which made him stand out among the crowd.


    Behind him was a horde of warriors, all of whom looked prideful and aggressive.


    As soon as Lundy appeared, the geniuses in front of him parted in the middle, making way for him


    automatically.


    At the same time, Sumner, Mona, and Lionel came out from another direction, and with them was a


    woman clothed in green, flowing dress and a hazy veil. It was none other than Ashley.


    From another direction came a good-looking young man with fair skin and a folding hand on his long,


    delicate-looking fingers. He was quite a charming gentleman. Behind him followed a group of warriors,


    looking ready to cater to his needs. It was none other than Ran.


    Of course, Edie was more captivating than him, and Edie''s features leaned more toward the feminine


    side.


    The warriors present fixed their eyes on Ran and Ashley while talking about them, but most of them


    paid more attention to Ashley. After all, she was a gorgeous woman and powerful to boot.


    They didn''t talk about Lundy because they already knew a lot about him. They didn''t think there was


    any need to talk about him.


    Soon, Ricky, Edie, and Winifred arrived. They, too, drew the attention of many warriors. After all, rumor


    had it that Ricky could challenge someone whose level was higher than him at the Emperor Level.

 Chapter 1191 The Blessing Blood Tower

    Chapter 1191 The Blessing Blood Tower


    There was another reason why Ricky, Edie, and Winifred caught the attention of the crowd. It was


    because everyone knew that Lundy, Ran, and Ashley invited Edie to team up with them, but he had


    refused them all. Seeing Edie with Ricky, of course, caught their attention.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Edie! He refused all of the invitations he got from Lundy, Ran, and


    Ashely. Does he think that he has a chance of getting his hands on the Blood Beast King by himself?" a


    warrior whispered.


    "Unfortunately, we are not strong enough to get their attention!"


    "But we should not give up so easily. Once the Blessing Blood Tower appears, we should give it a try."


    A heated discussion broke out among the warriors.


    Among all the geniuses here, Lundy only had respect for Ashley and Ran. He thought that they were


    the only ones who were qualified to be his opponents. "I don''t get it. The Five-element Sect is a


    powerful force, so why did you ept the invitation ande here? Why would you get involved in the


    fight for the Emperor Beast Swamp in the endless mountain?" Lundy said to the two talents.


    No matter how confident he was and believed that he would be a more powerful warrior in the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    future, he had to take Ashley and Ran seriously. Only an incredibly conceited man would


    underestimate them, and he was anything but that.


    Meanwhile, Lundy looked a little restless. His brother was supposed to be here, but there was no sign


    of him. He was even more worried when he saw that Edie, Ricky, and Winifred had already arrived


    together. His intuition was telling him that something bad had happened to his brother.


    "Since we have epted their invitation, we would do our job," Ran replied. "Lundy, don''t tell us that


    you are afraid to lose to us?"


    "Ha-ha!" Lundy just let out augh.


    Instead of joining the conversation, Ashley chose to stand there and remain silent while she waited.


    However, all the geniuses present could feel that an intense atmosphere had enveloped between


    Lundy, Ran, and Ashley. They wereughing outwardly, but they were hostile to each other in reality.


    "These three are very powerful. Ashley and Ran even rank very high among the peerless geniuses.


    As for Lundy, I have a feeling that he is as talented as I am. Apparently, he is an ace genius," Ricky


    remarked inwardly.


    "This is the first time I''ve met an ace genius. Although Autn, Soar, and Jasper have the potential to


    be ace geniuses, they didn''t have the inheritance for it, and their blood powers haven''t been awakened.


    Thus, they are not really ace geniuses now," he added.


    "There are few ace geniuses in the world. The three you mentioned have the potential to be ace


    geniuses, but it''s still uncertain whether they can be ace geniuses. Lundy became an ace genius,


    thanks to his talent and his birthce. After all, the endless mountain is the gathering ce of the


    dragon meridian in the Misty South, and the Fortune River is also situated there,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    "I have a question. Since the endless mountain is where the Misty South''s dragon meridian is located


    and it is also considered the Misty South''snd of fortune, why are there more strong warriors in the


    Middle Land than in the endless mountain?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s very simple. The Middle Land is a better ce for warriors than the endless mountain. Fortune is


    important to creatures'' cultivation, but the cultivation environment is more important than that. Once


    you get to the Middle Land, you will realize that it is much better than the endless mountain," the


    Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    At the same time, all the warriors were waiting while they discussed the uingpetition with one


    another.


    The overwhelming power of the blessing power still permeated the Giant Visible Swamp, so none of


    them dared to make the first move.


    They were all waiting for the Blessing Blood Tower to appear and absorb most of the blessing power.


    The so-called Blessing Blood Tower was actually thebination of the warriors'' will and the blessing


    power. After the warriors had fallen here, their will lingered in the swamp and absorbed the blessing


    power, forming the tower. The Blood Beast King was created during that process.


    "Ricky, take it." At this point, Edie and Winifred gave some of their marsh mud to Ricky.


    "What? Why are you giving it to me?" Ricky asked, confused.


    "Although we don''t want to admit it, we are too weak to get the Blood Beast King. So we will give up.


    You''re ourst hope," Edie said.


    "We just hope that you can share with us once you have obtained the Blood Beast King. I know it''s a


    rude request. But the blood beast''s energy and inheritance mean a lot to us. We are desperate to have


    it," Winifred cut in.


    "Got it." Ricky nodded at them and took the swamp mud.


    "Don''t worry. I have never turned on my friends.


    As long as I get my hands on the Blood Beast King, you will have a share in it," he reassured them.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the blood-colored blessing power that covered the Giant Visible Swamp surged


    forward. When it reached the center, multiple shadows suddenly started forming.


    These shadows belonged to all kinds of emperor beasts such as the Red Potentate Roc, the Wind


    Benu, the Chromatic Peacock, and the Seven-headed Golden Lion.


    As the beasts growled fiercely, they gathered and transformed into a blood-colored tower.


    It was a three-story tower. All the warriors sensed it and found there was a huge space on each floor.


    "Is this the Blessing Blood Tower?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes. But it''s more like a gathering of three different spaces than a tower," Edie answered. "The Blood


    Beast King is on the first floor.


    All the warriors will enter through the third floor, and the most powerful warriors will have ess to the


    second floor. Then, two warriors who can defeat the rest will enter the first floor to fight over the Blood


    Beast King."


    "I see," Ricky responded.


    Soon after the Blessing Blood Tower took shape, almost all of the warriors dashed toward it.


    Of course, Lundy, Ashley, and Ran moved faster than the others.


    Meanwhile, several warriors also stayed outside the tower, like Edie and Winifred.


    "What''s up, Edie? Why are you still here?" Sumner asked curiously when he saw that Edie was still


    outside.


    "I just don''t want to waste time. I won''t win anyway," Edie replied with a small smile.


    "I see. Well, even if we can''t get what we want, we can get the chance to fight with these geniuses. I


    think that will be a good experience," Sumnermented.


    However, Edie didn''t look interested in what Sumner just said.


    "Whatever," he replied in a frosty tone.


    Ricky jumped up, and as he entered the third floor of the Blessing Blood Tower, he found that it was a


    blood-colored space. In the next second, he trembled slightly andnded on a blood-colored battle ring.


    In a blink of an eye, another young man appeared in the ring.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Anderson Qin from the Yellow Imperial Crocodile tribe." The young man


    introduced himself politely at the sight of Ricky. "I didn''t expect that my first opponent would be you,


    Kenney."


    "My real name is Ricky Nan," Ricky said with a polite smile. "Kenney is just my alias."


    He would be leaving the endless mountain as soon as he left the Emperor Beast Swamp. And besides,


    Lundy already knew his real name. Thus, he figured that there was no need to hide his identity any


    longer.


    "Oh, I see, Ricky," Anderson responded with a faint smile. "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what your name


    is. What really matters is the oue of this battle.


    Although we will not be able to get our hands on the Blood Beast King, we must be serious about every


    fight as a warrior," he added.


    "You are right. Let''s get started!" Ricky said at once, nodding at him impatiently.


    "Take this!"


    The moment Anderson finished his sentence, the ring was engulfed by yellow water, and a strong


    killing intent enveloped it.


    "The Imperial Crocodile w!" Anderson shouted.


    In the next moment, thousands of yellow sharp ws appeared under the yellow water.

 Chapter 1192 Fight Lionel

    Chapter 1192 Fight Lionel


    This was Anderson''s deadliest attack. He could tell that Ricky was not as simple as he had initially


    thought, so he was even more desperate to defeat him. And he had to do it fast.


    The numerous ws were full of ancient patterns, and strong explosive energy burst out as if it was


    about to release its anger.


    Unfortunately, Anderson didn''t understand Ricky at all.


    "Come out! Life and death runes! Life and Death Wings!"


    The Life and Death Wings bloomed upwards, as the power of life and death enveloped Ricky in its


    embrace, turning his body ck and white. He instantly rushed into the endless yellow water, and his


    Life and Death Wings swept through every power that it passed through.


    Anderson''s ws copsed all at once. Meanwhile, Ricky disappeared from his ce and reappeared


    in front of Anderson in the space of one breath. Ricky''s wings were sped together behind his back at


    first, but they unfolded with a flourish and turned into a huge wing strike, shing toward Anderson


    fiercely.


    At that moment, Anderson felt an irresistible power on the wings.


    He was so frightened that he immediately revealed his beast form¡ªa huge reddish-yellow crocodile


    that was about five hundred meters in length. It was surrounded by two different powers, the dry power


    and the water power, which seemed quite extraordinary.


    Just as he revealed his beast form, the yellow water suddenly turned into yellow sand.


    Anderson''s huge body standing in the middle of the sand, making him look like he was the king of


    sand. With his unparalleled momentum, a strong yellow sand storm swept up everywhere, his power


    swelling with the wind and sandstorm.


    "Come out, my sand waterfall!"


    Immediately, countless yellow sand storms condensed and formed a huge yellow sand waterfall. Each


    grain of sand in that sand waterfall was like a sharp de, heading fiercely for Ricky.


    But the difference in strength was obvious.


    A single strike from Ricky dispersed all of Anderson''s offensive power like it was child''s y to him.


    Puff! Anderson''s blood spurted out of his mouth like a fountain. He had beenpletely defeated.


    Ricky didn''t want to kill him. Otherwise, Ricky could have easily killed him if he wanted to.


    After Anderson failed, he was forced out by the Blessing Blood Tower.


    "This white-haired guy is really remarkable!" some warriors eximed in surprise. It seemed that they


    had all been watching Ricky''s battle.


    They had probably heard the conversation between Ricky and Anderson, so they, too, knew Ricky''s


    real name. In their minds, it was not weird at all that Ricky was hiding his true identity in the past, as


    this was amon practice for other warriors as well. A lot of them preferred to use a fake name


    whenever they travelled to strange ces to cultivate.


    However, things would be different if they knew Ricky''s previous exploits.


    "He is certainly remarkable.


    But there''s still a long way to go for him if he wants to fight for the Blood Beast King with us."


    "Look, Ricky will next fight Lionel!" A voice suddenly arose from the noisy crowd, cutting off the


    discussion of those who didn''t enter the Blessing Blood Tower. Their attention naturally gravitated back


    towards Ricky.


    As for Lundy, Ashley, and Ran, a lot of warriors also wanted to watch their matches, but it was not


    yet the right time to watch their battle.


    Their current battles were too boring because their current opponents were a piece of cake for them,


    and as long as they weren''t fighting each other, nothing noteworthy would probably happen.


    "I wonder how many of Lionel''s attacks can Ricky withstand."


    Meanwhile, inside the tower, Lionel was taunting Ricky. "So you are my opponent. It seems that you


    are quite unlucky," he teased.


    "Maybe it''s you who have bad luck," Ricky responded with a smile.


    "Really?" answered Lionel flippantly before bursting his power out.


    His power was close to the peak of a two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    Lionel condensed his strength into lion-shaped shadows, which were golden in color and all had seven


    heads. As once, they attacked Ricky with a fearsome roar.


    It was the Seven-headed Golden Lion.


    Ricky dared not ck off in the face of Lionel''s power. He gathered the power of death and formed a


    giant death strike at once, and then used this to shatter Lionel''s power.


    At the same time, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body at the fourth level rose from the ground like a golden


    giant.


    Even though Lionel was not a match for him, Ricky dared not look down upon him because Lionel was


    still quite strong.


    "Not bad! You can actually smash my power in an instant." Lionel spoke highly of Ricky''s power. With


    his feet on the ground, his hair gradually turned crimson hair as if he was changing into his beast form.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, they collided with each other, and it was the strongest collision that all the warriors


    had ever seen. Each of their fists contained enormous power.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this bloody arena had the blessing power to protect itself, they would have


    already ttened it to the ground.


    "What a fierce battle! I have never seen a collision like that before!"


    "It''s incredible that this white-haired guy has such great power. It seems like he can even match up to


    Lionel!"


    "Once we go back, we really need to investigate the identity and background of this white-haired young


    man. After all, he is obviously a powerful warrior!"


    "No, they are not equally matched now. Look, Lionel is at a disadvantage!"


    "What?!"


    At first, the collision between Lionel and Ricky was quite fierce, and it looked like they were evenly


    matched.


    However, after dozens of rounds, it became evident that Lionel was at a disadvantage, and it could be


    said that he was constantly regressing.


    Boom!


    Once again, the two figures collided with each other heavily and then sprang apart. Ricky took three


    steps back in the bloody arena, while Lionel retreated three kilometers away as if he was thrown back


    with the impact. His chest heaved up and down with exertion. He could also feel the warmth of his


    blood, as it dripped incessantly from between his lips.


    "How did that happen?" Lionel stood nk-faced, feeling the pain in both arms. He tried to recall what


    happened during the confrontation, but he could not believe it. How did Ricky mess him up so badly?


    "This... This..."


    The onlookers outside could not believe what they had just seen. "Unexpectedly, that white-haired


    young man has such incredible strength. Even if it is Lundy who is fighting with Lionel, Lund could not


    do any better!" someone eximed in shock.


    "At this moment, I can understand why Edie rejected the invitation from Lundy, Ashley, and Ran."


    Meanwhile, Winifred and Edie were ecstatic to see Ricky doing well.


    "You have such good insight, Edie! Even so, Ricky hasn''t shown his real strength yet. It is said that he


    has several kinds of mutants and even the chaotic power," Winifred said excitedly.


    The stronger Ricky performed, the more excited she became.


    "The chaotic power? I am really looking forward to see how amazing it is," Edie sighed deeply.


    Back inside the tower, Ricky and Lionel were still exchanging words.


    "Well, it seems that you''re not going topliment me anymore, even if you sound a bit disdainful


    when you do," Ricky said lightly, looking at Lionel''s ferocious and doubtful expression.


    "You are strong. I didn''t expect that it would be that hard to resist you," answered Lionel coldly.


    "However, only your body is strong. But of course, I take back all the words I said with disdain."


    "Thank you very much. I hate being looked down upon by others," Ricky said.


    "Now, show me your beast form. I want to see how strong you really are! And I also wish to see how


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    terrifying the Seven-headed Golden Lion can be."


    "As you wish!" Lionel snorted.


    Howl!


    In the next moment, seven roars resounded from out of nowhere, as the bloody arena was instantly


    covered with a huge golden figure.

 Chapter 1193 The Ear-splitting Lion Roaring Skill

    Chapter 1193 The Ear-splitting Lion Roaring Skill


    The giant golden shadow loomed over the whole blood-stained battle ring. This golden power was like


    an ocean surging with powerful currents, and from within the golden shadow, sevenrge lion heads


    the size of a mountain popped out.


    The first impressions the seven lion heads made could be summed up in three words¡ªfearsome,


    deadly, and ruthless. The Seven-headed Golden Lion seemed to have enough power to rule the whole


    world.


    And then, the seven loud sounds earlier during the fight became more intense and longsting, making


    Ricky''s ears ring painfully.


    "It''s really rather powerful!" Ricky yelled out in surprise.


    "Humph! What''s so special about that? The Nine-headed Golden Lion is mightier and more


    domineering!" the Dragon Intent Grassmented as he looked unimpressed. "It was said that when


    the ancestor of the Nine-headed Golden Lion roared, its sound could be heard from every corner of the


    earth. It reached the highest heavens to the depths of hell."


    "Is it that powerful? Are you sure you''re not exaggerating?" Ricky murmured.


    He didn''t have the luxury to think that far, though, as his enemy right now was Lionel. He needed to


    focus on the here-and-now.


    Due to Lionel''s roar, many geniuses on the other battle rings far from the third floor turned to look at


    them. They were shocked when they saw that Ricky had forced Lionel to unleash his beast form.


    ''He is so powerful that he forced Lionel to show his beast form,'' Sumner and Mona thought in shock.


    Meanwhile, Ashley and Ran looked grim and slightly anxious. The truth was they were somewhat


    intimidated by Ricky, whether they wanted to admit it or not.


    ''So, you used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I hope you won''t be my opponent. Otherwise,


    your miracle will end very soon,'' Lundy thought coldly.


    Yet, he also knew how jealous he was of Ricky.


    No one could keep calm in the face of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. And most of them tried to


    hide their feelings of jealousy, respect, fear, and even submission.


    As an ace genius, Lundy was so jealous that he wanted to kill Ricky right then and there.


    He hated that he had to share his ace genius''s limelight with an incredible demi-spiritual emperor like


    Ricky.


    "Let''s decide the winner by the next move!" Lionel roared. Then, he directed all his strength, including


    his blood power into the seven heads.


    "Agreed!" Ricky nodded strongly, his eyes burning with fiery determination.


    As his eyes lit up, he burst out the Life and Death Mutant and the Massacring Mutant directly.


    Lionel was strong enough to make him show some real skills.


    "Look! It''s the double mutants!" All the people stared in shock at the two mutants, which were twisting


    and dancing together in front of them.


    "Gosh! Have you ever seen double mutants before?"


    At once, doubts and exims like that echoed one after another.


    Lionel''s face grew darker, as his opponent was the one who owned the double mutants. He had


    thought that the battle with Ricky would be fun, but now, he found that it was not as easy and


    entertaining as he had initially thought. Things had spiraled out of his control.


    However, he could not give up. Since their auras had reached their peak state, victory and defeat were


    only an arm''s width away.


    Thus, Lionel emptied his mind of all the fear, anxiety, and doubts he was feeling at that moment. He


    gathered his most potent power too. Even though Ricky''s double mutants were terrifying, he decided


    that he would give this attack his all.


    After all, it wouldn''t be the end of the world if Ricky defeated him. It would be worse if he backed off


    because he was intimidated by the enemy.


    Perhaps, a miracle could ur. And if Lionel defeated an opponent with double mutants, it could make


    him more famous.


    "Ear-splitting Lion Roaring!"


    With Lionel''s strongest power, his seven golden heads roared unto the sky, and the sound waves they


    created swept through the whole blood-red battle ring. The sound waves seemed capable of breaking


    the entire Blessing Blood Tower into pieces.


    At this point, Ricky was gritting his teeth in pain. He felt like his eardrum was about to explode!


    Soon, it was not just his eardrum anymore. His body, flesh, and blood felt like they were all about to


    burst open.


    He hastily activated his fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body to the limit. Along with that, the two


    mutants'' power and runes formed a powerful shield that resisted the destructive sound waves.


    "Humph! Such an Omnipotent Skill is far weaker than that of the Nine-headed Golden Lion!" the


    Dragon Intent Grassmented disdainfully.


    "But it is strong enough for me now," Ricky replied.


    Meanwhile, eleven heavens suddenly dropped from the sky and over the seven heads. These were the


    ninth heavens, the outer heaven and the legendary heaven.


    Meanwhile, a bloody zone appeared beneath the seven heads. It was none other than the hell which


    held eighteenyers.


    There was no doubt that what the Dragon Intent Grass said was urate. The Omnipotent Skill, Ear-


    splitting Lion Roaring, was so powerful that it even reached the topmost parts of heaven and the


    deepest parts of hell.


    Under such circumstances, the continuous sound wave power turned into thousands of troops and


    horses.


    These troops all rushed toward Ricky like a cresting wave. Crack!


    Suddenly, tiny cracks appeared on Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body, which proved how strong Lionel truly


    was.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lionel is really tough to defeat. I have to use my most powerful strike now," Ricky said seriously.


    His Massacring Sand instantaneously gushed out and turned into hundreds of Massacring Holy


    Patterns. With the Life and Death Wings, Ricky collided with the incredible sound wave power.


    Boom!


    In a sh, the most violent st swept through the bloody battle ring. The two kinds of golden lights,


    while shone like jewels, were locked in a stalemate. However, it onlysted for a moment.


    Another deafening sound burst out. The most recent roar sounded even more powerful than a


    thousand troops.


    In the meantime, another golden power defeated the Seven-headed Golden Lion, and it copsed on


    the bloody battle ring. At the same time, Ricky suppressed all his strength. The winner was finally


    determined.


    No matter how reluctant he was, Lionel had to admit that he had lost. He was instantly transported out


    of the Blessing Blood Tower.


    This surprising development shocked the crowd outside, and they were momentarily confused,


    shocked, and speechless.


    Although they had expected Ricky to win, it was unbelievable that he had won so quickly. This event


    taught the audience that Ricky''s real strength was so much more than they initially thought.


    "It looks like there will be fourpetitors, not just three!"


    "Yes! Now I understand why Edie refused the invitation of the other three. It''s because he invited a


    formidable helper!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether Ricky has enough cultivation resources to pay the Wind-Mountain Alliance at


    the auction. The alliance will be happy to give him the resources free to please such a genius."


    "Anyway, the most important thing is that Lundy wouldn''t get a hold of the blood beast. It won''t matter if


    the other three get it. They are all human beings and won''t be much of a threat to us."


    "Yes, Lundy is incredibly powerful. If he gets the Blood Beast King, no one in our generation can pose


    any threat to him in the future."


    The battle continued amid the people''s discussion. This time, Ricky appeared in another bloody ring,


    and to his surprise, his opponent this time was Sumner.


    Seeing that Ricky was his opponent, Sumner shook his head helplessly.


    "It seems that I have to give up," he said with a bitter smile. "This is ridiculous. I can''t believe that I


    invited you to join me. That was such a foolish act. I didn''t know you are this powerful that you don''t


    need to team up with others at all."


    "Ha-ha! It was because you didn''t know my background. There is no need to feel bad." Ricky smiled.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to waste my energy anymore. I admit defeat. Good luck in theing


    rounds," Sumner said with a smile.


    Ricky disappeared again after Sumner admitted defeat, but this time, he appeared on the second floor.


    After a few moments, three more peoplended on the second floor as well. They were Lundy, Ashley,


    and Ran.

 Chapter 1194 Fight On The Second Floor

    Chapter 1194 Fight On The Second Floor


    "I know these four guys will make it to the second floor! I wonder who will win in the end." The audience


    stared up at the four figures standing calmly on the second floor with awe in their eyes, and their


    discussion grew louder and louder in excitement as if they were the ones participating at that moment.


    ''I wonder how they will decide who will fight with whom, and which of them will set foot on the first floor,''


    the spectators eagerly wondered.


    As soon as the fourpetitors met on the tower''s second floor, their auras surged. It was as if four


    worlds had bumped into each other, confronting each other with immense and destructive energy.


    None of them said anything, as they were all waiting for the decision from the second floor.


    Suddenly, blood surged like a cresting wave, and two battle rings appeared. Then, the four people


    separated into two groups. Ricky and Ran appeared in one battle ring, while Ashley and Lundy


    appeared in another battle ring.


    "Ashley, it''s not toote if you admit defeat now. I don''t have the habit of treating girls nicely. If the


    elders of the Wood Secte to me one day because I hurt or even kill you, it will be a mess." Lundy


    red at Ashley as he spoke, his eyes cold and ruthless. He wasn''t impressed by her holy


    temperament at all.


    In his eyes, there was only one thing that could attract his interest, and that was his grand n. He


    attached the utmost importance to his goal.


    "I hope you''re not saying that to yourself," answered Ashley. Her voice sounded like a fairy''sughter in


    the wind or the voice of an angel singing in heaven.


    But despite her allure, her killing intent was no weaker than Lundy''s.


    "So, you want to choose the hard way?" Lundy said coldly.


    His soles drew a hot arc on the ground as Lundy released all his strength to the extreme. He moved so


    fast that it felt like his feet were bursting into mes.


    Ashley''s aura also surged like an ignited me, destroying her veil in the process. Her beautiful face


    was finally revealed, which immediately aroused the desire of most warriors watching outside.


    In the blink of an eye, their auras intertwined, resulting in an explosion. Bang!


    "I never expected to see a dark horse like you in this battle over the Blood Beast King. You have really


    surprised me. By the way, your grey hair looks very cool. How did you get it? Please tell me more about


    that!"


    Ran shyly uttered, fanning himself, as he watched Ricky.


    "This guy is too enamored with outer beauty. And how can he be so self-important?" Tina said honestly,


    sounding slightly annoyed.


    "Well, generally speaking, a person who ces too much emphasis on outer looks typically has an ugly


    inner side. I hope that when I defeat him, he won''t hate me," said Ricky.


    Meanwhile, he smiled at Ran''s superficial question and answered, "If you win, I will tell you."


    "It seems that I have to make a move anyway," Ran replied, taking on a more somber expression.


    tter! At that point, the power around Ran turned into a surging river, which straightly evolved into


    a world. Invisibly, Ricky felt that an infinite water power had poured down from the sky.


    Simultaneously, Ran also threw away his girlish look, as endless murderous intent took over his


    face, making him look fierce and bloodthirsty.


    ''The real peak state! He is a two-star lower spiritual emperor!'' Rickymented inwardly. He had


    already figured out Ran''s real level as soon as his aura broke out.


    It seemed that Ran had a higher realm than him. After all, he had just made a breakthrough to the


    two-star lower spiritual emperor and had not reached the preliminary stage yet.


    And Ran was undoubtedly strong among his peers.


    Thus, Ricky gathered the six kinds of runes without hesitation, and six kinds of power burst out at once


    and gathered together.


    "Shit, he has six kinds of power! How can Ricky cultivate multiple forces? Plus, he has double mutants


    too. No wonder he is so extraordinary," said a talented warrior outside.


    "Are you looking down on me? Why are you only using six kinds of power to fight against me but not


    your double mutants?" Ricky''s six kinds of runes surprised Ran, but he was still unhappy because


    Ricky didn''t burst out the double mutants.


    He felt like Ricky was underestimating him.


    "Try it!" Ricky challenged him casually.


    "Okay, fine! Now, you have really irritated me," Ran replied with an icy re.


    Boom! In the next moment, Ricky''s six kinds of runes turned into six torrents, rushing to Ran like a


    catastrophic tsunami. In response, Ran stamped the ground with his feet, and overwhelming rivers


    poured down infinitely.


    In a sh, the seven forces had plunged the whole blood-colored battle ring into chaos.


    Technically speaking, there were eight kinds of forces. Ricky''s life and death power could be


    considered as two kinds of power¡ªlife and death.


    At this time, Ricky and Ran rushed forward without fear and faced each other head-on. Their arms


    hardened like steel, colliding against each other over and over.


    Each collision contained all their power. After thest collision, they retreated heavily unto opposite


    sides. Both were slightly injured because of their attacks'' strong impact.


    However, they were already in the peak state as they fought against each other. How could they care


    about the injuries? They had to stabilize their bodies and continued to attack.


    From the outside, all the spectators could see were two figures shuttling back and forth, apanied


    by loud sounds of collision one after another. A few minutester, blood sprayed out like a fountain.


    All the warriors held their breaths as they watched the two battle rings. They didn''t even want to blink


    for fear of missing out.


    Boom! More waves of mushroom cloud burst out, and two frazzled people stepped away from each


    other. They were Ricky and Ran, to be precise.


    Ran had a sullen look on his face.


    Not because Ricky was strong, but because Ran felt ashamed. Before the collision, he was angry


    that Ricky did not burst out his double mutants'' power. But now, Ricky, who hadn''t burst out his full


    power, seemed to be almost as powerful as him.


    To be precise, Ran was at a disadvantage in this physical collision. He was in great pain right now


    because he had taken the brunt of Ricky''s attacks just now.


    On the contrary, Ricky had simply bounced off the power he had poured into Ricky''s body, so he did


    not hurt much.


    As he thought about this, Ran grew angrier.


    "Ran, it seems that you can''t force me to activate my double mutants with the strength you used just


    now. And after I had fought you for a while, I learned that no matter what you do, you are a little weaker


    than me," Ricky contemptuously sneered as he looked down at Ran, who was looking back at him


    murderously.


    "You are courting death!"


    Ran couldn''t help but lose his temper after hearing Ricky''s words, but he managed to control himself


    quickly. Instead, he smiled and uttered in a low voice,


    "You are trying to provoke me with your words, right? Don''t overthink it." "Oh! I didn''t expect you to


    realize that. You''re smarter than I thought," replied Ricky with a sly grin. "But it doesn''t matter because I


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    can defeat you anyway."


    "Humph! How dare you say that! Next, I will show you that your body and your double mutants mean


    nothing to me! All of your talents and skills are just trash in front of my mutant," Ran roared angrily.

 Chapter 1195 Mutant Competition

    Chapter 1195 Mutant Competition


    Ssh!


    The moment Ran finished speaking, the water power around him grew even more turbulent, surging


    as if every body of water in the gxy had been emptied and poured out and circled around him.


    His power seemed endless at this point. It felt like he didn''t need to rely on the marsh mud''s power he


    carried.


    After that, the heavenly power in Ran''s body immediately increased.


    "It looks like you have finally revealed your mutant and blood power," Ricky said, looking pleased, even


    though this battle had just be tougher.


    When the mark between Ran''s eyebrows appeared, his body had instantly turned into a water spirit.


    The Water Mutant could activate all kinds of water power, including heavenly water power, earthly


    water power, and poisoning water power. The most significant, of course, was the heavenly water


    power. That was because the heavenly power was the most powerful of all.


    "So that is his mutant. He has the Water blood power!" Tina blurted out abruptly, sounding as if she had


    recognized it.


    To Ricky, both the Dragon Intent Grass and Tina were like living encyclopedias, as they had a vast


    fount of knowledge in their minds.


    "The Water Mutant can use all the water power in the world. And a warrior with such a mutant can


    produce his own water power ordingly.


    People with strong Water blood power are highly likely to be born with the Water Mutant," she added.


    "That is the Water Mutant, right? No wonder this guy is able to call the heavenly water power. Now, I''m


    ready to fight. This should be very interesting," marveled Ricky.


    "The Water Mutant actually summons the heavenly water power. With this, Ran''s strength should


    have increased," a talented warriormented. "It''s time for Ricky to use his double mutants now."


    "Yes, there will be a fierce mutant battle between them."


    As they talked among themselves, the crowd fixed their eyes on Ricky. They were all looking forward to


    his disy of double mutants once again.


    But in the next moment, they saw something exceedingly astounding.


    Ricky had suddenly erupted not just the double mutants, but also six mutants. Each mutant released a


    kind of extreme power as if six gods of war were right beside him.


    The crowd could only watch in astonishment, eyes ssy with confusion and mouths ck in surprise.


    Even Ashley and Lundy, who were in the middle of a fierce battle, stopped fighting after being


    distracted by this scene.


    The double mutants made them feel that the sky could copse, and they could still ept it. After all,


    such a thing could happen to a genius like Ricky.


    However, a person couldn''t have six mutants at the same time¡ªat least that was what most people


    thought. That kind of knowledge went beyond their wildest expectation, and it made them feel


    incredulous for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Ran was also stunned by what he saw. But his arrogance blinded him, so he thought he


    must have been dreaming rather than in a fight. Right now, he was facing a monster and not a human


    being. His fighting spirit was rapidly fading away, and fear coursed through his mind like a cold chill.


    "It seems that your six mutants broke them," the Dragon Intent Grass snickered from within the


    Massacring Zone.


    "Well, that''s not really surprising. In fact, even now, I still can''t believe that I have so many mutants at


    the same time. Perhaps this is the reason why I can''t merge with the Heavenly Meridian," Ricky


    remarked.


    Ran was so shocked that he couldn''t move, but Ricky graciously let him off for now. Instead of


    attacking, he said to him in a teasing tone,


    "From your expression, I can see that you are afraid of my mutants. Perhaps, at this moment, you think


    that your mutant is nothing but trash in front of me.


    Well, you are right. You have only one mutant, while I have six. And each of them is at least as strong


    as yours."


    Hearing Ricky''s teasing words, Ran came back to his senses. He looked at Ricky coldly and said,


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, or how many mutants you have. I will certainly defeat you.


    Also, I already told you not to fight me with your words. Show me your strength directly!"


    Meanwhile, the spectators around them slowly came back to their senses in session.


    But no one knew when their shock would fade. In that instant, everyone talked about Ricky, as they


    were quite eager to know where he came from and what his background was. "Having six mutants is


    really unbelievable. No wonder he used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor."


    Although Winifred had seen it with her own eyes already, she still couldn''t get over it. "This is


    incredible! But I''m sure that we will be even more shocked once he uses his chaotic power.


    Each incredible demi-spiritual emperor is the strongest genius in the world, and once they mature, they


    will undoubtedly be the topmost warrior in the world," said Edie. "Yeah! The record about an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor can''t be wrong," said Winifred. They looked at Ricky, who had


    erupted six mutants, with sheer admiration.


    On the other hand, Lundy and Ashley began to fight again.


    But this time, it would take them a long time to get into the fighting state. After all, they were so


    overwhelmed by Ricky''s six mutants.


    "Ha-ha, really? Let me tell you, those genius whopeted with my mutants before all died miserably.


    After all, any mutant is trash in front of my mutants," Ricky sneered.


    "Even though you are the holy son, you will not be an exception."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As soon as Ricky''s power broke out to the extreme, his tone became somber. The six kinds of runes


    formed a six-colored channel, which allowed Ricky to instantly appear in front of Ran and punch him


    in the face.


    "Kill!"


    In the face of Ricky''s punch packed with power from his six mutants, Ran roared with rage. Then, a


    wave of water gushed out, which was heavenly water equipped with heavenly power.


    Ricky''s six mutants naturally caused tremendous pressure and anxiety to Ran. But he also knew his


    advantage: his realm was one level higher than Ricky''s.


    Otherwise, Ran would have admitted defeat if they were at the same realm.


    Boom!


    Once again, the two warriors collided with each other fiercely. Ricky burst out a wave of skills one after


    another, while his six mutants merged as one and attacked simultaneously.


    Ran, on the other hand, took advantage of his higher realm and various kinds of water power. He


    fought with Ricky with grace and ease.


    However, Ran knew that he was still at a disadvantage in this battle. Even though he was at ease at


    the moment, Ricky kept on forcing Ran to stay on the defensive in every collision.


    Thus, Ricky gradually controlled the pace of the battle.


    The people outside were all not weak, so it was easy for them to realize what was happening as well.


    Some of the stronger warriors were not afraid to speak their minds about what they think would


    happen. "Although the realm''s suppression is strong, it seems that the mutant''s suppression is a lot


    stronger. Ricky has been controlling the rhythm of this battle since he brought out his mutants, and


    soon, both of them would be too exhausted to fight. If that were to happen, Ricky would surely win."


    "That''s right! But Ran won''t sit still waiting for death. I''m sure he''ll do something."


    The people outside hadn''t even finished speaking when Ran suddenly stood up straighter and


    separated from Ricky.


    "My water power, please bless me with the nine dragon bombs," he roared furiously, and numerous


    water tornados rose around him.


    With that, his strength soared to its limit once more, and nine rays of water dragons slithered around


    him like poisonous snakes.

 Chapter 1196 The Chaotic Power

    Chapter 1196 The Chaotic Power


    Howl! Howl!


    All of a sudden, the sound of dragon shrieks echoed from a distance. Then, nine water dragon


    shadows came out of nowhere and encircled Ran.


    The heavenlyw''s pure water power gathered and formed each water dragon and fashioned them as


    big as a mountain. They looked as if each one could swallow the sky and the earth.


    With a fierce roar, the nine water dragons finally took shape, and they formed a certain array


    surrounded by the void. The nine dragon''s heads stared at Ricky intently, seemingly studying him,


    while the water power from the heavenlyw poured down, putting immense pressure on him.


    The power of this strike was absolutely overwhelming.


    Invisibly, there was the array power in the strike.


    As Ran formed a smaller array with his hands before his chest, the nine water dragons pounced


    toward Ricky with a wild roar.


    At that moment, Ricky felt small and helpless, like a leaf blown by the restless wind.


    ''I hate to admit it, but Ran is really good. He has cultivated the water power to the extreme with the


    help of the heavenlyw,'' Ricky sighed in his heart.


    In that instant, to resist the attack, his six mutants surged and swelled like a cresting wave. Ricky


    changed from a helpless floating leaf into a mighty eagle. The power from Ran''s strike was nothing


    to him but a slightly blowing breeze on a heated afternoon.


    "Mutant Omnipotent Skill¡ªlotus,e and suppress him!"


    After the shout, Ricky''s six kinds of runes surged and each kind formed a petal. Then, the six petals


    gathered, forming a lotus. Moreover, the six kinds of mutant power merged and formed a stamen,


    standing in the middle of the lotus.


    The petals enveloped the stamen and instantly formed a giant lotus. The lotus upied half of the


    blood-red battle ring, and it emitted six-colored rays of light that sped straight towards the nine water


    dragons.


    Boom!


    The next moment, rampage and destructive power released by their powers'' collision swept over the


    whole bloody battle ring. The impact was so catastrophic that it even destroyed the depths of space.


    Huge mushroom clouds rose one after another and did not dissipate for a long time.


    "The oue of their battle will finally be decided in the next attack. I wonder which is stronger. Or,


    perhaps, thebination of the six mutants is more powerful," some of them whispered in a shaky


    voice.


    The spectators didn''t know what else to say because the power that the two burst out had far


    surpassed their knowledge about this level of intensity.


    Swish!


    From the center of the st, two people suddenly came flying out. Both of them seemed injured, as


    they were struggling to stand on shaky legs. They had to support themselves with their hands on the


    ground just to stop their bodies from shaking.


    Ran was in a sorry state at that moment. His body had gaping wounds, burnt flesh, and even broken


    bones, while some of his organs and broken bones had also been exposed.


    As for Ricky, he only had some light injuries.


    It was evident that Ran was at an absolute disadvantage under this intense collision. Thus, he lost


    the battle.


    However, he had a ferocious expression on his face, looking incredibly unwilling to admit defeat.


    Undoubtedly, he would not let himself fail.


    ''He is really the genius from the powerful force. Even though he''s suffered so many injuries, he is still at


    peak state,'' Ricky thought to himself as he stared at Ran with awe. His fighting spirit was on the rise.


    Sure enough, he could only meet some more powerful opponents in a wider world.


    Seeing that he was such a mess, the hatred in Ran''s heart reached the limit for the first time. "Ricky,


    right? How dare you hurt my noble body! I''ll kill you!" His fierce eyes darkened like the devil''s, burning


    with the fires of hell.


    Ssh!


    Once again, a wave of water strength moved around and covered him.


    Those who observed with a skilled eye could see thousands of strands of water power around his body,


    and each one had different features.


    "Does this guy possess thousands of different kinds of water power? Although some are not particrly


    powerful, thebination of them cannot be underestimated. Not to mention, he uses it inbination


    with the heavenlyw!" Ricky muttered under his breath. He felt threatened.


    Puff!


    After Ran gathered his strength, he spat out another three drops of blood essence and merged them


    into the water power flowing like calm waves.


    "Water is one of the essential strengths! Combine all the power here!"


    When he had fused the blood essence with each water power, their overall strength increased


    dramatically. And then, all the water power merged into one and formed a strong water pir.


    Now, there was only one power, and it could destroy the world.


    If the thick water pir fell, the whole sky and earth would copse because of the current, destroying


    everything in its path.


    When Ricky looked at the vast water pir, he was, admittedly, put under tremendous pressure.


    ''Looks like I have no choice but to show some of my trump cards if I want to defeat this guy,'' Ricky


    sighed internally.


    "Are you going to unleash the chaotic power?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked.


    "Yes. The Shadowy Replication has refined the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, and my chaotic power is


    one-tenth of it. I want to try it now," Ricky answered quickly; his eyes trained on Ran fiercely.


    "I see. But aren''t you reserving the chaotic power as your trump card to deal with Lundy?" asked the


    Dragon Intent Grass again. Initially, that was indeed Ricky''s n, but Ran had managed to back him


    into a corner.


    "Well, Flint already told Lundy our secrets, remember? So he must already know that I know how to


    use the chaotic power," Ricky answered nonchntly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "No, I don''t think he knows anything. You''ve broken out six mutants, but he looked so surprised each


    time. He must only know that you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," the Dragon Intent


    Grass contradicted.


    "That would be even better. All of them would think it''s myst trump card if I use the chaotic power


    now," Ricky snickered in reply.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass could only smile when it heard Ricky''s words. It chuckled with


    amusement and said,


    "Ha-ha! You naughty fellow. You are really cunning!"


    Once Ricky had decided, he threw all scruples to the wind. He reced the power of his six mutants


    with a grey tinted power. This grey power permeated all over Ricky, and the space surrounding him


    shattered instantly.


    It looked like the world had encountered some kind of natural enemy, and almost everything broke


    apart and dissipated with the wind.


    All those who were watching gaped in shock. They looked unnaturally still as they stared at Ricky, so


    still that it seemed like time had stopped at this moment.


    The onlookers watching from outside only had one thought. They wondered if they had really taken this


    trip to the Emperor Beast Swamp and if this was really happening. Everything felt like a dream.


    They were all talents from the Sage Level forces. How could they not know the chaotic power and


    primitive power?


    As soon as the grey-white force emerged, they recognized it as the chaotic force in a single nce.


    They felt that the sky had copsed when they saw Ricky''s six kinds of mutants. Now, he had used the


    chaotic power that almost no creature could cultivate. How could they bear to see this?


    After a long while, a harsh voice broke the dead silence.


    "Damn it, am I dreaming? That is the chaotic power!"


    "I''m not dreaming. That is indeed a gray-colored power, and its resolving power is evident. Yes, I''m


    sure it''s chaotic power."


    The battle between Ashley and Lundy stopped again, as they were both unable to look away from


    Ricky. Ashley seemed awed but not at all shocked.


    On the other hand, Lundy had a sullen and fearsome expression on his face. He was incredibly jealous


    that Ricky could do this, and he didn''t want to admit to himself that Ricky was actually a brilliant warrior.


    Ricky was previously an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and that made him jealous at first. Now, he


    not only burst out six mutants but also the chaotic power. And Lundy''s arrogant heart was destroyed


    when he saw these with his own eyes.

 Chapter 1197 The Result

    Chapter 1197 The Result


    But Lundy, after all, was an ace genius. There was no way he could be so fragile mentally.


    His lunacy was only temporary.


    "Why? How can you burst out chaotic power?" Of course, Ran was the most apoplectic, as he was


    Ricky''s current opponent. He couldn''t ept that Ricky seemed even stronger than him. He roared and


    snarled, but in his rage, he forgot tounch an attack.


    Meanwhile, Ricky merely ignored Ran''s tantrum. As the chaotic power had erupted, the time to end


    the battle grew closer.


    ''The chaotic power which owns one-tenth of the strength of the primitive power, show me how mighty


    you are!'' Ricky thought to himself with excitement.


    When he used the chaotic power again this time, he felt his strength increased. It seemed that the


    mounting power in his veins could even awaken his Chaos blood power a little more.


    At this point, the chaotic power was almost as strong as the chromatic energy in his body.


    The chaotic power had gathered in front of Ricky and turned into a grayish swirl. He threw a punch at it,


    and a gray fist instantly burst out from the swirl and rushed to Ran.


    His punch contained no skill. It was just an ordinary fist. In that way, everyone could see how truly


    formidable the chaotic power was.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Ran saw Ricky''s attack approaching, he also activated his power to the extreme and


    pushed it into the water he had released.


    Boom!


    In the next breath, the sturdy water column collided fiercely with Ricky''s chaotic fist.


    But no violent st resulted from this collision, as they had both focused their strength at the point


    where the impact urred. At first, it looked like the two most potent powers were at par with each


    other, resulting in a stalemate.


    But, in the blink of an eye, everything changed.


    The strong water column disappeared all of a sudden and dissipated into thin air. All the water power


    that Ran had released seemed to disappear into thin air.


    In contrast, Ricky''s chaotic fist remained firm and steadfast, and it hit Ran''s body with a heavy thud.


    The truth was that the water column didn''t suddenly disappear, nor was it transferred to another world


    or space. Instead, the chaotic power had worked its magic and disintegrated it into nothingness.


    ''Is this the strength of the chaotic power that is one-tenth of the primitive power? It''s amazing!'' Ricky


    couldn''t help but marvel as he saw its power. It was downright brilliant!


    Meanwhile, the warriors watching from the outside were dumbstruck.


    "That was terrifying! The chaotic power can instantly annihte all of Ran''s attacks in one swoop!"


    Some of the warriors couldn''t help but exim.


    "It seems that Ricky has not only cultivated the chaotic power, but he has alsoprehended it to an


    astonishing level," some other warriors added. "Perhaps, it is true that he is an ace genius. He must be


    the strongest ace genius!"


    "No matter what we are thinking, we have to ept the fact that this white-haired young man is


    someone we can''t afford to offend.


    It doesn''t even matter whether he has mighty warriors behind him or not. He is formidable all by


    himself."


    "Exactly! If his adversaries cannot defeat him with one blow, they will undoubtedly lose. He is going to


    rule the world in the future. He has no conflict with us, so we must not provoke him."


    "The result has already been determined."


    Boom! Powerful waves burst out likeva out of a volcano''s mouth,pletely submerging Ran.


    After a long time, the waves finally receded, and Ran''s figure resurfaced with a gasp. He seemed to


    be on his deathbed, and he had no more fighting power. Strong chaotic power ran rampant inside his


    body, and it was quite evident that he would not be recovering any time soon.


    "What a terrible chaotic power!" All the warriors around were taken aback by what they had just


    witnessed.


    "I will never attack unless provoked. I felt your killing intent earlier. And considering my character, I


    shouldn''t let you go," Ricky said coldly, gazing down at Ran''s weakened figure.


    "However, this time, I am letting you go. You must know that I am not doing this because I am afraid of


    your Five-element Sect, but because the Five-element Sect had helped me once."


    "Is there any connection between him and the Five-element Sect?" The surrounding warriors became


    more curious after hearing Ricky''s words.


    They were intrigued that Ricky wouldn''t kill Ran because of the Five-element Sect, but none of them


    knew his excellent rtionship with the Wood Saint and the Metal Fire Saint.


    Otherwise, Ricky could easily kill Ran with his chaotic punch.


    After that, Ran was forced out of the Blessing Blood Tower.


    Their battle was over.


    The next moment, all eyes focused back on Ashley and Lundy''s battle ring.


    The fighting between them had been disrupted a lot because of the outbreak of Ricky''s chaotic power.


    After a while, they finally regained their focus and devoted themselves again to the match. After dozens


    of rounds, their powers were all released to the extreme.


    During the battle, Ashley activated her mutant, which was the Sacred Wood Mutant.


    With the Sacred Wood Mutant, any earth power could be transformed into wood power, as wood power


    came from the earth. With this kind of mutant, Ashley''s power seemed infinite.


    Even faced with Ashley''s overwhelming aura, Lundy didn''t bring out all his strength.


    "Humph! The Sacred Wood Mutant is useless in front of me," he said coldly as his intense, burning


    ruling power spread around.


    His intense murderous tone showed that Lundy wanted to end the battle soon.


    Meanwhile, Ashley merely ignored his insults, as she concentrated all her strength on her hands.


    "Vitality of the dead wood! Turn vitality into death!"


    After she formed an array with her hands, the void turned into a forest full of vitality, which could be


    considered to be a real-life being, and this was what the Sacred Wood Mutant could do.


    It could instantly summon a forest full of vitality.


    However, the next moment, those green giant trees in the forest suddenly shifted into withered trunks,


    and intense death power came out in an instant.


    "Vitality! Death Wood Dragons!"


    Then, the vitality formed just now was condensed into a dragon shape, and the death power was also


    condensed into the dragon shape. Two dragon-shaped powers surrounded and roared toward Lundy.


    "The Sacred Wood Mutant is incredibly powerful. It can turn vitality into death andbine vitality with


    death. It is a terrifying force," said Ricky in a low voice. "Just like my Life and Death Mutant, only when I


    "Yes, thebination of life and death is terrifying," the Dragon Intent Grass also agreed. "But it seems


    that Lundy has great self-confidence as he didn''t even activate the power of his mutant!"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Ricky said.


    While Lundy looked at the power of the two dragons, there was still no change in his eyes. He was still


    as ferocious and confident as when they had started.


    Thump!


    In the next breath, Lundy stomped hard on the ground, and two deep cracks spread out of the bloody


    battle ring.


    This time, the endless heat encircled Lundy, which was enough to instantly melt everything.

 Chapter 1198 A Mountain Cannot Accommodate Two Tigers

    Chapter 1198 A Mountain Cannot Amodate Two Tigers


    The bloody ring began to break apart due to the overwhelming force, and cracks began to emerge from


    every nook and cranny. It was lucky that the blessing power had strengthened the battle ring''s recovery


    ability. Otherwise, the participants would have destroyed it a thousand times by now.


    "What a brutal force! It seems like it is on par with thebined force between my Chaotic Fire and


    Fire Dragon Extremity," Ricky eximed, sounding a little bit fascinated.


    "I have to say that Lundy is exceedingly talented. He truly deserves to be called an ace genius," the


    Dragon Intent Grass also remarked after it felt Lundy''s impressive power.


    "Divide of Burning me!" Lundy shouted furiously as his eyes turned into the color of mingva.


    mes gushed out from his eyes, followed by two fireballs that shot out like fiery bullets. As he


    absorbed the fire, he let out a roar like a ferocious beast, and his body changed in an instant.


    immediately, he grew into a massive sixty-feet monster that was burning-hot with magma and fire.


    At that moment, he looked like he hade straight from hell.


    Boom! The whole battle ring was also unwittingly filled with endless mes, and from a distance, Ricky


    tried to guess what kind of me it was.


    "What kind of skill is it? It''s amazing," Ricky murmured.


    "It should be a kind of Omnipotent Skill belonging to his mutant," the Dragon Intent Grass answered


    him. Simr to what Ricky had done, Lundy also threw a simple punch.


    He just gathered his strength, condensed it, and sent it straight toward Ashley''s strike.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a wave of burning air burst out, and Lundy''s punch drowned out Ashley''s strike.


    After a short while, she was defeated.


    "I lost!"


    She seemed unwilling to admit defeat at first, but she had to ept it in the end.


    "It''s good that you admit defeat!" Lundy coldly remarked as he withdrew all his power and turned into


    his human form. He did not kill Ashley because the Five-element Sect was there, backing her up, after


    all.


    "Lundy won!" yelled out one of the onlookers excitedly. Their intuition told them that Lundy would win


    this fight, so they didn''t feel that surprised about the result.


    "Next, let''s see if Ricky can perform a miracle and resist Lundy."


    After the Blessing Blood Tower pushed Ashley out, Ricky and Lundy were brought to the first floor. The


    two of them immediately confronted each other, and the two invisible forces collided fiercely.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They didn''t even bother to talk to each other, nor did they exchange eye contact, as their killing intent


    for each other said all that needed to be said. They were ready to kill each other.


    Perhaps, the saying that a mountain could not amodate two tigers was urate in their situation.


    Ricky and Lundy were both ace geniuses, and they naturally thought of one thing. They were unique in


    the world.


    At first, Ricky did not care about that as much as Lundy did.


    However, Lundy''s killing intent for Ricky seemed magnified thetter''s willing to be the unique one.


    On the other hand, Ricky knew that Lundy was ready to kill him no matter what. How could Ricky not


    respond?


    Boom!


    As the two sides confronted each other, the space around them roared, and a bloody mountain


    instantly formed. It seemed that something terrible was about to burst out.


    "The Blood Beast King ising!" the warriors outside were all murmuring with greedy eyes when they


    saw this.


    However, no matter how greedy they were, they could do nothing about it.


    Everyone was eager to see their fight. At the moment, the spectators were all amped up and keen to


    find out who would win thest battle between Ricky and Lundy. Thus, all their eyes were glued on the


    battle ring.


    There, Ricky and Lundy exchanged attacks for a long time.


    "When you watch them, you realize that a mountain really cannot amodate two tigers at the same


    time." The warriors gasped and pped with each attack exchanged. They were at the edge of their


    seat when the confrontation between Ricky and Lundy paused at a stalemate.


    "Yes, Ricky is undoubtedly a unique ace genius or even the best one above all ace geniuses in the


    world. And when two ace geniuses meet, there can only be two results. They can end up as friends or


    opponents."


    "They rarely make friends because they are so arrogant."


    "But no matter the result, we are incredibly lucky to have this opportunity to witness two ace geniuses


    engage in battle."


    At this point, their confrontation had reached the limit.


    "Kill!" Lundy and Ricky simultaneously let out a shout, and then they fought and struck once again.


    They gave all their strength in each attack because they knew that the Blood Beast King was about to


    The most fundamental part, of course, was that both of them wanted to kill each other.


    "Ricky, are you really going to kill Lundy? You might cause a lot of trouble to the Wind-Mountain


    Alliance," reminded the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "It''s okay. Since so many warriors are watching us, I''m afraid that the members of the Red Potentate


    Roc tribe can only say something to suppress us but won''t do anything to hurt me. After all, this is the


    rule if we are fighting over the Blood Beast King," answered Ricky. He added, "What''s more, I don''t


    think that the Wind-Mountain Alliance is as simple as we think. You can see it from Edie. He is so


    mysterious."


    At that moment, Ricky burst out six kinds of mutants and chaotic power.


    Seeing this, Lundy activated his skill¡ªthe Divide of Burning me again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The fierce collision put Ricky at a disadvantage. His body had even felt the impact


    despite having activated the Ultimate Golden Body. Once again, the power of his golden body and the


    chaotic power enveloped his body.


    ''This guy is close to a three-star lower spiritual emperor,'' Ricky thought in shock.


    It was not until this confrontation that Ricky discovered Lundy''s real realm. It seemed like he was


    closing to being a three-star lower spiritual emperor. At the Emperor Level, the increase in each small


    step also foretold the growth of his strength.


    The talented warriors outside also saw that.


    "But there is still a huge gap between their strength!" some talented warriors eximed. "If Ricky were


    at the same level as Lundy, the chaotic power of him would be invincible. What a pity! The winner will


    be Lundy."


    Boom! A loud crash suddenly resounded through the air. Lundy''s attack hit Ricky directly and smashed


    him into the bloody ring, and a vast bottomless pit appeared instantly.


    "Humph! Even though he had six kinds of mutants and chaotic power, what good would that be? I will


    smash them to pieces with one blow," it was the first time that Lundy had spoken after repelling Ricky.


    An invisible power burst out from Lundy, much like how the sovereign acted. Lundy''s jealousy was


    gone, as he defeated Ricky with all his strength.


    Of course, it was only Lundy himself who thought that he had won.


    "I''m the only ace genius in the world," he shouted at Ricky.


    After saying that, Lundy gathered his strength again, and he prepared himself for another heart-


    stopping attack. He couldn''t let go of Ricky.


    But in the next breath, Ricky''s voice suddenly echoed from the bottomless pit, and the golden light


    bloomed all of a sudden. "Are you really the only ace genius in the world? I don''t think so!" He stepped


    over the airwaves and once again confronted Lundy.

 Chapter 1199 The Scorching Mutant

    Chapter 1199 The Scorching Mutant


    As he spoke, Ricky wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Lundy''s punch packed a lot of heat. It


    hurt a lot and made his body feel numb with too much pain.


    ''He is indeed a powerful opponent!'' Ricky sighed in his heart.


    Honestly, he would have lost half of his life if the six mutants and chaotic power didn''t protect him and


    boost his defense. Lundy''s attack would have killed him in that instant.


    At that moment, Ricky truly felt that a minor gap in realm when they were all at Emperor Realm meant


    huge gap in strength. Ricky could challenge those stronger while they were all at the Emperor Realm


    because he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect you to stand up." Lundy looked slightly surprised when Ricky stood up again.


    However, he quickly hid his reaction behind his condescendingughter. He could see that Ricky was


    bleeding, but it didn''t look like he had garnered any severe injuries.


    "Look, Ricky doesn''t seem badly hurt at all!" a warrior outside eximed when he saw Ricky get up. "It


    seems that this battle won''t end so easily," another warrior said.


    "Yes, they are all ace geniuses, so it''s not easy to determine the victor. Right now, it appears that


    Lundy is not absolute suppressing Ricky."


    "You want to defeat me only with a few punches? Don''t you dare underestimate me! After all, we''re


    both like the tigers in the mountain. We can''t kill each other without getting hurt ourselves." Ricky


    smiled confidently.


    "It seems that you are quite confident," Lundy remarked,ughing coldly.


    "So, why don''t you show me your real strength? I want to see how powerful your mutant is. If you don''t


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    take this seriously, the most you can do is to just spill a little of my blood. After all, I have the chaotic


    power to protect myself," Ricky said, challenging Lundy as he spread his arms as if weing him.


    "As you wish!" Lundy yelled gruffly. His overbearing aura directly turned into fierce killing intent.


    Boom!


    The whole battle ring was engulfed by a sea of fiery mes in the next breath, which made Ricky feel


    the breath of death once again.


    "Blood power! Come out!" Ricky''s booming voice bellowed. The golden Chaos blood power broke out


    directly, and his body''s strength increased substantially.


    "Is that your blood power? Well, I didn''t expect that you have such strong blood power. Just now, your


    blood power made my blood power tremble," Lundy said in a murderous tone.


    At the same time, he showed no hesitation. Under the peak heat, the mark on his forehead glowed


    brighter and brighter as if burning with the sun''s heat. Next, his body expanded a little and instantly


    turned into dark redva.


    "That''s the Scorching Mutant! It''s another kind of mighty mutant. You can take it as a body made up of


    the Fire Dragon Extremity," Tina said.


    "You mean it''s as powerful as the Fire Dragon Extremity? No wonder my Chaotic Fire Mutant trembled


    because of his high temperature," Ricky answered back, nodding his head slightly.


    He looked a little bit impressed by this show of power. As expected, Lundy was indeed an ace genius.


    At this point, the chaotic power slowly filled Ricky''s entire body. A real battle wasing, and it was a


    real battle of life and death.


    "Your mutant has mes too. Try this punch!" Standing under the Scorching Mutant, Lundy stretched


    out his fist without hesitation. The whole space trembled due to the punch''s intense impact, and the


    dark red fist engulfed everything.


    In the face of this extraordinary power, Ricky did not dare to hesitate. He gathered the gray chaotic


    power, the six mutant powers, and the Chaos blood power into a fist and threw it toward Lundy''s


    punch.


    Boom!


    After an intense collision, Ricky''s aggression was destroyed, and Lundy''s reddish-ck burning fist


    destroyed everything.


    "What a majestic burning power!" Ricky remarked in a loud voice.


    To his surprise and awe, the fusion of his three kinds of power was still at a disadvantage.


    ''He is really so powerful...'' Ricky sighed internally.


    The moment he stepped back, the chromatic energy burst out and merged with the chaotic power. He


    punched again.


    In the blink of an eye, the two great forces bounced away, and Ricky and Lundy retreated heavily.


    Thanks to the fusion of his chaotic power and chromatic energy, Ricky exerted his peak power and


    finally was no weaker than Lundy.


    ''I''m not sure if I can win this battle. I don''t even have half the confidence I should. Worse, I''ve almost


    used up all my trump cards. The power of the Golden Spirit Eyes is no longer useful to me now,'' Ricky


    thought to himself, and his eyes held a resigned expression.


    He couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    However, Ricky wasn''t a person who could easily give up. Perhaps, this was the battle he wanted. He


    hadn''t faced a life-threatening battle for a long time.


    "You''re enjoying yourself, aren''t you?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked knowingly. Itughed with


    amusement and continued, "Fight with all your strength now so that we can get out of here. I want to


    see how far you can go."


    "How could it be possible? You just integrated a kind of power,"


    Lundy blurted out incredulously when he felt Ricky''s power grow on par with his in an instant. "What is


    that power?


    How did it instantly increase Ricky''s power so much?" the warriors outside asked quizzically. "It looks


    like it''s more powerful than his chaotic power."


    "Who knows? Maybe this is thest trick he has up his sleeve."


    "I don''t know if the Scorching Mutant is Lundy''sst card or not. We have never forced Lundy to burst


    this mutant."


    "Stop dawdling around. Let''s fight!" Ricky didn''t give a straight answer and only urged Lundy to


    continue their battle.


    His chaotic power and chromatic energy turned into his most effective weapon in this battle. At this


    point, every cell of his body was ready to fight. He stepped forward with sure steps and started the


    battle once again.


    This was Ricky''s full-blown power. He had not felt this way for a long time.


    "You are looking for death!" Seeing that Ricky just ignored him, Lundy was outraged. The next moment,


    he faced Ricky in the fight head-on.


    The overwhelming and suppressing power of the dark red me was not weaker than Ricky''s chaotic


    power and chromatic energybined.


    It showed that the me was exceedingly powerful.


    Numerous destructive forces collided with each other like infinite atoms moving and bumping in the air.


    Violent waves gued the whole bloody ring, hiding it from themon eye, and Ricky and Lundy


    were reduced into faceless figures, facing off and continuously intertwined. One moment they were at


    the far-right, the next they had disappeared and reappeared at the far-left.


    "Wow, what a fierce battle! I''m so jealous!" Watching their battle, all the warriors could not help but


    admire them even more. They desperately wanted to be in their shoes.


    Only after several hundred rounds did they stop. At this moment, their powers were burning like fire,


    and massive wounds were littered all over their bodies.


    "I will kill you!" Lundy roared.


    "Then show me your power already! I''m beginning to get bored..." Ricky sneered despite his wounds


    as if he wasn''t feeling any pain at all.


    And at this moment, he had activated his Ancestral Intent Form.


    With death intent in his eyes, Lundy alsounched a deadly attack as he shouted, "Heaven''s scorching


    me and ming shock wave! Come out!"

 Chapter 1200 Resurrection

    Chapter 1200 Resurrection


    Boom!


    The next moment, Lundy''s whole body ignited with the red me. His body changed again and grew as


    tall as sixty feet, and in this way, his Scorching Mutant became more pronounced. At this moment,


    Lundy looked like he was gathering countless scorching worlds to him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each inch in his vicinity started to explode, and spinning crimson balls ofva sshed from the sts.


    The more revolutions the crimsonva balls made, therger they became, simr to a snowball


    growingrger with every roll.


    In just a short time, several gigantic dark reds had surrounded Lundy.


    Meanwhile, Lundy''s heavenly power connected the giantva balls, like a broad star array that rushed


    toward Ricky. As theva balls fused into one massive ball, they turned into an incredibly strong shock


    wave.


    Ricky sensed that there was a constant strong wind blowing towards him. Its impact tore every inch of


    his flesh that it touched, like sharp de etching over shapes on his skin.


    Even when the chaotic power and chromatic energy enveloped him in its protection, he still felt terrible


    pain.


    In the face of Lundy''s attack, Ricky would undoubtedly be defeated if he only chose to defend, so he


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    had to attack instead. In that way, he was invincible, and he could even defeat Lundy.


    His pupils grew colorful as the chromatic energybined with his Chaos blood power. He also


    pushed the Ancestral Intent Form to its limit, while six figures of about thirty feet tall appeared


    behind Ricky. They merged one after another until Ricky, himself, was thirty feet tall as well.


    Ricky had only one feeling under the Ancestral Intent Form. He thought that he had be the


    master of heaven and earth, and perhaps, he could use any power from heaven and earth. At this


    point, the heavenly power seemed like an infinite fount, surging in his body.


    After all, Ricky had the grand humanoid tree and Void Tree in his body.


    So this time, hebined his three most potent powers: the chaotic power, the heavenly power and


    the mysterious chromatic energy.


    "Ancestral Intent Lotus!"


    Ricky''s power condensed and turned into a lotus with the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes. The lotus


    instantly grew bigger and pounced at Lundy''s attack.


    Boom! A tumultuous power swept up, and the two strongest strikes crashed against one another. Their


    stalematested only for a moment before they exploded in the center of the bloody ring.


    The whole space exploded in a sh.


    That was Lundy''s mightiest attack¡ªthe scorching shock wave. It first consumed the opponent''s


    attacking power and then directly triggered the opponent''s attack.


    After the st, neither Lundy nor Ricky could control the explosion''s power. They both faced the


    outburst directly, and the victory depended on who could resist its turbulent power.


    "So, we will perish together then!" Ricky said seriously.


    Thebination of their powers had caused that explosion. At that moment, Ricky felt incredibly


    threatened.


    "Perish together? You seem to have misunderstood me. Let me rify then. My Scorching Mutant can


    move freely in an explosion that is not much stronger than my power." Hearing Ricky''s serious words,


    Lundy just smiled serenely.


    As expected, the explosive power continuously hit Lundy''s body, but it didn''t seem to affect him. His


    Scorching Mutant simply absorbed everything.


    In the end, the explosion was barely a warm caress on Lundy''s skin.


    Seeing this, Ricky''s face immediately darkened, and he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore. He condensed


    the Hundred Massacring Holy Patterns, and an explosion rocked his Ultimate Golden Body. Combined


    with all his power, they turned into the most robust defense.


    At this moment, Ricky really had no choice but to defend himself.


    On the other hand, Lundy would not allow Ricky to defend himself like that. He fused his Scorching


    Mutant with an intense explosion, and he simultaneouslyunched an attack on Ricky.


    Ricky faced these dual attacks head-on.


    With the Space-shrinking Pace, Ricky repeatedly and swiftly dodged as if his feet had suddenly grown


    wings. But no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t wholly escape from the dual attacks and was soon


    heavily hit. In the next breath, the tumultuous explosions tossed Ricky around like a lifeless ragdoll,


    unable to dodge or escape.


    Bang!


    After the st subsided, Ricky fell limply onto the bloody ring, leaving a deep pit on it.


    The surrounding onlookers who saw this were all terribly frightened, and fear gripped their hearts with


    its icy maw. If they were the ones who faced such a powerful attack, they would surely die in pieces.


    They didn''t know if Ricky could hold on any longer.


    "Oh, no! Edie!" Winifred looked at Edie anxiously.


    "He''ll be okay. Trust him!" Edie reassured her earnestly.


    After all, worrying would not help Ricky. They could do nothing but trust him.


    Boom! The moment Ricky fell, Lundy did not hesitate to condense plenty of darkva, which hurtled


    down along Ricky''s direction.


    Bang! Right at that second, a green light burst out, and Ricky''s wings rose on his back, pping and


    carrying him away from the fatal blow.


    It was now evident that numerous holes riddled Ricky''s body. He was undoubtedly at hisst gasp. His


    visible injuries were enough to prove what kind of attack he had encountered in the explosion just now.


    "Well, well, well. You''re still alive!" Lundy sneered condescendingly.


    "That was a good move!" Ricky hissed.


    This time, it was really a significant loss on his part. If it were anybody else, he would have been dead


    meat. Fortunately, he was Ricky, and he always had all kinds of cards up his sleeve.


    "Life Wings¡ªResurrection!"


    Shortly, Ricky made an array with his hands. The pair of green wings on his back released a strong


    power of life, and green life energy instantly filled his body. In an instant, Ricky returned to his peak


    state.


    These green powers also turned into small green trees, which covered Ricky''s wounds. All his wounds


    healed in the blink of an eye.


    Now, Ricky looked as if he had never suffered injuries before.


    "What an awesome recovery skill!" the onlookers outside eximed after seeing this. "How can such a


    recovery skill exist?"


    Meanwhile, Lundy''s face became exceedingly gloomy. Ricky''s recovering skill meant that all his


    previous attacks were in vain.


    ''Damn it!'' Lundy roared in his heart.


    "This is really a battle between the two ace geniuses!" After all the shocking revtions, the onlookers


    could only admit that.


    "Since when did you have such an incredible recovering skill?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass asked in shock. Ricky''s recovering skill was indeed incredible!


    It managed to return him to his peak state, even though he was already at hisst breath. It also


    managed to heal all his woundspletely, making it so much better than the Blood Vitality Devouring


    Skill and the Life Wings.


    "I had no choice. Lundy is much more powerful than I thought. I had to use this secret skill," Ricky


    confessed, shaking his head. "This is a more profound Omnipotent Skill that I haveprehended


    from the Life Wings. As long as I am alive, I can instantly recover to my peak health."


    "That''s brilliant! It means that it will be very difficult for your opponents to kill you in future battles!" the


    Dragon Intent Grass eximed after hearing Ricky''s words.


    It was indeed an incredible Omnipotent Skill.


    "If only this skill will bring only benefits," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1201 Would Ricky Lose

    Chapter 1201 Would Ricky Lose


    "Each use of an Omnipotent Skill has a price that one has to pay. How can I not pay the price for the


    skill of the Resurrection?" Ricky dered gruffly and shrugged. He further continued,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And the cost of that is my lifespan. It will consume at least a hundred years of my life if I raise myself


    from death once. If I am injured heavily, it will consume about a thousand years. That is to say¡ªI


    borrowed my future lifespan."


    "I see! But you will be immortal once you be a holy being. That would make this move worth


    the risk.


    What a brilliant n!" the Dragon Intent Grass said lightly.


    "I still have a long way to go before I can be a holy being," sighed Ricky in response.


    However, the Dragon Intent Grass didn''t say anything more.


    "So what if you skill is amazing? It would just protect you from being harmed in the end. It can''t make


    you defeat me," snorted Lundy cruelly.


    "But it worked well, didn''t it?" Ricky murmured in reply.


    "You are right. Now, let''s see how you can resist my most powerful attack when you are at the peak


    state!" Lundy uttered coldly.


    The next moment, he looked up to the heavens and let out a long cry, and then his whole body


    erged and transformed.


    Lundy turned into his beast form¡ªthe Red Potentate Roc.


    However, the roc was not reddish-gold, as was the usual color. It was tinted dark red because of the


    Scorching Mutant, and its feathers resembled sharp des formed with hardenedva.


    "You have finally shown me your beast form! That was the only thing I can do to force your beast form


    out. I was at the end of my rope!" Ricky confessed begrudgingly.


    Tweet!


    Afterward, Lundyunched his attack to the tune of a bird chirping. His vast body spun around, while


    theva feathers on his body turned into sharp swords, stabbing toward Ricky''s direction.


    In the next breath, the entire Blood Zone resembled a brutal downpour.


    "Array, start!" Without any hesitation, Ricky started the second killing array¡ªthe Wail of Ghosts and the


    Howl of Wolves. It rose instantly, and a constant gloomy wind immediately came and blew all over the


    bloody battle ring.


    Ricky''s body merged with the array in the blink of an eye.


    "That''s an array! He is an array deployer!" Seeing this shocked the onlookers outside all over again.


    They fell into a trance, numb and speechless in the face of Ricky''s incredible genius.


    "Son of a bitch! He is awesome in martial arts, and he is also an array deployer. With such a talent like


    him, we are surely going to die if fighting him!" some warriors even blurted out.


    All the onlookers were all astonished.


    "Damn it!" Of course, Lundy was the most aggravated.


    However, he just roared in his mind and put all his anger into the battle. He was caught off-guard by


    Ricky''s incredible means of recovery, and worse, he didn''t know if Ricky had more cards up his sleeve.


    Therefore, he had to concentrate on killing Ricky in one strike.


    If he failed to kill Ricky in the next blow, he would be the one in danger. And Ricky would undoubtedly


    kill him if he recovered again.


    Howl! Howl! Consequently, killing power charged Ricky''s array, and it collided with those sharp des


    with a catastrophic crash.


    Boom! The next moment, the whole battle ring plunged into chaos once again.


    "Come! The heavenly meteorite!"


    That was Lundy''s greatest move. He pushed his Scorching Mutant to its limit, and an infinite heavenly


    power entered his body.


    At this point, Lundy''s momentum and strength were at the same level as a three-star lower spiritual


    emperor.


    Four drops of blood essence spurted out between his eyebrows and absorbed by the invisible heavenly


    power.


    He pped his gargantuan wings, and a dark crack immediately appeared. A massive meteorite came


    from this fracture, and it took on a dark color as if all the hotva in the world had been condensed.


    In the air, the purest heavenly power and Lundy''s blood power spread quickly.


    "Suppress!"


    At Lundy''s order, the powerful heavenly meteorite flew directly toward Ricky and locked him with a


    strong force. Meanwhile, Ricky felt like he had no escape. It was like no matter where he hid into the


    space, the heavenly meteorite would locate him and crush him to death.


    "The Scorching Mutant can summon powerful meteorites!" Ricky muttered under his breath in wonder.


    That was, undoubtedly, Lundy''sst card. He had consumed four drops of blood essence to summon


    the ultimate power of his Scorching Mutant.


    ''If that is the case, then I must give my all to fight now. If my next attack seeds, then I will win this


    time. But if my next attack fails, I will lose. If Lundy still has another trump card, I hope I have enough


    time to escape to a different space. Otherwise, I will surely die,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Buzz!


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky hadpletely fused with his array. He released the Intent Apperception


    from his body, and his Iron Justice Saber also came out and its kill intent spread in the air.


    The onlookers watching outside felt a strong pressure when Ricky wielded the saber. To them, it felt


    like the energies in their bodies were going to break through their skin to be absorbed by Ricky.


    At that point, they felt nothing but admiration and worship in their hearts.


    "How¡ªHow is this possible? It''s impossible for a lower spiritual emperor toprehend fifty percent of


    the Intent Apperception!" The crowd could only shake their heads in disbelief when they felt Ricky''s


    strong Intent Apperception.


    Typically, only the truly gifted among the middle spiritual emperors had the ability toprehend fifty


    percent of the Intent Apperception.


    "Edie, is it because of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb in his body?" Winifred asked inquisitively.


    "Perhaps, the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb did work a little bit. But I think the primary reason why he


    couldprehend fifty percent of the Intent Apperception is that he is gifted," answered Edie.


    "If a Chaotic Sword Intent Herb can help a lower spiritual emperorprehend fifty percent of the


    Intent Apperception, our Wind-Mountain Alliance will not put it up for auction anymore," he added


    gruffly.


    After refining the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, Ricky could reach fifty percent of the Intent Apperception.


    In addition to the Dragon Intent Grass'' function, he, himself, was the critical factor. He was now


    controlling six spaces, the Chaos Manual, and the Ancestral Intent Form, all of which make him


    stronger.


    Boom!


    Thebined power of the de intentbined with the power of the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of


    Wolves array, plus Ricky''s power and momentum, was also rapidly increasing.


    But it was still slightly weaker than Lundy''s current strength.


    This fact was also quickly noticed by the onlookers outside.


    "Although Ricky did amazingly before, and even though he just released fifty percent de intent, there


    is still a big gap in strength between him and Lundy. Perhaps, this is because thetter''s power is


    nearly equal to that of a three-star lower spiritual emperor."


    "That''s right. In a word, it stilles down to the difference between the realms!"


    "Ricky is doomed. What a pity! His talent should still be superior to Lundy, but he has only cultivated for


    a little time.


    If his realm were on the same level as Lundy, nobody couldpete with him!"


    "Ricky, you are really powerful! I have to say that up until now, I admire you, and you are the first


    person who has won my admiration. Unfortunately, you will lose eventually!" Lundy dered firmly.

 Chapter 1202 Fighting State At The Middle Realm

    Chapter 1202 Fighting State At The Middle Realm


    Ricky had already used the chaotic power, the six mutants, and the mysterious chromatic energy. After


    that, an array appeared with fifty percent de intent. Lundy was shocked because Ricky just kept


    pulling out all the stops. It was like he had an unlimited supply of aces up his sleeves.


    Thus, Lundy had to admit that Ricky was indeed powerful and deserved his respect.


    However, Lundy still firmly believe that he would be the victor today. Ricky would only serve as his


    stepping stone because of the gap between their real strengths and realms.


    In the end, no matter what Ricky did, his power was ultimately weaker than that of the heavenly


    meteorites that Lundy had summoned.


    "It''s ttering to hear your admiration. But as I said, if you want to kill me, then you must speak with


    your strength. I haven''t lost yet," Ricky replied firmly.


    At the same time, four drops of blood essence surged from between his eyebrows and integrated into


    his array.


    Whenever Ricky fought, he seldom consumed his blood essence, as each drop was not easy for him to


    cultivate. It didn''t matter how powerful a creature was; every drop of blood essence was precious.


    But today, he had no choice but to consume it. He had to go all-out.


    He couldn''t afford to underestimate Lundy because he was undoubtedly powerful.


    "Ricky, to be honest, although you have shown fifty percent of de intent, you stillck strength.


    Lundy''s heavenly meteorite has almost reached the power of a three-star lower spiritual emperor. If you


    fought hand to hand, you would surely be at a disadvantage.


    Thus, you must finish this battle with one blow. If you fail to do that, you will be at a disadvantage, and


    you may not even have the time to hide. There is only a tiny gap between you two, but it can mean the


    difference between life and death," the Dragon Intent Grass said worriedly.


    "I know how powerful he is, Dragon Intent Grass. Don''t worry. Do you think that the fifty percent de


    intent is myst card?" Ricky immediately retorted when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass''s words. He


    seemed confident and unruffled despite the odds stacked against him.


    "You know me. I never fight a battle that I cannot win," he added.


    "I understand. But you and I work together every day and night. I have no idea what else you are


    hiding!" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked curiously.


    "That''s right. We can''t guess what you''re nning either," Tina and Amelia suddenly chimed in as well.


    "You will know it when you see it. I gained this trump card after I became a spiritual emperor. I was in


    the middle of my cultivation until recently, and I have reached a minor achievement in my cultivation,"


    he said.


    Ricky''s attention went back to Lundy when the manmented snidely, "Achievement? All your


    attacks are bullshit, and I can easily defeat them with the help of the heavenly meteorite."


    He fluttered his wings again after saying these, and another heavenly meteorite appeared after inside


    the crack.


    "It''s another heavenly meteorite!" All the spectators were stunned to see another meteorite appear.


    One meteorite was already indescribable. They couldn''t imagine how powerful Lundy could get with


    two meteorites.


    "I''m afraid that no matter how strong Ricky is, he can''t do anything about this!" None of the warriors


    knew Ricky at all, so they thought that he had no more hope. They believed that he was about to lose.


    "What should we do, Edie? If Lundy wins, he won''t let Ricky go," Winifred sighed worriedly, and her


    voice wavered when she spoke.


    "I have no choice but to believe in him. Perhaps, I should be med from the very beginning. I


    shouldn''t have brought him into the Emperor Beast Swamp with me." Edie''s seemed just as nervous as


    Winifred, for he was sweat-soaked and ashen-faced.


    At this moment, he couldn''t imagine what else Ricky could do to resist these two giant heavenly


    meteorites.


    "Damn it! Herees another one!" Ricky couldn''t help but curse, and his pupils suddenly shrank in


    agitation. ''Lundy''s killing intent has no doubt reached its limit, and he doesn''t n to give me a chance


    of surviving!"


    "Ricky, you may be able to withstand the power of one heavenly meteorite, so let me give you one


    more. Today, I will prove that there is only one ace genius. It doesn''t matter if it''s you or anyone else; I


    will defeat anyone who dares to get in my way," dered Lundy.


    In his heart, he was sure of his victory, as his pride and ego influenced his thoughts once again.


    "You want to be the only ace genius? Well, I don''t want to give up. I want to be the only one too!" Ricky


    snarled in reply.


    "Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state!"


    He roared with all the fierceness in his heart and made arrays with both his hands. And then, his whole


    body, except for the eyes and white hair, suddenly changed and he became a middle-aged man.


    As Ricky had transformed from a young man to a middle-aged man, his blood vitality and fighting spirit


    had greatly improved. Ricky''s realm seemed to have increased in the blink of an eye.


    Ssh! Invisibly, the heavenly power from the space trickled and then poured like pure, crystal-clear


    water, surging into Ricky''s body.


    At that moment, he looked like a god of war atop the world he hade to conquer. He resembled an


    inquisitive holy being.


    "Because of the surging fighting intent and blood power, I can maximize the Transforming Realm''s


    power at the spiritual emperor realm. At this moment, my power and realm seems to have been


    infinitely promoted," Ricky eximed as he felt the power boiling inside his body.


    "Oh, I see. The Transforming Omnipotent Skill!" the Dragon Intent Grass said in recognition.


    Ricky had frequently practiced the Transforming Omnipotent Skill when he was still a demi-spiritual


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    emperor back then. However, since he couldn''t use the heavenly power, he couldn''t bring out a single


    potential of the Transforming Realm.


    And now that Ricky had reached the Transforming Omnipotent Skill''s minor achievement stage, it was


    time for him to show what he could do with it.


    "How could this be possible? He suddenly became a different person!" The surrounding warriors were


    understandably confused and shocked when they saw Ricky''s disy However, they mostly felt numb


    at this point due to the overwhelming surprises from both Lundy and Ricky.


    "What a peculiar Omnipotent Skill! It can invisibly enhance Ricky''s strength and realm, and it also


    "It looks like Ricky still has a chance after all. It''s hard to tell who will win."


    Meanwhile, Ricky, who was now in the middle realm, was burning with the desire to fight and win.


    "Lundy, let''s duel for the win!" he shouted.


    The Iron Justice Saber in his hand instantly exploded, growing bigger and shining intensely like the


    sun. He gathered all his strength on the saber and turned it into the most forceful energy strike that he


    could manage.


    Boom! Due to both sides'' vigorous and destructive attacks, the entire blood-red battle ring trembled


    violently, as if it was about to copse at any time. The power in the Blessing Blood Tower surged


    fervently to keep up, continually repairing so the ring would not shatter into pieces.


    "Come on then! Show me your power!" At this moment, Lundy was no longer shocked. All he wanted


    was to kill Ricky, and everything else was a shadow in his mind. If this attack failed, everything would


    be useless.


    Bang! A loud crashing sound echoed in the tower as Ricky''s strongest Gxy Saber Strike collided


    hard with the two heavenly meteorites.


    He needed to bring down the meteorites, and he pushed the Gxy Saber Strike to destroy everything.


    Boom! For a moment, no sound could be heard except for the explosive noise that their collision made.


    The space between them shattered like delicate ss.


    The whole bloody ring seemed about to fall apart as if the universe had been destroyed.


    And then, the spectators spotted two shadows floating beneath the strong waves.


    At that moment, they were fighting as hard as they could. After a long time, everything was destroyed,


    and it seemed that the battle had already been decided.


    As the waves dissipated, the two figures finally emerged.

 Chapter 1203 Kill Without Mercy

    Chapter 1203 Kill Without Mercy


    Once the airwaves had dissipated, all eyes focused on the center where the two figures finally emerged


    ¡ªRicky and Lundy.


    Both men were a mess of broken bones, wounds, and blood, as theyid barely conscious on the


    battle ring. They were evidently at theirst gasp. They could scarcely breathe, let alone get up and


    fight.


    "Both sides are badly injured!" Everyone was taken aback by what they had just seen.


    However, they were not very surprised because Ricky and Lundy had released an equal amount of


    power to hurt each other. It was highly likely that both men had suffered significant losses as a result.


    And that was just the fact.


    Some people immediately started to discuss what could happen next. "If both sides are badly injured,


    who will the Blessing Blood Tower choose? I this case, I don''t think they could just get the Blood Beast


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    King like this."


    "I''m afraid that won''t happen. Can you believe it? They will probably start fighting again once they have


    recovered some of their strength." The onlookers discussed among themselves heatedly.


    "It looks like both of us are too injured to continue. But I can''t ept this result!" Lundy resentfully cried


    out as he pushed himself to recover quickly.


    "It''s not a big deal. At least we are not dead. However, I agree with you. I, too, don''t want our fight to


    end like this where we are both too injured to move. Therefore, I''m going to kill you without mercy,"


    Ricky responded indifferently.


    "Ha-ha! Really?" Lundyughed boisterously from where he was still lying on the floor. "You are very


    strong, and your recovery skill is also quite remarkable. But you are certainly not much better now. Just


    like me, I''m afraid you only have enough strength to speak.


    I don''t think you even have sufficient strength to recover, so how can you kill me? But things are


    different to me. I only need a little more time. Soon, I can use the heavenlyw to help me recover


    faster, and when that happens, you will die."


    "Perhaps, you are right, but do you think I will give you such a chance?" Ricky scoffed at Lundy.


    "Well, I''d like to see what else you can do!"


    "Show yourself!" Ricky suddenly yelled out.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures appeared out of nowhere. They were two Shadowy


    Replications that came out from Ricky''s Massacring Zone.


    Ricky had left these two Shadowy Replications on purpose in the Massacring Zone before he had


    fought with Lundy. He didn''t want to take Lundy lightly, so he had taken a lot of precautions before the


    battle.


    Ricky knew that his Shadowy Replications would not help much in a high-powered battle such as this


    one, but there was no absolute certainty in the world. Thus, he had prepared well.


    And now, circumstances had proven him right.


    When the spectators saw Ricky''s two Shadowy Replications, they all fell silent for a moment.


    Nobody knew that he had held back a trick or two, though no one was sure how precisely the Shadowy


    Replications could help him in this battle. The truth was that, his helpers could undoubtedly affect the


    battle''s result.


    In the next breath, Ricky''s two Shadowy Replicationsnded and pressed Lundy''s shoulder de


    tightly. It was toote for Lundy to react.


    "How could this be possible? Why do you have Shadowy Replications? Are you from the Endless


    Shadow?" Lundy ferociously roared after the silence.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors broke out into furious whispers. "I didn''t expect this to happen!"


    some of them eximed.


    "Now, I wonder if Ricky has the courage to kill Lundy," some of them added.


    "To be honest, Lundy, I didn''t expect that my two Shadowy Replications would help me win this battle.


    But it''s all your fault. Since we are both badly hurt, I would have let you go if you had admitted defeat.


    But now, it''s a pity that I''ll have to kill you to win."


    "Ha-ha, you are right. You have defeated mepletely." Lundyughed coldly, and although he was


    admitting defeat, he still sounded confident and condescending.


    "I don''t understand. You still have confidence in yourself. Where is iting from?" asked Ricky,


    looking a little confused because of Lundy''s attitude.


    "Will you dare to kill me? I''m the young master of the Red Potentate Roc tribe. If you kill me, you can''t


    leave here alive," Lundy responded darkly.


    "So, that''s it. Now that you''ve said something so despicable, all my respect for you is gone. I realize


    now that you are not as good as your brother, because even when I killed him, he didn''t brag about his


    tribe," sneered Ricky. When Ricky heard Lundy''s words, he immediately looked down on him


    disdainfully, and all his admiration for him disappearedpletely.


    After all, Ricky truly despised people who used others'' influence to suppress other people in the face of


    death. It wasn''t wrong to use one''s power to suppress people, but Ricky looked down upon those who


    did it.


    "What? You killed my brother?" Lundy yelled upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    He was devastated because he really admired his deer brother.


    "Yes, I killed him," Ricky admitted straightforwardly. And then he continued,


    "You''re going to die today, Lundy. If it were someone else from the Red Potentate Roc tribe, I might


    have considered not killing him. After all, I am not that strong. I''m afraid of any force at the Sage Level.


    But because you are an ace genius and have shown so much cruelty, I cannot show you mercy. You


    are a more significant threat than any Sage Level force.


    Besides, I have regarded you as my most powerful rival from the beginning. If I don''t kill you, you will


    undoubtedly be a thorn in my side, and so will I be to you."


    "No! How dare you kill me?" Lundy cried out in panic when he realized that Ricky was firm in his


    decision. After all, no matter how strong they were, everyone was afraid of death.


    "Kill him now! Kill him without mercy!" Ricky ordered coldly.


    As soon as these words fell from his lips, his two Shadowy Replications moved with no hesitation. They


    transformed into the Ancestral Thunder de, which could cut off not only Lundy''s head but also his


    soul.


    The soul of a creature would have little fighting power before reaching the Sage Level.


    And so, Lundy turned into his beast form, died, and became a shriveled corpse. That was how an ace


    genius, a prodigy, and one of the best warriors in the world died.


    "He is dead! Ricky really killed Lundy!"


    "What a decisive young man! He killed him without batting an eysh!"


    "It''s just as I expected. After all, if Ricky didn''t kill him, the members of the Red Potentate Roc tribe


    won''t let him go."


    "I finally won!" As the Shadowy Replications took Lundy''s body, Ricky gave a deep sigh.


    He felt that he had grown stronger somehow.


    "The extraordinary ace genius Lundy is dead!" At this moment, the surrounding warriors were all


    preupied with Lundy''s death. Of course, more of their eyes were on Ricky and his Shadowy


    Replications.


    The death of a peerless ace genius was a witness to the growth of another peerless ace genius.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the blood mountain exploded, and a huge blood shadow shot out like a dragon.


    "Is this the Blood Beast King?" Ricky murmured.


    "It''s the Blood Beast King! It looks so powerful! Judging from its aura, I feel like it''s as strong as a two-


    star lower spiritual emperor," the geniuses around said seriously, their eyes shing with greed.

 Chapter 1204 An Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 1204 An Unexpected Surprise


    However, no matter how greedy they were, they couldn''t get their hands on the Blood Beast King.


    "This Blood Beast King has the power of a two-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak state. How will


    Ricky deal with it?" some warriorsmented doubtfully.


    "Although his real body is at hisst breath, his two Shadowy Replications are definitely going to help


    him hold on for a while.


    Then once he recovers, the Blood Beast King will be like child''s y for him."


    Just as those warriors expected, Ricky''s two Shadowy Replications helped him resist the Blood Beast


    King for two hours. At this time, both Shadowy Replications showed great power, as both were close to


    a two-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state.


    Thankfully, they were enough to withstand the attack from the Blood Beast King.


    Ricky recovered some of his strengthter, so he wasted no time joining the battle. As soon as he


    could, he immediately jumped in to help his Shadowy Replications fight off the Blood Beast King.


    After several rounds, a de light suddenly fell from between the Blood Beast King''s eyebrows, and its


    fighting instinctpletely disappeared. It stopped moving and stood as still as a marble statue.


    When Ricky saw this, he immediately jumped in with his Iron Justice Saber and shed down again,


    cutting the Blood Beast King in half.


    He had intended to take half of its body for himself, while he reserved the other half for Edie and


    Winifred, as promised. After all, Ricky had no intention of going back on his word. And besides, he


    desperately needed the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s Transmission Array, especially after he had killed


    Lundy.


    However, something extraordinary happened at this moment.


    When Ricky parted the Blood Beast King''s body into halves, a g abruptly flew out from within the


    confines of its body.


    It was a five-colored g, which appeared to be integrated with five different worlds. The five colors


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    respectively released the power of the five elements: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The g was


    also emitting some kind of majestic and intense power.


    "Damn! Isn''t that a sacred weapon?" Ricky blurted out in astonishment, and his eyes widened with


    awe.


    As a casting master close to the Demi-sage Level, Ricky could undoubtedly recognize a sacred


    weapon.


    "Yes, that is indeed a sacred weapon!" the Dragon Intent Grass responded, while Tina nodded and


    hummed in agreement as well.


    "Look! It''s a sacred weapon!" Those onlookers watching from outside couldn''t believe their eyes, and


    once they realized what was happening, their eyes lit up with greed. Sacred weapons were precious in


    everybody''s eyes. Even the saints would try their best to fight for one, not to mention them, lower


    spiritual emperors.


    At this time, none of the warriors noticed Ashley''s and Ran''s reaction.


    At first, they looked exhrated, as if they had seen something precious that they had lost for a long


    time.


    But the excitement quickly disappeared from their faces, and an expression of gloom reced it, for


    they realized that they would never get that g.


    "What an unexpected surprise!" Ricky alsoughed in delight but didn''t take the g immediately.


    After all, it was a sacred weapon, so it must have some hidden power.


    The g was currently floating in midair without any movements, looking harmless at first nce.


    "Don''t worry, Ricky. I don''t think there is any hermit spirit in this g," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised


    after a few seconds of observation.


    "I think so too. If there were indeed a hermit spirit in there, the g wouldn''t be reacting like this. Look, it


    looks so confused as if it has no way to go," replied Ricky. "It seems that I am really very luck. It would


    be much easier to subdue the g without a hermit spirit after all."


    Ricky leaped up without any hesitation at the next moment, and his ruling power turned into a big hand,


    which suppressed the g.


    In turn, the g resisted with all its might, but just as Ricky had thought, it didn''t have any hermit spirit.


    Even though it was a sacred weapon, it couldn''t resist Ricky. Moreover, the g seemed to have some


    defects.


    It wasn''t long before Ricky obtained the g.


    However, it continued to resist him.


    "Wow. Ricky easily subdued the sacred weapon. Is it really that weak?" All the onlookers were


    astonished. At first, they didn''t know which one to doubt: Ricky or the sacred weapon.


    After all, a lower spiritual emperor should not have found it easy to subdue a sacred weapon, even if it


    was at the lowest level.


    "Is it possible that the g doesn''t have a hermit spirit? Or perhaps, it could have some defects?"


    Soon, they began to voice out their own spections.


    "But I don''t understand. Why is there such a g in the Blessing Blood Tower? I have never seen or


    even heard of it before."


    "Yes, all the sacred weapons have been found in the ruins. For many years, geniuses came around


    and took most of the sacred weapons for themselves, so the only opportunities left for warriors at our


    level are the blood beasts and Blood Beast Kings."


    "Could there be a sacred weapon in the body of each Blood Beast King? Maybe we didn''t know about it


    because this is the first time somebody cut it up in front of us.


    If Ricky didn''t divide the Blood Beast King into two, we would be none the wiser!"


    Meanwhile, Ricky was still speaking excitedly with the Dragon Intent Grass. "Yes, I''m sure that it''s a


    sacred weapon. Unfortunately, it has no hermit spirit, but that won''t be much of a problem. If I nourish it


    with my blood essence, it will soon recover, and then I can cultivate a hermit spirit that belongs to me.


    In that case, I''ll have a real sacred weapon in my hands."


    Ricky paused to breathe for a second and added, "This is a g that contains the power of the five


    elements.


    It''s a perfect fit for me because my Massacring Zone is of the gold element, the Chaotic Fire Zone is of


    the fire element, and the Life and Death Zone is of the wood element."


    "However, even without a hermit spirit, it won''t be easy for you to subdue this gpletely. After all,


    it is a real sacred weapon. So you just did an amazing job," the Dragon Intent Grass praised him.


    "Ha-ha, that''s for sure! Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a sacred weapon," Ricky remarked with a smile.


    Then, he took the Blood Beast King and the g into the Massacring Zone.


    After a while, the Blessing Blood Tower sent Ricky out and disappeared right after. It would reappear in


    the next era, and by then, it would be time for the next Blood Beast King to be born.


    Following that, the Giant Visible Swamp also vanished.


    Meanwhile, all of the onlookers'' greedy eyes settled on Ricky as soon as he came out. The Blood


    Beast King or the g alone could make them jealous, not to mention having both at the same time.


    But in the end, their reason triumphed over greed.


    They were well aware that they were no match for Ricky at all. They had all seen that he was even


    more powerful than Lundy.


    The possibility of their alliance was probably impossible because no one was willing to make the first


    move. Moreover, they couldn''t work together genuinely.


    "Come on. Let''s go now," Ricky said to Edie and Winifred as soon as he came out.


    He was determined to leave the Emperor Beast Swamp immediately and head to the Middle Land as


    fast as he could with the help of the Transmission Array.


    Edie and Winifred knew precisely what he wanted, so they nodded quickly and turned to leave.


    However, before Ricky could take a step forward, two figures hadnded in front of him and blocked his


    way. They were none other than Ran and Ashley.


    When the surrounding warriors saw this, they were overjoyed. After all, the only ones who could


    threaten Ricky here were the two of them.


    They could never win alone, but if the two teamed up to fight against Ricky, they might have a fighting


    chance.


    "Are you sure you want to steal from me?" Ricky asked coldly, startled to see them blocking his way.


    He didn''t expect that the two of them, especially Ashley, could be this kind of person.


    Honestly, he was surprised and slightly disappointed.


    "Hand over the Five-element g, or you won''t be able to leave here today," Ran ferociously


    snarled as he pointed at Ricky.


    "The Five-element g?" Ricky repeated and looked at him in surprise for a moment as if he didn''t


    understand what Ran was saying.


    And then, he rolled his eyes and seemed to understand something. "So, that g is called the Five-


    element g!"

 Chapter 1205 Going To The Middle Land

    Chapter 1205 Going To The Middle Land


    "Ran and Ashley both recognized the g, and they even know its name. Perhaps, it has something


    to do with the Five-element Sect?"


    The crowd started to whisper among themselves upon hearing Ran''s words.


    Meanwhile, Ricky asked Ran and Ashley straightforwardly, "Does this g have anything to do with


    your Five-element Sect?" At that very moment, he finally understood why Ran and Ashley were


    acting strangely. It would exin why they would suddenly join hands.


    "Of course. The Five-element g is actually our sect leader''s sacred weapon," Ran answered him


    coldly.


    "Oh, so that is why! But why do you expect me to give it up? Whether this g has anything to do with


    your sect doesn''t have anything to do with me. And besides, I obtained it rightfully, so there''s no way I


    will just give it up," countered Ricky.


    He now understood that the reason Ashley and Ran came to the Emperor Beast Swamp was to look


    for the Five-element g, but they didn''t expect that the g would appear here.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Ricky, although our Five-element Sect has divided into different branches, and we may not be as


    strong as before, we all share the same attitude toward this matter. We all hold this g in high reward,"


    dered Ashley seriously.


    "So, if you don''t give us the g right now, you will be an enemy of the entire Five-element Sect.


    However, if you hand over the g, I promise you that we will repay you handsomely."


    While Ashley was speaking, the Dragon Intent Grass was giving reminders to Ricky as well.


    "It looks like you can''t keep the Five-element g, kid. After all, the Five-element Sect is more powerful


    and influential than the Red Potentate Roc tribe. I don''t think it''s a good idea to provoke them!


    The Wood Saint and Metal Fire Saint have also been kind to you. You can''t take their stuff, can you?"


    "Darn! I thought that I finally obtained a sacred weapon. I guess I can''t keep it now that you''ve said so,"


    muttered Ricky unhappily. "But before I make the final decision, I must go and see the Wood Saint and


    Metal Fire Saint first."


    After Ricky finished his conversation with the Dragon Intent Grass telepathically, he then turned to


    Ashley and said,


    "That sounds good, but since I am alone here, I can''t really trust you. If you really want me to surrender


    the g, then you must show me your sincerity.


    Unless you do so, I can''t surrender it to you. I don''t care if that makes me your enemy or not."


    "You..." Ricky''s flippant attitude annoyed Ashley endlessly, and if it were up to her, she would just kill


    him right there and then. But she held her tongue because she knew what kind of man he was.


    He wouldn''t care about whatever she had to say since he even dared to kill Lundy so casually.


    "Ricky!" Ran hissed in a hateful tone as well.


    Deeply amused by their reactions, Ricky lifted one eyebrow casually and added, "Of course, you can


    choose to fight me now, but I advise you to think twice before taking action. Otherwise, I don''t mind


    killing two more people."


    After he said that, he turned away and left, leaving Ran and Ashley annoyed and embarrassed.


    However, they couldn''t do anything because Ricky was right. Even if the two of them worked together


    against him, they would only end up dead.


    On the other hand, the surrounding warriors were greatly disappointed when they saw that Ran and


    Ashley weren''t going to fight Ricky. They could only sigh as they whispered to each other, "s! I


    guess Ricky''s power is too overwhelming. Maybe Lundy''s death discouraged Ran and Ashley."


    All the spectators started to leave. Although they weren''t content with how things ended, they would


    rather use thest minute to search for more ruins and get some blood beasts than waste any second


    coveting anything Ricky had or challenging him.


    As for Ricky and his otherpanions, they didn''t bother to look for more opportunities in the ruins.


    After all, what use would more blood beasts serve when they already had the Blood Beast King?


    Soon after, Ricky, Edie, and Winifred stopped in a secret ce. There, Ricky took out half of the Blood


    Beast King and gave it to Edie and Winifred. "It''s time that I fulfill my promise. Here, half of this Blood


    Beast King is yours."


    Although they had agreed on this beforehand, Edie and Winifred were still at a loss as to when Ricky


    did so.


    They were embarrassed to ept such a generous gift because they did not think they had offered


    much to help him. Ricky had practically carried them all the way to victory.


    "Ricky, thank you, but we can''t ept this. We''re satisfied with those blood beasts we got," Edie said


    as he refused Ricky''s offer immediately.


    "Don''t say those words. Without you, I wouldn''t be able to enter the Emperor Beast Swamp. Moreover,


    I really need your Wind-Mountain Alliance''s Transmission Array, and you know why. Trust me. You


    deserve this reward. And I also see the two of you as my friends. But if you don''t see me as your friend,


    you can refuse it,"


    insisted Ricky with a smile.


    "If that''s the case, I can''t say no anymore," answered Winifred. She epted the Blood Beast King


    from Ricky and added, "As for the Transmission Array, you can ask Edie for help."


    On the other hand, Edie could only shake his head helplessly. After all, Winifred had already epted


    it, so he couldn''t keep on saying no.


    Thus, he told Ricky, "Don''t worry. After we leave here, I''ll take you to our Transmission Array."


    One month passed, and many changes began to take ce in the whole Emperor Beast Swamp.


    It seemed like it was going to disappear soon, and its suppression power had also weakened.


    Ricky and hispanions were finally about to leave the swamnd. At this point, Winifred took out


    the blood essence she got from Grady and opened a passage for them using it.


    After that, Edie took Ricky to the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s headquarters, and they soon entered the


    ce where the Transmission Array was located.


    When Ricky noticed that the demi-saint guarding the Transmission Array treated Edie with reverence,


    he immediately realized that Edie had a high status in this sect. The demi-saint didn''t dare to stop


    Ricky from using the array since Edie had vouched for him.


    The Transmission Array resembled a round altar that bloomed with intense light, and a ck hole-like


    passage was inside.


    "I''m going to activate the Transmission Array once you get inside. After half a day, you will be able to


    reach the other side of the endless mountain, the periphery of the Middle Land, which should belong to


    the Five-element Sect. That is a Sage Level force," the demi-saint exined to Ricky.


    "The Five-element Sect?" Ricky murmured thoughtfully.


    "By the way, make sure to keep this ce a secret. If you tell anyone where our Transmission Array is,


    the Wind-Mountain Alliance will hunt you down, even though you''re Edie''s friend," the demi-saint


    warned him.


    Beside him, Edie also nodded.


    Only array deployers at the Sage Level could design Transmission Arrays. The cost of hiring such an


    array expert was far more than that of hiring a saint.


    "Please don''t worry, sir. I swear that I won''t tell a soul!" answered Ricky earnestly. "That''s good. You


    can go inside now!" said the guard, leaving Ricky behind to say his farewells.


    Ricky nodded to Winifred and Edie.


    "It''s time to part, my friends. Goodbye." After that, he finally went inside, where he found a ce simr


    to a tunnel.


    Gravity seemed weak inside the ce, and Ricky felt like he could float in the air.


    ''Atst, I will finally be in Middle Land after half a day,'' Ricky thought to himself excitedly.


    Meanwhile, as Ricky was using the Transmission Array, the warriors who witnessed what he had done


    in the Wild Beast Swamp spread tales of his exploits with everyone they met.


    Before half a day had passed, the whole eastern area of the endless mountain had heard of what he


    had done.


    "Ricky had killed Lundy, an ace genius? How did that happen?" All the creatures who heard that news


    found it hard to believe.


    On the other hand, Ricky''s exploits in the Eastern Land also reached the Middle Land.


    "Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor! That''s unbelievable!"

 Chapter 1206 Getting Ready

    Chapter 1206 Getting Ready


    In short, the astonishing news spread through the eastern part of the endless mountain, sparking


    incessant discussions for a long time. Unsurprisingly, all eyes were on the two forces¡ªthe Red


    Potentate Roc tribe and the me Valley.


    Needless to say, the Red Potentate Roc tribe was the strongest Sage Level force in the eastern part of


    the endless mountain, not to mention the individual strengths of their members. They would be the


    On the other hand, the me Valley was also a strong, influential force that could even be regarded as


    a demi-sage Level force.


    Like many warriors expected, the Red Potentate Roc tribe tracked Ricky on to the Wind-Mountain


    Alliance''s territory. However, they were toote, as he was no longer there.


    Even though the Red Potentate Roc tribe was strong, they couldn''t take advantage of the Wind-


    Mountain Alliance or me them for not keeping Ricky. After all, the Wind-Mountain Alliance was not a


    weak organization. So the former could only make harsh remarks but couldn''t do anything.


    Perhaps, the Wind-Mountain Alliance didn''t want to create conflict with the Red Potentate Roc tribe as


    well, so they immediately told thetter that Ricky had gone to the Middle Land. It didn''t matter anyway.


    The Middle Land was a vast ce, so the Red Potentate Roc tribe would undoubtedly have difficulty


    finding Ricky there. It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Of course, this piece of information didn''t escape the ears of the gossiping warriors. "I heard that Ricky


    used the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s Transmission Array to go to the Middle Land."


    "So, the Red Potentate Roc has not yet avenged Lundy''s death."


    "Poor Lundy. I didn''t expect that a powerful ace genius like him would die in that way."


    "Maybe Lundy didn''t die miserably. After all, Ricky used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, so


    his talent is exceedingly unique in recent years. It is a worthy death."


    Half a dayter, Ricky appeared in a remarkably concealed cave, where the teleportation altar was


    located. That meant he was most likely at the other end of the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s portal. He was


    finally in the Middle Land. "Atst! I''m in the Middle Land now!" yelled Ricky in his excitement, which


    would have looked silly if anyone had seen him. Thankfully, no one else was around.


    After that, he immediately moved further away from where he hadnded. He was cautious because he


    knew that Edie was not the only leader of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and the other senior leaders


    could sell him out to the Red Potentate Roc tribe against Edie''s will. Those leaders could easily tell his


    enemies where the Transmission Array was, and they could even let the Red Potentate Roc''s powerful


    masters use it to find him faster.


    Ricky was right. Less than two hours after he left, powerful warriors from the Red Potentate Roc tribe


    started arriving as well.


    Meanwhile, once Ricky had put a reasonable distance between him and the Transmission Array, he


    was in no hurry to leave the endless mountain. So, he elected to stay in the Massacring Zone first,


    instead of heading into the Middle Land proper.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, the Middle Land is really remarkable, huh? The energy of heaven and earth here


    is ten times thickerpared to that on the Eastern Land and the Western Land together. No wonder


    the strongest people seem to gravitate to this ce!" Ricky blurted again in his enthusiasm.


    Two hours quickly passed as Ricky curiously checked out the bordering areas of the Middle Land. He


    was like a fish that finally reached the sea.


    "That''s not surprising since the endless mountain is the outermost part of the Middle Land. However,


    you haven''t seen anything yet. Once you have the strength to enter the inner area, you will realize the


    true power of heaven and earth," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, it seems that I have been living under a rock! I didn''t think I was too sheltered, but now that I''m in


    the Middle Land, I admit that might be the case." Ricky smiled apologetically.


    "So, Ricky, now that we are here in the Middle Land, do you have any ns? Are you going straight to


    the inner area? Both the Celestial Sect and the Phoenix tribe are based in there after all," asked Tina.


    "If I were already at the Sage Level, I wouldn''t think twice about going there, but..." Ricky trailed off and


    shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    "We''d better stay on the periphery!" he concluded.


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s forget about the Phoenix tribe for now. If you aren''t strong enough, I don''t


    think you can take Pearl away since the Celestial Sect is there," Tina bluntly added.


    "What about you, Tina? What do you want to do now that you are here? Perhaps, it''s time for you to


    find a way to contact Doris and go back home," suggested Ricky.


    "If my parents were still alive, I will certainly do that. But now, Doris is the only family I have left, and I


    haven''t been able to contact her for a long time. She must be busy running errands for our family, so


    it''s useless for me to go back now," she countered.


    "All right, you can stay with me. I didn''t want you to leave anyway," Ricky teasingly said with a boyish


    smirk on his face.


    After that, Ricky began to cultivate in seclusion. He had to prepare himself before entering the Middle


    Land''s inner regions. Thus, he needed to enhance his strength again.


    He divided the blood beast and gave one half to Tina and Amelia, and then he refined the remaining


    half for himself.


    At present, Tina was still just a spiritual king. The blood beast''s energy could be beyond her ability to


    absorb quickly, which meant that she would have to cultivate for a long time. On the other hand, Amelia


    could only absorb the blood beast''s martial arts experience, which would help her face the challenges


    of bing the spiritual emperor.


    "This half Blood Beast King will help you improve your strength to the peak state as a two-star lower


    spiritual emperor. But more importantly, you need toprehend the martial arts it contains.


    Once you have grasped it, with your talent and the grand humanoid tree, your further breakthrough will


    go more smoothly," the Dragon Intent Grass exined to Ricky.


    "I understand!"


    Ricky answered with much enthusiasm, as he focused once again and started to cultivate in seclusion.


    He opened his eyes and came out from his cultivation two monthster. The remaining body of the


    Blood Beast King that previously surrounded him had disappearedpletely.


    "The power contained within this Blood Beast King is certainly amazing! Although I could only refine


    half of it, I still reached the peak state of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. If I didn''t suppress part of


    the strength, I could have be a three-star lower spiritual emperor," Ricky excitedly dered when


    he felt his new realm and improved power.


    Of course, he was more excited about his understanding of how to reach the Emperor Level.


    He hastily absorbed all the martial arts experience from the Blood Beast King and merged it with his


    own martial arts. And then, together with the grand humanoid tree, he began to see a big path that


    belonged to him alone. He was thrilled to find the road unimpeded.


    "It seems that you have made significant progress in thest two months. That means the trip to the


    Emperor Beast Swamp really paid off," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Ricky nodded at the grass and muttered mostly to himself, "I''m ready now. It''s time for me to explore


    the Middle Land''s inner areas.


    But before that, I need to do something important first. I will help Amelia be a spiritual emperor!"


    Soon, Ricky and Amelia stood on top of a rugged mountain, where no living creatures resided. Ricky


    stood there, patiently waiting, while Amelia looked up into the air with fear. Her eyes were burning with


    determination, but there was also doubt in them.


    "Amelia, cast away the fear in your heart and face the heavenly tribtion. This is your life and death


    battle, so you must set aside all thoughts of life and death and fear. Only then can you seed. You


    must take courage and forge ahead!" urged Ricky earnestly.


    "Okay!" Amelia nodded her head firmly, and her beautiful eyes gradually filled with determination and


    fighting spirit. At that moment, all the energy on her body dispersed.


    Boom! The entire area suddenly turned into a wreck, looking devastated and somber. Countless pieces


    of destructive thunderbolts poured down in an instant, and soon, the whole ce was filled with two


    colors.


    It looked like Amelia had summoned the two-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    When he saw this, Ricky breathed a sigh of relief, for he was a hundred percent confident that Amelia


    could ovee this two-colored Thunderstroke Doom.


    However, it would be a different case if she had summoned a tricolored Thunderstroke Doom.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    In an instant, the first attack from the Thunderstroke Doom descended, and a thick purple thunder light


    bloomed, which hit Amelia right between her eyebrows.


    Her Rainwater Mutant simultaneously burst out and formed a rainwater world around her body. To be


    precise, it wasn''t a single rainwater world but severalyers of rainwater worlds.


    "Holy Rainwater Shield!" she shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1207 Another Misty South Palace

    Chapter 1207 Another Misty South Pce


    Ssh!


    The world of water and rain instantly shrank after her cries. It resembled an endless armor te, as it


    transformed into a sturdy shield that could resist the first strike of the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Boom! In the next moment, the ground slid apart and shook, while forceful airwaves permeated the


    surrounding atmosphere. Large scale thunder and lightning engulfed the whole area. Wherever the


    earth cracked, it ate countless trees, nts, and other living creatures, leaving chaos in its wake.


    Seeing this, Ricky could only clench his fists tightly as he broke out into a cold sweat. Although he


    trusted in Amelia''s abilities, he couldn''t help but be anxious for her safety. Unfortunately, he couldn''t


    help her, so he needed to content himself with staring at the center of thunder and lightning.


    A few minutester, the first strike of the Thunderstroke Doom finally dissipated into thin air.


    And in the center of this strike left a purple, scorching small world, resembling a silk cocoon. It was the


    shield that Amelia had created. Ricky sighed in relief once heid eyes on the shield. Although the


    thunder and lightning had scorched it, it wasn''t broken up, after all.


    That meant that Amelia had passed the first trail of the Thunderstroke Doom.


    Crack! At first, thin spider web cracks appeared on the scorched shield.


    Then in the next breath, a loud crack resounded before the shield shattered and fell apart. Amelia


    resembled a flower blooming in the morning as she unfolded from within the shield right in front of


    Ricky''s eyes.


    She didn''t look hurt, but her breathing was ragged as if she had just experienced a life and death


    battle. Her face, though, was full of excitement. After all, she had survived the first strike without much


    injury, which undoubtedly boosted her confidence a great deal.


    "Indeed, that Aquatic Fruit coupled with the martial arts experience of the blood beasts, which belonged


    to the Sage Level warriors, had pushed her beyond her limits. I can say for sure that she will pass the


    Thunderstroke Doom eventually,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass solemnly dered.


    "The tough training she recently underwent turned out to be worth it. If Amelia doesn''t pass this


    Thunderstroke Doom, I don''t know what I''ll do,"mented Ricky.


    "Ricky, I made it!" Amelia yelled triumphantly at Ricky.


    "Good job! Now, focus all your strength on passing the second one!" Ricky called back seriously.


    "Okay, I understand!" Amelia nodded obediently, her eyes shing with a glint of steel.


    At that moment, she had nothing but confidence. Her determination was also fired up by her simple


    idea: to follow and support Ricky all her life. And if she wanted to follow him, she couldn''t get left


    behind. Thus, she had to pass the Thunderstroke Doom, so she could be strong enough to stay by his


    side.


    Boom! The second two-colored thunderstroke fell. That signaled Amelia''s most critical moment, and


    she knew she couldn''t fail.


    Steely determination brightened her beautiful eyes, as she raised her hand and waved her long whip.


    If she wanted to seed against this second strike, she must break out her strongest defense, which


    was also her strongest attack.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the thunder and lightning descended, four drops of blood essence came out directly from the


    middle of her brows and entered the void. Her long whip whizzed through the air actively and abruptly


    transformed into a bright crimson Flood Dragon.


    "The divine attack from the Goddess of Rain!"


    Amelia shouted as she executed some enchantments with her hands. The four drops of blood essence


    flew into the enchantment, and a giant crimson figure instantaneously appeared in the air. This figure,


    formed by rain, resembled a delicate and ethereal fairy.


    The moment it appeared, Amelia''s body fused with it, grabbed the red whip, and struck the descending


    thunderstroke with all her strength.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Then, everything around the area was plunged into the most violent collision. However, something


    strange happened. An intense red light suddenly sprang up amid the purple lightning, as if it was


    tearing the lightning apart.


    Seeing this, Ricky was extremely relieved. That red light was the light of Amelia''s long whip, which


    meant that her whip had torn the thunder and lightning apart. It showed that she had the upper hand in


    this battle.


    Everything was just as Ricky expected. The red light in the lightning grew stronger and stronger until, at


    Amelia''s figure appeared.


    After that, the Thunderstroke Doom gradually retreated, and Amelia immediately absorbed the thunder


    spirit. The real ruling power soon emerged from her. At that moment, Amelia had finally be a


    spiritual emperor.


    "Ricky, thank you so much! I couldn''t have done it without you," Amelia gratefully said to Ricky, as she


    marveled at the new strength flowing in her veins.


    Without Ricky, she would have be nothing but Carney''s ything. Besides, even if she became a


    demi-spiritual emperor, her chance of bing a spiritual emperor was very slim. Judging by what she


    suffered today, she would most likely have died under the Thunderstroke Doom without Ricky''s help.


    He didn''t have to help her, but he did so much for her.


    "You are always wee, Amelia, but you don''t need to be so courteous," answered Ricky, who was


    sporting a proud smile on his face. "Anyway, congrattions on your sess. I knew you could do it."


    Tina, and the Dragon Intent Grass also chimed in to congratte her.


    "We should get out of here first. Although there are no living creatures here, the Thunderstroke Doom


    must have generated enough noise to attract the attention of some powerful masters," reminded Ricky.


    "Besides, we don''t know if the me Valley and the Red Potentate Roc tribe have sent their men after


    us to the Middle Land or not," he added.


    Soon, Ricky and the two girls left the endless mountain and entered the Middle Land proper.


    "Ricky, originally, you could try to practice and improve your cultivation in the Five-element Sect, since


    you have the Wood Saint''s and the Metal Fire Saint''s support," suggested Tina. But she suddenly


    frowned as if she had remembered something and said,


    "Unfortunately, you offended their people while in the Emperor Beast Swamp. I''m afraid they might also


    be looking for you. If the two saints hadn''t returned yet to vouch for you, the Five-element Sect might


    see you as their enemy."


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that anymore. Even if I showed them I have the token or imed


    that I know the two saints, they likely won''t trust me. In fact, they''ll probably kill me on the spot, as they


    all want the Five-element g in my hand," Ricky stated casually, shrugging like he couldn''t care less


    that many people were after his head.


    "Tina, can you look for other forces in this area? I think it will be for the best if I join some other forces


    right now."


    "Yes, I can, but I''m not sure if it''s recruiting disciples," Tina honestly replied.


    "Which force are you talking about?" Ricky immediately asked when he realized that Tina already had a


    force in mind.


    "Little girl, do you mean the Misty South Pce? I heard that they are the most powerful force in the


    Misty South," the Dragon Intent Grass asked at once.


    "Yes, the Misty South Pce!" agreed Tina. She giggled and nced at Ricky, waiting for his reaction.


    After all, Ricky had once established his own force in the Snow Land, and it was also called the Misty


    South Pce.


    "The Misty South Pce?" Ricky was incredibly shocked to hear that name fall from the mouths of both


    Tina and the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Yes, you are finally not clueless, brat. You recognized the name, right?" The Dragon Intent Grass


    seemed pleased to see Ricky''s reaction.


    Meanwhile, Tina could help but burst intoughter. "Ha-ha!"


    The Dragon Intent Grass was, of course, weirded out by her reaction, so Tina had to tell it everything.


    To say that it was shocked was an understatement. "What?! How dare you build your own force and


    name it the Misty South Pce!" The Dragon Intent Grass couldn''t get over its astonishment.


    It swore that Ricky must really be the most daring person in the Misty South, for only he would do


    something like that.


    Amelia also nced at Ricky with an exasperated look while she listened to Tina''s exnation.


    "But how was I supposed to know? No one has ever told me that the biggest power in the Misty South


    is also called the Misty South Pce!" Ricky blurted out, looking slightly flustered from all the attention


    he was getting.


    "And you, Tina, we already knew each other at that time. Why didn''t you tell me that?" Ricky asked


    Tina in a reproachful tone.


    "It''s okay. No one at that ce knows what the name means anyway. Besides, Doris and I were hiding


    in the dark at that time, so we didn''t hear your conversation. How could I know you would use such a


    name?" Tina smiled innocently.


    "Afterward, it was toote when I found out, and I didn''t think it was appropriate to tell you."


    "All right. Fortunately, I didn''t attract a major disaster because of that. From then on, I didn''t develop my


    Misty South Pce, otherwise..." Ricky sighed.

 Chapter 1208 Unexpected Visitors

    Chapter 1208 Unexpected Visitors


    The Misty South Pce was the strongest power on the Misty South, and it was also the oldest force to


    exist. Their founder started the group way back at the very beginning of the devil race''s invasion, for


    the Misty South Pce was born to resist the devil race.


    Of course, another important reason why the Misty South Pce was the most influential force was


    that top warriors in every era would appear in the Misty South Pce.


    It was no exception in this era. Otis, the most powerful man on the continent, was the current lord of the


    Misty South Pce.


    The Misty South Pce was strong indeed, but their top warriors seldom stayed in this continent, as


    the devil race had not moved around. Perhaps, the Misty South Pce''s only activity here was


    recruiting talented disciples in the Middle Land and training them.


    Any force, especially a strong one, would undoubtedly be offended if they found another force with the


    same name. If they discovered that Ricky had established a force with the name of the Misty South


    Pce, it could end disastrously for him.


    The Misty South Pce was the mightiest force on the Misty South, so he could just imagine what they


    would do if another party had the same name as them.


    And even if the Misty South Pce didn''t show up to teach Ricky a lesson, their allies and friends


    would definitelye to take action.


    If that were the case, how could Ricky not dwell on it?


    Fortunately, the Misty South Pce kept a low profile, and they didn''t have any idea of the existence of


    Ricky''s force.


    Otherwise, Ricky would have made a fool of himself when he first established his force and called it the


    Misty South Pce.


    "Boy, you are incredibly arrogant, but you''re lucky that it has not yet blown up on your face. You need to


    make a Shadowy Replication right now and send it to the Eastern Land via your space. You need to tell


    your friends to disband that your damn Misty South Pce as soon as possible," the Dragon Intent


    Grass advised Ricky firmly, looking helpless and utterly exasperated.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll do that now." Ricky nodded urgently.


    He then made a Shadowy Replication, which he immediately sent for the Eastern Land.


    However, Ricky was quite disappointed because he didn''t want to disband his Misty South Pce.


    After all, he once wanted it to be the number one force on the continent. But now, it seemed like an


    impossible dream.


    Perhaps, he could put that dream aside for now, and he could get back to it once he had be the


    most powerful man in the Misty South.


    Meanwhile, Tina and Amelia couldn''t helpughing when they saw how dejected Ricky looked.


    "Now, let''s get down to business," the Dragon Intent Grass said, redirecting their focus. "Tina is right. If


    you want to join any force, the Misty South Pce is the best choice. There are colleges in the three


    major regions of the Middle Land led by the Misty South Pce, and they ept any talent that can


    pass their test.


    If you take their test, I''m sure you will pass, and then you can join the Misty South Pce. The


    selection process is quite rigorous, but with your talent, it should not be difficult."


    "Yes, you made a good point," Tina chimed in. "Ricky, joining the Misty South Pce will boost your


    poprity, and it won''t even matter that you''re still at the bottom of the barrel. Anyone who wants to


    challenge you will have to think twice, for you will have the Misty South Pce behind you."


    She paused for a short moment and then added, "What''s more, it will undoubtedly help you in the


    future when you get to the Phoenix tribe. Honestly, I think the only force that can frighten the Phoenix


    tribe is the most powerful force on all four continents.


    And besides, the Misty South Pce is a ce full of talents from various forces. It is precisely what


    you are looking for!"


    "You''re right. It seems that I have to join the Misty South Pce," Ricky said, nodding in agreement


    when he heard Tina''s words.


    "Remember this, boy. Don''t tell anyone that you established a force called the Misty South Pce.


    Make sure that this information will remain as it should¡ªa secret," the Dragon intent grass sternly


    reminded him again.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not stupid. That will be like asking for death," Ricky quickly answered as he curled his


    lips in a frown.


    After half a day, Ricky and the two girls finally spotted the first city in the Middle Land.


    The Middle Land was indeed worthy of its reputation. Even though this first city was its outermost city, it


    still seemed rather vast.


    As soon as they saw some people, Ricky immediately approached them to get more information about


    the region they were currently in. He also probed deeper about the significant events that had


    happened in the Misty South Pce.


    Unfortunately, they found that the Misty South Pce''s recruitment in the outer region had already


    been finished one year ago. Even worse, their next recruitment activity would be done after two years.


    As for the name of this region, it wasmonly known as the Five-element Region. The Middle Land


    divided their area with simple rules, which meant that they named the regions after the force that


    dominated them.


    That strongly resembled the famous martial world rule¡ªthose who are weak be the prey for the


    strong. The stronger creatures would always rule over the weaker ones.


    This area covered an area of ten million miles, and the Five-element Sect controlled its entirety.


    "It seems that we cannot depend on the Misty South Pce anymore.


    Perhaps, we need to have a look at the other forces for the time being," Rickymented. They were


    currently at an inn, discussing what they should do to move forward. He continued,


    "I can''t just wait for two years without doing anything. I''m afraid that the Five-element Sect is out of the


    question because of what happened in the Emperor Beast Swamp and the matter of the Five-element


    g.


    Let us rest here for the day, and then we''ll proceed to other regions tomorrow. Maybe we will meet


    some Sage Level forces that are recruiting disciples along the way." "Understood!"


    The two girls nodded and went ahead to rest their weary bodies.


    However, things didn''t go as they had nned. Ricky underestimated the influence that the Five-


    element Sect exerted over the region, and he had no idea what the day had in store for him next.


    Less than half a day after they arrived at the inn, an acquaintance suddenly came unexpectedly.


    A young man in white appeared in the inn''s lobby, holding a folding fan in his hand. He had the ethereal


    beauty of a woman, and his subordinates followed him from behind. "Isn''t that Ran? Why did he


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Every warrior in the inn was taken aback at the sight of this young man. After all, he wasn''t the type of


    man to visit a lowly inn like this, so he must have some kind of agenda here, and it must be incredibly


    important.


    "Thest time that we saw each other, we were opponents. Now, show yourself! You owe me that much


    since I came here to meet you in person!" Ran announced. He didn''t pay any mind to the warriors


    whispering around him, and he daintily flicked his hand fan closed.


    "It seems that we have underestimated the Five-element Sect. We have been in this city for barely half


    a day, but they have already discovered us!" uttered Ricky helplessly. He was still inside the room,


    apanying the two girls who were panicking now.


    "What should we do?" Tina cried out worriedly.


    Ricky immediatelyforted her and said, "It''s okay. You two just stay here while I go and meet Ran


    outside.


    I''m afraid that he might have brought some strong warriors with him."


    "Ha-ha! What a surprise, Ran! I didn''t expect that you woulde here in person," Ricky replied


    with a teasing smile after he tore through space to appear right in the hall.


    As soon as their eyes met, Ricky and Ran confronted each other. Their power and momentums


    surged and flowed over each other as if looking for a weak spot.


    Ricky could feel that Ran had be more formidable in the short time that they didn''t see each


    other. It seemed normal to him, though, since he had defeated Ranst time. Thus, Ran must


    have doubled his efforts in practice to be stronger the next time they saw each other.


    "Who is this white-haired young man?" Some of the crowd began to whisper.


    "Is he a genius from some other region''s strong Sage Level force? Is that why Ran came here to


    visit him in person?" Seeing Ricky, all the warriors around felt their curiosity boil up to overwhelming


    levels.


    "Ran, you moved really fast! You are even one step faster than me." At this point, a delicate voice


    rang out, and another group of warriors also arrived at the inn hall.


    The leader of the group was a masked woman¡ªAshley.


    "It''s Ashley!" When the surrounding warriors saw the woman, they were even more astonished. That


    was especially true of those male warriors, who acted like they had seen a goddess when she


    appeared.


    "Ricky, Ashley is also here. It seems like today is full of surprises. If you think something is wrong, don''t


    hesitate to run away, and don''t be afraid of being exposed. You have to put your life before anything


    else, you hear me?" the Dragon Intent Grass earnestly advised.

 Chapter 1209 Rickys Decision

    Chapter 1209 Ricky''s Decision


    "Ashley, you are here too!" Ran called out her name with a bitter smile as soon as he saw her. He


    didn''t look surprised at all though, for he had already anticipated that she would soon arrive with her


    entourage.


    "Look! Ashley has alsoe, and she seems to be here for this white-haired young man as well. Who


    the hell is he?"


    The surrounding warriors stared at them with great curiosity.


    Meanwhile, Ashley approached Ricky amicably and greeted him, "Hey, Ricky! How have you been?"


    "Hello, Ashley. I''m doing good," Ricky replied in a low voice before he turned to look back and forth at


    Ran and Ashley.


    "What brings you two here?" he then asked them coldly. In any other case, these two could have been


    his friends, but because they were here for the Five-element g, he and these two people were


    enemies. Thus, he couldn''t simply wee them with open arms.


    "Ricky, don''t be so dramatic! I didn''te here to fight," Ran answered with a faint smile. The


    folding fan in his hand stirred restlessly as he continued, "Actually, I came here today to invite you to


    visit my ce. We are hoping that you would be interested in joining the water branch.


    I believe that with your talent, you will undoubtedly rise to be the second holy son of our force in no


    time at all."


    "Whoa! No way!" The surrounding warriors could not help but gasp in astonishment.


    How strong was this white-haired young man? Ran didn''t just invite him to join his force, he also


    confidently dered that this strange man could be the second holy son among the disciples of


    the water branch of the Five-element Sect.


    They couldn''t imagine what kind of genius this Ricky was that he could garner this much attention.


    Hearing Ran''s words, Ricky raised one eyebrow and said slightly, "Really? Well, that is rather


    tempting. I wonder how good the position of the second holy son ispared to your position."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Of course, the two positions are equal. The holy son''s status cannot be decided by time. As long as


    you have the strength, you can be the vice leader of our branch," Ran replied,ughing


    mirthfully.


    "Thank you very much." Ricky smiled at thepliment.


    At this time, Ashley interjected with her own invitation for Ricky. "If you join my branch, Ricky, you can


    be the holy son and the special one as well."


    The surrounding warriors couldn''t help but feel jealous when they heard that Ashley was also recruiting


    Ricky.


    "I''m afraid I can''t refuse both of you, but I can''t divide myself into two either!" answered Ricky,


    shrugging his shoulders in exasperation.


    "How about this? You two can go back first, while I think about it for a few more days. Don''t worry. I


    can''t run away anyway.


    But if you don''t trust me, you can leave some of your people here to guard me."


    Honestly, if Ashley and Ran had invited him out of sincerity, he would have at least thought about it


    seriously and epted their offer to join the Five-element Sect. Unfortunately, he knew that their true


    objective was the Five-element g.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Ran shook his head and responded, "Ha-ha! We''re not in any hurry, so we


    can just wait here for you. It''s just a few days anyway."


    Ashley also chimed in, "I''m not in a hurry either. I can wait."


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass hissed at their words and told Ricky telepathically, "It looks like


    these two guys won''t let you out of their sight! You have two choices here. You can either enter the


    space to escape, or you can choose one force to join.


    In fact, you should have noticed that instead of sending saints to attack you and steal the Five-element


    g from you, the strong warriors of both sides havee to invite you to join the Five-element Sect.


    Perhaps, they want you on their side too, and not just because of the Five-element g."


    "Yes, that is possible. But I''m not sure about it," Ricky muttered doubtfully.


    After he finished speaking to the Dragon Intent Grass, Ricky focused on Ashley and Ran again.


    He warned them with a stern frown, "Are you pressuring me? That''s quite unbing of the famed


    Five-element Sect."


    "Oh, Ricky, please don''t feel offended. You are a genius, after all, so we are pulling out all the stops to


    get you. A genius like you means a lot to a force," Ran consoled Ricky.


    At this time, some warriors around began to notice something strange. "Well, it''s not that simple!" one


    of them shouted.


    They didn''t think there was such a genius who could force the Five-element Sect into letting him join


    their ranks. Furthermore, it sounded like they were even desperate to have him join them!


    "Maybe the Five-element Sect needs something from this young man,"


    they spected curiously.


    At this time, Ashley took Ricky''s attention when she threw a jade slip toward him. She said, "Ricky, if


    you think my chips are not enough, you can check these."


    And then she looked at Ran with a sly smile and asked, "Is it okay with you if Iy my chips down for


    Ricky? You aren''t going to stop me. Right?"


    "Of course not. We can invite geniuses using our unique abilities. I won''t fault you for using what you


    can to take advantage," Ran said as heughed sportingly.


    "Ricky, I feel that Ran seems to have grown more mature and less aggressive," the Dragon Intent


    Grass remarked.


    "If he wants me to go with him, then he really should be polite. For now, I''d like to see what Ashley has


    in store for me as a bargaining chip. It must be something awesome if she thinks it can make me side


    with her," Ricky said.


    In the blink of an eye, he was transported into the jade slip.


    While he perused the jade slip''s contents, he made sure to keep a poker face. He was quiet for a while,


    and his facial expression never betrayed what he felt at that moment.


    After that, Ricky said directly, "Guys, I have decided to ept Ashley''s proposal."


    Everyone was shocked by what he just said, including Ran.


    Ran''s eyes sharpened with rage because he didn''t understand why Ricky, who said that he still


    needed time to consider, abruptly made the decision right then and there.


    Were the chips in Ashley''s jade slip that impressive?


    "Ricky, what did you see for you to suddenly change your mind instantly?" the two girls and the Dragon


    Intent Grass asked curiously through their telepathic links.


    "The Wood Saint is the junior fellow apprentice of the wood branch''s vice leader," Ricky answered


    immediately.


    "Oh, I got it. Now, it''s a good choice for you to join in Ashley then," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "That''s right. Since the Wood Saint is with them, I believe that the wood branch can be regarded as an


    ally. After all, we still have two years before the Misty South Pce start recruiting," Ricky said.


    Meanwhile, Ashley didn''t look surprised at all, for she had already expected Ricky''s reaction.


    She raised an eyebrow and red at Ran with disdain in her beautiful eyes. Of course, she was still


    amazed that her uncle¡ªthe Wood Saint¡ª actually knew Ricky, the once demi-spiritual emperor.


    She naturally admired Ricky because of his talents, though they had starkly different views from the


    very beginning.


    "Ricky, I want to know what the wood branch offered you," said Ran with a scowl. Then he


    continued, "No matter what they offer, we are prepared to offer you double."


    Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors became even more envious after hearing Ran''s offer. "I can''t


    believe it! That white-haired young man must be incredibly talented. And if this isn''t about his talent,


    what on earth is with him that the Five-element Sect want so much?" they eximed dubiously.


    At this point, Ricky could only smile at Ran since he didn''t know what else to say. "I don''t think you


    can offer me anything that can change my mind, Ran. After all, some things can''t be bought by


    cultivation resources or Treasures from Heaven and Earth."


    "Really? Your words make me want to know even more. Besides, I still don''t believe that we can''t work


    out a better deal," Ran insisted.


    "Fine! It looks like I have no other choice but to tell you the truth. The vice leader of the wood branch


    said that if I join them, I will be permitted to marry Ashley," replied Ricky seriously.

 Chapter 1210 The Saint Appears

    Chapter 1210 The Saint Appears


    A thick, harrowing silence fell over the crowd. The people''s eyes were wide in shock, but none dared to


    disturb the quiet while their minds were rushing to understand what they had just heard.


    Even after Ricky''s voice faded away, the people in the inn hall were still frozen in astonishment,


    watching Ricky and Ashley with a dumbfounded expression.


    Finally, after a long, tense silence, the onlookers began to react one after another.


    They looked at Ricky with admiration and deep jealousy because they believed that most of what Ricky


    had said was the truth.


    Initially, both Ashley and Ran had tried their best to invite Ricky to join them. Ricky said that he


    would consider it but didn''t outright agree with either of them, which indicated that Ricky wasn''t


    interested in the position of the holy son, nor was he interested in the abundant cultivation resources


    they two could provide him if he joined them. That made it in as day that material riches could never


    sway Ricky.


    However, whatever he had seen in the jade slip that Ashley gave him had instantly changed his mind.


    Perhaps, beauty was the most attractive thing to a man like him. He could reject anything without a


    care except for the allure of a woman¡ªthat was how everyone thought after hearing Ricky''s


    exnation.


    Meanwhile, Ran was at a loss. Just as Ricky had imed earlier, it looked like this was an offer that


    could not be countered by the water branch. Even if the water branch could boast of many talented and


    beautiful girls in their faction, none of them couldpare to Ashley.


    At the same time, Ran also felt slightly envious of Ricky. He and Ashley were rivals, and in the entire


    Five-element Region, only Ashley could match him in strength. Despite that, he still admired her a great


    deal.


    If anything, Ashley should be his woman!


    Therefore, at this moment, Ran wanted nothing more but to kill Ricky.


    "Boy, are you ying tricks again? Are you just saying that because you have a crush on Ashley?" the


    Dragon Intent Grass asked,ughing in amusement. In contrast to the Dragon Intent Grass'' light mood,


    Tina and Amelia looked tremendously annoyed as they lounged inside the Massacring Zone in Ricky''s


    body.


    After all, no woman could watch the man she loved pursuing other women. No matter how broad-


    minded she was, she would undoubtedly feel upset.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, beauty is indeed attractive to any man, and I am no exception in that regard.


    However, I am not the kind of man who would lose his mind when facing beauties," answered Ricky


    earnestly.


    "Although I saw Wood Saint''s message from Ashley, I wouldn''t blindly believe her yet.


    That is why I said those words in public. I need to see her sincerity."


    The Dragon Intent Grass nodded and said, "So, that''s how it is... But if you keep on acting like this, I


    won''t be surprised if you get in trouble. After all, Ashley could inadvertently fall in love with you!"


    "Ha-ha! Stop joking around. I don''t think I''m that charming," Ricky denied with augh.


    Ashley was too stunned to respond at first.


    She was about to unleash her murderous intent and attack Ricky because she thought that Ricky


    offended her by saying those words. After all, she regarded herself above others and held her


    reputation with great care. The fact that people thought of her as holy and pure brought her


    tremendous satisfaction.


    Of course, Ashley also liked geniuses and heroes, and she secretly thought of Ricky as her prince


    charming. But still, she would never stand for it if Ricky had said that in public to mock her.


    Ricky''s words sounded like he had considered her as a mere object that he could use for trading and


    bartering, which was insulting.


    However, before she could say anything to reprimand Ricky, the man whispered to her,


    "Girl, I didn''t mean anything by what I just said. Please don''t feel offended. You should know that the


    Wood Saint asked you to keep me, and your master must have given the same order.


    And to tell you the truth, I can''t simply follow you blindly without the Wood Saint''s presence. I have no


    choice but to obey his words. Please don''t get mad at me.


    I only said those things to bind us together, which makes me more confident in our alliance."


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Ashley couldn''t say anything more.


    Although she was angry, she also understood that what he just said made sense.


    As he had stated, Ashley desperately needed Ricky to go with her today no matter what it took. That


    was for the sake of the Wood Saint and the Five-element g in Ricky''s pocket.


    Ashley valued her sect''s interests a thousand times higher than herself.


    The mere Five-element g was worthy of her efforts if she could make Ricky join her sect.


    So, after hearing Ricky''s words, she could do nothing but y along with him.


    "I understand what you mean. I thought you were a man of justice, but now...


    I can''t help but wonder if the Wood Saint made a mistake in introducing you to the Five-element Sect,"


    Ashley said coldly.


    Although she was no longer furious with Ricky and didn''t want to kill him, she didn''t have a good


    opinion of him anymore. She was disappointed that he wasn''t that good that she thought he was.


    However, she didn''t realize that she was acting precisely as Ricky wanted.


    At this time, Ricky turned to Tina, Amelia, and the Dragon Intent Grass and said, "See? We won''t have


    any trouble now. With her attitude towards me, do you think she could even fall in love with me? I think


    not!"


    "Oh, I get it. It seems that you have nned this from the very beginning," the Dragon Intent Grass said


    as it let out a loudugh.


    "That''s right! Even if she changes her opinion of me in the future, I would have left the Five-element


    Sect by that time." Ricky gave them a self-satisfied smile.


    Then he said to Ashley, "Ha-ha, it doesn''t matter if I was mistaken or not. You don''t need to concern


    yourself with that." Ashley''s insult didn''t seem to have fazed him at all.


    At this point, Ran called their attention and asked coldly, "Ashley, is he telling the truth?"


    "Yes, this is the best that the wood branch has to offer," Ashley replied with a nod without any trace of


    hesitation.


    Everyone was ovee by surprise once again after they heard her confirmation.


    Perhaps, when they heard it from Ricky, there was a small part of them that refused to believe it. But


    now that it came straight from Ashley''s mouth, it sounded a hundred times more real and believable.


    And since Ashley was covered in a veil, the onlookers could not see her expression, so they could only


    judge her true attitude by her words.


    "Ashley, I owe you a favor for this one," Ricky muttered to Ashley telepathically.


    "There''s no need for that. I hope you can join the wood branch. Don''t waste your talent," Ashley


    answered him coldly.


    "Of course," was Ricky''s reply.


    At this moment, Ran was seething with rage. He desperately wanted to kill Ricky, but he was no


    match for him. What could he do? He could only bury his hatred deep in his heart.


    "I''m sorry about this, Ran, but I have to choose the wood branch instead of the water branch," Ricky


    finally said.


    As the dust settled down, the warriors around couldn''t help but stare at Ricky enviously. They didn''t


    think badly of him for choosing the wood branch because of Ashley, for if they were him, they would


    also make the same choice in a heartbeat.


    "Come on then. Let''s go," Ashley said shortly. She was in a bad mood. All she wanted was asking


    Ricky to leave with her as soon as possible.


    Ricky didn''t mind her bad attitude at all. He smiled slightly and prepared to leave, but a voice stopped


    him in his tracks.


    "Since ancient times, it''s natural for heroes to fall for beautiful women, but the enjoyment brought by


    martial arts is infinite. Once you have be a powerful man, you can choose any woman you want."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, a man clothed in a white robe appeared.


    He was a middle-aged man who had a lot of white hair, and his wise, meaningful look seemed to reflect


    all the tribtions that he had experienced in his lifetime.


    As soon as the man appeared, all the eyes abruptly gravitated towards him.


    "It''s the Nether Water Saint!" one of the crowd shouted out in surprise when he recognized the


    neer.

 Chapter 1211 Battle Between Saints

    Chapter 1211 Battle Between Saints


    In the entire Five-element Region,


    the Nether Water Saint was regarded as one of the strongest saints in their records.


    Moreover, he was also tasked as the vice leader of the Five-element Sect''s water branch. The Five-


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    element Sect had no leader for a long time, and this was one of the main reasons why the sect had


    been divided into various branches. Due to them being leaderless, the leaders of the sect''s branches


    took the initiative and all appointed themselves as the vice leaders of their respective branches.


    Meanwhile, upon seeing the Nether Water Saint, everyone in the surroundings stood up straight and


    bowed. Lining up in straight rows, they greeted respectfully, "Greetings, sir!"


    It was said that no matter how powerful a spiritual emperor was, he was obliged to lower his head in


    front of a saint because clearly, he didn''t have the strength to provoke him.


    "Master!" Ran greeted with utmost respect.


    "Nice to see you, sir!" Ashley said. The Nether Water Saint was, in fact, as old as Wood Saint.


    Therefore, Ashley found it deemed necessary to return the respect.


    On the other hand, Ricky also bowed and greeted the saint, showing nothing but admiration and


    respect. It did not matter to him if a saint held a different stance from him in terms of martial arts, for he


    revered and honored every saint.


    "Hmm." The Nether Water Saint nodded as a reply to the warriors around him. He might be very


    powerful, but he was never arrogant to anyone.


    Not long after, he ordered the warriors around him in a very soft voice, "Everyone, this is the internal


    affairs of the Five-element Sect. Please give us a moment of privacy."


    "Yes, of course, sir!" Without wasting any time, everyone left no matter how curious they were about


    what would happen next.


    "Sir,


    your presence is unexpected," Ashley said to the Nether Water Saint as soon as the warriors left.


    "Stop fooling around, Ashley. You very well know why I am here. A genius like this young man who was


    once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor deserves my attention and I''ll try my best to keep him in our


    branch." The Nether Water Saint cast a humble smile in front of Ashley.


    "Ricky, do you understand what I mean?" he then asked Ricky.


    "Certainly!" Ricky nodded as a reply.


    "Since you are very certain about this, you can go back to the water branch with me. You will be the


    holy son of our branch, and you have the right to use all the cultivation resources of the branch," said


    the Nether Water Saint in an assertive tone.


    "Now, if you really like Ashley, you may propose as soon as I take you to the wood branch. It won''t


    matter if her master, Lloyd, disagrees with your proposal. I will help you take her away."


    Ricky could not help but get surprised when he heard this. The same was true for Ashley. Ran, on


    the other hand, thought that he was just dreaming to hear those unbelievable words from his master.


    He could not help but wonder, ''What''s going on? Why do I feel like Master already considers Ricky as


    his disciple? This is just absurd!''


    "Ha ha, good. That''s good news. All along, I thought that the Nether Water Saint was an enemy, but I


    didn''t expect him to be so generous and straightforward," the Dragon Intent Grass said dly. "Boy, I


    think you should change your mind and just join the water branch.


    However, only you have such talent to make those renowned warriors like saints cherish you so much.


    You were once the only powerful incredible demi-spiritual emperor in this era, after all. People would


    surely try to woo you as long as they don''t have any animosity towards you."


    "So my talent really helps a lot," Ricky remarked.


    "Of course, it does. This is the rule of the martial world. Talent and strength are the deciding factors for


    your status. And besides, your real status would still depend on your own strength," the grass


    "Okay, I think I got it!" Ricky said firmly. "However, I am not a person who refutes myself. I have already


    promised Ashley that I would be joining the wood branch; therefore, I will keep my word."


    Having made up his mind, Ricky turned to the Nether Water Saint and said,


    "Sir, I appreciate your kindness. But I have already promised Ashley, so I apologize. I''m sorry that I


    can''t join the water branch."


    "You don''t need to apologize for this. As a warrior, you have the right to refuse everything when you


    think you have to," replied the Nether Water Saint.


    "Haha, look! He is not even mad at your refusal," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked withughter.


    Just then, another voice echoed, and an old man in cyan stepped out from nowhere.


    "Wells, it''s not right to poach my people especially right now!" This was an old man with messy white


    hair.


    He was very thin and weak as if he were a piece of dead wood.


    In contrast to his seemingly weak body, his power said otherwise. Perhaps, only a saint could truly feel


    the immense energy that was inside the old man''s body.


    "I guess that this old man is probably much stronger than the Nether Water Saint. I''m guessing, he is


    close to a medium saint," observed the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "How many levels are there among the saints?" Ricky inquired.


    "There are the saint, medium saint, great saint, and demi-spiritual potentate, the peak of them all! Now,


    each of the four levels has three grades: the first, second, and of course, the third grade.


    Judging from this man''s aura, he should be a medium saint who has reached the third grade. The


    Nether Water Saint, on the other hand, must have reached the second grade at his peak state.


    But of course, I am not really certain for these are just rough estimates. I only based my judgment on


    their auras. I drew this conclusion byparing their auras to the auras of the Great Dragons who


    have be saints that I have met before,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Master!" Ashley eximed with excitement after seeing the old man.


    "Nice to see you, sir!" Ran greeted respectfully.


    ''Hmm... I guess that this old man is the deputy leader of the wood branch,'' Ricky wondered. Seeing


    that the others had paid their respects, of course, Ricky also did the same and bowed his head slightly.


    "That''s a wise choice. The younger generation will surpass the older. Choosing the wood branch will


    prove to be a smart choice," the old man, Lloyd, said with a smile as he looked at Ricky.


    ...


    "Shame on you, Lloyd! Take that back! This guy has a unique talent. If he joined your wood branch,


    then I''m sure that after two years, he would remain stagnant. You should know what will happen after


    one and a half years after, and two years after that,"


    the Nether Water Saint imed coldly.


    "Wells, are you belittling me?" Lloyd taunted. It turned out that the Nether Water Saint''s name was


    Wells.


    "Then let''s settle this. Let''s go into battle and prove it!" the Nether Water Saint, Wells, said coldly and


    disappeared as soon as he finished his words.


    Frustrated, Lloyd shook his head and vanished as well.


    Soon after, Ricky and the others suddenly felt the strong invisible vibrationing from the sky. But


    somehow, this was quite normal to happen in a battle between two saints.


    After all, it was something that the lower spiritual emperors would never be able to see with naked


    eyes.


    Ricky turned to look at Ran and Ashley and asked. "Hey, guys! Now that I will be a member of the


    Five-element Sect, mind if you introduce the sect a little bit?"


    Even though the two saints were not from the same branch, Ricky didn''t assume that they were


    enemies.


    However, Ricky kind of knew the reason behind it. In fact, they all hoped that the Five-element Sect


    could be united again, but despite this wonderful aspiration, none of them obeyed to the others. As a


    result, they didn''t have a real leader.


    That was why, at that moment, he made sure to use the right words so as not to offend Ran and


    Ashley in any manner.


    "Humph!" Ashley just snorted.


    At that moment, Ricky did not only win the favor of her master, but also the favor of the Nether Water


    Saint. Without a doubt, the two saints had been fighting over Ricky''s membership to their respective


    branches.


    Ashley really did not know why the saints valued Ricky so much, despite the fact that he was once an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Somehow, she felt a bit jealous of Ricky.


    On the other hand, Ran also ignored Ricky. Frankly, all that ran through his mind at that moment


    was the image of him killing Ricky. Ran was relieved that Ricky did not join the water branch.


    Otherwise, his position in the water branch would be challenged once he witnessed how Ricky was


    valued by his master.


    At that moment, Ricky could not help but feel helpless when he felt that the two turned their cold


    shoulders to him.

 Chapter 1212 Regain The Five-element Flag

    Chapter 1212 Regain The Five-element g


    "Ha-ha, looks like you''re going to have a hard time in the Five-element Sect in the following days." The


    Dragon Intent Grassughed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just wanted to relieve the embarrassment. Besides, I am just staying there for a


    while. I don''t n on making any friends on my visit," Ricky said.


    The Misty South Pce was still his dream destination.


    ...


    A few hourster, Wells and Lloydnded simultaneously. Lloyd was still the calm and energetic self he


    always was. It was as if he hadn''t been through a battle at all.


    Wells, on the other hand, had a trace of difort, and naturally, his ck hair was a bit messy.


    Obviously, Wells had been at a disadvantage in the previous confrontation.


    "All right, Lloyd. I''ll give him to you now. But don''t train him to be as soft as you are," Wells said lightly.


    "And I do hope you won''t get involved in the matter of the Five-element g."


    "You can rest assured that I am not that kind of person," Lloyd answered in a soft tone.


    Then, Wells turned to Ran and said, "Let''s go." They left.


    "We must leave, too.


    This is not a good ce to talk." Lloyd dered, again in the soft tone he was well known for. Then he,


    along with Ricky, Ashley, and the others, left the scene as well. A few minutester, they arrived at a


    green mountain far away.


    Wooden houses and pces wereid out all over the mountain range, which made it a suitable


    cultivation ce for the disciples of the wood branch.


    An invisible array covered the surroundings and was continuously absorbing the power of heaven and


    earth, especially the power of wood. This power would then be gathered in the cultivating ce below,


    to be utilized by the disciples at will.


    "Ricky, the wood branch is going to be your home from now. I have already arranged a house for you,"


    Lloyd said. They were standing in front of his cultivation pce.


    Lloyd was extremely excited right now, since he had found an excellent and extraordinary genius for


    the Five-element Sect; a genius who was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Such a talented


    cultivator was sure to lead to the rise of their sect.


    "Thank you so much!" Ricky was grateful.


    Whether Lloyd was interested in his talent or he was being nice purely for the sake of the Five-element


    g, the fact that he was truly kind to Ricky was undeniable. Thetter was always going to remember


    that.


    "You can call me Elder Lloyd from now on," Lloyd said with a smile.


    "Yes, Elder Lloyd!"


    Ashley was furious upon seeing her master be so kind to Ricky. She was of the opinion that Ricky was


    not a good person and her master''s kindness made her jealous and angry.


    However, there was nothing she could do at the moment. She would have to wait and tell her master


    about what kind of person Ricky really was when she got the chance in the future.


    While she was engaged in her thoughts, Ricky took out the Five-element g and said, "Elder Lloyd,


    this is the Five-element g I found in the Emperor Beast Swamp. Since it is a sacred weapon of the


    Five-element Sect, I think I should hand it over to you."


    "It really is the Five-element g. It is finally back," Lloyd eximed as he took the g in his hand.


    "It was a wise move to hand over the Five-element g voluntarily," Ashley told Ricky using her


    internal power when she saw thetter take initiative.


    "I have no choice. After all, I am also a member of the Five-element Sect now," Ricky replied.


    To be honest, handing over the Five-element g had been painful. It was a sacred weapon he had


    found and now, it was just gone. However, he had his own principles. He had to hand over the Five-


    element g considering his rtionship with the Wood Saint and Metal Fire Saint.


    "Humph!" Ashley snorted.


    However, to their immense surprise, after carefully pondering over the g for a while, Lloyd handed it


    back to Ricky once more.


    "Ricky, I am thankful to you for finding the Five-element g. This is one of the biggest contributions


    ever made to our sect. Since you have already be a disciple of the Five-element Sect, you can


    keep the g with you.


    I think it''s time for you to try turning the g into your own sacred weapon."


    Ricky and Ashley were dumbfounded at the proposal.


    The meaning of Lloyd''s words was noticeably clear: making the Five-element g Ricky''s sacred


    weapon would mean that the g would then belong to him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master..." Ashley couldn''t believe her ears.


    However, Lloyd waved his hand to stop her. "Ashley, you must not tell anyone about this. Don''t even


    breathe a word of it, not even to the elders. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, master!" Ashley nodded, rather unwillingly.


    She didn''t want this to happen. Ricky had said in public that she was already engaged to him, and


    Lloyd must be aware of that. He must also be aware of Ricky''s character. So how could he still give the


    Five-element g to such a person?


    "Elder Lloyd, to be honest, I have no idea what to do with this," Ricky told Lloyd.


    "The Five-element g holds a special ce in our sect. I am willing to believe in something like


    opportunity," Lloyd exined. "Since you found the Five-element g, this is an opportunity for you.


    Now that you have joined the Five-element Sect, you can take the Five-element g with you. There is


    nothing wrong with it.


    Besides, I know that you don''t want to give up a sacred weapon, right?"


    "Well..." Ricky stammered as he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "I know. You don''t have to refuse." Looking at Ricky, Lloyd smiled.


    Ricky did not hesitate or refuse anymore. He was a simple person who disliked unnecessary


    formalities. Since Lloyd had said so, Ricky made up his mind and took the Five-element g.


    "Thank you very much, Elder Lloyd." He expressed his thanks graciously.


    "It looks like Lloyd not only wants you to be a disciple of the Five-element Sect, but he also wants


    you at a prominent position in the sect. Otherwise, he would not have given you the Five-element


    g," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "Maybe, but the Five-element g is mine now. To be honest, I really didn''t want to lose a sacred


    weapon," Ricky replied.


    "It''s just that I was a little mean. I thought that the wood branch had ulterior motives, so I let Ashley


    acknowledge her marriage with me."


    "So what? It wasn''t wrong of you to be careful. In fact, you need to be on your guard all the time since


    you havee to the Middle Land by yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    By that time, Lloyd spoke up again.


    "All right then. I will let Ashley take you to your ce. You two will be able to talk to each other in


    private. After all, you have already..."


    Before he could finish his words, Ashley angrily interrupted, "Master!"


    "Ha-ha, okay, okay. I won''t meddle in your personal affairs. I have some important things waiting for me


    anyway. Ashley, you make arrangements for Ricky first and also tell him about the selection of the holy


    son,"


    "Okay,"


    was her reply.


    Afterward, Ricky followed Ashley to his ce of residence.


    "Ashley, look. I''m sorry for what I did before. I was mean and cruel, and I want to apologize. I hope you


    understand," Ricky said apologetically once they were outside.


    "Humph! You are a bastard!" Ashley just snorted.


    Ricky spread his hands helplessly at this response.


    "Listen up. I am going to tell you about the selection of holy son as my master told me to," Ashley


    added in a cold voice.


    Obviously, if it weren''t for Lloyd, she wouldn''t have spoken a word to Ricky.


    "I''m all ears!" Ricky smiled. He did not care about Ashley''s attitude towards him as long as he could get


    what he wanted.

 Chapter 1213 Three Holy Sons-to-be

    Chapter 1213 Three Holy Sons-to-be


    "It is said that the holy son and the holy daughter are the backbones of any Sage Level force. In fact,


    they are the most valued disciples. In short, they are the heirs to this Sage Level force, if you get my


    drift," Ashley exined.


    At that moment, there was a distinct trace of haughtiness in her voice. Perhaps, this was because she


    had been the holy daughter of the wood branch from the very start.


    Of course, Lloyd''s trust helped her a lot. But her sess would still mainly rely on her efforts. If Ashley


    was not powerful enough, then she would have already be deprived of the position of the holy


    daughter.


    "So a holy son and a holy daughter represent the Sage Level force, to some degree," she added.


    "Got it. Then, a holy son and a holy daughter have many rights and privileges to enjoy. Am I right?"


    Ricky rified.


    "Yes. Also keep in mind that the holy son and the holy daughter will know everything except for the


    core matters. They are qualified to obtain any cultivation method and any cultivation resource,"


    expounded Ashley.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to be one of them," Ricky said gently.


    "As far as I know, my master probably wants you to be the holy son. But on the contrary, I don''t think


    you can be one," Ashley scorned a little after looking at Ricky''s optimistic expression.


    Curious, Ricky could not help but ask. "Is that so? Howe?"


    "ording to the rules of the wood branch, all spiritual emperors under one hundred years old are


    eligible to participate in the holy son selection. However, I found out that three of the candidates are


    much more powerful than me. They might be close to being a hundred years old, but they are still


    qualified to participate in the contest,"


    replied Ashley.


    "I see. I think those three have the strength to stop me." Ricky gave a beaming smile.


    "Well, of course they have! I know that my master wants to directly announce your appointment as the


    holy son of the wood branch. But he will still have to let you take that position fairly by disying your


    strength. It''s a happy thing for me, actually," Ashley said grimly.


    Moreover, she believed that if Ricky failed to be the holy son, then he would be too ashamed to


    take the Five-element g by himself or even find the gall to stay in the wood branch. Then, he would


    probably return the g and leave the wood branch.


    "Haha, I see where you''reing from. But do you really think that those three people you mentioned


    would be powerful enough to resist me?" Ricky smirked.


    "Why not? Of course, I think so!" answered Ashley.


    "By the way, my master also asked me to tell you that you should not leave the wood branch unless


    necessary. You should know that the powerful warriors of the Red Potentate Roc tribe won''t let you go


    that easily."


    "Yes, yes. I am aware of that, but I want to know who these geniuses are for now," Ricky requested.


    "The other disciples address them as the three holy sons-to-be, which means they are the most


    qualified ones to be the holy son. Fine. The first one is Hayes, the second is Guillermo, and the


    third is Mordechai."


    "What strange names!! But I think, by far, Mordechai is the most special one," Ricky remarked.


    "I find that one unique, too. He may be ranked thest among the three, but surely, he is the strongest


    among them. No matter how hard I try, I can''t find any w in his ability. I think he is hiding his


    strength," said Ashley.


    "Well, I think I''ve heard more than I should! Do you really think that we only got engaged so that you''d


    care more about me?" Ricky jeered.


    "I swear to god. I''m warning you! If you mention that again, I will...


    I will..." She suddenly ran out of words due to her immense anger.


    Meanwhile, after Ricky and Ashley left, Lloyd immediately went into a ce covered with five colors.


    There, four figures stood there waiting for him.


    One of them was the Nether Water Saint¡ªWells.


    One of the other remaining figures appeared to be a middle-aged fat man with a seemingly heavy


    force. On the other hand, the other one was a middle-aged woman who wore a long red robe, which


    made it look like her body was covered with mes.


    Last but not least, the final one was an old man with ck hair, d in golden clothes. Despite looking


    a little reserved, he exuded the most powerful killing power.


    After Lloyd came in, the woman spoke first. "This is not easy. All the five of us are here now."


    "Yes, I agree. The Five-element g brought us all here," that fat, middle-aged man, responded as he


    giggled.


    "Guys, shush. Let''s focus. I think Wells must have told you my idea by now. So, what do you think?


    Although neither of us is willing to listen to anyone, we all have the same goal, which is to rebuild the


    Five-element Sect. Otherwise, the other forces would swallow us sooner orter.


    Thousands of years have passed, and we have lost nearly a fifth of the territory of our Five-element


    Sect!" Lloyd came straight to the point.


    The other four became silent upon hearing this. What Lloyd said hit them right in the gut. Without a


    doubt, the Five-element Sect was constantly nibbled by other forces.


    If the five branches of the Five-element Sect didn''t get on well, then maybe after thousands of years,


    the Five-element Sect wouldn''t exist anymore.


    And the five of them would definitely be the greatest sinners of the Five-element Sect.


    However, since thest leader of the Five-element Sect had already died, the five deputy leaders were


    not willing to submit to each other any longer.


    After being silent for quite some time, the other four began to express their opinions.


    "That''s correct, Lloyd. If we continue to live like this, the Five-element Sect will no longer exist after


    thousands of years. Most probably, the five of us will be too ashamed to meet our leader after we


    perish," the old man in gold said after a moment of careful consideration.


    "So, this time, you actually made sense. I agree with your proposal," he concluded.


    "We second the motion!" The other three nodded in agreement.


    "But, Lloyd, if we ever find out that you have pocketed the Five-element g, believe me when I say


    that we will not let you go!" Wells threatened.


    "Humph! I have already promised you that. If you don''t believe me, then you cane and check at


    any time."


    "Well, I surely hope so!"


    "Okay, then. That''s a deal. We are hopeful for the rebuilding of the Five-element Sect."


    While they were discussing, Ricky came to the ce where he would stay after following Ashley


    closely.


    There, wooden houses stood among the high mountains.


    At this time, almost all of the disciples of the wood branch hade to the square in front of the


    mountain range, as if they were only there to wait for Ricky and Ashley to arrive.


    When Ricky came, all eyes were stered on him directly, but they were not friendly at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha-ha! So, is this the special wee ceremony for me?" Ricky mocked.


    On the other hand, he certainly knew the reason for this gathering¡ªit was because of the news that


    Ashley was already engaged to him. In the wood branch, Ashley was considered to be a goddess


    among all the male disciples.


    So, those disciples could not help but feel angry and act wildly upon hearing the shocking news.


    "Yes, yes. They are here to wee you." Ashley gave a sneer.


    She knew that this would happen. She just hoped that these male disciples making things difficult for


    Ricky.


    Surely, there must be some stand-outs among these disciples, which Ashley could use for revenge.


    "Well, it seems that next I have to thank them for their ''kindness'' after all." Ricky smiled.


    Immediately, a young man in grey walked out and disdained Ricky.


    "So, you are Ricky, the new disciple? I heard that quite some strong warriors of the Red Potentate Roc


    tribe are looking for you now," he said with a mocking smile. "Are youing to the wood branch to


    hide from the disaster?"


    "Ha-ha! Well, I guess he is."

 Chapter 1214 Take You As My Boss

    Chapter 1214 Take You As My Boss


    When they wereughing at Ricky, Ashley exined to Ricky through their telepathic link. "Let me


    introduce him to you. This young man is Doug Chen. He is the fourthpetitor for the position of the


    holy son.


    "Oh, I see. Then, what about the three other powerful candidates? Where are they? Wouldn''t they


    seemed a bitcklusterpared to the three otherpetitive candidates.


    "If you defeat him, they will show up," Ashley replied.


    "Is that so?" Ricky asked, his voice faint. "I don''t think they know that I killed Lundy."


    "Perhaps they do. However, I don''t think it matters to them. Lundy''s fame did not reach here. So they


    have no idea what it means that you killed him," Ashley said. "And, I''m really curious, what makes you


    think that you can defeat Doug?"


    After a few moments of silence, Ricky turned to look at Doug.


    "You must be joking," he responded to Doug''s teasing words. Even though they made fun of him, he


    wasn''t upset.


    Doug walked up to Ricky. He nodded to Ashley as a greeting. "If you want me to believe that you are


    noting here to seek refuge, then show me what you''ve got," Doug said with a dismissive sneer.


    "What do you want me to do to prove my strength?" Ricky asked.


    Sometimes, a show of power was enough to get him what he needed. He didn''t want to back down


    from Doug''s challenge.


    "It''s very simple. Withstand three blows from me, and I will believe you," Doug replied. He wore a


    defiant sneer on his face. It was clear that he did not believe Ricky was strong at all.


    Ricky was a two-star lower spiritual emperor at his peak state, while Doug was a three-star lower


    spiritual emperor. Doug believed that his capability inbat was at the average level among those at


    his realm. He didn''t think Ricky could stand a chance.


    ''Doug is a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Once he performs his Omnipotent Skills, his strength


    could reach the average level among warriors at his level. Although Ricky is strong, he is no match


    against Doug,'' Ashley thought to herself.


    "Oh?


    Really? Are you serious that you would consider me to be powerful enough if I withstand three blows


    from you?" Ricky asked, his voice serious.


    "We''ve got so many witnesses here. Why do you think this is a trick?" Doug replied. "However, if you


    fail my challenge, you would have to break off your engagement with Ashley.


    It would not do her good to consort with weak men."


    "So... What happens if I seed?" Ricky asked.


    "Ha! I don''t think that''s possible," Doug said with a smile.


    "But what if I do?" Ricky insisted, looking Doug in the eye.


    "If you make it, I will take you as my boss. You can ask me to do anything for you, and I will do it. Does


    that suffice?" Doug asked, sneering.


    "Not bad," Ricky replied, nodding. He gave Doug a small smirk.


    "You are way too cocky!"


    Doug said angrily as he saw the smirk on Ricky''s face.


    "Take this first blow!" As soon as Doug finished speaking, the Wood Rule suddenly appeared and filled


    the air. He delivered a punch, and a dragon shadow came rushing toward Ricky.


    "And this second blow!"


    He rose into the air and stomped his feet down hard.


    The Wood Rule gathered and formed a shadow of a mountain. The shadow rushed at Ricky in full


    force.


    Doug was clever. He didn''t even give Ricky time to react as he performed two moves. Byunching


    them one after the other, he hoped to catch Ricky off guard.


    Obviously, he was afraid that Ricky would have tricks up his sleeve to resist his blows.


    Naturally, Ricky knew what Doug was up to. Smiling faintly, he rushed towards the shadows, facing


    them head-on.


    Just before Ricky touched the shadows, his arms suddenly burst into mes. He stretched out his arms


    and thrust them towards the shadows, destroying thempletely.


    "T-this can''t be! How is this possible?" Ashley and other disciples were shaken up by the scene


    unfolding before their eyes. Their jaws almost dropped to the ground in astonishment.


    Dougnded on the ground with a loud thud. The impact of Ricky''s attack pushed him backwards.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face gave him away.


    He stared nkly at Ricky, shock written all over his face.


    "Doug, I''ve already taken two of your blows. Take a hit from me, and then show me your third move. I


    can''t wait to see it!" Ricky said loudly. By that time, his entire body was covered in mes.


    He took a step forward and drew out his Iron Justice Saber. The chaotic fire power appeared together


    with his ten kinds of mes. He locked eyes with Doug, and waved his weapon at him.


    Doug felt the scorching heat singe his skin. He couldn''t go down. He gathered all of his strength at


    once.


    He knitted his hands together, and his pupils turned green. He looked menacing and terrifying, and he


    sent a chill down everyone else''s spines. Ricky, however, stayed calm and collected, watching Doug


    closely.


    "Come on. I hereby summon you¡ªthe Wood Rule to defend me!"


    Suddenly, Doug released his defense. After Ricky had attacked him, he realized how powerful Ricky''s


    strike was.


    "I can''t believe that Doug chose to defend himself instead of attacking!" The disciples were so shocked,


    and they could not believe their eyes.


    At that moment, they realized just how terrifying this white-haired young man was.


    ''Doug had no choice but to defend himself. Only the three mostpetitive candidates can make him


    do that. But this young man actually is making this happen!'' they thought to themselves in shock.


    Enormous power of the Wood Rule emerged, morphing into a bright, green light. The light began to


    move, and it transformed into a dragon. The dragon let out a low growl and rested above Doug''s head.


    It would attack anyone who dared harm him.


    Boom!


    Ricky''s burning mes came into contact the dragon. In an instant, the dragon was burnt to ashes.


    The ming light disappeared the instant it was about to touch Doug''s head.


    However, it wasn''t because Doug had sessfully defended himself. It was because Ricky had


    withdrawn it.


    The winner of this duel was clear. The entire space was dead silent.


    Even Ashley was dumbfounded. Although she knew that Ricky had made big progress, what he just


    aplished went way beyond her wildest dreams. It waspletely unexpected.


    ''Thanks to the half of the Blood Beast King, my strength has improved immensely,'' Ricky thought to


    himself excitedly.


    "After some training, you will be able to make a breakthrough and be a three-star lower spiritual


    emperor. At that time, you can beat most warriors who haven''t be the middle spiritual emperors,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "It might take a long time, but I believe that you will be a saint one day." It tone was filled with joy.


    "My journey to bing a saint will begin with the Five-element Sect. I''m looking forward to it," Ricky


    replied, thrilled.


    When Ricky came back to his senses,


    Ashley and other disciples had also recovered from the shock.


    The disciples stared at Ricky adoringly, amazed at his terrifying power. ''The white-haired Ricky is at par


    with the three who are most likely to be the holy son. He is not someone that we can mock or not take


    seriously,'' they thought to themselves.


    ''Damn! This guy is powerful,'' Ashley sneered inwardly.


    The next moment, everyone fixed their eyes on Doug. He had been defeated, and they were wondering


    what he was going to do next.

 Chapter 1215 Guillermo

    Chapter 1215 Guillermo


    Ricky sauntered up to Doug, who hadn''t recovered from the fear that Ricky''s strike had brought him.


    "Hey, Doug, do you remember when you said that you would consider me as your boss if I could


    withstand three moves from you?" He prompted Doug point-nk.


    Hearing Ricky''s words brought Doug back to his senses.


    "This is unbelievable. I lost?!"


    Doug muttered to himself in disbelief.


    However, even though he found it hard to believe, he had no choice but to ept it and do as he had


    promised.


    He struggled for a while as he weighed what he should do next, and when he made up his mind, he


    said to Ricky,


    "Don''t worry. I''m a man of my word. From now on, you will be my boss, and I will run errands..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, Ricky interrupted him with augh.


    "Ha-ha! You''re too serious, man. I was just joking. I can''t believe you took my words seriously," he


    uttered.


    From the beginning, Ricky had no intention of taking Doug in as his follower. He just used Doug to


    prevent the other disciples from picking on him. He had gotten what he wanted, so it was about time to


    let Doug go as well.


    After all, he had just joined the wood branch.


    Meanwhile, the warriors present fell silent when they heard Ricky''s words.


    Thest thing they had expected was for Ricky to act so graciously, as they had all thought that he


    would give Doug a hard time given the situation.


    Some of them thought to themselves,


    ''Ricky is not only talented and strong, but he is also gracious and broad-minded! Maybe he and Ashley


    will be a good match with each other.''


    Some of them even began to discuss among themselves. "This guy is awesome. I''m looking forward to


    what else he will achieve after this!


    Perhaps, he can be the holy son in the near future."


    "Now, we know that Ricky definitely deserves our respect!"


    In the martial world, seniority did not dictate superiority or respect. Everything depended on the


    individual''s strength, regardless of that person''s age, background, or personality.


    Since Ricky was more powerful than them, he demanded their respect.


    A person''s strength was the only thing that mattered.


    No matter how kind-hearted or broad-minded Ricky was, he knew that these people wouldn''t respect


    him if he weren''t this strong.


    "Thank you. I didn''t think you''d let Doug go but thank you for that," Ashley mumbled to Ricky through


    telepathy once she had recovered from her surprise.


    "We both are members of the wood branches now, so it''s only right that I spare him. However, I''m sorry


    but you can''t get what you want," Ricky answered her with a meaningful smile. Obviously, he knew that


    Ashley had wanted to use Doug to give him a hard time.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself! I think Guillermo will likelye out soon,"


    Ashley responded with an equally serene smile.


    It was like they werepeting for which of them could fluster the other first.


    Of course, Ricky was his usual unppable self, and the smile on his face widened in response.


    "Oh, is that so?" he retorted, chuckling with amusement.


    After a while, Doug also came out of his trance.


    He turned to Ricky with grateful eyes and cried out sincerely, "Thank you, Ricky! Thank you!"


    At this moment, he began to genuinely admire Ricky. He didn''t think that Ricky had said that just to look


    good to others since there was no need for him to do that. On top of that, he sounded really sincere.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t mention it. After all, we are both the member of the wood branch," Ricky answered Doug,


    patting his back lightly. At this point, a voice suddenly rang out, taking everyone''s attention.


    "No wonder our vice leader went through so much just to bring you here. You are not only powerful but


    also broad-minded. I''m impressed." The voice came from a handsome young man, who was d in a


    white expensive robe, with an impressive crown on his head.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s Guillermo!"


    All the disciples present bowed respectfully when they saw the young man.


    "So this guy is Guillermo?"


    Ricky inquired telepathically.


    "Yes! That''s him!" Ashley replied enthusiastically.


    "I didn''t expect that you are this in demand. Guillermo is considered a peerless genius, and even he is


    attracted to you. But howe I never noticed that you are this enchanting before?" Ricky teasingly


    replied.


    "Humph!" Knowing that Ricky was making fun of her, Ashley let out an unwomanly snort and didn''t


    reply anymore.


    She knew that she would never win an argument against Ricky because he was so much more


    eloquent than her.


    Thus, it was better to ignore him.


    Meanwhile, Ricky also greeted Guillermo politely, cupping his hands in front of his chest.


    "I''m honored to hear that," he replied regarding Guillermo''s earlier statement.


    "You are too modest, Ricky," Guillermo retorted jovially.


    "I saw how you fought, and I must admit that you are incredible. In fact, your performance made me


    itch for a fight, and I am hoping that you are having the same thoughts as me right now. Would you


    care to go a few rounds with me?"


    "Ha-ha! You are right. That''s exactly what I was thinking!" Ricky replied with augh.


    Doug, who was his opponent earlier, was not strong enough to satisfy the urge to fight within him.


    Guillermo was more powerful than Doug, so Ricky thought that he could use Guillermo to test his real


    power.


    "That sounds great, but the square is not a good ce to fight. How about we go to the Combat Space


    instead?" Guillermo suggested.


    His respect for Ricky grew when thetter agreed to fight him without any hesitation. Indeed, this guy


    seemed valiant and as strong-willed as him.


    "This way, please!" Ricky said politely.


    And then he gestured for Guillermo to follow after him.


    The Combat Space was an area where spiritual emperors couldpete against each other with


    abandon.


    Powerful saints had created it in the void using the blessing power, which made it stronger than a


    normal battle ring.


    If they fought on an ordinary battle ring, they could not give their all because their attacks could


    damage the ce even if it were protected by arrays.


    Before long, Ricky and Guillermo arrived on a Combat Space belonging to the wood branch.


    It seemed that the news of their battle had spread, as a myriad of people were already waiting around


    the Combat Space.


    Even disciples who were upper spiritual emperors and elders who were demi-saints were waiting for


    them to start fighting.


    The volume of people who had turned out was incredible! But it wasn''t surprising at all since one of the


    himself.


    "Who do you think will win this battle?" The whole ce was abuzz with noise, as the crowd discussed


    the uing match with one another.


    "I think Guillermo will probably win this battle. Rumor has it that he is a three-star lower spiritual


    emperor," a disciple said.


    "Some even say that his fighting capability is even stronger than a three-star lower spiritual emperor!"


    "That''s might not be urate. After all, you were there when Ricky and Doug fought each other. You


    saw that Doug is no match for Ricky, which means that Ricky is on par with the three people who are


    most likely to be the holy son," another disciple retorted.


    "Did our vice leader bring this white-haired young man here?" an elder who was a demi-saint curiously


    asked an upper spiritual emperor.


    "Yes. ording to the warriors from the Red Potentate Roc tribe, he is a genius who can challenge


    someone at a higher grade than him at the Emperor Level. There is also gossip that Ricky was once an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the upper spiritual emperor replied.


    "What?! Did you say he used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor? No way!"


    The elder gasped in surprise. Clearly, he was taken aback by the information he had just received.


    "Ricky, leave Ashley alone. She is my girl, so you better back off! I am very outspoken about this


    matter, so I am letting you know that any man who tries to make a move on her is my rival.


    You and I are disciples of the same branch, so I don''t want any conflict between us. Just stay away


    from her, and there won''t be any trouble,"


    Guillermo sternly warned Ricky through their telepathic link.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that you are a very devoted lover!"


    Rickyughed carelessly, for Guillermo''s words didn''t faze him one bit.


    He continued, "Warriors should not fear anything, and I can''t give up just because you asked me to.


    So, we''d better solve this through our fists.


    If you beat me here today, I give you my word that I will stay away from Ashley."


    "Are you purposely provoking Guillermo so that he would fight you with his full strength?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass asked incredulously as it let out augh.


    "Actually, I have two reasons why I''m doing this. First, I want to know how strong these three


    candidates are. The holy son has great power within a sect, so I''m aiming to be the holy son.


    Before that, I''d like to test how mypetitors are. The second reason is that I''m curious about the


    limits of my strength,"


    Ricky confessed.


    "I hope that you will keep your word.


    However, if you get hurt during this fight, don''t take it against me. After all, you are the one who


    suggested this,"


    Guillermo told Ricky with a grave expression.


    He sounded a little aggravated, and all the serenity and amusement had been wiped off his face.


    "Of course!" Ricky replied immediately.


    Once the duo reached an agreement, their momentums surged up and shed against each other.


    Their energies battled, flowed, and writhed as opposing snakes filled with deadly electric currents.

 Chapter 1216 Stellar Wood Mutant

    Chapter 1216 Ster Wood Mutant


    While Ricky released his fire, Guillermo was shroud in the mist. There was a cold brilliance about this


    mist. It felt like the mist was made of ster power. That wasn''t all. Various green branches could also


    be seen in the mist, which was a manifestation of wood power.


    "Guillermo is unleashing his ster power and wood power simultaneously. It looks like Ricky has put


    him under a lot of pressure. I think the chances are that Ricky is the fourth mostpetitive candidate


    for the holy son," a disciple remarked as he looked at Guillermo.


    "I can''t believe Guillermo cultivates both ster power and wood power. That being the case, I''ll have to


    go all out against him," Ricky murmured to himself.


    There was a whooshing sound as a gust of wind began blowing in from Ricky''s direction.


    Chaotic fire was a natural enemy of the wood. The wind power Ricky had unleashed could slightly


    suppress the ster power.


    Together, the double power Ricky had released was easilyparable to Guillermo''s.


    "Ricky has dual powers too! This battle is going to be awesome." The disciples were already on edge


    and curious about what would happen next.


    "He also cultivates double powers," Guillermo eximed with a frown. The next instant, he was already


    on Ricky''s side, ready for an attack.


    Guillermo was a highly formidable opponent with thebination of the wood and ster powers in his


    hand. He was now creating a powerful force, which transformed into a vine around his hand as he


    raised it.


    "The Omnipotent Skill¡ªVine Shadow Strangling!" he shouted.


    Immediately, the vine grew to an enormous size in an instant and turned into thousands of vine-shaped


    shadows. Each of these shadows was asrge as a python slithering towards his opponent.


    The shadows were around Ricky in no time at all.


    Fully aware of the fact that Ricky was a difficult opponent, Guillermo had performed one of his powerful


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Omnipotent Skills. Moreover, Ricky had seriously pissed him off by utilizing Ashley.


    As the vine-shaped shadows engulfed Ricky, there was a snapping sound. Crunch! The shadows


    started intertwining around him like snakes, furiously crushing his body.


    "Go to fight, my torrent mixed with wind of me!" Ricky shouted.


    Even though he was yet to burst out the mutant and release the chaotic power, Guillermo was already


    proving difficult to deal with. Just to break free of the shadows, Ricky had to fuse two Omnipotent Skills


    together.


    A torrent of me which, after meeting the wind, morphed into a ming vortex like a fiery tornado. It


    exploded like a thousand bombs.


    Boom! The shadows were eaten alive by the fire storm and were gone in an instant.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! The mist around Guillermo transformed into a light curtain and rushed behind him,


    forming a diamond-based pattern.


    "Come on! Defensive Star Array!"


    Guillermo had activated the Defensive Star Array and was now under its protection. This defended him


    from the shockwaves resulting from Ricky''s attack.


    From behind this shield, Guillermo rushed forward and one of his arms transformed into a de before


    he reached his opponent, and the other morphed into a fearsome dragon.


    The chaotic fire unleashed by Ricky had divided into the waves, clearing a path for him. He summoned


    the gale runes as soon as he saw Guillermo move. These runes were enough to cover his entire right


    arm. Using their power, his arm turned into the violent tornado and collided with the de.


    At the same time, his other arm surrounded by chaotic fire came into contact with the dragon.


    As the two fighters collided in an intense battle, their fierce eyes met, each filled with an undefeatable


    fighting spirit.


    Boom! The collision tested the duo''s momentums and strength. After the deafening explosion came a


    momentary silence in which, everything in the arena was destroyed and turned to dust. The shockwave


    produced threw the two of them apart. Quickly getting up, Ricky and Guillermo engaged in hand-to-


    handbat.


    Several dozen roundster, they separated once more. Neither was in very good shape, but Guillermo


    looked the worse for it.


    His entire body was shaking violently. As could be seen,


    there wererge bruises on his arms caused by the immense hits he had taken.


    "Guillermo, it looks like my physical strength is higher," Ricky said, looking his opponent in the eye.


    Guillermo had always been more focused on cultivating the wood power and the ster power, which


    did not do much help to promote his physical strength.


    "Your body is awfully strong!" Guillermo agreed in a low voice.


    He did not snap back since Ricky was stating a fact. Guillermo had been at a disadvantage in the


    collision that had just happened. If the duo hadn''t been thrown apart, Ricky would have smashed him


    into pulp.


    The disciples who were witnessing the battle began discussing animatedly when they saw that


    Guillermo had been harmed more than Ricky. "Huh! Looks like Ricky is stronger. I am surprised. I didn''t


    know he was such a badass."


    "No wonder our vice leader brought him back here. Rumor has it that Master Wells was trying to get


    Ricky on his side, too."


    "We even tried to provoke him and embarrass him. How ridiculous!"


    ''How can this guy be so powerful? Even Guillermo is no match for him. The progress he has made is


    enormous. Is it possible that the demi-spiritual emperors are stronger than the legends have said?''


    Ashley thought to herself with a gloomy face.


    She was very unhappy that no one could teach Ricky a lesson on her behalf.


    "Activate the Ster Wood Mutant," Guillermo shouted and sped his hands together, ready for


    another round. In an instant, half of his body was covered by the power of wood, and the other half was


    surrounded by the power of star.


    There was a huge rumble as the two forces merged, and the mutant power was created.


    Guillermo had burst out the Ster Wood Mutant, one of his strongest moves ever.


    "So this is your real strength, Guillermo," Ricky remarked as he observed his foe.


    "That''s right. Show me your best moves. I confess that you are a tough opponent but if you don''t show


    your ace in the hole right now, you will not be a match for me." Guillermo sounded glum.


    "As you wish," Ricky responded with a smile.


    The moment he had finished his sentence, he summoned six distinct kinds of runes and within no time,


    he was surrounded by six types of power.


    "He possesses six kinds of power!" one of the onlookers eximed and almost jumped up in utter


    shock. "That''s amazing! Ricky cultivates six types of power and has corresponding runes for them. Is


    he a casting master as well?"


    "Six types of runic power versus a double mutant! This is going to be legendary!"


    ''Seriously? I can''t believe that he has no intentions of bursting out even one mutant to resist. Is he


    really that powerful?'' Ashley mused with a pout when she saw that Ricky was still not bursting out a


    mutant.


    "He owns six types of runic power! I must be more careful dealing with him!" Guillermo murmured to


    himself in a low voice.


    He could clearly feel that Ricky had cultivated the six kinds of power he was disying to their extreme


    strength. Personally, even cultivating two types of power was difficult for Guillermo and he had barely


    seeded. Therefore, he knew just how talented Ricky was.


    "I don''t know if he has any other tricks up his sleeve or not, and I don''t care. I must bring him down with


    one strike without giving him a chance to react. I can''t lose in front of Ashley!" Guillermo made up his


    mind.


    "Come out, the Ster Wood Buddha!" He summoned his powerful strike.

 Chapter 1217 Establishing Prestige

    Chapter 1217 Establishing Prestige


    Guillermo unleashed two beams of light when his pupils turned green.


    One beam of light soared into the sky and the other cascaded to the ground. The nearby disciples


    examined them, discovering that they were actually two smooth mirrors.


    They looked likemon mirrors but everyone present knew that they were Guillermo''s weapon at the


    Demi-sage Level.


    "What? Guillermo is already showing his trump card? He''s using the Double-sided World Mirrors!" one


    of the disciples eximed when the mirrors in front of him became recognizable.


    "He has no other choice. Ricky is way too powerful."


    Before their eyes, the two mirrors grew ten times their original size and integrated into the void. Not


    long after, two worlds materialized. They had been created through the use of Guillermo''s weapon.


    Countless towering trees grew from the rich ground in one world, creating enormous wood power. and


    in the other world, dazzling light shone and turned into the ster power.


    After Guillermo activated the power of his Ster Wood Mutant, the two types of power from the two


    worlds merged into one. Then a giant shadow formed behind Guillermo.


    It was a Buddha''s shadow surrounded by the ster power.


    "Take this, the palm strike of the Ster Wood Buddha!" Guillermo shouted.


    The huge Buddha shadow began chanting scriptures and a svastika shadow rotated around it. The


    Buddha shadow put its hands together and stretched them forward. In an instant, palm shadows were


    flying around the Combat Space.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Guillermo and the onlookers watched unblinkingly as the giant palm shadows, which


    contained great power, changed their direction to aim themselves at Ricky.


    "Ricky, be careful. That move is potent now that he''s using the ster power. You will not be able to


    resist it if you don''t use the mutant power. The only reason that you can defeat those who are stronger


    than you is because you use your mutant power, chaotic power, and chromatic energy against them.


    If you don''t use your three trump cards, it will be difficult for you to beat Guillermo," the Dragon Intent


    Grass warned.


    "Yes, it''s a challenge to prevail over a warrior at a higher grade when we both are at the Emperor


    Level," Ricky responded.


    After he finished talking, he withdrew five types of power, only leaving the power of the Ancestral


    Thunder active.


    "What''s going on? Is Ricky giving up because Guillermo''s move is too powerful?" one of the onlookers


    asked when he saw Ricky seemingly retreating.


    "I don''t think so. Just look at Ricky''s face. He''s still full of fighting spirit."


    "Then why did he withdraw five of his powers? Is he trying to fight only using his thunder power? If


    that''s the case, he is giving himself too much credit..."


    However, before they were done with their discussion, Ricky had activated the Ancestral Thunder


    Mutant. Purple destructive radiance shone, seemingly destroying all the palm shadows.


    Among the nearby disciples, another heated discussion broke out. "He has a mutant of thunder! Now I


    see why he was brave enough to withdraw his other powers!"


    "A mutant of thunder is powerful and destructive!"


    The onlookers were not surprised when Ricky revealed his mutant power. After all, he was a genius.


    They would be taken by surprise if a genius like him didn''t possess a mutant.


    "I knew it! Talented warriors with blood power must possess a mutant," Guillermo eximed. "Come


    on. Show me what your thunder mutant can do."


    "Guillermo, you''re still wrong about one thing. My mutant is the Ancestral Thunder Mutant, not the


    Then, a wolfish look overtook his face. The mark between his eyebrows lit up and formed the Ancestral


    Thunder Net, which immediately filled itself with ancestral thunder runes.


    No matter how hard one tried, nothing could escape the Ancestral Thunder Net. It enveloped all of


    Guillermo''s powers and palm shadows in one swift move.


    Under Guillermo''s control, the Buddha shadow opened its arms and unleashed thousands of palm


    shadows at once, trying to break out. But there was no way that Ricky would let Guillermo get what he


    wanted.


    Within half a second, the Iron Justice Saber spread to its full size in Ricky''s hand.


    Six different runes released six powers, which allbined into ancestral thunder.


    "sh now!"


    Ricky brandished his de at the Buddha shadow. At the same time, he forced his Ancestral Thunder


    Net to shrink. As a result, he easily deflected all of Guillermo''s attacks.


    Once the Buddha shadow had been shattered, the two mirrors flew back andnded in Guillermo''s


    palms. They fused with his arms and he crossed them to resist the remaining attacksing his way.


    However, the wave of power was too much for Guillermo and he was thrown away. When he was finally


    able to steady himself, his body was still trembling from the impact.


    Pain shot through his chest and a mouthful of blood was spat onto the ground secondster.


    Although Guillermo was not defeated altogether, it was obvious that Ricky was stronger than him.


    "It looks like Guillermo has lost. That means that we have another genius who is stronglypetitive to


    be the holy son," a disciple said as he watched the battleing to a close.


    The result was not all that surprising. After all, they were both powerful warriors. None of them could


    have predicted who would win the fight until thest second.


    However, none of them had expected that Ricky was yet to show his true trump cards.


    Only Ashley knew that he had concealed his real strength.


    ''Ricky defeated Guillermo using nothing but the power of a mutant! Then, I assume that Hayes won''t be


    a match for him either... I think the only person that could beat him at this point and prevent him from


    bing the holy son is the mysterious Mordechai,'' Ashley thought, frowning.


    "All right. You win," Guillermo admitted as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth.


    Since he had failed, he wasn''t afraid to admit it. However, he would not get frustrated and give up.


    "Ricky, I will work on my strength and defeat you in the holy son election. Mark my words," Guillermo


    said firmly.


    "Ha! Well, I''m looking forward to another battle between us," Ricky responded casually.


    Although he hadn''t unleashed all his might during his fight with Guillermo, he had gotten to know his


    own limits. If he were to activate his strength to the highest level, his power would grow close to a


    three-star lower spiritual emperor''s at the peak state.


    Once he became a three-star lower spiritual emperor, few other three-star lower spiritual emperors


    could match his strength.


    Plus, during the battle, Ricky had established his prestige. This was something that he wanted. Now, all


    the looks on the disciples'' faces showed him that they were in awe.


    ''There is only one thing left to do. I must fight for the position of the holy son,'' Ricky thought. ''ording


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to Ashley, Mordechai is the only one who might stop me from bing the holy son. It means that he


    is a powerful opponent.''


    A few momentster, Guillermo took his leave, ending the duel. Ricky was now standing taller, puffing


    his chest out for all to see.


    "You''re trying to use others to embarrass me. It looks like you won''t get what you want today," Ricky


    said tly afternding in front of Ashley.


    "There will be plenty of opportunities. I know many geniuses, and some of them are not from the Five-


    element Sect," Ashley replied, not bothering to hide.


    "Ha-ha! In that case, I will thank you in advance. You''re wee to invite more people to challenge


    me. I''m more than happy to battle talented warriors. But maybe next time you should focus on picking


    someone at my level so that they have a chance of defeating me," Ricky said.


    "You are too cocky!" Ashley said in a displeased tone.


    "Ha! Let''s stop wasting precious time. Take me to my room and find a ce for my friends to reside,"


    Ricky ordered.


    As he waved his right hand, Tina and Amelia showed up.


    "No way! Ricky has lovers?" a nearby disciple eximed with jealousy. Everyone present fixed their


    eyes on the two women.


    Although Tina and Amelia were not strong, they were on par with Ashley in terms of looks and


    temperament.


    Ashley was also surprised at the sight of the two women. Observing them secretly, she began to


    <ppare herself to them.

 Chapter 1218 The Selection Of The Holy Son

    Chapter 1218 The Selection Of The Holy Son


    Ashley was a proud girl. However, she would stillpare herself to gorgeous girls whenever she


    came across them. She didn''t mean to, but she would sometimes be insecure.


    She secretly sized up Tina and Amelia, and she felt that they would overshadow her and take her ce


    as the most coveted female in the wood branch. The aura that Tina exuded made her eye-catching.


    Ashley knew she couldn''tpete with that.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt white-hot jealousy bubbling in the pit of her stomach.


    Ashley couldn''t help but take it out on Ricky. She cast an angry nce at him. "I don''t get it. Why would


    my master think so highly of a womanizer like you?"


    "Ha-ha! That''s none of your business. Don''t tell me that you don''t even have extra rooms?" Ricky


    responded.


    "Humph! Being with you is such torture," Ashely said, rolling her eyes at Ricky. "You live on that


    mountain. Go find it yourselves."


    With that, Ashley immediately took off.


    "Ricky, now that you have be a disciple of the Five-element Sect,


    when will you break off your engagement with Ashley?" Tina asked, after having chosen a room.


    She was afraid that Ashley would fall in love with Ricky one day. After all, Ricky was quite the catch.


    They just weren''t seeing eye-to-eye now because of a small misunderstanding.


    Once they patched things up, Tina feared that Ashley might fall for him.


    "Ha! You have nothing to worry about. That woman hates my guts now. Once the selection for the holy


    son is over, I will break off our engagement," Ricky said, reassuring her.


    "That''s great!" Tina replied, smiling brightly.


    "Evil Mandragora has been practicing in seclusion in the hopes of making some progress. Hannah has


    been picking up what Holy Three-Saber has been teaching her. She is the daughter of a deity. I wonder


    how strong she will be after she masters the inheritance of her father," Ricky said.


    "Perhaps she will reach the Sage Level. After all, her father is a deity. If she hadn''t been reborn, she


    would already be at the Divine Level," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "What? The Sage Level? That''s so unfair! I mean, I kind of admire her," Ricky eximed. He suddenly


    felt very envious.


    "Stopining. If one of your parents were at the Divine Level, the same thing would happen to


    you," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Over the next few days, Ricky focused on his meditation.


    The race to select the holy son was just round the corner. The entire wood branch was thrilled about


    the uing selection.


    There was another promising candidate in the race¡ªRicky.


    Recently, many of the disciples had looked into his background. They learned a lot about his life. For


    example, they found out that Ricky had possessed several mutants and cultivated the chaotic power.


    They also learned that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    Ricky had be the talk of the town. Everyone believed that he was the most promisingpetitor


    for the selection of the holy son.


    Defeating Guillermo had earned him such a ster reputation.


    However, while some disciples were excited, others were upset. Those who were frustrated were


    actually very powerful and talented. They were even stronger than the three most promising


    candidates. However, they were not qualified to join the race because they were over a hundred years


    old.


    ording to thepetition rules, thepetitors must be below one hundred years old. There was


    nothing they could do. After all, none of them would dare break the rules.


    Ricky had heard the others talking about him. However, he didn''t pay attention to any of it. All he cared


    about was improving his strength. He still had a lot of unfinished business to attend to. If he wanted to


    get everything done, he needed to be strong.


    Reputation meant nothing to warriors. Strength mattered the most.


    If it weren''t for the holy son''s rights, he wouldn''t have signed up to be part of the selection.


    The day for the selection of the holy son finally came. Thepetition was hosted by two demi-saint


    elders. The race had four parts, and there were over forty participants.


    However, after several hours passed, only four contestants remained. They were Ricky, Hayes,


    Guillermo and Mordechai.


    It wasn''t until then that Ricky finally met Hayes and Mordechai in the flesh.


    Hayes looked like a dapper, handsome gentleman in his golden robe. Girls were going to swoon over


    him.


    Mordechai was a bulky man. He was d in old, yellow armor, and he released overwhelming aura.


    He looked rough around the edges.


    Thanks to his six zones, Ricky could tell that Mordechai was far stronger than both Hayes and


    Guillermo.


    ''He is a formidable foe!'' Ricky remarked inwardly. He observed Mordechai closely. ''I have a feeling that


    he is more talented than Ashley.''


    At the same time, Hayes and Mordechai sized Ricky up.


    They also spoke to one other through telepathy.


    A momentster, Guillermo sent a message to Ricky.


    "Ricky, I will defeat you this time. Remember what you said. If you lose, you have to leave Ashley


    alone," he said to Ricky telepathically.


    "Guillermo, I''m going to say to you the same thing that I said to you before. Beat me if you can," Ricky


    responded, a sly smile on his face.


    Under the arrangement of the two demi-saints, thepetitors were split into two groups.


    They would battle one another.


    Guillermo was up against Mordechai, while Ricky was going to battle Hayes.


    "What a surprise! I didn''t expect that my opponent would be you. To be honest, you''re thest one I


    want to fight against," Hayes said to Ricky through telepathy.


    "Really? Why?" Ricky asked.


    "Rumor has it that you not only cultivate the chaotic power but you were also once an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor. No one would dare go up against you," Hayes replied.


    "However... Ricky, are those rumors true?"


    "Ha-ha! You should just give up now!" Ricky said jokingly.


    "Ha-ha! You must be kidding," Hayes said,ughing. "I must witness what an incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor is capable of. Even if I lose, it''s worth a shot!"


    When the duo spoke to each other, Mordechai and Guillermo were already ready to fight. They exuded


    the strong auras containing the wood element. It was as if they were in a forest.


    "Guillermo!" Mordechai greeted. He cupped his hands, a gesture of courtesy before battle.


    "Mordechai, ever since you have already made a name for yourself, I have never fought against you.


    Rumor has it that no one knows your real strength. I''d like to see just how far you can go," Guillermo


    responded, saluting back. His spirits seemed high.


    He was raring to go.


    He was eager to defeat Mordechai and rid himself of the shame that Ricky brought upon him.


    Of course, his ultimate goal was to be the holy son. Only when he became the holy son would he


    get closer to Ashley.


    "I have been waiting for this moment for a long time," Mordechai replied, exuding great fighting spirit.


    In the next second, the pair unleashed all of their power.


    Wood dragons appeared and growled behind them. Then, the dragons dashed forward and collided


    with one another. With that, Guillermo and Mordechai charged at each other.

 Chapter 1219 The Dual Powers

    Chapter 1219 The Dual Powers


    In the blink of an eye, Guillermo and Mordechai released their wood power to their extremes, filling the


    entire Combat Space. In the air, the two wood dragons they had formed using their wood power


    collided multiple times but they seemed to be evenly matched.


    When the worlds and wood dragons created by Guillermo and Mordechai were broken, they were


    forced to separate for the first time since the battle had started.


    And the moment that they separated, they started garnering their wood power again.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªVine Strangling!" both of them yelled.


    The same Omnipotent Skill began brewing, and it was obvious that the skill exclusively belonged to the


    wood branch, not the one that they learned during their exploration.


    In an instant, two beams of green light shone, filling the entire Combat Space. Woven around them


    were numerous vine shadows.


    All the nearby disciples could feel the force released by the vine shadows and they stepped back. If


    they were the ones targeted by the vine shadows, they would likely be strangled to death.


    When the two streaks of green light collided with each other, the shock waves that were produced


    spread over the entire Combat Space,


    forcing Guillermo and Mordechai to separate again.


    This round also ended in a tie.


    "Ricky, I don''t think Mordechai is that strong, at least from what I can see," Amelia said through


    telepathy.


    "That''s because he doesn''t go all out. Ashley fully understands the strength of the talented disciples


    from the wood branch, and she thinks highly of Mordechai. He must have something up his sleeve,"


    Ricky replied.


    "During the battle, I also used the power of my zone to feel his strength. I''ve determined that he is a


    threat to me," he added.


    "Really?" Amelia asked,


    frowning.


    ''Now that two rounds have ended in a tie, they should show their trump cards soon. Otherwise, every


    round will result in a draw no matter how long they fight,'' Ricky thought.


    Standing on the back of his wood dragon, Guillermo gestured several times with his hands and


    released the power of the Ster Wood Mutant. "Ster Wood Mutant, summon the Ster Wood


    Buddha to fight!" he shouted.


    Behind him, the huge Buddha shadow appeared. It stretched out its hands and thrust them forward,


    creating numerous giant palm shadows.


    "Mordechai, it''s time to activate the power of your mutant. I''ve heard the rumors. You possess it but


    you''ve never revealed it," Guillermo said ferociously.


    "Guillermo, I still have the wood-rted Omnipotent Skill to unleash. How about I show you that


    instead?" Mordechai responded with a small smile.


    "You''re overconfident, my friend!" Guillermo''s face turned dark when he heard that Mordechai had no


    intention of activating the power of his mutant. He raised his arms and directed the palm shadows at


    his arrogant foe.


    ''And because of his arrogance, I will defeat him in one strike!'' Guillermo thought.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªWood-Flower Attack!" Mordechai shouted.


    Both of his pupils instantly turned green. As he released the ruling power, thick trees shot out of the


    ground in the forests he created behind him, and there was a green flower sprouting on each tree.


    It didn''t take long for the trees and the green flowers to merge.


    Soon, a giant flower and a giant tree rooted in Mordechai''s head and grew tall. The tree wrapped itself


    around the flower.


    "Suppress!" Mordechai roared.


    The great flower and the giant tree reached towards the palm shadows, slowly stretching their roots


    and branches. Mordechai kept fusing his power to feed the flower and the tree.


    Boom! The two attacks collided in mid-air, resulting in a sound so loud that everyone''s ears began


    ringing.


    Then, the tree and the flower crushed every single palm shadow in sight.


    When Guillermo saw this, his pupils widened in shock and he stumbled backwards. As he regained his


    senses, his face twisted in anger.


    He couldn''t believe that he had lost to Mordechai. If he were defeated, he would not have the chance to


    fight against Ricky over the position of the holy son.


    "Mordechai''s realm is undoubtedly higher than Guillermo''s," Ricky murmured to himself.


    "Is Guillermo going to lose?" an onlooking warrior wondered aloud.


    The others quietly chimed in with simr opinions.


    "Mordechai, I was saving this for Ricky, but now I''m forced to use it on you!" Guillermo roared. Although


    he didn''t want to waste his secret skill, Guillermo had to swallow his pride and do it anyway.


    The instant he had finished speaking, four drops of blood essence dripped from between his eyebrows


    and flew into the air.


    Two of them mixed with the power of wood, and the rest merged with the power of star.


    After absorbing the blood essence, the two powers whirled together and produced dragon shadows.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªSummoning dragons from the star and wood powers!" Guillermo ordered in a low


    voice.


    At the p of his hands, the dragon shadows made from two powers merged into one.


    Looking around, Mordechai couldn''t see Guillermo. It turned out that he had also merged with the


    dragon shadow.


    The dragon shadow let out a thunderous roar and pounced on Mordechai.


    "That''s an impressive Omnipotent Skill. The dragon shadow has thirty percent of the strength of the


    Great Dragon," Ricky remarked. "It looks like Guillermo has been working hard over the past month


    improving his strength in order to defeat me."


    "It''s a shame that he will not have the chance to battle you in this selection," Tinamented as she


    continued to watch the fight unfold.


    With the way things were going, she was certain that Guillermo would be defeated.


    A loud crack


    filled the air.


    Now that Guillermo was using a more potent attack, Mordechai was forced to show his trump card.


    Another power was quickly released from the wood power.


    Mordechai shot up from the ground like a giant. The sound of bones cracking in his body could be


    heard for miles.


    Then, huge, white bones pierced through Mordechai''s skin one after another, making him look


    terrifying.


    "Does he possess the Bone Mutant?" Tina asked Ricky. Shock was written into every inch of her face.


    "I don''t think so. I don''t sense any mutant power from him," Ricky said, shaking his head.


    "I heard that Mordechai can cultivate the bone power and the wood power. This must be his bone


    power!" one of the nearby disciples eximed.


    "I think that''s the bone power, not the mutant power," Ricky said after hearing the whispers of the


    disciples.


    Guillermoughed loudly.


    "You released your bone power instead of your mutant power. Do you really think you can beat me with


    that?" Guillermo asked, narrowing his eyes.


    The fact that Mordechai still hadn''t activated his mutant was beginning to get on his nerves.


    "The bone power will be enough to handle you," Mordechai said in a yful tone. A ferocious look


    reced his previously expressionless one.


    It appeared that his bone power had changed Mordechai''s character, making him violent and cruel.


    "Come on!"


    The dragon shadow growled as it pounced on Mordechai.


    "Merge now!" Mordechai yelled in a hoarse voice.


    The bonesbined and turned into white, bamboo-shaped stick. The wood power was condensed


    into green leaves and they attached themselves onto the stick.


    A destructive power covered the outside of the bone stick.


    Mordechai wrapped his hand around the bone stick and shed it at the dragon shadow.


    The sound of the collison rang through the air again.


    A shock wave was produced and everything fell silent.


    Soon, the result would be revealed.


    Ricky peered at the twopetitors.


    "Ashley, could you tell me what kind of mutant Mordechai possesses?" Ricky asked through telepathy.


    "What''s up? Are you afraid of him now?" Ashley replied teasingly.


    "If I were scared of him, I would not join the fight over the position of the holy son. I am just curious,"


    Ricky answered.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Unfortunately, I have no clue. I''m as curious as you," Ashley said with a sneer. "And even if I did know,


    what makes you think I would answer your question?"


    "Well, never mind!" Ricky eximed, huffing and crossing his arms over his chest.

 Chapter 1220 Shadow Sword Mutant

    Chapter 1220 Shadow Sword Mutant


    With a loud bang,


    the dragon shadow was hit and fell from the sky.


    Before the dragon shadow could make contact with the ground, Guillermo appeared. His whole body


    was drenched in his own blood. When he collided with the ground, his body slumped and he couldn''t


    find the energy to stand.


    Mordechai''s arm transformed into a bone. He walked up to Guillermo and wrapped it around his neck


    before anyone noticed.


    "I emerge victorious!" Mordechai''s hoarse voice rang out, allowing everyone present to see that the


    fight had ended.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mordechai won without using his mutant power. That''s unheard of!" a nearby disciple said, causing a


    trail ofments regarding Mordechai''s power to follow.


    "For a long time, I''ve been hearing how powerful Mordechai is. I''ve finally witnessed his strength."


    "I bet Mordechai will be the holy son. I know that Ricky and Hayes are strong too, but they''ve already


    revealed their mutants. That puts them at a disadvantage for the following fight."


    "Are you sure about that? Haven''t you heard the rumors about Ricky?"


    When Guillermo heard them gossiping, his face twisted in embarrassment and resentment.


    He slumped his shoulders and kicked at a stray rock on the ground.


    Feeling too ashamed to stay here any longer, he walked away at a hasty pace.


    Now that the fight between Mordechai and Guillermo hade to an end, it was Ricky and Hayes''


    turn.


    Since Ricky hade to the wood branch for a while now, he had heard a lot about Hayes. As far as


    he knew, Hayes had the Shadow Sword Mutant, and he was incredible with the flying sword.


    A few secondster, Hayes and Ricky sauntered into the Combat Space.


    "Ricky, you go ahead and make the first move," Hayes said the moment that they were settled.


    "No. You first!" Ricky responded, smiling.


    Hayes might have been acting but Ricky thought that his moral quality was already better than


    Guillermo''s.


    "If you insist. By now, you must know a thing or two about my strength. I always defeat my opponent


    within three rounds. So, get ready," Hayes exined but he still smiled.


    As soon as he stopped talking, he unleashed all his strength. A bright sword light burst from his body,


    and its power was condensed into small, flying swords.


    The mark between his eyebrows became visible and floated into the air in front of him. Hayes gave off


    so much power that it was like he could make the sky tremble at his feet.


    Now that his mutant had been activated, he looked like he was made from the most powerful sword


    light. His spine turned into a ck flying sword.


    The ck sword made from the heavenly power had merged with his flesh, forming the Shadow Sword


    Mutant.


    As the sword light cornered Ricky, he could only feel one thing: coldness. All around him felt like an


    endless, dark abyss. If his defenses were to drop, a sword would pierce the spot right between his


    eyebrows.


    Facing such a dangerous strike, Ricky couldn''t afford to waste a second.


    The instant that the sword light engulfed him, Ricky let out ancestral thunder power which covered his


    body and removed the sword light on it. Ricky also activated the Fire Dragon Extremity and the ten


    types of mes to assist him in destroying the sword light.


    Ricky intended to activate the Chaotic Fire Mutant to remove the invisible cold-front, but on second


    thought, he decided not to do that.


    However, the attacks of the Fire Dragon Extremity and the ten kinds of fire were not enough to


    decrease the sword light at all.


    ''This sword light is more powerful than I thought! I have a feeling that it''s a sword in darkness...'' Ricky


    considered, frowning.


    ''Wait. It''s not an evil sword. It''s an invisible sword under the heavenlyw and it has targeted me.''


    "Ricky, I advise you not to waste your energy trying to remove my sword light. Most upper spiritual


    emperors can''t even do that," Hayes warned when he spotted Ricky relentlessly trying to disperse the


    sword light.


    Now that he was emitting the sword light, Hayes was no longer gentle or timid. Now he resembled an


    incredible, fearless swordsman.


    "My Shadow Flying Sword has the heavenly power. That means any creature in an area where the


    heavenlyw prevails can''t escape my sword light," Hayes exined.


    "And this is only the first move of my Whole Heart Flying Swordsmanship."


    "I get it now! That''s the Whole Heart Flying Swordsmanship!" Ricky murmured to himself.


    At this point, he was faced with a lot of pressure. Deep in his gut, he knew that Hayes was way, way


    stronger than Guillermo had been.


    "The Whole Heart Flying Swordsmanship consists of targeting, unleashing, and withdrawing," Hayes


    continued. "If I can reliquish my sword, it means the fight is over and I win.


    If I can''t bring my sword back to me, it means I will have to continue the fight or be defeated."


    "Hayes has shared his moves with you because he is a confident and righteous man. He has never


    been known to using dirty tricks. He is a man that respects disciplines and treats the sword like it is


    himself," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Swordsmen like him are rare.


    The sword light he released makes me feel justice and gives me the urge to do the good deed," Ricky


    said.


    "Then go ahead and show your sword!" Ricky roared.


    The instant he had finished his sentence,


    the power of the ancestral thunder spread before him.


    Mixing two runes, Ricky revealed his Massacring Mutant and Ancestral Thunder Mutant. The powers


    from the two mutants were his strongest forms of attack and defense.


    "That''s not possible! He has two mutants. The rumor is true!" No one present had seen thising.


    The rumors had spread widely, but seeing it with their own eyes was somethingpletely foreign and


    shocking.


    "This means that the rumor that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is true," a demi-saint


    eldermented.


    "Ricky, I did not expect you to possess two mutants.


    This makes you a tough opponent!" Hayes said. In response, his eyes showed off his immense fighting


    spirit.


    "You left me with no other choice. I couldn''t hide them any longer. Your sword skill was going to kill me!"


    Ricky responded.


    Then, Hayes'' eyes sparkled with fighting spirit. He let the small flying swords around him twirl like a


    tornado before they merged and became one flying sword.


    The small flying sword hade from the heavenly power, meaning it was made from a Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth.


    Hayes focused all of his attention on manipting the flying sword.


    Ricky was shocked to see that the small sword was exceptionally fast.


    It gained on him in an instant.


    Even more surprising, the flying sword didn''t have a tricky trajectory and it didn''t hide its trace.


    Its trajectory was a straight line.


    Hayes stood tall and stiff like a sword behind the flying sword.


    He couldn''t be bothered to focus on anything but his sword. It was meant to be a lethal strike. If he


    were to hit his opponent, he would win. If he were to lose, there was a chance that he would die.


    In that moment, all of his defense and attack mechanisms were focused on the flying sword.


    While the flying sword made its way towards its target, the Shadow Sword Mutantmunicated with


    the heavenlyw. Then, the heavenly power appeared and ensured that the sword''s target could not


    dodge its attack.


    No creature could avoid it. They could either defend themselves or fight back.


    Ricky was determined to win so he chose to defend himself.


    He didn''t believe that this was the best move that Hayes possessed. If he fought back, he was worried


    that he might get hit by the sword.


    When faced with such a fearless swordsman,


    Ricky thought that the best way was to counterattack after surviving the blow.


    And the premise was that he would withstand any blow from Hayes sessfully.

 Chapter 1221 Heavenly Flying Sword

    Chapter 1221 Heavenly Flying Sword


    Ricky thought about it for a while and then determined that he had the confidence to resist Hayes''


    attack. Therefore, he chose to defend himself.


    Of course, that wasn''t his only reason. He wanted to see the full power of Hayes'' flying sword and


    witness the power of the Shadow Sword Mutant.


    A momentter, Ricky stomped his feet against the air.


    Then he stoodpletely still. His feet were nted like the roots of a tree, holding him so firmly in


    ce that it felt like no force in the world could move him.


    Pressing his palms together, he allowed endless purple ancestral thunder to gush from his chest and


    he used it to form the Ancestral Thunder Net.


    The Ancestral Thunder Net could shatter and block an enemy''s attack.


    In addition, Ricky released several massacring runes, and sent massacring patterns to cover the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    surface of the Ancestral Thunder Net.


    And Ricky was still not done rounding up his defenses yet. The Source of Golden Body inside of him


    stirred, and he activated the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body to resist the attack.


    Rushing through the air like an arrow, Hayes'' flying sword tried to pierce through the Ancestral Thunder


    Net, causing a crack to form. Then, it passed through the massacring patterns.


    It seemed that nothing could get in its way. A loud crash resounded when the flying sword came into


    contact with Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body.


    As a result, several cracks formed like fine spider webs all over the Ultimate Golden Body.


    The moment all of Ricky''s defenses broke, the flying sword ran out of energy and disappeared.


    Ricky spread out his hands to deactivate the Ultimate Golden Body. Then, he looked Hayes in the eye.


    "Ricky, you blocked my attack. Why didn''t you take your chance and fight back?" Hayes asked as he


    lowered his right hand.


    "I''ve learned the saber skills. It might be different from the sword skills, but both have a lot inmon.


    Because of this, I know that you haven''t performed your best sword move yet, and you haven''t


    released your sword intent," Ricky responded with a smile.


    "Ricky, does this mean that you are confident that you can withstand my most powerful flying sword


    strike?" Hayes asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Try me," Ricky responded with a grin.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want. If you can handle my most powerful blow, you win. The power that you


    cultivate is focused on attack, not defense. My attack is also my defense," Hayes responded.


    "So if I can''t break through your defenses, I will admit defeat.


    But there is one thing you need to know first. I will not withdraw my flying sword before the fight is


    over."


    "I understand!" Ricky said.


    Not wasting any time,


    Hayes charged at Ricky as fast as his legs would carry him.


    He released the power of the Shadow Sword Mutant and runic power formed. It was an invisible rune


    used tomunicate with the heavenlyw. The heavenly power cascaded from the sky behind Hayes


    like a waterfall.


    Ricky tried to use his Golden Spirit Eyes but he couldn''t see anything but countless flying swords.


    The overwhelming heavenly power had targeted him until


    every inch of his flesh was covered by the sword light.


    The sword light hade from the heavenlyw, not Hayes, which meant that he had sessfully


    "I hereby summon the Heavenly Flying Sword!" Hayes shouted.


    Boom!


    From the sky, the heavenly power continued to pour down. Eventually, a ck shadow emerged. After


    a few seconds, Ricky could see that it was a sword.


    Hayes stood beneath the ck sword and faced his upper body towards the sky. A momentter, his


    spine turned into a flying sword, rushed out of his body, and merged with the ck sword. Before their


    eyes, the two swords formed a new flying sword.


    Ricky looked back down but Hayes had vanished when the swordsbined.


    Before he could react to that, the brand new flying sword wasing his way.


    It looked like a simple sword move.


    However, Ricky could see how fatal the strike was because he was its target. The sword light


    enveloped him, sending a chill down his spine. He knew that his life was now at stake.


    Ricky wasted no time activating the Chaos blood power. But it was fruitless. The sword light pressed


    on.


    ''Those whose realm is not much higher than Hayes'' can''t remove the sword light created by the


    heavenlyw,'' Ricky thought. ''Because of the pressure from the sword light, I can only unleash ny


    percent of my strength.


    If another warrior were in my shoes, they might lose thirty percent of their power. Thanks to the six


    zones, the Chaos blood power, and the different types of sacred fire, I will only lose ten percent of my


    strength.''


    As he watched the Heavenly Flying Swording towards him, Ricky released his fighting intent.


    This was the best strategy he had for fighting off the sword light.


    Suddenly, his eyes filled with six different kinds of runes and he released six mutants.


    The current situation had left him with no other choice. Hayes was a formidable opponent. If he didn''t


    reveal his six mutants, he knew that he would not be able to withstand the uing blow.


    If his realm were higher, he could have shown two or three, but that was not the case.


    "What? He has six...six mutants!" Every single disciple in the vicinity struggled to keep their wits about


    them.


    Even the elders who were demi-saints were stupefied.


    They had already heard that Ricky possessed a few mutants, but everyone said it was three of them at


    most.


    It was impossible to even imagine that he owned six mutants.


    "I will use the six mutant powers to match your power!" Ricky shouted, ignoring thements of the


    others.


    He had to focus on resisting the iing strike. If his defenses let him down, he would have to


    unleash the chaotic power or the chromatic energy.


    The problem was that these were the trump cards that he had nned on using against Mordechai.


    Hayes might be far stronger than he had imagined, but Mordechai would be even more difficult to


    defeat.


    If he were to show the chaotic power and the chromatic energy now, he would lose his advantage in


    the next battle.


    So he activated the Ultimate Golden Body and the Massacring Holy Pattern again. The six mutant


    powers formed six runes which eventually formed a six-colored lotus.


    Finally, the Heavenly Flying Sword reached Ricky and shed at the colorful lotus.


    The two forces colliding caused an ear-splitting sound to rush across the Combat Space. It was


    equivalent to an explosion.


    All eyes were fixed on the shadows amidst the shock waves.


    The Heavenly Flying Sword had managed to pierce through the lotus and it destroyed all the


    massacring patterns.


    Within seconds, it had even managed to break the Ultimate Golden Body.


    Right after hisst defense was broken, Ricky narrowed his eyes and gathered the chaotic power in his


    palm.


    But before he could fight back, the flying sword stopped. All the power it carried dispersed, including


    the heavenly power.


    Suddenly, Hayes dropped and half-kneeled in front of Ricky.


    At this point, Hayes had used up all his strength.


    He had fed all of his power into the Heavenly Flying Sword. Ricky''s defenses were all shattered but


    Hayes had no strength left to finish the job.


    The round ended in a tie.


    However, it was still a failure for Hayes.


    He hadn''t withdrawn his sword.


    Now, he was like amb waiting to be ughtered by Ricky.


    "How can someone possess six mutants? This is unbelievable. I can''t believe you manage to do that.


    Anyway, I lost," Hayes said reluctantly, gasping for breath.


    He was not the kind of person who would be ashamed to admit defeat.


    "But it is not a shame to be defeated by a powerful freak like you."

 Chapter 1222 Selection Of The Holy Son

    Chapter 1222 Selection Of The Holy Son


    "Thanks a lot, Hayes!"


    Ricky said gratefully.


    He noticed that Hayes and Guillermo hadpletely different attitudes when facing failure, and he very


    much preferred Hayes'' approach. He believed that with Hayes'' personality, he would surely achieve


    great heights in the future.


    "Ricky, if you want, you can tell him about the Justice Skill of the Holy Three-Saber and your


    It might help him to break through to the Sage Level," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested.


    "Hayes is an honest and straightforward person. If he can reach the Sage Level soon, he will surely be


    a great help when the timees. He can help us fight the devils who will undoubtedly try to invade," it


    added further.


    "Okay, I will."


    Ricky nodded and then said to Hayes, "We can discuss our martial arts experience some moreter. I


    think that will be helpful to both of us."


    "That would be wonderful!"


    Hayes grinned brightly and nodded eagerly to Ricky''s suggestion.


    Meanwhile, most of the warriors who watched their fight were in a state of shock. "Ricky just defeated


    Hayes!" some of them cried out. Some othersmented, "He actually has six kinds of mutants. That


    is unbelievable!"


    It was entirely conceivable that for a long time toe, they would all have to immerse themselves in


    the power of Ricky''s six kinds of mutants.


    ''Those six mutants are really troublesome!'' thought Mordechai sullenly as he watched Ricky.


    ''Fortunately, Ricky has not yet reached a higher realm, or there would have been no need to continue


    the battle since he would definitely win in that case.''


    It was at this moment that Ashley sent a message to Mordechai through telepathy.


    "It''s your turn to repay me, Mordechai."


    "What can I do for you? Just tell me, and I will try my best!" Mordechai immediately simpered as soon


    as he heard Ashley''s words.


    The truth was that he had his own assumption. Even though he focused on cultivation, it didn''t mean


    that he knew nothing about everything else.


    Ashley was probably going to ask him to defeat Ricky in her stead.


    Just as he expected, she soon said, "Please help me defeat Ricky!"


    "Don''t worry. I need to defeat Ricky anyway regardless of the reason, for I am eager to be the holy son.


    You know that,"


    Mordechai answered confidently.


    "Oh, thank you very much! Now, let me tell you about Ricky''s secret weapons.


    That way, he can''t take you by surprise," added Ashley.


    ''So, I was right. Those six mutants were not hisst trump cards...'' thought Mordechai.


    He had thought that Ricky had a lot of secrets that he was keeping to himself, and it turned out that he


    was scarily urate.


    "Ashley, you don''t need to tell me about his trump cards, as that is unfair to him. I will face him fairly,


    and even if I fail, I won''tin.


    If I find out the enemy''s trump card ahead of time and use that knowledge to get an advantage, my


    martial arts path will be iplete. A battle won that way is worthless to me," he retorted.


    "Then I can only wish you luck. Be careful. Make sure that you treat this battle with the desperation of a


    life-and-death match, or else you will lose,"


    Ashley reminded him earnestly.


    She didn''t say anything more about Ricky''s trump cards because she respected Mordechai''s wishes.


    She understood where he wasing from when he said that he didn''t want to win against Ricky in


    that way. To some extent, it seemed dishonorable.


    She wouldn''t even mention it if she didn''t hate Ricky so much. However, her hatred for Ricky


    overpowered her honor, and that was why she suggested it.


    "Thank you for reminding me,"


    Mordechai replied before he set his attention back to Ricky.


    Before long, Mordechai and Ricky were ready and eager to fight in the Combat Space.


    This battle between the two was the battle over the position of the holy son, so all eyes were focused


    on them. After all, one of them would soon be the honorable holy son of the wood branch.


    In contrast to the prestige in store for the winner, people would undoubtedly ignore the loser of this


    battle.


    However, most of the people there had almost no information on these two people, so there was not


    much talking going on.


    Everything they knew about Ricky came from unverified rumors, except the six kinds of mutants that he


    had shown in the previous battle.


    On the other hand, Mordechai had joined the wood branch a long time ago, but he had always kept a


    low profile except for some fights in a few ces. He had been with them for many years, and yet,


    none of them knew what his mutant was.


    The battle between these two people immediately attracted Lloyd''s attention.


    Of course, nobody noticed that Lloyd was in the void, observing the battle.


    "It''s an honor to fight you, Mordechai!" Ricky greeted, inclined his head politely, and sped his hands


    together.


    "Your six kinds of mutants are incredible! I have never seen anything so unique throughout my life!"


    Mordechai praised him good-naturedly.


    And his words elicited pleasedughter from Ricky, who answered, "Ha-ha! My mutants have be


    boring since everybody knows of their existence. On the contrary, I''m sure a lot of people here are


    fervently anticipating the reveal of your unknown mutant."


    "As you said, I''ve never shown it before. That''s the only reason the public is curious, and there''s really


    nothing special about it,"


    Mordechai replied with a knowing smile.


    "I hope I can push you enough in this battle that you will finally reveal your mutant,"


    Ricky responded with an equally meaningful smile.


    They had not even finished speaking to each other when both of their strength suddenly surged to the


    extreme.


    Eyes met with piercing gazes that resembled lightning collisions, and their bodies mmed against


    each other with a loud bang. Their feetnded back in the void, tearing through space from the forceful


    impact.


    Mordechai didn''t waste time and immediately broke out the double powers of bone and wood.


    The wooden dragon and the vines surrounded him in an instant, and hard, white bones grew out of


    Mordechai''s body. They were irregrly shaped and had varying lengths, but they all had something in


    In particr, the pale bones were strongest in terms of defense when they were curled up, while the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    straighter ones made better offensive weapons.


    Meanwhile, Ricky dared not ck off in any way. The moment his power surged out, he instantly burst


    out his six kinds of mutants.


    He had no choice but to break his mutants out this early in battle because Mordechai was too powerful.


    At the same time, he activated the Ultimate Golden Body in the blink of an eye, and its golden light


    soon drowned the whole Combat Space in golden light.


    The white bones abruptly exploded out of Mordechai''s body, each shard so dense that they could even


    match a demi-sacred weapon''s strength. Ricky had to use his Ultimate Golden Body to defend himself,


    or else the bone shards would have cut him up pretty badly.


    Bang!


    The moment the two forces shed, the world shook as if two gigantic monsters had collided.


    Mordechai looked like a skeleton monster, decorated with white bone vines, while Ricky seemed like a


    colorful monster.


    Boom! Another apocalyptic collision shook the entire Combat Space violently, as intense anti-seismic


    force thundered across thend.


    The surrounding warriors nervously looked at each other, afraid that the space they were standing on


    could copse at any time.


    It took a lot of time before the ripples of airwaves fully receded in the Combat Space.


    Crack!


    As the two fought against each other, a loud cracking sound suddenly rang out.


    In this way, it became clear that although the two of them had only shed once, they had erupted with


    their strongest power.


    Obviously, this was going to be a fierce fight.


    Boom!


    The instant they were bounced back, they nted their hands and feet on the void to stop their


    momentums, consequently tearing the space apart. Then, they collided with each other again fiercely.


    "Hyaaa!"


    From the other''s perspective, the powers they broke out and the strength of their bodies were well


    matched.


    Endless fighting spirit flowed out from them like a river, and they could not help but roar out.


    Bang!


    In the seeding violent st wave, only the interwoven figures and the broken space fragments


    could be seen.


    "What a fierce battle! Their initial attacks were as powerful as some of our final attacks. I have to admit


    that they are both more powerful than me,"


    Hayes remarked from the side, amazed.


    "Who do you think will win, Hayes?" some disciples asked curiously.


    Hayes could only shrug indifferently as he shook his head.


    "I honestly don''t know. I have no idea how powerful their trump cards are.


    But I might have a better idea once they show more of their powers."


    In just a few minutes, Ricky and Mordechai had fought for hundreds of rounds.

 Chapter 1223 A Good Match In Physical Strength

    Chapter 1223 A Good Match In Physical Strength


    After a fierce body collision, Ricky and Mordechai separated. The Combat Space was divided into three


    parts as two deep cracks emerged from the void.


    "Mordechai didn''t gain this much power through any cultivation method. He was born with this strength.


    Does his blood power bring him such durable, powerful flesh? By the looks of it, he''s like a fearless


    beast which is numb to any pain!" Rickymented in a low voice as he felt the immense searing pain


    that pierced his body.


    "To be honest, I was at a disadvantage when we shed," he added.


    The main reason for this was that Ricky''s grade was lower than Mordechai''s. Among the Emperor


    Level warriors, those with higher grade possessed significantly stronger bodies than those in the lower


    grade.


    "Honestly, I have no clue at all. I don''t even know how he got that powerful body," the Dragon Intent


    Grassmented. "His blood power couldn''t be the one that gave him that amazing body. I can only


    guess that his mutant has something to do with that."


    "Well, this is weird. I have no idea how his body got this strong either!" Tina said as she shook her


    head. "Maybe he has some mutant power that is stronger than his blood power."


    On the other hand, Mordechai had be hostile and ferocious as soon as he activated the blood


    power. "Ricky, oh, that was the greatest feeling of all! Never have I ever met someone who could fight


    against me like that! That was a rush!" he roared out loud as if he had gonepletely demented.


    At that moment, Mordechai''s momentum kept on increasing.


    Apart from this, Mordechai''s face became grimmer, his eyes bing narrower and more ferocious


    with each passing second. Perhaps, he was finally showing his true colors.


    Meanwhile, the dull sound of the atmosphere echoed all throughout the air as Mordechai''s body and


    spiritual meridian began to surge rapidly.


    "I can''t believe this! How can he have such a powerful body?" Ricky eximed in awe after seeing


    Mordechai''s transformation. At this point, he could clearly sense that Mordechai''s physical strength


    increase further.


    "Hey, I think it''s better if you don''t fight him using your physical body. By the looks of it, this guy''s


    mutant must be rted to an indestructible body," the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "Here''s what could


    happen: if you fight him with your body again, I''m afraid that you would be his live target and even


    get yourself severely injured."


    "Ah, I see what you mean. If only my Ultimate Golden Body was still at the fourth level, then I could


    avoid body collisions. But of course, now, I can''t, because my Ultimate Golden Body has reached a


    higher level."


    Right after Ricky''s voice trailed off, a massive massacring power poured out from his body.


    Immediately, he pped his hands, and gigantic massacring runes burst out from his chest, entering


    his Ultimate Golden Body.


    Immediately after, the Ultimate Golden Body grew higher and was now covered in blinding golden light,


    like it was an unstoppable giant.


    "Fifth level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky yelled out loud, breathing almost all of the air inside his


    lungs as he released his powers.


    His Ultimate Golden Body had already reached the fifth level even before he had set foot in the Middle


    Land. Now, after the long wait, he was excited to try out its power.


    "Ha-ha! Wow! This is not bad! Not bad at all! Well done! Atst! I found my match," Mordechai dered


    in high spirits upon seeing Ricky change.


    "Likewise. Come on and show me what you got!" Ricky roared in a fury, disying his insurmountable


    fighting spirit.


    "Oh, man! Would you look at that? Damn, they roar like monsters. If we are just talking about physical


    strength, then I don''t see why they can''t be a match for the middle spiritual emperors out there. If we


    fight them with physical bodies, we will surely be pulverized!" one of the disciples said out loud. In fact,


    his jaw almost dropped to the ground out of utter disbelief.


    "Are these two still humans? I mean, undoubtedly, they can really defeat me by just using their physical


    strength!" Hayes could not help but shake his head in frustration.


    At that moment, it was believed that either Ricky or Mordechai would be the holy son. But on the


    other hand, Hayes didn''t take it well. He might be broad-minded, but surely, he disapproved of this


    because it was his lifelong dream of bing the holy son.


    But after witnessing the two fighters'' incredible strength, he already knew and epted that he could


    do nothing to defeat them for the position of the holy son.


    "Perhaps I have cked off in my cultivation because I have been blinded by mere reputation. Maybe


    this failure serves as a warning to me. What I need right now is to focus on cultivating to grow


    stronger,"


    Hayes murmured to himself in a low voice.


    "What can I say, brat? You''ve impressed me again. I can''t believe that your Ultimate Golden Body have


    reached the fifth level. You are simply amazing," the Dragon Intent Grass said in surprise. "Without a


    doubt, you can surely beat Mordechai using your physical strength. But of course, that could only


    happen with the help of your Ultimate Golden Body at the fifth level."


    The Dragon Intent Grass'' judgment was right. Ricky would surely have this fight in the bag if he used


    the protection of the fifth level of Ultimate Golden body against his opponent.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, Ricky and Mordechai crashed into each other again. Soon after, the tables had been


    turned¡ªthetter was at the losing end this time around.


    "Wow! Can you see this? Mordechai is at a disadvantage! It looks like Ricky is more powerful with his


    golden body and six mutants!" one of the disciples in the area eximed.


    ''I guess Mordechai is going to have no other choice but to burst out his mysterious mutant any time


    soon,''


    Ricky wondered.


    However, no one was really certain of what would happen next, for everything in this fight was


    unpredictable.


    Soon after, Ricky was proven wrong.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Mordechai didn''t break out his mutant. Instead, he unleashed another


    mystical power. Not long after, a dark gray force appeared among the bone and wood powers that he


    had released earlier.


    Crack! Crack!


    As the dark gray force poured out of Mordechai''s body, his body began to change once more.


    At that moment,rge muscles bulged out on his body, making Mordechai look stronger and more


    powerful than ever.


    In fact, Ricky could personally feel that certain strength gush out from the ground and enter


    Mordechai''s body.


    At this point, Mordechai''s body waspletely built by muscles that were as strong as bricks. He


    attained a certain degree of strength that could potentially crush anyone who would stand in his way.


    "I can''t believe this! I thought that this power has long been lost. Is it going to reappear this time? I...I


    really don''t know if it''s the right thing to save Mordechai." In the void, Lloyd could not help but murmur


    to himself as he saw Mordechai release the dark gray power.


    Soon after, numerous onlookers began toment on this rare urrence.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen this one before. I''m more than certain that his power is different from what we


    cultivate." Taken aback, the warriors around exchanged their thoughts on what they saw.


    "Wow! It turns out that Mordechai cultivates the three different great powers at the same time!"


    "But I''ve never seen that dark gray power before. Do you have any idea what that is?"


    "Beats me. I have no clue..."


    "How could he do that? Three different powers at the same time?"


    The discussionsted for a long time.


    "I think he is a genius!" Ricky said with sincere admiration.


    Thanks to the regained spiritual meridian, he was able to cultivate many kinds of power. Unlike him,


    Mordechai was able to master several powers because of his talent. After all, there was only one


    regained spiritual meridian known to exist in the world.


    "Hands down, man! This guy is awesome. He can practice the three kinds of power at the same time?


    Well, I think Mordechai might be an ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass said with esteem


    appreciation.


    "I''ve never seen this kind of dark gray power before. But if my memory serves me right, I must have


    seen someone unleash it or I must have heard of it. I can''t quite remember," it continued, sounding


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    rather a little bit puzzled.


    "I don''t care what kind of power he has! I will still try to crush him with my Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky


    said with determination.


    At the same time, he activated the Massacring Intent Form. Soon after, he immediately grew taller,


    and when he was at least three feet tall, he merged with the Ultimate Golden Body and fought against


    Mordechai fiercely.


    Meanwhile, neither of them performed Omnipotent Skills. As they fought, they gathered their ruling


    powers and transferred them to their fists, feet, and chests so that they could hurt each other using


    their physical bodies.


    After nearly forty-five minutes of non-stop fighting, the entire Combat Space was in total chaos as it


    was filled with harsh and violent shockwaves that rattled the entire area.


    The two figures were only shuttling back and forth in the broken space, trying to bring each other down


    to the ground.


    Like any other match, they would asionally bleed whenever they sustained intense injuries.


    Everyone around the Combat Space, including the demi-saint elders, was dibobted after


    witnessing the continuous body mming of the two powerful warriors.

 Chapter 1224 Sorcery Blood Power

    Chapter 1224 Sorcery Blood Power


    Their battlested a long time, and everyone was awestruck as they watched it.


    Ricky and Mordechai were well matched in their physical strength. Right now, they were in a deadlock.


    The battle between them was so intense that it could be at par with a battle between middle spiritual


    emperors. Their physical strength was equal to that of the lower spiritual emperors.


    Suddenly, the fierce fighting came to an end. Ricky and Mordechai separated from one another, both of


    them trying to catch their breaths. At that point, both of them were covered in blood.


    Despite that, their fighting spirit was still at the top. They were not ready to stop.


    "You''re the first one on my level who can fight me like that in a bodily collision," Ricky said, his voice


    low.


    At that moment, Ricky was not sure if he could beat Mordechai.


    He was convinced that Mordechai was a top ace genius in terms of physical strength.


    "You are also the first person I''ve encountered who could match my physical strength. However, it is I


    who will prevail. I will be the holy son, and I will defeat you," Mordechai said, his voice hoarse.


    Since he had burst out his blood power to its extreme, Mordechai had be more aggressive and


    ferocious.


    "Really? Well, we''ll both know soon enough," Ricky said coldly.


    He puffed out his chest. He was unwilling to back down.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mordechai let out a low growl.


    Then, he was suddenly engulfed by the dark gray power he had released previously. Soon, there was


    only dark gray power left around his body.


    "Come out to fight, my Evil Combat Body" he shouted.


    Soon, he grew taller, and his skin turned dark gray. It was like he was made out of the darkest ck


    iron.


    However, what shocked Ricky the most was his sudden urge to surrender to Mordechai.


    Alert, he activated his Chaos blood power. However, he still couldn''t get the thought out of his head.


    Ricky became more confused, and he wondered what the dark gray power was.


    ''His body has morphed, and it''s as if he changed into his mutant. However, I can''t sense any mutant


    power from him. That means he didn''t burst out his mutant...'' Ricky analyzed the situation in his head.


    "What kind of power is this? Why does it make us want to surrender to him?" The other warriors who


    were present also became confused as Mordechai''s dark gray power was also working on them.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never encountered such power before!"


    "Mordechai has changed into this. Is this being caused by his mutant?"


    "That''s not a mutant. There is no spiritual energy in it. I didn''t sense the mutant mark, either," Hayes


    said. "However, changes in his body are not a result of some ordinary cultivation method either!


    It''s highly likely that his blood power has caused all this.


    Maybe the mysterious mutant we thought he had is like this. I couldn''t help but feel in awe of him now!"


    No one could figure out what led to Mordechai''s changes.


    "I see. He activated the Sorcerous Combat Body. I guess I know this brat''s real identity. I can''t believe


    that such creatures still exist now. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing!" the Dragon Intent


    Grass eximed abruptly.


    "What are you talking about? What is the Sorcerous Combat Body? What do you know about him?"


    Ricky asked immediately. The Dragon Intent Grass'' words intrigued him.


    "It''s the Deste Sorcery tribe! This guy muste from that tribe. Only the creatures belonging to


    that tribe have the Sorcerous Combat Body!" the Dragon Intent Grass replied with conviction.


    "What is the Deste Sorcery tribe? I''ve never heard of it before," Tina asked.


    "Records of the Deste Sorcery tribe could only be found in some ancient books. Much of its history


    has been erased, so most people are ignorant of its existence. They are very mysterious. It''s not


    surprising that you don''t know about it. I only know this tribe because I have the memory of the oldest


    Great Dragon," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "The Deste Sorcery tribe is the first species to ever have existed in the world. It appeared when the


    world was created.


    Its members had the Sorcery blood power, which enables them to possess an incredibly strong body.


    Their bodies are even stronger than the bodies of those that cultivate the cultivation methods or


    Omnipotent Skills rted to body refining.


    Simply put, the Sorcery blood power could increase one''s physical strength immensely. It is also


    superior to the Chaos blood power.


    The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe were born with such strong, powerful bodies. They have


    infinite strength, and no creature could ever be at par with them in terms of physical strength. When the


    devil race first invaded our world, they were defeated by the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    Under their lead, the creatures from the continent once invaded and ruled over the devil race''s


    territory."


    "Shit! I can''t believe that the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe were that powerful!" Ricky blurted


    out. He was incredulous. How could he have not known such a thing?


    "Yes, they are really powerful," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "At the time, only the ancestors of the


    devil race and our ancestors could suppress them."


    "Who were the ancestors of the devil race and our ancestors? Can you tell me more about them?"


    Ricky asked. He became more and more curious about histest discovery. He wanted to know


    everything he could.


    "Don''t ask me. I know nothing about them," the Dragon Intent Grass replied, shaking his head.


    "Ah... Got it!" Ricky said, looking a bit disappointed.


    "However, the Deste Sorcery tribe was not able to survive a long time," the Dragon Intent Grass


    continued. "Several eraster, it began to decline, and it eventually disappeared.


    No one knows the reason behind their disappearance. The most prominent rumor is that their tribe had


    been wiped out by some powerful tribes from the continent because the creatures of that tribe were


    cruel, aggressive, and wanted dominion over all the other creatures."


    "The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe have the Sorcery blood power... It''s no wonder he can


    suppress my Chaos blood power," Ricky said, frowning.


    "Maybe it''s because their bodies are so strong and special that they couldn''t acquire the mutant.


    However, their physical strength is their best weapon. It turns them into true fighters!


    They have special bodies and they are called the Sorcerous Combat Bodies. That is what Mordechai


    has now. He has activated the power of the Sorcerous Combat Body.


    The stronger their blood power is, the more powerful their Sorcerous Combat Bodies get. The


    Sorcerous Combat Body is like the devil''s body," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "I understand... So the Sorcerous Combat Body is simr to the mutant," Ricky said, nodding his head


    slightly.


    "Exactly. The Sorcerous Combat Body is not weaker than any top mutant. I don''t think you can argue


    with that," the Dragon Intent Grass added.


    "Of course I agree with you. Even without bursting out the Sorcerous Combat Body, we could easily


    end up in a draw. I can''t imagine how powerful he would be with the help of the Sorcerous Combat


    Body," Ricky said, looking Mordechai in the eye. Suddenly, he felt refreshed. He was more eager to


    fight.


    Ricky had met two people whom he thought were qualified to be his opponents.


    The first one was Scales, whom he had encountered in the ancestralnd of human devils.


    The second one was Mordechai, who was right before his eyes.


    Although Lundy was powerful and considered as an ace genius, his strength was simply not enough to


    excite Ricky.


    "I can''t believe that such creatures exist!" Tina and Amelia said in chorus. Their jaws had dropped open


    slightly in their shock.


    "Right now, no one knows the Deste Sorcery tribe except for the people from ancient ns and


    forces with a long history," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "A member of the Deste Sorcery tribe has showed up. I don''t know if it''s a good thing. Once they


    unleash their blood power, they will be ruthless and aggressive. I believe you can tell by the way


    that Mordechai has changed.


    However, I think it might be a good opportunity for you to confront a creature from the Deste Sorcery


    tribe."

 Chapter 1225 Sorcerous Combat Bodys Prowess

    Chapter 1225 Sorcerous Combat Body''s Prowess


    "What are you talking about? A good chance?" Ricky asked when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass.


    He looked perplexed, and a small frown made its way into his face.


    "I was referring to your Ultimate Golden Body. I think maybe this is a good chance to reach the ninth


    level. We all know that the Ultimate Golden Body is a body-rted cultivation method. Actually, it


    originated from the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    They have the cultivation method to make it reach the ninth level. Plus, you have the chaotic power.


    There is a good chance that you can cultivate the Chaotic Golden Body with the Ultimate Golden Body


    and the chaotic power. In that way, your body will be invincible, and you will not lose to any member of


    the Deste Sorcery tribe in a body collision," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Oh, really? I didn''t know that. Then, in this case, does it mean that Mordechai could also own the


    Ultimate Golden Body?"


    Ricky asked.


    "I''m not sure. A lot of creatures in the Deste Sorcery tribe don''t cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body


    because their Sorcerous Combat Body is more powerful than the golden body, which meant that that


    cultivation method is basically useless to them. It''s simr to a way that a saint will likely not be happy


    to acquire a spiritual emperor''s strength, as that strength will feel like a drop in a bucket to them.


    Of course, I may be exaggerating a little. But, essentially, if they reach the eighth or ninth level of


    Ultimate Golden Body, their Sorcerous Combat Body will be more powerful ordingly too," the


    Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    ¡°So, what you''re saying is that I won''t have a chance to win against people from the Deste Sorcery


    tribe in a body collision if I don''t acquire the Chaotic Golden Body," Ricky remarked as his shoulders


    slumped down, looking slightly dejected.


    "Come on, you can''t give up so easily. Everything is possible,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass immediately told him, trying to encourage him.


    "I''ll end this thing first," Ricky said with a determined nod to himself. "It''s a shame that once Mordechai


    burst out his Sorcerous Combat Body, I am no longer a match for him in terms of physical strength.


    I really wish I can defeat him with just my physical strength, otherwise."


    "Brat, stop daydreaming! The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe have superior physical strength.


    Even though you were once a talented incredible demi-spiritual emperor, you can''t defeat those talents


    with strong Sorcery blood power using your physical strength alone,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass contradicted,ughing snidely at him.


    The next moment, Ricky turned his attention to Mordechai who had activated his Sorcerous Combat


    Body. "I admit that you are stronger than me in respect to physical strength." he admitted.


    "I look forward to seeing your other trump cards!" Mordechai replied in a hoarse voice.


    "If that''s what you want, then I''ll let give it to you," Ricky answered back confidently.


    His eyes rolled to the back of his head, and the chaotic power and chromatic energy pervaded in the


    air.


    The moment the chaotic power showed up, everyone around them gaped in shock, and as soon as the


    disciples came to their senses, a heated discussion erupted among them.


    "It turns out that the grey-white power is actually the chaotic power!"


    "The rumor about Ricky is urate, after all! He is a genius who has sessfully cultivated the chaotic


    power!"


    At this point, no words could describe the shock that they felt.


    "Wait¡ªwhat is that colorful power?" Soon, the disciples shifted their gaze to the chromatic energy


    because they realized that it was as powerful as the chaotic power.


    "I''m d that I''ve met a worthy opponent like you. You have even cultivated the chaotic power! It


    seems that you didn''te by that golden body by pure luck,"


    Mordechai said in a serious tone. He had to admit that Ricky was far stronger than he had initially


    expected and that there was more to him besides a simple warrior.


    In fact, he had already activated his Sorcerous Combat Body, but he could still feel some pressure as


    he faced down the chaotic power.


    Furthermore, he could also feel that the chromatic energy was as potent as the chaotic power.


    "You, too, are a mighty opponent, Mordechai. You even possess the Sorcerous Combat Body. If that


    isn''t remarkable, then I don''t know what is!" Ricky wittily replied.


    Hearing his words, Mordechai raised his eyebrows. ''Did he just mention my Sorcerous Combat Body?


    Then that means he knows about it,'' Mordechai thought to himself.


    "Are you familiar with our Deste Sorcery tribe?" Mordechai asked Ricky through telepathy with a


    frown.


    "Not exactly, but I do know a thing or two about it," Ricky answered.


    When Mordechai heard this, he decided at that moment that he needed to take Ricky out.


    Meanwhile, Ricky knew what was on his opponent''s mind. The Dragon Intent Grass had already


    informed him that the Deste Sorcery tribe was not wee on the continent, for they tended to grow


    violent and aggressive once they had unleashed their blood power.


    "Don''t be rmed. Only I know about the Sorcerous Combat Body that you possess. After all, I


    cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body. I won''t tell anyone about it,"


    Ricky immediately exined before he could enact his ns.


    Thankfully, Mordechai changed his mind after hearing Ricky''s words, and he decided not to kill Ricky


    for good.


    He thought that Ricky was a man of honor who could keep a secret. If he gave his word, then he would


    surely honor it.


    On the other hand, Ricky didn''t want any enmity between him and Mordechai because he wanted to


    get the original cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body from him.


    Besides, he had one more reason for befriending the guy. He thought that Mordechai wasn''t a bad


    person, so he could be a good ally, if possible.


    If Mordechai was evil, Ricky wouldn''t mind destroying him. After all, he could just as easily get his


    hands on the cultivation method forcefully.


    After that, the two of them stopped talking and focused once again on their battle.


    At that moment, their status didn''t matter, for the only thing that mattered was defeating each other to


    be the holy son.


    Mordechai was incredibly strong because he possessed the Sorcerous Combat Body that could help


    him attack the enemy.


    On Ricky''s end, he had already made up his mind not to confront Mordechai using his physical


    strength, for he knew that he couldn''t ovee his opponent a body collision.


    Instead, he unleashed all his Omnipotent Skills, which included his six mutant powers, chaotic power,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    and chromatic energy. A flurry of power instantly filled the Combat Space.


    Time slowly passed as their battle raged on.


    As they exchanged blows, Ricky became more aware of the true power of the Sorcerous Combat Body.


    It seemed like a dream. Mordechai took every blow from Ricky''s most powerful strike without using any


    tricks. Before this battle, Ricky could swear up and down that any middle spiritual emperor who took his


    blow would end up dead.


    But to his astonishment, his potent strikes only left small cuts on Mordechai''s body.


    His most powerful Omnipotent Skills barely caused any damage to Mordechai!


    In stark contrast, Ricky felt that each punch Mordechai threw his way was overflowing with power.


    The only reason that he came out unscathed was that he had reached the Ultimate Golden Body at the


    fifth level. If his golden body were still at the fourth level, he could not have resisted Mordechai''s blows.


    "Do you realize the true power of the Sorcerous Combat Body now? It''s breath-taking, isn''t it?" the


    Dragon Intent Grass asked.


    "Yes. It is no wonder many creatures from the Deste Sorcery tribe don''t bother to practice the


    Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky replied. "If it were up to me, I would definitely do the same."


    He then took a deep breath and continued,


    "Now, I have finally realized what the strongest body can do!


    I have no choice but to unleash the chromatic energy in my Soul Sea, or else, I will lose. But I am


    having doubts about doing that because as soon as I arrived at the Middle Land, I had a strong intuition


    that I should avoid using it unless my life is at stake."


    "That''s yourst trump card. You can''t show it willy-nilly. If you can''t defeat him with what you have


    unleashed right now, you can just admit defeat. Anyway, it has been a long time since thest time you


    lost to someone,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said to him, discouraging him from using the chromatic energy.


    "Hmm... You know what? That''s a good idea. But the only problem is that I won''t be the holy son if


    I surrender here," Ricky responded.


    Mordechai activated the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body once again.


    "Take that!" he roared.


    "Sorcerous Bone Strike!"


    It seemed that nothing could stop him as his momentum surged like a huge wave, and a cknd


    formed beneath Mordechai''s feet.


    The dark power gathered around him and transformed into countless tornadoes.


    And within these tornadoes, huge white bones began to appear.


    These bones merged quickly into his weapon¡ªone that carried Mordechai''s full strength.


    In the blink of an eye, the giant bone rushed toward Ricky like a starving beast.

 Chapter 1226 Make A Deal

    Chapter 1226 Make A Deal


    The giant bone got closer to Ricky, and everything around it disintegrated into powder. Even with the


    protection of the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky could still feel the great pressure. After all, Mordechai


    had used the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body.


    His momentum was terrifying.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky immediately activated the remaining five Ancestral Intent Forme. He


    then applied the chaotic power and the chromatic energy to the forme, unleashing his most powerful


    move. This was his shot to fight back.


    All the powers condensed into arge lotus, and it was aimed directly at the huge bone.


    The two forces collided, and an ear-splitting screech rang out.


    The sound shook the space. Both Mordechai and Ricky knew that they must hold on no matter how


    powerful the impact was. They gritted their teeth, and they proceeded to pelt one another with powerful


    blows.


    Of course, Ricky would not dare fight against him using his physical strength.


    "They are evenly matched!"


    "I''m afraid their battle will end in a tie once they be exhausted. Who will be the holy son then?"


    "I don''t know. There can only be one!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I hereby summon you, my most powerful strike!" Mordechai suddenly yelled out.


    He realized that he couldn''t defeat Ricky using his Sorcerous Combat Body, so he decided to unleash


    his most powerful move. A drop of blood essence seeped out from between his eyebrows. Then, he


    made a strange gesture and summoned the ancient master of their tribe.


    In the void, a rift suddenly appeared. A giant, ash ck shadow came out of it and loomed menacingly.


    A small space appeared above its head, and it tore it apart with its right hand. Land formed beneath its


    feet, and it stomped down hard, shattering itpletely.


    The giant shadow looked terrifying, and it seemed unstoppable. Mordechai looked at it with a glint in


    his eye.


    At the next moment, Mordechai merged with the shadow, allowing it to unite with his body.


    In no time, his aura soared. His strength was suddenly equal to that of the three-star lower spiritual


    emperor.


    The disciples looked on in shock. They couldn''t believe their eyes! Once they had gotten ahold of


    themselves, they began to talk heatedly amongst one another. "What is the power that Mordechai


    used? He just summoned a shadow that could improve his realm. Although its effects would disappear


    in a short time, it will provide him with enough strength for him to win the fight."


    "It''s not a mutant. His body is even stronger than the mutant!"


    "This fierce battle is finallying to an end. It certainly opens our eyes."


    "Is Ricky going to lose? I don''t think he will be defeated," Hayes murmured to himself.


    He stole a nce at Ricky, and he saw that he seemed calm andposed.


    "Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state!" Ricky shouted.


    As a matter of fact, he was surprised to see that Mordechai had entered the berserk state. He initially


    nned to beat Mordechai by unleashing the Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting


    state. However, he knew now that it would still be hard for him to win.


    Despite his realization, he still activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. He


    subsequently turned into a white-haired middle-aged man. If he didn''t do it, he would lose.


    All the disciples were shocked by Ricky''s transformation.


    "W-what kind of Omnipotent Skill is that?" a disciple stammered. His eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh, shit. How many trump cards do they have? Each one of their moves is beyond our wildest


    dreams!" another disciple blurted out.


    They were in awe that such geniuses were in their midst.


    "Ricky really has something up his sleeve. He has even mastered an Omnipotent Skill which could


    change his fighting state," Lloyd praised in the void as he saw Ricky perform the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill.


    "However, his realm is lower than Mordechai''s. He can''t beat Mordechai with his current strength, but


    it''s also not possible for Mordechai to bring him down altogether.


    If this battle ends in a tie, which one of them should I appoint as the holy son? This is quite the


    conundrum."


    A troubled look crept onto his face.


    Boom! After showing off their trump cards, Ricky and Mordechai proceeded to battle one another. Due


    to his inferior physical strength, Ricky was put at a slight disadvantage.


    However, the Life and Death Zone and the Life and Death Fire gave him the strength he needed to


    hold on just a little bit longer.


    "Brat, don''t underestimate his abilities, and don''t overestimate yourself. Mordechai can maintain this


    state for several days because of his Sorcerous Combat Body," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded.


    "There is no real fight between you two. You bear no grudge against him, and he has never wronged


    you. Don''t tell me that you are going to let this fightst for a couple more days?"


    "Well, then. I have no other choice. I have to admit defeat," Ricky said, resignation in his voice.


    "Surrendering is not a big deal. It will not be the end for you. Even if you can''t be the holy son,


    they will treat you like the holy son," the Dragon Intent Grass replied, encouraging him. "What you need


    to do now is to make Mordechai indebted to you."


    "You have a point," Ricky responded.


    Then, he turned to Mordechai. "Mordechai, I don''t have any more tricks up my sleeve. If you have one,


    show it."


    "I don''t have one either. I can''t defeat you!" Mordechai replied.


    "Well, I admit defeat then. You will be the holy son. I can see that you are more desperate for it than I


    am," Ricky said.


    "What are you talking about? You are looking down on me!" Ricky''s words had pissed Mordechai off.


    "Ha! You''ve got me all wrong. If I despised you, then I would be an ignorant, cocky guy!" Ricky


    exined.


    "I admit defeat because I want you to owe me a favor. You will need to return the favor!"


    Upon hearing Ricky''s words, Mordechai immediately knew what he was up to. "I see. You want me to


    help you attain the original cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body," Mordechai said, looking


    Ricky in the eye.


    "Yes. That''s what I want from you," Ricky admitted.


    "To tell you the truth, we don''t know the ordinal cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body


    because we don''t cultivate it," Mordechai said.


    "However, we know where you can find that cultivation method. But let me warn you, that ce is


    extremely dangerous."


    "Where is it? If you can tell me that, you will have my eternal gratitude," Ricky asked eagerly.


    "That ce is still within the territory of our tribe. If you want to get there, you will need our permission


    to proceed," Mordechai replied.


    "Now that you have told me so much about it, I take it you''re agreeing with me?" Ricky asked excitedly.


    "I am willing to make that deal with you. But, answer me this. Do you really think that it is worth it? You


    would give up the position of holy son for something that you might not even be able to get your hands


    on. Are you sure about this?" Mordechai responded.


    "The holy son has ess to the wood branch''s secretnd and will be able to receive some original


    wood energy there. Are you sure you would give up on this opportunity?"


    "Ha! Of course that is tempting. However, the original method of the Ultimate Golden Body is more


    important to me," Ricky replied.


    "Then, it''s a deal. I promise you that I will take you to that ce," Mordechai said. "Perhaps I have


    cheated to be the holy son, but I have no other choice. I am in dire need of the original energy to


    help me break through."


    After they made the deal, Ricky and Mordechai stopped fighting.


    The two stood apart from one another, and they looked at each other knowingly. Ricky nodded his


    head.


    "I admit defeat," he proimed, his voice loud and clear.


    "What?" All the disciples could not believe what they had just heard. Ricky had by no means lost the


    battle judging from their current states. They didn''t understand why he would suddenly admit defeat.


    "Why did Ricky suddenly surrender? Does being the holy son mean nothing to him? Or is he not aware


    that the holy son can enter the ancestralnd of the wood branch and absorb the original energy?"


    Lloyd murmured to himself, frowning. He was also baffled.


    However, the rules couldn''t be changed. Now that Ricky had admitted defeat, the position of holy son


    would belong to Mordechai.

 Chapter 1227 Holy Son Of The Five-element Sect

    Chapter 1227 Holy Son Of The Five-element Sect


    "Ricky is not the right person to be the holy son of the wood branch. I guess he is the only one who


    dared to challenge the genius of the Deste Sorcery tribe who is stronger than him, and they ended


    up in a draw," Lloyd added after some consideration.


    After they drew for countless times,


    the fight between Ricky and Mordechai hade to an end.


    Mordechai won, and he became the holy son of the wood branch.


    However, the crowd kept talking about Ricky and wondered why he conceded.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Once the fight was over, Ricky promptly announced that his so-called engagement to Ashley was


    nothing but a joke. He also said that he was not good enough for her because he failed to be the


    holy son.


    His act left all the disciples bewildered.


    "What is on this brat''s mind?" Lloyd murmured to himself,


    every bit as confused as the others.


    "Ashley, you don''t need to worry about us anymore. I will be out of your hair now. I''ve exined to


    everyone about us, and I didn''t be the holy son. You''ve got what you want," Ricky said to Ashley,


    using the telepathic link.


    With those words, he left with Tina and Amelia.


    Ashley watched Ricky''s receding figure. She wasn''t happy at all. In fact, she was disappointed. She felt


    a pang in her heart watching him leave with the two women.


    Ricky admitting defeat upset her. She went to great lengths to stop him from bing the holy son,


    and it turned out that he didn''t care about that position at all. She thought that Ricky mustugh at her


    inwardly.


    She felt disappointed because Ricky had even felt the need to exin their fake engagement to the


    public. It made her feel that she wasn''t good enough for him, and she wasn''t attractive enough for


    Ricky to really fall for.


    "Mordechai, why would he admit defeat?" Ashley asked Mordechai.


    "Well, that is between me and Ricky. We have promised to keep it to ourselves, so I can''t tell you about


    that," Mordechai replied with a troubled look on his face.


    "I see." Hearing this, Ashley decided not to push him any further and drop the topicpletely.


    Soon, the selection of the holy son had endedpletely. It seemed that everything had fallen into


    ce.


    Ricky returned to his room.


    After healing himself for a couple days, he was summoned by Lloyd.


    "Be honest with me. Why did you surrender? Didn''t you know that the holy son will be permitted to


    enter the ancestralnd of the wood branch and absorb the original wood energy there?" Lloyd was


    direct and straight to the point.


    "Well, that''s because I want to get my hands on something that''s even better than that. Moreover,


    Mordechai is strong. He will make a good holy son," Ricky replied, smiling.


    "What is it that you want?" Lloyd asked, curious.


    Ricky filled him in on the deal he had made with Mordechai.


    "I can''t believe that you know about the Deste Sorcery tribe!" Lloyd eximed. He was in shock at


    what Ricky had just told him.


    "The Ultimate Golden Body I have cultivated originated from the Deste Sorcery tribe, so I know this


    tribe," Ricky exined, smiling.


    "It all makes sense now!" Lloyd said, nodding his head.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. It''s okay that you didn''t be the holy son of the wood branch.


    However, there is another position that we hope you would ept," Lloyd continued, his tone suddenly


    serious.


    "What is it?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "You need to be the holy son of the Five-element Sect!" Lloyd replied solemnly.


    Ricky was dumbfounded. He was silent for a few seconds, processing Lloyd''s request.


    After a while, he came back to his senses. "Sir, you can''t be serious. Isn''t the Five-element Sect about


    to dissolve? Additionally, I''m just an outsider. I don''t think that''s a good idea..." he said tentatively.


    Ricky knew what the position of holy son of the Five-element Sect meant. Once he epted, he would


    be the most powerful figure in the Five-element Sect next to the leader of the Five-element Sect.


    He would outrank Lloyd, who was the sect''s vice leader.


    "I know what you mean. However, you need to know that we will never let the Five-element Sect


    disband," Lloyd said. "I and four other guys don''t see eye to eye one another. None of us are qualified


    to be the leader.


    The leader of the Five-element Sect should, at the very least, have the strength close to that of a


    medium saint.


    However, none of us has reached that level. The five of us have talked amongst ourselves, and we


    have decided to appoint you as the holy son of the Five-element Sect. Meanwhile, we will work


    together to secretly rebuild the Five-element Sect.


    Besides, the Five-element g is the symbol of the Five-element Sect''s leader, and you''ve gotten a


    hold of it by chance. I guess you are meant to be our sect''s holy son."


    "I see. However, since you are going to reunite the Five-element Sect, why didn''t you just announce it


    publicly?" Ricky asked.


    "We want to, but we can''t. There is something that you don''t know," Lloyd responded.


    "There are many Sage Level forces which have saints and medium saints in them. They have their


    eyes on our sect, and they intend to swallow us whole.


    However, they haven''t made a move yet. They know our sect is not one to be trifled with. But I know


    that it is only a matter of time.


    They have just been waiting. They want us to turn against each other and once we do, they will seize


    that opportunity to take over.


    Since there is no medium saint in our sect, they will simply attack us if we announce the


    reestablishment of our sect. To avoid being attacked, we have decided to maintain current situation to


    buy us a little more time.


    Even so, I and other four branches need to turn a lot of cultivation sources to those forces with medium


    saints every fifty years.


    We need you so that we can rise again. We chose you to be the holy son for two reasons. First of all,


    we see a lot of potential in you. Secondly, we see your heart, and we trust you. The five of us have


    made this decision after much careful consideration.


    Before you came here, Mordechai was the most perfect person for the job. However, he is from the


    Deste Sorcery tribe. We don''t know if he will turn aggressive and cruel once he grows stronger.


    Whether you ept this position or not, the choice is yours. Whatever you choose, we will respect your


    decision."


    Ricky began considering his offer. After a while, he decided to seek advice of the Dragon Intent Grass,


    Tina, and Amelia on the matter.


    "Do you think I should ept his offer and be the holy son of the Five-element Sect?" Ricky


    asked them telepathically.


    "Of course you should ept his offer! It would be stupid for you to refuse such an offer.


    Once you be the holy son of the Five-element Sect, you will not need to worry about the


    cultivation resources. You will also have powerful warriors keep you safe. Do you really n to go to


    the Phoenix tribe and the Celestial Sect alone?" the Dragon Intent Grass said immediately.


    "I agree. You will benefit a lot from bing the holy son of the Five-element Sect. Most powerful


    warriors are from influential forces. Those top warriors in history were always backed by powerful


    forces.


    If it weren''t for the support of the strong warriors from the Oriental College and the Spirit Sect, it would


    be difficult for you to get to where you are today,"


    Tina chimed in.


    "Tina is right. Do you know why most of the top-notch warriors are from the Misty South Pce? That''s


    because the Misty South Pce is the best force," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Well, I will ept his offer and be the holy son of the Five-element Sect," Ricky said. "To be


    honest, I am quite interested in this position. My previous experience makes me realize how important


    the force is to a warrior."


    After making his decision, Ricky looked Lloyd in the eye.


    "I have already gotten the Five-element g. Moreover, you asked me to ept this position. It would


    be silly to refuse your offer. I''m willing to be the holy son of the Five-element Sect.


    I also swear that I will cultivate hard to contribute to the rebuilding of the Five-element Sect,"


    Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha! Great! That''s exactly what I have expected from you!" Lloyd eximed in sheer excitement.

 Chapter 1228 Absorbing The Original Energies

    Chapter 1228 Absorbing The Original Energies


    "But remember. Until you are strong enough, you need to keep this to yourself," Lloyd added, looking at


    Ricky in a knowing way. At this point, he was trying to contain his excitement at the fact that Ricky had


    epted his offer and he had foreseen the rise of the Five-element Sect.


    As a saint, Lloyd knew how terrifying a talent who had once be the incredible demi-spiritual


    emperor like Ricky could be one day.


    No creature from the Deste Sorcery tribe who was below Mordechai''s level could be a match for


    him.


    The most powerful geniuses from the powerful forces or ns at Mordechai''s level couldn''t defeat him,


    but Ricky was more impressive because he could match Mordechai''s strength even though his grade


    was a bit lower than his.


    Ricky was strong and talented and he would in reap plenty from it in his lifetime.


    "Don''t worry. I will keep this between us," Ricky replied, nodding his head.


    "Great. Now, I''m going to take you to the ancestralnd and you will cultivate for a couple of months.


    Before we go, you should fill the two girls in," Lloyd exined.


    "What?" Ricky stared at him with wide eyes. "Are we going to the secretnd of the wood branch?" he


    asked.


    "No. We''re on our way to the secretnd of the Five-element Sect. It is very old and very important to


    our sect," Lloyd answered.


    "The Five-element Sect''s secretnd? That''s even better!" Ricky couldn''t wipe the shocked look off of


    his face.


    After giving some cultivation resources to the girls, Ricky followed Lloyd into a five-colored space.


    Once they were inside the space, Ricky closed his eyes and sensed five original energies: the gold


    energy, the wood energy, the water energy, the fire energy, and the earth energy.


    In the center of the five-sided space was a surface that resembled an altar. Looking closer, Ricky


    realized it was the source of the five original energies.


    "This is the ancestralnd of the Five-element Sect. Unlike the ancestralnds of our five branches,


    there are five original energies here," Lloyd exined, extending his arm and sweeping it over the


    area. "I know that you''ve already cultivated several powers, so I figured that the five original energies


    would assist in your cultivation."


    "Thank you, sir!" Ricky eximed, smiling until it stretched his cheeks.


    He had initially thought that he had lost the chance to absorb the original energy because he failed to


    be the holy son of the wood branch. But much to his surprise, now he was chosen as the holy son


    of the Five-element Sect and he hadplete ess to the five original energies.


    "Lloyd, is this the ace genius you told me about who was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor?" a


    soft but loud voice asked. They turned and watched as a woman in a red robe floated over andnded


    in front of them.


    It was Shirley, the vice leader of the fire branch. She was also a saint.


    Lloyd had told Ricky about her before they arrived.


    "Nice to see you, madam!" Ricky greeted respectfully.


    "Why are you here alone? Where are they?" Lloyd asked.


    "Wells has already seen this brat so he has no reason toe. The other two guys will note


    either. They are strict and stubborn. Although they agree with your idea, it doesn''t mean that they like


    this brat. After all, a warrior with talent doesn''t promise strength," Shirley replied.


    "Okay. What should I do with these two?" Lloyd asked helplessly, shaking his head.


    "Little guy, you need to get stronger very soon. Otherwise, you will be reced soon," Shirley said to


    Ricky.


    "Rest assured, madam. Now that I''ve decided to be the holy son of the Five-element Sect, I will try my


    best to get stronger. I don''t want anyone to look down on me," Ricky said confidently.


    "That''s good to hear!" Shirley responded, nodding approvingly.


    Then she turned and internally prayed that this genius would be able to lead the Five-element Sect to


    glory in the future. Otherwise, their sect would be swallowed up by other forces with medium saints.


    "Well, we should go now. We don''t want to disturb you. You can cultivate as hard as you want and for


    as long as you want. You need to nourish the hermit spirit of the Five-element g using the original


    energies here," Lloyd said.


    "The ancestralnd of the Five-element Sect has existed for a long time. Although the original element


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    energy is inferior to the chaotic energy, it is one of the best original energies you will find," the Dragon


    Intent Grass told Ricky after the two saints had walked away.


    "And, I can''t forget the most important thing of all. The five elements are essential to the chaos.


    You''ve cultivated the fire, gold, wood, and chaotic powers. The only powers you haven''t mastered yet


    are the water power and the earth power. Practicing them here will increase the odds of you


    "You make a good point, but I don''t know if I can master the water and earth powers," Ricky said.


    He could only expect that the remaining three zones could produce the two powers. Otherwise, it would


    be too difficult for him to cultivate them by himself.


    Taking a deep breath, Ricky closed his eyes and started his cultivation without any hesitation.


    He activated the six zones and began absorbing the five original energies here. Although only spiritual


    potentates were able to use the original energies, every warrior craved for them. The deeper they


    understood the original energies, the more likely they were of bing a god.


    Ricky stored all the original energies in the mysterious axe.


    Then, he pulled out the Five-element g and the Iron Justice Saber. The Iron Justice Saber had


    developed its psychic intelligence, so he wanted to use the five original energies to help it grow its


    psychic intelligence further.


    "Iron Justice Saber, you are my weapon of choice. You are cast from magical materials from heaven


    and earth and my six zones will help you absorb the five original energies here. Take as much of them


    as you want," Ricky said.


    "Thank you, master," a childish voice said from inside the saber.


    "Over the next few days, take your time and grow stronger," Ricky said.


    "I will, master."


    Once this was settled, Ricky began to suppress the Five-element g using his power and he


    transferred his own power and will to it.


    Now, the Five-element g was his property. If he couldn''t control its psychic intelligence, another


    warrior could take it from him and it would betray him. The only way to make sure it would stay loyal to


    him forever was to help it develop its psychic intelligence with his own will.


    ''Thebined power of the Five-element g and my chaotic power will greatly increase my fighting


    power. If I fight against Mordechai using the Five-element g, he will lose,'' Ricky thought.


    ''However, I need to keep this sacred weapon hidden unless my life is at stake. Saints can''t resist the


    temptation of a sacred weapon, especially the Five-element g which is at the intermediate stage.


    Once they see it, they will try to take it away from me.''


    Time always passed so fast when Ricky was focused on his cultivation.


    Two months had passed by the time Ricky had finished his cultivation in the ancestralnd of the Five-


    element Sect.


    At the same time, Mordechai also finished his training in the ancestralnd of the wood branch.


    Lloyd took Ricky to his practice room and Ricky was surprised to see Ashley, Mordechai, Hayes, and


    Guillermo there too.


    Apparently, Lloyd had summoned them.


    Ricky nodded at Mordechai and Hayes in a friendly way.


    Guillermo kept his gaze fixed on Ashley.


    "You five are the most powerful geniuses in the wood branch. I have a job for you and I hope you can


    The five of them nodded their heads with a serious expression on their faces. "Sure. What are your


    orders, master?" Ashley asked.


    "Mordechai will be in charge of this task, and he is going to tell you what you are going to do," Lloyd


    said.

 Chapter 1229 The Sealed Land

    Chapter 1229 The Sealed Land


    "Understood, sir!" Ricky, Ashley, Hayes, and Guillermo nodded at Lloyd before they all turned


    expectantly at Mordechai, waiting for further instructions.


    "Guys, I just want to let you know that this mission has something to do with me, and our vice leader


    has graciously done me this favor," Mordechai said.


    "Don''t worry. I will give you a handsome reward in return after we are done with this.


    I can''t reveal too much for now. But I promise that I''ll tell you everything I can once we get there, so


    don''t feel hesitant or ufortable.


    Of course, you can also refuse to ept this mission. It''s all up to you. I will respect your decision


    whether you choose to go or not."


    "Ha-ha! What are you talking about? You are now our holy son, and you''ve given us a direct order. How


    can we defy you?"


    Hayes responded with a kind smile.


    "Hey, if you don''t stop making fun of me, I''m afraid that we can''t be friends anymore,"


    Mordechai muttered lowly as a small frown marred the stark features of his face. But as a matter of


    fact, he did not really get upset.


    Hayes didn''t seem to take his words seriously, as he let out boisterous and joyfulughter in response.


    "Ha-ha!"


    At this point, Guillermo cut into their conversation.


    "I''m sorry, guys, but I have already agreed to explore a secretnd with some others. I''m afraid I can''t


    "No, no, it''s okay. Since you set that appointment ahead of time, you should attend to it,"


    Mordechai responded lightly.


    Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes decided to continue with Mordecai''s mission, and they agreed to meet each


    other outside the wood branch in two days.


    Before they took their leave, Lloyd said to Ricky through telepathy, "Your mission is to help Mordechai''s


    family. I hope that you can try to befriend the Deste Sorcery tribe''s members and get to know them


    as much as you can.


    Maybe you can''t change the fact that they would be cruel once they activate their blood power.


    However, it would be best if you can dissuade them from hurting other creatures."


    "I understand, sir. I''ll try my best,"


    Ricky sincerely promised.


    And then, two dayster, Ricky, Ashley, Hayes, and Mordechai met outside the wood branch. Of


    course, Amelia and Tina joined Ricky.


    "Mordechai, do you mind if I bring my friends with me?" Ricky asked politely, knowing that it was the


    tactful thing to do.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, I don''t mind at all!" Mordechai replied with an amused smile, while Hayes chuckled


    quietly.


    They felt equal parts envious and entertained because they thought that Ricky couldn''t bear to part with


    his lovely girlfriends. On the other hand, Ashley threw a cold sneer and snapped at Ricky.


    "Huh? Did someone forget that we are not going on a vacation but an important mission? Tsk. It seems


    like the weak ones cannot help but be a burden to us," she said sarcastically.


    But Ricky simply ignored her outburst, and Amelia and Tina opted to follow his example.


    That only made Ashley more furious because Ricky didn''t even acknowledge her insult, which


    embarrassed her.


    Before long, Mordechai and the five of them set off for the edge of the Middle Land.


    The endless mountain came into their view soon after they had reached the edge, a vast and


    picturesque sight.


    "Mordechai, does your family live in the endless mountain?" Hayes asked curiously while gazing at the


    mountain in front of them.


    "No. We live in the Sealed Land," Mordechai immediately replied.


    "What?! You live in the Sealed Land!" When Hayes heard Mordechai''s words, confusion and


    astonishment shed in his eyes.


    "The Sealed Land?" Ricky repeated, for he was also quite perplexed.


    "Is there some connection between the Deste Sorcery tribe and the so-called Sealed Land?" Ricky


    asked the Dragon Intent Grass in his bafflement.


    "It looks like the Deste Sorcery tribe''s members had been sealed somewhere. That is probably why


    no one had seen them for eras.


    Well, let me exin the Sealed Land a bit more. The Sealed Land refers to the invisible floating world


    among the continent and there are many of such worlds.


    However, these worlds have been sealed by ancient top warriors through the most potent arrays. Once


    those ancient arrays have been activated and begun to work, no force can break them.


    The floating worlds sealed by the ancient arrays aremonly known as the Sealed Lands.


    As far as I know, there are two types of Sealed Lands. The first type is themon worlds that were


    cut off from the continent, and the creatures living there can''t reach a higher realm.


    The creatures trapped there are ambitious, cruel tribes that want to rule the continent. An example of


    them is the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    The second type resembles hell on earth. It has an exceedingly bad environment, so any creature who


    will set foot in that kind of Sealed Land will undoubtedly suffer a lot.


    Those stranded there often are the captives from the devil race, and since the captives are too


    numerous, it''s not realistic to ughter them all. Instead, the captives are kept prisoner in those worlds,


    so that they will live in pain for the rest of their lives.


    In addition, the creatures that betrayed us and conspired with the devil race are also imprisoned there,"


    the grass exined.


    "I see. It sounds very intimidating," Ricky replied with his eyes narrowed in thought.


    "It should be impossible for the creatures inside the Sealed Land toe out. So how did Mordechai


    escape from there?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked almost to itself in bewilderment.


    Mordechai noticed that his words had rendered hispanions speechless, so he broke the silence


    himself.


    "Guys, I understand that you may have a lot of prejudices against the creatures from the Sealed Land.


    So if you don''t want to proceed with this mission, you can leave now.


    I promise that I won''t stop you," he reassured hispanions.


    Of course, despite his understanding demeanor, he was desperately hoping for the opposite. He


    prayed that they wouldn''t leave because he sorely needed their help.


    "Stop overthinking, Mordechai! I can befriend anyone except those from the devil race. I don''t care if


    you are from the Deste Sorcery tribe. In fact, I already consider you my friend," Hayes told him


    earnestly.


    Ricky and Ashley both agreed, fervently nodding their heads to show that they had the same thought


    as Hayes.


    "Thank you, guys," Mordechai answered gratefully.


    He had initially expected the worst from hispanions, but he was d to be proven wrong. It


    seemed that they did see him as their friend.


    "But as far as I know, no creature from the Sealed Land could escape because it is impossible to break


    those arrays. Even holy beings have trouble breaking them. So, how did you get out of there? I heard


    that no creature could reach the Sage Level in there, for their realms were weakened when they were


    trapped inside.


    They are exceedingly limited, to the point that all living creatures are prohibited from reaching high


    realms,"


    Hayes blurted out in confusion.


    "You are right. It is indeed impossible for the creatures in the Sealed Land to leave that ce,"


    Mordechai responded.


    "However, ten years ago, a tiny rift appeared on the dome that the arrays had formed."


    "What?!"


    Everyone was stunned by what Mordechai had revealed.


    At this point, Mordechai admitted his real identity to hispanions, and he also filled them in on how


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    he managed to leave the Sealed Land.


    They learned that he was actually the young master of the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    And since Ricky and Ashley were already familiar with the Deste Sorcery tribe and Mordechai''s


    connection to them, Hayes was the only one caught by surprise when he found out Mordechai''s real


    identity. Actually, Mordechai had no intention of keeping them in the dark. He thought it would be a


    good gesture to tell them everything about him since he was the one who asked for their help.


    The Deste Sorcery tribe was the most powerful tribe in the past starting when the world was


    created. All its members could still remember the glory of their tribe, and they dreamed of restoring


    their tribe to its former glory.


    Unfortunately, they had been imprisoned in the Sealed Land for eras and couldn''t get out. As a result,


    they had gradually forgotten their dream.


    But a big change suddenly took ce a decade ago, in the area where the Deste Sorcery tribe were


    trapped, and a rift appeared on the array.


    This fissure opened the way to the continent.


    And its appearance rekindled the fire in the hearts of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s members. They


    believed that they could help their tribe rise again once they returned to the continent.


    However, to their disappointment, they discovered that it was a lot harder to pass through the rift than


    they had previously thought.

 Chapter 1230 Guillermos Betrayal

    Chapter 1230 Guillermo''s Betrayal


    The reason behind the rift''s appearance put the Deste Sorcery tribe in a precarious situation.


    Once they spotted the rift, the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe wanted to pass through it to get


    out. However, they found that there was a strong suppressive force on it, preventing them from passing


    through.


    The suppressive force was equal to a blow from a three-star lower spiritual emperor.


    However, the strongest warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe were just two-star lower spiritual


    emperors. They couldn''t reach a higher realm.


    It was impossible for them to pass through the rift. If they tried to force their way through, they would


    have to suffer dire consequences.


    Realizing what was going to happen, they chose to stop for a while.


    However, several days after the rift appeared, they finally figured out why it was formed.


    It was the result of the collision between their ce and another Sealed Land.


    After the twonds collided, the two ancient arrays which had sealed them collided and caused the two


    The other Sealed Land was the ce where the Devil Flood Dragon tribe stayed. This tribe belonged to


    the devil race.


    There were a few three-star lower spiritual emperors in the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. So, overall, the


    Deste Sorcery tribe was weaker than them, and they were no match for the former.


    The devil race held deep grudge against the creatures from the continent. The Devil Flood Dragon


    tribe''s hatred for their sworn enemy had grown over the years after they had been sealed away. They


    ughtered the Deste Sorcery tribe in cold blood once they crossed paths.


    Facing their powerful enemies, the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe had no other choice but to


    activate the broken supreme weapon left behind by their ancestors¡ªthe Sorcerous Combat Pce.


    If they wanted to get the Sorcerous Combat Pce working, it would cost the powerful members of the


    Deste Sorcery tribe their lives and blood essence.


    Ten spiritual emperors of the tribe gave up their lives to activate the weapon.


    All the remaining members of the Deste Sorcery tribe entered the Sorcerous Combat Pce to hide


    from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe.


    However, the problem was that the Sorcerous Combat Pce''s effects would wear off in twenty years.


    They didn''t think it was a good idea to sacrifice more spiritual emperors after twenty years to keep the


    weapon continuing working.


    Moreover, they didn''t have so many powerful members at the Emperor Level left in their tribe.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the end, another three elders at the Emperor Level in their tribe scarified their lives. They unleashed


    their full strength and sessfully pushed Mordechai through the rift.


    Despite that, Mordechai had sustained severe injuries after being hit by the suppressive force of the rift.


    He had almost died passing through it, and he was left weak and incapable to fend for himself. He


    needed help badly. If no one had healed him, he would sumb to his injuries.


    Fortunately, he had stumbled into Ashley who was in the middle of her training.


    She saved him and brought him back. With her help, he joined the wood branch. He saw her as his


    savior. Anything she asked, he would do for her as long as he could.


    It has been sixteen years since he had left the Sealed Land.


    Over the years, he had only one goal, which was to be a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Once


    he aplished that goal, he would return to the Sealed Land and rescue his people.


    He was a talented warrior. He had even be a disciple of the wood branch. If he hadn''t been


    severely injured when he passed through that rift, it wouldn''t have taken him sixteen years to be a


    three-star lower spiritual emperor.


    Of course, Lloyd was also a big help to him.


    Fortunately, the Sorcerous Combat Pce would protect his people for twenty years. He still had time


    to save them all.


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t expect that you have been through so much. I finally understand why you care about


    nothing but cultivation. It also didn''t ur to me that you are from the Deste Sorcery tribe. No


    wonder you possess such an incredibly strong body,"


    Hayes said after hearing Mordechai''s story. He was listening to Mordechai intently, hanging on to his


    every word.


    "Sixteen years is a long time. No one knows what had happened over the years. We''d better hurry up


    so that we can get there earlier," Ricky said. "I hope you don''t mind me asking¡ªbut why didn''t you turn


    to Elder Lloyd and other people for help?"


    "The saints can''t set foot in the Sealed Land. Additionally, there are only two beings that I trust on the


    entire continent: Elder Lloyd and Ashley. I don''t ask others for help because the creatures from the


    continent don''t like us," Mordechai replied.


    "I don''t want to lie to you. Elder Lloyd asked me to believe you guys and ask you for help. I hope you


    will not get mad," he said, facing Ricky and Hayes.


    "Mordechai, don''t worry. We understand you. If we were in your shoes, we wouldn''t trust others so


    easily, either," Hayes responded. "The sooner we get there, the better. We need to hurry up."


    "Yes!" Mordechai replied, looking at them gratefully.


    He could feel gratitude bubbling in his heart.


    Then, he and hispanions sped up and moved at full speed.


    However, a couple of hourster, five figures showed up out of nowhere and blocked their way.


    They recognized one of them. It was Guillermo.


    They did not know the other three men and the woman that were with him.


    Ricky could sense from their auras that they were from the Red Potentate Roc tribe.


    He immediately realized what was going on. ''Guillermo is upset about losing to me and Mordechai, so


    he wants to take us out. He has joined hands with the Red Potentate Roc tribe. They are here to kill


    us,'' he thought to himself.


    "Guillermo, what are you doing?" Hayes asked in a cold voice. He could tell that Guillermo was up to


    no good.


    "Humph! Why do you think I''m here? I''vee here to kill you," Guillermo replied aggressively.


    "I don''t get it. Why do you want us dead? Is it because you lost to us and weren''t able to be the


    holy son?" Mordechai cut in. "Even though you didn''t be the holy son, Elder Lloyd still thinks


    highly of you, and you are still an important disciple of the wood branch. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    asked you to take this mission which you refused earlier!"


    "Shut up! You are the holy son now. You''ve stolen my dream! You will never understand how I feel. You


    have no idea how important it is to me.


    Only if I became the holy son could I win Ashely''s affection. Her love was all I ever wanted, and you


    have ruined my chances!"


    When he finished his sentence, Guillermo looked at Ashley. His eyes were full of lust and obsession.


    Ashley shivered in disgust.


    "Guillermo, I never look down on anyone. I never think of you differently, and I certainly don''t care


    whether you are the holy son or not. However, what you are doing disappoints me.


    I didn''t expect that you would betray us to get what you want.


    I despise you now," Ashley said, frowning at Guillermo.


    Suddenly, Guillermo felt fire light up inside of him. His emotions suddenly got the better of him, and the


    look in his eyes suddenly became ferocious. He did not look like the Guillermo they knew. Perhaps this


    was what he really was. Ashley''s response just made him show his true colors.


    "You can say whatever you like because I don''t really care what you say about me anymore. Today,


    they will die. I will imprison you, and you will be my woman.


    The wood branch will also belong to me!" Guillermo proimed, staring at Ashley.


    "Humph! Dream on!" Ricky said, sneering at him.


    He didn''t expect that Guillermo would be so cruel and selfish.


    ''Perhaps there is no absolute good or evil. We may just see him as bad because we do not share the


    same stance.


    He is doing all this just to get what he is after,'' Ricky thought to himself at the same time.

 Chapter 1231 A One-sided Victory

    Chapter 1231 A One-sided Victory


    "Ricky, you will be the first one to die!" Guillermo growled. Ricky''s attitude had gotten on his nerves.


    "Really? You know what? Many warriors wanted me dead, including an ace genius. However, they all


    failed. They only served to make me a better warrior.


    I believe you will be no exception," Ricky responded, smiling faintly at him.


    At first, he had no intention of taking Guillermo''s life. To Ricky, he was nothing but a sore loser after all.


    However, his betrayal crossed the line. Ricky decided to dispose of him once and for all.


    When they heard Ricky''s words, the faces of the four warriors from the Red Potentate Roc tribe


    darkened.


    The young man of the Red Potentate Roc tribe who was in charge took a step forward. "I have long


    heard that Ricky is both arrogant and eloquent. Your reputation precedes you, and what they have said


    about you is true," he said, looking at Ricky. "However, talent is not equal to strength. Only the strong


    can survive."


    "You make a point. But, obviously, you think you are stronger than us," Ricky responded with a sneer.


    Everyone bristled. They were ready for a fight to break out any time.


    Ricky had also put Amelia and Tina into the Massacring Zone. If they were kidnapped, things would


    be difficult.


    "Do you think we woulde for you if we didn''t have the ability to take you down? In fact, Ricky, I


    should thank you. If you hadn''t put Lundy down, geniuses like us would still be overshadowed by him.


    However, our leader has given out the order. As long as we bring you to him, we will be handsomely


    rewarded. However, he didn''t specify if you had to be alive or not. You are like a living treasure to us


    now," the young man continued.


    "Oh, is that so? Tell me, how much is your leader willing to pay you for my head?" Ricky asked,


    "Let me put it this way. You are worth as much as Lundy is to our leader," the young man in charge


    replied. "Are you satisfied with that answer?"


    "I see. Oh, wow. I''m very satisfied, and I feel special. It means that your leader would do anything just


    to bring me down. He might even be willing to lose his position!" Ricky said with a sneer.


    "That''s right. Now, you must understand how badly I want your head," the young man said, smiling


    slyly. "For formality''s sake, my name is Richard. You don''t need to feel ashamed to die at my hands."


    "I''d like to see if you are capable of taking my life," Ricky snapped.


    Swish! Swish! At the next moment, Ricky and Richard both rose into the air.


    Hayes jumped up. He turned toward Guillermo and red at him. "Guillermo, I didn''t expect that you


    would choose to go down such a path. I''ll get you," he said.


    "Humph!" With a low growl, Guillermo charged at Hayes.


    He knew that he was no match for Mordechai, so he dared not rush toward him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Meanwhile, Hayes addressed Mordechai, saying, "Mordechai, there are three left. I hope you can take


    care of two of them. We can''t let our beautiful holy daughter face two all by herself, right?"


    "I''ve got it!" Mordechai replied.


    He unleashed his physical strength and directed it at the two young men from the Red Potentate Roc


    tribe. In the next second, a fierce fight between them ensued. Ashley, on the other hand, battled the


    woman from the Red Potentate Roc tribe.


    In the void, Ricky and Richard were battling each other fiercely.


    Their physical bodies violently collided.


    Ricky didn''t want to waste too much time on them because he wanted to reach the Sealed Land to


    rescue Mordechai''s nsmen. Hence, he activated his six mutants and the Ultimate Golden Body the


    second the fight had begun.


    After a dozen rounds, Richard was put at a disadvantage.


    Although he was less than a hundred years old, he was already a three-star lower spiritual emperor.


    Moreover, Ricky could tell that he was more talented than Hayes.


    If he hadn''t cultivated in the Five-element Sect''s ancestornd, Ricky would not have been a match for


    Richard. However, the fact still stood that Ricky had practiced there.


    Ricky''s strength was close to that of a two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    Richard had just be a three-star lower spiritual emperor not long ago. There was no way that he


    could be a match for Ricky.


    "No way!


    How could you be this powerful? Did Guillermo trick me?" Richard murmured to himself in disbelief. He


    was losing! He needed to think fast.


    Beforeing here, he had questioned Guillermo about Ricky''s and Mordechai''s powers. That was


    why he only took three people from his tribe with him. After all, less people meant more rewards for


    him.


    However, he began to regret his decision.


    It was evident that he was not Ricky''s match.


    Richard examined the battlefield, and found that Mordechai had gained the upper hand. His opponents


    could do nothing more than defend themselves.


    Ashley also had the upper hand.


    "Darn it!" Richard spat out hatefully.


    At that moment, he hated Guillermo to the core.


    ''I need to get out of here!'' Richard thought.


    However, Ricky would never give him the chance to flee.


    "Richard, unleash your beast form. Otherwise, you will not get away," Ricky said. As he spoke, he


    unleashed the chaotic power.


    The six mutant powers merged with the chaotic power, forming the powerful lotus. It rushed towards


    Richard with such force.


    Ricky gave him no time to react. The suppressing lotus was meant to keep him at bay.


    In the blink of an eye, Richard was engulfed by the giant lotus. With several miserable cries, the life


    was sucked out of him, and he turned into a corpse. Ricky put his dead body into the Devourer Zone as


    the nourishment for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill.


    At the same time, the fight between Mordechai and his opponents was over. Using his Sorcerous


    Combat Body, he crushed the two young men from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. Their bodies


    disintegrated in an instant.


    Showing no mercy, Ashley immediately killed the woman from the Red Potentate Roc tribe.


    Although Ashley was kind, she would never show mercy to her enemies. She knew that letting them go


    would mean trouble for her future.


    After Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley came down, Hayesnded in front of them. He was holding


    Guillermo by his cor.


    Hayes had progressed a lot recently. There were two reasons for his rapid progress. The first one was


    that Ricky''s and Mordechai''s terrifying strength motivated him and made him more desperate to grow


    stronger. The other one was that Ricky had shared Holy Three-Saber''s saber skills with him.


    Hayes was eternally grateful to Ricky.


    In the past, Hayes would have had a more difficult time winning over Guillermo. Now, he didn''t even


    have to break a sweat this time.


    However, since Guillermo was also a disciple of the wood branch, Hayes didn''t kill him.


    At this point, Guillermo was scared and restless.


    The fight between him and Hayes had ended so fast. Hayes was simply out of his league.


    Terrified as he was, he was also overtaken by resentment. He hated losing.


    "Guillermo, the next time you decide to do something as stupid as this, make sure that your little


    helpers are powerful and can defend you if something goes wrong!" Ricky said with a defiant sneer.


    "Oh, wait. You will never have the chance to do this again," he continued after some pause.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Guillermo asked him coldly.

 Chapter 1232 Entering The Sealed Land

    Chapter 1232 Entering The Sealed Land


    "Yes. Now that you''ve tried to kill us, I don''t see any problem with ending your life. I even dared to bring


    down an ace genius of the Red Potentate Roc tribe. Just imagine what I''m going to do to you.


    Don''t tell me you have the support of some force even more powerful than the Red Potentate Roc


    tribe?" Ricky replied with a yful sneer.


    The moment he stopped talking, a murderous look appeared in his eyes. He was ring at Guillermo


    with such hostility, that Guillermo had to avoid his gaze.


    Ricky would not let go of enemies like Guillermo. He knew that people like Guillermo would never


    change, and he would get back at him in the future.


    ''What if they were stronger than us?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I guess that they would not show mercy to us and kill all of us in cold blood. I would die if I didn''t have


    the zones,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Guillermo fell silent and fear engulfed him. He met Ricky''s gaze, and he quickly turned away once


    more.


    At this point, he realized that Ricky would take his life even though he was also from the wood branch.


    Just as he expected, Ricky was prepared to kill him.


    Noticing that Ricky was making a move, Hayes broke the eerie silence. "Ricky, spare his life. If he tries


    to hurt us again, we will not let him get away," Hayes pleaded. Since he had cultivated the power of


    justice, he had a kind heart.


    He had also known Guillermo for many years. Even though they were not friends, there was no bad


    blood between them.


    Ashley opened her mouth, wanting to defend Guillermo. However, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t


    think that Ricky would listen to her anyways. After all, she and Ricky did not see eye to eye.


    Mordechai remained silent, for he wanted Guillermo dead too.


    The creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe seldom felt sympathy for others.


    Whenever he activated his Sorcerous Combat Body, Mordechai would turn ferocious and aggressive.


    Perhaps that was why the Deste Sorcery tribe had been sealed away for eons.


    "Hayes, I know I was wrong. You can''t kill me, or Master Lloyd will punish you," Guillermo begged,


    looking at Hayes pitifully. He tried to appeal to Hayes'' kind nature.


    However, since Ricky had made his decision, no one could change his mind. He performed the Space-


    shrinking Pace, and reached Guillermo in an instant. Before Hayes could defend Guillermo, he


    unleashed the Thunder Light de and ended Guillermo''s life with one strike.


    Ricky knew clearly that Guillermo could persuade Hayes to spare him.


    Since he had already turned down Hayes'' request once, he found it difficult to refuse him again if


    Hayes pleaded him to spare Guillermo''s life the second time. So he decided to act quickly.


    He must get rid of enemies like Guillermo.


    If he let Guillermo live, Guillermo would cause him much trouble. If Guillermo returned to the wood


    branch, Lloyd might decide not punish him, after all.


    "Ricky..." Before Hayes could even speak, Guillermo was already a dead man.


    Both he and Ashley were surprised.


    "Ricky, what the hell are you doing?" Ashley huffed after she came back to her senses.


    "I just took out an enemy," Ricky replied with a faint smile.


    Hayes just sighed deeply and shook his head.


    ''Why would Guillermo turn his back on the wood branch? If he hadn''t done all of this, he would still be a


    key disciple in our sect. It''s a pity that he ended up like this,'' he thought to himself.


    However, he didn''t me Ricky for destroying Guillermo. It was what thetter deserved.


    In fact, if Ricky hadn''t killed him, Hayes believed that he himself would have done it if he and Guillermo


    had not been on good terms, more or less. He cultivated the power of justice, but that didn''t mean that


    he would not kill those who were evil.


    "You..." Ashley stammered. She was pissed off by what Ricky had said.


    However, she didn''t know what to say. She knew he was right.


    "Hayes, I''m sorry that I didn''t listen to you. Please don''t get mad. I never show mercy to my enemies.


    My experience has taught me that there are dire consequences to letting them go, and I''d rather be


    safe than sorry," Ricky said, turning to Hayes.


    He then nced at his otherpanions before continuing to speak. "If you disagree with what I did,


    please keep it to yourselves for now. We''ll talk about it once we finish the mission at hand."


    "Ricky, you didn''t do anything wrong. Why would I me you? I defended Guillermo just because we


    got along well, more or less, in the past," Hayes responded.


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Ricky replied, beaming.


    Afterward, Hayes and Ashley buried Guillermo''s body. They dug a hole in the ground and muttered a


    little prayer.


    Then, they continued on their journey.


    Half a monthter, they had finally entered the endless mountain. They found themselves in an area


    that was shrouded with mist.


    This area was called the Infinite Mist Area, and it extended outside the Misty South. The Sealed Land


    where the Deste Sorcery tribe was trapped was within this area.


    The group ventured deep into the area, and soon, they arrived at a valley. As they kept moving, they


    saw a huge grey rift. It looked like a bolt of lightning. Mordechai''s eyes lit up once he saw it.


    "This crack leads to the Sealed Land where my nsmen are staying," he said, excitedly. He couldn''t


    wait to pass through the rift.


    "There really is the power of the array here. I can feel it," Ricky said.


    "This way, please," Mordechai said to Ashley respectfully.


    Ashley nodded at him and took out a ball made out of Lloyd''s power. Lloyd had given this to her to help


    them enter the Sealed Land safely through the rift.


    Although they were strong enough to pass through it, it was safer to have Lloyd''s power to protect


    them.


    It was very likely that they would run into the devil race when they got there. So having Lloyd''s power


    with them would be safer.


    "Guys, get ready for a fight. So many years have passed, and the Devil Flood Dragon tribe might have


    already spotted this rift. We may encounter them," Mordechai reminded hispanions.


    When Ashley activated the ball, its power enveloped the six of them. Then, it carried them, flew


    towards the rift, and began to push them through it.


    The moment they entered the rift, the suppressive force began to attack them.


    However, Lloyd''s power blocked the attacks off. Nothing harmed them.


    As the six of them sensed this suppressive force, they all raised their eyebrows with alert.


    If they had passed through it without Lloyd''s power, they would have been seriously injured.


    "We are so lucky to have Master Lloyd''s power. Otherwise, we would be too weak to fight once we get


    to the other side," Hayes said in relief.


    "That''s right!" Ricky responded.


    Two hourster, they appeared in another world.


    It was all golden-red as far as the eye could see. Deste mountains and yellow sand came into their


    view. The Deste Sorcery tribe was born into chaos, and such environment suited them.


    Everyone but Mordechai felt ufortable in the new environment.


    However, they didn''t panic. They felt that they could quickly adapt to the new environment. After all, the


    spiritual emperors easily adapted to their surroundings.


    Soon, however, they found that something was wrong. They noticed that ck evil spirit eroded the


    ce, and the air was filled with the stench of blood.


    "It looks like that the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe have upied your ce," Ricky said to


    Mordechai, frowning.


    "Damn it!" With a roar, Mordechai prepared to take hispanions to the Sorcerous Combat Pce.


    Before they could leave, a sinisterugh rang out.


    "Ha-ha! Our lord is right. There are indeed creatures from the continenting. We have waited here


    for years. It turns out that it has all been worth it!" a voice said excitedly.

 Chapter 1233 Devil Flood Dragon Tribe

    Chapter 1233 Devil Flood Dragon Tribe


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Not long after, five figures emerged in front of Ricky and his allies.


    These creatures all had strapping physique. Without shirts, they only wore skirts made of beast hide to


    cover up their bottoms. Frankly, they wereparable to primeval creatures based on how they


    dressed and how muscr their features were.


    On their heads were a pair of deadly horns, and their sharp, pointy teeth could be seen sticking out of


    their mouths.


    Aside from releasing a strong kind of evil spirit, they were also equipped with very sharp ws.


    Without a doubt, they were true devils. In fact, they came from the line of the devil race who had been


    captured by the strong warriors from the continent. In fact, they were from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe.


    "Ha-ha! This is a nice surprise! I didn''t expect that we would cross paths with three human women who


    all have good blood power. What a score! I think the waiting for so many years was all worth it!" one of


    them said sinisterly. Apparently, Tina, Amelia, and Ashley drew their attention.


    "It really makes me wonder how good thesedies are in bed. Have you ever wondered if they''re more


    fun to sleep with than the women in our tribe? I can only wonder," another one of them said as he


    looked filthily at the three women like they were meals to be consumed.


    "Shush! We''ll know once we get them in the sack. From what I''ve heard, women from the Deste


    Sorcery tribe are far more attractive and good in bed. But of course, getting them is not easy. They hid


    in that broken supreme weapon before we could get our hands on them," the third man remarked.


    "Oh, brother, we would surely get them. There''s no doubt about that. I just ce my faith on what our


    lord said. That stupid supreme weapon''s strength will wear off in a few years. And when that day


    "Yeah, that makes sense. Our era for conquering the world is finallying. At that time, we will all get


    out of this damn Sealed Land!"


    "Ha-ha! You all are right. But first things first. Let me try the human women first."


    As soon as their conversation trailed off, one of the Devil Flood Dragon dashed forward to grab Ashley.


    "You fucking monsters!" Mordechai shouted in much anger. After hearing what those creatures were


    nning to do, Mordechai went ballistic. With eyes red in rage, he activated the Sorcery Combat Body


    before he charged at the five strangers.


    At that moment, the space in front of him broke into several pieces due to the impact of his physical


    strength.


    In no time, the five lewd creatures were knocked down. They fell on the ground like giant boulders,


    leaving deep holes and cracks due to the immense impact.


    Unfortunately for these five creatures, their strongest member was just a two-star lower spiritual


    emperor. Undoubtedly, it was impossible for them to withstand Mordechai''s attack.


    As Mordechai approached them, they could feel the mountains shake and their bones on the verge of


    breaking.


    But before they could return to their senses, Mordechai''s five fist strikes had alreadynded on them.


    As soon as the strikes touched their skins, they instantly turned to ashes.


    In the blink of an eye, Mordechai had managed to ughter five creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon


    tribe.


    On the other hand, Ricky saw how Mordechai was still fuming with rage. So, he went towards him and


    calmed him down. "Hey, hey. Easy there, Mordechai. ording to those creatures, your nsmen are


    hiding in the Sorcerous Combat Pce. They are still safe," Rickyforted him.


    As soon as he heard Ricky''s effort to console him, Mordechai slowly regained hisposure, making


    the ferocious and cruel look disappear from his face. "Yes, you''re right, Ricky."


    Without wasting any time, the group headed for the Sorcerous Combat Pce right away.


    About half a dayter, they arrived at an old city. All the buildings there were ck except for a three-


    story pce smacked right in the center of it. The pce in the middle stood out so much for being in


    bright yellow.


    There, groups of creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe surrounded the yellow pce.


    At that moment, Ricky saw that the evil spirit constantly approached the pce, trying to prate it.


    However, the pce continued to release old, yellow runes as a way to block the evil spirit.


    "I guess that yellow pce is the broken supreme weapon of your tribe¡ªSorcerous Combat Pce,"


    Ricky mumbled as he sized up the building.


    "Yes, that''s our Sorcerous Combat Pce. During a war, it got broken, and we can''t seem to fix it


    because we are contained in the Sealed Land. If we could only fix it, then those Devil Flood Dragons


    would not dare to be so aggressive," Mordechai replied with ring nostrils. He couldn''t control his


    anger at the mention of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe.


    "Mordechai, frankly, something really piqued my interest here. In ancient times, your tribe was definitely


    the strongest one. Even if other tribes joined hands together, I don''t think they could be a threat to your


    tribe. So who was capable of trapping you and your people here then?" Ricky inquired curiously.


    "Rumor has it that our patriarch did that," Mordechai answered.


    "I beg your pardon?" Upon hearing this, Ricky and the others were shocked to their cores.


    ''The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe kept his people in this ce. But that doesn''t make any


    sense,'' the five of them thought to themselves in confusion.


    "Yes, that''s true. But honestly, I still don''t know why he did that," Mordechai said as he observed the


    sudden change in the faces of the others.


    Soon after, he rushed towards the Devil Flood Dragons and attacked them with no holds barred.


    "Do you have any idea why the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe did that to his nsmen?" Ricky


    asked the Dragon Intent Grass in frustration.


    "Huh? How would I know?" the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    After sending Amelia and Tina into the Massacring Zone, Ricky, Hayes, and Ashley joined Mordechai


    andunched attacks on the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe.


    Surely, the creatures from the continent were merciless towards the creatures from the devil race. Up


    until that day, they had never forgotten how these vile creatures ughtered a myriad of creatures on


    the continent.


    And from what they could remember, what they did to the creatures from the continent was


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    unforgivable.


    With that being said, the creatures from the continent and the creatures of the devil race were sworn


    enemies.


    But, killing all the devils were close to being impossible. if the top warriors from the continent could kill


    the devils all, then they wouldn''t have merely sealed them in the first ce.


    Since there was no three-star lower spiritual emperor among the Devil Flood Dragons, Ricky and his


    The creatures of the devil race were known to be creatures who found joy in killing. Hence, they also


    fought Ricky and hispanions head-on with much vigor.


    After fighting for several minutes, all the Devil Flood Dragons felt fear creep on their spines.


    Despite being big on killing, they could not help but cower in fear after seeing how terrifyingly strong


    their enemies were.


    Not long after, all the Devil Flood Dragons that guarded the pce either died or fled the area.


    "Everyone. I''m back! It''s me, Mordechai! I''m back," Mordechai shouted with glee as his eyes welled up


    with tears.


    Meanwhile, Ricky, Hayes, and Ashely stood behind Mordechai silently with serious faces.


    At that moment, the three of them could only imagine the quality of life that these creatures from the


    Deste Sorcery tribe had to live with over the years. They used to be the most powerful tribe in the


    world and even once invaded the Devil Land with the creatures from the continent.


    But now, they had to hide in the broken supreme weapon to avoid the mere Devil Flood Dragon tribe.


    They had been waiting for Mordechai''s gift of hope all these years. Otherwise, they might have chosen


    to die with the Devil Flood Dragons instead.


    After a long silence, an old and shaky voice echoed within the Sorcerous Combat Pce. "Mordechai...


    Son, is that really you?"


    "F...Father! It''s me. I''m back. Ie back to kill those nasty devils," Mordechai shouted emotionally.


    The minute he stopped speaking, all the yellow ruins that surrounded the entrance of the pce began


    to disappear. Afterwards, an old man walked out of it slowly.


    At the sight of the elder, Mordechai dashed forward and knelt down in front of him. "Father!"


    "Mordechai! Oh, my boy, you''re finally back. You came back in the perfect time. If you were a littlete,


    our tribe would have been wiped out and we would never restore the glory of our tribe," the elder said


    as tears of joy fell down his cheeks.


    "Hey, why does Mordechai''s father appear so old?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass.

 Chapter 1234 Fighting The Devil Race Again

    Chapter 1234 Fighting The Devil Race Again


    "He looks older than his biological age because he had used a lot of his life span. I assume he had to


    do that to activate the broken supreme weapon," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "Perhaps, the ten spiritual emperors'' life essence was not enough to help the Sorcerous Combat


    Pce hold firm against the blows from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe."


    As soon as the Dragon Intent Grass finished speaking, countless people flooded out of the Sorcerous


    Combat Pce. One glimpse at them revealed they were all from the Deste Sorcery tribe, and all of


    them were looking at Mordechai expectantly.


    Among them, there were more than ten people who looked as old as Mordechai''s father. It seemed as


    if they could die of old age at any time.


    "Father, sirs, what¡ªwhat happened to you?!" Mordechai stammered as he stared at the old men in


    utter shock.


    He already had an idea why they had aged so much, but he couldn''t say it out loud.


    In fact, just thinking about it made his blood boil at the injustice. Hatred overcame his heart, making him


    grit his teeth tightly.


    This intense rage activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. His veins involuntarily expanded, which


    increased the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body.


    Perhaps, his people had sensed his strong feelings. Those who had just emerged from the pce


    immediately initiated their Sorcerous Combat Bodies. Some of them were innate spirits, some were


    mortal warriors, and the rest were just children about several years old.


    They had been waiting for Mordechai for more than ten years. He was their only hope.


    And now, he had finallye back. They didn''t need to tolerate the abuse anymore, and the days of


    walking with their heads down would pass soon. Thus, they were overjoyed.


    "Mordechai, now that you are back, all of our efforts have been repaid tenfold. Besides, we can live for


    a hundred more years, and it will be a dreaming true to witness you helping our tribe rise again


    before I die. Now, go! Show those devils what we can do and how powerful our special bodies are!"


    Mordechai''s father beseeched him.


    Hearing this, Mordechai wiped the tears off his face. He collected hisposure and stood tall, saying


    to his father, "I will definitely do my best!"


    And then, he turned back to Ricky, Hayes, and Ashley and introduced them to his father.


    "Father, these are my friends, and they will be fighting by my side."


    "Oh, thank you very much!¡±


    When they heard this, Mordechai''s father and others expressed their sincere gratitude as they looked


    at the three young people. After all, they didn''t have to put their lives at risk for them, but they were still


    willing to do so.


    At this point, all the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe were standing behind Mordechai, forming a


    warm fence of support. "Kill them!" they urged him with impassioned screams.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    At that moment, numerous creatures suddenly showed up outside the city. They were from the Devil


    Flood Dragon tribe.


    Some of them had shown up in their beast forms, and they were a terrifying sight to behold. They had


    dark bodies as if they were made of ck iron, and a strong evil spirit had shrouded them in the dark


    mist. They made hulking figures in the distance, as some were as huge as mountains.


    Two middle-aged men stood about from the rest of the Devil Flood Dragons, for they looked more


    powerful and intimidating than theirpanies. The evil spirit they gave off was stronger than that of


    their own kind. They were undoubtedly the leaders.


    The two of them stood tall at two meters tall, with a singr horn on their heads, and their arms had


    returned to their original shape. In a word, they gave off an extremely powerful vibe.


    Ricky immediately felt great pressure when heid eyes on the two men, and he proceeded to observe


    them secretly.


    "Look. Those two are the leaders of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. I''ll leave one of them to you,"


    Mordechai told Ricky, staring at the two leaders.


    "No problem. I''ll take care of one of them," Ricky confidently responded.


    After saying that, Mordechai turned to Hayes and Ashley and said, "I need you two and the spiritual


    emperors of our tribe to handle the rest of them."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already given my word, so you can rest assured that I will help you destroy them all,"


    Hayes answered with a serious expression.


    ''Anyway, this is not just for the Deste Sorcery tribe. We are doing this for the sake of the continents


    as well, so I need to do my best,'' he thought to himself.


    "My fellowmen, this fight is exceedingly important to our tribe. We must win. Once we get rid of these


    bastards, we will get out of here and rise again," Mordechai roared. As soon as he finished speaking,


    he dashed towards one of the two leading figures.


    "The Deste Sorcery tribe used to be the most influential force on the continent. Atst, you have


    finally stopped hiding, and today, we are going to use your blood to celebrate our uing invasion of


    the continent," one of the leaders, whom Mordechai was fast approaching, shouted.


    Upon hearing this, more creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe transformed into their beast form and


    rushed towards their enemies without a second thought.


    The whole battlefield was engulfed in utter chaos.


    Mordechai and the leader that yelled insults met in the sky, shing like two invisible forces.


    Meanwhile, Ricky stood opposite the other leader, ready to fight.


    "Oh, I see. It appears that you have recruited some back-up from the outside.


    No wonder you pathetic worms had the guts to finally get out of that ce and face us,"


    this leader snidely remarked as he looked at Ricky.


    Although he felt that Ricky had something up his sleeve, he still didn''t think that Ricky could pose a


    threat to him because Ricky''s cultivation level was too low.


    "You are talking big! Now that your lives have been spared, you should receive your punishment


    obediently. So, why did you stir up trouble again? You are just digging your own graves," Ricky


    answered back with a cold re.


    "Ha! What makes you think that we will lose? That''s preposterous! We are the strongest creatures in


    the world, so weaklings from the continents like you are destined to be our ves. It won''t be long


    before we leave this ce behind. When that happens, we will conquer the continent, and all the


    creatures on continents will bow to us,"


    the man snapped back,ughing maniacally all the while.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, I can assure you that I will ughter every single soul of your race if you dare to


    invade our territory," Ricky answered firmly.


    As he spoke, he activated his six mutants and chaotic power. Moreover, he also initiated the Ultimate


    Golden Body. The second the golden body appeared, he reached his opponent and gathered all his


    strength to strike thetter with his hands.


    Ricky intended to put down the devil race in the cruelest way, and in that way, he could cripple their


    force for good.


    "That¡ªthat''s the chaotic power!" The man''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Ricky unleash his


    power.


    He seemed utterly terrified, which was normal, as the devil race was known to fear the chaotic power.


    In the past era, the geniuses from the continent who had cultivated the chaotic power always ended up


    being the most powerful enemies of the devil race.


    However, this man overcame his shock quickly, and now, he itched to take Ricky out because Ricky


    had be a grave threat in his eyes. After all, if he didn''t dispose of Ricky today, Ricky would grow


    stronger and pose a bigger threat to the devil race in the future. "Get ready to die!" the man yelled out


    furiously.


    On the other hand, Mordechai''s father and several other elders grew extremely excited when they saw


    Ricky unleash the chaotic power.


    "I can''t believe that Mordechai has befriended a genius who mastered the chaotic power. No wonder


    the young man can fight a three-star lower spiritual emperor even though he is just a two-star lower


    spiritual emperor," Mordechai''s father murmured approvingly.


    This disy of Ricky''s strength strengthened the fire of hope in their hearts, as it seemed like they now


    had a bigger chance to win this battle.


    Moreover, they also recognized the golden body Ricky had activated.


    "This young man has not only cultivated the Ultimate Golden Body, but he also managed to reach its


    fifth level! No wonder he is a genius who has mastered the chaotic power. It''s a pity that the primitive


    method of the Ultimate Golden Body is in that very ce. If only the primitive cultivation method isn''t in


    that ce, we could have given it to him in a heartbeat," an old man, who was standing next to


    Mordechai''s father, muttered with a small sigh.


    "I wish the primitive cultivation method is in our hands. That way, we can get it to its real master,"


    Mordechai''s father agreed.


    The battle on the ground covered by yellow sand had grown more intense in the few minutes that had


    passed.


    The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe fought the Devil Flood Dragon tribe with their physical


    strength, and the two parties seemed to be well-matched.


    Among all the races on the continent, only the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe could be a match


    for the devil race in terms of physical strength.


    "I''m so envious of these Deste Sorcery tribe members. Their Sorcerous Combat Bodies make them


    the excellent fighters," the Dragon Intent Grassmented as it watched the fight. "I hope you can get


    your hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body here. That is the only wayExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    you can have a greater chance to acquire the Chaotic Golden Body, which can be on par with their


    Sorcerous Combat Bodies."


    "Well, I will need to defeat this guy before me first before I can look for that method," Ricky replied


    seriously.

 Chapter 1235 Mountain Removing Skill

    Chapter 1235 Mountain Removing Skill


    Boom!


    The fierce battle raged on, but everyone was focused on Ricky and Mordechai.


    If they both won, then it would mean the victory of the Deste Sorcery tribe. However, if they lost, the


    number of devils Hayes and others had killed would not matter anyway.


    "The devils must die!" With a roar, Ricky''s chaotic power and six mutants burst out. His body turned


    into the strongest weapon. Then, he dashed toward Devil Flood Dragon.


    The Devil Flood Dragon''s power surged and reached its peak in an instant as his killing intent towards


    Ricky grew a lot more. Devil mountains appeared one after another behind him. The evil spirit was


    spreading in the sky, confronting Ricky''s chaotic power.


    With the Golden Body and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky directly collided with the Devil Flood


    Dragon with his physical body. The devil creatures were most proud of the strength of their devil''s


    bodies.


    Thus, defeating the devils'' physical bodies was the best thing for creatures from the continent.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, two beams of light with different colors were whizzing around


    in the sky. Every time they intertwined, the strong sound of shing metal would erupt. Every fifteen


    minutes, there would be dozens of rounds of confrontation.


    As a result, the fighting between the two sides led to strong impact spreading throughout the space. It


    was like thunderbolt tribtions falling from the sky.


    On the other side, the collision between Mordechai and another Devil Flood Dragon had grown to be


    incredibly intense. They were using their physical bodies to fight against one another.


    The collision between the Sorcerous Combat Body and the devil''s body was the collision of two


    strongest bodies in the world.


    After colliding for a hundred rounds, the Devil Flood Dragon fighting against Ricky, began to find


    himself at a disadvantage. Ricky was starting to get the upper hand.


    Although they had the devil''s bodies, the Devil Flood Dragon tribe''s blood power wasn''t strong. It was a


    piece of cake for Ricky to go up against his enemy now. With his chaotic power and Ultimate Golden


    Body, it was possible that only those with a real Sorcerous Combat Body like Mordechai could


    suppress Ricky in terms of physical strength.


    Crack! ck scales sprouted all over the body of the Devil Flood Dragon.


    Meanwhile, his power was suddenly enhanced.


    Boom! The Devil Flood Dragon countered Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body with his w. This time, Ricky


    was forced to retreat from his attack.


    "Ha! Don''t get too cocky, little brat! You are overestimating yourself," the Devil Flood Dragon said coldly


    after suppressing Ricky.


    Ricky did not say anything, but only burst out his chromatic energy. The chromatic energy merged with


    the chaotic power, and hit the Devil Flood Dragon with a strong attack.


    ''Chromatic energy, show your strength to these pathetic devils!'' Ricky said to himself. His heart surged


    with emotion.


    The chromatic energy had been the most effective method in driving away the evil spirit out of Tina''s


    body. Back then, in the battle against Scales, the power of the chromatic energy had been incredibly


    useful in going up against his evil spirit. It was Ricky''s best bet in this battle, too.


    He was counting on it.


    After Ricky thrust out a golden fist surrounded by the chaotic power and the chromatic energy, the


    dense evil spirit copsed on the spot.


    When his fist collided with the sharp w of the Devil Flood Dragon, the dark scales on the w


    quickly faded away. The Devil Flood Dragon''s strength began to dwindle.


    Wearing the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky rushed forward fiercely, and the Devil Flood Dragon was


    forced to step back. He was struck by the impact of Ricky''s attack.


    His chest had caved in so much that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The chromatic energy blocked a lot of power from his body, and the chaotic power and the fierce attack


    of the six mutants had caught him off guard.


    "How could this be possible? What kind of strength actually has the ability to dissolve the devils'' evil


    spirit?" the Devil Flood Dragon said in disbelief. His eyes were full of malice, and he looked at Ricky


    murderously.


    "Ha! I''m d you noticed. Even though it can''t effectively suppress the evil spirit of the eight great


    branches of the devils, it can definitely suppress the evil spirit of the branches below the eight great


    ones," Ricky said excitedly.


    "I''m really curious. What kind of power is the chromatic energy on your body? It is even a little stronger


    than your chaotic power," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed.


    "I am also curious. To be honest, I am not absolutely certain. I am guessing that when I cultivate the


    chromatic energy to a higher level, I will be able to totally suppress the eight great branches of the devil


    race," Ricky replied.


    "Evil spirit is not as powerful as you im it to be.


    It will be impossible for you to invade and rule the continent," Ricky then said to the Devil Flood Dragon


    disdainfully.


    "You have the chaotic power as well as the power able to dispel the evil spirit! What''s your blood


    power?" the Devil Flood Dragon asked angrily. In those moments, he truly feared Ricky.


    "I won''t tell you, and you don''t deserve to know. Since the moment I arrived here, your Devil Flood


    Dragon tribe was doomed to be destroyed," Ricky replied coldly. "You need to ept the


    consequences of your actions. If you resist, you will die.


    Even so, you will never be able to atone for your crimes on the continent!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After saying that, Ricky stepped forward and burst out his strongest killing intent.


    "You are so arrogant! No way! I''ll make sure you eat your words!" the Devil Flood Dragon growled.


    Suddenly, his angry roar rang through the air!


    His roar made the space vibrate and it nearly shattered the eardrums of those who heard it. The Devil


    Flood Dragon instantly transformed into his beast form.


    "The Omnipotent Skill of Devil Flood Dragon! The power to topple mountains and overturn seas!


    Mountain Removing Skill!"


    In his beast form, the Devil Flood Dragon opened his mouth and spat something out. Immediately after,


    endless evil spirit gushed out of his mouth and seemed to engulf the whole area. Its waves surged


    powerfully, threatening to drown all who came near it.


    Countless tornados began to form because of the dragon''s tail. It whipped around and around,


    manipting the air.


    Then, yellow sand began to roll out from the ground. The grains of sand began to form tons of yellow


    sand mountains, and the devil sea formed by the evil spirit poured down on them. The yellow sand


    mountains immediately turned into devil mountains.


    The mountains were arranged in an array, and they formed the most powerful suppressing Omnipotent


    Skill of the Devil Flood Dragon.


    Boom!


    When the devil mountains pressed downwards, both the sky and the ground began to tremble as if they


    were on the verge of copse.


    The endless power kept Ricky in a headlock.


    In those moments, Ricky felt like he was being suppressed by one hundred thousand mountains.


    "I can feel the oppression of the mountains! Fine! I will make your mountains explode, and I will destroy


    your body!" Ricky said coldly, his eyes shining. The power of chromatic energy swept over and


    destroyed the suppression of the evil spirit.


    His Life and Death Wings pped out and at the next moment, Ricky appeared directly beneath the


    devil mountain that had suppressed him.


    The Iron Justice Saber suddenly appeared. Its dazzling light shone as far as the eye could see, and it


    radiated immense power.


    All the power gathered around the de.


    With his white hair flying in the air and his pupils transforming, Ricky activated the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state.


    Under the middle realm fighting state, Ricky activated the original energy in his body. Although he could


    not use this power, he knew it would make his fighting power stronger.


    He knew he shouldn''t spare any effort in fighting the Devil Flood Dragon.


    "Chop the devil!" Ricky roared andunched his most powerful strike.


    Boom!


    The two sides'' powers surged, and the de radiance collided with the devil mountains. Their collision


    sent shockwaves through the earth, and it was as if the world was falling apart.


    Raging waves engulfed everything. The sky and the earth seemed to connect.


    With such an outburst, people couldn''t help but stare at them. They knew that the next few moments


    would determine who was victorious in this battle.


    This was the time tounch the strongest attack of both sides.


    At this moment, Mordechai also broke out all of his strength andunched his final blow. "Sorcerous


    Combat Body! I hereby summon you, my blood power, to defeat the enemy for good!"

 Chapter 1236 Combination Of Two Devils

    Chapter 1236 Combination Of Two Devils


    Crack! Crack!


    When the blood essence spurted out from the middle of Mordechai''s eyebrows, cracks began to


    appear on the distorted ground.


    In an instant, countless cracks gathered, and his blood essence seeped into the bottomless abyss.


    Immediately after, a loud sound rang out from the bottom of the abyss. It was as if hundreds of


    thousands of soldiers were climbing up the abyss.


    A giant, yellow sand shadow suddenly appeared.


    It turned out that Mordechai had summoned it using his blood essence.


    This was his best shot.


    Mordechai merged with the giant shadow, and countless bones began to stick out from his body. They


    came toward the Devil Flood Dragon.


    "I will form the sea to take care of you," the Devil Flood Dragon shouted.


    He was already at a disadvantage. Seeing that Mordechai hadunched his most powerful attack, he


    wasted no time and decided to go all out. He revealed his beast form and performed his most powerful


    skill.


    The evil spirit gushed out from his body and formed the sea. The waves engulfed the space, and the


    vast sea covered everything. The Devil Flood Dragon rode on a tall wave,ing to fight Mordechai


    head-on.


    In the next second, they collided with each other.


    Endless shockwaves were created, engulfing them.


    After a long time, the waves dissipated. All the people watched the battlefield nervously. They saw a


    golden body and a figure with bones suddenly rise up from the wreckage, standing tall. They were


    none other than Ricky and Mordechai.


    On the other hand, the two Devil Flood Dragons found themselves in an embarrassing situation. Their


    aura was shaky and unstable, and it was obvious that they were weakened.


    There was no doubt that Ricky and Mordechai had defeated the two Devil Flood Dragons.


    All they needed to do was to end the two Devil Flood Dragons'' lives for good.


    Seeing that their enemies lost, the warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe cheered up.


    Their fighting spirit soared. However, the morale of the creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe


    dwindled. They began to get nervous.


    The warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe had the upper hand.


    "Listen up! You will never invade the continent. We will kill all of you if you dare set foot in our territory,"


    Ricky dered, emphasizing every syble. He red at the two Devil Flood Dragons.


    "Ricky, there is no need to waste time on them. Let''s send them to meet their maker in hell!" Mordechai


    said, eager to bring his enemies down.


    His expression showed his strong killing intent.


    The two Devil Flood Dragons were frightened. They knew their time hade.


    "You got it!" Ricky responded, nodding.


    Although he didn''t want Mordechai to be so ruthless, he knew it was difficult to change him. After all, it


    was the nature of the creatures from the Deste Sorcery tribe to be cruel. It was who Mordechai was.


    "Do you think you can take our lives, you low-born humans? You are dreaming!" the two Devil Flood


    Dragons shouted at the same time. Their faces were twisted into a fierce expression, and a ferocious


    look had appeared in their eyes. It seemed that they hade to some sort of decision.


    The next moment, the two let out a loud growl.


    Then, they soared into the Heavenly Void above thend together.


    "Come on! We will be one!" the two bellowed.


    Their huge bodies merged with each other and formed a bigger Devil Flood Dragon. The power that the


    newborn Devil Flood Dragon released shocked both Ricky and Mordechai.


    "Theirbination is more advanced than that I''ve ever seen," Ricky said in a low voice.


    "Their fusion is not just their bodies, but also their minds and consciousness. You must have sensed it.


    This Devil Flood Dragon seems to have just been born. If my guess is right, theirbination just


    brought forth a new life. The original two Devil Flood Dragons will not show up again because the new


    Devil Flood Dragon will live in their stead.


    However, the new Devil Flood Dragon has their memories,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    "Got it. The two of them have created a new Devil Flood Dragon, and its cultivation level and strength


    have greatly improved," Ricky said, frowning. He began to feel tense.


    He exchanged a look with Mordechai, and they silently reached an agreement. They realized that they


    would need to join hands to fight their powerful enemy.


    Without any hesitation, the duo rushed to the newborn Devil Flood Dragon, one from the left and the


    other from the right. They unleashed their most powerful moves.


    The new Devil Flood Dragon was still at its weakest state because it needed some time to get familiar


    with the original two Devil Flood Dragons'' powers.


    However, Ricky and Mordechai had underestimated its strength.


    The newborn Devil Flood Dragon withstood their most powerful attacks with only a flick of its ck tail.


    Moreover, the power released by its tail threw Ricky and Mordechai away. The pair spat out blood, and


    they were visibly hurt.


    "It''s so strong. It is as strong as the three-star lower spiritual emperor... It might even be better!" Ricky


    remarked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "That''s right!" Mordechai said in a hoarse voice. "Even if we try our best, I''m afraid we can''t defeat it."


    At the sight of this, all the warriors of the Deste Sorcerous tribe had fallen silent. Just moments ago,


    they were jubnt because it seemed that they would be victorious. Now, they were not so sure.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Dang it! I will destroy you. I will kill you all!" the newborn Devil Flood Dragon howled, fixing his bloody


    eyes on Ricky and Mordechai.


    "Wait! He seems to be confused. It looks like he hasn''t fully processed the two Devil Flood Dragons''


    memories. That means that he is at his most fragile state now. We must take our time and finish him


    off,"


    Ricky said as he stared at the newborn Devil Flood Dragon.


    "But even when he is at his weakest, we are still no match for him," Mordechai replied.


    "Mordechai, how about we transfer one''s strength to another one''s body? Why don''t we give it a shot?"


    Ricky proposed.


    "Fine. It looks like we don''t have any other choice," Mordechai agreed. "I will transfer my powers to you


    because I can tell that your chaotic power and mysterious chromatic energy are more powerful than my


    Sorcerous Combat Body."


    "Thank you for your trust!" Ricky said.


    Mordechai was a decisive man.


    He wasted no time transferring all of the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body to Ricky''s Ultimate


    Golden Body. Ricky''s strength immediately soared.


    "Golden Spirit Eyes!"


    After he got Mordechai''s powers, Ricky merged his own powers with the new powers using his Golden


    Spirit Eyes. Then, he created a suppressing lotus. It vibrated with powerful energy.


    Ricky locked eyes with the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. In an instant, the lotus rushed towards the


    dragon.


    The newborn Devil Flood Dragon huffed, and he destroyed the lotus with ease. The impact sent Ricky


    and Mordechai flying.


    The powerful evil spirit caused Ricky and Mordechai to fall on the ground. They crashed through the


    ground, creating two deep craters.


    "Young master!"


    "Ricky!"


    At the sight of this, Hayes and the warriors from the Deste Sorcery tribe were frantic. They shouted


    for Ricky and Mordechai, worried about what had happened to them.


    They were not sure whether Ricky and Mordechai could survive such a blow.


    Grief began to devour them.


    All of a sudden, a voice broke the silence.


    "Hayes, I can handle this. Please trust me!"

 Chapter 1237 Fail To Defeat The Newborn Devil Flood Dragon

    Chapter 1237 Fail To Defeat The Newborn Devil Flood Dragon


    Ricky''s voice cut through the despair in the air. Everyone was shocked to hear him speak. The two


    craters suddenly began to emit a five-colored light, and a huge, five-colored g appeared.


    Ricky and Mordechai were below the g. Under its protection, they were uninjured.


    Ricky immediately sent Mordechai out of the battlefield using his strength. Since Mordechai had


    transferred all his powers to his Ultimate Golden Body, it was impossible for him to recover quickly. He


    would get killed if he stayed on the battlefield.


    "It''s the Five-element g!" Ashley eximed, gazing at the five-colored g in awe.


    "What did you just say? That is the most important sacred weapon of our sect! The Five-element g!"


    Hayes eximed too, his eyes wide open in shock. "However, it has been missing for the longest time.


    How did Ricky get it?"


    "He found it," Ashley replied.


    Hayes looked at the five-colored g without blinking. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I can''t believe that this young man has a sacred weapon in his possession. Although it doesn''t have


    psychic intelligence, it is wless and intact. I think he can the new Devil Flood Dragon''s blows,"


    Mordechai''s father said, eyeing the g.


    At the same time, he and the other elders in his tribe nced at one another, seemingly reaching an


    agreement.


    Immediately, they gathered the power of the Sorcerous Combat Pce, morphed it into a ball. Under


    their control, the ball of power attached itself on Ricky''s Five-element g.


    "Sirs, what...what are you doing?" Ricky asked.


    "Young man, the remaining power of the Sorcerous Combat Pce can only hold on for a few more


    years. If we can''t win, living a few more years will be meaningless. When Mordechai returned, our tribe


    had been prepared for the worst.


    Now that my son trusts you, we will also trust you,"


    Mordechai''s father said.


    "Got it, sir," Ricky replied.


    He had no reason to refuse their help. It would be disrespectful of him to turn them down.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky stepped on the Five-element g, holding the Iron Justice Saber tightly


    in his hand. He began to absorb the ball of power while he made his way towards the newborn Devil


    Flood Dragon.


    "I am gonna kill you! I will rip you apart!" The Devil Flood Dragon was furious that Ricky had survived


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    his blows.


    Although he was confused, his memories dictated that he must kill Ricky.


    "Come on, Iron Justice Saber! Give me your best shot! We''re all counting on you!" Ricky said to his


    saber in a low voice. "We have to finish off this newborn Devil Flood Dragon before he gets all his


    memories back. Otherwise, we will have no chance of bringing him down."


    "Understood, master!" the Iron Justice Saber replied.


    The Five-element g absorbed the power of the Sorcerous Combat Pce and enveloped the Iron


    Justice Saber.


    With fire in his eyes, Ricky raised his hands and aimed his saber at the Devil Flood Dragon.


    He was the hope of the entire Deste Sorcery tribe. He was hell-bent on eradicating all the creatures


    of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe so the Deste Sorcery tribe could regain their freedom.


    Ricky believed that this strike he employed was stronger than any of his Omnipotent Skills.


    A beam of dazzling light shot out from his saber, illuminating the space.


    The power his strike contained filled up the entire battlefield. All the creatures of the Deste Sorcery


    tribe watched the saber unblinkingly, holding their breaths for what was toe next. They knew their


    lives depended on it.


    The newborn Devil Flood Dragon felt threatened upon sensing the immense power of Ricky''s strike.


    He growled ferociously, and gathered all his evil spirit into his right w. Then, he stretched it out.


    In an instant, his w touched the light emitted by Ricky''s saber.


    Crack! The light and the w collided, creating an explosion.


    In those moments, it seemed that they were in a stalemate. Neither one could overpower the other.


    Ricky raised his eyebrows. He became even more determined to win this battle.


    "Come on!"


    With a roar, Ricky activated the mysterious axe in his Soul Sea.


    Since he had already found two pieces of the mysterious axe, he could acquire more chromatic energy.


    He focused deeply and released the chromatic energy. The light he unleashed brightened, and it forced


    the Devil Flood Dragon''s w to retreat.


    The chromatic energy created by the mysterious axe dispersed all the evil spirit power, eradicating the


    shadows.


    In that moment, the power of the evil spirit was bested by a natural enemy¡ªthe chromatic energy.


    "What is that power? How can it suppress the evil spirit power just like that?" Mordechai''s father and


    the elders uttered in disbelief. They were not familiar with the chromatic energy Ricky had just


    unleashed.


    The Sorcerous Combat Body of the Deste Sorcery tribe was superior to all the mutants, with the


    exception of the legendary Chaos Mutant. The sorcerous power they possessed was at par with the


    primitive power.


    However, the sorcerous power couldn''t suppress the evil spirit like the mysterious power could.


    It was impossible for even the real primitive power to have such effects on the evil spirit power. And the


    chromatic energy was the mere and most effective kind to suppress the evil spirit power.


    Mordechai''s father and the other elders became more confused the more that they thought about it. It


    was simply unfathomable!


    Sensing that his attack had been suppressed, the Devil Flood Dragon let out a furious growl.


    He gathered all his evil spirit power and transferred it into his w, giving it his all to win the battle.


    However, his efforts were still in vain. His power couldn''t match the chromatic energy created by the


    mysterious axe.


    "Go to hell!"


    The light that Ricky had unleashed finally broke the Devil Flood Dragon''s w before itnded on his


    body.


    "Oh, yeah! We''ve won!" the warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe all shouted with excitement. Their


    faces lit up with joy.


    Having lived under the devil race''s shadow for more than a decade, they had already lost their


    ambition. They had almost forgotten the glory of their once-proud tribe. Today was a reminder of who


    they were.


    Ricky''s triumph meant a lot to them. They wanted him to win with all their hearts.


    "This guy didn''t let us down after all!" Hayes said, gazing at Ricky in admiration. He realized that Ricky


    had the potential to either be a leader or a hero.


    "Ashley, maybe you just don''t understand Ricky very well. I don''t think he is the womanizer you im


    he is," Hayes said to Ashley telepathically.


    "Hayes, he is fooling you. Ricky is a good actor, and he will never show you his true colors," Ashley


    replied coldly.


    Seeing Ricky fighting bravely had made Ashley''s resentment towards him disappear, more or less.


    But she would never show this to others.


    "We are finally going to win," Ricky said, slightly relieved. ''All the power has gathered on the light. Once


    the light hits the Devil Flood Dragon, the fight will be over,'' he thought to himself.


    Suddenly, he felt the space vibrate.


    A low growl echoed throughout the entire Sealed Land.


    In the blink of an eye, a powerful force appeared.


    Ricky could feel that his strike was going to miss its mark.


    He even felt that he was being targeted by a powerful being.


    Ricky raised his head and looked at the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. He was gazing at Ricky with


    such intensity that thetter immediately realized that something was up.


    The fight wasn''t over. The Devil Flood Dragon had suddenly be more powerful.


    Without a doubt, this shift indicated that the newborn Devil Flood Dragon had integrated every bit of the


    original two Devil Flood Dragons. He now possessed all of their memories and powers.


    This meant that Ricky''s attack could not harm him.


    Seconds earlier, Ricky would have been able to defeat the Devil Flood Dragon.

 Chapter 1238 No Way Out

    Chapter 1238 No Way Out


    But at this moment, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon possessed a clear and open mind. Because he


    acquired the original two Devil Flood Dragons'' memories, this led to the promotion of his grade and


    power.


    More and more ck scales appeared on his humongous body, withstanding Ricky''s forceful attack.


    Ricky''s mysterious axe could produce very strong chromatic energy that had the ability to destroy the


    evil spirit. However, the Devil Flood Dragon kept on releasing evil spirit faster than the release of


    chromatic energy of Ricky''s axe.


    As a result, Ricky was immediately thrown away by the evil spirit. In an instant, he was pushed away


    for hundreds of meters before he could even regain his bnce and stability.


    "Ah! Fuck! I was almost there! Now, all our efforts are in vain! I should have attacked sooner," Ricky


    said in a frustrated tone, a dismal expression on his face.


    "Oh, for crying out loud! Stopining and just run as far as you could!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    advised. "You have no chance against him now."


    "All hail our lord! All hail our lord!" all the other Devil Flood Dragons shouted excitedly as they looked at


    their newborn Devil Flood Dragon. Impressed by his power and strength, the other Devil Flood Dragons


    praised and recognized their new leader.


    As the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe were overwhelmed with joy and excitement, Hayes


    and Mordechai, as well as the people of the Deste Sorcery tribe, were filled with misery.


    For several times, they creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe had thought that they could finally win


    the fight. But somehow, it was just too depressing that each time they hoped, they ended up on the


    losing end. Surely, they had the strength and the power, but they could not ept with their hearts the


    oue of this battle.


    "Without a doubt, God is out to destroy our tribe!" Mordechai''s father roared in despair, unwilling to


    ept defeat.


    At that moment, everyone mourned their loss, creating a sad and mncholic vibe to cover the entire


    city.


    "And you even dreamt of annihting our tribe, you low-life humans!" the newborn Devil Flood Dragon


    coiling in the sky said disdainfully.


    He had certainly be a full individual capable of having his own mind and memories.


    "But really, if there''s anyone to thank here, it is you. If you hadn''te here in the first ce, then I


    wouldn''t have been born into this world.


    Perhaps, I owe you one for that. And so to return the favor, I''ve decided to eat you alive," the newborn


    Devil Flood Dragon threatened.


    "Fuck off, you bastard!" Ricky replied furiously.


    After finishing his statement, he wasted no time and immediately activated the Shadowy Replication.


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky created a hundred shadowy replicas of himself.


    On the other hand, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon only let out a teasingugh after seeing Ricky''s


    shadowy replicas. He didn''t think that this mere human being in front of him could defeat him with a


    little shadowy trick.


    Without saying a word, he flew towards Ricky''s real body at full speed.


    "Humph! You really want to kill me, huh? What are you waiting for? Come and get me," Ricky taunted.


    Soon after, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace and set it to its maximum as he flew away.


    "Oh, what is this? Are you flying away to avoid me? Or is this some kind of a distraction?" the newborn


    Devil Flood Dragon said coldly.


    Afterwards, he opened his mouth, and a ck alms bowl flew out of it. It began to continuously grow


    "Share the pure evil spirit with our people," the newborn Devil Flood Dragonmanded the alms


    bowl.


    "Yes, master," a voice echoed from inside the gigantic bowl.


    Following its master''s wishes, the bowl started to release thick columns of evil spirit thatter on


    entered the bodies of all the Devil Flood Dragons scattered on the ground.


    After receiving the evil spirit, the strength of the Devil Flood Dragons shot up and they became stronger


    than ever. In fact, they had gotten so strong that their momentum was higher than that of the creatures


    from the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    "Go ahead and do whatever you want with your new power," the newborn Devil Flood Dragon said.


    "But I expect every living thing to be destroyed except for you. You know what to do."


    Feeling the tremendous increase in their powers, all the Devil Flood Dragons were thrilled. "Ha-ha!


    Your wish is ourmand, sir!" the devils replied in high spirits.


    Meanwhile, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon continued his pursuit and chased Ricky. At that moment,


    the Devil Flood Dragon felt immense hate for Ricky that it was nothingpared to the hate he felt for


    the Deste Sorcery tribe. As a result, he wanted to tear Ricky to shreds himself.


    It was said that the power of any Omnipotent Skill was based on the warrior''s cultivation level and


    strength. Despite the brilliance of Ricky''s Space-shrinking Pace, it could still not be denied that the


    newborn Devil Flood Dragon was just way too powerful.


    Hence, in just a matter of minutes, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon was able to catch up with him.


    Covered in a thickyer of evil spirit, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon extended his ws in an attempt


    to attack Ricky. Ricky, on the other hand, felt that his opponent''s strike was far more powerful than the


    first one. He knew that this kind of attack might be the one that would take his life, so he realized it in


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    his heart that he had to do everything to save himself from being killed.


    Without thinking twice, Ricky activated the Ultimate Golden Body and managed to wrap his golden


    body with the Five-element g, giving him a strong and solid defense.


    However, his efforts proved to be useless this time. Instantly, Ricky was hit. Falling on the yellow sand


    on the ground with a loud thud, his golden body breaking into two parts.


    With one single blow, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon managed to beat him and send him to his doom.


    Ricky coughed up a mouthful of blood as he struggled to get up. His eyes shed a troubled look as he


    was very dissatisfied with the oue.


    "Well done... loser. I''m surprised that you can even take a strike from me. But it''s time to end all this. I''ll


    send you to meet your dead ancestors," the newborn Devil Flood Dragon said savagely.


    "It''s such a shame that I can''t bring you down. But don''t think you cany a hand on me and the people


    from the Deste Sorcery tribe," Ricky threatened. "If you think that I draw you away to let the people


    from the Deste Sorcery tribe kill your men, then you are mistaken."


    "For the time being, I will let you upy this Sealed Land. But mark my words. I wille for you and


    seek my revenge sooner orter."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he immediately entered the Devourer Zone and vanished.


    Meanwhile, in the Devourer Zone, he deactivated the Shadowy Replication. In an instant, his shadowy


    replicas disappeared. Soon after, Hayes, Ashley, and all the people from the Deste Sorcery tribe


    showed up in front of him.


    In fact, the real reason why Ricky had distracted the newborn Devil Flood Dragon with himself was to


    buy his shadowy replicas some time to put everyone into the Devourer Zone.


    "Everyone, are you all right? Did anyone get hurt?" Ricky asked as he nced at the crowd, who had


    surprised looks on their faces.


    After a while, Hayes slowly came back to his senses. "Ricky, where are we now?" he asked.


    ¡®Definitely, this is not Ricky''s Small World. Otherwise, that newborn Devil Flood Dragon would have


    already let himself in. After all, he could do that because he is far better than Ricky in terms of


    cultivation level and power,'' Hayes wondered as he looked at his surroundings.


    "Everyone, if you are wondering where we are, we are inside my supreme weapon. I had to bring you


    here because I am not strong enough to beat him. Not to worry, because my supreme weapon will


    bring us back to the continent through that rift.


    It is nothing but a broken space tool. That''s why I can''t use it against the newborn Devil Flood Dragon,"


    Ricky replied.


    "I can''t believe it! We are in a supreme weapon now!" Surely, everyone did not expect that Ricky would


    bring them here for safety. In fact, they even felt jealous of him because he had such a treasure.


    It was said that only the powerful forces were able to acquire supreme weapons. With that being said,


    everyone thought that Ricky was really special and lucky to even get this kind of weapon.


    Everyone believed what Ricky said. After all, there was no other reasonable exnation for how they


    got in there in the first ce.


    Initially, Ricky wanted to keep it a secret from everyone that he had the Devourer Zone. But at that


    time, he had no other choice but to show it to them. All the people of the Deste Sorcery tribe would


    have been killed if he did not utilize this supreme weapon.


    Lucky for him, they bought his story and believed that it was a supreme weapon.


    Not long after, Ricky controlled the Devourer Zone to steer and make its way towards the rift.


    However, Ricky made a huge mistake by underestimating the capabilities of the newborn Devil Flood


    Dragon.


    As soon as they were close enough to see their destination, they had a glimpse of the newborn Devil


    Flood Dragon and numerous other spiritual emperors from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe waiting by the


    rift, as if they were guarding it. There, they could clearly see how these devils worked the alms bowl as


    it emitted blinding light that shrouded the entire rift.


    Ricky frowned at this as he could no longer steer the Devourer Zone to approach the rift.


    Now, Ricky and hispanions had no way out.


    "Everyone, may I have your attention please. As it turns out, we have to stay in the supreme weapon


    for a while," Ricky said in a frustrated voice. "Mordechai and I will have to cultivate for some time. And


    after that, we will get out and fight that Devil Flood Dragon again."


    Hearing this, Mordechai''s father and several old men present could not help but sigh in dismay.


    Somehow, they looked as if they wanted to say something to Ricky.


    "What''s up, sirs? Did you want to tell me something?" Ricky asked in a low and dismal voice.

 Chapter 1239 The Ancestral Land Of The Desolate Sorcery Tribe

    Chapter 1239 The Ancestral Land Of The Deste Sorcery Tribe


    "Sir, are you familiar with the Sealed Land?" Mordechai''s father asked Ricky sincerely.


    "Sir, Mordechai and Ie from the same sect. I hope you don''t mind, but please, just call me Ricky


    from now on," Ricky replied. "Well, I know a thing or two about the Sealed Land."


    "Then you must know that when creatures in the Sealed Land reach a certain level, they could no


    longer break through to a higher level," Mordechai''s father mentioned.


    "I see. In that sense, one can at most be a two-star lower spiritual emperor here, right?" Ricky


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    said with a slight frown.


    "Yes. And I am aware that you can now challenge warriors stronger than you. Aren''t you now already a


    two-star lower spiritual emperor?" Mordechai''s father asked.


    "Yes, sir!" Ricky nodded his head.


    As soon as Ricky said his words, everyone fell silent.


    That was because, at that point, they all felt the hopelessness creep through their spines.


    ''This will be the end of us. Does this mean that we''ll stay in Ricky''s supreme weapon forever? I don''t


    think that Devil Flood Dragon would ever leave his post near the rift. Who could me him? If we were


    in his shoes, we would do the same. But what should we do now?'' everyone in the Devourer Zone


    thought to themselves dejectedly.


    As everyone was in despair, the Devil Flood Dragon''s voice echoed across the entire Sealed Land,


    "Lowly humans, it would be impossible for you to pass through this rift.


    I will stay here and wait for our kind. When the dayes, we will get out of here and seize the


    continent again."


    "Is there any other way around this, sir?" Ricky asked again, unwilling to ept the daunting fact.


    "I...I''m afraid that I can''t think of any n!" Mordechai''s father replied frustratingly.


    "Tell me, father. What happened to our ancestralnd? Why won''t you let me enter it? And besides, the


    primitive cultivation methods of the Ultimate Golden Body and our Sorcerous Combat Body are inside


    it," Mordechai cut in sharply.


    Upon hearing his statement, Ricky suddenly became curious. For so long, he wanted to get his hands


    on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body.


    "In that case, then, I have to tell you the truth," Mordechai''s father said with a deep sigh.


    "Our patriarch was the one who sealed us. However, no one really knew why he did this.


    After trapping us here, he entered our ancestralnd with all the strong warriors at the Divine Level and


    the Emperor Level from our tribe. Then, he set up some restrictions to prevent others from approaching


    the ancestralnd. And from the moment they got inside, none of them hade out.


    The restrictions on our ancestralnd disappeared several eras ago. At that time, the strongest among


    us were only two-star lower spiritual emperors because we were stuck in the Sealed Land.


    As far as I know, more than ten elders had entered the ancestralnd, but only one of them got out. But


    when we found him, he hadpletely mad. There was never a day when we saw him not paranoid


    and scared. Not long after, he died.


    That''s why the elders in our tribe ordered us to stay away from our ancestralnd as much as


    possible," Mordechai''s father exined briefly.


    "I see! Now, it makes sense. Thank you for telling me this, father," Mordechai said as he furrowed his


    eyebrows.


    "But if we can''t get our hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body, we


    will not be able to rise again even if we could get the chance to get out of here," he added.


    "That''s right. Without the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body, it''s impossible for


    us to rise again even if we can find our way out of here," Mordechai''s father said and nodded.


    "So, father, now that you have mentioned this, please tell us where to find our ancestralnd. I want to


    try my luck there," Mordechai pleaded seriously as he looked his father straight in the eye.


    "I suppose that I won''t stop you anymore since you have already made up your mind," Mordechai''s


    father answered.


    He did his best to prevent his son from going to their ancestralnd. However, it seemed that he had no


    other choice but to give in to his son''s plea, especially in their current situation. Surely, they would


    rather die than hide in the Devourer Zone for the rest of their lives.


    Soon after, he filled them in on the location of their ancestralnd.


    After a while, Ricky and Mordechai set off and headed for the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery


    tribe. Ricky had decided to go with Mordechai. But somehow, this was more than just to get his hands


    on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. What was more important for him was


    to keep Mordechai safe from harm.


    After all, he possessed many zones where they could hide in case they got into some serious trouble.


    Apart from Ricky''s presence, he also took Amelia and Tina with him as they were also in his zone.


    As for the others, they remained in the Devourer Zone of his shadowy replica.


    Meanwhile, as theynded on the site, they noticed that the entrance to the Deste Sorcery tribe''s


    ancestralnd was at the junction of the Sealed Land where the Devil Flood Dragon tribe was trapped


    and the Sealed Land the Deste Sorcery tribe was stuck.


    On the other hand, almost all the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe were looking for them in the


    Sealed Land where the Deste Sorcery tribe lived. Therefore, it was impossible for them to spot


    Ricky and Mordechai.


    After they reached here, Ricky was shocked by the cruel and terrible conditions where the Devil Flood


    Dragon tribe was sealed.


    At that moment, they could clearly see the ancient array which trapped the said tribe. But inside of it,


    everything was pitch ck. Moreover, tremendous windstorms appeared from time to time.


    As he observed the ce, Ricky could not deny the intensity of the terrifying power of those


    windstorms. ''It must probably feel like hell being trapped here all day,'' he wondered as he saw the cruel


    living conditions in the ce.


    Apart from this, the array released blood-colored power. It was in the shape of lightning and could


    sense any creatures from the devil race, whipping their souls into agony once detected.


    "Without a doubt, this is a very harsh ce indeed," Ricky remarked.


    "But even such a punishment can''t make up for the sins that the creatures of the devil race had


    get us some ce much worse than this."


    "Sadly, I think you are right. Invading our territory has be the belief and the goal of the devil race.


    This only means that we must fight back in full force. They can''t get away with this," Ricky said angrily.


    Meanwhile, a drop of blood essence suddenly emerged out from Mordechai''s forehead.


    "Hey, are you sure about that? After we enter the ancestralnd, we might lose our lives there,"


    Mordechai asked as he looked at Ricky grimly.


    "We''ll die sooner orter if we don''t get in now. Why don''t we just give it a shot? Maybe if we''re lucky,


    we can find a way out there," Ricky responded decisively.


    Hearing what Ricky said, Mordechai let go of his apprehension. Soon after, he used his blood essence


    to make a small array so that they could enter the ancestralnd through it.


    Afterwards, two wisps of invisible forces shrouded their bodies entirely.


    In the blink of an eye, the duo was transported to another world.


    Generally speaking, the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd was in a deste world, which meant


    that it was supposed to be full of barren hills and yellow sand.


    But when they arrived, they found that evil spirit filled most of the world. Instead of deste yellow


    sand, what greeted them was cknd.


    In an instant, Ricky and Mordechai felt a sense of fear in their hearts for no apparent reason. Little did


    they know that their bodies were being prated by an invisible dark power.


    "Something big did happen in our ancestralnd. And I believe that the devil race must be responsible


    for that. Our patriarch sealed us back then, and I guess that has something to do with them too,"


    Mordechai said with much resentment as he looked around the ce.


    "Mordechai, activate your blood power to reject the invisible dark power. I have a feeling that we might


    lose our senses if we keep letting it enter our bodies. The evil spirit that fills your ancestralnd is very


    destructive. I feel that it is more powerful than the most powerful among the eight types of evil spirit of


    the devil race¡ªthe Heavenly Jail Evil Spirit,"


    Ricky recalled.


    "Thank you for warning!" Mordechai replied. Immediately, he activated his Sorcerous Combat Body and


    used his blood power to keep the dark power from approaching them.


    "Come on! Let''s go to the core area. Most likely, our patriarch left the primitive cultivation methods of


    the Sorcerous Combat Body and the Ultimate Golden Body there," Mordechai informed Ricky.


    But as they were about to continue their journey, they heard a shrill voice in their ears. It was


    something that resembled the cries of a baby.

 Chapter 1240 Infant Ancestry Devils

    Chapter 1240 Infant Ancestry Devils


    The invisible evil power increased as the sound swelled to a crescendo as if the end of the world was


    about to descend. Ricky and Mordechai had to gather their strength to form a protective dome, which


    shielded them from any potential harm.


    "I knew it! There really are living beings here, or maybe those are creatures from the devil race,"


    Mordechai muttered with a dark expression.


    The second he finished speaking, more than ten dwarfish figures appeared out of thin air, surrounding


    him and Ricky.


    Each of them stood less than a meter tall, with a dark crimsonplexion that seemed almost ck.


    Their eyes, teeth, skin, and other body parts were also blood-dark.


    They looked like infants!


    The duo started to sense the iing creatures and they were not sure if they were blood and meat or


    not real.


    Some of those infantile creatures began to giggle, while some started to cry. It just made people feel


    creepy.


    All the while, Ricky and Mordechai observed them silently. They found that every time the mysterious


    creaturesughed or cried, more invisible dark evil power was created.


    With that realization, Ricky and Mordechai felt even more cautious of the childlike creatures.


    The two of them had run into ferocious and blood-thirsty creatures before, but none of those had struck


    them worse than these creatures had.


    It was like the babyish creatures possessed some kind of magic that made them restless and


    weakened theirbat powers.


    Ricky and Mordechai nced at each other with confusion written all over their faces.


    "W-what the hell are they?" the duo muttered at the same time.


    "Oh no! This isn''t good!" the Dragon Intent Grass abruptly cried out in rm.


    "Do you know what they are?"


    Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Well, you can sense that the evil spirit here is more potent than the Heavenly Jail Evil Spirit, right?" the


    Dragon Intent Grass said. "Yes, I noticed that,"


    Ricky replied with a frown.


    An idea suddenly urred to him, and he immediately asked the Dragon Intent Grass,


    "Are you trying to say that the evil spirit here is a kind of the ancestry evil spirit?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying. The evil spirit here is one of the ancestry evil spirits¡ªthe Infant


    Ancestry Evil Spirit," it replied grimly. "It all makes sense now. Only the ancestry evil spirit can erode


    the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd.


    Moreover, these things look like Infant Ancestry Devils, but they are not the real ones. They are not


    even real.


    That means the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had formed them," the Dragon Intent Grass exined


    further.


    "I see. So, these were made from the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit? That means these are the things that


    ruined our ancestralnd!" Mordechai murmured with a livid face.


    "The Infant Ancestry Devils specialize on soul attacks and invisible attacks, as they are a gathering of


    the evilest powers in the world. As long as evil power exist, they will never disappear. Judging from


    their auras, those beings in front of us have the strength of three-star lower spiritual emperors.


    That would exin how they could ruthlessly ughter your nsmen without mercy.


    So, make sure not to do anything reckless! Don''t get hit by their invisible and soul attacks," the Dragon


    Intent Grass reminded them.


    But before Ricky and Mordechai could make their move, a ruckus suddenly erupted from these weird


    creatures.


    They began growling and crying out, the sounds getting louder and louder by the second.


    In an instant, evil and dark powers gathered and rushed toward the duo to attack their souls.


    Without wasting any second, Mordechai and Ricky activated all their powers to defend themselves from


    the attacks.


    However, it seemed that their efforts were in vain, as the attacks easily broke through their defenses


    and struck them with a loud crack.


    In no time, both Ricky''s and Mordechai''s souls had suffered grave injuries.


    Blood flowed from the side of their mouths, and they started to grow weaker and weaker.


    "This can''t be happening!


    How did they get through all our defenses?" the pair cried out in chorus, their eyebrows scrunched in


    pain.


    "I told you their attacks areposed of evil powers. That means they can utilize any evil energy.


    Although you two are righteous people, you can''t deny that you still have some darkness in you.


    After all, any act of taking a life is evil, and you have both taken lives before.


    You''re lucky they are not real Infant Ancestry Devils. If they were, you would be dead already," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "We don''t have the time for your lecture. Just tell us what we should do,"


    Ricky said urgently.


    "Well, as far as I know, evil things like them are frightened by both fire and justice powers. Your


    physical strength is basically useless right now because their attacks are mainly soul attacks, just like


    what you have seen earlier.


    Back then, the Deste Sorcery tribe broke into the Devil Land, but they lost the ensuing battle


    because there were too many Infant Ancestry Devils in the Devil Land. They were no match to the


    "Is that so? That must be how the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit is corrupting the Deste Sorcery tribe''s


    ancestralnd too," Ricky intoned. Then, he turned to hispanion and said,


    "I''ll take care of this, Mordechai.


    You can get some rest."


    Upon hearing this, Mordechai immediately nodded in agreement. He collected his strength to protect


    his body and soul, recovering energy at the same time.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he could feel that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had weakened him


    to an extent. The power of his Sorcerous Combat Body had decreased by forty percent because of the


    suppression of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    "Chaotic Fire Mutant!" Ricky yelled out.


    Immediately, a consuming fire enveloped his body, as the ten types of sacred fire and peculiar fire


    spread and formed a small world.


    The Fire Dragon Extremity also morphed into a saber and emerged from his hand.


    At the same time, he released the ancestral thunder power.


    Just as the Dragon Intent Grass said, the power of these creepy creatures'' invisible and soul attacks


    soon began to wane. Ricky''s negative feelings gradually disappeared as well.


    The dark power around him had dissipated.


    "Come out, Furnace of Heaven and Earth!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and unleashed his most powerful fire


    Omnipotent Skill.


    He waved his hand up and down, and the world formed by the ten kinds of sacred mes and the


    peculiar fire instantly turned into the Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    In the next moment, the furnace came down like punishment from the heavens, trapping all the Infant


    Ancestry Devils in it.


    Numerous explosions abruptly took ce within the Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    And in the blink of an eye, with an unbearable shrill cry of an infant, the furnace broke into pieces.


    With the furnace broken, Ricky recalled all the mes, which shrouded him in an infernal storm. In the


    next breath, a gigantic figure appeared.


    It turned out that those monsters had fused into a bigger one in order to struggle out of the Furnace of


    Heaven and Earth. Of course, the only reason they could merge was because they weren''t real Infant


    Ancestry Devils, and thus, they didn''t have any flesh so that they could be fused into one.


    Ricky smirked. He was expecting that from the beginning.


    He let out an unimpressed snort andmented, "I was waiting for you to be one."


    Under his control, the Fire Dragon Extremity, which had earlier transformed into a ming saber


    trembled as he summoned it.


    It then shed at the gigantic infant as if the saber had a mind of its own.


    This strike contained all of Ricky''s strength and the justice power that he had borrowed from the Divine


    Manor.


    It was evident, at that moment, that a white force had surrounded the saber like a force field. It was a


    manifestation of the justice power.


    Still, the gigantic devil didn''t give up. It opened its mouth, and immense Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit


    poured out and formed a dark crimson iron chain, which rushed toward Ricky.


    That was a soul attack, aiming to tether his soul.


    "Humph! Do you think you can touch my soul with my Fire Dragon Extremity and justice power around?


    Don''t be so naive!" Ricky sneered defiantly.

 Chapter 1241 Primitive Cultivation Methods

    Chapter 1241 Primitive Cultivation Methods


    In an instant, the Fire Dragon Extremity, which had turned into a saber, merged with the power of


    justice. Together, they released a bright, dazzling light. It destroyed the gigantic, fake Infant Ancestry


    Devil.


    After it was killed, the power of justice spread outward, and it devoured all of the power released by the


    giant fake Infant Ancestry Devil.


    After withdrawing the Fire Dragon Extremity, Ricky reduced his momentum.


    They could no longer hear the cries of infants. The dark evil power around them dispersed. Ricky could


    even sense that the amount of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit surrounding him had decreased by a lot.


    "My power of justice is indeed the natural enemy of that monster," Ricky said excitedly.


    "There''s nothing to be happy about. You can defeat them because they were not the real Infant


    Ancestry Devils. If the real Infant Ancestry Devils were here, you would be dead meat. The Infant


    Ancestry Devils will pose a big threat to you in the future. You must cultivate your justice and soul


    powers in order to stand up to them when necessary in the future,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Got it," Ricky responded, nodding his head resolutely.


    Then, he gathered some power of justice and transferred it to Mordechai''s body to help him remove the


    dark, evil spirit inside him.


    Soon, all the dark, evil spirit in Mordechai''s body had been cleared. He was back to his old self again.


    "I didn''t expect that you cultivate the power of justice, too. No wonder Hayes told me that he has


    progressed a lot after following your advice. It turns out that your justice power is even stronger than


    his," Mordechai said.


    He truly admired Ricky.


    As a genius of the Deste Sorcery tribe, he was a proud man. His admiration for another warrior did


    note easily. However, Ricky''s disy of power had impressed him. He was amazed at what Ricky


    could do.


    "I was just lucky," Ricky responded modestly.


    "Ha! You must really be one lucky guy," Mordechai said. Obviously, he knew Ricky was just being


    humble.


    Without wasting any more time, the duo continued to head towards the core area.


    On the way, Ricky transferred a lot of powers of justice and chaotic fire to Mordechai. He needed to do


    this constantly to keep the dark evil power at bay.


    Without Ricky''s help, it would be difficult for Mordechai to disperse the negative emotions that the Infant


    Ancestry Evil Spirit brought him. No one was at par with the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe in


    terms of physical strength. However, despite that, they still had weaknesses. The Infant Ancestry Devil


    was their natural enemy.


    Since the space was full of Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, Ricky and Mordechai moved as fast as they


    could.


    Although he had the powers of justice and the chaotic fire, Ricky estimated that it was just a matter of


    time before he himself was affected by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. They needed to move fast to


    finish their task here so as to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    On their way to their destination, the duo stumbled into lots of Infant Ancestry Devils. Luckily for them,


    these devils were not real ones but merely the aggregation of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. As a result,


    no harm befell them.


    They traveled for two days and two nights before they finally arrived at the core area of the Deste


    Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd.


    In the core area, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit was everywhere. They could hear the cries of infants all


    around them, and they had to be on their guard for any soul attack that could be hurled at them.


    The tremendous Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit attacked them as if it had the psychic intelligence.


    Mordechai and Ricky had no other choice but to unleash all their powers to defend themselves.


    But soon, the two giant-shaped statues in the center had caught their attention.


    One of the two statues was bright and golden, while the other was dull, reddish-yellow.


    The two statues gave off two powerful vibes, yet they were surrounded by the overwhelming Infant


    Ancestry Evil Spirit. The statues were slowly being eroded, and their colors had begun to fade away.


    Ricky''s gaze was transfixed on the golden statue, and the Source of Golden Body inside his


    Massacring Zone began to vibrate.


    Mordechai rested his eyes on the reddish-yellow statue, and his Sorcerous Combat Body was instantly


    activated.


    "Mordechai, are they...?" Ricky asked, giddy with excitement.


    "I think I know what you''re thinking about, and I think you''re right. The golden statue is the primitive


    cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body, while the reddish-yellow one is the primitive cultivation


    method of the Sorcerous Combat Body," Mordechai replied. He was visibly thrilled at finding the


    primitive cultivation methods.


    "I see!" Words couldn''t describe the emotions Ricky felt after Mordechai confirmed his guess.


    However, the duo soon calmed themselves down, and their expressions turned serious.


    They were not fools. Judging by what had happened to them, they could clearly sense that the two


    primitive cultivation methods had been deeply eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    "Darn it! The primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body has something to do with the


    fortune of our tribe. It has been eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit for so many years. No wonder


    we have been so unlucky," Mordechai said, his voiceced with resentment.


    "Mordechai, didn''t your father tell us that your patriarch and the other strong warriors of your tribe had


    entered here? We are already in the core area. Why is there no sign of them?" Ricky inquired.


    "They must be gone. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have stayed away from us all these years. However, we


    cannot sit and wonder about their disappearance.


    We should think about how to get our hands on the two primitive cultivation methods," Mordechai


    replied.


    "You make a good point." Ricky nodded in agreement. "I''ll try to remove the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit


    around them with the chaotic energy."


    After he finished speaking, Ricky focused deeply. He then activated the Chaotic Fire Mutant. The Fire


    Dragon Extremity merged with the ten types of sacred mes, and they transformed into a fire dragon


    to remove the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    As soon as he created the fire dragon, the tornadoes formed by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit nearby


    surrounded the fire dragon. They devoured itpletely, leaving no trace of it behind.


    Then, two tornadoes came rushing toward Ricky and Mordechai.


    "me Torrent!"


    After shouting out those words, Ricky opened his mouth and spat out raging, chaotic mes. The


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    mes transformed into torrents, and they flowed towards the evil tornadoes.


    At the same time, Ricky and Mordechai stepped back to distance themselves from them.


    When the tornadoes and the me torrents shed, they both dissipated with a hiss. A shrill baby''s


    In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred Infant Ancestry Devils appeared around the two statues.


    One of them was taller than the rest. He stuck out like a sore thumb.


    He looked at Ricky and Mordechai, and he began to speak in a harsh voice. "You people of the


    Deste Sorcery tribe still haven''t given up. So many years have passed, and you still dream of getting


    your hands on the two primitive cultivation methods and getting your ancestralnd back."


    Ricky and Mordechai stared at the monster intently.


    They could sense that he was different from the others because his body was made of flesh and blood.


    That was to say, he might be a real Infant Ancestry Devil instead of being formed by evil energy.


    "Brat, watch out. This is a real Infant Ancestry Devil. He is a three-star lower spiritual emperor," the


    Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky abruptly.


    "I can feel that," Ricky replied in acknowledgement.


    After a while, Mordechai broke the silence.


    "It appears that you are the one who caused our ancestralnd to be eroded by the strong Infant


    Ancestry Evil Spirit," he said murderously, pointing at the Infant Ancestry Devil.


    "Ha-ha! You give me too much credit. I am not powerful enough to do that. It was our patriarch who


    aplished that.


    I''m here because I have some unfinished business to attend to," the Infant Ancestry Devil replied.

 Chapter 1242 Secret Behind The Desolate Sorcery Tribes Downfall

    Chapter 1242 Secret Behind The Deste Sorcery Tribe''s Downfall


    "Are you implying that you know the reason why our patriarch sealed our tribe?! Tell me why he did it


    then!" Mordechai demanded after hearing the Infant Ancestry Devil''s words.


    "Ha-ha! It looks like you are desperate to know the reason. Very well, I am going to tell you for the sake


    of your people that had passed away. I am really kind, am I not?


    You can consider this ourst respect for the Deste Sorcery tribe. After all, your tribe is about to be


    totally wiped out from this earth," the Infant Ancestry Devil responded coldly.


    "First of all, let me introduce myself. I am Chris Yin.


    Remember my name because I was primarily responsible for the destruction of your tribe."


    Hearing the callous remark made Mordechai''s blood boil. He desperately wanted to activate his


    Sorcerous Combat Body and crush this Infant Ancestry Devil until he had bled him dry, but this wasn''t


    the right time. He still needed to know what had happened to their patriarch.


    "Tell me what you did to my tribe!" Mordechai roared again.


    The incensed look on Mordechai''s face only served to amuse Chris, and he burst intoughter again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, he did keep his promise. He shared with Ricky and Mordechai everything he knew.


    Of course, he didn''t do that out of the generosity of his heart. He only revealed these things because


    he was confident that the duo would not be able to make it out of here alive.


    ording to Chris, the Deste Sorcery tribe was the leading tribe back at the very beginning of the


    world, up until the devil race invaded the continent. The Deste Sorcery tribe rallied the other


    creatures from the continent and led the battle against the devil race. They went so far as to set out for


    the Devil Land together with the other creatures from the continent, for the Deste Sorcery tribe''s


    powerful warriors, led by their patriarch, aimed to annihte the devil race once and for all.


    However, at that time, the Infant Ancestry Devils were born in the Devil Land.


    The ensuing fight between the Infant Ancestry Devils and the Deste Sorcery tribe was a blood bath.


    No side could walk away without a loss.


    The Infant Ancestry Devils'' patriarch sustained grave injuries that he couldn''t heal himself, alongside


    the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch who suffered the same fate.


    What made matters worse was that the Infant Ancestry Devils'' patriarch left the source of the Infant


    Ancestry Evil Spirit in the soul of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch.


    As a result, thetter could not do anything about it. Even though he had the strongest body in the


    world, he still couldn''t destroy the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    Since he failed to remove the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in his soul, it would soon erode


    his soul to nothingness. Basically, it was like his death had been a hundred percent confirmed.


    Knowing this, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe chose to remain in their ancestralnd and


    cultivate in istion.


    But as he was cultivating, the other powerful warriors of the devil race managed to enter the Deste


    Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd through the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit nted in his body.


    The Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch had no choice but to seal his people and the ancestralnd, and


    he aplished this through activating the brilliant ancient array.


    In this way, the powerful warriors like him were rejected and exiled to the chaos.


    However, before he was forced to leave the ancestralnd, the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch left


    two primitive cultivation methods there¡ªcultivation methods that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had


    corrupted.


    The warriors who were forced to enter the chaos naturally despised the Deste Sorcery tribe''s


    patriarch, and they would rather die than let him get what he wanted.


    So, they went to great lengths to leave Chris here before they were forced into the chaos, asking him to


    destroy the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd using the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    They prioritized the destruction of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd, for they believed that the


    tribe would copse on its own if that happened.


    After hearing Chris'' story, Ricky and Mordechai fell into a contemtive silence.


    "It took me several eras, but I am about to fulfill my mission now. I take pride in what I had done and in


    what I am about to do. The Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd will finally fall today!" Chris dered


    atst, sounding incredibly proud of himself.


    That was because the Deste Sorcery tribe was once a glorious tribe. If he were the one to destroy it,


    he would make a great contribution to the devil race.


    "So our patriarch sealed us because he was out of options. That means you, damn devils, are the ones


    to me for what we''ve been through," Mordechai replied through gritted teeth as he red at Chris.


    Although this monster right before his eyes had shed some light on what had happened, his


    exnation had only fueled the fires of hate that burned within Mordechai.


    At once, a murderous intent emanated from him.


    "You mean a warrior at the Emperor Level like you could live countless eras? That''s unbelievable,"


    Ricky remarked doubtfully as he stared Chris down with a heated re.


    "Lowly humans, do you even know anything about the Ancestry Devil blood power?


    Our blood power is unrivaled. And once we reach the Emperor Level, we can be immortal.


    I can''t me you though because it''s hard for low-born humans like you to understand that," Chris


    pronounced in a dismissive manner.


    "I see. You are able to prolong your life for such a long time because of the Ancestry Devil blood


    power," Ricky muttered darkly.


    "Brat, even if they didn''t have the Ancestry Devil blood power, the Infant Ancestry Devils could live


    endless lives once they reach the Emperor Level.


    This is because they are born evil. As long as some evil exists in the world, they will always be there,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said, correcting Ricky.


    At this point, Chris was looking at Ricky and Mordechai yfully, evidently amused by the situation.


    "You are here for the two original primitive methods, aren''t you? Unfortunately, they belong to us now.


    And now that I have told you all that I can, it''s time to send you to meet your maker,"


    Chris remarked with a malicious sneer.


    "Humph! So you are an ancestry devil, huh? I have never killed a real ancestral devil before. Perhaps,


    I''ll start with you today,"


    Ricky responded coldly.


    Meanwhile, Mordechai had not calmed down at all. "No one can destroy our tribe! I will make sure you''ll


    never have the chance to do that!" he bellowed, his mouth almost frothing in anger.


    "Ha-ha! You are giving yourselves too much credit, you losers," Chris scoffed at them.


    And then he turned to his men and shouted, "Get them!"


    As soon as the words fell from Chris'' lips, the other Infant Ancestry Devils surrounding the two statues


    dashed toward Ricky and Mordechai at breakneck speed. The sounds of crying and evilughter filled


    the air.


    The overwhelming Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit engulfed the whole ce, transforming it into a living hell.


    Suddenly, their shrill voices merged with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, forming blood-dark ropes. All


    the Infant Ancestry Devils transferred their strengths to those ropes.


    At the sight of the blood-dark ropes, Ricky and Mordechai couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    Their souls seemed to harbor great fear toward the ropes.


    Ricky and Mordechai looked at each other. They simultaneously realized that the blood-dark ropes


    could attack their souls, making it doubly difficult to deal with.


    "Mordechai, I will unleash my Omnipotent Skills to deal with these blood-dark ropes and distract those


    devils. At the same time, I need you to hit them with your physical strength. Once we obliterate them,


    these ropes will disappear on their own. Is that all right with you?" Rickymunicated warily through


    telegraphy.


    "I got it. Be careful. These blood-dark ropes are not easy to handle,"


    Mordechai replied.


    After a final nod, he moved to stand behind Ricky.


    Ricky pped his hands, and purple patterns instantly appeared all over his body. He was starting the


    second killing array.


    "My array, the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves,e out! Go and destroy all of these


    monsters!" Ricky shouted.


    As the array was activated, he also unleashed his six mutants and chaotic power at the same time. He


    covered the array with the justice power, the chaotic fire power, and the ancestral thunder power.


    These three kinds of powers were the evil power''s natural enemy.


    When he saw that Ricky burst out six mutants and the chaotic power, Chris'' eyes widened in utter


    shock.


    "You are using chaotic power! I didn''t expect that another creature from the continent had managed to


    cultivate the chaotic power. However, you''ve made a huge mistake. You shouldn''t havee here


    despite you possess the chaotic power. But this could be a blessing in disguise for me. After all, my


    value, power, and fame will all spread around the world if I take you out. Moreover, I''m curious if a


    genius who has cultivated the chaotic power tastes better than the creatures of the Deste Sorcery


    tribe,"


    Chris added with a smirk, deliberately adding fuel to the n.


    "Well, you can give it a shot. You better make sure your teeth are strong though. If your teeth aren''t


    hard enough, they will break,"


    Ricky snapped back with a vicious sneer.


    At the same time, he waggled his finger a little, and the array directly rushed to those blood-ck


    ropes.

 Chapter 1243 Confronting The Real Infant Ancestry Devil

    Chapter 1243 Confronting The Real Infant Ancestry Devil


    The array Ricky made flew towards the blood-dark ropes.


    The chaotic fire on the array merged with the justice power and the ancestral thunder power, and it


    burned wildly and morphed into countless ghosts and wolves. They rolled into the passages that the


    runes had created, and they tore the blood-dark ropes to bits.


    The chaotic power Ricky unleashed restrained the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    Roars of these Infant Ancestry Devils echoed throughout the space, making the ground vibrate. For a


    moment, it was as if the two sides were locked in a stalemate.


    Mordechai took the opportunity and dashed out of the array. With the help of his Sorcerous Combat


    Body, he absorbed all the sorcerous power left behind in the ancestralnd.


    "Sorcerous Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Unstoppable Hand!" Mordechai yelled out.


    He activated the Sorcerous Combat Body and released enormous power. It formed a giant, terrifying


    shadow with arms as thick as the flood dragons. It tore up the space, and a huge rift instantly


    appeared.


    A gigantic, reddish-yellow hand came out of the rift.


    Its bones were sticking out, and it filled around the area surrounding it.


    In the blink of an eye, the giant hand came down on all the Infant Ancestry Devils.


    Harsh cries from these devils rang out. Mordechai''s strike terminated nearly a hundred Infant Ancestry


    Devils. They turned into clouds of Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    It was not a surprise that they could not withstand Mordechai''s attack.


    After all, Ricky had gotten their full attention. They were so focused on him that they did not pay any


    attention to Mordechai. In fact, they did not even take Mordechai seriously.


    Although Infant Ancestry Devils were blessed with the talent for invisible and soul attacks, their bodies


    were very weak.


    They wouldn''t be able to resist Mordechai''s strike, let alone these fake Infant Ancestry Devils.


    After Mordechai had disposed of all the Infant Ancestry Devils, he and Ricky jumped up into the air.


    They stood opposite Chris.


    "It turns out that you''ve got something up your sleeves. You used our weakness to destroy my babies.


    Looks like I''ve underestimated you," Chris said. He had watched Ricky and Mordechai y all the other


    Infant Ancestry Devils.


    "You know what? Those who died at your hands were not the real Infant Ancestry Devils. I''m going to


    show you just how powerful we are," he continued.


    Afterward, he let out a deep growl.


    Immediately after, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit came at him, and it entered his body. He absorbed the


    evil spirit that the fake Infant Ancestry Devils had transformed into.


    He grew taller and taller, and he became even stronger.


    Instantly, his hands turned into thick, blood-dark chains.


    The chains flew towards Ricky and Mordechai. In an instant, they were only inches away from the two


    men.


    Ricky and Mordechai sensed the fast-approaching chains and found that Chris'' strike contained both


    physical and soul attacks.


    "This can''t be happening," Ricky and Mordechai said in utter shock.


    ''I can sense it. The physical attack in that strike is just as potent as the soul attack.


    I thought they can only attack creatures'' souls? They aren''t supposed to be able to conduct powerful


    physical attacks. It doesn''t make any sense,'' the duo thought to themselves. They were bewildered.


    "Humph! Do you really think we can only attack souls? You low-born creatures from the continent were


    totally wrong about us. The creatures of our devil race possess the strongest bodies in the world. If we


    didn''t have tough bodies, how do you think our patriarch defeated the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery


    tribe? Do you think our patriarch beat him using only soul attacks? You can''t be that naive, can you?"


    Chris snorted defiantly. He snickered upon seeing the duo''s gloomy faces.


    "Oh, is that so? I''m looking forward to witnessing your physical strength, then. Show me what you''ve


    got!" Mordechai replied mockingly.


    The moment he finished his sentence, he put all his strength into his hand. He grabbed the blood-dark


    rope and shook it as hard as he could. Because of the huge impact from the rope, Chris failed to keep


    himself steady, and he fell from mid-air. He tried to shake off Mordechai''s grip, but he couldn''t.


    Wasting no time, Mordechai gathered his power in his other hand and seized the other blood-dark rope


    so that Ricky could avoid confronting this rope.


    Ricky knew what Mordechai was thinking. Immediately after, he took the opportunity and performed the


    Space-shrinking Pace without any hesitation and in an instant, he was right in front of Chris. Before his


    target could react, he threw a strong punch right in Chris'' face.


    Sensing the power in Ricky''s strike, Chris was unfazed. "The chaotic power is really terrible!" he


    muttered to himself seriously. But he was unfazed. On the contrary, he was suddenly full of fighting


    spirit. He wanted to know what the chaotic power could do.


    "I don''t get it. Your arms have been restrained, and your spiritual power is not enough to kill me. Why


    are you stillughing?" Ricky asked coldly, looking Chris in the eye.


    Chris just growled at him.


    His momentum soared, and Ricky''s fist stopped in its tracks.


    Chris took advantage of Ricky''s confusion, and he suddenly grew two more heads and four arms.


    He swung at Ricky with his new limbs.


    Ricky was caught off guard, and he felt powerful punches hit him square in the chest. He felt his heart


    twinge in pain. He was thrown backwards, leaving a trace in the blood-dark space.


    "How could this be possible? He has three heads and six arms," Ricky eximed in utter disbelief.


    "Brat, I forgot to tell you that the Infant Ancestry Devils have the Three-head and Six-arm blood power,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Rickyined.


    "I didn''t remember it earlier. I don''t have a very good memory, you know," the Dragon Intent Grass


    replied. "Most of the time, I only remember things when I see them happening before me."


    "Fine. At least, I know this now!" Ricky said helplessly. After all, he couldn''t really me the grass.


    Mordechai walked up to Ricky. "Did he just unleash the original Three-headed and Six-armed


    Regenerating Skill?" he asked, his expression grim.


    "Yes, it is," Ricky said, nodding.


    "You losers! I''m done ying with you. Now, I will be serious," Chris said. Perhaps this was what he


    really was¡ªevil and cruel.


    Ricky and Mordechai could sense his strike. His six arms were shrouded in the Infant Ancestry Evil


    Spirit. He was going to attack their souls with three of his hands and hit their bodies with his other three


    hands.


    "Ricky, I have an idea. You deal with this guy''s soul attacks, and I will deal with his visible moves. In


    that way, we can end this as soon as possible. The odds are against us, and this is not the ideal ce


    for us. We can''t stay here for too long. The Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit will erode us faster when we are


    in the fighting state,"


    Mordechai said through telepathy.


    "Got it!" Ricky replied.


    The two of them made their moves at the same time. They began to unleash their powerful Omnipotent


    Skills.


    "Come on!" Mordechai shouted. He activated the Sorcerous Combat Body. A drop of blood essence


    came out from the center of his forehead, and he used it to summon the shadow of their ancestor.


    A giant shadow appeared, and Mordechai merged with it. He gathered all of his power and dashed


    forward to punch Chris.


    "Chaotic Lotus!" Ricky yelled out.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He burst out his six mutants and the chaotic power. He fused them with the power of the Golden Spirit


    Eyes and formed the Chaotic Lotus. Array lines covered the lotus to keep him and Mordechai from soul


    attacks.


    "Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill, attack now!"


    Chris let out a roar. He prepared himself to face Mordechai''s blow. Three of his arms made of the Infant


    Ancestry Evil Spirit transformed into huge rings and hurtled towards Mordechai.

 Chapter 1244 Prevailing Over Chris

    Chapter 1244 Prevailing Over Chris


    "Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill¡ªSoul Attack!" Chris yelled out again, deciding to


    attack Ricky''s soul.


    His other three arms transformed into three scary-looking shadows and flew toward his target.


    In the next moment, their thunderous forces shed against each other,


    which created shock waves that mixed with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit nearby.


    Amid the waves, three figures were fighting fiercely.


    These were none other than Ricky, Mordechai, and Chris.


    Chris'' attacks were incredibly potent. After all, they contained the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit and his


    Ancestry Devil blood power. Warriors whose cultivation level was lower than his own would definitely


    have trouble fending off those strikes.


    However, his opponents right now weren''t ordinary warriors. One was a genius from a tribe whose


    members cultivated the strongest bodies in the world, while the other was an ace genius who was once


    an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    On top of their individual strengths, these two worked perfectly together.


    Every time Chrisunched soul attacks against them, Ricky would merge his array with all kinds of


    powers to resist. On the other hand, if Chris attacked them with his physical strength, Mordechai would


    step up and fight him head-on with his Sorcerous Combat Body.


    At that moment, Ricky and Mordechai were locked in a stalemate with Chris. The three of them had


    exchanged hundreds of blows in just a matter of minutes.


    "Do you think that your body is stronger than ours? That''s preposterous!"


    Mordechai growled menacingly, as Chris and Ricky jumped away from each other after a collision.


    Then, he drew out a sharp, de-like bone and cut off one of Chris'' heads with it.


    "Aargh!"


    A pained cry escaped from Chris'' throat but it didn''tst long, as the pain only served to anger him.


    His face twisted in resentment. While Chris was distracted by the pain, Ricky swung the Iron Justice


    Saber at him, chopping off another head of his.


    Losing two heads made Chris wary, and he forgot the sharp pain that came with his injuries. He


    stepped back immediately to put distance between himself and his ruthless opponents, as he


    simultaneously regenerated the two missing heads.


    However, even though Chris was able to heal himself, Ricky sensed that Chris'' power had weakened


    slightly.


    "It looks like we can weaken his strength by cutting off his head! But we are running out of time,"


    Mordechai uttered with a thoughtful frown. "We need to end this fight in one strike. The sooner we end


    this thing, the better."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You''re right. I recently picked up a new Omnipotent Skill, and I think I can use it to put down this guy


    for good!" Ricky immediately put forth.


    "That''s great. I''ve also mastered a fist technique, and I can''t wait to test it out on this Infant Ancestry


    Devil,"


    Mordechai eagerly said.


    The duo exchanged amused looks and suddenly burst outughing.


    Meanwhile, Chris grew furious as he watched Ricky and Mordechai act like he wasn''t a big deal.


    His pride was hurt because he felt like they weren''t afraid of him as they should be.


    "How dare you two act so cocky?!" he yelled furiously, seething and gritting his teeth aggressively.


    As an Infant Ancestry Devil, Chris thought that he deserved all their respect and fear! But even after he


    had activated the Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill, he still lost to Ricky and Mordechai.


    Thus, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of himself, which he directed at the two in the form of


    resentment.


    Hearing his opponents'' sarcastic remarks, he couldn''t hold back his rage anymore. At that moment, he


    only had one thought in his mind. He would kill both of them for good.


    With an angry roar, all his Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit turned into spiritual power. His body soon


    disappeared, leaving nothing behind, not even a shadow. Now, he was in his soul state.


    "All of you must die!" Chris shouted with notable bitterness.


    "Infant Ancestral Power¡ªSound Attack!" Apparently, he summoned his strike.


    Boom!


    The sound rang out and filled the entire ce.


    All the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit gathered and merged with the sound power. In the blink of an eye,


    hundreds of thousands of Infant Ancestry Devil shadows were produced. The shadows rushed toward


    Ricky and Mordechai at the same time.


    On the other hand, Ricky and Mordechai knew that if they failed to resist the iing blow, Chris


    would undoubtedly gain control of this battle and turn them into his puppets.


    Lines instantly appeared on Ricky''s skin as he set up the second killing array. He released the


    ancestral thunder power, the chaotic fire power, and the justice power. Under his direction, the three


    types of power coalesced and formed a, attaching itself to the array to make the array stronger.


    "Mordechai, let me merge with your power using my Golden Spirit Eyes and the array. Together, we will


    give him a fatal blow to end this,"


    Ricky suggested.


    "All right. Let''s do this!"


    Mordechai instantaneously agreed.


    At this point, Ricky and Mordechai were floating in the center of the array. With the help of this array,


    they could better defend themselves and destroy the iing soul attacks.


    Besides, they hadn''t lost yet. Thus, it was important that they maintained high morale and fighting spirit.


    They also needed to be persistent in their attacks.


    A few momentster, Mordechai activated his Sorcerous Combat Body once again. Small bones


    protruded out of his body, and his eyes turned reddish-yellow.


    He stomped his feet, bit his thumb until a drop of blood dropped, and used it to form a circle over his


    chest.


    Then, a drop of blood essence dripped from his forehead.


    The blood circle he createdbined with the blood essence, generating ancient runes that glowed


    like beacons in the night sky.


    These runes originally came from the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    "Take this¡ªthe Sorcerous Fist Strike!" Mordechai roared.


    The runes he had created glowed like fireflies, and tremendous power gushed out from the blood circle,


    wrapping his right arm in it.


    This power soon spread and nketed a great expanse,


    causing the space within thousands of miles to shatter into a million pieces.


    Mordechai was taken away by the strong killing intent, which seemed to have turned him into a violent


    beast.


    Without hesitation, he threw a punch at the center of Ricky''s array.


    At this point, Ricky had burst out the Gale Mutant.


    The gale runes surrounded him and changed him, making him look like an illusionary shadow.


    The chaotic fire power, the justice power, and the ancestral thunder power could restrain the soul


    attacks, but all those powers weren''t enough if Ricky wanted to destroy the soul attacks for good.


    But with the help of the gale runes, he could recognize illusions and transform them so that they would


    appear solid and opaque, including the soul.


    "Find and chop him!" Ricky shouted, giving orders to his saber.


    Clouds and misty air pervaded and mixed with the storm, forming the invisible power. He fused the


    invisible power into the Iron Justice Saber and swiftly swung it toward the center of the array.


    In the next moment, the array and the Golden Spirit Eyes'' power fused with Ricky''s and Mordechai''s


    attacks.


    Moreover, the ancestral thunder power, the chaotic fire power, and the justice power also mingled with


    their blows.


    Ricky released the chromatic energy as well, fusing it into his and Mordechai''s strikes.


    The chromatic energy could suppress all kinds of evil spirits.


    In between one breath and the next, their forces collided with Chris'' attack.


    The impact produced overwhelming airwaves, which engulfed everything in its path.


    Just as Ricky had nned, the gale runes turned Chris'' soul attack visible.


    From the distance, they could hear Chris yelling in shock and disbelief.


    "This can''t be happening. What kind of power can make my soul attack visible?"


    A few momentster, his pained scream echoed like an animal''s howl.


    It seemed that Ricky and Mordechai were stronger than Chris once they joined hands.


    What was more, Chris was not a real peerless genius, despite having the Ancestry Devil blood power.


    Ricky and Mordechai proved that they were more talented than him, and their blood powers were not


    inferior to his. The duo''s only weakness was their rtively lower cultivation level.


    If Ricky and Mordechai were at his level, they would undoubtedly defeat him in a heartbeat.


    Without a warning, Chris suddenly vomited arge mouthful of blood. He had returned to his previous


    appearance, as his other two heads and four arms dissipated. He fell on the ground with a loud thud,


    rolling over and over in the dust before he finally stopped.


    "Humph! Somehow, I expected more from a real Infant Ancestry Devil. I thought you could do better


    than this, but it looks like I overestimated you,"


    Mordechai snidely remarked.


    He and Ricky went closer to Chris, floating over his prone and injured body.


    They looked down at him with a sense of triumph and closure.


    Finally, they had defeated Chris.


    Moments earlier, they had struggled to resist the soul attacks formed by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    Thankfully, they prevailed in the end.

 Chapter 1245 They Were Eroded By Evil Energy

    Chapter 1245 They Were Eroded By Evil Energy


    "I''ll agree that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit and the Infant Ancestry Devils are incredibly powerful. But


    your strength is limited. Otherwise, you would have won the battle and upy our territory long ago.


    The devil race is not the ruler of this world.


    So, you should take your own life now and we''ll let you die with some shred of dignity. Consider it a


    courtesy from our side,"


    Ricky told Chris.


    "Yes. Rid the world of yourself because if you let us do the job, nothing but ashes shall remain. We are


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    already very kind to you, aren''t we?" Mordechai seconded. ''He showed us no respect and thought of us


    as insignificant. It''s time to teach him a lesson and show him how it feels to be despised,'' he thought to


    himself with a sneer.


    Chris looked up at the duo in the sky. There was pent-up anger in his eyes but he could do nothing.


    The fury he carried was such that if looks could kill, Ricky and Mordechai would be dust by now.


    Engulfed by hatred, Chris stood up with enormous effort and stepped back quickly. His momentum


    began to soar again.


    "Well, what are you doing? Do you still want to resist? I advise you to give up and stop wasting our


    time," Mordechai said with disdain.


    "He has made his choice to continue fighting us. Let''s finish him off ourselves then," Ricky said.


    However, the two of them realized something was wrong the very next moment.


    Chris was standing between the two giant statues. They were both primitive cultivation methods. One


    was of the Sorcerous Combat Body, and the other of the Ultimate Golden Body.


    Chris'' hands morphed smoothly into dark, crimson-colored chains which tied themselves around the


    statues'' neck. Then, he began to draw power from the two statues.


    In the span of just a few seconds, Chris regained his full strength. He let out several shrill growls and


    regenerated two more heads and four more limbs.


    "The guy can absorb power from the two statues. Looks like they have been severely eroded by the


    Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. It''s not going to be easy if we want to purify them," Ricky muttered.


    "You''re right. It could pose a problem." Mordechai nodded.


    For now, neither of them was paying any attention to Chris. They didn''t believe that he could pose a


    threat to them even after getting his powers back.


    However, they soon had to pay a heavy price for underestimating their opponent.


    "Get ready to die!"


    Chris roared andunched a powerful attack on his enemies once more.


    Ricky and Mordechai immediately gathered their strengths to resist the blows.


    Distracted by Chris, they didn''t notice that the two statues began moving and that their closed eyes


    opened the instant Chris made his move.


    As soon as their forces collided, the two statues popped up in front of Chris and punched out at the


    joint strike was shattered.


    Caught off guard and unawareness, Ricky and Mordechai were severely hurt due to the impact.


    They fell down several meters away and spat out quite a lot of blood.


    They had sustained severe injuries.


    The sudden vitalization of the statues shook them severely as they gaped in surprise at the two new


    opponents.


    ''He managed to control the two statues as well. The two statues seem to have beenpletely eroded


    by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.'' Ricky and Mordechai were thinking the same thing.


    A sense of despair rose in their minds.


    It was evident that they were no match for the two statues and their guts were screaming the same


    thing.


    "I am not going to lose like this. You''ve cheated. You used our primitive cultivation methods to your


    advantage," Mordechai roared at Chris furiously.


    "Humph! What nonsense are you talking about? Our patriarch was able to defeat yours easily. Your


    patriarch had to seal you before he was forced to leave this ce and go away into the chaos. You are


    just a low-born weakling. Don''t forget who you are," Chris snapped as he looked at Mordechai in


    disdain.


    After gaining power from the two statues, he had gotten his confidence back. There was a look on his


    face that spoke to his belief in the idea that he could control everything.


    The devils were cruel. They enjoyed ying with their opponents before eliminating them mercilessly.


    Therefore, once he was convinced that everything was under his control, Chris was in no hurry to finish


    the fight.


    He nned to y with them a little before killing them as tremendous despair and fear eroded the


    duo''s hearts. That was what he wanted for them. That was the price they would pay for messing with


    him.


    "Since you are unwilling to end up like this, then fight with your full strength," Ricky roared abruptly.


    The next moment, he activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill and unleashed


    all six of his mutant powers. Simultaneously, heunched the chaotic power and the chromatic energy.


    With these powers in tow, he ran towards the statue which stood for the primitive cultivation method of


    the Ultimate Golden Body.


    Ricky''s words also brought Mordechai back to his senses. "That''s right. I am going to fight till myst


    breath. I''m a member of the Deste Sorcery tribe, and my people are fighters. I won''t bring shame to


    my tribe," he roared in a determined voice.


    His blood surged and his veins began to stand out. The power of his Sorcerous Combat Body


    increased several folds because he had just burned some of his blood essence.


    Now he rushed towards the statue standing for the cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body.


    "Humph! Two losers dreaming of victory. Preposterous!" Chris snorted defiantly.


    "Don''t worry. I am not going to let you die so easily. I am going to make you suffer endlessly and face


    infinite fear. Once you are eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, I will torture you to death." As he


    spoke, there was a cruel sneer garnishing the corner of his mouth.


    To avoid killing his opponents instantly, Chris had only burst out enough power from the two statues to


    just match Ricky and Mordechai.


    This way, each time they collided with the statues, Ricky and Mordechai would only be slightly injured.


    Over time, their blood would begin to dry out and their powers would fail. They would feel an increasing


    amount of pain rushing through their bodies.


    In the end, they would want to die themselves after losing all strength to fight back.


    Once that happened, Chris could control them.


    "Ricky, stop resisting. Enter the zone and leave the ancestralnd. No matter how hard you try, it''s


    impossible for you to defeat the two statues.


    I know you don''t want to rely on the Evil Mandragora, but you have no other choice. After you get out of


    here, wake her up and let her take care of that powerful Devil Flood Dragon," the Dragon Intent Grass


    interrupted.


    "That Devil Flood Dragon is just a level higher than me in terms of cultivation level. If I can''t handle an


    enemy like him and need to ask the Evil Mandragora for help, then I won''t grow any stronger," Ricky


    said, unwilling to ept the grass'' suggestion.


    "And you know what? Each time I use the zone to escape, I hate the feeling of powerlessness that


    pervades all over me.


    I am not going to enter the zone unless my life is at stake. Don''t try to convince me otherwise. I know


    that chances are that I might have to enter it eventually, but for now, I should try my best. Only then will


    I not regret my actions." There was determination in his eyes.


    "Okay. Then I respect your decision," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    It knew that Ricky had already made up his mind. So no matter what it said to him, he would not listen


    to its suggestions.


    Ricky and Mordechai were fighting the two statues with their full might. Explosions and bangs arose


    constantly as the four collided. Most of them were caused by Ricky and Mordechai hitting the ground


    hard after being thrown away.


    Soon, the two of them werepletely covered in blood. The two statues had sustained no injuries


    except for being stained by their blood.


    The duo''s strength faded away, and they were losing consciousness.


    "You are digging your own graves!" Chris snorted dismissively as he looked at them.


    He was excited right now since he fed on his enemies'' pain.


    Interestingly, none of them had noticed that the two statues were absorbing Ricky''s and Mordechai''s


    blood.

 Chapter 1246 Four Statues

    Chapter 1246 Four Statues


    The fight raged on. Ricky and Mordechai went all out, giving every attack their best. Each time they


    sustained severe injuries, Ricky would use the life and death runes and the Life and Death Fire to help


    him and Mordechai recover. They fought the two statues valiantly.


    Half a dayter, the duo was on the verge of death. Their bodies were covered in wounds, and the


    Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had eroded them through the wounds. They could barely think straight, and


    they could not form cohesive thoughts.


    Mordechai was so weak that staying upright had be a struggle for him. "Ricky, this is on me. I''ve


    dragged you into this mess. I shouldn''t have brought you here," he murmured, gathering his remaining


    strength to speak through telepathy.


    "Ha-ha! What are you talking about? Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault," Ricky responded.


    At the same time, he released his mind to cover Mordechai, ready to enter the zone with him.


    Ricky and Mordechai had both tried their best, but they still couldn''t win the battle. Ricky had lost the


    urge to fight and decided to enter the zone. He didn''t want them to be killed because of his sheer


    stubbornness.


    "It''s time to end this thing," Chris said abruptly. He looked down on Ricky and Mordechai disdainfully.


    "You losers, now you will die in despair and fear. This is the consequence of crossing me."


    However, he didn''t know that he would never be able to strike fear into the duo''s hearts.


    Chris pped his hands, and he controlled the two statues to unleash their all strength. He nned to


    use them to dispose of Ricky and Mordechai in one blow.


    The two statues responded to Chris''mand. They jumped up and floated above Ricky and


    Mordechai. The duo was doomed to die if they did not enter the zone.


    Ricky poised himself to bring Mordechai into the zone. However, something unexpected happened.


    The two statues had stopped in their tracks. They stood still, and instead, they absorbed the blood


    which belonged to Ricky and Mordechai. Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and Mordechai''s Sorcerous


    Combat Body vibrated in response to the two statues'' actions.


    Ricky and Mordechai wondered what was going on. They were bewildered at what was happening.


    After absorbing all the blood on them, the originally dark statues glowed. One emitted the golden light,


    while the other gave off the reddish-yellow light.


    Chris was taken aback by the scene unfolding before his eyes. "This can''t be happening. They are


    supposed to be eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. What the hell is going on?" he eximed,


    gaping at the two glowing statues.


    Panicked, he pped his hands again in an attempt to get control of the statues. Much to his shock


    and disappointment, he could no longer manipte them.


    Ricky and Mordechai had also been taken by great surprise.


    However, they came to a realization immediately. ''I guess the two statues have not fallen under the


    control of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spiritpletely. Otherwise, we would not have resonated with


    them," they thought.


    "Perhaps this is a good opportunity for us," Mordechai said. "But we have no strength left to fight."


    "That is not a problem. I will help you get your strength back," Ricky responded.


    "Resurrection!"


    After saying that, Ricky immediately performed his Omnipotent Skill¡ªResurrection, to help him and


    Mordechai get back to their peak states. However, this came with a price¡ªRicky''s lifespan.


    The Omnipotent Skill worked well. In no time, Ricky and hispanion had regained their strength. He


    had a feeling that it just cost him about a thousand years of his life to activate the skill. Plus the lifespan


    he had lost thest time he performed the Resurrection, he had already lost over one thousand and


    five hundred years of his life in total.


    Fortunately, the creatures at the Emperor Level could live at least tens of thousands of years. Ricky


    was at that level, and he was less than a hundred years old now. So, losing those years of his life did


    not seem like a big deal to him.


    Moreover, he knew that he would willingly give up more years for the primitive cultivation method of the


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    Once he became a saint, he would be able to live much longer.


    "What an incredible Omnipotent Skill!" Mordechai remarked. He had gotten his strength back in an


    instant, and he felt like he had been renewed. His admiration and gratitude for Ricky had deepened in


    those moments.


    "How could this be possible?" Chris was shaken up upon seeing the two dying men recover in the blink


    of an eye.


    Chris regretted his actions now.


    At this point, the two statues were totally out of his control. Ricky and Mordechai healed themselves.


    He was clearly at a disadvantage.


    He regretted that he didn''t kill Ricky and Mordechai when he had the chance.


    "You are arrogant, and you look down on us. That''s how you got yourself into such an embarrassing


    situation," Ricky said, looking at Chris. He had a sly glint in his eye. "You creatures of the devil race


    shouldn''t have underestimated our primitive cultivation methods."


    Ricky and Mordechai nned to bring Chris down now. They decided to eliminate him and remove all


    chances of him surviving this battle.


    "Dream on!" Chris shouted. Then, four drops of blood essence oozed out from the center of his


    eyebrows and fell on the two statues.


    Almost instantly, the light emitted by the two statues faded away.


    "The primitive cultivation methods are more important. We need to get our hands on them first,"


    Mordechai said after thinking for a while.


    "You got it!" Ricky responded, nodding.


    Wasting no time, Ricky activated the Ultimate Golden Body while Mordechai activated his Sorcerous


    Combat Body to their extremes. They were doing this to awaken the two statues. Ricky released four


    drops of his blood essence to awaken the statue corresponding to the primitive cultivation methods of


    the Ultimate Golden Body, and Mordechai released four drops of his blood essence to awaken the


    primitive cultivation method corresponding to the Sorcerous Combat Body.


    They intertwined with the two statues. In no time, two types of force appeared on the statues. On one


    statue, the golden energy collided with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. On the other statue, the reddish-


    yellow energy collided with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.


    Now, both sides were fighting for control over the two statues.


    It was like a tug-of-war. It was a battle of strength and willpower. The one who didn''t give up would win


    the two statues.


    As time went by, the two energies on the statues constantly increased.


    Suddenly, the two energies exploded.


    The two statues exploded and divided into four.


    Two of them were corresponding to the cultivation methods of the Ultimate Golden Body. Among the


    two, one of them emitted bright, golden light, while the other looked blood-dark and evil.


    The other two were corresponding to the cultivation methods of the Sorcerous Combat Body. Among


    them, one was reddish-yellow and gave off a violent aura, while the other was blood-dark and exuded


    an evil aura.


    Ricky, Mordechai and Chris all stared at the scene in bewilderment. They were absolutely


    dumbfounded at what was happening.


    Once the three of them had recovered from the shock, they realized that the two statues had divided


    into four.


    Although the statues had not been taken over by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, most of them had been


    eroded by it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But deep inside, the essence of the two statues which corresponded to the real primitive cultivation


    methods still remained. But they were suppressed because of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit and Chris''


    presence.


    Since Ricky and Mordechai had both resonated with the essence of the two statues. The two statues''


    essence was awakened and thus broken free from the original statues and manifested themselves into


    new ones.


    In other words, the two new statues were actually the real primitive cultivation methods.


    The new statues might have lost some of their powers, but Ricky and Mordechai didn''t care about that.


    What mattered was they were going to get them after all. They looked at one another, bursting with


    excitement. "These two new statues are the real primitive cultivation methods!"


    Since their blood essence had integrated with the primitive cultivation methods, the pair were


    connected to them.


    Without any hesitation, the two of themmunicated with them using their minds. In no time, the two


    primitive cultivation methods integrated with their bodies.


    Of course, this was only the first step.

 Chapter 1247 Fake Primitive Cultivation Methods

    Chapter 1247 Fake Primitive Cultivation Methods


    Although they had already integrated with the real primitive cultivation methods, Ricky and Mordechai


    still had a lot of work to do to fully acquire their powers.


    But even so, the duo could still feel the increase in their powers. The power of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden


    Body had increased, and so had the power of Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body.


    "The primitive cultivation method is truly amazing. I just integrated with it, and my power has already


    soared," Ricky eximed excitedly. He could feel himself grow stronger.


    "It''s not a surprise to me. The primitive cultivation methods were the work of earth and heaven. They


    contain great powers. I finally feel vindicated. Anyway, I helped you get your hands on the primitive


    cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. I''ve fulfilled my end of the deal.


    I would never be able to forgive myself if I didn''t fulfill my promise," Mordechai said.


    "Ha-ha! You are too hard on yourself. Even though we almost died, we are safe now, aren''t we?" Ricky


    the two dark statues."


    "You are right!'' Mordechai responded, nodding.


    In the next second, the duo turned to look at Chris. Their eyes burned ferociously.


    Since they had acquired the primitive cultivation methods, Ricky and Mordechai were not afraid of the


    evil copies of their primitive cultivation methods that were under Chris''s control.


    "Don''t think that you will easily be able to take my life. I also have two primitive cultivation methods in


    my possession!" Chris roared at them, his face twisting in fury.


    The Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit gushed out from his body, and he integrated it with the two evil statues.


    His strength increased a lot.


    "Humph! Yours are the fakes. We will destroy them," Mordechai said coldly. He took a step forward and


    activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. He dashed towards Chris and swung at him. His fist gave off a


    reddish-yellow light.


    Although he didn''t use any skills, his strike still contained the sorcerous power. Since his power had


    increased greatly, his blow was much more potent than it was before.


    Ricky, who was watching him from behind, felt that Mordechai''s strike could destroy the sky.


    "The primitive cultivation method''s power is indeed extraordinary!" Ricky eximed. Then, he activated


    the Ultimate Golden Body and stepped forward. The power of array covered both him and Mordechai


    and acted as a protective shield around them.


    At the same time, Ricky threw a punch at Chris, his fist emitting a dazzling, golden light.


    The two strikes were fatal. They destroyed everything in their path.


    Chris could sense the power of the iing blows, and suddenly, fear crept into his heart.


    He had initially nned tounch soul attacks because he knew himself well. Although he had


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    integrated with two primitive cultivation methods, he didn''t have terrifying physical strength.


    However, at the sight of the brilliant array Ricky had set up, he knew he couldn''t go through with his


    n.


    "I havemunicated with these two evil primitive cultivation methods for eras. I don''t believe that I


    won''t be able to defeat two low-born creatures who have just integrated the cultivation methods. Get


    ready to die!" Chris huffed. He unleashed the Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill, and he


    sprouted two more heads and four more arms. He rushed forward and gathered his new power in his


    six hands. With terrifying force, he swung at his opponents.


    In the next moment, the three of them collided.


    Their figures were entangled in mid-air, and ear-splitting sounds could be heard all around.


    Out of the blue, the sound of nking metal rang out.


    The impact forced the three of them to separate. Ricky and Mordechai were forced to take a few steps


    backward. Chris, on the other hand, was pushed back thousands of meters. He coughed and spat out


    a mouthful of blood.


    It was evident that Ricky and Mordechai had the upper hand.


    "They don''t belong to you. Even though you possess them, you will never be able to unleash their true


    powers. Or, there is another exnation. Your cultivation methods are fake. They are dupes created by


    the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit,"


    Mordechai said emotionlessly. He looked at Chris, whose face had turned red with anger.


    "No way! You are lying. This can''t be happening," Chris shouted hysterically.


    Heunched his strongest soul attack, and he activated all the powers of the two evil cultivation


    methods. His anger took over, and he was no longer thinking straight. He just wanted to eliminate Ricky


    and Mordechai once and for all.


    "Ricky, let''s get this over with," Mordechai said.


    "Yeah, you are right. It''s time to end this thing," Ricky responded.


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, reddish-yellow runes appeared around his fist. A five-colored lotus


    emitting the golden light also appeared in mid-air. With the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes, he merged


    the lotus with his fist and hurled a punch towards Chris.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a thunderous sound boomed, and the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit around them dispersed


    quickly.


    When the waves began to dissipate, a short figure and two blood-dark shadows fell on the ground with


    a loud thud, creating three deep craters in the ground.


    It was Chris and the two evil statues.


    At this point, Chris had gone back to normal. He looked like a helpless infant with blood-dark skin. He


    was dying and had no strength left in him to fight.


    Ricky and Mordechainded in front of the dying Chris. "Your arrogance and superiorityplex have


    led to your downfall. Even though you went to great lengths to get your hands on our primitive


    cultivation methods, you will never be able to use them to your advantage," Ricky said coldly, looking


    down on the injured Chris.


    He then activated the Golden Spirit Eyes and condensed the Chaotic Fire Lotus, aiming it towards


    Chris.


    Ricky wanted to make sure that he would not have a chance to retaliate.


    Boom! In an instant, Chris had been burnt to ashes. Even his soul had disintegrated.


    Ricky and Mordechai both exhaled and let out a sigh of relief. It was finally over.


    They looked at each other and smiled with joy.


    "Brat, you are so lucky. You have finally gotten your hands on the primitive cultivation method of the


    Ultimate Golden Body," the Dragon Intent Grass said excitedly, feeling d for Ricky.


    "Yeah, I really am a lucky guy!" Ricky said. "Where there is danger, there is opportunity. If I didn''t have


    the guts toe here, I would never havee upon the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate


    Golden Body."


    "You and Mordechai could be a match for the leader of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe," the Dragon Intent


    Grass replied.


    "We should destroy the two evil cultivation methods," Mordechai said to Ricky.


    "Can they be destroyed?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Of course they can be destroyed. They are fakes. It will just take some time," Mordechai said with


    conviction.


    "Got it!" Ricky nodded in agreement. He didn''t want to leave the two evil cultivation methods lying


    around. They might fall into the wrong hands.


    "Ricky, can you tell my father that we are safe using your shadowy replica?" Mordechai asked.


    "No problem!" Ricky agreed.


    A few momentster, Ricky and Mordechai hit the two evil statues with their real counterparts.


    Just as Mordechai said, they would take some time to destroy.


    It took them a month to do so.


    When they broke into pieces, each one released an energy halo.


    One halo was golden, while the other was reddish-yellow. Ricky and Mordechai felt primitive power


    from the halos. They looked at one another in astonishment.

 Chapter 1248 Desolate Sorcery Tribes Patriarch

    Chapter 1248 Deste Sorcery Tribe''s Patriarch


    "Look at this! What is this power called? I haven''t seen this before," Ricky murmured as he narrowed


    his eyes at the energy halos.


    "It''s the power from the two primitive cultivation methods. It showed up right after we killed Chris and


    destroyed the two evil statues," Mordechai exined briefly.


    "All we have to do now is to refine the two streams of powers and continue to absorb the two primitive


    cultivation methods. As soon as that''s done, we will get theplete primitive cultivation methods," he


    added.


    "Oh, I see. So, I guess that it''ll be a breeze for us defeating the Devil Flood Dragon tribe''s leader once


    we master them.


    Let''s put in our efforts for this. Surely, we''ll find a way to remove all the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in


    your ancestralnd after we bring down that Devil Flood Dragon. But now, we should keep on working


    to improve our strength since we can''t do that just yet," Ricky replied.


    Soon after, they sat down cross-legged and started to work seriously on the energy halos.


    Only when they had sessfully fused the energies could they acquire theplete primitive


    cultivation methods and all their powers.


    As they focused on their work, changes were happening in the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery


    tribe.


    Meanwhile, the thick Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had faded away slowly and was gradually being


    reced by reddish-yellow light. Not long after, the blood-darknd was turning into the barren hills and


    yellow sand.


    Undoubtedly, the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in the ancestralnd came from the two evil


    statues and Chris. And now that they had already been destroyed, the ancestralnd was returning to


    normal little by little.


    However, the ancestralnd, that hosted a variety of sources of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, had been


    eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit for eons. Therefore, the ancestralnd had only gotten rid of


    half the said evil spirit.


    So, generally speaking, half of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd was packed with the energy


    of ruin, while evil spirit filled the other half.


    Meanwhile, after two rigorous months of cultivation, Ricky and Mordechai hade out and had finally


    awakened.


    During the past two months, the two of them painstakinglyprehended and cultivated the two


    primitive cultivation methods.


    Initially, warriors were not supposed to make breakthroughs in the Sealed Land. However, they had


    made progress in their cultivation level because they absorbed the power of the two primitive cultivation


    methods instead of the power of the Sealed Land.


    At that moment, Mordechai''s strength was close to that of a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak


    state, while Ricky was close to bing a three-star lower spiritual emperor.


    "Primitive cultivation methods are truly awesome. Despite being in the Sealed Land, I find it amazing


    that we were still able to break through after integrating them," Ricky eximed in excitement as soon


    as he felt his new and stronger power.


    "Wow, I guess that acquiring the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body would make


    you happier than making breakthroughs. Essentially, only the ancestral devils and people in our tribe


    could be a match for you in terms of physical strength now. If other creatures got their hands on the


    primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body, I don''t think they could achieve where you are


    right now,"


    Mordechaimended with a little bit ofughter in his voice.


    "Wow, that''s something newing from you. I never expected that at all that praise from you, pal!


    That''s great," Ricky responded with overflowing joy as he smiled from ear to ear.


    "Ha-ha!" Mordechai let out a loudugh as a reply.


    Not long after, both of them began to take note of the changes that were taking ce in the ancestral


    "Well, by the looks of it, your ancestralnd is on its way back to normal all because of our victory.


    However, restoring this ce back to its former glory is no easy task. After all, it has been eroded by


    the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit for far too long," Rickymented.


    "But this is a good sign," Mordechai added. "At least, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit is not scattered


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    around the ce. Don''t worry. My people and I will try our best to get it back to normal."


    Afterwards, the duo prepared to leave and go all out to destroy the leader of the Devil Flood Dragon


    tribe to smithereens.


    Just as they were about to leave, the Sources of Golden Body inside Ricky''s body and Mordechai''s


    suddenly emitted lights simultaneously.


    "Wait, hold up. What is going on?" Ricky asked hispanion, confused.


    "I don''t have any idea!" Mordechai shook his head, sharing the same sentiments as Ricky.


    At that moment, there was nothing they could do but watch the two light beams slowly morph into an


    old man.


    None of them had ever expected that this light would eventually turn into a shadowy figure.


    As the man materialized, they both looked at him in an attempt to identify who the man was.


    Immediately, Mordechai''s eyes widened in shock when he realized that the elder looked pretty much


    familiar. Half-kneeling on the ground, he kowtowed and said, "Patriarch!"


    ''Wait, did he just call him patriarch? So, he must be the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe,'' Ricky


    thought to himself before bowing before the elder and showing him respect.


    "Good! Very good! I didn''t expect that our tribe could produce such a strong descendant. It looks like


    that our tribe has the chance to rise again," the old man said with a hint of happiness in his voice.


    "I''m ttered, sir!" Mordechai replied as he got up from kneeling.


    Soon after, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe ced his eyes on Ricky as if scrutinizing him.


    Then, he said with admiration, "Young man, I see that you are even more amazing than him. You even


    have sessfully cultivated the chaotic power. I see a lot of potential in you. Perhaps, you have the


    potential to be a top warrior one day."


    "I''m ttered by your words, sir!" Ricky bowed his head a little as he replied politely.


    Meanwhile, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe continued to express his gratitude to Ricky. "And


    I also want to thank you. Our ancestralnd would be still engulfed by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit if it


    weren''t for you."


    "Sir, it''s our foremost duty to eliminate the devils. I just did what a creature from the continent was


    supposed to do," Ricky responded humbly.


    "I''m d to hear that. It looks like the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body I left has


    finally found a good master," the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe said dly as he was in a good


    mood. Apparently, Ricky''s words pleased him.


    "Sir, is this your real body?" Mordechai suddenly cut in.


    "This is the mutant I left in the two primitive cultivation methods. My mutant can''t sense me because I


    was exiled to the chaos due to the sealing array," the patriarch answered.


    "Moreover, I still can''t enter the continent even if my real body is safe now. More than ever, I would like


    to thank you for what you''ve done.


    If you hadn''t destroyed the two evil cultivation methods, the main source of the Infant Ancestry Evil


    Spirit would still be there and I wouldn''t have been able to regain my freedom."


    "Sir, do you have any idea on how to remove the rest of the evil spirit here?" Mordechai asked all of a


    sudden.


    "I left this mutant here for this moment. But before I tell you how to get rid of it, I think you would


    appreciate this useful stuff I have for you two," the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe responded.


    Of course, both Mordechai and Ricky got so excited to hear that the patriarch even got them a gift. With


    joy in their eyes, they leaned in closer as they waited for the big reveal.


    Undoubtedly, the patriarch''s gift must be something very valuable.


    Soon after, the patriarch''s mutant suddenly opened his mouth, releasing a reddish-yellow tripod.


    The wild fires formed by the patriarch''s mutant kept on burning around it.


    "Sir, is this the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, the one regarded as the key to controlling our ancestralnd?"


    Mordechai asked, with his eyes glued to the tripod.


    "Yes, that''s it, the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod. It is considered to be very essential to our ancestralnd. It


    is said that whoever gets it will keep our ancestralnd under his control. As soon as things are done


    here, I will give it to you,"


    the patriarch assured Mordechai.


    "Uhm, I beg your pardon, sir? I mean, this just sounds too good to be true," Mordechai said as he


    stared at the old man inplete disbelief.


    "You heard me the first time. You''ve acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat


    Body. And only you can be recognized by the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod," the patriarch said.

 Chapter 1249 Integrating The Eternal Power

    Chapter 1249 Integrating The Eternal Power


    "You mean, you will let me take control of our ancestralnd?" Mordechai asked incredulously. He


    couldn''t believe that such a good thing could happen to him.


    Whoever controlled the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd would also be appointed as the tribal


    leader. Thus, it was a privilege and an honor to be responsible for the ancestralnd.


    Mordechai felt ttered that his patriarch trusted him enough for such an enormous responsibility.


    "Listen to me carefully." The Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch called Mordechai''s attention, as he was


    still distracted by the delightful news. "I''m going to tell you what''s inside the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod,


    but before I do, I want to ask you a question.


    Do you know why the Sorcerous Combat Body is the strongest body in the world?"


    "I don''t have the faintest clue,"


    Mordechai replied as he shook his head uncertainly.


    "It''s because the Sorcerous Combat Body primarily rooted in the chaotic eternal power.


    The chaotic eternal power formed the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, which then created our ancestralnd.


    Andter on, our tribe came into existence.


    In other words, our Sorcerous Combat Body is also from the primitive eternal power. That''s why it''s


    incredibly powerful," the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe revealed to them.


    "I see," Mordechai responded, nodding. "So our Sorcerous Combat Body contains eternal power... No


    wonder I feel a strange power every time I activate the Sorcerous Combat Body."


    "Yeah, what you felt was the eternal power.


    If you can cultivate the eternal power and achievepletion, your Sorcerous Combat Body will


    evolve.


    However, I don''t know what kind of power you can acquire once your Sorcerous Combat Body evolves


    because I didn''t cultivate the eternal power to itspletion. If my eternal power reached


    By the way, an evolved Sorcerous Combat Body is called the Eternal Deste Body," the patriarch


    said.


    "But as strong as you are, you haven''t acquired the Eternal Deste Body. How can I do it?"


    Mordechai stammered, looking overwhelmed.


    "That just means you should cultivate harder. If you can''t achieve this, you will stand no chance against


    the Infant Ancestry Devil tribe''s new leader,"


    the patriarch warned him seriously.


    "I understand, sir. I promise that I will work hard. I won''t let you down,"


    Mordechai promised to the patriarch earnestly.


    "You must believe that you can do it, my child. Just have faith in yourself, and everything else will


    follow," the patriarch advised.


    "Sir, can you tell me more about the Ultimate Golden Body?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "It all started when I intended to acquire the ultimate body. In order to achieve that goal, I cultivated the


    eternal power and tried to reachpleteness. Each time when I thought I could make it, reality often


    proved me wrong. I was so close to making it that I refused to give up. And that was the reason I tried


    to solve the problem using another method. What made the sorcerous power so tough and durable is


    the gold element, which gave me the idea toe up with the Ultimate Golden Body. It actually took


    me an era before I came up with it. I traveled around the chaos profusely and absorbed the chaotic


    energy. In the end, I only acquired the Chaotic Golden Body.


    Despite all those hardships, I still couldn''t achievepletion with the eternal power though I was so


    close to it.


    After I obtained the Chaotic Golden Body, the devil race invaded our territory. So I had to fight them off


    with the creatures from the continent. You know what happenedter,"


    the patriarch lengthily exined.


    "The Heavenly Sorcery Tripod has some residual eternal power, which I can transfer to your Sorcerous


    Combat Body and your Ultimate Golden Body. In that way, you can directly incorporate the eternal


    power and obtain the strongest body.


    I can also share you with my insights on the eternal power."


    The patriarch gave them a generous offer.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Thank you very much, sir!" Ricky and Mordechai thanked the patriarch profusely. They were already


    very grateful to get their hands on the primitive cultivation methods, but much to their delight, they were


    even allowed to cultivate the eternal power. Not to mention, the patriarch was even willing to give his


    advice freely.


    "Go on. Enter the tripod," the patriarch instructed Ricky and Mordechai.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky and Mordechai jumped up and went inside the tripod.


    They put their trust in the patriarch''s words, not minding that they could very well be walking into a trap.


    Once they entered the tripod, they were surprised by what the sight that met them. Golden purple


    windstorms ran rampant everywhere, and they could clearly sense the eternal power from them.


    They could tell that the eternal power the storms held was much strongerpared to the Sorcerous


    Combat Body''s power or the Ultimate Golden Body''s power.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Can you sense it? This must be the eternal power. I feel that the Ultimate Golden Body and the


    Sorcerous Combat Body are nothing in front of it!"


    Ricky observed, fascinated by the windstorms'' power.


    "Remember, the process of integrating the eternal power would be very painful. It would feel like your


    flesh was being torn and then rebuilt. But you must forge on. If you give up halfway, the eternal power


    will reject your body, and it will be impossible for you to integrate it again,"


    the patriarch warned the duo.


    "We understand, sir,"


    Ricky and Mordechai replied, nodding thoughtfully as they readied themselves and adjusted their


    physical conditions to the peak.


    "You are going to need all your Treasures from Heaven and Earth when rebuilding your bodies, so take


    them all out. And ce all your spiritual space tools outside,"


    the patriarch further instructed. Upon hearing this, the two promptly did what they were told to do.


    The moment they ced their spiritual space tools outside the tripod, the golden purple fire in the tripod


    flickered and grew aze.


    These mes had been created by the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch. In no time, the golden purple


    fire grew bigger and swallowed Ricky and Mordechai.


    The fire ate their flesh, burning and sizzling in the heat. Worse, they had to endure this unbearable pain


    with no definite end in sight.


    Two dayster, only their bones, hearts, and minds were left.


    Even so, the golden purple fire hadn''t waned, as it continued burning their remains. It consumed their


    bones, which was a painful process to transfer the eternal power to the bones.


    At this point, although they had lost all their flesh and blood, they could still feel the excruciating pain.


    It took half a month for their skeletons and the eternal power to merge.


    The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe told them that the strength of a man''s body depended


    wholly on the strength of his bones. If his bones were hard and durable, then his body would also be


    strong.


    That was why he put eternal power into their bones. At this point, they couldn''t afford to make any


    mistake, especially since he was transferring the power into their bones.


    Their skeletons infused with eternal power was the most critical requirement for them to acquire


    stronger bodies.


    Another fifteen days passed. Finally, their bodies were rebuilt. These bodies were made from


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth instilled with eternal power.


    During that period, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe also taught them about his understanding


    of eternal power.


    After everything was done, they dressed up and jumped out of the tripod. At that moment, they felt like


    their bodies were as indestructible as sacred weapons.


    What was more, they felt like they were about to achieve a breakthrough.


    Ricky couldn''t stop his excitement, so he summoned his Ultimate Golden Body immediately to feel it.


    He was overjoyed to find that his golden body was covered by golden-purple eternal power.


    At the same time, Mordechai burst out the Sorcerous Combat Body, and simr to the Ultimate Golden


    Body, his reddish-yellow body had been reced by a golden-purple one.


    ''I have acquired the eternal power, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy. With these three


    powers, no one at my level could defeat me!'' Ricky thought delightedly.


    "By the way, there is one thing you need to keep in mind. You should focus on toughening up your


    bones first during the cultivation period. After that, you can work on improving your flesh," the patriarch


    advised the two young men.

 Chapter 1250 Free The Desolate Sorcery Tribe

    Chapter 1250 Free The Deste Sorcery Tribe


    "Your skeleton won''t be able to bear the power in your flesh if you use the eternal power to improve the


    patriarch of the Deste Sorcery told them almost everything.


    "Got it." Ricky and Mordechai nodded firmly.


    "From now on, you will oversee our tribe. I hope you will not let me down," the patriarch said to


    Mordechai. He pursed his lips with a serious expression in his eyes.


    "Sir, what are your mutant nning to do?" Mordechai asked.


    "I will use every ounce of strength I have to remove all the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit before I disappear.


    We''ll meet again if my real body manages to leave the chaos. You''ve already got the primitive


    cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body. Once you refine the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, it will


    recognize you as its master. Afterwards, if you want to fix the Sorcerous Combat Pce, you must let it


    develop its psychic intelligence once more,"


    the patriarch exined.


    There was a whoosh after that, and the patriarch''s mutant transformed into an enormous veil of power


    that spread out in all directions. Wherever it went, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit was dissipated.


    Very soon, the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery tribe returned to its normal state. Yellow sand


    was visible everywhere, and energy filled the air once more. Nothing but reddish yellow sand dunes


    were visible as far as the eyes went.


    "This is what our ancestralnd looks like." Mordechai smiled softly. "I hope our patriarch and other


    elders can leave the chaos and set foot on the legendary Celestial Land!"


    After some slight efforts, he was able to sessfully refine the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod. That being


    done, the duo left the ancestralnd.


    Mordechai had given the remaining eternal power in the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod to Ricky.


    He himself could get as much eternal power as he wanted using the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod.


    Ricky didn''t refuse since he wascking in the eternal power.


    After exiting the ancestralnd, Ricky and Mordechai began to hunt down the Devil Flood Dragons in


    the Sealed Land. They caused such amotion in just a few days that it caught the attention of the


    leader of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe, and he showed up to confront them.


    "You finally got the balls toe out, you low-born losers," the leader roared, floating in the sky, and


    looking down at Ricky and Mordechai.


    "Yes, we did. We are going to take your life," Ricky responded with a spurious smile.


    At that unveiled threat, the Devil Flood Dragon began tough wildly, as if he had heard the most


    humorous joke of all time.


    It took him a while to catch his breath. "I don''t know what makes you think that you can defeat me.


    Perhaps, you were geniuses on your continent and were able to break through rapidly. But we are in


    the Sealed Land now. The rules here are different," he said.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the Devil Flood Dragon showed his beast form.


    He turned into a huge flood dragon and spat out at his opponents. Instead of something physical, a


    powerful evil spirit suddenly filled the area. His huge ws stretched out from afar and rushed at Ricky


    and Mordechai.


    Thest time they had set foot in the Sealed Land, they had been no match for this very Devil Flood


    Dragon even after joining hands. But he could no longer pose a threat to them now.


    They simply clenched their fists and the golden purple eternal power appeared on their fists.


    They were going to use this enemy to test the limits and capabilities of the eternal power.


    Nodding at each other, they punched the Devil Flood Dragon''s ws simultaneously.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You have no idea who you are dealing with, you weaklings. You will regret your actions very soon," the


    Devil Flood Dragon said with disdain when he saw that Ricky and Mordechai weren''t using any


    Omnipotent Skills to resist his blow. In his opinion, they were idiots who would suffer a terrible fate for


    messing with him.


    However, he himself suffered a terrible pain just a secondter.


    As soon as his ws collided with their fists, he felt an overwhelming power rush out and enter his


    body, bringing him nothing but tremendous pain.


    The Devil Flood Dragon had felt no pain as fierce as the one that had permeated through his ws into


    his entire body.


    So strong was the impact that it created a shockwave which sent him into the air and several meters


    away. The eternal power rumbled through his body and he trembled constantly before falling with a dull


    thud.


    "Dang it! This can''t be happening!" the Devil Flood Dragon roared in terror.


    "Everything is possible. You tried to seize territory that doesn''t belong to you. You were doomed to fail,"


    Ricky said coldly as he appeared above the Devil Flood Dragon.


    He gave the Devil Flood Dragon no time to regain his strength. Quickly collecting the eternal power on


    his fist again, he swung at the dragon''s head and crushed it like an ice block. Then he quickly extracted


    the dragon''s soul and destroyed it.


    This very Devil Flood Dragon was now gone while the duo hadn''t even broken a sweat dealing with


    him.


    After disposing of their most powerful enemy, Ricky and Mordechai began to ughter the reaming


    creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe.


    They were nning on leaving no survivors.


    Their ways were efficient, but cruel and gory.


    However, they could not let any creature of the devil race go. These creatures were ruthless, and cruel


    and would never change. They had shown no mercy to the inhabitants of the continent since ancient


    times, and it was time for them to pay the price now.


    Any sort of mercy to these devils was betrayal to the creatures from the continent.


    Whether killing so many creatures ruthlessly was a sin or not wasn''t something they were concerned


    with.


    At the rapid pace they were taking care of the enemies, it took them just a whole day to get rid of all of


    their enemies.


    No devil could be seen in this Sealed Land anymore.


    The Deste Sorcery Tribe''s crisis had been solved.


    Moreover, Mordechai had acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body and


    had saved the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery tribe from the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit with


    Ricky on his side. It was only a matter of time before the Deste Sorcery tribe rose again.


    "It''s not hard to imagine this tribe to rise and shock all the forces in the four continents in a few


    thousand years," Ricky remarked.


    "I agree. The Deste Sorcery tribe is going to be much more powerful than the Dragon tribe and the


    Phoenix tribe after it rises. The two of them won''t stand a chance against the former unless their


    members turn into the Chaos Green Dragons or the Chaotic Vermilion Birds," the Dragon Intent Grass


    responded.


    "I just hope that the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe behave themselves and be less cruel


    and aggressive after their eras of imprisonment," Ricky said. "If they try to conquer the four continents


    after they rise, that would be terrible."


    "You are overthinking it. It would take this tribe a long time to rise. Besides, even if that dayes,


    there is nothing to worry about. You can handle them," the Dragon Intent Grass said withughter.


    Once everything was taken care of there,


    Ricky and Mordechai left the Sealed Land along with the other members of the Deste Sorcery tribe


    and their friends.


    The second they had left the Sealed Land, the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe could not hide


    their excitement anymore.


    The horde headed back to the wood branch.


    The creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe needed to find a ce to settle down. Since that Lloyd


    oversaw the wood branch which spread across an enormous area, Ricky and Mordechai were sure that


    he could find them a good ce for that purpose.


    However, when they arrived near the wood branch''s territory, Ricky spotted several creatures from the


    Red Potentate Roc tribe wandering its borders.


    He asked Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley to go in first with the people of the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    "It appears that the people of the Red Potentate Roc tribe hate my guts, most likely because I killed


    Richard," Ricky murmured.


    "You murdered two geniuses from their tribe. It''s no surprise they hate you to the core," the Dragon


    Intent Grass responded. "I am sure that their leader ising for you in person to seek revenge."


    As soon as it was done talking, Ricky felt an unstoppable forceing his way.

 Chapter 1251 Surprising Saints Came

    Chapter 1251 Surprising Saints Came


    The overwhelming force moved so fast that it left Ricky no time to get inside the zone where he could


    avoid it. It didn''t take him long to recognize that the force was the blessing power from a saint.


    This was precisely what the Dragon Intent Grass had foreseen. A saint had indeed been waiting for


    him, and that person was undoubtedly from the Red Potentate Roc tribe.


    At this point, a looming fear came over Ricky because he realized that he was hanging on by a thread.


    However, just as the blessing power was about to swallow him up in a blinding light, another blessing


    power appeared out of nowhere and blocked it.


    When Ricky saw this, he released a deep sigh of relief.


    He knew at once that it was Lloyd who hade to his aid. The presence of a saint nearby the wood


    branch couldn''t have escaped Lloyd''s attention, after all.


    Next, Lloyd''s imposing voice rang out. "Walt, you have lived on this earth for thousands of years.


    Shouldn''t you be guiding the youth instead of assaulting them? Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?"


    An overbearing voice resounded. "This is none of your business, Lloyd, so you''d better stay out of this.


    Besides, you have no right to meddle in my affairs."


    "I wouldn''t interfere in this if you were after other warriors, but this young man is my disciple. The


    moment you tried to kill him was the moment you made this my concern too. After all, I can''t just walk


    away and let you take his life," Lloyd said.


    Then, two figures appeared hovering in the air, opposite of each other. Ricky recognized the old man


    wearing simple clothes. It was Lloyd.


    The other person was dressed in a red-golden robe and had a crown on his head. He had sharp,


    ring eyes, which made him look intimidating. It was none other than the leader of the Red Potentate


    Roc tribe¡ªWalt.


    At this point, themotion had attracted the attention of the other warriors and the wood branch''s


    demi-saints.


    "Your disciple murdered my son and killed our most promising disciple. Now, tell me again why I


    shouldn''t kill him where he stands?" Walt replied explosively, face red and livid.


    "In my opinion, the two of them had a legitimate and honorable fight, which your son happened to lose.


    It''s not like my disciple here hunted him down and assassinated him. Your son and disciple died


    because they were weak!" Lloyd bluntly argued.


    He was fully aware that Ricky and the Red Potentate Roc tribe could never reconcile with each other.


    And since he had decided to side with Ricky in this, he didn''t have to sugarcoat his words.


    "It looks like you''re not afraid of making an enemy of our tribe," Walt hissed as he red ferociously at


    Lloyd. "Do you think the Five-element Sect is still the invincible force it used to be? Do you think you


    can save this brat? Don''t be naive, Lloyd!"


    "The strength of my force doesn''t matter. I can handle you on my own," Lloyd responded with a


    confident smirk.


    Lloyd''s words and attitude got on Walt''s nerves. He took a threatening step forward as his scarlet wings


    unfolded behind his back, which then transformed into sharp ws, shing toward Lloyd.


    In the face of Walt''s attack, Lloyd swiftly turned his arm into a wood dragon. It roared and tore


    everything apart, and its powerful force forced Walt to retreat.


    It turned out that Lloyd was stronger than Walt.


    Walt managed to stand on steady feet as he remarked, "I see. It looks like you have reached thete


    stage of the Sage Level."


    Lloyd didn''t respond.


    "What does he mean by a saint at thete stage?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass curiously.


    "To consolidate the titles, let''s assume the blessing power to be one hundred percent first. Then, a saint


    who has gained one third of the blessing power is considered to be the saint at the early stage; two


    thirds, at the medium stage; and one hundred percent, at thete stage. The medium saint and the


    great saint also follows the same ssification," the Dragon Intent Grass exined lengthily.


    "Oh, I see. That''s amazing.


    I can''t believe Elder Lloyd has be a saint at thete stage so quickly," Ricky remarked as he


    stared at Lloyd admiringly.


    A few moments of dead air passed before Lloyd finally broke the silence.


    "If I were you, I would go back to the endless mountain now. You are right in saying that our sect is no


    longer as influential as it once was. But even so, we are still out of your league," he said to Walt tly.


    Just then, another voice chimed in.


    "Oh, what is this? It seems that you are still as eloquent and arrogant as ever, Lloyd!" This time, an


    elder d in greennded on the ground, apanied by a young man clothed in green as well.


    "Isn''t that Frank Luo? I heard he is also a saint!" The surrounding warriors watching the spectacle were


    shocked at the sight of the old man in green.


    "The young man beside him is the genius of the Luo n¡ªBrandon Luo," one of the warriors


    eximed when he recognized the young man apanying the elder in green.


    "But why are they getting involved in this matter? As far as I know, the Luo n has nothing to do with


    this," another warrior whispered in confusion.


    "I think it''s because the Luo n has their eyes on the Five-element Sect''s territory. That is why they


    are making trouble for the people of the Five-element Sect whenever they can. Of course, they will not


    let go of this opportunity," another whispered back.


    Soon, more and more warriors nearby began to discuss with each other.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Lloyd caught sight of Frank, his face turned livid immediately. "What are you


    doing here? You are not wee in our territory," Lloyd hissed sharply.


    Over the years, countless conflicts had transpired between the Luo n and the Five-element Sect


    because the Luo n kept on trying to encroach on the Five-element Sect''s territory. Many disciples of


    the Five-element Sect had gotten killed and severely injured during these fights. Thus, it was safe to


    say that the two forces had nothing but hate for each other.


    "It''s not like I want to set foot in your ce. However, Walt is my disciple, so I need to be here to


    support him," Frank answered, shrugging indifferently as if he couldn''t care less about Lloyd and his


    territory.


    "Thank you so much, sir!" Walt eximed and bowed respectfully in Frank''s direction.


    Once again, a heated discussion broke out among their spectators.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! When did Walt be Frank''s disciple?" a warrior asked in utter


    surprise and disbelief.


    "Who knows?"


    "It seems like they won''t let the wood branch go easily this time."


    Hearing all thesements, Lloyd let out an indignant snort.


    "Humph! Don''t think you can fool me. I know precisely what games you''re ying," he said


    contemptuously as he red at Walt and Frank.


    On the other hand, Frank didn''t lose his temper when he heard Lloyd. He calmly told Lloyd, "Just hand


    that young man over to us, and we can stop this nonsense. You don''t want to see your wood branch


    ruined because of a mere disciple, do you?"


    "Let me ask you again. Are you sure you are getting involved in this?" Lloyd questioned Frank, studying


    him intently.


    "Since your disciple has stolen someone''s life, he must pay for it with his life. The man he had killed,


    Lundy, was rted to me because my disciple was his master.


    If you have a problem with that, then we will have to solve this through violence,"


    Frank replied quietly but firmly, meeting Lloyd''s eyes head-on. "Are you serious? Do you think you two


    can destroy the wood branch? Well, I think not!"


    Lloyd scoffed with a defiant sneer. "You are indeed powerful, and we are in your territory, so I don''t


    think I can do that myself.


    However, I have a surprise for you," Frank said, smiling slyly at Lloyd.


    The instant those words fell out of his mouth, ten figures suddenly appeared in the distance and rushed


    towards them.


    These ten mysterious figures were all saints.


    It seemed like all the saints from the Luo n and the Red Potentate Roc tribe had been sent here to


    back them up.


    The Luo n definitely nned to deal with the wood branch today.


    "Brat, it looks like you weren''t their real target. They only came here because the Luo n intends to


    take over the wood branch," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "I think so too," agreed Ricky. "I wonder how Elder Lloyd is going to deal with all of them."


    The surrounding warriors soon realized what was happening. They distanced themselves from the


    saints immediately, making sure that they were far away from the line of fire. Once those saints began


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to fight, it would be too easy to be coteral damage, especially if they were too close to the


    battlefield.


    ''Is this the end of the wood branch?'' some of the warriors sighed in their minds.


    Before long, the ten saints arrived and went to stand beside Frank and Walt.


    "How do you like my surprise for you, old pal?" Frank teased Lloyd with a cloying smile.


    "Humph! I don''t know how you got so many powerful men in your horde. But you don''t scare me," Lloyd


    retorted sharply, ring at Frank with his head held high.


    "So you are choosing your disciple over the wood branch, huh?" Frank asked with a yful look at


    Lloyd.


    At this point, an oppressive atmosphere had settled over the whole ce, as both sides prepared


    themselves for battle.

 Chapter 1252 Crisis Is Solved

    Chapter 1252 Crisis Is Solved


    The second Frank finished his sentence,


    the ten saints who had just arrived dashed forward and surrounded Lloyd. Alone, none of these saints


    was a match for Lloyd in terms of strength and momentum.


    However, theirbined momentum easily surpassed Lloyd''s.


    Further, they had Frank on their side, who was easily as strong as Lloyd.


    The air was heavy with oppression and anger.


    All the warriors in the distance were looking at Lloyd, wondering what he would do next. There was no


    way he could defeat twelve saints all by himself unless he had be a medium saint.


    The warriors around them began to discuss possible oues heatedly. "Lloyd is surrounded by the


    twelve saints. I think he is going to give up the white haired young man."


    "Do you still think that they are here for Ricky?"


    "Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but he is no longer the reason for this


    confrontation. The Luo n is just using him as an excuse. Their main target is the wood branch. They


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    have nned on annexing the wood branch and then slowly taking control of the Five-element Sect."


    "So, how would you like to do this, old pal? The easy way, or the hard way?" Frank asked Lloyd,


    sping his hands behind his back. From his demeanor, he seemed certain that everything was under


    his control.


    He was looking around as if he was examining his own territory. Perhaps before his arrival, he had


    already treated the wood branch''s territory as his own. After all, his eyes had been set on it for a long


    while now.


    "I choose neither. No one can make me do something I don''t want," Lloyd responded with aposed


    expression.


    "Ricky, I need to borrow your Five-element g," he asked Ricky telepathically.


    "No problem, Elder Lloyd!" Ricky nodded and threw the Five-element g to the elder.


    "Oh my gosh! That''s..." Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise when they saw the g.


    After absorbing the five original energies in the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd, the g was almost


    treasure. As soon as Ricky took it out, it released an enormous amount of power characteristic of a


    spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage of Sage Level.


    "Am I dreaming or is that really what I think it is?"


    "Howe Ricky has such a powerful sacred weapon in his possession?" Despite their shock,


    whoever saw it began to stare at the Five-element g greedily. Their avarice was dripping from their


    eyes.


    No creature could resist the temptation of a sacred weapon. Perhaps the demi-spiritual potentates or


    spiritual potentates could control themselves, but not ordinary cultivators.


    "Hang on. That is the Five-element g. It is the most sacred weapon of the Five-element Sect. It''s


    been lost for hundreds of years. How did hee by it?" an old spiritual emperor eximed in shock


    when he recognized the g.


    "What? That''s the Five-element g?" The warriors around him were shocked to hear that.


    Frank and the other saints found the news equally incredible, but their surprise was soon reced by


    excitement.


    They hadn''t expected that the Five-element g would ever be found. Now, once they annexed the


    wood branch, the Five-element g would be theirs.


    ''What a day! I can''t believe I am going to get my hands on a spiritual weapon at the intermediate


    stage,'' Frank thought to himself, overtaken by thrill.


    "Congrattions, fe. You''ve got the long-lost sacred weapon of your sect back," Frank congratted


    with a fake smile as his gaze shifted from the g back to Lloyd.


    "Thank you anyway, although I know you didn''t mean that. I hope you can stillugh once you witness


    its power," Lloyd responded.


    "Ha-ha! Sure. I''d like to see what this sacred weapon of your sect can do." Frankughed.


    The next moment, his entire momentum surged out like the high tide. Seeing him make a move, Walt


    and the other saints also gathered their strength.


    The battle was about to begin.


    The warriors around them were terrified when they felt the oppressive atmosphere and quickly


    distanced themselves further from the saints. They didn''t stop running until they thought that they were


    at a safe distance from the battlefield.


    Once they managed to settle down, the discussions began once more. "Do you think the Lloyd can


    stand his ground against the twelve saints by using the Five-Element g?"


    "I don''t think so. I agree that the g''s immensely powerful, but the Luo n carries a sacred weapon


    of its own. Also, Walt is the leader of a tribe so he must have one with him too. Even if the sacred


    weapons weren''t in y, I don''t think Lloyd can fight twelve saints all on his own."


    "You''re right. So many saints are impossible to defeat."


    While the warriors were engaged in a heated and lively discussion, Lloyd made his move. He


    transferred his power into the Five-element g, and it grew enormous in an instant, quickly


    transforming into a world.


    Ricky was familiar with this world since it was the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd.


    ''So the Five-element g can turn into the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd?'' Ricky murmured


    inwardly in a curious tone.


    "It looks like the Five-element g was created in the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd and has now


    be a part of thetter. When you grow stronger, you can also summon the Five-element Sect''s


    ancestralnd using the Five-element g. I believe the deputy leaders of the Five-element Sect truly


    wanted you to be the holy son of their sect, although, I must say, they are yet to recognize you,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Hmm... I hadn''t expected that there would be such a unique connection between the Five-element


    g and the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd. If they hadn''t trusted me earlier on, they would not


    have allowed me to refine the Five-element g," Ricky responded. He now felt grateful for the Five-


    element Sect''s belief in him.


    Inside the battlefield, when the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd appeared,


    eight figures also appeared and rushed out of it.


    Ricky recognized two of the eight, and they were Wells and Shirley.


    Lloyd had used the Five-element g to ask the other saints of the Five-element Sect for help.


    The arrival of the eight saints took Frank and his men as well as the audience by surprise.


    They hadn''t thought that the other saints of the Five-element Sect could directly arrive wherever the


    Five-Element g was.


    "The Five-element g canmunicate with the ancestralnd of the Five-element Sect, and the


    element g can summon those saints anytime he wants. I bet that Frank and his people won''t trouble


    you too much now. The crisis has been solved. The wood branch will be safe now,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Thank goodness!" Ricky heaved a sigh of relief.


    Once they had recovered from the shock, the saints who were on Frank''s side turned to look at him.


    It was obvious that they were waiting for his order. They wanted to know whether they should fight or


    not.


    Although there were only nine saints standing against them,pared to twelve on their side, a fight


    between the two sides would only cause chaos and damage and no side would end up the victorious


    one. The Five-element Sect would be annexed by other forces, and the Luo n would suffer the


    same fate.


    Frank''s face had gotten gloomy now.


    His initial n was to take over the wood branch quickly before anyone from the other four branches of


    the Five-element Sect could notice.


    But the Five-element g had ruined his ns.


    "What''s your decision, Frank? What are you going to do?" Lloyd asked.


    Wells stepped forward. "Although our sect has declined over the years, it doesn''t mean that any


    random force can mess with us. Whoever tries to provoke us shall pay a heavy price," he threatened


    with a ferocious expression.


    "Fine!" Frank snorted as his eyes looked up and down at Wells.


    He wasn''t going to fight under such circumstances.


    "I am going to leave now. But you should know that it is the people of the North Sect who have their


    eyes on your sect, not me," Frank informed them.


    Lloyd and other saints of the Five-element Sect bunched their eyebrows when they heard that.


    The warriors were shocked once more.


    The North Sect must be a powerful force. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to get people of the


    Luo n to work for it.

 Chapter 1253 Territory Battle

    Chapter 1253 Territory Battle


    "Well, you don''t need to concern yourself with that, Frank," maintained Lloyd. "You seem confident


    about that.


    Then I''m really looking forward to the day when you, the Five-element Sect, can reappear your glorious


    glory!" Frank replied snidely.


    After saying that, he turned his back on them and quickly left with his people.


    They couldn''t fight anyway, so it would be meaningless to stay.


    The North Sect had initially dered that they would support the Luo n, but the Luo n had no


    assurance of their loyalty. If they fought with the Five-element Sect now, they could win but would


    surely suffer grave injuries. In that case, the North Sect might turn on them and take advantage of their


    momentary weakness.


    Therefore, Frank couldn''t attack recklessly and with no assurances.


    And besides, even if the North Sect dared to me him for not standing up to the Five-element Sect


    right now, he had a very good reason to back him up.


    "You must be Ricky, right?" said Brandon to Ricky before he left. "Yes, I am,"


    Ricky immediately replied, to which Brandon nodded. "I''ll make sure to remember your face.


    Enjoy your life to the fullest in theing days because I''lle back after a while, cut your head, and


    send it to Walt as a gift," Brandon warned him in a calm tone as if he was just talking about the


    weather.


    However, his words didn''t belie his sinister intentions, and his eyes were clouded with contempt for


    Ricky.


    "Don''t let your mouth write checks that your ass can''t cash. I''m warning you. If youe for me and


    lose, I won''t hesitate to trample your head under my feet,"


    Ricky countered coldly.


    Of course, Ricky shouldn''t be expected to be polite to Brandon, who had been so impolite to him.


    "You''re pretty arrogant as a guy whoes from a no-name ce!"


    After saying that, Brandon left with a slight sneer.


    This was how a potential war was concluded.


    Meanwhile, the saints of the other branches approached Ricky, asked him some questions, and then


    left as well afterward.


    And as soon as they arrived in the hall, Lloyd immediately thanked Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes for their


    help. "You did a good job. The Deste Sorcery tribe is saved thanks to you guys.


    Now, the Deste Sorcery tribe will look for a ce to settle down under Mordechai''s leadership."


    "Humph! Someone here has brought much bigger troubles, though," Ashley sneered as she red at


    Ricky coldly.


    Ricky only shrugged indifferently, knowing that Ashley was looking at him.


    "This is a typical problem between great forces. Even before Ricky killed Lundy, the Five-element Sect


    has been in conflict with the Luo n and the North Sect for a long time, and the two groups have long


    coveted the Five-element Sect''s territory. Lundy''s death only served as a trigger," exined Lloyd.


    "But with the North Sect as our enemy, our Five-element Sect is in terrible danger now," Hayes whined


    worriedly.


    "You are right. If the North Sect is involved in it, our Five-element Sect is indeed in great danger. But


    the North Sect probably has no time to deal with us, and that is why they are taking advantage of the


    Luo n this time," Lloyd answered objectively.


    "The North Sect is preupied with the more influential forces, so we don''t have to worry about them


    for now.


    And besides, you don''t need to concern yourself with these problems. You have to focus on your


    training, so you can grow stronger." Lloyd expected them to grow stronger as soon as possible. He


    then continued, "Don''t forget that you need to prepare yourself for the Territory Battle, which will be in


    three months!"


    "A Territory Battle?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "The Territory Battle is connected to the conflicts between the forces," exined Lloyd. "First, you must


    know that our Five-element Sect has some Territory Seals in the Territory Battle. But if our disciples can


    obtain more Territory Seals than we currently have, the region of our Five-element Sect can get bigger.


    Plus, our territories will be protected by the biggest force, the Misty South Pce, for fifty years."


    "That sounds very interesting. Can you please tell me more about it?" Ricky entreated shyly, looking a


    little embarrassed. He had no idea what this Territory Battle was, nor what the Territory Seal was.


    Nodding slightly, Lloyd continued, "The outer region of the Middle Land holds a Territory Battle every


    two hundred years. It wasunched to redistribute the territory of the Sage Level forces, hence its


    name."


    "Two hundred years!" Ricky murmured in awe.


    "The Misty South Pce hadunched the first Territory Battle, and they did it to maintain the bnce


    among different forces. They don''t want a bloody war to happen," exined Lloyd further. "The various


    forces let their disciples fight with each other.


    This way, any all-out wars among the powerful forces are avoided, and it also allows the more talented


    disciples to stand out. Those talented disciples are then inspected by the Misty South Pce."


    "It seems like the Misty South Pce did this to fight against the devils," Ricky surmised.


    "That''s correct. The peaceful eras that the whole Misty South had enjoyed for thousands of years only


    urred thanks to the establishment and contribution of the Misty South Pce.


    The Misty South Pce is indeed worthy of our respect," agreed Lloyd.


    "Arge amount of pure fighting energy has umted in arge ancient battlefield in the inner


    region.


    Warriors absorb the pure fighting energy there as if they are absorbing the purest essence from heaven


    and earth. Those warriors who have mutants can strengthen their mutants, while those without mutants


    can strengthen their bodies.


    If you are lucky enough, you can even absorb the pure fighting energy and own a fake mutant if you


    don''t have any."


    "Wow! It can even give you a fake mutant!" Ricky blurted out in astonishment.


    "Indeed, that is how powerful the pure fighting energy there is. It''s as powerful as any Sage Level pills. I


    mean, nobody would participate in the Territory Battle if that weren''t the case," Lloyd responded.


    "Pure fighting energy is the power of the essence of heaven and earth, which cannot be met and can


    only be found in thoserge ancient battlefields. I''m really looking forward to it," Hayes remarked.


    In the next moment, Lloyd flipped his palm around and took out a token.


    It had a light gray color in the shape of a square. Ricky sensed with his mind that there was an invisible


    space inside the token, but he couldn''t tell how big it was. Strangely, it felt infinitely vast, and at the


    same time, as small as an inch.


    "This is the space for collecting the Territory Seals. The Misty South Pce''s masters refined this


    themselves," Lloyd revealed. "The masters of the Misty South Pce will transfer the Territory Seals to


    the ancient battlefield beforehand.


    And then, you will enter the ancient battlefield after three months. You have two major objectives in


    entering the ancient battlefield. First, you have to get as many opportunities as you can and absorb as


    much pure fighting energy as possible. Second, you have to find Territory Seals with this token.


    You must get enough Territory Seals to protect the Five-element Sect''s territory. After the Territory


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Battle, the Misty South Pce''s masters will divide the territory ording to how many Territory Seals


    every Sage Level force obtained, and they will give fifty years of protection as well."


    "I see. So that is how a Territory Battle is conducted!" said Ricky, nodding. "Then how many Territory


    Seals do we need for the Five-element Sect?"


    "All in all, we only need four Territory Seals to maintain the territory of our Five-element Sect,"


    answered Lloyd. "Thus, you must obtain four Territory Seals. You don''t need to try and get more than


    that, as our Five-element Sect is not nning to seize the territory of other forces.


    Of course, don''t force yourself if you can''t get four Territory Seals. The most important thing for you is


    to get the opportunities because the foundation of our Five-element Sect is still you guys," he added.


    "Understood!" Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes replied with serious looks on their faces.


    "There are still three months left. You just need to focus on your cultivation and practice hard to


    strengthen yourselves," Lloyd then reminded them. "And no matter the time, strength is always a


    necessity.


    What''s more, you have to face the geniuses of the whole outer region in the uing Territory Battle."

 Chapter 1254 Gifts From Ricky

    Chapter 1254 Gifts From Ricky


    "Do you mean that we will bepeting with all the other geniuses in the outer region of the Middle


    Land? That is indeed good news," Ricky said excitedly. His eyes were burning with the desire to fight.


    It was his chance to improve himself in such a short time, and it was a good opportunity to develop


    himself. Only when he fought those geniuses would he be able to learn things and improve his skills


    faster.


    "I''m d to hear that. Young men should be full of confidence and must have faith in themselves,"


    Lloyd said with satisfaction. He could tell that Ricky was looking forward to the contest.


    "I advise you to practice with each other in theing three months. It will be a more efficient way to


    hone your skills," he advised, looking at the three disciples.


    Afterwards, Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes stayed at the cultivation ce. They practiced with one another


    and shared their experiences in martial arts. After he had everything taken care of, Mordechai joined


    the three of them.


    The four of them filled Lloyd in on what had happened to Guillermo. They didn''t leave out any details.


    After hearing that, Lloyd heaved a deep sigh. He suddenly felt very sorry for Guillermo.


    "Ricky, you can take this opportunity to share all of the Holy Three-Saber''s Justice Skill with Hayes.


    You will always need people on your side.


    You two have been through a lot. I think you know by now that Hayes is someone that you can trust. It


    would be good if he grew stronger with you," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "You have a good point!" Ricky replied.


    He then showed the Holy Three-Saber''s Justice Skill to Hayes without any reserve.


    Hayes was shocked upon seeing it.


    As a warrior who cultivated the Justice Skill, he knew just how profound and powerful what Ricky had


    taught him was.


    "Ricky, I..." Hayes was at loss for words. He gazed upon his friend.


    "Hayes, I am not focused on cultivating the Justice Skill. I show it to you because I know it will be more


    useful to you. Moreover, by doing this, I have gotten that elder who taught me this skill a perfect


    sessor. Once you grow stronger, we will have a better chance of winning the Territory Battle,"


    Ricky responded with a smile.


    "Ricky, if you need any help in the future, just tell me. I will give you a helping hand. You have my


    word," Hayes said sincerely. His gratitude for Ricky was immense, and he wanted to show him just how


    thankful he was.


    At this point, he was close to making Ricky his master.


    He was well aware that Ricky having an opportunity to learn this skill from a warrior at the divine level


    was by no means an easy task. So Ricky sharing with him such a skill had touched him. Therefore, he


    felt indebted to Ricky. Such a generous gesture touched him deeply.


    Besides, Hayes didn''t think Ricky did all this just to win his heart. He knew he didn''t have much to offer


    Ricky, so it was clear that Ricky was not expecting anything from him in return.


    Ricky''s action made Hayes''s admiration for him grow.


    He was d to have such a friend like Ricky.


    "Brat, in the martial world, only the strong survive. A top warrior can defeat a tribe or go to war with a


    sect. You have to remember that no matter how strong you have be, you still need to have friends


    by your side.


    Friendship is important and you need to nurture it. You will never be a perfect being, and you need


    friends to help you get by.


    For example, you will go to the Phoenix tribe one day. Even if you be the best warrior on all of the


    four continents, it will be impossible for you to defeat the entire Phoenix tribe without any other


    support," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "I know!" Ricky responded.


    "You actually did a good job. Although justice is not your primary trait, you are a righteous man. This is


    what I admire about you. If you weren''t this way, I would never have given you a second nce no


    matter how talented you were,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for your appreciation, then," Ricky responded with augh.


    He then turned to look at Hayes.


    "Hayes, I will take what you said seriously," Ricky said.


    Hayes looked back at him, and the two of them burst intoughter.


    "I also have something good for you," Ricky said, looking at Mordechai.


    "Really? I am very curious. What is it that you think I will be interested in?" Mordechai asked.


    He was a talented warrior, and he was going to be the next leader of the Deste Sorcery tribe.


    Moreover, he had just acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body and the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    eternal power. There weren''t that many things left that could interest him.


    Ricky was well aware of this, yet he still offered something quite exciting. Mordechai was incredibly


    curious as to what it was.


    Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all fixed their eyes on Ricky.


    Ricky pped his right hand, and three streams of Massacring Sand suddenly appeared.


    "The Massacring Sand is one of the hardest things in the world. Even though you possess the


    Sorcerous Combat Body, I don''t think you will refuse it," Ricky said to Mordechai with a smile.


    "T-this is the Massacring Sand! Wow!" Mordechai eximed. His eyes lit up in excitement as he gazed


    at the streams of Massacring Sand flowing from Ricky''s hand.


    He didn''t refuse this gift. In fact, he moved quickly to get it for fear that Ricky might change his mind.


    "Ricky, I can''t believe you have the Massacring Sand. I was looking for the Massacring Sand when I


    was in the Sealed Land, and I was still searching for it when I had left. The Massacring Sand is


    important to me. This is exactly what I want,"


    Mordechai said, the excitement in his voice evident.


    "Ha-ha! I''m d that my gift didn''t disappoint you," Ricky responded,ughing heartily.


    Ashley let out a sarcastic snort upon seeing Ricky give gifts to both Hayes and Mordechai.


    "Humph! All this to win people over? Come on," she said, sticking her chin out at Ricky.


    "Ha-ha! Our beautiful holy daughter is jealous," Ricky said. He wasn''t mad at her remarks. In fact, he


    was a little amused.


    "Ricky, you have given Mordechai and me such amazing gifts. I bet your gift for Ashley is out of this


    world. Come on, show us!" Hayes cut in.


    "Show us. Perhaps she will love it. She might even marry you if she loves it that much!" Mordechai said


    jokingly.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You two..." Ashley was dumbfounded and embarrassed. She


    just red at Mordechai and Hayes.


    "Well, now that you''ve mentioned it, I can''t be so mean to her," Ricky said.


    "Humph! I don''t want your stuff!" Ashley said, rolling her eyes.


    Looking at her stone-cold face, Ricky smirked. He lifted his hand and turned his palm over, and a ball of


    bright, green fire rose from it. The me emitted the aura of life and vitality.


    "I have a peculiar fire called the Life and Death Fire. I extracted this from the Life and Death Fire.


    I think this peculiar fire will be useful to anyone with wood-rted mutants. Any warrior with such


    mutants would not refuse to take it."


    When she heard Ricky''s words, Ashley''s eyes went wide with greed. She stared at the green me


    longingly.


    However, sheposed herself. She feigned her indifference. She tore her gaze away from the fire


    and looked back at Ricky with disdain.


    "It''s just a measly me. I don''t give a damn about it," she said defiantly as she walked away.


    After she left, Hayes and Mordechai looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    The three of them spent the next few days together, practicing and improving their skills.


    Then, they went to their own cultivation ces to process what they had learned.


    "Young man, give me some of that green fire!"

 Chapter 1255 Real Ancient Battlefield

    Chapter 1255 Real Ancient Battlefield


    The minute Ricky set foot in his cultivation ce, he heard Lloyd''s familiar voice echo in his Soul Sea.


    Not long after, Lloyd appeared out of thin air looking at Ricky.


    "Elder Lloyd, I''m going to cultivate in private. What brings you here? Is there anything I can help you


    with?" Ricky asked.


    "Oh, don''t y dumb with me! Don''t tell me you are not aware that I cultivate the wood power as well."


    After gathering the courage to swallow his pride, he made a request. "Come on. Give me two balls of


    that green fire."


    "Ha-ha! I thought that a powerful being like you would never need this me. Looks like I am mistaken,"


    Ricky teased.


    "Stop that! Quit teasing me!" Lloyd said as his face darkened in annoyance, pretending to be offended.


    Ricky stopped making fun of the elder after seeing his irritated face. Afterwards, he pulled out two


    ming balls of life fire straight from the Life and Death Fire and handed them over to Lloyd.


    "I hope you don''t mind, Elder Lloyd. But why do you want two balls of this kind of fire?" Ricky asked out


    of interest.


    "I need two of those because I will give one to Ashley. Wait, don''t tell me that you''re having second


    thoughts about me giving one to her?" Lloyd said as he stared at Ricky.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want her to get one. It''s just that I have already tried


    giving her the peculiar fire before, but she refused to take it," Ricky replied dejectedly.


    "Oh, goodness, that''s tough. Why can''t you get on well with her?" Lloyd said, sounding a little bit


    helpless.


    "But I just have to say it, you impress me. You even have mastered the brilliant Justice Skill, and even


    got your hands on the Massacring Sand, sacred fire, and peculiar fire, to name a few. If there''s


    anything, I would like to extend my deepest gratitude for helping our sect. I mean it."


    "Well, it''s my pleasure, Elder Lloyd. After all, you let me keep the Five-element g and help me refine


    it. I am grateful that you trust me. Of course, I must do something to help our sect. Hayes, Mordechai,


    and Ashley are loyal to our sect, and I know for a fact that they would never do anything to betray it.


    That''s why I am willing to give them some things to help them grow stronger. I''ll be helping for the sake


    of our sect,"


    Ricky replied in all honesty.


    But of course, what he said was not meant to please Lloyd in any manner, for he only wanted his truth


    to be heard.


    On the other hand, Ricky decided to help Hayes, Mordechai, and Ashley not because he wanted them


    to help him in the future, but rather to repay the kindness that Lloyd had shown to the Five-element


    Sect.


    Ultimately, Ricky didn''t like owing anything to others. To him, he would repay anyone who lent him a


    hand during difficult times.


    "Well, as it turns out, I''m right about you, you know," Lloyd remarked.


    He could tell that Ricky was telling him the truth.


    If he didn''t care about the Five-element Sect, then he wouldn''t have shared tips and other helpful things


    with others just to help them win the uing contest.


    After finishing his words, Lloyd left, and Ricky had the chance to finally begin his cultivation.


    Nothing could break his focus as he aspired to break through and be a three-star lower spiritual


    emperor and acquire more eternal power.


    Generally speaking, the eternal power was believed to be very special. Despite having six zones and


    the mysterious chromatic energy, Ricky was still unable to transform this energy into eternal power


    because he was not that strong enough to do it.


    Surely, it was possible for the chaotic power to be transformed into the eternal power. However, this


    would cost him a lot of chaotic power just to obtain a small amount of eternal power.


    Therefore, he thought that the best way to do this was to condense the eternal power himself or gather


    it during his explorations.


    However, condensing the eternal power was no easy task, too.


    "I hope this helps. You can create several shadowy replicas and allow them to condense the eternal


    power in the Massacring Zone," the Dragon Intent Grass proposed.


    "Yes, I am aware of that, but I can, at most, create three shadowy replicas at the same time. I find it


    very impossible to stay focused if I make more replicas than that. If I want to reach a higher level, I will


    need to stay focused. The most crucial thing for me right now is to focus on improving my grade. I have


    always known that my cultivation level is my waterloo,"


    Ricky replied with a slight frown.


    After three months,


    all of the Sage Level warriors in the Middle Land had already prepared themselves for the Territory


    Battle.


    Frankly, they had no other choice but to participate in the said contest because it was the Misty South


    Pce''s idea.


    The Misty South Pce was the most powerful force in the entire Misty South. Hence, no force had


    ever dared defy its orders and ideas.


    Meanwhile, all the warriors ced their eyes on the Grey Wind Land. It was located where the endless


    mountain and the outer region of the Middle Land intersected.


    Spaces were found to be connected to the chaos formed in the Grey Wind Land. ording to legends,


    those spaces took turns appearing there, perhaps, every two hundred years, with one of them leading


    to an ancient battlefield.


    Therefore, before the space appeared, all the warriors took each of their own talented disciples to the


    Grey Wind Land.


    Endless grey windstorms spun around and created spaces which then gathered and formed the Grey


    Wind Land.


    Containing enormous amounts of power, the grey winds would instantly turn any creature below the


    Emperor Level into ashes.


    These winds were so powerful that they had the ability to even cause harm to the saints.


    Moreover, several space rifts were present in the area. If one fell in it, he would be sent to the chaos.


    The space rifts were very difficult to manage that even saints could not get rid of them at all. Luckily,


    these space cracks were evident and could be seen by the naked eye. Otherwise, no one would have


    dared toe there in the first ce.


    Generally speaking, these kinds of ces were quite popr among the warriors who cultivate the


    wind power.


    As a matter of fact, a year of cultivation here for them would yield progress that was equal to three


    years in other ces.


    "If I had the chance, I will spend some time cultivating here. I think that I can understand the


    Omnipotent Gale Skill better here than anywhere else," Ricky murmured to himself as he felt the


    immense power that the grey windstorms contained.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! You also practice the wind power, right?" Hayes rified as he gave Ricky a faint


    smile.


    "Just a tip. After you go inside, pay extra caution to the disciples of the North Sect. The North Sect is


    eyeing our territory. I am pretty sure that its disciples would hunt you down and give you a hard time.


    Not only that. You also need to keep your guard up against the disciples of the Luo n. But, I am also


    sure that you can handle them. Therefore, just pay close attention to the disciples of the North Sect.


    They''re your biggest threat," Lloyd warned Ricky, Mordechai, Ashley, and Hayes as he floated in the


    air.


    "Thank you for this, Elder Lloyd!" Ricky replied.


    After waiting for a couple of days, the crowd sensed the sudden shift in the core area of the Grey Wind


    Land.


    At that moment, a myriad of grey windstorms emerged, causing a rift in the void.


    They saw ancient relics, deste ces and broken or intact spaces through the rift.


    In addition, they also felt the strong ancient aura that emanated from the rift.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, they seemed to witness first-hand the intense bloodbath as the


    top warriors exchanged heavy blows.


    At this point, they felt tiny, inconspicuous specks of dust riding it out on the endless battlefield drenched


    in blood.


    "This in front of us is the real ancient battlefield. The scatteringnd of the ancient battlefield I entered


    before is nothingpared to this one. It''s not the size that matters. They bring me a different kind of


    feeling. Just by looking at this battlefield, I can clearly tell that the battles fought here were nothing but


    fierce,"


    Rickymented.


    "That''s right. This is a real ancient battlefield where countless warriors at the Sage Level or the


    Potentate Level once fought," Mordechai chimed in. "Here, you can even see the damaged sites by the


    Divine Level warriors."


    "Once you enter it, keep your group intact! All of the others are enemies except for those from the four


    branches of our sect," Lloyd reminded them. "Keep in mind that all the forces want to expand their


    territory. That is the only known way on how they can gain more luck in expanding their influence."


    Upon learning what they had to do, Ricky and the other three nodded their heads. "Sure thing.


    Understood!" they replied firmly.


    "Well, go on! Just don''t get yourselves killed in there. Nothing is more important than your lives and


    safety,"


    Lloyd said as he wished them sess.


    Not long after, Ricky, Mordechai, Ashley, and Hayes jumped and disappeared into the rift. At the same


    time, many people followed them and went into the rift. At that moment, thepetition among the


    talented warriors from the outer region of the Middle Land had begun.

 Chapter 1256 Fighting Beast

    Chapter 1256 Fighting Beast


    Once the disciples of all the forces had entered the rift, the saints sat down in wait for them.


    It was going to be a year before those disciples came out. However, the Grey Wind Land was a


    magical ce.


    Everything that happened in the ancient battlefield would be projected in the sky and visible outside.


    After passing through the rift, Ricky, Mordechai, Ashley, and Hayesnded on an area covered with the


    bloody evil power.


    So powerful and widespread was the bloody evil power that it prated the four of them the instant


    they arrived. They could feel it clouding their senses and knew that ordinary warriors could not survive


    it.


    Besides, they also sensed another type of power apart from the evil power.


    It was not dense, but it filled the airpletely.


    It rushed through their bodies, as if trying to tear them to pieces.


    Apart from that, the four of them realized that this mysterious power could arouse their own fighting


    spirit.


    "Can you feel this power trying to arouse our fighting spirit?" Ricky asked hispanions as he


    gathered his strength to remove the mysterious power from his body.


    "I can feel it, all right." Mordechai nodded.


    "It''s the power of fighting, or you can call it the fighting power. It is floating all over this battlefield,"


    Hayes exined.


    "What?" Ricky and Mordechai eximed simultaneously. They exchanged confused nces and


    turned towards Hayes. "How is that power formed? Through fighting energy?" Ricky asked.


    "Mmm. Yes and no. You are only half right. Technically, the power of fighting is abination of the


    fighting energy and willpower. The willpower at use here was formed by the fighting spirit of those


    warriors who died in here,"


    Hayes exined.


    "Now it makes more sense. This area is filled with the willpower of ancient warriors, which is filling our


    minds and arousing our fighting spirit," Ricky said. "I guess the power of fighting can only be formed in


    battlefields such as this one."


    "Exactly. It exists only in huge and ancient battlefields. I''ve never heard of its existence in other ces.


    It is only due to this power that this ancient battlefield can form the pure fighting energy we need.


    As Ricky just said, pure fighting energy is created from the power of fighting," Hayes said.


    "I see!" Ricky and Mordechai responded in chorus.


    "Looks like we have not arrived in a good portion. There is strong bloody evil energy here. Although


    there is a lot of pure fighting energy here, we won''t be able to absorb it. Most of it must have been


    eroded by the bloody evil power." Hayes frowned.


    "Don''t worry about that. My Devouring Mutant can devour a certain amount of the evil power and turn it


    into my own power," Ricky said with augh.


    Hayes and Mordechaiughed with relief. "Ha-ha. I almost forgot about that. You have the Devouring


    Mutant on your side. We''re lucky we''ve got you on our side, Ricky. You''re right. We''ve nothing to worry


    about," Hayes chuckled.


    Ashley brought out the token that Lloyd had left in her care. Then she began to use it to sense the


    Territory Seal along with Ricky, Mordechai, and Hayes.


    Their top priority was searching for the Territory Seals. The survival of the Five-element Sect depended


    on the collection of four of these seals. That was why they had been sent here along with disciples from


    the other branches of their sect.


    "We also have a few disciples from the other branches looking for Territory Seals as we speak. I am


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    certain it''s not going to be too much of a challenge to finish our tasks," Hayes said. "If the disciples of


    each branch get their hands on one of these seals, our task will be done and we''ll be able to go home."


    Over the next two days, the four searched far and wide but found nothing. Worse still, they were now


    lost in this ce full of bloody evil power.


    Their fighting spirit was soaring higher every second and if they didn''t try to suppress it, it would burst


    out from their body.


    The powerful force sending their fighting spirits into an uproar could prove lethal.


    While they were busy looking around, they suddenly saw all the bloody evil power and the fighting


    power around them fly into the distance. It looked like their destinations were the same ce.


    "Hayes, did you sense that as well?" Ricky asked immediately.


    "Yes, I did. I''m sure. The pure fighting energy is close by," Hayes said excitedly. "I hadn''t expected that


    we would find the pure fighting energy first."


    "So that is the pure fighting energy," Ricky murmured to himself.


    Without hesitation, the four of them tore through the space behind the bloody evil power. Very soon,


    they arrived at a blood-colored space.


    This area was filled with water made out of the bloody evil power.


    They were submerged in that water. Since direct contact with this water could harm them, they quickly


    gathered all of their strength to form protective domes, shielding them from its effects.


    "The water contains enormous amounts of bloody evil power. As soon as I got here, it tried to invade


    my Soul Sea," Ricky eximed. "But the fighting power here is denser."


    He and hispanions nced around, and their eyes soon came to a halt in the center of the space.


    There was a huge blood-colored vortex swirling around there.


    Within that vortex, a dazzling yellow light was shing constantly.


    Suddenly,


    a ferocious growl rang out, and a gigantic tiger jumped out of the vortex.


    This creature was not made of flesh and blood. Instead, shes of reddish yellow and blood dark would


    take turns and appear on its body. Judging from the momentum it was emitting, it had the strength of a


    three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state.


    Luckily, creatures of this level did not pose any threat to Ricky and hispanions.


    However, they could sense that something was wrong. Somehow, they had a feeling that the tiger


    could prove dangerous.


    It growled again, and two wings slid out of its body. One of them was reddish-yellow, and the other one


    was blood dark.


    The tiger let out a howl and came straight for Ricky and his friends, wings pping and jaws open wide.


    As soon as the tiger moved forwards, the reddish yellow vortex dissipated.


    "That fighting beast is huge! It looks like this beast has a big heart condensed out of fighting energy,"


    Hayes remarked and his eyes lit up in excitement.


    As far as Ricky knew, fighting beasts were formed out of pure fighting energy. To put it correctly, the


    fighting energy could morph into a strong creature but without any psychic intelligence.


    The sources of the fighting energy in their bodies functioned as their hearts.


    To kill a fighting beast once and for all, one had to take its energy source, which was its heart.


    "Leave this tiger to me," Hayes said, full of fighting spirit. He stepped forwards and gathered the justice


    power which appeared in the shape of a de over his palm.


    "Be careful, Hayes. My gut is telling me that this tiger won''t be easy to deal with," Ricky warned.


    Hayes''s eyes shed and the justice power continued to grow. Soon, he had formed eight powerful


    des out of it.


    Under his control, these des shed forward and created eight passages in the water, leading up to


    the tiger.


    Hispanions could clearly feel that each of these des contained the power of a three-star lower


    spiritual emperor at peak state.


    Even Ricky didn''t dare take these des lightly.


    The tiger pped its wings, and countless waves were created. They turned into eight water currents


    andshed out at the des.


    The second these currents encountered their target, the des broke into pieces and vanished into


    thin air.


    The tiger was evidently much stronger than Hayes.


    It rushed towards Hayes, wings pping and dividing the water in two.

 Chapter 1257 Comprehend Something

    Chapter 1257 Comprehend Something


    Everything happened so quickly that Hayes had no time to react. His eyes widened in shock as he


    desperately tried to process what just happened.


    The tiger was undoubtedly as powerful as a three-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak state, and


    Hayes'' strength was at that level too. He had unleashed his most powerful attack on the tiger, but the


    beast shattered his attack like it was nothing. Neither he nor hispanions had expected that it could


    actually use the bloody evil power inside the water.


    Fortunately, Hayes was an experienced fighter. So even though the tiger took him by surprise, he


    quickly came back to his senses. He stepped back in one quick movement and sessfully dodged its


    attack.


    "It looks like he is having a hard time taking the beast down because it''s using the bloody evil power in


    the water to its advantage," Ricky muttered lowly. "That means the tiger is more powerful than an


    ordinary three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state."


    Despite knowing how strong the tiger was, Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley didn''t make a move to help


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayes. That was because the tiger was still weaker than Hayes, no matter how strong it was.


    Once Hayes had steadied himself, he began to transform. Wisps of white energy gushed out from his


    body, as his pupils turned as pale as the moon. What was more, a white shadow emerged behind him.


    At this point, he looked like an angel of justice.


    "Well, it looks like you did well. Hayes indeed has a talent for using the Justice Skill. He has even


    mastered ten percent of the Holy Three-Saber''s justice heritage," the Dragon Intent Grass uttered as it


    looked at Hayes with admiration.


    Meanwhile, Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley were also studying his movements intently.


    They saw countless floating sabers surround Hayes like a shield as he unleashed an ungodly amount


    of justice power.


    These sabers were Ultimate Justice Sabers.


    Meanwhile, the tiger failed to hit its target but it heedlessly moved forward. Perhaps, it had sensed the


    increase in Hayes'' power, so it pped its wings hard and gathered all the bloody evil power from the


    water it could.


    With a fearsome roar, the water transformed into tiger shadows in a split-second. These shadows held


    enormous bloody evil power, which made them so powerful that they could probably tear the space


    with just the tip of their ws. As one, all the tiger shadows lunged toward Hayes.


    Hayes stood firm in the face of this attack, and he let fly two of his sabers into the air.


    His weapons darted forward and moved around in circles as if an invisible force was keeping them


    tethered.


    In no time at all, a circr justice power emerged from the water. The two sabers converged amid the


    justice power and fused into a single,rger saber.


    Due to the circr justice power, all the tiger shadows began to converge in one area as if attracted by


    an unseen force. The shadows then appeared to be forcefully merged into a single force.


    The newly formedrger saber ran the force through, shattering it to minute sand-like pieces until it


    finally dissolved into nothingness.


    "The justice power is close to the heavenlyw, which is how this guy sessfully summoned the more


    powerful heavenly power. He then used the heavenly power to consolidate the enemy''s attack so that


    he could break it in one strike. I have to admit that the justice power suits Hayes very well. It feels like


    he was born to cultivate it.


    He will likely perform better than you in this aspect," the Dragon Intent Grass bluntly remarked.


    "In that case, I think I''ve finally found a sessor befitting the Holy Three-Saber," Ricky answered,


    nodding thoughtfully.


    Of course, when the tiger saw that its attack had failed, it grew even more aggravated.


    This response was quite natural, though, because the tiger was formed by the pure fighting energy and


    had no capacity for intelligent thought.


    The stronger its opponent was, the more eager it became. As it growled, the reddish-yellow part of its


    body turned into a blood dark color. It seemed like it had be one with the water made of bloody


    evil power.


    Together with its color change, the tiger''s strength had also improved.


    Its roar extended endlessly as the tremendous bloody evil power surrounded its body like a crimson


    cloud.


    With every second that passed, more and more bloody evil power began to appear. It turned into


    fiendish power, which was one of the most potent powers from hell.


    "I can''t believe that beasts without psychic intelligence like this can create fiendish power with the


    bloody evil power," the Dragon Intent Grass asserted. "The pure fighting energy formed by the strength


    and fighting spirit of top warriors in ancient times is indeed amazing."


    When Ricky sensed the terrifying fiendish power evolved from the bloody evil power, a gleam


    involuntarily shed through his eyes.


    Even stranger, something seemed off with the Devourer Zone in his body.


    Of course, Ricky immediately realized what was going on soon after.


    He thought that it must have had something to do with the bloody evil power and the fiendish power.


    Ricky remained calm as he began to check the Devourer Zone using his mind.


    He vaguely spotted an area full of bloody evil power in its depths. That bloody evil power must be from


    hell, and the power in the middle of that area was even stronger than the bloody evil power.


    That mysterious power could only be the fiendish power.


    At that moment, Ricky abruptly realized something.


    ''My Devouring Zone was produced by the blood vitality and other blood killing energy. Thus, it consists


    of bloody evil power. Furthermore, bloody evil power can evolve into fiendish power. That power has


    always been inside my body, but I have never noticed it before. It was only awakened after the tiger


    used the bloody evil power inside the water,''


    he thought to himself.


    Ricky immediately activated the Devouring Mutant and sat down cross-legged.


    In the next breath, the Devourer Zone materialized behind him.


    Meanwhile, Mordechai and Ashley were surprised when they saw Ricky abruptly enter the state of


    cultivation.


    But when they caught sight of his Devouring Mutant, they, too, realized what was going on.


    "The devouring ability and bloody evil power originated from the same thing. It looks like he has


    learned something from this tiger," Mordechai guessed. "I think it''s his talent that contributes to his


    terrifying strength instead of his six mutants."


    When Ashley heard this, she couldn''t help but look at Ricky.


    On the other hand, the fiendish power created by the bloody evil power had formed a huge w in front


    of the tiger''s forehead. The energy that the giant w released spread as it rushed toward Hayes.


    Sensing the power in the uing blow, Hayes went all out and unleashed all his justice power. "Chop


    it, my saber!"


    The justice power swiftly turned into a saber andnded in his right hand.


    He then threw the saber toward the tiger.


    It soon caused waves to appear on the surface of the water, leaving violent shockwaves in its wake. In


    no time at all, it stabbed through the giant w that the fiendish power had created.


    But it didn''t stop there. It kept going until all the fiendish power around it had dispersed.


    And when there was finally nothing in its way, the saber darted towards the tiger''s forehead. Hayes


    smiled triumphantly, for he thought that this strike would end the beast''s life.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    The tiger let out another fearsome roar, and its blood-ck skin turned reddish-yellow. Moreover, all its


    power transformed into the fighting power.


    It was, without a doubt, the beast''s peak fighting form.


    Due to the fighting power, the water poured out of the space and engulfed everything with fighting


    power instantly.


    Consequently, Hayes'', Ricky''s, Mordechai''s, and Ashley''s fighting spirit roused once again.


    It felt like the blood in their brains were about to burst out from their bodies at any time.


    Mordechai immediately unleashed his power, thoughtfully shielding Ricky from the tiger''s fighting


    power.


    After all, a warrior couldn''t be disturbed during his cultivation, and Ricky was in the middle of


    "Hayes, end this fight already! The strong fighting power is going to interfere with Ricky''s


    "Understood!" he replied briefly.


    With saber shadows covering his white eyes, Hayes'' body began to transform once again.


    "I need to borrow your power, Shadow Sword Mutant!" he yelled out.

 Chapter 1258 Jeremy Luo

    Chapter 1258 Jeremy Luo


    After activating the Shadow Sword Mutant, Hayes condensed another de.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Come on, Heavenly Flying Saber!" he shouted.


    His saber was thebination of the justice power and the heavenly power. It glowed gently as it shot


    towards the tiger.


    Although it looked like an ordinary saber, powerful warriors could feel its immense power.


    The moment the saber appeared, all the tiger''s fighting power was suppressed.


    It cut through the tiger''s flesh, piercing through its body.


    Hayes had finally put down the beast.


    Even though the tiger was powerful, it was no match for Hayes. It alsocked the ability to think, which


    made it vulnerable to Hayes.


    Hayes flew towards the dead tiger and ripped its heart out. With one final exhale, the beast was dead


    for all eternity. Its body suddenly transformed into a ball of pure fighting energy.


    Hayes took a look at its heart in his hand. It was made of even purer fighting energy.


    "We''ve obtained the pure fighting energy," Mordechai said excitedly. He stared at the ball of pure


    fighting energy hungrily, delighted to have obtained it.


    "I knew it! This beast did have arge heart. This will be enough for us to improve our fighting spirit,"


    Ashley chimed in, giddy with excitement.


    Warriors needed the fighting spirit to awaken their strength. Any creature without the fighting spirit was


    a loser, no matter how terrifying the strength he possessed.


    The fighting spirit was a delicatebination of a warrior''s persistence and bravery.


    "I wonder when Ricky will wake up. I am starting to be envious of him. Imagine that¡ªhe could even


    enter the state of epiphany in such an environment," Hayes said, observing Ricky.


    "This is the difference between him and us. Don''tpare yourself to him, because you will just upset


    yourself," Mordechai chimed in.


    Suddenly, he stiffened up.


    He could sense the presence of other warriorsing their way, and so did Hayes and Ashley.


    They looked ahead and suddenly, four figures came into their view.


    It was four young men who were d in the identical, tight, ck clothes.


    Hayes immediately recognized the leader of the group. "Jeremy Luo! It''s you!" he said, frowning at one


    of the young men in ck.


    Jeremy Luo was another genius of the Luo n. Although he wasn''t at par with Brandon, he was just


    as talented as Hayes. In fact, some would even say that Jeremy Luo was better. However, he actually


    could no longer be a match for Hayes because thetter had already mastered the Holy Three-Saber''s


    inheritance.


    "Hayes, Ashley, you are here!" Jeremy Luo said. He noticed both Ricky and Mordechai, but he just


    gave them a quick once-over.


    "What a small world!" Ashley snorted.


    "Cut off one of your own arms, and leave the pure fighting spirit behind!" Jeremy Luo demanded, his


    tone cold.


    "Are you dreaming?" Mordechai asked, raising an eyebrow at Jeremy Luo.


    "Let me guess. You are Mordechai, the new holy son of the wood branch, aren''t you?" Jeremy Luo said


    in a dismissive manner. He took a few steps forward and reached Mordechai in an instant.


    He pointed at Mordechai''s throat.


    Mordechai stood as still as a rock. He activated his Sorcerous Combat Body to protect his neck.


    When Jeremy Luo''s finger touched him, a loud sound rang out. The two of them were forced to retreat


    because of the impact.


    They steadied themselves, and both of them wore a grave expression on their faces.


    Since he didn''t know Mordechai''s real strength, Jeremy Luo didn''t unleash his full strength. He didn''t


    perform any Omnipotent Skill, but his strike was powerful enough. However, he was surprised that


    Mordechai had withstood his blow using mere physical strength.


    Mordechai had already mastered the primitive cultivation method, so the power of his Sorcerous


    Combat Body had increased by a lot. However, he had been forced to step back by Jeremy Luo''s


    strike. This meant he was a powerful opponent.


    That was why Mordechai''s face was gloomy.


    Hayes and Ashley furrowed their eyebrows as they witnessed the two men''s sh.


    "Ah, you have some tricks up your sleeve. No wonder you became the holy son," Jeremy Luo said,


    eyeing Mordechai. "However, I want to see just how much you can handle using just your physical


    strength."


    His and Mordechai''s momentums soared quickly.


    Their emotions had heightened in the moment.


    The two of them didn''t want to waste more time on each other. The Five-element Sect and the Luo


    n were sworn enemies. When members of the two forces crossed paths, they would not stop until


    they were sure that they had killed their opponent.


    Mordechai immediately activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. He had no intention of showing any


    mercy to his enemy.


    Jeremy Luo and the other three members of the Luo n looked at Mordechai, bewildered by what he


    had done. They knew that he was using a special body, but it was unlike anything they had ever seen


    before.


    On top of that, they could sense that Mordechai''s body was incredibly strong.


    After all, he had survived Jeremy Luo''s blow unscathed.


    "Is this a body possessing extremely powerful strength? No wonder you have be the holy son of


    the wood branch," Jeremy Lup snapped. "But you know what? You will die by my hand today."


    "Let''s see if you can do that," Mordechai snapped back defiantly.


    The moment their momentums collided, they wouldunch their attacks.


    However, before either warrior could make their move, a blood-colored figure dashed forward and


    stood in front of Mordechai. It was none other than Ricky. He had just gotten out of the state of


    epiphany, and he sensed that trouble was brewing.


    "You are just a nobody. You are not qualified to fight with the holy son of our branch," Ricky said, his


    voice hostile. He sized up Jeremy Luo.


    He then spoke to Mordechai through telepathy. "Mordechai, I just learned something from the epiphany,


    and I need someone to test out my new power. Now that this guy is here, let me take care of him."


    "Okay, but be careful, Ricky. He is really something. Don''t underestimate his strength," Mordechai


    replied.


    Then, he stepped back to distance himself from Ricky.


    He had faith in Ricky. He wasn''t worried that Ricky might lose.


    After all, Ricky was the strongest among them. He had enough power and strength to fight for all of


    them.


    If he couldn''t beat Jeremy Luo, none of them could.


    "Oh, aren''t you that white-haired guy? Ricky, right? I heard that you possess six mutants, and you''ve


    even cultivated the chaotic power. You certainly must have a death wish now that you want to fight me,


    don''t you?" Jeremy Luo asked, his voiceced with annoyance. Ricky''s remarks had pissed him off.


    ''Seriously? A nobody has the balls to challenge me? How did I end up like this?'' Jeremy Luo thought to


    himself, anger welling up within him.


    "What do you think you''re doing? You just activated one mutant? Are you looking down on me?"


    Jeremy Luo asked further, challenging Ricky.


    Since he was angry, his momentum and power had both increased ordingly. He was livid with rage.


    "Yes, I am. Using one mutant is enough to handle you. I won''t even waste my energy on activating the


    others," Ricky responded, smiling faintly. Tremendous energy surged out of his body as his Devouring


    Mutant was activated. He was disgusted by Jeremy Luo''s attitude, but he wasn''t afraid of thetter.


    He had no intention of activating his other mutants.


    "Ha! This guy still has the audacity to be cheerful!" Ashley said in a low voice, looking at Ricky.


    Hayes and Mordechai looked at each other, their expressions inscrutable.


    It was evident that Jeremy Luo was a formidable foe. However, Ricky was going to fight him with just


    one mutant. They thought that Ricky was overestimating himself. Even though Ricky had


    mutant power. He might have bitten off more than he could chew.


    Jeremy Luo was rendered speechless.


    "Ha!" He could do nothing butugh at how absurd it all seemed to him.


    In the next moment, he activated his powers to the extreme.


    He even burst out the power of his mutant. He began to glow, and heat radiated off of his body.


    His entire body transformed into numerous grey-white meridians.


    At this point, he was just made up of grey-white meridians.

 Chapter 1259 Slay Jeremy

    Chapter 1259 y Jeremy


    Due to the power of Jeremy''s mutant, his body suddenly transformed into grey-white meridians.


    Upon seeing this, Ricky had felt that Jeremy''s mutant exuded a force simr to the masculine power,


    but it was not the real masculine power.


    Meanwhile, the space between Jeremy''s eyebrows began to disy a three-line mark.


    "He has cultivated the Meridian Mutant at the third level!" Ashley eximed as she saw Jeremy''s state.


    Initially, Jeremy was known to have such an rmingly powerful strength. But now that he had already


    burst out his mutant, dealing with him would be twice as difficult.


    Ashley might have held a little grudge against Ricky, but she could not deny the worry that she felt for


    him. After all, they were in the same boat, as Jeremy was theirmon enemy.


    "I can''t believe it! He has the Grey Light blood power at the third level!" Ricky remarked as he gave


    Jeremy a serious look.


    Of course, he would note unprepared. Beforeing here, he had already investigated the Luo


    n and tried to get as much information he needed about their blood power and mutant.


    And this blood power of the Luo n was called the Grey Light blood power.


    Both the masculine power and the Grey Light blood power belonged to the light power. Despite being a


    weaker version of its origin, the masculine power, the Grey Light blood power was considered to be a


    part of a powerful kind of light power. Given that any power rted to the light power was superior to


    other powers, the Grey Light blood power was definitely something to fear.


    Essentially, the Grey Light blood power of the Luo n could be divided into five levels.


    In ascending order, they were the Grey Light blood power at the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth


    levels.


    With that being said, the people of the Luo n were able to cultivate different mutants depending on


    their blood power''s level.


    Moreover, the mutants of the n''s members who possessed the Grey Light blood power at the fifth


    level was called the Meridian Mutant at the fifth level. In addition, this was described as the strongest


    among the five mutants of the Luo n.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following this logic, Jeremy''s Grey Light blood power was at the third level since he had the Meridian


    Mutant at the third level. It was said that his blood power was even stronger than most of his nsmen.


    As of the moment, no one from the Luo n had the Grey Light blood power at the fifth level. In fact,


    only some of its members had this kind of power at the third and fourth levels.


    Considering that Jeremy had cultivated the Meridian Mutant at the third level, the Luo n and its


    senior members paid much attention to him.


    "I see that you have cultivated the Meridian Mutant at the third level. Then I guess I would anger your


    n if I take you out. Isn''t that right?" Ricky said with a scheming smile.


    But Jeremy didn''t respond to Ricky''s taunt. Instead, he just transferred all his Grey Light blood power to


    his right hand''s three fingers. Without a doubt, Ricky''s arrogance struck his nerve. In fact, this was the


    first time he had ever encountered such an obnoxious person who dared treat him this way. However,


    he saw no point in snapping back at Ricky. Enraged deeply, he nned to prove that Ricky was wrong


    and embarrass him using his power.


    To make things worse for Ricky, Jeremy was nning to bring him down in one single powerful strike.


    Meanwhile, Ricky finally stopped talking as soon as he saw Jeremy condense his strength. Without


    thinking twice, he activated his Devouring Mutant and Devouring Skill to its limit. Instantly, he was shot


    thirty feet into the air as soon as he activated his skills.


    Apart from this, the Devourer Zone also appeared behind Ricky.


    Soon after, the bloody evil power filled his Devourer Zone.


    Moreover, a strong fiendish power could be found in the space, too.


    "Well, I''m impressed! I can''t believe that Ricky reallyprehended and possessed the fiendish power


    in such a short time!" Mordechai eximed the minute he sensed that Ricky emanated the fiendish


    power.


    Hayes, on the other hand, nodded his head because he thought that what Mordechai said was true.


    However, Ashley could notpletely describe how she felt, so she looked at Ricky with aplicated


    expression spreading across her face.


    At that moment, she was unable to say anything. Confusion shrouded her emotions as she started to


    doubt what kind of person Ricky really was.


    She then began to analyze the situation. ''If Ricky was really a bad guy, then he would not have given


    us the Massacring Sand and the peculiar fire. On the other hand, if he was really a good person, I don''t


    understand why he treated me like that back then.


    Have I really wronged him? So, does that mean that he did that just because he didn''t trust us at that


    time?'' Ashley started to doubt how she knew Ricky.


    Quite frankly, Ricky''s deeds proved that he was a talented warrior and a respectful hero of honor


    despite what he had done to her in the past. And besides, Ricky was the only person she knew who


    had once be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and no woman would surely be able to avoid


    falling for such an ace genius.


    Perhaps, ever since the holy son selection, her opinion of Ricky had begun to change.


    "Grey Light blood power¡ªfinger strike, go!" Jeremy yelled.


    The moment his voice trailed off, he turned into a myriad of grey-white meridians and filled the entire


    space. Not long after, they fused together, condensing into three thick meridians.


    Meanwhile, these three thick meridians emitted scorching power, which was the light power.


    These meridians merged with Jeremy''s power and turned into three beams of humongous finger-


    shaped light which was rushing towards Ricky.


    "Come on, fiendish power!" Ricky roared. The minute he shouted, his eyes suddenly turned blood-red.


    Soon after, Ricky stepped into the air, causing the space around him to crack in immense force. His


    fiendish power followed the crack which expanded, and soon, it filled the whole space around him.


    At this point, the Devourer Zone behind Ricky was already full of fiendish power.


    But as it turned out, the changes that happened in his Devourer Zone were not that horrible, to begin


    with. What was even more surprising was that the fiendish power managed tomunicate with the


    water made of bloody evil power.


    Afterwards, the enormous fiendish power began to emerge in the water, covering the whole void.


    As for Ricky, he could potentially use all the fiendish power to his advantage.


    It was not only Ricky who could control the bloody evil power. The dead tiger could, too, but it was just


    a small trickpared to what Ricky could do. After all, Ricky could manipte the fiendish power,


    which was superior to the bloody ever power.


    But of course, all of this would not be possible without his Devourer Zone.


    "I do not understand! How could it be possible? How could he directly utilize the fiendish power in this


    space? How can he do that?" Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley eximed in unison.


    Their jaws almost fell to the ground as they were in disbelief by what they were witnessing.


    In fact, even the members of the Luo n were shaken up by how the scene unfolded right in front of


    their very eyes.


    Undoubtedly, just like them, Ricky hade here from the outside, and it was impossible for him to


    cheat in the ancient battlefield. Plus, even if he got here before they did, they didn''t think that he had


    the power to do anything like this here.


    In addition, one would need to be incredibly powerful and good at arrays if one would want to take


    control of a space in a short span of time.


    However, they had never imagined that Ricky could actually possess that colossal power. In fact, they


    had already ruled out the possibility that Ricky used dirty methods to be at an advantage in this


    situation because they didn''t even sense any power of the array around them.


    When he saw this, Jeremy''s face also darkened.


    But, Ricky was so focused that he paid no attention to them.


    At that moment, all he did was gathering the fiendish power in the water with his mind.


    Not long after, he collected all of the fiendish power and transformed it into a powerful strike.


    Apparently, this was the new skill that Ricky had learned from his epiphany. Now, he could use this to


    test its power.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the two massive strikes crashed onto one another, sending shockwaves all over


    the ce.


    Ricky''s attack was so powerful that it was able to break Jeremy''s move in a snap!


    Soon after, Jeremy''s three beams of light turned into grey-light power.


    However, Ricky''s strike didn''t stop right there. Instead, itnded directly on Jeremy''s body.


    Despite fearing his enemy''s attack, Jeremy thought on his feet and quickly collected his remaining


    strength to create a shield to resist Ricky''s attack.


    Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain.


    At this point, Jeremy was no match for Ricky. He did not have anything left to fight with, for he was


    almost out of strength.


    All his defenses were struck and destroyed by Ricky''s strike which split his body in two.


    As soon as his body cracked open, Jeremy''s soul came out in an attempt to escape.


    But Ricky knew better than to give him that chance to get out. After all, Ricky controlled the space, so


    there was no way that Jeremy''s soul could escape.


    Under Ricky''s control, the fiendish power emerged from the water and annihted Jeremy''s soul.


    As this happened, Ricky''s friends and the people of the Luo n all gasped in shock as they had never


    seen anything like this happen.

 Chapter 1260 Raylan Seeking Help

    Chapter 1260 Ran Seeking Help


    Hayes, Ashley, and Mordechai looked even more shocked than the Luo n members present.


    Considering that Ricky was almost as strong as Mordechai, and there shouldn''t be a considerable gap


    between Mordechai and Jeremy in terms of strength, the three of them believed that Ricky would be


    just as strong as Jeremy.


    However, what they had just witnessed proved that they had thoroughly underestimated Ricky''s


    strength. It looked like Ricky was way out of Jeremy''s league.


    But only Ricky knew where his enormous strength hade from, as he knew that his strike could be


    equal to that of a middle spiritual emperor.


    He had been able to take his challenger down with one blow because there was a great amount of


    bloody evil power there.


    On the other hand, that tiger could also control the bloody evil power and the fiendish power in that


    ce. But because it hadn''t developed its psychic intelligence, it could only use those powers to


    increase its fighting power. That was its biggest differencepared to Ricky.


    Ricky was both powerful and intelligent. Plus, he had the Devourer Zone. Through his own fiendish


    power in his Devourer Zone, he could use the bloody evil power and fiendish power here to their


    optimum potentialpared to how the tiger had used them.


    Perhaps, that was the reason that he could unleash an attack more powerful than that of a lower


    spiritual emperor.


    If Ricky and Jeremy fought in another ce, it would undoubtedly be a close battle.


    Of course, there was another exnation for Jeremy''s loss. It was because he had recklessly


    underestimated Ricky''s strength. If he had taken Ricky seriously from the start, their fight would not


    have ended like this. Perhaps, he would have had a chance to escape.


    Once Ricky got rid of Jeremy, he turned his attention to the remaining three members of the Luo n.


    They were all stuck still, their mouths agape in shock. But before they could recover their wits, Ricky


    brought them down using the fiendish power inside the water once again.


    A deathly silence settled over the battlefield.


    It was not until the three men''s bodies fell lifeless on the ground that Hayes, Ashley, and Mordechai


    came back to their senses.


    "Wow, Ricky, I didn''t expect that you have improved this much already!" Hayes eximed as he looked


    at Ricky in wonder.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t take much credit for this, as the fiendish power helped me a lot. Besides, Jeremy didn''t


    take me seriously. If we weren''t in this ce, it might have turned out differently," Ricky answered with


    a modest smile.


    "Don''t be so modest! No matter how you won this, you are still the winner. That''s what matters,"


    Mordechai chimed in.


    The second those words fell from his mouth, the token in Ashley''s hands suddenly lit up and made


    rumbling noises.


    "What''s happening to this token?


    Is it detecting a Territory Seal nearby?" Ashley asked as her eyes shed with excitement.


    "I don''t think so. We''ve been here for a long time, so if there was a Territory Seal in this area, it would


    have acted out a while ago. If my guess is right, it might have something to do with Jeremy,"


    Hayes surmised logically.


    Thus, the four of them immediately began looking through Jeremy''s spiritual space tools. They soon


    found a token that contained a square grey-white seal in it, but they had no clue what materials it was


    made from.


    "Look! Here is the Territory Seal!" Hayes yelled out with a hint of excitement in his voice.


    "We don''t have any use for that, but it would determine the relocation of all the Sage Level forces''


    territory in the outer region of the Middle Land." "It seems likedy luck has shown favor on us. We


    finally got our hands on one Territory Seal." Ricky spoke delightedly. "If the people from the other four


    branches each find one, we would have enough to keep our sect."


    "After we''re done here, I will reach out to the members from the other four branches and see if they''ve


    got any news," Ashley said.


    "You mean you can contact the other four branches from here?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Yeah. I always keep in contact with the holy sons and holy daughters from the other four branches.


    We make sure to have a way of contacting each other," Ashley revealed voluntarily, which surprised


    Ricky. It seemed that she no longer hated him, and she could even share information willingly now.


    "Thank you; we appreciate you doing that. After all, we need to forge good rtionships with the other


    four branches in the Territory Battle. I bet that those people from the other four branches are thinking of


    the same thing. Otherwise, our Five-element Sect would long have been disbanded," Hayes remarked.


    Afterward, Ricky devoured the bloody evil power within the pure fighting energy. With that done, he and


    hispanions began to refine the fighting power.


    It took them five long days to get the work done.


    After those days, their efforts paid off, as their strength improved a lot. Their spirit and energy had


    improved even more.


    Once they had absorbed the pure fighting energy, their fighting spirit significantly increased.


    Moreover, they obtained the martial arts experience of the powerful warriors who had died on ancient


    battlefields.


    Typically, most warriors ced a lot of value on their experience andprehension of martial arts.


    Every time a warrior''s fighting spirit increased, their spirit also directly improved. Spirit and energy were


    exceedingly valuable to warriors. Once their spirit and energy improved, their strength also increased in


    turn.


    On top of that, even their talent and physical body improved alongside it.


    That was why the pure fighting energy could help warriors acquire a fake mutant.


    "Although I only absorbed a little pure fighting energy, I can still feel that I have improved in all aspects.


    My Shadow Sword Mutant, in particr, has greatly developed. It can interact better with the heavenly


    "I feel the same way! The pure fighting energy is indeed better than any elixir," Mordechai agreed as


    his face lit up with excitement too.


    "Ricky, why don''t you save some pure fighting energy for your girlfriends? It''ll probably help Amelia


    improve her talent and mutant power, and it might even help Tina remove the source of the evil spirit in


    her body.


    After all, the pure fighting energy carries the powerful warriors'' will, which can restrain the evil spirit,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass suggested.


    "That''s a good idea," Ricky responded with a nod.


    The four of them first rested for a while, and then Ashley moved to contact the people from the four


    branches just as she had said earlier.


    But before she could do that, a sound abruptly broke the silence, and it seemed to being from her


    body. She flipped her palm, and a crystal ball of water appeared with a drop of blood essence in it.


    "Oh! I just got a message from Ran," she reported as she gazed into the crystal ball.


    "Really? Ran sent word?" Ricky said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    To be honest, he didn''t see eye to eye with Ran. And he was sure that Ran would not hesitate to


    kill him if he had an opportunity. Frankly, he could never trust Ran to guard his back.


    "So, what did Ran say?" Hayes asked Ashley.


    She didn''t answer immediately. First, she checked the crystal ball with her mind, and her eyebrows


    soon arched involuntarily as if she had heard something shocking.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to him?" Mordechai asked when he noticed Ashley''s peculiar


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    expression.


    "He is requesting back up. It looks like he and his team are being hunted down by Brandon, a member


    of the Luo n. They are currently in an ancient battlefield called the Land of Thorn, and they''re in big


    trouble!" Ashley cried out urgently.


    "They are in the Land of Thorn?! That ce is very dangerous..." Hayesmented, frowning as he


    recalled what he knew of that ce.


    "Maybe they didn''t have a choice. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have risked their lives entering the Land of


    Thorn," Mordechai cut in.


    "Did he tell you how we can find them?" Ricky asked Ashley.


    In the meantime, he knew that he had to put aside his personal conflict with Ran. They muste


    to Ran''s rescue no matter what. After all, he was the holy son of the Five-element Sect now, so it


    was also Ricky''s job to keep Ran and his team safe.


    Although Ran held a grudge against him, Ricky couldn''t stand idly by and watch him die.


    That was how a powerful and honorable warrior should act.


    Of course, all bets would be off once Ricky sessfully saved Ran. If Ran tried to kill him, Ricky


    would show him no mercy then.

 Chapter 1261 Rotten Thorn Men

    Chapter 1261 Rotten Thorn Men


    "Well, Ran didn''t tell me. Or that could also mean that he doesn''t really know how to guide us to him.


    But as far as I know, that is his blood essence, and I can use that to track them down," Ashley


    answered.


    "Let''s get to it. We don''t have much time. I just hope that they can hold on until we arrive," Ricky said in


    a hopeful voice.


    Without dy, Ricky, Hayes, and Mordechai followed Ashley and made their way to the Land of Thorn.


    After travelling nonstop for three days, the team arrived at a wet, dark ce that housed evil spirit.


    They found it haunting as the ce made them feel shivers down their spines.


    As they continued walking into the ce, they felt that they could encounter dangers at any time.


    To make things worse, they noticed some thick, ck, hard, thorny nts that seemed to have been all


    over the ce.


    With full caution, they moved slowly. It was as if they were the only living creatures in that terrifying


    ce.


    The nts in the area rose high and covered half the sky, with many of them drenched in blood. In


    addition, there was rotten flesh and bones everywhere.


    In general, it was the thorny nts which made the ce such a nightmare.


    "This creepy ce is the Land of Thorn. It''s disgusting, I know," Ricky said in a hushed tone as his


    eyes stared at the moving thorny nts around him. Meanwhile, Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley also


    observed the nts secretly, with a little bit of fear in their eyes.


    They were all aware of the fact that those nasty thorny nts had psychic intelligence. This meant that


    they could fight like the humanoid evil flowers in the ancestralnd of the human devil tribe that they


    had run into before.


    "Remember, don''t do anything unless these thorny nts attack us. And, of course, do no provoke


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    them either," Hayes said to the other threepanions telepathically. "But, don''t worry. They won''t


    really attack us. They only feast on dead and rotten corpses."


    "Okay, got it!" Ricky and the others replied at the same time, in the same manner.


    Since they didn''tunch attacks on them, the ancient thorny nts ignored their presence.


    "He is right. It seems like they''re only interested in rotten corpses," Ricky murmured to himself in a low


    voice.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, the four of you would have been dead and dried up bodies the moment you


    set foot in here," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in. "But you still need to be careful. Although they


    don''t like living creatures, it doesn''t mean that they will not attack you at all."


    "I know! Thanks," Ricky replied after hearing the warning.


    All that mattered at that time was that apparently, luck was on Ricky and hispanion''s side.


    Up until this point, Ricky''s team had not suffered from any injuries from the thorny nts. The only


    usible reason why these nts had not attacked them yet was that the nts had a steady supply of


    rotten corpses.


    After all, they saw a lot of rotten flesh covered in blood and bones scattered everywhere.


    Meanwhile, using Ran''s blood essence, they had finally arrived at a basin.


    However, upon looking around the ce, they noticed that there were fewer thorn nts in the area. It


    was rtively darker, and the foul smell of the rotten meats became more unbearable for them to smell.


    When they looked at the center of the basin, their eyes were met by a huge area that was covered by


    blood-red light.


    Curious, they went towards the area where the light showed up. Upon arriving, theyid eyes on seven


    figures, who sat cross-legged in mid-air. What was worse was that these people seemed to be in


    distress.


    Ricky took a few nces at the faces of these people. Upon careful scrutiny, he recognized one of


    them to be Ran. But at that moment, Ran had blood stains smeared on his good-looking face. His


    condition was the worst among them by far. In fact, he looked so injured that his white clothes got


    stained by his own blood. It was hard to believe that he was the arrogant, charming holy son who


    exuded the majestic aura.


    At once, Ricky, Hayes, Mordechai, and Ashley could clearly feel that the blood-colored light contained


    immense erosive power. Based on the scenario, it could be that Ran and hispanions were


    fighting against the blood-colored light.


    "What is going on here? Why do they look like that? Why do they have to stay within the blood-colored


    light? Is there something outside the light that they thought would harm them?" Ricky asked. At that


    moment, he and hispanions stood in the distance. Clearly, they had no idea how dangerous the


    situation was.


    "Honestly, I have no clue. But I think that something is up," Mordechai responded as he shook his


    head. "And besides, I sent a message to Ran, but I received no response. Perhaps, the blood-


    colored light is restricting them."


    "Ashley, can you reach Ran through his blood essence?" he continued, looking at Ashley''s


    concerned eyes.


    "I already did, but I got no reply. Maybe you guessed it right. Maybe, the blood-colored light is a


    restriction. It already took Ran so much energy to ask me for help," Ashley answered worriedly.


    "I see. It looks like he doesn''t have the strength to give us more information," Ricky cut in. "I bet that


    suppressive force must be difficult to deal with."


    "I agree. But don''t you think it''s odd that there is no sign of the people from the Luo n?" Hayes


    inquired as he looked around the ce.


    "I noticed that, too. I assume that they must be hiding somewhere else, and that they''re just waiting for


    Ran and the others to die before they do something. But we must act now. We''re running out of


    time. We need to save them first.


    As far as I can see, I don''t think they could hold on any longer," Mordechai urged.


    As soon as he finished his words, he ran as fast as he could towards Ran.


    "Hey! Wait!" Ricky tried to stop him. Luckily, Mordechai listened and stopped in his tracks.


    Not long after, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and examined the area around the blood-colored


    light.


    In the blink of an eye, he spotted many figures underground.


    These figures resembled humanoid creatures made of thorny nts, rotten flesh, and bones. Upon


    looking closely, Ricky found that these creatures'' faces looked very frightening and they even smelled


    like rotten corpses.


    Not long after, Ricky immediately reported his findings to hispanions.


    "Could they be zombies?" Ricky asked with knitted eyebrows.


    "No, I don''t think so. We are in the Land of Thorn, and such creatures do not exist in thisnd. What


    you saw must be the so-called Rotten Thorn Men," Hayes corrected them.


    "They must be Rotten Thorn Men. If not, then what else would they be?" Ashley said gravely.


    "What is a Rotten Thorn Man?" both Ricky and Mordechai asked curiously.


    "It is said that these creatures are formed when the oldest thorny nts merge with the fallen powerful


    warriors'' will, rotten flesh and bone. After a long time, this fusion would turn into what you had just


    seen, the Rotten Thorn Man. These Rotten Thorn Men crave living beings for they want to absorb their


    energy and flesh. That is the only way they can reinforce their psychic intelligence and be real


    creatures one day,"


    Hayes expounded.


    "Oh, I see. So that''s why Ran and hispanions are afraid of the Rotten Thorn Men," Ricky


    replied while nodding his head.


    "With that being said, I believe that the next step to setting Ran free is to eliminate the Rotten Thorn


    Men," Mordechai chimed in. "So, do you have any idea how many of them are there?"


    "Not much. Probably about eight. But I can see that two of them are very powerful," Ricky answered. "I


    will deal with the two powerful ones. You three get the rest of them. I hope that my chaotic fire and


    thunder power are enough to restrain these creatures."


    "Sure thing. Please, be careful," Hayes reminded.


    After nning things out,


    the four of them jumped at the same time and flew towards the center of the basin. As soon as they got


    there,


    the Rotten Thorn Men under the ground growled with deafening ferocity.


    Soon after, the creatures rushed out and surrounded Ricky''s team. On the other hand, these creatures


    immediately got excited and entered their fighting state the minute they smelled the scent of living


    beings.


    Not long after, Ricky burst out his momentum, enclosing the two strongest Rotten Thorn Men.


    Upon seeing Ricky''s momentum surround them, they immediately considered him as the enemy.


    This disturbance caught Ran''s attention, as well as the other six people who were fighting the blood-


    colored light''s repression. When they opened their eyes, theyid eyes on Ashley fighting alongside


    her friends. At that moment, the despair in their eyes seemed to have vanished and was reced by


    the hope that she would be the one who could save them all.

 Chapter 1262 They Were Already Dead

    Chapter 1262 They Were Already Dead


    Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all released their powers, enveloping the Rotten Thorn Men. The three


    of them stood in different spots, and each of them had two Rotten Thorn Men to deal with.


    "See? Ashley and Hayes are here. We are saved," the disciples of the Five-element Sect eximed


    excitedly. They peered through the blood-colored light, and they were ecstatic to see the group. They


    wasted no time and got out of the blood-colored light. They began to heal themselves.


    Earlier, they had no choice but to set foot in the area covered by the erosive blood-colored light to hide


    from the eight Rotten Thorn Men.


    They were extremely grateful to Ashley and herpanions at this time.


    However, Ran was in aplicated mood. He caught a glimpse of Ricky, and he immediately did


    not know how to feel.


    The Rotten Thorn Men were incredibly powerful. They possessed the rotten power, and they could


    mobilize the shady power in the Land of Thorn. Moreover, when the rotten power merged with the


    shady power, the terrifying death power was formed.


    The Rotten Thorn Men could also control all the ancient thorny nts as if they themselves were the


    masters of the Land of Thorn.


    Thorny nts sprouted out of the ground and rushed towards Ricky.


    They were going to wrap themselves around his body.


    Ricky immediately activated his Ultimate Golden Body before the thorny nts could get to him.


    Bang! Bang! The sound of shing metal suddenly rang out. The thorny nts coiled around Ricky''s


    hands.


    "Damn it! I''ve already integrated the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. However,


    I still can''t destroy these thorny nts with my physical strength," Ricky murmured to himself.


    "After all, they are old, thorny nts. They have absorbed a lot of strong warriors'' will and the essence


    of their bones. It''s not surprising that they are so hard to destroy," the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    Seeing that Ricky had fought off the old thorny nts, the two Rotten Thorn Men roared ferociously.


    They were enraged. In an instant, all the thorny nts nearby began to form onerger, sharper thorn.


    It carried the immense death power, and it was aimed straight at Ricky.


    ''Such strong death power!'' Ricky remarked in his heart, sensing the power that the thorn contained.


    He didn''t dare to waste any more time. Ricky made a gesture with his hands, and the Death Wings


    appeared. They spread outwards and collided with the thorn.


    As the two strikes collided, a loud crash resounded. Ripples containing the death power manifested,


    filling the space instantly. A figure with wings appeared in the ripples. It was none other than Ricky!


    Since he possessed the Life and Death Zone, he was immune to the death power.


    Under the protection of the Death Wings, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace. He reached his


    opponents instantly.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! A shrill noise resounded through the air, getting louder and louder by the second.


    Ricky''s right arm was surrounded by bright, purple bolts of thunder.


    "Thunder Light de,e out!" he shouted.


    A split secondter, the thunder light shed, and a huge de appeared out of thin air.


    At the same time, the chaotic fire runes surged, and a torrent of me appeared. They covered the


    Thunder Light de. In the blink of an eye, the de Ricky summoned rushed towards its targets.


    Although the two Rotten Thorn Men were not very bright, they acted on their instincts. After all, they


    possessed many strong warriors'' will.


    They growled fiercely. Lots of ancient thorny nts gathered and stopped in front of them. They formed


    the death power and turned it into a shield. They were meant to withstand Ricky''s strike, which was a


    Suddenly, the entire space was engulfed by the thunder light. The death power released by the two


    Rotten Thorn Men and the ancient thorny nts was suppressed by Ricky''s chaotic fire runes and life


    and death runes.


    A secondter, the two Rotten Thorn Men were thrown backwards. Their bodies had been mangled by


    the impact, and their faces had been battered beyond recognition.


    However, if Ricky didn''t kill them, injuring them was useless.


    Since they didn''t possess the psychic intelligence, they couldn''t feel any pain. Their bodies were made


    up of old, thorny nts and rotten corpses. They could control thorny nts and absorb rotten flesh,


    and they could heal themselves almost instantly.


    Hence, it only took the seriously injured two Rotten Thorn Man a few seconds to recover to their peak


    states.


    "I see. It looks like I need to give them a fatal blow to eliminate them. Otherwise, I won''t be able to get


    rid of them," Ricky said in a serious voice.


    "Ancestral Thunder Net!" he shouted.


    Ricky released a myriad of ancestral thunders, which flew towards his targets. Before the two Rotten


    Thorn Men could realize what was going on, the ancestral thunder had already formed the Ancestral


    Thunder Net.


    The Ancestral Thunder Net kept the Rotten Thorn Men and the old, thorny nts apart. In this way, the


    Rotten Thorn Men''s fighting power decreased for they couldn''t control the thorny nts anymore.


    It was not over yet.


    The moment that the Ancestral Thunder Net fell from the sky, Ricky released the chaotic fire to form the


    Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    Once Ricky unleashed two suppressing Omnipotent Skills, the two Rotten Thorn Men were unable to


    move. They were temporarily paralyzed.


    This short amount of time was enough for Ricky to finish them off. He activated his Golden Spirit Eyes


    and merged the Fire Dragon Extremity with ten types of mes. In an instant, two, sharp des


    appeared and shed toward the two Rotten Thorn Men.


    The two Rotten Thorn Men instantly disintegrated into ashes.


    In the meantime, Ashley, Hayes, and Mordechai were also delivering their strongest blows.


    They crushed their enemies with their most powerful Omnipotent Skills.


    "It looks like that these Rotten Thorn Men are not as powerful as we imagined. The main reason is that


    they don''t have psychic intelligence. Once we give them a fatal blow, we can take care of them,"


    Mordechai said.


    "Well, let''s check how they are doing," Ricky said.


    The four of them turned to look at Ran and the six other disciples of the Five-element Sect. They


    could tell that they had sustained severe injuries.


    They were about to walk towards the injured disciples when guttural growls began to ring out again.


    It was the Rotten Thorn Men again!


    "What was that? Are there other Rotten Thorn Mening our way?" Hayes said in a low voice. "If a


    horde of them areing for us, we will be in trouble."


    "No. The sound is near to us. The Rotten Thorn Men must be the ones that are here," Ashley said,


    frowning.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As soon as those words left her mouth, eight balls of light containing the death power emerged from


    the air waves. The lights had emerged from right where they took out the eight Rotten Thorn Men.


    The growl hade from the lights.


    The four of them slightly panicked. They felt that something bad was about to happen.


    "What the hell are you? Reveal yourself!" Mordechai bellowed. He gathered all of his strength and


    threw a punch at one of the light balls. However, his strike didn''t cause any damage to the light. The


    power in his strike simply dispersed once it hit the light.


    As the growl grew louder and louder, more and more ancient thorny nts appeared. They were


    covered by rotten flesh and broken bones.


    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! The thorny nts flew into the lights, and the death power appeared. In an


    instant, new Rotten Thorn Men appeared.


    The newly condensed Rotten Thorn Men were much bigger and stronger than the ones that had just


    died.


    "This can''t be happening! Wouldn''t it take a long time for the Rotten Thorn Men to form? What the heck


    is going on here?" Mordechai murmured to himself in disbelief.


    The faces of Hayes and Ashley turned gloomy.


    "This only means one thing. We didn''t kill the eight Rotten Thorn Men at all," Ricky said.


    The Dragon Intent Grass observed what was happening and began to wonder, ''The Rotten Thorn Men


    are already dead. How could they be killed then? Let''s see if Ricky can get out of this.''

 Chapter 1263 Forced To Retreated

    Chapter 1263 Forced To Retreated


    "Wait. Let me get this straight. We didn''t kill the eight Rotten Thorn Men?" Mordechai rified with


    widened eyes.


    "That''s right. If we had really destroyed them, then the lights containing the death power wouldn''t have


    shown up. Plus, if we didn''t kill them, then we should not have heard their awful growls. As far as I


    know, we only destroyed their bodies, but not their entire beings.


    They could easily rebuild their bodies using the materials that are scattered around the ce.


    Therefore, it won''t take them long before they reappear," Ricky responded.


    "So, do you think that the lights we saw are the core part of the Rotten Thorn Men? In that case, then


    we need to destroy these lights so we can take them down and they will not regenerate anymore,"


    Hayes said as he looked at Ricky with eyes full of hope.


    "I tried to attack the lights, but unfortunately, they remained unscathed," Mordechai suddenly chimed in.


    "Or maybe, your power isn''t just enough to cause damage to them. Once we break those Rotten Thorn


    Men'' bodies, we should join forces to attack the light balls. In that way, I believe that we can destroy


    them once and for all," Ashley heavily suggested.


    Meanwhile, ferocious roars echoed again. After rebuilding their bodies from the scraps of flesh and


    thorny nts from the area, the Rotten Thorn Men immediately dashed towards Ricky and attacked the


    four of them once more.


    Surely, their strength had improved with their new bodies, but they obviously were no match for the


    strength of Ricky and his friends. After engaging in a grueling battle, Ricky''s team had once again


    sessfully destroyed the Rotten Thorn Men.


    Just like the first time, after shattering the Rotten Thorn Men, eight balls of light carrying the death


    power emerged in front of them.


    Without apprehension, Ricky''s team performed their most powerful Omnipotent Skills to the best of


    their abilities. At that moment, Ricky used his Golden Spirit Eyes and fused his Omnipotent Skill with


    that of hispanions.


    However, theirbined attacks silently vanished into the ball of light instantly. Moreover, they found


    that the light ball waspletely unharmed.


    On top of that, Ricky had also unleashed the chaotic power and the chromatic energy, but this only


    caused the light ball to wobble a little.


    "Interesting. So, apparently, my chaotic power and chromatic energy could restrain the light slightly, but


    they can''t destroy it. I wonder how we can work around this. It''s frustrating!" Ricky said as he furrowed


    his brows.


    "This is it. We failed again! Does this mean that our joint power is not strong enough to destroy the


    light? Or is it because it is unbreakable? Are we never going to be able to take the smelly Rotten Thorn


    Men down?" Hayes said with a red face that fumed with anger.


    "I have an idea. Ricky, why don''t we try to destroy it using the eternal power?" Mordechai asked as


    soon as the idea popped into his head.


    "Okay! That''s not a bad thought. Let''s just hope that the eternal power can finally destroy this pesky


    light," Ricky replied.


    At that moment, both Hayes and Ashley were shocked to hear Ricky and Mordechai''s conversation.


    "What? You possess the eternal power? Howe we didn''t know that?"


    It was said that the eternal power was regarded as one of the strongest powers that one could hold,


    and one of the most difficult powers to cultivate. Based on how difficult it was to obtain the said power,


    there was no wonder that Hayes and Ashley were greatly taken aback by what they had heard.


    Soon after, Ricky and Mordechai unleashed all of their eternal power, and the golden-purple light


    appeared in front of them.


    The eternal power formed two des, and the duo aimed their des to sh the light that carried the


    death power.


    But just as they had expected, the eternal power did affect the light.


    The minute the two des touched the light, it began to shine violently.


    Unfortunately, this effect didn''tst long. A momentter, the light reverted to its normal state,


    absorbing the duo''s eternal power.


    "It looks like this light ball can be affected by the eternal power. Despite this, the eternal power still was


    not able to destroy the light." Hayes scowled. "I guess that this ancient Land of Thorn reeks of not only


    powerful thorny nts but also death power."


    "I have another idea. I can try and use the Heaven Illuminating Fire on it!" Ricky said with utmost


    determination. He would do anything to destroy these dead things, and giving up was not on his list.


    Not long after, he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes and integrated all his powers into them. Using the


    eyes, he transformed his powers into the power of the Heaven Illuminating Fire. At once, ck mes


    appeared and began to burn the ball of light.


    As soon as the fire engulfed a small portion of the light, the light began to release a stronger death


    power, extinguishing the Heaven Illuminating Fire in the blink of an eye.


    With disappointed eyes, Ricky was shocked and dismayed at the same time. Ever since the day he had


    used this fire, this was the first and only time he saw it put out only by sheer force.


    "Is the death power inside the light strong enough to quench the Heaven Illuminating Fire? I... I can''t


    believe this is happening," Ricky said dejectedly.


    "As far as I know, the Heaven Illuminating Fire will never die out. And the only usible exnation for


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    this is that the death power in the light sealed its power..." Mordechai analyzed.


    With low spirits, the four of them felt frustrated and powerless.


    Meanwhile, the eight balls of light let out another set of ferocious growls. Numerous thorny nts


    appeared, and in the blink of an eye, the eight Rotten Thorn Men were once again up and about to fight


    with Ricky''s team.


    Only this time, the Rotten Thorn Man got taller, and with improved strength in their powers.


    At that moment, the four of them had already sensed the overwhelming strength of the eight Rotten


    Thorn Men. In addition, they realized that with the current strength of their enemies, Ricky''s team might


    not be able to defeat the Rotten Thorn Men anymore.


    "Oh, no! They have grown stronger again! I think they be more powerful every time they rebuild


    their bodies," Hayes eximed upon realizing what had happened.


    On the other hand, these eight Rotten Thorn Men growled and bounced in front of them like mindless


    beasts.


    However, after more than ten rounds of fighting, Ricky and hispanions were defeated.


    Obviously, with the amount of improvement in the strength of the Rotten Thorn Men, Ricky and his


    friends found that they were no match for their enemies.


    "So, what do we do now? Anyone got ns?" Ashley asked with arched eyebrows.


    "I don''t know. I guess we only have one other option. Let''s enter the blood-colored light first," Ricky


    answered powerlessly.


    Without wasting time, the four of them took Ran and the other six people to the area covered by the


    blood-colored light.


    As soon as they arrived, Ran and the other six disciples of the Five-element Sect seemed to regain


    consciousness and opened their eyes. Looking around, fear crept their insides as they found that they


    were back in the blood-colored light. In order to not cause them any panic, Ashley filled them in on


    what had happened. And after hearing her words, all of them fell silent.


    Ricky, on the other hand, helped the seven injured disciples get back on their feet. He used the power


    of life to nourish them back to health so that they could all fight against the blood-colored light.


    But the seven of them hadn''t fully recovered.


    Among the seven, four of them were from the water branch. They were Ran, Jessica, who was the


    holy daughter, and other two talented disciples. The rest of them were the disciples of the fire branch,


    and one of them was the holy daughter named E.


    At that moment, there was no holy son for the fire branch for they had not yet appointed anyone for the


    position.


    With so much gratitude, the seven of them lowered their heads a bit to thank Ricky for helping them


    out.


    Afterwards, Ricky and hispanions sat down with the seven people and asked them a few


    questions.


    "Do you know why the Rotten Thorn Men are afraid of the blood-colored light?" Ricky asked the seven


    disciples out of curiosity.


    "No, I have no idea. Before everything happened, Brandon and hispanions were chasing us. Of


    course, we had to get rid of them, so we had no choice but to enter this ce. That was why when we


    ran into the Rotten Thorn Men, we had no more strength to spare. Later on, we stumbled into the area


    covered by the blood-colored light. But apparently, we didn''t know that this was not to be approached at


    all,"


    E exined briefly.


    "Is there some power in the blood-colored light that scares them?" Ricky asked in a low voice as he


    narrowed his eyes at the blood-colored light.


    "Ricky, can you please try to find a way to help us get out of here? If we stay here for too long, a lot of


    blood-colored light would invade our bodies. As you can already feel, we don''t have much time. The


    blood-colored light is full of the death power," Hayes pleaded to Ricky.


    Without a doubt, Mordechai and Ashley also fixed their eyes on Ricky as if they were asking for the


    same favor, too. After all, the three of them treated him like a leader, and they thought that with Ricky''s


    expertise, he could somehow find a way on how to help them get through this.


    "Everybody, please rest up. Before we do anything else, I need to study the blood-colored light. There


    must be some power in the light that frightens the Rotten Thorn Men," Ricky said severely.


    Upon finishing his words, he absorbed some of the blood-colored light and put it in the Devourer Zone


    for further study.


    Not long after, he closed his eyes and began to check and assess the powers in the light.


    "Hey, can you help us? Do you know something about the Rotten Thorn Men that we don''t know?"


    Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass telepathically.

 Chapter 1264 Play Hero

    Chapter 1264 y Hero


    "Yes. However, I don''t know much about them," the Dragon Intent Grass replied, its voice morose.


    "What? What do you mean you don''t know much about them? Are you nning to stay in this Land of


    Thorn with me for as long as you live?" Ricky asked, visibly frustrated.


    ''It is always of no use when I need its help. What is the point of the grass being here, then?'' he thought


    to himself.


    "Those Rotten Thorn Men are already dead. How are you going to kill them?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    remarked.


    "Is that all you know about them?" Ricky asked, disappointed.


    "Yes, that''s all I know about them," the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    "I''m not surprised to hear that. I know you can''t give me any more useful information about them,"


    Ricky said, an edge in his voice.


    Although he was very frustrated with the Dragon Intent Grass, he still valued its advice. He just wanted


    to know what to do.


    When he used the Devourer Zone to extract the powers in the blood-colored light, he was thinking


    about what it told him.


    "So these Rotten Thorn men are already dead..." Ricky murmured to himself. "That means it''s


    impossible to kill them because they''re already dead in the first ce.


    No matter how many times we try to bring them down, they will alwayse back."


    Ricky now understood what the Dragon Intent Grass meant.


    If one possessed enough power, he could terminate any living being.


    The Rotten Thorn Men had very little psychic intelligence and powers. However, they were already


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    dead. No amount of strength could kill them further.


    ''It seems that it''s not a problem of strength. The problem is that the Rotten Thorn Men are undead


    beings. Pelting them with attacks is useless. What we need to do is destroy the light. It seems that it is


    to them what hearts are to us. That''s the only way to get rid of them for good.''


    Ricky got excited by this realization.


    After finding out how to destroy the Rotten Thorn Men, he focused on studying the blood-colored light.


    With the help of the Devourer Zone and the Devouring Skill, Ricky finally discovered all of the powers in


    the blood-colored light. He had spent four days working on it, and he was d that he was able to learn


    more.


    He found that the death power was the light''s main power.


    He had also spotted many dark powers such as the gloomy, bloody, and evil spirit powers.


    He even saw the power of life in it.


    Much to his surprise, the erosive, blood-colored light could carry the power of life. He was even more


    curious because the power of life that he found was pure and primitive.


    The power of life inside the blood-colored light was even purer and more primitive than the one in the


    Life and Death River of his Life and Death Zone.


    Before this day, Ricky had thought that there was no vitality in the world as pure as the vitality in that


    Life and Death River of his Life and Death Zone. It was not the purest in the world, but it was purer than


    most others that he had encountered.


    However, he now knew that he was wrong. The vitality in the blood-colored light was better than that in


    the Life and Death River.


    "This is amazing!" Ricky eximed.


    ''If I absorb the life power inside the blood-colored light, I will have a deeper understanding of the Life


    and Death Zone. However, the speed of the blood-colored lighting invading my body is faster than the


    speed of the Devourer Zone devouring it. Drawing the life power from it will be difficult,'' he thought to


    himself.


    It was indeed a precarious situation.


    ''The death power and the dark powers are definitely not what scare the Rotten Thorn Men. So the only


    thing in the light that frightens them is the pure and primitive power of life,'' Ricky thought.


    ''This could only mean one thing: life is the natural enemy of death. Just like my Life and Death Zone,


    life and death can change from one to the other, and they can restrain each other as well.


    I now know how to deal with these Rotten Thorn Man.''


    At once, Ricky opened his eyes.


    "I think I know what we have to do," he said right away.


    Upon hearing this, Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all opened their eyes. They looked at Ricky


    expectantly. "What is it? What do you need us to do?" Mordechai asked immediately.


    At this point, Mordechai and the others were open to anything Ricky coulde up with. After all, they


    couldn''t think of any n to bring the Rotten Thorn Men down.


    "You don''t need to do anything. Just stay here. I will destroy the Rotten Thorn Men," Ricky said, puffing


    out his chest.


    He stood up quickly.


    As soon as he was upright, he burst out the Devouring Mutant.


    He also unleashed the other powers that surrounded him.


    In the blink of an eye, his hair had turned white as snow. The Devourer Zone suddenly appeared


    behind him. Ricky pped his hands, and the Devourer Zone transformed into an Omnipotent Skill¡ª


    the Evil Devouring Mouth.


    The Evil Devouring Mouth opened up and swallowed the blood-colored light around them.


    "Ricky, what are you doing?" Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all looked at Ricky like he was crazy. They


    were worried about how he was devouring the blood-colored light.


    ''Even though Ricky has the Devouring Mutant, he might get hurt if he tries to absorb so much of the


    blood-colored light,'' they thought to themselves.


    "I''m doing this to take care of the Rotten Thorn Men. We are not a match for them the way that we are.


    I have to borrow the blood-colored light''s power," Ricky replied.


    "Brat, it looks like you are trying to y hero," the Dragon Intent Grass said. However, its voice


    contained a hint of admiration.


    "I don''t have a choice. None of them have the Devourer Zone. I''m the only one who can utilize so much


    blood-colored light''s power," Ricky responded.


    Although he hade up with the idea, they stillcked power to y the Rotten Thorn Men.


    So Ricky decided to borrow the power of the blood-colored light to help them.


    However, there was too much death and dark powers floating inside the blood-colored light.


    Even though he used the Life and Death Zone to devour the dark powers and the Life and Death Zone


    to suppress the death power, the powers still invaded his body, threatening to take over his very soul.


    Time passed by. Ricky''s skin and hair slowly turned blood dark.


    The death and dark powers permeated his mind, and he had fallen into a state ofplete madness


    and killing.


    His will and body tried their hardest to resist the dark powers inside the blood-colored light.


    He was suffering a lot of pain both physically and mentally.


    Mordechai and the others knew what he was going through. It pained them to see him like this. There


    was nothing but admiration in their eyes.


    They knew that Ricky was doing this for them.


    Ashley no longer resented Ricky. All she had for him was respect. She wished that he would make it


    through.


    At that moment, Ricky had be their hero.


    A hero not only possessed great strength and talent, but he was also just. He was willing to sacrifice


    himself to help others.


    Ricky was everything that a hero was.


    A coward could never be a hero. Ricky would share with them his solution, but he would never


    disclose the risks it posed to him. He always did what was right, even if it was tough.


    Ran was baffled. He did not know how to feel about Ricky''s actions.


    He believed that Ricky knew he wanted him dead, but he was still trying to save him.


    When he had asked Ashley for help, he knew that Ricky knew it was him seeking assistance.


    Ricky had stille to their rescue regardless of their conflicts.


    Ran was not an evil person. He knew that he owed Ricky his life, and he knew he should be kind to


    those who were kind to him.


    In those moments, he was overtaken by guilt.

 Chapter 1265 Brandon Showing Up

    Chapter 1265 Brandon Showing Up


    As soon as Ricky absorbed a huge amount of blood-colored light, he could not help but suddenly


    be wild and delirious.


    The only thing that could bring him back to normal was if he absorbed the death power and the dark


    powers with the help of the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone.


    However, it was impossible for him to do so at that moment because he desperately needed the life


    power and the death power that were inside of the blood-colored light.


    Soon after absorbing the blood-colored light, he sprung out of it and fought ferociously with the eight


    Rotten Thorn Men once more.


    Under the influence of the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone, the death power and the dark


    powers inside of the blood-colored light came together and turned into eight bloody-dark des.


    In the blink of an eye, the des dashed forward and shed the Rotten Thorn Men in full force.


    Without a doubt, the death power and the dark powers inside the blood-colored light were powerful


    than most. Not long after, the eight des they had created pierced the bodies of the Rotten Thorn


    Men, turning them into the light that contained the death power.


    "This is it. This move will tell us if we win! It''s all or nothing!" Ricky said in a serious tone while looking


    at the eight balls of light that the Rotten Thorn Men left.


    Meanwhile, the blood-colored light shrouded Mordechai and the others. They gave Ricky a quick gaze


    before averting their gaze on the eight balls of light.


    At that moment, all they knew was that getting through this all rested on Ricky''s hands.


    If he would not be able to destroy the eight balls of light, eight new Rotten Thorn Men would emerge,


    with each having the strength of a middle spiritual emperor.


    When that time came, they knew that death would be upon them. After all, they could no longer do


    anything to stop the Rotten Thorn Men with that kind of strength.


    On the other hand, Ricky''s eyes shed with unbridled determination as he gathered the primitive and


    pure power of life.


    Without hesitation and withplete hope, he transformed the life and death runes into the life runes


    and fused them with the life power. Soon after, he performed the skill of Resurrection.


    Because Ricky included the primitive and pure power of life, he didn''t need to consume his lifespan in


    order to get the skill of Resurrection working.


    This could be one of the benefits he had absorbed from the blood-colored light.


    As soon as the Resurrection skill worked, the green life aura covered the eight balls of light. And the


    aura was so massive that it covered as wide as the whole area.


    Shocked to see what was going on, Mordechai and the others widened their eyes.


    ''What on earth does he think he is doing? Is he going nuts? Is he trying to bring the Rotten Thorn Men


    back to life? He well knows that once these creaturese alive, they will be more powerful than ever,''


    they thought to themselves anxiously. At that moment, everyone thought that Ricky was acting


    recklessly and was out of his mind.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But at the same time, they wanted to know why he did that.


    However, before they even had the chance to open their mouths to ask, they could not help but notice


    something odd happening with the eight balls of light.


    Covered in the life power, the lights suddenly became active and released the vitality.


    Howl! Howl! Without warning, the balls of light sounded with several calls of distress.


    "They are finally alive," Ricky said with utmost anticipation.


    "The purpose of you devouring the blood and flesh is to live. But I guess, you didn''t want to be brought


    to life at this very moment, did you?"


    The Iron Justice Saber materialized in his hand as Ricky spoke.


    He stretched out his other hand, and the ancestral thunder power emerged. Immediately, he formed the


    Ancestral Thunder Net with it. At the same time, he controlled the to envelop the eight balls of light.


    Soon, he waved his saber and activated the Heaven Illuminating Fire. Not long after, several ck


    mes burned the eight balls of light.


    After numerous tries of destroying the balls of light, something unexpected happened¡ªthe Heaven


    Illuminating Fire wasn''t extinguished at all! At that time, the light balls produced loud shrill sounds as


    they were burned to nothingness. After seeing that these balls were never to return, Ricky withdrew the


    Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    "Ha-ha! Good job, boy!" the Dragon Intent Grassuded.


    "Well, I was right. If I really want to kill the dead thing again, I must first let it resurrect," Ricky


    murmured as he grinned from ear to ear.


    Immediately, he sat down cross-legged to adjust himself. Frankly, being invaded by the death power


    and dark powers inside the blood-colored light didn''t make him feel so good. Fortunately for him, he


    had the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone that could help him get better.


    Seeing the result, Mordechai and the others were thunderstruck.


    They were curious about how Ricky managed to destroy the eight balls of light.


    Since they were talented warriors, too, they managed to understand how it all happened after thinking


    deeply for a while.


    "Undoubtedly, Ricky is an incredible and intelligent warrior. No wonder he has cultivated the chaotic


    power! Now I know how he had be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once," Hayesmented


    as he gazed on the close-eyed Ricky.


    "Yeah, I think this guy is just amazing!" Mordechai added.


    Meanwhile, everyone stared at Ricky with lots of admiration. They all could not help but appreciate him


    and sigh in awe.


    More importantly, they felt immense gratitude towards him.


    "If we want to kill a dead being, we will have to resurrect it first. We all know that. But somehow, we all


    forgot about it at the most critical moment. And only Ricky remembered. How great is this guy? He


    deserves the best meals in life!"


    E chimed in.


    Hayes, on the other hand, took a deep breath of relief and said in a rxed tone, "Well, what''s


    important is that we got through it as a team. Now, we should focus on adjusting ourselves before we


    get out of here.


    Otherwise, we will surely be in a lot of trouble if we run into some more powerful Rotten Thorn Men on


    our way."


    Hearing this, the rest of them nodded their heads in agreement.


    Just then, something caught their attention, so they narrowed their eyes as they looked ahead.


    Suddenly, ripples appeared in front of them, showing the aura of powerful beings.


    Not long after, a loudugh echoed from the space where the ripples were seen. "Wow! Bravo! Do you


    know that you are the first person to destroy the Rotten Thorn Men over the years? You deserve a big


    round of apuse!"


    Based on the tone, the voice was actually congratting Ricky in a very sincere manner.


    As soon as Ricky heard this, he stood up and responded, "There you are! You finally showed yourself!"


    Ricky might not have fully recovered, but it didn''t matter. After all, he was sure that he would get better


    soon.


    Afterwards, the space cracked, and five figures walked out of it. Leading them was the most talented


    genius from the Luo n¡ªBrandon.


    As soon as Ran and E saw them, they raised their eyebrows. "Hey, those guys are from the Luo


    n!" the duo said in unison, ring at them.


    "Well, you have taken out the Rotten Thorn Men. It would be too rude of me not to show up to


    congratte you," Brandon said slowly. "Can you still remember what I told you? I told you that I will


    cut your head off myself three months ago."


    "Hmm... That threat sounds familiar. But I doubt if you can do that. I don''t know why, but I''m just one


    luckyd. All those who attempted to take my life ended up dying at my hands,"


    Ricky responded with confidence.


    "Oh, is that so?" Brandon furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing Ricky''s threat.


    When he spoke,


    killing intent started to surge out of his body.


    "I see that you are a powerful foe. But, there are only five of you, yet you n to kill us. Don''t you think


    you have given yourselves too much credit?" Ricky asked seriously. From a distance, he could tell that


    Brandon was desperate to put him down.


    Meanwhile, Ran, E, and the others had almost fully recovered.


    Now, Ricky thought that if he teamed up with Mordechai, they could at least beat Brandon even if they


    couldn''t kill him.


    "Well, that seems like a good point. But do you know why Ran and the others could wait for you to


    save them?" Brandon said with a vicious smile.

 Chapter 1266 George Hua

    Chapter 1266 George Hua


    "You don''t want them dead, do you?" Ricky asked, studying Brandon with narrowed eyes.


    "That''s right. I only let them live because they don''t deserve to die by my hands," Brandon answered


    with a fake smile.


    His words, of course, pissed off Ran, E, and the other five disciples of the Five-element Sect.


    They felt so insulted that Brandon didn''t even consider them as threats. They red heatedly at him,


    with their teeth gritted in anger and their eyes burning with fury.


    However, even though their pride was hurt, none of them could say anything back.


    After all, Brandon was telling the truth. They would all be dead if Brandon had wanted to kill them. The


    shameful truth was that Brandon and hispanions had yed with them as if they were ying cat


    and mouse.


    "The primary reason why I let them live was that I wanted to use them as bait to lure you out. I wanted


    your head badly not just because I promised Walt, but because you are a rare genius. You would be a


    great threat to me if you were to be left alive," Brandon continued bluntly.


    "Ha-ha! I''m ttered that you think of me as a genius. However, I won''t show you any mercy. Even


    though you don''t want to admit it, the truth is that you are no match for us. I''m going to chop off your


    head," Ricky replied with augh.


    "I admit that we stand no chance against you guys. But since I did all this to get you here, do you think I


    am not fully prepared?" Brandon revealed, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    Upon hearing this, Ricky and hispanions immediately grew wary, and they nced around them


    with their eyebrows scrunched into a frown.


    "Well then, let me see what games you are ying. I''m curious if your ns can even scare me," Ricky


    answered confidently.


    All of a sudden, Brandon''s face darkened, and he turned his gaze to someone hidden behind him.


    "George,e out!" he yelled out.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! As soon as the words fell from his lips, countless ripples appeared in the


    void again, and four more figures came down. The one leading them was a young man d in fine


    clothes and a fancy, golden crown. He exuded an aura of a nobleman, which attracted the attention of


    the entire ce.


    There was no doubt that this youngd had a strong blood power and terrifying strength.


    "It''s George Hua!" Ashley abruptly cried out with a gloomy expression. Ran, Hayes, and the others


    also bore morose looks on their faces.


    They had all heard a lot about this man.


    Brandon was a powerful enemy to all the geniuses of the Five-element Sect, so it was not an


    understatement to say that they could hardly defeat him. George Hua was somewhat simr to him,


    except for the fact that George Hua was far stronger than Brandon.


    Therefore, the disciples of the Five-element Sect saw George Hua as someone that they could never


    surpass.


    "Is that George Hua from the North Sect?" Ricky murmured in a low voice as he observed the young


    man who had just arrived.


    The name was familiar to him, as he had looked into the background of the famous geniuses in this


    territory before he entered the ancient battlefield. It looked like his effort was not in vain.


    As far as he knew, George Hua was one of the two most talented disciples in the North Sect. He would


    most likely be appointed the next leader of their sect.


    "I knew it! The North Sect has allied with the Luo n," Hayes remarked in a sullen tone.


    George Hua took several steps in the air andnded next to Brandon. He nced at Ricky''s


    that the duo had something up their sleeves, and they were not as simple as they looked.


    "I guess you two are the geniuses of the new generation in the Five-element Sect. I heard that your


    vice leaders think highly of you," George Huamented as he looked at Ricky and Mordechai.


    "Perhaps, you should listen to my advice.


    The Five-element Sect has already declined, so the only way for you to survive is to seek refuge with


    us. Otherwise, you will be wiped out together with your sect.


    Even if you can collect enough Territory Seals in the Territory Battle, the Misty South Pce will only


    protect you for fifty years. The very day that your time limit runs out, we will seize your ce and kill


    every single soul from your sect.


    Mark my words. Those who refuse to bow to us will die.


    You''ve got no other choice but to surrender to us if you guys want to survive. You two just have to


    swear fealty to our sect, and I promise that we will treat you well. I will personally help you grow


    stronger, and you will get whatever you want," he added.


    "Ha-ha! I have to say that you are an ambitious man. It won''t be bad if warriors like us have ambitions


    as you do. These benefits you are offering are quite tempting," Ricky responded slyly.


    "However, we know something about loyalty.


    And besides, we don''t like people who threaten us. We appreciate your kindness, but we will not join


    you," he continued straightforwardly.


    "If that''s what you want, then it looks like a fight is inevitable. That way, we could help you make the


    right decision," George Hua answered caustically. Ricky''s words enraged him. Now he hated Ricky


    even more than Brandon did.


    "Hey, George. I told you that for people like him, you should use your strength to speak. It''s useless to


    persuade them with words," Brandon asserted knowingly.


    "I guess you are right. Anyway, let''s see how stubborn and strong they are!" George Hua answered.


    "Wait," Brandon interrupted,ying a hand on George Hua''s shoulder. "I call dibs on Ricky''s head. I


    want to cut it myself and see him bleed. Leave him to me, okay?"


    "Okay. Since you want his head so much, I won''t get in your way," George responded, smiling


    indulgently at him.


    Meanwhile, Mordechai was listening to the conversation between George Hua and Brandon, and every


    word ignited a fire within his heart. "Ricky, these two guys are too rude. I can''t help but hate them on


    sight. What about you?" he asked Ricky.


    Although he couldn''t do anything to the dead Rotten Thorn Men, he was not afraid of George Hua and


    Brandon at all.


    "You know what? I don''t like them either. We should teach them a lesson!" Ricky responded loudly.


    He had raised his voice on purpose so that everyone could hear him.


    In the next moment, Ricky, Mordechai, Brandon, and George Hua jumped up and hovered mid-air. The


    four of them burst out their momentums, which mmed and shed against each other, creating


    hissing sounds.


    Ricky locked eyes with Brandon, while Mordechai met George''s furious gaze.


    And although both sides were itching to just fight, they had no intention of actually attacking each other


    yet.


    They were well-aware that the victory of each side wholly depended on the results of the fight among


    the four people. It was meaningless for them to simply fight on their own.


    "Be careful, Mordechai! This man looks like a formidable foe. Although his momentum and strength


    seems equal to those of Brandon, my gut is telling me that he is stronger than Brandon," Ricky warned


    Mordechai through telepathy.


    "Understood. Don''t worry, Ricky. Even if I can''t defeat him, I certainly won''t lose. I have faith in myself


    and my Sorcerous Combat Body. Anyway, you must beat Brandon! We need to deal with him not only


    to get rid of him but also for the reputation of our sect,"


    Mordechai immediately responded earnestly.


    "You can rest assured. I will definitely strike him down!" Ricky dered resolutely.


    In the next breath, the momentums of the four young warriors began to increase. Everybody waited on


    bated breaths, as they all expected the fight to start as soon as their momentums increased to the


    peak.


    Suddenly, augh rang out, stopping everyone in their tracks. "Ha-ha! What a surprise! I didn''t expect


    to encounter so many geniuses in the Land of Thorn."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Airwaves soon appeared in the distance, and they noticed five figures moving fast toward them.


    A young man d in ck led this group, and he had the cloud power beneath his feet.


    Three men and a woman formed his entourage, following closely behind him.


    The woman, in particr, somehow felt familiar to Ricky as if he had met her somewhere before.

 Chapter 1267 Another Genius

    Chapter 1267 Another Genius


    Meanwhile, under intense caution, Ricky secretly observed the woman behind the young man in ck.


    Exuding an unworldly aura, the woman shone a tender look in her glistening eyes. Moreover, she was


    blessed to have such fine features that no man could ever avoid falling for a woman like her.


    At that moment, all the men in the area had their eyes glued to the woman.


    ''What is going on around here? She looks kind of familiar. Have I met her before?'' Ricky wondered the


    minute he saw the woman.


    Of all the people in the area, Ricky could not help but notice how the woman''s gaze always fell on him.


    "Hey, Hayes! See that girl? Do you know her?" Ricky asked telepathically after letting his curiosity get


    the best of him.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, Ricky. Don''t tell me that you''re attracted to that woman, too? But I have not met that


    woman before, and I don''t think George and Brandon ever did, too. Because if they did, they would


    surely have a different response than you,"


    Hayes remarked.


    "Really?" Ricky said softly to himself.


    "Ricky, snap out of it. That woman might be very enchanting, but you must pay close attention to that


    young man in front of her," Hayes said seriously.


    "Do you know that guy?" Ricky asked as he stared at the young man in ck.


    "That''s Peter Mu. He''s from the Mu n of the Misty Mountain," Hayes replied as he gazed at the


    young man in ck.


    ''I see... So this is Peter Mu,'' Ricky uttered inwardly.


    But at the same time, Ricky was baffled by his presence. "What is he doing here? The Mu n of the


    Misty Mountain and the North Sect usually live in harmony without any conflicts. I wonder whose side


    he will take this time.


    I doubt that his presence here is purely by chance. I mean, no one would dare enter the Land of


    Thorn," he blurted out.


    "I have no idea!" Hayes answered bluntly. "I just hope that he would not take George and Brandon''s


    side."


    The Mu n of the Misty Mountain was said to be on par with the North Sect. However, considering


    the number of medium saints, the Mu n had two while thetter had only one. Therefore, the Mu


    n was more powerful.


    Moreover, the Mu n was situated very far from the North Sect. It was a good thing that the Mu n


    was situated far away from the North Sect. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the two to avoid


    conflicts.


    Peter Mu was the son of the Mu n''s leader. People described him as an incredible genius who was


    even more famous than George in the outer region of the Middle Land.


    In addition to being a genius, he ranked ninth among the ten top young talents of the outer region of the


    Middle Land,


    while George even failed to be one of them.


    Generally speaking, the top ten talents of the outer region gave honor to the most talented young


    warriors in the Middle Land''s outer region. These talents were then recognized by the Misty South


    Pce.


    All of a sudden, both George and Brandon averted their gazes away from that head-turner woman. And


    instead, they ced them on Peter Mu, as if they were caught in a spell. "It''s Peter Mu!" the duo


    suddenly eximed with serious faces.


    Frankly, George was actually a little bit afraid of Peter Mu because the former was a genius who was


    valued by the Misty South Pce. In addition to that, he was well aware that Peter Mu was also named


    as one of the top ten talents in the outer region.


    Despite that, George didn''t see eye to eye with Peter Mu.


    He didn''t think that Peter was better than him.


    Afternding on the ground, Peter Mu nced at everyone. "Let me see who''s here. George, Brandon,


    Mordechai, and Ricky... I also see that there are also other talented disciples from the North Sect, the


    Luo n, and the Five-element Sect.


    I sensed it right. This ce is undoubtedly full of geniuses,"


    Peter Mu said as he smiled from ear to ear.


    "Hey, Peter, what brings you here?" George asked all of a sudden. As a result, he got Peter''s full and


    undivided attention.


    Compared to Ricky and Mordechai, George had this itching desire to fight Peter. He thought that once


    he defeated Peter Mu, he could rece him in the ranks and be one of the top ten geniuses.


    "Ha-ha! Just like what I said, George, I had a feeling that many talented people reside here. And that''s


    why I paid a visit," Peter Mu replied with a warm smile.


    But somehow, all the other warriors, including Ricky, didn''t buy anything that Peter Mu had just said.


    Instead, they thought, ''You''ve got to be kidding me. Do you think you can fool us with thisme lie?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A saint outside couldn''t even have a sense of what is going on in the Land of Thorn, let alone someone


    who is not.''


    "Oh, is that so?" George rified while narrowing his eyes at Peter.


    "Yes. So, if you have some unfinished business to attend to, please, just go ahead and ignore us. We''ll


    be fine here," Peter Mu answered back.


    "You can''t be serious, Peter! No one in the entire outer region would dare ignore you, given your rank.


    And now that you''re here today, you muste and do a few rounds with me. How does that sound?


    We all know that you rank ninth in the top ten geniuses. And to be honest, I have wanted to own your


    title for a long time,"


    George said with no holds barred as he looked Peter Mu in the eye.


    "Well, if that''s what you want," Peter agreed and nodded his head indifferently. "After all, ording to


    rules the Misty South Pce has made, the ten geniuses, including me, can''t refuse any other talented


    young warriors'' challenge."


    "Then I''m beyond thrilled to hear that. The deal is sealed!" George said excitedly. "But before that, let


    me just deal with something. I hope you won''t interfere."


    "Ha-ha! Ipletely understand! Don''t worry, I will stay out of your way," Peter Mu assured.


    He was certain that George was going to take care of Ricky and his team first.


    At this point, Ricky did not care what other people said. There, he tried his best to guess and recall the


    woman''s identity. He could not just ignore his intuition that this woman was someone he knew.


    After thinking hard for a while, he had finally started to realize why this woman looked so familiar to


    him.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, see that woman behind Peter? Does she look familiar to you? They look the


    same," Ricky said.


    "Yes, she appears to be the spitting image of him. Could they be fraternal twins?" the Dragon Intent


    Grass replied.


    "I thought so, too. My Golden Spirit Eyes told me that the two are the same person. But that''s still


    impossible," Ricky said with furrowed eyebrows, frustrated.


    Meanwhile, George turned around and stared at Mordechai and Ricky ferociously. "Watch us as we


    take you out in three moves," he threatened the duo. Initially, he nned to y with Ricky and


    Mordechai for a little while before eliminating them.


    However, Peter Mu''s arrival made him change his mind. Instead, he decided to finish them off as


    quickly as possible. After all, he could not wait to take Peter Mu''s ce in the ranks.


    Hearing what George said, Ricky and Mordechai looked at each other and let out a rebellious sneer.


    "Humph!


    Are you really sure about that?"


    At that moment, both of them realized that George wasn''t taking them seriously at all.


    "In that case, try us then!" Ricky dared.


    Deciding not to hide his real strength anymore, he burst out his six mutants and unleashed the chaotic


    power. Soon after, he jumped and swung at Brandon from the sky. Afterwards, a colorful lotus emerged


    along with his punch.


    On the other hand, Mordechai activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. Immediately, heunched an


    attack on George in the blink of an eye.


    The moment the battle started, Ricky and Mordechai surely put in all their efforts as they fought with all


    their might.


    Seeing that the enemy had already made their moves, Brandon and George gathered their strength


    and performed their powerful Omnipotent Skills.


    And because they had already imed to destroy their enemies in no more than three powerful strikes,


    the duo did not hesitate to show them their best moves.


    From a distance, Peter Mu watched the fight. However, he spent more of his time watching Ricky, and


    so did that woman behind him.

 Chapter 1268 Peters Interference

    Chapter 1268 Peter''s Interference


    Ricky wasn''t concerned about Mordechai at all because he believed that Mordechai was able to handle


    this.


    Even if Mordechai couldn''t beat George, thetter couldn''t hurt him too severely because of


    Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body.


    No matter how much George wanted to, he wouldn''t be able to kill Mordechai unless he had the


    strength of a middle spiritual emperor.


    On the other hand, Brandon was facing Ricky''s strike, so he was on full-alert and highly defensive. He


    had gathered all his Grey Light blood power, which soon mutated into heat. In no time at all, the


    temperature in the entire ce rose sharply as if the season had changed into mid-summer.


    When his eyes turned grey-white, four lines suddenly appeared between his eyebrows, lighting up like


    a beacon.


    "It seems that he has cultivated the Meridian Mutant to the fourth level!" Ricky eximed to himself with


    narrowed eyes.


    "Today, I will separate your body from your head and burn it to ashes. But I will keep your head intact,


    so I can have a reminder of this day," Brandon said maliciously as his eyes burned with white-hot


    mes.


    Then, he stretched out his finger, and four grey-white scorching passages emerged from the sky. His


    Grey Light blood power condensed into four gigantic fingers.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe finger strike!" Brandon yelled out.


    Sizzle! Sizzle! The four gigantic fingers burned everything in their paths, turning them into grey-white


    ashes. Not even the surrounding space could escape their destructive power.


    However, the seemingly unstoppable destructive power came to a stop once it made contact with


    Ricky''s strike. The two forces collided, shed, and fell to a stalemate, sparks flying in the air between


    them.


    An explosion suddenly rang out. Forceful airwaves spread in an instant and engulfed both Ricky and


    Brandon.


    The moment the waves surged over them, the duo soared into the sky and used their Omnipotent Skills


    to confront each other in the air.


    Brandon threw punch after punch reinforced with his Grey Light blood power.


    He had acquired such power after his Meridian Mutant reached the fourth level.


    Moreover, it was the Grey Light blood power at the fourth level that enabled him to activate his mutant


    power to its peak.


    However, since Ricky was a lower spiritual emperor and had the support of six mutant powers, the


    chaotic power Ricky had unleashed seemed almost unstoppable.


    It looked like it could even overpower the purest masculine power, not to mention the Grey Light blood


    power. After a few rounds, Ricky finally gained the upper hand.


    Of course, his terrifying physical strength took much credit for that.


    He and Brandon were at the same level, but he was slightly better than thetter concerning their


    physical strength. That was why it wasn''t surprising that Ricky had gained the upper hand.


    "It looks like you''ve lost the first round. You even dared to talk big, iming you can beat us within three


    moves. Ha! That''s ridiculous," Ricky said mockingly.


    "Humph!" Brandon snorted coldly, although he didn''t say anything more to Ricky.


    Instead, he concentrated on his fighting. He stepped back quickly, and the heat he produced filled the


    air once again. The four streaks of Grey Light blood power around him grewrger continuously, not


    stopping until they were almost as big as giant dragons.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on, rings. Go suppress him!" Brandon yelled out.


    The mark between his eyebrows glowed, and four streaks of light morphed into four gigantic rings,


    which rushed toward Ricky in an instant.


    There was no doubt that if these massive rings trapped Ricky, he would be crushed to a pulp.


    Of course, Ricky wouldn''t just sit around and wait for death to im him. He burst out the Ultimate


    Golden Body, and his eyes turned golden-yellow. Before long, golden light emerged and struck the


    massive rings.


    As the two forces collided with each other, the forceful impact produced overwhelming power, which


    spread far away. Ricky and Brandon were forced to separate and step back due to the impact, and in


    the ce they had vacated, two deep cracks appeared.


    In the second round, the two men were neck and neck with each other.


    On the other hand, George and Mordechai''s fight had already been concluded.


    Just as they expected, George quickly suppressed Mordechai, although Mordechai didn''t suffer any


    serious injury thanks to his Sorcerous Combat Body. But if Mordechai''s level had been a little bit higher,


    the result would have beenpletely different.


    Of course, if Mordechai had unleashed the eternal power, the result would have changed as well.


    At that moment, both George and Brandon had simr sullen expressions on their faces.


    George had arrogantly imed that they would bring Ricky and Mordechai down in three moves. But


    two rounds had already passed, and all they proved was that they were evenly matched.


    There was no chance that they would beat Ricky and Mordechai in three moves. Based on how they


    performed in the previous rounds, they wouldn''t even be able to defeat Ricky and Mordechai in thirty


    moves.


    Luckily, only a few warriors were around to witness their shame, or they would have been more


    embarrassed.


    But they quickly let go of this thought, as embarrassment was nothing next to winning. They thought


    that nothing else mattered as long as they won this fight.


    ''That was very well done. He can go toe to toe with someone stronger than him at the Emperor Level...''


    Peter inwardly praised Ricky as he gazed at him approvingly.


    At this point, George and Brandon exchanged quick nces and prepared to attack once again.


    Guessing what was on their minds, Peter dashed forward to stand between Ricky and George.


    "Peter, why are you doing this? Are you sure you want to get involved in this?" George asked Peter


    with a perplexed frown.


    "I don''t want to interfere with you, but I want to be friends with Ricky. He seems like an interesting


    fellow to get to know," Peter exined with augh.


    "What do you think, Ricky? Will you be my friend?" he further added as he turned to look at Ricky, who


    looked surprised.


    "Ha-ha! Of course! You are one of the ten top geniuses in the outer region, and I''m ttered that you


    would want to be friends with me. How can I refuse your kindness?" Ricky immediately replied.


    He didn''t know why Peter wanted to befriend him, but he was more than pleased to ept such an


    offer. Besides, Peter would certainly stop siding with George once he agreed to be friends with Peter.


    Upon hearing Peter''s words, George became furious. "Are you going against me?" he asked acidly.


    "I won''t go against anyone unless that person provokes me first. Of course, if anyone tries to give my


    friend a hard time, no one can me me foring to his rescue, right?" Peter replied with a serene


    smile.


    With these words, he made it clear that he was now on Ricky''s side.


    "Ashely, do you know what Peter is up to?" Hayes asked Ashley through telepathy, not taking his eyes


    off the battlefield.


    "I have no idea what he''s doing, and I''m sure even Ricky doesn''t know why he''s doing this. Perhaps,


    he was telling the truth, and he just really likes Ricky. Anyway, let''s not look a gift horse in the mouth.


    What is important is that he won''t go against us,"


    Ashley replied promptly as she stared at Peter like he was a puzzle that needed to be solved.


    A few moments of deathly silence settled over the ce.


    At that moment, George''s and Brandon''s faces couldn''t be gloomier.


    They weren''t intimidated by Ricky, Mordechai, or Peter. However, if those three joined hands against


    them, they would undoubtedly lose.


    After all, they had already seen the extent of Ricky''s and Mordechai''s powers.


    "Peter, it looks like you can''t wait to go a few rounds with me. Well, if that''s what you want, then I''ll give


    it to you!" George menacingly announced as he struggled to control his rage.


    "Ha-ha! You misunderstand me. Ricky and hispanions are my friends, just as you are also my


    friends," Peter replied vaguely, smilingly pleasantly at George.


    Peter''s words immediately confused both Ricky, George, and their supporters.


    At that point, they really didn''t know which side Peter was on.


    Thus, both sides fell silent, their brows scrunched in confusion.


    After a while, Ricky finally broke the silence. He looked straight at Peter and said, "I''m afraid I don''t


    understand what you mean. Can you please put it more clearly? If you do, I would appreciate it.


    However, I want to tell you now that no matter what your attitude is, we will never ever make peace with


    them."

 Chapter 1269 Life And Death Relic

    Chapter 1269 Life And Death Relic


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, both George and Brandon turned to look expectantly at Peter.


    They both agreed with what Ricky had dered. They, too, would never reconcile with Ricky and other


    disciples of the Five-element Sect, for they were firmly on the opposite sides.


    Moreover, both George and Brandon desperately wanted Ricky dead.


    Of course, they had no legitimate reason for wanting him dead, as they were just jealous of Ricky''s


    talent. And in the world of martial arts, envy always had terrible, and disastrous consequences. If an


    individual allowed his jealousy to get the best of him, it could be his inner demon and an obstacle


    to his future cultivation.


    Noticing the confused expressions that everyone wore, Peter couldn''t help but smile. He then turned to


    the blood-colored light and said, "Everyone, do you know what this blood-colored light is, and where it


    came from? Do you know why those Rotten Thorn Men are afraid of it?"


    When Ricky, Brandon, and the others heard this, all their attention shifted toward the blood-colored


    light, as they began studying it intently.


    They would be lying if they said they weren''t curious about the blood-colored light and its origins.


    Old thorny nts were amon sight everywhere in the Land of Thorn, but the blood-colored light


    could only be found in this area, which made it particr.


    Moreover, Ricky also sensed that the powers of life and death inside the blood-colored light felt more


    primitive and purerpared to those in his Life and Death Zone.


    Thus, he thought that there must be some secret behind the blood-colored light.


    George and Brandon also shared his opinion since it couldn''t have frightened the Rotten Thorn Men if it


    didn''t have a terrifying secret behind it.


    Thus, they couldn''t help but want to know more about the blood-colored light.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Please tell us more about this," Ricky urged Peter.


    On the other hand, George and Brandon didn''t say anything, which indicated that they had eventually


    epted the temporary truce.


    "The blood-colored light is from an ancient relic. You all know that ce," Peter answered vaguely,


    letting them stew in suspense.


    "So, what is it?" George finally asked.


    "You see, there are three kinds of power in the blood-colored light. First is the primitive death power.


    Next is the one that scares the Rotten Thorn Men¡ªthe primitive life power. Andstly, the third kind is


    Those dark powers belong to this ancient Land of Thorn, unlike the primitive death power and life


    power, which don''t belong to this ce,"


    Peter exined.


    "You mean there are primitive life and death powers in the blood-colored light?!" George blurted out in


    utter surprise, falling deep in thought.


    The next moment, his eyes narrowed in suspicion as he asked, "Are you saying that those powers are


    from the Life and Death Relic, an ancient battlefield?"


    "George, you are indeed well informed. You are right; they are from the Life and Death Relic," Peter


    answered with a smile.


    "I can''t believe those powers came from the Life and Death Relic!" all the rest of them eximed as


    one, shock written all over their faces.


    Their shock was quickly reced by greed and anticipation, and their thoughts were preupied with


    how powerful it must be. ''Oh, I see! The life and death powers inside the blood-colored light came from


    the Life and Death Relic! Howe it didn''t ur to me that the primitive life and death powers can


    only be found in the Life and Death Relic?'' Ricky thought in the privacy of his mind.


    "It would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you to explore the Life and Death Relic, Ricky. After all,


    you own the Life and Death Zone and cultivate the Life and Death Skill. If you go there, you might get


    to have a deeper understanding of life and death.


    If that happens, your death power will be your best weapon, for you know that no living being can stand


    up to it.


    Plus, you can learn how to resurrect people with your life power.


    I''m sure you can also find many Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level there. If you are


    lucky, you might even find a great saint''s inheritance," the Dragon Intent Grass stated.


    ''With all those benefits, I''m looking forward to exploring that ce,'' Ricky thought to himself in his heart


    as he was ovee with excitement.


    The so-called Life and Death Relic had been formed by the small worlds left by top warriors from


    ancient times after they perished.


    Due to the fighting power in the ancient battlefield, the vitality and strength of the top warriors'' corpses


    formed primitive life power over the years.


    All living creatures had the death power inside them, especially those who had sustained severe


    injuries and died.


    That was why death power could also form from their corpses.


    After countless years, the death power had be the primitive death power, while these small worlds


    formed a space.


    The weakest among the ancient top warriors were demi-saints. Their bodies were highly valuable


    because any demi-saint or saint had surely absorbed a myriad of cultivation resources and essence


    power of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, after they died, the energy they emitted naturally produced a bounty of Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth.


    That was how the Life and Death Relic came to be.


    "I can''t believe it. The Life and Death Relic!" George eximed again, sounding astonished still.


    "But what about the blood-colored light?" he asked.


    "The primitive death and life powers inside the blood-colored light are, in fact, from the Life and Death


    Relic. That indicates this ce is an entrance to the Life and Death Relic. Thus, there must be a space


    rift somewhere inside the blood-colored light, and because you were preupied with something else,


    you didn''t notice it,"


    Peter told them straightforwardly.


    With that said, he jumped up toward the blood-colored light and delivered a punch towards the east,


    where a spot instantly cracked open and a blood-colored rift appeared.


    Out of the rift poured forth blood-colored light.


    Ricky and the others present immediately sensed the stronger life power inside the blood-colored rift,


    as well as the mighty aura it emitted.


    "If my guess is correct, this rift leads to the Life and Death Relic," Peter exined with a trace of


    excitement in his voice.


    When all the others heard this, they turned to look at the rift, and their faces lit up with delight.


    "Peter, how did you find out about this ce? And why are you showing it to us?" George abruptly


    asked as he stared suspiciously at Peter.


    "It''s because I am already familiar with the blood-colored light. Besides, thest time this ancient


    battlefield opened, our elders discovered the blood-colored light here and entered the Life and Death


    Relic," Peter retorted simply.


    "As for why I am telling you this, I have my own reasons. First of all, you are here and curious about the


    blood-colored light. Even if I kept it a secret from you, you would have explored this ce after your


    fight until you stumbled upon it. Thus, it would be just a matter of time before you found this rift without


    my help.


    Moreover, the Life and Death Relic is filled with dangers, and the blood-colored light itself is already


    very dangerous. It will be too dangerous to explore on my own. Hence, I need morepanions.


    On top of that, you guys have some interesting tricks up your sleeves. It would be safer to explore the


    Life and Death Relic with all of us together, right?


    So that''s why I am sharing my knowledge of the Life and Death Relic with you,"


    Peter lengthily rified. "Now, you know the reason," he added with a smile.


    "I appreciate your honesty, Peter," George replied upon hearing his exnation.


    "Ha-ha! Well, you didn''t give me a choice. I wouldn''t dare to lie to you," Peter retorted jokingly.

 Chapter 1270 Life and Death Water

    Chapter 1270 Life and Death Water


    Hearing his words, everyone thought that Peter was being honest. Based on how he acted, anyone


    could tell that he was being sincere and that he was telling the truth, especially when they heard that he


    needed their help when they entered the Life and Death Relic.


    However, Ricky, George, and the others did not mind that at all. This was because they were aware


    that being subjected to such a dangerous situation was very inevitable if they wanted to acquire


    something of immense value.


    All they knew was that they had already made up their minds to enter the Life and Death Relic even


    without Peter''s presence. For sure, they had already anticipated the hardships that they would


    encounter on their journey. And they were more than pleased to have Peter with them.


    "So, what can you say about my proposal?" Peter asked as he looked at Ricky and George, expecting


    answers.


    "Of course, we would go with you!" Ricky and George replied in a heartbeat at the same time.


    "I''m d to hear that. But before we go, there is something you need to know. Generally speaking, it''s


    not really a good idea for those who are weaker than the three-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak


    to go with us. The blood-colored light in the Life and Death Relic is more erosive and powerful than


    what you can feel in here. So, my suggestion is that you''d better not push yourself too hard to go


    inside. I''ll be off. I''ll be seeing you inside when you guys make your decision,"


    Peter instructed them.


    As soon as he finished his words, he and the enchanting woman passed through the blood-colored rift.


    After a while, the three men from the Mu n gave Ricky and George a nod before they left to explore


    other ces.


    By the look in the three men''s eyes, Ricky and George could clearly tell that they were dejected


    knowing that it would be too dangerous for them to enter the Life and Death Relic.


    They could not only see the extreme disappointment but also fear in the three guys'' eyes.


    And because of this lingering fear, the three men walked away despite being desperate to go inside.


    Soon after, Ricky nced at hispanions, while George turned to his men.


    At that moment, Ricky tried to think critically based on the situation before him.


    "Guys, listen. It''s up to you if you will follow me or not. Moreover, I will give respect to whatever your


    decision is. But I would just like you all to know that if you decide toe with me, I promise to try my


    best to keep you safe and sound," he assured hispanions through telepathy.


    Ricky was certain that hispanions knew the risks involved in exploring the Life and Death Relic


    without him mentioning it. If it were not such a dangerous ce, then the three powerful disciples from


    the Mu n would not have left in the first ce. Apart from that, Peter had already warned them


    about how dangerous and erosive the blood-colored light was there, and there was no reason for him


    not to omit this detail to them.


    "I''ll stay here!" E decided in front of everyone.


    Despite being very eager to apany Ricky, she knew better than to go with him. And besides, she


    was not that strong enough to protect herself from the blood-colored light, especially now that she had


    not yet fully recovered from her injuries.


    Upon hearing E''s decision, Ran and the others began to express the same decision of noting


    with Ricky.


    Being talented warriors at the Emperor Level, they knew that if a warrior wanted to take this opportunity


    to explore with Ricky, they should know that they would have to be strong enough to keep themselves


    safe.


    However, Ricky did not expect that Hayes and Ashley decided to stay.


    "Ricky, don''t take this the wrong way. We know ourselves. If we get there, our lives would be in danger


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and we might hold you and Mordechai back. We don''t want that to happen, so we decided that it would


    be better for us to stay outside and continue to look for the Territory Seal and the pure fighting energy.


    Besides, the pure fighting energy is a valuable resource. I''m sure that it is not less valuable than what


    is in the Life and Death Relic. It would just take us some time to absorb it,"


    Hayes exined.


    "Yeah, sure. Got it!" Ricky replied.


    Meanwhile, George and Brandon expressed that they would enter the Life and Death Relic.


    When he heard this, Ricky''s mind was set at ease. Now, he would not have to worry about Hayes and


    the others.


    If George and Brandon decided not to go to the Life and Death Relic, the two mighty a hand on


    them, and they would be dead meat if that happened.


    After seeing theirpanions leave, Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon finally made their way


    towards the blood-colored rift.


    Immediately, the four of them passed through the rift and arrived in the Life and Death Relic.


    The minute they got there, theyid eyes on Peter and the enchanting girl. Upon careful scrutiny, Ricky


    found that the blood-colored light shrouded the entire ce as they were surrounded by the primitive


    death power, primitive life power, and other dark powers.


    At that moment, they could clearly feel the intensity of the corrosive power of the blood-colored light in


    the Life and Death Relic. In fact, it was ten times more concentratedpared to the blood-colored


    light in the Land of Thorn outside.


    Upon calction, Ricky estimated that the six of them could stay in that ce unharmed for ten days


    under such conditions. However, after the tenth day, he was sure that they would all suffer and not be


    able to protect themselves from the blood-colored light any longer.


    The moment they set foot in there, the six of them had no choice but to gather all their strength to


    shield themselves. However, this resulted in the weakening of their fighting power. On the other hand,


    that was the least of their problems because all their powers to fight were decreased.


    Fortunately for Ricky, the power he needed to keep himself from the light was less than what his


    "Are you looking for opportunities with me, or are you going on separate ways?" Peter asked them


    bluntly the instant he caught sight of Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon.


    "Of course I am here to explore this ce with you," George politely replied.


    Not long after, Ricky and Mordechai nodded their heads, showing their desire to explore the Life and


    Death Relic with Peter.


    Some members of the Mu n had explored the Life and Death Relic before, so Ricky, George,


    Mordechai, and Brandon already knew that Peter must know somends of opportunity here.


    They believed that this was something to their advantage. After all, they thought that if they had to


    explore the ce by themselves, they might still be empty-handed after ten days.


    Frankly, the Life and Death Relic was not rmended for warriors at their level. The blood-colored


    light could cause serious damage to them, not to mention the possibility of running into dangerous


    creatures like the Rotten Thorn Men.


    "So, listen. Now that you trust me, I don''t think it''s wise to hide anything from you. I know twonds of


    opportunity here. They are located at the border of the Life and Death Relic. But we can''t go any


    deeper because we can''t resist the corrosion of the blood-colored light in its depths."


    Peter came clean to the rest of the group.


    "What are these ces?" George inquired.


    "The first ce is where the Life and Death Water can be found. This is such a gem because it is a


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level!" Peter replied enthusiastically.


    "Whoa, Life and Death Water!" Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon repeated in utter surprise.


    Even if they had never heard of the Life and Death Water, they still wanted to have it so badly because


    it was a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level.


    In addition, it was one of the most valuable Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of


    Sage Level.


    In fact, the Life and Death Water could be even considered to be on par with the Treasure from Heaven


    and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level.


    It was believed to be considered rare because it could only be born in ces where life and dead co-


    existed, and where light and dark couldbine.


    Based on these criteria, they thought that such water could only be found in the Life and Death Relic.


    Many battlefields were left from historical time in the ancient battlefield, but there were only a few


    ces like the Life and Death Relic.


    With that being said, the Life and Death Water was definitely a one-of-a-kind treasure.


    This so-called Life and Death Water was created by four powers: dark, light, life, and death.


    On the other hand, the four types of power served as the source of other powers. People said that after


    the universe was created, the dark, light, life, and death powers gave birth to other powers.


    In this case, then the Life and Death Water could be said to contain primitive powers. If a warrior could


    stronger.


    Apart from this, if a living being could refine the life power inside the Life and Death Water, he could


    extend his life and live for another thousand years even if he entered the deterioration stage.


    If one absorbed the death power in it, he could have the ability to ughter all the creatures in a very


    wide area.


    Obviously, with this kind of property and effect, it was very apparent why many warriors coveted the


    Life and Death Water.


    "Guys, you seem to know a lot about it. I guess you don''t need me to tell you about the advantages of


    the Life and Death Water. If the water we find is enough for us to share among ourselves, then there


    will be no problem. But if it''s not enough for us, then we have no choice but to battle it out to know who


    would own it.


    However, we have rules. When we fight for it, killing is not allowed. If you can''t do that, then I will not let


    you go with me,"


    Peter said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1271 The Polar Bird And The Life And Death Beast

    Chapter 1271 The Pr Bird And The Life And Death Beast


    Ricky and Mordechai nced at each other, nodded in agreement, and said, "Don''t worry. We agree


    with your proposal."


    George and Brandon also nodded to show their acquiescence.


    Despite getting the four of them to agree, Peter still took a few minutes looking at them intently. He was


    slightly worried that they might change their minds at a critical moment, especially once they found the


    Life and Death Water.


    After Peter was finally satisfied, he led them towards the ce where the Life and Death Water was.


    Ricky couldn''t resist asking Peter about the gorgeous woman''s identity as they went on their way.


    When he raised the question, Mordechai, George, and Brandon pricked up their ears, as they were all


    curious about the girl as well.


    Peter didn''t answer Ricky''s question immediately. He nced at the woman first as if asking for her


    permission, and he only opened his mouth when she nodded at him.


    "Oh, yeah. Let me introduce you. Guys, this is my cousin¡ªire Mu," he said as he motioned toward


    ire. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m ire Mu. I followed my cousin here to broaden my horizons," the


    gorgeous woman greeted them.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, ire!" Ricky and the three other men greeted her back with a pleasant


    smile.


    "Brat, you can sense other people''s aura with your zone, right?" the Dragon Intent Grass abruptly


    inquired.


    "Yes, I can. I already checked her earlier and found her aura familiar. For some reason, I have a feeling


    that she and that guy are the same person, but that doesn''t make any sense. We can all see that she''s


    a girl, after all. However, my Golden Spirit Eyes have never been wrong, so I''m not sure anymore.


    Something feels off," Ricky replied with a disconcerted expression on his face.


    "I don''t know..." the Dragon Intent Grass muttered uncertainly. "Why don''t you just ask her directly?"


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Ricky said, shaking his head. "I''m not yet a hundred percent sure that


    they are the same person, so I might turn out to be wrong. Besides, even if she is indeed him, it is


    highly likely that she wouldn''t admit her identity. She would have already greeted me otherwise."


    Inwardly, Ricky resolved to keep an eye on her, as he considered that ire Mu might have something


    up her sleeve. Mordechai, George, and Brandon were actually thinking the same thing as him. If she


    weren''t powerful in her own right, Peter wouldn''t treat her with such respect regardless of her beauty.


    In every interaction, they could see that Peter held great regard for her.


    And because of Peter''s attitude towards ire Mu, George and Brandon wanted to know more about


    her.


    The six of them had traveled for a while when they ran into a horde of blood-colored beasts. These


    beasts had a peculiar appearance, and they weren''t made from the fighting energy.


    Some of the beasts had two legs while some others had three, and they emitted the primitive powers of


    life and death. That was one indication that the primitive life and death powers had created them.


    "Those are Life and Death Beasts. They can only be found hanging around the Life and Death Water.


    Now that we have met them, it means that we have nearly reached our destination," Peter announced


    with a trace of excitement in his voice.


    When they heard this, Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon couldn''t hide the anticipation that they


    felt, and their eyes lit up with excitement. Their momentums burst out unbidden from their bodies as


    they took down those beasts as fast as they could.


    They wanted to finish them off quickly, so they could find the Life and Death Water soon.


    However, these Life and Death Beasts were more difficult to deal with than they had expected. Since


    they were in the Life and Death Relic, life and death powers abound everywhere, which allowed those


    beasts to use those powers to heal their injuries.


    Fortunately, these beasts weren''t dead like the Rotten Thorn Men were.


    It eventually took the six of them six whopping hours to deal with all the Life and Death Beasts.


    But because of the fierce battle, Ricky estimated that they could only stay in the Life and Death Relic


    for eight more days since they had consumed much of their energies.


    And they could only stay longer if they refined some valuable Treasures from Heaven and Earth.


    Otherwise, the burden would be too heavy for their bodies to bear.


    After they ughtered the beasts, a horde of birds abruptly swooped down toward them and pounced.


    Those birds were emitting both the light and dark powers.


    Peter looked at the birds, and said, "These are the kind of birds that can only be seen near the Life and


    Death Water, as they were created from the light and dark powers inside the Life and Death Water.


    They are called Pr Birds.


    Since we have met both the Pr Birds and the Life and Death Beasts, likely, the Life and Death Water


    is somewhere near.


    We must have had a stroke of luck!"


    Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon grew even more eager when they heard Peter''s words. The


    four of them immediately activated their trump cards and annihted the Pr Birds in an instant.


    After an hour''s journey, they finally spotted a blood-coloredke.


    It was a vast body of water, with nothing but three blood-colored and locust-shaped nts on its


    surface.


    As the group drew closer, they saw that there were three drops of blood-colored liquid inside the


    flowers.


    These drops of crimson liquid emitted primitive powers, and it seemed to be protected by the invisible


    heavenly power. This crimson liquid was undoubtedly the Life and Death Water that they had been


    looking for.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It looks like we got really lucky, everyone! We have enough here so that our three parties could each


    own one drop of the Life and Death Water," Peter eximed. "But before we get our share, there is


    fighting to be done."


    As soon as those words fell from his lips, the three drops of Life and Death Water emitted the light and


    released tremendous power.


    Immediately, the pool of blood-colored water swelled like a cresting wave, and exorbitant amounts of


    life and death powers poured out from it.


    Moreover, half of the life and death powers began to metamorphose.


    And then, they transformed into three Life and Death Beasts and three Pr Birds. One Life and Death


    Beast and one Pr Bird guarded one drop of Life and Death Water.


    The group sensed the momentums of the beasts and found that they were as strong as three-star


    lower spiritual emperors at the peak state.


    "Check it out, guys, the Life and Death Water created these guardian beasts ording to our strength.


    I''m sure you have noticed that too. If the heavenly power empowered any advanced Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth, it could create creatures whose strength could match its adversary,"


    Peter pointed out.


    "We all know that, Peter, so cut the crap and don''t waste more of our time. There are indeed three


    drops of the Life and Death Water, but whether we can get our hands on them remain to be seen. We


    need to double down on our words with our strength," George cut in impatiently because he couldn''t


    wait to fight the beasts.


    "Ha-ha! Go ahead, then!" Peter answered, chuckling to himself.


    Without any hesitation, George and Brandon instantly stepped forward. They turned as one to the Pr


    Bird and the Life and Death Beast to their left, intending to take them down.


    "My friends," Peter started, gazing at Ricky and Mordechai with a motivating smile. "Whether you can


    get what you want relies on your strength. Good luck!"


    "Thank you for giving us this opportunity," the duo gratefully responded. After that, Ricky and


    Mordechai turned away and faced the Pr Bird and the Life and Death Beast in the middle.


    Thus, the right-most beast and bird were left for Peter and ire to deal with.


    In no time, the six of them engaged their quarry.


    "Mordechai, I''m leaving the Pr Bird to you. Once I deal with the Life and Death Beast, I''ll help you


    take the bird down," Ricky instructed through telegraphy.


    "All right. Let''s get down to business!" Mordechai answered enthusiastically, facing down the Pr Bird.


    He knew that Ricky could easily handle the Life and Death Beast, for he had the Life and Death


    Mutant.


    And that was why he willingly let Ricky take care of it. In the blink of an eye, the duo started the fight.


    Ricky activated the Life and Death Mutant and cloaked himself with the chaotic power. He also


    summoned the Life and Death Zone, intending to attack the Life and Death Beast with it.


    After a dozen attacks against the fearsome beast, Ricky paralyzed it with his massive Life and Death


    Wings. Then, he used the Space-shrinking Pace to reach it instantaneously and struck it hard enough


    to be lethal with the help of the Life and Death Intent Form.


    Of course, he had the upper hand mainly because the Life and Death Beast didn''t have any psychic


    intelligence.


    If it had psychic intelligence, Ricky might lose, as it was exceedingly powerful and the environment was


    in its favor.

 Chapter 1272 Georges Trump Card

    Chapter 1272 George''s Trump Card


    When Ricky ughtered the Life and Death Beast, George and Peter also took out the Pr Bird and


    the Life and Death Beast. In just a couple of minutes, the three Pr Birds and three Life and Death


    Beasts had been eliminated.


    Atst, the way to the Life and Death Water had been cleared, and they finally got their hands on it.


    The group of six immediately sensed a tremendous amount of energying from the magic water,


    and they realized why it was considered a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of


    Sage Level.


    "Hey, Ricky, can you keep the Life and Death Water for now?" Mordechai spoke through telepathy.


    "I don''t have anywhere to store it." "No problem," Ricky replied, nodding.


    "I''m going to start refining mine, but I''ll leave half for youter." "You are so amazing, Ricky! You can


    refine the Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level even without going


    into seclusion,"


    Mordechai remarked in astonishment as he gazed admiringly at Ricky.


    Just then, an immense amount of energy suddenly came barreling in their direction.


    It caught the duo off-guard, as they both had their backs turned, unaware of the danger. Thus, it was


    toote for them to dodge the crackling energy beam.


    Luckily, one of them had mastered the Ultimate Golden Body, while the other possessed the Sorcerous


    Combat Body. They instantly burst out their strong bodies to defend themselves.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Despite their defense, the impact pushed Ricky and Mordechai into the blood-


    coloredke. Airwaves exploded where they had crashed, causing the hugeke to surge again.


    George smirked menacingly. He was the one who had assaulted Ricky and Mordechai.


    He had slyly waited until Ricky and Mordechai dropped their defense and attacked when they had their


    backs turned. The duo didn''t expect George''s treachery because they thought that he wouldn''t dare to


    defy Peter. Nobody expected that George would not only attack Ricky and Mordechai even when Peter


    was present.


    Everything happened so fast that it left Peter and ire stupefied.


    "George, what has gotten into you?! You promised you wouldn''t attack them!" Peter berated indignantly


    once he came back to his senses.


    He couldn''t believe George''s audacity! He still dared to attack Ricky and Mordechai, even when he had


    promised the opposite to Peter. After all, Peter had been ranked ninth among the ten top geniuses in


    the outer region, so he believed that all others should follow whatever he said. And yet, here was


    George, openly going against him.


    Meanwhile, ire had cast searching eyes along the surgingke, as she was worried about Ricky.


    She wished she could dive after him to look for him.


    George, on the other hand, looked terribly amused by Peter''s words as if he had heard something


    funny.


    "What the hell are you talking about? You must be out of your mind. When did I promise you that?"


    George responded with a mockingugh.


    "The only thing I know is this: the Treasures from Heaven and Earth belong to the strong. If you want to


    y at being good, you should ask some other goody-two-shoes to y with you. I only care about the


    Life and Death Water.


    Of course, I can''t just let you go. First, you have to tell me the second location where I can find the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    valuable treasure, and then, you need to leave here everything you have. Only after that will I allow you


    to depart from here!"


    George went on as he looked Peter in the eye fearlessly. While he was saying these, George''s


    momentum was increasing steadily as if preparing for a fight.


    Even after his strength clocked into that of a lower spiritual emperor, it continued to rise.


    At that moment, George finally revealed his real cultivation level. It turned out that he was already a


    one-star middle spiritual emperor.


    And judging from the momentum he emitted, he needed to consolidate his power. But even without


    that, he was still a one-star middle spiritual emperor.


    Peter and ire were dumbfounded by his real strength.


    Brandon, who was standing behind George, looked even more shocked than them. It was evident that


    he wasn''t aware of hispanion''s real strength too.


    ''So he is a middle spiritual emperor. No wonder he dared to make a move here. But this won''t benefit


    me at all. Even if George seeds in getting the other two drops of Life and Death Water, I doubt that


    he will share them with me,'' Brandon thought to himself with a sullen expression.


    A thick tension settled over them, and a dead silence reigned in theke.


    "I see... You have be a middle spiritual emperor. That''s the trump card that you''ve been hiding


    then," Peter remarked, looking absolutely livid.


    "Do you disagree with what I''m saying then? Do you think that my real cultivation level can''t be my


    triumph card, Mr. Ninth-strongest-genius recognized by the Misty South Pce?" George retorted with


    a defiant sneer.


    Initially, he didn''t n to show his real strength against Ricky, but since he wanted to take the Life and


    Death Water from Peter as well, he needed to give them his all.


    On top of that, he ran out of patience, so he assaulted Ricky and Mordechai before Peter took them to


    the nextnd of opportunity.


    At this point, two outraged voices rang out. "Your cultivation level is indeed a trump card."


    Then, blood-colored light shone brightly as two figures rushed out of the blood-coloredke. They


    soared into the sky, suspended mid-air. They were none other than Ricky and Mordechai.


    As strong as the duo were, it was a very embarrassing situation for them. The impact had broken some


    of their bones, and their clothes were stained crimson and worse for wear. Moreover, blood was slowly


    gushing out from the corners of their mouths.


    Although George was just a one-star middle spiritual emperor, his strike could be fatal to any lower


    spiritual emperors. If others of their level were in their shoes, they would be dead.


    But Ricky and Mordechai had survived his blow because of their special abilities. Ricky had swiftly


    activated the Ultimate Golden Body, while Mordechai had the Sorcerous Combat Body on his side. On


    top of that, Ricky had performed the skill of Resurrection to protect himself and Mordechai.


    Otherwise, they would have died on the spot.


    It was a stroke of luck that they had gotten their hands on a drop of Life and Death Water just moments


    before. Once Ricky absorbed the life power inside it, he could get back all the lifespan that performing


    the skill of Resurrection had taken from him.


    But even though they had survived, Ricky and Mordechai were overtaken by anger.


    Who would be happy after his enemy assaulted them and almost took their lives?


    "Brat, you were too careless, weren''t you? Your negligence almost cost you your life," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve learned my lesson. I won''t be making the same mistake again," Ricky muttered with a


    ferocious look in his eyes.


    "That¡ªthat shouldn''t be possible!" George and Brandon eximed in disbelief when they saw that


    Ricky and Mordechai didn''t sustain much damage from George''s surprise attack.


    ''Even though they survived that blow, they should be at death''s door. But they seem to be alright. What


    the hell?'' the duo wondered.


    Meanwhile, ire felt ecstatic that Ricky had survived, but she was careful not to show it.


    Peter looked as shocked as the others.


    ''Even if it were me in their shoes, I would surely be on myst leg. Howe they don''t look seriously


    injured?'' he thought in astonishment.


    When they recovered from their shock, they immediately took note of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body


    and Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body.


    Thus, they eventually understood how they managed to survive that.


    "Ah! That must be it. You both have mastered the body refining Omnipotent Skills. That exins


    everything. However, that won''t change a thing. You will die at my hands today," George noted sullenly.


    Ricky and Mordechai were seething with anger and killing intent. But at the same time, their hearts


    grew heavy with distress.


    No lower spiritual emperor could be a threat to them if they worked together, but the problem was,


    George was a middle spiritual emperor now. Moreover, George had Brandon on his side.


    Despite the overwhelming odds against them, they didn''t flinch a bit.


    Even if the two of them couldn''t defeat the enemy, they would still try their best to fight. And when they


    couldn''t hold on any longer, that was the time they would make their escape.


    Just as Ricky and Mordechai had made up their minds, Peter abruptly rushed forward and stood in


    front of George.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Peter? Are you sure you are going to stand up for them? If I were you,


    I would trade anything I have, including the title as the number nine genius for my life.


    Since you are from the Mu n, I might even be convinced to let you go, as it would do me no good to


    So if you do as I say, I will spare your lives," George said with a smug.


    "Are the rest of the people in your sect as arrogant as you? Or are you acting like this because you


    know nothing about me, a genius recognized by the Misty South Pce?" Peter huffed.

 Chapter 1273 The Gap Between Geniuses

    Chapter 1273 The Gap Between Geniuses


    "You and Michael grew up together. And as far as I know, he is also one of the top ten geniuses.


    However, the mere fact that you don''t take me seriously only means that you don''t know what he is


    capable of,"


    Peter remarked further seriously as he looked at George straight in the eye.


    Not long after, Peter gathered all his energy, causing his momentum to skyrocket. With every passing


    second, his momentum grew stronger.


    As Peter reached the peak of his momentum, people around him were stunned to find out that he was


    also a middle spiritual emperor.


    However, Peter''s cultivation level did note as a surprise to Ricky and Mordechai. In fact, they just


    exchanged looks and said in unison, "Another middle spiritual emperor."


    When Ricky saw Peter, he had already sensed that the man was a middle spiritual emperor.


    But when Ricky and Mordechai saw George disy his real strength, they immediately confirmed the


    level of Peter''s strength. As a result, they concluded that Peter was definitely stronger than George.


    In addition, it was most likely that Peter had some tricks up his sleeve. If not, then he wouldn''t have


    been easily recognized by the Misty South Pce as one of the top ten geniuses in the outer region.


    George, on the other hand, was not surprised at all when he saw Peter''s real cultivation level. Instead,


    he became more serious about the matter. Considering that he was also a talented warrior, he had


    already expected that Peter was a middle spiritual emperor.


    Despite this, he still brimmed with confidence that he could vanquish Peter and rece him in his rank


    in the top ten geniuses in the outer region.


    "I knew it. You''ve be a middle spiritual emperor! Now I know the reason why you belittle me,"


    George said sourly. At this moment, all that mattered to him was proving to everyone that he could


    defeat Peter. In fact, he had almost forgotten about the Life and Death Water.


    Now that Peter had already revealed his trump card, he would not let anyone harm Ricky and


    Mordechai. Therefore, George was also aware that he had no other choice but to bring Peter down.


    "Well, you''re right. I don''t think you are a big deal at all," Peter responded arrogantly.


    Meanwhile, their momentums and powers crashed into one another, causing the space between Peter


    and George to break down, extending to the sky above the blood-coloredke.


    "George, when people break their promises or do something wrong, they need to pay the price. Don''t


    think for a second that you are exempted from this rule. I assure you that this time, I will let you know


    the gap between geniuses," Peter said sharply while putting his foot forward.


    "So, will you? Let''s cut the crap, then," George snapped back. "I will definitely take your ce and


    be the new ninth genius."


    As soon as their conversation was over, two big tornadoes swept across the blood-coloredke, which


    then immediately collided with one another. At that moment, Peter and George dashed toward each


    other and fought each other with all their might.


    "Mordechai, we can take this opportunity to heal and recover while they are fighting. Don''t you think?"


    Ricky said telepathically. With the help of the space power, he divided the Life and Death Water in two


    and gave one to Mordechai.


    This was very crucial to them because the only way for them to recuperate in a short time was to use


    the Life and Death Water.


    Without wasting any more of their precious time, the two began to heal their injuries as fast as they


    could.


    Meanwhile, Peter and George fought ferociously until they were forced to take a few steps back due to


    the massive impact from their exchange of attacks.


    Soon, they steadied themselves and floated in mid-air. It was clear that George was at a disadvantage


    because there were many wounds on his body. Peter had broken many of his bones with his fist.


    "Oh, George, you are much weaker than Michael," Petermented scornfully as he shook the impact


    off his body.


    On the other hand, Ricky and Mordechai were still struggling with the refinement of the Life and Death


    Water.


    "Ricky, I think that Peter is a strict guy who would never allow others to defy him. Seeing the look on his


    face and from the tone of his voice, I sense that he wants to destroy George..."


    Mordechai discussed with Ricky through telepathy as he refined the Life and Death Water.


    "Well, I don''t find it surprising at all. The Misty South Pce is known as the most powerful force in the


    Misty South. Surely, the geniuses they had recognized in the top ten must be the most talented young


    warriors in the outer region. After all, it''s verymon for elites to be conceited. Most of them have


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    superiorityplex. In addition, it is said that proud people like them would not tolerate others lying to


    them.


    To be honest, I think we are like that too,"


    Ricky remarked.


    On the other hand, George was so pissed off and offended by Peter''s remarks that he threw his head


    back and roared out of anger.


    "You''re dead meat, Peter. You hear me? You shouldn''t have thought so little of me!" he screamed. As


    soon as his voice trailed off, the grey water power around him began to surge together with all the


    water in the blood-coloredke.


    Soon after, George''s body transformed into grey water.


    His body exuded mutant power, which aided in the consolidation of his power at his current level.


    Even from afar, Ricky was able to sense an aura from George''s mutant power.


    Upon analyzing it, Ricky found that it was simr to the chaotic power.


    "What kind of mutant did he activate? Why am I sensing a power simr to the chaotic power?" Ricky


    asked the Dragon Intent Grass curiously.


    "That is no other than the Mixed Water Mutant! I''ve seen that from Ran because he owns the Water


    Mutant. You see, the Mixed Water Mutant is simr to the Water Mutant, and it is said that the one with


    such mutant can control all the water in the world.


    The only difference between the two is that the Mixed Water Mutant is at a level higher than the Water


    Mutant," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "But why is it superior to the Water Mutant?" Ricky continued to inquire.


    "Wait, didn''t you say that you felt a power simr to the chaotic power from the Mixed Water Mutant?


    Technically, that power is created during the process of the Mixed Water Mutant''s disassembly of the


    water power. The Mixed Water Mutant can disassemble any water power, and fuse it again when


    necessary.


    Such synthesis will make the power more condensed. In that way, the new power will be more


    intimidating.


    Moreover, the warrior with the Mixed Water Mutant might be able toprehend the chaotic power.


    But if you''d ask me, it''s impossible for George to master the chaotic power based on my observation,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    Under the Mixed Water Mutant, the grey water wiped the sky clean, shaking the depths of the space


    with its power.


    "Peter, show me your mutant!" George''s voice echoed from the grey water.


    "There is no need to burst out my mutant. After all, you can''t defeat me no matter what mutant power


    you unleash. Having the Mixed Water Mutant does not grant you a sure win from me," Peter responded


    forcefully.


    Upon hearing Peter''s threat, George was devoured by rage. "You are courting death!" he roared like a


    maniac.


    "Bring it on! Water Strike!"


    Soon after, with the help of the Mixed Water Mutant, George rolled his ferocious eyes and formed the


    heavenly water power. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of water powers emerged.


    At that moment, the Mixed Water Mutant began to dismantle all the water powers before merging them


    with the heavenly power.


    At the same time, it also took apart the heavenly power.


    Under themand of the Mixed Water Mutant, the heavenly power transformed into a strike aimed at


    Peter.


    This strike not only contained the heavenly power and tens of thousands of water powers but also the


    Mixed Water Mutant''s power. With that being said, it would be very difficult for Peter because he would


    have to resist these terrifying powers at once.


    In fact, the strike was so strong that Ricky and Mordechai could barely withstand this strike even if they


    worked together.


    "Humph! I see. So this is your trick," Peter huffed. Full of confidence, he didn''t look troubled in the face


    of the uing blow.


    "Keep your eyes wide open, George. I''m going to let you know that you can''t make up for the strength


    gap between us," he added, looking assured that he would win the fight.

 Chapter 1274 The Power Of Illusion

    Chapter 1274 The Power Of Illusion


    The moment Peter finished his sentence, he stomped his feet over the sky that resulted in a


    thunderous rumble.


    Tremendous power gushed out from his body, transforming into thick white mist, which covered the


    blood-colored space in the blink of an eye. It was as if he had drawn the ce straight out of people''s


    fantasies.


    It turned out that the Mu n of the Misty Mountain was renowned for a reason.


    Typically, the Misty Mountain, where the said n lived, was engulfed by a white mist that contained


    the heavenlyw.


    And all members of the Mu n were born in Misty Mountain. It didn''t matter what kind of spiritual


    meridian they were born with, the ability to use the cloud and mist powers was innate to them.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Moreover, even the Mu n''s members who had yet to reach the Emperor Level could unleash the


    cloud and mist powers that contained the heavenly power, although they couldn''t put the heavenly


    power inside to their advantage.


    Over the years, the nsmen soon managed to devise the illusion power out of the mist and cloud


    powers.


    Of course, only Mu n''s members could do that.


    Peter considered George''s imminent blow as the mist, created out of Peter''s mist power, obscured him


    from view.


    In no time, five mountains covered by the white mist emerged from each of Peter''s eyes.


    As soon as Peter pped his hands, ten mountains clouded by the mist suddenly materialized before


    him.


    "Ten mountains, attack now!" he yelled out.


    In the next second, the ten mountains rushed forward, facing George''s strike head-on. The second the


    two forces collided, the ten mountains shifted into a thick mist. And the power within the mist engulfed


    George''s strike like flexible armor.


    Soon after, nothing was left of the attack, as all George''s powers had turned entirely into mist.


    A gigantic shadow abruptly emerged in front of Peter, which absorbed the mist all around him like a


    sponge to water. When all the mist had dissipated, George appeared again, looking taken aback.


    Before George could react, the giant shadow morphed into a dragon and flung towards him with a


    fierce growl.


    He came back to his senses as he quickly sensed the danger awaiting him, and he knew that he


    needed to resist the blow.


    Thus, he concentrated all his strength on his arms and converged them over his chest.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the dragon made of mist mmed into George''s arms. The impact quickly blew him


    away, and he fell helplessly into the crimsonke.


    Blood gushed out from his wounds, coloring the crimsonke a darker red.


    At the same time, Ricky and Mordechai were watching the fight with appreciative gazes, while they


    healed their wounds from the previous attack.


    "I can''t believe there is such a big gap between George''s and Peter''s strength. Peter has had the upper


    hand since the fight began!" Mordechai admitted to Ricky through telepathy.


    "Honestly, I''m not very surprised. I guess Peter has been a middle spiritual emperor for a while, and


    besides, he is far more talented than George. Have you noticed that Peter has not activated his mutant


    power yet?


    But what surprised me is George''s action," Ricky replied mysteriously.


    "What are you talking about, man?


    I''m afraid I''m not following," Mordechai confessed. He wondered what Ricky meant when he mentioned


    George''s action.


    "Mordechai, George is not a fool. Although he wants the Life and Death Water, I don''t think he would


    sacrifice his life for it. He should have figured that Peter has be a middle spiritual emperor as we


    did. But despite knowing Peter''s real cultivation level, why did he reveal his true colors so soon?"


    Ricky blurted out thoughtfully.


    "Hmmn... You make a good point. Is it possible that he has another trump card giving him confidence


    that he could defeat Peter?" Mordechai surmised.


    The duo then fell silent as they turned their attention to Peter once again.


    As they watched, the blood-coloredke where George fell began to swell and heave.


    Suddenly, the water shot towards the sky.


    Dozens of water pirs emerged on the surface of theke.


    Moreover, they could clearly sense that every drop of water in the blood-coloredke was packed with


    George''s Mixed Water Mutant''s power and the heavenly power.


    As another blood-colored water column sprang from theke, George rose from the water''s depths.


    "Peter, I warned you that I will take your ce and be the new number nine genius in the outer


    region. And I''m going to make that happen today," George threatened Peter with his face twisted in


    scorn.


    At this point, he had already activated his Mixed Water Mutant to its limit.


    Peter met his gaze with a somber expression, seeing that George seemed to grow more powerful.


    "You used your Mixed Water Mutant to take control of the entire blood-coloredke?" he asked,


    squinting his eyes suspiciously at George.


    "This is thest trump card I have prepared to deal with you," George imed with a ferocious look.


    Swish! Swish! In the next moment, countless blood-colored water drops emerged from theke. They


    remained afloat in the air and absorbed the heavenly power and the mutant''s power under the


    influence of the Mixed Water Mutant.


    "Go attack, my palm strike!" George roared.


    Every blood-colored water drop spun, and George''s body mutated into innumerable water drops and


    fused with the blood-colored ones.


    This mix of crimson and blue water drops morphed into giant palms that sped towards Peter like


    bullets.


    Peter''s cloud power stood no chance, as the palms dissolved them without a trace on the way to their


    target¡ªPeter.


    Mordechai and Ricky could only watch closely with their eyebrows furrowed in concern.


    "He can even control theke using his Mixed Water Mutant. No wonder he has the balls to challenge


    Peter," Mordechai remarked in a serious tone.


    "Water power can suppress cloud power, and we can see that his strike contains water power and


    heavenly power. It would be almost impossible for Peter to withstand it with his cloud and mist powers.


    Besides, the power contained in this blood-coloredke is definitely no weaker than Peter''s. After all, it


    gave birth to the Life and Death Water. Obviously, George has thought of that, and that''s why he dared


    to fight Peter here.


    The fighting power of a warrior with the Mixed Water Mutant increases whenever he is near water..."


    Ricky analyzed.


    Meanwhile, Peter red at the giant palms that were quickly approaching him.


    Faced with such water power, he knew that his cloud and mist powers wouldn''t be strong enough to


    resist it.


    However, if he were to lose this easily, he would not have been recognized as the number nine genius


    in the outer region.


    "Ricky, I think Peter is finally going to burst out his mutant power. What do you think?" Mordechai


    murmured excitedly.


    "I''m not sure..." Ricky shook his head.


    He could feel that Peter was a formidable foe, but he didn''t know the full extent of his strength.


    After a while, a voice broke the tense silence.


    "Ultimate Illusion Ball!" Peter yelled out.


    And as soon as he pped his hands, more cloud and mist powers burst forth from his body.


    The moment that they came out, they turned into another power.


    That was, without a doubt, the power of illusion.


    Once he had transformed all the cloud and mist powers, he opened his palms where a ball emerged.


    That was Peter''s Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Ultimate Illusion Ball.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the ball grew and started flying in the air. It stretched out to engulf all the


    giant palms, and the illusion power it contained submerged the palms.


    The ball''s interior was obscured from view. Only the earsplitting sound of the collision came out from


    time to time.


    However, with the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky could see what was happening inside the ball.


    It turned out that the illusion power within the ball had confused the giant palms inside, and they were


    now attacking each other.


    Since the palms contained the same power, they were equal in strength. Hence, they broke into pieces


    each time they collided with each other.

 Chapter 1275 Michael Hua

    Chapter 1275 Michael Hua


    ''Wow! The power of illusion is so amazing. It can be on par with the power of poison. After all, both are


    difficult to deal with.


    I bet that I might not be able to withstand this blow if I were in Peter''s ce. Plus, I would not know


    what would kill me without the Golden Spirit Eyes,'' Ricky thought to himself as he saw what was


    happening inside the ball.


    "So, you should just cultivate the illusion power. The cloud and mist powers in your Gale Zone are


    much superior to Peter''s. If you can use them to create the illusion power, I''m sure that you will be able


    to defeat him.


    If you use the Golden Spirit Eyes along with the power of illusion, no one will be able to break the


    illusions you create," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested.


    "I guess you''re right. But it''s not like I can master it at once! I mean, I am aware of how difficult it is to


    illusions. However, I just didn''t have a chance to do that."


    Meanwhile, the ball suddenly shattered into millions of pieces. The fragments dissipated into the air,


    whichter on, were made to disappear by Peter.


    As soon as the palms had collided with one another, they immediately vanished into thin air. They left


    airwaves that spread all throughout the space, leaving only the numerous drops of grey water that


    George created floating in mid-air.


    Because of this massive impact, the grey water drops came together and began to fuse with each


    other. Not long after, George emerged from this fusion of grey water drops.


    However, when he came out of it, he directly coughed up a mouthful of blood. Moreover, he looked very


    pale as he fell. Using hisst ounce of strength, he pushed himself to half-kneel on the surface of the


    At that moment, only bitterness and rage could be seen on his face.


    Before challenging Peter, he was confident that he would win. But when the match started, he was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    proven otherwise. To make things worse, he felt infuriated by the fact that Peter had not even activated


    his mutant, and yet, he was stronger than him by a mile. As a result, the fight between them only


    established the ring difference between his and Peter''s strength.


    And this was thest thing he wanted to admit to himself.


    "The fight is over. Just as I expected, George didn''t win. And the sad part is that Peter didn''t even use


    his mutant power. I guess that the geniuses recognized by the Misty South Pce are out of other


    talented warrior''s league," Mordechai said as he gave his thoughts.


    "I still believe that we are exceptions to this. We may not be recognized by this organization, but if


    you''d ask me, I know we are as good as those warriors who have been recognized. However, Peter


    saved our lives, and we owe him big time.


    We would not have survived George''s strike if it weren''t for Peter," Ricky remarked.


    "Yes, we do. We owe him!" Mordechai responded while nodding his head slightly.


    At that time, George was still engrossed in his negative feelings. But somehow, Peter managed to


    make his way towards him with so much killing intent in his eyes.


    "I want you dead so bad," Peter said coldly. "This is my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here in the


    first ce."


    "Well, it''s such a shame that you can''t take my life," George bit back with disdain in his voice.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I can''t kill you now," Peter said, unwilling to ept the fact that he could not


    terminate his enemy. He already knew that he could not kill George since the start of the fight. But


    somehow, he could not ept this fact whole-heartedly.


    In fact, he wasn''t afraid of the North Sect because he was confident about his n''s slight advantage


    over the North Sect in terms of power.


    When Ricky and Mordechai heard Peter and George''s exchange, both of them were confused. They


    could not begin to understand why Peter insisted that he could not take George down. But as soon as


    the duo began to carefully observe their surroundings, they instantly understood why Peter kept saying


    that.


    At that moment, Ricky and Mordechai shifted their gazes to the space above the blood-coloredke,


    which was rtively near them.


    It was empty at first nce, but when they looked deeper into it, they noticed ripples waving. Not long


    after, a strapping young man came into their view.


    Despite looking calm and harmless, this young man exuded a powerful aura. Ricky sensed his aura


    and immediately realized that the young man must be as powerful as Peter.


    Ricky and Mordechai gave the young man a few nces before they saw how he looked very simr to


    George. Soon after, the duo guessed this man''s identity.


    He was none other than Michael Hua, the most talented disciple of the North Sect, and George''s


    cousin.


    What made him well-known was the fact that he ranked tenth in the top ten genius of the outer region


    recognized by the Misty South Pce.


    "He must be Michael Hua, the tenth genius. It looks like George asked hispanions to inform him


    before he came here," Mordechai whispered to Ricky. "So, that''s why Peter said that he couldn''t


    destroy George."


    "I just don''t know who is stronger between the two. Is it Michael or Peter? After all, we can''t really know


    for sure just by basing their strength on their ranks..." Ricky started to wonder.


    As Michael Hua fixed his eyes on Peter, he thought that no one here could be his worthy opponent


    except for him. "It has been a while, Peter," Michael Hua greeted with raised eyebrows.


    After finishing his words, he began to give his cousin, George, a scornful look.


    Without a doubt, Michael Hua knew what his cousin was up to. He knew that George didn''t only want to


    defeat Peter but also challenge the remaining nine geniuses. Therefore, when he saw George suffering


    from severe injuries, he immediately guessed that his cousin must have challenged Peter and lost to


    him badly.


    As a result, he didn''t give his cousin much high regard and even thought of him as naive and cocky.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were cousins, he would not have bothered to save George at all.


    "That''s right, Michael. It''s been a long time since west faced each other. Honestly, I didn''t expect that


    we would meet here in this way," Peter responded haughtily.


    "I guess we''re meant to battle it out for a few rounds. Let''s see who is better," Michael Hua taunted.


    "Ha-ha! Now, that''s what I''m talking about! But it''s not the right time," Peter replied with a loud,


    sarcasticugh.


    With a long face, George left the two to find a safe space to recuperate from his injuries. Evidently, his


    eyes showed nothing but shame because he didn''t want Michael Hua to save him. To him, it was very


    embarrassing to have a rtive clean up his messes.


    "Same thoughts. It''s not the time yet. After all, we are going to anothernd of opportunity," Michael


    Hua agreed.


    But when Peter heard this, his face turned dreary, for he didn''t want Michael Hua, George, and


    Brandon to join him in the search for another treasure.


    However, at the same time, he couldn''t stop them because he was not sure if he could defeat Michael


    Hua alone.


    "What''s the matter? You won''t refuse us to join you just because of my stupid cousin''s challenge, will


    you?" Michael Hua asked as he noticed the sudden change in Peter''s expression.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I''m not that shallow," Peter eximed as he tried to hide his


    frustration.


    "In that case, thank you. And before we go, I would like to sincerely apologize to you for my cousin''s


    rude behavior and stupidity. He should have not challenged you in the first ce," Michael Hua said


    with a pretentiousugh.


    Afterwards, he ced his gaze on Ricky and Mordechai. Without hiding any of his murderous intent, he


    asked, "So, you are Ricky and Mordechai, the new geniuses of the Five-element Sect. Isn''t that right?"


    It was said that the North Sect wanted the Five-element Sect to bow to its power, but thetter refused.


    Hence, the major yers of the North Sect ordered all its disciples to track and hunt down the disciples


    of the Five-element Sect during the Territory Battle.


    Meanwhile, as Michael spoke, his unstoppable momentum began to rush towards Ricky and Mordechai


    at lightning speed. Sensing that the duo were already injured, he decided to inflict more pain on them


    by damaging them further with his momentum.


    Seeing this, Peter burst out his momentum and blocked Michael Hua''s attack for Ricky and Mordechai.


    "Michael, they are my friends. I will not let youy a finger on them. Leave them alone!" Peter ordered.

 Chapter 1276 The Reward He Wanted

    Chapter 1276 The Reward He Wanted


    At that moment, Michael witnessed how Peter stood up for Ricky and Mordechai. As a result, he pulled


    back his momentum almost instantly. "Easy there, Peter. I wasn''t really going to harm them. I''m just


    trying to check the strength of these two geniuses from the Five-element Sect," he remarked


    sarcastically.


    However, Michael was aware that Peter had the location of the othernd of opportunity that they were


    about to explore. Therefore, he knew better than to piss him off.


    "Hey, Ricky! It really doesn''t matter if Peter is on our side. We are still in danger because, after all, both


    Michael and George are middle spiritual emperors. As far as I can see, the only reason why they


    haven''t made a move is that they still don''t have the location of thend of opportunity. Once they have


    it, we might be dead meat,"


    Mordechai said to Ricky telepathically.


    "Let''s just y it by ear and see how it goes. We will stand a chance against George the minute we


    leave this ce," Ricky murmured. "We''vee this far, and we can''t give up now. And besides, I''m


    sure there''s a way out of here. We just have to look for it."


    Meanwhile, Peter gave Michael a stern look.


    "Good. I expect you to keep your word," Peter said coldly.


    Soon after, Peter led the way, and the rest of them followed him.


    After traveling for a day, the group had set foot at a very glum ce. There, they felt the dwindling life


    and death powers in the area. Seeing how things were going in the area, they could not help but feel


    rather relieved because it meant that the erosive power was now getting weaker.


    But at the same time, they felt another kind of suppressive force that was proliferating in the area.


    As they walked around, they stumbled upon tall pces at the center of the location. Unfortunately, due


    to the erosion of different kinds of powers, only the worn-out walls were left standing.


    "By the looks of it, this used to be a city," Mordechai remarked as he analyzed the ruins.


    Not long after, theyid eyes on a much taller pce amidst the dpidated buildings.


    What caught their attention even more was its magnificence, as if it was newly-built.


    "This must be the relic. Perhaps, that biggest pce remains intact for a reason. Maybe it is being


    protected by the suppressive force that we are feeling right now.


    When some of our members visited this ce, they said that the suppressive force on it was very


    powerful. But as it weakens day by day, I think there''s only a little of it that remains," Peter introduced


    briefly.


    Upon hearing this, all of them rushed towards the tall pce without thinking twice. Upon careful


    analysis, they found out that the suppressive force that was being emitted on the area was weaker than


    the strength of a middle spiritual emperor.


    Peter and Michael joined forces and attacked the suppressive force. In the blink of an eye, the


    dangerous force vanished, causing a staggering force to gush out of it. This force immediately engulfed


    them and transported them inside the pce.


    When Ricky came back to his senses, he was a little bit disoriented to find himself inside the pce.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t see any sign of Mordechai and the others in the same room. Without a doubt,


    he believed that the unknown force was the one responsible for taking them inside the pce.


    Seeing that there was no one with him, Ricky tried to look for answers as he began to examine his


    surroundings.


    All of a sudden, the mist power emerged, forming an illusion that instantly shrouded him.


    This power of the illusion was based on Ricky''s real strength.


    "It seems like the test has started. Maybe the powerful warrior who had left inheritance here cultivated


    the mist power and the illusion power. Go and break a leg! But I still think that you''ll find it very easy to


    break the illusion,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass cheered on.


    As soon as it finished speaking, Ricky began to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes, making him see


    through the illusion. Gathering every ounce of strength he had, he started tounch attacks towards its


    weak spot. In a snap, the illusion was destroyed and vanished into thin air.


    "Wow! You''ve got the Golden Spirit Eyes!" A surprised voice reverberated across the room the moment


    Ricky broke the illusion.


    Hearing this, Ricky was intrigued. Looking around the room, he said respectfully, "Nice to meet you, sir.


    I''m Ricky Nan. And you are?"


    "This ce used to be the Sacred Illusionary Kingdom. As the queen''s will, I''m here to select the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    sessor for our king and queen. In fact, it will be easier for you to cultivate the power of illusion due


    to your possession of the Golden Spirit Eyes. And because of that, I believe that you are a good


    candidate to be the king''s sessor. However, you would still need to follow the protocol."


    The voice instilled the idea.


    "I''m ttered to hear that, sir," Ricky said humbly while lowering his head a little bit.


    Meanwhile, he muttered to himself in his heart, "As it turns out, we are in the so-called Sacred Illusory


    Kingdom. Well, it looks like the king and the queen must have focused on cultivating the illusion power."


    "Hey, this is a good opportunity for you! You can better cultivate the power of illusion if you get their


    inheritance. In addition, you possess the Gale Zone. When that happens, the illusion power will be your


    trump card,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "So, did I pass the test?" Ricky asked courteously.


    "Yes, you did! You passed the test. It doesn''t matter if you used the Golden Spirit Eyes. You made it,


    anyway," the voice replied. "As a reward for passing the first test, you will be granted with a pill at the


    intermediate stage of Sage Level. What kind of pill do you want?"


    "Excuse me? What did you just say? Are you saying that I will get a pill at the intermediate stage of


    Sage Level?" Ricky rified as his eyes almost popped out in surprise. To him, it felt like he had just


    won the grand prize in the lottery.


    He was in disbelief. In fact, he was quite baffled because he passed the test just by simply activating


    the Golden Spirit Eyes.


    "Don''t be surprised. This is normal. Anyone who passes the test will get a pill at the intermediate stage


    of Sage Level. So,e on and tell me which pill you want.


    Of course, the pill you want would be subject to avability. But I''ll do my best to give what you want,"


    the voice said.


    Without wasting any more time, Ricky began to think hard of the pill he wanted the most.


    After giving it some thought, Ricky said directly, "I think I want a pill that could help warriors refine the


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth quickly. Do you have one like that?"


    "I beg your pardon? Are you sure about that?" Apparently, Ricky''s words took the queen''s will by great


    surprise.


    It was very umon for someone to ask for a pill of this function. In fact, almost all the warriors


    would choose the pills which could help improve their strength, cultivation level, or talent, but not this


    kind.


    Frankly, the pills which could help warriors refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth were deemed


    to be useless even if they were at the Sage Level or the Divine Level.


    Warriors would not get enough benefit from such pill except for the faster refinement speed.


    Needless to say, warriors would not want such a reward for passing the test. Moreover, Ricky was the


    first-ever warrior to actually ask of such a thing from the will of the queen.


    But after a while, Ricky did not receive any response. As a result, Ricky thought that the voice''s owner


    didn''t have what he desired. "You don''t have that kind of pill, do you?" he asked.


    "Of course I have. I can give it to you if that''s what you want. I just cannot wrap my head around the


    fact that you would waste such a good opportunity for a pill that doesn''t do any good.


    You should know that the pills which can help warriors refine Treasures from Heaven and Earth more


    quickly are not as precious as you think. Plus, you are still very young! You are less than fifty years old.


    However, you act as if you don''t have enough time to refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth," the


    voice replied.


    "Yes, I need it. I''m running out of time. You must have noticed that. You see, there are seven of us that


    came here, and three of them are middle spiritual emperors. If I want to get my hands on the


    inheritance in this ce, then I will have to defeat them all. Therefore, I must try to improve my strength


    in the quickest way possible,"


    Ricky pleaded.


    "I see. But if I''m not mistaken, you''ve just be a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Isn''t that right?"


    the voice inquired.

 Chapter 1277 The Illusionary Pool

    Chapter 1277 The Illusionary Pool


    "It doesn''t matter if you can make progress and reach a higher level in a short period of time. Because


    even if you do, you still can''t break through and be a middle spiritual emperor. In my opinion,


    taking this kind of pills while cultivating is very superficial. Moreover, it could cause you more harm than


    good when you cultivate martial arts in the future.


    Hear me out and take my advice. Choose a good pill. Once you can get the opportunity, you will have a


    better chance of obtaining the inheritance of the king."


    "Thank you for reminding me. However, I still want to try the pill." Ricky smiled as he carefully declined


    the voice''s offer.


    Hearing Ricky''s stubbornness, the queen''s will stopped convincing him. "I guess you have already


    made up your mind. In that case, I won''t say anything further."


    She had tried to convince him to choose another kind of pill because she firmly believed that Ricky was


    a genius. After all, it took people great luck and talent to acquire a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth.


    However, Ricky''s insistence influenced her to change her opinion.


    Generally speaking, it was true beyond a doubt that warriors were d in bravery, but this also


    depended on the chance of winning. If someone knew that he would not seed but he still insisted on


    doing that, then he was not to be called a brave warrior, but rather a reckless man.


    At that moment, Ricky could guess what the queen''s will thought of him and his decision.


    However, he was the one and only Ricky in the world, so he was entitled to do what he had always


    wanted to do.


    Soon after, the queen''s will gave Ricky a pill.


    This pill was gray, and it exuded a strong disintegrating power above it, which was very close to the


    chaotic power.


    "This is a pill at the intermediate stage of Sage Level¡ªthe Chaotic Disintegrating Pill! It can help a


    warrior refine any Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level quickly, including the pills," the


    queen''s will eximed as she established the pill''s identity.


    "Wow, I can''t believe it! Thank you so much for this!" Ricky uttered to express his gratitude.


    "I hope you don''t mind me asking you this, but how long do you think it will take for the other six to pass


    the test?" he asked further.


    "In four hours, you will be taking the second test. As for the other six, those who fail to pass the illusion


    will be eliminated," said the queen''s will.


    "Four hours will suffice with the help of this Chaotic Disintegrating Pill," Ricky said with firm resolution.


    The next moment, he took the Chaotic Disintegrating Pill and began to cultivate in istion. Not long


    after, the Devourer Zone and Life and Death Zone appeared behind him and began to refine the Life


    and Death Water.


    Seeing this made the queen''s will feel different kinds of emotions in her heart. However, she mistook


    Ricky''s Devourer Zone and Life and Death Zone for his Small Worlds. "I''ve never seen such pure


    devouring world and life and death world! They are as powerful as the Small World of the saints. How


    is this even possible? After all, he is just a warrior at the level below a middle spiritual emperor!"


    Being a powerful master at the Sage Level before, the queen definitely had an extraordinary insight


    when it came to these things.


    At that moment, she could clearly feel the primitive power in Ricky''s zones. There was only a little bit of


    power in there, but she was sure that it was the most primitive power.


    What was more surprising was that she knew that she could not own those powerful worlds even if she


    were still alive.


    "With the talent that he has, I don''t see how he could still be a rash person!" As she observed Ricky,


    curiosity started to tinker her mind.


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s refining of the Life and Death Water had reached a very fast speed.


    In fact, his level began to improve within only a few quarters.


    Of course, for this to happen, Ricky just refined the life and death power in the Life and Death Water


    first.


    Through the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone, he could instantly refine the life and death


    power into the power he needed to increase his level.


    And because of his zones, the quick refinement would not have side effects on him.


    On the other hand, it was said that the space power could help him remove the impurities in his power,


    and help him absorb the purest power.


    Once again, the queen''s will was shocked to see what Ricky was doing this time.


    "How is any of this possible? Even if he has the devouring world, he still couldn''t have removed all the


    impurities in the power. At this point, it must be impossible to transform the power to the purest power.


    But he made it!" the queen''s will said unconsciously.


    At that point, after seeing what Ricky was capable of, she finally understood why the man didn''t listen


    to her advice at all.


    "Perhaps, I have been dead for too long that Ick the knowledge about the current geniuses." After


    being in disbelief, she could not say anything more than these words.


    Meanwhile, four hours passed by very quickly, signifying the end of the first test.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The queen''s will came up to Ricky and shared with him the good news that all seven of them had all


    passed the first test.


    "Really? Have all the others passed?" Ricky said in a low voice. "It looks that the next test will be more


    difficult than this. After all, there is only one inheritance of the queen and one inheritance of the king."


    Soon after, Ricky came to a ce covered with mist with the sudden sweep of power.


    After walking farther, he was able to see a pool.


    "The pool in front of you is called the Illusionary Pool. For your next test, you will be staying in the


    Illusionary Pool for six hours," exined the queen''s will.


    "Illusionary Pool! Does that mean that there is an illusion inside?" Ricky guessed.


    "Kind of. But be careful, because your Golden Spirit Eyes can''t work in the Illusionary Pool," the


    queen''s will reminded him.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Here I go. Wish me luck!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky jumped into the Illusionary Pool.


    As soon as he entered the pool, it seemed that his mind and consciousness got out of his body, drifting


    into an unknown space.


    But as he traveled deeper, he felt that he couldn''t get in touch with the Dragon Intent Grass, and he


    couldn''t use any of his power, including the chromatic energy of the mysterious axe.


    ''Have my mind and consciousnesspletely separated from my body? Is this the effect of the power


    of illusion in the Illusionary Pool?'' Ricky thought. ''No wonder the queen said the Golden Spirit Eyes


    were useless.


    But frankly, it''s not that the Golden Spirit Eyes are useless. It''s just that I am not strong enough. If my


    own strength is strong enough tomunicate with my body, then the whole thing wille to an end


    by activating the Golden Spirit Eyes.''


    Boom!


    Just as Ricky was thinking, the invisible illusion power began to engulf his mind and thoughts. In the


    blink of an eye, Ricky''s traumatic, cruel, and painful experiences emerged right in front of him.


    Without a doubt, all these cruel and painful experiences were unreal, since they were just mere


    illusions.


    But of course, to Ricky, everything was real when it appeared in front of him. As Ricky felt his own


    experience, an inexplicable sadness continuously rose in his heart.


    Apart from these scenes, some of Ricky''s rtives, his father, and even his mother that he had never


    met appeared in front of him.


    And so did his best friends.


    After experiencing the traumatic parts of his life, the scene changed instantly and transformed into the


    scene where Ricky ruled the world and made great achievements.


    However, he was the only one there, with no one to share his glory.


    Two scenes fused together and Ricky only saw endless bones and blood sshing all over the ce,


    as well as endless pain and loneliness.


    He was aware that none of this was real at all, but the power of illusion was so intense that it made him


    feel as if he was experiencing them all over again. Soon after, all kinds of pain surged from his body. If


    this persisted, he would probably fall into the illusion in an hour or less.


    "I see. So, this is a test of will and perseverance," Ricky mumbled. "A warrior who cultivates the illusion


    power must have a strong will and perseverance. Otherwise, he will be immersed in his own illusion.


    What I need to do next is to use my will and perseverance to fight against the illusions, and form a


    heart that can bear the extreme illusion power."

 Chapter 1278 The Heart Of Illusion

    Chapter 1278 The Heart Of Illusion


    Boom!


    At that moment, there was nothing but utter chaos in Ricky''s mind. He felt like the sky had fallen, and


    the earth seemed to have been pulled from under him, rendering him afloat in a dark, endless void. All


    kinds of cruel and painful experiences shed in his mind as he floated in this void, continuing until he


    was ready to sumb to devastation.


    "This is a test and an opportunity at the same time. Besides, the king and the queen set up this pool,


    and it only allows warriors who have condensed the heart of illusion to get their inheritance."


    The illusion power aimed to overwhelm and break his mind. He needed to resist its efforts with his


    tenacious willpower.


    If he remained steadfast against this test, then he could finally have the chance to condense the heart


    of illusion.


    There was one gargantuan problem though: he could not use any power or ability. He could only use


    his will.


    Ricky valued perseverance and tenacity when it came to the martial arts, and he was exceedingly


    persistent in aplishing something that he had already set his mind on. Perhaps, his tenacity could


    have some negative effects, but he persisted in what he thought was right.


    He sorely needed strength. If he were strong enough, he could help Tina drive the evil spirit out of her


    body, and he would be able to go to the Phoenix tribe and the Celestial Sect as well.


    Most importantly, only by his strength could he see his mother.


    That was what he wanted to do the most, and he was prepared to sacrifice a lot for these things.


    To seed, he desperately needed to use his will to evolve the mind power, as the power of his body


    could not be used.


    His objectives and inspirations held his mind together by a thread, encouraging him to fight and


    ovee this challenge. That was the power evolved from his mind power. It appeared invisible and


    faint, but it could be invincible with enough persistence.


    Under the pressure of relentless illusions, Ricky''s mind couldn''t register the flow of time.


    The only thing he could remember was that whenever an illusion started, he had to break the illusion


    through his strong will. He had to fight against the grief and invisible cruelty brought by the illusion to


    his heart, ripping it without mercy. At this point, he had repeatedly turned away from his family


    members and friends despite their phantom entreaties.


    He reminded himself over and over again¡ªthey were illusionary. He could only rescue them in real life


    once he passed this terrible test.


    Ricky suffered so much that he couldn''t even tell how long this torture had been going on.


    Finally, his mind entered his body, which had been in a trance. He opened his eyes and found the


    Illusionary Pool and the mist in the surroundings weed him.


    "Very good! It seems that you have a strong will!" The voice of the queen''s will rang out with great


    admiration.


    "No matter the situation, you alwayse out on top, shining clear and bright at thest moment. With


    such strong willpower, you must have suffered a lot."


    "Wow! I can''t believe six hours have passed.


    It is as difficult as experiencing the most difficult physical refinement!"


    Ricky eximed with a deep, relieved sigh as sweat poured out profusely from his brow.


    Thanks to the six hours of torture he had gone through, he was able to learn a lot.


    Now, he could feel that his will had grown clearer, and it seemed that hisprehension ability had


    increased. He realized that he hadprehended something when his mind went into the Gale Zone.


    Of course, this was not the right time for him to explore what he hadprehended.


    "How many people have passed this test?" Ricky curiously asked after a few moments.


    "Including you, three people have already passed. That is actually more than I expected,"


    admitted the queen''s will.


    "Can you please tell me who the other two are?"


    Ricky followed up.


    "Of course, it''s not like it''s a secret anyway. The other two are ire and Michael," the queen''s will


    replied.


    "Frankly, I''m quite surprised that those two had passed," said Ricky thoughtfully.


    "Don''t you think Peter was the most likely to qualify?"


    "You are right about the man named Peter. He has great willpower and the Illusory Mutant, so he could


    have passed the test with flying colors.


    But for some reason, he gave up at thest minute," said the queen''s will.


    Ricky reared back and looked at the queen in shock.


    "What?! Why would he give up?"


    he asked in confusion.


    As Ricky thought about it some more, he finally understood why Peter had to give up. Peter probably


    wanted to leave all the heritage of the king and queen to ire.


    ''That''s the only reason that Peter would choose to give up just as the queen had said. But


    unfortunately, Michael also passed the test. Peter must have been shocked and regretful about his


    decision when he found out this, and he is undoubtedly worrying about ire right now!''


    Ricky wondered to himself.


    However, he couldn''t me Peter because even he didn''t expect Michael to pass.


    "ire''s perseverance doesn''t seem very strong, but she has a special identity that redeemed her. I


    can''t tell you more about that though," revealed the queen''s will.


    "As for that boy named Michael, he possesses a very dark power that permeated his mind, enabling


    him to pass this test."


    "ire has a special identity?


    And Michael has a dark power?"


    Ricky murmured in confusion, and his interest was piqued by the words of the queen''s will.


    ''Perhaps, I was wrong about ire''s identity. So, who on earth is she?


    What kind of special identity does she have that even the queen''s will has taken note of it?''


    Ricky thought to himself curiously.


    "The four who failed the test will be moved out. Since you have passed, you will stay in the Illusionary


    Pool for half a day longer, and you can obtain the opportunity from it,"


    exined the queen''s will.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After this, Ricky stopped specting about other things and concentrated on cultivating in the


    Illusionary Pool.


    The opportunity that the Illusionary Pool held, which the queen''s will had just mentioned, was to


    condense the heart of illusion.


    After the previous test, Ricky''s heart had essentially evolved into the heart of illusion. In the following


    days, as long as he made use of the pure illusion power contained in the Illusionary Pool, he could


    And since Ricky had the Gale Zone, he only needed half a day to do that.


    When he summoned the Gale Zone, the queen''s will was naturally shocked again.


    ''I can''t believe that all his three Small Worlds have the most primitive power. I didn''t think that''s


    possible!


    But there''s something strange because when I try to sense them, they do not seem to be Small


    Worlds,'' the queen''s will thought to herself.


    She kept on observing him, but instead of getting answers, she only seeded in uncovering more


    questions.


    After the pure illusion power fused with Ricky''s heart, it began to evolve into the heart of illusion.


    After about twelve hours, Ricky''s heart could finally enter the illusionary state even as he remained fully


    in control.


    At this point, it became evident that Ricky''s heart had turned into the heart of illusion.


    He also possessed the illusion power, which could assist him in creating some simple illusions, thanks


    to his Gale Zone.


    No matter how talented a warrior was, no individual would be able to instantly create an illusion if that


    person had only recently condensed the heart of illusion. It could only be done once that person had


    cultivated for a long time. But Ricky did it.


    Now that Ricky had noticed that there was little time left, he felt like he couldn''t waste it. Thus, he


    continued to make use of the Illusionary Pool, but he focused his cultivation on his Gale Zone next.


    After all, he knew that if he wanted to control the illusion power quickly, he had to start from the Gale


    Zone.


    "Your half a day is up.


    You can now go to the Heritage Pce, and I won''t be showing up anymore.


    Once youplete the two remaining tests, my mission will also bepleted, and two of you will get


    the heritage," the queen''s will instructed.


    "Of course, it is entirely possible that one of you can obtain both heritages at the same time. It will all


    depend on your strength."


    As soon as the queen''s will finished speaking, a force suddenly swept Ricky and brought him into an


    ancient pce.


    Just as he appeared, the queen''s willpletely disappeared.


    He nced around and saw that ire and Michael seemed to have been transported with him as


    well.


    The three participants nced at each other, although none of them seemed surprised to see one


    another. After all, they all knew who had passed the test.

 Chapter 1279 Claires Real Identity

    Chapter 1279 ire''s Real Identity


    After he took a glimpse at Ricky and ire for a few quick seconds, Michael''s lips began to curl


    upward into a malicious smile.


    At that moment, Michael believed that he could defeat the duo without breaking a sweat, for they were


    far too weak to be his opponents.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe that Peter can be such a fool! He even gave up the opportunity of acquiring the


    inheritance because of you! By the looks of it, you enjoy a very high position in the Mu n," Michael


    said as he looked at ire scornfully. At the same time, the cruel smile slowly disappeared from his


    lips.


    Not long after, he nced at Ricky from his peripheral view disdainfully.


    "However, he didn''t expect that I would be here," Michael continued.


    "That''s true. No one had ever expected that you would be able to pass the test of the Illusionary Pool¡ª


    not even the queen''s will. You''ve made it up to this point, but I just know that you would not get your


    hands on the inheritance,"


    ire replied coldly.


    "Oh, really? Do you think so?" Michael responded sourly.


    Soon after, just above the two old altars at the center of the pce, the power of illusion started to


    manifest and emerge in front of them, followed by two beams of blinding light.


    Undoubtedly, these lights contained the treasures that they sought after¡ªinheritances of the king and


    the queen.


    "That''s the inheritance of the illusion!" Michael eximed as his eyes were caught by the two ring


    rays of light.


    "I may have never been exposed to the illusion power, but if I can get my hands on the inheritance,


    controlling the pce will be at the tip of my fingers. When this happens, I will surely be able to acquire


    lots of pills and Treasures from Heaven and Earth."


    As these words left his lips, his eyes sparkled with nothing but greed.


    But before he could fulfill his quest on getting the inheritance, he must first deal with ire and Ricky.


    "ire, I am giving you a chance to change sides. If you agree to be my woman, I will keep you alive


    and give you the queen''s inheritance. Otherwise, you will leave me with no choice but to send you and


    this guy to your deaths," Michael threatened as he turned to the alluring woman.


    And because ire was a gorgeous woman from an influential n, he wanted to own her to have the


    advantage of power. That was why he was willing to make a deal with her.


    But of course, this matter was not as important to him as the martial arts.


    Therefore, he wouldn''t care if ire agreed or not.


    The next moment, Ricky met eyes with ire.


    "I think that you''re giving yourself too much credit. You should know that you are not good for me,"


    ire sneered.


    "Humph! You can refuse me all you want, but I would still like to see what you are capable of," Michael


    huffed. Afterwards, he took a step forward, and in the blink of an eye, he was already right beside


    ire. At the same time, he lifted his clenched fist and punched her.


    Despite this strike looking simple and light, this punch apparently contained all of Michael''s strength.


    In fact, the blow was so strong that even Peter would at least try to resist it with all his might if he were


    in ire''s position.


    Seeing what had just happened, Ricky intended to give ire a hand, but the Dragon Intent Grass


    intervened to stop him.


    "Calm down,d. ire has something up her sleeve. I''m sure she can handle it. Just trust me on this


    and back off," the Dragon Intent Grass advised.


    "Okay, I just hope that you are right about this!" Ricky replied in a hopeful tone.


    Initially, he didn''t want to meddle in this fight. But once he saw ire was in danger, he would


    immediatelye to her aid.


    Meanwhile, in the face of Michael''s uing strike, ire seemed dauntless. Instead of being scared,


    she spread her palms wide and released her power.


    Aside from the mist power, she had also unleashed the illusion power, the rain power, and the wind


    power. Soon after, the four powers had fused together and transformed into a vortex to meet Michael''s


    blow.


    ''Wow! Four kinds of power at once! But somehow, the wind power and the rain power are quite


    familiar,'' Ricky thought to himself as he witnessed the fight.


    Because of the impact, ire took a few steps back.


    "You! You are a middle spiritual emperor," Michael shouted with knitted eyebrows as he stood still.


    As it turned out, ire unleashed the power that was equal to the power of a middle spiritual emperor.


    If she wasn''t a middle spiritual emperor, she wouldn''t have been able to withstand Michael''s blow at all.


    "I knew you were here. Do you really think that I woulde here to face you if I were weaker than a


    middle spiritual emperor?" ire made her point after she managed to steady herself.


    However, she said this with all seriousness.


    The minute she resisted Michael''s blow, it dawned on her how strong he really was. Now, she could


    understand why he was recognized by the Misty South Pce as one of its top ten geniuses.


    "However, you are still weaker than me," Michael growled coldly.


    Soon after, ck water whizzed all over his body. In the next moment, he was able to send out his


    momentum that was stronger than ire''s by a mile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is this ck water? Is it some kind of power? Didn''t the queen say that Michael passed the test


    in the Illusionary Pool by crafting dark power using his mind?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass the


    minute heid eyes on the strange ck water that covered Michael''s body.


    "Beats me. I have no idea what that is," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "But somehow, I am able to


    sense the power of ruthless blood inside the ck water."


    "But it can''t be the ruthless blood. Moreover, I can feel that Michael is not that eager to go for the kill.


    As far as I can see, he is not a cold-hearted man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have saved George in the


    first ce," Ricky said as he tried to make sense of what he was seeing.


    "Then I guess we have to wait until he shows us more of his tricks," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    On the other hand, Michael pped his hands with utmost force as soon as he was able to gather his


    strength.


    At that moment, ire was looking straight at the ball of lighting at her.


    "Light ball, show me your power!" Michael shouted.


    Just before reaching its target, the light ball emitted several rays of ck light.


    Afterwards, this ck light released the cold power which surrounded ire.


    ire arched her eyebrows after seeing the attack. She gave Ricky a nce, but she was a little


    baffled when she noticed that he had no intention of helping her at all.


    Without thinking twice, she transformed into a humongous bird and released four kinds of power.


    This bird that stood tall among them had talons that were shrouded in grey and white mes. As it


    pped its wings, the giant bird began to merge the four powers.


    Quickly, the four kinds of power integrated with the grey-white fire, morphing into a w that resisted


    Michael''s attack.


    Boom!


    Shock waves vibrated all throughout the area as the two kinds of forces collided with one another.


    Once again, Michael and ire were forced to retreat due to the impact.


    Michael took a few steps back, while ire took several hundred steps backwards. She tried to resist


    it, but soon after, she spat a mouthful of blood.


    Clearly, ire was no match for Michael when he unleashed all his power.


    On the other hand, Ricky didn''t pay much attention to what was happening. Instead, he looked at ire


    and murmured to himself, "Wind Benu, Gale Fire!"


    After his voice trailed off, ire began to disy her true beast form. She had transformed into a holy


    beast¡ªWind Benu, which summoned the Gale Fire.


    Upon seeing the Gale Fire, Ricky was certain ire''s fire came from him, for it had the aura of the


    Gale Zone.


    As far as he could remember, he had just given the Gale Fire to one person¡ªEdie of the Wind-


    Mountain Alliance.


    Moreover, Edie''s beast form was the Wind Benu too.


    However, this brought him confusion, for Edie was clearly a man while ire was a woman.


    Using the Golden Spirit Eyes, he tried to confirm their respective genders, which eventually confirmed


    his initial guess.


    When he first met ire, Ricky was able to sense that she had the same aura as Edie by using his


    zone. Regardless if Edie and ire were the pigeon pair, it was still impossible for them to have the


    same aura.


    Therefore, Ricky thought that they were the same person.


    However, he still could not wrap his head around the fact why a person would suddenly change from a


    man to a woman.


    While he stared at ire thoughtfully, she began to turn to him for help.


    "Hey, Ricky! What are you waiting for? Take action now," ire urged him through telepathy.


    "Oh, right. I''ll figure out a move against Michael. But before I do that, I need to know the truth. Are you


    Edie, or not?" Ricky inquired with brimming curiosity.

 Chapter 1280 The Illusionary Wind Mutant

    Chapter 1280 The Illusionary Wind Mutant


    "Yes, I''m Edie, but I''m also ire. To make this simpler for you, technically, ire is my real body. I bet


    you only recognized me upon seeing my beast form and the Gale Fire, didn''t you?"


    ire rified.


    "I knew it. So, that means that you two are the same person. Then that means... you are my old friend.


    But you wouldn''t admit that you are Edie if I didn''t ask you, right? Am I really your friend? How can you


    keep me in the dark all this time?"


    Ricky said mockingly.


    But of course, he was more curious about Edie''s changes at that moment.


    "Come on. You really got mad with that?" ire responded.


    "No, of course, I wasn''t really mad about that. But there is something I want to know for sure. Are you a


    woman or a man? Most of all, how did you trick my Golden Spirit Eyes?" Ricky asked inquisitively.


    "Whatever you want me to be. Do you want me to be a man or a woman?" ire asked with a slight


    giggle. At that moment, her voice contained a hint of expectation as she was eager to know Ricky''s


    reply.


    "Ha-ha! But of course, I would prefer it if you keep your girl identity. I always like women more than I


    like male friends," Ricky replied teasingly


    "You are such a yboy!" iremented yfully.


    Upon hearing this, Ricky could not help but burst into loudughter.


    At that moment, he felt immense happiness that he was able to meet his old friend again.


    Soon after, ire began to divulge every single thing to him. She filled him in on the details of why she


    turned into a woman.


    She was previously known as Edie and her father established the Wind-Mountain Alliance. On the


    other hand, her mother was a daughter of a Dominant Top Elder of the Mu n. Therefore, growing up,


    she enjoyed living a good and respected life in both the Wind-Mountain Alliance and the Mu n.


    However, she was born a hundred years ago.


    The Magic Ice had formed tens of millions of years ago, and this was where ire had been sealed for


    about a hundred years.


    During the time when ire was born, a Pr Fish was also brought to life inside her body, giving its


    powers to her.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass were both shocked upon hearing her brief life story.


    "Wow, you even have the Pr Fish inside you!" the duo eximed in unison.


    Being a warrior for many years, Ricky had already read tons of books. That was why he was familiar


    with the Pr Fish.


    Now that he learned about the presence of this fish inside ire''s body, Ricky had finally understood


    why her gender had changed.


    Generally speaking, the Pr Fish was known as a rare creature that was considered to be more


    precious than the Mandragora flower. Two Mandragora flowers coulde into existence in an era¡ª


    the Divine Mandragora and the Evil Mandragora.


    However, only one Pr Fish could be born in an era.


    Despite being very precious and of great value, the Pr Fish had no psychic intelligence and had no


    ability to fight the enemy.


    On the plus side, it could help creatures be reincarnated sessfully.


    It was said that before a creature died, all of his memories would be poured into the Pr Fish, which


    would soon enter the void. Then, after some time, the dead creature would be reincarnated.


    In other words, the creature would be able to start a new life.


    But there was a catch: after being reborn, the creature would absorb the Pr Fish''s feminine and


    masculine powers. Since it was impossible for a newborn to hold such strong powers, ire had been


    sealed in the Magic Ice formed tens of billions of years. This happened so that the Magic Ice could


    suppress and absorb the feminine and masculine powers.


    A hundred years had passed, and all the masculine and feminine powers had been absorbed. As a


    result, ire had been freed from the Magic Ice''s istion.


    However, due to the Pr Fish''splexity, she still faced another problem. The creatures that


    possessed the Pr Fish inside of them would exist in the world in their opposite gender for dozens of


    years. For example, if she was born as a girl, she would have to live as a boy for years since she was


    born.


    With that being said, ire had lived as a man for thirty years.


    Since she was born as a female, she had appeared and lived her life as a man during her first thirty


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    years of being reincarnated.


    Meanwhile, Ricky burst out another loudugh after hearing how ire came to life.


    "Okay, I get it now. The Pr Fish is to me for what happened to you. So that''s why you were able


    to fool my Golden Spirit Eyes! Ha-ha! That would exin why you acted effeminately even though you


    were a man. What can I say? On the bright side, consider yourself lucky! I mean, now you know how it


    feels like to be a man and a woman,"


    Ricky remarked.


    "Oh,e on. Are you really making fun of me?" ire said with a hint of irritation in her voice.


    "Ha-ha! Yeah, it''s really daring of me to tease you given our circumstance," Ricky responded with a


    chuckle. "Anyway, let''s work together to fight Michael. We need each other for this. After all, he''s one


    hell of a foe."


    However, Ricky nned not to hit his enemy directly.


    Instead, he nned to surprise Michael so that they would not be so predictable to the enemy.


    "Your beast form is the Wind Benu, and you even possess the sacred fire," Michael said monotonously


    as he red at ire. Obviously, he was interested in the Gale Fire.


    After all, no warrior would be able to resist the temptation of the peculiar fire.


    "Illusionary Wind Mutant!" ire yelled. Not long after, she burst out her mutant power. Her illusion


    power and wind power increased and soon transformed into her mutant power. In an instant, her


    mutant became active.


    At the same time, ire told Ricky, "After the Pr Fish''s power wore off in my body, my blood power


    and mutant power were awakened."


    "So that means that your mutant is the Illusionary Wind Mutant," Ricky said as he carefully scrutinized


    ire.


    "Ricky, I will go all out to distract Michael. Find an opportunity to attack him with all you have," ire


    instructed.


    "Hey, don''t forget to be careful," Ricky reminded.


    "Don''t worry about it. He is too proud that he won''t fight me with all that he has got. I''m sure that he


    won''t injure me so much as long as he doesn''t pull all of his strength on me," ire reassured him.


    After she finished her words,


    ire had activated her Illusionary Wind Mutant to its extreme.


    Afterwards, the wind power appeared on ire''s right, while the illusion power appeared on her left.


    Then, the two powers intertwined and morphed into apass that moved its way in front of her.


    "Pr w Strike!" ire shouted.


    Soon after, the wind and illusion powers burst out from thepass and formed a sharp w that


    contained both the feminine and masculine powers.


    Although most of the Pr Fish''s feminine and masculine powers inside ire''s body had been


    absorbed by the Magic Ice, there was a little bit left of it.


    ire wanted to attract Michael''s attention, so she went all out with her powers. To her, this was the


    only way that she and Ricky could terminate Michael.


    On the other hand, Michael saw what wasing for him. His face might have turned a little serious,


    but he still thought that it would not hurt him too much.


    Stretching out his right hand, ck water appeared in front of him and merged it with his right arm.


    Once his arm fully integrated with the ck water, thetter started to turn dark yellow, releasing an


    increased cold power.


    Immediately after, Michael pped his hands.


    "ck water, form the ice pir, now!" he shouted.


    The next moment, the ck water froze and turnedpletely dark yellow, forming an ice pir


    together with Michael''s arm.


    Dashing forward at full speed, Michael attacked ire''s w with the ice pir that he had just formed.


    Boom! The two forces collided, sending shock waves that spread far away in the air around them.


    After a while, the dark yellow ice power froze the air waves, which included ire''s powers.


    Michael ran and the ice pir was going to hit ire very soon.


    At that moment, Ricky was supposed tounch an attack on Michael when thetter hit ire with the


    ice pir. After all, it was almost impossible for Michael to unleash another Omnipotent Skill in a short


    time.


    But if that were to happen, then, ire would get hurt.


    However, Ricky would do everything in his power not to cause any harm to his friend, especially that


    she was doing this to give him the advantage of attack their enemy.


    Therefore, Ricky did not waste any time and took action immediately.

 Chapter 1281 The Dark Death Water

    Chapter 1281 The Dark Death Water


    Ricky immediately initiated his six mutants and chaotic power, as the six types of runes evolved into


    several passages. In an instant, he passed through one of the passages and appeared behind Michael,


    unleashing the Chaotic Punch to hit Michael.


    Faced with Ricky''s intimidating strike, Michael hesitated for a second. He couldn''t help but feel the


    apprehension at the back of his mind, which told him he would sustain severe injuries if he didn''t resist


    the uing blow.


    After he had refined the Life and Death Water''s life and death powers, Ricky''s cultivation level had shot


    through the roof.


    He could probably match any one-star middle spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage except those


    who were ace geniuses at that level.


    Thus, Michael had to give up attacking ire, as he was unwilling to face such a lethal strike from


    Ricky. He turned around and crashed against Ricky''s Chaotic Punch with his ck ice pir.


    After the collision, the sound of cracking resounded around them.


    Michael''s ck ice pir shattered into a thousand pieces at once, as the energy of Ricky''s strike


    dissipated quickly.


    The round had ended in a stalemate.


    Boom! Just then, Ricky''s figure exploded and vanished into thin air.


    Michael watched on in shock and confusion, as his opponent seemingly disappeared. It was not until


    now that he sensed the truth¡ªhe hadn''t been fighting Ricky''s real body!


    And he was right. It was Ricky''s shadowy replica that had struck him.


    Meanwhile, Ricky himself had entered the zone.


    As Michael stood stock still, Ricky silently appeared behind him like a ghost.


    ire had won Ricky the first chance to assault Michael, and then Ricky took advantage of his


    shadowy replica, which gave him another chance to take Michael by surprise.


    Luckily, Ricky''s attack did catch his enemy off guard.


    That was why when Ricky swung at Michael with his Iron Justice Saber girdled with the chromatic


    energy and chaotic power, thetter didn''t have any time to do anything to defend himself. By the time


    Michael noticed Ricky, it was toote.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the next breath, Ricky''s attack struck Michael head-on.


    This strike didn''te from Ricky''s shadowy replica but himself, which meant that it held a lot more


    strength. If this one hit Michael, it could easily seriously hurt him, if not kill him.


    And even if Ricky were in Michael''s shoes, it would undoubtedly injure him badly even if he activated


    the Ultimate Golden Body at the fifth level to protect himself.


    Ricky thought there was nothing wrong with what he did.


    After all, that was a natural urrence in the martial world. It was either you died at your enemy''s


    hands, or you killed him first. Ricky was fully aware of that, so he knew that he would have to go to


    great lengths if he was faced with a formidable foe.


    Of course, Ricky had his own principles. He would never threaten his enemy using their family or


    friends because he hated such dirty means.


    However, if his enemy threatened him in that way, he thought that it would be justified to treat them the


    same way.


    As the blow crept closer toward Michael, he grew more and more flustered.


    ''Damn it! How could he be so strong?'' he grumbled in his heart.


    Although he was panicking, he tried to hide it. His determination to take down Ricky overcame the fear


    that weakened his knees.


    In a matter of seconds, ck water flowed out of his body and submerged him entirely. This water


    turned a dark yellow color and froze.


    Ricky''s strike struck the dark yellow ice, and a raucous sound of metal colliding rang out.


    The force of the impact blew the Iron Justice Saber, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy back.


    Even Ricky couldn''t escape its effects, as he was forced to step back too. In that instant, several cracks


    emerged on the dark yellow ice and expanded quickly, and the ice shattered away in the next moment.


    At the same time, Michael emerged out of the ice like a demoning out from the underworld.


    Blood spurted out from the corner of his mouth, and his clothes were ripped apart, exposing a blood


    mark over his chest.


    It looked like Michael had suffered some injuries, but they weren''t that serious.


    This proved that the dark yellow water had powerful defense properties.


    "I can''t believe this guy has such a strong defense. I think his ck water grew even more powerful


    once it turned dark yellow. What the heck is that dark yellow water?" Ricky murmured in a low voice.


    "If my guess is right, I think that is the Dark Death Water," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed.


    "What is Dark Death Water?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "Didn''t you cultivate the fiendish power using your Devourer Zone? The fiendish power originated from


    hell, and so did the Dark Death Water. The feminine icy and dark power actually fused and formed the


    Dark Death Water. It can be divided into nine types, ranging from the first level to the ninth level.


    The higher the level, the more powerful it is.


    Once the Dark Death Water reached the ninth level, only the scorching sacred fire, peculiar fire, and


    the Fire Dragon Extremity could resist it," the Dragon Intent Grass lengthily exined.


    "I see. Can you sense at which level is Michael''s Dark Death Water?" Ricky inquired curiously.


    "It felt like it was at the second level, but I don''t know if he can summon the Dark Death Water at a


    higher level. Michael''s dark power that the queen''s will mentioned was the Dark Death Water.


    Think about it. The Dark Death Water is a type of dark power, and it can draw energy from any


    negative or dark things. The illusion causes pain and panic to any warriors ites across.


    Thus, the illusion power is the one providing energy for him," the Dragon Intent Grass rified.


    "In that case, illusions wouldn''t affect Michael at all since he has the Dark Death Water. It''s as if he has


    a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth," Ricky said, nodding thoughtfully.


    "I guess you can put it like that, but that''s not entirely urate. You know that all things in this world


    mutually reinforce and neutralize each other, right?


    Enough water can put out a fire, but if the fire is too intense, the water might evaporate instead. The


    same can be said for the illusion power. If your illusion power is strong enough, you can use it to


    suppress any kind of powers," the Dragon Intent Grass expounded.


    "I understand now," Ricky replied.


    He then turned his attention back on Michael, who was staring back at him with murderous intent.


    "That''s the Dark Death Water from the edge of hell, isn''t it?" Ricky told him with a smirk.


    "It seems that you are well-informed! I''m afraid I underestimated you.


    Who could have known you were this strong?" Michael remarked.


    "As I said before, no one woulde here just to get themselves killed for nothing. Anyone who made


    it this far would undoubtedly have some kind of trick up their sleeve. You are a smart guy, so you


    shouldn''t have made such a mistake.


    Being too full of yourself can hinder you from taking others seriously, and that''s why you have ended up


    like this," Ricky responded.


    "Is that so?" Michael murmured to himself. "Perhaps, you are right. You have taught me a lot by putting


    me in this situation."


    "Then, you should thank me," Ricky snarled back with a sneer.


    "Ha-ha! Of course. I am so grateful that I will make sure to keep your corpse whole. In case you didn''t


    know, my initial n was to tear you limb from limb," Michael confidently proimed.


    "So you think you are in the position to show mercy right now?


    You don''t have any right to decide how I''ll die,"


    Ricky answered back just as boldly.


    As the duo talked to each other, they activated their powers simultaneously and pushed them to the


    extreme. It was evident that a fierce fight was about to erupt.


    "ire, get back!" Ricky warned ire through telepathy.


    "Okay. I''ll leave him to you," ire responded at once.


    Although she was slightly worried, she decided to put all her trust in Ricky. At that moment, the power


    of Michael''s Dark Death Water increased once again. At the same time, his body began to change.

 Chapter 1282 The Dark Death Mutant

    Chapter 1282 The Dark Death Mutant


    Not long after, a mutant mark emerged from the space between Michael''s eyebrows. At the same time,


    the Dark Death Water''s power seemed to have increased.


    "Under the Dark Death Mutant, the Dark Death Water will bear incredible power. Take care of yourself.


    Right now, Michael''s Dark Death Water is at the third level. It''s a good thing that you have the fiendish


    power with you. On top of that, you have the sacred fire and the peculiar fire. These fires will serve as


    your protection so that the Dark Death Water can''t harm you,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky.


    "Now, I want to see what the Dark Death Water at the third level can do," Ricky said with a lot of


    determination in his voice.


    At that moment, he had his six mutants activated to the extreme. As this happened, the chaotic power


    and the chromatic energy had already surrounded him, bing his strongest line of defense and his


    attack at the same time.


    "You attacked me by surprise just now, and you are going to pay the price for doing so. Let''s see if you


    can resist the attack of my Dark Death Water at the third level," Michael roared out loud.


    He pped his hands, and soon after, his body and powers turned dark yellow. Immediately, the


    feminine power, cold power, and dark power appeared behind him and flowed.


    "Please, my lord, lend me your invincible power!" he mumbled to himself.


    Not long after, an invisible howl filled the atmosphere. Behind Michael, a gigantic evil spirit showed up.


    It opened its mouth, and the Dark Death Water poured out of its mouth, which instantly created a river.


    "Attack now!" Michael ordered.


    Immediately after, the river which contained cold, and dark powers came dashing towards Ricky.


    Of course, Ricky was on high alert the moment he saw the attack rushing to him. Without hesitation, he


    activated the Ultimate Golden Body which was at the fifth level. Meanwhile, he knitted his hands and


    formed the massacring patterns.


    In the blink of an eye, the amount of pattern had already reached a hundred and thirty.


    Moreover, Ricky summoned the Devourer Zone and the Chaotic Fire Zone. Instantly, his body was


    shrouded with the fiendish power, the chaotic power, and the massacring patterns, protecting him from


    Michael''s attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The collision of the two forces produced infinite air waves that swallowed Ricky whole.


    Not long after, a humongous golden-patterned hand appeared, tearing the air waves apart. At the same


    time, Michael saw a peculiar ball of golden light just a few inches away from him. Upon careful scrutiny,


    his eyes widened as he found it to be none other than Ricky covered with the Ultimate Golden Body.


    As Ricky showed up, ten cracks started to form in the air around him.


    Afterwards, his ten Impregnable Killing Fingers shot out in the form of ten gigantic golden fingers.


    Chaotic power and chromatic energy enveloped his fingers, which then came at Michael at an


    astonishing speed.


    On the other hand, Michael narrowed his eyes the moment heid eyes on the ten giant fingers. He


    believed that defeating these fingers would not be easy for him at all since they possessed the chaotic


    power and the chromatic energy.


    Again, the giant shadow behind him opened its mouth, and the power of Dark Death Water fused with


    his mutant''s heavenly power.


    "Ice defense, now!" he shouted.


    Soon after, the cold power condensed into dark yellow ice, safeguarding Michael from the wrath of the


    Impregnable Killing Fingers.


    Without making too much noise, the golden fingers and the ice broke into a myriad of pieces. While this


    happened, the two warriors collided with their physical bodies.


    After they had exchanged a hundred blows against each other, the space began to crack due to the


    immense impact that it had been receiving from the two.


    Generally speaking, Ricky would not have had the upper hand in the battle if it were not for his Ultimate


    Golden Body. Only those who had the Sorcerous Combat Body could be a match for him in terms of


    physical strength.


    At that moment, Michael shook his head as he couldn''t ept that he was losing the bout. As a result,


    he controlled the Dark Death Mutant, making it grow, and merged with the giant shadow he created.


    After this, he dashed towards Ricky once again.


    However, after exchanging dozens of rounds, he could not believe that he got the same result. As it


    turned out, he could not win against Ricky in terms of physical strength.


    "Just so you know, my golden body and flesh are almost indestructible. Only a few could defeat me in


    terms of physical strength at this point. So, save your breath. You won''t defeat me," Ricky said


    scornfully, as he saw Michael take a step back.


    "Oh, really?" Michael growled wildly.


    Despite being furious about the situation, he knew better than to get carried away by his emotions.


    ''I can''t defeat him by using physical strength, so I will use my power to crush him,'' he told himself


    inwardly.


    "Come out, my lord!" Michael then shouted.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At once, the figure behind him increased in size, growing additional two sets of arms. At that moment, it


    could not be denied that the power of his Dark Death Mutant rose to another level.


    The Dark Death Mutant could not only summon the Dark Death Water but also the powerful evil being.


    By this time, Michael had already activated his Dark Death Mutant to its limit.


    "Ancestral Intent Form!"


    Ricky shouted as he narrowed his eyes, and in an instant, he had grown to about forty feet tall. He


    activated the golden Chaos blood power inside his body, and it flowed and surged out as if he were the


    God of War.


    "Dark spear,e out!" Michael shouted.


    Soon after, he stretched out his hand and fused it with the shadow behind him. A ck spear shot out,


    and his mutant mark shone brightly, giving more energy to the spear.


    As a result, everything on the ck spear''s path turned evil.


    In fact, the spear''s power was so strong that even Ricky could feel that all his powers were turning evil


    because of the spear''s effect.


    "The dark power is very intense!" Ricky said with furrowed eyebrows.


    Meanwhile, the fusion of his Ancestral Intent Form and his six mutants created six beams of blinding


    light. Soon after, these beams gushed out from his body and merged into one, morphing into a lotus.


    "Ancestral Intent Lotus, fight!" Ricky shouted.


    Under the influence of the Ancestral Intent Form, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the


    six mutant powers fused sessfully,ing straight at the ck spear.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided, causing the air waves to burst and freeze everything near them.


    This was the effect of the Dark Death Mutant''s cold power.


    "Your cold power can''t harm me one bit, for I have the Chaotic Fire Mutant," Ricky threatened. The Fire


    Dragon Extremity fused with the sacred fire and the peculiar fire and burned the Ancestral Intent Lotus.


    In no time, theher ice power dissipated.


    "Damn it!" Michael could not help but yell through gritted teeth upon witnessing what had happened.


    Afterwards, three drops of blood essence broke out from his forehead and integrated into the spear.


    Seeing this, Ricky did the same as he merged three drops of blood essence with the Ancestral Intent


    Lotus.


    Boom!


    Once again, the two powers collided, creating fierce tornadoes all around them.


    As a result, both of them were engulfed in the wild tornadoes, swirling them around in full force.


    A few momentster, the momentum became too much to handle that the two were thrown out. They


    fell hard on the ground, causing the pce to shake violently due to the impact.


    "Did both of them get hurt?" ire murmured to herself as she looked at the two men on the ground.


    Thinking that this might be a good opportunity for her, she took advantage of the situation andunched


    an attack aimed at Michael.


    At that moment, she didn''t see any problem attacking an injured man.


    "No, ire! Stay where you are!" Ricky stopped her through telepathy.


    Ricky knew that Michael still had a lot of strength left. Moreover, if ire made her move now, she


    might get seriously injured or worse, get herself killed.


    On the other hand, Ricky thought that Michael would be on high alert since he had already attacked


    him once. Knowing Michael, Ricky thought that his opponent would be too cautious to allow anything


    bad to happen again.


    Hearing Ricky''s message, ire gave up her n immediately.


    She gave Ricky her trust that he would never decide on anything that could hurt her. Without thinking


    twice, she listened to his judgment and stopped what she was about to do.


    "ire, get back. Michael is still strong. You are too weak to hurt him," Ricky warned. "Leave him to


    me. You can attack once he gets exhausted."


    "Okay, got it!" ire replied, still with a hint of anger in her voice.


    She hated to admit it, but she knew deep down that Ricky''s decision was reasonable.

 Chapter 1283 Advise Him To Surrender

    Chapter 1283 Advise Him To Surrender


    At that moment, Michael took back his powers and stood straight again.


    "I must have underestimated the chaotic power''s abilities. And that colorful power caught my interest.


    What it is called?" Michael asked in a sour tone as he looked at Ricky.


    Michael had a cultivation level that was higher than Ricky''s. That was his advantage over Ricky when


    they fought. However, it was still a fact that Ricky''s chaotic power and chromatic energy could suppress


    his power. He felt rather surprised.


    "Well, I''d really like to tell you, but I don''t really know much about it either," Ricky said in a yful tone


    while he shrugged his shoulders.


    He was aware that Michael must think that he was lying to thetter. Moreover, he thought that the tone


    in his voice would provoke Michael.


    It was said that one should know how to control his anger for it could blind one''s judgment. Given the


    situation at hand, it was not a good thing for a genius to get angry while he faced another genius as his


    opponent.


    Luckily, Ricky got what he wanted. As soon as his voice trailed off, Michael narrowed his eyes as fury


    started to boil down his veins.


    "How dare you be so arrogant before me? You''re just digging your own grave! If you don''t tell me, I''ll


    beat the shit out of you until you do," Michael growled furiously.


    "Is that so? And what makes you think that you can do that? Just surrender. If there''s anything, I''d have


    to admit that your Dark Death Mutant is powerful. Bute to think of it. Perhaps, you were recognized


    as one of the top ten geniuses because I wasn''t here before.


    Surrender, or you will not be able to make it out of here," Ricky said nonchntly.


    ''Man, this guy hasn''t changed one bit! He is still as cocky as ever. But I know he''s not bluffing at all,''


    ire wondered as she witnessed how Ricky behaved.


    "Unfortunately for you, I won''t surrender. Give it a shot and take my ce as the tenth genius if you


    dare. Let''s see if you have the skills for it," Michael said icily. At this moment, both he and the shadow


    that he had summoned had already gotten ready to unleash their ultimate blows.


    "I will let you know!" Ricky answered as his eyes zed with killing intent. Not long after, the power of


    life gushed out from the Life and Death Zone to help him recover his power.


    In an instant, his hair turned white and fluttered with the wind''s breeze. He narrowed his eyes while he


    activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. At the same time, he opened his


    Golden Spirit Eyes. At that point, his body exuded an aggressive aura without reservation.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without a doubt, both parties were ready to go all out in the uing battle.


    Michael flipped his hand, and a golden pill with dragon patterns emerged.


    The blinding light emanated from the pill was extremely powerful that it dominated the light emitted by


    Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes. Moreover, it appeared that it released the powers formed by the heavenly


    ''This pill must be the reward after he passed the first test,'' Ricky assumed as he scrutinized the glowing


    pill that Michael held in his hand.


    "Ricky, Michael is holding the Power-transforming Pill. It''s at the intermediate stage of Sage Level,"


    ire informed him telepathically.


    ''I see... So, that''s what it''s called,'' Ricky thought with knitted brows.


    "Apply caution, Ricky. The Power-transforming Pill allows Michael to improve his strength sharply. The


    pill could help him improve his powers, simr to how powerful you can be in your current state. Once


    he takes the pill, he could transform all the powers that surround him into any kind of power he desires


    and needs. Although the pill''s effects wear off quickly, it is enough for him to finish a strong fight,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky.


    As soon as it stopped talking, Michael opened his mouth and swallowed the pill.


    Almost instantly, his dark-yellow body started to emit golden light, which was the manifestation of the


    power of the Power-transforming Pill.


    Apart from this, it was also evident how all the powers on the golden light''s way were transformed into


    dark power.


    At that moment, Michael absorbed all the dark power,


    which helped him enhance his power exponentially.


    "Dark power, destroy everything!" Michael ordered.


    With his limitless dark power, he fused with the shadow behind him again. All of a sudden, a beam of


    ck light column dramatically shot out from his bulky chest.


    Only two kinds of forces were known to exist in the ck light¡ªthe dark power and the destructive


    power.


    As Ricky looked at the dark light that was fast approaching him, he only thought and felt deathing


    his way.


    "Don''t fret, Ricky. This will be as pain-free as possible. Once my power reaches you, you will be


    destroyed along with your talent for good," Michael assured with much confidence.


    "Oh, is that so? Then let''s see if this will happen eventually," Ricky sneered.


    As soon as his voice trailed off, his golden body gave off a dazzling light. Afterwards, the golden body


    merged with the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes and removed the Power-transforming Pill''s effects.


    Moreover, his golden body had the tendency of making him grow taller.


    A primitive force gushed out from his golden body together with the golden-purple power, shrouding


    Ricky''s golden bodypletely.


    This golden-purple power was none other than the eternal power.


    After acquiring the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky had been working


    on it relentlessly to improve it. He had even merged the eternal power with it andprehended the


    first Omnipotent Skill of the Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Eternal light,e out!" Ricky whispered quickly.


    In an instant, all the eternal power gathered on the golden body''s chest, forming a beam of golden-


    purple light.


    Immediately, the golden-purple light collided with the dark light.


    Loud explosions could be heard echoing all throughout the atmosphere as Michael''s destructive power


    fought with Ricky''s eternal power.


    Mushroom clouds started to rise above sessively right after the sh. ire could not help but


    squint her eyes as she saw this and took steps back until she reached the edge of the pce. Despite


    wanting to help Ricky in this battle, she knew that she would not be of any help to him considering her


    current power. On the other hand, these mushroom clouds were created by the collision between the


    destructive power and the eternal power.


    Apart from these deafening explosions, blinding light also seemed to fill the space.


    In addition, the light, clouds, and explosions continued surging for a long time before they stopped.


    Meanwhile, as the clouds dissipated, Ricky and Michael were visible again. But somehow, they both


    looked very weak as they had no more energy left in their bodies to fight.


    Both of them were so drained that Ricky even had trouble performing the skill of Resurrection to heal


    himself.


    At that moment, it was very obvious that both of them suffered tremendous injuries.


    ''No wonder the Misty South Pce recognizes him as a genius. I can''t deny that he really is


    something. But that also means that I need to be stronger if I want to take his life,'' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    "Don''t be upset. Your cultivation level may be much lower than his, but you managed to injure him


    severely. And besides, Michael is a very talented warrior. In fact, he could be on par with ace geniuses


    in terms of intelligence, talent, orbat experience. But once your level has improved, you will


    overshadow any ace genius who wille your way,"


    the Dragon Intent Grassforted.


    "But the problem is, my cultivation level is lower than his," Ricky argued.


    At that moment, he stood up straight as he was ready to activate the skill of Resurrection. He was


    aware that it might cost him much of his lifespan, but he had no other choice but to push through with it.


    He believed that Michael had a way to get his strength back in a short time. So he needed to recover


    before Michael healed himself.


    "Michael, my n has no intention of making enemies with the North Sect. Considering the current


    situation, I urge you that it would be best if you admit defeat now," ire advised hastily.


    "Ha-ha! That''s funny. Ricky is indeed a difficult foe. But let me tell you something: he is not strong


    enough to kill me. Surrender? How absurd! Do you really think that you have the capacity to end my


    life?"


    Michael taunted.


    "I know that you have a trump card which can help you restore your power quickly. What makes you


    think that I do not have any trick up my sleeve?" ire threatened with arched eyebrows.

 Chapter 1284 Claires Relationship With The Queen

    Chapter 1284 ire''s Rtionship With The Queen


    As ire spoke, she exuded a queenly aura that seemed to be able tomand the admiration of


    everyone in the vicinity.


    Ricky and Michael watched her in ck-jawed surprise, their eyes shining in admiration.


    She felt like a vastly different person.


    ''What is up with ire? Her aura suddenly changed! If I were her opponent, I would have felt greatly


    threatened.


    That must be what Michael is feeling now,'' Ricky thought, nodding to himself.


    "Have you forgotten that ire has the Pr Fish inside her? That''s why you are feeling that way


    towards her," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Ah, yes. I see!" Ricky replied, looking pensive.


    Before long, it turned out that Ricky had guessed it right.


    ire''s aura was giving off such amanding aura that it frightened and awed Michael at the same


    time.


    There could be two reasons that someone would feel this way. One reason could be that ir was way


    too powerful, and the other was that her blood power was too strong.


    However, it was evident that ire didn''t fit any of those reasons.


    Despite her powerful and intimidating aura, Michael wouldn''t back down. A ferocious re shed


    quickly through his eyes.


    The mutant mark between his eyebrows released a dark light, which seemed to bemunicating with


    the depths of hell. The light intensified in an instant, as it enveloped Michael and helped him restore his


    power.


    As this was going on, Ricky also executed the skill of Resurrection.


    Meanwhile, ire remained still and silent as if she was giving Michael time to get his strength back.


    She didn''tunch a single attack, and before long, Michael''s power returned to its peak.


    But Michael didn''t attack. Instead, he red at ire and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    He didn''t take action for two reasons. First of all, he thought that Ricky should be mostly recovered by


    now. And secondly, he figured ire''s threatening aura must have some kind of source.


    "I want you to give up and leave here now. The inheritances here do not belong to you," ire


    "I admit that you are slightly intimidating with your aura, but if you want me to give up, that''s not going


    to happen. The only way you can win this is if you fight me and defeat me. And when that timees, I


    won''t have any regrets even if I die at your hands," Michael dered firmly.


    "If that''s what you want, then I''ll fight you," ire answered shortly.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, she released all her momentum, which transformed her whole aura and made her


    look like she had truly be a queen.


    The light belonging to the queen''s inheritance descended on her, and a shadow appeared behind her.


    It was a woman wearing a golden robe and a crown. She was ire''s spitting image.


    "She has the queen''s inheritance! I can''t believe that it could choose its master, and it actually chose


    her!" Michael muttered in amazement.


    His eyes were wide and gleaming, and for a few moments, he was lost in his thoughts.


    ''It''s rare for the inheritance to choose its own master like this.


    I guess the queen''s inheritance had created that shadow, but why does she look like ire?


    Besides, based on the queen''s will, ire passed the test in the Illusionary Pool due to her special


    identity. I wonder what makes her so special...''


    Ricky wondered as he gazed at the shadow behind ire.


    ''Hmm... Could it be that ire was the queen in her previous life?'' This bold assumption surprised him.


    "You''re right, Ricky. I think Peter, too, must have guessed that ire was the queen in her previous life


    and that she would have the inheritance. That''s probably why he gave up and let ire here


    alone.


    And that means your fight with Michael is meaningless, since ir is destined to be the one to get the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    queen''s inheritance," the Dragon Intent Grass uttered.


    "Seriously? So, I was fooled by a woman again. I can''t believe it!" Ricky grumbled with a trace of self-


    mockery.


    "That''s normal. In the martial world, the most beautiful women with the highest statuses are usually


    good at deceiving men, so you must be more careful. Don''t look down on women, and don''t put too


    much faith in them.


    Of course, you can trust those who entrust their lives to you.


    Although ire had lied to you this time, you are lucky that she is with your side and it didn''t lead you


    into too much trouble. I hope you can learn from that. Remember this: in the martial world, don''t trust


    anyone, and women are always more dangerous," the Dragon Intent Grass advised him.


    "I understand," Ricky replied earnestly with a nod.


    Seeing that ire had merged with the shadow, Michael grew even more shocked.


    "Who the hell are you?" he asked, gaping at ire with terror in his eyes.


    He wanted to attack her directly, but he could tell by the light she emitted that he was no match for her


    now.


    "That''s none of your business. Now, I''ll give you one more chance to admit defeat, and I might even


    spare your life. Otherwise, you will end up dead!"


    ire replied with an icy re.


    A strong killing intent began to radiate from her body right after.


    "I surrender!" Michael shouted all of a sudden. He was fully aware that he had no chance of winning


    against ire right now.


    As soon as those words fell from his lips, a force appeared and took him out of the pce.


    Once Michael was gone, ire promptly began toprehend and refine the inheritance.


    Of course, it should be noted that she was actually taking her stuff back.


    Meanwhile, Ricky sat down beside her with his legs crossed, waiting for her to finish her work.


    About six hourster, ire opened her eyes. She finally mastered and refined the inheritance! Ricky


    had a feeling that her strength had increased so much that she could probably take him out with a


    single strike.


    He nced at her with a smirk on his face as he got up and asked, "So you were the queen in your


    previous life. How should I call you, your majesty or ire?"


    "The queen is long dead. Although I might have been the queen in my previous life, I am not her


    anymore. I do resemble her a lot, and I have her mutants and some of her memories. Besides those,


    I''m nothing like her, so you should not change your attitude towards me,"


    ire replied matter-of-factly.


    "I understand," Ricky replied immediately, smiling at ire openly.


    Then he frowned as another question popped into his mind, and he asked, "Why did you let Michael


    go? You could have defeated him easily, but you held yourself back."


    "It was because our n is only slightly stronger than the North Sect. On top of that, Michael is a


    genius recognized by the Misty South Pce, and you know that no force in the Misty South can afford


    to mess with the Misty South Pce. Also, the Misty South had recognized plenty of geniuses because


    of their incredible talent, and these geniuses could help us a lot against the devil race.


    Michael may be our enemy at present, but he hates the devil race no less than us. So..." ire


    stopped there and shrugged casually.


    "I get what you''re saying. However, for me, anyone who wants me dead is my enemy, and I show them


    no mercy. It is a matter of strength after all. If I could be stronger, I would be able to strike him down,"


    Ricky remarked.


    "Well, if I had the support of a force more powerful than the Misty South Pce, I would have killed


    Michael without any hesitation. However, I am curious about one thing. I kept the fact that I was the


    queen in my previous life a secret from you, but you didn''t get mad at me,"


    ire said pensively.


    "Why? Do you think I should be mad?" Ricky answered with a smile. "I think everyone has a right to


    keep their own secrets. However, I also believe that friends do not deceive each other. If you really


    thought of me as your friend, you would not have hidden that from me."


    "Is that so? It looks like you are not totally cool with that," ire murmured gently as she studied


    Ricky''s reaction.


    Ricky shrugged and looked at her tly as if he couldn''t care less about what she thought. "You can


    think whatever you want," he said indifferently.


    At that point, ire seemed to realize something, and she abruptly became excited. Despite Ricky


    imed he did not really care, ir could tell that he was actually a bit mad at her because of this.


    She was delighted because the only reason Ricky was taking this seriously was that he already thought


    of her as his friend. Just as he said, he wouldn''t care that she had kept the truth for him if they weren''t


    friends.

 Chapter 1285 Obtaining Pills And Inheritance

    Chapter 1285 Obtaining Pills And Inheritance


    "So, this ce is under your control, huh?" Ricky remarked with an unimpressed expression. "If that''s


    the case, you better let me out now. It is upsetting that the king''s inheritance is right before my eyes,


    but I can''t get my hands on it. So I''d rather leave here."


    Judging from the scowl on his lips, he was definitely not in a good mood.


    He initially thought that he would get the king''s inheritance once he defeated Michael, and in that way,


    he could finally cultivate the power of illusion. And since he had the Gale Zone, it would be easy as pie


    for him to get more potent illusion power.


    But since ire was the queen in her previous life, everything in this ce could be considered hers,


    including the king''s inheritance.


    It would be impossible for Ricky to take the inheritance away from her. After all, he was no match


    against ire right now.


    ''Damn it! I''vee this far for nothing!'' Ricky resentfully thought to himself.


    "Come on; look at the bright side. This ce helped you increased your strength, at the very least," the


    Dragon Intent Grassforted him with a teasingugh.


    "If I had known this would happen, I would have asked for the Power-transforming Pill just as Michael


    did. That pill is much better than the Chaotic Disintegrating Pill," Ricky recounted.


    ire overheard his words and let out a quiet chuckle.


    "Ricky, are you really mad?" she asked. "No, I''m not angry. I just don''t want to stay here any longer,"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ricky answered as he nced at the king''s inheritance out of the corner of his eyes.


    The truth was that he didn''t care about the saint''s inheritance at all. However, the king''s inheritance


    involved the illusion power, which was precisely what he needed. That was why he felt so disappointed.


    "Well, if I tell you that you can have the king''s inheritance, would you still be in such a hurry to leave?"


    ire asked abruptly.


    And her words took Ricky by surprise.


    He stared at her with wide, astonished eyes as he unhappily retorted, "If that''s your idea of a joke, it''s


    not funny. I swear, I will take your words seriously. I would never refuse to ept it."


    "I''m serious. The king''s inheritance is yours now," ire reiterated with an earnest expression.


    "What¡ªwhat are you saying? Even if you aren''t interested in the king''s inheritance, you can give it to


    some other talented disciple of your n, such as Peter. Why are you giving it to me?" Ricky


    stammered, although he could tell that ire was serious with her offer.


    "Remember, I was the queen in my previous life. That''s why I have some knowledge about the king. I


    know that he wanted his inheritance to fall into the hands of an ace genius.


    And even though I am a member of the Mu n now, which means that I have to put our n''s interest


    first, I still can''t let the king down.


    You are more talented than Peter, and that''s why I''m giving it to you. You don''t have to think too much. I


    am giving it to you out of respect for the king''s decision," ire replied.


    "I see. Well, in that case, I''ll take it. After all, I have no reason to refuse such a great offer.


    I don''t really get why you want to give it to me, but I don''t like being indebted to others. So, now, tell me


    what you want from me," Ricky said as he looked ire in the eye.


    "Don''t dwell on my reasons too much. I am helping you because I hope you will help our n when you


    are strong enough," ire replied straightforwardly.


    Honestly, she would rather give the king''s inheritance to Peter even though she admired Ricky''s talent.


    She was, after all, a member of the Mu n. However, she didn''t want to let the dead king down, and


    that part of her warred with her pride as a Mu n member.


    In the end, ire respected the king''s judgment too much to dismiss it for the good of her n. Thus,


    Ricky owed it to the king that he could get his hands on the inheritance.


    "I have to say that ire is an honorable person," the Dragon Intent Grassmented with a trace of


    surprise.


    "She might have some honor in her, but I can''t trust anyone fully," Ricky replied seriously.


    Then, he turned his attention back to ire.


    "Rest assured. I will not forget your kindness. If your n need my help, I will try my best to assist you,"


    Ricky promised to ire.


    "Thank you. I will keep your words in mind," ire answered earnestly with a sweet smile.


    She was delighted with Ricky''s offer because she felt like it was a good deal. Perhaps, other people


    would think that Ricky''s promise was not worth the king''s inheritance, but ire thought otherwise.


    That was another reason why she decided to give the inheritance to Ricky.


    From what she had observed so far, no one was as talented as Ricky. And she could say that her


    judgment was reliable. In fact, she was convinced that Ricky would be one of the top warriors in


    the near future.


    "Thank you for your generous gift," Ricky murmured gratefully with a slight nod of his head.


    "I''ve got six pills at the Sage Level for you. Would you like to ept them as well?" ire offered


    afterward with a gentle smile.


    At this offer, Ricky perked up cheerfully and answered, "That would be wonderful! I appreciate the


    offer."


    From the moment that ire took control of the ce, all the Treasures from Heaven and Earth and


    pills essentially became her property. And since she owned so much of them, Ricky felt like he didn''t


    need to hesitate and just epted what she wanted to give to him.


    "Oh!" ire seemed surprised that he had easily epted her offer. "I thought you might refuse them


    because of your pride."


    "Ha-ha, no way! No one would refuse six pills at the Sage Level," Ricky answered readily with a bright


    grin on his face.


    At this moment, ire flipped her palm upward, and three golden pills and three green pills instantly


    materialized.


    The three golden pills were Power-transforming Pills.


    Meanwhile, Ricky could sense strong pure life energying from the three green pills.


    "These three golden pills are Power-transforming Pills, and I guess you already know what they can


    do, right? Once warriors take it, their fighting power would be improved based on their talent and


    potential. These three green pills are the Wood Dragon Pills,"


    ire introduced the pills in her hand.


    "Wow! They are the Wood Dragon Pills!" Ricky eximed.


    "Even if a saint sustains severe injuries, he can quickly recover with the help of the Wood Dragon Pill.


    The warriors who haven''t reached the Sage Level could even be resurrected after they eat the pill. The


    main ingredient of the Wood Dragon Pill is the blood essence of the Life Wood Dragon at the Sage


    Level, which is a Great Dragon.


    That''s why the pill is so powerful," ire revealed.


    "The pill contains the blood essence of the Life Wood Dragon!" Ricky repeated in surprise.


    ''The Life Wood Dragon is one of the five major kinds of Great Dragon from the Dragon tribe! This pill is


    extremely very amazing!'' he thought to himself in awe.


    "Now, you know how precious these Wood Dragon Pills are. Unfortunately, only a few such pills exist at


    present because the Dragon tribe has disappeared," ire added with a regretful expression on her


    face.


    "These three pills are priceless. I''m afraid they are too much for me to ept easily. I must owe you


    one more favor," Ricky remarked.


    "Well, I don''t mind geniuses like you owing me more favors," ire answered with a smile as she threw


    the pills at Ricky.


    At once, Ricky took them dly.


    "I bet ire gave you those pills because she felt bad for keeping you in the dark. It looks like she sees


    you as more than a friend," the Dragon Intent Grass teased Ricky through telepathy.


    "Shut up!" he responded tly.


    After that, Ricky stepped into the light that the king''s inheritance gave off and began to ept it.


    Of course, he just received and kept the inheritance. He didn''t n to master andprehend all of it


    here, as the Life and Death Relic was too dangerous to let down his guard.


    As soon as the light engulfed him in its warm embrace, several words appeared in his mind.


    It read, "This is the inheritance rted to the heavenly illusion power."


    "So this inheritance is about the heavenly illusion power, which is the top power of illusion. It looks like


    the king was a top warrior in ancient times," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked reverently.


    An hourter, Ricky had finally received all the inheritance.


    Since he and ire had aplished what they came for, they soon left the pce.


    ''That wasn''t a bad experience. I''m d I gained a lot during my trip to the Life and Death Relic!'' Ricky


    thought to himself in a good mood.

 Chapter 1286 Enoch Qian

    Chapter 1286 Enoch Qian


    After getting out, Ricky and ire saw no sign of Michael and hispanions. All they saw were


    Mordechai and Peter patiently waiting for them outside. ire put the pce away.


    "So, have you found the inheritance? Did you get it?" Peter asked excitedly as he gave ire an


    expectant look.


    "Yes, I have," ire answered honestly.


    "That''s wonderful. Now, the rise of our n rests in your hands," Peter eximed as his face


    brightened up with eagerness.


    "I know, and I will try my best to make it happen!" ire said as she nodded her head.


    However, she didn''t tell Peter that Ricky had the king''s inheritance. Otherwise, Ricky would certainly be


    in huge trouble because surely, the Mu n would not let him go.


    Not long after, the four of them left the Life and Death Relic.


    Although there might be several treasures waiting to be discovered in the Life and Death Relic, they


    didn''t dare stay in there for too long due to its dangerous nature. In fact, only a few warriors were


    strong enough to probe the Life and Death Relic.


    Afterwards, Ricky and Mordechai split up with ire and Peter, continuing their own adventure on their


    own.


    Initially, ire wanted to explore the ce with Ricky. But when she offered to go with him, Ricky


    politely rejected the offer. Instead, he thought that exploring the area on their own would be a whole lot


    better.


    Frankly, Ricky would have taken up ire''s offer if both of them didn''t belong to any forces. Moreover,


    they were both willing to share items with each other once they got their hands on good ones.


    Unfortunately, they could not act friendly with each other, for Ricky belonged to the Five-element Sect,


    while ire belonged to the Mu n of the Misty Mountain.


    The Five-element Sect was not known to be an ally of the Mu n of the Misty Mountain. In the martial


    world, it was believed that two forces that had nothing to do with each other usually considered each


    other as the enemy.


    After being separated from ire and Peter, Ricky and Mordechai started to search far and wide for


    Ashely and Hayes.


    "Ricky, tell me. Have you gotten the inheritance inside?" Mordechai asked curiously.


    "Well, Mordechai, here is the thing..." Ricky proceeded to tell him exactly what had happened to him


    inside the pce.


    However, he skipped the part about the Pr Fish and how ire was rted to him. All he spilled


    was the fact that ire was the queen in her previous life.


    "Oh, I see. I never expected that really reincarnation exists..." Mordechai reacted with widened eyes


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    after hearing Ricky''s narration.


    "Actually, she only has gotten in touch with the memories of the queen. After being reborn, one would


    be a totally different person. But she still remembers lots of things that happened in her previous


    life," Ricky exined.


    "If there''s anything, I never thought that ire would even consider giving you the inheritance. I bet


    that she gave you that for a whole different reason. If you''d ask me, I think that she did that not only


    because she idolizes you for your talents. But to me, it seems like she gave it to you because she has


    feelings for you," Mordechai teased as he looked at Ricky with a big grin.


    "Suit yourself. Believe in your hunch. I really wanted to give you two pills at the Sage Level, but I think


    I''ll keep them for myself instead," Ricky said as he ridiculed Mordechai back.


    "I beg your pardon? Can you repeat that? You...you wanted to give me the pills at the Sage Level?"


    Mordechai rified as his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Oh,e on, Ricky! I was just kidding around. Look, I take that back. Don''t get mad," he then pleaded


    heavily as he tried to retract his jokes.


    This was a chance for him to acquire pills at the Sage Level, and he would not let it slip through his


    fingers at any time.


    On the other hand, a triumphant smile appeared on the corners of Ricky''s lips the moment he heard


    Mordechai''s words.


    Soon after, Ricky took out a Wood Dragon Pill and a Power-transforming Pill and handed them over to


    Mordechai.


    "Oh my gosh! I can''t believe you even have the Wood Dragon Pill. That''s so rare that there is almost no


    such pill left in the world," Mordechai eximed enthusiastically as he could not peel his eyes off the


    Wood Dragon Pill.


    "I have three Wood Dragon Pills and three Power-transforming Pills in total. I guess you can keep


    these two," Ricky said.


    As a matter of fact, he was known to be very generous to his friends.


    "Ricky, I thought about it, and I will just take the Wood Dragon Pill. I''ve got the Power-transforming Pill


    when I passed the first test, so you can keep it to yourself," Mordechai said as he took the Wood


    Dragon Pill from Ricky''s palm.


    "I see. Okay, no problem. In this case, I will give the Power-transforming Pills to Hayes and Ashley


    instead," Ricky remarked.


    Before heading to the Life and Death Relic, Ricky and Mordechai had managed to find a way on how to


    track Ashley and Hayes down. Not long after, the duo met Ashley and Hayes after less than half a day.


    Ashley and the others were with the talented disciples from the gold branch and the earth branch.


    At that moment, they were in a valley full of array power.


    During the ancient times, this ce housed some force with members that were incredibly good and


    well-versed when dealing with arrays. In this ce, broken arrays were scattered across the void. The


    only reason why Ashley and the others were here was because of a Territory Seal that existed in the


    ce.


    Moreover, this Territory Seal was inside one of the broken arrays.


    If they got this seal, then they would have four Territory Seals in total. They needed this so that the


    Five-element Sect''s territory would no longer be divided and fall into the hands of other forces.


    Before Ricky and Mordechai found them, Ashley and herpanions had run into some troubles just


    to get to where they were.


    Despite being broken, the array remained powerful. In fact, the team had attacked it multiple times, but


    to no avail. After all those strikes, the array did not show a single crack.


    Not long after, another group of people arrived in the valley which was full of array power.


    These people were from the Brilliant Array Sect which was a Sage Level force.


    Focusing on cultivating arrays, the Brilliant Array Sect was considered to be as powerful as the Five-


    element Sect.


    Compared to how Ashley and herpanions tried every means to destroy the array, the people of the


    Brilliant Array Sect could handle it easy.


    Surely, it was easier for the members of this sect to break the arrays because Enoch Qian was one of


    them.


    Being the most talented array expert in the past thousands of years in the Brilliant Array Sect, Enoch


    Qian could deploy all kinds of arrays. In addition, the Misty South Pce recognized him as the best


    array expert in the outer region of the Middle Land.


    Moreover, news had spread that a strong warrior from the Misty South Pce even wanted to take him


    in as his disciple.


    Apart from that, he ranked sixth among the top ten geniuses recognized by the Misty South Pce.


    Although the Mu n and the North Sect were considered to be more powerful than the Brilliant Array


    Sect, Enoch Qian was still ranked ahead of Michael and Peter among the top ten geniuses recognized


    by the Misty South Pce. Without a doubt, Enoch Qian possessed incredible talent and strength.


    Charming and handsome, Enoch Qian wore a light yellow robe with a reddish yellow crown as he held


    a fang in one of his hands.


    On the other hand, Ashley and herpanions could not help but frown at Enoch Qian and his people.


    After all, he was ranked sixth among the top ten geniuses.


    In fact, Enoch Qian had been nice to them.


    He had given them three days to break the array and made them a deal: if they could destroy the array


    in three days, he would let them get the Territory Seal. But if they couldn''t make it in three days, then


    he would break the array himself, and the Territory Seal would be his.


    Meanwhile, three days had passed by so quickly.


    "My friends from the Five-element Sect, you have been destroying this array for three days. Now is the


    part where you give up and let me destroy it," Enoch Qian said with a gentle smile as he opened his


    fang.


    "From what I''ve seen, you are quite strong. However, this broken array is quite powerful. If we were not


    from the Brilliant Array Sect, we would not be able to break it even if we use the skill of the Light


    Apperception.


    So, it''s okay. You actually did a good job. You don''t need to feel upset.


    But of course, if you really want to get your hands on the Territory Seal, you can talk Ashley or E into


    marrying me. Everyone knows that I love beautiful girls, particrly the powerful ones.


    With all my heart, I am willing to give up the Territory Seal in exchange for the enchanting girls. In fact, I


    can even take it and give it to you right now if you would talk one of them into marrying me.


    But at the end of the day, it''s still up to you. After all, I make sure never to make anyone do something


    they don''t want."


    After his voice trailed off, he quietly looked at Ashley and herpanions.


    But after they heard his words, Ashley and herpanions'' faces darkened. Perhaps, he just blurted


    out his thoughts and never meant to insult them.


    But Ashley and herpanions still felt immensely offended and insulted.


    To be honest, there was nothing they could do about it. In the martial world, the weak warriors'' lives


    were in the hands of the strong ones. Instead of worrying about feeling insulted, they should at least


    feel grateful that Enoch Qian only teased them instead of taking their lives.

 Chapter 1287 Making A Bet

    Chapter 1287 Making A Bet


    At this point, a voice suddenly rang out and broke the oppressive atmosphere. "You may be ranked


    sixth in the top ten geniuses and have a good reputation in this ce, but that does not make you


    worthy of the holy daughters of our sect."


    Immediately after, two figuresnded on the ground, looking fearsome and gruff. They were Ricky and


    Mordechai.


    As soon as Ashley and herpanions caught sight of Ricky and Mordechai, their faces lit up with


    glee. It was evident that the duo''s presence brought them much relief.


    Enoch and the other disciples of the Brilliant Array Sect looked cautious all of a sudden, as they turned


    their attention toward Ricky and Mordechai.


    Despite Ricky''s offensive words, Enoch didn''t seem upset. He sent an unimpressed nce at Ricky


    and Mordechai and remarked,


    "You must be Ricky and the new holy son of the wood branch. I have heard some interesting rumors


    about you two. They say that Ricky once took out an ace genius."


    "That''s nothing, really. Why don''t we go straight to the point? We found the Territory Seal first, and we


    both know how important the Territory Seal is to a force. Are you going to take it by force?"


    Ricky confronted Enoch straight-forwardly.


    "Ha-ha! Are you serious? We are no thieves. Your people indeed found the Territory Seal first, but we


    have waited for three days. They can''t break the array anyway, so I think it''s only right that we step in,"


    Enoch retorted with augh.


    "They weren''t able to break the array because I wasn''t here. But now that I have arrived, things will go


    differently," uttered Ricky with confidence, which elicited a raised eyebrow from Enoch.


    "Oh? So you, too, want to try your hand at the power of the broken array? But I must warn you. My


    patience is wearing thin," Enoch answered with a mocking smile.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take long. You just have to give me three minutes to break it. Besides, you have


    already waited for three days. What''s the harm in waiting another three minutes, right?" insisted Ricky


    assuredly.


    Ricky''s words and the casual way he delivered them left everyone dumbfounded.


    After all, he just dered that he could destroy the broken array and take the Territory Seal in three


    minutes.


    Enoch also looked shocked at Ricky''s words, but he soon came back to his senses. A dark scowl


    marred the features of his face, as he leveled a re at Ricky. "Are you mocking us?" he asked


    heatedly.


    ''I am ranked sixth in the top ten geniuses of the outer region, and I am recognized as the best array


    expert here. No one is better than me in terms of arrays, but I still couldn''t destroy that broken array in


    three minutes.


    How dare this guy say that he could break it in three minutes? This is surely a provocation to me!''


    Enoch contemted.


    "Don''t be silly! I''m not strong enough to fight you outright, not to mention the Brilliant Array Sect.


    However, everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. The things that one individual considers


    difficult can be easily done by someone else," Ricky said, denying with a chuckle.


    "You seem very confident! Very well. I''ll give you three minutes. If you fail to break the array before your


    time is up, then I will take the seal and consider your actions as a provocation against me and our


    sect,"


    Enoch dered in a displeased tone, the dark scowl on his face growing deeper.


    "If I manage to destroy it, I ask that you leave us alone and don''t give us a hard time on this ancient


    battlefield. Of course, we will not make things difficult for you either," Ricky earnestly proposed, to


    which Enoch instantly nodded.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Of course, I will honor my promise," he said tly.


    It was evident on his face that he disliked Ricky because thetter seemed arrogant and unwilling to


    submit to him.


    Soon after, Ricky dashed forward and came to a stop in front of the broken array.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked Ricky doubtfully.


    "Come on! Have a little faith. I wouldn''t have made that bet if I can''t do it. I assessed the array as soon


    as I arrived. It''s an ancient and powerful array, but it''s in disrepair now.


    Besides, that array is based on illusions, and I have the Golden Spirit Eyes and that king''s inheritance,


    which are both rted to illusions.


    On top of that, I''m good with arrays. So I''m sure I can do it," Ricky articted with much confidence.


    "Oh, I get it..." the Dragon Intent Grass replied in acknowledgement.


    The next moment, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes, which allowed him to see everything about


    the broken array including all its vital parts.


    The power that this broken array held was equal to that of a middle spiritual emperor. It was no wonder


    Ashley and herpanions failed to break it.


    Immediately after, Ricky figured out how the array''s vital parts were distributed and spotted all the


    illusion power inside it. Since the remaining power of the broken array was equivalent to that of a


    middle spiritual emperor, it would at most take Ricky three minutes to break it.


    He released the massacring runes at once in an explosion of golden light. That golden light morphed


    into five gigantic golden fingers, which immediately began to attack the array''s five vital parts.


    "How did he do that? He found the array''s five vital parts in such a short time!" Enoch grumbled to


    himself with shock written all over his face. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Moreover, he was astonished to find that Ricky had the strength of a middle spiritual emperor.


    Boom!


    The broken array shattered quickly under the relentless attack of the five massive fingers, and a beam


    of light shot out from it. It was none other than the Territory Seal.


    The moment the Territory Sealnded in Ricky''s hand, the entire ce fell dead silent. They could only


    stare at him in shock, their jaws agape in disbelief.


    All this happened so fast. They couldn''t believe that Ricky destroyed the powerful broken array, and he


    had done so in such a short amount of time!


    After a long pause, Enoch finally recovered from his shock.


    "Ricky, you are indeed powerful. It looks like I was too conceited," he admitted with a trace of self-


    mockery.


    He knew that he couldn''t have broken this array in such a short time even if he had nine helpers who


    were as good at the arrays as he was.


    Ashley and other disciples of the Five-element Sect stared at Ricky intently, their eyes twinkling with


    admiration.


    At that moment, the ring difference between their skills and Ricky''s couldn''t have been more


    apparent. On one hand, they had spent a few days on the broken array, but they couldn''t break it at all.


    On the other hand, it only took Ricky a moment to aplish what they could not.


    "Ha-ha! I just got lucky. You must have noticed that the array contained the illusion power.


    I can see its vital parts, and I already have an idea of how to deal with the illusion power. That''s why I


    could easily destroy it.


    If it were another array of the same level, I''m afraid I would have lost that bet," Ricky uttered modestly.


    "I heard that you have a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth, and I''m lucky that I witnessed their power.


    They are indeed amazing. Anyway, I''m not a sore loser, so you don''t need tofort me," Enoch


    responded with a hint of admiration in his tone.


    It turned out that Ricky had earned his respect.


    Although Ricky had won the bet, he didn''t mock him or act arrogantly. Instead, he showed remarkable


    honor and humility. Enoch admired warriors like Ricky.


    "I swear that our people will not pick on the disciples of the Five-element Sect. You have my word on


    that," Enoch sincerely promised.


    And when Ricky heard and saw how sincere Enoch was, he was immediately relieved.


    He had been afraid that Enoch might take revenge on Ashley and the other disciples of the Five-


    element Sect.


    Besides, Ricky didn''t think he could defeat Enoch. After all, he was ranked sixth in the top ten


    geniuses, so he was undoubtedly stronger than Michael and Peter.


    Seeing that Enoch was willing to let things go, and he even made such a promise, Ricky could finally


    breathe easier.

 Chapter 1288 The Missing Ancient Arena

    Chapter 1288 The Missing Ancient Arena


    "All right. Thank you," Ricky gratefully told Enoch.


    He was d that they hade to apromise. After all, he would be the one at a disadvantage if


    they had to fight, as he was no match for Enoch''s strength, not even if he teamed up with Mordechai.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I lost the bet, so it''s only right that I pay for it," Enoch answered.


    Now that Ricky had won, Enoch intended to leave, leading the other disciples of the Brilliant Array Sect.


    But as he was about to go, purple lines appeared in the void where the broken array had been.


    Immediately after, the powerful array power gushed out like a badly bleeding wound.


    Enoch instantly assessed it and realized that the array power was equal to that of a middle spiritual


    emperor. Knowing this, he immediately shouted a warning to hispanions.


    "Get back! All of you, get away from the array!"


    The array power held immense energy that it would undoubtedly hurt any warrior who came in contact


    with it, especially if the person was weaker than a middle spiritual emperor.


    The terrifying purple lines spread all over the ce, and a huge triangle array abruptly formed.


    The triangle array exuded an old aura, which told them that it had been set up a long time ago. It had


    an incredible sealing power.


    Perhaps, because the array had been deployed for too long and was now running out of energy, its


    power seemed weaker than that of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage.


    "So, there is an array inside the array," Enoch murmured to himself as he pensively stared at the array.


    "That sealing array is inside the illusion array! Could it be that there''s something else sealed in this


    array?" Ricky couldn''t help but specte.


    He exchanged a meaningful nce with Enoch, whichmunicated what they were nning to each


    other. They came to an understanding at once, deciding to work together to break the array.


    It was because they were both curious about what was under this sealing array.


    Without wasting any time, they rushed to the opposite sides of the array. Almost at the same time,


    purple lines emerged on their foreheads and extended all over their bodies.


    "Ricky, can you please locate the vital points of this array with your Eyes of Heaven and Earth? I''ll


    provide back up and protect you if the array tries to attack you while you are checking this," Enoch


    requested.


    Ricky nodded in agreement. He immediately merged his array power with the Golden Spirit Eyes and


    began to search for the vital points of the sealing array.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t an illusion array, so he had some difficulty finding its vital points.


    To make matters worse, the array even attacked him.


    But, thankfully, Enoch was there to save the day, as he sessfully resisted its attacks for Ricky.


    Despite the excellent back-up, it took Ricky six long hours to find all its vital parts. He spotted five in


    total.


    Soon after, Ricky filled Enoch in on where these vital points were located, and the duo attacked them


    together. After countless relentless attacks, they sessfully broke the array.


    The second the pair destroyed the array, a violent earthquake began to shake the entire ancient


    battlefield.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the warriors in the ancient battlefield, including them, felt the ground tremble beneath their feet as if


    space was about to fall apart at any moment.


    It seemed like the end of the world!


    In no time, more and more arrays started to merge around the one that Ricky and Enoch had


    destroyed. All of them were sealing arrays. Some had incredibly strong powers, while some were


    weaker.


    If one looked from a bird''s eye view, those arrays formed a huge circle.


    The circle upied a third of the ancient battlefield.


    At the same time the circle was forming, huge cracks surfaced on the ground.


    They expanded and formed a circr abyss, isting one-third of the ancient battlefield from the rest


    of its territory.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    When all the arrays had fully materialized, they exploded at the same time and wrecked a better part of


    the space. An invisible force in the void flowed down the abyss, as a gigantic shadow instantaneously


    appeared.


    Upon a closer look, Ricky and Enoch saw that big battle tforms had emerged, connecting to each


    other.


    In other words, a huge battle tform that covered one-third of the ancient battlefield came into their


    view, and it was divided into smaller tforms connected by walkways.


    "What¡ªwhat''s happening?" Ricky and Enoch murmured in confusion, as both were thunderstruck by


    the sudden turn of events.


    Neither of them had seen thising. They had simply broken a small array, but it seemed to have


    caused such a pandemonium.


    At this point, all the people on the ancient battlefield had turned their attention to the huge battle


    tform that appeared so mysteriously.


    All their faces were frozen in shock like an uncanny tableau.


    Even the warriors at the Sage Level who were waiting outside the ancient battlefield were astounded


    by the scene.


    Meanwhile, the two figures floating cross-legged in the air were also taken aback.


    "That''s the ancient arena!" Multiple gasps of surprise sounded in the ce, as the warriors stared at


    the huge tform with amazed, bbergasted expressions.


    One after another, the shocked warriors in the ancient battlefield came back to their senses and


    recognized the huge tform.


    "Oh my god! It is indeed the ancient arena," someone eximed in disbelief.


    "So that''s the ancient arena! I can''t believe it had been here all this time, just hidden in the ancient


    battlefield!"


    another warriormented when he heard this.


    "Brat, do you know what that is? That''s the ancient arena!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed with


    emotion, evidently as surprised as the rest of the crowd.


    Ricky turned to look at Enoch.


    "I can''t believe we''re so lucky. We broke an ordinary sealing array together and fortuitously found the


    long unounted for ancient arena," he murmured happily as he smiled at Enoch.


    "We must be destined to find this arena," Enoch replied with an answering smile.


    No one knew when the ancient arena was built, but legends had it that powerful creatures from the


    continent and the devil race worked together to create it. Some stories even imed that holy beings


    also took part in that.


    A single nce at the ancient arena showed countless massive, artificial-looking rocks. They were the


    Rock of Heaven and Earth. Even spiritual potentates close to bing holy beings couldn''t leave a


    scratch on them.


    In ancient times, a war broke out between the continent creatures and the devil race, which hadsted


    tens of thousands of years, and both sides suffered great losses.


    Later on, the powerful creatures from both sides opted to create this huge arena.


    Every Rock of Heaven and Earth in this arena was a battle ring. It was so sturdy that even spiritual


    potentates wouldn''t be able to destroy it.


    Once the arena was finished, all the saints and spiritual potentates from both sides entered it, forming


    groups of two and dueling each other.


    And their fight would go on until one of them had killed their opponent.


    Rumor had it that the fighting became so fierce that it didn''t end until the whole arena had traveled from


    the Devil Land to the continent a dozen times so they could fight on the arena. In the end, the creatures


    from the continent took the victory, and the devil race returned to the Devil Land.


    Despite the sess, the battle was tragic.


    None of the devil race''s powerful creatures made it out of the arena alive, while only one powerful


    warrior from the continent made it through alive.


    Objectively speaking, neither of the two parties had won.


    It turned out that the one who won after countless fights still sustained too much damage and didn''t live


    longer than a few more days before he perished.


    Since then, the arena had vanished, never to be seen again¡ªat least, until today.


    Judging from the current situation, it was likely that this powerful warrior from the continent who had


    made it out of the arena live had sealed the arena here just before he died.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And as time went by, the array''s power gradually began to grow weaker.


    Luckily, Ricky and Enoch happened to break the array, which led the missing arena to appear once


    again.


    Everyone stared at the arena in amazement.


    "Those ancestors who fought off the devil race truly deserve our respect!" Enoch remarked admiringly


    as he stared at the arena.

 Chapter 1289 Paul

    Chapter 1289 Paul


    "If they didn''t fight so bravely, the devil race would have enved us. And our lives would have been


    filled with pain and misery," said Ricky. His voice welled over with reverence and respect for the


    powerful warriors who had fought the devils in ancient times.


    As they gazed at the ancient arena, the pair could imagine how the powerful ancestors took on the


    devil race.


    "I wonder what will happen now that this ancient arena has appeared. Will any opportunity be waiting


    for us there?" Enoch whispered to himself.


    Meanwhile, the other disciples on the ancient battlefield all had the same thought as Enoch.


    They admired those ancient and powerful warriors, who could be considered their seniors, and they


    were grateful for what they had done.


    And their top priority for the time being was to grow stronger, for only in that way could they ovee


    the devil race for good. Under the gaze of all the warriors, the ancient arena began to change again.


    A strong ancient aura suddenly flowed out, and the Combat Space inside the Rocks of Heaven and


    Earth became visible to the naked eye. All the warriors in the ancient battlefield noticed huge beasts in


    each Combat Space, which seemed to be made of fighting energy.


    They scrutinized those beasts and recognized that the fighting energy they contained was much purer


    than what the warriors had initially acquired.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Immediately after, many warriors rushed towards the arena.


    But they didn''t make it inside, as they were sent flying away by the power that emanated from the


    Rocks of Heaven and Earth. It became evident, then, that those warriors were far weaker than the


    rocks around the arena.


    Those who were cast aside soon realized that the power the Rocks of Heaven and Earth had released


    could easily overpower them and take their lives.


    "Damn it! I can''t get in!" one of the warriors eximed, looking incredibly frustrated.


    Nobody could me them for being desperate, as those beasts held a great value. They must have


    been very distressed to see the beast so close and yet so far. No wonder they were upset.


    After a while, some of the warriors opted to join hands to better their chances. Theyunched attack


    after attack to shatter the rocks'' powers but to no avail.


    Meanwhile, the beasts inside the rocks growled ferociously. They were struggling to break free from


    their confinement, but nothing they did had any effect.


    "It looks like this ancient arena became visible because the sealing array was broken. But it seems like


    it''s not possible to enter it. Damn it!" Mordechai grumbled with an annoyed growl.


    "Maybe we just have to wait. As soon as the heavenly power that protects the ancient battlefield


    weakens, those warriors at the Sage Level could get here, and they could find a way to enter it by


    force," Rickyforted him although he was feeling discouraged as well.


    "Come on! Don''t lose hope so fast. It looks like the ancient arena is still changing!" Enoch chimed in.


    "By the way, Ricky, can you see those arrays in the Rocks of Heaven and Earth?"


    Upon hearing this, Ricky turned and checked the Rocks of Heaven and Earth immediately.


    "Yeah, I can sense them, and those seem more powerful than the arrays we just destroyed. Perhaps,


    the power around these arrays shut us out," Ricky thoughtfully responded.


    And as soon as those words fell from his mouth, the arrays jumped away from the Rocks of Heaven


    and Earth and gathered together.


    Soon, a ball of power had formed, which gradually morphed into a figure.


    It was a middle-aged man. He was d in a blue battle suit, and a blue, majestic crown adorned his


    head.


    Although the only thing they could see was its silhouette, the vibe it gave off felt more powerful than the


    ancient battlefield''s aura. The surrounding warriors gaped in awe and slight fear.


    Against their will, their heads lowered as if to show their submission.


    The weaker ones looked as if they had been ovee by its power, as they fell half-kneeling on their


    knees.


    However, the shadow didn''t mean to make them act like that. It was the figure''s momentum and power


    that made the warriors cower before it.


    "That is¡ª" All the warriors gaped at the shadow in utter shock.


    "I am Paul''s will. I have been tasked to guard this arena and select the sessor for him," the shadow


    exined to them.


    "What? That was Paul''s will?!"


    "Oh my!" All the disciples in the ancient battlefield, as well as the saints waiting outside, were struck


    dumb by the figure''s words.


    Most of them had heard about Paul.


    He was famous, after all, as he was the only one who made it out of the arena alive. Unfortunately, the


    injuries he had suffered were too severe, and he perished soon after he defeated the devils.


    He was also quite popr because he was the best warrior on the continent of that age.


    When the warriors present had recovered from the shock, their next reaction was excitement as the


    shadow''s words finally registered in their minds. The phantasmal figure had announced that it was


    going to select Paul''s sessor!


    That meant that they could have the chance to obtain a spiritual potentate''s inheritance.


    Nowadays, no spiritual potentate existed in the world. If they could acquire the spiritual potentate''s


    inheritance, they would undoubtedly be the most powerful warriors in the four continents. This


    was an incredibly rare opportunity for everyone.


    At this point, all the warriors had sumbed to their excitement, even those saints waiting outside.


    If this got out, it would cause a sensation in the continent.


    But now, only warriors in the ancient battlefield had the chance to get their hands on the spiritual


    potentate''s inheritance.


    "Four tests are waiting for you, and the one who will pass all these tests will get Paul''s inheritance. But


    I must warn you¡ªyou might die during the process.


    Now, the first test has begun,"


    the shadow exined shortly.


    Right after it finished speaking, some Rocks of Heaven and Earth suddenly shot upwards and levitated.


    Countless Combat Spaces were hidden in each of the rocks.


    ''I heard that Paul had cultivated the power of time. The power of time is said to be unpredictable and


    changeable. It has control over the River of Time,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "The power of time is unpredictable, and it is one of the most powerful forces, second only to the


    primitive power. That would be on par with the chaotic power. Now, I wish you luck, brat! Try your best


    to pass all the tests,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass advised Ricky, who nodded instantly.


    "Of course, I will. There is no way that I would give up the ancient spiritual potentate''s inheritance,"


    Ricky answered with his eyes burning with determination.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In the next moment, the warriors had finally entered the Combat Spaces inside the rocks.


    "Take care of yourselves, my friends!" Ricky said to Ashley and the others.


    "Don''t worry. We know ourselves well. Our target is those beasts instead of Paul''s inheritance,"


    responded Hayes.


    Afterward, Ricky and hispanions entered the rocks as well.


    He had barely set foot in the Fighting Space, and Ricky spotted a golden yak made of fighting energy.


    He could tell by its aura that the beast was as powerful as a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak


    state.


    But, of course, it was a piece of cake for him to handle beasts at that level.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So Ricky quickly brought the beast down with a single move, and he collected its heart and the pure


    fighting energy.


    "It feels like the pure fighting energy is much better in the arena than that in other ces of the ancient


    battlefield. My journey here would be worth it even if I can only get my hands on the pure fighting


    energy,"


    Ricky growled to himself in sheer excitement, as he sensed the fighting energy and the beast''s heart.

 Chapter 1290 Improving His Strength

    Chapter 1290 Improving His Strength


    Without thinking twice, Ricky immediately activated his six zones to refine and absorb the pure fighting


    energy. Surely, he could take his time doing this job because he managed to kill this beast in a short


    time, which left him enough time to do the afterward work. Not all the warriors could defeat the beast


    with a single blow.


    Ricky estimated that the first test would take at least three days. Now, he thought that this would give


    him enough time to refine and absorb his freshly-obtained pure fighting energy.


    His six zones helped him a lot and made him finish this work more quickly.


    Ricky''s fighting abilities were constantly being improved with the help of his zones. Meanwhile, the


    power of his zones also increased ordingly. It was said that the improvement of fighting abilities


    heavily relied on one''s cultivation base and realm. With that being said, it was essential for a warrior to


    enhance their cultivation bases and realms.


    In other words, one couldpare cultivation base to a filled balloon. If a warrior only focused his


    resources on improving his strength and ignored to enhance his cultivation base, just like a balloon


    filled to the tip, thetter would explode. The warrior''s body would explode due to excess energy that


    his body could no longer hold.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was trying his best to absorb the fallen powerful warriors'' martial arts experience


    inside the pure fighting energy. The said martial arts experience inside the pure fighting energy in the


    arena was left by the warriors at the Sage Level and Potentate Level.


    Ricky believed that he would have a better understanding of martial arts and it would be easier for him


    to make progress and enhance his strength as long as he could learn a thing or two from the said


    martial arts experience.


    Apart from that, Ricky had also spent time understanding the king''s inheritance to cultivate the illusion


    power.


    At that moment, his six zones and the Shadowy Replication helped him so that he could multitask and


    be more efficient.


    Meanwhile, the fight on the first arena was aplete tragedy because after three days of fighting, half


    of the warriors had been eliminated, for they did not have the capacity to defeat the beasts.


    Thispetition was held to select Paul''s sessor. But his will had changed the rules. Now, once a


    warrior admitted defeat, he would be teleported out of the arena and out of thepetition ording to


    the new rules.


    If the rule remained the same, then those warriors who had been defeated would instantly turn to


    ashes.


    ''Damn! Thepetition is so fierce! Half of thepetitors have already been knocked out. I wonder


    how many would pass the first test and face the second,'' Ricky could not help but think to himself.


    Those who would move on to the second test also shared the same sentiments as him.


    In fact, the rtively weak ones among them prayed fervently that they could pass the second test so


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that they could acquire more fighting energy.


    However, luck was not on their side this time. As it turned out, each of the beasts that they were about


    to y had the strength of a middle spiritual emperor.


    Not long after, Ricky and the other warriors entered the second arena, ready to take the second test.


    After fifteen minutes, most of them had gotten knocked out of thepetition in this round.


    But Ricky didn''t care about those who got eliminated. At that moment, only one thing ran through his


    mind, and it was to strike down the beast as soon as possible so that he could have more time to refine


    the pure fighting energy.


    As a matter of fact, it was definitely a little rash for him to keep refining the energy in a short period of


    time so intensively. Despite Ricky having six zones, this quick refinement could result in weakening


    himself or other side effects that could have adverse impacts on his future cultivation.


    He was aware of the ramifications, but he had no other choice but to do it.


    If he really wanted to acquire Paul''s inheritance, he would have to face the top ten geniuses of the


    outer region, sooner orter. He had to grow stronger quickly because, at this point, it was impossible


    for him to defeat the top ten geniuses given his current strength.


    As for the problems that he would face about his future cultivation, he thought that it would be best if he


    tried to solve them after he got Paul''s inheritance.


    Meanwhile, the fight in the second test hadsted for five days.


    At the same time, the news about this very ancient arena and Paul''s inheritance had spread throughout


    the entire Middle Land. As a result, there was an increasing number of warriors at the Sage Level that


    had gathered outside of the ancient battlefield. Surely, all the forces and the powerful warriors headed


    there due to immense curiosity.


    These warriors came here for one reason¡ªthey wanted to see who would be so lucky to get their


    hands on Paul''s inheritance. Actually, they strongly felt that it would be a waste if the inheritance of the


    most powerful warrior in ancient times would fall into the hands of a genius from the outer region.


    The Sage Level warriors from the outer region became angry upon hearing what the warriors from the


    inner region had to say. However, they were not able to do anything because these saints were out of


    thetter''s league.


    Soon after, Ricky entered the third test. Once he got there, he noticed that his opponent was a lion


    made of fighting energy. Scrutinizing the beast, he found out that it had the strength that was close to


    that of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage.


    "Take this as an opportunity. Don''t end the fight too soon. Take your time and fight with this beast. I''m


    sure that it will help you consolidate your power and realm," the Dragon Intent Grass advised.


    "Sure. I''ll do that. Thanks," Ricky responded as his eyes narrowed at the beast with much focus.


    Listening to the Dragon Intent Grass, Ricky fought against the beast head-on. A day after, he felt that


    his fighting power had increased, and his realm and strength had been more stable.


    ''Surely, fighting is really the best way to improve my strength and realm. But this is a bit dragging. It''s


    taking too long. I need to end this now.


    I can''t beat the one who ranks first in the top ten geniuses if I continue to fight the beast here,'' Ricky


    told himself silently.


    Afterwards, Ricky gathered all his strength and managed to defeat the beast after ten grueling strikes.


    Soon after, he continued to refine the pure fighting energy.


    The third teststed for eleven days.


    Finally, after days ofbat, only thirteen people would move on to the fourth test.


    Among the thirteen people, ten of them were geniuses from the outer region, two were Ricky and


    Mordechai, and thest one was a mysterious man d in ck.


    All the warriors knew the ten geniuses of the outer region, and most of them also knew Ricky and


    Mordechai. But none of them could identify the man in ck, not even those Sage Level warriors


    outside the ancient battlefield.


    However, when they got into the next round, they didn''t see any beast made of fighting energy.


    That would only mean one thing¡ªtheir opponents were no longer the beasts. In a sh, each of them


    entered an independent Combat Space.


    "Congrattions! You''ve made it this far. One of you will be Paul''s sessor. Good luck to you


    all! Thest test is about oveing yourselves and your River of Time. Only the one who defeats


    yourself and your River of Time could be recognized by Paul.


    Last but not least, if you fail to admit defeat before you are about to lose, death will be upon you!"


    Paul''s will instructed.


    In an instant, a mysterious force appeared in the Combat Spaces where the thirteen warriors were.


    Soon after, a river emerged in front of them. The river was not made of water, but of an invisible force.


    As it turned out, the mysterious power they sensed came from the river.


    "If I''m guessing it right, this river is the River of Time, and the mysterious power inside it is the power of


    time," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "So, this is the power of time. This is the first time I''ve seen and sensed it. Let''s see what it can do,"


    Ricky said seriously as his fighting spirit rose swiftly.


    At the same time, an unidentified figure started toe out of the river.

 Chapter 1291 Another Ricky

    Chapter 1291 Another Ricky


    The figure looked exceedingly familiar to Ricky. It was a man d in ck clothes with striking white


    hair and a wicked smile on his face. He had the air of a righteous man, and he seemed like he could


    make anyone feelfortable in his presence.


    Ricky was thunderstruck at what he was seeing. It couldn''t be a dream or a hallucination, as the figure


    was made of flesh and blood.


    After a few moments, a bright smile lit up his features, as recognition dawned on his face.


    "Hi! It''s nice to meet you. I''m Ricky Nan. I am from the River of Time!" the figure casually introduced


    himself. "You must be confused right now. Let me put it this way. You and I are actually the same


    person, but I was you from a second ago."


    Ricky studied the man standing in front of him. They looked so alike that it felt like he was standing in


    front of a mirror. If Ricky didn''t know better, he would have thought the man was his twin brother.


    "What a coincidence. My name is Ricky Nan too!


    I''m curious if you are real, or maybe you''re just an illusion," Ricky responded nkly.


    "I am real, but, technically, I don''t really exist. You can fight and defeat me, but you can''t kill me, as that


    would also mean killing yourself. Without me, you will cease to exist.


    If you fight me and lose, you only have to admit defeat to survive. However, if you refuse to surrender,


    you will die," the Ricky from the River of Time replied.


    "So, you are saying that there''s only one way for me to survive? Well, I guess I have to take you down


    and send you back to the River of Time," Ricky dered pensively.


    "That is true, but it will be impossible for you to defeat me. After all, I know you better than anyone


    else," the Ricky from the River of Time murmured as he stared at Ricky inscrutably.


    "I have faith in myself, and I believe that I''m stronger now than I was a second ago. The victory will


    surely be mine. And besides, you don''t belong here since you are from the past, so just go back to


    where you''re from," retorted Ricky fearlessly.


    "Stop pping your lips and prove it. Let''s see if you can defeat me," the Ricky from the River of Time


    challenged him with a sly smile.


    Meanwhile, the warriors at the Sage Level had heard all these, and they could only stare in utter shock.


    One of them eximed, "Paul was undoubtedly the most powerful warrior. He could even summon the


    creatures'' different versions from the River of Time."


    "He was indeed awesome. If he hadn''t possessed incredible time power, he couldn''t have done that!"


    another warrior added.


    Another Sage Level warrior said, "This makes me really want to get Paul''s inheritance. After all, he was


    the best warrior in ancient times. It would be a waste if his inheritance fell into the hands of someone


    from the outer region."


    The two Rickys gazed intently at each other, and both released their full momentums. They were


    already aware of each other''s triumph cards, which meant that they didn''t have to waste time hiding


    anything. They needed to go all out with the hope of catching the other off-guard.


    If they hesitated even a little bit, it could give their opponents the chance to fight back.


    In no time, the duo activated their six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and their


    Golden Spirit Eyes. On top of that, they also took out the Iron Justice Sabers, shing at each other in


    full force.


    The two Rickys had unleashed all their moves and powers, which were just copies of each other.


    The difference between Ricky and his counterpart from the River of Time was almost unnoticeable,


    which meant that it would be exceedingly difficult for Ricky to ovee his foe.


    As a result, Ricky and his other version ended in a stalemate. Both got injured.


    At the sight of this, another heated discussion erupted among the warriors outside the ancient


    battlefield. "It seems like no one will get the inheritance in the end."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "The more talented a warrior is, the more difficult for him to pass this test. It levels the ying field and


    makes it more challenging for talented warriors to seed."


    "That''s right. Maybe we should find a way to get the arena out of the ancient battlefield. After all, the


    ancient battlefield will vanish again after a year, and who knows where the arena could end up in after


    two hundred years."


    "Even if we can''t get our hands on the inheritance, it would be good if we can explore the ancient


    arena, as it contains numerous Rocks of Heaven and Earth and powerful warrior''s power. It is more


    precious than any supreme weapon."


    As the spectators were discussing, the two Rickys had activated all kinds of Omnipotent Skills to attack


    each other, and the airwaves they produced engulfed the whole space. Although Ricky had tried his


    best, this round could still end in a draw.


    The statement of those surrounding warriors was urate. The more talented a warrior was, the more


    difficult it was for him to defeat his persona from a second ago.


    Ricky''s eyes darkened, as he grew serious.


    At this rate, he could end up seriously injured. His opponent would get hurt too, of course, but the other


    Ricky would surely use the River of Time to heal his injuries. That meant Ricky would lose.


    Technically speaking, the Ricky from the River of Time would heal himself using Paul''s power.


    ''I have to do something, or else I would lose! If I want to defeat him, then I need to make great progress


    in a second,'' Ricky thought to himself with a trace of desperation.


    He had no energy to spare for the other participants'' situations, for he had to stay focused and alert.


    That way, he could ovee his opponent.


    Ricky was convinced that acquiring Paul''s inheritance could improve his strength in a short time. Thus,


    it could save him two hundred years of cultivation once he could get his hands on it.


    But despite his will to win, he remained serene. He knew that he needed to calm down in such a


    circumstance, as that would give him an edge over his opponent.


    ''I have to activate the seventh zone with my regained spiritual meridian instantly. That''s the only way to


    enhance my strength in a second!


    I have no other choice,'' he thought shrewdly.


    Ricky then focused on the remaining three notes on his regained spiritual meridian.


    Since he was integrated with the regained spiritual meridian, he knew which note he should choose to


    activate the zone.


    Once he had selected the note, hemunicated with the chromatic energy and his blood power with


    his mind, merging the two powers and transferring them to that note.


    ''Regained spiritual meridian, I need you to help me activate another zone again,'' Ricky begged in his


    heart. He concentrated on activating the seventh zone.


    "You want to awaken the zone to defeat me, but I can''t let you do that. After all, it is Paul who


    summoned me using the River of Time.


    I have to follow his instruction. Please forgive me," the Ricky from the River of Time abruptly said.


    "Are you apologizing to yourself?" Ricky quirked an amused nce at his opponent.


    "Technically, yes. After all, we are the same person," the Ricky from the River of Time admitted.


    "Ha-ha! Well then, let''s see if you can stop me!" Ricky explicitly challenged him.


    Boom!


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, his opponent unleashed all his powers like a rainbow of energy


    that flowed out from him. Ricky could tell that his opponent had released the chromatic energy from the


    mysterious axe.


    His opponent had merged the chromatic energy with all his other powers, which was his most powerful


    strike. Ricky could tell because it was also his best attack.


    When he saw this, Ricky''s eyes darkened more, looking grim.


    He hated to admit it, but he was not sure if he could survive this.

 Chapter 1292 The Time Zone

    Chapter 1292 The Time Zone


    This was the most powerful move in Ricky''s repertoire, and he wasn''t sure he could withstand it. Even


    if he could, he was barely able to defend himself.


    His prospects were made worse by the fact that he had to spend most of his energy activating the


    zone.


    "I have never felt the power of my trump card. Now''s the time to do so," Ricky murmured, his eyes


    sparkling with sheer fighting spirit.


    Taking a deep breath, he concentrated every single ounce of power on his Ultimate Golden Body and


    activated the Massacring Holy Patterns to defend himself.


    He didn''t use the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe to shield himself since he needed it to


    activate the new zone.


    "So, your n relies on you using the chromatic energy to activate the zone. You''re going to lose! And


    if you don''t admit defeat, you will die. I''d hate to see you lose, but I must beat you. Paulpels me to


    do that. I am sorry,"


    the Ricky from the River of Time said.


    By the time these words had left his mouth, he had already created a suppressing lotus.


    This lotus rushed towards Ricky at full pelt.


    Thetter''s golden body was covered by numerous Massacring Holy Patterns. As if it could sense the


    iing attack, it let out a soft growl. The next moment, all his powers merged into one and gathered


    on his arms. Ricky crossed his arms over his chest to withstand the attack of the lotus.


    Boom!


    An enormous explosion resounded across the Combat Space and a powerful shockwave spread out


    from the point of impact. Both Ricky and his opponent disappeared beneath the mushroom cloud that


    was now covering the entire area.


    As the dust settled, a drop of blood was visible at the corner of Ricky''s mouth.


    He was getting weaker with every passing second.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He rolled in the air and his persona from the River of Time followed him closely.


    "Ricky, either admit defeat or use the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe to defend yourself.


    Otherwise, you will definitely die!" the Ricky from the River of Time warned as he prepared himself for


    the next attack.


    "You are me. You should know exactly what I want. If I used the chromatic energy for my defense, I


    won''t be able to activate the seventh zone.


    Anyway, you are persuading me to give up, so I guess Paul has tampered with your mind. You are not


    Ricky anymore, and I will defeat you eventually," Ricky responded with a cold look at his opponent.


    "Also, you are me, but from a second in the past.


    So, you will never know what I am thinking about right now," he growled emotionally.


    His eyes suddenly emitted green light, and vitality came rushing out of his body.


    If one were to observe him intently right now, they would find that he had suddenly grown older and his


    blood vitality had decreased.


    ''Life and Death Zone, I need you to help me reach my peak state. Take five thousand years of my


    lifespan in return,'' Ricky roared in his heart.


    It would cost him five thousand years of his life to perform the skill of Resurrection.


    To reach his peak state, he had to give up almost a third of his life.


    His actions didn''t escape the Dragon Intent Grass which berated instantly, "Brat, have you lost your


    mind? What are you trying to do? Die? You just gave up five thousand years. It will definitely hurt your


    life essence. Is this really worth it?"


    "I''m not crazy. I don''t want to die. And yes, I am doing all this just to win," Ricky replied. "I need to be in


    my peak state if I want to activate the zone."


    "You got me!" the Dragon Intent Grass helplessly replied.


    The truth was, it admired Ricky for making such a bold and fearless move.


    The skill of Resurrection had seeded and Ricky was at full strength once more. He was stronger


    than his opponent now. Wasting no time, heunched an attack on his doppelganger. He wasn''t going


    to stick with a defensive strategy anymore.


    Boom!


    The duo''s attacks collided. With the help of the skill of Resurrection, Ricky was no longer at a


    disadvantage. However, he didn''t appear to be at an advantage either. The two golden bodies were


    locked in battle, sending shockwaves after shockwaves into the air, but neither was being forced back.


    They were in a stalemate.


    "You must be insane. How can you spend so much lifespan without a morsel of doubt?" Ricky''s


    opponent roared.


    "Like I said, you''re my past. You can never know what I am thinking now," Ricky replied calmly.


    "You are right. I can never know what''s on your mind. But I can perform the skill of Resurrection as


    well. So, stop resisting. I can also consume more lifespan than you for activating the skill of


    Resurrection,"


    the Ricky from the River of Time screeched and


    his eyes began shining with a green light too.


    "Yes, I know you can use tens of thousands of years of the lifespan. In fact, you can kill me by


    consuming more lifespan than I have left. But I won''t give you a chance to do so," Ricky dered


    ferociously.


    As he spoke, a space emerged behind Ricky. Nothing but grey lights were visible inside it.


    Immediately after, the grey power appeared, followed by the grey runes and finally, the grey fire began


    to burn wildly.


    The grey power was the same power that the River of Time released.


    Very soon, Ricky summoned the six remaining zones as well. Seven diverse kinds of runes rushed out


    from them to merge and form a spear. The spear then flew above Ricky''s head and shot at his


    opponent''s shoulder.


    This weapon was so powerful that there was no way Ricky''s doppelganger could withstand its attack.


    He was stabbed in the shoulder and the stalemate was broken instantly.


    Stepping back, the injured Ricky shed a genuine smile at his future self.


    "Why are you smiling?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "I''m d that you won. This is what Ricky is. He never gives up even when all hope seems lost.


    Meanwhile, my congrattions to you. You have sessfully activated the seventh zone and I can tell


    from its power that it is rted to time,"


    his past-self replied.


    "Looks like your mind and will are not controlled by Paul after all." Ricky smiled softly as well.


    "If I don''t want to, even the holy being can''t summon me from the River of Time. What power does a


    spiritual potentate havepared to the holy being?" the past Ricky exined.


    "Is that so?" Ricky seemed to understand what his opponent meant.


    He had won now, and his past self was moving back into the River of Time.


    "Let me congratte you too for activating the seventh zone," Ricky called out behind thetter.


    "Ha-ha! Take care!" He received a wicked grin in response and finally, the River of Time version of


    Ricky disappeared from the Combat Space along with the river itself.


    "So, looks like it is possible for us to defeat our past selves. All we need is some courage and


    determination. Although, it did cost you your lifespan," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "You''re right. Perhaps if I had activated the skill of Resurrection earlier, I would have won the battle


    much faster," Ricky said.


    "Doesn''t matter. You are the winner," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "Now, I wonder what you are


    going to name your seventh zone."


    "It''s the Time Zone which contains the power of time," Ricky replied in a simple tone.


    "I see. The Time Zone," the Dragon Intent Grass repeated thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1293 Four Warriors

    Chapter 1293 Four Warriors


    "Just like what others say, time is mysterious and unpredictable. Now, you have it under control! How


    cool is that? I bet the other warriors will envy you if they know you have so many awesome zones.


    It looks like Paul''s inheritance is perfect for you in every single way. I mean, no one is more qualified to


    acquire Paul''s inheritance other than you," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "I know! It will be such a waste if the inheritance falls into another warrior''s hands," Ricky responded


    with a little smirk.


    After he consumed five thousand years of his life to get the skill of Resurrection working, the Time


    Zone was automatically activated in his body.


    More courage ran through his veins as soon as he made that decision. Moreover, his blood power and


    chromatic energy increased.


    After experiencing all that, his zone was activated. Perhaps, it was his courage that triggered it from


    At that moment, he knew that he was destined to beat his other self from the River of Time. On the


    other hand, Paul was known to be the most powerful warrior in ancient times. In fact, he was popr


    for fighting the devil race with brimming courage. Surely, he would want his sessor to be


    courageous enough to fight the devil race.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What he needed was a sessor who would give his everything when confronting the devils.


    Fueled with determination, Ricky had shown nothing but spunk, allowing him to have ess to Paul''s


    inheritance.


    "Hey, slow down a bit. Are you all right?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in a concerned voice. "You


    might want to try to heal yourself and recover first. If others also pass the test, a fierce battle will surely


    be waiting for you."


    "Do you think I''d still be good after I lost nearly one-third of my life? Luckily, I recovered a lot because


    of the Time Zone.


    Generally speaking, the Time Zone contains the power of time. I may have just gotten the time power,


    but I''ve already gotten my hands on the Time Mutant. With the time power and the life and death


    powers from the Life and Death Mutant, I have regained two thousand years of my life.


    I am assuming that this is what I get for activating the Time Zone. What a reward!" Ricky responded


    enthusiastically.


    "That''s true. I''ve never expected that the fusion of time, life and death powers could be this wonderful!"


    the Dragon Intent Grassmented upon hearing Ricky''s words.


    At this point, it could not begin to wrap its head around the lengths that Ricky would go through in


    developing his skill in the path of martial arts. ''Thisd owns not only the Chaos blood power but also


    so many other incredible zones. He must be the luckiest guy I know.


    I can''t wait to see the day when he will be stronger than all the other incredible demi-spiritual


    emperors,'' the Dragon Intent Grass thought deeply.


    "Yeah, you are right. I also have to take my time to fully recuperate. Losing five thousand years is not a


    light matter. I can really feel the damage it caused to my life essence," Ricky mumbled.


    Not long after, he sat down cross-legged and began to heal himself.


    "What a talent! As it turns out, this Ricky guy is the first one to pass the test. What can I say? He is truly


    remarkable!" A saint outside the ancient battlefield expressed his thoughts.


    At that moment, it seemed that all the saints except those from the outer region got interested in Ricky.


    As a result, questions from people all around started to pour one after another.


    Meanwhile, Lloyd and other saints from the Five-element Sect could not help but feel overwhelmed


    upon seeing Ricky''s move. Soon after, Lloyd said to them telepathically, "This guy is just really


    astonishing! I hope that he''s the one who can get Paul''s inheritance."


    Another saint responded, "Same here. But even if he gets his hands on it, I''m sure that those Sage


    Level forces from other regions will not let him go so easily. They will surely put up a fight against him."


    While Ricky was focused on healing himself, he had no idea that he had be the talk of the town


    outside the ancient battlefield. But of course, he had no time to think about what could happen after


    getting Paul''s inheritance. To him, what was more important was to recover his energy.


    However, he had a dilemma. Despite having so many zones, it was still impossible for him to heal his


    injuries in a short period of time. This would only happen once he coulde upon some precious


    Treasure from Heaven and Earth.


    After spending a couple of days trying to remedy his injuries, Ricky finally opened his eyes. "The


    damage on my life essence and cultivation base is too much! It''s getting more and more difficult to


    heal!" he shouted as his voice grew more frustrated.


    "Even a holy being would have trouble healing himself if he were in your position," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said, trying to console Ricky. "But don''t fret. I bet that the other people would not be in better


    shape than you even if they passed the test."


    "Yeah, I hope that''s the case. But right now, I can''t recover quickly because I don''t have the precious


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth," Rickyined. At that moment, there was nothing left for him to


    do but to adjust his breath, waiting for the other participants to finish their tests.


    Five days after, the voice of Paul''s will echoed through Ricky''s ears again. "Congrattions! You have


    acquired the courage and have managed to ovee yourself. You are now qualified to receive Paul''s


    inheritance.


    You will get the chance to absorb the original energy that has been refined already. This can help you


    get better. Afterwards, you willpete with other promising contestants who also seek Paul''s


    inheritance."


    As soon as the voice of Paul''s will trailed off, a ball of grey power emerged in front of Ricky. Being


    familiar with the aura of the original energy, Ricky was certain that the grey power was the original


    energy.


    With that being said, he could absorb the original energy and transform it into his own energy easily.


    "I guess this is the original energy left by Paul. I think that it''s enough for you to fully recover," the


    Dragon Intent Grassmented. "It looks like Paul wants to witness your full strength before he can


    select his sessor."


    "This is making me anxious. I wonder how many people would pass this test!" Ricky said worriedly.


    "It doesn''t matter how many warriors would pass the test. Without a doubt, those who would pass the


    test would also get the original energy, much like what you received. So, you might want to pick up the


    pace here and try to fully recover soon so that you''d be prepared for the uing fight. All your efforts


    will be in vain if you lose. I guess that''s not what you want, isn''t it?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass reminded.


    Upon hearing this, Ricky sat cross-legged again and began to absorb the original energy that he would


    use to heal himself.


    Afterward, it took him another full month to finally recuperate.


    As it turned out, Paul did give the participants enough time to restore their powers to their peak state.


    As soon as he got better, Ricky was wrapped in a force. Soon after, he was sent into a bigger Combat


    Space made of four Rocks of Heaven and Earth.


    From where he stood, Ricky could clearly see the ruins and marks that were the manifestations of a


    fierce fight that had happened a long time ago.


    "Hmmm... This Combat Space seems to be unlike the others. Traces of fighting could clearly be seen


    from this ce. By the looks of it, Paul and the top warriors from the devil race once fought here," the


    Dragon Intent Grass mentioned briefly.


    "Well, I guess so!" Ricky nodded.


    Not long after, Ricky caught sight of another three people.


    Aside from him, there were three more warriors in the Combat Space. This could only mean one thing


    ¡ªfour warriors had passed the test.


    Ricky knew two of them. One ranked first in the top ten geniuses¡ªMike Mo, while the other ranked


    second¡ªAntony Zang.


    Mike Mo was an independent warrior who was not a member of any force. He was an ace genius


    focusing on the fortune-telling. He traveled the world alone.


    On the other hand, Antony Zhang came from the Sage Level force¡ªthe Zang n, the n famous for


    its sword. When he was born, he gave off a very powerful aura that was simr to that of a sword.


    Undoubtedly, he was an incredibly talented swordsman and also an ace genius.


    But among the ten top geniuses of the outer region, it appeared that only Mike Mo and Antony Zhang


    deserved to be called real ace geniuses.


    Meanwhile, the other one was the young man d in ck clothes. However, no one knew who this


    mysterious man was. Ricky had never met him before, neither had other warriors from the ancient


    battlefield.

 Chapter 1294 The Mysterious Man

    Chapter 1294 The Mysterious Man


    Mike and Antony had heard of Ricky before. However, when they saw him, they were taken by


    surprise. Their impression had been that no one else would havee this far.


    Ricky''s presence immediately alerted them to his abilities. Since they were ace geniuses, they knew


    how difficult the test was, which meant that they couldn''t underestimate this man. He could pose a


    serious challenge.


    Their gazes then shifted from Ricky to the young man in ck whom they had never seen before.


    "Does anyone know who that young man is? The one wearing ck? I don''t think we''ve ever met him


    or even seen him before today," some of the saints outside the ancient battlefield asked others around


    them.


    "I don''t know him!" Most answers were in the negative and the exercise bore no fruit.


    "Looks like he might be another genius we are unaware of; or were unaware of till now."


    "Apart from Mike and Antony, Ricky and this stranger are the only ones who passed the test, which


    means they are powerful geniuses too. I wonder if they are stronger than Mike and Antony."


    "Rumor has it that Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I don''t know if it is true but


    that''s what I''ve heard."


    "Can someone here verify that rumor?"


    "Beats me! If we want to know the answer, we need to ask those from the Five-element Sect about it."


    Inside the Combat Space, Mike asked the stranger, "Hi, may I know your name?"


    "Hi! I am Chad." the young man answered, the tone exceedingly polite, as he cupped his hands in


    response. There was a soft tone in his voice that made people feel like he was a nice guy.


    Ricky felt like Chad was a very calm and collected person who never lost his cool.


    However, his seven zones warned him that he was wrong about Chad.


    His intuition was saying that this man was more dangerous than Mike and Antony. What was more,


    Ricky felt like he had seen this man somewhere before.


    ''Whoever he is, his presence is weird!'' Ricky frowned inwardly.


    None of the three participants noticed that Chad''s attention had been mostly focused on Ricky. He was


    sizing Ricky up and was curious about his strength.


    "Chad, may I ask where you are from? I hope you won''t feel offended if I do. It''s just that we all get


    curious about geniuses," Antony piped up.


    "That''s okay. I am from a small ce just like Ricky here. I live in a corner of the Northern Land," Chad


    replied.


    "Wait! How do you know where I am from?" Ricky was surprised to hear theparison. "The Northern


    Land lies far away from the Eastern Land. Have you been there before?"


    His suspicions about having met Chad somewhere earlier in his life had be much more definite


    now.


    "No. I have never had the honor of visiting the Eastern Land, but one of my friends went there. I''ve


    heard a few things about you from him," Chad replied with a friendly smile.


    "Oh, is that so?" Ricky was even more curious after hearing this. "Can you tell me your friend''s name? I


    wonder if I know him."


    "Certainly. His name is Charles Kong, and he hails from the Western Land as well. You might


    remember him by the fact that he possesses the Rock Mutant," Chad replied pleasantly.


    "Charles Kong..." Ricky repeated thoughtfully.


    The name didn''t ring a bell at first, but he remembered who Charles was very soon.


    When Ricky had been in a tournament while he was in the Western Land, Charles had tried to defeat


    him under the orders of Oswald who had the Blue Water Mutant. Interestingly enough, his effort had


    been unsessful.


    After that, Charles had left since he didn''t want to be controlled by Oswald.


    "Do you recall my friend, Ricky?" Chad asked.


    "Yes, I do. So, you are Charles'' friend?" Ricky responded with a fake smile.


    His sixth sense told him that Chad was lying. The true reason he felt that he knew the man was


    because he could sense a trace of Oswald''s aura emanating from Chad.


    Ricky was curious and confused, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure out Chad''s real


    identity. Eventually, he just let it go. He would know soon enough.


    After Ricky activated the Time Zone, his power and cultivation base had improved significantly, and he


    was confident that he could take on any opponent that came his way. Hence, he decided to y it by


    ear.


    ''Perhaps Chad is involved with Oswald somehow. But in any case, I will handle whatever happens,''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries and greetings, the four highly talented warriors nced at


    each other with determination in their eyes.


    From this point forth, formalities were over, and they werepetitors. One could even call them


    enemies since none of them would want to give up Paul''s inheritance.


    "Only one of you can get his hands on Paul''s inheritance. This Combat Space will be divided into two,


    and you can fight in groups of two as well.


    There are no rules. I am looking for the strongest warrior here, so thest man standing wins.


    If you don''t want to lose your life, you can admit defeat and you will be teleported out," Paul''s will called


    out to them once more.


    The next moment, an overwhelming force gushed in and split the Combat Space in half. Now, the four


    warriors had been divided into groups of two.


    Ricky was going to fight Mike and in the other group, Antony was to face Chad.


    Outside the ancient battlefield, a few talented warriors from other regions of the Middle Land had


    gathered and were now discussing something animatedly. One of them was heard saying in an envious


    tone. "Why did the ancient arena appear in this ce?"


    "Who knows? You know what gets me? No matter who among the four of them wins, they''ll be no


    match for us. And yet, here we are!"


    "Yes. It''s a shame Paul''s inheritance will fall into their hands instead of ours. We all know that he was


    an invincible warrior from the ancient times so his martial skills must be brilliant."


    "I can say one thing for certain though. The inheritance isn''t going to fall into the hands of anyone from


    the outer region."


    In the Combat Space, Mike fixed his gaze on Ricky. As he spoke, his momentum and strength were


    increasing rapidly. "Ricky, I know you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!"


    Mike knew that he needed to take his opponent seriously since thetter had made it this far, which


    was an incredible achievement in itself.


    "Oh... I know you can utilize the heavenly power. It''s no wonder you are recognized as an ace genius


    and rank first among the top ten geniuses.


    Did you know that I always wanted to go a few rounds with you? But, I didn''t expect that we would


    meet like this," Ricky replied politely.


    "I''m ttered, Ricky." Mike smiled slightly.


    "But these are just titles. It is our strength that matters. Regardless of who fights who in this battle,


    there will only be one winner today. Only one man will enjoy fame and reward and the rest of us must


    go home losers,"


    he added.


    With that, his fighting spirit integrated with his strength. He was going to make his move when his


    fighting spirit and strength had increased to the highest possible level.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1295 The Fortune-telling Power

    Chapter 1295 The Fortune-telling Power


    In the blink of an eye, Ricky''s momentum soared and shed with Mike''s, resembling two streaks of


    entangled lightning. Roaring and howling sounds echoed all around them as if beasts were prowling


    nearby.


    Of course, there were none. Only the collision of two ace geniuses like them could have produced such


    a sound.


    Ricky''s eyes shifted from one color to another the moment he activated his mutants. With these mutant


    powers, he intended to get on the same level as Mike in terms of momentum.


    Mike was undoubtedly an intermediate one-star middle spiritual emperor. And even though Ricky had


    be a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state, it didn''t change the fact that he was still just


    a lower spiritual emperor.


    If he wanted to take on Mike, he had no choice but to use his six mutants.


    "Grass, I truly understand how difficult it is to challenge someone with higher level when both me and


    the opponent are getting stronger. Although I had activated the seventh zone, I still found it hard to beat


    him. In this case, I might not be able to challenge my superiors once I have be a demi-saint."


    Ricky shared his opinion to the Dragon Intent Grass as he was activating his mutants.


    "Brat, when will you be satisfied with what you have? After all, I think you are the only one who can


    challenge those who are at a level higher than you even though you are just at the Emperor Level. In


    fact, even those ace geniuses at the Emperor Level have trouble doing that," the Dragon Intent Grass


    lectured him.


    "I guess you''re right..." Ricky finally agreed.


    Afterward, he turned his attention back to his fight with Mike.


    "That guy has six mutants!" Seeing that Ricky had burst out six mutants, the saints and disciples from


    other regions of the Middle Land were stunned. It was not until then that they realized why Ricky had


    the balls to confront Mike despite being a lower spiritual emperor.


    Even the saints from the outer region were taken aback. After all, it was more shocking now that they


    had witnessed it first hand, rather than if they had heard about it from others.


    At once, an ardent discussion broke out among the saints from other regions. "I can''t believe he has six


    mutants! I''ve never met anyone with that many mutants before."


    "Yeah, he is indeed talented. It looks like we can''t underestimate the geniuses of the outer region!" "I


    totally agree with you, man! Thanks to the six mutants, he can challenge someone superior to him at


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Emperor Level!"


    "If it''s possible, I think we should try getting this white-haired genius on our side."


    Meanwhile, Mike was staring at Ricky intently, envy obvious in his gaze.


    "I heard that you have six mutants, and now, I finally saw it with my own eyes. I think you are even


    more talented than other ace geniuses," praised Mark.


    At this point, he didn''t dare to underestimate Ricky.


    "Ha-ha! Are you kidding me? If this got out, all the ace geniuses on the continent woulde for me


    and challenge me.


    I''m sure they would like to test their skills against me," retorted Ricky. Mike couldn''t help butugh


    when he heard this.


    Suddenly, the duo locked gazes with each other, and a bright light emerged from between them.


    In the next moment, their momentums shed with each other. With their arms crossed over their


    chests, overwhelming power gushed out from their bodies. Their powers swelled like the sea and


    crashed against each other like waves.


    Clung! The next moment, the rending sound of metal rang through the air. The two impactful forces


    produced by their collision instantly spread outward like tornadoes, blowing both Ricky and Mike away.


    Despite this seemingly destructive attack, Ricky and Mike had not actually used their real strength.


    They just wanted to assess each other''s ability.


    Mike immediately realized that he should avoid fighting with Ricky with his physical body, as it would


    put him at a disadvantage. If he insisted on fighting that way, it was highly likely that Ricky could simply


    control the pace of their fight.


    ire, Peter, Michael, and Enoch, who were all watching outside the ancient arena, were struck dumb,


    especially when they saw that Ricky couldfortably exchange blows with Mike.


    Thest time when they met, Ricky had shown them how powerful he was, but his initial abilities paled


    to what he was showing them now. They were, frankly, astounded. How did Ricky get this strong in


    such a short time?


    ''Has he mastered the king''s inheritance? But that''s impossible! Even if he began to master it, he


    couldn''t have made such significant progress that quickly.


    It seems that I have underestimated him once again. But what kind of person is he? I''m even more


    curious now. After all, there is a slight resemnce between him and the king in terms of talent and


    appearance,'' ire thought to herself as she observed Ricky intently.


    Knowing that he should avoid shing with Ricky using his physical body, Mike unleashed his fortune-


    telling power. The so-called fortune-telling power would allow him tomunicate with the heavenly


    power, which would then show him the future.


    Boom! After Mike unleashed his fortune-telling power, Ricky sensed the strong suppression from the


    heavenly power. No matter how strong a creature was, the heavenlyw''s effect would always be


    stronger.


    Then, Mike executed a strange gesture, and the heavenly power instantly transformed into a power


    that would enable him to see the past and the future.


    This was the true extent of the fortune-telling power.


    "As far as I know, the fortune-telling power is a kind of power from the Eight Diagrams," exined the


    Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I see. Perhaps, Mike had acquired an inheritance rted to the Eight Diagrams just like Jasper did,"


    Ricky spected curiously.


    "I guess so. Mike and Jasper are enemies to some extent," the Dragon Intent Grass replied at once.


    "Is that so? But that''s none of my business. What I need to do is defeat Mike." Ricky spoke. As the


    fortune-telling power shrouded him like a fog, Mike created five passages.


    Immediately after, five shadows rushed out from them and knocked Ricky out of the sky.


    "Ricky, you cannot escape this attack unless you use your chaotic power. Your six mutant powers can


    only make up for your low cultivation level." Mike spoke in a patronizing tone.


    "Who knows? Anyway, I believe that everything is possible. I''ll give it a shot!" Ricky responded with a


    bright grin.


    In the blink of an eye, the six kinds of runes had created an invisible power, which shielded him from


    the uing attack.


    The consequence shook Ricky to the core. He now realized how terrifying the fortune-telling power


    was.


    Due to the forceful collision, Ricky''s invisible shield that had been protecting him copsed. However,


    Mike''s fortune-telling power twisted it around.


    Ricky had no choice but to condense hundreds of Massacring Holy Patterns to defend himself.


    ''The fortune-telling power originating from the heavenly power is indeed impressive. Mike''s level is


    higher than mine, and he can cultivate the fortune-telling power. That means I can''t defeat him with


    only six mutants,'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Fortune-telling de,e out!"


    At that point, Mike had gathered more and more fortune-telling power, which heter unleashed. It was


    the first Omnipotent Skill rted to fortune-telling he had activated to attack Ricky.


    In the next breath, Ricky felt the suppression around him grow stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 1296 The Fortune-telling Mutant

    Chapter 1296 The Fortune-telling Mutant


    At this point, a massive shadow rose from behind Mike like a hulking beast. Hairline cracks started


    appearing, and immense power flowed out from these fractures like a gushing river. The power formed


    sharp des that flew towards Ricky at breakneck speed.


    Mike activated his Omnipotent Skill, which created a gigantic de aimed at Ricky too.


    Seeing two powerful attacks aimed in his way, Ricky knew that his life was in grave danger.


    Without hesitation, he immediately activated the Shadowy Replication, meaning to counter the


    shadow''s attack with it. Countless shadowy replicas emerged in an instant, as the chaotic fist emerged


    and punched the sharp des.


    Ricky himself burst out the Space-shrinking Pace, which allowed him to reach Mike in the twinkling of


    an eye. He then gathered his chaotic power, formed a giant fist, and used it to smash Mike''s giant


    de.


    "That guy is using the chaotic power!" People outside the ancient battlefield recognized the chaotic


    power at first nce, and they were utterly shocked that Ricky would wield it.


    And when Mike saw that Ricky could handle the chaotic power, a sinister look shed across his face.


    At that moment, he grew slightly uncertain if his fortune-telling power could defeat Ricky''s chaotic


    power.


    ''The chaotic power is indeed marvelous, but my fortune-telling power originated from the heavenlyw.


    It is one of the Eight Diagrams'' inheritance, so I have nothing to be afraid of.


    With my fortune-telling power, I can surely defeat his chaotic power. After all, the chaotic power is


    weaker than the primitive power,''


    Mike reassured himself inwardly.


    On the other side, Ricky had faith in his chaotic power. In no time, the duo had activated their


    Omnipotent Skills to the extreme, shing against each other.


    The two forces they created had coiled around each other like ribbons and exploded, which caused


    powerful airwaves that blew Ricky and Mike away. However, this didn''t stop the pair. They gathered


    their powers and fought each other in full force once again.


    Each collision between them was as powerful as their strongest Omnipotent Skill''s burst of power.


    On one hand, Mike''s fortune-telling power was unpredictable, and it allowed him to catch Ricky off-


    guard.


    On the other hand, Ricky''s chaotic power could erode any kind of power, so this gave him a slight edge


    over Mike.


    Several hours had passed as the duo relentlessly exchanged blows. They didn''t seem to be running


    out of steam. Instead, it looked like the longer they fought, the more enthusiastic they became.


    The main reason for their seemingly unending energies was that they had absorbed Paul''s original


    energy, and this was precisely what Paul had wanted.


    After all, he believed that only through fighting in long and fierce battles could help powerful warriors


    unleash their maximum potential.


    Only spiritual potentates could possess the original energy. That was why even a hint of it could


    provide enough energy for those warriors weaker than the spiritual potentate. With its help, they could


    fight on and on!


    Paul had given them enough original energy to heal their injuries and fight at their peak state for


    approximately three days and three nights.


    After innumerable rounds, Mike finally decided to bring out his trump card. He yelled out, "Fortune-


    telling Battle Suit,e out!"


    In the next breath, the fortune-telling power behind Mike abruptly congregated and evolved into a


    gigantic battle suit.


    He then merged with this battle suit post-haste, and it enabled him to expand in size, shooting up to


    almost forty feet.


    That was the power of his Omnipotent Skill. It gave him the power to mobilize the heavenlyw and


    fortune-telling power.


    Meanwhile, Ricky took a quick step backward and hit the ground hard with his right hand in one fleeting


    movement. The massacring runes then emerged around him just as he activated the Ultimate Golden


    Body. In between one breath and the next, the duo had turned into two giants facing off as they stood


    opposite each other in the Combat Space.


    Of course, Ricky had burst out the Ancestral Intent Form, which was an Inheritable Omnipotent Skill


    from his Chaos blood power.


    Ricky believed that this Omnipotent Skill was brilliant and had great potential, but unfortunately, he had


    only awakened twenty percent of his Chaos blood power. That meant he couldn''t fully unleash the


    Ancestral Intent Form''s true potential.


    However, even though he could only unlock part of the Ancestral Intent Form''s power, it could still


    help him enhance his strength.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two rushed forward with their fists out, punching hard in each other''s direction. They were about to


    collide with their physical strength, and they seemed to be evenly matched in this aspect.


    The difference between their powers was negligible. If their fightsted a long time, there was no doubt


    that the slightly stronger one would take the final victory.


    Of course, Ricky and Mike were fully aware of that too. They knew that they had to go all out, for a


    single mistake could cost them this battle, not to mention their lives. With that in mind, the duo stayed


    wholly focused and unleashed all they had. There was no doubt that they were bothpletely


    engaged in the fight.


    Ricky and Mike relentlessly exchanged blows, not minding the time that passed.


    However, even after a long time had passed and countless attacks had been exchanged, their collision


    remained unsettled.


    "Mike, if you don''t use your mutant now, this fight will never end!"


    Ricky straight-forwardly told Mike, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    "I didn''t expect to meet someone like you, a genius among my peers in the outer region, who could


    force me to burst out my mutant. And to think that your level is much lower than mine!


    Rumor has it that you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and it looks like that rumor is


    urate.


    But if that''s what I have to do to win, then so be it!" shouted back Mike.


    As he was speaking, Mike was already gathering his powers. His mutant power soon fused with the


    heavenlyw, and a mark emerged from between his brows.


    "Fortune-telling Mutant,e out!" Mike screeched with a frosty look in his eyes that promised death.


    As soon as he activated the Fortune-telling Mutant, his entire posture grew stiff and serious, signifying


    that the real fight was about to start.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Moreover, countless star shadows emerged behind him.


    "Very good! You have finally called out your Fortune-telling Mutant,"


    Ricky remarked with a smirk, as his eyes narrowed in interest.


    Without any hesitation, he released his chromatic energy andbined it with his chaotic power. The


    two powersbined in an instant,ing to float in front of his chest like a floating ball of fire.


    After that, he activated his Golden Spirit Eyes, and dazzling lights shot out from them.


    It was evident that, at this point, both Ricky and Mike had be serious.


    "Eighteen stars, suppress now!" yelled out Mike.


    He stared intently at Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes but showed no trace of fear. In a sh, he had made


    eighteen differentplicated gestures.


    All at once, as soon as the gestures had beenpleted, the star shadows behind him gathered,


    transformed into eighteen stars, and evolved into an array.


    These shadows formed a ball and flew towards Ricky like a huge meteorite.


    "Ricky, your chromatic energy may be strong, but it''s not enough to withstand my strike. You''d better


    show your other trump cards,"


    Mike dered as he confidently met Ricky''s eyes.


    "Of course. I don''t need to hide my strength when faced with someone like you, who ranks first in the


    top ten geniuses," Ricky admitted seriously.


    "Eternal light!" he then shouted at the top of his lungs, as power flowed out from him like blood.


    After a few heartbeats, his golden body showed up once again, bearing its full power.


    The energy in his chest turned into a beam of light and fused with the chaotic power and the chromatic


    energy. While countless light shone around him, the golden purple power gushed out of his body and


    painted everything in purple hues.


    In the next breath, the light beam collided with the giant stars, and an ear-splitting sound rang out.


    Violent airwaves engulfed the entire Combat Space, blinding the surrounding spectators to what was


    happening inside.


    Across the thick white fog and whipping air, a beam of light and a giant ball could be vaguely seen.


    Before long, the harsh sound of explosions gradually faded away.


    And along with it, the waves also dissipated, exposing Ricky and Mike who were in the middle of the


    chaos.

 Chapter 1297 Defeat Mike

    Chapter 1297 Defeat Mike


    When the air waves finally dissipated and the dust settled, Ricky and Mike were visible once more.


    Both had been significantly weakened.


    Ricky''s golden body and his chest had copsedpletely. He had sustained serious injuries, which


    had degraded his fighting power.


    However, his injuries didn''t hurt his life essence. Therefore, if required, he could recoverpletely


    using the life power.


    Although it was an option, Ricky decided not to unleash the skill of Resurrection right now. During his


    fight with his River of Time persona, he had activated that skill and it had seriously hurt his life essence.


    Granted that he had recovered with the help of the original energy, he still needed to avoid using the


    skill of Resurrection at least for a while.


    Activating it right now would hurt his life essence, which would make his recovery much more difficult.


    Instead, he summoned the Devourer Zone and activated the Evil Devouring Mouth along with the


    Blood Vitality Devouring Skill to heal his injuries.


    His opponent, Mike, was in no better shape than he was. A gaping hole was visible between his chest


    and his shoulder. This the result of Ricky''s strike.


    However, Mike had his own ways of healing and as he looked at Ricky with a serious expression, his


    wound began to close up rapidly.


    "That was a potent and powerful strike! The light contained the chaotic power as well as the eternal


    power. I am curious, Ricky. How many powers have you cultivated?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, both of our attacks were very powerful, but we tied in the end," Ricky said and sidestepped the


    question. He then added, "That''s not a bad result, but it''s not what we want. We all desire to win and


    tying with someone is not going to cut it."


    "You''re right. Let''s end the battle with one big move. I am certain we both have several tricks up our


    sleeves to heal ourselves, but I don''t think we couldn''t recover ourselves fully," Mike proposed with a


    serious expression.


    "Agreed!" Ricky nodded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, their momentums collided once more. A secondter, they had


    gathered their powers and were ready for the fight. An oppressive atmosphere filled the entire Combat


    Space.


    "Sound attack!" Mike shouted.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Behind him, the eighteen-star shadows appeared. They merged and transformed into a strange


    character which stood for the meaning of "sound". The heavenlyw became visible as the heavenly


    power fell from the sky.


    The character behind Mike began to glow and the heavenly power merged with it. Hundreds of runes


    emerged.


    Mike had activated the Fortune-telling Mutant to the extreme. The fusiform mark between his eyebrows


    emitted a dazzling light that hit the character.


    The fortune-telling power was fully activated now. It turned into an audible sound which rang out


    continuously.


    As the sound waves crashed on his eardrums, Ricky felt like his mind was beingpressed. It was as


    if he were trapped beneath the endless gray cover of heavenlyw. The fortune-telling power was


    pressing down upon him like a crocodile''s jaws.


    He was being constantly squeezed and breathing was bing increasingly difficult.


    Meanwhile, the character was approaching him fast.


    Mike had created this Omnipotent Skill bybining his own talents with the fortune-telling power and


    the heavenlyw. It was the best move in his repertoire. The character he had produced contained


    every ounce of his power and will.


    As if the fortune-telling power weren''t enough, the Eight Diagrams with the heavenly power fell from the


    sky and came at Ricky as well.


    Outside the ancient battlefield, the onlookers began discussing animatedly. The fight was getting


    interesting and it looked like an end was near.


    "I think we''ll soon know who''s the strongest among those two," one of them remarked.


    The saints were telepathically discussing the fight as well. "I wonder who the first winner will be. These


    two young warriors are quite strong. What do you think?"


    "It''s hard to say. Although they are from the outer region, they are indeed incredibly powerful. Let''s wait


    and see..."


    "Listen. Whatever skill Mike has cultivated is from the Eight Diagrams and is different from what Jasper


    had learnt," the Dragon Intent Grass abruptly reminded Ricky.


    "I don''t have time to think about that now. I am kind of busy!" Ricky responded.


    Wasting no time, he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes to the extreme. Then, he activated the Gale Zone


    and burst out the power of the Gale Mutant. The heavenly illusionary power gushed out of his body and


    began revolving around him.


    The gale runes then rushed out and merged with his other powers.


    ''That''s the heavenly illusionary power from the king. I knew it. He has a deep understanding of the


    king''s inheritance now.


    Ricky, are we really meant for each other?'' ire thought to herself as she stared at Ricky inside the


    battlefield.


    "Heavenly Illusionary Pce, attack now!" Ricky shouted.


    The Golden Spirit Eyes merged with the heavenly illusionary power and enveloped the entire Combat


    Space. In an instant, hundreds of illusionary pces were formed. They merged with one another and


    came down like a furious tide.


    There were easily a thousand pces in the Combat Space now.


    The Heavenly Illusionary Pce was an Omnipotent Skill which belonged to the king''s inheritance. It


    was connected to the heavenly illusionary power. Once the enemies were struck by this power, they


    would get trapped in the illusions it had created and would go insane.


    Each pce was aplete illusion in itself.


    However, Ricky wasn''t skilled enough to drive Mike insane just yet. Such power only came through


    peak cultivation of the heavenly illusionary power.


    But whatever knowledge he had could win him the fight.


    Ricky was confident that victory would be his now.


    It was evident that the power of the character Mike had created was declining, and on top of that, Mike


    now had to deal with the illusions.


    As a result, his strength and defenses were weakened.


    ''What an incredible illusion power!'' Mike roared in exasperation inwardly.


    He had to concentrate and focus on fighting this power. If Ricky got the upper hand even for a second,


    Mike would be trapped.


    It had to be said though, that he was indeed extraordinarily powerful since it only took him a few


    seconds to break Ricky''s spell.


    But it was toote now. He had lost a lot of energy and was at a disadvantage.


    To top it all, as soon as he broke through the illusions, he was confronted with the suppressing lotus


    Ricky had created and he had no strength left to fight it off.


    Only now did the stronger warrior among them was made evident. They were both incredibly talented,


    but Ricky was just a tad more skilled and therefore, he was going to win.


    Perhaps Mike could have survived this attack, but he didn''t get enough time to activate an Omnipotent


    Skill to strike back.


    Neither did he have a body-refining cultivation method like the Ultimate Golden Body. Ricky had that


    and it gave him an advantage.


    "I admit defeat!" Mike announced reluctantly.


    A dumbfounded silence fell when these words were uttered.


    A couple of momentster, a heated discussion began.


    "Oh my god! Mike was just defeated. The Mike... The number one genius!"


    "I can''t believe Ricky is this strong!"


    "Perhaps Ricky really was a demi-spiritual emperor once. It''s clear that there''s a huge gap between his


    and Mike''s cultivation levels, yet he wins!"


    "Yeah, he is just a lower spiritual emperor and Mike is a middle spiritual emperor. Ricky winning just


    proves how powerful he is."


    The saints also began talking about the battle. "Although Mike''s fortune-telling power is incredible,


    Ricky has variety on his side. And almost all his powers are as strong as Mike''s fortune-telling power.


    They might even be better."


    "You''re right. If they were at the same level, they wouldn''t even have to fight. Ricky would undoubtedly


    be the winner with a single blow."

 Chapter 1298 Antony VS Chad

    Chapter 1298 Antony VS Chad


    "As far as I know, Ricky can cultivate almost ten kinds of power. Moreover, he has a deep


    understanding of these powers. It''s safe to say that he has a knack forprehending powers."


    "Perhaps, his six mutants have something to do about his mastery of the martial arts. Moreover, we


    cannot deny the fact that he is better than most ace geniuses."


    "You know what? With a power like that, I''m starting to believe that Ricky used to be an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor."


    On the other hand, the other talented warriors from the middle and inner regions became envious upon


    hearing how the saints praised Ricky and his prowess. From then on, these talented warriors marked


    Ricky as their opponent.


    At that moment, Ricky was unaware that his performance left asting impression on the saints who


    witnessed him. Neither did he know that many of the other geniuses vowed to beat him one day.


    Nevertheless, this was not at all what he had wished for himself. Initially, he did not want to make a lot


    of enemies prior to being the top warrior. But now, he had to face the truth that he had be an


    unsightly view to the eyes of other talented warriors.


    Not long after, Ricky withdrew all his powers and politely whispered to Mark, "Hey, thanks for that. I


    really enjoyed the fight."


    "I really hate to admit it, but you did defeat me. Maybe I made a mistake somewhere in the fight. I


    always thought that only the rest of the top ten geniuses were qualified to be my opponents. But I


    guess I was wrong.


    There are countless warriors in the world. And I thought that because I am regarded as one of the top


    ten geniuses, I can beat them all. I know that there will always be warriors better than me. Perhaps, I


    was too conceited this time," Mike responded gloomily.


    "Hey,e on, Mike! Don''t underestimate what you can do. If there''s anything I learned, a fight can''t


    prove anything. If we fought each other to death, there is no certainty who would survive in the end,"


    Ricky said as heforted thed.


    "Ha-ha! But that does not erase the fact that I lost to you. I am no sore loser. And besides, I can clearly


    admit that you are stronger than me. So, I bid you good luck!" Mike remarked.


    Without a doubt, hearing Ricky''s words made him feel better.


    Soon after, he was pushed out of the arena by a strong force.


    Meanwhile, Ricky wasted no time and began to sit cross-legged, adjusting his breathing to rx


    himself.


    He needed to feelposed and alert as he readied himself for the final battle.


    On the other hand, Antony and Chad''s sh was about toe to an end.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! At that moment, Antony''s mutant power encircled him while he controlled almost


    a hundred swords at the Demi-sage Level to move around him.


    Fifty-percent sword intent at the middle stage shrouded each sword, which was already close to


    reaching thete stage.


    Antony was surely going overboard what he could do, for most skilled swordsmen at his level could


    only control about twenty swords at the Demi-sage Level.


    For example, Ricky had been once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor which meant that he was an


    incredibly talented warrior. However,pared to Antony''s sword maniption ability, Ricky was only


    able to control thirty weapons simultaneously.


    But now, Antony was able to control and keep a hundred swords at the Demi-sage Level running


    around him.


    That proved how good Antony was at sword.


    Of course, he would not have been able to control that many swords without the support of his mutant.


    What Antony had was the Sword Manipting Mutant. From the day he was born, he had an innate


    affinity with any kind of sword.


    He could fully unleash the potential of the swords.


    In addition, his Sword Manipting Mutant''s power came from his swordsmanship and his swords.


    Antony couldprehend the level of the sword intent close to fifty percent of thete stage. This was


    also the reason why he could manipte a hundred swords simultaneously.


    Meanwhile, a heated discussion broke out among the warriors outside the ancient battlefield. "The


    warriors with the Sword Manipting Mutant are born to deal with swords. They have a talent for


    sword," one said with obvious envy in his voice.


    "s! Let him be. Come on, he owns the Sword Manipting Mutant. Our mutants rted to the


    swordsmanship is nothing in front of his Sword Manipting Mutant."


    "But somehow, I can''t think of who will emerge victorious in this fight."


    "Well, it''s still hard to say. Take Mike, for example. Despite him being so strong, he still lost to Ricky.


    There are just so many warriors in the world that are stronger than the top ten geniuses recognized by


    the Misty South Pce. Who knows?"


    Just across Antony, Chad looked calm andposed. His clothes fluttered in the wind, as he looked at


    Antony as if he were not a threat. At that moment, Chad was shrouded in dark power. It was quite


    But at this point, only Antony could feel that Chad''s dark power was kind of mysterious and powerful.


    Many talented warriors who cultivated the dark power had already faced him, but their dark power was


    nothing in front of Chad''s.


    However, Chad was yet to activate the power of his mutant.


    Perhaps he didn''t have any mutant at all.


    Looking at how calm Chad was, Antony became serious and even stressed out. What stressed him out


    the most was that he didn''t feel this way when he fought Mike.


    ''This is odd. What kind of dark power is he releasing?'' Antony could not help but wonder.


    Apart from this, he also knew that it would be best to end the battle as quickly as possible.


    "Sword array, attack now!" he yelled.


    Not long after, his eyes burst out a blinding light as the sword intent covered the entire Combat Space.


    Immediately, the swords around Antony arranged themselves into an array. Moreover, the lines


    imprinted on the swords shone clearly.


    At that moment, what he was executing was the power of the real array.


    Antony was definitely not an array deployer. In fact, he had never even practiced deploying arrays.


    However, he could utilize his Sword Manipting Mutant to control the swords and let the sword


    borrow immense array power from the heavenlyw.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon after, the swords released the purple sword light, which was formed by the


    sword intent and array power.


    From that point on, the purple sword light spread. Antony believed that the purple light was invincible


    and could destroy anything that it wished.


    In the blink of an eye, the purple light transformed into a sword, shing towards Chad at lightning


    speed.


    As the attack came rushing towards him, Chad''s once calm visage turned into a serious one, at the


    same time, retaining his confidence.


    Later on, his eyes turned pitch ck.


    And dark smoke started to rise behind him.


    "Darknd,e out!"


    Upon being summoned, the dark power poured out from his body and entered the ck smoke, turning


    it into a real tangiblend.


    The darknd became more and more visible to the naked eye, and at the same time, Chad''s dark


    power increased.


    Boom! Boom!


    With a deafening rumble, two huge soil blocks sprouted from thend.


    One of them changed into a shield, just like that of a turtle''s shell, and came dashing towards the


    direction of Antony''s swords.


    Of course, the other soil block followed suit.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Shield of dark power!" Chad shouted.


    Clung! Clung! An intense sound of colliding metal echoed throughout the space. Not long after,


    Antony''s sword crashed head-on with Chad''s seemingly powerful shield.


    Instantly, waves of power swept through the air, causing the Combat Space to tremble.


    At that moment, the sword and the shield intertwined and kept attacking each other forcefully.


    Meanwhile, outside the ancient battlefield, everyone believed that their attacks had somehowe to


    a deadlock.


    But only Antony knew what was really going on.


    After a while, he began to raise his eyebrows in horror as he began to realize that Ricky''s shield was


    apparently absorbing his sword''s power.

 Chapter 1299 Antonys Death

    Chapter 1299 Antony''s Death


    Antony gaped at his opponent in shock.


    He could sense that the shield Chad had created was not utilizing the energy from his sword for its own


    benefit. Instead, the power was just vanishing into thin air after being absorbed.


    Chad''s dark power was absorbing only a little bit of Antony''s sword power, but that little amount was


    enough to turn the tides in the former''s favor.


    It was the sort of moment which usually determined the oue of a fight, especially when two


    warriors of the same level were engaged inbat.


    Ricky and Mike''s battle had been decided by a simr moment.


    They were evenly matched. But Mike had lost some of his power in his efforts to deal with Ricky''s


    Heavenly Illusionary Pces. As a result, he was defeated.


    ''Damn it! What kind of dark power is that? It feels even more terrible than the extreme devouring


    power!'' Antony cried inwardly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, he was a decisive man. Wasting no time, he withdrew all his powers. The swords moved


    around him to keep him from any harm.


    "Sword defense!"


    he shouted and was immediately surrounded by the sword intent and his swords.


    His attack had failed, and he needed to defend himself.


    Boom! Chad''s shield exploded, and the soil block behind it shot towards Antony. Before reaching its


    target, it morphed into a ck spear.


    "Dark spear, attack now!" Chad ordered with a murderous look in his eyes.


    The spear moved towards its target fast.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    After the collision, only the sound of breaking ss was audible. The swords revolving around Antony


    were shattered away, and the sword intent was crushed like helpless prey by the dark power.


    Antony spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. He himself was thrown several steps


    backwards.


    He had integrated his mind and will with the swords. Therefore, when they were shattered, it hurt him


    directly.


    Antony was defeated now. The battle was over.


    Perhaps Chad had won since he was stronger, or perhaps it was simply because his opponent''s


    powers had been devoured.


    In any case, the audience was shocked by this result.


    Some of them had seen thising, but they still found it hard to believe. It was the same feeling they


    had once had at Mike''s defeat.


    "Kill him!" Chad shouted.


    He had won, but it looked like he had no intention of stopping his spear. There was a bloodthirsty look


    in his eyes and it was evident only death could satiate him.


    The darknd behind Chad expanded and instantly reached Antony. The dark power inside it reached


    out and entered Antony''s body. Caught off guard, the man had no idea what was going on.


    "Now!"


    As Chad looked at the dark spear, it stabbed Antony through the chest. The dark power then


    prated his body through the wound and destroyed his soul.


    Antony died on the spot.


    A stunned silence fell on the audience as they stared nkly at the still warm body of Antony lying


    motionless on the ground.


    It took them several moments toe to their senses and realize that Antony was dead, and Chad


    was floating in mid-air, calmly retreating all his powers.


    "What...what the hell?" Most of them were at a loss for words.


    They couldn''t believe that Chad would deliberately take Antony''s life.


    It was evident that he had done it on purpose. Perhaps he had never had any intentions of sparing


    Antony from the start.


    When they finally recovered from the shock, an intense discussion erupted among them. "Oh my god!


    Antony is dead. He ranked second among the top ten geniuses , and he''s gone!"


    "Who the hell is that guy in ck?"


    "I don''t know but he just murdered Antony. Even if he gets his hands on the spiritual potentate''s


    inheritance, the Zang n won''t let him go. The guy''s doomed!"


    "It was such a stupid decision. He shouldn''t have killed Antony."


    Antony''s death shocked all the young warriors from the outer region. The death of such a genius was a


    real pity.


    Moreover, Antony was a good man.


    In short, most warriors weren''t going to be able to get this scene out of their heads for a long time.


    While an animated discussion was going on, members of the Zang n were seething with anger.


    Antony had been their hope. He was the strongest warrior among the young generation in their n.


    But this young man in ck had killed him in cold blood.


    The Zang n had never even crossed paths with the young man, or made any conflicts with him out


    of question. They held justice in their minds, and they never made enemies with other ns or sects.


    They were righteous and just people who always made an effort to do the right thing.


    ''We must avenge Antony''s death!'' all of them swore inwardly. Chad had just invited the deepest


    possible ire from all members of the Zang n.


    The saints witnessing the battle were also in shock.


    They were not surprised by Antony''s death. Although the man was an ace genius, he was still several


    steps away from being a top warrior. They just admired his talent.


    Therefore, the saints felt nothing about his death.


    Instead, they were in shock since they felt that Chad''s spear was so powerful that once it merged with


    his dark power, it could hurt even them.


    Creatures at the Sage Level were close toprehending the heavenlyw. Hence, their intuitions


    were always right.


    Moreover, every single saint who had just witnessed the battle had the same feeling. This meant that


    their intuition could not be wrong.


    For a power that was released by a middle spiritual emperor to threaten them was a serious matter in


    itself. It was no wonder these saints were shocked, especially considering that the man in question was


    standing in a battlefield far away.


    "Who is that young man? What kind of power did he use?" They were very curious about Chad''s


    identity.


    Chad either didn''t know or didn''t care about the fact that he had just be the focus of everyone''s


    attention. In any case, he paid no heed to what they thought of him. Once he withdrew his momentum


    and strength, he slowly walked up to Antony''s body. A ferocious look was still visible in his eyes.


    "The Sword Manipting Mutant is a powerful mutant. It could prove useful," Chad murmured to


    himself. He focused his eyes on the corpse, and two beams of ck colored light shot out.


    It turned out that


    the beams were helping him devour Antony''s powers.


    "We''re going to kill him!" The entire Zang n was furious at this sight. They roared in frustration and


    anger.


    "Holy shit! This guy''s ruthless!" The rest of the warriors frowned.


    It wasmon for warriors to absorb their dead enemy''s powers. But few ever dared to do it in public.


    It was generally considered a cruel and evil practice and the righteous ones didn''t tolerate it.


    Even the saints narrowed their eyes thoughtfully when they saw this.


    They were threatened once more at this sight.


    A momentter, Antony''s dead body was nothing but a pile of ashes, and all his power had been


    absorbed by Chad.


    The truth was, Chad didn''t care about most of Antony''s powers. They were too weak for him.


    However, he wanted his Sword Manipting Mutant power, and now he had it.

 Chapter 1300 I Want Your Head

    Chapter 1300 I Want Your Head


    After Chad took Antony''s mutant power, he began to adjust his breath. Although he didn''t unleash all


    his power against Antony, he still consumed a lot of energy, so he needed some time to recover.


    Besides, it would take him some time to digest Antony''s mutant power too.


    Ricky and Chad had enough time to regain their energy and power.


    Soon, ten days had passed, and the two Combat Spaces where Ricky and Chad were had be


    one.


    All the warriors gradually forgot about Antony''s death except for the people from the Zang n. That


    was the reality of the martial arts world. It didn''t matter how talented a warrior was when he was alive.


    He would be easily forgotten once death imed him.


    Perhaps, some warriors might mention Antony once or twice. But from the moment of his death, the


    majority had turned their back on him.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was firmly on Ricky and Chad.


    "It looks like my intuition was right. I had suspected you would win before you fought with Antony,"


    Rickymented as he looked at Chad who stood opposite him. From the moment heid his eyes on


    Chad, he found his aura familiar to him, and his intuition told him that Chad was stronger than Mike and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Antony.


    "My intuition recognized that Mike is no match for you, and it turns out that I was right," Chad


    responded with narrowed eyes.


    "But I''m afraid you are wrong. I didn''t beat my opponent. I took out him," he went on. His voice came in


    a menacing tone that even Ricky''s hair stood on its end.


    ''His murderous intent is terrifying!'' Ricky thought in astonishment.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Are¡ªare you saying you killed Antony?"


    "I never let my opponents live, so don''t act so surprised. And besides, you have nothing to do with


    Antony, right? Why are you acting like this?


    You, yourself, are a ruthless person too. Don''t pretend," scoffed Chad.


    Ricky fell silent for a few moments after he confirmed Antony''s death.


    His eyebrows furrowed in thought before he asked, "I felt your killing intent too. Is that because you


    want me dead? That''s not created by the strength you cultivated, right?"


    Chad had clearly told him that their fight would not end until one of them was dead.


    Moreover, although his intuition told him that Chad felt familiar, he was definitely not a friend of Ricky''s.


    "That''s right. I want your head," admitted Chad frankly. "The truth is that I''m here because of you. Of


    course, I will also take Paul''s inheritance with me after I take you out."


    "You are here because of me? Who the hell are you?" Ricky asked with a dark scowl after hearing


    Chad''s strange statement.


    "It sounds like you are not even from this continent..." After thinking for a moment, Ricky added


    suspiciously,


    "Are you from the devil race? Although you don''t have their aura..."


    "Those devils are low-born creatures. How dare youpare them to me? In my eyes, the so-called


    creatures from the continent and the devil race are mere ythings. They don''t deserve my attention.


    Of course, you are an exception. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee here for you in person," exined


    Chad. He had a snobby frown and a sullen look on his face.


    "What a conceited fellow! You even take us and the devils for ythings," Ricky replied with a


    disdainful smile. At that moment, his heart grew heavy with uncertainty.


    In addition to the continent and the Devil Land, he could only think of one more ce¡ªthe legendary


    Celestial Land.


    During his journey in the Realm of Wildness, he had met creatures from the Celestial Land in the Sky


    Manor. It was where he had acquired the first fragment of the mysterious axe.


    "Could this Chad guy be from the Celestial Land?" Ricky immediately asked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Perhaps. I won''t be surprised if he is. After all, he doesn''t sound like he is lying. I''m afraid that it''s


    highly possible that he came from the Celestial Land," replied the Dragon Intent Grass casually.


    "It seems like the war between the continent and the devil race is about to start once again. Even the


    Celestial Land''s creatures have begun to show up.


    However, I couldn''t care less where hees from. Since he is here to take my life, I won''t show him


    any mercy. I''m going to take him down and get Paul''s inheritance. That''s the only thing that matters


    now," murmured Ricky with fiery determination burning in his eyes.


    "It might sound haughty, but I''m not just pping my gums here. I have no trouble in ending your life,"


    Chad dered tly, his face devoid of any emotion. Even though he had heard Ricky''s threat, he


    didn''t look like it affected him at all.


    "Let''s see if you can do that!" Ricky challenged him outright, and the ferocity in his eyes ignited with a


    vengeance.


    ''You want me dead, huh? Too bad that you will be the one who''ll die!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    At that moment, their bodies unleashed powerful momentums that smashed against each other hard.


    Ricky straightly activated his six mutants, chaotic power, and chromatic energy.


    It wasn''t like him to show his trump cards so soon, but he had two reasons for doing that. First, Chad''s


    attitude irritated him, especially when he imed that he could easily kill Ricky. Second, the fact that


    Chad killed Antony put Ricky under a lot of pressure.


    Chad had dealt with Antony so quickly that he didn''t even give Antony the chance to admit defeat. It


    was, of course, possible that Antony had died because he was careless. Maybe he hadn''t expected


    that Chad would finish off him. However, it also reinforced the possibility that Chad was a formidable


    opponent that shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Therefore, Ricky didn''t dare to give Chad any chance to gain the upper hand.


    "I see that you have six mutants. No wonder you are the only one who was once an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor for eras," Chad remarked in a serious tone as he assessed Ricky''s power.


    He could admit that Ricky was indeed a talented warrior.


    As the dark power poured out from Chad''s body, the darknd rose from behind him once again. He


    was ready to fight Ricky.


    At the same time, his eyes turned blood-red.


    It was evident that he had unleashed all his might, for he could acknowledge that Ricky was a truly


    formidable foe.


    ''The darkness... This feels so familiar. What the hell is going on?!'' Ricky wondered in confusion when


    he felt Chad''s power.


    ''I have had this feeling before, but with who? Was it Charles? No, it''s not him.


    Was it Oswald? Oh! Yes, it was indeed Oswald!''


    While Ricky was lost in thought, an invisible roar resounded around them.


    Chad hadunched an attack.


    The dark power surged around the darknd, morphing into a ck dragon that pounced on Ricky like


    a hungry predator.


    "Come on, my dark dragon, ready to strike!" growled Chad.


    In an instant, the ck dragon had opened its mouth and let out a roar, and a dark spear shot out,


    flying straight at Ricky''s chest. Ricky could tell at a nce that the dark power within the spear was


    more potent than that which took Antony''s life.


    He didn''t dare let his guard down. As soon as he sensed the danger, he activated the Ultimate Golden


    Body and summoned the six types of runes, which evolved into passages.


    The light released by eternal power shot forth from his golden body. It instantly merged with the chaotic


    power and chromatic energy and flew toward the iing spear.


    Buzz! At the same time, Ricky released the massacring runes, which automatically surrounded him like


    a shield. They formed about two hundred Massacring Holy Patterns.


    His intuition told him that he needed to set up the strongest defense that he could, or else, Chad would


    kill him without mercy.


    In the next moment, the light Ricky had released collided with the spear.


    At once, the dark power on the spear began to absorb the light''s power, resembling what it had done to


    Antony''s sword.


    Ricky''s eyes widened in shock as a small gasp escaped his parted lips.


    ''Its power is incredible! It can absorb my power and even erase it,'' he thought in with disbelief.

 Chapter 1301 Extremely Evil Power

    Chapter 1301 Extremely Evil Power


    Frankly, Chad''s dark power was more appalling than Ricky''s devouring power.


    Terrifying as it might seem, but Chad''s dark power could not possibly devour Ricky''s power. This was


    because apart from devouring power, Ricky''s attack contained the chromatic energy as well as the


    chaotic power at the same time. In fact, these two powers were so outstanding that no other power


    could ever devour them.


    Meanwhile, Chad''s dark power ceased to absorb Ricky''s power the minute the devouring runes were


    activated.


    Soon after, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body unleashed its primitive power, releasing the golden light. On


    the other hand, the purple-golden eternal power increased as the golden light spread. At that moment,


    the eternal power''s light beamed brighter, giving the dark spear no other choice but to withdraw.


    Overwhelmed by Ricky''s multiple powers, the dark spear was forced to return to its master.


    Ricky saw Chad as a worthy and powerful opponent. As a result, he didn''t think twice to release his


    powers without any reservation.


    Moreover, he tried his best to take advantage of every opportunity to gain control over how their fight


    would go about. To him, this was the only way he could increase his odds of emerging victorious.


    Because of this, Ricky directly activated the Heavenly Illusionary Pce.


    Immediately, clouds and mist emerged from nowhere, covering the space where Chad was standing


    on. Not long after, illusionary pces appeared and surrounded him as well.


    "Humph! Are you sure you can defeat me using the illusion power?" Chad roared in defiance.


    Soon after, the color of his eyes turned bloody-red, showing a sinister look that gazed with utmost


    cruelty.


    The dark power on his body turned scarlet-red, as well as the darknd that stood behind him.


    While this happened, Ricky''s illusionary pces suddenly vanished.


    "Oh, no! It can''t be!" Ricky uttered in disbelief.


    When he and Mike fought before, he could still remember that thetter took a while to break his


    Heavenly Illusionary Pces. But now, he was surprised to see Chad destroy them so easily.


    What surprised him the most was the moment he saw his pces disappear.


    ''Does this mean that he also has the Eyes of Heaven and Earth?'' Ricky wondered as his eyes widened


    in shock. Without wasting any more of his time, he activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and met with


    Chad''s eyes.


    But upon careful scrutiny, he didn''t feel the presence of the Eyes of Heaven and Earth from Chad.


    The Eyes of Heaven and Earth were believed to be hostile to each other that one could easily sense


    the presence of the other when one of them was nearby.


    Given that Ricky was not able to feel anything, it only meant that Chad didn''t have the Eyes of Heaven


    and Earth.


    Apart from this, he was able to sense the most evil power from Chad''s eyes.


    He was quite familiar with this since he had encountered this evil force from Oswald from the Western


    Land long ago.


    "If Oswald were still alive and were at my level, do you think my Heavenly Illusionary Pce would


    work on him?" Ricky questioned the Dragon Intent Grass out of curiosity.


    "No, I don''t think it could unless you are stronger than Oswald by a mile. Moreover, other warriors who


    cultivate the illusion power are also no exception to this. The only time one could affect Oswald with the


    illusion power is when that warrior is established to be more powerful than Oswald. The Blue Water


    Mutant is extremely evil. This causes the minds of the warriors with such mutant to be unharmed by


    external items. Therefore, they are immune to the illusionary power,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass replied honestly.


    "Oh, now I get it. In that case, it is safe to assume that Chad and Oswald are the same kind," Ricky


    said with a frown as he realized what it all meant.


    However, the Dragon Intent Grass''s voice suddenly became serious upon hearing what Ricky said.


    Then, it said in a low voice, "That''s the only exnation for all of this. If he doesn''t possess the


    extremely evil power, then he couldn''t have been immune to your illusions."


    "So that''s why he looks so familiar to me! It''s because he and Oswald cultivate the same evil power.


    Perhaps, he came for me because he wants to avenge Oswald''s death," Ricky said.


    Afterwards, he looked Chad in the eye again.


    "By the looks of it, you possess a strong, evil power. Do you cultivate the dark and bloody power?"


    Ricky asked with a grave expression painted across his face.


    "Oh? I think someone is a little too curious about me. Unfortunately, you are wrong," Chad responded


    monotonously.


    At that moment, he did not say anything further, for he knew that Ricky was smart enough to know who


    he was.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "With that being said, you may cultivate some power which can transform into dark and bloody


    powers," Ricky remarked icily as he looked at thend behind Chad carefully.


    "Go to hell!"


    Out of the blue, Chad stomped on the ground, taking advantage of the moment that Ricky was still lost


    in thought. At that moment, thend behind Chad grew bigger, and the tremendous power poured out


    from it, transforming into dark blood dragons.


    Not long after, each of these dark blood dragons threw out a dark blood spear, which shot towards


    Ricky at full speed.


    At this moment, the dark-blood ground stretched towards Ricky, as it tried to reach for him.


    Meanwhile, Ricky could also feel the evil power that resided in thend and the spears.


    Thinking quickly on his feet, Ricky stepped back and pped his hands.


    At once, six worlds formed behind him.


    His six zones were responsible for these six worlds, which he would use as his weapons to fight


    against the dark blood spears and thend that reeked of evil power.


    Meanwhile, he fused his golden body with the Massacring Holy Patterns to create his defense.


    Afterwards, a ferocious collision caused the atmosphere to tremble. Ricky activated everything that he


    had¡ªhis six mutants, his zones, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy to the extreme and used


    all of them to resist Chad''s attack.


    This collision went on for a long time and only stopped when Ricky''s and Chad''s physical bodies got


    entangled with one another.


    At that moment, Chad and Ricky locked eyes with each other. Not long after, both of them emitted


    colorful light, sending sparks flying all throughout the atmosphere. "Mark my words. I will kill you in this


    Combat Space," Chad threatened.


    "Is that so? I just want you to know that I have already killed one who cultivated the same evil power as


    you do. At that time, I was just a demi-spiritual emperor while he was a spiritual emperor. Keep in mind


    that I have no trouble taking care of you," Ricky replied in the same manner.


    "But this time, I know you''ll die a miserable death!" Chad said with much animosity.


    At the same time, the dark and bloody powers that surrounded him created an armor to protect him,


    erging his height to up to fifty feet tall.


    "Dark Bloody Divine Body!" he yelled.


    Without a doubt, Chad had activated his Omnipotent Skill.


    "I will crush your Golden Body today!" Chad said while his voice brimmed with confidence.


    "Go ahead and try it if you can!" Ricky snapped back, not flinching even for a little bit.


    As his voice trailed off, the two parties shed again with one another.


    Only this time, neither of them used any Omnipotent Skill nor any shy moves. Instead, they fought


    with only their physical bodies.


    Generally speaking, this moment was a fight between the Ultimate Golden Body and the Dark Blood


    Divine Body.


    At the same time, Ricky''s chromatic energy and chaotic power fought with Chad''s extremely evil power.


    On the other hand, the warriors outside the arena had their mouths agape as they saw how the fight


    was unfolding right before their eyes.


    The fight that they were witnessing was so fierce that it made them feel that it was a fight between two


    superior warriors instead of two spiritual emperors.


    Only at that moment did the onlookers realized that Ricky and Chad were way, way out of their peers''


    league.


    "I can''t believe how powerful these two are! I''m starting to think that the two of them are the only ones


    who deserve to be called the geniuses of the outer region," Mike and Peter remarked in awe as they


    watched the fight unravel in the Combat Space.

 Chapter 1302 The Dark Land Blood Mutant

    Chapter 1302 The Dark Land Blood Mutant


    Of course, they were not interested in Chad.


    He had killed Antony in the previous fight. Thus, they didn''t think that they were on the same side.


    Bang! Bang! As the two warriors collided and then separated, their powers split up quickly as well.


    Since these powers wereplete inverses of each other, the Combat Space looked like it had just


    been torn in half.


    Ricky and Chad were both incredibly strong, and most of their strength was intact. However, their


    bodies were riddled with holes and wounds.


    Blood was gushing out of both of them, even from Ricky''s Ultimate Golden body and Chad''s Dark


    Blood Divine Body.


    The bleeding was only to be expected. Each move they had made thest time had been at the cost of


    their lives. For the two of them to survive that collision was already quite remarkable.


    Using their own Omnipotent Skills, the duo reached their peak state once more in a very short while.


    "You are using the power from the earth, and an evil kind!" Ricky remarked coldly, narrowing his eyes.


    "You''re right. I''m using the evil power from the earth," Chad admitted. He did not hide the source of his


    power and confessed directly. He then sneered, "It''s no wonder you are a genius who was able to kill


    Oswald. I won''t deny that you are indeed extraordinary."


    Despite the sheer amount of killing intent he was showering Ricky with, Chad still admired his


    opponent''s talent.


    "Sure enough, you know Oswald," Ricky said. "Also, thank you for your praise!"


    "Of course I know Oswald. I am the same kind of person he was," Chad replied. "And I havee here


    to kill you and avenge his death!"


    "Avenge his death? I didn''t expect someone as incredibly evil as you to be friends with someone,"


    Ricky replied.


    "Friends?" Chad repeated in a faint voice. His eyes seemed nk and confused, as if he didn''t know


    what friendship was. However, the confusion was gone in just a second as he turned his concentration


    onto his killing intent. His strength surged once more.


    "All right. Let me see how your powerful mutant ispared to the Blue Water Mutant Oswald had,"


    Ricky said seriously. Chad''s power was crushing down upon him.


    "As you wish!" Chad replied.


    He had no choice but to bring out his ultimate evil mutant, which was his trump card. If he didn''t, it


    would be impossible for him to defeat Ricky.


    Furthermore, he was confident that once his mutant appeared, he could achieve his target in the blink


    of an eye. He knew Ricky very well. The man''s greatest trump card was the chaotic power and the


    mysterious chromatic energy.


    The power of Ricky''s six mutants could make up for the gap between their realms, but only just. Even


    with that advantage, Ricky couldn''t possibly win.


    "Ricky, you are a genius and the only person we fear. But your cultivation level is still a fatal weakness.


    If you wish to me someone, you can only me God for giving you such a short life." Chad''s voice


    was cold, confident, and gravely serious as his power rose.


    "You seem as confident as Oswald to me, but that''s not a good thing for you," Ricky replied.


    "Really? But I can''t think of any trump card you have that is stronger than your chaotic power and


    chromatic energy," Chad said. "And even if you do, you will definitely have to surrender to my Dark


    Land Blood Mutant.


    This mutant of mine is the extremely evil kind!"


    With a roar from Chad, thend floating behind him merged perfectly with his body. In addition to


    releasing the extremis of darkness and bloodiness, Chad had morphed into his own mutant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as the mutant power was released, the entire Combat Space along with


    the ancient arena, the battlefield, as well as arge area outside felt an incredibly evil power gush over


    them.


    It was born from nothingness, and it could not be tolerated even by the heavenlyw.


    All eyes were now focused on Chad.


    His very presence made the audience''s heart creep with hatred. The mutant they saw with their eyes


    seemed despicable. A moment of solemnity and silence fell on the onlookers.


    A long time passed before the crowd recovered enough to make a sound.


    One of the saints was the first to speak. "This is the evilest kind of mutant. It''s rted to the bloodynd


    and it''s called the Dark Land Blood Mutant!"


    "The Dark Land Blood Mutant!" the other warriors eximed upon hearing the words.


    The saints finally understood why a creature at the Emperor Level could make them feel threatened.


    His powers came from the heavenlyw, and even the heavenlyw was afraid of such an evil mutant.


    Their fears were only to be expected.


    "We must kill this guy!" They all had the same thought in their hearts.


    The owner of an extreme evil mutant posed the same threat to the continent as the devils themselves.


    Those who had watched the previous fight finally understood why Chad had killed Antony in cold blood.


    In fact, it would have been more surprising if he had let the man live, because there was no pity or


    mercy left inside Chad anymore. He was a truly evil creature now.


    "The Dark Land Blood Mutant is so terrifying. I didn''t even know a mutant could be this evil!" Mike


    eximed.


    Seeing this fight, he was d his opponent hadn''t been Chad. He would have died for certain if it had


    been.


    Even though he was slightly stronger than Antony, he wouldn''t even have gotten a chance to admit


    defeat once Chad broke out his Dark Land Blood Mutant.


    Once the audience''s attention moved away from Chad, all eyes turned towards Ricky.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite the insane power they had just witnessed from the former, they were all hoping Ricky could kill


    him.


    But inwardly, they were more worried about whether the man would survive.


    Deep in their hearts, they didn''t believe Ricky could defeat the Dark Land Blood Mutant.


    Everyone knew Ricky''s trump cards: six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the


    heavenly illusionary power.


    However, by now, Ricky had already used all his trump cards, so Chad had an advantage.


    Everyone wanted to see Chad dead, but no one was certain that was going to happen.


    They could only wait and see.


    "This is the most powerful and evil strike rted tond. Your powers have evolved into the darknd


    and the bloodynd. I have heard about your Dark Land Blood Mutant. This mutant is easily as famous


    as the evil Blue Water Mutant," Ricky said softly, his eyes fixed at Chad.


    He was slightly stressed out after seeing this.


    This pressure didn''t arise out of hisck of confidence or out of fear. Instead, it was brought into y by


    the power of the extreme evil mutant. The feeling was akin to what he had felt while facing Oswald''s


    Blue Water Mutant.


    "Tell me, Ricky. Do you choose tomit suicide before we start to fight? That way, you will die a


    decent death. That is all the respect I can extend towards you. "If youmit suicide, I won''t destroy


    your body once I have absorbed your mutant,"


    Chad asked lightly. With the Dark Land Blood Mutant taking control, he had lost anyst shred of


    humanity.


    "Ha, ha. You are such a confident and conceited person! I wonder... what has thrown you into such a


    state..." Ricky responded and smiled upon hearing Chad''s words.


    He really didn''t understand why the man was so confident about his victory.


    "When I was a demi-spiritual emperor in the Western Land, I killed a warrior who possessed the Blue


    Water Mutant. Today, I am certain I can kill your Dark Land Blood Mutant as well!"


    Ricky roared again.


    "What?" The disciples outside the arena were shocked when they heard these words.


    "Ricky once killed a warrior with the Blue Water Mutant? And he was just a demi-spiritual emperor at


    the time?"


    "So, he really was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once?"


    "Forget about that! What''s terrifying is the fact that he has killed the owner of the Blue Water Mutant!"


    As the discussions rose, so did Ricky''s powers.


    Meanwhile, gray runes began to surge out from the other six runes around him.

 Chapter 1303 Die At The Same Time

    Chapter 1303 Die At The Same Time


    "Your mutant is your trump card, but I also have my own mutant. Perhaps, this will destroy your Dark


    Land Blood Mutant,"


    Ricky hissed, and his eyes shed with gray light, which resembled the gray tinge the rune had


    emitted.


    At the same time, another kind of mutant power emerged from Ricky''s body.


    It was a mysterious power, and it resonated with Paul''s power in the Combat Space.


    "Time Mutant!" roared Ricky, his white hair flying in the air due to some unseen force.


    Under the influence of the seven kinds of runes, he activated the middle realm of the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A deafening explosion rocked the ground, and Ricky''s strength and realm increased in an instant. The


    power of the seven mutants merged as well, and with the help of the chaotic power and chromatic


    energy, Ricky confronted Chad''s Dark Land Blood Mutant head-on.


    Ricky''s Time Mutant had the ability to control time from any era.


    At this moment, it was like his hands could grasp the invisible time. It seemed that he could pull the


    flow of time backward and push it forward. In short, he now hadplete control over time in this


    Combat Space.


    To top that off, he had gained power from the invisible time, which was more valuable than space.


    After all, time was everywhere.


    For example, nothing existed in the most primitive chaos but time, not even space.


    That showed time was one of the top forces in the chaos, and it could probably even go up against the


    chaotic power.


    Everyone was struck dumb when they saw Ricky''s new mutant, including Chad.


    ''What is happening?'' they wondered.


    ''Could it be another mutant?''


    None of them expected that one person could have so many mutants. They couldn''t even picture it in


    their imagination.


    But now, here in front of them, Ricky had shown them seven mutants.


    The spectators were even more shocked to see Ricky''s trump card, as they had been when they first


    saw Chad''s Dark Land Blood Mutant.


    ''I have seven mutants and the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. That should be


    enough to make up for the gap between our realms!''


    Ricky fervently hoped in his heart, and his strong killing intent instantly rushed toward Chad.


    "Fight!"


    His voice rang in the air together with all the power he had just burst out.


    "You have seven mutants!" Chad yelled out loudly as he leveled a cold re at Ricky.


    At this point, a strong suppression suddenly enveloped Chad. Even though he had the Dark Land


    Blood Mutant on his side, Ricky''s trump card had shaken his confidence a little.


    He was not afraid, of course, but Ricky''s current strength had slightly unnerved him.


    However, he was a top talent. The gravity of this battle and the suppression he faced only made him


    more eager to fight.


    Therefore, faced with the impact of Ricky''s words, he naturally responded with extreme bloody killing


    intent.


    "Kill!"


    Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and Chad''s Dark Blood Divine Body began to soar once again.


    This time, the power of these two body refining Omnipotent Skills had also exponentially increased.


    The Time Mutant and the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill had helped Ricky, while


    the Dark Land Blood Mutant had supported Chad.


    The presence of another extreme power apart from Chad''s ultimate dark power and ultimate bloody


    power could be felt at that moment. That was the evil power from the earth. It had abruptly be


    Chad''s trump card.


    The earth was exceedingly defensive, so Ricky could feel that the defenses of Chad''s Dark Blood


    Divine Body had increased a lot.


    Although the earth didn''t have psychic intelligence in contrast with the heavenlyw, it was every living


    being''s power source. No living being would dare to fight against it, not even the strongest warrior.


    The dark and bloody Dark Land Blood Mutant was based on earth power¡ªthe evilnd''s favorite. And


    that fact proved how powerful it was.


    The evilnd was a kind of invisible existence. As long as evil exist, the evilnd would continue to


    exist as well. It could be said that thanks to this mutant''s power, Chad had endless power.


    Ricky, who had fought with Oswald before, was naturally aware of this fact.


    Therefore, he knew that he must finish this battle as soon as possible, and every second in this fight


    would put his life into more danger.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the momentum and power surged once again, the two of them shed with a vengeance.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like two giants were fighting in the Combat Space.


    In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged hundreds of blows. The power that gushed out from them


    drenched the entire Combat Space, and it resembled tornadoes with the destruction it brought.


    The two figures repeatedly shed in their air, their strength increasing bit by bit. It looked like a


    graceful dance as the pair intertwined and lingered on each other.


    It was their blood essence that allowed them to continuously enhance their strength.


    From the moment they exposed their trump cards, they knew that they had to give all their strength


    when they fought. The collision''s powerful impacts were so extreme that it felt like they could break


    through at any moment.


    Every Omnipotent Skill they disyed was heady and vivid.


    The first time they separated, they appeared like blood men again. And although they stepped away


    from each other, the invisible confrontation of their mutant powers continued.


    "Evil God!" With a fearsome roar from Chad, bloody and dark cracks surfaced behind him, as an evil


    "Blood power¡ªAncestral Intent Form!" Ricky shouted as well. Seven kinds of martial forms burst


    out all at once, and seven invisible figures emerged from the void and fused with Ricky''s body.


    The next moment, Ricky burned his blood essence in his body, which gave him more power. He also


    activated the life power and the skill of Resurrection.


    At this moment, Ricky couldn''t waste his time thinking about his next move. The most important thing


    for him was to survive in this battle first.


    Of course, Chad wanted to drag down the battle and save his blood essence. However, Ricky had


    already burned his blood essence, so Chad had no choice but to follow suit.


    Faced with someone as powerful as Ricky, he dared not ck off.


    "Since you want to use one move to decide the result, then I''ll give you your wish!" roared Chad.


    All his powers including the darkness, the earth, and the blood had gathered above his head.


    At the same time, a strong sense of extreme evil emanated from the depths of the crack.


    "Ultimate Omnipotent Skill! Evil Earth Spear!"


    With a thundering roar, the shadow of a long spear shot out from Chad''s chest, fused with the burning


    blood essence''s power, andbined with the power of the darkness, earth, and blood. The spear


    morphed into the shape of a dragon and rushed towards Ricky.


    Chad, too, had been integrated into it.


    The spear was overwhelmingly evil that even when Ricky used the Golden Spirit Eyes, he could only


    sense the endless source of evil.


    At once, he took a deep breath and concentrated all his strength. The Omnipotent Skill of ancestral


    thunder evolved to the Thunder Light de, as he merged all his strength. And then, with the Thunder


    Light de in his hand and his other hand activating the skill of Resurrection at the same time, Ricky


    rushed towards the spear.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bang! Bang!


    The next moment, wild sparks burst out, followed by the most violent airwaves. Two huge mushroom


    clouds soon engulfed the entire Combat Space until everything was submerged in thick white mist.


    Perhaps, all they could see now was the intertwining of the two blood flowers.


    All eyes had gravitated to them at that moment as they waited for the final result.


    None of them noticed how long it took for the two figures to make a move in the violent airwaves.


    Their bodies fell to the bottom of the Combat Space simultaneously.


    As the people carefully watched, they saw how Chad had thrust his spear into Ricky''s chest at the


    same time as Ricky struck him with his Thunder Light de.


    It appeared that both sides had secured their opponent''s soul with their power.


    "What? Did they die at the same time?"

 Chapter 1304 Travel Back Through Time

    Chapter 1304 Travel Back Through Time


    "They didn''t die together, did they? It looks like they still draw breath," some warriors remarked as they


    squinted their eyes. They had better eyesight than most and could see through the dust and distance.


    "I don''t think so. But even if they survived, they are both badly hurt!"


    "Yes, Ricky and Chad have locked onto each other''s soul. One single moment of weakness from either


    of them and the battle will be decided," another one said. "It''s such a pity that Ricky is going to die."


    The warriors in the audience, especially people like Mordechai were heavily worried.


    Lloyd and the others were in the same mood as the members of the Zang n.


    ''This guy haspletely refined the Five-element g. I hope it can protect him!'' All they could do at


    the moment was pray in their hearts and hope they were heard.


    The saints seemed excited, though.


    They knew that Chad was going to die soon.


    The man posed a great threat to them and they didn''t care whether Ricky survived or not. As far as


    they were concerned, Ricky''s life for Chad''s death was a reasonable bargain.


    Perhaps they did feel a slight pity for the former.


    But what saddened them more was the fact that if the two opponents died, no one would bring Paul''s


    inheritance out of that Combat Space and ultimately none of them could get their hands on it.


    "If Ricky and Chad both die in this battle, Paul should choose Mike. And I think it will. I don''t think he


    would want to wait for another two hundred years." A few saints began discussing telepathically.


    "Maybe that''s what will happen. Let''s wait and see."


    "I didn''t expect you to carry a real sacred weapon.


    If it weren''t for that darned thing protecting your heart and meridian, you would be a corpse by now,"


    Chad roared unwillingly.


    The sacred weapon Chad was talking about was nothing but the Five-element g.


    "Humph!" Ricky snorted coldly. "What''s so different about you? If you weren''t protecting yourself with a


    sacred weapon as well, would you even dare fight me?"


    With the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky could see Chad''s ck blood spear, which was a sacred weapon


    too.


    To be honest, if the man hadn''t used that, Ricky himself wouldn''t have used the Five-element g


    either.


    He had only realized that Chad was going to use a sacred weapon to protect himself at the veryst


    moment.


    If he hadn''t used his own trump card, he would have died. And naturally, Ricky did not want that.


    Luckily, Chad hadn''t expected Ricky to carry a sacred weapon of his own.


    Maybe it wasn''t as strong as the ck blood spear, but it was enough to protect Ricky''s heart and


    meridian.


    The two of them were now locked in a stalemate and could either die together or forfeit the battle


    together. This was because both of their powers had locked onto the opponent''s soul.


    As soon as they exerted that power, their opponent''s soul would bepletely destroyed and the


    opponent would die instantly.


    "Let''s make a deal. We don''t want to die, so let''s give up control of each other''s soul simultaneously,"


    Chad finally proposed unwillingly.


    "I really don''t want to die, but what makes you think I would believe you? And why would you trust


    me?" Ricky sneered.


    "You mean you really are willing to die with me?" Chad asked coldly upon hearing the decisive tone


    Ricky had used.


    "Your mutant is even more threatening to this continent than the devils themselves. I may not be a


    hero, and I may not even be the strongest man here, but I do know something about justice," Ricky


    replied with a smile.


    "I think it''s worth it if I give up my life so yours can end.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And, if you want to take my life, you must be prepared to give up your own."


    Ricky controlled his powers and began destroying Chad''s soul.


    "Are you crazy?" Chad roared.


    He couldn''t believe that Ricky would deliberately give up his life.


    However, this was no time for fear or hesitation. With thest ounce of strength he had, he chose to


    destroy Ricky''s soul as well.


    Puff!


    There was a soft explosion and the two of them spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously. Then, with


    a dull thud, the two warriors fell.


    Chad had died. All his confidence and power had amounted to nothing.


    Ricky was dead, too.


    The audience were shocked.


    Mordechai, Ashley, and the saints including Lloyd felt nothing but heartbroken. They had no idea what


    to do now.


    "The Dark Land Blood Mutant was just meh... I don''t know why they thought it to be extremely evil.


    Chad died just like that," a few of the saints remarked faintly. They were truly relieved.


    As saints, they knew the dire consequences of such an evil mutant once it grew extremely powerful.


    Some of them also felt sorry for Ricky. "It''s a pity that Ricky was killed as well."


    However, most people were relieved that Chad was dead and considered Ricky''s death to be a worthy


    sacrifice.


    "Ricky, why? Why did you waste your life like this? A Dark Land Blood Mutant is not worth dying for!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass roared painfully to Ricky''sst present mind.


    It never could have imagined that Ricky would choose to die with Chad.


    "Even though you want to be a hero, you should have waited until you became extremely powerful!"


    The Dragon Intent Grass was clearly furious and in pain. However, all of a sudden, something


    unexpected happened.


    "Ha-ha!" Rickyughed happily, albeit quite weakly.


    "You are stillughing!" The Dragon Intent Grass felt helpless when it heard that Ricky was still


    "I guess you are really worried about me. With that in mind, even if I really die, I won''t have any


    regrets!" Ricky smiled.


    "No regrets even if you die..." the Dragon Intent Grass repeated subconsciously.


    But it stopped mid-way. What did Ricky mean by "even if he really died"?


    "Do you... Do you mean to say that you aren''t going to die?" the grass asked anxiously.


    "Ha-ha, of course I am not going to die. Everyone wants to be a hero, but I''m not such a great man. I


    had no intentions of dying with Chad," Ricky replied.


    "Then you..." The Dragon Intent Grass had no idea what to say. It was confused and couldn''t


    understand what was going on.


    Something truly surreal was happening.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, let me show you the real power of my Time Zone," Ricky said seriously, though


    his voice was getting feebler by the minute.


    With thest ounce of strength and will he had left, Ricky turned into the Time Mutant.


    Time runes emerged and began to encircle his entire body.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªTravel Back Through Time!"


    Ricky roared with his mind, and his Time Mutant started to morph. Ripples appeared and began to


    revolve around him. They were formed out of time power.


    They seemed to being out of nowhere and were resonating with the time power already present in


    the Combat Space. The ripples then entered Ricky''s body.


    Immediately, his soul began to recover, and the wounds on his body started to heal.


    It took about a quarter of an hour, but Ricky finally recoveredpletely, and started floating in mid-air,


    fully unharmed.


    His momentum, strength, and blood vitality were at their peaks, It was as if he had never experienced a


    battle at all.


    A few steps away from himy Chad''s corpse, dead as a doorknob.


    This scene shocked the Dragon Intent Grass to a great extent.


    Not only it, but the audiences were also incredibly shocked as well. Ricky had just risen from the dead!

 Chapter 1305 Came Back To Life

    Chapter 1305 Came Back To Life


    "He came back to life? How is that possible?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    all the warriors asked this at the same time after a long shocked silence.


    Some of them even rubbed their eyes to make sure that they weren''t dreaming.


    Those saints had the same questions in their minds, but they were too lost in thought to share their


    ideas.


    "What do you think, Dragon Intent Grass?"


    Ricky asked. Even Ricky himself could hardly believe it when he realized that he had recovered to the


    peak state. However, he had foreseen it, and that was why he spoke to the Dragon Intent Grass in a


    smug tone.


    That kind of Omnipotent Skill was iparable. Even Ricky''s resolute heart could not help but feel


    conceited.


    "Is this your Time Zone''s Omnipotent Skill?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    It seemed that hearing Ricky''s question had finally pulled it out of its shock.


    "That''s right. I call this skill Travel Back Through Time!"


    Ricky proudly stated.


    "Travel Back Through Time?! That is a marvelous Omnipotent Skill. Your Time Zone is really... "


    At that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass couldn''t find the right words to describe Ricky''s Time Zone.


    "The problem is that I can only use this skill on myself, and the time limit is about six hours. Besides,


    using this Omnipotent Skill will more or less consume some of my life essence!"


    Ricky further exined.


    "Don''t get so greedy, boy. Be satisfied with what you have.


    Some of your life essence in exchange for six hours of time flow is really a good deal in the world," the


    Dragon Intent Grass advised Ricky after hearing his words.


    Ricky had the audacity to be dissatisfied when he already had such an incredible Omnipotent Skill. It


    made the Dragon Intent Grass want to beat him up.


    "Ha-ha, I was just kidding. It is worth it to lose my life essence for such an Omnipotent Skill. After all,


    it''s no worse than the skill of Resurrection,"


    Rickyforted the grass with a smile.


    Then, he turned to Chad''s corpse and said lightly,


    "The Dark Land Blood Mutant is the evilest thing on earth. Unfortunately, you woulde to the same


    end as Oswald eventually. My life is not something you can take away, but your life is destined to end


    today!


    It''s too bad you didn''t know me well enough!"


    At this moment, although Ricky was relieved, he also felt slightly scared.


    If he had not activated the Time Zone and obtained the skill of Travel Back Through Time, he wouldn''t


    have had the confidence to kill Chad. At the least, he wouldn''t have been able to do that during this


    time.


    And the biggest possibility was that he would be killed in the end.


    ''Why do these extremely evil mutants resemble those of Oswald''s and Chad''s?


    Are they from the Celestial Land?'' wondered Ricky in confusion.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know the origin of this extremely evil mutant?" he asked the next


    moment.


    "I don''t know, but I do remember that once this kind of extremely evil mutant matures, it will be


    iparably powerful.


    Even the strongest master on the continent wouldn''t be able to match it," the Dragon Intent Grass


    revealed.


    "They were simr to the devil race in that they would ughter at will. Perhaps, they could be


    considered to be on the same side as the devil race, but they are not interested in the devil race.


    Maybe they really have originated from the Celestial Land."


    "It is highly probable that they came from the Celestial Land, but for some reason, my instincts tell me


    that they aren''t from the Celestial Land. Moreover, based on Chad''s words, they seem determined to


    kill me,"


    Ricky said, revealing more of his thoughts.


    "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it anymore. You''ll understand everything when you are


    strong enough," the Dragon Intent Grassforted him.


    "Anyway, what is important is that you grasped the victory, and Paul''s inheritance now belongs to you."


    "That''s right. I should first get Paul''s inheritance,"


    Ricky agreed.


    In the next breath, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and unleashed the Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    Using it, he had intended to destroy Chad''s corpse.


    After all, it was better for those who owned these extremely evil mutants to bepletely destroyed,


    even though they were already dead.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, a ck mist suddenly appeared out of nowhere and engulfed the entire area where he and


    Chad''s corpse were. And then, a big ck hand emerged from the darkness and seized Chad''s corpse


    before Ricky could react.


    In the next moment, everything returned to its original state as if nothing had happened.


    Ricky''s Heaven Illuminating Fire seemed wild and unforgiving as if Ricky had lost control, and it began


    to burn the space where the corpse hadid earlier.


    All of these happened in the blink of an eye.


    When Ricky came to his senses and realized what had happened, his face darkened tremendously.


    Someone had taken Chad''s corpse away, even though it was in the middle of the ancient battlefield


    and the ancient arena.


    Thus, it wasn''t difficult to surmise that Chad had the support of an incredibly powerful warrior. Whoever


    it was had been powerful enough to ignore major obstacles such as the ancient battlefield and the


    ancient arena, and he could even disregard the heavenlyw''s restraint.


    Now that Ricky thought about it, the gigantic ck hand seemed familiar. He had already seen it three


    times!


    The first time happened a long time ago. After he killed Nate, the hand stole away Nate''s corpse.


    The second time was when he had annihted Oswald. Even though a demi-saint demon had


    appeared, a big ck hand had also taken away Oswald''s body in the end.


    Ricky believed that at that time, he was the only one who saw the dark hand.


    And now, for the third time, he wouldn''t be surprised if he was the only one who saw Chad''s corpse


    being taken away.


    The Dragon Intent Grass and Paul''s will who were in the ancient arena, as well as everyone present,


    probably didn''t see it. They only thought that the corpse had been burned into nothingness by his


    Heaven Illuminating Fire.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Ricky was utterly confused now that it had happened again. Three times, after all, could hardly be a


    coincidence.


    He had an inkling that the three big hands should be the same one.


    It was clear that Oswald and Chad had a connection with each other. However, Nate was just an


    ordinary warrior from the Nan n in the Snow Land. So why was his body taken away by the big


    ck hand as well?


    Who could be the owner of the ck hand? And how powerful could that person be?


    Although he didn''t want to think about these questions, they asionally popped into his mind and


    bothered him.


    But in the end, he could only admit that he was not strong enough to stop it at all.


    ''I need to grow stronger! After all, only strength can help me solve all these doubts!"


    Ricky decided in his mind.


    ''Someday, I will find out who is truly behind that big, ck hand!''


    At this moment, the Dragon Intent Grass''s voice rang in his mind.


    "Why are you in a daze? Did that Chad-guy hit you in the head?"


    "No, I was just thinking. I wondered what would have happened if I hadn''t mastered the skill of Travel


    Back Through Time,"


    Ricky answered promptly.


    He didn''t think it was necessary to tell the Dragon Intent Grass about the ck hand. At least, not yet.


    There was no need to tell anyone else since it could only cause trouble and worry if he told everyone.


    "Stop overthinking, boy! You just need to remember that in the martial world only the strong and the


    winner survives. Thus, you only need to be either of those kinds of people.


    You don''t need to think about other matters, and neither should you dwell on things that didn''t happen,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "All right. I got it."


    "Now, it''s time for you to ept Paul''s inheritance!"


    A momentter, Paul''s will suddenly emerged. Looking at Ricky with admiration, the will remarked,


    "Congrattions, young man. You have obtained the inheritance. Perhaps, you are the most suitable


    inheritor."

 Chapter 1306 Pauls Inheritance

    Chapter 1306 Paul''s Inheritance


    "I can''t believe you already have such a good handle on the time power, so much so that you could


    even reverse time," said Paul''s will in an astonished tone. It seemed that Ricky''s talents had impressed


    the will greatly, and the will hade to admire him as well.


    "I am honored, sir," Ricky demurely answered, slightly bowing his head in respect.


    "On top of that, you even took down the Dark Land Blood Mutant''s owner, which emphasized how


    incredibly powerful you are. All these things showed that you are indeed Paul''s most suitable


    sessor,"


    Paul''s will added further.


    After that, the will ushered Ricky gently toward a space overflowing with time power.


    The Rocks of Heaven and Earth had fused with the arena itself. From an outside perspective, it


    seemed like everything had gone back to normal, as no one could see what was happening inside the


    arena.


    Seeing this, all the saints that had gathered outside the ancient battlefield immediately spurred their


    men to prepare. "Get ready, men! As soon as Ricky steps out of there, we will swoop in and take the


    inheritance from him. But make sure to keep him alive! After all, he took down an enemy with the


    extreme evil mutant, and we can say that he had done a good thing for the continent."


    Mounting tension and thrill settled over the outer areas of the ancient battlefield, as Paul''s inheritance


    had caught the full attention of all the warriors.


    "The time power in this ce is incredible! It feels like I can be immortal here," Ricky excitedly noted


    once he had entered the space.


    He sensed that the primitive time power in this space and the time power he had in his Time Zone were


    pretty much in the same league.


    He initially thought that his Time Zone was the most primitive of its kind and that it had the most


    primitive time power. However, to his surprise, the time power here turned out to be as primitive as that


    in his Time Zone.


    That indicated how high Paul''s level was in terms of time power.


    "This is the space Paul left behind before he died, and he also left his inheritance here. However,


    before you ept the inheritance, there is one more thing required of you.


    You need to make a Martial Arts Oath,"


    Paul''s will stated with a somber expression. "Of course, sir. What is it about?"


    Ricky curiously inquired. "You need to swear that you will never show mercy to the devil race. When


    they invade our home, you must eliminate them without hesitation,"


    Paul''s will urged him in a serious tone. "I don''t see any problem with those conditions.


    Okay, I swear it!" agreed Ricky at once, promising just as Paul''s will asked.


    Afterward, Paul''s will unleashed an invisible power, and the time power in the space surged and


    swelled like an ocean wave.


    Before long, a River of Time emerged, although Ricky could tell that Paul had created it since it looked


    short.


    After all, the real River of Time was endless. "Paul had created this River of Time, and inside it, you can


    find everything about him including his experience andprehension of martial arts," revealed Paul''s


    will.


    "In short, this River of Time contains his inheritance. If you want to get it, you will need to travel from


    the beginning to the end of this river. However, I cannot tell you how much you canprehend from


    this journey, for it all depends on your luck and talent,"


    Paul''s will went on. "Can you tell me how long this journey will take?" asked Ricky.


    "It could take you at least three to five years," answered Paul''s will. "What?!


    You mean I need to spend at least three years here?!" Ricky eximed in utter shock. This was an


    unexpected setback because, frankly, Ricky couldn''t afford to wait for another three years.


    In fact, he had already nned to be a demi-saint or even a saint in five years.


    He debated the worthiness of this venture in his mind, and he felt on the fence about it.


    Should he waste three years for Paul''s inheritance when he already activated the Time Zone?


    "Don''t fret! The time in this space flows differentlypared to the outside world. Five years in this


    ce corresponds to a month outside. So even if you spent ten years here, only two months would


    have gone by outside. That means you will only have to stay for about twenty days if youplete your


    journey in three years here,"


    Paul''s will exined immediately. "That''s incredible!" remarked Ricky, looking even more astounded


    when he heard this piece of information.


    "So you don''t have to worry about how long the journey on the River of Time could take. And I think it


    will be worth it even if you have to spend a thousand years on this journey. After all, a spiritual


    potentate''s inheritance is nothing to scoff at," Paul''s will reassured Ricky.


    "Of course, you are right, sir." An awkward smile twisted Ricky''s lips because it seemed that Paul''s will


    had read his mind, and he didn''t mean to belittle Paul''s inheritance.


    He didn''t dare to speak frankly for fear that, if he did, he could offend Paul''s will.


    "This Paul sounds like an amazing guy! He was able to create a ce where time flowed differently


    from the outside. It''s no wonder he was the best warrior in ancient times. This is a good thing for you,


    Ricky," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in.


    "I hope this inheritance would make a great difference in myprehension of time!"


    Ricky remarked with a hopeful look. "It''s time to enter the River of Time," Paul''s will suddenly said,


    interrupting Ricky''s train of thought.


    "If you canprehend at least half of Paul''s inheritance, I will give you a reward." "Wow, really?! I


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    wonder what it is. Anyway, I''ll go now and try toprehend as much inheritance as I can," Ricky


    immediately answered.


    It seemed that the reward mentioned had excited him, for his face lit up with an eager expression. The


    very next moment, Ricky leaped into the River of Time, where he witnessed Paul''s birth as soon as he


    got in.


    He found that Paul was from the Wangu n, which was one of the most influential ns in ancient


    times.


    Simr to Ricky, Paul possessed the Time Mutant and was gifted with the ability to control time.


    Paul used his talent wisely and rose to fame rapidly.


    With the Time Mutant, he became proficient in controlling time and using it to his advantage. By the


    end of his life, he had be the most powerful warrior of that era.


    The River of Time revealed Paul''s whole life to Ricky.


    If he witnessed everything that happened to Paul, it would be as if he had experienced Paul''s life first-


    hand. Only through this could Ricky have the chance to learn Paul''s insights on the time power and


    master his inheritance.


    ''This young man possesses seven kinds of mutants, including the Time Mutant. He is an


    unprecedented genius! I believe that, someday, he can grow to be more powerful than Paul. However,


    no one in this era has reached the Potentate Level. Can he surpass Paul? Perhaps, he can seed as


    long as someone gives him a hand,''


    Paul''s will while observing Ricky, who was currently exploring the River of Time.


    Time flew by quickly. Ricky didn''t notice that two years had passed by in the River of Time, as he had


    been too immersed in Paul''s life.


    He actually took the understanding of Paul''sprehension of time in stride, perhaps, due to the fact


    that he already possessed the Time Mutant.


    At present, his understanding of time power had greatly improved.


    Ricky could not only reverse time now, but he could also elerate its flow.


    On top of that, he also learned a new set of techniques rted to time, which Paul had once cultivated


    and used.


    Although he also had a martial skill rted to time in the Time Zone, Ricky decided to study Paul''s


    skills instead.


    After all, no one would refuse to learn a spiritual potentate''s cultivation methods.


    ''It looks like I need to know Paul''s entire life before I can acquire thatplete version of the time-


    rted technique he had once cultivated.


    Judging by how challenging it is to acquire, it could highly likely be his real inheritance,'' Ricky thought


    to himself.

 Chapter 1307 The Eternal Time Scripture

    Chapter 1307 The Eternal Time Scripture


    Ricky spent two more years in the River of Time enduring Paul''s entire life. All in all, four years went by


    until he had fully absorbed Paul''sprehension of time.


    Now that he had aplished that, Ricky felt like he didn''t need to spend much time developing his


    time power. Now that he thought about it, he just needed tobine Paul''s inheritance with his own


    Time Zone, and he could easily reach the Potentate Level by cultivating the time power.


    Finally, the River of Time''s end came into view, and Ricky stepped out through it.


    As soon as he was outside, he immediately sat cross-legged and began to adjust his breath. This


    journey was indeed fruitful, as he had obtained so much information, so much so that he could not


    in his heart about the martial arts.


    After adjusting his breath, Ricky reached out to the River of Time with his mind, seeing as he wanted to


    get Paul''s cultivation method from it as well.


    ''Whoa, this is unbelievable!''


    Paul''s will was exceedingly astonished while seeing Rickye out.


    And thanks to Ricky''s mindmunication,the will had an idea of what Ricky intended to do.


    The will wondered if Ricky had already absorbed ny percent of the inheritance, as Ricky wouldn''t be


    able to obtain Paul''s cultivation method otherwise.


    "Could he haveprehended more than ny percent of Paul''s inheritance already? He has the


    same mutant, so he could be familiar with it already. But still, I didn''t think such quick progress was


    possible!"


    Paul''s will heaved a perplexed sigh.


    The will would think Ricky to be already amazing if he wouldprehend more than half of the


    inheritance. Ny percent would be just incredible.


    ''This young man is talented beyond a doubt!''


    Paul''s will gasped, as the impressive things that Ricky had done finally drove the will to such a


    conclusion.


    And the more talent Ricky disyed, the more excited the will became.


    "Master, you can finally rest in peace now! I believe I''ve found an heir worthy of your inheritance, and


    he will certainly surpass you in terms of achievement.


    Your final wish has been realized," Paul''s will whispered, looking far off into the distance.


    There were three reasons that Ricky couldprehend Paul''s inheritance so quickly and efficiently.


    First, it was due to his own talent. Second, he already owned the Time Mutant. And the third and most


    important reason was that he had the Time Zone.


    Ricky''s mind sank into the river,municated with all his previousprehension, and connected


    what his eyes saw with what was already in his mind.


    He believed that these things, which were closely connected with each other, were precisely what he


    wanted.


    It was Paul''s cultivation method!


    He would not have been able to see this cultivation method, if not for the deep understanding he now


    had.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As his mind processed all this new information, a violent earthquake suddenly shook the entire space


    within the River of Time. In the next moment, countless ancient words emerged in the river.


    Ricky immediately recognized the first three words that came into his view.


    "That''s the Eternal Time Scripture!" he gasped loudly, awe coloring his features.


    "That''s the most valuable scripture from the River of Time! He actually got it?!"


    Seeing this, Paul''s will was stunned once again. "This is marvelous! The ancient heavenly time


    cultivation method will finally resurface in the world after such a long time."


    Swish! Swish! Swish! After a few moments, more ancient words appeared and entered Ricky''s mind. A


    few hours passed in this manner until he had eventually received theplete contents of the


    scripture.


    Right after, he felt that the perception of the scripture on the time power was no inferior to that of the


    skill in his Time Zone.


    "You truly deserve to be called the ancient times'' greatest warrior. The cultivation method you created


    is as good as the time method of my Time Zone," sighed Ricky happily.


    "Thanks to these two cultivation methods, my cultivation of the time power will reach a terrifying speed,


    and it will undoubtedly reach a higher level."


    Ricky soon opened his eyes. After all, this was not the time to have a deepprehension.


    "You are back," greeted Paul''s will as soon as Ricky woke up.


    "How much have youprehended about Paul''s inheritance?"


    "I finishedprehending it already,"


    Ricky replied indifferently as if it was no big deal to it.


    Hearing this, Paul''s will let out a surprised gasp and eximed,


    "No way!


    You are unbelievable, man!


    It seems that you are destined to get Paul''s inheritance after all."


    Although shocked outwardly, the will was incredibly relieved in the heart. The will made the right


    decision, after all, by choosing Ricky.


    "It''s because Paul and I have the same mutant. I couldn''t haveprehended it as fast otherwise,"


    Ricky answered humbly.


    "By the way, sir," he abruptly added, sounding slightly uncertain. "You mentioned that you will give me


    something earlier.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What is it?"


    Ricky eyed Paul''s will with a curious look.


    "Oh, yeah, I almost forgot. Can you put in a drop of blood essence into the River of Time, please?"


    Paul''s will instructed thoughtfully. "Yes, sir!"


    After saying this, Ricky nodded to himself and did as he was told.


    In an instant, he felt a blood connection bloom between them and take hold. This meant that through


    the drip of blood, the River of Time recognized Ricky as its master.


    ''Is the will transferring the River of Time to me?


    It seems that the river is still alive, but what use does it have for me?'' wondered Ricky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After that, strong roaring sounds ripped the silence of the ce and interrupted Ricky''s train of thought.


    The River of Time had absorbed the time power in this space and promptly transformed, coiling over


    and over like a snake until it merged into a square.


    Once the square had absorbed more time power, it created a huge square seal, which was actually an


    ancient mark.


    Ricky tried to analyze its power and found that it had been condensed by endless time power as if it


    had contained all the time power in the world.


    Since the River of Time had already recognized Ricky as its master, and he had long been integrated


    with the ancient seal, he was able to urately sense the strength of the ancient seal''s time power.


    In the blink of an eye, the seal shrank with a small pop and flew to Ricky''s outstretched palm.


    "This is it. This is Paul''s seal, Time Seal!"


    Ricky murmured to himself with no small amount of reverence.


    The Time Seal was an ancient seal and apanying weapon, and now that it belonged to Ricky, it


    became his apanying weapon.


    But something was still bothering Ricky.


    As far as he knew, an apanying weapon should have only one master. Once its master died, the


    apanying weapon should also stop existing entirely.


    But now, an apanying weapon had just appeared out of nowhere, one that was rumored to be


    Paul''s. If Paul had indeed owned this apanying weapon, shouldn''t it have vanished alongside


    him?


    And if it weren''t Paul''s weapon, what was it doing in the River of Time that Paul created?


    Besides, how could it be Ricky''s apanying weapon for no reason?


    "Sir, why is the Time Seal doing here?"


    Ricky asked Paul''s will.


    "The Time Seal is my master''s apanying weapon," exined Paul''s will. "So it is really Paul''s


    apanying weapon.


    But how can it be my apanying weapon now? That doesn''t make sense,"


    Ricky asked with great confusion. "Ha-ha, silly boy! This is not the old one," Paul''s willughingly


    remarked.


    "I''m confused, sir. Can you please tell me more about it?" Ricky pleaded with a puzzled frown.


    "When my master became a spiritual potentate, he traveled frequently into the chaos to look for time-


    rted things. It was in one of these journeys that he found a time stone. With his power and several


    casting masters at the premium stage of Demi-divine Level, he used this stone to create the Time


    Seal," exined Paul''s will.

 Chapter 1308 Rickys Transformation

    Chapter 1308 Ricky''s Transformation


    "A lot of powerful warriors had died during that war against the devil race, and although Paul survived,


    it had cost him a lot. By the time the war had ended, he had almost run out of life essence and was on


    the verge of death.


    Thus, he extracted the Time Seal''s core before he breathed hisst, for he knew that it was the only


    way that he could keep the seal from disappearing with him.


    And that was how the River of Time came to be. He turned the seal''s core into the river and stored it in


    this space where time flowed differently. He hoped that the new Time Seal could be formed with time


    power.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And just as he expected, the old Time Seal''s core formed the new one with the help of time power,"


    revealed Paul''s will.


    "I see. That means this Time Seal is the new one," Ricky responded, nodding thoughtfully. Now that he


    had heard the exnation from Paul''s will, he was beginning to understand everything.


    "Take this as one more gift from Paul to his sessor," Paul''s will said after a while, gesturing to the


    seal.


    "Thank you! I really appreciate it," answered Ricky gratefully. He couldn''t think of any other way he


    could express his gratitude, so words would have to suffice for now.


    "With all those stuff dealt with, I have something else to discuss with you," remarked Paul''s will


    suddenly in a serious tone. "What is it, sir? I''ll do what I can do for you.


    Just tell me, and I promise I''ll do my best!" Ricky immediately responded earnestly.


    "If it''s okay with you, I would like to be the Time Seal''s hermit spirit," Paul''s will offered seriously,


    leaving Ricky dumbfounded.


    He stared at Paul''s will with an astonished look on his face.


    "Are you sure? But I don''t think I can let you be the Time Seal''s hermit spirit... I feel like that would be


    somewhat disrespectful to Paul..." Ricky immediately protested, shaking his head in dismay.


    The one in front of him was just Paul''s will, but he had still been a part of Paul. Ricky was afraid that if


    he epted the will''s offer, it could be disrespectful to Paul.


    "You''re overthinking this, Ricky. I was formed in this space just like the Time Seal, so even though I am


    Paul''s will and has some of his memories, I am still an independent being. However, I don''t have flesh


    or soul, so I must stay in this space if I want to live.


    As you have seen, the new Time Seal has been formed, and it has also recognized you as its master.


    That means the time power in the Time Seal is just as strong as that in this space.


    I can never leave this ce, not unless I be the Time Seal''s hermit spirit.


    In that way, I can use the Time Seal as my vessel and cultivate inside it," Paul''s will lengthily exined.


    "If that''s the case, of course, I''m cool with that," Ricky readily agreed with a nod.


    "Thank you! I really appreciate it," replied Paul''s will with a hint of excitement in his voice. "Now, I need


    you to merge your blood essence with me, so that I can sessfully integrate with the Time Seal."


    "But I have one more concern, sir. If we do this, won''t I be your master? I don''t think I''m qualified


    to be your master!" Ricky protested suddenly, a troubled look clouding his face.


    "No, that''s enough hesitating. I''ve already made up my mind," remarked Paul''s will impatiently.


    "Besides, I already told you that I am an independent being that ispletely separate from Paul. So,


    you don''t need to feel like you''ll be disrespecting Paul."


    With that said, Ricky had no choice but to ept the will''s offer. He soon merged a drop of his blood


    essence with Paul''s will. By doing this, Paul''s will would recognize him as his master as well, and he


    would finally be the hermit spirit of the Time Seal.


    ''This doesn''t matter anyway. I will still treat him with respect although he has be my seal''s hermit


    spirit,'' thought Ricky to himself earnestly. "Sir, I think it''s about time we left this arena. What do you


    think?"


    Ricky urged Paul''s will once thetter had be the hermit spirit of Ricky''s Time Seal. "Don''t be in


    such a hurry to leave. Anyway, the ancient battlefield won''t be opening for four months, so you still


    have time to cultivate here before it opens.


    Remember that time here flows fasterpared to the time outside. Two years here is equivalent to


    four months outside, which means that you can spend two years cultivating here when in actuality, you


    only trained for four months!" the Time Seal''s hermit spirit, which was once Paul''s will, replied.


    "Oh! You are right, sir. This is the best ce for me to cultivate, and in that way, I will have more time to


    spare. Moreover, I can betterprehend Paul''s inheritance here," agreed Ricky with a small nod of


    his head. "Don''t you know that the time power in this ce can invisibly refine your body? Can''t you


    feel it working right now?


    Except for his martial skills, Paul had also left behind much of his original energy here. However, his


    original energy had been disassembled and integrated into the space here.


    Since you have obtained his martial skills, his original energy is now refining your body," the Time


    Seal''s hermit spirit further revealed.


    "Oh! So this original energy came from Paul himself..." Ricky whispered to himself delightedly.


    It was because he felt an invisible force refining his body the moment that he entered this ce, and


    the feeling grew stronger after he had obtained Paul''s inheritance.


    Ever since he obtained the Ultimate Golden Body''s primitive cultivation method, he began to find it


    difficult to refine his body. Perhaps, it was safe to say that only the original energy and more advanced


    Treasures from Heaven and Earth could help refine his body.


    Without wasting any more time, Ricky started his cultivation in this ce.


    He nned to cultivate in this ce for two years, and then after that, he would leave here.


    Ricky had a lot of things to do in those two years, so he knew that he needed to get started as soon as


    possible.


    The first and foremost thing he had to do was to consolidate his current cultivation level. After that, he


    needed to heal the injuries he had sustained earlier using the original energy that Paul left.


    Once he had fully recuperated, he nned to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body and the eternal power


    to improve his physical body. After all, the countless fights he had experienced told him that having a


    strong body was a great advantage.


    Last but not the least, he would try to make a breakthrough in his cultivation level and practice all kinds


    of martial skills.


    Meanwhile, outside the arena, the surrounding warriors were starting to get bored since they had been


    waiting for such a long time. Unfortunately, there was still no sign of Ricky. Soon, enough, they started


    leaving one after another to continue their adventure on the ancient battlefield. They felt like they were


    merely wasting their time if they stayed and waited for Ricky.


    Four months passed in the twinkling of an eye. Finally, the Territory Battle held every two hundred


    years hade to an end.


    Ricky had spent those four months in seclusion, but due to the faster flow of time in that ce, he had


    spent two years cultivating.


    When Ricky opened his eyes this time, he looked different from the former one. He now appeared


    more mature and reserved. At present, he had consolidated his cultivation level, and his power had


    also increased.


    "I have spent the past two years healing my injuries and consolidating my cultivation level. And it has


    paid off because my realm is now stable. I don''t have to worry about it anymore," Ricky seriously


    remarked with satisfaction, feeling the purity of the power in his body.


    "You did a great job. I''m d that you didn''t pursue a higher level, Ricky. Believe me. It''s worth


    spending years on consolidating your cultivation level, not to mention two years. After all, only when


    you have a solid cultivation level can you have greater progress and reach a higher level," the Time


    Seal''s hermit spirit cut in.


    "I agree. A stable cultivation base is indeed valuable to any warrior. If your cultivation is unstable, even


    your incredible talent cannot help you be a top warrior," the Dragon Intent Grass added.


    In the past two years, the Time Seal''s hermit spirit and the Dragon Intent Grass had met each other


    and spent that better of those two years getting acquainted.


    "Listen, that''s enough cultivating for you. It''s now time to put away the arena and leave the ancient


    battlefield," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit instructed Ricky sternly.

 Chapter 1309 In the Face of Grave Danger

    Chapter 1309 In the Face of Grave Danger


    The words of the Time Seal''s hermit spirit left Ricky feeling bewildered. He nced at the seal with


    wide, astonished eyes and asked,


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I''m afraid I may have misheard you. Did you just tell me to put the arena away?"


    "Yes, I did. It''s about that you put away the arena," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit instructed nonplussed.


    "Okay, now, I am confused. How can I do that?" Ricky promptly asked, looking more and more baffled


    with each passing second.


    "After we defeated the devil race, Paul had refined this arena, which means that this was Paul''s


    property," the hermit spirit exined. "And because he is long dead, the arena would be passed on to


    his sessor¡ªyou! The arena is made of the hardest Rocks of Heaven and Earth.


    It may not be a supreme weapon, but do not underestimate it because it''s as powerful as a supreme


    weapon. In fact, you can even use this arena against any supreme weapon," the hermit spirit cheerfully


    went on.


    Hearing this, Ricky was overjoyed, and he made up his mind right then and there to never give the


    arena up. After all, it rightfully belonged to him now.


    "Sir, what should I do put it aside?" he eagerly asked.


    "You can use the Time Seal since the seal serves as the core of the arena," instructed the hermit spirit.


    "Paul had taken this into consideration, so he integrated the Time Seal with the arena."


    "He seems to be a visionary," Ricky remarked, sounding slightly awed once again.


    Then, he did as the hermit spirit had instructed and enveloped the entire arena with his mind. He knew


    that with the Time Seal''s help, he could integrate his mind sessfully into the arena, and only then


    could he keep the arena under his control.


    It took Ricky four whopping hours before he could sessfully cover the arena with his mind. He


    thought about putting the arena aside immediately but stopped at thest second.


    After all, he would be in great trouble if the other warriors witnessed his action. The fact that he


    possessed Paul''s inheritance already put him in a perilous situation, so he didn''t want to add to that if


    he could avoid it.


    ''Perhaps, I can use the Time Zone and the Devourer Zone to hide my presence. That way, I can put


    aside the arena secretly.'' A brilliant idea suddenly popped up in Ricky''s mind.


    With that thought, he immediately summoned the Devourer Zone and the Time Zone. The Devourer


    Zone formed the blood-colored light, which covered the entire arena, as the Time Zone released the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time power, preventing people outside from seeing what was going on inside the arena.


    Under the influence of the two zones, Ricky was able to put the arena in his Massacring Zone without


    being noticed.


    Afterward, he took away his two zones and appeared again.


    Ricky theorized that in this way, everyone would think the ancient arena disappeared as soon as Ricky


    obtained the inheritance. After all, it would never ur to them that Ricky was the one who put aside


    the arena. That was unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    As soon as the saints outside the ancient battlefield caught sight of Ricky, they grew exceedingly


    excited, and countless warriors started gathering again.


    They looked at Ricky with greedy eyes, although they were fully aware that they were no match for him.


    They could only content themselves with watching him from afar.


    Meanwhile, Mordechai and the others quickly approached Ricky. "You have Paul''s inheritance now!


    Why are you always so lucky?" whined Mordecai with envy.


    "Ha-ha! What can I say? I''m just very lucky!" Ricky retortedughingly, a modest smile brightening his


    face.


    "But seriously, Ricky, you need to be more careful from now. I am sure that once we get out of here, the


    other forces would surely try to steal Paul''s inheritance from you. You shouldn''t give them an


    opportunity," Mordechai suddenly reminded him, a somber look on his face.


    "I agree. Those people would undoubtedly try something. What are you going to do to deal with them?"


    asked Hayes with a worried frown. "I don''t think we can be much help to you if they try to attack you


    since we aren''t that strong..."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll think about how to deal with them once we leave this ce,"


    Ricky answered, looking as grave as the Hayes and Mordecai.


    Although he recognized that his life was in grave danger, he didn''t have any ns on how to deal with


    it. Instead, he just nned to y it by ear.


    Just then, a huge crack abruptly appeared on the ancient battlefield.


    Inside the crack was nothing but endless darkness, as infinite as the inky night sky. The continent spirit


    wafted from the inside as well and lingered in the nose of everyone present.


    That crevice was the only way that they could get out of the ancient battlefield.


    If this opening closed before they passed through it, they would have to wait another two hundred


    years before it would appear again on the ancient battlefield.


    Therefore, as soon as the crack made itself known, all the warriors hastily flew towards it, and Ricky


    and hispanions were no exception.


    Fortunately, they were able to pass through the crevice and soon arrived at the Grey Wind Land.


    Before they even stepped foot on the ground, all the people''s eyes were fixed on Ricky, devouring him


    with their greedy looks.


    Their gazes felt like great pressure on Ricky''s shoulders, and there was so much that he wondered if


    he could bear it. Of course, it was not surprising that he felt that way. After all, he was just a spiritual


    emperor, while those who were staring at him were even saints! It was evident that they, too, had their


    eyes on Paul''s inheritance.


    "You made a mistake when you came out, Ricky. You should have stayed in the ancient battlefield for


    another two hundred years, and maybe you could have saved yourself. I doubt that these saints from


    other regions will let you leave with Paul''s inheritance.


    I don''t think even I can help you now,"


    Lloyd told Ricky through telepathy, sounding terribly regretful.


    He desperately wanted to save Ricky, but he couldn''t think of a way to do so. After all, he and the other


    saints from the Five-element Sect were too weakpared to these saints from other regions. They


    couldn''t save Ricky from those saints even if they tried.


    "There''s no need to worry, Elder Lloyd. I don''t think they will kill me," Ricky reassured him. "The worst


    thing that could happen will be if they force me to hand Paul''s inheritance over."


    After a moment of silence, a saint spoke up and called Ricky''s attention. "Young man, I heard that you


    defeated the Dark Land Blood Mutant''s owner and even acquired Paul''s inheritance. You have a lot of


    potential in you. Would you like to be my disciple?"


    As if that statement had opened the floodgates, a ruckus immediately erupted as many saints followed


    suit with countless offers.


    "Young man, if you be my disciple, I give you my word that I''ll help you be a saint!" Another


    saint attempted to entice Ricky to his side.


    Of course, they were only offering to take Ricky in as their disciple for one purpose. They just wanted


    an opportunity where they could get their hands on Paul''s inheritance.


    ''What a bunch of hypocritical guys!'' Ricky sneered in his thoughts as he gazed at these saints with a


    frosty expression. Of course, he didn''t dare to voice out his thoughts. After all, he was in the martial


    world where the strong preyed upon the weak. That would just put him in greater danger.


    "I''m ttered by your offers, but I am already a disciple of the Five-element Sect. I have no intention of


    joining another force. I appreciate your kind offers, but my answer is no," replied Ricky respectfully.


    "Young man, you shouldn''t refuse our kindness. Are you trying to offend us?" a saint threateningly


    retorted when he heard Ricky''s reply.


    "Young man, have you forgotten that the devil race ising? For the sake of the entire continent, you


    should hand over Paul''s inheritance to more talented warriors than you. That way, more talented


    warriors who can rise quickly will have a chance to help the continent too," another saint blurted out.


    "You make a good point, sir, and I actually intend to do that. However, there are so many of you who


    want Paul''s inheritance that I don''t know whom to choose," Ricky responded immediately.


    Although the saints'' words aggravated Ricky, it was also what he wanted to hear. He knew that all the


    saints here had the same thoughts, so if he addressed it that way, it would imply that he wanted to


    choose one of them.


    In that way, he figured that the saints would fight amongst themselves instead of ganging up on him.


    It was true that he could give Paul''s inheritance away, but he could only do so to one person.


    Unfortunately, everyone wanted to have a finger on that particr pie.


    "Ha-ha! Young man, do you think you can turn us against each other by saying that?" one saint


    unexpectedlymented.


    It turned out that Ricky underestimated those saints. When he realized that they didn''t fall for his ns,


    his face darkened, and he became serious in an instant.

 Chapter 1310 A Man Named Otis Ao

    Chapter 1310 A Man Named Otis Ao


    "Sir, maybe you think that you can joke around at this moment, but I assure you that this is no joking


    matter for me. I am telling the truth. Paul has only one inheritance, so you have to decide among


    yourselves who should get it..."


    Ricky convinced them, hoping that they would fall for his tricks this time.


    After all, this was the only way he could think of escaping this trouble. He would have to hand over


    Paul''s inheritance to them sooner orter, but he could put it off to thest second.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t escape and hide through his space, because these warriors in front of him


    were powerful saints.


    "It''s all right, Ricky. If there is no other way out, you can surrender the Eternal Time Scripture to them.


    Anyway, these saints have not experienced Paul''s whole life, so it will be difficult for them to


    the Time Seal''s hermit spirit advised Ricky telepathically.


    "Yes, sir. I understand," replied Ricky with a grim face.


    He hated to admit it, but he had no choice.


    From the moment he obtained Paul''s inheritance, he knew that he had to hand something over as soon


    as he came out. That was the price he had to pay for being weaker than these men.


    ''My strength still isn''t enough!


    I wonder when I could be strong enough that I don''t have to be afraid of anything,''


    Ricky wondered to himself in frustration.


    Meanwhile, one of the saints seemed to be growing impatient. He had let his momentum gush out like


    a flowing river, locking onto Ricky as he said,


    "Young man, you don''t need to worry about that. We''ll take care of it ourselves. Now, if you give up


    Paul''s inheritance, the entire continent would consider you a hero! We, old guys, will even take out


    some Treasures from Heaven and Earth to help you cultivate."


    It looked like they had moved on from asking Ricky to be their disciple to outright asking him for Paul''s


    inheritance.


    Ricky could also feel that the saint had locked his momentum on him, which was a clear indication that


    if Ricky didn''t hand over the inheritance soon, these saints would do it for him¡ªby force.


    In fact, he was sure that if it weren''t in public, these saints would have torn him into pieces by now. And


    they would probably devolve into chaos as they fought each other for the inheritance.


    "All right, let''s not act hastily. I''ll just hand it over," said Ricky immediately.


    The saint''s aura pushed him to make a decision fast before the choice was taken away from him. Now,


    he was ready to hand the Eternal Time Scripture over.


    At this point, Ricky was exceedingly frustrated and bitter, but he had to swallow his pride. However, he


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    vowed to himself that he would remember the faces of all the saints here today.


    Boom!


    Just as Ricky was about to hand the scripture over, a powerful force poured down over his body and


    instantly broke through the saint''s momentum which had been overwhelming Ricky earlier. The


    invisible force wrapped around Ricky like a warm nket and was about to take him away.


    Seeing this, the saints on the spot instantly reacted aggressively. They snarled at the unseen enemy


    and yelled at the top of their lungs, "Who are you? Show yourself!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! All the saints united to attack the unexpected force as one. After all, anyone who


    wanted to take Ricky away would undoubtedly monopolize Paul''s inheritance. They couldn''t let that


    happen.


    However, the aura that enveloped Ricky abruptly transformed into a massive white palm, and it easily


    repelled the iing attacks from these saints.


    Then, a white figure emerged from behind the huge white palm.


    "You are just a bunch of arrogant weaklings scrambling for Paul''s inheritance! You''re biting off more


    than you can chew!" said the figure snidely.


    A cold aura that surrounded him made the surrounding saints tremble like falling leaves.


    He spoke in a condescending tone, but his domineering strength backed up his attitude.


    However, the white figure left just as abruptly as he showed up.


    None of the saints dared to chase after him, as they all had a taste of how powerful the white figure


    was from the aura he had unleashed just now. From that aura, they had a strong intuition that a simple


    backhand from the white figure could kill them.


    Compared to Ricky, they were much stronger and could do whatever they wanted to him. But in front of


    the white figure, they were as weak as insects. They were saints, but they were nothingpared to


    whoever the white figure was.


    That was how the white figure took Ricky away.


    As soon as he and the white figure disappeared from sight, the whole Grey Wind Land was left


    shocked and silent.


    Ricky, on the other hand, felt that a great force had wrapped tightly around him, hindering his


    movements. He didn''t know how long it took before he could breathe. And when he could finally move


    his head around, he found that the white figure had set him down on a lonely peak.


    The said white figure was standing in front of him, his hands ced behind his back in a stiff,


    authoritative posture.


    "Hello, sir," greeted Ricky promptly.


    He knew at a nce that this person was the one who took him away.


    The white figure was definitely powerful, for only an exceedingly strong warrior could have taken him


    away from those saints. It didn''t matter what his purpose was, someone as powerful as him deserved


    Ricky''s respect in terms of martial arts.


    Hearing Ricky''s greetings, the white figure turned around.


    He turned out to be a young man with an angr and handsome face. His eyes were like two endless


    ck holes, deep and unfathomable.


    Strangely, Ricky couldn''t feel any trace of auraing from the young man, and there was only one


    exnation for that.


    This young man was undoubtedly too powerful.


    Ricky, of course, knew that this man was not as young as he looked. He was likely an old man who had


    lived for many years.


    "Did you really get the inheritance of Paul?"


    the young man asked Ricky directly, staring at him deeply.


    Unlike those greedy saints they left behind, the young man''s expression didn''t even waver. There was


    no hint of interest on his face, and it seemed that he simply wanted to confirm that Paul''s inheritance


    belonged to Ricky.


    "Yes, sir!" Ricky promptly nodded.


    "Did you ever be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor?" The young man continued questioning Ricky,


    although thetter wasn''t sure where his questions were leading.


    "Yes, sir!" Ricky replied again.


    "I see. Well, I''m d a genius like you has obtained Paul''s inheritance. You seem to have great


    potential in you.


    It looks like I made the right decision to save you today. In return, make sure that you can meet our


    expectations and be a supreme master someday!"


    The young man nodded and let a satisfied smile curl his lips.


    "What¡ª" Ricky looked back at the young man in confusion, wondering what his words meant.


    "Sir, aren''t you interested in Paul''s inheritance as well? Isn''t that why you saved me?" asked Ricky


    when he hadposed his thoughts.


    Of course, he couldn''t help but this strange man. He doubted that a saint would have such low interest


    in Paul''s inheritance and the opportunities it presented. The previous saints'' behaviors were enough to


    prove it.


    Those saints were already as powerful as they were, and it seemed like they had nothing to be afraid


    of. However, as soon as Paul''s inheritance was within their reach, they all became fixated on it.


    "Paul was the greatest and most powerful warrior in ancient times, and he was also at the peak state of


    the Potentate Level. Naturally, any saint would be desperate to have such a powerful man''s


    inheritance,"


    the young man leisurely exined.


    "But I don''t share the same opinion. If the continent didn''t have a rule against spiritual potentates


    appearing in this era, I would have reached the peak state of the Potentate Level already,"


    continued the young man with unparalleled confidence.


    With this new information, Ricky could already guess who the young man was.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I shouldn''t have doubted you," Ricky promptly apologized.


    He believed what the young man was saying because he felt that the young man was probably at the


    Demi-potentate Level, close to the Potentate Level. Moreover, if this young man really wanted Paul''s


    inheritance, he wouldn''t be wasting his time talking to Ricky. In fact, he could easily kill Ricky now


    seeing no one else was around.


    The young man gracefully waved his hand as if to dismiss Ricky''s worries and said,


    "It''s okay. I know you can''t help worrying especially after your experience with those saints."


    "May I know your name, sir?"


    Ricky asked with a curious gleam in his eyes.


    He was a man with a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. He took note of those saints


    from earlier for revenge, but he also wanted to remember this young man who had saved him. He


    promised to himself that he would repay this man''s kindness.


    Ricky didn''t even care if those saints represented the whole Misty South continent or not. He just


    wanted to take revenge on them, to repay the wrong they nned to do to him.


    Hearing Ricky''s question, the young man didn''t seem hesitant to let his identity show.


    "My name is Otis Ao!" he replied honestly with a gentle smile.


    Those simple words felt like a stormy wave in Ricky''s ears, as his head suddenly pulsed in time with


    his heartbeats.


    In this era, there existed one man who was considered the strongest in all of Misty South, and he was


    now standing in front of Ricky. It was none other than Otis Ao!

 Chapter 1311 His Invitation

    Chapter 1311 His Invitation


    ''So this guy is the lord of the Misty South Pce¡ªthe most powerful warrior in the Misty South!'' Ricky


    thought to himself excitedly once he recovered from his surprise.


    ''Why would such a great warriore to my aid?'' he wondered.


    At this point, Ricky finally understood where the man''s confidence wasing from and why he defied


    those saints and admonished them like little children. The reason was simple: he was the best warrior


    in the Misty South.


    This fact also reassured Ricky because someone as aplished as this guy would certainly not look


    at Paul''s inheritance with greed. Just as Otis told Ricky earlier, he would have been a spiritual


    potentate if it weren''t for the heavenlyw''s restriction.


    He had already owned the strength to be a spiritual potentate, so why would he even need


    another spiritual potentate''s inheritance?


    Warriors at his level were always arrogant, but they had the strength to back their attitude up.


    "Thank you for saving my life, sir. I won''t forget this," Ricky earnestly thanked Otis again.


    "I was able to save you because those saints are not real masters. It was fortunate that the really


    powerful ones didn''te here, or you would have been in grave danger. But don''t let your guard


    down! Even though those genuine masters didn''t appear, it didn''t mean that they are not after Paul''s


    inheritance.


    Perhaps, they didn''t dare to show up because they are scared of the Misty South Pce and me.


    However, that fear won''t stop them from trying to steal Paul''s inheritance from you in secret, which


    means that you are still in danger,"


    Otis warned him sternly.


    "I know, but at least I got out of the Grey Wind Land in one piece. Besides, you also bought me some


    time to n what I need to do," retorted Ricky with a resigned sigh. "Sir, please tell me how I can get


    rid of them!" he added almost desperately.


    If he wanted to deal with those saints, Ricky knew that he only had two choices. He could hand Paul''s


    inheritance over to them, or he could ask for Otis''s help.


    The fact that Otis already saved his life earlier meant that there was a good chance he would help him


    again and save him from those pesky saints.


    Ricky assumed that Otis helped him escape from those saints earlier because of his talent, and that


    was why Otis had asked him if he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Otis probably


    wanted to confirm that he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    "I''ve already lent you a hand, and I will continue to do so since I don''t want Paul''s inheritance to fall into


    the hands of those mediocre guys. They can only think of themselves, so I wouldn''t be surprised if it


    would take the devil race''s invasion to make them realize how short-sighted and stupid they are.


    Perhaps, they have to see their own men ughtered before they could think of someone other than


    themselves!" Otis ranted agitatedly.


    "Sir, please give me some advice!" Ricky pleaded as soon as he heard Otis'' words.


    "You have to rely on yourself if you want to get through this. But let me tell you one thing. The selection


    of the Misty South Pce is about to begin. Warriorsing from both the outer region and the inner


    region would undoubtedlye to participate in the selection process.


    I suggest that you join thatpetition and work hard so that you can make it to the top ten. If you do,


    you will be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, and no saint would ever dare toy a hand on


    you again!" suggested Otis earnestly.


    "This is great! It turns out that the Misty South Pce is about to select disciples!" Ricky said almost to


    himself, which the Dragon Intent Grass heard. It immediately replied,


    "Brat, this is your best chance to get rid of those saints. Otis seems to admire your talent now, but you


    must stand out among the other disciples during that selection. That way, he will attach even greater


    importance to you."


    "Yeah, I think so as well," agreed Ricky mentally before he turned back once again to Otis. He looked


    at the benevolent man with a grateful smile and blurted out,


    "Thank you so much, sir!" "Don''t mention it. I just don''t want to lose a genius with such great potential


    as you.


    Besides, I don''t want those losers to end up with Paul''s inheritance. And since you were once an


    incredible demi-spiritual emperor, I felt like you are the perfect person to get Paul''s inheritance. But I


    want you to remember something important. Now that Paul''s inheritance is in your hands, you have to


    shoulder the burden brought about by that power!"


    Otis strove to remind Ricky earnestly.


    "I understand, sir. When that dayes, I won''t let you down. I will fight with all my strength!" Ricky


    dered with determination written on his face.


    Hearing his answer, Otis responded with a satisfied nod. "I''m d to hear that!"


    He had investigated Ricky before, and got to know a lot about him.


    Otis felt like Ricky was an honorable person, and he didn''t regret saving him.


    "Actually, I have one more thing to ask you. I thought that, perhaps, you would be a great candidate for


    the next lord of the Misty South Pce. What do you think?" Otis asked out of the blue, rendering


    Ricky speechless.


    Just as Otis thought that he somehow understood Ricky, the opposite was true for Ricky.


    He couldn''t understand Otis at all! Why would he even think of such a thing?


    ''Although I am indeed a talented warrior, I don''t think I''m good enough to be the next lord of the Misty


    South Pce,'' Ricky doubtfully told himself.


    "You are a very talented young man, and in your tender age, you have already acquired a spiritual


    potentate''s inheritance. I believe that you will achieve bigger things in the future. As for me, I''ve been in


    office for a long time already, and I feel like it''s time to find someone who could be my sessor.


    You may not be strong enough at the moment, but who knows how strong you will be in hundreds or


    thousands of years?


    Now, tell me your answer," Otis continued as if he read Ricky''s mind.


    "If I agree with you, what''s in it for me?" asked Ricky hesitantly. He didn''t want to offend Otis, but he


    needed to know more before he could make a decision.


    Thankfully, Otis didn''t look angry as he answered with a solemn expression, "There is no profit in it for


    you, as being a member of the Misty South Pce means that you have to shoulder a great


    responsibility.


    During the selection process, you will have no one to rely on but yourself. I will not show you any favor


    or help any candidates." "Oh, I see," answered Ricky promptly, sounding slightly disappointed.


    "I won''t benefit from it, as it would be all about taking responsibility."


    However, having heard all this, Ricky felt a burgeoning admiration for Otis.


    But he soon overcame his disappointment, and a serious expression took over his face. He looked Otis


    in the eyes and told him fearlessly,


    "All right, let me give it a shot. I''ll work hard to be the first candidate. After all, my goal is to be the


    strongest." "Ha-ha! I''m d to hear that! You are indeed an ambitious young man. I''m looking forward


    to your challenge,"


    Otis retorted with a heartyugh. "I won''t let you down, sir!" eximed Ricky in high spirits.


    He was fully aware that if he wanted to be the strongest, he would have to defeat Otis sooner orter


    since he was currently the most powerful warrior.


    The Misty South Pce had always employed this challenge as a way to select its new lord. Of course,


    only warriors whose characters had been recognized by the Misty South Pce were qualified to


    challenge the current lord.


    "But don''t get too excited about that. You''d better focus on bing the core disciple of the Misty


    South Pce first, and it would probably take you at least a thousand years to defeat the other


    candidates for the next lord. Don''t make the mistake of boiling the ocean.


    You should concentrate on the current matter first," reminded Otis.


    "I will, sir! Thank you for your advice," Ricky politely answered, nodding his head seriously.


    "All right, take care of yourself. I hope that you will grow famous for your strength in the entire Misty


    South. It''s up to you how you will spend the time before our selection.


    See you then," said Otis, waving his head in farewell.


    "Wow, he just left without looking back,"


    Ricky murmured in a low voice as he watched Otis disappear from his view. However, he didn''t me


    Otis.


    The moment he left the Snow Land, he became aware that he should rely on himself for everything.


    Besides, he had just gotten to know Otis today, and he had already done so much for him.


    "Where are you going after this?" the Dragon Intent Grass curiously inquired.


    "Well, I can''t go back to the Five-element Sect before I be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple.


    But those Sage Level forces would certainly try toe after me.


    Therefore, I need to think about how to keep myself alive while waiting for the Misty South Pce to


    start their selection.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if they think that Otis has taken Paul''s inheritance from me, they won''t dare toe after him. So


    they will probably continue to chase after me so that they could find out more about Paul''s inheritance,"


    Ricky responded.

 Chapter 1312 The Invitation Tokens

    Chapter 1312 The Invitation Tokens


    At this point, Ricky had no idea where to go. He knew that he needed to go somewhere secure, where


    he could properly focus on his training. He still had a whole year before the Misty South Pce held


    the selection, and before that, he needed to be stronger.


    The good thing was that he didn''t need to worry about the Five-element Sect, at least, for fifty years.


    The fact that he had guaranteed their safety for such a long time was a load of his back.


    As long as Ricky was not in the Five-element Sect, they would certainly be safe from harm.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to send a message back to Lloyd, informing him that he was safe and


    sound. He had done this by creating a Shadowy Replication, which he tasked to deliver the said


    message to the Five-element Sect in the guise of an old man. That way, nobody would even look twice


    at the replication.


    Ricky himself had decided to change his appearance before he left the mountain, for he knew that it


    would not only allow him to move unhindered, but it would also keep him safe.


    It was no secret that Paul''s inheritance was in his possession, so he expected that most, if not all,


    warriors would soon find out what he looked like. Everybody would undoubtedly be on the lookout for


    him after all. If he didn''t disguise himself, any warrior he encountered would recognize him and spread


    the news about his whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, a lot of people already knew what he looked like when he activated the middle realm of


    the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. So now, he only had two choices. He could activate the young


    realm or the old realm.


    Skin masks, which could also alter his appearance, were not an option since it wouldn''t fool the saints


    at all, not with his current casting skills.


    ''I guess I should improve my casting skills. I don''t have to be a real casting master at the Sage


    Level, but my abilities need to be close to that level. Only in that way can I have a better understanding


    of runes,'' thought Ricky as he carefully outlined his ns in his mind.


    "Have you decided yet? Are you choosing the young realm or the old realm?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    probed inquisitively.


    "Of course, I will activate the young realm! I don''t want to live as an old man for a year,"


    Ricky exined shortly, knowing that the Dragon Intent Grass was curious why he chose that identity.


    After that, he immediately activated the young realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, and a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unique force shrouded his body in an instant. In a heartbeat, his appearance began to change, and he


    gradually started to shrink.


    Ricky''s features had changed from a handsome young man that was about five feet and nine inches in


    height to a cute-looking boy, who was only four feet and twenty-six inches tall.


    He now looked like a child of seven or eight years old! And as a result, the clothes he was wearing


    hung limply on him, being a better fit for a young man''s body than the child-like body he currently had.


    "Oh, man, my clothes! But at least no one will recognize me now," groaned Ricky as he double-


    checked his appearance with his mind.


    "Wow! You lookpletely different, although your white hair didn''t change at all," remarked the


    Dragon Intent Grass. "I bet this will make things more interesting. Can you imagine their reaction once


    they find a child that has the strength of a middle spiritual emperor?"


    As if it could not handle such a ridiculous thought, the Dragon Intent Grass copsed intoughter.


    Meanwhile, Ricky ignored its teasing remarks and tore off his clothes casually. He gathered some mud


    from the ground, muddied his face with it, and then left the mountain without a backward nce.


    No one would guess that the filthy child in rags would be Ricky. ''I certainly owe the Old Oriental


    Emperor a lot for teaching me the skill of Transforming Realm. It has been invaluable to me so far,''


    thought Ricky to himself with no small trace of gratefulness.


    Afterward, he found and entered a city filled with the hustle and bustle of a healthy poption. He


    immediately sought more information about the ce.


    He was shocked when he discovered that he was somewhere in the Middle Land''s central region.


    ''I didn''t expect Master Otis would take me to the central region, but now that I think about it, it''s such a


    good idea. No one would expect that I woulde here!'' Ricky thought to himself with a little


    satisfaction.


    He had also discovered that the area he was in was currently under the control of two forces at the


    Sage Level.


    One of the two forces was the ck ming Phoenix tribe.


    To his knowledge, the ck ming Phoenix was an emperor beast with a powerful bloodline, and all


    of its progeny possessed at least fifty percent of the Great Phoenix''s bloodline. Hence, the ck


    ming Phoenix tribe was one of the tribes which were considered to be the closest to the Great


    Phoenix.


    Frankly, Ricky disliked anything rted to the Phoenix tribe. That was why even though he had not


    encountered any creature from the ck ming Phoenix tribe yet, he was already wary of them.


    The other Sage Level force that ruled in the city was the Abstinent Sect.


    That sect was well-known for the fact that the female disciples greatly outnumbered the male disciples.


    All its members used the same cultivation method, and they followed a singr philosophy. They


    believed that only once they conquered their emotions and became abstinent could they reach their


    peak.


    ''Those members of the ck ming Phoenix tribe better stay away from me because once I see


    them, I will show no mercy,'' Ricky thought darkly to himself.


    Besides hearing about the two influential forces, he also learned that there was another big event about


    to happen. It turned out that the Misty South Pce had announced that it would hold the selection


    which was open to all the warriors from the central and outer regions.


    Moreover, the selection had begun.


    The Misty South Pce''spetent warriors had ced tokens in the most dangerous ces within


    the central and outer regions, and these tokens would serve as their invitations for the Misty South


    Pce''s selection process. Only the most skilled warriors who could retrieve those tokens would be


    allowed to participate in the formal disciple selection, which would be held a year from now.


    Of course, there was a rule that stated only creatures below three hundred years old were qualified to


    look for the tokens. Any warriors older than three hundred years old were forbidden to help others


    acquire the tokens, and any form of disobedience would be seen as an act of offense against the Misty


    South Pce.


    These so-called tokens functioned the way as the Territory Seal, except they would serve as invitations


    It was made of special materials and made by the Misty South Pce''s casting masters.


    Moreover, it was rumored that as many as thirty thousand tokens were avable in the central and


    outer regions.


    That meant at least thirty thousand talented warriors would be able to join the selection that was to be


    held in a year.


    As a matter of fact, the Misty South Pce had deemed it necessary to reveal where the tokens were


    located. In this way, they were assured that all tokens would be found, and more geniuses could take


    part in their disciple selection.


    The young warriors were given ten months to look for the tokens, and the Misty South Pce would


    announce where they would conduct the disciple selection in thest two months.


    ''It looks like I have to find a token before I can actually participate in the disciple selection,'' Ricky


    pondered to himself once he learned about the tokens.


    "This is a great strategy. In this way, the Misty South Pce has given a chance to all warriors to


    participate in their selection. And along the way, this can also serve as an elimination round, as the


    warriors will have to fight over the tokens," the Dragon Intent Grass noted lightly.


    "Only the Misty South Pce can get away with this rule because no force in the central and outer


    regions dare to defy them,"mented Ricky. "Such rules guarantee that thepetition would be


    fairly held. Otherwise, the candidates with stronger backgrounds would secure victory in the selection


    and that would be unfair."


    "Ha-ha! That''s true," the Dragon Intent Grass answered, nodding.


    "Well, I am going to check out the nearby cities and find more information on these tokens'' locations,"


    Ricky murmured to himself thoughtfully.


    With that in mind, he went on to investigate several nearby cities, hoping for more news.


    He soon found out that some tokens could be found somewhere in a ce called Corpse Blood Devil


    Land.


    From its name, it was evident that the ce had something to do with the Corpse Blood Devil tribe from


    the devil race.


    The ancestral blood power was the strongest one in the devil race, closely followed by the eight major


    blood powers. Among the eight major blood powers, the Corpse Blood Devil tribe was the strongest.


    When the creatures of the devil race died in ancient times, their dead bodies formed the Corpse Blood


    Devil after tens of thousands of years.


    Rumor had it that the Corpse Blood Devil tribe once invaded this ce, but most of them had been


    ughtered. Thend absorbed their corpse and blood, and that formed the Corpse Blood Devil Land.


    Though it was believed to be a rumor, it had a grain of truth.


    Meanwhile, the Linghu n owned the territory on the other side of the Corpse Blood Devil Land.


    The Linghu n was one of the eight influential human devil ns, and their members were said to


    possess the Corpse Blood Devil''s bloodline.


    "Hmn... I guess I should head to the Corpse Blood Devil Land," Ricky murmured to himself when he


    heard the news.


    Without hesitation, he turned away and headed for his new destination.

 Chapter 1313 The Intent Apperception Grass

    Chapter 1313 The Intent Apperception Grass


    The entire area was shrouded in dark blood vitality, so much so that even the sky had turned ck due


    to the evil spirit.


    And if that wasn''t enough to drive ordinary warriors away, a cold corpse miasma hung like a thick


    curtain in the air, and what made matters worse was that this corpse miasma was also a kind of


    poisonous gas.


    These were the dangers that awaited any warrior who would dare to venture into the Corpse Blood


    Devil Land.


    Of course, the conditions in this ce were much betterpared to the Corpse Blood Devil Land


    inside the territory of the Devil Land.


    This ce continually absorbed the continent spirit from other ces and transformed it into corpse


    miasma. At the same time, the invisible blood vitality that surrounded it gradually fused into thend.


    In such a harsh environment, there were only two kinds of nts and Treasures from Heaven and


    Earth that could survive. The first kind consisted of poisonous and cold ones, while the second kind


    were the ones that could restrain poison and cold.


    The mountains in this area were separated by blood-colored rivers, wide enough to be seen from a fair


    distance away.


    After half a month of traveling, Ricky finally arrived at the Corpse Blood Devil Land and found several


    warriors loitering nearby. Ricky approached them warily, knowing that they shared the same goal,


    which was to acquire tokens for the selection process.


    In fact, every warrior in the Middle Land probably wanted to join the Misty South Pce except for


    those who belonged to the most powerful forces and ancient ns. Even though joining the Misty


    South Pce would mean taking on a heavier burden on their shoulders, it didn''t stop those who were


    thirsty for better opportunities from participating.


    They were willing to sacrifice a lot to be a member of the Misty South Pce, as it would give them


    plenty of benefits.


    First and foremost, no force would risk messing with them. Plus, they would also have better ess to


    more sophisticated cultivation resources and cultivation methods.


    As soon as Ricky was within the sight of the participating warriors, his white hair and young-looking


    body attracted everyone''s attention. The differences in the warriors were obvious. Those who were


    kindhearted immediately reminded Ricky of the dangers the ce held, and some even advised him to


    leave. Meanwhile, those who were naturally cruel and enjoyed other people''s pain made fun of him,


    and some even attacked him.


    The moment those with meaner souls tried to hurt him, Ricky paid them back tenfold. He showed them


    no mercy and taught them a hard lesson.


    Before long, most of the warriors learned not to mess with him, and no one dared to look down on him


    anymore.


    They also began to pay more attention to Ricky¡¯s actions, as they tried to guess who he really was.


    They finally clued in that he couldn¡¯t be a child with how powerful he was. At most, they thought that he


    was an adult dwarf.


    As its name suggested, the Corpse Blood Devil River could only be found in the Corpse Blood Devil


    Land.


    The waters that flowed in these rivers were contaminated with blood vitality, dark corpse miasma, evil


    spirit, and erosive power. In addition, some zombies even inhabited the rivers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two kinds of zombies subsisted in this ce. Those with heavy killing aura were known as Blood


    Zombies, while those with strong evil spirits were called Devil Zombies.


    These creatures were formed after countless years had passed.


    Of course, they couldn''t be real Corpse Blood Devils, as Corpse Blood Devils could only be


    formed in the Corpse Blood Devil tribe¡¯s ancestralnd after scores of years.


    Moreover, genuine Corpse Blood Devils couldn''t reproduce and must be born in their tribe¡¯s ancestral


    On the other hand, the members of the Linghu n were a mix of the Corpse Blood Devils and the


    human race. Thus, they could reproduce, unlike their pure-bred rtives. This interbreeding of devils


    and humans, however, caused the Corpse Blood Devil¡¯s blood power in the members of the Linghu


    n to weaken through each generation as the blood grew thinner and thinner, so to speak.


    That was why the Linghu n was the weakest among the eight influential human devil ns. Through


    the years, the Corpse Blood Devil''s blood power remained in the members of the Linghu n grew


    weaker and weaker.


    Fortunately, the members of the Linghu n could strengthen the Corpse Blood Devil¡¯s blood power in


    their bodies through some distinctive and extreme methods.


    The warriors had congregated in this ce because based on the disseminated information, which


    Ricky had also received, the tokens were supposed to be scattered somewhere in the Corpse Blood


    Devil Rivers.


    As soon as the warriors were ready, they set off and dived into the rivers, with Ricky following closely


    behind them.


    The moment that Ricky entered the river, he sensed the violent blood vitality, the dark corpse miasma,


    and the mysterious evil spirit it emitted, as these things tried to invade his body.


    "A warrior at the Emperor Level can probably linger in this ce for about ten days before the burden is


    too much to bear. But with the help of the Devourer Zone, I think I can stay here longer. Maybe I can


    endure this for about twenty days..."


    Ricky murmured to himself as he nned what he should do next.


    "The miasma contains an exceedingly potent toxin, which means that there should be Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth somewhere nearby that can fight poisons. Keep your eyes peeled open in case you


    encounter some," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky calmly.


    "Okay, I definitely will!" Ricky eagerly responded.


    The Time Seal''s hermit spirit was silent, as he had fallen asleep in the meantime. After all, he was not


    born in the Time Seal, so it would naturally take some time before he could fully integrate with the seal.


    As luck would have it, the Time Seal was Paul''s apanying weapon and the one trying to integrate


    with it was Paul''s will. This suggested that Paul''s will would have an easier time fusing with the seal as


    The desperately sought-after tokens could be anywhere in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers. Hence, the


    warriors had no choice but to wander around aimlessly, depending on their intuition and luck as they


    looked.


    Four days passed in the blink of an eye, but Ricky found no trace of the token. All he saw were the


    people who scuttled back and forth busily along the waters, as the endless blood-colored water flowed


    without care for their business. Since there was no sign of the token, the warriors didn''t engage with


    each other and chose to focus on looking, ignoring each other whenever they crossed paths.


    On the fifth day, Ricky ventured deeper into one of the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers, where he finally


    caught sight of some zombies. Other warriors who risked going deeper into the Corpse Blood Devil


    Rivers ran into the zombies too.


    As Ricky observed these Blood Zombies, he noticed that they resembled the devils. They were often


    shrouded in thick blood-colored fog, and some parts of their bodies appeared rotten.


    The Blood Zombies hadmand of two kinds of power. First was the bloody killing power and the


    second was the power of corpse miasma.


    However, Ricky merely ignored those zombies because he didn''t feel threatened by them. In contrast, it


    was the blood-colored vortex behind them that caught his attention. In the middle of the crimson vortex


    stood a blood-colored triangle grass.


    As soon as heid sight on it, Ricky recognized the grass. It was the Intent Apperception Grass which


    was a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level.


    The grass had absorbed the Intent Apperception in this ce, which allowed it to be a Treasure


    from Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Intent Apperception Grass. Once a warrior refined it, theirprehension


    of the Intent Apperception would exponentially improve.


    It could also help improve a warrior''s cultivation level and strength, just like other Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level.


    Ricky, through his own talents and with the Dragon Intent Grass'' help, was able toprehend fifty


    percent of the saber intent power at the early stage.


    This was a great feat, andprehending fifty percent saber intent at the early stage made Ricky


    stand out among his peers. However, this wasn''t even a drop in the bucketpared to what those top


    geniuses could do.


    Ricky had evolved into a middle spiritual emperor and consolidated his power in the ce that Paul


    had created.


    That was actually necessary because every time he made a breakthrough, he needed to spend time


    consolidating his improved strength and level. That was because the higher one''s cultivation level was,


    the more important it was to consolidate their strength and level.


    Moreover, if he wanted to make any significant progress, energy andprehension were


    indispensable.


    Any warrior who couldn''t reach a higher level would have to use other methods to improve their


    powers. The power from the Intent Apperception was a good choice for this situation, as it could


    enhance one''s strength without increasing the cultivation base.


    If a warrior reached fifty or sixty percent power of the Intent Apperception, it could greatly improve their


    ''If I could level up my saber intent to fifty percent at thete stage before the selection begins, I would


    have another trump card!'' Ricky thought jubntly to himself.


    He studied the Intent Apperception Grass with slight greed in his eyes, knowing that it could be a


    great asset to him.


    The Intent Apperception Grass had the killing property, which could potentially be useful to him. It was


    because he had the Devourer Zone, which could help him refine objects or treasures with killing


    property.


    However, before he could collect the Intent Apperception Grass, he knew that he had to take care of


    those Blood Zombies first.

 Chapter 1314 The Powerful Corpse Miasma

    Chapter 1314 The Powerful Corpse Miasma


    The air was thick with tension until it snapped like a string, and the sound of growling reached Ricky''s


    ears.


    A few momentster, the blood-colored water in the Corpse Blood Devil River began to bubble and


    surge.


    The Blood Zombies'' eyes glistened with killing intent at the same time, almost as if they were reacting


    to the deluge of blood-colored water. Ricky could sense that the Blood Zombies were feeding on the


    water''s bloody killing power and cold corpse miasma, which made them stronger.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Very soon, the Blood Zombies'' momentum reached the peak.


    These creatures didn''t have significant psychic intelligence, which meant that they couldn''t strategize or


    use anyplicated methods when fighting. The only thing they could do was to attack head-on. So, if


    they were in danger, they tended to go all out in their attacks and tear their enemies apart in a most


    violent and ruthless manner.


    With eyes narrowed in concentration, Ricky assessed the creatures'' strength and found that two of


    them were exceedingly powerful.


    "These Blood Zombies are going to be a pain in the backside," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass as


    Ricky checked the creatures over.


    "I know. That''s why I need to take them down quickly before other warriorse here. I don''t want


    anybody else to find out the Intent Apperception Grass in this ce. And we both know that it''s too


    dangerous to go all-out if other people are watching since my identity might be exposed.


    The faster I deal with them, the fewer chances of my identity being uncovered," Ricky responded


    clinically.


    "Well, good luck on that," replied the Dragon Intent Grass.


    The next moment, Ricky created ten Shadowy Replications and ordered them to attack the weaker


    Blood Zombies, while he faced off with the two most powerful ones.


    It didn''t take long before his Shadowy Replications sessfully took down their enemies and turned


    them to ashes.


    This was an important step, for if the Blood Zombies weren''t turned into powder, they could be


    resurrected in the Corpse Blood Devil River.


    At this point, Ricky had already condensed his power, and his strength was close to that of his two


    opponents, which were both as powerful as the one-star middle spiritual emperors at peak state.


    ''Sooner orter, I will have to fight against the Corpse Blood Devil, so this is a good opportunity for me


    to test out the corpse miasma''s power first. These Blood Zombies will have to be my test subjects.''


    Ricky strategized in his mind.


    In the blink of an eye, the two Blood Zombies growled, snapped their bloody fangs, and pounced on


    Ricky.


    Both sides collided in a split second, and as Ricky shed with them with his physical body, his body


    started to emit a golden light.


    Unexpectedly, Ricky was at a disadvantage.


    "What a surprise! I didn''t think these Blood Zombies could have such strong physical bodies. It felt


    almost as sturdy as the Ultimate Golden Body and the Sorcerous Combat Body," he remarked in awe.


    "Seriously? I can''t believe you tried to fight these Blood Zombies with your body head-on," said the


    Dragon Intent Grass teasingly. It wanted tough out loud when it saw that Ricky was at a


    disadvantage.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "Do you know what zombies are? They are basically corpses that had developed some intelligence


    under certain conditions. In other words, they are dead things that can think. It may sound strange but


    that''s how things go with them.


    Do you remember the Rotten Thorn Men that you encountered before? They are very simr to that.


    So even if you had acquired the Chaotic Golden Body, there''s no way you can win against them


    physically," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed.


    "I see..." Ricky responded with a thoughtful nod as he absorbed what the Dragon Intent Grass


    exined.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Now that Ricky knew he couldn''t take them down with his physical strength alone,


    he instantly jumped away from the two Blood Zombies. When he was a fair distance away, hended


    swiftly before he unleashed the chaotic fire power and the ancestral thunder power.


    He knew for a fact that those two powers would work on the Blood Zombies, and he thought that it was


    better to deal with this quickly while no other warriors were around.


    Meanwhile, the two Blood Zombies sensed the powers he had burst out, and they immediately let out


    fearsome roars in response. An overwhelming murderous intent and cold corpse miasma rolled over


    them like an oppressive fog.


    "ming lotus,e out!" Ricky yelled as his power surged stronger. With a flick of his hand, two


    ming lotuses emerged and fused with the sacred fire and the peculiar fire.


    They absorbed Ricky''s power and flew at the two Blood Zombies to suppress them. Both lotuses


    burned as fierce as the sun, making the blood-colored water near them leave this space.


    However, the two Blood Zombies were incredibly powerful.


    As soon as they saw the iing ming lotuses, they stretched out their arms, which expanded and


    overcame the lotuses. In no time, they brought the blood-colored water back, and the river went back to


    normal.


    After that, the duo began to absorb the corpse miasma from the blood-colored water.


    The pair made some strange gestures, which instantly transformed the icy corpse miasma into two


    fierce-looking green beast shadows. Without any hesitation, they sent the shadows to attack the two


    ming lotuses.


    Ricky expected their collision to create strong airwaves, but that didn''te to pass because the green


    corpse miasma radiated green cold poison.


    That toxin was actually the ptomaine.


    And it was so deadly that it overcame the lotuses and destroyed them in an instant.


    Ricky watched this in shock, his heart falling to his feet. He concluded that if it weren''t for the sacred


    fire and peculiar fire in his ming lotuses, the ptomaine would have hit him in an instant. He would be


    ash by now.


    The next moment, Ricky promptly activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and powered up the fires, especially


    the Heaven Illuminating Fire in his broken ming lotuses. He figured that, instead of the peculiar fire,


    the Heaven Illuminating Fire would be more effective against the ptomaine.


    "They have such a terrible ptomaine! It seems like it''s on par with my sacred fire and peculiar fire!"


    eximed Ricky. "Even worse, it looks like the Heaven Illuminating Fire can''t burn it easily either."


    "The corpse miasma is one of the most powerful power in the world. In fact, it is said that only the


    extreme masculine power could restrain it. And in case you didn''t know, what you are facing is just the


    ordinary type of corpse miasma. There are a lot more types of miasma that are more powerful and


    dangerous,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky.


    "It''s no wonder the Corpse Blood Devils are ridiculously strong! They possess these incredibly potent


    corpse miasma," Ricky remarked in a serious tone.


    "Actually, it''s not only the Corpse Blood Devils. The other devils with blood power are also our natural


    enemies since we can''t do anything against the powers they cultivate. That''s why countless eras have


    passed yet the only thing we have done was fight and drive them off over and over again. We can


    never eliminate these devils once and for all,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass narrated.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. If the reverse were true, we would have invaded the Devil Land instead of being the ones


    invaded," responded Ricky with a sigh. "Even the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch failed to destroy


    them when he attacked the Devil Land with his army..."


    While Ricky was lost in thought, the two Blood Zombies tried to catch him unawares.


    The murderous intent and the green corpse miasma around them merged quickly and turned into sharp


    ws that sped towards Ricky like bullets.


    Those deadly ws radiated intense killing and erosive powers that could kill him in a sh.


    To top that off, the Blood Zombies charged at Ricky themselves, which made him feel like he was


    besieged from all directions.


    He couldn''t help but be on high alert with such potent attacks on the horizon. The next moment, he


    activated the Ultimate Golden Body, which he merged with the Massacring Holy Patterns, to defend


    himself. He also let loose the chaotic fire runes and burst out the me Torrent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Thanks to the me Torrent and the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky was able to


    withstand the Blood Zombies'' offensive. The minute that the airwaves were created, he activated the


    Space-shrinking Pace to move.


    At the same time, his arms transformed into Thunder Light des, while more Thunder Light des


    materialized around him. In the blink of an eye, these Thunder Light des had engulfed the two Blood


    Zombies. But Ricky''s attack was not over yet.


    In the next moment, he summoned the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. It flew forward and enveloped


    the Blood Zombies.


    The two Blood Zombies were inundated by thebined attacks from the Thunder Light des and


    the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, and before long, the pair had already been smashed into pieces.


    Ricky''s runic power had sessfully obliterated their consciousness.


    The two Blood Zombies died on the spot.


    Simply put, Ricky had won this battle, but the fight had also shown him the true power of the corpse


    miasma. He became more alert.

 Chapter 1315 The Black Flaming Phoenix Tribe

    Chapter 1315 The ck ming Phoenix Tribe


    Ricky thought that the Blood Zombies'' murderous intent and the potent corpse miasma were difficult to


    deal with already on their own. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if these two Blood Zombies


    ever attained the ability to think like humans, as they would be impossible to defeat then.


    To top that off, the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky that the Blood Zombies'' corpse miasma was the


    ordinary type, which implied that there were far more potent ones.


    "I was able to sample the corpse miasma''s incredible power this time, and even though it was just the


    ordinary type, it was strong enough to face my sacred fire and peculiar fire head-on. I can''t help but


    wonder what the stronger corpse miasma is capable of," Ricky said with a sigh.


    "Don''t think about that for now, and just focus on strengthening your chaotic fire power. Once your


    chaotic fire power and chaotic energy reach a certain level, no corpse miasma could threaten you," the


    Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    Without another word, Ricky picked up the Intent Apperception Grass and put it aside.


    Then, he resumed looking for the token.


    Before he found anything, however, he spotted a figure that was quicklying toward him from afar.


    When it was close enough, he saw that it was a lovely-looking girl, her ponytail bouncing behind her.


    Her face was flushed with exertion, and she looked a bit of a mess.


    Ricky could sense that her body was emitting both evil spirit and pure continent spirit, which clued him


    in that she was a human devil.


    After all, he had met human devils before, so he could recognize the aura they gave off at first nce.


    "That looks like a human devil, but what is she doing here?" murmured Ricky to himself thoughtfully. "I


    bet she is from the Linghu n."


    At this point, the girl also caught sight of Ricky. She paused for a moment, as a pensive look took over


    her face, but she seemed toe to some decision and sped up. When she reached his side, she


    stretched out her arm and handed him something square and golden.


    "Here, this is a gift for you." After saying that, she left as quickly as she hade.


    Ricky was left behind, confused.


    However, he soon understood what was going on when four more people appeared on the horizon.


    The girl was nowhere to be seen, but the four people were heading toward Ricky with ferocious


    expressions on their faces. If he had to guess, they must be after her. But when theyid eyes on


    Ricky, their attention immediately shifted to him.


    To be more precise, they were looking at the golden item in his hands, and their eyes held no small


    amount of greed.


    Of course, Ricky noticed their gazes.


    So he, too, looked down to check what the girl had given him.


    The sun glinted perfectly over the golden item, and the words "Misty South Pce" had been carved


    on it.


    "This is the token everyone is looking for!" Ricky eximed in his heart and his eyes almost popped out


    in shock. ''I can''t be mistaken. I am sure that this is the Misty South Pce''s token, '' he thought to


    himself with tion.


    "Wow! I can''t believe my luck. I didn''t expect to obtain this so easily," he murmured happily after he


    recovered from the shock.


    He was a righteous man, yes, but he was also a flexible person. He didn''t know who that girl was and


    how she got her hands on the token, but he didn''t give a damn about those unnecessary things. Since


    the token had fallen into his hands, it was rightfully his, and he was prepared to fight for it.


    Moreover, the girl didn''t give the token to him out of the goodness of her heart. She merely wanted to


    escape her pursuers and even purposely put him in danger.


    At this point, the four people had besieged Ricky from all sides. "Boy, hand over the token to us, and I''ll


    spare your life," the young man, who seemed to be the leader, snapped at Ricky.


    "Sir, don''t underestimate him. He is not truly as young as he looks, or maybe he''s just an imp. But don''t


    look down on him because I heard that he has something up his sleeve," a servant reminded the young


    leader.


    "Is that so? Well, it doesn''t matter if he is a child or not. In my eyes, a dwarf is no different from a child,"


    the young man in ck retorted arrogantly.


    Hearing this, the servant didn''t bother to contradict his master because he thought his master was


    right. Their young leader was talented and powerful, and a powerful force stood behind him.


    No one in this area could afford to mess with him. "Sir, there is a blood-colored vortex over there,"


    another servant cut in, pointing to the vortex in the distance.


    When the ck-d young man heard this, his gaze shifted from Ricky to the blood-colored vortex.


    "Maybe we can find Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the vortex," the young man remarked with


    interest.


    He immediately looked back to Ricky and asked in an icy tone, "Brat, tell us what you got from that


    blood-colored vortex!"


    "I didn''t get much. Just an Intent Apperception Grass at the Sage Level," Ricky replied with a shy smile.


    Ever since he had transformed himself into a child, his genuine smile was exceedingly useful in


    disarming his opponents, as it made him look innocent and harmless. No one would suspect that he


    was a powerful opponent. Hence, it didn''t take long before the young man in ck and his people let


    down their guard.


    Besides, Ricky''s answer also seemed child-like and naive.


    "Are you pretending to be weak again?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in jest.


    "It''s not like I have a choice. I''m wearing a child''s body right now," Ricky inwardly replied.


    Meanwhile, when the ck-d man heard Ricky''s youthful words, he grew very excited.


    "Did you say you found an Intent Apperception Grass at the Sage Level? Wow! It looks like I hit the


    jackpot! I found the token and an Intent Apperception Grass at the same time!" he gushed delightedly.


    His eyes shone with excitement.


    ''That guy won''t dare to take me lightly, '' he thought to himself in all confidence.


    "Hey, why are you getting so excited? These two things are mine, and I earned them fair and square!"


    Ricky interrupted the young man''s joyous celebration.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, the young man was dumbfounded. He exchanged looks with his three servants,


    and the four of them promptly burst intoughter at the same time.


    They thought that Ricky was going against them because of his ignorance.


    "You don''t have a prayer, boy. Don''t you know who this man is? He is Levi, and his father is the ck


    ming Phoenix tribe''s leader.


    Everything in this area belongs to him. Since he is interested in your belongings, they are now his, and


    you need to hand them over to him," one of the servants growled at Ricky threateningly.


    ''I see... These people are from the ck ming Phoenix tribe, huh? Well, I don''t like this tribe at all, ''


    thought Ricky to himself. Although he pretended to look shocked and fearful outwardly, his mind was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    alert and wary.


    "On my, I had no idea! Is he really Master Levi?" he uttered, stuttering as he gaped at the young man in


    ck.


    "Now that you know, hurry up and hand over your things already, and get your ass out of here!" Levi


    ordered as he gestured at Ricky''s items.


    "But wait! The warriors from the Misty South Pce said that we need to get the token ourselves. You


    can''t make me give you the token just because of who your father is. That''s bad!" Ricky reasoned


    lightly, pretending that he was a confused child.


    "Oh, is that so?" Levi asked with an eyebrow raised critically, as his face darkened because of Ricky''s


    words.


    He continued tly, "In that case, I will make you hand over them with my strength."


    As he said this, he nced meaningfully and nodded at the servant beside him. That servant walked


    up to Ricky with a cruel smile on the corner of his lips.


    "All right. I''ll go a few rounds with you, brat, but don''t think I will show mercy to you just because you


    are young. Don''t go crying to your mother, okay?" the servant sneered to Ricky viciously.


    As he spoke, a ck me as dark as ink materialized on his right hand.


    Since Ricky owned the Chaotic Fire Zone, he recognized his opponent''s fire at first nce.


    It was the Divine ck Bone Fire.


    It wasmonly known as the kind of fire that apanied the ordinary ck ming Phoenix.


    Meanwhile, the apanying fire of the pure-blooded ck ming Phoenixes was called the Divine


    ck Bone Fire.


    The resonation of his Chaotic Fire Zone told Ricky that Levi''s apanying fire was the Divine ck


    Bone Fire. This implied that Levis was a pure-blooded ck ming Phoenix.

 Chapter 1316 The Divine Black Bone Fire

    Chapter 1316 The Divine ck Bone Fire


    "It looks like he has the Divine ck Bone Fire, which is another kind of divine fire," Ricky murmured


    thoughtfully to himself. "Brat, if you want to get your hands on the Divine ck Bone Fire, now is your


    chance.


    You just have to take down this Levi guy," the Dragon Intent Grass advised him. "That''s because the


    apanying holy fire and the apanying divine fire are almost identical to the apanying


    weapon."


    The only difference, as far as Ricky knew, was that the apanying holy fire and the apanying


    divine fire wouldn''t disappear once their masters died. Unlike apanying weapons, they could exist


    without their masters.


    "The ck ming Phoenix tribe is one of the forces that rule over this ce, so you might get in


    trouble if youy a hand on him. You can''t afford that to happen right now," the Dragon Intent Grass


    warned Ricky.


    "I''m not looking for trouble. They are the ones who provoked me first. Besides, even if I don''t kill them, I


    doubt that they will actually let me go. After all, they think I''m a weakling and an easy target.


    I''m sure that they will try to steal the token from me," replied Ricky. "I guess you are right," the Dragon


    Intent Grass conceded after a while.


    "Honestly, I really want to kill them because they are direct descendants of the Great Phoenix. I


    despise the Great Phoenix tribe to my bones, and I would kill every single one of them if I could, and


    that includes even those tribes rted to them. If they knew that I am still alive, they would surely hunt


    me down and kill me,"


    Ricky exined to the Dragon Intent Grass.


    He was a vengeful man who held grudges for a lifetime, which was why he could never forget that


    Lanny attempted to take him out.


    "I can respect that. Don''t worry, I am on your side, so you can just do what you want, and I will support


    you. They should pay for what they have done to you," the Dragon Intent Grass earnestly dered


    after hearing Ricky''s words. Since the Dragon Intent Grass had been with Ricky for a long time now, it


    was well-aware of the rift between him and the Great Phoenix tribe.


    At this moment, Levi''s servant dashed towards Ricky without warning.


    His fist had been cleverly reinforced with the Holy ck Bone Fire''s power, as he intended to punch


    Ricky.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass'' words inspired Ricky, and he was now even more resolved to


    bring down these warriors from the ck ming Phoenix tribe.


    ''It has been a long time since my Devouring Fire devoured any kind of holy fire. But today is the chance


    to savor the Holy ck Bone Fire!'' thought to Ricky himself. In the next second, his eyes started


    shing, and the devouring power emerged as if awoken from its sleep.


    He used the Devouring Storm to surround the servant that had attacked him, and then the Evil


    Devouring Mouth fused with the Devouring Fire and swallowed up that servant in a burst of fiery


    mes. Before the servant even realized what was happening, the Evil Devouring Mouth had devoured


    him whole.


    At that moment, Ricky''s eyes shed with the color of blood.


    Meanwhile, the three other people gaped at the gory sight, looking shaken and horrified.


    But they soon recovered from their shock and turned to Ricky with suspicious looks, as they had finally


    realized that he was no ordinary child. "Brat, who are you?" Levi asked with eyes narrowed skeptically.


    "You don''t need to know my name. I have no personal issues with you people, so I had no intention of


    taking your lives at first. But now that I know you are from the ck ming Phoenix tribe, you must


    die," Ricky replied, and his nk expression appeared strange on a child''s face.


    It was because he had activated the Devourer Zone, and it had turned him evil and bloodthirsty.


    And in such a state, Ricky tended to shoot first before asking questions.


    Thus, even before those words left his mouth, Levi and his servants had been doomed to die.


    "This guy''s killing intent is getting incredibly strong. That must be the effect of his Devourer Zone. I


    hope he won''t get carried away with it,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass murmured to itself with concern when it sensed Ricky''s emotions.


    Meanwhile, the two servants were overwhelmed by terror when they felt Ricky''s killing intent. They


    stood stock-still as their feet turned stiff and refused to move.


    At this point, Ricky had already activated the Space-shrinking Pace.


    The two servants had just be the middle spiritual emperors, and as such, they had no hope for


    escape once Ricky used the Space-shrinking Pace. In a matter of seconds, a great searing pain took


    over their bodies before they were devoured by Ricky''s Evil Devouring Mouth.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you an enemy of our tribe?" Levi screamed in panic.


    Ricky moved so quickly that he didn''t even have the time to save his men. He could only look on in


    shock as Ricky took down his men in one strike.


    His question went unanswered, however, as Ricky merely leveled a murderous look on his face.


    Without any hesitation, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace and appeared before Levi in an instant.


    Then, he used the Evil Devouring Mouth again.


    To be frank, Levi was much stronger than his servants.


    With a low growl, a pair of wings materialized on his back, and he used these sturdy wings to shield


    himself, trying to withstand Ricky''s attack.


    Despite the well-executed defense, Levi was blown away by the impact.


    Hended a fair distance away, steadied himself, and revealed his beast form.


    His real body was that of a ck bird that resembled the Great Phoenix.


    A ck ming crown razed in ck mes hovered over the bird''s head, and the crown bore the


    symbol of his noble blood.


    And the ck fire was his apanying fire¡ªthe Divine ck Bone Fire. Of course, only a pure-


    blooded ck ming Phoenix would be apanied by the Divine ck Bone Fire.


    "The sight of your true body makes me even more eager to take you down," growled Ricky coldly. "And


    when I do, I will take your apanying fire."


    "Don''t be too arrogant, you brat. No warrior in this era ever dared to talk that way to me!" Levi snapped


    as Ricky''s tant disrespect provoked him.


    Since his father was the ck ming Phoenix tribe''s leader, he hade to expect that everybody


    would respect him. Before this, no one in this area had the guts to humiliate him like that. He felt bitter


    because a measly dwarf was the one responsible for the mess he was in. He couldn''t help but react out


    of anger and not with his brain. Otherwise, he would have run away.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Get ready to die!" Ricky shouted.


    He released his devouring power, which made the blood-colored water in the river vibrate as if there


    was an earthquake down under. He had frequently used the massacring power and chaotic fire power


    since he arrived here in the Middle Land.


    That was why he decided to unleash the devouring power instead this time. In that way, his identity


    would not be exposed.


    When Levi saw that Ricky had no intention of backing down, he realized that his threat had not worked.


    He pped his wings and released deadly power from the ck me, as he simultaneously collided


    with Ricky using his physical strength.


    The ck ming Phoenix''s blood power was of the noble type. Thus, while they were engaged in the


    fight, Levi activated his blood power to help suppress Ricky.


    But things didn''t go as nned.


    To his horror, it turned out that Ricky''s blood power was stronger than his.


    Ricky and Levi proceeded to exchange blows, and after several rounds of confrontation, Levi found


    himself at a disadvantage. This made him feel greatly upset and confused. He thought that he was


    better than any human warrior in terms of physical strength since he was a powerful beast.


    But this battle seemed to say otherwise.


    "Emerge, my mes! Go and burn him!"


    Levi couldn''t afford to lose his focus, so he shook his head to stop himself from thinking such things. No


    questions mattered right now. He stepped back until he was at a safe distance from his foe, and then


    he let loose his Omnipotent Skill.


    His massive body suddenly lit up with ck mes. It was none other than the Divine ck Bone Fire.


    "Be careful with that guy''s fire. It has something inmon with your Heaven Illuminating Fire. They


    can both destroy bones and burn them to ashes,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass warily reminded Ricky.


    "I see. But it doesn''t matter, as not all the warriors can unleash the divine fire''s real power," Ricky


    confidently replied.


    Then he turned to Levi with a look of disdain and remarked, "I really want to know more about this your


    fire and its capabilities. I hope that its power will not let me down."


    At the same time, devouring runes suddenly emerged on Ricky''s body, as the Devouring Fire continued


    burning brightly.


    Although Ricky didn''t think Levi was big enough of a threat to deserve his respect, he still couldn''t


    underestimate the Divine ck Bone Fire''s power. So he decided to deal with this situation more


    carefully.

 Chapter 1317 Acquiring Another Fire

    Chapter 1317 Acquiring Another Fire


    The ck me on Levi''s head spread like wildfire all over his body, covering every inch in a matter of


    seconds. Even all the powers contained the air stood no chance and burned without a single spark, as


    the blood-colored river around them rippled in waves as if it was trying to escape from the ck me.


    Boom! Boom! When Levi opened his mouth, purer Divine ck Bone Fire appeared and flew towards


    Ricky. But the fire didn''t burn Ricky.


    Instead, it turned into countless tiny strings that nketed Ricky and entered his body, prating to


    the marrows of his bones.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    This was the Divine ck Bone Fire''s true power. It could directly break the enemy''s defenses and


    prate their bones.


    In the next breath, feathers covered in the Divine ck Bone Fire shot out from Levi''s body and get


    connected with Ricky''s body through those strings.


    All of that happened in a split second, and the Divine ck Bone Fire ignited within Ricky''s bones.


    "Argh!" Ricky cried out as he felt the tremendous pain from inside his body.


    Despite the pain, though, he couldn''t help but appreciate the power of the Divine ck Bone Fire. ''His


    fire is indeed amazing. It has the ability to enter bones for maximum damage!''


    Ricky dared not to hesitate this time, as he enfolded his bones with the Devouring Fire. He then


    activated the Devouring Storm, which instantly approached the Divine ck Bone Fire.


    Before long, the Divine ck Bone Fire had been pushed out of his body.


    He then merged the Devouring Fire with the devouring runes, aiming it at Levi without hesitation.


    When Levi saw this, his narrow eyes darkened with displeasure. He pulled his wings closer to his body,


    reinforced them with the Divine ck Bone Fire, and used the wings as his shield.


    The second the Devouring Fire collided with Levi''s wings, a great spark urred, and a violent airwave


    burst out. The forceful impact blew Levi away, and hended with a heavy thud, blood dripping from his


    lips. That attack packed a wallop!


    At this point, Levi couldn''t help but fear for his life.


    The Divine ck Bone Fire was his best move, but Ricky broke it easily. Ricky had ended up


    unscathed, while he had received massive damage. He hated to admit it, but their confrontation


    showed Levi that he was in over his head. Ricky was certainly out of his league!


    "How could this happen? I can''t believe it..." Levi murmured to himself in terror.


    ''It looks like this guy has nothing but bravado, '' Ricky sneered in his mind when he noticed the


    frightened look on Levi''s face.


    "There are a lot of geniuses in the Middle Land, and it is filled with fake geniuses like him as well.


    These so-called fake geniuses are those who are as talented as real geniuses, but they only attained


    their high levels by refining countless Treasures from Heaven and Earth and pills and their strong


    backgrounds.


    Although they have high cultivation levels, they have virtually no fighting experience. They are so weak-


    minded and fragile. They think so highly of themselves!


    Obviously Levi is one of them," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in. Ricky shrugged indifferently and


    said, "Oh, well. I will just take the Divine ck Bone Fire. But first, I''m going to end his miserable life."


    As soon as the words fell from his lips, Ricky burst out the Evil Devouring Mouth to devour the terrified


    Levi. Then, he activated the chaotic fire and burned Levi in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. Tortured


    and pained screams resounded in the stillness of the battlefield.


    "You¡ªyou can''t kill me! My father is the leader of the ck ming Phoenix tribe. If something


    happens to me, he won''t rest until he has avenged me. There won''t be any ce for you to hide in the


    entire Middle Land," Levi blurted out, half out of his mind in fear and pain.


    "Besides, our tribe originated from the Great Phoenix tribe. If you kill me here, the Great Phoenix tribe


    will not let you go so easily!"


    Panic-stricken, Levi thought it was a good idea to threaten Ricky with the fact that he was closely


    rted to the Great Phoenix tribe.


    Unfortunately, Ricky wanted him dead precise for this reason. Levis didn''t know that his rtion to the


    Great Phoenix tribe basically signed his death warrant for him. The next moment, Ricky increased the


    Furnace of Heaven and Earth''s power, and Levi was reduced to ashes in an instant.


    All that was left of him was his storage zone and Divine ck Bone Fire.


    ''You know what? I hate people like you the most. Those who threaten others in less standing and use


    their background to intimidate have no backbones. Honestly, you had iting. I will end the Great


    Phoenix tribe sooner orter, '' Ricky dered in his mind, a determined look shing in his eyes.


    But now that danger was past, he turned his attention to the Divine ck Bone Fire, which he ced


    into the Chaotic Fire Zone with the help of his chaotic fire runes. There, he could ess it in case he


    needed it in the future.


    "All right! I obtained another fire," Ricky cheered with a smile.


    "Your chaotic fire power is also getting stronger," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "I wonder how


    strong your chaotic fire power would be once you have collected one hundred and eight sacred fire and


    peculiar fire."


    "It might be invincible by then since I will also cultivate the real primitive power byprehending the


    chaotic fire power and the chaotic power." Ricky shared his opinion with much confidence.


    "I''m looking forward to that day," answered the Dragon Intent Grass.


    It believed that Ricky could do as he said. After all, he hadprehended the chaotic power and


    became a spiritual emperor without the Heavenly Meridian. What could stop him from cultivating the


    primitive power?


    If Ricky said those words, the Dragon Intent Grass knew they weren''t empty words.


    "This is a marvelous day! I have not only got my hands on an Intent Apperception Grass, but I even


    obtained the Divine ck Bone Fire. Plus, now, I have a token," Ricky said with a wide smile. He


    admired the small square token in his hand.


    "You''ve already got what you wanted, so what are you nning to do next? Are you going to keep


    exploring the Corpse Blood Devil River?" the Dragon Intent Grass curiously asked.


    "Of course! I will continue my adventure here for now. No one knows that Levi died in my hands, and


    no one would even suspect me seeing as I look like a child. Besides, there are so many Treasures


    from Heaven and Earth here. I don''t want to leave too soon.


    However, I need to take care of something important before I continue my adventure," Ricky replied


    thoughtfully.


    As he spoke, he performed the Omnipotent Skill, the Ancestral Thunder Net, and the thunder power


    within his body began to surge. The lit up in a sh and engulfed the space behind him.


    Ripples suddenly came out of nowhere, and a figure showed up and tried to escape from the.


    But it was toote. The Ancestral Thunder Net had managed to entrap the figure, who didn''t seem


    strong enough to break the. In an instant, the figure was brought before Ricky. It was none other


    than the girl who had given the token to Ricky and started the whole mess.


    She looked beyond terrified, unable to escape and caught-off-guard.


    "Ho¡ªhow could this be possible? You didn''t leave anything on me, or I would have noticed. How did


    you spot me?" the girl whispered in utter disbelief as she gaped at Ricky in terror.


    The truth was Ricky could still sense the mutant power radiating from her. It seemed like she had used


    it to cloak her presence.


    "A cloaking mutant, huh?" Ricky murmured to himself, looking deep in thought.


    "Hey, tell me, what is your mutant? Are you from the Linghu n, a human devil''s n?" he


    straightforwardly asked the girl. Seeing as Ricky seemed to have no intention of killing her, the girl felt


    slightly relieved.


    "I was the one who asked first. How did you find me?" Despite her fear, the girl seemed unrelenting


    with her questions.

 Chapter 1318 Audrey Linghu

    Chapter 1318 Audrey Linghu


    "Ha-ha! Why should I tell you?" asked Ricky with a yfulugh. "It seems like you don''t realize what


    position you are in. You are my prisoner now, so you don''t get to ask the questions¡ª I do."


    As he spoke, Ricky unleashed more momentum, and his killing intent swelled like a cresting wave.


    This girl''s physical creatures screamed innocence and beauty, but Ricky believed that she was not as


    harmless as she appeared. Thanks to the Devourer Zone, Ricky''s killing intent emanated in a terrible


    way, intimidating and frightening.


    The beautifuldy, of course, sensed his killing intent, and a sh of fear flickered through her


    expressive almond eyes.


    "What do you say? Are you going to answer my questions or not?" Ricky probed further with a wicked


    smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It made him look like he wouldn''t think twice before hurting her. "All right! I''ll tell you!" the girl hastily


    responded, slightly scared and a little more than frantic.


    She had seen with her own eyes how Ricky took down Levi and his servants with no mercy or


    hesitation. That was when she realized that Ricky was a dangerous person, even though he looked like


    a child. She made a mistake trying to trick him.


    "I am Audrey Linghu from the human devils'' n¡ªthe Linghu n. My mutant is the Sense Mutant."


    She introduced herself.


    ''It looks like I was correct. She is indeed a human devil, muttered Ricky to himself silently, his eyebrows


    scrunched in a frown. ''And she has the Sense Mutant...''


    "So she possesses the Sense Mutant. No wonder we didn''t sense her until you got your hands on the


    Divine ck Bone Fire," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked knowingly.


    "What''s so special about the Sense Mutant?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s a mutant that enhances its owner''s senses, but unlike other mutants, it can''t enhance its owner''s


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    power. Anyone who has it in possession bes more sensitive to stimuluspared to others.


    If its owner runs into someone, he can detect that someone from anywhere, even if thetter is far


    away from him. The stronger its owner is, the farther his perception can cover, which means that if its


    owner has infinite strength, well, he can probably sense anything in the world.


    A warrior with the Sense Mutant has a strong affinity with anything in the world, so he can integrate into


    anything. It is simr to an illusion in that way.


    I can surmise that you didn''t detect this girl''s presence earlier because she had activated her mutant


    power and became invisible. But if you had used your Golden Spirit Eyes, or if you were far stronger


    than her, you would have sensed her presence," the Dragon Intent Grass lengthily exined.


    "I see. So that''s the power of the Sense Mutant," Ricky murmured to himself pensively after he heard


    the Dragon Intent Grass'' lecture.


    "There is also one more reason why you were able to find her. You had likely sensed the aura or


    something around her that you are familiar with. That Levi guy must have left the Divine ck Bone


    Fire''s aura on her, which he must have used to track her down. That exins why you found that she


    didn''t leave when you got the Divine ck Bone Fire,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass went on.


    "I understand now. The Sense Mutant''s owner can integrate into anything and sense everything," Ricky


    muttered, staring at Audrey Linghu all the while.


    As he gazed at her lovely face, he also carefully checked her aura and found it was copse miasma. He


    was surprised when he found that the corpse miasma she emitted was far stronger than that of the


    Blood Zombies he met.


    "The members of the Linghu n carry the Corpse Blood Devil tribe''s blood, which is called the


    Ancestral Corpse blood power. From its name, you can tell that they have the strongest Corpse blood


    power. However, the human devils of the Linghu n have less than ten percent of that blood power


    because they don''t have their own ces like the ancestralnd of the Corpse Blood Devil tribe,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass revealed.


    Audrey Linghu was not just a pretty face. She was clever too. Thus, as soon as she felt Ricky''s killing


    intent disappear, she immediately understood that all Ricky wanted from her was the truth. He didn''t


    want to hurt her at all. What impressed her, even more, was that Ricky didn''t look down on her just


    because she was a human devil, and that was something precious and rare.


    Since she had the Sense Mutant, she was more sensitive and could tell what he intended to do from


    his emotions.


    After she learned that Ricky had no intention of taking her life, the fear that clutched at her heart


    gradually lessened. Finally, she mustered up the courage to look him in the eye and said, "I already


    answered your question. Now, it''s your turn. Tell me how you found me."


    Since Audrey Linghu had told him the truth, Ricky felt obligated to tell her the truth as well. He flipped


    his hand, and the Divine ck Bone Fire readily emerged from his palm.


    "How¡ª how did that happen? Why is the Divine ck Bone Fire in your possession?" Audrey Linghu


    asked, her eyes widened with astonishment.


    "I got it from Levi, of course," Ricky replied honestly and gave her the brightest smile he could.


    And his words made the girl''s face ck in shock. Not all creatures could control the sacred fire, not to


    mention that the Divine Bone Divine Fire was supposed to be its owner''s apanying fire. However,


    Ricky had it in his possession, which should be impossible. A shocked look involuntarily shed across


    her face.


    Audrey Linghu had such a hard time running from Levi and his servants because they could track her


    down, and apparently, it was because they left the aura of the Divine ck Bone Fire on her the


    second they met. It turned out that they knew she had the Sense Mutant.


    Meanwhile, Ricky knew that the girl was shaken up because of what happened, but he had no idea


    what she was thinking as she was lost in thought.


    Of course, it was Ricky''s identity that was at the forefront of her mind.


    "I told you what you wanted to know. Now, let''s get down to business. Do you want to live or die?"


    Ricky straightforwardly asked.


    "Of course, I want to live!" Audrey Linghu immediately eximed.


    "Okay, then. If you don''t want to die, make a Martial Arts Oath that you will pretend that you didn''t see


    anything today. Otherwise, I will make sure that you''ll face the same fate as Levi," warned Ricky


    seriously.


    "I swear! You have my word," replied Audrey Linghu. A big smile brightened her face once again, as


    she found out what Ricky wanted her to do. She had no problem keeping what happened a secret, and


    the thought that Ricky would not hurt her as long as she abided by their agreement reassured her


    greatly. It felt like a huge weight had been taken from her shoulders!


    Of course, she would never dare to defy Ricky, so she made the Martial Arts Oath just as she was told.


    Plus, she obeyed Ricky not only because she was afraid, but also because she was d that he had


    finished off Levi and his men.


    "Will you release me now?" Audrey Linghu asked once she hadpleted her Martial Arts Oath.


    "Sure!" This time, Ricky smiled back at the innocent-looking girl.


    He then withdrew all his strength and set her free.


    "You can leave now. By the way, you''d better not do this again when you get in trouble next time! It''s


    not right to get strangers involved in your mess after all. Who knows? Someday, you might offend


    someone with no mercy and get yourself in worse trouble," advised Ricky.


    "I''ll be leaving then. But, first, can I have the token back?" Audrey Linghu said, looking a bit


    embarrassed.


    "Excuse me? I think I misheard you for a moment there," Ricky asked as he scratched his head in


    confusion.


    "Okay, let me repeat that again. Will you give me back my token?" she asked again. Ricky''s dark eyes


    narrowed and his displeasure pierced through Audrey''s soul, and she fought not to step back in fear.


    "Don''t push me, woman. I let you go despite the fact that you have got me into trouble, but now you are


    asking me to give the token back to you. Why should I do that?"


    Irritation marred the pleasant expression Ricky had been wearing earlier, and he stared down the girl


    menacingly.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? If I hadn''t given you the token, you wouldn''t have got your hands on


    the Divine ck Bone Fire," Audrey Linghu retorted with a pout. It seemed that her desire for the token


    far outshined her fear of Ricky.


    "Is that so?" Ricky asked with a fake smile.


    "Even though you don''t want to ept it, that''s the truth. If I had not given you the token, you wouldn''t


    have attracted Levi''s attention, and you wouldn''t have gotten your hands on the Divine ck Bone


    Fire. I indirectly helped you get the fire, so shouldn''t you thank me for that?" Audrey Linghu insisted.


    "The woman has a point, brat," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment.


    "You are Audrey Linghu, right? What do you think would happen if I don''t give you the token?" Ricky


    asked with a wicked smile pulling at the corners of his mouth.


    "If you don''t give it to me, I''m going to tell everyone who you are," she answered with newfound


    impudence, smiling at Ricky triumphantly.

 Chapter 1319 The Corpse Lair

    Chapter 1319 The Corpse Lair


    "What did you just say? Who do you think I am exactly?" Ricky asked as he eyed Audrey with


    suspicion.


    "You possess many mutant powers, which isn''t verymon in this time and ce. However, I recently


    heard about a genius called Ricky Nan, who became famous for his strength, and he has several


    mutants like you. It''s not hard to see the connection, right?" Audrey exined with a sly, knowing look


    in her eyes.


    When he heard her words, Ricky''s eyes immediately lost their shine. It was evident that she had


    figured out his identity.


    ''How did she make such a connection? I made sure to disguise myself well except for my white hair.


    But I bet there are a lot of warriors out there with white hair, '' he wondered in utter confusion.


    "It looks like we underestimated the Sense Mutant''s power. Unexpectedly, it is good enough to detect


    your real identity," the Dragon Intent Grass grudgingly admitted.


    ''I guess this is the real power of her mutant. Without it, she would not have seen through my tricks, ''


    Ricky thought.


    "Well, I guess there is no use hiding it. I am, indeed, Ricky Nan!" he finally admitted, knowing that


    denying it would not help much.


    Of course, Audrey didn''t look surprised at all. In fact, she looked like her birthday hade early, as


    she was looking at him triumphantly. "I knew it! That means you are the one who got Paul''s


    inheritance," she loudly dered as she gazed at Ricky with delight.


    "How long have you known about this?" Ricky curiously asked, a little impressed.


    "From the moment I saw you, my Sense Mutant perceived that you have several mutant powers. That''s


    how I became certain that you are indeed Ricky. But you know what? I already had known you before


    you reached the Middle Land,"


    admitted Audrey, but her vague statement confused Ricky instead.


    "What do you mean? Have we met before?" he asked, looking and sounding utterly perplexed.


    "Well... You have traveled to our ancestralnd before, haven''t you?" she asked matter-of-factly as she


    stared right into his eyes.


    "How did you know that? Were you there a year ago as well?" Ricky asked in surprise, not bothering to


    deny anything.


    "Unfortunately, I wasn''t qualified to enter our ancestralnd at that time. But we, human devils, all know


    you. After all, you defeated the most powerful and talented genius among our enemies and stopped


    them from taking the grand humanoid evil tree. We all hold you in high esteem,"


    Audrey lengthily exined.


    "Really? I can''t believe it! I had no idea I was that popr among you guys," Ricky blurted out


    mirthfully.


    "Believe me, most of us see you as a hero. Queenie thinks highly of you as well, and she has often


    praised you in my presence. That is how I got to know you," Audrey rambled on.


    "Oh, you know Queenie too! How is she?" At the mention of Queenie, Ricky immediately asked.


    "She is fine. Actually, she couldn''t have been better. After all, she now has the grand humanoid evil tree


    in her grasp, and she has been recognized as the most powerful genius in our tribe. And she


    mentioned that she misses you so much,"


    Audrey honestly answered.


    Her words, however, made Ricky slightly embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say, so he let out an


    uneasyugh. "Ha-ha! Does she?" he remarked, awkwardly looking away from Audrey.


    "You and Queenie must be very good friends," she added further as if she didn''t notice his self-


    conscious reaction.


    "Yes. We get along quite well," Ricky replied, nodding his head.


    "So, does this mean we are friends now?" Audrey added.


    Ricky paused for a moment as a thought pooped up in his mind. "Ha-ha! I see what you''re doing, girly.


    You still want this token, don''t you?" he asked, chuckling slightly. Of course, he wasn''t stupid. It was


    quite obvious that she was doing this because she was up to something.


    Audrey flushed in embarrassment when she realized that Ricky had seen through her. But he was right,


    so she could not deny anything.


    A few momentster, she finally mustered up some courage and said, "Ricky, can I please have the


    token? You did say we are friends now."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky fell silent for a short while, as he gazed thoughtfully at the token in his hand.


    ''She even mentioned Queenie. It mighte off as rude if I refused her request, '' he pondered to


    himself.


    Atst, he sighed, looked at Audrey with a resolute expression, and said, "You know what? Forget it.


    Here, you can have it." He carefully reached out and handed the token over to her.


    In the end, he figured that there was too much on the line. Audrey''s rtionship with Queenie was the


    least of his considerations, as she also knew Ricky''s true identity, and she could use it to threaten him.


    He couldn''t force Audrey to make another Martial Arts Oath, not to mentiony a hand on her.


    "Yay! Thank you, Ricky!" Audrey cheered delightedly as she epted the token.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Just make sure to keep my identity and Levi''s death to yourself. If you do


    that, I will be forever grateful to you," muttered Ricky. After that, he decided to part with her and search


    for another token.


    After all, he had given her the only token he had, so he would have to keep looking for another one.


    When Audrey noticed that Ricky was about to leave, she immediately followed after him. "Wait! Where


    are you going?" she asked.


    "I''m going to look for another token. You should leave, though, as it''s not safe for a human devil to


    linger near the Corpse Blood Devil River even though you have the Sense Mutant. You already have a


    token in your hands, so it would be better for you to head home!" Ricky warned her off.


    "Don''t worry. Except for the ck ming Phoenix tribe, no one can track me down, not to mention


    hurt me. I am on good terms with the Abstinent Sect too, so I''m not entirely unprotected. Besides, I''m


    not scared of anything because I have you here with me!"


    Audrey replied with overflowing confidence.


    "I don''t have time to be your bodyguard. I need to find another token..." Ricky protested immediately.


    "But I can help! Don''t forget that I have the Sense Mutant, so if you take me with you, you would benefit


    from my mutant as well. I can sense Treasures from Heaven and Earth and tokens even if they are far


    away. In fact, I found this token with the help of my Sense Mutant,"


    Audrey continued to insist, as she desperately wanted to apany Ricky.


    "Ricky, Audrey is right. I think it would be better if you take her with you. She can help you find a token


    quickly with the Sense Mutant''s guidance. Besides, if she were by your side, you could make sure that


    she won''t have a chance to reveal your identity to others," the Dragon Intent Grass advised.


    "Fine. I guess I can''t say no to her this time," Ricky responded with a reluctant frown.


    With that decided, he turned back to Audrey as he continued on his way. "Audrey, you mentioned


    earlier that ten more tokens are left in the Corpse Lair in the Corpse Blood Devil River, right?"


    "That''s right. Although I almost died there, I, at least, got my hands on this token. Thanks to that


    experience, I am more familiar with the token''s aura, so I would not make a mistake about that.


    However, a few days had already passed, so other geniuses must have noticed by now that all the


    tokens in the Corpse Blood Devil River are gathered in the Corpse Lair.


    The Corpse Lair is vast. You would save a lot of time if you take me with you,"


    Audrey borated.


    "Why do I feel like you want toe with me so much? Are you nning something else? Perhaps,


    are you still in trouble and need my help?" Ricky asked skeptically as he studied Audrey with suspicion


    in his eyes.


    "Come on! You''re overthinking things!" Audrey protested, shaking her head. "I just want to help you


    because I feel like you are a good man. That''s it."


    "Is that so?" Ricky murmured, still looking suspicious.


    The truth was that he still had some apprehensions, but he didn''t bother to voice any of them anymore.


    He headed straight for the Corpse Lair, which was known as the source of the Corpse Blood Devil


    Rivers because all the Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies in the rivers originated from there.


    Legend had it that the Corpse Lair came into existence after the dead Corpse Blood Devils absorbed


    the power of heaven and earth for eras.


    In other words, the Corpse Lair was the heart of the Corpse Blood Devil Land. As long as it existed, the


    Corpse Blood Devil Land would never disappear. But if the Corpse Lair was ever destroyed, the Corpse


    Blood Devil Land would gradually disappear.

 Chapter 1320 Laura And Dave

    Chapter 1320 Laura And Dave


    The Corpse Lair was a detached expanse, which looked like a massive blood-colored ball shrouded by


    blood-colored light from afar. The blood-colored light, however, didn''t hold any power, so it couldn''t stop


    any creatures from entering their.


    At this point, countless warriors had already gathered near the Corpse Lair, and all of them had one


    goal in mind.


    Just as Audrey had foretold, all these warriors had searched for days, but they could not find any


    tokens in other ces of the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers.


    Of course, the Misty South Pce would not spread false news, and since they imed that there were


    tokens in this area, there certainly must be. A simple deduction pointed to the fact that it must be


    somewhere inside the Corpse Lair, as it was the only ce that they had yet to explore.


    The warriors loitered around their with troubled looks on their faces, but none of them ventured


    inside because they were afraid of the dangers it held. After all, the ck Blood Zombies and Devil


    Zombies originated from there.


    Even an upper spiritual emperor would be in danger if they dared to step foot inside.


    While they were pacing back and forth around their, two teams arrived and caught their attention.


    An enchanting white-robed woman led one of the teams. Butpared to her looks, the noble and


    unworldly aura she gave off attracted everyone even more.


    The woman was none other than Laura, a disciple of the Abstinent Sect. She was well respected


    among her fellow disciples in the sect.


    The other team was led by a ck-robed man sporting a majestic ck crown. He looked dignified and


    pompous, and the indifferent look in his eyes gave off an aloof vibe.


    This young man was named Dave, and he was the son of the ck ming Phoenix tribe''s leader.


    Levi, whom Ricky had killed, was his younger brother. Of course, he had no idea that his brother had


    died, as did the other members of the ck ming Phoenix tribe, not to mention that it was Ricky


    who had killed Levi.


    Otherwise, he would not be as calm as he was now.


    As soon as the warriors who had already arrived earlierid eyes on them, they began to whisper to


    each other. "Laura and Dave are here! It looks like the Corpse Lair is indeed the only ce where the


    tokens can be found."


    "But this isn''t good for us. We will surely have a harder time getting our hands on the tokens now. Not


    only will we have to face ck Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies there, but we will also have to


    "Well, look at the bright side! Those Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies prefer stronger prey, so they


    would undoubtedly gravitate toward the two powerful groups."


    "Anyway, let''s just hope we''ll get lucky and get a chance to get a hold of those tokens."


    Meanwhile, as soon as Dave arrived, the first thing he saw was Laura. "Laura!" he called out warmly.


    He liked the woman because he thought of her as his powerfulpetitor, and, more than that, he felt


    like she was the only one good enough for him in this area.


    In sharp contrast to his warm response, Laura merely sent a frosty nod in his direction.


    This somewhat upset Dave, and he sneered at her inwardly, ''Damn woman! Wait until I evolve into a


    Great Phoenix, and I''ll make you kiss my feet!''


    After that, Laura and Dave entered the Corpse Lair to search.


    Just as the duo was about to enter their with the people they had brought, Ricky and Audrey arrived.


    To those who didn''t know the pair, they looked like a strange pair¡ªa lovely girl and a boy in rags. Their


    presence attracted many warriors'' attention. Besides their interesting appearances, there were a lot of


    rumors about the two as well.


    The white-haired boy was said to be incredibly strong, while the lovely girl was a human devil.


    At this point, Audrey looked around and caught sight of Laura. "Hey, Laura!" she greeted the


    enchanting woman enthusiastically.


    "It looks like that you get on well with the people from the Abstinent Sect," Rickymented


    telepathically.


    "Of course, I told you that before," Audrey readily answered.


    The strange-looking pair came closer to Laura and herpanions, who merely cast a nce towards


    Ricky.


    They looked at him only because they didn''t know him, but none of them showed disdain or interest.


    That was one of the remarkable features of the Abstinent Sect''s members. They seldom showed any


    emotions and treated all people equally, which showed that they held no prejudice against anything or


    anyone.


    Perhaps that was also the reason why the members of the Abstinent Sect got along well with the


    Linghu n. They didn''t discriminate against them or treat them badly.


    "Did you leave home without telling anyone again?" Laura asked Audrey with a faint smile on her face,


    one eyebrow raised teasingly.


    "No. This time, I told my brother I''ming here," replied Audrey with a yful smile.


    "I see. Well, you cane with us," Laura offered kindly. She figured that most of the people here


    would probably treat Audrey badly, so it would be better if Audrey stayed with her and her people.


    "Thank you, Laura! But if it''s okay, can my new friende with us? His name is Soar Long," Audrey


    introduced Ricky.


    Ricky had used Soar''s name since he thought that it would help him avoid trouble. Besides, no one


    here knew who Soar really was at this point.


    "No problem! He cane with us," said Laura coolly and nodded in agreement.


    She genuinely didn''t mind if Ricky joined them since Audrey seemed to like him a lot. Moreover, she


    sensed that he was a middle spiritual emperor, so he would not be a burden to them.


    "Ricky, let''s go with Laura. I promise that you''ll have your share of tokens once we find them," Audrey


    then said to Ricky through telepathy.


    "I''m cool with that," Ricky readily agreed.


    "Yay! By the way, I have something else to tell you. Do you see that red-haired young man behind


    Dave?" she continued


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, why? What''s wrong with him? Isn''t he a member of the ck ming Phoenix tribe?" Ricky


    curiously asked as his eyes narrowed thoughtfully at Dave''s team.


    "You''re right. Their kind is always born with jet-ck hair. Once they awaken their blood power and


    evolve into the Great Phoenixes, their hair turns red. I also sensed that his blood power and strength


    are stronger than Dave''s. I think he descended directly from the Great Phoenix tribe,"


    Audrey revealed as she subtly studied the red-haired man.


    "What?! That guy is a Great Phoenix!" Audrey''s words stunned Ricky for a moment.


    But his control was excellent, so his shock didn''t register on his face.


    He gazed at the red-haired man, and a spark of hatred shed in his eyes. However, the anger passed


    through quickly, and no one was able to catch sight of it.


    After all, he didn''t think it was a good idea to attack the red-haired man in front of so many people.


    Instead, he nned to make a move against him inside the Corpse Lair.


    Ricky hated the Great Phoenix tribe to the core, and he would never spare their lives if he crossed


    paths with them.


    The others had not noticed Ricky''s wrath, but his killing intent didn''t escape the red-haired young man,


    and a hint of bewilderment shed across his eyes. The young man with long red hair couldn''t think of


    anyone who wanted him dead, so he had no idea where the feeling of malice hade from. After all,


    he didn''t see anyone who had problems with him here.


    But he soon dismissed the feeling, for he didn''t think that the warriors present could pose a threat to


    him.


    "Ricky, why do you want him dead so badly? Do you have any grudge against the ck ming


    Phoenix tribe and the Great Phoenix tribe?" Audrey asked out of curiosity when her Sense Mutant


    detected Ricky''s murderous intent.


    "No. I just don''t see eye to eye with the Great Phoenix tribe," Ricky responded coolly once he had


    calmed down.


    "I agree with you there. I hate the Great Phoenix tribe more than any other force in the world. They are


    too self-conceited and think that they are so much better than others," agreed Audrey enthusiastically.


    ''Just wait, Great Phoenix tribe! It won''t be long now before I grow strong enough to eliminate you for


    good!'' Ricky swore to himself inwardly.

 Chapter 1321 Encountering The Blood-colored Wind

    Chapter 1321 Encountering The Blood-colored Wind


    While the other warriors were still meandering hesitantly around the Corpse Lair, Laura and Dave took


    the initiative and entered from different directions with theirpanions. Laura and her people followed


    Audrey''s advice on where they should pass since they knew that thetter possessed the Sense


    Mutant.


    However, Audrey didn''t tell Laura that she had already obtained a token for herself. "Laura, please give


    me a share when we find the tokens. I really want to join the Misty South Pce''s selection


    with my n," she requested, pretending that she still needed one token.


    As a matter of fact, she made such a request for Ricky''s sake, as he still didn''t have a token.


    "No problem!" Laura immediately agreed, nodding.


    "It looks like Audrey wasn''t lying when she said that human devils think highly of you, or she wouldn''t


    have made that request.


    But that''s not surprising at all, considering the fact that you helped them obtain the grand humanoid evil


    tree. After all, the grand humanoid evil tree means everything to human devils," the Dragon Intent


    Grass remarked thoughtfully.


    Once they had gained ess to the inner recesses of their, they found that it was a blood-colored


    space. There were copious amounts of blood aura, corpse miasma, and evil spirit inside, and they all


    felt incredibly potent.


    The three kinds of powers writhed around the creepyir and merged with one another, forming an


    incredibly strong wind that was as strong as a middle spiritual emperor. This kind of wind could only be


    found here in the Corpse Lair.


    It could be said that this unique phenomenon made their an exceedingly dangerous ce.


    On top of that, plenty of Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies roamed around the area. Since those


    zombies originated from within their, their powers were naturally much stronger when they were


    inside their as well.


    In sharp contrast, those warriors who came in were strangers to this ce, and they inevitably grew


    weaker while in the Corpse Lair.


    Due to all these inherently dangerous factors, even a Blood Zombie or a Devil Zombie that had the


    strength of the middle spiritual emperor could pose a big threat to them. Besides, the zombies didn''t act


    alone, as they almost always travelled in hordes.


    Before long, Audrey and herpanions arrived in a ce where the token should be hidden


    somewhere.


    A continuously blowing wind as strong as a hurricane pervaded the area. If warriors wandered too


    close, they would surely get dragged and tossed around by the wind, and the weaker warriors would


    undoubtedly be smashed into pieces.


    Laura and herpanions wisely stopped a fair distance away, intending to observe the area first


    before they jumped into the fray.


    "The wind is too strong! I don''t think any of us can enter this area safely. Audrey, are you sure there is a


    token over there?"


    Laura asked in a serious tone, gesturing to where the wind blew the hardest.


    "Yeah, there''s no doubt about it. Do you see that area in the middle of the wind? I can sense two


    tokens around there," Audrey responded affirmatively.


    ''It looks like the Misty South Pce''s senior warriors deliberately put the tokens in the center of the


    wind, '' thought Ricky as he gazed at the said area.


    "I guess the Misty South Pce wouldn''t be so strong if they weren''t strict in their requirements.


    Otherwise, weaker warriors might sneak into their ranks. Audrey was only able to get her hands on that


    token by a stroke of luck,"


    observed the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Helen,e with me," Laura ordered to one girl. She then turned to the remaining people and said,


    "As for you guys, you should stay here and wait for us toe back."


    After that, she and Helen made their way towards the area where the wind blew the hardest. She had


    chosen Helen in particr because she was the strongest among her team, not including Laura.


    The second the two women set foot in that area, the strong wind undted harder as if they had


    detected the presence of the pair.


    In the next moment, strong wind des flew towards the two women.


    The wind des contained four kinds of power: the wind power, the corpse power, the massacring


    power, and the devil power.


    The power of each wind de was no weaker than that of a middle spiritual emperor.


    Laura and Helen didn''t dare to underestimate the power of the wind des. At once, they unleashed all


    their strength and proceeded deeper into the area, ready to defend themselves at a moment''s notice.


    At this point, the pair had no intention of fighting the wind head-on. They only intended to endure, get


    in, find the tokens, and get out. They hoped that even though they couldn''t overpower the wind, they


    could at least return to theirpanions with the two tokens safe and sound.


    However, Ricky soon noticed that they were getting weaker as they went deeper and deeper into the


    wind. It seemed like the suppressive force of the wind was sapping their strength.


    "Audrey, can you see what''s going on there?" Ricky asked telepathically, a worried crease lining his


    forehead.


    "The blood-colored wind has special wind power. The deeper we go into it, the more our strength would


    be suppressed. In a sense, it is simr to the heavenlyw''s suppression, and spiritual emperors


    cannot overpower it." Audrey paused with an anxious expression on her face and continued, "I hope


    that their strength would not bepletely restrained, or they would be in grave trouble. Since they


    have never refined their bodies, they would surely find it difficult to withstand the attack of the wind


    without any protection."


    "Based on the current situation, those two girls would be safe if they could endure this," the Dragon


    Intent Grass chimed in.


    However, just as the Dragon Intent Grass had finished speaking, the blood-colored wind blew more


    violently.


    The wind quickly absorbed the powers nearby, and the suppressive force that enveloped the area


    sharply increased.


    As a result, the two women''s strength weakened even more.


    A few momentster, they fell to their knees and blood spurted out from their mouths, staining their


    white clothes.


    They were in a perilous situation now.


    At this point, it was impossible for them to give up and leave the area because the blood-colored wind


    kept attacking them. And worse, they had no more strength to fight back.


    Seeing that they were in a precarious position, the other disciples of the Abstinent Sect immediately


    grew worried about them. "Laura! Helen! Are you all right?" they anxiously called out.


    Most of the members dashed forward in an attempt to save the two women in distress, but Laura


    turned back to them with a re. "Don''t do anything stupid. Stay there!" she ordered firmly, despite the


    blood weakly dripping down the side of her mouth.


    She and Helen were the strongest in their team, but even they weren''t strong enough to handle the


    blood-colored wind. What could the weaker members do?


    "It looks like only warriors with strong physical bodies can enter that area and survive. Those two


    women may not be weaker than you, but they can''t defend themselves once their strength has been


    restrained. This is a good opportunity for you, Ricky! You can save those beautiful women in distress


    and be a hero,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass teasingly suggested.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you kidding me? I currently look like a child. Who, in their right mind, would fall for a child?" Ricky


    answered back, rolling his eyes.


    "Ha-ha! But that''s just your disguise. We both know you are an adult," the Dragon Intent Grass insisted


    with a smile.


    "Ricky, please help them out," Audrey pleaded through telepathy, taking his attention away from his


    conversation with the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I''m on it," Ricky replied briefly. Then, he rushed into the area peppered with the blood-colored wind.


    Even if Audrey hadn''t asked for his help, he would stille to their aid. This was because he saw how


    the members of the Abstinent Sect had treated Audrey who was a human devil, and he could tell that


    the sect was a decent one.


    Although the disciples of the Abstinent Sect appeared indifferent, they weren''t bad people.


    As soon as Ricky stepped foot in the area, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Laura looked


    rmed to see a child in the dangerous zone, and she immediately opened her mouth to ask him to


    leave.


    But she didn''t get to scold him, as in the next moment, something happened that shocked her and the


    other disciples of the Abstinent Sect.


    In the middle of the violent airwaves, Ricky had burst out the Gale Mutant. Although his strength was


    restrained, he had no trouble advancing deeper. Every time the strong wind hit him, they were bounced


    back by his body that turned golden-purple.


    He fared well because of his mutant. After all, as long as the wind power was weaker than Ricky''s


    strength, he could integrate with it without getting hurt thanks to his Gale Mutant.

 Chapter 1322 Incredible Body

    Chapter 1322 Incredible Body


    Since Ricky acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body and cultivated the


    eternal power, his body had be almost indestructible. His endurance had also increased even


    when he hadn''t activated the Ultimate Golden Body. Thus, the blood-colored wind here couldn''t hurt


    him one bit.


    When they saw this, Laura and herpanions were shocked.


    Although they knew that Ricky was a middle spiritual emperor, they still thought of him as a child just as


    his physical features suggested. Besides, a warrior who had just be a middle spiritual emperor


    was nothing special in their eyes. He shouldn''t be strong enough to do this.


    However, the blood-colored wind that downed two of their strongest had almost no effect on Ricky.


    ''Wow! Audrey''s new friend is really something!'' Laura remarked with awe in her heart once she


    regained her senses. It was not until this moment that she began to take Ricky seriously.


    "Laura, it looks like the rumors are urate for once. This kid is more than what he seems at first


    nce. Moreover, I have used the Mind-clearing Spell to assess him, and I have a strong feeling that


    he may look like a kid, but he isn''t. His disy of strength right now is more proof of that, especially his


    incredible physical body,"


    Helen remarked through telepathy as she watched Ricky, who was heading toward them.


    "You are right, Helen. With his strength, he could pose a threat to us, but I can tell that he bears no ill-


    will for us. Instead, I think he is trying to help us out of the goodness of his heart. I think we can trust


    him," surmised Laura thoughtfully.


    "All right," Helen agreed at once.


    As soon as Ricky reached Laura and Helen, he let loose some of his power, which formed several


    Massacring Holy Patterns that temporarily protected them from the wind des. "Massacring Holy


    Pattern, protect them!" he ordered. His Gale Mutant gave Ricky the ability to merge with the wind


    power that the blood-colored wind contained, and this meant that the suppressive force subduing him


    was weaker than what the two girls received. Hence, he could help the pair against the wind''s attacks.


    "Thank you!" the two women gasped gratefully. They immediately felt relieved from the continuous


    damage they had been receiving.


    "I can''t keep you safe for long. You two have to get out of here," Ricky hastily told them. "I''ll find those


    two tokens myself ande to you. Trust me."


    The two women had no choice but to agree, and they immediately left the area. As soon as they were


    gone, Ricky unleashed more eternal power, which he merged with the gale runes to withstand the


    suppressive force and the blood-colored wind. With that done, he strode forward confidently and


    reached the center of the wind in no time.


    There, he saw two golden tokens floating in the vortex.


    But a strong power seemed to keep the tokens in ce, and it didn''t look like he could simply pick them


    up and get them.


    "Hmm... It appears that you will have to destroy the power that is enveloping them first before you can


    get a hold of those tokens," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "It''s fine. I''m going to use the eternal power since only a few people know that I cultivate it. That won''t


    give away my identity," Ricky confidently responded.


    While he spoke, he simultaneously unleashed all his eternal power, and his body lit up with a golden


    sheen. He activated the gale runes to resist the blood-colored wind''s attacks and then sent a punch


    flying towards the golden tokens.


    ''He has such a powerful body, '' Lauramented silently in surprise when she sensed the physical


    strength that Ricky had just let loose.


    In all her experience, she had seen many talented warriors who were famous for refining bodies, but


    she had not seen anyone who could be on par with Ricky in terms of physical strength.


    "You know, even though I cultivate the Mind-clearing Spell, this kid seems very mysterious. I want to


    know more about him," remarked Helen as her gaze followed Ricky through his movements.


    Ricky had released a punch that contained abination of the eternal power and his physical


    strength. Itnded perfectly on the tokens and shattered the power that was holding them hostage. At


    "It looks like you have been working on your eternal power a lot recently," the Dragon Intent Grass


    thoughtfully noted.


    "Thanks to it, I can hold my own against this suppressive force," answered Ricky happily. "And now, I


    have two tokens!"


    At this point, he intended to return to Laura and the others, but something unexpected happened once


    again.


    Before Ricky could turn around, countless streams of blood-colored wind suddenly emerged, roiled


    around violently, and devoured the power in the area.


    Immediately after, the wind''s power sharply increased.


    To make matters worse, the suppressive force that the wind yielded had also increased in strength.


    At this point, Ricky''s strength had disappeared, and his eternal power and runic power had also


    gradually dissipated. Moreover, the Gale Mutant was automatically deactivated.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood-colored wind had created rules, which restrained all of Ricky''s strength.


    "I thought the worse has ended, but it looks like the blood-colored wind has more power to release. It


    seems like it was just waiting for someone to take the tokens,"


    Ricky noted with a grave expression as he saw the sudden change.


    "The Misty South Pce''s strong warriors are highly likely to be behind this. They probably did it on


    purpose to make it harder for their candidates. After all, they are trying to winnow the weak warriors


    from the genuinely talented and powerful warriors. I assume that they only want the cream of the crop


    to be their members," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised urately.


    "I don''t have time to think about that, as I need to find a way out of here first," replied Ricky sensibly. In


    the next moment, he set his eyes on the blood-colored wind, observing it critically.


    "I think something happened with the wind. It seems much stronger than before!" eximed Laura as


    soon as she noticed Ricky''s predicament.


    "Laura, do you think he will be alright? The wind seems to have restrained his strength, and I can''t


    reach him through telepathy either," Audrey blurted out in worry. Honestly, she was more concerned


    about Ricky than others.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t do anything for him. All we can do is put our faith in him," Laura responded


    morosely.


    An anxious silence settled over them, as everyone watched Ricky expectantly. He had saved Laura''s


    and Helen''s lives, and if not for them, he wouldn''t be in the middle of that dangerous ce. Thus, Laura


    and herpanions fervently prayed that Ricky would be safe.


    At this point, Ricky had nothing to rely on but his physical body if he wanted to get out of there.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''On the bright side, this is a good opportunity to test my body''s potential. I can use the blood-colored


    wind to train my strength further, '' Ricky thought to himself as he warily observed the fast-moving


    blood-colored des approaching him. In the blink of an eye, the des had surrounded him.


    All his muscles bunched up tightly, and his mind went on a focused overdrive. This was his fighting


    state.


    The next moment, the sound of colliding metals rang through the air.


    The blood-colored wind des were forcefully blown away as they shed with Ricky''s body. Without


    any hesitation, he sped up his movements, intending to leave the area full of blood-colored wind as fast


    as he could. The wind des didn''t even leave a single scratch on his body despite the fact that he


    couldn''t use his strength.


    ''His body is truly incredible! If it were me in that situation, I would have died on the spot if not badly


    injured, '' Laura thought in astonishment, amazed by what she had just witnessed.


    The other disciples of the Abstinent Sect were also shaken up by the scene.


    ''Queenie once told me that Ricky possesses the strongest body she has ever met. It looks like she was


    telling the truth after all. The blood-colored wind didn''t stand a chance against him, '' reflected Audrey.


    She was so relieved to see that disy of Ricky''s terrifying physical strength.


    At that moment, another round of blood-colored wind des shot out and attacked Ricky, and he soon


    began to bleed from a dozen scratches that had appeared on his body.


    It was evident that those wind des were more powerful than the previous ones.


    When the blood-colored des hit him for the fourth time, it caused bigger and deeper wounds on his


    body. Blood gushed out from them like a crimson river.


    The fifth time the wind des assaulted Ricky, he felt the massacring power, corpse power, and devil


    power present in the air invading his body. The three kinds of powers had entered his body through his


    gaping wounds.


    ''This test seems to be targeting my physical strength. I can survive this if my body can fend off the


    erosion of those powers, and, in effect, my body will also grow stronger. If I can''t endure this, I would


    end up dead or turn into a corpse without psychic intelligence, ''


    Ricky pondered to himself.

 Chapter 1323 The Source Of The Wind

    Chapter 1323 The Source Of The Wind


    A ferocious look shed through Ricky''s eyes, as he activated his physical strength to fight against the


    three kinds of powers. He knew that this fight would depend on his pure physique, will, and


    persistence.


    It was dangerous indeed, but Ricky was not afraid to face them head-on.


    Honestly, he kind of enjoyed these moments, as they allowed him to grow stronger and better. It was


    through fights like this that he could attain what he wanted.


    The blood-colored wind des didn''t relent with their attacks, continuously attacking him more than


    eight times. Ricky was now covered in his own blood. Wounds peppered his body from front to back,


    and blood sluggishly dripped from his veins.


    Despite being worse for wear, he was ovee with excitement.


    He knew that this encounter would force his physical body to be stronger and that was what he


    wanted.


    Once Ricky escaped from the ce, his strength returned at once, and he immediately healed his


    injuries with his life power. He could easily recover to his peak strength, but he was afraid of exposing


    his identity if he did this too obviously.


    "It looks like the blood-colored wind helped him grow stronger," Laura noted pensively as she studied


    Ricky intently.


    It took half a day before Ricky fully recovered. When he deemed himself well enough, he turned back


    to the others and said, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It''s okay. You saved our lives. We don''t mind waiting for you," answered Laura with a sincere smile.


    After that, Ricky handed Laura one of the tokens he retrieved.


    "Here you go! I found two tokens, but I hope you won''t mind me keeping one for myself," he said


    uncertainly.


    "You''re too generous, Soar. You risked your life for these tokens, so we can''t just take the tokens from


    you. Besides, if it weren''t for your help, we would not have made it out of that ce alive. You can keep


    them," Laura protested as she fervently shook her head, pushing the token back towards Ricky.


    "It''s fine. I only needed one anyway, and I don''t have anyone else to give this to. I also don''t have any


    intention of trading the token for other stuff, so you can just have it. I believe that it was fate that


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    brought us together today. Just take it and consider it as a gift from a friend.


    If you continue refusing it, I''m going to think that you don''t want to befriend me because I''m just a kid,


    or maybe I''m not good enough to be friends with geniuses like you!" Ricky insisted with a friendly smile.


    "Ha-ha! I don''t think we can call ourselves geniuses in front of you," retorted Laura,ughing lightly.


    "But, I''m serious. We don''t have the right to get that token. If you don''t want it, just give it to Audrey!"


    At this point, Audrey chimed in to persuade Laura as well, saying, "Just take it, Laura! I only said I


    wanted my share in the token because I wanted to give it to him."


    "Okay, okay. Thanks for this, Soar!" Seeing as both of them wanted her to have it, she finally gave in


    and epted the token.


    Once everything had been settled, Ricky opted to linger around the area instead of leaving.


    His sharp gaze roamed around the area filled with blood-colored wind as if he was looking for


    something. He must have spotted what he was searching for, as an excited smirk suddenly pulled at


    the corner of his lips.


    Audrey noticed the change in his expression and asked, "What are you nning?"


    Of course, Laura and herpanions heard her as well, and they all sent curious nces towards


    Ricky.


    ''What else is there that is making him excited?'' Laura couldn''t help but wonder as she shifted her gaze


    from Ricky to the center of the blood-colored wind.


    As her eyes roamed over the otherwise empty area, an idea abruptly popped into her mind, and her


    wide eyes brightened in astonishment.


    "I''m going to take something from that ce," Ricky replied with a smirk.


    Before he even stopped talking, he activated the eternal power. The eternal power rose, lit up with a


    golden purple hue and formed a massive hand above his head.


    "Go, my hand!" Ricky shouted at the top of his lungs.


    At once, the golden purple hand flew towards the center of the hurricane-like wind.


    Of course, the blood-colored wind tried to stop the hand''s attack, but the wind wasn''t strong enough, as


    the golden-purple hand contained a massive amount of eternal power.


    A few momentster, as the dust settled after the attack, the golden-purple hand slowly opened up. In


    its palm was a square blood-colored stone that was emitting a crimson light.


    "I knew it! He was targeting the Gory Wind Source!" Laura blurted out in shock when she saw what


    happened. "His physical body must be exceedingly powerful that he could do this! I can''t believe he


    even managed to take it from the center of the blood-colored wind."


    "Is this the Gory Wind Source? What can it do?" Ricky asked when he heard Laura''s words.


    Audrey, Helen, and the others also turned to look at Laura with curious gleams in their eyes. None of


    them were familiar with the Gory Wind Source.


    Ricky had initially spotted the blood-colored stone when he first collided with the blood-colored wind


    des. He didn''t know what it was, but it had piqued his curiosity.


    Once he had sessfully resisted the blood-colored des'' attacks and cleansed his body of the three


    powers that contaminated it, his body sensed another force in the blood-colored wind.


    That force gave him an intense feeling of excitement and yearning as if he had to get it at all costs.


    Therefore, as soon as he obtained the tokens, he located the Gory Wind Source and acquired it.


    "The Gory Wind Source is considered to be the heart of this area. As you have seen, it is the source of


    the strong wind over there. Only ces filled with massacre aura could have a Gory Wind Source.


    Since the massacre aura is overflowing here in the Corpse Lair, it naturally created the Gory Wind


    Source.


    Moreover, the Gory Wind Source''s blood vitality is incredibly unique and potent. It can''t improve


    warriors'' cultivation level but it can increase their physical strength.


    That is why the Gory Wind Source is considered a priceless treasure for body refining warriors," Laura


    lengthily exined.


    "Wow... I didn''t know it has such a great effect." Audrey and the others were also astonished by Laura''s


    words because this was the first time they had heard of such a thing.


    "Does that mean this is a Treasure from Heaven and Earth?" asked Audrey out of curiosity.


    "Yes, but it isn''t hard to find. As far as I know, every area full of these winds within the Corpse Lair has


    one," Laura replied lightly.


    "That''s impossible. If that were the case, we should have heard about it long before, right?" asked


    Helen with a puzzled expression.


    "It''s not well known because not everyone can get their hands on the Gory Wind Source. In fact, a


    warrior wouldn''t be able to sense it if his physical strength had not reached a certain level.


    Even a saint wouldn''t be able to perceive it if his physical strength is not strong," expounded Laura.


    "No one could get their hands on the Gory Wind Source in this area for thousands of years. Thest


    person to seed was a genius with an exceedingly strong physical body tens of thousands of years


    ago, and he was the only one that could sense the Gory Wind Source. Due to this difficulty, very few


    people know about the Gory Wind Source. I only know about it because I happened to read it in an


    ancient book in our library," she added.


    Hearing all these, Laura and herpanions could not help but look at Ricky in a different light. They


    thought he was incredible earlier, and now, they looked up to him even more.


    Their eyes had been opened to Ricky''s true capabilities.


    "So Soar was able to find it because he can feel the strong wind source in the blood-colored strong


    wind area, right?" Audrey asked Laura immediately once she had processed most of Laura''s words.


    "Yes, of course he could," Laura answered affirmatively, nodding thoughtfully.


    "That''s great. We can ask Soar to help us collect more Gory Wind Sources!" eximed Audrey with


    great excitement as a smile lit up her face.


    She then turned to Ricky and mentally urged him to help. "Ricky, you''ll help us, right? We can''t do it


    without you!"


    "Of course, I''ll help! Besides, I also want to get more Gory Wind Sources!" Ricky easily agreed.


    "That''s enough, Audrey. I don''t think we should get those Gory Wind Sources," Laura immediately


    protested, shaking her head lightly.


    "Why?"


    "I already mentioned that those Gory Wind Sources contain a special kind of blood vitality. That blood


    vitality is very bloody and violent, so it needs an extremely strong body to withstand it. If we try to refine


    the Gory Wind Source, we might end up losing control over it. After all, we don''t have an incredibly


    strong body.


    Only those geniuses who can sense it can refine it. Of course, saints can also refine it, even if they


    can''t perceive it themselves. Their strong bodies can bear the massacring energy inside it without


    losing control,"


    exined Laura at length, hoping to dissuade Audrey from her idea.


    "Oh! That sounds so scary! It sucks that only incredibly strong geniuses and saints can make use of it,"


    Audrey and Helen whined in chorus as their faces darkened with doubt. It was too bad that they


    couldn''t take advantage of this new information.

 Chapter 1324 The Power Of The Mind-clearing Spell

    Chapter 1324 The Power Of The Mind-clearing Spell


    "If you don''t believe me, you can see it for yourself. Try absorbing a little power from the Gory Wind


    Source, and you''ll surely feel it," Laura instructed Audrey, who appeared reluctant to believe.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try!" answered Audrey enthusiastically. The truth was that she itching to have a try


    since she thought it would grant her a lot of benefits.


    Once Ricky gave his permission, Audrey drew a tiny amount of power from his Gory Wind Source.


    However, as soon as the power entered her body, Audrey felt like she was trapped in a world full of


    killing, and she was immediately overwhelmed. Her head throbbed like it was about to explode, while


    her meridians expanded as if they would burst any moment.


    It was lucky that she drew only a minute amount of that power, or else it might have killed her on the


    spot. She then used all her strength to push out the power she had stubbornly taken. The pain


    dissipated as soon as the power disappeared.


    "That was horrible! The massacring power felt like it was trying to tear me apart," Audrey gasped out as


    she grasped her chest with her trembling hands.


    "Well, do you believe me now?" Laura asked dryly with an eyebrow raised.


    "Yeah, yeah. I believe you," agreed Audrey, sounding breathless and still in a state of shock.


    "Soar, you must be careful when you refine that power. Its blood vitality is so potent that it might corrupt


    your mind if you aren''t careful," Laura reminded Ricky, looking at the boy seriously.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I promise I''ll be very careful," responded Ricky.


    After that, Audrey led the group forward as they continued looking for more tokens.


    They needed to find one more token, at the least, because Helen also wanted to participate in the Misty


    South Pce''s selection.


    After traveling for a few days, the group arrived in the depths of the Corpse Lair.


    Of course, they had encountered a lot of dangerous things along the way. They ran into two hordes of


    powerful Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies.


    As it was, these zombies didn''t have psychic intelligence, so the group could run away from them.


    In addition, Audrey''s Sense Mutant helped them conceal their auras, which allowed them to escape the


    zombies undetected. That meant they had nothing to fear unless they came upon incredibly powerful


    zombies. As they went on their way, they also noticed other people, who weren''t in their group, as they


    met their tragic ends.


    The group tried to save some of those warriors as best as they could, but some unavoidably fell into


    the hands of the strong zombies. In the more gruesome instances, Ricky and hispanions could


    only watch in horror, as these zombies tore those hapless warriors into shreds.


    Finally, they arrived at another blood-colored space where Audrey sensed the tokens near a crevice.


    They had already gone deep into the Corpse Lair. They made it so far that the only people who could


    rival them would probably be the members of the ck ming Phoenix tribe.


    In this ce, the growls and snarls of the zombies echoed eerily from time to time.


    As they traveled longer and longer, they noticed that the deeper they went into the Corpse Lair, the


    more zombies were there.


    "The token must be in the center of this space. But before we get to it, there are some obstacles we


    need to face," Audrey informed them with a frown.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Laura at once, looking perplexed and rmed.


    But before her voice disappeared, shrill roars resounded through the air, and massive figures jumped


    out of the blood-colored gorge.


    They were none other than the zombies.


    The Blood Zombies had blood-colored skin, while the Devil Zombies had darker skin that looked almost


    ck.


    Amid the chaos, about fifty zombies abruptly appeared, surrounding them in a wall of crimson and


    ck.


    But Ricky and hispanions shifted their gazes on the two bigger zombies positioned in front of the


    zombies, who seemed to be their leaders. One was a Blood Zombie and the other was a Devil Zombie.


    Both the two stood twice as tall as their own kind, leaving no doubt that these two were the strongest.


    Judging from their auras, the two leaders both had the strength of the one-star middle spiritual emperor


    at peak state.


    "I can sense two tokens inside those two''s bodies," Audrey told herpanions and pointed at the two


    bigger zombies.


    "Leave them to me," dered Ricky in a low voice. "Wait, Soar! You have already done so much for us.


    We''ll take care of them ourselves.


    Although we couldn''t handle the blood-colored wind, I assure you we can deal with these zombies


    ourselves," Laura responded immediately, shaking her head at Ricky.


    "Okay!" When Ricky saw how determined Laura and Helen looked, he decided not to insist on helping.


    In the next breath, Laura, Helen, and four more disciples of the Abstinent Sect made their moves.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The six of them stood in a specific formation, their auras and strength connected, as they suddenly


    made a series of gestures. In the span of mere seconds, bright white energy simultaneously burst out


    from their bodies.


    This white power was the pure mind-clearing power.


    As soon as the mind-clearing power made its appearance, the blood-colored light in the surroundings


    began to quickly recede.


    Ricky felt it affect him too, as the Devourer Zone in his body rejected the said power to a great extent.


    "The mind-clearing power is one of the purest powers in the world. It has the ability to restrain evil," the


    Dragon Intent Grass softly told him.


    "I see. No wonder my Devourer Zone seems to hate it," Ricky replied, nodding to himself.


    Meanwhile, the six women were still working together, and through their efforts, white runes emerged


    among the mind-clearing power. These runes attached themselves unto these zombies as soon as


    they made contact with thetter, spreading all over in an instant.


    At the same time, drops of blood essence surfaced from between the six women''s eyebrows and


    enhanced their powers.


    "The Mind-clearing Spell they cultivated is an old Omnipotent Skill, and it allows them to summon the


    purest power in the world. Those white runes you see are the powers that they called upon. An ancient


    spell like this can effectively restrain evil.


    I think it would be a good idea for you to learn some so that you can avoid losing control," the Dragon


    Intent Grass suggested.


    "Hmm... You have a point, but I''m not sure if I have the time to cultivate it," answered Ricky thoughtfully.


    "Besides, even if I wanted to, I can''t force them to teach me."


    "Whatever. I told you my idea, so it all depends on you now," the Dragon Intent Grass said in the end.


    It only wanted Ricky to cultivate the Mind-clearing Spell because it was concerned that the Devourer


    Zone might corrupt him too much.


    However, since Ricky refused to learn it, there was nothing more it could do.


    At that time, the Mind-clearing Spell''s power had fully nketed the zombies, and they began growling


    in pain. They struggled to get rid of the spell''s power, but nothing they did could lessen its effect.


    In just a matter of minutes, the zombies began to dissipate down to their hard bones.


    "I can''t believe the Mind-clearing Spell is this powerful!" Ricky eximed in disbelief when he saw what


    happened. The marvelous power had defeated these zombies so quickly!


    "As I mentioned earlier, the mind-clearing power and evil powers mutually reinforce and neutralize each


    other. The weaker one will cancel the other. Since the six girls are very powerful, they can turn these


    zombies to ashes using the Mind-clearing Spell. However, if they were weaker than those zombies,


    they would have been obliterated instead,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "The mind-clearing power is amazing indeed. I should avoid using the Devourer Zone''s power if my


    opponent cultivates the mind-clearing power then," Ricky remarked almost to himself.


    "You can also use it even if your opponent has the mind-clearing power, as long as you are stronger


    than them," the Dragon Intent Grass added, hearing his words as well.


    The moment that the Mind-clearing Spell''s power struck the zombies, thetter vanished into thin air,


    all except for the two most powerful ones.


    It was evident that the six women couldn''t take down the two leaders using the mind-clearing power


    alone.


    "The victory over those two strongest zombies depends on Laura and Helen. Since they knew the


    Mind-clearing Spell, their powers would be affected less in such a terrible environment. It is even


    possible that they would not be affected at all," said the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "This is exciting! I''m really curious about what mutants Helen and Laura possess. Now, I have a chance


    to see it in action," Ricky eagerly remarked.


    Laura and Helen didn''t dare to underestimate the two powerful zombies'' strength. Thus, once the pair


    burst out their momentums, they immediately revealed their mutants.

 Chapter 1325 Follow Them

    Chapter 1325 Follow Them


    Boom! Boom! Boom! In the next moment, the twodies released their mutant power.


    This mutant power was brilliant and contained the unparalleled, primitive star power that came from the


    stars in the distant void. This star power helped the mind-clearing power reach a higher level of


    intensity.


    "Star Curse Mutant!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed as it recognized the mutant.


    "Bothdies have the Star Curse Mutants. The Star Mutant is divided into different levels ording to


    the stars it has. The highest level is the seventh level, which has seven stars. Going by the marks on


    these women, it looks like Laura''s mutant is at the fifth level and Helen the fourth level."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the power of the Star Curse Mutants, the purity of the two women''s strength increased again. It


    looked like all they needed to do was to wait for the evil power to fade away. Ricky''s Devourer Zone


    was once again rejecting such pure power.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I''m afraid that if I cultivate the Mind-clearing Spell, the Devourer Zone in my body


    will explode," Ricky said.


    He had barely finished talking when a loud rumble sounded across the skies. The two zombies felt the


    women''s Star Curse Mutants press strongly down upon them, suppressing their power.


    Fortunately for them, this was the Corpse Lair, filled with blood vitality, evil spirits, and the rotting smells


    of corpses. Such environment made the two zombies able to resist the two women''s pure power.


    But whatever little trickled through, it was enough to demonstrate the terrifying effect that the


    suppression of the pure power had.


    "No wonder they restrict each other. A little bit of strength will erge the suppression effect infinitely,"


    Ricky sighed.


    The two women had gained the upper hand when they had fought the two zombies. A dozen rounds


    eliminate them for good.


    After that, they got their hands on the two tokens.


    ''Now that this problem is settled, I will continue to look for the terrible wind and its Gory Wind Source. I


    will once again improve my Ultimate Golden Body to the sixth level before the real selection happens, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    But his ns were about to be thwarted.


    He had just made to leave when several figures arrived. Dave and hispanions!


    "Sure enough, we can find the tokens if we follow this little girl. Her Sense Mutant is really good," Dave


    said without preamble, smiling as he looked at Laura.


    "Have you been following us?" Laura asked coldly, her face darkening.


    "I have no choice. I can''t find any other tokens. All I can do is follow this human devil who owns the


    Sense Mutant," Dave said with a shrug.


    "Boy, you should have removed the Divine ck Bone Fire from Audrey''s body. That''s obviously how


    he has followed us," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Why should I? It''s my pleasure to have them here because now, I don''t have to go to them," Ricky


    replied, looking at the red-haired young man from the corner of his eye.


    He had determined to kill him today.


    The Dragon Intent Grass sensed Ricky''s murderous intent and fell silent, because no matter what it


    said, the grass knew that it would be impossible to stop Ricky.


    Moreover, if it were in Ricky''s position, it would probably behave the same way.


    "Shame on you for following me!" Audrey scolded the neers.


    She surely knew why Dave was able to follow her.


    "Oh I might be shameless," Dave smiled. "But I like it very much, because in the world of martial arts,


    only those who are despicable and shameless can be strong."


    "Audrey, let''s go!" Laura called, ignoring Dave. They made to leave but Dave wasn''t about to make it


    easy for them.


    At his one nod, his people surrounded Ricky and hispanions.


    "Laura, if you want to leave, all you have to do is hand over your tokens. It''s that easy," Dave said, his


    eyes glinting coldly.


    Laura scoffed, "You think I''m really going to do that?"


    "Everything is possible for the weak before the strong," Dave sneered.


    "Then let''s see what level your Divine ck Bone Fire has reached," Laura replied, equally coldly. She


    wasn''t about to give up so easily. She burst out her Star Curse Mutant, which was at the fifth level,


    releasing the mutant power.


    If Dave was determined to take the tokens away from her, there was nothing else she could say to


    make him give up.


    Moreover, the ck ming Phoenix tribe and the Mind-clearing Sect were not on good terms.


    "Oh? your mutant has already reached the fifth level??" Dave said lightly, fighting intent and


    seriousnesscing his tone. He had fought Laura before and they both knew each other well.


    A hot, ck aura rose like a me, a ck, burning mark appearing between Dave''s eyebrows.


    Under his mutant power, the me on his body soared into the sky and evolved into devilish bones.


    Momentster, the bones turned back into his mes.


    This continued in a constant loop, with the me and the bones changing into one another.


    "The power of these bones is slightly simr to that of Mordechai," Ricky said.


    "This is the me Bone Mutant, one that evolved from the Divine ck Bone Fire. It has twomon


    powers, the devilish me power and the bone power," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "But the bone power is not on par with Mordechai''s, which evolved from the blood power of the Sorcery


    tribe."


    "The me Bone Mutant? Is Laura any match for him?" Ricky asked, his eyes worried as they followed


    Laura and Dave.


    "I don''t know. Judging from their auras, their strength should be equally matched, but what you need to


    pay attention to is the man from the Phoenix tribe. No matter what kind of talent he is, he won''t be easy


    to defeat," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out to Ricky.


    "I''m going to kill him," Ricky said simply.


    A deep-rooted killing intent against the Phoenix tribe simmered within him.


    It was not just because they had taken Grace, but also because Lanny had tried to kill him.


    He wouldn''t have survived if he hadn''t had the Devourer Zone back at that time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Dave and Laura shed like two tornadoes under these mutant powers.


    When their killing intents bloomed, both sides condensed their Omnipotent Skills and began to fight


    fiercely.


    Ricky''s eyes, meanwhile, were on the young man from the Phoenix tribe, his killing intent out for


    everyone to see. It would soon be time for Ricky to kill him.


    Now that he had gotten his hands on the token, he could run away once he killed that person.


    The young man from the Phoenix tribe was naturally baffled as he sensed Ricky''s killing intent. But his


    confusion soon gave way to anger.


    He was a talent of the Phoenix tribe. How dare a little kid show him his killing intent?!


    The young man''s killing intent soon surged out as he decided to crush Ricky with one w.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Amidst this tension, a loud sound from the valley behind them attracted their attention.


    They collectively turned around and watched as a blood red crack appeared in the direction of the


    sound. Before long, a dozen figures were standing where the red crack once was.


    Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies!


    The people watched these zombies and felt their powerful auras, stunned, and not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 1326 The Shura Power

    Chapter 1326 The Shura Power


    These zombies'' auras indicated that they were on par with upper spiritual emperors, and some of them


    were as strong as an upper spiritual emperor at peak state. Ricky and everyone present stood no


    chance against zombies at this level.


    ''Darn it! I can''t even handle one such powerful zombie which is as strong as an upper spiritual emperor,


    let alone so many of them. I can''t believe I have such rotten luck, '' cursed Ricky in his heart.


    He tried topute the gap between his side and the enemy side in his mind and came up with one


    conclusion. His opponents were way out of his league. Even if he managed to surpass his own limit


    several times, he still wouldn''t be able to take them down.


    At the same time, fear gripped the hearts of both Laura and Dave, as they imagined how they would


    fare against such powerful enemies.


    In fact, they had already given up fighting against the creatures and were ready to flee at the first


    opportunity.


    But in the next moment, they found that these zombies weren''t paying attention to any of them. It was


    like the zombies didn''t see them.


    When the zombies came out of the blood-colored rift, two giant coffins followed closely from behind.


    These two coffins were a bright scarlet in color as if they had been recently submerged in blood.


    When Ricky and hispanions saw this, they momentarily forgot their fears and exchanged confused


    looks with one another. They had no idea what was going on.


    Locking all their senses on the coffins, they began to check the objects over carefully, but they couldn''t


    detect anything from the coffins. They could tell that the coffins'' insides stunk of blood, and their


    internal space was as big as a world.


    These zombies walked in two groups as they went deeper into the Corpse Lair, carrying the blood-


    colored coffins.


    Without warning, ear-splitting roars resounded from far away.


    Ricky and hispanions hastily turned to look and were met by the sight of thousands of Blood


    Zombies and Devil Zombiesing their way.


    Their hearts dropped to their feet, seeing the deluge of zombies. What could they do against such


    odds?


    At this point, Ricky was starting to grow desperate. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to escape


    even if he hid himself in his zone.


    But at this critical moment, the two massive blood-colored coffins suddenly released the massacring


    power, which engulfed those newly arrived zombies.


    The ferocious zombies instantly simmered down and became like harmless walking dead.


    Just like those zombies that had the strength of upper spiritual emperors, the newly arrived zombies


    seemed to have been pacified, and they, too, started to ignore Ricky and hispanions. They merely


    fell into line and followed behind the blood-colored coffins.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know what''s happening?" Ricky asked quietly. He was still scared, and


    now, terribly perplexed.


    "I''m sorry, but I have no idea either. However, I can sense the most powerful massacring power¡ªthe


    shura power,"


    revealed the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "The shura power?" Ricky murmured to himself silently.


    Ricky and hispanions were no longer afraid, seeing as the zombies were no threat to them


    anymore. It didn''t look like they would have to fight them anymore. Instead, they began to consider


    whether they should follow them to find out what these zombies'' were doing.


    Although they didn''t know what they would find, they were all aware that danger and opportunity


    coexisted. Besides, it was their curiosity that drove them to tail those zombies.


    "I''m going to find out what''s going on," Ricky informed the others through telepathy.


    "I''ming with you!" Laura immediately answered.


    After that, they stealthily crept after the zombies.


    Dave and his people followed suit.


    They followed the horde of zombies for about three days, and they pushed forward until they almost


    reached the Corpse Lair''s deepest part.


    Along the way, Ricky and hispanions witnessed how more and more zombies joined the original


    zombies who were carrying the coffins. They wereforted by the thought that they weren''t in any


    danger even though they were close to the deepest parts, as long as they avoided the blood-colored


    wind.


    "Laura, do you know if something like this has ever happened before?" Ricky mentally asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it before. As far as I know, there is no other treasure here except for


    the Gory Wind Source in the Corpse Lair. The other Treasures from Heaven and Earth are all located


    in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers outside. That''s why no one ever tries to venture into their. It''s too


    dangerous, and they won''t benefit from it at all,"


    replied Laura bluntly.


    "I see..." Ricky nodded thoughtfully as he narrowed his eyes at the corpses.


    After they had traveled for a long time, the horde of zombies finally stopped in their tracks. Ricky and


    hispanions abruptly paused as well. They noticed that those zombies with the strength of upper


    spiritual emperors put down the blood-colored coffins and made mysterious gestures at the same time.


    They unleashed their powers at once, and in an instant, another blood-colored rift appeared.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom! Bloody massacring power seemed to leak profusely from the blood-colored rift as if the inside of


    it was overflowing with power.


    Even though Ricky was familiar with the bloody massacring power thanks to the Devourer Zone, the


    bloody massacring power in the rift still shocked him. Meanwhile, Laura and Dave weren''t faring better


    than him. They, too, were terrified by the gushing power.


    The massacring power evoked memories of extremely evil mutant powers such as the power of the


    Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant in Ricky''s mind.


    But unlike the previous powers, the bloody massacring powering out from the rift didn''t feel evil. It


    was purely giving off a killing vibe.


    ''What an incredible massacring power! Even my Devourer Zone trembles in its face, '' Ricky thought to


    himself in wonder.


    "I''m sure of it now, brat. The power we can sense is definitely the shura power," the Dragon Intent


    Grass suddenly chimed in. "I know of only one thing that can release such a strong aura, and that is


    the shura power."


    "Are you talking about the shura power of the Shura tribe? I heard that it''s one of the oldest tribes on


    the continent," remarked Ricky. "Could there be creatures from the Shura tribe inside the rift?" he


    curiously added.


    "I don''t know, but there''s a possibility. One thing is for sure, though, they must have something to do


    with that overflowing power," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised.


    "Hey, Laura, this extreme bloody power is the legendary shura power, isn''t it?" Helen asked. It seemed


    that she, too, was aware of what the power was.


    "Yes, it is. I can''t think of any other power in this world that has such massacring aura except the shura


    power," Laura promptly agreed.


    At this point, the zombies had passed through the rift they had created, still carrying the two coffins.


    "Should I go in after them?" Ricky consulted the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Honestly, I don''t think that would be safe. But knowing you, I''m sure you''re dying to follow them


    anyway, and, frankly, I am too. So let''s tail them some more," the Dragon Intent Grass eagerly replied.


    "All right. It''s decided then. Let''s go!" whispered Ricky with excitement.


    After that, he shared his decision with hispanions through telepathy.


    "Don''t go. I sensed something dangerous inside that rift!" Audrey cried out in protest.


    "You know that every opportunityes with danger. The more dangerous the ce is, the more


    opportunities we might find," Ricky stubbornly insisted.


    "Are you sure you want to go?" Lucia asked this time, sounding slightly resigned.


    "Yes, I''m sure. I really want to know what is inside. And I have gone this far already, so I can''t just give


    up halfway," replied Ricky firmly.


    "All right. We aren''t going with you, so take care, okay? We''re going ahead to inform our master about


    this." Sensing that Ricky wouldn''t change his mind, Laura let him do as he pleased.


    "Okay. Kindly take Audrey with you, please," Ricky responded with a nod.


    Whoosh!


    While they were talking, the red-haired man from the Great Phoenix tribe jumped up and passed


    through the blood-colored rift.


    Dave, on the other hand, took off with his men.


    They were undoubtedly going home in a hurry because they wanted to be the first to report this to their


    superiors.


    "We can''t waste any more of our time here. We have to go back now. Take care of yourself, Soar!"


    After saying her farewells, Laura hastily turned away, her people following closely behind.


    "Ricky, be careful!" Audrey worriedly urged him. She sent onest concerned nce in his direction


    before scurrying way after Laura.


    "The guy from the Great Phoenix tribe is very decisive, huh?" Ricky mused with a sullen expression.


    "The members of the Great Phoenix tribe are incredibly arrogant. They won''t take the Dragon tribe


    seriously, not to mention a mere unidentified rift," the Dragon Intent Grass responded in agreement.


    "Is that so? Well, I''ll teach them to fear someday, and I''m going to start with this guy," Ricky sneered


    with a fierce look in his eyes.


    With that said, he jumped into the air and passed through the rift too.


    What he didn''t expect was that once he had entered the rift, it closed behind him.


    The rift left no sign of its presence behind. The Corpse Lair had gone back to normal as if nothing had


    happened.

 Chapter 1327 Steve Feng

    Chapter 1327 Steve Feng


    As soon as Ricky entered the blood-colored rift, he found himself surrounded by copious blood vitality,


    which flowed around him like a river.


    The blood vitality in this ce contained the ultimate killing power¡ªthe shura power.


    But strangely, the pure shura power didn''t have any impact on his mind, and the corrosive power of the


    blood vitality also appeared to have dissipated.


    "Exactly! This kind of power is the purest and most extreme power. The shura power doesn''t give off a


    bloody feel, but once it breaks out, it has the effect of a catastrophic tsunami and might lead to millions


    of corpses," the Dragon Intent Grass narrated.


    "Oh, I see. I wonder if my Devourer Zone can also cultivate such kind of pure and ultimate power,"


    Ricky eagerly replied.


    "That''s possible. Given that you have sessfully cultivated the fiendish power, which isn''t very far


    from the pure power, you have a good chance of achieving that," the Dragon Intent Grass spected


    after thinking for a while. It shared Ricky''s excitement, as it also wished for him to cultivate the shura


    power.


    After all, the shura power was pure killing power, and it contained the real supreme enlightenment of


    heaven and earth. It would protect Ricky''s mind from any evil influence.


    And, honestly, Ricky needed all the help he could get, for his killing intent tended to go to extremes due


    to his unbending hatred towards the Phoenix tribe and other races.


    One should not underestimate even this small disy of extremity because it could make Ricky lose


    his mind.


    However, the Dragon Intent Grass believed that if Ricky could cultivate the shura power, it could


    prevent that kind of extremity from happening.


    "Ha, little boy! How dare you follow me in here?" At this point, a cold voice suddenly rang out, breaking


    the silence around them. It was the young man from the Phoenix tribe, "That reminds me, you burst out


    your killing intent against me twice, right? Do you have a death wish?"


    Boom!


    After saying that, fierce scarlet mes quickly spread all over the young man''s body and condensed


    into a burning w, which rushed towards Ricky in the blink of an eye.


    The young man''s attack had the power of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state.


    Meanwhile, Ricky also reacted with a burst of strong killing intent. Under the Devouring Mutant, the Evil


    Devouring Mouth emerged and spat out a huge Devouring Fist. It merged with Ricky''s right fist and


    crashed head-on against the young man''s w.


    "Why aren''t you running away?" the young man from the Phoenix tribe remarked in surprise when


    Ricky faced his attack directly.


    But, he thought nothing more of it, for he thought that Ricky was just trying to look brave. He was


    confident that Ricky didn''t hold a candle against his w, and that he would surely be torn apart.


    In the next moment, the dust and wind from their collision settled down, and a marvelous sight met the


    eyes of the young man from the Phoenix tribe. At once, the sight wiped off the confidence in his face,


    and it was reced by utter disbelief.


    The forceful collision of the w and fist sent both sides flying and left an arc in the shura power which


    flew like water in the surroundings.


    "How is this possible?! Your strength is¡ª!" the young man from the Phoenix tribe gasped in shock at


    the strength that Ricky had shown. He hadn''t expected that the other man could go head to head


    against him.


    The situation was greatly beyond his expectations.


    In the next second, he decided that he didn''t want to waste more time with Ricky. He was afraid that the


    Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies might go too far without him, so he had to go after them soon.


    "Whatever. I''ll deal with youter!" the young man from the Phoenix tribe scoffed and then quickly went


    after the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies.


    "We can fight anytime you want!" Ricky shouted back with a sneer.


    The truth was that he wanted to kill the young man from the Phoenix tribe right then and there, but he


    knew that he had to prioritize the whereabouts of the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies.


    And so, the two carefully followed the zombies but made sure to keep distance between each other.


    While they crept silently behind the monstrous creatures, the young man from the Phoenix tribe kept on


    ncing at Ricky out of the corner of his eye, obviously curious about his identity.


    About half a dayter, the zombies stopped and set down the two coffins just as they had done before.


    Then, the strong bloody light erupted in that space and turned into an array, which was overflowing with


    endless shura power.


    "There''s an array here!" Ricky cried out sharply.


    "I wonder what it seals..." the Dragon Intent Grass curiously noted.


    "I''m not sure. I can''t feel anything in the array," replied Ricky uncertainly, looking around the space


    warily.


    Boom! As soon as the array broke out, the shura power swept over the whole space and condensed


    into arge bloody hand, which seized all the zombies.


    The bloody hand squeezed lightly, and all the zombies in its grasp turned into a bloody mist. After that,


    they were transformed into shura power and integrated into therge bloody hand.


    Ricky and the young man from the Phoenix tribe were horror-struck. Their hearts pounded in their


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    chests and a faint rumbling started in their stomachs after seeing such a terrifying sight.


    Those Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies could have torn these two men apart in an instant, but it


    turned out that they were no match against the massive bloody hand. They could imagine how powerful


    the bloody hand was.


    However, it seemed that the gigantic bloody hand had no intention of attacking these two men.


    It guzzled up the power of the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies like a man dying of thirst. After


    that, the bloody hand reached out towards the two coffins, and some ancient scarlet runes suddenly


    appeared.


    These scarlet runes formed a passage that bridged the big hand and the coffins.


    After that, an abundance of the pure shura power gushed out from the coffins.


    It appeared that the bloody hand was waiting for this surge of power, as it immediately absorbed all the


    shura power that overflowed from the coffins.


    This process of absorptionsted for five whole days.


    Ricky and the young man from the Phoenix tribe remained in the outskirts, waiting, through all these


    five days.


    The two of them looked lost because they didn''t know what else to do but wait. After all, they could do


    nothing in this ce, as they had no idea what was happening at all.


    At that moment, they slightly regretted evering here.


    On the other side, some members of the Abstinent Sect and the ck ming Phoenix tribe had


    journeyed for a few days and reached the depths of the Corpse Lair. But they found nothing. The


    blood-colored rift had disappeared, and there were no clues that could point them in the right direction.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, is it toote to go back now? I secretly activated the Golden Spirit Eyes, but I


    can''t find the rift where we came from. How can we leave this ce?"


    asked Ricky helplessly.


    "You''re already here, so you might as well stay and find out more. Don''t you want to know where those


    two bloody coffinse from?"


    the Dragon Intent Grass rejoined.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ricky curiously asked after hearing its words.


    "Well, when I saw them earlier, I immediately tried to recall anything I could remember about those


    bloody coffins. I remembered that the Shura tribe has a couple of supreme weapons known as the


    Shura Caskets!


    Those caskets are equivalent to the ancestralnd of the Shura tribe,"


    revealed the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Supreme weapons? Are those bloody coffins in front of us the Shura Caskets?"


    Ricky eximed in disbelief. How was he so lucky that he managed to cross paths with another kind of


    supreme weapon more than once?!


    "I''m not sure. Judging from the characteristics of these two coffins and the obscene amount of shura


    power they can hold, it is highly likely that they are the Shura Caskets,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "Hmm... No matter how I look at them, I still can''t imagine them as supreme weapons..."


    Ricky disagreed, looking slightly perplexed.


    At this point, the big bloody hand had finished absorbing the shura power in the bloody coffins, but it


    still didn''t attack the two young men.


    Instead, it drew back and fused into the array.


    ''What the hell is this ce?'' Ricky and the young man from the Phoenix tribe were both feeling anxious


    and a little intimidated.


    The blood vitality pervaded the whole ce, which stopped the two of them from seeing anything at the


    distance.


    "Forget it. I''ll kill this young man from the Phoenix tribe first,"


    remarked Ricky coldly as enormous killing intent flooded his mind.


    At the same time, the young man from the Phoenix tribe also released the killing intent. It was obvious


    that he had the same thought as Ricky.


    "Tell me who you are now!"


    Ricky frostily demanded.


    "I am Steve Feng from the Phoenix tribe!"


    the young man arrogantly responded.


    After all, he was from the Phoenix tribe. It didn''t matter how helpless he felt at that moment. He needed


    to show others that he was in control and that he had no weaknesses to speak of.

 Chapter 1328 The Shura Caskets

    Chapter 1328 The Shura Caskets


    Ricky looked murderous. He deactivated the effect of the young realm of the Transforming Omnipotent


    Skill, and revealed his true face. "So you are Steve Feng from the Phoenix tribe! I''m Ricky Nan. You will


    be the first of the Phoenix tribe to die at my hands," he said, his voice emotionless, his hair fluttering in


    the wind.


    He would kill every single soul of the Phoenix tribe he crossed paths with.


    "What? You are Ricky Nan?!" Steve eximed, surprised.


    Ricky had gotten his hands on Paul''s inheritance in the ancient battlefield of the outer region. There


    was no one in the Middle Land who hadn''t heard of him.


    Although a mysterious, powerful warrior had taken him away, other forces had continued to chase and


    hunt him down.


    A few talented powerful warriors from the Phoenix tribe knew Ricky because their noble daughter had


    feelings for him.


    Lanny hadn''t told anyone that he had attempted to murder Ricky.


    Once news of Ricky acquiring Paul''s inheritance spread, Lanny would know that Ricky was still alive.


    Steveughed with excitement as he recovered from the shock. "So you are Ricky! I''ve been looking


    for you all over and here you are!" he eximed.


    If he took down Ricky, he would be Paul''s new sessor.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And once he got hold of Paul''s inheritance, he would devote himself to it. He could then rule the four


    continents in a few hundred years as long as he cultivated hard.


    "I had thought Paul''s sessor would be smart. Turns out I was wrong. You are just a cocky fool,"


    Steve said derisively. "If I were you, I would hide and never show up in public."


    "I won''t hide from you because you are not a threat to me at all," Ricky snapped defiantly. "You think


    you are strong but you really aren''t!"


    "Is that so? But anyway, I must admit that the Omnipotent Skill you used is so amazing; it turned you


    into a kid. It seems to be simr to the one that helped you disguise yourself as a middle-aged man.


    What a good day! Beside Paul''s inheritance, I''m about to get such an incredible Omnipotent Skill. It


    looks like I''m destined to be a top warrior,"


    Steve said, thrilled.


    "Quit daydreaming! Is everyone in the Phoenix tribe as naive as you are?" Ricky said, disgusted.


    Steve wasn''t angered by Ricky''s words. Instead, his amusement showed as he said, "Are you serious?


    You are the naive one here," he teased. "If I''ve guessed correctly, you wanted me dead because of our


    tribe''s noble daughter. Am I right?"


    ''What is he talking about? I''ve never even heard of the noble daughter, '' Ricky wondered.


    "A noble daughter has the same status in a force as the holy daughter does. Although there is no


    spiritual potentate, there are demi-spiritual potentates. The noble sons and daughters are those young,


    powerful geniuses in the forces that have demi-spiritual potentates.


    So the master that you are attracted to has been selected as a noble daughter. It looks like she has a


    high status in the Phoenix tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "A backward loser wants to get close to our noble daughter. This is proof enough that you are the naive


    one!" Steve continued to ridicule Ricky.


    "By the way, I have some news for you. Our noble daughter and noble son will get married soon.


    Their marriage has been arranged because our noble son needs to get the noble daughter''s blood


    power.


    And the woman you love will be my wife. I will be the new noble son after I get my hands on


    Paul''s inheritance," he added with a smirk.


    "This guy is trying to provoke you. Do not get angry," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky.


    "I know. But I don''t think he''s lying. I think the Phoenix tribe appointed Grace as a noble daughter


    because of her blood power," Ricky said, his displeasure evident in his tone.


    In the next second, he activated his seven mutants.


    His mutant powers and the chaotic power came rushing towards Steve, whose expression turned


    serious as he watched Ricky''s disy.


    No matter how arrogant he was, he didn''t dare underestimate Ricky''s powers.


    He burst out his full momentum and rushed towards Ricky. In the instant their momentums came closer


    to collision, the two blood-colored coffins moved.


    They released blood-colored shura power and rose upright into the air. Their lids opened


    simultaneously, two glowing words emerging from each coffin. "Shura Casket."


    "It is really the Shura Casket!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed in surprise. "The most precious


    supreme weapons of the Shura tribe are here! Unbelievable!"


    "Oh my! These are really supreme weapons. I''m so lucky!" Ricky said excitedly.


    He didn''t care who or which force owned the coffins. Since he hade upon them, he resolved to get


    his hands on them.


    As a talent of the Phoenix tribe, Steve knew the Shura Casket. The greed was visible in his eyes.


    ''Am I destined to dominate the world? Is it fate that brought the Shura Caskets to me?'' Steve''s heart


    was pumping, thrilled, as he thought this.


    But both of them were wrong.


    The two young warriors at the Emperor Level were weak as ants before the supreme weapon as long


    as it didn''t lose any of its parts.


    Once the lids were off, strong power emerged from the two coffins and enveloped Ricky and Steve,


    pulling them into a coffin each before they could react.


    When Ricky regained his senses, he looked around, confused. "What''s going on?" he murmured to


    himself, frowning.


    "You''re not hurt. It looks like the Shura Casket has no intention of harming you. Don''t worry," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said, trying to soothe him.


    At this, Ricky calmed down and began to study his surroundings, the inside of the coffin he was in.


    But there was nothing but blood-colored shura power filling the ce, tinting it blood red.


    Ricky was still looking around when a calm voice reached his ears. "Wee to the Shura Casket."


    The voice trailed off and left a cacophony of battle cries ringing out in his head.


    In that moment, he felt like his head was ovee by the shura power.


    ''That is so horrible!'' Ricky thought, gasping.


    But he wasted no time in gathering his devouring power and cast it over the remaining shura power in


    his head. He let himself feel the relief only when all of the shura power was eliminated.


    It had probably only been slight, this invisible force, but he knew it would be better to eliminate it rather


    than leave it be.


    This proved how powerful the voice''s owner was.


    "Well, your devouring power has reached the highest limit at your current level," the voice said again.


    This time, it didn''t put any power in Ricky''s head. The owner had recognized his strength.


    And then, a blood-colored figure materialized before Ricky.


    Ricky squinted at it, trying to make out its features, only to find that it didn''t have a face. It looked like a


    ghost.


    "I am the Shura Casket," the blood-colored figure introduced itself.

 Chapter 1329 Comprehending The Shura Power

    Chapter 1329 Comprehending The Shura Power


    "So this is indeed the Shura Casket!'' Ricky thought, shocked.


    But he recovered quickly enough to respectfully say, "Nice to meet you, sir!" The figure who imed


    itself to be the Shura Casket nodded at him in response and said, "This is a Sealed Land. Rex, a


    spiritual potentate from the Corpse Blood Devil tribe, is sealed in the array behind me."


    "I''m now in a Sealed Land, and a spiritual potentate from the Corpse Blood Devil tribe is sealed here


    along with me," Ricky repeated, dazed, as he tried to digest the information that the figure was giving


    him.


    He was shocked and confused; shocked that a spiritual potentate would be stranded here, and


    confused as to how this spiritual potentate had been trapped in a Sealed Land like this. He wondered if


    there was a rift which led to this ce like the Sealed Land where the Deste Sorcery tribe had been


    trapped.


    But he ruled out that possibility. He realized that since the Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies had made


    it here, anyone could enter this Sealed Land.


    The strange figure noted the confusion on Ricky''s face and exined, "My master, Eli, used all his


    strength to make the sealing array. That''s why I can control this ce."


    "Eli was a spiritual potentate from the Shura tribe in ancient times," the Dragon Intent Grass informed


    Ricky at this time.


    "My master''s battle with Rex left him with little energy. It cost him his life to seal the devil here. He used


    the rest of his strength to create the array and the Sealed Land. He hoped that the power of heaven


    and earth would weaken Rex and slowly kill him.


    The blood-colored hand you saw is the core of the sealing array. Every once in a while, I collect the


    power in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers and the Corpse Lair and transform it into the shura power to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    get the array working.


    That''s why you saw those things," the Divine Bellicose Casket continued its exnation.


    "I see!" Ricky said, really seeing what the figure was telling him. He felt only respect for Eli, even


    though he had never heard of him before.


    He respected all of those who sacrificed their lives fighting the devil race.


    "You saw that scene because I let you see it. I did it to draw you and that young man from the Phoenix


    tribe here," the figure went on.


    "What? Why did you do that?" Ricky eximed, baffled.


    "Because I need your help. Many warriors have entered the Corpse Lair recently, but I can tell that you


    two are stronger than any of them," the figure said simply.


    "That''s why the casket deliberately drew you here," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    ''The saying that curiosity killed the cat is right! If I were in the devil race''s territory, I would probably


    have died a long time ago, '' Ricky thought.


    He then asked politely, "Is there anything I can do for you, sir?" He was determined to do whatever he


    could to eliminate the devil race.


    "Oh, there''s no hurry. I will observe you two and choose one of you to do me a favor," the figure said.


    "Of course, I will reward you with some of my master''s possessions if you help me."


    Ricky''s eyes lit up in excitement. Even saints would want to get their hands on a spiritual potentate''s


    stuff. He was just a spiritual emperor. One could imagine how thrilled he was when he heard what the


    figure said.


    "What should I do? How can I make sure you choose me?" he asked eagerly.


    "You will have ten days toprehend the shura power within me. That''s your mission. If you are able


    to do this, you will pass the test," the figure replied.


    As its voice trailed off, the strength of the blood-colored and ck powers within the casket increased,


    causing an immense power to appear. It was the shura power.


    ''Only when Iprehend the shura power can he choose me to do him a favor. Interesting, '' Ricky


    pondered.


    "It''s more like a chance for you to grow strong than a test. You should seize this opportunity and try to


    master the shura power," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Got it!" Ricky nodded gravely.


    In the other casket, the same happened to Steve.


    "Once Iprehend the shura power, I can get my hands on Eli''s stuff. What a good day!" Steve


    murmured, thrilled, as he looked at the power that was now emerging inside the casket.


    And then, he was on scarlet fire, the shadow of a phoenix emerging from behind him.


    As his momentum increased, another power appeared in the scarlet mes: the massacring power,


    one that was close in strength to the shura power.


    The me began to change.


    Ricky, on the other hand, released the massacring power and fiendish power, both of which began to


    spread through the casket.


    The shura power, at the same moment, burgeoned immensely, forming blood-colored figures.


    These figures rushed towards Ricky.


    "Go to hell!" Ricky shouted as he dashed towards them.


    The shura power was the ultimate massacring power. There was no other way ofprehending it


    except achieving this goal during a killing process.


    As he fought the shadows, Ricky thought about why he wanted to master the shura power.


    He killed to protect the things he cared about. He would and could never forget this reason. The Shura


    tribe was one of the main forces that fought against the devil race. That was why he believed that using


    the shura power to kill others was a way of protecting the people that Ricky cared about.


    However, he sensed that the shura power around him contained no other emotion except for pure


    killing intent.


    This confused him and try as he might, he was unable toprehend the shura power. Instead, he


    became more confused.


    ''The key is probably the contradictoriness. I just hope I can get some hint from the shura power, ''


    Ricky thought as he contemted the situation.


    He then focused his powers on hunting the blood-colored figures down.


    His opponents were strong. He had to take them on using the power of his Devouring Mutant.


    Ricky''s eyes turned bloody and his mind emptied of all thoughts, except one. All he knew was killing.


    But deep down within his heart, he knew why he was killing the figures. He hadn''t forgotten.


    He would rather give up if the cost of cultivating the shura power was forgetting what he wanted to


    defend.


    It took him days of fighting to immerse himself in the task at hand.


    He had now be a killing machine.


    But soon enough, Ricky''s bloody eyes began to clear up, as if he had had an epiphany. The


    massacring power he radiated changed along with it.


    At this point, the blood-colored figure, which was the manifestation of the Divine Bellicose Casket,


    appeared in the casket. "Well done!" it remarked as it looked admiringly at Ricky. "He has the


    Devouring Mutant and has even mastered the fiendish power. I think he is the right person to cultivate


    the shura power!"


    However, the Divine Bellicose Coffin hesitated.


    It was in a dilemma, because Steve was also close to finishing his task.


    On the seventh day, Ricky stopped fighting and the blood-colored figures began to dissipate. Ricky


    opened his eyes and whispered, "I know now what the ultimate massacring power is."


    He then rolled his eyes and as he activated the Devouring Mutant, the massacring power appeared


    again.


    The power he now unleashed was different. It contained no emotion.

 Chapter 1330 Continuing The Unfinished Battle

    Chapter 1330 Continuing The Unfinished Battle


    In the next moment, Ricky unleashed a massacring power that carried no negative or positive emotion.


    It gave off the killing aura alone.


    And since he had justprehended the shura power, it was still far from perfect. Perhaps, it could be


    considered a prototype of the real thing.


    "Well done! You managed toprehend the shura power in just seven days, which is a lot faster than


    I expected. Now that you can wield it, you can be a big help to me," the Shura Casket praised Ricky


    delightedly.


    "Thank you, sir, but I think I only achieved that because I am inside you. If I were in a different ce, I


    might not be able to seed, not even if you gave me seven years," Ricky humbly answered, shifting


    his eyes downward.


    He was actually telling the truth. He truly believed that the Shura Casket was the primary reason that


    he couldprehend the shura power in such a short time. Perhaps, it had secretly helped him


    It must have given his mental strength a boost, which allowed him toplete his task this fast.


    With this thought in mind, Ricky would dare say that even an ordinary warrior could master the shura


    power, as long as he was inside the Shura Casket.


    "Sir, did Steve pass the test as well? Has heprehended the shura power too?" Ricky asked when


    he remembered that Steve was in the other casket.


    "Yes, he did, but he was slightly faster than you. It only took him six days," the Shura Casket revealed.


    "What?! How did he do that?" Ricky blurted out in utter disbelief.


    The truth was that he had expected Steve to fail on ount of his character and mindset.


    He figured that Steve didn''t have what it took to seed. After all, such an arrogant and conceited


    person could neverprehend the shura power. At least, that was what went on in Ricky''s mind.


    The essential part about the shura power was that one should not forget what he needed to protect


    deep inside. Only when someone realized that could he or she seed inprehending the shura


    power.


    But when someone wanted to take advantage of the shura power, he or she should forget about


    everything despite the killing intent.


    However, it did not mean that he or she must forget the people or things he wanted to protect for good.


    He only needed to put everything aside while fighting by using the shura power so as to release the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    power''s full potential. But still, the things or people he wanted to protect remained in his heart.


    As soon as he was reminded of what he needed to protect, he would immediately stop killing ande


    back to his senses.


    That was the reason that even though the shura power was essentially all about killing, he was able to


    anchor it on his protective instincts.


    ''Was I wrong about Steve? Does he have something that he wants to defend as well?'' Ricky thought to


    himself, feeling perplexed and astonished.


    "Are you surprised that your opponent can alsoprehend the shura power?" the Shura Casket


    asked when it noticed the confusion on Ricky''s face.


    "Yes," Ricky admitted. "I''m not doubting his talent, of course, but I think we don''t have anything in


    "Hmm... Tell me, child, what is your understanding of the shura power?" asked the Shura Casket. It


    hummed in a way that signified it knew something that Ricky didn''t.


    "I can kill others, but I should not get carried away with the violence and forget the things or people that


    I want to protect," Ricky readily answered, sounding confident in his reply.


    "You are right. But your understanding of protection is a bit shallow," remarked the Shura Casket


    critically.


    "Please enlighten me, sir!" Ricky immediately cried out, humbled and with an open mind.


    "One should not defend the justice that you can recognize. After all, all creatures have someone or


    something they want to protect, including themselves. Some even would protect their opponents. In


    other words, you can defend anything,"


    stated the Shura Casket.


    "I understand now, sir," responded Ricky meekly.


    "Your opponent made it ahead of you because his blood power is rted to killing, and it gave him an


    advantage," the Shura Casket further added, knowing that it bothered Ricky.


    "Is that so?" asked Ricky with a small frown on his face.


    Although he hated to admit it, it seemed that he had underestimated Steve. He initially thought that


    Steve was no threat to him since he wasn''t the most powerful or talented warrior in the Phoenix tribe.


    However, it seemed that he was wrong. "Nevertheless, he is a genius of the Phoenix tribe, and his


    blood power is superior.


    You shouldn''t look down on him," the Dragon Intent Grass scolded Ricky through telepathy. "I know, I


    know," he sighed, dejected.


    After a while, Ricky turned back to the Shura Casket, looking restless and slightly impatient. "Sir, who


    are you going to choose? Steve or me?" he asked. It was the question that relentlessly gued his


    mind at that moment. He desperately wanted to get his hands on Eli''s things, and he would hate to see


    those very things he yearned for fall into the hands of the Phoenix tribe.


    "Honestly, I would choose you in a heartbeat if my criteria were based on character alone. However,


    both of you sessfullyprehended the shura power. Furthermore, I cannot base it on personality


    alone since I need someone powerful who I can rely on. As you know, this is very important to me. I


    need to weigh all the pros and cons as carefully as possible. Thus, I''m going to ask you to fight one-on-


    one, and the stronger one will be chosen.


    I hope you understand," the Shura Casket exined ruefully.


    "It''s all right, sir. That sounds fair and reasonable. After all, strength is all that matters in the world of


    martial arts," answered Ricky. Honestly, he had no problems with the Shura Casket''s ns.


    And it was also a happy coincidence that he was itching to fight Steve one-on-one as well.


    He fervently wished to kill the man with his own hands, as thetter was a member of his hated tribe,


    the Phoenix tribe.


    Just then, Ricky and Steve were surrounded by an unknown force. In the blink of an eye, the two were


    brought to the same space. As soon as their feet touched the ground, they red at each other


    menacingly, even as they struggled to steady themselves from the unexpected teleportation.


    A few momentster, the Shura Casket broke the silence and the ring contest between the two.


    "You two are going to fight each other, and the one who wins will acquire my master''s stuff. Of course,


    he will also need to do something for me," it instructed.


    At this point, Ricky and Steve had nothing to say to each other, although their eyes seemed to be


    screaming insults at the other.


    They simultaneously burst out their momentums,unching their fiercest attacks without hesitation.


    Scarlet mes abruptly exploded from Steve''s body. His arms transformed into lethal weapons, which


    he shed toward Ricky in the next instant.


    Steve''s fire power resonated with Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone.


    ''The creatures from the Phoenix tribe are not too shabby. I didn''t expect that their ordinary infernal


    power can resonate with my Chaotic Fire Zone, '' Ricky privately noted.


    This disy also convinced him further that Steve was more than he appeared to be. He was surely a


    worthy opponent.


    Without wasting any more time, Ricky activated his seven mutants at the same time. The seven kinds


    of runes appeared and resisted Steve''s infernal power.


    With their bodies enforced by their powers, the two sides collided with their physical bodies. It was a


    fight between two incrediblypetent individuals.


    The members of the Phoenix tribe were known for their astonishingly solid bodies, which were sturdier


    than even the strongest beast. Human beings couldn''t hold a candle to them in terms of physical


    bodies. But Ricky was an exception. After all, he possessed the primitive cultivation method of the


    Ultimate Golden Body.


    "Did he just burst out seven mutants? My eyes must be deceiving me!" The Shura Casket was shaken


    up when it saw Ricky activate seven mutants at once.


    After a fleeting silence, it murmured to itself, "Perhaps, it is the seven mutants that enable him to


    challenge someone stronger than him when both he and his opponent are the Emperor Level."


    In a sh, Ricky and Steve had fought more than ten rounds.


    And Ricky had the upper hand.


    No creature at his level was physically stronger than him, except those creatures with the Sorcerous


    Combat Body, the Great Dragons, and the devils.


    When he saw this, Steve''s face darkened. His pride would not allow him to be defeated in any aspect


    by an opponent he despised.


    However, just now, Ricky had defeated him in physical collisions. It was a p to his face, as he had


    always been proud of his strong physical strength.


    But, of course, Steve didn''t lose his temper. He was a reasonable warrior, who could adjust his


    emotions depending on the situation, and this situation called for a calm and calcting mind. In the


    next breath, he unleashed more fire power that spread quickly throughout the space. He figured that


    since he couldn''t crush Ricky with his physical body, he would use his power instead.

 Chapter 1331 The Scarlet Massacring Mutant

    Chapter 1331 The Scarlet Massacring Mutant


    "I thought the members of the Phoenix tribe had incredibly strong physical bodies, but I guess I was


    wrong. Arrogant as you might be, you still can''t hold a handle against my strong body. I''ll crush you


    under my pinky," Ricky warned menacingly as he watched Steve, who was slowly backing away.


    "Oh? Do you think you can do that?" Steve scoffed, staring back at Ricky with a defiant re.


    Ricky was starting to piss him off. However, he knew that his anger should not get the best of him. The


    best thing he could do right now was to focus his anger on the fight and use it to his advantage. He


    couldn''t let Ricky get away with his words, but he should not let his anger rule his head either.


    In the next moment, mes surged around Steve like an orange-red curtain, and a phoenix''s shadow


    emerged from behind him once again. The shrieking sound of a phoenix echoed, as the scarlet mes


    writhed and climbed higher around him. The next moment, the fire power that epassed Steve


    formed countless wings, flying towards Ricky in an instant.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªThe Invincible Phoenix Wing Strike!" Steve let out a mighty roar, and his eyes were


    filled to the brim with killing intent.


    The ming wings gathered in the blink of an eye, forming a pair of massive wings that rushed in


    Ricky''s direction.


    These wings were aze with scarlet mes. It looked like Ricky would turn into ashes if he got too


    close.


    "Humph! How can you still look down on me when you''re on the losing side? Go on! Show me your


    sacred fire''s power!" Ricky urged Steve with a disdainful look on his face when he spotted the


    uing blow.


    But Ricky didn''t n on restraining his real strength. He was fighting against a member of the Phoenix


    tribe, so he had no qualms about crushing his opponent. And besides, he had to go all out if he wanted


    to defeat Steve.


    In the next second, Ricky''s seven mutant powers were let loose into the earth, and the runic power


    transformed them into burning chaotic fire.


    "Furnace of Heaven and Earth,e out!" Ricky yelled out with all his might.


    At the same time, he burst out the sacred fire, peculiar fire which formed the Furnace of Heaven and


    Earth.


    "What the hell is up with this guy? He even has the sacred fire and the peculiar fire! How did he get his


    hands on them?" Steve cried out, jealousy burning in his eyes, as he watched Ricky unleash his


    mes.


    He already heard from the grapevine that Ricky possessed several types of sacred fire and peculiar


    fire. But it was different, seeing it with his own eyes, and he couldn''t help but be envious.


    The Phoenix tribe could also be considered born of fire, as they had an affinity for sacred fire and


    peculiar fire from the time they were born.


    That was why he hated Ricky so much now, seeing that he controlled fire exceedingly well. He felt like


    a no-name warrior like this guy shouldn''t be as good as him who was born from the Phoenix tribe.


    Meanwhile, the Shura Casket was impressed by Ricky''s exemry control of the sacred fire and


    peculiar fire.


    "I can''t believe this guy possesses several kinds of the sacred fire and peculiar fire. Are all geniuses of


    this era as powerful as him? Has his generation surpassed the talented ancient ones?" it eximed in


    surprise. The fire burned wildly inside Ricky''s Furnace of Heaven and Earth, and it suppressed Steve''s


    strike in an instant. Of course, that was to be expected.


    The Furnace of Heaven and Earth was a brilliant Omnipotent Skill that Ricky had mastered based on


    the Chaotic Fire Zone. It was more powerful than any Omnipotent Skills rted to fire. At Steve''s


    current level, there was no way that he could defeat Ricky with any of his me-rted Omnipotent


    Skills.


    On top of that, the fire that Steve had unleashed was far weaker than Ricky''s sacred fire and the


    peculiar fire.


    A dark shadow fell over Steve''s face.


    It seemed that Ricky was leaving him no choice. He had to show his real power. In the next moment,


    the scarlet fire on Steve''s body grew brighter and deeper, and its power spread all over the air.


    Moreover, the ultimate massacring power emerged from the fire.


    ''So Steve''s apanying fire is the Scarlet Massacring Fire. No wonder it took him less time than me


    toprehend the shura power, even though I have the Devouring Mutant, '' Ricky thought to himself,


    as he identified the Scarlet Massacring Fire at first nce, with the help of his Chaotic Fire Zone.


    That kind of fire possessed the ultimate massacring property.


    Since they were born of the scarlet fire in the chaos, creatures with killing-rted mutants were always


    keen on taking people''s lives.


    And because the Scarlet Massacring Fire contained the ultimate massacring power, that meant it was


    closely rted to the shura power.


    ''If I absorb his Scarlet Massacring Fire, my massacring power will be closer to the shura power,


    and I will be able to cultivate the real shura power in a few months...'' Ricky projected in his mind.


    "Before you can do all that, you have to beat him first. But be careful! This guy seems to be a powerful


    opponent," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him seriously.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t hold back. He is from the Phoenix tribe after all," he answered reassuringly.


    The next moment, Steve unleashed more of his energy and the Scarlet Massacring Fire, in an attempt


    to destroy Ricky''s Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    "Before this day ends, I will take your sacred fire and peculiar fire, Ricky!" Steve yelled out at the top of


    his lungs. At the same time, the phoenix''s shadow grew more tangible, while the mutant power burst


    out from his body.


    He had finally activated the Scarlet Massacring Mutant.


    "Break it now!"


    After that, the phoenix''s wings unfolded again until they epassed the whole space, and hairline


    cracks slowly began to take shape on the Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    "Steve, I told you earlier that you''ll be the first Phoenix tribe member to die at my hands. Prepare


    yourself," threatened Ricky with a ferocious expression as he stood over the Furnace of Heaven and


    Earth.


    He unleashed his seven mutant powers, the chaotic power, and the chromatic power at the same time.


    Then, he merged them with the life and death rune, transforming the different powers into a pair of


    wings.


    This was a new Omnipotent Skill created from the Life and Death Wings, the chaotic power, and the


    chromatic energy.


    The Furnace of Heaven and Earth fused with the wings, which contained the chaotic power and


    chromatic energy, and the whole ensemble flew towards Steve''s phoenix wings.


    The two pairs of wings crashed against each other, resulting in violent shockwaves that spread in all


    directions instantly.


    Due to the forceful impact, Ricky and Steve were thrown a few steps back.


    They struggled to stay upright, as blood spilled from their lips.


    ''This genius from the Phoenix tribe is really something!'' Ricky sighed in his mind.


    His heart was heavy with dread. He had already given his all, but their fight still ended in a draw.


    "Get ready to die!" Steve growled deeply.


    Since he had activated his Scarlet Massacring Mutant and Scarlet Massacring Fire, nothing else


    mattered to him besides killing his opponent. He was blind to anything else, even his own injuries.


    His power was only slightly weaker than the shura power now.


    "Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky murmured in a low voice as if he was whispering to the golden body


    alone. The golden light appeared at once, and the huge golden body rose from the ground and


    enveloped him in its protection.


    Before long, the two forces shed once again. They unleashed their most powerful Omnipotent Skills


    to attack each other.


    As time went on, Ricky was gradually sucked deeper into the fight, slowly getting carried away as well.


    "These two young men are both extraordinary. I was right about them. At this point, it doesn''t matter


    who wins between them, as any of them canplete my master''s mission. Many years have passed,


    but it seems that the creatures of the Phoenix tribe haven''t changed. They are still so arrogant,"


    After hundreds of rounds of confrontation, the two of them were once again forced to retreat by the


    resulting impact. It appeared that the pair had almost reached their limits.


    "Damn it! Why is this guy still standing?!" Steve snarled with a livid face.


    He had long stopped looking down at Ricky, seeing as the other man could trade blows with him in


    equal strength.


    "Nirvana!" he shouted in the next moment.


    His mutant power fused with the Scarlet Massacring Fire and transformed into a phoenix. It hovered


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    over Steve like a silent guardian. In the next breath, the shura power nearby quickly surged into Steve.


    In a sh, he had regained his strength. In fact, he had be even stronger than before.


    "What kind of Omnipotent Skill is that? It is as powerful as my skills of Resurrection and Travel Back


    Through Time," Ricky noted, looking impressed by the skill that his opponent had exhibited.


    "If I''m not wrong, that''s the Omnipotent Skill of the Phoenix tribe¡ªInvincible Nirvana!" the Dragon


    Intent Grass informed him in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1332 Suppressing The Great Phoenix With The Golden Body

    Chapter 1332 Suppressing The Great Phoenix With The Golden Body


    ''Invincible Nirvana!'' Ricky thought, once he had heard what the Dragon Intent Grass had to say.


    Everyone on the continent knew about this Omnipotent Skill of the Phoenix tribe.


    There were nine levels in total about this skill. The blood power of the members of the Phoenix tribe


    was upgraded to a higher level with each jump in the level of Invincible Nirvana. As a matter of fact, the


    blood power of the Phoenix tribe was already the strongest on the continent and thus it hardly had any


    scope for improvement.


    But thanks to the skill of Invincible Nirvana, it provided the Phoenix tribe with more space to improve


    their blood power.


    Any creature of the Phoenix tribe could obtain the Chaotic Vermilion Bird''s blood power if they could


    cultivate to the ninth level of the Invincible Nirvana.


    But this was no longer possible. Creatures of the Phoenix tribe had been able to thus cultivate only in


    ancient times. No living creature had since done this for several eras.


    The most powerful part of the Invincible Nirvana was the ability of easy recovery.


    The first level of the Invincible Nirvana allowed a warrior to be reborn once, when confronted with a life-


    and-death situation. The second level allowed him to be reborn twice. In this manner, the ninth level of


    Nirvana enabled him to be reborn nine times. If one surpassed the ninth level, there was no power that


    could kill him.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, at which level is Steve at currently?" Ricky asked.


    "As per my observation, I think he is at the fourth level," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "He is one of


    Phoenix tribe''s top talents."


    "Fourth level? That means he still has three chances to recover and reach his peak state," Ricky said


    thoughtfully.


    "It will be difficult for you to win this battle. You have the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-


    Through-Time, but using them means risking your life. Given your current strength, you really can''t use


    these two skills frequently," the Dragon Intent Grass warned him.


    Ricky pondered it over before he came to a decision. "If that''s the case, then let''s not give him the


    chance to break out the skill of Invincible Nirvana. I''m going to use all of my strength!"


    In the next moment, the Time Seal floated out of Ricky''s head and under its power, he burst out his skill


    of Travel-Back-Through-Time, almost instantly recovering to his peak state.


    Steve became greedier as he felt the power of Ricky''s skill.


    "It''s a reckless waste for Paul''s heritage to fall into your hands!" Steve said coldly.


    "What?


    Paul!" the Shura Casket said, shocked at Steve''s words.


    It knew Paul, because Paul''s era had been even more ancient than that of Eli.


    "This guy is Paul''s sessor!" the Shura Casket eximed in shock once again.


    Ricky intervened, getting antsy amidst the chaos. "If you want it, just use your real strength!" Ricky said


    to Steve, needling him.


    "As you wish. Phoenix transformation!"


    Saying thus, Steve turned into his beast form.


    It was for the first time that Rickyid eyes on the top creature in the continent¡ªthe Great Phoenix!


    Its huge body blotted out the void, his innate domineering power seemingly swallowing the sunlight.


    It had five crowns on its head that it carried rather arrogantly, amidst its plumage of colorful feathers.


    A pair of golden wings glittered and bloomed, a pleasant ringing echoing around them.


    Its ws were like that of a dragon.


    "The Great Phoenix, like the Great Dragon, is born with the real power of heaven and earth!" Ricky


    eximed, but sighed soon after, "I have to use it as a stepping stone."


    As the killing intent in his eyes gathered and intensified, his Ultimate Golden Body turned golden


    purple, causing the eternal power within to emerge. The Fifth Level of Ultimate Golden Body grew


    rapidly as the eternal power poured onto it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An ear-splitting roar could be heard. With that, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden instantly grew to the sixth level.


    "Your Ultimate Golden Body has reached the sixth level! I didn''t know this is your trump card until this


    moment," the Dragon Intent Grass said, stupefied.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, I didn''t cultivate in Paul''s zone for two years for nothing. I have not only made


    my Ultimate Golden Body to the sixth level, but also consolidated it," Ricky said.


    He concentrated all his power on his golden body as he spoke to the Dragon Intent Grass.


    Ricky gathered all his strength and was determined to win this with just one move.


    Steve''s skill of Invincible Nirvana brought him a lot of pressure. His strength was not a lot greater than


    Steve''s. The battle could prove unfavorable for him if it continued. At this point, the Invincible Nirvana


    was indeed stronger than his skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time.


    He had no choice but to kill him with one blow.


    Under the Ultimate Golden Body, the power of the seven mutants merged before Ricky''s chest,


    "Fatal attack! The eternal light!"


    Ricky shouted murderously and pushed the beam of thick light out towards the Great Phoenix. His


    huge Ultimate Golden Body merged into the golden purple light like a tornado.


    This was Ricky''s fatal attack.


    Steve felt the threat of death as he watched Ricky''s move. Even though he was in beast form and was


    the Great Phoenix right now, the eternal light meant destruction to him.


    He was, however, still confident. He was at the fourth level of Invincible Nirvana and his strength was at


    its peak.


    "Go to hell, Ricky!"


    With a thunderous roar, Steve pped his wings, and four shadows of the Great Phoenix shot out of his


    body, forming four mes that merged with his strength and turned into four lines.


    The power of these four lines integrated with the body of the Great Phoenix and together, they collided


    with Ricky''s eternal light.


    In the next moment, violent air waves and an explosive power engulfed the space of the Shura Casket.


    If it weren''t for the hard surface of the Shura Casket, this space would have already copsed.


    Two giant shadows grappled with each other within the violent air waves: Steve''s body in the beast


    form and Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body.


    No one could tell how long thissted.


    The two fighters were, yet again, exhausted.


    ''It''s the right time, '' Ricky thought to himself as two giant shadows appeared beside his golden body.


    These were shadows of two giant trees.


    They were the Void Tree and the grand humanoid tree on Ricky''s body.


    The Void Tree could absorb the infinite power of the heavenlyw. For a long time, the stored power of


    the heavenlyw had been enough to enable Ricky to burst out his most powerful strike once.


    The grand humanoid tree could promote Ricky, like the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent


    Skill, which he also simultaneously activated.


    This was Ricky''s strongest power at the moment.


    "How is that possible?" Steve eximed, shocked at Ricky''s outburst.


    The fear in his heart grew because hisst trump card was to burn his blood essence.


    But he now felt that even if he were to burn all his blood essence, it would be impossible for him to


    resist Ricky, especially when Ricky was this strong.


    Ricky had far exceeded his limits with the help of the two big trees.


    The information Steve had received had not told him that Ricky had these two trees.


    If he wanted to break out the power of the Invincible Nirvana, he must do it before he died. But if Ricky


    were to use this move, he would die for sure.


    "I didn''t expect you to use the power of these two trees sote in the battle," the Dragon Intent Grass


    sighed.


    "In the world of martial arts, we must have multiple trump cards. One won''t do," Ricky said.


    "This means you have other trump cards!" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Ricky wouldn''t give Steve any chance once he had unleashed the two trees. He poured all his strength


    into the eternal light, wanting to end the battle in a strong explosion.


    "I admit defeat. I admit defeat in thispetition!" Steven said to the Shura Casket.

 Chapter 1333 The Refinement

    Chapter 1333 The Refinement


    Steve had fought a lot of creatures, but it was not until he had faced the power of eternal light did he


    truly fear for his life. Thus, he chose to surrender. Under other circumstances, admitting defeat would


    have been useless, and he would have died either way. Fortunately, the Shura Casket was present,


    and that made all the difference.


    Just as Steve had expected, the Shura Casket''s blood shadow instantly moved as soon as he had


    admitted defeat, and it immediately intervened. That indicated that the Shura Casket had been


    prepared to move even before he surrendered, which made sense, as it only wanted to find a helper.


    Ricky and Steve were both incredibly powerful geniuses, so, in its eyes, they were both assets who


    could help in the fight against the devil race in the future. It would not let either side die.


    Therefore, the shura power abruptly stopped Ricky, and his terrifying move dissolved into the air.


    "Oh, man! It looks like you can''t kill him this time," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass with some


    disappointment.


    "We have no choice. I can''t go against the Shura Casket here,"


    answered Ricky, who sounded just as bitter and disappointed as the Dragon Intent Grass.


    At the same time, he turned to the Shura Casket and asked with a hopeful expression, "Sir, won''t you


    reconsider? This can be a life-and-death battle between Steve and me."


    "You may have some serious grudge against each other, but that is not my business anymore. In my


    opinion, you both have important roles to y in the future, and as such, I can''t let you kill each other.


    After all, I brought you here, so I''m somewhat responsible for the two of you," disagreed the Shura


    Casket.


    "Of course, if Steve had won this battle, I would have done the same thing for you," it added. "I


    understand, sir!"


    Ricky hesitantly nodded.


    It looked like he needed to give up for today. The young man from the Phoenix tribe would have to die


    another day. "Ricky, I will keep what happened today in my mind. The Phoenix tribe will hunt you down


    as long as you live,"


    Steve viciously said with his internal power once he managed to stabilize himself. "Don''t make me


    "You do know that once Steve gets out of here, he might reveal your identity to others, right? That


    would be incredibly bad for you," reminded the Dragon Intent Grass.


    Ricky frowned at this, sighed helplessly, and replied, "It''s not like I have a choice. After all, I can''t kill


    him here!"


    Meanwhile, the Shura Casket had turned to Steve. "Since you have admitted defeat to Ricky, I''m going


    to send you out. I hope you won''t tell anyone about what happened here," it warned the other man.


    "Yes, sir. I won''t!"


    Steve answered, eagerly nodding in response.


    However, even though he had given his word, no one knew if he would actually do as he had promised.


    The next moment, the Shura Casket''s power enveloped Steve and sent him back to the world they had


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m afraid Steve has no ns of keeping his promise..." Ricky confided to the Shura


    Casket once Steve had gone.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry! I''m a hundred percent sure he won''t tell anyone what happened here, including


    everything about you,"


    the Shura Casket reassured Ricky,ughing lightly when he saw how worried Ricky looked.


    On the other hand, Ricky could only look at it with a confused expression.


    "Before I sent him out, I had erased all his memories of this ce and everything that happened here.


    He can only restore those memories once he reaches the Sage Level at peak state, or if he asks a


    demi-spiritual potentate for help," exined the Shura Casket.


    "Oh, I get it now!" When Ricky heard this, the unhappiness in his face fell away.


    He was reassured that his secrets would stay secrets, now that the Shura Casket erased Steve''s


    memories.


    "All right, what should I do next?" Ricky asked after a while.


    "I need you to help me thoroughly refine what''s left of the body and power of Rex, who was the Corpse


    Blood Devil Potentate, under the sealing array," the Shura Casket answered. "My master had


    developed this sealing array, but it exhausted all of his strength. Besides, he used his own body, the


    body of a spiritual potentate to create this array.


    It was designed to keep refining Rex until all of his power has been consumed.


    In this day and age, only onest step remains. I have prepared the final shura power for thisst step,


    but it still isn''t enough."


    "What else is missing?" Ricky asked out of curiosity.


    "I still need the power to control this sealing array," sighed the Shura Casket, looking dejected at the


    situation.


    "This array was created by my master, so it contains my master''s will. But after refining Rex for


    countless years, the power from the will has beenpletely consumed.


    And although I have the ability to control it, I still need to gather all my strength tounch the final attack


    against Rex''s remaining power. That''s where you''lle in. I need you to temporarily be the


    sealing array''s will and stabilize it.


    That may not seem like a big deal, but it is actually essential to the final refinement."


    "I understand, sir. So I just need to give this array a will, so that it can provide the optimal power for


    you," summarized Ricky.


    "Exactly. Ha-ha, you are a very clever boy, aren''t you?" the Shura Casketughingly praised Ricky.


    "But sir, this is an array developed by someone at the Potentate Level. Can I control it even when I''m


    only at the Emperor Level?" Ricky asked, feeling a bit hesitant and anxious that he would fail.


    "Don''t worry. My master has foreseen this, so he also left a stream of energy that would help you,"


    revealed the Shura Casket. At the same time, it flipped a bloody hand over, and a mass of blood power


    appeared.


    When Ricky saw this, he perceived that the mass was actually a ball of original energy that had already


    been refined.


    "This is my master''s original energy. You can refine it and make it yours directly. Once the array detects


    this energy, it will recognize you," the Shura Casket exined to Ricky.


    ''This is great! I get to have another ball of original energy!'' Ricky was overjoyed when he heard the


    Shura Casket''s words.


    He then refined the original energy, which immediately improved his strength and realm a little.


    After that, he went straight to the array''s core and released the energy belonging to Eli. The array


    readily merged with him, indicating that he hadplete control of the sealing array.


    And at that moment, he saw everything in the array.


    Howl! Howl! Howl! Amidst the endless howling, the dark and bloody evil spirit that contained the cold


    and erosive corpse miasma surged like a swelling wave. Ricky felt like he had been thrust into an


    endless hell.


    In that ce stood a dark figure, massive, rotten, and exuding the most potent devil power that Ricky


    had ever felt.


    If there weren''t the array at that moment, the figure''s terrible momentum would have turned Ricky to


    ashes.


    This person was undoubtedly Rex.


    However, Ricky could sense that this creature was strong only on the outside and weak as a kitten


    inside. It had a strong evil spirit, but the power it contained was almost gone.


    "Gather the array''s power in my body!" the voice of Shura Casket guided him from the outside.


    "Yes, sir!"


    With these words, Rickypressed the power of the entire sealing array.


    It seemed that this was what the two Shura Caskets were waiting for, as they immediately fused into


    one,bining all the array''s powers.


    The next moment, the Shura Casket turned into a bloody de, which flew directly towards the rotten


    figure in the array. At the same time, the sealing array automatically created thick and murderous blood


    chains that wrapped around the devil''s entire body.


    Howl!


    Rex suddenly woke up! He raised his head to the sky and let out a deafening roar, as his rotten eyes


    burst out an intense and bright light. All his strength congregated in his chest and turned into a fist


    shadow, which immediately moved to resist the bloody de.


    "Eli! You died a long time ago. You''re crazy if you think you can destroy me with such a broken array!"


    Rex growled.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, a loud sound thundered through the sky, and the two sides shed under the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    sealing array with an ear-splitting explosion.

 Chapter 1334 A Narrow Escape

    Chapter 1334 A Narrow Escape


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ricky looked on as Rex and the Shura Casket viciously attacked each other. He figured that the two


    werepletely on par with each other, but it was even more than he had expected.


    The de derived from the Shura Casket was indestructible. It met Rex''s strike head-on, obliterated it,


    and cut Rex in half.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood-colored chains crushed him to dust.


    Typically, an individual as powerful as the spiritual potentate could not destroy a spiritual potentate''s


    body. But Rex had spent eras trapped in the array, which had greatly weakened him, making it possible


    for the Shura Casket to destroy his body.


    "Give up now, Rex! You can''t get out of this alive. How can you resist my master power when you only


    have your soul left?" dered the Shura Casket sternly as it stared down on Rex''s body parts.


    If it terminated Rex''s soul right now, he would die for good.


    "Darn it!" Rex''s soul howled ferociously.


    He hated to admit it, but he knew that he couldn''t do anything more. Although he was a spiritual


    potentate, the years he had spent in the array had weakened him to the point that he could not fight as


    well as he used to. To make matters worse, his fight with Eli had left him greatly injured, which put him


    in a more disadvantageous position.


    "Get ready to die!" the Shura Casket yelled out. Its blood-colored de came swinging toward Rex''s


    soul once again. With this, it could finally fulfill its promise to Eli, and it would even be killing a spiritual


    potentate from the devil race as a bonus. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    They were fortunate to have Rex trapped in the array, as he would have brought great pain and


    suffering to the continent otherwise.


    "You''re dreaming! The likes of you can never kill me," Rex''s soul shouted back in rebellion.


    He would not just stand by and wait to be killed! At once, he condensed his remaining power and


    collided against the blood-colored de with all his might.


    But his struggle was futile. Even from where Ricky was standing, he could sense that Rex''s soul was


    too weak to hurt the Shura Casket''s blood-colored de.


    ''I can''t believe I get to see a spiritual potentate from the devil race die while I am at the Emperor Level!


    I''m so lucky!'' Ricky joyfully cried in his mind.


    However, his rejoicing was abruptly cut off, and all his hair stood on end. His zones were screaming at


    him that something dangerous wasing.


    The zones had never let Ricky down before. Thus, he immediately became wary of his surroundings.


    He activated the Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level without a second thought, and then he


    gathered all his powers into his golden body to protect himself.


    Meanwhile, Rex''s soul continued to make his move. "Devil Corpse Possession!" he shouted at the top


    of his lungs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the words fell from his lips, something stirred within the array. Grey storm clouds emerged, violent


    winds furiously blew, and strong evil spirit and corpse miasma appeared and filled the array instantly.


    Intense tremors gued the giant array as if it was about to break.


    Rex''s soul changed into a tiny beam of light, which bypassed the Shura Casket''s de and pierced


    through the array. It went straight for Ricky.


    ''No way! He is trying to take over my body!'' Ricky cried out silently in shock when he saw this, and


    terror took hold in his heart.


    At this point, he finally understood why his zones were freaking out earlier.


    He hastily harnessed the array''s power to protect himself from Rex''s soul, which was quickly


    approaching. However, the light beam seemed immune to the array''s power, and it reached Ricky in


    the blink of an eye.


    "Oh, crap! Ricky!" eximed the Shura Casket as it was caught by surprise. It didn''t expect that Rex


    could possess others. At this point, the Shura Casket was unsure what would happen if Rex


    sessfully possessed Ricky. But one thing was for sure¡ªRicky would die after he got possessed.


    That was thest thing the Shura Casket wanted to happen.


    After all, it was a supreme weapon that had the strength of a spiritual potentate. And it was the one that


    had brought Ricky here. The Shura Casket felt somewhat responsible for him, so it couldn''t let him die


    under its watch.


    It also admired Ricky''s talent and saw him as an asset on their side.


    However, it was toote. Rex had caught the Shura Casketpletely off-guard.


    The light beam flew into Ricky''s Soul Sea. It was so fast that Ricky couldn''t even move to stop it.


    Even though Rex was weak in front of the Shura Casket, he was still much strongerpared to Ricky,


    who was merely at the Emperor Level.


    "How ironic! I have to possess a creature from the continent. Who knew I would end up like this?" Rex


    muttered with disdain. He hated taking over a body such as this, but he had no other choice.


    "s! Is this how I''m going to die?" Ricky cried out in frustration, unwilling to ept that Rex was


    taking over his body.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    The mysterious axe, which had been quiet all this time, suddenly unleashed its power and forced Rex''s


    spiritual power out of Ricky''s body.


    "What''s going on? This isn''t supposed to happen!" Rex''s soul blurted out in panic.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "The mysterious axe is working," murmured Ricky in astonishment. He was so relieved that he could


    cry! It seemed that the mysterious axe had saved him once again.


    ''It seems like the mysterious axe has great resistance against the devil race. Every time the devils try


    to possess me, it intervenes and unleashes this unknown power, '' thought Ricky.


    The scene that was unfolding left the Shura Casket dumbfounded too.


    A spiritual emperor that could resist a spiritual potentate from taking over him was unheard of! It didn''t


    matter how weak the spiritual potentate was, as the gap between the two levels was too great.


    But this was not the moment to dwell on such things.


    The Shura Casket knew that Rex''s soul would grow weaker if this particr skill had been activated, so


    this was the best time to make its move to end Rex for good.


    In an instant, it formed another blood-colored de. As soon as the de emitted blood-colored light,


    all the evil spirit and corpse miasma in the array dissipated as if they never existed.


    Once the Shura Casket could not detect even the smallest trace of Rex''s aura, it heaved a deep sigh of


    relief. "It''s done!" It rejoiced.


    Finally, it had fulfilled its promise to its master.


    Ricky also sighed deeply, stilling down from the adrenaline rush. He had narrowly escaped death.


    If it weren''t for the mysterious axe, he would have be a devil.


    At this point, the shura power in the array appeared again. It transformed into blood-colored chains and


    cleansed the remaining evil spirit and corpse miasma around them.


    They were safe now. The Shura Casket turned to look at Ricky curiously, wondering how he had forced


    a spiritual potentate out of his body.


    A knowing look shed in Ricky''s eyes, as he met its gaze. He knew what was on the Shura Casket''s


    mind, but he wanted to keep the mysterious axe a secret. It seemed that the Shura Casket noticed the


    troubled expression on Ricky''s face, and it decided to respect his privacy by not pushing for an


    exnation. Everyone had secrets after all.


    "It looks like I''ve made the right decision by choosing you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to


    seed," said the Shura Casket.


    "We have gotten rid of this spiritual potentate from the devil race for good, right?" Ricky confirmed.


    "Yes," answered the Shura Casket with a nod. "Although it took such a long time, it is all worth it. After


    all, it was not some small fry that we defeated but a spiritual potentate from the devil race. My master


    would have loved to see this."


    After saying that, the Shura Casket fell silent. It stared nkly into the distance with ssy eyes, as


    thoughts of Eli flooded his mind.


    "Those spiritual potentates from the ancient times are heroes, and they certainly deserve our respect. If


    it weren''t for their sacrifices, the devil race would have upied the four continents," uttered the


    Dragon Intent Grass earnestly.


    "All right. As I have promised, I will give you my master''s stuff now. I should have shared with you his


    inheritance. But it is only for creatures from the Shura tribe.


    I hope you won''t take that against me," admitted the Shura Casket.


    "Don''t say that, sir. I didn''t even help much. All this time, I yearned for nothing else but Master Eli''s


    things, and since you have determined me worthy to receive them, I will be eternally grateful to you.


    Besides, I am a creature from the continent.


    It is my duty to eliminate the devil race,"


    Ricky responded modestly.


    "Young man, your words make me admire you even more. You are not only strong and talented but


    also responsible. Perhaps, you will be the first spiritual potentate of this era," the Shura Casket


    praised Ricky with much admiration.


    In the next breath, it collected its strength, as two balls of blood-colored light materialized in front of


    Ricky.

 Chapter 1335 Preparing For The Secluded Cultivation

    Chapter 1335 Preparing For The Secluded Cultivation


    As the crimson light dissipated into oblivion, a real blood-red de and a scarlet book suddenly


    appeared.


    "What are these things, sir?"


    Ricky curiously inquired.


    "That bloody de is made of the Shura Iron, which is a kind of Rock of Heaven and Earth. It was


    forged into my master''s apanying weapon¡ªthe Shura de,"


    informed the Shura Casket with a thoughtful look as if it was lost in the memory.


    "The Shura de is like a brother to me. Back then, I developed the sealing array with my master, and


    the de was the only thing left, and he entrusted it to me. He hoped that I can help him find a good


    master.


    After all, the Shura de is a divine object, and it is exceedingly powerful. It was born with the shura


    power and can even bebined with any weapon."


    "The Shura de!"


    Ricky gasped in astonishment.


    He could not believe that he would receive another Treasure from Heaven and Earth.


    "What kind of weapon do you have, boy? Are you using an ancient seal?" asked the Shura Casket


    straightforwardly.


    "Actually, sir, I prefer using a saber more," Ricky responded with an embarrassed chuckle. He then


    turned his palm, where the Iron Justice Saber emerged at once.


    "Oh, you possess the apanying saber. You seem to have gone on a lot of adventures and found


    plenty of treasures," remarked the Shura Casket in surprise when it recognized the Iron Justice Saber


    on Ricky''s hand. It recognized Ricky''s apanying weapon at first nce. That was to be expected


    when it felt surprised, though, because the apanying weapon usually belonged to warriors at the


    Sage Level of Potentate Level.


    "I just got lucky. I didn''t expect to find a Treasure from Heaven and Earth either, much less be able to


    integrate it into my saber," exined Ricky modestly.


    "I can feel an exceedingly potent justice power emanating from your saber, and the way you act makes


    me think that you must be a man of justice. Besides, you have the Devourer Zone. It won''t be a stretch


    to assume that you will soon achieve great things with regard to the shura power. Thus, you are the


    most deserving of this Shura de," the Shura Casket finally dered.


    "Thank you, sir. I am honored," Ricky gratefully answered and slightly bowed his head in a polite


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    gesture.


    "Ah, let me help you merge it. Since this is your apanying weapon, we will have an easier time


    integrating them."


    Then, with the Shura Casket''s guidance, the Shura de started to fuse with Ricky''s Iron Justice


    Saber. In this way, the justice power and shura power homogenized.


    "It''s not appropriate to call you Iron Justice Saber any longer. Maybe I should call you the Shura Justice


    Saber from now on," Ricky told the saber''s hermit spirit through their telepathic link.


    "Master, I''ve be stronger again!" the hermit spirit excitedly reported to him.


    After all, for an apanying weapon like it, fusing with a Treasure from Heaven and Earth was a


    great opportunity. And anyone would be overjoyed if their weapon could integrate with two treasures.


    Currently, it could be said that the Shura Justice Saber had far surpassed most apanying


    weapons.


    "Cool! Keep practicing along with me!" proimed Ricky with great excitement.


    "This blood-colored book contains my master''s Shura Eight Moves. Each move is incredibly powerful,


    and if you seed in cultivating the eight moves, your shura power will also rise to its peak. The eight


    movesbined will be the strongest killing move in the four continents,"


    revealed the Shura Casket.


    "The Shura Eight Moves!"


    gasped Ricky breathlessly.


    He wasn''t overly familiar with the cultivation method, but he could tell how astonishingly powerful it


    was.


    "Sir, if I may ask, where are you going after this?"


    Ricky then asked out of curiosity.


    "Why, I''m going back to the Shura tribe, of course!" responded the Shura Casket. "I''ve consumed too


    much of my energy over the past years, and I have even exhausted my original energy source. Thus, I


    have to return to our ancestralnd to recover.


    Besides, I also have to take my master''s inheritance back."


    "I see. Well, I hope that we''ll meet each other again,"


    Ricky said in farewell.


    "I''m sure we will, child. With your talent and aptitude, you are destined to be one of the strongest and


    most influential men in the world. I''m looking forward to seeing that daye to be. I can''t wait to


    witness the growth of another powerful man who could join our ranks and defend us when the time


    "I am honored, sir. I promise to do my best."


    Ricky nodded, a little misty-eyed, for the Shura Casket''s words touched his heart.


    "One more thing! Once you have cultivated the Shura Eight Moves until itsst move, you muste


    to our Shura tribe, for only in our ancestralnd can you merge the eight moves into one,"


    the Shura Casket hastily added.


    "Thank you for your advice, sir,"


    Ricky responded, nodding slightly.


    In the next moment, the Shura Casket''s scarlet palm flipped around and opened, exposing a blood-


    colored jade token in its grasp. It handed this to Ricky.


    "This is most of my power in condensed form. If, in the future, you find yourselves in trouble, just crush


    this jade, and I will be able to sense your location provided that you are in the four continents. And if in


    case I am unable toe to your side, don''t be afraid. I''ll make sure to send some of the Shura tribe''s


    warriors toe to your rescue," instructed the Shura Casket.


    "After all, I owe you for your help this time. Besides, I also wish to be in your good graces, for you will


    someday be the strongest warrior in all four continents."


    "Wow! Thank you, sir! I really appreciate all the help you''ve given me,"


    replied Ricky at once, sounding both happy and bashful at the same time.


    Although it was a bit embarrassing, he wouldn''t dare to refuse such a good thing. After all, the Shura


    tribe wasparable to the Phoenix tribe. It was a force to be reckoned with.


    "We are destined to meet each other anyway. Now, where do you want me to send you?"


    the Shura Casket reassured Ricky in a casual tone and changed the topic, which alleviated Ricky''s


    embarrassment a little.


    "Perhaps, somewhere far away from the outside area?"


    wondered Ricky thoughtfully, Meanwhile, back in the Corpse Lair, the warriors of the Abstinent Sect


    and the ck ming Phoenix tribe were perplexed when they found that Steve''s memory had been


    erased. The curious incident piqued their interest.


    However, they couldn''t find a way to enter the Sealed Land no matter what they did.


    They also had another problem. The ck ming Phoenix tribe had finally found out about Levi''s


    death. The ce was filled with the members of the tribe because they were desperate to look for the


    murderer.


    Many warriors looked panic-stricken, and some of them had inexplicably suffered as well.


    Of course, Ricky knew nothing about this. And even if he was aware of what was happening, he could


    not care less. At the moment, he was in a remote forest far away from the Corpse Blood Devil Land.


    He was actually preparing to cultivate in seclusion for a long time, and he had nned to do so until the


    formal selection of the Misty South Pce began.


    That meant he had more than half a year left to burn.


    "Aren''t you going to tell Audrey that you''re leaving?"


    asked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "She is with the Abstinent Sect right now, so I''m sure she is well-protected by many powerful


    cultivators. It would be hard to say goodbye. I''ll just apologize to her in the future. Hopefully, she won''t


    think that I died in a ditch somewhere,"


    Ricky answered with a casual shrug.


    "Although, to be honest, I hope the others will think that I''ve died.


    Anyway, I''m going to cultivate in session soon, Dragon Intent Grass. Please remind me of the time.


    Don''t let me miss the selection of the Misty South Pce," he added seriously.


    Of course, he trusted that the Dragon Intent Grass would not forget to remind him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t fail you in such an important matter. Just focus on cultivating in seclusion!" the


    Dragon Intent Grass reassured him.


    After that, Ricky entered his Devourer Zone.


    He had three goals in mind for his secluded cultivation.


    First, he nned to cultivate the shura power, the Shura Eight Moves, and he needed to do this inside


    the Devourer Zone. Second, he intended to strengthen his cultivation base since it was still too weak


    would find it more difficult to challenge those who were stronger than him. Ricky had to seize every


    opportunity to improve his cultivation base.


    In battles such as these, there was no fairness nor privilege.


    Thest reason he had involved the ways of casting.


    If he didn''t improve his casting ability, his understanding of runes would not grow deeper either. That


    meant he had to improve his casting ability to the peak of Demi-sage Level in the remaining time that


    he had.


    Once the Misty South Pce''s selection ended, he would focus on his cultivation once more. Then, he


    could find a way to break through and be a casting master at the Sage Level.


    If he didn''t take his time to improve his casting level, hisprehension of runes wouldn''t be able to


    keep up with the progression of his cultivation base.


    After sitting cross-legged in the Devourer Zone, Ricky adjusted his breath to the perfect state and


    began to cultivate in seclusion.


    ''Now, let me check out the Shura Eight Moves'' first move!'' Ricky thought to himself as his spiritual


    sense fused into the blood-colored book.

 Chapter 1336 The Destruction Of Heaven And Earth

    Chapter 1336 The Destruction Of Heaven And Earth


    Eli must have created the bloody scroll with the power of his Omnipotent Skills. And it contained all the


    cultivation methods and experiences of the Shura Eight Moves.


    Once Ricky''s mind had synched with it, his eyes were opened to the contents of the bloody scroll,


    seeing all nine pages arranged in session. However, he found that only the first page of the scroll


    could integrate with his mind.


    ''In the Shura Eight Moves, there are eight strikes in total. That means the first eight pages of the scroll


    should correspond with each move. The Shura Casket mentioned that once I have mastered all eight


    moves, I will be able to learn one more¡ªthe onebining all the eight moves. That must be what the


    ninth page of the scroll contains, ''


    Ricky pondered to himself.


    Unfortunately, his mind could only integrate with the first page at this time. That meant he would have


    to sessfully cultivate the first move and gain a deep understanding of it before he could move on to


    the next move.


    "With that pattern, the Shura Eight Moves must be a series of Omnipotent Skills, with the preceding


    moves used as the foundation for the seeding ones," murmured Ricky thoughtfully. "In that case, let


    me see the first move first!"


    Boom! When his mind entered the first page, Ricky let out a strangled gasp as his body trembled all


    over. His mind had slipped into a blood zone.


    Endless shura power pervaded in the zone, surging like a massive ocean wave. Of course, it wasn''t


    real. It was just an image on the first page of the scroll.


    The next moment, a bloody sky emerged over the blood zone, although this sky seemed iplete. It


    looked like it was still growing. And below it was vast bloody earth, which seemed in a simr state as


    the bloody sky. It, too, seemed half-done.


    "It''s the bloody sky and the bloody earth!"


    eximed Ricky in astonishment.


    Seeing this, he had an idea that the first move had something to do with the iplete heaven and


    earth.


    As the blood vitality billowed around them like a storm, a bloody giant shadow appeared. Ricky knew at


    first nce that the bloody giant shadow was the one emitting the potent shura power everywhere.


    With a casual wave of the bloody giant shadow, a bloody saber materialized on its hand. It waved the


    saber in the air, each saber corresponding to the essence of heaven and earth, which was constantly


    changing. Ricky was mesmerized at the sight.


    But although Ricky couldn''t take his eyes off it, that didn''t mean he hadprehended it.


    He could sense the power of the bloody saber as it grew exponentially with each wave of the saber,


    and the mounting power seemed to have been pulled from the sky above and the earth below.


    As the power of the bloody saber ramped up, it naturally had an inverse effect on the power of heaven


    and earth, weakening it slowly but surely.


    And as the power grew weaker and weaker, the iplete sky and earth gradually slowed their


    progress as if they could not bepleted at all.


    The more the giant shadow waved the bloody saber, the more that the heaven and earth weakened


    until they finally had to retreat.


    To make matters worse, the speed of heaven and earth''s deterioration began to increase in speed.


    When it reached its peak, the heaven and earth copsed, shatteringpletely, while the power of


    the heaven and earth gathered onto the bloody saber.


    All of a sudden, the bloody giant shadow swung the bloody saber with all its might andunched its


    strongest strike.


    At once, the forceful impactpletely shattered the heaven and the earth, and the blood became


    murky with the inky stains of night. This was what happened to heaven and earth if they were


    destroyed. Their lights grew dimmer and dimmer until there was nothing but pitch darkness. Since


    heaven and earth were destroyed, everything was soon to follow. To top that off, the shura power would


    undoubtedly finish everything off if, by some miracle, they managed to survive.


    With this strike, heaven and earth would be erased, and Ricky, himself, would be the only one left.


    Of course, this disy of power stunned Ricky. He stood unmoving for a long time, immersed in the


    power of the first move.


    Finally, as if he was just released from a trance, Ricky sighed and murmured in awe, "What a


    destructive and unparalleled move! The Shura Eight Moves are indeed the ultimate killing moves.


    Wherever they go, they leave nothing but killing and destruction!"


    Before long, the bloody giant shadow dispersed, and five gigantic words appeared in Ricky''s mind.


    ''Destruction of Heaven and Earth!''


    Seeing these words, Ricky was dumbfounded once again. Inwardly, the words had shocked him


    greatly, but his face showed only slight surprise.


    "That attack destroyed heaven and earth in one move! Surely, the name fits the attack quite well,"


    Ricky remarked seriously as the words were branded starkly on his mind.


    "So, that was the first move of Shura Eight Moves¡ªthe Destruction of Heaven and Earth!"


    As soon as Ricky withdrew his mind from the scroll, the first page automatically disappeared. Now, it


    only held eight pages and not nine.


    "It looks like the power on the first page is enough to show me the first move but only once!" murmured


    Ricky thoughtfully. "The next moves are probably the same. Fortunately, I have an extraordinary


    memory, and I have drawn that scene with my zone.


    Even if the first page is gone, I can stillprehend it based on my memory and the scene I have


    drawn."


    Then, Ricky integrated his mind into the Devourer Zone and the devouring runes, cultivating with


    utmost concentration.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He knew that he had to cultivate the real shura power before he could practice that powerful strike¡ªthe


    Destruction of Heaven and Earth.


    While he was in the Devourer Zone, he evolved the killing power and theher power from the


    devouring power.


    The shura power could be considered the ultimate power of killing and the darkher power.


    Thus, that was where Ricky started.


    At once, he transformed into the Devouring Mutant and unleashed the Devourer Zone. He stood in


    between two bloody seas¡ªone was the sea of killing blood, while the other was the sea of darkher


    blood. Once Ricky sessfullybined these two powers, they would form the shura power that he


    wanted.


    This required his utmost concentration and deep understanding ability, and even then, itsted for a


    whole two months.


    At some point, the two bloody seas that surrounded Ricky fluctuated.


    They split into two strands that formed the shape of the Eight Diagrams, which then entered the center


    of Ricky''s eyebrows.


    At this moment, Ricky''s killing power andher power shifted and reached their peak.


    The extreme power he was exhibiting was the same as the killing power in the Shura Casket. It was the


    shura power.


    With this, there was no more doubt that Ricky had finallyprehended the real shura power.


    And he was able to do it thanks to his own talent and the Devourer Zone. However, the primary reason


    he seeded inprehending such extreme killing in just two months was because of his


    experience in the Shura Casket not long ago.


    When he opened his eyes, his bloody pupils grew darker like a moonless night. The pure killing


    revealed an intangible hint of rity.


    "Atst, I haveprehended and cultivated the real shura power," Ricky sighed happily.


    The next moment, he stood up and waved his Shura Justice Saber.


    He was about to make a move simr to the Destruction of Heaven and Earth.


    But even though the shape and move of the attack were identical to that of the bloody giant shadow, it


    was evident that Ricky''s strength wasn''t as powerful.


    It seemed that he had failed toprehend the first move, the Destruction of Heaven and Earth.


    Of course, this was to be expected. No matter how talented Ricky was, it was impossible for him to do


    it perfectly the first time, especially when he had only seen it once.


    ''I guess I have to practice this strike more the next couple of days...'' Ricky nned to himself.


    The days passed quickly, and he continued working on his saber skills in the Devourer Zone.


    He created two Shadowy Replications and made them duel each other, carefully watching every move


    by the sidelines to spot his own ws.


    Another two months passed as he cultivated in that way.


    And since he was so focused on his cultivation, he didn''t notice time passing him by.

 Chapter 1337 Becoming A Casting Master At The Peak Of Demi-sage Level

    Chapter 1337 Bing A Casting Master At The Peak Of Demi-sage Level


    Ricky spent four months honing his control of the shura power and the first move of the Shura Eight


    Moves.


    After that, he decided to work on his casting skills in the following days.


    He already had the Shura Justice Saber as his apanying weapon which was integrated by his Iron


    Justice Saber and the Shura de. So he didn''t think he needed to cast other weapons for the time


    being. But, of course, just because he was satisfied with his current weapon, it did not mean he could


    stop practicing his casting skills forever. After all, if he wanted toprehend more profound runic


    power, he needed to reach a higher casting level.


    A holistic growth was the key to reach his optimal strength, which meant he could not let his runic


    power get left behind once his cultivation level increased. If that happened, his mutant powers would


    grow significantly weaker.


    During this period, Ricky also mastered the supreme enlightenment power with the help of the Chaos


    Manual.


    If Ricky wanted to be a great warrior, he was required to have a better understanding of the


    supreme enlightenment. The Chaos Manual was a great source of information for that, as it was mainly


    about runes.


    All these pointed to one thing alone¡ªeven though Ricky had an incredible apanying weapon, he


    couldn''t neglect weapon casting skills.


    Another benefit to better weapon casting skills was that it would bring him more resources.


    Some time ago, Ricky had be a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. But there was still a


    significant gap between him and those who were at the peak of Demi-sage Level. He still had a long


    way to go if he wanted to be a casting master of Sage Level.


    Recently, Ricky''s skills in casting weapons had been in a slump since he had focused on improving his


    cultivation level.


    And as a result, his runic power had fallen behind his current cultivation level. That was what reminded


    him of the significance of cultivating the runes.


    Ricky''s runic power must be equal to a middle spiritual emperor at peak state now. However, before he


    became an upper spiritual emperor, he would have to be a Sage Level casting master.


    Otherwise, it would have a bad influence on his skip-level challenge.


    Thus, at this moment, his top priority was to be a casting master at the peak of Demi-sage Level.


    Ricky entered the Chaotic Fire Zone. There, he prepared himself to practice his casting skills.


    He studied the Chaos Manual and found a way to be a casting master at the peak of Demi-sage


    Level.


    Sage Level casting masters was much stronger than many casting masters.


    With the supreme enlightenment power, they could cast powerful weapons and even sacred weapons.


    These casting masters could make weapons without psychic intelligence if they wanted.


    But, more importantly, they could create intelligent sacred weapons.


    That was the reason why a casting master mustprehend the supreme enlightenment before he


    could ascend to the Sage Level.


    Unfortunately, that made it practically impossible for a creature who was below the Emperor Level to


    be a casting master of Sage Level no matter how talented he or she was. Only warriors at the


    Emperor Level could handle the heavenlyw and utilize the supreme enlightenment.


    Thus, to a certain extent, it showed that martial arts and casting were closely rted.


    Ricky was already a middle spiritual emperor. On top of that, he owned the Chaos Manual. Since he


    was already a casting master of Demi-sage Level, he could probably reach the peak in no time. He


    also believed that he could make it, for he had a lot of faith in his abilities.


    With his masculine body on disy, Ricky wiped his sweat with the shirt he had taken off. Then, he


    went straight to casting practice.


    Practice was incredibly critical to weapon casting, and it was the most efficient way to advance his


    casting level.


    While Ricky was cultivating in seclusion, the warriors from the entire outer and central regions fiercely


    fought each other with all they had. All of them wanted to obtain the tokens required for the Misty South


    Pce''s selection process.


    Despite that, the people from the Sage Level forces had not given up searching for Ricky. They had


    even gone to great lengths just to get a glimpse of his shadow, which wasn''t really surprising. Every


    one of them wanted to snatch Paul''s inheritance from Ricky. After all, Paul had been a spiritual


    potentate and the strongest warrior in ancient times. No warrior could get to his level. Hell, there wasn''t


    even a spiritual potentate in this era.


    But Ricky had hidden well. Not even spiritual potentates could track him down. Thus, he focused all his


    attention on improving his casting level in the zone without being worried about being discovered by his


    enemies.


    Those warriors were doomed to fail from the start. Ricky was one hundred percent confident that no


    one would be able to locate him before the real selection of the Misty South Pce began.


    Among those who were determined to hunt Ricky down were the creatures from the Phoenix tribe.


    Lanny, who was the noble son of the Phoenix tribe, had undoubtedly sent his men to search for Ricky.


    That was because he had heard a lot about Ricky. Intelligence reports told him that the other man was


    still alive, and he already had seven mutants in his grasp. Moreover, he had once been an incredible


    demi-spiritual emperor. And now that Ricky had Paul''s inheritance, Lanny was even more eager to take


    him out.


    He hated to admit it, but Ricky was indeed more talented than him.


    He had seen how strong Ricky was thest time they met, and although it had only been a few years,


    the other man had grown unbelievably strong. At this point, he couldn''t be more aware that Ricky had


    be a great threat to him. He needed to terminate Ricky at once.


    Moreover, Lanny wanted Grace''s blood power for himself, and he thought of her as his property.


    He would never allow anyone to take her away, and especially not before he took her blood power.


    Aside from the Phoenix tribe, another force wanted Ricky''s head.


    The members from the said force were shrouded in ck robes. If Ricky could see them, he would


    recognize them instantly, as they gave off a simr aura as Oswald''s men.


    Obviously, the group was from a force that possessed an evil mutant.


    On the other hand, there was another team from another mysterious force, and they followed the ck-


    robed men in secret. Their goal was to protect Ricky from the men in ck.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In conclusion, almost all the forces were after Ricky, with the exception of a few top-notch forces and


    influential ns with a long history. The situation was not as peaceful as it appeared.


    It seemed that Ricky was in high demand.


    Fortunately for Ricky, the news that he had gotten his hands on Eli''s stuff hadn''t gotten out.


    Otherwise, even more people would have been after him.


    As the fight over the tokens raged on, Ricky''s casting skills continued to improve. Time flew by, and in


    the blink of an eye, many months had passed. Now, only a few days were left before the South Misty


    Pce''s selection.


    The Dragon Intent Grass called out to Ricky, disturbing his concentration as he worked on improving


    his casting level.


    At this point, he had be a casting master at the peak of Demi-sage Level. He had even gained a


    deeper understanding of runes. Great progress was made on hisprehension of the five kinds of


    runes, which would surely give him an advantage against enemies stronger than him.


    Since his casting had improved, his cultivation level had increased as well.


    This time, Ricky had improved in leaps and bounds.


    "Very good! You''ve made great progress!" the Dragon Intent Grass praised him with a satisfied air.


    "This is all for the sake of the Misty South Pce''s uing selection. I intend to be their core


    disciple this time. Otherwise, I believe there will be no ce for me in the Misty South unless I am as


    strong as a powerful saint," Ricky seriously intoned.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. If you can''t even be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, no one else


    could make it. Besides, I''m sure that after this selection, everyone in the Misty South will know your


    name,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass assured him with a smile.


    "Thank you. I hope so too," responded Ricky politely.


    After that, he finally left the Chaotic Fire Zone and headed for where the Misty South Pce''s selection


    would take ce.


    While he was on his way, Ricky received a message from the Evil Mandragora.


    "Evil Mandragora, are you done with your cultivation? It''s been a while since you entered the Divine


    Manor for cultivation," he remarked as he released the Evil Mandragora.


    However, the moment he caught sight of her familiar visage, he fell silent and his eyes widened in


    surprise. He could only stare nkly at the beautiful woman in front of him. Any man whoid eyes on


    her would certainly fall for her.

 Chapter 1338 The Third Sheol City

    Chapter 1338 The Third Sheol City


    The Evil Mandragora had transformed into somethingpletely different. Ricky remembered her as a


    woman enveloped by a strong evil spirit, and the clothes on her body were worn and ragged.


    Now, she painted apletely different picture in her ck leather skirt, showcasing her shapely


    figure. Her ink-ck pupils were wide and expressive. These fine features would undoubtedly attract


    anyone who so much as nced at her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was exquisite. A simple sh of her smile or the flutter of her eyshes was enough to tantalize


    anyone, and her plump red lips could make men fall head over heels for her.


    Tina and Queenie were the most refined andely women that Ricky had ever seen, and they both


    had potent blood power to boot.


    However, the Evil Mandragora was more attractive than them right now. Even though Ricky was a


    sensible man, he could not help but feel enthralled by her beauty.


    In a heartbeat, Ricky used the space power, which allowed him to suppress his desire for the Evil


    Mandragora.


    He had been so close to losing his senses! The woman in question merely let out a chuckle, seeing


    him struggle to regain his control.


    "It looks like you''ve been busy, Evil Mandragora. You look totally different! Hell, if I didn''t use my power


    to regainposure, I might have gotten you in the sack." Ricky winked at her and dissolved into


    chuckles.


    Hearing this, the Evil Mandragora sidled closer to him with a seductive smile. "Do you want to? I won''t


    say no," she remarked, her voice sounding sultry and rich.


    A snort escaped from Ricky''s lips as he shrugged. "You win this time."


    The Evil Mandragora that Ricky was seeing now was her authentic form. Back then, she looked a bit


    ragged because she had lost too much power, and her life essence had been sealed for years.


    But this time, she had fully recuperated. After her seclusion in the Divine Manor, most of her strength


    hade back.


    Since the Evil Mandragora used abundant divine energy in her cultivation, she could now withdraw the


    evil spirit she emitted at will. In this way, she was able to hide that she was from the devil race, and no


    one would notice except for those who were much stronger than her.


    "Evil Mandragora, what level are you at now?" asked Ricky as he eyed the woman curiously.


    "I''m a one-star upper spiritual emperor now!" she replied. "The divine energy inside the Divine Manor


    didn''t just help me get my strength back. It also enabled me to be an upper spiritual emperor."


    "Cool! You''re now an upper spiritual emperor. Who knew the divine energy was so amazing?" Ricky


    remarked with envy.


    If it were an option for him, he would have bathed in the divine energy as well. For the Evil Mandragora,


    she didn''t need toprehend anything. Enormous amounts of energy were all she needed to


    advance onto higher levels, and her abilities could improve in the same way.


    However, Ricky was not as lucky. If he tried to absorb the divine energy for a breakthrough, he would


    end up dead instead.


    "I envy creatures like you. You don''t have to botherprehending anything." A small pout made its


    way on Ricky''s face, but a slight tug of a smile on his lips betrayed his amusement.


    "There are pros and cons to being one of us, you know? So you don''t need to envy us. Although we


    can reach high levels withoutprehension, we have a limit that won''t allow us to be the most


    powerful. On the contrary, you have toprehend things on your own, but you don''t have any of the


    same stiptions we have. You can be one of the strongest warriors once youprehend the


    supreme enlightenment.


    Besides, Hannah is luckier than me. Once she has mastered her father''s inheritance, she will be able


    to reach the Sage Level,"


    said the Evil Mandragora.


    "Hannah''s father is a holy being, and she had to be reborn because she was seriously injured. If not,


    she would have been at the Divine Level," said Ricky. After that, the two of them went quiet.


    Ricky transformed into a youthful boy once again using the young realm of the Transforming


    Omnipotent Skill. He then went to inquire about where the Misty South Pce''s selection would take


    ce.


    This time, he asked the Evil Mandragora to apany him, while he pretended to be her younger


    brother. After all, a child who had previously shown enormous power would draw a lot of attention.


    Ricky also asked the Evil Mandragora to conceal her face with a veil, as her beauty would undoubtedly


    bring them unnecessary trouble.


    Despite these measures, some flirtatious warriors still tried to hit on the Evil Mandragora. However, she


    scared them away with her incredible power.


    The pair went on to collect information about the location of the Misty South Pce''s selection, and,


    luckily, the answers came to them easily.


    Ricky and the Evil Mandragora heard that the selection of the Misty South Pce, which was open to


    the warriors from the central and outer regions, would be held in the Third Sheol City.


    The Sheol Cities were passages that connected the continent and the devil race.


    Many cities had such a capacity, but the powerful creatures from the devil race could only use sixteen


    such cities to enter the continent. Security was tight in these ces. Sixteen powerful forces of the


    continent worked together to keep these sixteen cities well-protected.


    Of course, not all the said forces were the most powerful on the continent. For example, the Dragon


    tribe and the Phoenix tribe were influential forces, but they didn''t send any of their men to defend the


    cities.


    When the Dragon tribe was at its strongest, some of the members were sent to guard one city.


    But after their tribe declined, they withdrew their men and stopped guarding it.


    The Misty South Pce guarded the Third Sheol City. Perhaps that was the reason why they wanted to


    conduct their selection there.


    And although those Sheol Cities were sealed by the power of heaven and earth, creatures at the


    Emperor Level could still enter them. In fact, even Demi-saints could set foot inside.


    It was a sign that the creatures from the continent and the devil race could soon interact with each


    other.


    "I didn''t expect them to hold their selection process in the Third Sheol City," said the Evil Mandragora.


    "It looks like you have to fight devils before you can pass."


    "Well, that''s not surprising. The Misty South Pce''s primary task is dealing with the devil race. It


    makes sense that they want to see their candidates eliminate devils first before they ept them as


    their disciple," agreed Ricky, nodding. "But that''s all right. I''m going to deal with the devil race


    eventually, so this is like an introduction. The Misty South Pce just helped me start."


    "Do you know that the elite warriors and top disciples of all kinds of powerful forces are in the Third


    Sheol City? We can only be considered strong if we have already fought against the devil race


    ourselves.


    Although the Third Sheol City is protected by the Misty South Pce, other forces'' members are also


    there. That''s bad news for you if you want to join the selection in the Third Sheol City, as you will have


    to use your actual name to sign up for thepetition. Your enemies will undoubtedly hunt you down in


    secret," the Evil Mandragora exined, her eyebrows arched critically.


    "Will they dare to stir trouble in the Misty South Pce''s territory? Aren''t they afraid of offending the


    Misty South Pce?" Ricky asked with a frown.


    "Of course, they can''t afford to mess with the Misty South Pce. But they don''t need to send saints


    after you. They will probably send upper spiritual emperors to take you out," the Dragon Intent Grass


    chimed in at this moment. "In that case, the Misty South Pce will not interfere. Since you, yourself,


    are a spiritual emperor, they are within rights to send spiritual emperors to deal with you too."


    "Spiritual emperors can''t pose a threat to me. If they try to take my life, I will pay them back tenfold.


    Besides, Evil Mandragora, you are on my side. I don''t need to worry about anything as long as they


    don''t send demi-saints or saints. I can just hide in the zone, and they won''t be able to hurt me,"


    Ricky reassured hispanion.


    Afterward, he and the Evil Mandragora went straight for the Third Sheol City. It was a long journey, for


    their destination was located outside the outer region.


    Unlike otherpetitors, Ricky didn''t have a saint to lead the way. The Evil Mandragora could move


    fast for her level, but she wasn''t as fast as a saint. It would take her more than half a month to get


    there. And she couldn''t possibly keep going with no rest.


    Another thing they had to remember was to keep away from saints. After all, they were strong enough


    to see through his disguise.


    Fortunately, Ricky and the Evil Mandragora didn''t encounter any trouble along the way.


    The pair arrived twenty dayster at the Third Sheol City, a city in the southern destion area.

 Chapter 1339 The Hypocritical Saints

    Chapter 1339 The Hypocritical Saints


    The southern destion area was the outermost area of the outer region. It was a deste ce, filled


    with more yellow sand than people, and its overly hot climate was unbearable. The rain came few and


    far between as if it was summer all year round.


    An isted peak surrounded by strange stones stood tall, and the entire area radiated an abundance


    of primitive auras.


    No force dared to establish their headquarters there.


    That was because there was a vast passage in this ce that connected it to the Devil Land. Although


    all forces hated the devil race and all of them would fight if they had to, no one on the continent wanted


    to be the first in line when the devil race attacked.


    From afar, the horizon was an endless yellow line, extending as far as the eye could see. Besides that,


    there was nothing else.


    But when Ricky walked further into the area, he found a yellow ancient city in between the southern


    destion area and the invisible space.


    At such a close distance, the ancient city seemed so high that it was soaring into the sky. Its length


    could not be measured, as it looked seemingly endless like a giant chaotic dragon crossing the whole


    southern destion area. In other words, the ancient city was like a boundless world.


    Countless cracks and traces of battles peppered the ancient city''s walls. An experienced and sensitive


    warrior could probably sense the ghosts of those previous battles on their Soul Seas. They were battles


    of life and death that were fought to the end.


    Powerful arrays were imprinted around the city, protecting it from harm in every direction.


    The ancient city, in its opulence and majesty, deserved to be the center of the Middle Land.


    On the gates of the ancient city, four words were engraved.


    "The Third Sheol City."


    These words left no doubt in Ricky''s mind. This was the Third Sheol City! It was arge passage


    between the continent and the devil race, which meant that the city would be the first barrier to guard


    against the devil race.


    Normally, besides the elites of the major forces who guarded the city and the warriors who came to


    cultivate, almost no warriors strayed to the southern destion area. However, this time was different.


    Since the Misty South Pce''s selection would be held here, the entire area was lively with curious


    audiences and excited participants.


    Saints were also in attendance. They appeared one by one, leading their disciples who would be


    participating in the selection. Basically, all the Sage Level forces had their own stations in the city.


    The forces that didn''t have any stations were still wee to join. They only needed to go to other


    forces, who had their own stations, and they could propose a partnership between them.


    And then, when those warriors came, the stations they belonged to would pick them up.


    An endless stream of chariots galloped in and out of the city, weing the talents from their forces


    who participated in the selection. In front of the city wall, figures with killing intent loomed like gargoyles


    of old. With years of fighting with the devil race, they had be elite warriors. Their killing intent was


    the most ferocious.


    Of course, Ricky was one of the people that had gathered here. He had returned his appearance to its


    original form. As for the Evil Mandragora, even though she could hide her evil spirit well, there were too


    many saints in the city who could see through her disguise. As a result, she couldn''t go to the Third


    Sheol City openly, so she had gone back to the Divine Manor that was inside Ricky''s body.


    Ricky had to revert to his original appearance. Anyone who looked weak, such as a child or an old


    man, wouldn''t fit in here, and he would attract more attention if he did that. After all, the people who


    came here were all powerful and smart.


    The only old men in the city were the monsters that guarded the ce.


    Moreover, a special array had been ced at the city entrance. It was an ancient array of heaven and


    earth, which ensured that all creatures who walked through the array had to show their true bodies.


    Of course, the main purpose of this array was to prevent the devil race left on the continent from


    entering inside. They couldn''te in under a disguise.


    As soon as Ricky set foot in the city, all eyes gravitated towards him. They were all curious about him


    because they knew that this young man had Paul''s inheritance.


    "That''s Ricky!"


    At first, people only looked at him as if to recall who he was. Then, they started calling out his name.


    "This is bad for you, you know? If you don''t seed in bing the Misty South Pce''s core


    disciple, it will be difficult for you to get away from this ce. Everyone will be after you because of


    Paul''s inheritance!" said the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Don''t worry. They won''t dare to do anything to me here. The worst they could do is humiliate me,"


    Ricky said in reassurance.


    "Don''t let your guard down against these saints. Indeed, they can''t kill you, but they can do worse


    things to you, such as shattering your meridians with an invisible power. They can do that any time they


    want," the Dragon Intent Grass sternly reminded him.


    "I already thought about that. They may have their tricks, but I have my own countermeasures,"


    Ricky confidently replied.


    "Ricky, I didn''t expect that you are still alive. It looks like the man who kidnapped you didn''t kill you!"


    a spiritual emperor said. He looked astonished to see Ricky as if he had seen a ghost.


    The saints in the surroundings kept quiet, as it was not appropriate for a saint to speak first.


    "The man who kidnapped me just wanted to take Paul''s inheritance. He doesn''t care whether I''m alive


    or not after the fact. After all, I am just a spiritual emperor," answered Ricky. "I''m sorry but I already


    gave him the inheritance. I have nothing to give to you."


    "Oh, is that true? That man took the inheritance from you?"


    At this point, a saint couldn''t help but join the conversation. The man was suspicious, though.


    "Yes, sir. I swear, I''m not lying. The inheritance isn''t with me anymore."


    Ricky wondered if the saint would believe him. If the saint did, that would be a thorn of his side.


    "In that case, can you tell us what he looks like?" another saint asked.


    "If you tell us, we might be able to help you get it back."


    "Yes, yes! Paul''s inheritance shouldn''t have been taken from you. It should belong to the destined one


    alone."


    ''Humph! The audacity of these guys, pretending to be good people. Shame on you!'' Ricky sneered in


    his heart.


    "Ha-ha, you must be kidding, sir. You know that a powerful saint can easily conceal his face from me,"


    he then replied. He looked at the saints, chuckling a little.


    The saints in front of him had indeed contributed a lot to the continent when they fought against the


    devil race, but Ricky would lose all his respect for them after they had tried to steal Paul''s inheritance,


    which rightfully belonged to him.


    Of course, Ricky couldn''t generalize and judge all the saints. Not all of them wanted to attack Ricky and


    snatch his inheritance, for there were also many warriors of justice within their ranks.


    "By the way, don''t you remember the content of the heritage?"


    At this time, a saint finally came to the point.


    "You should know how powerful the inheritance of a spiritual potentate is. I''m just a spiritual emperor,


    so no matter how good my memory is, I can''t possiblyprehend all that in such a short period,"


    answered Ricky. "What a pity!"


    Many of the saints sighed in disappointment. It seemed that they believed him. "Oh, man! Well, let''s


    just hope that the one who snatched the inheritance can fight against the devil race in the future!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Finally, these saints seemed to give up the idea of getting the inheritance from Ricky.


    They had no choice, of course, for they had to show iparable justice in the Third Sheol City. After


    all, the city was the symbol of fighting against the devil race, and it symbolized the unity of all creatures


    on the continent.


    However, at that very moment, Ricky suddenly felt a strong force rush into his body.


    It was so powerful that he could not even move to resist it!


    Hiss! The invincible force had torn apart the energy meridians in Ricky''s body.


    Just as he had expected, some saints had undoubtedly taken action in secret.


    "Boy, are you okay?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked, sounding both angry and anxious. "These


    hypocrites!"


    "Dragon Intent Grass, someone just wrecked my energy meridians. I''ve never experienced this kind of


    pain!" Ricky cried in his mind. "But don''t worry. I have a way to deal with this."


    As he spoke, Ricky turned his attention back to the saints in front of him. He maintained a nk


    expression and endured all the pain, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Tearing apart his energy meridians was equivalent to crippling him! It felt like half his strength was


    gone. In his heart, Ricky swore that he would never forget this suffering and would take revenge


    someday!

 Chapter 1340 Wally

    Chapter 1340 Wally


    ''What a bunch of hypocrites! It doesn''t matter that they are dedicated to fighting off the devil race. I''m


    going to make them pay for doing this to me, '' Ricky swore to himself as he viciously red at the


    saints.


    Unfortunately, even though he wanted them dead badly, he had to control his temper and pretend that


    nothing happened.


    It was a relief that these saints believed Ricky''s im. They believed that the man who had taken him


    away once was in possession of Paul''s inheritance now. However, they were convinced that Ricky


    must know something about Paul''s inheritance.


    Hence, these greedy saints wouldn''t leave Ricky alone.


    The saints couldn''ty a hand on him while they were inside the Third Sheol City. To top that off, Ricky


    was participating in the selection. The only thing they could do was to order their disciples to do the job


    for them. Considering that Ricky seemed to always have something up his sleeve, they were worried


    that their disciples might be no match for his strength.


    They were afraid that Ricky would overpower their people and run away. Thus, in order to ensure that


    everything went well, they covertly shattered Ricky''s meridians themselves.


    Now that they had weakened him, it would be easier for their disciples to deal with him whether he


    would join the selection or not. In their mind, the most important thing they needed to do was to get


    Ricky under their grasp, and then everything would follow smoothly. They had a thousand ways to get


    Ricky to tell them about the content of Paul''s inheritance after all.


    Currently, Ricky was in a bad state. He had been greatly weakened after the saints destroyed his


    meridians, but the saints were still afraid that he would somehow slip away from their hands.


    With these fears in mind, they reached a consensus that they were going to shatter all of Ricky''s


    meridians. In that way, Ricky would not be able to recover quickly even if he had rare Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth to heal himself.


    ''Dang it!'' Ricky roared in his heart when he sensed another powering toward him, knowing what


    the saints were trying to do this time.


    However, he couldn''t do anything about it. He had to endure whatever these saints had nned for


    him.


    "Ricky!"


    Twin voices suddenly resounded from the crowd.


    It was none other than Lloyd and Mordechai, who just emerged from the crowd and were now running


    towards him.


    But despite the anger in their hearts, there was little they could do. After all, this was how the martial


    world worked. The strong would always dominate the weak.


    While the duo hovered over Ricky worriedly, another force appeared and descended upon him. It was


    another power sent by a saint, but this one seemed to be keeping him safe.


    This new power was very potent.


    Ricky sensed the new power as well, ssifying it at the Sage Level. It brought him great relief, and he


    began to rid himself of all those powers that had shattered his meridians. Soon, they began to


    dissipate.


    "Atst, a good saint hase to your defense! If they seeded in destroying your meridians again,


    you wouldn''t have been able to cultivate ever again.


    Though, if the kind saint came a little bit earlier, maybe he could have saved your other meridians. With


    your present state, you''ll have to use a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth if you want to recover


    fast," said the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I don''t mind the initial injuries. I''m just thankful that someone finally stepped in and gave me a hand,"


    replied Ricky. He didn''t expect that anyone would help him, let alone such a powerful savior.


    Meanwhile, the other warriors present had also begun to realize that something was going on behind


    the scenes. ''It looks like some strong warriors had made a move against Ricky because of Paul''s


    inheritance. But someone came to Ricky''s rescue for the sake of the continent, '' they thought to


    themselves.


    A thick tension settled over the ce at once.


    Reluctantly, the warriors who were assaulting Ricky withdrew their powers.


    They tried to break Ricky''s meridians for the second time because they wanted to capture him. But


    they had to back off when someone came to his rescue, or else, amotion could erupt, and the


    Misty South Pce would get involved. That was thest thing they wanted to happen.


    Besides, everything was under their control now.


    A few momentster, a loud voice rang out of the blue, shattering the fragile silence that had settled


    over them. "All right, everyone, the young man already said that he doesn''t have Paul''s inheritance with


    him. You won''t get what you want from him, so why don''t you just leave?"


    A middle-aged man d in ck clothes appeared out of nowhere, catching everyone''s attention.


    The surrounding warriors surreptitiously checked his strength and found that the man was stronger


    than most saints there.


    Ricky also noticed that this neer was emitting the same power that had saved him earlier.


    Judging by the man''s clothes and power, Ricky guessed that he was a member of the Endless


    Shadow. There was no doubt that he was from the Endless Shadow force.


    "So, this guy is from the Endless Shadow, huh? But why is he here?" the Dragon Intent Grass blurted


    out in utter confusion as it eyed the man in ck.


    As far as it knew, Ricky was not allied with the Endless Shadow. In fact, he had a grudge against that


    force. And yet, a member of that force had saved him.


    Ricky, too, was utterly confused. He also had no clue why someone from the Endless Shadow rescued


    him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He was afraid that the middle-aged man might have figured out his n, which would be bad news for


    him.


    "Ha-ha! What a surprise to see you here, sir. If you say so, there''s no need for us to needle Ricky more


    about Paul''s inheritance. We should just pay attention if anyone will unleash the time power simr to


    Paul''s," a saint cut in with a fake smile.


    After that, those saints left one after another, leading their people into the Third Sheol City.


    "Ricky, are you all right?" Lloyd asked with a worried frown.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I''m okay!" Ricky reassured them even as he struggled to endure the pain.


    However, the others could all see that he looked unwell, so those who had nned to capture him


    inwardly rejoiced.


    On the other hand, Lloyd and those who cared for Ricky couldn''t hide the worry on their faces.


    Wally, the neer,nded beside Ricky, and Ricky''spanions, including Lloyd, greeted the man


    with much respect, "Sir!"


    Even though Lloyd was a saint as well, he had to show reverence for Wally since the other man was


    way out of his league.


    After all, Wally was one of the top warriors in the entire Middle Land and the Third Sheol City. Even


    some of the Misty South Pce''s leaders who were in charge in the Third Sheol City would not dare to


    mess with him.


    The Endless Shadow actually had thirty-six lords in their stronghold.


    And those lords were saints who were much stronger than those at their level.


    Wally was one of these prestigious lords.


    It was thanks to these thirty-six lords, who were all saints, that the Endless Shadow was considered as


    one of the top sixteen major forces on the four continents. "Thank you for your help, sir!"


    Ricky inclined his head curtly at Wally. "Don''t mention it. I''m sorry, I should have acted faster.


    If it''s alright with you, you can stay with me for a while. I can help you heal your broken meridians, and


    it will just take a couple of days. Perhaps, I can''t heal you fully, but I will at least try my best to heal you


    so that it won''t hold you back in the selection,"


    Wally proposed with an amiable smile.


    "I owe you my life, sir. Of course, I trust you. Thank you for your kindness," Ricky said in reply.


    Honestly, he wanted to reject his offer. Wally could probably sense his real strength, and he wasn''t sure


    if he could truly trust the man.


    But Ricky also knew that if he didn''t have a strong saint like Wally on his side, the other saints wouldn''t


    stop giving him a hard time. It would be troublesome to deal with in the first few days of the selection.


    "All right, everyone, I''ll meet you in the selection!" Ricky said to Lloyd and the others.


    "Okay! Take care of yourself." Lloyd nodded at Ricky, looking relieved that his friend had such a strong


    saint to back him up.


    None of themined that Ricky wouldn''t be spending time with them. After all, they all knew that


    he would be much safer with Wally around.

 Chapter 1341 He Had Seen Through Ricky

    Chapter 1341 He Had Seen Through Ricky


    After those saints took their leave, Ricky apanied Wally to the Endless Shadow''s headquarters in


    the Third Sheol City.


    A deste air epassed the whole city. As soon as Ricky stepped foot inside, he felt the overcast


    atmosphere settle over him, and when he looked around, he found nothing but arrays, giant chariots,


    and ancient pces. Moreover, a strong evil spirit saturated the air inside the city as well.


    Of course, that was to be expected seeing as the city led to the Devil Land.


    Army troops could be found scattered inside, going to and fro in the depths of the city.


    Some armies trod familiar paths into the Devil Land where they continuously fought against the devil


    race. Meanwhile, others were marching out of the Devil Land and into the city. Some warriors looked


    ted, celebrating battles fought and won. The others trudged with heavy footsteps, looking dejected.


    It didn''t take someone to know these warriors had lost and wereing home brokenhearted.


    The devil race never acted alone. That was why the creatures from the continent opted to fight them in


    groups. Otherwise, those devils would certainly outnumber them. "Thank you again for your help, sir!"


    Ricky repeated to Wally again once they had entered a pce.


    "Are you offended that I didn''te to your aid from the start? Maybe you feel that I should have


    helped before those saints hurt you in the first ce..." Wally gazed at Ricky with a knowing


    expression.


    ''Damn it! Looks like that he knows about my ns, ''


    Ricky thought to himself, startled. "Of course not," he said to Wally, shaking his head fervently.


    "I''m d to hear that, especially since I held off on purpose. I knew that if I made a move back then, I


    would ruin your n. I even asked the saints who wanted to help you not to do anything," answered


    Wally.


    The knowing smile on his lips grew wider as he stared at Ricky thoughtfully.


    Upon hearing this, Ricky felt a little embarrassed. Now, he was sure that Wally had seen through his


    n.


    ''Although my n was wless, it still didn''t fool him, huh?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    Knowing that he couldn''t deny it anymore, he told Wally directly, "I hope I didn''t offend you, sir. I had no


    other choice at that time."


    As soon as Ricky finished speaking, his shadow began to change. Suddenly, another Ricky appeared


    beside him.


    This new Ricky made a series of gestures with his hands, and the original Ricky, who had been talking


    to Wally, transformed into three drops of blood. It was Ricky''s blood, which contained a little flesh.


    "That was the Shadowy Emperor Replication! I knew it!" Wally gasped in utter surprise.


    It turned out that those saints outside the Third Sheol City had not attacked Ricky but a replica of his.


    Since his replica had taken the hit for him, the meridians in Ricky''s real body weren''t broken at all. Of


    course, those saints didn''t know that.


    In other words, Ricky was not hurt at all.


    He had been working on the Shadowy Emperor Replication for a while now. Back in the space that


    Paul had created, he managed to gain mastery of the Shadowy Emperor Replication to an extent. And


    after half a year of hard work, he could now put it into practice freely.


    The replica that Ricky created through the skill of Flesh Replication was identical to Ricky in every


    aspect except for the soul. Thus, he was confident that even saints couldn''t see through his trick.


    But, to his surprise, it couldn''t fool the saints from the prestigious Endless Shadow.


    After all, Wally had just admitted that he knew of Ricky''s n.


    Ricky used his replica to impersonate him, making sure that the saints would hurt his replica and not


    Ricky himself. He decided that he would only show up once the selection had begun.


    In doing this, those disciples would believe that they managed to destroy his meridians, and they would


    underestimate him. They would undoubtedly be caught off-guard, and he would be able to defeat them.


    That was Ricky''s n.


    "You are quite the cunning boy, aren''t you? You even created a replica while I did not notice at all. I''ve


    been in your mind for so long, and yet you''ve managed to keep me in the dark all this time," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said from inside his mind. It, too, was astounded. Perhaps, it was even more astonished


    than anyone else present.


    "Ha-ha! Dragon Intent Grass, no one would show their trump cards unless necessary," Ricky


    responded with augh.


    "You are so shrewd! I can''t believe that you kept it from me," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I was so


    worried for you!"


    Although Wally had guessed that Ricky performed the Shadowy Emperor Replication, hearing Ricky


    admit it was still unbelievable. "Can you tell me how you mastered the Shadowy Emperor Replication?


    I suppose that you are, at most, thirty-one or two years old, but you can already use the Flesh


    Replication. That shows how incredibly talented you are. Even among lords in our sect, the strongest


    one had mastered the Flesh Replication when he was an upper spiritual emperor at the peak state.


    It is no wonder you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," Wally said, face ck in awe as


    he was overwhelmed by shock.


    "Thank you for your kind words, sir. I''m ttered!" Ricky replied respectfully.


    He was relieved to hear that Wally wasn''t offended that he tried to fool the saints. Instead, Wally didn''t


    seem angry knowing that he managed to cultivate this method.


    Just as the man had asked, Ricky then told Wally how he had learned the cultivation method of the


    Shadowy Emperor Replication.


    "Sir, I want to confess something to you. When I was in the Eastern Land, I possessed a deep-seated


    prejudice against the Endless Shadow, and I have taken out a lot of people from this force. I owe you


    an apology," said Ricky.


    He looked apologetic, and his eyes were downcast and regretful.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t have to apologize. I understand that, in the martial world, it''s inevitable to have some


    small conflicts. And since we are clear about it now, I''ll let it go. Besides, our job is to kill people. Why


    should I be offended when you were just doing your job?" replied Wally with a wide smile.


    "This is good. Lord Wally is such a broad-minded guy!" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Thank you for your understanding, sir!" Ricky said earnestly, inclining his head respectfully.


    He had a newfound respect for the Endless Shadow now. Although the Endless Shadow was a wicked


    faction, they took the lead to fight off the devil race. It was undeniable that they did a service to the


    continent, and one must recognize that.


    Ricky thought that they were much better than those hypocritical saints from the major forces.


    "I can''t believe you learned the Shadowy Emperor Replication by yourself at such a young age," sighed


    Wally again. "Now, you can be considered a member of the Endless Shadow to some extent. And since


    you are now one of us, it''s my job to save you."


    It was evident in Wally''s eyes that he admired Ricky.


    "By the way, sir, I have one question..." asked Ricky.


    "What is it?" Wally said, nodding.


    "I''m curious about the identity of those Endless Shadow members from the other four bignds. Whose


    replicas are they?" Ricky asked.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Most of them are Brad''s, and the rest of them are mine and the other lords''. Endless Shadow has


    rapidly developed, and our primary goal is to kill without any intentions. To make sure that we won''t


    lose sight of our original goal, we reced those in charge of our branches with our replicas.


    Those replicas are weaker than the strongest warriors stationed in the ces where they are to avoid


    disturbing the bnce, but I guess you knew that already.


    And one more thing, the goal we had in mind when we sent our people to the four bignds was to


    eliminate the remaining devils," Wally said.


    "From now on, I will respect the Endless Shadow," Ricky dered sincerely when he heard Wally''s


    words.


    "Ha-ha! Well, I''m d to hear that! I got a peerless genius to look favorably upon the Endless Shadow.


    It looks like saving you today is worth it," Wally said, smiling.


    "Wally, my old pal, I have arrived. Am I wee here?" At that moment, another voice rang out in the


    pce.

 Chapter 1342 The First Deputy Chief

    Chapter 1342 The First Deputy Chief


    "Ha-ha! Hello, my old friend, it''s been a while. Of course, you are always wee here!"


    Wally let out boisterousughter as he greeted the neer with open arms.


    In the next moment, a middle-aged man wearing cyan robes came into Ricky''s view.


    Although the older man''s breath was muted to Ricky''s senses, he could vaguely tell that this person


    was a lot stronger than Wally. Besides, Ricky also had a feeling that the middle-aged man had reached


    a higher level of the Sage Level.


    ''Is it possible that this man has reached the Demi-spiritual Potentate Level?''


    wondered Ricky to himself as the two men greeted each other.


    "That''s possible," agreed the Dragon Intent Grass. "But Wally''s momentum feels slightly weaker than


    that man''s."


    "Deputy Chief!"


    Wally said to the cyan-d man, inclining his head in respect. After that formality, a warm smile


    brightened his face, as he began to treat the other man like a close friend.


    ''He called him the deputy chief... Is that guy the Misty South Pce''s First Deputy Chief?!''


    Ricky inwardly gasped in surprise when he heard Wally''s words. Although, of course, his face remained


    sharp and impassive.


    A total of seven pces were located in the Misty South, and each chief of the Misty South Pce


    came from those seven pces. These chiefs were also the strongest warrior in thend. The First


    Pce was the most prestigious one, for the Misty South Pce''s chief originated from them.


    As for the other pces, they weren''t listed in any particr order.


    In practice, the leaders of other pces were all called deputy chiefs, and they were also arranged in


    no particr order, meaning that there were no specific second or third deputy chiefs and so on.


    However, the First Pce''s leader was always the most powerful one.


    And he was aptly known as the First Deputy Chief, the one in charge of the Third Sheol City.


    This First Deputy Chief was undoubtedly a demi-spiritual potentate and the most powerful in the four


    continents.


    At that point, the middle-aged man in cyan clothes turned his attention to Ricky and assessed his


    strength. His once serene expression became one of surprise as he addressed Wally.


    "My friend, I see that you weren''t lying. I''m d to see that this little guy is fine, or I won''t be able to


    face the lord."


    "Lord? Is he talking about Master Otis?" Ricky blurted out when he heard these words.


    "Ha-ha! You are right, boy. It seems that Otis still remembers you. He was probably the one who asked


    the First Deputy Chief to help you, but Wally noticed your abilities, so he didn''t make a move,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass surmised, sounding amused at the turn of events.


    "Sometimes, good talent can be a kind of capital!"


    "Hello, sir!"


    Ricky greeted the cyan-d man with the utmost respect.


    "I, have been entrusted by the lord with your safety. He sent me here to find you and protect you from


    any harm before the selection," the First Deputy Chief ryed to Ricky.


    "Thank you so much, sir. I am honored by your attention," said Ricky, who was grateful that he had one


    more strong ally at his side.


    When they had briefed the First Deputy Chief on the situation, the man was also shocked to learn that


    Ricky had sessfully cultivated the Shadowy Emperor Replication. Since the First Deputy Chief was


    a top-tier warrior, he knew how difficult it was to master this skill.


    "You tricked a lot of saints, boy, and that will give you an edge in the uing selection," the First


    Deputy Chief remarked. "s! The devil race is bound to invade, but we, creatures of the continents,


    are still fighting against each other."


    Frustration and worry were evident in his voice.


    Truth be told, the devil race was not much stronger than the creatures on the continents. And yet, they


    had managed to win almost all the battles for countless years despite the efforts of the continents''


    creatures.


    The only time that the continents'' creatures managed to suppress the devil race was way back in the


    era when the Deste Sorcery tribe was still a formidable force.


    The most important factor that led the devil race to victory was that they, despite their love for killing,


    had the same ambition. They had one goal that united them, which was to invade the continents.


    In sharp contrast, the creatures of the continents were a disorderly group. They would only unite once


    the situation had taken a desperate turn, or when the despair of facing the invasion of the devil race


    became too much. But, at that point, the opportunity to get the upper hand while dealing with the devil


    race had already passed them by.


    "I think it''s because we, creatures of the continents, need a leader¡ªbut not any run-of-the-mill leader.


    We need a real leader, one who can suppress everything and is on par with the Deste Sorcery


    tribe''s patriarch,"


    Wally muttered in a low voice. He fully understood how the First Deputy Chief felt, as he too was


    frustrated with the situation.


    "Only a strong and genuine leader can lead all the creatures of the continents¡ªsomeone who can


    intimidate and inspire them to follow his orders!"


    "My friend, perhaps, you are right. But, unfortunately, it is too difficult to achieve those requirements.


    Even Paul wasn''t strong enough to do that!"


    the First Deputy Chief replied with dismay.


    "And besides, it''s even more difficult in our era because we have no spiritual potentates. None of the


    demi-spiritual potentates at this time have overwhelming force, and although they periodically have


    matches to see who are strongest, there is no real top-ranked warrior in their midst!"


    "Indeed. You are absolutely right!"


    ''Lack of a leader?'' Ricky thought to himself when he heard the two warriors'' conversation.


    "My friend, tell me the truth. Is your lord training this boy as his sessor?" At this time, Wally''s face


    grew serious, and he asked the First Deputy Chief through his internal power.


    "Like you, I have no idea. But I''ve never seen our lord pay so much attention to a young man. In fact,


    he was the one who kidnapped this young man back then," the First Deputy Chief revealed. Then, he


    added, "Besides, that guy even contacted those old monsters in person."


    "Really? He did all those things? Then, he may be really considering this young man as his sessor,"


    Wally remarked in shock.


    "Ha! The Endless Shadow are also interested in this young guy?" the First Deputy Chief asked.


    "Of course! Apart from Brad, this young man is the first one to cultivate the Shadowy Emperor


    Replication while he is a middle spiritual emperor in the history of the Endless Shadow. And he


    managed to do that without the instruction of any top masters," said Wally, sounding amazed by Ricky''s


    achievements.


    "Plus, for your information, Brad sessfully cultivated this very method when he was an upper


    spiritual emperor back then.


    So, to some extent, this young man is probably more talented than him!"


    "Hmm... Let''s wait and see. I think it''s still too early to say that. After all, we can only see a top-ranked


    warrior''s true talents when he has ascended to the Sage Level," the First Deputy Chief replied.


    The two masters talked with Ricky for a while, and afterward, they went on separate ways. The older


    men were both busy with official business, while Ricky opted to rest in Wally''s pce, waiting for the


    selection to start in three days.


    As for those geniuses of the Endless Shadow, Ricky didn''t try to get to know them, for he didn''t want to


    have any trouble before the selection. Instead, he kept to himself in the pce. He believed that Wally


    meant no harm to him, but that didn''t mean he also trusted the Endless Shadow''s geniuses. He hadn''t


    forgotten that some people wanted him for Paul''s inheritance, and it was also because of it that he


    couldn''t let his hair down.


    During this period, Ricky also learned about the selection''s rules and regtions.


    He discovered that killing a devil at the lower Emperor Level would get him ten points. If he took down


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    a middle spiritual emperor, he would earn one hundred points, and an upper spiritual emperor would


    gain him a thousand points.


    Of course, the best reward was reserved for whoever killed a devil at the Demi-saint Level, as he would


    directly be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple.


    In addition to those rules, a candidate could also earn ten thousand points to be the core disciple.


    Of course, that was quite difficult to achieve. The ordinary candidates set their sights on bing an


    ordinary disciple of the Misty South Pce, which they could attain if they were able to collect five


    thousand points.


    No one was allowed to use their backgrounds, such as the influence of their family or force, and only


    warriors who were participating in the selection could help each other.


    All participants must be under three hundred years old, or else it would also be useless to have the


    selection token to take part in it.


    Besides all these rules, Ricky also learned that they would spend two years in the Passage World,


    where the contest would be held.


    Of course, anyone who couldn''t stand these conditions, especially the long-term stay in the passage


    world, could choose to quit the selection.


    All participants were required to stay in the passage world for the entire two years, and they would


    automatically forfeit the selection if they left, regardless of the reason.

 Chapter 1343 Two Rivals

    Chapter 1343 Two Rivals


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, it was time for the Misty South Pce''s selection to


    begin.


    About thirty thousand warriors had signed up for the selection in total, and they had all gathered at an


    enormous square that day. These were the most talented and powerful warriors from the central and


    outer regions.


    However, only ten out of these thirty thousand warriors would be chosen to be the Misty South


    Pce''s core disciples. It would undoubtedly be an intensepetition.


    It was noticeable that there were no warriors from the inner region, but the Misty South Pce had


    opted not to include them for a reason. In the inner region, most, if not all, talented warriors belonged to


    Sage Level forces. Thus, they didn''t need the Misty South Pce''s protection.


    Most of the saints in attendance held the selection with the utmost respect and importance. After all,


    the creams of their crops were participating in it, and these warriors would be the future of their forces.


    Ricky, of course, immediately made a beeline for Mordechai and Lloyd.


    Besides him, the Five-element Sect had two more disciples who would join the selection¡ªMordechai


    and E. The pair had managed to get their hands on the tokens, and with them, they gained ess to


    the Misty South Pce''s selection along with Ricky.


    It was certainly good news for the Sage Level forces like the Five-element Sect to have three of their


    disciples joining the selection.


    "Remember this: you three must trust each other and look out for each other!" Lloyd said to Ricky,


    Mordechai, and E. At this moment, he seemed more like a concerned father than a saint.


    Of course, it wasn''t surprising to see him act like this. The Five-element Sect might be at the Sage


    Level, but they were at the bottom of the barrel. Geniuses like Ricky, E, and Mordechai were


    essential to their sect; it would be a massive loss if any one of them died in the selection.


    The three of them knew that Lloyd was worried for their safety, so they nodded and took his words to


    heart.


    As Ricky looked around, he caught sight of some talented warriors from the outer region whom he had


    already met. He spotted Mike, Enoch, Peter, and ire. Since there was no animosity between them,


    the four greeted Ricky with a friendly wave.


    For some reason, he felt like he and ire had a special connection. Maybe it was because he had


    acquired the king''s inheritance while she was the queen in her previous life.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael and Brandon also caught Ricky''s attention, and the two stared back at him with murderous


    looks on their faces. They despised Ricky because they, too, had their eyes on Paul''s inheritance that


    he had acquired. To put it simply, they were envious.


    At this point, the participants turned expectant looks toward the First Deputy Chief, waiting for him to


    dere the selection''s beginning.


    But a voice suddenly rang out in the massive square and seized Ricky''s attention. "Ricky, will the three


    of you team up with me?"


    The man in question whirled around at once. He thought that the voice sounded vaguely familiar, but


    he couldn''t quite recall where he had heard it from.


    In the next moment, a young man d in white clothes approached Ricky with a smile. Based on how


    the white-d man looked, Ricky surmised that he had just arrived at the Third Sheol City.


    His white clothes looked clean though slightly worn, and a wide-brimmed bamboo hat covered his


    head. The hat obstructed Ricky''s view, so he couldn''t tell who the young man was, but the feeling of


    familiarity grew as the man strutted closer to him.


    Seeing this, Ricky activated his zones. He analyzed the young man''s aura and identified him at once.


    "Jasper, long time no see. How have you been?"


    Ricky greeted the man with a sincere smile the next moment.


    "Ha-ha! I''m surprised you recognized me. It''s been so long after all." The young man took off his hat as


    he spoke and met Ricky''s gaze with a wicked grin. It was none other than Jasper whom Ricky hadn''t


    seen for a long time.


    Of course, Jasper wouldn''t miss the Misty South Pce''s selection.


    The next instant, their momentums began rising from their bodies. They were like two wild beasts that


    sized each other up. The pair were good friends, but they were also fierce rivals.


    Before long, they withdrew their momentums back into their bodies. They didn''te there to duel


    after all.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, the pair dissolved into peals of jovialughter, exchanging tight hugs


    to show how much they had missed each other.


    "Guys, this is Jasper Zhang from the Eastern Land. He and I came from the same sect," Ricky


    introduced Jasper to Mordechai and the others.


    By doing this, it became evident that he had epted Jasper''s offer. Now, his team consisted of four


    people.


    "Ricky, I''ve heard so much about your story along the way. But I''m not surprised. No matter where you


    go, you are always the center of attention, and you always manage to make a name for yourself,"


    Jasper said to Ricky telepathically once the introductions were over.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t do that on purpose," answered Ricky shyly, an embarrassed smile gracing his lips. "By


    the way, Jasper, what have you been doing in the past two years? Have you obtained any inheritance?"


    "I traveled from the Northern Land to the Middle Land, where I acquired an inheritance rted to one


    part of the Eight Diagrams. Unfortunately, the Eight Diagrams contains eight parts, so I can only master


    it when I have collected all eight parts," replied Jasper.


    "Well, you still have a long way to go. A lot of people are after the same thing," Ricky remarked.


    "Yeah. The other seven parts are probably in the hands of other people, so I definitely have a rough


    road ahead of me." Jasper nodded in agreement.


    Something seemed to have caught his attention all of a sudden, and his body became tense and alert.


    Ricky followed his gaze and realized that he was staring at Mike.


    Meanwhile, Mike had also turned to look at Jasper.


    The two men exchanged tense looks, and Ricky could only look back and forth at the two of them.


    From the look in their eyes, Ricky could tell that an intense atmosphere had enveloped the duo. It


    looked like a fight could break out at any moment.


    ''It looks like these two are rivals, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Of course they are. Only one person can acquire theplete Eight Diagrams, so those who are after


    the Eight Diagrams have to fight each other," the Dragon Intent Grass exined to Ricky.


    "That''s not good. I don''t want to see any of them get hurt. Although I only met Mike once, I can tell that


    he is a good person. It''s a sad twist of fate that he and Jasper are destined topete with each other.


    Since only one of them can get their hands on the Eight Diagrams, it means one of them will lose for


    sure,"


    Ricky sighed dejectedly.


    "Do you know that guy, Ricky?" Jasper telepathically called Ricky''s attention, evidently curious about


    Mike.


    "That''s Mike Mo, one of the top ten geniuses in the outer region. I''ve fought with him before, and he


    cultivates the Law of Fortune-telling, a part of the Eight Diagrams. I was going to tell you about that, but


    it looks like you sensed it yourself already," Ricky answered immediately.


    "I knew it! Thew he cultivates is a part of the Eight Diagrams!" Jasper uttered breathlessly.


    "You cultivate the Eight Diagrams too, right? Whichw do you cultivate?" asked Ricky out of curiosity.


    "I cultivate the Heavenly Law and Divination, or you can also call it the Law of Change," answered


    Jasper.


    "Oh, I see." Ricky nodded thoughtfully when he heard Jasper''s words.


    "Ricky, will you introduce your friend?" Mike asked through telepathy at that moment, interrupting


    Ricky''s train of thought.


    "Jasper, Mike is also a friend of mine, and he just asked me about you. Would you mind if I introduce


    you to him?" Ricky asked through telepathy. Of course, since he had known Jasper longer, he was


    more inclined to side with Jasper.


    "It''s okay. You can tell him about me. Anyway, he must have sensed our connection already, so you


    won''t be telling him anything that canpromise me," Jasper replied with a nod.


    "Mike, that guy is Jasper. He and I were once the disciples of the same sect. I think he also cultivates


    thew of the Eight Diagrams, which is simr to yours¡ªthe Law of Change," Ricky exined to Mike


    as soon as he received Jasper''s permission.


    "I sensed that he also has the power of the Eight Diagrams, and it seemed to resemble the heavenly


    power. Seems I was right..." Mike looked back at Jasper, looking lost in thought.


    Jasper fearlessly met the other man''s gaze.


    They were both Ricky''s friends, but Ricky could tell that the pair would do anything to defeat each other


    if they met in the Passage World. After all, they were rivals due to the Eight Diagrams that they


    cultivated, and only one of them could get a hold of theplete inheritance. As the saying went, no


    two tigers could live in peace in a single forest.


    ''What should I do? This is going to be a real pain in the neck, '' Ricky sighed to himself, his head aching


    in stress.


    If the two fought, he would have to side with Jasper, but he didn''t want to be on opposite sides with


    Mike either.


    "Brat, maybe you can intervene and solve this for them. You might even get them to live in peace," the


    Dragon Intent Grass suggested.

 Chapter 1344 The Passage World

    Chapter 1344 The Passage World


    "I don''t think that''s possible..."


    Ricky shook his head sadly when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass'' suggestion, "That''s their business,


    so I can''t really intervene. They have no choice but to oppose each other since they are going to


    fighting for the same thing.


    It doesn''t matter who falters, the Eight Diagrams they cultivated with their blood and sweat will be taken


    away. Don''t you think that is more painful than death?"


    "But I still think you should try. Your efforts will undoubtedly count for something. Besides, you don''t


    want these friends of yours to get hurt, right?" the Dragon Intent Grass advised. It added, "You have the


    makings of a leader, and a leader has the charisma to influence people and make them see sense. You


    might be able to guide them into a peaceful solution."


    "Me, a leader? I''ve never wanted that!"


    Ricky vehemently responded. A boyish grin lit up his face as he added, "I already have my hands full


    with my own problems. How am I supposed to lead others? Still, you have a point. I''ll try my best to


    stop Jasper and Mike from killing each other."


    The confrontation between Jasper and Mikested only for a moment, for they were aware that this


    wasn''t the right moment to have a duel. They could wait until the selection started.


    The next moment, the First Deputy Chief arrived.


    All the warriors and saints participating in the selection immediately greeted him, some respectfully


    bowing their heads. After all, the First Deputy Chief was superior to them in terms of status and in


    strength.


    "Hello, everyone! I believe you all understand the requirements of the selection. Please do not break


    the rules. I can''t guarantee what will happen to you if you do so,"


    the First Deputy Chief announced in all seriousness.


    "No one can challenge the rules, or they will pay a heavy price. The martial world may not subscribe to


    the conventional justice of society, but in this selection, the Misty South Pce intends to create equity


    and order."


    As he said this, he nced at the saints who hade to witness the event.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that his words were intended for them.


    After all, only those saints had the power to break the rules of the Misty South Pce''s selection.


    The weight of the First Deputy Chief''s nce burdened the guilty saints, and they couldn''t help but take


    a half-step back as if intimidated by his mere expression.


    "Now, the selection starts! You will gather here again in two years. See you then!"


    After that, the top masters, such as the First Deputy Chief and Wally, used their Omnipotent Skills to


    envelop nearly thirty thousand warriors and transported them to the entrance of the Passage World.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The momentum swelled like the pressure of an iing storm as thunder roared


    in the background. It was like the end of the world. They had arrived into what looked like a massive


    dark hole. At this time, a powerful hurricane swept through the hole, forming countless whirlpools that


    threatened to tear everything apart.


    This was the third passage between the continents and the Devil Land, and it was where the Third


    Sheol City was built on.


    In fact, every Sheol City was built over a passage like this, as they served as the primary defense


    against the devil race.


    Once the participating warriors passed through the whirlpools, they finally reached the entrance to the


    passage. They would then be able to reach the Devil Land through the whirlpools on the other side of


    the Passage World. At that point, every warrior would sense the Passage World''s suppressive force


    from heaven and earth, which could be as strong as the power of a demi-saint.


    As soon as the passage allowed the warriors at the Sage Level to enter, the battle between the Devil


    Land and the continents wouldmence.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Each participant chose their own whirlpools through which they would enter the Passage World.


    Ricky and his three teammates also chose their whirlpool and jumped in without any hesitation.


    "The boy is going in now,"


    Wally remarked with his internal power as he gazed at Ricky''s disappearing figure.


    "Well, this is thest time that I can help him. The rest is up to him,"


    muttered the First Deputy Chief.


    The next moment, he activated his power in secret and tampered with the whirlpool that Ricky and his


    teammates chose. Those who followed Ricky into the same whirlpool were then transferred to another


    whirlpool, subtle enough that they wouldn''t notice what had happened.


    In doing so, he made sure that Ricky could avoid getting into trouble as soon as the selection started,


    giving the boy enough time to get his bearings under him.


    ''Boy, this is thest time I can help you. The rest is in your hands now. I hope you can stand out in this


    selection, so Paul''s inheritance won''t be wasted on you. Don''t let the lord down, ''


    thought the First Deputy Chief to himself.


    He had helped Ricky because thetter had caught his attention from the start, and he had spent much


    of his time watching his antics. To say that he was intrigued by the boy was an understatement.


    Every time the devil race invaded the continents, a top-ranked warrior rose above his peers. The First


    Deputy Chief believed Ricky was this generation''s strongest master, and this belief was reinforced by


    the knowledge that the boy had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor.


    As Ricky and his threepanions came out of the passage, they came upon a dark and dreary world.


    In this ce, the evil spirit and the continent''s aura were intertwined so tight that nobody could tell


    where one began and where the other ended. This was, without a doubt, the passage between the


    continents and the Devil Land.


    However, the first thing they noticed about the Passage World was the killing power that permeated the


    air.


    It was so intense.


    Of course, that was to be expected, for the battles between the devil race and the creatures of the


    continents often took ce in this ce. Thus, the Passage World naturally held the most intense


    killing powerpared to anywhere else.


    The killing power gave Ricky and his friends a nostalgic feeling. They felt like they could visualize the


    countless fights that had happened in that ce between the devil race and the continent''s creatures.


    It was a horrifying vision, one filled with blood and death.


    They were reminded of the sacrifices that the elder generations had done, and the sight ignited the


    embers of anger in Ricky and hispanions'' hearts.


    "I think those scenes are the will of the elder generations. Perhaps, it''s their way of reminding us that


    we shouldn''t forget the battles our race has had against the devil race,"


    Mordechai suggested, his face made serious by the visions they had seen.


    "Indeed, I also believe that these convey the elders'' will. They must be trying to tell us that the devil


    race is our enemy first and foremost." Ricky nodded in agreement.


    "Anyway, we shouldn''t tarry here. I''m sure that a lot of warriors followed us in here, so we need to get


    out as soon as possible. Regardless of how strong we are, we can''t stand firm if those warriors


    outnumber us,"


    he then reminded hispanions.


    With that said, he immediately revealed his space and used it to lead all of them forward. They moved


    as fast as they could and traveled for six hours straight without stopping.


    Of course, Ricky''s space piqued E''s curiosity.


    But she was hesitant to ask because Ricky might not want to answer her, and that would make the


    situation awkward.


    Ricky had no idea that the First Deputy Chief had helped him solve this problem already. If he had


    known, he would not have done so.


    "After this, we need to hunt the devil race. We don''t need to engage with them¡ªjust strike them as


    soon as we see them,"


    he dered firmly.


    After that, the four of them moved forward carefully, searching for members of the devil race.


    The chances that they would find a lone devil here were very low. Thus, they had to be cautious. They


    were all one-star middle spiritual emperors, and in this Passage World, their strength was below


    average.


    If they weren''t careful enough, they could die before they realized what was happening.


    The group also paid great care to be wary of demi-saints in the devil race.


    If they met those guys, Ricky wasn''t sure that he could bring Jasper, Mordechai, and E into his space


    quickly enough.


    However, the Misty South Pce had foreseen this problem, and they had also sent out many demi-


    saints of their own.


    In doing so, the demi-saints in the devil race would naturally be enticed by the demi-saints of the


    continents. The weaker warriors would be in less danger.


    These demi-saints that the Misty South Pce had deployed could also be counted on for help. They


    could assist struggling participants and save them, but that would mean the warrior they saved would


    be knocked out of the selection.


    In that situation, many participants couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Should they ask the demi-saints of


    the continents for help, or should they try harder?


    Finally, after searching for a long time, Ricky and the other three met a group of devils.

 Chapter 1345 Jaspers Move

    Chapter 1345 Jasper''s Move


    The party they had encountered consisted of ten devils. Judging from their auras, three of them were


    middle spiritual emperors and four were lower spiritual emperors.


    "Guys, we will earn three hundred and seventy points if we kill them all,"


    Ricky told his teammates using his internal power. He added, "We need to get at least twenty thousand


    points, so all of us can be disciples of the Misty South Pce.


    We will be cutting it too close if our hunts for the next two years continue at this rate. It''s possible that


    we might not earn enough points. So, I think we should start targeting devils at the upper spiritual


    emperor realm."


    "How can middle spiritual emperors like us kill devils who are the upper spiritual emperors? Only you


    can think of such ridiculous but amazing ns!"


    Jasper eximed, chuckling to himself as he added, "But you are mistaken about one thing. We must


    earn more than twenty-five thousand points.


    In that way, you can be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, and they will have to pay closer


    attention to you. They will be forced to help you deal with the forcesing after you because of Paul''s


    inheritance."


    "Ha-ha, we''ll see! It all depends on my luck and my confidence!"


    Ricky responded with augh.


    After that, the four warriors turned their attention to the ten devils.


    The devils caught sight of them at the same time.


    "Rumor has it that the Misty South''s most powerful force is screening their disciples today. Since these


    four lowly creatures give off a strong aura of the continent, they must be participants of the said


    selection. Ha-ha! It looks like we hit the jackpot today, boys!" said the leading devil as a sly smirk


    graced his face.


    "Sir, that human female has an aura like a roaring me. She must cultivate the force of roaring me,


    which suits our taste very well. We lucked out! We haven''t met a human female who cultivates the


    force of roaring me for a long time."


    The other nine devils gazed at E with hunger in their eyes, looking animalistic and ferocious.


    When the leader of the devils heard this, he eyed E with pure greed and rumbled, "Excellent! That''s


    great! And her infernal power is so pure too. I can''t wait to capture her.


    As for the three other ants, tear them to pieces, and we''ll feast on their flesh!"


    This was how the devil race treated the creatures from the continents. The males they captured were


    only good enough to be their food, while females were ''luckier'' and became their ves.


    Of course, for the women from the continents, it was a fate worse than death.


    "It looks like they are more interested in you, E! That''s no wonder, though, since your appearance


    and figure are so outstanding!" Ricky teased E, sending a childish grin her way.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If you continue to make fun of me, Ricky, I''ll tell Tina and Amelia about this after the selection,"


    E replied threateningly. However, the small smile on her lips betrayed her amusement at Ricky''s


    jokes.


    Ricky was secretly delighted too, as it seemed that E and the two women had gotten closer during


    the battle for the selection tokens.


    "Okay, okay, you win!" he answered helplessly, acting as if the threat had scared him.


    At this, Mordechai and Jasper burst out intoughter.


    The next moment, the group sobered and turned their attention back to their adversaries.


    "These guys think they can push us around, huh?" Jasper sneered. "Well, I haven''t used my power


    since I obtained the inheritance of the Law of Change. Let me take it for a test drive today!"


    "Ha-ha! Okay, then. We''ll leave these devils to you!" Ricky responded with a grin.


    After that, Jasper stalked towards the ten devils.


    His momentum rose with every step he took, and the power condensed into the shape of Eight


    Diagrams behind him.


    "That''s the power of Eight Diagrams! Is it the same kind as Mike''s?!" Mordechai and E gasped in


    astonishment after seeing Jasper''s power. They looked at Ricky in confusion.


    "You''re right. That''s the power of Eight Diagrams, simr to what Mike cultivates," Ricky replied with a


    slight nod. "A time wille when they will have to fight each other. After all, one cultivates the Law of


    Change while the other cultivates the Law of Fortune-telling. Both of the two are parts of the Eight


    Diagram.


    "Is that so?" Mordechai and E murmured.


    The powerful aura epassed the ten devils in the blink of an eye, as the Eight Diagrams behind


    Jasper rose, swept up the sky, and abruptly descended.


    When they saw this, those devils'' faces instantly fell. Only now did they realize that Jasper was quite a


    formidable opponent.


    Although the devil race looked down on the creatures from the continents and treated them like insects,


    they didn''t underestimate their power. This made sense since the two races had fought countless


    times, but the devils still hadn''t overpowered the humans no matter how many times they invaded.


    "Demonizing!" roared the leader of the devils.


    He was at a one-star middle spiritual emperors. Thus, in terms of the strength, he and Jasper were


    almost at par with each other. However, Jasper used to be a peerless genius. Plus, he had recently


    acquired the inheritance of the Eight Diagrams. He must be an ace genius now.


    On the contrary, the ten devils had extraordinary blood powers, but they didn''t belong to the devil race''s


    eight most powerful bloodlines.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The ten devils instantly entered the demonization mode, and their two arms


    multiplied to four. The Devil me, which was the devil race''s version of Holy Fire, burned and swelled


    in abundance with the surging evil spirit.


    The power condensed and became their strongest defense.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªHoly Devil Fire Totem!"


    Boom! Under the influence of the evil spirit which filled with the Devil me, a huge totem of Devil


    me was formed. Countless devil shadows appeared in the next moment, resisting Jasper''s attack.


    "Humph! By now, you may realize that we are not to be trifled with. But it''s toote!"


    Jasper said in a cold voice as he stood strong with the power of Eight Diagrams behind him.


    Then, he knitted his hands together.


    Howl!


    A sound suddenly rang from his power of Eight Diagrams. In the next breath, the cyan power gushed


    out and condensed into a cyan dragon shadow.


    "Go and kill, my dragon!"


    Immediately after, the power of the Eight Diagram, which resembled the heavenly power, poured out


    from Jasper''s body and merged with the Azure Dragon''s silhouette. After that, the dragon opened its


    mouth and let out a deafening roar, as it created a horn-shaped Omnipotent Skill, intending to attack


    the Holy Devil Fire Totem.


    At this point, it was fairly evident that shadows shaped like constetions had appeared in the darkness


    around them. These shadows absorbed the power of the continents in the space and gathered it on the


    horn-shaped Omnipotent Skill.


    "That''s the Law of Change, which originates from the heavenlyw and revolves around the


    constetion. Is this the power of the Eight Diagrams?"


    Once again, Mordechai and E were stunned. "Even though we are in this Passage World, it can still


    invoke the feeling of the continent''s pure heavenly power.


    This is the true power of the Law of Change.


    "Indeed! Among all the supreme enlightenment, the Law of Change is the one closest to the heavenly


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, the attack collided with the defense, and violent airwaves erupted and swept over


    them in an instant. The Holy Devil Fire Totem and Jasper''s Omnipotent Skill seemed to be in a


    stalemate.


    However, the so-called stalematested only for a moment.


    The Azure Dragon''s shadow gave a great roar, and the Holy Devil Fire Totem suddenly copsed. The


    engulfed the ten devils that were seriously injured, which prevented them from escaping.


    Once again, the horn-shaped Omnipotent Skill disyed by Jasper fell again, and the ten devils


    copsed lifeless on the ground.


    The battle had ended in a sh.


    Withdrawing his breath, Jasper slowly descended from the air with a triumphant smile on his lips. "I''m


    d I didn''t let you down in this battle!" he remarked.


    "So, this is why some people regard the Law of Change close to the heavenlyw. Well, it looks like


    they are right!"


    Mordechai praised Jasper.

 Chapter 1346 The Two-headed Hyena

    Chapter 1346 The Two-headed Hyena


    "Hey, Mordechai, it''s about time you show us your Sorcerous Combat Body. I''ve heard great things


    about it. Some people im that it was all thanks to it that the Deste Sorcery tribe rose to power


    over the continents and the Devil Land," Jasper said, smiling in anticipation.


    "Okay, I will. But after the selection, you must let me test my Sorcerous Combat Body with your power


    of the Eight Diagrams!" Mordechai nodded and replied.


    "Ha-ha, of course! That''s exactly what I want too!"


    As they were talking, Jasper came closer to the ten devils and cut off one arm from each, storing them


    into his spiritual space tool. They would present those as proof to get their points.


    Ricky then called forth his sacred fire and burned the devils'' bodies to ashes.


    With that done, the four of them continued on their way, searching for more devils.


    They hadn''t gone far before they had to stop because they all felt several powerful warriors approach.


    They didn''t seem to be devils but disciples from the continents, and they were moving incredibly fast.


    "I have a feeling that they don''t have good intentions,"


    Jasper murmured hesitantly.


    He cultivated the Law of Change, a branch of the Eight Diagrams. It was the kind closest to that the


    heavenlyw, so his suspicion was most likely urate.


    "They are probably after me," Ricky told the others after some thought.


    Before long, the presence they detected emerged on the horizon.


    The figures of five young men in ck and skin-tight clothing became clearer as they came closer,


    heading towards them directly.


    Their dark eyes gave off an exceedingly ufortable feeling, for they emitted an aura bordering on


    the extremity of death. With a disgusted groan, Ricky and his friends also noted that the strangers


    smelled of rotten food.


    Behind the menacing figures, there seemed to exist a vast and dark hell behind these strangers.


    It felt like they were from the devil race, but they weren''t.


    The moment the five men came close enough, their eyes all gravitated toward Ricky. They exchanged


    meaningful nces with each other and nodded as if they confirmed something.


    It was evident that they had verified Ricky''s identity.


    "Hi, guys, do we know each other?"


    Ricky finally asked, prompting the men to talk to them.


    "You don''t know us, but we know you. You are Paul''s sessor!"


    one of the ck-d young men replied lightly.


    "I see. The five of you must be here for the inheritance."


    Ricky nodded as if he, too, had confirmed something to himself and then added, "You surely are quick.


    We have only been here in the Passage World for half a day, and I was careful to hide my presence.


    But you still found me."


    "There is nothing we can''t find in this world as long as we put our mind to it!"


    one of the young men answered. Pride colored every word that came out of his mouth.


    "Oh? Wow! You must be incredibly strong!"


    Ricky responded in surprise when he heard the young man''s words.


    Mordechai and Jasper also looked astonished.


    "Are you from the Two-headed Hyena tribe?" E asked seriously, her forehead creased.


    She couldn''t think of any other force that could find Ricky in such a short time.


    "Whoa! I didn''t expect that some people still know about our tribe. After all, we have been hiding for a


    long time." The five young menughed.


    "The Two-headed Hyena?" Ricky and the other two men repeated after E, but they couldn''t recall


    hearing about that term before.


    So, they all turned to look at E with a questioning look on their faces.


    "The Two-headed Hyena tribe is definitely powerful. Their blood power is one of the top powers in the


    middle region,"


    E exined. "At their peak, they were considered the strongest tribe in the middle region."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "If they were so strong, why did they hide?"


    Ricky asked, perplexed.


    "That''s simple. They offended too many forces. Those forces then allied with each other and ganged


    up on them, ughtering more than half of their strong members.


    Supposedly, if it weren''t for the Misty South Pce, the Two-headed Hyena tribe would have gone


    extinct."


    "Oh? That''s an interesting story. How did they offend so many forces?"


    Jasper probed deeper out of curiosity.


    "It was all because of their blood power and what they had done!" E continued to exin, "Their


    blood power is known as the Mantra Psychic blood power.


    As its name suggests, it has two powerful functions, which are the Mantra and Psychic. Using this


    Psychic blood power, they can find anyone in just a short amount of time.


    The Psychic blood power can connect with everything in the world, including flowers, trees, or rocks. It


    doesn''t matter if they don''t have psychic intelligence because, in the eyes of those who have Psychic


    blood power, they have enough intelligence tomunicate. The owners can interact with everything


    in the world and, thus, find out what happened in countless ces.


    Of course, how much they can find out depends on the realm and strength of the owners who have the


    Psychic blood power."


    "That''s incredible! With those powers, there must be nothing in this world that the Two-headed Hyena


    tribe doesn''t know!"


    Ricky and the two other men tittered excitedly upon hearing these words.


    "I guess you can put it that way,"


    replied E, nodding. She also added, "The Two-headed Hyena tribe used this amazing blood power to


    look for thends of legacy of the other forces'' top masters, and they gained countless inheritance


    through this method. Before long, their tribe rose to the top."


    "Indeed, with such powerful blood power, it''s impossible for anyone not to prosper!"


    Ricky nodded, sighing deeply as if moved by the story.


    "But I don''t think that''s enough to arouse so much indignation that the other forces had to band


    together. After all, the Two-headed Hyena tribe acquired the inheritance because of their own ability."


    "That''s true, but they still have the Mantra blood power!" E rified.


    "Their Mantra blood power can also put a curse on thend of legacy. With that curse, the fortune of


    those top masters'' forces drastically decreased.


    And you all know how important resources are for any force.


    The radical decrease in those forces'' fortune caused a sharp decline of geniuses in the younger


    generation, and it gradually led to the decline of their forces."


    "What the hell?! They took the inheritance of others and even put a curse on them! It''s no wonder the


    forces banded together to exterminate their tribe!"


    Mordechai couldn''t help swearing internally.


    "That''s the reason the Two-headed Hyena tribe isted themselves. I didn''t expect to see them at all.


    Perhaps, they heard about you, Ricky, and came out because they want to take Paul''s inheritance from


    you. They probably want to use it to make it to the big leagues once again!"


    E surmised.


    "That''s highly likely, but they underestimate my strength."


    "Ricky, if you hand over Paul''s inheritance to us and allow us to put a curse on you, which will stop you


    from telling the truth to others, we''ll let you go!"


    A young man tried to convince Ricky, but he didn''t look trustworthy at all.


    "I already said that Paul''s inheritance has been snatched away by a mysterious master. Don''t you


    believe me?"


    Ricky replied, looking confused.


    "You want us to believe you? The only way we''ll do that is if we see the truth with our own eyes.


    Nothing short of us searching your memory can satisfy us!"


    the young man scoffed.


    "I see. Well then, there''s no need to say anything else. Fight me with all you''ve got! And, trust me, your


    Psychic blood power alone won''t be enough to deal with me," Ricky said somberly. "Your Psychic blood


    power may be strong, but it doesn''t mean that your physical body is just as strong."


    "Ricky, you are indeed a powerful warrior, but think about how much strength you can still exert with


    your meridians broken. Do you want to do this the hard way?"


    Then, the young man in ck contemptuously dered, "Surrender to us now, and maybe you can live


    a little longer! Otherwise, not a bone in your body will escape unscathed!"


    "Most of my meridians have been destroyed, but that won''t stop me from dealing with you!"


    Ricky uttered with a disdainful smile.

 Chapter 1347 Sorcerous Fist

    Chapter 1347 Sorcerous Fist


    "I''m not alone now. I have my brothers and friends," said Ricky.


    "Brothers and friends? You think the people behind you are your friends? They are courting death. Do


    you want to choose the hard way?" one of the strangers asked. Ricky''s refusal and resistance


    infuriated the five young men.


    "Leave this fight to me!" Mordechai said fiercely.


    Mordechai and the others had no idea that Ricky was alright and his meridians were not really broken.


    They had assumed that he was hurt so they would not let him fight easily. Ricky didn''t n on


    correcting them anytime soon. This way, his injuries would be more believable.


    "Thank you very much, Mordechai!" Ricky replied, smiling slightly.


    Truth was, Ricky and his group weren''t paying the five men much heed because their auras told them


    that their strength was on par with that of the devil race''s previous leader they met not long ago.


    "Dogs! If you can take the force of my punches, I will help you let Ricky hand over the inheritance of


    Paul," Mordechai sneered, rising into the air, his momentum sweeping over the five men.


    Sarcasm rang loud and clear in hisughter.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But his meaning was clear. He knew that none of the five men could withstand his attacks.


    The men in ck were ruffled, their faces darkening at Mordechai''s words. Before long, their killing


    intents glinted in their eyes.


    They didn''t understand how Mordechai had the courage and confidence tough at them.


    "Go to hell!"


    As themand echoed around them, the ce became shrouded in an endless killing aura.


    And with a deafening roar, the five young men turned into their beast form. The Two-headed Hyena!


    The hyena was a huge dog-like creature with two heads, and exuded a dark, rotten power


    that was visible across its body.


    Many parts of the body had a lot of naturally-urring rotten flesh and blood that weren''t injuries.


    Instead, they were filled with ancient, evil runes, which were obviously the source of its mantra power.


    The Two-headed Hyena used this power in the fight and the psychic power for tracking.


    "Mantra Omnipotent Skill! Curse Chain!"


    the five Two-headed Hyenas roared simultaneously, the rotten parts of their bodies releasing dark


    runes in tandem that merged together and transformed into dark chains.


    These chains were filled with three kinds of power: mantra power, dark power, and rotten power.


    The five Curse Chains united to form a prison, pressing down on Mordechai. They were confident that


    this prison could, with the force of the mantra power, contain him, making him look like amb waiting


    for ughter.


    But Mordechai wasn''t about to give them a chance.


    These Two-headed Hyenas were nowhere as strong as him, but that didn''t mean he could


    underestimate their powers.


    The energy of ruin rose up, yellow and white bones extending menacingly like sharp des from


    Mordechai''s body towards the curse chains.


    "Bone Omnipotent Skill¡ªBone de Forest!"


    Bang! Bang!


    The bones collided with the chains, the nging of metal against metal ringing through the air. They


    scattered in the resultant air wave, the broken chains also melting into nothingness.


    The bones melted into a viscous liquid the moment the mantra runes spread out over them.


    "The mantra power really is terrifying," Mordechai sighed. "But the mantra power of these Two-headed


    Hyenas isn''t that strong."


    He then turned to the five hyenas and said, "It looks like your cultivation of the mantra power isn''t up to


    par after all. Maybe you should go back and cultivate for a few more years. It''s a little early for you to


    be robbing others."


    The hyenas seethed at these words.


    They looked at each other, and seemed to collectively decide that their outrage would be assuaged


    only when they killed Mordechai.


    Buzz!


    The mantra runes on their bodies surged out like a tide, filling the entire area around them with a strong


    mantra power.


    They could feel the life energy of the Two-headed Hyenas running out.


    "Once the Two-headed Hyena brings out its true mantra power, it will consume its life," E exined.


    "This is God''s justice. They have been given a strong mantra power, but it is also limited."


    "Is that so?" Ricky and Jasper said in unison, nodding.


    "The more life energy they consume, the deeper theirprehension of the mantra power is. Judging


    from the loss of their life energy, the Hyenas''prehension of the mantra power is minimal.


    Even so, they need to consume a lot of their life."


    "As the saying goes, nothing is given without conditions, right?" Ricky said.


    "Psychic Mantra Heart!"


    The mantra power on the bodies of the five Two-headed Hyenas merged again, forming an illusory


    state of evil fog.


    The power then enveloped Mordechai.


    This was the power of curse, and also the power of nothingness.


    It prated the defense of Mordechai''s Light Apperception and reached his heart.


    Before he could react, the dark mantra power had covered his entire body, causing him a difited


    agony.


    It was devouring both his fortune and his life.


    "Mordechai!" Jasper eximed, worried.


    "Don''t worry, Jasper. Their mantra power is not strong enough to hurt his Sorcerous Combat Body,"


    Ricky said, his voice low.


    As if to confirm Ricky''s words, Mordechai burst out his Sorcerous Combat Body, the energy of ruin


    rushing out of his body and bringing out all the mantra runes from within.


    "My heart has perfectly integrated with my body. The stronger my body is, the firmer my heart will be.


    It''s wishful thinking, you trying to put a curse on my heart. You should know that that won''t happen


    unless your patriarches here in person," Mordechai said, his tone and demeanor cold.


    "Let me say it again: show me that you can take my punches and I''ll help you get the inheritance of


    Paul!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Mordechai''s body had reached the extremity of this realm with the help of the


    Sorcerous Combat Body. His physical strength was spreading, causing the entire space to tremble.


    "How strong he is! Ricky, looks like his body stronger than yours. Is this the Sorcerous Combat Body,


    the strongest body in the world?" Jasper eximed in awe.


    With the power of Eight Diagrams, Jasper had a good perception of the strength of the Sorcerous


    Combat Body.


    "Go attack, my sorcerous fist!"

 Chapter 1348 Mordechais Strength

    Chapter 1348 Mordechai''s Strength


    The physical strength of Mordechai unleashing the full extent of the Sorcerous Combat Body''s power


    caused the surrounding space to shatter.


    His clothes fluttered. At the peak of his strength, Mordechai was a real god of war who fought with his


    physical body.


    And at this point, he had concentrated all of his strength into his right fist.


    "The Sorcerous Combat Body is the strongest physical body. I''m nowhere near as good as Mordechai


    in terms of physical strength!" Ricky sighed as he felt Mordechai''s increasing power.


    "The Ultimate Golden Body is inferior to the Sorcerous Combat Body. Apart from the ancestry devil


    body, maybe only the Chaotic Golden Body would be a match for the Sorcerous Combat Body," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said. "I hope you don''t intend to get jealous or something like that. No one is


    omnipotent, after all, and you are no exception."


    "Don''t worry. I know that," Ricky said.


    Once he was sure that all his power had nowe together, Mordechaiunched his attack on the


    ground. His power caused air and dust to billow upwards before settling down to reveal five cracks.


    These cracks spread towards the five Two-headed Hyenas and crawled under them.


    But they did not stop. Before long, the cracks had spread into space, their power condensing into fist


    shadows that smashed their way towards the five Two-headed Hyenas.


    These fist strikes looked ordinary, but the hyenas could feel the force of an endless mountain rolling


    towards them.


    They unhesitatingly gathered all their strength, fully intending to resist this onught.


    But it was all in vain.


    The most powerful thing in a battle for the Two-headed Hyenas was their power of curses. If they used


    this power to attack their opponent and failed, they would be ughtered. They needed it to work, no


    matter what.


    This was also why the hyenas didn''t hesitate as they seized the others'' inheritance and luck.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! A sharp, shattering sound echoed and the Two-headed Hyenas fell to the ground,


    screaming, submerged in the fist strikes. Mordechai looked on, satisfied.


    But Ricky urged him to show mercy, and he reluctantly withdrew his strength, leaving the five Two-


    headed Hyenas writhing on the ground.


    Ricky, Jasper, and E were shocked at the power that Mordechai''s fist contained.


    And although the hyenas'' Light Apperception wasn''t that strong, they were all one-star middle spiritual


    emperors, and their cultivation bases were on par with Mordechai''s.


    Despite this, just Mordechai''s fist had been enough to defeat them.


    Ricky and Jasper had to finally admit that they couldn''t do it.


    "What kind of a fist is this that it can erupt just by relying on the physical body? Even though I''m on a


    slightly higher level than Mordechai, I can never bust out such a move!" Ricky said to the Dragon Intent


    Grass in awe.


    "That''s true. Because his fist strike is unique, which only belongs to the Deste Sorcery tribe," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "The sorcerous fist is the most powerful fist in the world. It transcends all other fist skills and is formed


    by the power of the physical body and the power of the heaven and earth.


    The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe once used a pair of sorcerous fists to tear through the sky


    and earth and enter the Devil Land.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mordechai is extraordinary. He has mastered the sorcerous fist when he is only a middle spiritual


    emperor. The Deste Sorcery tribe is destined to rise again."


    "The sorcerous fist, the most powerful fist of all..." Ricky repeated in a murmur.


    Mordechai looked at Ricky in confusion as this conversation carried on.


    "Ricky, why are you keeping them alive?" he asked. And then said, "They are incorrigible. Only death


    can change them!"


    Ricky was usually ruthless and was never merciful to his enemies.


    "They are dog creatures, Mordechai. They should do what dogs do," Ricky finally said, smiling


    mysteriously.


    The other three were even more confused at Ricky''s reaction.


    "Lad, what do you mean?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked, squinting curiously.


    "I think Ricky means to find the devil race with the help of these Two-headed Hyenas," said the Evil


    Mandragora.


    Rickyughed approvingly.


    "Ha-ha! Evil Mandragora knows me!" he quipped, chuckling.


    Ricky then used his runic power to suppress the hyenas into human shapes and locked their souls so


    that they were under his control.


    Now, the hyenas were no longer arrogant. Instead, they were frightened at the position they now found


    themselves in.


    The fact that Mordechai had defeated them with just one fist was enough to show the difference in


    strength between the two sides.


    The weak were obviously afraid of the strong.


    "I think you know now that your lives are now under my control. I just want to ask you one question: do


    you want to live or die?" Ricky said, his face sharply cold.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t insult you, whatever trade you decide you want to make."


    "What do you want?" the leader of the Two-headed Hyenas asked warily.


    "Very simple. I want you to use your power to help me find the devil race," Ricky said. "And then, two


    years down the line, I will let you go. If not this, then you will have to stay here for the rest of your lives,


    and the past devil race will devour your corpses."


    Ricky hadn''t left the hyenas with a lot of choices.


    They had topromise if they didn''t want to die.


    Now that they had the help of the Two-headed Hyenas, Ricky and the others felt that finding the devil


    race would be much easier. Their points had shot up and in less than ten days, and had crossed one


    thousand and five hundred.


    More importantly, with these five Two-headed Hyenas beside them, they could avoid a lot of dangers.


    "These hyenas seem like God''s gift to us," Mordechai sighed to Ricky.


    "They underestimated us and thought sending five one-star middle spiritual emperors would be


    enough," Ricky said sneeringly.


    "It''s just wishful thinking on their part if they think they can get their hands on the inheritance of Paul,"


    Jasper echoed and smiled.


    They then continued on their way, knowing that they could only consider other factors when their points


    tally was enough.


    It was a while before Jasper suddenly stopped in his tracks. He seemed to have sensed something.


    He realized what it was¡ªthe power of Eight Diagrams!


    "Ricky, are you sure there is no other warrior who cultivates the power of Eight Diagrams except Mike?"


    Jasper asked.


    "No, I don''t think so. Those who cultivate the power of Eight Diagrams are absolute geniuses. Other


    than Mike, I have never heard of anyone who cultivates the power of Eight Diagrams in the outer and


    central regions," Ricky said, but he paused, thought for a second, and continued, "Unless they hide


    themselves from others like you.


    What? What did you sense?"


    "To be honest, I can vaguely sense another kind of Eight-Diagram power. It is not like Mike''s fortune-


    telling power," Jasper said. "It definitely exists. The powers of Eight Diagrams can sense each other."


    "What is that?" Ricky asked.


    "I don''t know, but I think it is the initial state of the power of Eight Diagram. It''s very likely that this


    inheritor hasn''t obtained theplete version yet."

 Chapter 1349 The Law Of Universe

    Chapter 1349 The Law Of Universe


    "I don''t think amon warrior who cultivates the power of Eight Diagrams can be yourpetitor. Am


    I right?" Ricky said, once he had processed what Jasper had said.


    Jasper sighed, "You have no idea how many warriors are inheritors of the Eight Diagrams and how


    fierce ourpetition is.


    There are eight kinds of inheritances of the Eight Diagrams. And there are many geniuses belonging to


    each inheritance.


    Do you know how many inheritors of the Law of Change I met when I was in the Northern Land?"


    Jasper cocked his head as he looked at Ricky.


    "How many?" Mordechai piped up.


    "Four! And each of them was ace genius," Jasper replied. He paused before continuing, "I obtained the


    There is only one person who can be the most powerful inheritor of the Eight Diagrams and also


    master of them. I may be merciful to an enemy, but I can''t show any mercy to apetitor when it


    opponent."


    "Looks like your path is bumpier than ours!" Mordechai said, his eyes widening at the impossibility of


    Jasper''s situation.


    "I see," Ricky muttered, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    He was even more uncertain now about whether or not he still had a chance to ease the tension


    between Jasper and Mike.


    He turned to Rnd, the leader of the five Two-headed Hyenas, and said, "Hey, Rnd, you must


    know the power of Eight Diagrams. Can you sense if there is any other warrior nearby, other than Mike,


    who also cultivates this power?"


    "We have the answer you are looking for, but we want to make a deal with you. We will tell you


    anything you need to know and take you there. In return, you must let us stay here for one year instead


    of two years," Rnd replied.


    Ricky was taken aback, but his shock quickly turned into a sneer. "I don''t think you know the situation


    you are in. You are our captives. Not the other way round. But I''m a reasonable person, really. If you


    take us to that ce, and the result is satisfactory to us, we can agree to your demands," he said.


    "Deal!" Rnd eximed.


    Led by Rnd, the group then made their way to the ce that Jasper had sensed the warrior at.


    A dayter, they arrived at their destination, a deep circr pit so huge that even the middle spiritual


    emperors couldn''t feel its depth.


    "The power of Eight Diagramses from here," Rnd said.


    He added, "But I have no idea how dangerous it is inside. After all, I''m only a middle spiritual emperor.


    My psychic ability is limited."


    "Thank you very much!" Ricky replied with a short nod and then put Rnd into his spiritual space tool.


    "Jasper, look closely if there is anyone in this pit," Ricky said.


    "One minute," Jasper said before settling down cross-legged on the ground and releasing his power.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He began to probe the aura around them.


    "The Law of Change¡ªDerivation!"


    Jasper then released his life energy and merged it with his power of Eight Diagram.


    "The derivation skill in the Law of Change is also a kind of Omnipotent Skill that consumes life. It can


    predict the future through calctions," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "But he has already


    obtained theplete inheritance of the Law of Change and since his strength is very close to the


    heavenlyw, it won''t consume him as much as it would otherwise."


    "It''s good to have power which is this close to the heavenlyw, then!" Ricky eximed.


    An hour passed before Jasper got to his feet, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Looks like there is something exciting down there," E said,ughing at Jasper''s expression.


    "Jasper! Tell us already!" Ricky said, but he couldn''t suppress a smile either.


    "After having used the derivation, I know that there is another kind of inheritance of the Eight Diagrams


    in this pit. If I can get my hands on it, I will have two kinds of inheritance!" Jasper said, turning serious.


    He continued, "With two kinds of inheritance, I will have many more opportunities in thepetition for


    the Eight Diagrams than other inheritors. My chance of bing master of the Eight Diagrams will be


    even greater!"


    "Is that so?" the others eximed in excitement.


    They knew how great this opportunity was and were all happy for Jasper. After all, the inheritance of


    the Eight Diagrams was one of the top inheritances in the world.


    Warriors who got the most ordinary inheritance of the Eight Diagrams could step into the ranks of


    peerless geniuses. What was more, Jasper would then own two kinds of inheritance.


    "Jasper, I can''t promise you that I am able enough to help you get the inheritance, but I will do my


    best," Ricky said solemnly.


    Mordechai and E nodded.


    "Thank you very much, my friends!" Jasper said gratefully.


    He believed Ricky and as a result, believed anyone Ricky trusted.


    "You''re wee, Jasper. But I''m curious as to what kind of inheritance of the Eight Diagrams it is this


    time," Ricky said, puzzled.


    "It is the Law of Universe from the Eight Diagrams!" Jasper answered.


    "The Law of Universe?!" the others eximed.


    "Yes. The Law of Change can deduce Nature''s secret. The Law of Fortune-telling is mysterious and


    unpredictable. But the Law of Universe covers and contains everything," Jasper exined.


    "This means that it can be close to any major power, including the supreme chaotic power," he added.


    "What? It can get close to the chaos?!" Ricky said, shocked.


    "Exactly! But getting close to it ispletely different from using the chaotic power," Jasper said, a little


    smile on his face, "There are eight kinds of Eight Diagrams, which see no difference between the


    strong and weak.


    But all inheritors of the Eight Diagrams think that the Law of Universe is the first and the strongest of


    them all."


    "The Eight Diagrams are really vast, probablyparable with only the chaoticw, the ultimate


    physical body which is the Sorcerous Combat Body, and the inheritance of various chaotic beasts born


    at the beginning of the world!" E said, surprised.


    In this moment, she felt isted, and that the people before her were greater than she ever would be.


    One was the inheritor of the Eight Diagrams, one had the Sorcerous Combat Body, and the other was


    an ace genius who used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor and had cultivated the chaotic


    power.


    "I think we should go down right away. I really want to explore this pit," Ricky said. He then looked at


    the others and continued, "I need each of you to give me a drop of blood essence to establish the


    connection. This way, I can immediately pull you into my space whenever you are in danger."


    "Okay!" the others said in unison and gave Ricky a drop of their blood essence.


    Once everything was in order, they prepared to go into the pit to find out what exactly was going on.


    They were about to jump into the pit when a sound caused them to stop and look across the pit. Four


    figures were rushing towards them.


    "It''s him! I didn''t expect to meet him so soon!" Jasper said, awed.


    Two of these figures seemed familiar to Ricky. One was Mike, the first genius in the outer region, and


    the other was Enoch, the sixth genius in the outer region.


    Talking about the rankings, it was widely believed that Ricky was now the first genius in the outer


    region.

 Chapter 1350 Adrians Inheritance

    Chapter 1350 Adrian''s Inheritance


    There were two other people: a man, tall like a tower, and the other, a beautiful woman. They were


    extraordinary in both appearance and strength.


    "Ricky!" Mike and Enoch eximed in greeting the moment their groupnded.


    "Mike! Enoch!" Ricky returned the greeting, his hands folded in respect.


    He then nced at the other two and said, "And they are...?"


    His heart was beating anxiously, for he hadn''t expected Mike to make an appearance.


    "This is Braxton from the Six-armed Ape tribe. He is ranked fourth among the talents in our outer


    region," Mike said, introducing the man beside him. And then, gesturing to the woman, he said, "This is


    Leni, a talent from the Seven-tailed Fox tribe and ranked third in the outer region."


    Ricky greeted them respectfully.


    But he was worried. It was not a good sign that two more geniuses from the top ten were here.


    In the next moment, two powerful momenta collided with each other, sweeping over everybody with an


    inexplicable force. Mike and Jasper were exchanging strikes secretly! Through this strong momentum,


    two forces in the shape of Eight Diagrams were vaguely visible to the others.


    No one said anything. No one was capable of saying anything.


    There was a long moment of silence before Jasper broke it. He said, "I am Jasper Zhang, inheritor of


    the Law of Change, a type of the Eight Diagrams."


    "I am Mike Mo, inheritor of the Law of Fortune-telling, another type of the Eight Diagrams," Mike


    replied. He then added, "We are destined to fight each other. But I think we should fight under this deep


    pit!"


    "I agree." Jasper nodded.


    "It looks like a fierce battle is about to take ce in this pit between these two!" the Dragon Intent


    Grass said. "The Law of Fortune-telling versus the Law of Change. It''s going to be intense."


    ''It''s going to be tough, for sure, '' Ricky thought to himself a little helplessly.


    After making sure that Jasper wasn''t about to make a move, Mike sat down cross-legged. He was


    ready to feel the power of the Eight Diagrams in the deep pit.


    "You don''t have to feel it. It''s the Law of Universe," said Jasper.


    "The Law of Universe!" Mike repeated slowly, excitement seeping into his calm eyes.


    This seemed to fill him with determination and he knew that it would be impossible for him to give up


    the strongestw.


    Everyone around him looked into the deep pit again and then back at each other.


    And as if with a silent consensus, they all jumped into it.


    Even though they were all middle spiritual emperors, it took them almost half a day to reach the bottom


    of the pit.


    When they did, all they could see was just a vastnd that epassed the Eight Diagrams.


    With a frightening buzz, the power of the Eight Diagrams sprang to attention and circled protectively


    around thend.


    The group could sense nothing else. But all of them knew that what really mattered was under this


    ce.


    Thisnd was, in itself, a forbidden seal.


    "It looks like we''ll have to depend on you two if we want to enter it." Ricky said to Jasper and Mike.


    The two of them nodded and sat down cross-legged, and started to feel this ce.


    It was at this moment that several more figures appeared over the deep pit.


    These weren''t creatures from the continent. The pure evil spirit surging from their bodies was a sign


    that they belonged to the devil race. Their evil spirit was superior to a number of devils, making it


    obvious that they were devils with a strong bloodline.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The leader was petite, his eyes blood red, and two tusks jutting out of the corners of his mouth.


    "Young master, they have been down there for half a day," a follower said. "Don''t worry. It will take them


    some time to open the real mysteriousnd once they arrive at the bottom of this pit.


    We will wait for some more time," the leader of the group said. "I deliberately let them find this ce. I


    just hope that they can open thisnd so that I can take away the inheritance of the Law of Universe.


    But I hadn''t expected there to be another inheritor besides the inheritor of the Law of Fortune-telling."


    "Young master, isn''t that better? This way, we can get three inheritances of the Eight Diagrams with


    lesser effort," the other attendant said.


    "I just have a bad feeling. I hope it doesn''te to be!" the leader murmured.


    Half a dayter, the devils jumped into the deep pit.


    Jasper and Mike had almost finished their job by this time. They got to their feet simultaneously, their


    eyes trained on the southwest corner of the pit.


    A drop of blood essence each spilled out from between their eyebrows, merged with their power, and


    dripped into the southwest corner.


    In a sh, a light swept out and the protective force that had lingered over the ground disappeared.


    Then a passageway appeared in the corner.


    They jumped into the passage without hesitation and seemed to enter a space world made of ss.


    This, however, was an illusion. It was not ss, but transparent array spaces.


    These were independent spaces formed by the fusion of the array and the power of the Eight


    Diagrams.


    "The power of Eight Diagrams here contains a rich power of the universe, which covers everything. It


    looks like this is and of legacy belonging to the Law of Universe," Mike eximed.


    Once they had confirmed that it was the inheritance of the Law of Universe, the invisible confrontation


    that was going on between Jasper and Mike seemed to be more obvious.


    But they didn''t yet make a move openly, because they didn''t know what was going on with these


    independent array spaces, and where the inheritance of the Law of Universe exactly was.


    ''There are tens of thousands of array spaces here. Can the so-called Law of Universe be in one of


    them?'' Ricky wondered.


    "That depends on what the master who set up thisnd of legacy had in mind. He must have left some


    hints," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    It had barely finished speaking when a trace of power seemed to emerge from the array spaces.


    And then, it transformed into information and entered everyone''s brain.


    It took them a few hours, but they all understood who had left the inheritance and how to obtain it.


    It was Adrian who had done it all.


    The inheritance of the Eight Diagrams was derived from the heavenlyw. In addition to the master of


    the Eight Diagrams in the initial era, many talents had managed to cultivate the power and be


    extremely strong.


    And Adrian was one of the best. It was even said that he was the best after the master of the Eight


    Diagrams.


    From the information that had made its way into their brains, Ricky and the others knew that Adrian


    lived in the seventh era in history.


    When the devil race invaded, they had left the passage between the continent and the Devil Land wide


    open. Adrian, in a bid to kill the three devils who had been seriously injured, had rushed into the depths


    of the Devil Land alone.


    But he had flown right into an ambush set up by the devil race.


    Once the fierce battle was over, the Adrian had fled back to the passage. But he had be seriously


    injured and was unable to return to the continent. He spent hisst strength in leaving his inheritance in


    this ce.

 Chapter 1351 Borrowing Life From Death

    Chapter 1351 Borrowing Life From Death


    The Law of Universe contained all kinds of supreme enlightenment.


    The Emperor of Universe might have attained a lot when it came to arrays, for he was one of the best


    spiritual potentates. He had fused the power of the Eight Diagrams and the universe power with the


    arrays to engrave the Eight Diagrams and build the array zones.


    Each array zone here possessed the inheritance of a different kind of supreme enlightenment.


    If any creature wanted ess to an array zone, all they had to do was fuse their blood essence and


    drop it onto the power of universe.


    Warriors who inherited the Eight Diagrams would be transferred to thend of legacy where the Law of


    Universe was located.


    ''Adrian is so powerful. The Law of Universe that he had cultivated can cause a countless number of


    enlightenments to evolve!'' Ricky thought admiringly.


    The others were also gazing around in awe, admiration, and respect for the great warrior.


    "This is the Law of Universe, which contains all kinds of enlightenments and canpete with the Law


    of Chaos to a certain extent," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The otherws that Adrian created are not


    that profound, though.


    But since they were produced by a spiritual potentate, they are profound enough for spiritual emperors


    like you to cultivate," it added, leaving a ringing silence in its wake.


    It was broken by the resounding collision between two strong momenta. Jasper and Mike were battling!


    Now that they knew about the greatness of the Law of Universe, they were going to try to grab every


    chance to get their hands on it. Neither was going to give up.


    Ricky wanted to telepathically advise them not to fight unto death before the selection of the Misty


    South Pce ended.


    But before Ricky could utter a word, Jasper and Mike dripped a drop of blood essence each onto the


    power and disappeared. They had entered the zones of the array space where the Law of Universe


    was in.


    They had probably known that Ricky would try to persuade them, and had, hence, taken the drastic


    step.


    Ricky sighed, left with no choice but to ept it.


    ''It seems impossible for me to stop them. I just hope that they emerge intact from the arrays!'' he


    thought.


    "The probability of both of theming out is close to zero," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "They must


    battle unto death if they want to obtain the inheritance of the Law of Universe."


    "If that''s the case, then I hope Jasper wins," Ricky said, his brows furrowed.


    Mike was an acquaintance to him, a casual friend at most. But Jasper was like a brother, one he could


    give his life for. If he had to make a choice, he would naturally stand by Jasper.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Ricky, Mordechai, and E signaled to each other, dripped blood essence,


    and entered the arrays. On the other side, Enoch and the others did the same.


    "Whichws are you going to choose?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked Ricky curiously.


    "The Law of Life. I nowck nothing but a long life," Ricky replied.


    He already possessed the Chaos Manual, the seven mutants, the Ancestral Intent Form, and the


    inheritance of Paul. Every time he used the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time, he


    had to consume his life span and life essence.


    He believed that there was a higher-level Law of Life which would not consume anything from his body


    in his Life and Death Zone. In order to ess it, he needed to first have a deeper understanding of


    what it entailed.


    Once he dripped the blood essence fused with the power of life, Ricky entered an array zone filled with


    rich life power.


    There was no test they had to endure before they could get their hands on the otherws that Adrian


    had left behind.


    Cultivators could thoroughlyprehend them as long as they had great insight and talent.


    The rich life power contained a number of invisible scenes, which were Adrian''sprehension of the


    life power.


    ''I hope I can advance in the Law of Life after fusing with Adrian''sprehension of the life power, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    He then sat down, his legs crossed, the River of Life in his Life and Death Zone appearing behind him.


    He began to merge with and ept the Law of Life.


    Hisprehensionsted for a whole month.


    During this period of time in the Life and Death Zone, Ricky gained a lot. He fused with the heritage of


    the Law of Life Adrian had left, and once againprehended another Omnipotent Skill that belonged


    only to him.


    "Borrowing Life from Death!"


    This skill meant that he could borrow life from the death of other creatures.


    By infusing the power of death into other living creatures, Ricky could reduce their life span. But it was


    not a real decrease in any sense. It was just Ricky plundering their life through his own life power.


    This way, Ricky could make use of other creatures'' lives


    instead of consuming his life span and life essence when he activated the skills of Resurrection and


    Travel-Back-Through-Time.


    This Omnipotent Skill was way more powerful than the skill of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-


    Time.


    Of course, the power of Borrowing Life from Death was also based on Ricky''s cultivation base and


    strength. He could only borrow life from the death of creatures whose strength was simr or inferior to


    his.


    "Borrowing Life from Death! Adrian''s Law of Life did not let me down. This is amazing!" Ricky said


    excitedly. "With its help, I can easily activate the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time


    without any hurdles."


    "I really don''t know what kind your spiritual meridian is that it is able to evolve such an incredible zone.


    Is it a spiritual meridian of the holy beings?" the Dragon Intent Grass said, awed. It knew how powerful


    the skill of Borrowing Life from Death was.


    "I''m afraid even the spiritual meridian of the holy beings isn''t that great," Ricky said, a hint of pride in


    his smile.


    "Even the holy beings wouldn''t have such an Omnipotent Skill," Evil Mandragora said, sighing. "This


    can''t just be an Omnipotent Skill. It is way superior to any other!"


    Once the excitement had worn off, Ricky began to worry about Jasper and Mike.


    "More than a month has passed. I have no idea what Jasper and Mike are up to. Let''s go and have a


    look!" Ricky said worriedly before making to leave this ce.


    They could leave the array zone at any time they liked and return whence they had entered.


    The moment Ricky arrived at the entry point, he saw a fierce battle raging. Mordechai and Enoch had


    alreadyprehended thews they had selected, but they hade up against five devils.


    "How did the devil racee here?" Ricky said, confused.


    Thend of legacy that Adrian had left behind was forbidden to the devil race.


    But Ricky suddenly understood how they had managed to get here. He saw the continent spirit, the


    power of Eight Diagrams, radiating from the devils.


    These devils were cultivating the power of Eight Diagrams!


    The power of Eight Diagrams that they were disying wasn''t very strong, but they had been able to


    enter thisnd of legacy because of it.


    ''Damn it! I can''t believe that they have cultivated the power of Eight Diagrams. These devils must have


    found this ce a long time ago!'' Ricky thought agitatedly.


    "This is not the time to think about that. We need to kill them all," said the Dragon Intent Grass.


    Its words had barely died away before Ricky rushed into the battle against the devils.

 Chapter 1352 Meeting The Wild Purple Devil Again

    Chapter 1352 Meeting The Wild Purple Devil Again


    These five devils had cultivated the power of Eight Diagrams, but couldn''t use it in battle because such


    power they possessed was so weakpared to that a warrior at the Emperor Level possessed. It was


    obvious that they had cultivated this power only to be able to enter thend of legacy where the Law of


    Universe could be found.


    These devils were by no means weak. They exerted their full power, forcing Mordechai and the others


    to do the same.


    They looked delicate, but as they went berserk when their blood power began to work, their bodies


    began to expand and growrger and stronger. Ricky felt that their bodies were as strong as his


    Ultimate Golden Body and Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body.


    It was then that he realized that these devils had cultivated the physical body. What was more, they


    were outstanding at it.


    He got to know this clue as he watched them go berserk through the blood power three times.


    Ordinary devils could only go berserk once, even if they cultivated their physical bodies. The ones with


    stronger blood power could do it twice. Those that could do it thrice possessed top blood power in the


    devil race.


    And Ricky had a feeling that these devils could go further, and even repeat it over and over again.


    "It''s the Wild Purple Devil blood power, one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race!" Evil


    Mandragora said.


    ''Wild Purple Devil blood power? I didn''t expect to meet it again, '' Ricky thought.


    Ricky was familiar with the Wild Purple Devil blood power. When in the ancestralnd of the human


    devils, he had met Sawyer, a genius among their race, who not only had a pair of amazing eyes like


    his, but also the blood power of the devils. That was none other than the Wild Purple Devil blood


    power.


    It was the kind of blood power that could enable its possessor to go berserk an infinite number of times.


    This blood power could fight the Sorcerous Combat Body and the Ultimate Golden Body. However,


    there was one condition to this. Anyone with this level of blood power had to go berserk at least five


    times.


    At this time, Ricky was able to learn how powerful Enoch, Braxton, and Leni were.


    Braxton turned into a giant, six-armed ape. His strength was at the top level of this realm, giving him


    the confidence to go headfirst into the fight. He collided with the devil that had the Wild Purple Devil


    blood power.


    Enoch was a magician when it came to arrays. Hebined them using his own strength, leaving


    people around him gaping in surprise.


    And Leni was from the tribe of the Seven-tailed Fox. Her seven white tails turned into three kinds of


    power: the power of god, the power of illusion, and the power of charm, which transformed and fused


    with each other. Her attacks might not be as fierce as the others'', but their mystery and unpredictability


    gave them an edge.


    When Ricky''s eyes fell on Leni, a name popped unbidden to his mind, one that had been buried in


    his heart for long.


    ''Why does she feel familiar?'' Ricky wondered, frowning.


    It was at this point that a long-lost white figure suddenly appeared in Ricky''s mind.


    But Ricky didn''t give it too much thought. He had to focus on killing the five devils for the time being.


    The devils were surprised at Ricky''s sudden appearance, because his realm was inferior to theirs.


    The others all had be one-star middle spiritual emperor for quite a long time, while Ricky was just


    a new one-star middle spiritual emperor.


    But he had joined the battle in a strange situation.


    Before, the two sides had been evenly matched in strength. But now, it was clear that victory belonged


    to Ricky''s side. They were going to mercilessly kill the devils.


    And by the time the battle was over, they had indeed killed four devils and had taken the fifth one


    prisoner.


    They threatened the devil to tell them how and why they had made their way here.


    "Humph! You want me to reveal all our secrets? Never! You are daydreaming. Lowly creatures of the


    continent! Just wait and watch. Our young master will kill all of you!" the devil harrumphed and said


    coldly.


    "In that case, you''ll have to die," Ricky said calmly but coldly and killed him.


    "Guys, do you know anything about the young master he was talking about?" Ricky asked, puzzled.


    "I have no idea. The moment we came out after obtaining the inheritance, these devils were waiting


    here. It was fortunate that we emerged together, or they would have picked us through one by one,"


    Enoch said, shuddering lightly.


    "I think their young master is still during the process of receiving the inheritance now," Mordechai said.


    "Maybe!" E agreed with a short nod.


    "The Wild Purple Devil blood power is one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race. These


    devils had spent a lot of energy and efforts to cultivate the power of Eight Diagram just in order to enter


    this ce. I must admit that they were really hard-working," Leni eximed.


    While the human devils could simultaneously cultivate the continent spirit, pure devils found it a


    punishing task to cultivate the continent spirit, and the creatures of the continent found it difficult to


    cultivate the evil spirit.


    They could even lose their lives if they were to lose control.


    "Getting the inheritance of the Law of Universe is worth it," Ricky stated simply.


    The others nodded. The Law of Universe was one of the top inheritances of the continent. If the devil


    race managed to obtain it, the continent would lose a future top master.


    A top master was very important to the continent, because he or she could save thousands of


    creatures on the continent from being butchered by the devils.


    "Let''s wait for the young master toe out. We can''t let him go with the inheritance in his hands!"


    Ricky said seriously.


    "Of course!" the others said, nodding.


    Now that they were facing the devil race, they had to stand united, no matter what kind of feud they''d


    had in the past. There was no friction between them right now but they still stood apart because of the


    tensions between Jasper and Mike.


    Ten days passed but the young master still didn''t emerge.


    "He is a young master of the Wild Purple Devil tribe. I don''t think his talent is inferior to ours. We have


    waited nearly a month and a half for him here. He should have emerged by now! After all, he shouldn''t


    be receiving the inheritance of the Law of Universe, so logically speaking, it won''t take him this long,"


    Braxton burst out impatiently.


    "You''re probably missing the point, Braxton!" Ricky said brusquely, but there was tension in his tone.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, the young master is likely to have entered the space where the Law of Universe could be


    found by now," Ricky exined.


    "What?! That''s impossible!" everyone eximed in disbelief.


    "I hate to admit this too, but actually, everything is possible," Ricky continued. "The fact that these Wild


    Purple Devils have cultivated the power of Eight Diagrams indicates that they''ve known about this


    ce for a long time. It''s absolutely possible that they would be prepared.


    And though Adrian was once a spiritual potentate, he is now dead. The Wild Purple Devil blood power


    is one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race, which means that there are many top masters


    in the Wild Purple Devil tribe. They must have some masters at the Potentate Level, which is why I


    im that it is possible that they''d have made some preparations for the young master in advance."


    Ricky''s reasonable analysis caused the others to fall silent.


    "What should we do?"


    "Maybe the only thing we can do is trust Jasper and Mike!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Ricky had barely finished talking when the power of universe suddenly wrapped


    around him.

 Chapter 1353 Ronan Zi

    Chapter 1353 Ronan Zi


    The others were shocked and confused at the scene unfolding before them.


    Ricky didn''t even drip his blood essence. And ording to the message that Adrian had left behind,


    the warriors who entered this ce had only one chance to receive the inheritance.


    But what this was all about? Nobody could tell.


    Ricky also had no idea what was going on, and he couldn''t break away from the power of universe that


    had wrapped around him. Before he knew it, he had arrived at a different array zone.


    This zone was filled with a strong power of universe from the Eight Diagrams, and was vast as a huge


    world.


    At the center of the zone was a huge altar of the Eight Diagrams and at the center of this altar, stood a


    giant, ancient, magnificently lifelike figure.


    Ricky guessed that this was probably Adrian.


    He looked up at the altar, where he could see three figures engaged in a fierce battle. Two of them


    were Jasper and Mike. The third was a young man in ck, constantly shifting between his normal


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    form and his berserk form.


    The evil spirit surged around his body, leaving no doubt that this young man was the young master


    those devils had mentioned.


    "I was right! The young master has reached here!" Ricky said in awe as he watched this scene y


    out.


    By this time, it was pretty clear how the battle was going to turn out. Jasper and Mike were running out


    of steam. The young master of the devil race, on the other hand, was at his peak. And he had gone


    berserk just twice so far, which meant that he hadn''t yet used his full strength.


    "Ricky, you''re finally here!" Jasper and Mike eximed, relieved to spot Ricky.


    "You brought me here?!" Ricky asked as he jumped onto the altar.


    "Yes! We consumed three drops of blood essence each and fused them with the power of universe


    from the Eight Diagrams here to bring you in," Jasper exined.


    He paused for a second before continuing, a bite in his voice, "This damned devil, Ronan Zi,unched


    a sneak attack while we were in battle, inflicting terrible injuries on us."


    Ricky immediately understood what was going on. The young master, Ronan Zi, had remained hidden


    until Jasper and Mike had found themselves in a losing position, and had then ambushed and attacked


    them.


    "But he is a devil. How did he get here? Didn''t Adrian set any restrictions on the devil race?" Ricky


    asked, puzzled.


    "Of course he did!" Mike said and then exined, "But half this devil''s flesh and blood belongs to the


    creatures of the continent!"


    "What?!" Ricky eximed, shocked.


    He recovered soon enough to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes, and turned to look at Ronan Zi.


    Ricky immediately understood what was going on, thanks to the Golden Spirit Eyes. Half of Ronan Zi''s


    flesh and blood was of the devils, filled with the purple evil spirit. The other half belonged to the


    creature on the continent, full of the power of Eight Diagrams. If Ricky''s guess was right, this was the


    real power of universe from the Eight Diagrams.


    "How is that possible?" he whispered, stunned.


    "We have been deceived by the Wild Purple Devil tribe," Jasper said stiffly, "They found thisnd of


    legacy a long time ago.


    The Passage World can let only demi-saints enter. But the power of the warriors at the Demi-sage


    Level is not enough to break the outermost protective barrier. That is why they cultivate the power of


    Eight Diagrams just to enter this ce.


    But they hadn''t expected the barrier to be sopletely resistant to the aura of the devil race. Only the


    blood essence of inheritors of the Eight Diagrams like me can break it. They cannot enter even though


    they managed to merge the flesh and blood of the creature from the continent with their own bodies.


    So they are taking advantage of this selection but deliberately exposing this ce, just to lure Mike and


    me here to help them take the barrier down.


    They have made it!"


    "He is such a devious bastard!" Ricky uttered a blistering curse.


    It was Ronan Zi, this young master of the Wild Purple Devil tribe, who had enlightened Jasper about


    this.


    When Ricky next looked at Ronan Zi, his eyes were filled with a murderous intent he had no intention


    of reining in. There was nothing to say to the devil race. He knew that he needed to kill them all¡ª


    without mercy.


    "I wondered what kind of trump card you two ants could bring out by using six drops of blood essence.


    But it looks like it''s all going to waste, now that a weaker ant hase seeking death," Ronan Zi


    sneered as he sensed Ricky''s realm.


    "A weak ant?!" Ricky said, grinning. "But it was this weak ant that killed all the five devils you left


    outside. They''re now lying there in pieces."


    On the other hand, Jasper and Mike had sat down cross-legged, and begun to recuperate.


    They believed that Ricky could defeat Ronan Zi.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat him, he was still going to buy them a lot of time.


    "What the fuck?!" Ronan Zi shouted, ice and steel in his voice, and a violent killing intent surging out of


    his body.


    The five devils that Ricky had killed had been his subordinates for many years. No matter how cruel


    and bloody they were as devils, they were still emotional about the bonds they shared.


    He knew Ricky wasn''t lying, because he had managed toe here. He wouldn''t be here otherwise.


    "I will draw out your soul and burn it in devil fire!"


    Saying thus, Ronan Zi, with a burst of killing intent, went from the second berserk state to the third. The


    evil spirit and the power of universe rushed towards Ricky.


    "You haven''t got the inheritance.


    How did you cultivate the power of universe?" Ricky asked, shocked.


    If Ronan Zi possessed the real power of universe, it was no surprise that he had entered this ce. But


    Ricky still couldn''t understand how. As a devil, even though half of Ronan Zi''s flesh and blood belonged


    to the creature of the continent, it would have been extremely difficult for him to cultivate the power of


    universe.


    "Cultivate? Ha-ha! I don''t need to cultivate the power! Because this half of my flesh and blood


    possesses it!" Ronan Zi sneered evilly.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky asked, part cautious, part disbelieving.


    "What do I mean? I mean that this half of my flesh and blood belongs to Adrian!" Ronan Zi replied, his


    sneer turning into a disdainfulugh.


    "What?! How is that possible? Don''t try to lie to me!" Ricky could hardly believe this.


    Adrian belonged to the seventh era. Even though he was a spiritual potentate, his corpse should have


    turned to ashes, now that so many eras had passed since.


    Even if his corpse still existed, it should be in this space of legacy. Then, why was Ronan Zi iming


    that he had Adrian''s body and flesh in his own body?


    At this, Jasper and Mike couldn''t stay calm anymore. They opened their eyes and stared at Ronan Zi. It


    would be a massive shame if the Wild Purple Devil tribe were to get their hands on Adrian''s corpse.


    "Do you know which four spiritual potentates of the devil race defeated Adrian?" Ronan Zi asked.

 Chapter 1354 Golden Body VS Five-Time Berserk

    Chapter 1354 Golden Body VS Five-Time Berserk


    "Who? The spiritual potentates of your Wild Purple Devil tribe?"


    Ricky asked, looking unimpressed.


    "Actually, you guessed it right. They were the spiritual potentates of our tribe,"


    Ronan replied with a wicked sneer. "My patriarch was one of them who defeated Adrian. His flesh and


    blood had been in our tribe''s possession since then.


    After all, that was a great spiritual potentate''s flesh and blood. We kept it close to our chest for eons,


    and it was not until this era that circumstances changed. That is¡ªwe found his inheritance.


    To take control of it, I have integrated his flesh and blood."


    "Don''t even dream about it!" Ricky firmly refuted his statement. "Today, you''re not going to leave this


    ce alive! And we will take Adrian''s flesh and blood back from you!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, his body unleashed a surging power, and his


    four mutants immediately burst out. It bounced back Ronan''s physical strength like it was child''s y.


    "What?! You have multiple mutants! There is really a creature who possesses multiple mutants!"


    When Ronan saw Ricky''s power, he could only gape at the spectacle in shock.


    But from his words, Ricky gathered that his opponent had heard of someone with multiple mutants


    before.


    "Were you the one who fought with Scales?"


    asked Ronan out of curiosity.


    "Oh, I think I know who you are referring to. Wow! I haven''t heard of his name for quite a long time,"


    remarked Ricky with a sly smirk on his face. "It looks like I''m kind of famous among you guys.


    Anyway, since you have heard of me, you know that you have no chance of winning against me. So


    why don''t you just kill yourself and save yourself from the pain?"


    "Ha-ha! You must be joking!"


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Ronan burst intoughter as if it was the most ridiculous thing that he had


    heard.


    But in his heart, Ronan was trembling. He knew that he was in a precarious situation.


    Scales had told him of the skirmish he got involved in when he went to the human devils'' ancestral


    and they were both severely hurt in the end.


    That was unthinkable, as Scales was the best among all the talented warriors of the devil race. How did


    their strongest fighter get crushed? When Scales told him about this creature, its very existence


    terrified him. His heart sunk at the idea that someone was that powerful.


    "Fine. You leave me no choice,"


    murmured Ricky in a low voice. He looked serious and a little excited.


    Thest time he had found a rival that matched his strength was when he had fought with Steve from


    the Phoenix tribe. The hearty fight they had was incredibly satisfying. Now, he thought that he could


    have another awesome fight in this ce. This young master of the Wild Purple Devil tribe seemed like


    a formidable opponent.


    With a quick step, Ricky disappeared from his ce and reappeared in front of Ronan in the next


    instant. Mighty power burst out from his body, spread out in the air, and pushed him into a fighting


    state, all in the blink of an eye. He flew towards Ronan with his fist.


    Roar!


    A deep sound escaped from Ronan''s throat, and he jumped up to confront Ricky''s attack with his fist.


    The Wild Purple Devil''s most powerful weapon was their bodies.


    The moment his fist flew towards Ricky, he went berserk for the fourth time, and his savage body grew


    Bang! Bang! Bang! In the next minute that ensued, their figures shed over the altar from time to time,


    as their movements grew too fast for the naked eye. Every time the figures appeared, a strong collision


    burst out. Their fight was so intense that the entire space would have been destroyed if it weren''t for


    the array zone.


    Golden and purple light intertwined like majestic ribbons spreading in the air. It was a beauty underlined


    by the violent airwaves that pervaded the entire transparent array zone.


    This pure physical collision went on for a long time.


    Finally, the two violent physical bodies withdrew from each other, standing still so that their bodies


    appeared more than just silhouettes.


    After that savage battle, their strength had noticeably increased to the limit, and their fighting spirit had


    grown even more intense.


    They exchanged electric gazes, staring deeply into each other''s eyes.


    ''This guy is pretty tough. He is almost as strong as Scales!'' Ricky thought with a heavy heart.


    At this moment, it felt like he was like facing someone as strong, if not stronger, as Mordechai. His


    opponent must be more terrifying, as the evil spirit was more powerful than the continent spirit while at


    the same realm.


    Ronan seemed to take him seriously too.


    Initially, the devil intended to take the inheritance of the Law of Universe from Jasper and Mike. That


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    was why heunched a sneak attack. He thought that after this, he would finally have both the strong


    evil spirit and the strong continent spirit, which would raise his blood power to the level of the ancestry


    devil.


    Unfortunately for him, Ricky, who he wasn''t sure he could defeat, suddenly interfered half-way.


    And the worst part was that the previous physical collision didn''t grant him any benefits. Devils typically


    had robust bodies, especially for the Wild Purple Devils.


    In fact, Ronan used to believe that no creature from the continent could match him in terms of pure


    body collision.


    But, unexpectedly, Ricky had gone toe-to-toe against him and survived!


    Ronan knew he had to go all-out. He went berserk again as his fighting spirit furiously roared. His body


    grew nearly sixty feet high, while his meridians expanded continuously as if it were about to burst open.


    Purple evil spirit poured out from his body and crushed everything in its path. It seemed like it could


    bring down every force it encountered.


    "This is the fifth time he went berserk!"


    Ricky gasped uncertainly.


    He knew that this was no time to dillydally, so he immediately summoned his Ultimate Golden Body at


    the sixth level, pounding his chest with his right fist.


    Buzz! The next moment, with protection by the Ultimate Golden Body, he confronted Ronan''s body that


    had gone berserk five times. The power of their bodies permeated the air, making Jasper and Mike


    tremble as they tried to adjust their breath.


    "Golden body! Defeat that berserker devil!"


    the two of them muttered in unison.


    "Wild Purple Killing Fist!"


    At the peak of the confrontation, Ronan made a move. A huge devil shadow materialized behind his


    hulking body, and it carried pure condensed killing intent. The shadow reeked of violence and blood. In


    the blink of an eye, it formed a fist and flew towards Ricky.


    "Ricky, watch out! I''ve heard of this Wild Purple Killing Fist before. They said that the devil will unleash


    three punches, and each punch will get stronger in session,"


    reminded Evil Mandragora, who had a worried frown on her face.


    "Don''t fight it head-on! Just stand your ground and resist it. Otherwise, even if the punches don''t hurt


    you, that devil will take control of the battle''s flow."


    "This is a very daring move. Ronan attacked first and even used such a powerful Omnipotent Skill


    sneakily,"


    the Dragon Intent Grassmented. "I think Evil Mandragora is right. You must stand your ground and


    defend yourself.


    Once you withstand his attack, you canunch your own offensive, and his spirit will plummet."


    "Got it."


    Ricky nodded.


    Between one breath and the next, he gathered his Ultimate Golden Body around him and entered a


    defensive state.


    When the first punch came flying, he instantly condensed the seven mutants'' powers on the arms of


    the golden body. He dug the golden body''s feet into the dirt beneath his feet and crossed his arms over


    his chest in a defensive pose.


    Bang! Bang!


    The moment the first punch reached Ricky, he resisted it with all his might. The sound of metal colliding


    rang in the air.


    After that, just as Evil Mandragora told them, Ronan used the momentum of the first punch to throw the


    second punch. Ricky could feel that this second punch was far stronger than the first one Ronan had


    unleashed.


    "Massacring Holy Pattern!"


    With a deep breath, Ricky steadied his stand and condensed the Massacring Holy Pattern. Three


    hundred Massacring Holy Patterns instantly poured out of his head, hooked up with the golden body,


    and reinforced it to protect him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, violent airwaves plunged the whole ce into darkness and chaos.


    Once the dust and debris dissipated and the energy waves receded, the golden body fused with the


    Massacring Holy Patterns became visible. It had been forced only a few steps back, and Ronan''s fist


    had left a light imprint on it. Besides those marks, it looked unscathed.


    Seeing this, Ronan became more furious, and a dark look shed in his eyes.


    The defense Ricky had used was phenomenal! It was a smart and powerful defensive move that


    impressed Ronan despite himself.


    However, since he had thrown two punches, he had to make sure his third one counted. This would be


    his devil fist. With these thoughts, his momentum soared to its peak. Of course, he had done so on


    purpose, as it would certainly affect hisst strike and add more power to it.

 Chapter 1355 The Extreme Killing State

    Chapter 1355 The Extreme Killing State


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The purple evil spirit slithered over the entire ce once again, as another devil shadow took shape


    behind Ronan. Following the appearance of these three devil shadows, the Devil''s Fist grew


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    immeasurably stronger and reached its peak.


    Ronan''s fist strike was created thanks to the overwhelming momentum he disyed, and indeed it was


    worth it. The third strike''s momentum surpassed Ricky''s by a wide margin.


    "Chaotic power and eternal power!"


    Faced with the daunting punch, Ricky dared not hold back his strength. The grey chaotic power and the


    golden purple eternal power poured out from each side of his Ultimate Golden Body and integrated with


    the Massacring Holy Patterns.


    In all his experience, he knew that Ronan''s third punch was not something he could take head-on.


    The Evil Mandragora and the Dragon Intent Grass were correct. He had to focus on defending himself


    first.


    If Ricky could block the third punch, Ronan''s momentum would have been for nothing. He would take


    advantage once the fist withdrew andunch his own attack. Of course, this n assumed he could


    protect himself from Ronan''s third punch sessfully. He believed he could do it, though, and he held


    this knowledge close to his heart.


    With a deep inhale, Ricky dug his heels deeper into the dirt with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Boom!


    The next moment, Rona''s fist strike collided with Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body a third time, and the


    earth-shaking impact created a loud boom, a gust of strong wind, and a shattering sound. When the


    dust cleared, it was unmistakable that the breaking sound came from the shattering Massacring Holy


    Patterns which were infused with the eternal power and the chaotic power.


    However, Ronan''s fist didn''t escape unscathed. It might have destroyed the Massacring Holy Patterns,


    but its power had rapidly decreased as well.


    The three hundred Massacring Holy Patterns took a lot from the third punch before they broke apart,


    causing Ronan''s attack to lose its momentum and strength. When the strike hit the Ultimate Golden


    Body, weakened as it was, it didn''t leave much of a difference. The Ultimate Golden Body was pushed


    back a few steps and a small indent was left on its skin.


    Inside the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky barely felt any pain and suffered no injuries. The only thing he


    felt was a slight pressure at the peak of the collision.


    A stormy expression shrouded Ronan''s face. How did Ricky resist his strongest fist strike? The brat


    didn''t even break out in a sweat!


    In a split second, Ricky made his move. Just as Ricky expected, Ronan''s momentum was steadily


    decreasing, so this was the best time to attack. He couldn''t let this opportunity pass.


    The power of his seven mutants, the eternal power, and the chaotic power fused into the Ultimate


    Golden Body''s chest in an instant.


    "Indestructible Light!"


    At once, an intense, bright light appeared and tore the space, speeding towards Ronan like a bullet.


    Boom! The violent airwaves surrounded Ronan, and he had to defend himself. He then gathered all his


    purple evil spirit and transformed it into a defensive shield, just in time, as the Indestructible Light


    engulfed him. It bloomed and swept over the entire space.


    Amid the blinding light, a silhouette was thrown off, and blood spattered over the ground as he passed.


    It was none other than Ronan.


    Ronan''s three fist trikes sucked a great deal of his momentum and energy, which ced him at a


    disadvantage. Since his attack failed to make contact with his enemy, it left him wide open for his


    opponent''s counterattack, and because his momentum had significantly decreased, he had to back off.


    "You are a genius from the Wild Purple Devil tribe, but it looks like your ability isn''t up to snuff,"


    Ricky sneered disdainfully as he looked down at Ronan''s slumped figure. "If you can''t pull yourself


    together for your sixth berserk, then this battle is over. You lost."


    After saying that, Ricky activated the Ancestral Intent Form, and copious power flowed into his body


    once again. He made a fist as his eyes gazed at Ronan with a deadly re.


    Ronan was still slumped over, so it was hard to tell whether he was just shocked or he was


    surrendering. He didn''t move apart from his eyes that stared Ricky down with a manic and ferocious


    glint.


    In the next breath, Ricky''s fist shadow loomed over Ronan, while the other man''s body changed in an


    instant. His eyes shed a crimson red, and the muscles and meridians of his massive body bulged.


    He seemed to have regained his strength once again.


    Ronan met Ricky''s fist with one of his own, resisting it directly.


    "Could this be his sixth berserk? I didn''t think he could still go berserk for the sixth time. This is


    unbelievable!"


    eximed Ricky in shock.


    But as he thought more about it, he felt like this wasn''t Rona''s sixth berserk. After all, each time Ronan


    went berserk, his body expanded with his strength. This time, his body remained the same.


    "This isn''t his sixth berserk, Ricky. It''s the Wild Purple Devil tribe''s state that can only be achieved


    when they are under the extreme berserk¡ªthe Extreme Killing State!" the Evil Mandragora revealed


    with a gasp.


    "The Extreme Killing State? What is that?"


    asked Ricky curiously.


    "The Wild Purple Devil tribe''s berserk mode is directly proportionate to their realm, which means that


    an innate spiritual king can only go berserk two times at most. If they dare to go berserk more times


    than they should, their body might explode, causing their death,"


    the Evil Mandragora exined further.


    "Meanwhile, a middle spiritual emperor can go berserk for five times at the most.


    Once a devil in each realm goes berserk to their limit, they can enter a state in which they know nothing


    but to kill.


    That state is called the Extreme Killing State.


    It''s quite simr to the situation that he has a mutant when he is in this state.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Ricky murmured, deep in thought. "I guess this is why the Wild Purple Devil tribe is considered one of


    the devil race''s eight greatest bloodlines. If I managed to kill him so quickly without having a good fight


    with him, it would have been disappointing."


    Now that Ricky knew what the Extreme Killing State was, it motivated him further and increased his


    fighting spirit.


    Of course, his heightened fighting spirit also pushed him to take his opponent seriously.


    There was nothing in Ronan''s eyes but bloodlust. It looked like his brain had shut down, and he


    couldn''tprehend anything but the desire to kill.


    "Argh! Kill!"


    The unhinged man let out a deep roar. He was a killing machine, made for nothing but murder, and he


    began to condense his deadliest and most violent Omnipotent Skill to attack Ricky.


    No wonder this was the Extreme Killing State. Even Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level


    couldn''t face this head-on and would have to retreat.


    But, fortunately, Ricky possessed seven mutants.


    As long as his enemy didn''t overpower him too much, he could be able to fight against the enemy all


    the time. And besides, even though Ronan was in the Extreme Killing State, Ricky still had more aces


    up his sleeves. He still hadn''t used his skills of Resurrection and Travel Back Through Time.


    Compared with Scales, Ronan was nothing.


    The Extreme Killing State couldn''tst forever, so Ricky also counted that to his advantage.


    He could merely wait out Ronan until he ran out of steam, and once the Extreme Killing State ended,


    Ricky could seize the victory.


    Although Ronan didn''t seem to have psychic intelligence in the Extreme Killing State, he was still very


    much aware of this. Thus, at the peak of madness, he burst out a killing move.


    "Demonic Killing Spear!"


    Copious amounts of violent and killing power condensed between Ronan''s hands and took the shape


    of a massive purple spear. This spear overflowed with power, and the evil spirit surged as high as the


    clouds as if it was forged from the Devil Land''s depths.


    With all his might, he thrust the spear in Ricky''s direction.


    However, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body stood in its way. It stood before Ricky like a shield, protecting


    him as he used his Golden Spirit Eyes. He then condensed the lotus to fight back.


    Bang!


    The next moment, the two strongest attacks collided, creating a great explosion. Debris and dust


    billowed out from where the two forces met, and explosions rang out one after another.


    The strong anti-seismic force spat out two disheveled figures at the same time.


    They were Ricky and Ronan.


    At this point, Ricky appeared slightly flushed from exertion, even as his power momentum began to


    decline.


    Meanwhile, the Extreme Killing State had already reached its end, and Ronan''s momentum and


    strength went back to their weakened state.


    "Well, it looks like we are done here. I won. Scales was a far better opponent than you,"


    Ricky said lightly, an eyebrow raised critically at Ronan.


    "You know, you were doomed from the start. This is thend of legacy of the creatures from the


    continent. How can you, the devil race, take it from us?"


    "Rah!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Ronan let out a deafening roar.


    It was a unique roar that only devils could produce.


    "Go to hell!" This time, without hesitation, Ricky flew forward to end his opponent''s life.

 Chapter 1356 Adrians Soul

    Chapter 1356 Adrian''s Soul


    Ricky had no mercy to spare for the members of the devil race, and there was no way he would give


    them another chance. Thus, he readily confronted Ronan and used the skill of Resurrection.


    Although Ronan was defeated, he was still the Purple Wild Devil tribe''s beloved young master, and


    their tribe belonged to the eight most powerful tribes of the devil race. If Ricky didn''t kill him, he would


    always sleep with one eye open.


    And what happened next proved that Ricky had been right to be cautious.


    "Do you think you can kill me? Hah! You are dreaming!"


    Just as Ricky was about to attack him, Ronan suddenly cackled as if he had tricked his opponent.


    Ricky eyed Ronan with a wary nce, and he immediately became more vignt. His body stiffened


    with tension, like a coiled wire that could spring to action at any moment.


    For some reason, his fight-or-flight instinct had activated, and every cell in his body pushed him to back


    off.


    Ricky withdrew at once, listening to his instincts with no hesitation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as he jumped away, another unparalleled power burst out from Ronan''s body. This exceptional


    power surpassed even Ronan''s power from earlier when he was still in the Extreme Killing State.


    Thankfully, Ricky didn''t let his guard down. Otherwise, he would have received the full brunt of the


    attack. That would leave him with serious injuries if it didn''t kill him outright.


    Hended gently on the ground a few feet away, and from there, he identified the power Ronan had


    used.


    It was the pure power of universe.


    At this moment, half of Ronan''s flesh and blood transformed into the flesh and blood of the creatures


    on the continent, and this was where the powerful force had originated from.


    Specifically, he was wearing Adrian''s flesh and blood.


    "No way! How can you use the power of universe?"


    thundered Ricky as killing intent emanated from him in waves.


    It was a shame and a great disrespect to the creatures from the continent that the devil race used


    Adrian''s flesh and blood. After all, the man had killed countless devils while he was still alive. He had


    championed against these very devils who were now using his flesh and blood!


    ''I need to retrieve Master Adrian''s flesh and blood. He won''t be truly at peace when the damnable


    devils are using him for their atrocious deeds!''


    Ricky decided steadfastly in his mind.


    "Aww, what''s wrong? Are you angry that I can use the continent''s power? And this isn''t just anyone''s


    power. This is your respected senior''s, Adrian''s flesh and blood!"


    announced Ronan as he sneered at Ricky.


    "I don''t need to be angry since you will die soon anyway,"


    came Ricky''s reply. "I didn''t think arrogant devils like you could use the continent''s power, and you


    even have the audacity to use Master Adrian''s power. What a bunch of shameless worms!


    Do you admit now that the continent''s power is stronger than your devilish power? That''s the only


    reason you are using it. You know you can''t defeat our strength, so you want to use it too."


    Ronan''s eyes burned with hatred.


    "I don''t care what you think. The winner will always have thestugh and that will be me! I don''t care


    what I have to do, but I will defeat you,"


    he answered dismissively, ring at Ricky viciously. "Now, I''m going to show you something more


    surprising. Are you ready for it?"


    "Something more surprising, huh? Okay, I''m waiting. I hope this surprise is better than thest,"


    scoffed Ricky as he eyed the other man with a frosty re.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Adrian''s flesh and blood, which epassed Ronan''s body, continuously released the power of


    universe. The energy gathered and slowly took shape, looking more and more humanoid in each


    passing second. Finally, the figure finished evolving. It appeared identical to Adrian''s statue that Ricky


    saw at the center of the altar.


    Strangely, Ricky felt like it was alive. If he didn''t see where it came from, he would have thought this


    was the real deal.


    And it seemed like he was right. Once the figurepleted its form, it talked to Ricky in an utterly


    domineering tone. "You brat, why are you just standing there? I am Adrian''s soul. Kneel!"


    At the same time, Ricky felt an overbearing pressure that came from the ancient warrior, and it


    ruthlessly pushed him down to his knees.


    His mind screamed at him to surrender at once and beg for his opponent''s mercy. A real state of


    surrender called to his soul as if the real Adrian was really in front of him.


    "Ha-ha! Look, weaklings from the continent, Adrian''s soul has be a puppet of our devil race. You


    idolize him, right? Why don''t you surrender to me now?"


    Ronan mockingly urged Ricky.


    As he spoke, he stood directly over the head of Adrian''s soul.


    "Damn you!"


    Ricky cursed heatedly. "How dare you defile Master Adrian''s soul like this? You don''t deserve to live!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The following moment, Ricky''s body burst out the chromatic energy and fused it into his Devouring


    Mutant. He alsobined the two with the chaotic power, which put his Devouring Mutant above the


    seven mutants.


    After that, Ricky entered a state of killing.


    Gradually, the shura power he possessed began to be activated.


    Under this power, he immediately overpowered the force of submission emitted by Adrian''s soul. It


    gradually dissipated with no effect on him. He then turned an expectant gaze to Ronan, his eyes


    glowing with the color of blood.


    Boom! Seeing this, Ronan trembled like amb about to be ughtered.


    This was the incredible ability of the shura power. It could terrify even a fearsome creature like a Purple


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wild Devil.


    "How is this possible? You even have the shura power!"


    As a young master, Ronan, of course, was familiar with the shura power. He couldn''t believe that Ricky


    possessed it!


    After all, it could only be cultivated by the Shura tribe and owners who had the ultimate killing mutants.


    But why could Ricky use it?


    The devouring power was even inferior to the shura power.


    Unfortunately, Ronan didn''t know that Ricky also possessed the Devourer Zone. The Devourer Zone''s


    devouring power could hold all kinds of negative power, and Ricky had used it to obtain the shura


    power and the fiendish power.


    "Kill!" Now that Ricky was under the shura power''s control, his mind contained nothing but killing. He let


    out a roar like a beast.


    He also brought out his Shura Justice Saber. And under the blood-red light, the shura power enveloped


    the Shura Justice Saber.


    The image of a bloody sky and earth emerged behind Ricky, although it was notably iplete.


    "Stop resisting! Surrender!"


    When Ronan felt the mounting presence of the shura power, he knew he shouldn''t waste any more


    time. He instantly merged with Adrian''s soul and condensed the power of universe into an Eight-


    diagram shape, intending to suppress Ricky.


    The power of universe was indeed exceptional, as it could merge with any kind of power.


    Under the influence of this force, Ricky felt like Ronan was pulling the seven mutants'' power out of his


    body. The mutants felt like they want to assimte with Ronan''s power.


    Because of this, Ricky decided to use the Ancestral Intent Form. Immediately, the chromatic energy


    melded straight into his bloodstream, which helped him resist Ronan''s invisible pull.


    "If Master Adrian''s real soul were here, I would have submitted. After all, I have nothing but respect for


    him,"


    Ricky muttered with an icy re. "However, this isn''t the real deal. This is just a mask for you


    despicable devils!


    I, Ricky, have no choice but to destroy it!"


    The bloody heaven and earth behind him ceased growing after he said his piece. Endless shura power


    swept from all directions, merged with his strength, and gathered on the saber in his hand.


    When the Eight Diagrams formed by the power of universe tried to suppress him, Ricky instantlyshed


    out with his saber.


    "Destruction of Heaven and Earth!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After that, the three forces¡ªthe shura power, the purple evil spirit, and pure white power of universe¡ª


    entwined with each other like exceedingly powerful ribbons.


    The violent airwaves surged and billowed all around them, drowning the entire space as the two sides


    fought.


    Itsted for such a long time that nobody could tell how much time had passed.


    But, finally, the debris and dirt subsided. At this time, Jasper and Mike also finished recuperating.

 Chapter 1357 The Battle Continued

    Chapter 1357 The Battle Continued


    Jasper and Mike finished adjusting their breath right on time, and they immediately used their strength


    to disperse the violent airwaves. With it gone, Ricky and Ronan finally came into view.


    Their silhouettes painted a tableau of sorts that brought much relief to Jasper and Mike.


    That was because, at that moment, Ricky was standing over Ronan''s prone body with pure shura


    power surrounding his body. Meanwhile, he was holding the Shura Justice Saber, which was shining


    brightly with a scarlet-white light.


    Ronan had nothing in his heart but fear and uncertainty, trembling like a leaf beneath the other man''s


    feet.


    Even though he had burst out his strongest trump card, which was Adrian''s power, he was still no


    match for his opponent. He lost, fair and square.


    "Somehow, you keep on proving that Scales was so much better than you. At least, when Scales


    fought with me, he never cowered before me like a frightened rabbit,"


    Ricky told Ronan, staring down at him condescendingly.


    "Besides, Master Adrian''s power belongs to the continent alone. No matter what you do, you won''t be


    able to understand it, let alone use it to its optimum strength.


    From the very beginning, you were doomed to die in my hands."


    The next instant, Ricky cut off Ronan''s head and burned his soul with the sacred fire.


    Whoosh! Seeing this, Jasper and Mike let out a relieved sigh.


    "We''re lucky we brought you here. I don''t even want to imagine what would have happened if you


    weren''t here to fight that devil!"


    Jasper confessed to Ricky. Although the fight had ended, his eyes still held a trace of fear.


    After all, he didn''t think those creatures from the devil race could actually enter thisnd.


    "Well, let''s bury Master Adrian''s flesh and blood before anything else happens so that he could rest in


    peace," said Ricky, prompting the pair to action.


    "Okay!"


    the two answered with a nod.


    But just as the three of them moved towards Adrian''s flesh and blood, which was still on Ronan''s body,


    it suddenly disappeared on its own!


    When they saw this, Mike suspected what had happened and remarked, "Countless eras have passed,


    so Master Adrian''s flesh and blood should have faded already. But, instead, the devil race kept it,


    making it coexist with the evil spirit, and it even absorbed the flesh and blood essence of many


    creatures of the devil race.


    So, I think it''s normal that it disappeared on its own, since Ronan is dead, and Master Adrian''s flesh


    and blood can''t absorb his essence anymore."


    "Even though a spiritual potentate is a creature of great stature, he could still die, and his body will


    naturally disintegrate. I guess it doesn''t matter how long you have cultivated unless you''ve be a


    holy being, and all your efforts will be in vain,"


    Ricky sighed dejectedly.


    His words reflected a depressing reality, but the three of them didn''t dwell on it much. After all, it was a


    fact of life. They looked at Adrian''s statue with thoughtful expressions.


    But in the next moment, Ricky felt another confrontation between two forces. These came from Jasper


    and Mike without a doubt.


    "Jasper, Mike, can you stop for a second, please? I''d like to say something,"


    interrupted Ricky.


    "Of course, Ricky. Go ahead."


    Mike nodded.


    "Since I saved your lives, I hope the two of you would listen to my advice while you are staying in this


    Passage World,"


    started Ricky. "I understand thepetitive nature of your rtionship; I really do. But I hope you won''t


    have a life and death battle here inside this Passage World, as it can also put the rest of us in needless


    danger.


    Please prioritize everyone''s safety. And when the selection is over, the two of you are free to have any


    kind of battle you want. That''s no skin off your nose, right?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After all, the devils alone would benefit if we lost one of you here. I believe you got a sample of that


    earlier."


    Ricky could only suggest this because he saved Jasper and Mike from certain death previously. If he


    didn''t, he would feel out of line because this was a matter between the Eight Diagrams'' inheritors, and


    he had no right to intervene.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Jasper and Mike fell into a thoughtful silence.


    "Jasper, I hope you will listen to me this time," Ricky added telepathically. "This isn''t the right time to


    have a duel to the death. What use will the inheritance be, if you die here anyway?"


    "I get it, man. There''s no way I can kill Mike after what happened with Ronan, at least, for now. We''ll


    have a truce,"


    Jasper agreed emphatically.


    "Mike, let''s have a truce! We can have a duel, but we should be careful not to kill each other, okay?" he


    then said to Mike, epting Ricky''s suggestion wholeheartedly.


    "All right. Let''s have our battle of life and death after the selection," Mike agreed. "Anyway, let''s


    continue our unfinished battle now. The winner will get the inheritance of the Law of Universe, and the


    loser will surrender."


    "And I''ll be your referee!" Ricky chimed in with a cheerful smile. He was d that, at least for now, his


    friends wouldn''t kill each other.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! In a split second, the battle started again. Jasper and Mike had jumped at each


    other at the altar, their attention focused solely on the fight.


    One cultivated the Eight Diagrams'' Law of Change, while the other cultivated the Eight Diagrams'' Law


    of Fortune-telling.


    The two powers from the Eight Diagrams burst out and shed over and over. Mike''s and Jasper''s


    silhouettes came in and out of view, moving so quickly.


    In terms of offensive power, the Law of Change was stronger because it was closer to the heavenly


    resist any attack.


    Technically, both of them possessed the Eight-Diagram Mutant, but one was rted to the Law of


    Change and the other the Law of Fortune-telling.


    "Their power must be on a ne with each other since the Law of Change and the Law of Fortune-


    telling are equally powerful. The result will depend on who has a deeper understanding of his ownw,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass surmised.


    "This is an incredible fight!"


    Ricky shook his head in awe and remarked. "These two are magnificent! If they had a deeper


    understanding of theirw, they can be on par with the top forces'' talents from the inner region."


    "That''s for sure. The Eight Diagrams could be considered as one of the most ancient legacies in the


    world. Its original owner was the top master of the initial era, so he must have been at the peak state of


    the Divine Level,"


    added the Dragon Intent Grass.


    An hourter, the battle between the two had ascended to its fiercest stage. The two forces collided


    with a loud explosion, and the dusty air billowed around them like a mist, shrouding the two as they


    jumped away from each other.


    "I don''t think anyone will win if we continue like this, Jasper. How about we fight each other with our


    strongest move? The oue of our battle depends on the depths of our understanding of our


    inheritance anyway, and that will be clear even with a single attack,"


    Mike suggested telepathically.


    "Sure, that sounds like a good idea!"


    agreed Jasper.


    "The Law of Fortune-telling, Fortune-telling Heaven!"


    An ancient and mysterious force emerged from behind Mike''s body right after he made a series of


    gestures, symbolizing arrays. The mystical force swelled and surged like a raging river, which then


    These ten white heavens were arranged in a specific pattern, and the Eight Diagrams'' shadow


    shrouded it like a cloud. At the same time, Jasper felt an incredible pressure that pushed him down,


    "Come on!"


    When Jasperid eyes on the suppressed heavens, his heart didn''t waver. Instead, his fighting spirit


    increased, and the Law of Change''s purest power burst out of his body like a dam that had broken.


    "The Law of Change! The power of Azure Dragon! The power of three stars!


    Three stars in one!"


    The Eight Diagrams rose over Jasper''s head as a shining north star, while an Azure Dragon phantom


    condensed in the distance. The Azure Dragon opened its mouth and spat out the power of the three


    stars, which then formed the Eight Diagrams'' strongest power.


    Boom!


    In the next breath, the two patterns of Eight Diagrams collided against each other, followed by their


    Omnipotent Skills.


    Ricky''s eyes narrowed in interest, for he knew that this was the moment that would decide the victor


    and the vanquished.


    ''I hope Jasper will win!''


    he thought secretly to himself.


    Around him, airwaves spread in all directions and turned into ripples. The power of the Eight Diagrams


    had drowned everything like a flood, and nothing could be seen beyond the chalky breeze. A long time


    passed before the debris had settled, but, finally, Ricky could see what happened to Mike and Jasper.


    At this moment, the two of them hovered in the air, still as statues. Both of them were disheveled and


    their breaths were barely there.


    ''Is it a draw again?''


    Ricky wondered in silence as he beheld the scene.

 Chapter 1358 The Positive And Negative

    Chapter 1358 The Positive And Negative


    Just as Ricky had expected, Mike came out of the collision ck and blue, spattered with the red of his


    blood. His chest ached with every move, which indicated that he must have broken some of his ribs,


    and his momentum and aura were rapidly diminishing.


    In sharp contrast, Jasper seemed unscathed.


    It was clear who had won the battle.


    Of course, if this were a battle of life and death, the end would have been much different.


    A thin, bitter ''smile made its way to Mike''s face as he stood by the altar, watching his blood drip on the


    floor. He didn''t want to admit defeat, but he had no choice.


    "It looks like Jasper has won, just as you expected, Ricky,"


    remarked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Although Jasper is my friend, I feel sorry for Mike that only one person can inherit the Law of


    Universe," sighed Ricky in reply.


    Mike was a person who took pride in his humility and willingness to admit his own failure. Thus, he


    voluntarily came forward and told Jasper, "You won this battle, fair and square. Now, Master Adrian''s


    inheritance is yours!"


    "Thank you!"


    Nodding gratefully, Jasper smiled and added, "Since you agreed not to fight me to the death, I believe I


    owe you a favor."


    "From this day onwards, you are the inheritor of both the Law of Change and the Law of Universe. Your


    favor is worth a lot. There''s no way I''ll turn you down!"


    Honestly, Mike only treated Jasper well because the other man had the inheritance of the Law of


    Universe. If he had won the battle, things would have gone differently.


    Jasper couldn''t wait to get his hands on the inheritance, so he hastily approached Adrian''s statue. Its


    hands shone with a bright white light¡ªthe inheritance of the Law of Universe.


    With no hesitation, he let the Eight Diagrams'' power he possessed seep into his hands and used it to


    grasp the two glowing spheres of light. This was the physical manifestation of the inheritance.


    He then sat down with his legs crossed and the glowing spheres safely ensconced in his hands.


    Although he didn''t need toprehend the inheritance fully in this ce, he still needed to have a


    basic knowledge of it. At the very least, he must know more about thisnd of legacy.


    Two hourster, Jasper abruptly stood up with a wide grin on his face. He looked at Mike, who looked


    back at him glumly.


    "Why the hell are you smiling like that? Are you mocking me?"


    Mike grumbled unhappily when he saw the grin that lit up Jasper''s face.


    "Ha-ha, don''t get mad, mate! I can''t help but smile because there''s an excellent opportunity that I want


    to share with you."


    Jasperughed, which confused Mike even more.


    "What are you talking about? Are you going to give me the Law of Universe''s inheritance?"


    he answered yfully.


    "That''s right! I''m going to give you the inheritance of the Law of Universe. Will you dare to ept it?"


    Jasper asked Mike, his eyes deep and intense.


    And when they heard this, both Mike and Ricky became shocked and perplexed.


    The other man didn''t look like he was joking, but they couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    ''Maybe the Law of Universe''s inheritance doesn''t suit Jasper? Does he not want it?''


    Ricky wondered to himself, although the Dragon Intent Grass heard him.


    "But how is that possible? Except for the Law of Chaos, the Law of Universe is the mostplete kind.


    Adrian would not have left as many array spaces if that weren''t the case,"


    it replied. "The Eight Diagrams may have a lot of exceedingly powerfulws, but none of them should


    conflict with the Law of Universe at all.


    No, he must have some other reason..."


    "What the hell are you saying now? It''s shameful enough that I have lost. Please, don''t make fun of


    me,"


    uttered Mike in all seriousness.


    He didn''t believe that Jasper would just give him the inheritance after all the trouble he had gone


    through for it.


    "I''m not making fun of you. It turns out that Master Adrian left two inheritances!"


    answered Jasper, sounding overjoyed, heedless of the disbelief on the other two people''s faces.


    "What? Two inheritances?!" Instead of being enlightened, Ricky and Mike became much more


    confused when they heard his words.


    But Jasper immediately set off into an exnation, which mollified the other two, as they finally


    understood what was going on.


    He ryed that Adrian owned the mutant rted to the Law of Universe. All four continents back then


    considered the force of the Eight Diagrams as the most powerful in all the four continents, and they had


    an equally strong deputy master. They weren''t scattered then as they were nowadays, and there were


    significantly fewerpetitors for their inheritance.


    And Adrian obtained the inheritance of the Law of Universe.


    In those days, Adrian was the most talented among his peers who were set to inherit thews the Eight


    Diagrams contained. He was also the most promising candidate to be the next master of the Eight


    Diagrams.


    However, anyone who aimed to be the Eight Diagrams'' true master must be powerful enough to


    evolve other seven types ofws from the one he already obtained.


    This was no easy feat.


    For example, if one warrior obtained all the eight inheritances of the Eight Diagrams, but he failed to


    evolve the other seven powers from one inheritance, then he couldn''t be considered the Eight


    Diagrams'' real master.


    In other words, the real master of the Eight Diagram should be able to own a mutant that could evolve


    the eight different powers that were ordant to the eight differentws the Eight Diagram contained.


    This was what made the mutant rted to the Eight Diagrams different from Ricky''s seven mutants.


    The reason Adrian stood out among his peers was that he had a heart that was both positive and


    negative.


    Essentially, everything in the world had two sides¡ªa positive side and a negative side. Before anyone


    could fully understand the world, he must get to know both the good and the dark sides.


    Since Adrian had a heart that was equally good and evil, it gave him the ability toprehend the two


    sides'' strength andws. As a result, it perfectly bnced hisprehension.


    It made him capable ofprehending everything, including the Law of Universe.


    Therefore, his understanding of the Law of Universe was on equal footing with the Eight Diagrams''


    master back then.


    Adrian had alsoprehended two morews, namely, the Law of Great Void and the Law of


    Evolvement.


    This made him the best candidate to seed the Eight Diagrams'' master.


    Unfortunately, he died in fighting the devil race.


    It was Adrian''s belief that a warrior should be capable of seeing everything as a whole¡ªas a coin with


    two sides. Otherwise, he would never be fit to be the Eight Diagrams'' real master. Only those who


    had a heart that was both good and evil could achieve this.


    This characteristic was, of course, incredibly rare. Only one person was known to have it for countless


    ages.


    Therefore, Adrian divided his inheritance into two parts, with one holding the positive part, while the


    other one held the negative part.


    The positive and negative parts of the inheritance mutually reinforced and neutralized each other. And


    only a warrior with a heart both positive and negative could cultivate it at the same time. With the


    absence of such a rare warrior, two warriors could cultivate it separately.


    In the end, theyplemented each other. They must then work together to be the masters of the


    Eight Diagrams.


    This was Adrian''s masterpiece, to some degree, as he came up with such a brilliant idea.


    Now that they had heard Jasper''s full exnation, Ricky and Mike finally understood why Jasper made


    such an offer.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Only spiritual potentates would dare to leave positive and negative inheritances separately. Even in his


    death, he is guiding the next generations to cultivate the Eight Diagrams!" Ricky and Mike eximed,


    eyes wide with awe.


    "Exactly! It''s no wonder he became one of the greatest spiritual potentates of the initial eras,"


    Jasper agreed, nodding.


    "So, Mike, don''t think that I am offering you this opportunity because I am kind. The truth is that I can


    onlyprehend one kind of inheritance,"


    he then said to Mike.


    "After all, I don''t have the heart that''s both positive and negative.


    Don''t tell me you have such kind of heart!" he added jokingly.


    "Ha-ha! If I had that, I would have won the previous battle!"


    Mike replied with augh. He seemed more rxed now that he knew Jasper wasn''t making fun of him.


    "I can''t believe there''s a positive and negative inheritance. Did Master Adrian foresee that two people


    woulde to take his inheritance today?"


    The Dragon Intent Grass also couldn''t help but chuckle at the surprising turn of events.


    "Perhaps, this is for the best!" Ricky uttered happily. After all, he was d that both his friends would


    benefit from the inheritance.

 Chapter 1359 The Heavenly Lotus Seed

    Chapter 1359 The Heavenly Lotus Seed


    "But I''ve never heard that the Law of Universe is divided into two parts, so I''m not sure if this holds


    water. After all, they are not like Master Adrian. Only a spiritual potentate like him can have the heart


    with both positive and negative traits,"


    mumbled the Dragon Intent Grass a little worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Those two made it this far because they are special in their own right. They probably have


    their own thoughts on this based on their extensive experiences," Ricky reassured it. "Besides, they


    might have epted Master Adrian''s inheritance, but I doubt that they will dedicate their lives to


    chasing him when there are other good opportunities out there.


    I think they will explore their own roads in the martial world.


    However, those two must grow closer than brothers and learn tomunicate well with each other. Or


    else they won''t be able to cultivate the positive and negative Law of Universe together."


    "That would be pretty hard to aplish," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass doubtfully.


    "I don''t have a heart like Master Adrian''s, so I can''t take both inheritances. That''s where youe in. I


    will choose one, and you will receive the remaining one because you alone are qualified for it besides


    me. How does that sound?"


    Jasper suggested.


    "That sounds great! Thank you, Jasper!" replied Mike at once. He shed an enthusiastic smile at the


    other man and slightly inclined his head in an appreciative bow.


    He didn''t feel the need to refuse since he wanted the inheritance with all his heart. It would just be


    hypocrisy if he pretended not to want it.


    "It seems like fate has intended for us to fight alongside each other someday. Only then will we fully


    understand each other''s mind and maximize the power of the Law of Universe together," dered


    Jasper.


    "For now, let us set aside the battle of life and death and focus on the cultivation that fate has set


    before us. After all, we don''t want to die before we canprehend the Law of Universe."


    "I agree. We can duel to death onceter. But, for the time being, I am willing to trust you with my life,


    Jasper,"


    Mike responded seriously upon hearing Jasper''s words.


    "Perhaps, it is required of the master of the Eight Diagrams to have a heart of tolerance," Ricky


    surmised as he thought about Jasper and Mike''s condition.


    "Many people are vying to be the master of the Eight Diagrams, but I hope that one of them would


    make it to the top. In that way, the continent will have another powerful warrior in their arsenal once the


    devils invade in the future," the Dragon Intent Grass candidly confessed.


    "I wonder... Does the era make the heroes, or do the heroes define the era?" Ricky asked lightly,


    sounding thoughtful and profound.


    After that, Jasper and Mike obtained the positive and negative Law of Universe, respectively.


    "Ricky, you''ve saved my life, time and again, and you are like a brother to me. I feel like there''s no need


    for much formality or any lengthy promation of gratitude between us. Just¡ªthank you, brother,"


    Jasper told Ricky, keeping his words short but heartfelt.


    "Ha-ha, just a thank you? I thought you''ll give me an inheritance of the Law of Universe as well,"


    replied Ricky teasingly.


    "Ha-ha! You already have too many opportunities. You don''t need the Law of Universe!"


    Jasperughed.


    "Fine, fine!" Ricky shrugged casually,ughing along with Jasper.


    "Don''t be jealous; I have a gift for you too," added Jasper suddenly.


    "Oh? What is it?" Ricky asked curiously.


    "This is from Master Adrian too. He left it for his inheritors. But I want to give it to you instead, because


    I don''t want you to leave thisnd empty-handed," Jasper exined and then looked at Mike


    inquiringly.


    "Mike, is this okay with you? We need to decide this together too,"


    he asked.


    "Of course! I think Ricky is the perfect person to receive this."


    Mike nodded with a smile.


    As soon as he received the other man''s confirmation, Jasper made an array with his hands, and a


    small array space emerged in front of them. It seemed that Mike and Jasper had gained control of this


    space at the same time they acquired the inheritance.


    Eight strange seeds, the size of a warrior''s head, sat innocently in the small array space. When he saw


    this, Ricky''s interest immediately sky-rocketed.


    He couldn''t feel any energy on the seeds, but that made sense since it was still inside the array space''s


    protection.


    "What are these?" he curiously asked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is actually a rare and priceless treasure¡ªthe Heavenly Lotus Seed," answered Jasper.


    "Heavenly Lotus Seed!" When they heard Jasper''s words, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil


    Mandragora in the Divine Manor let out a startled cry. It seemed that they had recognized the name,


    and they couldn''t believe what they had heard.


    "That''s the Heavenly Lotus Seed?!" Ricky also repeated in disbelief.


    Of course, he also knew about the Heavenly Lotus Seed. How could he not? It was a great treasure


    known to all the creatures in the four continents, and even the Devil Land creatures could recognize its


    name.


    It was so closely rted to the heavenlyw that it could be considered the seed of the heavenlyw.


    In fact, the birth of the Heavenly Lotus Seed itself could be regarded as a miracle, as several


    exceedingly difficult conditions must be met before it coulde into being.


    The purest heavenly power had to be condensed, merged, and tempered for several eras in a ce


    brimming with the essence and power of heaven and earth. And only by absorbing an abundance of


    luck could a Heavenly Lotus Seed be formed.


    With its seed, any creature could be a powerful master at the peak of the Sage Level regardless


    of his talent. Even the most worthless warrior had the chance to break through to the Potentate Level if


    he swallowed a Heavenly Lotus Seed.


    Of course, in the hands of a talented warrior, it was indeed invaluable. A genius could reach the peak of


    the Sage Level in just a few years or even less time with its aid.


    Such an amazing treasure deserved to be considered the seed of the heavenlyw.


    However, this amazing treasure also had its w. Specifically, the problem came when the Heavenly


    Lotus Seed''s power was exhausted. The warrior who used it could not break through further, even with


    the help of the real heavenlyw.


    This wasn''t technically a weakness because the Heavenly Lotus Seed could help creatures that used it


    to reach the preliminary stage of Sage Level, at the very least.


    "So, Ricky, what do you think? Do you like it?" Jasper asked with a cheeky grin. "These eight Heavenly


    Lotus Seeds are on the same ne as eight warriors at the Sage Level." Ricky could only look at


    Jasper with a disbelieving expression.


    "This is awesome, but it''s a little too much," he hesitantly confessed.


    "I feel bad just epting them from you without fighting for them or anything. It''s too valuable."


    "Ha-ha, that''s life, man! Sometimes, you can''t avoid feeling embarrassed," Jasper said lightly, hoping


    that his words couldfort Ricky.


    "But you''d better take them. You have so many enemies after you, and you''ll probably garner more as


    you go forward in your life. You need strong warriors to help you, so you need these eight Heavenly


    Lotus Seeds more than me.


    Of course, you can also count on me to help you when that timees."


    Since the two of them knew each other for a long time now, Jasper knew Ricky better.


    "Okay, Jasper, I''ll take them. There''s no use saying no. It will be exceedingly helpful, after all," Ricky


    finally agreed after Jasper''s insistence. He then epted the seeds and put them inside his


    Massacring Zone.


    "Boy, if you want to seed, you must find eight warriors who are loyal to you, and you can give them


    the eight seeds. Otherwise, it will be very hard for you to rise to the top," the Dragon Intent Grass


    advised Ricky.


    "You are right. Don''t worry, I''ll get right on that." Ricky nodded. "Now, I''ll send my Shadowy Replication


    back to the Eastern Land and ask Scar to bring some people here."


    With everything settled and the inheritances finally in their hands, the three men exited the ce and


    joined Mordechai and others.


    Then, they continued their hunt for the devils.


    By this time, the number of devils in the Passage World must have increased. It made sense because


    the creatures of the continent wanted to kill the devils, while the devils, in turn, also wanted to eliminate


    all the creatures of the continent.


    Meanwhile, before they had left thend of legacy, Jasper made sure to take the space where they


    found Adrian''s inheritance with him. After all, it was like Adrian''s tomb. He felt that he needed to return


    it to the continent as a tribute for Adrian.

 Chapter 1360 The Short Devil Tribe

    Chapter 1360 The Short Devil Tribe


    Afterward, Jasper and Mike left to explore the Passage World together, intending to fight the devils they


    encountered with just the two of them. In this way, they would get used to killing devils as a pair, and


    they would learn to fight like one unit in the future.


    "Farewell, Ricky. See you in two years,"


    said Jasper as he lightly patted him on the shoulder.


    "See you! And take care of yourself!"


    Ricky replied as a small smile tugged at his lips.


    He then turned back to Enoch and the others and bade them farewell too.


    "I see. So both of them have got the inheritance of the Law of Universe, and the only difference is that


    one has got the positive part and the other the negative part. Even though we don''t want to see them


    fight, we can''t do anything about it. However, if they all take the road of martial arts of the Eight


    Diagrams, who will be the Eight Diagrams'' real master?" As they continued on their journey, Ricky


    told Mordechai and E what had happened in the array, and the two couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I don''t know. It depends on their luck, and of course, on how much they can improve,"


    answered Ricky with a shrug. "Anyway, let''s continue hunting those devils. We only have less than four


    hundred points at present. That''s far from enough."


    "You''re right. It''s time to shake a leg, guys!"


    Mordechai agreed enthusiastically.


    After that, the three of them did as Rnd had said, and they began to hunt devils that were at the


    same strength as them.


    During this time, all three rapidly grew stronger in terms of their realm, fighting power, and


    understanding of the road of martial arts.


    The three of them disyed greatpetence and umted five thousand points in just three


    months. That would allow one of them to be a disciple of the Misty South Pce.


    umting fifteen thousand points in two years would probably be a piece of cake for them.


    But Ricky didn''t intend to be a simple disciple of the Misty South Pce. He wanted to be a


    core disciple, and that meant he had to gain at least ten thousand points. Of course, that was the floor


    limit because other talented disciples would undoubtedly collect more points. He figured he must reach


    thirty thousand to forty thousand points so that he could at least reach the top ten.


    For that goal, two years was too short.


    Mordechai and E were well-aware of the situation as well. One of them said, "We have to kill a


    multitude of devils at once. If we don''t, we''ll run out of time, and you might not be a core disciple."


    "That''s what I was thinking as well. However, it''s almost impossible to kill an upper spiritual emperor or


    a demi-saint of the devil race,"


    Ricky murmured, deep in thought.


    "Guys, I have an idea. Why don''t we take out one of the devil race''s strongholds?"


    suggested Mordechai all of a sudden.


    As soon as they heard this, Ricky and E nodded pensively. They thought it was a good idea as well.


    Since the devils had dwelt within the Passage World for a long time, some of them had built temporary


    cities, and those cities became known as strongholds. They were basically makeshift residences for the


    devil race in the Passage World.


    Of course, the creatures from the continent had also done the same. They, too, had their strongholds in


    this world.


    "But the three of us aren''t strong enough to take out a whole stronghold of the devil race. We need


    stronger allies,"


    Mordechai said. "What do you think about Enoch and his twopanions? Rnd can help us find


    them, and we can try asking them for help."


    "Enoch and hispanions? Hmm...how shall I put it? I see them as acquaintances rather than trusted


    allies right now," Ricky hemmed and hawed. It seemed that he wanted to refuse, but he did it in such a


    roundabout way.


    "But besides them, we don''t have anyone else. We can call Jasper and Mike, but I don''t think we


    should disturb them,"


    murmured Mordechai pensively.


    "Actually, I can think of some people. If it''s okay with you, we can contact them,"


    suggested Ricky.


    "Who do you have in mind?"


    E asked curiously.


    "I thought we could ask ire and Peter," Ricky answered slowly, studying their faces to see if they


    agreed with him.


    "Those two, huh?" Mordechai fell silent for a moment before he nodded thoughtfully. "I guess that''s a


    good choice. After all, you have the king''s inheritance while ire has the queen''s. Since they are from


    the same bloodline, you would surely fight well together.


    Plus, I think ire has a crush on you!"


    Mordechaiughed as he spoke, teasing Ricky.


    On the other side, a small smile fought to grace E''s lips, even as she tried to hide it.


    "Hey, don''t make fun of me!"


    Ricky cried out in protest, although he, too, was smiling.


    "Now that I think about it, you seem to trust that woman very much,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment.


    "I think she can be trusted since she can give the king''s inheritance to me,"


    Ricky said. "Of course, we still need to tread cautiously. We can''t let our guard down."


    "Of course."


    Now that everyone agreed, all that was left to do was contact ire.


    Ricky could get in touch with her any time because they had each other''s contact information. And


    even if they didn''t, the connection between the king''s and queen''s inheritances allowed them to


    But, surprisingly, just as Ricky was about to contact ire through the king''s inheritance, a message


    came from the queen''s.


    Needless to say, ire contacted him too.


    She was the only person who could send messages through the heavenly illusion power in Ricky''s


    body, after all.


    "Maybe she wants to ask for my help too..." Ricky uttered in surprise.


    What a coincidence! They sent a message to each other at the same time. Indeed, they were like two


    peas in a pod!


    Wasting no more time, Ricky epted the message at once.


    But the light smile on his face grew dim as soon as he heard about ire''s current predicament.


    "Is something wrong?"


    asked Mordechai when he saw the gloomy expression on Ricky''s face.


    "I just received a message from ire. Apparently, they are in the Short Devil tribe''s stronghold,


    surrounded by enemies,"


    replied Ricky, looking slightly worried.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Short Devil tribe!" E gasped. "The members of the Mu n are so daring. I wonder why they


    attacked the Short Devil tribe''s stronghold. The Short Devil tribe may not be one of the eight major


    tribes of the devil race, but they are still top devils.


    And besides, the Short Devil tribe is not any weaker than those eight major devil tribes because they


    have a special ability.


    Since devils are born to kill, almost none of them can cast weapons, except for the Short Devil tribe."


    "That''s right. The Short Devil tribe has created ny percent of the devil race''s weapons. They have a


    significant role, so the other devil tribes must have sent some of their powerful warriors to keep them


    safe. I don''t understand why ire and herpanions would do something so stupid!" remarked


    Mordechai with a perplexed frown.


    "It doesn''t matter what their reasons were. We have to go and help them,"


    Ricky piped in at this moment. His words were firm and determined, so the others didn''t dare to protest.


    "Even though they are from a different group, we still have to save them. They are from the continent,


    just like us."


    "Well said. I agree,"


    said Mordechai as he nodded eagerly.


    The next moment, Ricky took Rnd out of the spiritual space tool and asked, "Do you know where the


    Short Devil tribe''s stronghold in the Passage World is located?"


    "Yes, I know about their three strongholds. Which one are you talking about?"


    Rnd asked, but his answer elicited more questions from the group.


    "What? Are you saying that the Short Devil tribe has three strongholds?"


    Ricky and the other two gaped at Rnd in shock.


    "Indeed," Rnd nodded.


    "What should we do?" Mordechai asked through telepathy. "Should we separate and go to the three


    strongholds by ourselves? But we can''t save them alone. It''s too dangerous."


    "No. We should stay together,"


    Ricky protested. "Don''t worry. I have a way."


    He then went on to create two Shadowy Replications and then turned to Rnd.


    "Can you ask your two otherpanions to head to the two strongholds? My two Shadowy


    Replications will apany them. And then you can take us to the third stronghold,"


    Ricky instructed.


    "But the Short Devil tribe''s strongholds are incredibly dangerous. I don''t think we should risk our lives


    like this," protested Rnd with a shake of his head.


    "I know, but we have no other choice. Please, take us there,"


    insisted Ricky once more. "If you take us there, I will free the five of you as soon as we resolve this


    matter. I give you my word."


    Hearing Ricky''s words, Rnd grew quiet as he pondered about whether he should take the risk.


    "Come on, man, let''s go. We are short on time, and I have to save my friends. I promise you I''ll owe


    you a favor."


    Ricky broke the silence when he prodded the other man again, impatient to save the others.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll take you there."


    Seeing the determination in Ricky''s eyes, Rnd couldn''t refuse him.

 Chapter 1361 The Massacre

    Chapter 1361 The Massacre


    Rnd only agreed to lead Ricky to the Short Devil tribe''s strongholds because the other man


    promised he would set him and hispanions free right after. However, Ricky''s favor was another


    story. He figured that he shouldn''t think about it, at least, for the time being.


    "Thank you, man! I''ll remember this,"


    Ricky responded gratefully as soon as Rnd agreed.


    Rnd then led the three of them to one of the Short Devil tribe''s strongholds, and they arrived at their


    destination after about half a day''s travel. Unfortunately, Ricky couldn''t detect ire''s aura in this


    stronghold, which meant that she and herpanions must be in a different stronghold.


    "It looks like they aren''t here,"


    Ricky muttered with tant disappointment. He had hoped to find them here, but they came to the


    wrong ce.


    And since they went to a dud, all they could do was wait for news from Rnd''spanions, hoping


    that one of them would have better news.


    Thankfully, Ricky finally received good news from one of his Shadowy Replications after an hour. It


    reported that they had detected ire''s aura in another stronghold.


    "Thank you for bringing us here, Rnd. Now, just as I promised, the five of you are free from now on,"


    Ricky dered with a smile. "But you must make a Martial Arts Oath before you leave, as the others


    must not find out we are here. You five need to promise to keep this a secret."


    "I understand,"


    Rnd agreed, nodding.


    Under their agreement, Ricky let them go once Rnd made the Martial Arts Oath.


    With that taken care of, Ricky took Mordechai and E to the Massacring Zone, and they headed to


    where the Shadowy Replication found ire. Once they arrived, he deactivated the Shadowy


    Replication that was waiting for him there.


    Ricky''s space and the Shadowy Replication''s space were linked to each other.


    In that way, the Shadowy Replication''s space served as Ricky''s safety. It could take him away from


    dangerous situations, and it could also serve as his hiding spot.


    ''Perhaps, in the future, I should hide some Shadowy Replications in concealed ces. When my


    Shadowy Replications reach maturity and could produce Flesh Replications, I can use them to hide


    and even escape in times of trouble, '' Ricky thought with much foresight.


    The Short Devil tribe''s stronghold was a ck castle located in a deep valley. ck figures appeared


    one after another around the castle. These were devils.


    However, these devils weren''t from the Short Devil tribe. They belonged to other devil tribes that served


    as protectors of the Short Devil tribe. Since the creatures from the Short Devil tribe specialized in


    casting weapons, they couldn''t fight well, and they had to rely on other tribes to protect them.


    Seeing this, Ricky and the other two cautiously hid in his space first.


    "Do you sense them inside, Ricky? Can you tell where they are?"


    Mordechai eagerly asked the other man.


    "Yes. I can sense their auras inside the castle,"


    answered Ricky affirmatively.


    The next moment, he drove the space into the castle.


    They slowly moved inside, following ire''s aura, until they arrived deep into the castle.


    There, the three of them found what they were looking for.


    A golden halo surrounded ire, Peter, and the other four, while the halo itself was enveloped in a


    profound illusory space.


    Unfortunately, Ricky had very limited knowledge about this golden halo. He only knew that it came from


    the Sacred Illusory Kingdom''s sacred weapon¡ªthe Illusory Ring.


    He heard that this particr sacred weapon could release powerful and profound illusory space.


    Of course, the illusory space''s strength depended on the user''s realm and strength.


    As Ricky gazed into the Illusory Ring, he saw that ire and herpanions stood inside, joined by an


    old and stout ck devil.


    This devil looked incredibly old, and he had just reached the Emperor Level. In fact, this one looked


    positively ancient that it seemed like he would deteriorate at any moment.


    Meanwhile, outside the Illusory Ring stood countless devils from the Short Devil tribe and other tribes.


    They surrounded ire and others in a siege, but none of them dared to enter the Illusory Ring, nor did


    they try to attack the people inside. The short devil inside the Illusory Ring must be a high-ranking


    official of the Short Devil tribe, so they didn''t dare to put him in danger.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humans! Let our old chief go! If you release him and hand over our casting heritage, we will let you


    live," said the Short Devil tribe''s current chief.


    "Ricky, how strong are these devils?" asked Mordechai out of curiosity.


    "Most of them are average warriors. With our current strength, only one devil can pose a threat to us,"


    Ricky informed him.


    "Oh? They only have one strong member?" Mordechai repeated with a delighted grin. "That''s not


    much, so we can probably take them. However, I''m afraid that stronger reinforcements maye."


    "I doubt it. The devil race''s strongholds are located far away from each other, so we''ll have plenty of


    time to get away from here. Plus, we have enough in our ranks. Every upper spiritual emperor of the


    devil race has a creature from the continent ready to confront him." E added her two cents as well.


    "Besides, from the looks of it, ire and herpanions picked a good hostage. The Short Devil tribe


    in this stronghold seems to care a great deal for their old chief. That or they just care about the casting


    inheritance. Either way, we have a trump card against them."


    "Indeed. It was brilliant of ire and Peter. They managed to take the Short Devil tribe''s casting


    heritage," Ricky agreed with a smile.


    "Can you use your space to bring them in?" asked Mordechai, thinking that they would use the space


    to run away.


    "Yeah, I can do that since nothing is blocking me here. However, wouldn''t that be a waste? We are


    already here. We can''t just save them. This stronghold is ripe for the picking!


    I also don''t want to let this chance go. I want to kill every devil here whose strength does not far


    surpass mine," exined Ricky.


    "If that''s so, what are we waiting for? Let''s kill all of them." answered Mordechai yfully,ughing in


    amusement. They seemed to be two peas in a pod. After all, he wanted to fight against those devils


    too.


    Boom!


    As the devils bargained with ire, who was still in the Illusory Ring, a massive square seal that


    contained a strong power of time appeared over the ck castle, expanding bigger and bigger every


    second.


    The devils that surrounded them were utterly shocked to see this.


    "What the hell is happening?"


    shouted the other tribes'' leaders as they started to panic.


    They hastily activated their power, intending to confront the giant seal.


    Several powerful devils worked together to resist the attack, and they sessfully blocked Ricky''s


    Time Seal.


    In the next moment, Ricky''s figure appeared in the middle of the Time Seal. He had a wicked smile on


    his face as he said, "You devil bastards, don''t me me for being cruel to you because you deserve it."


    His grin widened, and in between one breath and the next, a ray of light shot out from between his


    eyebrows. It grew brighter and brighter until it engulfed the entire castle.


    "How is that possible?" All eyes could only watch the scene with disbelief in their eyes.


    ire, Peter, and theirpanions, as well as Mordechai and E who were still in the Massacring


    Zone, all recognized it in one nce. "The ancient arena!"


    Ricky had indeed summoned the ancient arena.


    Boom! Boom! Under his control, it hovered over the ck castle and then dropped onto it with a


    deafening blow, crushing the entire castle beneath it into dust.


    The ancient arena was made of Rocks of Heaven and Earth, which made it as tough and sturdy as any


    supreme weapon. A small ck castle stood no chance against it.


    Pained and dying screams erupted from the dust and debris that had remained of the devils'' abode.


    Undoubtedly, the power of Ricky, a middle spiritual emperor, filled the ancient arena to the brim. And it


    had struck the castle with a crushing blow. How could any devil who hadn''t be a middle spiritual


    emperor survive?


    That was how Ricky dealt with the weaker devils, and only a few living devils remained. He then put


    away the ancient arena and the Time Seal. To his satisfaction, he noticed that only several middle


    spiritual emperors and lower spiritual emperors at peak state had survived.


    Of course, those devils who witnessed this fell silent, unable to utter a word out of shock.

 Chapter 1362 Peters Improvement

    Chapter 1362 Peter''s Improvement


    Mordechai was speechless with disbelief, and he couldn''t say anything for a long time. After a long


    while, he asked, "How is that even possible? Does this mean you always have that ancient arena with


    you, Ricky?"


    E was in the same boat. She could only stare at Ricky in silence.


    "Yeah, it''s been with me all this time, and you just didn''t know." A mysterious smile shed across


    Ricky''s face.


    "You really are incredible, man! How can you control that ancient arena?"


    Mordechai sighed again. "However, I don''t think we can use that here.


    If other warriors find out that you have that, you''ll be in even more danger!"


    "Don''t worry, none of these devils will leave this ce alive. I''m sure you have no ns of just letting


    these devils go, right?"


    Ricky reassured the other man.


    "As for ire and herpanions, I think we can trust them to keep this a secret."


    After that, he released Mordechai and E from the Massacring Zone, and then he turned to ire and


    Peter. "You guys can put away the Illusory Ring now. It''s time to take down these pests!"


    Hearing Ricky''s voice woke the two of them from their shocked stupor. Just as he instructed, they put


    away the Illusory Ring and went to Ricky''s side.


    Of course, they killed the Short Devil tribe''s old chief before anything else.


    "Ricky, thanks foring,"


    ire breathed gratefully as she came to Ricky''s side.


    "How can I note when a beauty such as you called for me? You know I can''t say no to you,"


    he answered with a teasing grin.


    "Long time no see, Ricky! I can''t believe how much stronger you''ve gotten since thest time I saw


    you. Indeed, you are the genius that defeated Mike and that man who had the Dark Land Blood


    Mutant,"


    Peter chimed in at this moment.


    He had always thought of himself as a genius, and in his mind, even Mike was no better than him. Mike


    was only powerful because he had trained for longer and, thus, had more experience.


    But after he saw the battle between Ricky and Chad, Peter had to admit that Ricky was more talented


    than himself. He saw how powerful Ricky was, even though the other man had less time to cultivate


    than him.


    The fact that Peter could tell how much stronger he had grown caught Ricky''s attention.


    With his acute senses, he could tell that Peter had also grown stronger, and by a wide margin too! In


    fact, he couldn''t see through Peter''s actual strength at all.


    "You have also be stronger, haven''t you, Peter?"


    Ricky asked with a cryptic smile. "But this isn''t the time for us to reminisce about the past. Let''s kill


    these devils first."


    "You, despicable humans, all deserve to die!"


    the Short Devil tribe''s chief roared in anger as he gazed at the surrounding wreckage filled with the


    corpses of his fellow devils.


    "I have a proposal for you, young master of the ck Poison Devil tribe. If you help me kill these


    creatures from the continent, I promise to cast weapons for your tribe for twenty years with nothing in


    exchange," the chief of the Short Devil tribe proposed to the young master of the ck Poison Devil


    tribe beside him, and his face was contorted in anger and grief.


    When the young master heard this, his ghastly eyes lit up in greed. The proposal had thrilled him


    because it meant that the esteemed Short Devil tribe would cast weapons for his tribe for twenty years,


    and they would ask nothing in return. It was a great bargain, and his tribe would certainly profit from the


    deal.


    But, of course, he didn''t let the glee show on his face. He replied to the chief coldly, "Chief, set your


    mind at ease. These creatures from the continent are ourmon enemies. I won''t show them any


    mercy.


    How can I when they have ughtered many members of the ck Poison Devil tribe as well?"


    "Humph! You have the nerve to say we, humans, deserve to die, but you don''t know what you are


    talking about. Since ancient times, the devils have always been the ones to start every battle,"


    replied Ricky in an icy tone that rivaled the young master''s.


    "Honestly, whenever I kill any other creature, I feel slightly guilty since they are still living creatures of


    this earth. But I don''t have any sense of guilt when taking your worthless lives!"


    "You must have a death wish, human brat. Are you so confident that you can destroy our stronghold


    with some sacred weapons in your hands?"


    sneered the young master.


    In the blink of an eye, he sped towards Ricky with murderous intent.


    "Guys, I''ll leave the rest of the devils to you while I deal with the young master myself,"


    instructed Ricky telepathically to hispanions. He saw that the young master hadunched an


    attack at him, but he was ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    "Understood! Take care of yourself!"


    "Let me deal with that annoying guy, Ricky. He made us suffer a lot before you arrived, and he has


    insulted us over and over. If we weren''t surrounded by these devils, I would have killed him already,"


    Peter chimed in before Ricky could do anything. It seemed that he had a grudge against the young


    master.


    Then, without waiting for Ricky''s answer, he sped towards his opponent.


    "You are the young master of the ck Poison Devil tribe, right? I''ll be yourst opponent because I''ll


    take your life today," Peter told the devil coldly as he continuously released the heavenly illusionary


    power from his body.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and the others went straight for the other middle spiritual emperors of the devil race.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They intended to end this battle as fast as they could, as that would ensure their victory over this


    stronghold. If they took longer than necessary, some reinforcements for the devils might arrive.


    As Peter and the young master fought, he noticed that the devil cultivated a potent demonic poison¡ª


    the ck Poison.


    "Humph! You stupid weaklings from the continent. We only held back because we were afraid of


    hurting the old chief! You would have died from the ck Poison now if it weren''t for him,"


    the young master uttered disdainfully.


    "You think you can do that? Try me, then!"


    Peter challenged his opponent.


    With the heavenly illusionary power, he immediately unleashed his Illusionary Mutant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, the poisonous evil spirit crashed against the countlessyers


    of Peter''s heavenly illusionary power.


    The poisonous evil spirit contained a strong power of erosion and attack, and it could also suppress the


    energy of the continent. It was so potent that it seemed like it could dissolve anything it touched.


    Peter, as an experienced warrior, was well aware of his weakness. He wasn''t good at fighting head-on


    because his body wasn''t up to par, and that meant he had to misdirect his opponent''s attention with


    illusions. In this way, he also nned to confuse the young master so that the devil wouldn''t figure out


    where his real body was.


    The poisonous evil spirit could actually restrain the power of illusion, but that ability wasn''t obvious at


    this moment.


    "It looks like Peter''s illusion power has be much stronger,"


    Ricky remarked when he saw this. "And his blood power has increased as well."


    "You''re right. His blood power has increased because his heavenly illusionary power has advanced to a


    higher level. He can''t achieve that just byprehending,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass agreed at once.


    "Yeah, and his blood power didn''t just get a little stronger. It seems like its power has shot up to the


    next level. I can tell because his heavenly illusionary power has gained an extreme nature that it didn''t


    have before," agreed Ricky, nodding.


    "Another ace genius has been born! Or, at the very least, he is close to bing an ace genius,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass added further.


    While Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass conversed, Peter had gained the upper hand with his


    heavenly illusionary power. With its power, he had managed to suppress the ck Poison released by


    the young master.


    "Is this all you can do?" Peter scoffed after he had suppressed the young master withyers of his


    heavenly illusionary power. "As I said earlier, I could have killed you already if you didn''t have so many


    people with you."


    "You dare mock me, you lowly human?"


    the young master roared at Peter''s insults. He then unleashed invisible killing intent that swarmed


    Peter''s heavenly illusionary power and destroyed it.


    The poisonous evil spirit had drowned the entire area, like a river with the young master at its core.


    "It''s the Poisonous River!"


    The young master made a small array with his hands in the blink of an eye, and a thick ck


    poisonous evil spirit surged in an instant, forming a winding poisonous river that looked like a ck


    python in the sky. Then, the poisonous evil spirit spread out and overflowed higher into the skies, as if it


    came from the original ce of the poisonous evil spirit.


    Sizzle! Sizzle! Moreover, due to the poisonous evil spirit, the entire space turned into nothingness.


    Indeed, the poisonous evil spirit was terrifying in its power.

 Chapter 1363 Ricky Versus Three Devils

    Chapter 1363 Ricky Versus Three Devils


    "Hold your breath! Use your strength to get rid of the poisonous evil spirit!" Ricky called out to Peter as


    soon as he felt the poisonous evil spirit''s presence.


    He believed that Peter was stronger than the ck Poison Devil tribe''s young master, but he still


    needed to be careful in the face of any evil spirit, especially the poisonous evil spirit.


    "I see that your poison can restrain any kind of illusion power, but unfortunately, you are too weak to


    restrain me," Peter calmly lectured the young master, who looked surprised that he could counter the


    poisonous evil spirit with his heavenly illusionary power.


    "Go to hell!"


    The young master scoffed and abruptlyshed out with the Poisonous River like it was a long whip.


    Everything the river touched dissolved into nothing.


    At the same time, Peter''s heavenly illusionary power copsed as well.


    But that did not faze Peter.


    With his eyes narrowed in concentration, he activated the Illusory Mutant. Layers uponyers of illusory


    yet condensed power swelled and crested like a wave, forming sheets of intertwined Heavenly


    Illusionary Spaces around him.


    Each Heavenly Illusionary Space had a heart at its very core.


    "The Omnipotent Skill¡ªThousand Illusionary Pces!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the influence of this power, the Heavenly Illusionary Spaces'' multiple


    so abundant that it shrouded the Poisonous River and even the young master himself.


    These pces that the heavenly illusionary power created were all deceptions. However, those


    creatures who were weaker than Peter and knew nothing about the illusion power were clueless to its


    actual power.


    The only way that the young master could sense it was when these pces took on a solid form.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    While Peter condensed the illusion pces, he had separated them from each other in the meanwhile.


    And once they had been separated, the Poisonous River that epassed all these pces also


    separated.


    It was divided into dozens of pieces, shattering like fragile porcin, which meant that the Omnipotent


    Skill of the young master had failed. Immediately after, the separated pces swarmed over to the


    young master until it covered himpletely.


    Screams and howl of pain resonated in the air.


    This scene shook the devils who were fighting with Ricky and the others, and fear gripped their hearts.


    The enemies'' morale, focus, and fighting power went down at once, and Ricky and the others couldn''t


    let this excellent opportunity go to waste. They ughtered the ck-jawed devils, finishing off each


    creature in just a dozen moves. The group aplished this quickly, mainly because they were much


    stronger than the devils they were fighting.


    "Ricky, it looks like we overestimated the devils in this stronghold. I expected to meet more resistance


    than this," Mordechai remarked as he mulled things over. "There were so many of them, but in the end,


    none of them could handle us even though they sorely outnumbered us. I guess we outgunned them."


    "Their enormous poption was actually a serious threat, but thankfully, Ricky''s unexpected attack with


    the ancient arena turned the tide. If he hadn''t interfered, who knows what could have happened to us,"


    Peter chimed in pensively.


    "The Short Devil tribe might not pose a threat against us, but the devils from the ck Poison Devil


    tribe had the potential to destroy us. If they activated the poisonous evil spirit at the same time, we


    wouldn''t even be able to outrun it. That was the reason we stayed in the Illusory Ring all the time.


    We had no choice but to stay there. However, thanks to you, we are finally free!"


    "I didn''t do much. The ancient arena did all the work for me," Ricky said with a smile.


    The screaming stopped at this point, so Peter drew his power into his body once again. Before long,


    the debris and power in the air that obscured everyone''s eyesight dissipated, and the young master


    was exposed. The young master had lost his menacing and wicked aura. He now looked like a three-


    year-old child, who wasughing with no care for the world.


    The Thousand Illusionary Pces had shattered his mind. He must have experienced so many


    illusions that his mind could not differentiate what was real from what was not.


    "The heavenly illusionary power is terrifying!"


    Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What kind of inheritance did your cousin get, ire? His heavenly illusionary power has significantly


    improved!"


    asked Ricky out of curiosity.


    "Your performance affected him a lot. After you defeated the owner of the Dark Land Blood Mutant, he


    went back to the ancestralnd as if an inspiration had struck him. Then, in the ancestralnd, he went


    through life-and-death cultivation, and his blood power exponentially increased,"


    ire candidly exined to Ricky. She didn''t feel the need to keep it a secret since they were on the


    same side, anyway.


    "Oh, I see. It''s no wonder his strength has improved so much; his blood power had leveled up as well,"


    Ricky murmured, nodding to himself.


    It didn''t take long before Peter finally took down the young master.


    "Let''s collect the arms of the Emperor Level devils and then leave. We''ll talk about the rest once we''re


    at a safer ce," Ricky announced once all the threats had been neutralized.


    "That sounds good." All hispanions nodded in agreement.


    They seeded in taking down the stronghold, but they figured that such a significant event would


    likely attract the attention of other devils from other strongholds.


    And they were right. Just as they expected, a group of devils arrived not long after they finished


    collecting the arms from the devils'' corpses.


    It was a group of ten devils who reeked of the poisonous evil spirit. Obviously, these ten devils also


    came from the ck Poison Devil tribe. But what worried them most was that the ten devils were all


    middle spiritual emperors.


    Five of them felt exceedingly powerful. From what Ricky could tell, each of these five devils had the


    strength of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state.


    "This is bad!" Ricky warned the others telepathically.


    "Yeah, I know. We''re in a tight spot, but we have to fight no matter what," replied Mordechai at once.


    "Damn it! Those damned creatures from the continent killed our young master!" The ten devils found


    their young master''s corpse. Outraged roars echoed all over the ce, and bloodlust seemed to have


    overtaken the devils.


    "All right, I''ll take three one-star middle spiritual emperors, while Mordechai will take the remaining two.


    I''ll leave the rest up to you, guys!"


    After saying this, Ricky burst out his momentum and covered the three powerful devils with it.


    "Oh,e on, you two! At least leave me one of the five strongest devils!"


    Peter unhappily protested.


    "Ha-ha! You already had a great fight earlier, Peter. We also have to pull our weight somehow,"


    responded Mordechai with a smile. Without another word, he turned to two of the strongest devils,


    shrouding them in his menacing aura.


    Peter said nothing more after hearing Mordechai''s words. Instead, he went to subdue the remaining


    five devils with ire, E, and the other four geniuses.


    ''This is great! I get to fight three one-star middle spiritual emperors at peak state. I''ll use these guys to


    test how powerful my new Omnipotent Skill is!''


    Ricky nned in his mind. He burst out his Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level and all his mutant


    powers in an instant, and he rushed to the three devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe.


    Of course, these devils could feel Ricky''s strength, so they wanted to fight Ricky together.


    Meanwhile, Ricky mainly relied on the Devouring Mutant to help him through this battle.


    While the ck Poison Devil tribe''s ace was the poisonous evil spirit, he had the Devouring Mutant,


    which could devour everything. So, he naturally used it to resist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Ricky and the devils exchanged dozens of rounds of body collision, and he


    quickly gained the upper hand over the devils.


    Even Ronan, the Purple Wild Devil tribe''s young master, couldn''t defeat Ricky in terms of physical


    strength, not to mention these three devils of the ck Poison Devil tribe.


    When the three devils sensed Ricky''s strength, they immediately avoided fighting him head-on. They


    maintained a good distance from him and released the poisonous Omnipotent Skill, intending to poison


    Ricky to death instead.


    "Poisonous Waterfall!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three devils simultaneously released the poisonous evil spirit, which then merged together and


    formed a turbulent waterfall. Secondster, it mmed down towards Ricky like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 1364 Borrowing Life From Death

    Chapter 1364 Borrowing Life From Death


    The three one-star middle spiritual emperors at peak state had banded together to attack Ricky with a


    waterfall strikebined with the poisonous evil spirit. Seeing this, Ricky couldn''t help but feel


    threatened by their allied strength.


    "This isn''t good! I''m only as strong as a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state," Ricky said to


    the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, feeling lightly rmed. "Back when I was a one-star lower


    spiritual emperor, I could fight on par with a two-star lower spiritual emperor.


    But now, I can''t even challenge a two-star middle spiritual emperor. It looks like I can''t challenge


    warriors at higher levels from now on."


    "Lad, just be content that you could still do that when you were at the Emperor Level,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass reminded.


    The grass was afraid that Ricky would insist on challenging those who were stronger than him, which


    might lead to his downfall.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let it affect my progress in martial arts,"


    Ricky reassured.


    Even though he hated it, he knew it was unlikely that he could still challenge anyone at a higher level in


    the future. It wasn''t because he had be less talented, but it was because the heavenlyw would


    not allow him to do so any longer.


    And now, as Ricky looked at the falling Poisonous Waterfall, he was well prepared.


    The moment it came close enough, the Evil Devouring Mouth materialized behind Ricky in an instant


    and the enormous mouth opened, swallowing down all the poisonous evil spirit in one gulp.


    "Nether power!"


    At his bidding, theher power came out, transformed into theher world, and devoured the


    Poisonous Waterfall.


    "Turn into a ck vortex! Now!"


    Ricky''s transformation power drove theher power to condense into a vortex, which then


    immediately absorbed the entire Poisonous Waterfall, annihting it in the blink of an eye.


    Even after this destructive effect, the vortex continued to transform into threeher fists that struck the


    three devils, respectively.


    The three devils could do nothing. The blow left them with varying degrees of injuries.


    Meanwhile, Mordechai had gained the upper hand against the two devils. His Sorcerous Combat Body


    had grown even stronger than Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body, and it perturbed his two opponents when


    they couldn''t break through his defense at all. How could they win against an enemy they couldn''t hurt?


    As for Peter and the others, they had also sessfully backed their opponents into a corner.


    It was only at this point that these devils, who came of their own ord to avenge theirpanions,


    realized how powerful Ricky and hispanions truly were. No wonder they destroyed the stronghold


    and ughtered all the devils guarding it.


    "Kill them!" Unfortunately, even though they regretted their decision, the devils couldn''t escape now.


    They had no choice but to fight.


    At their wits'' end, the three devils fighting against Ricky went berserk to the extreme and unleashed all


    their might, knowing that they couldn''t defeat him with anything less than their strongest power. They


    also figured that Ricky was the strongest among these people, so if they wanted to win, they had to cut


    them off by the head, so to speak.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The extreme berserk empowered the three devils'' bodies and strength, making them stronger and


    faster as they formed a circle around Ricky.


    At the same time, blood essence spilled from between their eyebrows like sweat.


    Ricky could tell that these three devils'' bodies were burning their life essence just to take him down.


    Indeed, they were desperate to win.


    "Poisonous Crystal!"


    The next moment, the three devils merged their poisonous evil spirit with the power of their blood


    essence and life essence. It took the shape of an eight-sided crystal, which then epassed Ricky.


    "Do you think you can imprison me?"


    Ricky uttered as he looked at them with disdain.


    With the burst of the Ancestral Intent Form, he condensed the mutant power into his golden body''s


    right fist. Hebined it with the chaotic power and the chromatic energy as well and used it to strike


    at his crystal prison.


    Bang! Bang!


    But to Ricky''s surprise, his strongest punch barely left a mark on the Poisonous Crystal. It didn''t look


    like it would break anytime soon.


    "How is this possible? What is this?"


    Ricky could only gape in shock.


    He should be no weaker than these three devils. Although the three of them hadbined force and


    used their life essence and blood essence power, the difference between their strength shouldn''t be so


    vast.


    "I can''t believe their power increased so much! Their life essence shouldn''t have made this much


    difference!" Ricky wracked his brain for an exnation. He couldn''t believe it!


    "Actually, it wasn''t their power that increased so much. It''s because this Omnipotent Skill is exceedingly


    powerful!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Are you scared now, you weakling from the continent? Do you realize how weak you are in front of


    us?"


    the three devils hissed at Ricky as they red at him viciously. "This is the supreme Omnipotent Skill of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    our ck Poison Devil tribe. We had to use half of our life essence to activate it, but it''s worth it


    because it will turn you into dust."


    "Oh, I see. That is your supreme Omnipotent Skill, huh?" Ricky murmured thoughtfully after hearing the


    three devils'' words. "Do you think this thing is strong enough to kill me?"


    "Of course! You are just a low life from the continent. We''ll see if you can still talk arrogantly after this."


    The next second, the three devils activated the Poisonous Crystal again, their eyes gleaming with


    determination to kill Ricky.


    Soon, the Poisonous Crystal started to shrink until it was smaller than a grain of dust.


    The potent evil spirit in the crystal continuously increased as well and wore Ricky down.


    But he wasn''t afraid at all. After all, he had the Devourer Zone.


    "This Omnipotent Skill is truly powerful! No wonder it''s their supreme skill. If your opponent was


    weaker, it could have corroded them until there was nothing left." Ricky couldn''t help but sigh as he


    gazed at the shrinking Poisonous Crystal with awe.


    "Unfortunately for you, I am your enemy. I may not be able to break through this crystal, but I can get


    out of here if I want."


    "You''re just bluffing. I doubt you can do anything at all,"


    the three devils sneered in reply,pelling the Poisonous Crystal to shrink faster.


    "It''s such a shame that you have burnt half of your life essence. But that''s okay. I''ll just take the


    remaining half from you."


    A wicked smile graced Ricky''s thin lips.


    "Turn back the time!"


    Ricky shouted and consumed his life. The time around him instantly reversed to an hour ago.


    And because he wasn''t inside the Poisonous Crystal an hour ago, he was able toe out of it


    unscathed.


    "What? That''s not possible! How could you turn back time?"


    Seeing what had happened, the three devils couldn''t believe their eyes.


    They felt the strong time power that emanated from Ricky, but their minds had frozen in shock.


    "Space-shrinking Pace!" Ricky took advantage of the three devils'' shock and moved.


    In the blink of an eye, he burst out the Space-shrinking Pace and struck the devils with three equally


    powerful punches.


    If he had done this earlier while the devils were at peak state, they could have kept up with Ricky''s


    Space-shrinking Pace. But now, they had burned half of their life essence, and as such, they had been


    significantly weakened.


    Although Ricky had consumed his life with the earlier skill he used, it didn''t have any effect on his


    fighting power, unlike what the devils had done.


    Thus, his three punches struck them down without mercy, and each one ended up with grave injuries.


    Everyone in the vicinity was astounded.


    Mordechai and hispanions gaped in surprised silence, while the devils were miserable with fear


    and despair.


    "Now, I''m going to take your lives!"


    After saying this, Ricky stood up stiffly and loomed over all three devils. The next move he nned was


    cruel, but considering that his opponents were devils, Ricky felt like it was justified.


    As soon as the words fell from his mouth, the Life and Death River emerged behind Ricky like a


    shadow.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªBorrowing Life from Death!"


    A few secondster, the power of death and life flowed out from Ricky''s body like a river. Simr to


    most primitive dark and light energies, it swept through everything in its path and evolved into the


    picture of life and death.


    The overflowing power bowled over the three injured devils, where the two kinds of power¡ªthe life and


    death power¡ªinstantly poured into their battered bodies.


    Immediately, the three devils copsed in great pain.


    Worse, their life essence rapidly fell, as Ricky''s Life and Death River steadily absorbed it.


    Before long, it merged fully into Ricky''s body through the Life and Death River.


    The three devils were left with theirst gasp, steadily weakening, while in sharp contrast, Ricky''s


    breath of life rapidly grew stronger.

 Chapter 1365 The Arrival Of A Demi-saint

    Chapter 1365 The Arrival Of A Demi-saint


    A sudden hush descended upon the area. Needless to say, Ricky''s performance had shocked


    everyone.


    Just now, he had used an offensive skill that absorbed his opponents'' lifespan and added it to his own.


    They had never heard of such a skill, let alone seen it used by anyone before.


    Perhaps, some of them had heard of it, but only when it had been used for evil means. They all felt like


    this was the first time someone had applied such an exceptional skill for aboveboard reasons. There


    was no trace of evil on Ricky at all.


    Those who saw what had happened couldn''t help but feel intimidated by Ricky. As for the devils, they


    were terrified.


    ''It seems that I will never be able to overtake him.''


    As Peter gazed at Ricky''s towering facade, a confusing mix of feelings pulled at his heartstrings. Of


    course, he was happy about his friend''s sess, but he also felt slightly frustrated at the same time.


    "This isn''t surprising at all, Peter, since he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor."


    ire must have noticed Peter''s discouragement, so she tried tofort him through telepathy.


    "Incredible demi-spiritual emperors are exceedingly rare, and several eras could pass with only one in


    existence."


    "I understand."


    Peter sighed.


    In fact, he had already decided not to fight Ricky, even before ire said all these things to him.


    It would be stupid, as he would be the only one hurt if he insisted on fighting a powerful warrior like


    Ricky.


    ''Borrowing Life from Death. Once again, it has worked wonders for me. Indeed, it has yet to disappoint


    me!'' Ricky thought with great excitement as he felt his lifespan exponentially increase. He could tell


    that after absorbing the three devils'' life essence, the life he had sacrificed to activate the skill of Travel


    Back Through Time had already been restored.


    And even though the devils'' life essence contained some of their evil nature, it wasn''t a big deal for


    Ricky. After all, he had the Devourer Zone, which could dispel the evil nature very well.


    Once Ricky recovered the life essence he had consumed, he immediately deactivated the skill of


    Borrowing Life from Death.


    This was because he had excellent self-control. He wouldn''t allow himself to be tainted.


    Although it was a righteous Omnipotent Skill that he hadprehended from the Life and Death Zone,


    he couldn''t let himself enjoy it too much. Otherwise, he could get drunk on its power and get carried


    away with absorbing other creatures'' lives. If that happened, he would be no different from a real evil


    creature.


    And Ricky couldn''t allow that to happen.


    Thus, to prevent that from happening, he gave himself three stringent conditions. Only when these


    conditions were met would he allow himself to use the skill of Borrowing Life from Death.


    First, his life must be consumed. Second, he could only use it on an enemy he considered


    unforgivable, someone who didn''t deserve any mercy, such as the devil race. Lastly, he must be in


    grave danger, or if he had no other choice.


    After all, Ricky was not a selfless guy. He had to prioritize his safety as well.


    The three devils had deteriorated so much because Ricky had absorbed most of their life essence.


    Even though he had deactivated the skill of Borrowing Life from Death, these devils had no hopes of


    surviving already. He quickly killed them and seized their arms with not much effort.


    "That''s great! The temptation to increase your lifespan is in front of you, but you can still restrain


    yourself. How impressive!"


    Seeing that Ricky had stopped using the skill of Borrowing Life from Death of his own volition, the


    Dragon Intent Grass praised him at once.


    "This Omnipotent Skill is a double-edged sword. I have to use it well, or else I''ll risk hurting myself and


    those close to me. This restraint is crucial in using that skill,"


    replied Ricky.


    "I think you already have all the qualifications to be a supreme master. The only thing youck is


    time," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "In fact, I think you are the strongest warrior I know."


    "Ha-ha, you tter me! Thank you," Ricky answered, smiling brightly.


    "Guys, it''s time to end this battle!" He then turned to Mordechai and otherpanions, his voice pulling


    them from their shocked reverie.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t know how long they would have gawked in shock if Ricky hadn''t reminded them to move.


    And before long, they sessfully destroyed this stronghold.


    The warriors from the continent were overjoyed. After all, they wouldn''t just get points from this, but


    they had also killed the continent''s enemies and contributed in that way.


    However, their happiness onlysted for a moment.


    Just as they thought they had won the battle, an iparably powerful evil spirit appeared out of


    nowhere. Its menacing aura instantly shrouded the entire area, forming a world of evil spirit.


    In a split second, the space was sealed.


    Ricky and the others were equally shocked, for they could feel that an incredibly powerful evil presence


    was approaching. Only an upper spiritual emperor at peak state or a demi-saint could transform this


    space into a world of evil spirit, and that was happening at this moment. Whoever it was had managed


    to hide their presence from them and even blocked the space so no one could escape.


    Ricky and the others couldn''t help exchanging nces as fear took shape in their hearts.


    No matter how talented they were, all of them were innately frightened of powerful enemies and death.


    They didn''t show it on their faces, but the unknown presence terrified all of them.


    In sharp contrast, the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe looked thrilled. They thought they were


    going to die, but it looked like someone hade to save them.


    The approaching presence was undoubtedly a master of the devil race. They were saved!


    In the next second, a figure clothed in blood-colored clothes appeared. It was a young man who had a


    potent blood-red evil spirit around him, and it felt incredibly potent like the man had just bathed in


    blood.


    The young man looked like a demon and had a small crimson horn on his head.


    ''He must have one of the eight main blood powers of the devil race, the Crimson Devil blood power!''


    Ricky realized immediately when he sensed the young man''s aura.


    After all, he was no stranger to this kind of blood power. It was the same blood power he had


    encountered back in the human devil''s ancestralnd. Kurt and Rodger had the same blood power.


    Also, he could feel the young man''s energy, and it felt eerily simr to that of a real saint.


    This young man was undoubtedly a demi-saint from one of the eight major bloodlines of the devil race


    ¡ªthe Crimson Devil tribe.


    Of course, Mordechai and the other warriors could also sense the young man''s power, so they knew he


    was a demi-saint. This crushed the hope in their hearts, and any trace of their previous cheerfulness


    now disappeared. After all, the difference between their strength was too vast. They couldn''t resist him


    at all.


    "Sir, they dare to make trouble for our devil race! Please help us! Save us!"


    As soon as the demi-saint was within sight, the creatures of the ck Poison Devil tribe immediately


    fell to their knees, kowtowing pitifully.


    "I''ll take care of this. You can leave now!"


    the young man responded lightly.


    "Thank you, sir!" At once, the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe hastily left with their tails between


    their legs.


    ''Damn it! If I had known this would happen, I would have killed those pests earlier, or at least before


    this young man arrived, ''


    Ricky thought to himself, scowling.


    At this moment, he had lost all hope. He thought that this demi-saint would be the death of him.


    Once the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe left, the young man turned to Ricky with an eyebrow


    raised and said, "You are nobody special; only one of the many warriors of the continent. But despite


    your mediocrity, I noticed that you used an impressive Omnipotent Skill earlier. Now, tell me the


    cultivation method and spell. If you do, I will spare your life."


    ''Is this guy interested in the skill of Borrowing Life from Death?'' Ricky wondered, slightly surprised by


    the devil''s words.


    "You are going to spare my life? Don''t make meugh! I''m not stupid to believe a devil''s promises,"


    replied Ricky coldly. "I can pray to anyone, but I will never pray to the devil race."


    He firmly believed that only idiots would believe what a devil said.


    Hearing Ricky''s words, the young man responded with much disdain, "You are just another brat from


    the continent who thinks too highly of himself. Do you think you can fight me? Well, think again!" After


    pausing for a moment, he continued, "I''ll take you to the Devil Land, where you will go through so much


    torture that you''ll wish you were dead! We''ll see how long you can hold on then. I''m sure that you''ll beg


    for your life and cry like the brat you are."


    After saying that, the devil condensed his blood-red evil spirit and shaped it into two enormous hands.


    One of them moved to grab Ricky, while the other one moved towards Mordechai and others.

 Chapter 1366 The Fourth Mister

    Chapter 1366 The Fourth Mister


    The young man from the Crimson Devil tribe was going to take Ricky back. As for Mordechai and the


    others, he would just kill them.


    "Ricky, I know Hannah is in seclusion but we''ll have to wake her up. It''s the only way," the Evil


    Mandragora ordered in an urgent tone.


    "I know that it is the only way and I don''t want to die," Ricky responded helplessly. "But if Hannah does


    something, then Mordechai and I will be eliminated in the selection this time."


    "Dammit, Ricky. This is a matter of life and death. Who gives a crap about the selection? If you don''t


    hurry, you might not be able to wake her up in time." The Evil Mandragora rolled her eyes when she


    heard Ricky.


    Ricky understood and hesitated no more. Hannah was cultivating in seclusion deep behind closed


    doors and he sent her a message.


    However, even before the message could reach her, two beams o sword light with milky white color


    appeared out of nowhere in the world of evil spirit. They cut off the bloody hands and then merged into


    one, morphing into one giant sword light and cutting the world in half.


    At the same time, it also wrapped Ricky and his friends in its glow to protect them.


    "Emanuel, authority is not given to you to ughter creatures of the continent at will." A gentle voice


    sounded and a young man appeared in the air in front of Emanuel, the demi-saint of the devil race who


    appeared not long ago. He was d entirely in white and emitting a kindly brilliance.


    In his right hand hung the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe who had just escaped. They were


    being held in ce by the gentleman using his spiritual power. However, they weren''t alive. The young


    man had obviously killed them because he was carrying lifeless husks in his hand.


    He shook his palm and the corpses fell on the ground like tree leaves in the season of fall.


    "It''s you, the Fourth Mister!" Emanuel gazed at the neer and greeted him coldly. His face was


    looking incredibly serious and as his eyes travelled towards the corpses on the ground, a ferocious look


    appeared across his eyes.


    He had just saved these creatures but the Fourth Mister¡ªthe gentleman¡ª had killed them in the blink


    of an eye. It was cruel and humiliating.


    "The Fourth Mister!" Ricky and his friends eximed in surprise and hope when they heard the name.


    They were familiar with this name, as was everyone in the Middle Land.


    There were seven pces constituting the organization called the Misty South Pce, each of which


    had their own sessors.


    These sessors were called misters.


    While the first pce was the strongest, the other six pces were not numbered by their strength.


    However, there were differences in strength among the sessors.


    The Fourth Mister ranked the fourth among the six sessors.


    The first pce did not have a sessor since its lord, Otis, the strongest warrior in the Misty South,


    had not chosen one.


    "Wow. We are really lucky," Mordechai eximed happily. "I was afraid we were going to die. But fate


    seems to be on our side. I have heard that the Fourth Mister is a righteous man who practices sword


    skills and is remarkably powerful."


    "Yes. Now, we won''t have to choose between our lives and the selection," Peter remarked hopefully.


    "The Fourth Mister is definitely one of the most talented beings in the Misty South," E said


    telepathically. "I''ve heard that he has both the upright spirit and the righteous spirit. And he also carries


    the Buddha Sword Mutant."


    "Two spirits and the Buddha Sword Mutant? Wow!" Ricky murmured when he heard E''s voice.


    Naturally, he admired such a talented person.


    "Emanuel, either leave this ce of your own free will or I will drive you away with force." The Fourth


    Mister calmly raised his hand and a pure white sword appeared. He was clearly issuing a threat.


    "Humph! I know that you are strong, man. But you won''t be able to drive me away," Emanuel sneered.


    "If you are so confident, what''s the harm in trying? Have a taste of sword!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The Fourth Mister was immediately bathed by the glow of the sword he


    summoned. From a distance, he appeared like a powerful sword deity, raining down a sword light upon


    the devil.


    "Go to hell! You can never threaten me!" Emanuel''s eyes immediately burst out a crimson-colored glow


    and his body began spinning and rising. Within moments, a tornado took shape and collided with the


    glow of the Fourth Mister''s sword.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Violent waves of air engulfed the entire area, as if a storm had brewed and was now sweeping across


    it.


    Luckily, Ricky and his friends were protected by the sword light. Otherwise, they would have been


    smashed to pieces by these shockwaves. They couldn''t even hope to bear the power of two demi-


    saints. Even the fallout would have killed them instantly without protection.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The tornado was spinning rapidly, but cracks were beginning to appear in


    it. After a moment of stalemate, a series of crackling sounds could be heard.


    In the blink of an eye, the Fourth Mister''s sword light had entered the tornado and was sshing at


    Emanuel''s body.


    Puff! Hit by the sword light, Emanuel staggered back and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. The power


    was evidently more than he could bear.


    Realizing that he couldn''t make a stand by himself, he quickly used the anti-seismic force and left the


    ce.


    "I know that I am no match for you, but the devil race has several many warriors who can defeat you.


    We wille for you." As he left, Emanuel shouted a threat to the Fourth Mister.


    "At least we know that you aren''t strong enough, Emanuel," the Fourth Mister replied in a t tone.


    "I think the Fourth Mister and Emanuel are only slightly different in terms of strength. If the Fourth


    Mister had a significant advantage, he would have chased and killed Emanuel already," the Dragon


    Intent Grass concluded, seeing the Fourth Mister stay behind.


    "Emanuel is a devil, but the Fourth Mister knows him well. Further, he has the Crimson Devil Blood


    power. Someone with these two traits is obviously not a nobody," Ricky responded.


    "You''re right. Although Emanuel was forced back a bit, he did not seem seriously injured."


    Not only that, but they had also seen that the Fourth Mister looked a bit frustrated while fighting


    Emanuel.


    Defeating Emanuel did not take too much of his power. But killing him was an entirely different story.


    Perhaps if the fight carried on for long enough, he could emerge victorious. But even then, he would be


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    pushed to hisst gasp, which could prove perilous for him in this Passage World.


    "Thank you for saving us, sir." Ricky got up and thanked the Fourth Mister.


    "That''s okay. I just sensed the aura of a demi-saint and followed it. Anyone would have done the


    same." The Fourth Mister waved his hand and smiled. Despite his strength and status, he wasn''t acting


    haughty or superior.


    On the contrary, his aura was very kind and gentle.


    ''I think that is the effect of his upright and righteous spirits, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    The Fourth Mister turned towards Ricky and remarked, "You have white hair and an extraordinary


    temperament. Am I correct in assuming that you are Ricky, the young man who has obtained Paul''s


    inheritance?"


    "Yes, sir. I am Ricky!" Ricky nodded.


    He quickly became vignt since he didn''t know why the Fourth Mister knew of him.


    "That is very good! You''ve just destroyed a stronghold of the devil race." The Fourth Mister nodded


    appreciatively. "You truly are a genius and I hope you keep growing rapidly."


    "Thank you, sir!" Ricky said modestly.


    "I have heard some interesting rumors about you, Ricky. I hope we engage in a friendly battle one day.


    After all, a fight with Paul''s sessor would be an interesting study," the Fourth Mister continued.


    Ricky was a little confused to hear this.


    Although he was a genius, he didn''t think he was worthy of being remembered by someone as


    incredible as the Fourth Mister.


    But before he could ask more, the Fourth Mister had left.


    ''Is it because of Master Otis?'' Ricky was confused. However, he let it slide after a couple of moments.


    "Ricky, even a master like the Fourth Mister appears interested in you," ire smiled.

 Chapter 1367 The Reason

    Chapter 1367 The Reason


    "But my current strength is not powerful enough to face off against a genius like that. I hope he doesn''t


    remember me," Ricky said in a hesitant voice. "Let''s not focus on that right now. Just collect these


    devils'' arms so we can go.


    If a master from the devil racees again, we''ll be in trouble. A master like the Fourth Mister won''t


    save us twice."


    Sighing, Ricky bent over and the others helped him to saw off the arms of all the devils that were at the


    Emperor Level.


    In the end, they had defeated a total of twenty middle spiritual emperors and one hundred lower


    spiritual emperors from the devil race. From it, they had earned three thousand points. Obtaining three


    thousand points in just two days was unbelievable.


    "Look at how much we''ve managed to reap. Maybe we should keep destroying the devil race''s


    strongholds. That seems to be the only way we can huntrge numbers of devils and obtain more


    points!" Mordechai suggested in an excited voice.


    "I agree. It took the three of us almost a month to get five thousand points, but now, it''s taken only two


    days to get three thousand points," E replied, sighing as she recalled their previous struggles.


    "But we were lucky this time. Most of the middle spiritual emperors from the devil race were from the


    Short Devil tribe. They had recently broken through and be middle spiritual emperors. If it weren''t


    for that, we probably would have failed," Ricky pointed out.


    Peter and ire didn''t want the points.


    If it weren''t for Ricky, the consequences could have been bad. They could have died. Ricky took all of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the points because he really needed them.


    The situation he was in forced him to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce.


    After they had finished, they regrouped and ran out of the destroyed stronghold.


    When they were far away from it, Ricky asked, "ire, Peter, why did you attack the devil race''s


    stronghold? You''re not usually that reckless."


    "It''s because someone lied to us!" Peter spat. His eyes were shielded and dark as he turned around.


    In a strained voice, he told Ricky why he and the others had attacked the stronghold that belonged to


    the Short Devil tribe.


    He had been invited by the fifth genius in the Middle Land, Xavier.


    Many other famous talents had also been invited by Xavier. They were divided into six groups and told


    to attack several strongholds of the devil race that were in the nearby area.


    That way, the devil race couldn''t organize and help each other.


    However, when theyunched their attack, they realized that Xavier had fooled them. His own men


    didn''t evenunch the attack in the surroundings as they imed they would do.


    "Peter, how do you know Xavier and his men didn''t attack like they said that they would?" Ricky asked,


    lowering his eyebrows.


    "Because they attacked the stronghold of the ck Poison Devil tribe instead, and the members from


    the ck Poison Devil tribe, including their young master, appeared in the stronghold of the Short Devil


    tribe. Do you think they attacked the ck Poison Devil tribe?" Peter asked.


    "It''s lucky that my cousin got a hold of you. Otherwise, we would have died. I think that the geniuses


    who attacked the other strongholds wouldn''t make it back."


    "So Xavier was trying to harm you?" Ricky asked in a cold voice.


    He looked angry but he was also confused. Xavier was a genius that was recognized by the Misty


    South Pce. He didn''t seem like an evil person.


    When ire saw Ricky''s hesitation, she said, "The Misty South Pce has investigated a lot of


    geniuses, but no one knows what they are thinking."


    Ricky nodded slightly.


    She was right. The most powerful creature in the world couldn''t see into others'' minds.


    "But why would Xavier do this? Was he holding a grudge against you and the other geniuses?" Ricky


    asked, still unwilling to believe it.


    "No, I don''t think so. Afterwards, I realized that Xavier was trying to take the ck Poison Pond from


    the ck Poison Devil tribe," ire answered. "Xavier was using us as bait for the ck Poison Devil


    tribe."


    "This still doesn''t make sense. What is the ck Poison Pond?" Ricky asked, frowning and tilting his


    head to the side.


    "Well, the ck Poison Devil tribe is a strong bloodline. Out of all the devil tribes, it is considered to be


    one of the top bloodlines next to the top eight bloodlines of the devil race," ire exined.


    "The ck Poison Devil tribe is new. They just managed to make a name for themselves during this


    era. In the beginning, they were ordinary devils who cultivated the most ordinary evil spirit.


    By chance, a powerful man from the ck Poison Devil tribe found the ck Poison Pond. The ck


    Poison Pondes from heaven and earth.


    It is filled with poisonous water that is called the ck Poison of Heaven and Earth. It''s some of the


    most potent stuff in existence.


    If someone uses the water in the ck Poison Pond to cultivate, they can create powerful poison gas


    or even produce their own ck Poison of Heaven and Earth.


    The only reason the ck Poison Devil tribe isn''t ordinary anymore is because of the ck Poison


    Pond. One can only imagine how powerful the water in the ck Poison Pond is."


    "So, Xavier''s goal is to cultivate the poison gas?" Ricky asked.


    "No, he doesn''t want to cultivate it. He has the blood power of poison gas, so he craves to collect the


    water from the ck Poison Pond," ire answered.


    "Xavier is cultivating the poison gas, so the rest of what you told me must be correct. His real target is


    the water in the ck Poison Pond. Now that he has tricked you and you guys attacked the other


    strongholds, they would turn to the ck Poison Devil tribe for help," Ricky said.


    "That would leave the stronghold of the ck Poison Devil tribe empty. Xavier and his men could just


    walk inside to attack the ck Poison Devil tribe''s stronghold!"


    "I''m going to kill him!" Peter shouted, clenching his fists.


    Of course he was enraged. Xavier had set him up and he had nearly died.


    "It''s a good thing that we identally entered the cultivation ce of the old chief of the Short Devil


    tribe. When we were in there, we threatened the devils, telling them that we would kill their old chief. If


    we hadn''t done that, we wouldn''t have been able to hold on until you arrived," ire said.


    "It''s all over now. We are all safe and sound. Now we know that we can''t trust anyone blindly, not even


    the geniuses with outstanding reputations. They are usually the ones who do the deceiving because


    they have the resources and power to do so," Ricky replied.


    "Ricky, speaking of the Short Devil tribe, I have something for you. It''s to say thank you for saving our


    lives," ire suddenly said. She turned her hand over and opened her palm, revealing a ck jade


    token.


    "What''s this?" Ricky asked.


    "The weapon casting heritage of the Short Devil tribe!" ire answered.


    Ricky said in surprise, "So what the chief of the Short Devil tribe told us was true. You took their


    inheritance and that was why they were too afraid to hurt you!"


    "Of course. Otherwise, we couldn''t have threatened the devils using just the life of the old chief," ire


    said, smiling.


    "The devil race has the Short Devil tribe, and we have the Short Human tribe. Those tribes are the


    most powerful weapon casting ones in the world. No one else canpare to them," Ricky exined,


    eying the gift in front of him.


    "The heaven and earth did not grace the two tribes with any talent for cultivation or fighting. They are


    all disabled to some degree. In return, they are given a knack for weapon casting. Those two tribes are


    the best at weapon casting in the world." ire nodded.


    Mordechai and the others looked at her for a moment before they nodded too.

 Chapter 1368 Xavier Appeared

    Chapter 1368 Xavier Appeared


    The casting skills of the Short Devil tribe and the Short Human tribe were what all of the casting


    masters in the world yearned for.


    Ricky was no exception. He couldn''t act polite and refuse ire''s gift. He grabbed it from her and held


    it tightly in his hand.


    "Thank you, ire," Ricky told her.


    "Thank you for saving my life!" ire smiled. "Besides, I''m d I could be friends with a genius


    like you. It mighte in handy again one day."


    "Ha-ha. Okay!" Ricky replied with a smile. "So what are you going to do next? Are you going to seek


    revenge on Xavier?"


    "Of course not. We may want to cut him up into tiny pieces, but our strength is far below his," Peter


    said. "First, we will gain more points. When we have enough points, we''ll take the time to focus on


    other things."


    "If you guys are willing, I think we should continue destroying the devil race''s strongholds together. It''s


    the fastest way to gain points," Ricky offered.


    "Yes! That''s exactly what I was thinking!" ire eximed, pping her hands together in excitement.


    "Ha! It looks like you''ve caught another girl''s heart, Ricky!" Mordechai told him through telepathy, trying


    to hold back hisughter.


    "When did you start resorting to gossiping, Mordechai?" Ricky replied with a sly smile.


    To be honest, in the beginning, Ricky had regarded ire as his friend. But ever since they got the


    inheritances of the king and the queen, despite the physical distance between them, there had been a


    trace of feelings between Ricky and ire.


    Ricky had to unwillingly give all of the credit for that to the king and the queen.


    After some rest and recuperation, they continued hunting the devils by finding weak strongholds to


    destroy.


    While they did that, Ricky also learned about the casting skills that were held in the ck jade token.


    Even though it was only a small part of the inherited casting skills of the Short Devil tribe, Ricky was


    impressed by its contents. He thought they were unfathomable.


    "The Short Devil tribe''s casting skills are unique. I''ve only learned some of them, but I''m already feeling


    an epiphany. Some of their casting skills are even better than the casting skills in my Chaos Manual,"


    Ricky told the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "As far as I know, some of the casting skills in my Chaos Manual shoulde from the casting skills of


    the Short Devil tribe.


    If I can find the time, I can use the casting heritage in the ck jade token and the Chaos Manual to


    reach the casting road of Sage Level soon."


    "You should do that if you can. Legend says that the casting skills that belong to the Short Devil tribe


    and the Short Human tribe are inherited from heaven and earth. No other tribe in the world has ever


    reached the same level as them," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "A casting master at the Sage Level will no doubt be respected in our continent, but in the


    headquarters of the Short Devil tribe and the Short Human tribe, a Sage Level casting master would be


    viewed as a neer to weapon casting."


    "The Short Human tribe? I hope I can find some spare time so I can go there. Imagine if I got their


    casting inheritance too," Ricky replied, feeling anticipation jolt through him.


    "I wouldn''t hope too much for that. They only share their casting skills with their own members," the


    Dragon Intent Grass told him.


    "How will I know if I never try?" Ricky pointed out.


    "Damn it! He came here himself!" Peter said in a low voice from the spot where he was resting.


    Ricky and Mordechai wrinkled their noses. They could smell strong poison in the air.


    "Is it Xavier?" Ricky asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes. the members of his n, the Hu n, are the only living beings in the central and outer regions


    that could emit such strong poison smell," Peter confirmed in a whisper.


    "It doesn''t look like they''re friendly. How dare they?" ire said coldly.


    But this time, ire and Peter were not worried because Ricky was there to assist them.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Secondster, six figuresnded in front of them.


    They were all young men and they all had ck robes on. The purest form of poisonous aura was


    The young man that was walking in front of them was clearly the leader because he had the strongest


    poison aura. It was Xavier.


    In the Hu n, he was the greatest talent. And in the whole central region, he came in fifth ce out of


    the top ten talents.


    Xavier was built strong. He had broad shoulders and a small waist. Beneath his poisonous aura was a


    "Xavier!" Peter bellowed in a hoarse voice.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Peter, you did a great job destroying that stronghold! I didn''t think you could do it," Xavier said with a


    smile. "It was quite the surprise.


    But unfortunately, I can''t allow you to tell anyone else about this."


    "So you''re going to kill us to keep your secrets?" Peter spat, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "That''s correct. After all, if you tell the others the truth, my reputation will be ruined," Xavier admitted as


    an evil smile spread on his lips.


    "We know what you''re really after. You want the water in the ck Poison Pond," ire chimed in.


    "Yes. It looks like I don''t owe you an exnation after all," Xavier said, smirking. "So, do you want to kill


    yourselves or do you want me to do it?


    If I have to do it myself, your deaths will be miserable.


    But before we settle that, I want to thank you. After all, without you, it would be almost impossible for


    me to get some water from the ck Poison Pond.


    So, in order to repay you, I will kill more devils after your deaths to mourn for you."


    "You''re a hypocrite! I don''t get it! How could the Misty South Pce identity a person like you as one of


    the top ten talents?" Peter roared. If he had the power in that moment, he would have pounced on


    Xavier and ripped him into pieces.


    "Now, now, don''t start calling people names. All I know is that the martial world is made up of warriors


    who can hide their true colors," Xavier replied, sneering.


    "So...you''re not going to kill yourselves. I guess I have to do everything, huh? Whatever. I can''t wait to


    see how powerful my poison will be after fusing with the water of the ck Poison Pond."


    As Xavier spoke, ck poison power gushed out of his pores.


    Just like the ck Poison Devil tribe, the faint smell of ck poison wafted from the inside of his body.


    "Calling you hypocritical is being kind. You are the most shameless person I have ever met!" Ricky


    growled as he slowly walked out from behind Peter.


    "Yes. I''ve never seen anyone more despicable," Mordechai echoed.


    It was not until Xavier and hispanions heard Ricky speaking that they noticed his presence.


    When he saw Ricky''s white hair and face, Xavier''s mouth dropped open and he eximed, "It''s Ricky


    with white hair!"

 Chapter 1369 Heavenly Black Poison

    Chapter 1369 Heavenly ck Poison


    As they stared at the white-haired man in front of them, Xavier and the others couldn''t close their


    mouths because they were so surprised. As they recovered from their shock, excitement filled them. If


    Ricky were here, that meant that Paul''s inheritance was here with him.


    "Ricky! I didn''t see you there! This really is turning out to be a lucky day," Xavier said with a sneer.


    "It looks like you''re no longer just murderous. Now, you''re greedy too," Ricky replied calmly. There


    wasn''t a trace of worry on his face.


    "Everyone yearns for Paul''s inheritance. You must know that by now. And you''re right. I''m no selfless


    man. I don''t give a damn about the justice. Now that you''re here, I can''t let you go," Xavier snapped.


    "Besides, you''re standing right next to my targets. It''s like you''re asking to die."


    "I don''t think we''re going to die today, even though you are the fifth-ranked talent in the central region,"


    Ricky shot back with a smile. Without making any movements, bloody-red devouring power surged out


    of his body and collided with Xavier''s ck poison gas.


    "You have the devouring power? That''s not indeed a bit troublesome for me to handle!" As he


    witnessed his ck poison gas being devoured, Xavier narrowed his eyes and tightened his fists into


    balls.


    He had always been a cautious man. How else could he have hidden his true intentions for so long? So


    he was determined to get what he wanted.


    "Stay back! Don''t let his poison touch you!" Ricky warned Mordechai and Peter telepathically.


    Poison had the ability to appear in the air out of nowhere, which was unpredictable. Even though


    Mordechai and Peter were strong warriors, they couldn''t guard themselves against the elusive poison.


    Warriors who cultivated the poison gas had an easy time restraining the warriors who cultivated the


    illusion power and the ones who cultivated their bodies.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ricky had the Devouring Mutant, the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and the Ancestral


    Thunder Mutant, he wouldn''t have had the courage or the ability to confront the poison.


    Wasting no time, Mordechai and the others stepped back because they understood that they couldn''t


    deal with warriors as strong as Xavier or his poison.


    They also had faith in Ricky that he would win.


    After all, in their eyes, Ricky never lost.


    And if it came down to it, it was not toote for them to step in and help if the warriors around Xavier


    started fighting.


    Now, it was time for thepetition between the two geniuses to take ce.


    "Paul''s inheritance belongs to me," Xavier said, licking his lips. The space around him had transformed


    into a world of poison.


    "I''d like to see you try. If you can get your hands on it, it''s yours." Ricky gritted his teeth and extended a


    finger, pointing it at Xavier.


    With a yell, the power of the seven mutants leapt out and surrounded his body.


    Momentster, a disembodied roar was heard. The ck poison gas behind Xavier had condensed to


    form the shadow of a snake with two wings on its back.


    It was the Winged Snake.


    "The Hu n has the blood power of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake. It''s an emperor beast that


    descends from the legendary Winged Snake. He is using it because it is born with the Heavenly ck


    Poison," ire told Ricky through telepathy.


    "I''ve heard that the ck Poison belongs to the legendary Winged Snake and the Heavenly ck


    Poison is another type of that ck Poison. Please be careful."


    "Heavenly ck Winged Snake? Heavenly ck Poison?" Ricky murmured to himself as he tried to


    sort all of the information through his brain.


    At first, he hadn''t been worried when he saw the snake appear, but now, he knew better than to look


    down on it.


    Once the shadow of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake had finished condensing, it slithered towards


    Ricky and reared up to bite him.


    The attack was made up of several different momentums.


    Ricky opened his eyes wide and his pupils turned purple. Then, purple thunderbolts burst out of his


    body, slicing into the Heavenly ck Winged Snake.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Following that, all of Ricky''s and Xavier''s momentums collided.


    They moved at the same time, like it was an intricate dance.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The powers of Ricky''s seven mutants rushed forward and turned into a colorful world. As they fought


    back against Xavier''s attacks, the impact they created was enough to award Ricky with the upper hand.


    Under the pressure of the seven mutants, the ck poison gas copsed with a puff.


    For other warriors, the ck poison gas was a difficult opponent, but Ricky had the Devouring Mutant,


    the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. It was easy for him to handle the poison.


    "Release your Heavenly ck Poison. This is bing boring," Ricky said coldly.


    "If that''s what you want," Xavier replied, rolling his eyes.


    He was a person who loved to cause trouble. Most of the time, he felt more powerful than others and


    thought that he was better than them. Ricky''s taunting just made him angrier.


    There was no chance that Ricky would let him walk away.


    On the one hand, Xavier wanted to kill ire. Now that Ricky had the inheritance of the king, he would


    not allow anyone else to hurt ire because she was the one who had the inheritance of the queen.


    And Ricky wasn''t easily pushed around by others.


    On the other hand, Xavier had made it clear that he wanted to steal Paul''s inheritance. Because of that,


    he had made himself a lifelong enemy of Ricky''s.


    "Heavenly ck Poison!"


    A momentter, a dark mark appeared between Xavier''s eyebrows. It didn''t belong to a mutant. It was


    a special bloodline mark.


    In an instant, the mass turned into the Heavenly ck Poison.


    The second that his eyes becamepletely dark, it meant that the poison gas around Xavier had


    reached a higher level.


    The poison itself became murkier and darker, like it hade from hell where the chaos and darkness


    had started.


    As he stared into the power of the poison gas, Ricky saw a dark world of poison.


    He understood that it was the Heavenly ck Poison¡ªone of the top poisons beneath the ck


    Poison.


    Sizzle! Sizzle!


    The Heavenly ck Poison came closer, causing the defensive shield Ricky had created using his


    seven kinds of power to melt like it had been burned. A strong sense of threat licked at Ricky''s heart.


    "The Heavenly ck Poison is stronger than I thought!" Ricky eximed as he tried to think of another


    way to fight back.


    "Well, you asked to see my Heavenly ck Poison. I hope you''re enjoying it," Xavier said coldly from


    the world of poison.


    "Nine Snake Poisons!"


    With a roar, all of his strength was integrated into the Heavenly ck Poison around him.


    The strong Heavenly ck Poison split into nine strands that reached towards the sky. Then, they


    started to twist and spin like tornadoes. The spinning force was so strong that the area seemed to flip


    upside down.


    The Nine Snake Poisons were as thick and as long as pythons.


    Gradually, wings sprouted on their backs.


    Under the power of the Heavenly ck Poison, the area surged.


    A couple of moments passed in suspended silence before the Nine Snake Poisons swept towards


    Ricky at the same time.


    The Heavenly ck Poison released a unique power of erosion. Ricky squeezed his eyes shut, afraid


    that he was about to die. The power behind the attack was like the world''s strongest storm, ready to lift


    him up and tear him apart.


    "Evil Devouring Mouth!"


    Now that his life was at risk, Ricky focused on the task at hand. He released as much of his devouring


    power as he could and instantly activated the devouring form. The huge Evil Devouring Mouth


    appeared, eating all of the attacks that were pointed his way.


    "Furnace of Heaven and Earth!


    Ancestral Thunder Net!"


    At the same time, Ricky activated two more Omnipotent Skills and attached them to the Evil Devouring


    Mouth to form his strongest defense method.


    But this time, he was struggling. Even though he hadbined the three Omnipotent Skills, it seemed


    hard to deal with his enemy.

 Chapter 1370 The Great Seal

    Chapter 1370 The Great Seal


    Although he had employed three kinds of Omnipotent Skills to defend himself, Ricky still felt


    threatened.


    His instincts were screaming that even if his three skills merged into one, they might not be enough to


    resist the Heavenly ck Poison.


    And they were right. He was losing.


    The three Omnipotent Skills onlysted for a moment before exploding into nothingness. There was a


    loud bang and Ricky''s defenses were gone. Meanwhile, the power of the storm condensed by the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    poison had only weakened a tiny bit.


    "I don''t believe this. The power of my three Omnipotent Skills isn''t enough topete with Xavier even


    after merging into one?!" Ricky muttered in shock as he saw his skills dissipate. "Is the Heavenly ck


    Poison really that strong that its corrosive powers can destroy everything in its way?"


    "Maybe. The Heavenly ck Poison is one of the strongest toxins in the world. Unless your powers are


    overwhelmingly strong, resisting it is impossible," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "Xavier deserves to be ranked sixth in the central region," Ricky remarked. "He has the Heavenly ck


    Poison, after all. Luckily, I have the sacred fire and the peculiar fire in my repertoire."


    He retreated a few steps and a momentter, the me Torrent gushed out of his body like a storm. It


    danced in the air and then formed nine strands.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself, boy. Don''t you know that the Heavenly ck Poison can erode mes as


    well? How else do you think I was able to destroy your Omnipotent Skills just now?" Xavier sneered


    when he saw his opponent burst out another Omnipotent Skill.


    "Try me!" Ricky smiled.


    Boom! Boom! As the fire rose and torrents of me twisted around the nine strands, the ultimate


    mes, including the sacred fire and the peculiar fire, rose from them as well.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The nine strands collided with the Heavenly ck Poisons and there was a


    gigantic explosion. Shockwaves emanating from the point of impact drowned everything.


    "Sacred fire! Peculiar fire! Nine kinds!"


    Xavier roared.


    The sacred fire and the peculiar fire couldpete with his Heavenly ck Poison. They had the


    potential.


    Worse still, Ricky had enormous amounts of these fires.


    "So. I guess the Heavenly ck Poison is just meh!" Ricky snorted coldly as his Ultimate Golden Body


    rose from the ground. Air waves were torn apart as it rushed towards Xavier.


    All kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire surrounded the golden body, so the poison that rushed over it


    had no effect.


    "Seems like Ricky is the only one who canpletely resist the Heavenly ck Poison and make a


    stand," Peter eximed in the distance.


    "I guess so. After all, no one has as many amazing mes as he does," Mordechai remarked.


    "It''s a bit unfair, don''t you think? He has got so many mes and mutants while so many people have


    nothing,"


    Peter said.


    "Impregnable Killing Finger!"


    Ricky jumped in front of Xavier and attacked him directly with another powerful Omnipotent Skill. There


    were a dazzling glow and a strong massacring power instantly condensed over the chest of his golden


    body. The killing power then emerged andbined itself with the massacring power to form ten huge


    fingers.


    "Fusion!"


    It was as if thunder had descended upon Earth. Deafening roars resounded and the ten golden fingers


    Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body followed the fingers closely.


    A fierce and powerful force broke out.


    "Damn these mes!" With a roar of resentment, Xavier made a seal with his hands and the Heavenly


    ck Poison morphed into a shield to resist Ricky''s attack.


    However, he was at a disadvantage in this round. The pure and unimaginable power of the


    Impregnable Killing Finger,bined with the Ultimate Golden Body, was too much for him to handle.


    "The Heavenly ck Poison is a joke. In front of my mes, it''s no wonder that you are dumbfounded,"


    Ricky said disdainfully. He then activated the Chaotic Fire Intent Form and with another explosion,


    the power of his mes increased even further.


    Within seconds, Ricky''s devouring power was able topletely destroy the power of the Heavenly


    ck Poison.


    "Go to hell!" Xavier shrieked ferociously when he heard Ricky''s humiliating remarks.


    He released the dark mutant power from his body, and the blood mark between his eyebrows morphed


    into a mutant mark.


    "The Heavenly ck Poison Mutant!"


    Using the mutant power, Xavier raised his momentum by several levels and the power of his Heavenly


    ck Poison also increased drastically.


    After being crushed by Ricky''s mes, Xavier''s powers had instantly begun fighting back.


    "The Heavenly ck Poison Mutant?" Ricky''s face darkened for a moment.


    This mutant had caused a significant increase in Xavier''s powers.


    Ricky couldn''t hesitate now. He immediately burst out the chaotic power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As explosions rang across the space, ck dust took over the arena and only two shadows were


    visible, engaging in a powerful battle. It was like two scattered storms had just collided. Ricky''s forces


    had turned into colorful streaks of light which were now intertwining with Xavier''s storm.


    Whoosh!


    For an hour, nothing but chaos remained and finally, one of the figures was sent flying backwards with


    a deafening bang.


    Xavier had lost.


    He had eventually found himself at a disadvantage.


    "You lose!" Ricky''s voice rang clear and victorious.


    "That''s impossible. How can you have such power?" Xavier couldn''t ept being at a disadvantage.


    "Perhaps I cannot challenge warriors who have a higher level. But I will never lose to someone who is


    at the same realm as I am," Ricky replied.


    "Look at him! This is the only guy who can publicly dare that he won''t lose to anyone!"


    Mordechai murmured.


    "Don''t you dare underestimate me, Ricky. I am not inferior to any warrior." Xavier felt deeply humiliated


    at those words and he roared ferociously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Xavier''s eyes turned crimson and with a whistling boom, his entire body exploded into a storm.


    The strongest power of the Heavenly ck Poison that Xavier possessed gushed out from the


    explosion. It was mixed with a glow in the shade of a deep and bloody crimson.


    This red glow was Xavier''s blood essence.


    It turned out that Xavier gathered every single ounce of strength he carried into a small ck poison


    ball.


    Then, it rushed like a murderous arrow straight at his opponent.


    His target was Ricky''s heart.


    "Since you want Paul''s inheritance, that is exactly what you will get. I am going to use his Omnipotent


    Skill to deal with you and try out its power!" Ricky dered coldly.


    Immediately after, he summoned the Time Mutant. Its time power merged with all the power Ricky had


    and formed a square seal on his Ultimate Golden Body.


    The Time Seal emerged between his eyebrows. Very soon, the seal turned into the shape of a


    mountain.


    "Have a taste of Master Paul''s Omnipotent Skill!"


    Ricky hadprehended this Omnipotent Skill by cultivating the Eternal Time Scripture.


    Right after his words, all of his power, including the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the power


    of the rest of his mutants merged into one and integrated with the power of time.


    Time and strength were the main factors behind making this skill so incredibly powerful.


    The idea was to use the power of the River of Time and throw the enemy''s Omnipotent Skill into it. This


    would consume their power.


    Once that was done, the Time Seal would burst out a powerful force to suppress the enemy.


    Boom!


    As the small poisonous light ball rushed towards Ricky, it collided fiercely with the square seal.


    The power of time had now turned into a virtual river which was flowing around the small poisonous


    ball, sucking on its power as if it were a piece of candy.

 Chapter 1371 Kill The Snake

    Chapter 1371 Kill The Snake


    At that moment in time, Ricky''s time power couldn''t extend any further. Before long, the poisonous light


    ball''s power was visibly weakening under the attacks of the River of Time summoned by Ricky.


    "The power of time!" Ricky kept adding more power to his attack, and all Xavier could do about it was


    roar out of frustration.


    He had exhausted all of his options. Still, he had no way to resist Ricky''s power of time other than


    constantly increasing the power of his poisonous light ball.


    "Look at Ricky''s power of time! It makes Xavier''s attack weaker by using the invisible power of the


    River of Time," Peter eximed as he stood on the sidelines, witnessing the fight. "Now I can see why


    it''s one of the most mysterious and unpredictable powers out there."


    "Well, if you think about it, the power of time has to be strong. If it wasn''t, Paul wouldn''t have be


    the most powerful warrior in the ancient times," ire pointed out.


    "Yes. And Ricky has more up his sleeve. He has a mutant that is rted to time. One day, it will help


    him be a supreme master like Paul."


    While the Time Seal continued to suck the power out of the poisonous light ball, the Time Seal grew


    again. With a loud bang, the Time Seal crushed the poisonous light ball like it was a beetle under its


    shoe.


    The Heavenly ck Poison had been suppressed by three powers on the surface of the Time Seal¡ª


    the devouring power, the chaotic fire power, and the ancestral thunder power.


    "Can you resist this seal?" Not taking a moment to rest, Ricky spun around, lifted the seal, and threw it


    at Xavier.


    Boom! Boom!


    Secondster, when the dust settled and the air waves calmed, a wide, deep pit came into view. The


    outline of it was the same shape as the Time Seal. There were some bloodstains around its edges.


    Undoubtedly, they belonged to Xavier.


    "Did Ricky win?" ire asked expectantly.


    "I don''t think so. For some reason, Xavier''s aura is bing stronger. It''s weird," Mordechai


    murmured, narrowing his eyes.


    The second that Mordechai stopped talking, a sharp roar ripped through the air and reached his ears.


    Then, the Heavenly ck Poison crawled out of the deep pit in the form of mist.


    A figure straightened until it was towering over them.


    It was a huge snake. Dark scales covered its body and two wings erupted out of its back. It was so dark


    that it looked like it had been condensed by the Heavenly ck Poison.


    Xavier had revealed his beast form, the Heavenly ck Winged Snake.


    "It''s just a snake!" Ricky yelled in a mocking tone. In his eyes, there were zero reasons to take the


    snake seriously. He turned his palm over and the Shura Justice Saber appeared in his hand. For now,


    the Time Seal shrunk and hovered above his head.


    Normally, the beast form was the strongest form that a creature could be in.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But this time, Xavier had been injured. The power behind Ricky''s Time Seal was immense. As the


    snake reared up, the damage could be seen on its broad back. There was arge area of copse.


    "It''s time for you to die!" Xavier yelled at the top of his lungs as he red at Ricky with his ck eyes.


    He had found himself in such a difficult position. Not even the number one talent in the central region


    could make him that scared.


    Compared to the number one talent in the central region, Ricky was much weaker. But the fact was that


    Ricky had cultivated too many types of powers, and most of them were able to restrain the poison


    power. Therefore, he could defeat Xavier if he wanted to.


    "Just now, I defeated you. I will do it again, whether you are in your beast form or not. The battle is


    almost over. Right now, I''m going to kill you, little snake," Ricky threatened, baring his teeth.


    "You''re the perfect person to test the growth of my blood power on!"


    As soon as Ricky was done talking, his body began to swell. His limbs stretched. His skin and eyes


    changed to a golden color. All the while, the Ancestral Intent Form was constantly being activated.


    Soon, he was standing sixty feet high now. It wasparable to his golden body.


    Currently, he was covered in gold like a true golden God of War.


    "Ricky, your blood power..." The Dragon Intent Grass started to say, unable to believe its eyes.


    "I know. My blood power has awakened a little. Now, I should be able to use thirty percent of my blood


    essence. It''s all golden now," Ricky interrupted.


    "Over the past few days, I have continuously cultivated the Ancestral Intent Form. My efforts have


    paid off. The Chaos blood power in my body has finally reached thirty percent."


    "Thirty percent of the Chaos blood power is stronger than most of the divine blood powers," the Dragon


    Intent Grass told him.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, thirty percent of the Chaos blood power is giving me a deeper understanding of


    the Ancestral Intent Form. Now, my Ancestral Intent Form is a kind of Omnipotent Skill of the


    heaven and earth. Thew of heaven and earth is supreme!" Ricky eximed.


    With a gleam in his golden eyes, he turned back to face Xavier.


    Feeling Ricky''s gaze on him, Xavier knew that he was in trouble. There was a sense of submission in


    his heart.


    "How is he doing this? Is that blood power pressure?" Xavier eximed, staring at Ricky in shock.


    He was a talented member of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe, and his blood power came from


    the Winged Snake¡ªa legendary beast. Not even a genius from the Great Dragon tribe or the Great


    Phoenix tribe could put him under that much pressure.


    But Ricky was making it happen.


    The rumors that he had heard about Ricky said that he was powerful because he had seven mutants


    and he had cultivated the primitive power. None of them ever said that he had a strong blood power


    too.


    "I don''t get it. What kind of blood power is this? It''s taking over his whole body. I''ve never seen or felt


    anything like this before!" Peter and the others all felt it too.


    The only person who couldn''t feel its effects was Mordechai


    because the blood power of the Deste Sorcery tribe was at a primitive kind too.


    However, the Deste Sorcery tribe had been in decline for a long time. If they were able to tell that it


    was a Sorcerous Combat Body, they still wouldn''t be able to remember that it was a kind of primitive


    blood power.


    ''This is great. His blood power is the primitive type, '' Mordechai thought. ''But it hasn''t awakened


    In the meantime, Xavier was forced to get over his initial shock and attack. If he didn''t, the pressure of


    Ricky''s blood power would overtake him and he would lose.


    "Winged Snake Winding!"


    With a roar, Xavier raised his head and spat out the Heavenly ck Poison again. In the air, it turned


    into many Winged Snake shadows.


    Each one of them glowed with blood light. It was clear that they had beenbined with Xavier''s blood


    essence.


    In a sh, the Winged Snake shadows struck forward, biting Ricky and his golden body.


    The poisonous power and the twining power were released at the same time, moving quickly through


    the air with the intention of corroding Ricky''s body before tearing him to pieces.


    Ricky gritted his teeth. He could feel the extent of the twining and tearing force, and his body ached as


    a result.


    However, he couldn''t lose now that he had awakened thirty percent of the Chaos blood power.


    Ricky threw his head back and roared towards the sky as golden light bloomed on his body. The force


    of it shook off the Winged Snake shadows that were tightly wrapped around him. All of the power


    gathered on the Shura Justice Saber and it shed down.


    "The first move of the Shura Eight Moves¡ªDestruction of Heaven and Earth!"


    The red killing light and the golden bloodline light wrapped together to form one sh. All of the


    Winged Snake shadows that the sh touched copsed on the spot.


    When he saw the strike, Xavier crossed his arms and transferred all of his strength into his best


    defense.


    But at that moment, his wings snapped and his pupils shrank. A wave of fear passed through him as


    his huge body split in half.

 Chapter 1372 Two Geniuses

    Chapter 1372 Two Geniuses


    Faced with the pressure of the skill¡ªthe Destruction of Heaven and Earth, Xavier''s huge body was cut


    in half, indicating that the battle was about toe to a close.


    Currently, all that remained in Xavier''s soul was fear and despair. The small part of him that wanted to


    survive had almost been snuffed out, but it was still there. Filled with rage, he roared, "Ricky, you can''t


    kill me! You can''t! I''m from the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe. Not even you can afford to provoke


    the tribe I belong to. If you kill me, the Five-element Sect that youe from will be destroyed by my


    family."


    "Is that so? You''re missing one important fact. No one will know that I''m the one who killed you.


    Besides, the Misty South Pce is in charge of protecting the Five-element Sect for the next fifty years.


    When that time is up, I will destroy your family," Ricky snapped back in a voice that dripped with


    confidence.


    When he was done talking, he immediately released the Heaven Illuminating Fire to burn Xavier''s soul


    into ashes.


    But before it could reach him, another force appeared out of nowhere. It was ck and yellow. Ricky


    recognized it as the infernal power. Within seconds, it had formed a defensive shield around both


    halves of Xavier''s body and soul.


    Then, a ck figure dropped from the sky.


    "I''m here! I''ll save you!" the ck figure eximed.


    Ricky scowled as he watched the scene unfold.


    He had sworn that he would kill Xavier because if he let him live, Xavier would try to get revenge one


    day. And yet, a young man had swooped in at thest second to save him.


    "Who are you?" Ricky demanded.


    Mordechai and the others ran to Ricky''s side when they sensed the strength of the young man in ck.


    "I''m a person who wants to kill you," the young man snapped.


    "That''s Chandler Feng!" As he looked closer at the young man in ck, Peter realized who he was.


    "Chandler Feng?" Secondster, Ricky roared. The killing intent inside of him was ring up.


    Ricky didn''t know who Chandler Feng was, but he knew that the young man belonged to either the


    Phoenix tribe itself or an affiliated force of the Phoenix tribe.


    "Does my name make you angry? Do you want to kill me?" Chandler Feng taunted, smirking.


    It was clear in that moment that he knew what had happened between Ricky and Grace.


    Chandler Feng hade for that reason and Ricky knew who had sent him within seconds. It was


    Lanny.


    "Yes! I really want to kill you!" Ricky yelled in response.


    "Ricky, why do you have a grudge against this guy? You''ve never met him before," Peter asked


    telepathically.


    "I know, but there is an unavoidable life and death feud between us," Ricky answered. "Is he from the


    Phoenix tribe?"


    When he heard Ricky''s answer, Peter frowned. How could Ricky and Chandler Feng be such big


    enemies if they had never met before?


    Avoiding asking him more questions, Peter told Ricky everything that he knew about Chandler Feng.


    "Chandler is the strongest talent in the younger generation of the Nether Phoenix tribe. That tribe is


    one of the top ones under the Great Phoenix tribe''s umbre. And because Chandler Feng is a


    member of the Phoenix tribe, he is not one of the top ten talents in the central region.


    But his strength is on par with theirs.


    As for the Nether Phoenix tribe, they have a residence in the Third Sheol City, but their talents refuse to


    participate in the selection of the Misty South Pce because they yearn to enter the Phoenix tribe.


    So, did Chandler reallye here just to kill you?"


    "Yes, he came here to kill me," Ricky replied calmly.


    "Hey! Why are you ignoring me? I thought you wanted to kill me.


    Let''s begin. I want to see how capable you are, sessor of Paul," Chandler Feng roared. The


    moment that he felt Ricky''s strong killing intent, he started craving a fight. As he moved forward, a


    ck and yellow w formed and grabbed at Ricky.


    "Come out! Time Seal!"


    As fast as he could, Ricky took out the Time Seal to help him since the strength of Chandler''s w


    could quickly be too much to handle.


    Bang! Bang!


    Soon, the sound of metal colliding rang through the air. The Time Seal and the w became locked in


    battle.


    As soon as it had been activated, the Time Seal started consuming the power of the w.


    However, the difference in strength between the two of them was toorge. In one moment, the Time


    Seal was sent flying backwards and itnded on the ground, instantly copsing. The force of it caused


    Ricky to fall over, spitting out blood.


    "What? You are a two-star middle spiritual emperor!" Ricky hissed as he kneeled on the ground and


    grasped at the soil with his hands.


    It was impossible for one-star middle spiritual emperors to defeat him so easily. But now, the young


    man did it, which only meant he was stronger than a one-star middle spiritual emperor.


    "He''s a two-star middle spiritual emperor?" Mordechai and the others repeated as shock covered their


    faces.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. He really is a two-star middle spiritual emperor," Peter murmured.


    "Hmm...it looks as Paul''s sessor, you aren''t that impressive after all," Chandler said in a


    condescending voice as he looked down at Ricky. While he spoke, his attack rained down on Ricky


    again.


    However, this time, Mordechai stepped in and blocked it.


    Then, he spat, "If you were at the same level as Ricky, he would have defeated you in the first round.


    Why are you being so arrogant?"


    "Is that what you think? Fine. I will wait for him to break through and be a two-star middle spiritual


    emperor," Chandler Feng shot back.


    Then, he collected Xavier and the others and they disappeared.


    Mordechai and the others shared hesitant looks.


    What was going on? Chandler Feng had been determined to kill them and he had the perfect chance.


    Why would he turn around and leave like that?


    It seemed like he was merciful enough to allow Ricky to be as powerful as he was before they


    fought again.


    Everyone turned to look at Ricky, feeling very confused.


    Puff! Ricky tried to stand, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. His chest was heaving with every


    breath he took.


    "Ricky, are you okay?" Mordechai and the others watched him with concern in their eyes.


    "Yes. I''m okay. If Chandler had hit me one more time, it would have been worse. I guess this means


    that there is a huge gap between my strength and a real two-star middle spiritual emperor''s strength!"


    Ricky sighed deeply.


    Right now, he was able to disguise his anger and killing intent.


    Without the strength he needed, anger and killing intent would just affect his mind negatively.


    "But why did Chandler leave like that? Why didn''t he kill us all?" E asked in confusion.


    "Because there is a genius that he fears nearby," Ricky said.


    Then, he looked to the right and said, "Thank you for your help, sir. Otherwise, I would have lost my


    life."


    "No problem. When I felt the aura of two geniuses fighting, I had toe and check it out. I never


    thought I would find the famous white-haired Ricky." Everyone else turned in the direction of the new


    voice.


    "I saved Ricky''s life. Isn''t that an amazing story to tell?"


    Suddenly, a young, handsome bald monk appeared. He looked a bit chubby.


    In his left hand, there was a wine pot, and in his right hand, he held the roasted leg of a fierce beast.


    "Jedidiah Shang! It''s the monk who drinks wine and eats meat!" Peter and the others cried out when


    they saw the monk''s face.

 Chapter 1373 The Emperor Intent Tomb

    Chapter 1373 The Emperor Intent Tomb


    It turned out that this monk was quite famous.


    Everyone in the central region, the outer region, and the inner region knew his name.


    Out of the ten geniuses in the central region, Jedidiah was number two. To most creatures, the idea of


    crossing his path was terrifying.


    And he wasn''t just talented. He also had a powerful man backing him. His master was a reclusive


    demi-spiritual potentate.


    A long time ago, Jedidiah had fought against a genius from a Sage Level force and killed him. Then,


    masters from that force had been hunting him. There were even some Sage Level masters in that


    group.


    Jedidiah''s master was forced to take action to protect his disciple. He was an old monk dressed in


    ragged clothes. He didn''t look very impressive on the surface.


    But he managed to destroy the force in half a day.


    Back at that time, it happened so fast, and the Misty South Pce couldn''t interfere and stop him in


    time.


    They could have sent powerful warriors to protect the force, but it was toote. The force had been


    destroyed. There was no point in offending a demi-spiritual potentate over an extinct force.


    From that moment on, no one dared to challenge Jedidiah again.


    Jedidiah was very promising. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be an ace genius or the second ranked talent in


    the central region.


    He looked like he didn''t care about anything, but he didn''t do anything immoral because of his master''s


    strength.


    Taking a sip of wine and a bite of meat, Jedidiah walked up to Ricky and smiled. Then, he said, "Hey,


    do you want a sip of my wine?"


    If he didn''t have wine and meat, Jedidiah couldn''t survive. He was a monk who didn''t follow the normal


    rituals.


    "Sure!" Ricky nodded.


    He knew that the offering was Jedidiah''s way of making friends. If he were to refuse, it would be like he


    rejected him.


    After Ricky took a sip of the wine, Jedidiah handed the wine to Mordechai and the others.


    Jedidiah chose to make friends with those he liked, not those who were powerful.


    "Thank you for saving our lives!" Ricky and the others said again.


    Now, they knew why Chandler had left so hastily. Jedidiah had been hiding in the dark, and Chandler


    knew that he wouldn''t be unable to kill Ricky and hispanions with Jedidiah around.


    "Like I said, you are a person worth saving. Besides, now that you drank my wine, you are my friends. I


    couldn''t leave my friends to die," Jedidiah said with a smile.


    "Hey, beauties, I wonder if you want to thank me. I''d like one of you to have a baby with me. Just


    imagine how rewarding that will be," Jedidiah added as he looked E and ire up and down.


    Everyone else fell speechless.


    In that moment, the realization struck them that the monk did not just eat meat and drink wine. He also


    slept with women.


    "Ha-ha! You should have seen the looks on your faces! I''m just kidding. I might be a yboy, but I


    would never treat my friend or his women that way!" Jedidiahughed when he saw the horrified


    expressions on their faces.


    But Ricky and the others didn''t join him in hisughter. They exchanged concerned looks, unsure of


    what to say or do. Jedidiah was very charming and he owned every situation he was in.


    "Did youe here with Chandler?" Ricky asked, changing the topic.


    "Well, you could say so, but we are definitely not on the same side. I only came when I sensed your


    fighting auras," Jedidiah replied in a serious tone.


    "The first reason I saved you guys is because I could tell that you meant no harm. The second reason


    is that I don''t like the Phoenix tribe or any forces rted to it."


    "We feel the same way about them," Ricky said with a smile.


    Jedidiah had specifically chosen to befriend Ricky because thetter was a genius that shared the


    same views as him.


    Suddenly, Jedidiah put away the wine and meat and said, "But the most important reason why I''m here


    is that I want to invite you somewhere."


    Ricky and others couldn''t believe their ears. They did not think they were important enough to be


    invited anywhere by Jedidiah.


    "As far as I know, Chandler wouldn''t have saved Xavier for no reason. I think he also wanted to invite


    Xavier to that ce and let Xavier be one of his men," Jedidiah exined.


    "If you don''t mind, could I ask where this ce is that you''re talking about?" Ricky asked in a hesitant


    voice.


    "The Emperor Intent Tomb!" Jedidiah answered.


    "The Emperor Intent Tomb?" Now, Ricky and the others were shocked beyond words. They all knew


    exactly what the Emperor Intent Tomb was.


    It was a special world that contained arge amount of the power of the heavenlyw.


    Any warrior that wanted to reach the top had to learn the Intent Apperception.


    The only way for a warrior to get closer to the heavenlyw and be the strongest in the martial


    arts was to increase theirprehension of the Intent Apperception to seventy percent.


    And in the Emperor Intent Tomb, creatures could improve their Intent Apperception quickly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The word "emperor" meant that the creatures at the Emperor Level would benefit more from being in


    the Emperor Intent Tomb.


    Emperor Intent Tombs usually appeared in Passage Worlds that linked the Devil Lands and continents.


    "Did the Emperor Intent Tomb already appear?" Ricky asked.


    "Not yet. But I''ve heard that lots of saints have sensed that the Emperor Intent Tomb will appear in the


    northernmost part of the Passage World we are staying in right now in no more than a month," Jedidiah


    answered.


    "I''m on my way north and I want to collect as many friends as possible to take into the tomb with me.


    On the way there, I want to kill the devils. After all, once we enter the Emperor Intent Tomb, it would be


    a long time after we get out of there."


    "Thank you for the invitation. We will ept it. I hope you don''t mind our inferior strength," Ricky said.


    "Ha-ha! I would never look down on you, Ricky! One day soon, you may surpass me. After all, you


    have seven mutants and you are Paul''s sessor!" Jedidiah sighed.


    He did save Ricky because he liked him, but he also did it because he knew how talented Ricky was.


    He was sure that Ricky would be the strongest warrior one day.


    Anyone would have been willing to do it if it meant they could make friends with a genius that shared


    their values.


    "From now on, you should call me Worldly Monk, or you can just call me Monk. I like that." Then,


    Jedidiah took out the wine and meat again and began to eat and drink.


    "Okay. We''ll call you Monk. That''s simpler," Mordechai said with a smile.


    Then, without any more words, they headed for the north of the Passage World.


    "I don''t know if Jasper and Mike have heard the news. Cultivating the Intent Apperception is very


    important to them, too," Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy.


    "Don''t worry. Soon, all of the creatures from the continent and the Devil Land in the Passage World will


    know about this," the Dragon Intent Grass said.

 Chapter 1374 Gathering Of Powerful Warriors

    Chapter 1374 Gathering Of Powerful Warriors


    Just as the Dragon Intent Grass had predicted, news of the appearance of the Emperor Intent Tomb


    swept through the entire Passage World like wildfire. Within a few hours, all of the creatures from the


    continent and the devil race knew of it and could be heard discussing it wherever they went.


    The northern parts of the Passage World were soon overrun by creatures from the continent and the


    devil race.


    Along with such a huge crowd also came bloodshed. Murders and deaths in the northern region


    increased drastically as one by one, and weaker creatures fell to their demise. Soon, the entire region


    was filled with nothing but corpses and the metallic smell of fresh blood.


    "So much bloodshed. So many bodies..." Ricky sighed.


    "The entire northern region reeks of blood. I wonder how many deaths have urred so far. It must be


    a huge amount," Mordechai remarked.


    "Unfortunately, such cruel bouts of bloodshed are all toomon in the Passage World. There''s


    nothing we can do about it. The devils are always seeking a way to get a hold over our continent," E


    told them.


    "It''s a pity, really. I feel sorry for these creatures. May they rest in peace," Jedidiah prayed sadly. His


    face had be somber.


    The bloodshed was enormous. And although the battles weren''t significant in size, they outnumbered


    anything Ricky could have imagined. He had no idea how cruel it could be when the devil race truly


    invaded the continent.


    The silver lining was that during the ughter, Ricky and the others gained a lot of points. Within just a


    fortnight, they were able to garner some twenty thousand points in total.


    Funnily enough, this was because Jedidiah did not im any points.


    He would always say that he only needed five thousand points since he only wanted to be an


    ordinary disciple of the Misty South Pce, not a core disciple.


    Ricky knew the reason. Jedidiah didn''t need to join hands with any force since he had a demi-spiritual


    potentate behind him. All he needed was a name as a disciple of the Misty South Pce.


    Just like him, there were many warriors who wanted nothing but the name of being a disciple of the


    Misty South Pce. Their reasons for this desire varied. Some of them just wanted to showcase their


    strength, while others wanted to kill devils. Jedidiah was among thetter.


    Thus, Ricky did not protest when Jedidiah said he didn''t need any points.


    If Ricky did not have so many enemies, and if he hailed from a powerful background, he wouldn''t have


    had to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, either.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t something he had control over. Ricky also considered it a pity that he was


    never able to see Jedidiah''s real strength.


    Every time they encountered some devils, he would refuse to fight, saying that he no longer needed


    any points. Instead of fighting, he would let Ricky and the others take care of the devils.


    It was fortunate that they didn''t meet any devils stronger than a two-star middle spiritual emperor.


    A month passed quickly. Gradually, bloodshed in the northern region declined. The entire area was


    slowly getting enveloped by yellow light which was constantly arising out of nowhere.


    But everyone knew one thing: everything that the yellow light touched was the Emperor Intent Tomb. It


    was where the heavenlyw had appeared.


    "The Emperor Intent Tomb has appeared. We must seize this opportunity. Being able to cultivate inside


    the Emperor Intent Tomb even once is an invaluable opportunity for any warrior." Jedidiah became


    serious when he saw the Emperor Intent Tomb. At the same time, various other entities had the same


    idea.


    "Ricky, the Emperor Intent Tomb does not appear more often than a few times in an era. You must


    seize this opportunity and try your best toprehend the Intent Apperception," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said telepathically.


    "I know you don''t understand why the Intent Apperception is so important for martial arts, but you must


    trust me on this. You have to do this."


    "Don''t worry. The Intent Apperception isn''t something that I take lightly," Ricky responded. "Even


    though I am only at the Emperor Level, something tells me that there is a connection between the


    Intent Apperception and martial arts. I think it has something to do with my cultivation of the Ancestral


    Intent Form."


    "That''s good. Believe me. The Intent Apperception is indispensable for a warrior to be a supreme


    master," the grass replied.


    While the warriors discussed and nned, the yellow light continued to condense over parts of the


    northern region and finally, it morphed into a brand-new world¡ªa world within the Passage World! Two


    kinds of power were revolving around this new world. One was the ultimate ruling power and the other


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    was the powerful and unfathomable Intent Apperception.


    Together, they formed the Emperor Intent Tomb.


    Although the Emperor Intent Tomb looked small, no one knew its actual size since the heavenlyw


    had descended over it.


    A good thing that happened with the Emperor Intent Tomb''s appearance was that the ughter in the


    Passage World stopped abruptly.


    Only the appearance of the Emperor Intent Tomb could have stopped such insane ughter at once.


    Naturally, the Saint Intent Tomb and the Potentate Intent Tomb, both more advanced than the Emperor


    Intent Tomb, could do so as well. However, it was impossible for these tombs to appear in this Passage


    World, since it did not allow creatures at or above the Sage Level.


    Once the bloodshed had stopped, hundreds of figures gathered around the Emperor Intent Tomb. They


    consisted of devils and creatures from the continent, both divided into groups of demi-saints, upper


    spiritual emperors, and other geniuses.


    Ricky''s first act upon arriving here was to contact Jasper.


    Mike and Jasper quickly reached his side as well.


    A careful examination of his two friends told Ricky that they were getting increasingly unfathomable


    every day. Ricky had a feeling that they could now evolve the power of all things, from which he


    concluded that they hadprehended the Law of Universe to a certain extent.


    He introduced Jedidiah to the two of them.


    While they were busy discussing something, Ricky looked around and saw several familiar faces,


    including geniuses he had met in the outer region. He also saw Chandler.


    As expected, Xavier was with Chandler.


    At the moment, several greedy eyes were staring at Ricky. The temptation of the inheritance of Paul


    was no less than that of the Emperor Intent Tomb.


    However, no one dared to attack him. It would be tant provocation of the Misty South Pce,


    something no one could afford to do.


    "Brat, if you know your ce, you will offer your head and Paul''s inheritance to Lanny. Otherwise,


    nothing good will befall you once I take your soul back to him," Chandler threatened Ricky


    telepathically.


    "You can go back and tell Lanny that he can kill me once, but not twice. If he tries, he will pay for it with


    blood," Ricky replied coldly.


    "You can also tell him that if he wants to kill me, he''ll have toe himself. Sending weaklings like you


    is pathetic and cowardly."


    Chandler had nothing to say at this remark and smiled helplessly.


    He couldn''t understand how Ricky was so confident.


    It was true that he carried seven mutants with him, which was undoubtedly extraordinary.


    However, he was yet to be a demi-spiritual potentate and at his current level of strength, posed


    absolutely no threat to the Phoenix tribe.


    In fact, Ricky was very far from bing a demi-spiritual potentate right now.


    Their banter was interrupted when two demi-saints, one from the continent and one from the devil race


    walked out of their respective groups.


    On the continent''s behalf was Camden Jin from the Misty South Pce. The entire continent knew


    about him. He was the number one demi-saint in this Passage World and had guarded it for several


    years now.


    He looked at the demi-saint from the devil race and said, "Zaiden Ming. The Emperor Intent Tomb has


    appeared. I hope that you will keep your word and stop all battles in the Passage World."


    "Humph! Although I don''t want to stop, there is nothing I can do nothing about it. The lives of the


    creatures from the continent are not as important as the Emperor Intent Tomb," Zaiden Ming answered


    coldly.


    Camden Jin found any response to these insulting words unnecessary and thus, stayed silent. Instead,


    he turned around to talk to the creatures of the continent.

 Chapter 1375 Meet Again

    Chapter 1375 Meet Again


    "Friends, everything depends on you now. The Emperor Intent Tomb is filled to the brim with


    opportunities but it is also equally dangerous. What the danger is, I am sure you all understand."


    Camden''s eyes flickered towards the devil race. They were the dangers he was referring to. He


    continued, "If you are not strong enough to ovee these dangers, please be extra careful."


    On the other hand, the devils were also receiving a pep talk. "You can see that the Emperor Intent


    Tomb has appeared. Not only is this a great opportunity to cultivate the Intent Apperception, but it also


    provides a wonderful chance for us to hunt and destroy our enemies. Don''t miss it!" Zaiden told the


    devils with a bloodthirsty smile.


    His order to kill the creatures of the continent was far less veiled.


    "Looks like there''s about to be enormous bloodshed inside the Emperor Intent Tomb," Ricky said in a


    light voice.


    "Yes. Even if we avoid the devils inside the Emperor Intent Tomb, they wille for us. The so-called


    truce we havests for a short while outside the Emperor Intent Tomb only," Jedidiah replied.


    "That means we must team up before entering the Emperor Intent Tomb."


    "Will it be a small-scale war between the continent and the devil race?" Jasper murmured.


    As they watched, groups of creatures from the continent and hordes of devils entered the Emperor


    Intent Tomb one after another.


    "Come on! Let''s go." Jedidiah hurried them on.


    They released their Intent Apperception and entered the Emperor Intent Tomb.


    Inside, they saw nothing but an endless yellow radiance. It appeared as if balls of yellow light had been


    formed. All of these balls were connected to each other.


    Ricky and the others were constantly shuttling back and forth near these spaces.


    The inside of the Emperor Intent Tomb wasn''t a far cry from the outside. Only two kinds of powers


    worked here. One was the ruling power close to the Sage Level, and the other was the Intent


    Apperception of the heavenlyw.


    However, once inside, they felt like they could actually touch the Intent Apperception.


    Their own Intent Apperception was also resonating with the surroundings.


    "So this is the Emperor Intent Tomb? This ce is filled with the purest, most intense form of Intent


    Apperception. Cultivating our Intent Apperception here is easily ten times faster than outside. Maybe


    even more," Ricky eximed.


    His saber intent had already reached fifty percent at thete stage. He had a feeling that by cultivating


    here even for a short while, he could easily reach sixty percent.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. But cultivating here is not a good idea since we never know when we could encounter devils and


    other warriors," Jedidiah said. "Instead, we need to try and collect as many Intent Spirits as possible


    from this ce."


    "The Intent Spirits?" Ricky repeated softly as he gazed at some of the small yellow figures floating


    around him.


    Observing carefully, he could feel that these little yellow figures contained vast amounts of strong Intent


    Apperception.


    These yellow figures were nothing but the Intent Spirits. Ricky knew that if he devoured these spirits,


    his Intent Apperception would increase several folds.


    An Intent Spirit was nothing but condensed Intent Apperception. When the heavenlyw escaped from


    the dead bodies of spiritual emperors, it would condense into these balls of light.


    The heavenlyw circted in a cycle. Once a creature died, not only would their strength return to the


    heaven and earth, but the Intent Apperception they hadprehended would also return to nature.


    However, it would not just go anywhere and instead, would return to the Emperor Intent Tomb and form


    these Intent Spirits.


    "It looks like I will miss the chance to cultivate in such an amazing ce," Ricky said unhappily.


    "We have no choice. Cultivating the Intent Apperception requires one to be in a state of extreme peace


    and seclusion. Doing so in here, especially when there are so many devils around us, is nothing but


    suicide," Jedidiah said.


    He was right and thus, Ricky and his friends continued traversing the yellow spaces and collecting the


    Intent Spirits.


    As they assimted these Intent Spirits, their Intent Apperception continued to advance.


    Just a few dayster, Ricky''s saber intent had improved significantly and was close to sixty percent. He


    needed to devour just a few more Intent Spirits and it would reach sixty percent. This was all thanks to


    him devouring the Intent Spirits.


    While he collected the spirits, he had also beenprehending the path of his own intent constantly.


    So were Jedidiah, Jasper, and the others. They were trying toprehend their own ways of intent


    while assimting the Intent Spirits.


    Focusing, Ricky discovered that with the power of his seven zones and the chromatic energy, he could


    actually transform the Intent Apperception collected from the Intent Spirits into energy. He could then


    use this energy to improve his realm andbat power.


    After this discovery, he started to improve his realm andbat power instantly.


    Those two factors were where hecked the most.


    As for the Intent Apperception, itsprehension was what mattered inside the Emperor Intent Tomb,


    not its improvement.


    Theoretically, he could vastly increase his Intent Apperception in the Emperor Intent Tomb without


    Those who hadprehended the Intent Apperception would advance by leaps and bounds in the


    future. Ricky would be left in the dust.


    Further, Ricky believed that improving the Intent Apperception by himself was more important than


    having help.


    Thus, inside the Emperor Intent Tomb,prehending the Intent Apperception wouldn''t be in vain even


    if it increased just a little bit.


    Thus, he chose to use the Intent Spirits to improve nothing but his realm andbat power.


    "Huh! I didn''t think you would use the Intent Spirits this way!" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "I have no choice. I need an improvement in my realm and fighting power more than I need


    improvement in Intent Apperception, so I am not missing any chances I get. And besides, it won''t


    hinder myprehension of the Intent Apperception," Ricky replied.


    As they traveled through the yellow spaces, Ricky and the others naturally met several devils and


    warriors from the continent.


    Without hesitation, they killed all the devils they encountered.


    They could also feel the bloody killing that was going on inside the Emperor Intent Tomb.


    There was no doubt that hundreds of creatures from the continent had already fought the devils.


    They didn''t have to worry about creatures from the continent that they encountered. Thetter would


    retreat automatically since Jedidiah was with them and nobody wanted to offend him.


    "Looks like having you on our side saves us a lot of trouble, Monk!" Mordechaiughed. "We really


    should follow you in the future."


    "Ha-ha, I like hearing that." Jedidiah smiled.


    However, hisughter froze midway as everyone suddenly became serious. They could feel a group of


    powerful warriorsing towards them.


    Ricky felt that two figures in the group were rather familiar.


    "Chandler? Xavier? Are theying for us?" he murmured.


    What no one noticed was that a very serious expression was visible on Jedidiah''s face.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Soon, about a dozen figuresnded around them with Chandler and Xavier in the lead. Chandler was


    looking at Ricky with an indifferent expression, although there was a murderous smile on the corner of


    his mouth. Xavier, on the other hand, had iparable gloom on his face.


    "Looks like we have no choice but to settle our ounts once and for all," Ricky said coldly.


    However, Jedidiah''s eyes were not fixed on Chandler or Xavier at the moment. Instead, he was looking


    at a young man d entirely in white who was standing beside the duo.


    Jedidiah looked deathly serious.

 Chapter 1376 Miller Lu

    Chapter 1376 Miller Lu


    "Why do I keep seeing you everywhere, man? It''s so freaking annoying,"


    Ricky muttered snidely as he red at Chandler. He didn''t even spare a nce in Xavier''s direction.


    As for the young man in white that had caught Jedidiah''s attention, Ricky could tell with his several


    spaces that this man wasn''t as simple as he looked. He also had the same feeling regarding the ck-


    d young man next to Chandler. These people were undoubtedly much stronger than they appeared


    to be.


    The young man in ck was also emitting an aura eerily identical to Chandler''s, which indicated that


    he also came from the Nether Phoenix tribe.


    "Since you don''t know your strength and insist on going above your station, I''m going to teach you a


    lesson you''ll never forget, Ricky!"


    Chandler dered with an ugly sneer. "Honestly, your talent is nothing to sneeze at, and you are truly


    qualified to be a supreme master in the future.


    Unfortunately, your arrogance has led to your downfall, and you have offended the Phoenix tribe and


    our noble son, Lanny."


    "And I already told you I don''t care about your so-called noble son. I''ll beat him to a pulp and kill him


    with my bare hands the first chance I get,"


    Ricky lightly replied, as if he was merely talking about the weather.


    Inwardly, however, he was seething with anger and killing intent.


    Lanny was a hindrance in Ricky''s cultivation, after all, and he had to get rid of him eventually.


    The audacity of Ricky''s words astonished Chandler, the warriors he had brought, and even Jedidiah.


    This was the first time that someone had dared to threaten Lanny''s life. No warrior among the younger


    generation had ever presumed to say these things.


    Who was Lanny? He was the only noble son of the Phoenix tribe in this era and would undoubtedly


    take over the tribe someday. He had enough talent to be one of the Misty South''s rulers someday,


    and perhaps even the four continents.


    When the warriors behind Chandler recovered from their shock, they sniggered mockingly.


    In their opinion, Ricky might be a genius, but he was nothingpared to Lanny.


    "Well, good luck with that wish. But that would be pretty difficult to do if you were dead," Chandler


    remarked with a smile.


    He didn''t think Ricky could make it out of here alive. And besides, it was an impossible dream.


    No one could kill Lanny in this era.


    "Jedidiah, I let this arrogant brat gost time, for your sake. You''re not going to stop me this time, are


    you?" Chandler turned to Jedidiah with a raised eyebrow.


    "You know what? I don''t care. Do what you want. That''s why I invited this gentleman for, after all. He''ll


    deal with you if you are to stop me from killing Ricky,"


    he added as he gestured to the white-d young man beside him.


    Seeing this, Ricky and the others turned to the young man in question.


    "Is that...?" murmured Peter uncertainly.


    "Hey, Monk, long time no see!" the white-d young man greeted Jedidiah with a smile.


    "Miller, what a surprise! I didn''t expect that someone like you, who has always been arrogant, will


    be a merepdog one day!"


    replied Jedidiah in a dark tone.


    "That''s Miller?!" Ricky and the others eximed in astonishment.


    They knew that name! It was as famous as Jedidiah''s name, if not more so, as it was the name of the


    central region''s greatest talent.


    The young man in white was Miller Lu, the young master of the Lu n. He had divine blood running in


    his veins.


    The Lu n was one of the strongest forces in the central region.


    And Miller Lu was undoubtedly one of the two geniuses in their territory that couldpete with the


    geniuses of the inner region''s ancient ns and top forces.


    The other one was, of course, Jedidiah.


    In fact, the two geniuses were almost equal in strength. Miller only received a higher rank because he


    performed better than Jedidiah in record.


    "Ricky, this is bad! We didn''t expect Miller to be on Chandler''s side," Jasper said through telepathy.


    "We don''t have the power to fight against a two-star middle spiritual emperor right now."


    "I wonder how this guy drew Miller over to his side. From what I heard of Miller, he shouldn''t be the kind


    of person who meddles in other people''s affairs, nor someone whose interests can be swayed by


    material riches," Mike muttered, looking perplexed.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of person he is, he is our enemy now," Mordechai replied decidedly.


    ¡­


    "Me? As someone else''spdog? You''ve got to be kidding me. I would never do such a thing, except,


    perhaps, for a dear friend," Miller answered snidely.


    "I only came here because I owed Lanny a favor, and he asked me toe and stop you. You should


    know that I don''t like to owe anyone anything."


    "I see..." Jedidiah nodded thoughtfully.


    He knew Miller Lu very well. If he owed others a favor, he would surely pay it back.


    "Ricky, I''m afraid I can''t help you deal with Chandler now, as I am sure that Miller won''t allow me to do


    it. And with Miller as my opponent, I won''t have time for anything else," Jedidiah warned Ricky


    telepathically. Although he didn''t want to admit it now, the situation had rendered him useless.


    "My only advice for you is to run. After all, you are not a match for Chandler right now. I can stall for


    time while you try to run away."


    "Thank you, Monk," replied Ricky.


    "But Chandler has already defeated me once, and I have my pride too. I don''t want to lose a second


    time.


    This time, I''m choosing to fight. I will kill Chandler with my own hands."


    "No! This isn''t the time to be impulsive. Fine, let''s take Chandler aside for now. Can you even defeat


    the young man in ck behind him¡ªMatthias Feng?"


    Jacob looked rmed by Ricky''s words, and he immediately tried to change his mind.


    He thought of Ricky as a dear friend, so he didn''t want anything bad to happen to him if he could help


    it.


    "The legendary white-haired Ricky, right?" Miller asked Ricky telepathically.


    "Yes, I am," Ricky replied.


    "Look, I''ll be honest. I''m not here because I want to fight you, but I made a Martial Arts Oath to Lanny.


    So, no hard feelings, okay? I''m just returning a favor," exined Miller Lu at once.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry. I won''t take this against you because I don''t want to have too


    many enemies either," Ricky reassured the other man.


    "You sound confident that you''ll make it out of here alive," Miller Lu remarked upon hearing Ricky''s


    words. "All right, I''ll hold back and let Monk buy more time for you to escape."


    "Ha-ha, thank you so much, Miller," Ricky answered happily, d that the other man seemed


    agreeable.


    "You''re lucky that Miller doesn''t like the Phoenix tribe, either. Otherwise, he wouldn''t try to buy more


    time for you," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even as a devil, I''ve heard about the Phoenix tribe''s arrogance and cruelty, so I''m not surprised that


    he dislikes them," the Evil Mandragora chimed in thoughtfully.


    "But, Miller, I didn''t say that I wanted to escape," Ricky said once hisughter died down, and his tone


    grew somber as a grave.


    When Miller Lu heard Ricky''s words, he was stunned.


    He couldn''t believe that Ricky intended to fight against them, seeing as he didn''t have the strength to


    do so. After all, Chandler had almost killed himst time, and he would have died if not for Jedidiah.


    That was why Chandler asked him to deal with Jedidiah.


    The next moment, Ricky walked up to Chandler fearlessly and dered, "Now, it''s time for you to pay


    for Lanny''s sins!"

 Chapter 1377 Make Progress Every Day

    Chapter 1377 Make Progress Every Day


    Everyone around Ricky gasped again. They couldn''t believe what he was saying.


    He could say that he wanted to kill Lanny all he wanted. Lanny was not there, after all.


    But Chandler was right in front of him. Chandler was not as powerful as Lanny. That was why Lanny


    used him to do his dirty work. But everyone knew that Ricky was weaker than Chandler because he


    had been defeated in one move by Chandler a month ago.


    Therefore, they thought that Ricky would have chosen to run away instead of challenging Chandler.


    But now, it seemed like Ricky didn''t just want to fight against Chandler. He wanted to kill him. All the


    people present kept shaking their heads. They thought that Ricky had lost his mind.


    "Oh no! Don''t start overestimating yourself now, brat!" Xavier said while he red at Ricky.


    He hated working for Chandler, but he had to repay Chandler for saving his life.


    He wasn''t as foolish as Ricky. He knew not to y any tricks on Chandler or challenge him because


    Chandler had the Nether Phoenix tribe and the Phoenix tribe supporting him.


    And why would he go against Chandler? After all, they shared an enemy, and currently, Xavier was not


    strong enough to take Ricky down on his own.


    "Mordechai, if you''re up for it, I''ll leave Xavier to you," Ricky told Mordechai telepathically when he


    heard Xavier''s taunts.


    "Of course. I''m not a match for Chandler, but I can fight Xavier with no problem. Just watch me chop


    his head off," Mordechai replied confidently, puffing out his chest.


    He was worried for Ricky. But since Ricky chose to fight against Chandler, he trusted that Ricky would


    win.


    "Jasper, Mike, you two can take care of Matthias, the man behind Chandler." At the same time, Ricky


    sent a message to Jasper and Mike using telepathy.


    "Matthias might be a two-star middle spiritual emperor, but it will be a piece of cake for the two of us to


    take him down. Don''t worry," Jasper said. "But Ricky, we are worried about you. Chandler might not be


    as strong as Jedidiah or Miller, but he is still much stronger than you. Are you sure you want to fight


    against him?"


    "Jasper, don''t underestimate me. I''ve been making more progress every day," Ricky reassured him,


    smiling gently.


    Jasper and Mike were slightly shocked to hear that, but after a few seconds, they came to the


    realization that it was true.


    "Monk, isn''t your friend being a little too arrogant?" Miller said through telepathy. "He can challenge


    creatures that are at a higher level than him, but with the improvement of his realm, his ability of


    challenging them should be degenerating.


    After all, the rules of the heavenlyw are that creatures are not allowed to challenge those who are at


    a higher level.


    If that weren''t the case, he wouldn''t have been defeated by Chandler a month ago."


    "He could have made some progress over the past month. Don''t you think so, Miller?" Jedidiah replied.


    "Do you really believe that?" Millerughed.


    "Of course I don''t, but his confidence and my intuition tell me that it''s possible," Jedidiah responded.


    He didn''t think Ricky could be a match for Chandler, but deep down, he knew that anything was


    possible. Plus, after spending so many days with Ricky, he knew that Ricky didn''t seem like a man who


    would court death.


    If so, given Ricky''s current situation, he would have been dead already.


    "We''ll just have to wait and see, Miller. We already know that his talent is stronger than ours," Jedidiah


    pointed out. He had faith in Ricky.


    "Okay. Because you say so, I will wait and see, Monk," Miller replied. "After all, he is Paul''s sessor


    and he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. It would be amazing to see his true power at


    work."


    "You brat! Why are you so eager for me to kill you?" Chandler asked, looking at Ricky coldly.


    However, he held back some of his anger and became vignt.


    He had wanted to kill Ricky for a while now. As a result, he knew Ricky well. As a matter of fact, he


    didn''t think Ricky was the kind of man who would ask for death.


    "Like I said, I want to make Lanny pay. You''re in my way," Ricky answered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, Chandler made his move.


    ck and yellow light bloomed into the same attack that had defeated Ricky a month ago. With one


    swipe, his w aimed at Ricky''s heart.


    Closing his eyes, Ricky released the powers of the seven mutants and they encircled his right arm. He


    clenched his right fist and punched at Chandler''s w. They collided and exploded.


    Boom! The wave of pressure that left the collision caused Ricky and Chandler to step back at the same


    time. Ricky was dozens of meters away, while Chandler was only a few meters away.


    Ricky found himself at a slight disadvantage, but in the battle between two warriors at the Emperor


    Level, it wasn''t considered as such.


    All of the onlookers were surprised.


    A month ago, Ricky didn''t stand a chance against Chandler. But now, he was able topletely resist


    him.


    ''It''s true! He has made unbelievable progress!'' Miller thought to himself.


    If he were in Ricky''s shoes, he couldn''t have advanced that much if he had tried.


    "His cultivation base has reached the peak state of a one-star middle spiritual emperor. Where did he


    find the time to make that happen?" Jedidiah was also staring at Ricky with wide eyes.


    They had spent thest month together, and he had never seen Ricky cultivate.


    Mordechai and the others were also in a state of shock.


    "You''re telling me that Ricky is actually making progress every day without spending extra time


    cultivating?" Mike said seriously.


    ''Ricky, you are bing more and more like the king, especially with thatyer of confidence, '' ire


    thought as she stared at Ricky fondly.


    The only reason that Ricky had reached the peak state of a one-star middle spiritual emperor was


    because he had refined the Intent Spirits.


    The power he obtained from the Intent Spirits had sped up the process of his breakthrough by


    enormous amounts.


    Even though Ricky''s ability to challenge a warrior at a higher level had been weakened, he could still


    be as powerful as a two-star middle spiritual emperor when he was at the peak of a one-star middle


    spiritual emperor.


    Maybe he couldn''t defeat Miller or Jedidiah, but Ricky believed deep down that he was strong enough


    to fight against Chandler.


    "Look at that! You made the right decision when you chose to break through by taking advantage of the


    Intent Spirits," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Soon, you will be more powerful than me. Then, I will need you to protect me instead of me protecting


    you," the Evil Mandragora added.


    "Ha-ha! Men are born to protect women, aren''t they?" Ricky teased, smiling at the Evil Mandragora''s


    words.


    Currently, Chandler was sulking. No one had expected Ricky to grow so much in one month, let alone


    him.


    After all, it was not suitable for a warrior to break through in the Passage World.


    Chandler could tell that Ricky had not consumed Treasures from Heaven and Earth or pills to break


    through from the way he had consolidated his aura.


    Last time, he had let Ricky go because Jedidiah had appeared. He figured that he could ask Miller for


    help after and that they could attack Ricky together.


    But now, he regretted his decision. If he had known that things would turn out the way that they had, he


    would not have left back at that time. Instead, he would have sent a message to Miller and asked him


    toe as soon as possible.


    ''Damn it! What happened to him over the past month? How did he make so much progress?'' Chandler


    thought, clenching his fists.


    "Chandler, in order to avoid any more idents, let''s fight Ricky together," Matthias told him through


    telepathy.


    Then, he informed Xavier of his n.


    When they saw that Matthias and Xavier were about to make a move, Mordechai and the others


    stepped forward to stop them from helping Chandler.


    "Chandler, don''t y nice. If you want to kill me, show me all of your strength," Ricky taunted as he


    stretched out his finger and pointed it at Chandler.

 Chapter 1378 The Nether Fire

    Chapter 1378 The Nether Fire


    "Ha-ha!" Suddenly, Chandler threw his head back andughed.


    Then, the dark-yellow Light Apperception on the surface of his body started to burn. Beneath it, a new


    power appeared, gushing out all around him. It was the realher power.


    Nether power was a type of dark power that could turn into mes and burn, but it felt ice cold to the


    touch.


    "Fine. If that''s what you want, I''ll show you my real strength!" Chandler roared, baring his teeth as he


    red at Ricky.


    "He''s going to use theher power?" Ricky murmured to himself. Secondster, grey power surged


    out of his body. It was the chaotic power. It merged with the powers of the seven mutants and it


    prepared to confront theher power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, Mordechai and the others started fighting with Matthias and their other enemies,


    trying to keep them from joining Chandler and attacking Ricky.


    In the distance, Jedidiah and Miller were sitting back and watching the battle unfold. They weren''t


    fighting against each other.


    When Chandler noticed that Miller wasn''t helping him in the fight, anger ripped through him, but he


    couldn''t do anything about it. Miller wasn''t afraid of the Nether Phoenix tribe or the Great Phoenix tribe.


    All he wanted was for Miller to stop Jedidiah from helping Ricky, and Jedidiah wasn''t currently doing


    anything either.


    As the realher power encroached on Ricky, he was consumed by an invisible piercing coldness that


    went straight to his heart.


    Ricky had no choice but to use the chaotic fire runes to resist it.


    "Theher power is really so frigid," Ricky sighed through his chattering teeth. "But somewhere in that


    coldness, I can smell the sacred fire."


    The chaotic power merged with the powers of the seven mutants. The runes that were formed


    surrounded Ricky''s arms, making them as hard as sacred weapons.


    Chandler noticed Ricky preparing another attack and hurried to use hisher power to form his hands


    into ws.


    Meeting in the middle, the two men battled with their ws and fists. Wherever they went, the space


    shattered and violent air waves spread out.


    Chandler swung his ws frantically, trying to freeze everything, but within moments, Ricky''s grey fists


    had broken them.


    However, Ricky was still at a disadvantage.


    There were scars appearing on his skin, but fortunately, the speed at which they wereing was


    decreasing.


    As he fought with Chandler, Ricky gradually adapted to his current realm.


    Of course, that didn''t go unnoticed by Chandler. After all, he was a genius that was close to an ace


    genius.


    "Are you trying to match your realm by taking advantage of my power, brat?" Chandler spat. "It''s not


    possible. I''ve never been the stepping stone of one of my enemies.


    Three ws in one!"


    The moment he was done speaking, Chandler took several steps backwards. The coldher power


    swept over his head and around both sides of him. Then, the shadow of a ck phoenix appeared and


    spun in the air, transforming into three phoenix ws.


    The ws drew closer in midair, joining to form one huge w.


    Whoosh! A sound that made Ricky''s ears ring filled the air as the huge w sliced towards him.


    "Unfortunately, you have already done it. You have be my stepping stone," Ricky said coldly as he


    activated the Space-shrinking Pace and dodged the w.


    When he looked back, Ricky''s eyes had filled with golden light. His Ultimate Golden Body rose from the


    ground.


    "Indestructible Hand!"


    Golden purple indestructible power emerged, turning into a beam of light. In the air, it condensed into a


    big hand and it swept forward, colliding with the huge w.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    When the hand hit the w, the impact was like two giant oars stirring up an endless sea.


    Secondster, the two Omnipotent Skills copsed at the same time.


    But Chandler was slightly stronger once again.


    Under the strong anti-seismic force, Ricky was sent flying backwards, leaving a deep trace in the void.


    But he had the Ultimate Golden Body protecting him, so he was not harmed.


    ''He is pretty powerful. No wonder he defeated me during the first round a month ago, '' Ricky thought,


    shaking his head. ''Unfortunately for him, I''m not who I was a month ago.


    I''m familiar with his realm. Now, the real battle begins."


    His golden pupils shed with colorful light, and chromatic energy released into the air around Ricky.


    Boom! Boom!


    Chandler frowned and chased after Ricky. He didn''t want to give Ricky another chance to escape or


    fight back. In the blink of an eye, Chandler''s body was surrounded by a dark yellow, cold me.


    The me was filled with the power of a sacred fire.


    And even worse, the fire burned with an endless coldness.


    It was the sacred fire of the Nether Phoenix¡ªthe Nether Fire.


    "I''ll take the Nether Fire from you!" Ricky grinned. On the inside, he could feel the Chaotic Fire Zone


    bing excited.


    "Nether Fire¡ªNether Ice Seal!"


    Ignoring Ricky''s threat, Chandler released the Nether Fire and the Omnipotent Skill that had evolved


    from his blood power of the Nether Phoenix.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Before Ricky had time to breath, two dark-yellow ice phoenixes shot out of Chandler''s body like arrows


    and whistled towards him.


    Ricky rolled his hands into fists and smashed the two phoenixes into pieces.


    As the phoenixes broke and the pieces hit the ground, arge amount of dark-yellow ice formed around


    Ricky and froze everything in an instant. Ricky was unable to move, like an ice sculpture.


    Wasting no time, Chandler extended his w, meaning to slice through Ricky''s frozen body.


    He wanted to kill Ricky for good.


    If he were to get his way, Ricky would be left with nothing but his soul and he would be in a lot of


    trouble.


    However, before Chandler could reach him, the ice sculpture shattered, and torrents of mes rushed


    out.


    The mes had been created using many types of sacred fires and peculiar fires. They worked


    together to melt all of the dark-yellow ice in the area, and then they joined to form a ming lotus.


    Chandler watched iting towards him with wide eyes.


    "Not even the patriarch of the Great Phoenix tribe is qualified to y with the sacred fire in front of me,"


    Ricky said as mes engulfed his body.


    "I didn''t know that he had all of these sacred fires and peculiar fires inside of him," Miller said, blinking


    several times. "Right now, he has the qualifications to say that the patriarch of the Great Phoenix tribe


    shouldn''t y with the sacred fire in front of him."


    "Yes. He has the seven mutants, after all," Jedidiah said. "Do you think we could be his opponents if we


    are at the same level?"


    "I don''t think so. Can''t you feel it? All of his mutants are top mutants. How else would he be able to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    control the sacred fires and peculiar fires?" Miller replied, shaking his head.


    "Damn it!" Chandler cursed, retreating as fast as he could.


    His Nether Fire was strong, but that didn''t matter. There were too many sacred fires and peculiar fires


    for it to block.


    When Ricky saw Chandler trying to retreat, he shook his head and activated the Space-shrinking Pace.


    Then, he sent his ming lotus after his enemy. A few secondster, Chandler was unable to dodge the


    attacks any longer.


    Chandler stopped retreating and yelled over his shoulder, "Nether Ice Shield!"


    His hands danced in the air, creating an array. Slowly, the Nether Fire merged with theher power


    and turned into ice, forming a huge shield around his body.


    "Suppress!"


    Ricky roared, and the ming lotus instantly descended, mming into the ice shield that was around


    Chandler.


    "Fire Dragon Extremity!"


    At this moment, Ricky activated the Fire Dragon Extremity.

 Chapter 1379 Netherworld Ice Claw

    Chapter 1379 Netherworld Ice w


    Boom! Boom!


    The extreme heat of the Fire Dragon Extremity,bined with Ricky''s sacred fires and peculiar fires,


    gave Ricky immense power. His ming lotus'' power reached its peak. Theher ice evolved from


    Chandler''s Nether Fire began melting and breaking inch by inch. Finally, it shattered with a sonorous


    crash and the ming lotus submerged Chandler in an instant.


    "Looks like he''s going to lose," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked.


    "Impossible! He hasn''t shown his beast form yet. Something''s up," Ricky said.


    Chandler, Jedidiah, and Miller wereparable in terms of strength. Ricky was certain that victory


    wasn''t going to be so easy.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As soon as he finished his words, his burning mes started to freeze over. ck-yellow ice covered


    the mes like ayer of wax, quickly diminishing his sacred fires and peculiar fires as well as the Fire


    Dragon Extremity.


    Luckily, this frozen state did notst for long.


    However, it was enough to afford Chandler an opportunity, which he rapidly imed. Within the blink of


    an eye, he quickly retreated out of Ricky''s attacking range, condensed the ultimate ice once more, and


    The Nether Fire was still burning on the ice.


    But Ricky had a feeling that the ice had changed, somehow. Chandler had unleashed the ultimate level


    of theher cold power. Otherwise, the ice would not have been able to freeze his sacred fires,


    peculiar fires, and even the Fire Dragon Extremity.


    Such immense power was risky. Ricky knew that if his fires were frozen once more, breaking the ice


    would not be so easy.


    Wasting no time, he began to take action. Ricky made aplicated gesture and the ancestral thunder


    power rushed out. It merged with the chaotic power and thebination turned into streaks of Thunder


    Light des. Hundreds of these des shed down ruthlessly upon his opponent.


    Meanwhile, he quickly waved his hand and his ultimate mes, along with the Fire Dragon Extremity,


    broke through the ice and they turned into a torrent of me to attack Chandler.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a powerful collision of two immensely strong forces that were total


    inverses of each other. The shockwave threw Ricky and Chandler several steps back as blood gushed


    out of their mouths.


    It was obvious that both parties had suffered in this round.


    The silver lining was that Ricky was finally able to see the kind of ice power that Chandler had burst


    out.


    Besides the cold Nether Fire that was burning all over Chandler''s body, a stream of yellow-colored


    liquid was also flowing around him. Upon merging with the Nether Fire, this yellow stream morphed into


    a ridiculously strong and dangerous chilling power¡ªthis kind of power was from theherworld.


    Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes told him that the yellow stream consisted ofherworld water.


    The Nether Fire was exceedingly cold and inside it, one could cultivate extreme icy waters.


    "I must admit that Chandler is an extraordinary opponent. He has managed to cultivate theherworld


    water from the Nether Fire. It''s no wonder Lanny sent him to kill me," Ricky murmured.


    "A warrior who is able to cultivate theherworld water has the potential to be a Great Phoenix.


    Something extraordinary runs in his bloodline," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "You must be careful!"


    "I get it." Ricky nodded.


    "Theherworld water... It won''t be wrong to say that Chandler is one of the most capable


    subordinates Lanny has," Millermented.


    "We already know that Lanny is one of the most powerful cultivators in this area," Jedidiah said. "He is


    way stronger than us."


    "Yes and it''s no wonder because his bloodline is stronger. The Pure Phoenix Masculine Bloodline runs


    through his family. This bloodline is closest to the bloodline of the Vermilion Bird, which is a chaotic


    legendary beast," Miller remarked.


    "But I''m curious about Ricky. If I remember correctly, then before entering the Passage World, his


    meridians were destroyed. And yet, he is at the peak of his fighting prowess. What is going on?


    And even though Wally from the Endless Shadow helped him heal his wounds, such rapid recovery


    would have been impossible."


    "Maybe Wally used great Treasures from Heaven and Earth to cure him," Jedidiah replied as he


    shrugged his shoulders. "In either case, I wonder why he helped Ricky."


    "I take it your meridians weren''t broken that time," Chandler asked coldly as he wiped the blood that


    had oozed from his mouth.


    If Ricky''s meridians had truly been broken, it would have been impossible for him to unleash his full


    strength since it was only possible through the use of his meridians. Further, a fight like this would have


    been unbearable for him.


    That was why, Ricky''s state made it evident that his meridians were fully intact.


    "Of course! You sanctimonious guys wanted to destroy my meridians? That was nothing but wishful


    thinking on your part," Ricky sneered. "Correct me if I am wrong, but didn''t some of the saints who


    attacked me hail from your Nether Phoenix tribe?


    And a few must also have been from the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe!"


    Ricky nced coldly at Xavier. Thetter was fighting with Mordechai.


    A killing intent filled his heart in an instant.


    ''Did Wally really use incredible Treasures from Heaven and Earth to heal his meridians?'' Chandler


    thought inwardly.


    He was certain that Ricky''s meridians had truly been broken.


    But this was not the time to enquire how they were intact now. Chandler had to focus on the fight.


    From what had happened between Ricky and Grace, he knew how weak the former had been earlier.


    And yet, Ricky had grown to such a powerful level in such a short while. His growth speed was even


    faster than Lanny''s.


    Chandler had a feeling that Ricky was threatening him. Not only him, but he was also threatening the


    entire Nether Phoenix tribe that backed him.


    ''Ricky has to be killed!'' Chandler thought to himself.


    "Die!"


    He uttered his thoughts.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    His enormous momentum instantly covered the entire area in front of Ricky with piercingherworld


    ice. Chandler had pushed the powers of the Nether Fire and theherworld water to their extreme.


    Holding back was not an option anymore.


    Behind him, the shadow of a phoenix appeared. It appeared as if it had been condensed out of the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nether Fire. The phoenix arrived from afar and summoned theherworld here.


    Chandler''s ferocity knew no bounds as his real body seemed to dissolve into theherworld. His


    mutant, which belonged to theherworld power appeared and took form.


    With a powerful and explosive momentum, the phoenix''s shadow stretched out its w.


    "Netherworld Ice w!"


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Wherever the w passed, the Nether Fire and theherworld water would appear in huge quantities.


    As the fire dissipated, nothing but theherworld coldness was left behind. The cold power continued


    to flow towards the w as it approached Ricky.


    Ricky knew he had to defend himself instantly and thus, without hesitation, he activated the Time Seal


    between his eyebrows.


    The chaotic power, chromatic energy, and every single ounce of power in his body gushed out. All his


    fires and the Fire Dragon Extremity condensed once more and surrounded him to protect him.


    "Time Seal!"


    This time, the Time Seal was slightly different than before. This time, the chaotic fire power dominated


    it, followed by the power of time.


    Using the chaotic fire power was the most effective way of dealing with the extreme ice.


    The Time Seal grew as big as the phoenix''s ck-yellow w and collided with it.


    Ricky and Chandler were hardly visible anymore. Their bodies had morphed into their respective


    Omnipotent Skills.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Large explosions ensued and air waves swept over the area. The fierce power of


    either side collided and intertwined and for a second, there was a deadly and eerie silence. The dust


    would soon dissipate and the result of the battle would be visible.

 Chapter 1380 The Time-accelerating Skill

    Chapter 1380 The Time-elerating Skill


    The giant seal and the huge, sharp w collided repeatedly in the air for all the bystanders to see.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Strong air waves were produced from the impact, turning everything near them into dust.


    "If they don''t use their best abilities to the fullest, there''s a chance that neither of them will emerge


    victorious, just like our fight. Who do you think will win?" Miller asked Jedidiah.


    "I think that Ricky will be the winner. Chandler fights aggressively, but Ricky has more to fight for. He''s


    protective and ambitious. I have a deep understanding of Buddhism, so I am a good judge of character.


    From the moment I met him, I knew that he is a promising young warrior. Why else would I have bought


    him drinks?"


    Jedidiah replied.


    "Is that so? Well then, it''s an honor that I was the first person that you bought a drink," Miller said,


    "If I had met Ricky earlier, you might have been the second one," Jedidiah responded, smiling back at


    him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    When the energy that had been caused by their attacks dissipated, Ricky and Chandler shed with


    each other. They performed several Omnipotent Skills, creating power and energy that spread until it


    filled the whole area.


    Ricky held the Time Seal tightly in the palm of his hand before he fused its power to his Omnipotent


    Skills. His new attacks headed for Chandler, who was busy releasing the Nether Fire and dark water.


    He intended to use them both to perform different Omnipotent Skills that were rted to coldness.


    The forces battled violently. Once they had faded, Ricky and Chandler stepped backwards again.


    But this time, the moment they had steadied themselves, they charged at each other. Chandler showed


    his beast form.


    He had turned into a ck and yellow phoenix. The Nether Fire lit on all of his feathers as he ran. His


    sharp ws shed through the air.


    With the dark water surrounding him, he resembled a magic bird that came straight fromherworld.


    ''This Nether Phoenix is better than I thought!'' Ricky was taken aback as he watched Chandler in his


    beast form. At the same time, a crazy idea was passing through his mind. He wanted to turn Chandler


    who was a Great Phoenix into his ride.


    But, a secondter, he abandoned that idea. He hated the Phoenix tribe as much as it was possible to


    hate something. He wouldn''t spare any of their lives.


    "Last time, I failed to y the phoenix. This time, I will seed!" Ricky said with determination in his


    eyes.


    The Chaos blood power surged inside of him, and he released the chromatic energy.


    Then, he activated the Ancestral Intent Form, and in an instant, his body grew.


    When he lifted his head back up, his hair had turned white and it was fluttering in the wind. Ricky had


    activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill.


    "Nether Roulette!" Chandler shouted.


    He pped his wings hard against the air and jammed his sharp ws into the Nether Fire and the


    dark water. He started digging around in there like he was searching for something.


    Suddenly, a gigantic roulette appeared.


    The dark water flowed around its edges. Meanwhile, the Nether Fire burned in its center.


    The phoenix threw his head back and let out a cry, causing the ck and yellow roulette to growrger.


    Then he turned to face Ricky and he released a strong, frosty power. The power twirled in the air like


    breath, heading straight for Ricky.


    Not finished yet, Chandler opened his mouth. Several drops of blood essence were spat out and they


    The power that was emitted from the roulette made Ricky feel threatened, so he transformed all of his


    power into the shura power, and drew out the Shura Justice Saber to help him.


    "The first move of the Shura Eight Moves¡ªDestruction of Heaven and Earth!" Ricky yelled.


    His saber sliced through the air like it was a piece of butter and his power gathered in the skill of


    Destruction of Heaven and Earth.


    "He''s using the shura power!" Miller and Jedidiah eximed, staring at Ricky with wide eyes.


    "H-he mastered the shura power. It''s the ultimate killing power. How did he do it?" Miller stuttered.


    Every inch of his face was covered with astonishment.


    No one on the four continents was brave enough to ignore the mention of the shura power because it


    represented the Shura tribe.


    "Is it possible that his mutants helped him to cultivate the shura power as high as it would go? If that


    were the case, he would be incredibly strong," Jedidiah guessed.


    "It would be worse than that. No one in the entire four continents would be a match for him," Miller


    responded, shaking his head.


    During their time watching Ricky and the limits of his power grow, the two of them had be very


    impressed.


    What happened next shocked them even more.


    The moment the power of Destruction of Heaven and Earth collided with the Nether Roulette, a new,


    mysterious time power emerged out of nowhere, submerging Ricky and his skill.


    Like it was trying to crush him, the Nether Roulette rolled towards Ricky, but passed straight through


    him and his skill.


    It was like Ricky and his skill were transparent.


    Miller and Jedidiah couldn''t figure out how Ricky managed it.


    When they noticed what was happening between Ricky and Chandler, Mordechai and Jasper stopped


    fighting.


    Even Chandler, who had released the Nether Roulette, was stunned by what was happening right in


    front of him.


    It was like that Ricky had vanished.


    And being distracted by Ricky''s trick was about to cost Chandler his life.


    "Time Omnipotent Skill¡ªTime-elerating Skill!"


    The second Ricky finished speaking, he and the power of Destruction of Heaven and Earth


    reappeared. The power of the Destruction of Heaven and Earth shed through the air, mming


    against Chandler''s back and destroying his entire heart, including his life essence.


    It happened so fast that Chandler didn''t even know what had happened.


    It was not until his heart bled that he got the sense that he was about to die.


    He was at the Emperor Level, but that didn''t spare him from death since his heart was destroyed. He


    could smell it creeping up on him, ready to take him in its cold grasp. "No! This can''t be happening!" he


    cried out.


    Not even his soul could escape from his body.


    The shura power of the Destruction of Heaven and Earth was incredibly potent. The minute it had hit


    him, it had wrapped around his soul, leaving it nowhere to go.


    All of the bystanders had fallen so silent


    that the surrounding yellow space had be suffocating.


    At that point, everyone, including Jedidiah, felt a chill run down their spines.


    The only creatures present that were stronger than Ricky were Jedidiah and Miller.


    And they knew that they would have ended up with the same fate as Chandler if they had fought Ricky


    without knowing about his real strength.


    After a long time, Miller broke the eerie silence. "What was that?" he asked, frowning.


    "I don''t know, but it must have been rted to the power of time. Only the time power could do that,"


    Jedidiah replied, still shaking his head from the shock.


    Chandler had epted that he would die no matter what he did. So, he decided not to resist. He


    closed his eyes and asked, "What did you do to me?"


    "I used the Omnipotent Skill of my Time Mutant, Time-elerating Skill! When I activate it, the only


    creatures that can see me are the ones that are more powerful than I am.


    It makes the time around me go faster, which transports me into the future. That means that you can''t


    sense me or hurt me," Ricky exined.


    "Time-elerating Skill? This is not fair. If I had known that you had mastered that, I wouldn''t have


    ended up like this," Chandler growled.


    "That''s true. If you had known that I had learned this move, you might not have lost to me. But the fact


    is that you were clueless. I told you that I would make you pay the price for what Lanny did to me,"


    Ricky replied indifferently.

 Chapter 1381 Rickys Resolve

    Chapter 1381 Ricky''s Resolve


    Rickyprehended the Time-elerating Skill from his Time Zone. It was a time-rted Omnipotent


    Skill that was opposite to the skill of Travel Back Through Time.


    Of course, he could only master the Time-elerating Skill because he had a deep understanding of


    time. The Eternal Time Scripture also helped him to turn his physical body and attacks invisible using


    the skill of Travel Back Through Time or the Time-elerating Skill.


    With these two skills, he could travel to the past or the future.


    Hence, Chandler''s attacks didn''t even hurt him one bit.


    His time power wouldn''t have worked on any other opponent that was far stronger than him, but,


    thankfully, he and Chandler were on par with each other.


    Chandler didn''t overestimate himself. If he could foretell Ricky''s moves, Ricky would have found it


    difficult to ovee him.


    The only hope Ricky had for winning against his opponent was through stealth, which was exactly what


    he did. After all, no one would have expected him to have mastered such an incredible Omnipotent


    Skill.


    It didn''t even enter their minds that any creature could master the Omnipotent Skill that Ricky had


    mastered.


    "Oh, really?" Chandler let out a mocking scoff. "I guess that''s true. You can kill me to take revenge on


    Lanny, but if you do, you are cursing yourself to the same fate as me. If you kill me, you are signing


    your own death warrant."


    "Too bad you won''t live to see that day, huh?" The threat on his life didn''t seem to intimidate Ricky, and


    a wicked smirk pulled at Ricky''s lips.


    Indeed, he intended to end Chandler''s life now.


    "Miller, help me! Lanny asked you to keep me safe. You gave him your word!" Chandler called out to


    Miller secretly through telepathy.


    When he heard this, Miller immediately jumped up andnded in between Ricky and Chandler, ready to


    intervene.


    "I have no other choice," he murmured with a regretful but determined expression. "I must protect him


    at all costs."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he gathered his power and created a de with it in a bid to save


    Chandler from Ricky.


    Jedidiah also stepped in at that exact moment, intending to protect Ricky from Miller''s attack.


    Meanwhile, Matthias was desperate toe to Chandler''s aid, but Jasper and Mordechai stood in his


    way. "What are you doing, Jedidiah?! Do you want to be an enemy of the entire Phoenix tribe?"


    Matthias roared in frustration when he saw what had happened.


    "Don''t you dare threaten me with the Phoenix tribe! You will only aggravate me further, and I''m sure


    you don''t want to do that. I am only stepping in to help my friend," replied Jedidiah earnestly.


    "Chandler brought you here to deal with me, right? Well, do your best because I won''t let you go after


    Ricky," he then said to Miller.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The moment Jedidiah moved against Miller, Ricky cut out


    Chandler''s heart with no hesitation.


    His shura power, which was wrapped around Chandler''s soul, simultaneously entered his Chaotic Fire


    Zone and burnt it to ashes in an instant.


    Miller didn''t see thising. He looked utterly shocked as he stared at Ricky with wide eyes. "Ricky,


    you..."


    "Chandler!" Matthias howled in grief.


    "I really want to do you a favor, Miller, but I can''t. I''m sorry. I must kill Chandler," Ricky told Miller


    earnestly, his eyes burning with resolve as he met Miller''s gaze.


    ''What a decisive man!'' Miller sighed inwardly when he heard Ricky''s words.


    If someone else were in Ricky''s shoes, they would hesitate and spare Chandler''s life. After all, Miller


    himself had asked him to let Chandler go, not to mention that Chandler came from a powerful tribe.


    And the consequences of eliminating Chandler and letting him live had a vast difference.


    Only powerful spiritual emperors from the Nether Phoenix tribe and the Phoenix tribe woulde after


    him if he had let Chandler go. However, since Ricky took the man''s life, even saints from the two tribes


    would hunt down him.


    Of course, Ricky was well aware of all these. But he still killed Chandler without hesitation.


    This decisive action showed Miller his unwavering determination.


    "Ricky, you shouldn''t have killed Chandler. The consequences..." Miller fretfully conveyed through


    telepathy.


    "I know. Countless saints are already after me because they know that I have Paul''s inheritance," Ricky


    reassured him lightly.


    "Chandler is dead. What do you n to do now, Miller? Shall we continue this fight?" asked Jedidiah


    before anyone could make a move.


    "It depends on what Ricky will do next. I will defend the rest if I have to," replied Miller.


    He already failed to keep Chandler safe, so he had to protect Matthias and the others. He would break


    the Martial Arts Oath he had made if he did anything less.


    "Don''t worry. I do not n to kill any more members of the Nether Phoenix tribe on your ount. They


    are free to go," Ricky chimed in when he heard Miller''s words.


    He was satisfied that Chandler''s death would stir up Lanny''s anger. He had no more reason to kill the


    others.


    And besides, he didn''t want to fight Miller, who could pose a threat to him in terms of his force and


    talent. He would rather let these men go and stay on Miller''s good side.


    It wasn''t that Ricky was afraid of Miller. He just didn''t want to make too many powerful enemies.


    After all, he didn''t have a powerful force behind him.


    It was his biggest insecurity and weakness, and it sometimes made him feel helpless and alone.


    At times, it would cross his mind that if he were the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, or if he had a


    powerful organization behind him, he would have more options. Like now, he could have ignored Miller


    and did as he pleased.


    "Thank you," Miller gratefully replied, knowing that Ricky did this for him.


    "Matthias, you and your men can leave now. As soon as you get back, tell Lanny that we are even now,


    and from now on, I don''t owe him anything," Miller instructed Matthias sternly.


    "Let''s go!"


    At once, Matthias left with the other members of the Nether Phoenix tribe, but not before he cast a


    sharp re in Ricky''s direction.


    Once the group had disappeared from the horizon, Miller also took his leave.


    "Thank you for your help, Jedidiah," Ricky gratefully told the other man, who smiled in turn.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be so formal! I already told you to call me Monk!" answered Jedidiah with augh.


    At that, Ricky couldn''t help butugh as well. "Of course! Thank you, Monk!" he repeated.


    After that, the two of them turned to check on Mordechai and Xavier.


    From the beginning, Xavier had already been handicapped in his duel with Mordechai. And when he


    saw that Mordechai''spanions had already ovee their opponents, he felt a trace of fear and


    frustration crawl through his spine. He was no match against Mordechai in this situation!


    Flustered, Xavier immediately stopped fighting and fell to his knees, begging for his life.


    But Ricky had no ns of letting him go.


    "This guy doesn''t have a mutant, but his body is certainly strong. He can even stand firm against my


    Buddhist Body," remarked Jedidiah as he sized Mordechai up. He was curious about Mordechai''s


    Sorcerous Combat Body and eager to see it in action.


    "Have you heard of the Deste Sorcery tribe?" asked Ricky.


    Of course, Jedidiah recognized the words, and his eyes narrowed in astonishment. "So he is from the


    Deste Sorcery tribe! Then, that must be the strongest body in the world¡ªthe Sorcerous Combat


    Body!


    Who could have known he is freakishly strong too?" he eximed as he gaped at Mordechai in awe.


    He was familiar with the Deste Sorcery tribe and the Sorcerous Combat Body.


    Before long, Mordechai fulfilled his promise to Ricky and tore off Xavier''s head without hesitation. He


    threw it at Ricky with a knowing look.


    Then, he withdrew his power andnded in front of Ricky. "Here, this is what you wanted, right? Take


    it," he urged the other man, as a satisfied grin brightened his face.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1382 Mysterious Power

    Chapter 1382 Mysterious Power


    "Mordechai, why would I want this head? Its best use is as a piss pot. But a Heavenly ck Winged


    Snake''s head, on the other hand, is too big for that," Ricky said with a smile. Then, he released a me


    of his sacred fire and burned Xavier''s head.


    "Now that that''s settled, let''s go to another space and get some rest!" he added.


    They all nodded their heads. Then, Ricky and hispanions headed for another yellow space to find


    a spot to rx and recuperate.


    It took them half a day to find the perfect ce. By that time, the news that Ricky had eliminated


    Chandler and Xavier had spread throughout the entire Emperor Intent Tomb. Almost all of the creatures


    that had entered the Passage World were talking about it.


    And not one of the discussions wasn''t heated.


    "It-it can''t be true. Chandler is not one of the ten top geniuses in the central region, but he is just slightly


    weaker than Miller and Jedidiah."


    "I also don''t believe it. If it weren''t for the fact that Chandler wanted to join the Phoenix tribe and his


    bad reputation, he could have ranked third out of the top ten talented warriors in the central region."


    "But that''s the thing. It''s all true. Ricky took out Chandler and Xavier who was ranked fifth."


    "Is he really that powerful? How did he take down two geniuses by himself?"


    "I don''t know. I thought that Ricky''s meridians were broken."


    "Rumor has it that Lord Wally from the Endless Shadow healed him using valuable Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth."


    "Really? Does that mean that Lord Wally wants Ricky to join the Endless Shadow?"


    "I have more news. I just heard that a young man from one of the eight devil tribes, the Purple Wild


    Devil tribe, died in the Passage World too.


    His father is the leader of the Purple Wild Devil tribe. Ricky must have killed him as well."


    "What?! Ricky is unbelievable!"


    "I heard that he used the time power to kill Chandler. Ricky must be making use of Paul''s inheritance. I


    bet he''s alreadyprehended a part of it."


    "Why does any of this matter? He is way out of our league now. Once the selection is over, Ricky will


    qualify to be a part of the Misty South Pce. Then, no one will be able to mess with him anymore."


    "You''re right!"


    After they felt good and rested, Ricky and hispanions set off again, continuing to search for the


    Intent Spirit. At the same time, they hunted down any devils that they crossed paths with.


    On the journey, they heard snippets of the rumors surrounding Ricky.


    "It looks like you''ve really made a name for yourself after your fight with Chandler," Jedidiah told Ricky


    with a smile.


    "Yes. Now, the disciples who want you dead in the Passage World will retreat at the sight of you. The


    most powerful ones will be too scared to make a move against you, because if they do, they will attract


    attention," Jasper added, staring at Ricky.


    "This is not a good thing, actually," Ricky said with a frown. "Now they know about all of my best


    moves. And, because of these rumors, I''ve gotten the devil race''s attention. Haven''t you noticed the


    increase in devils we''ve been seeingtely? It can''t be coincidence."


    "You have a point," Jedidiah said, smiling knowingly.


    As time went by, the battles between the devils and the creatures from the continent raged on. Ricky


    and hispanions witnessed many fights between the upper spiritual emperors and the demi-saints.


    It was a good thing because that meant that the upper spiritual emperors and demi-saints were too


    busy to notice them. But, as a precaution, whenever they ran into powerful warriors, they would turn a


    different way.


    "There''s a chance that we will have a decisive battle with the devil race in the Emperor Intent Tomb.


    I''ve noticed that more human warriors are gathering, and so are the devils," Jedidiah said.


    "Maybe!" Ricky responded.


    He did smell a decisive battle too.


    But not long after, another mysterious force attracted his attention.


    They had been wandering in the Emperor Intent Tomb for over a month when the third force appeared.


    Since the ancient times, many Emperor Intent Tombs had appeared, but there were always two kinds


    of forces in them. One was the Intent Apperception and the other was the ruling power at the Emperor


    Level.


    Therefore, the arrival of the third force garnered the attention of all of the creatures that were inside the


    Emperor Intent Tomb straight away.


    None of them knew what it was since it waspletely novel.


    However, Ricky already had a special feeling about it.


    As he examined it, the chromatic energy in his body resonated with the mysterious power.


    ''What''s going on?'' Ricky frowned.


    Concentrating harder, he confirmed that it was the mysterious power that had resonated with the


    chromatic energy inside of him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ricky absorbed the power and observed it closer. There was a stark difference in the color between it


    and the chromatic energy, but the two powers shared the same source.


    It could be said that the mysterious power that had appeared in the Emperor Intent Tomb and the


    chromatic energy were the same power.


    ''Is there a fragment of the mysterious axe here?'' Ricky wondered.


    However, he immediately dismissed the possibility. If there was a fragment of the mysterious axe, the


    two fragments in the depths of his Soul Sea would have sensed it and alerted him.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, the new power in the Emperor Intent Tomb is the same as my


    chromatic energy," Ricky said. It was a strange coincidence but he saw no reason to hide it from them.


    "Really?" the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora said. Their voices were coated with shock.


    They had always been very curious about Ricky''s chromatic energy because it looked like it was


    stronger than the primitive power.


    They had yet to find a kind of power in the world that was stronger than the primitive power.


    "Maybe you can learn more about your mysterious chromatic energy in the Emperor Intent Tomb," the


    Evil Mandragora suggested.


    "You''re right. Now that I''ve discovered it, I will go and figure it out," Ricky replied, nodding his head.


    Like everyone else, he had always wondered what kind of power his chromatic energy was, and he had


    never gotten any answers. Now that he had made such a big discovery, he would not let go of the


    opportunity to find out more.


    So, Ricky and hispanions started walking in the direction of the mysterious power. The other


    warriors that were in the Emperor Intent Tomb also headed towards it.


    It didn''t matter if they were from the devil race or the continent; everyone felt the amazing waves that


    were radiating off of the new power.


    Finally, Rickyid his eyes on a huge, cocoon-shaped space. The mysterious power wasing from


    the inside of it.


    The surface of the space was grey, and five colors were prating through the space.


    They perfectly resembled the chromatic energy''s colors.


    As Ricky got closer, the chromatic energy in his body surged and had a stronger resonance with the


    space. Whatever was inside the cocoon-shaped space was calling him towards it like a siren in the


    sea.


    ''Wow! Maybe I really will solve the mystery of the chromatic energy here, '' Ricky thought excitedly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Filled with curiosity and greed, some of the creatures from the continent and the devil race dashed


    towards the cocoon-shaped space. But before they could set foot in it, they were sent flying backwards


    by the mysterious power.

 Chapter 1383 Ancestral Spirit

    Chapter 1383 Ancestral Spirit


    Right now, no one was fighting, not even the devils. Everyone was standing and gazing excitedly as


    their eyes beheld the warriors who had been thrown backwards.


    Wherever restrictions went, opportunities followed. Usually, only ces with invaluable treasures inside


    them had restricted entry.


    "Step back, everyone," Camden ordered the creatures of the continents.


    His order carried weight. The warriors from the continent nodded and instantly retreated a few steps


    away from the devils as well as the cocoon space.


    Thetter seemed like an amazing prospect. However, they needed to be on guard against a sudden


    attack by the devils.


    "Listen. I have a feeling that the suppressive force of this giant cocoon space won''t stop me since I


    have the chromatic energy," Ricky murmured to the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I have a feeling there is danger inside.


    But that isn''t going to stop you, is it?" the Dragon Intent Grass responded in a chiding tone. It knew that


    Ricky was going to step inside despite its warnings.


    "Nope. Not only must there be valuable treasures inside, but jumping in will also help me figure out the


    nature of my chromatic energy," Ricky replied.


    "In that case, leave behind a Flesh Replication of yours and use your zone to enter the cocoon space,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Most cultivators here are powerful geniuses and if you use the Shadowy


    Replication, you will be recognized."


    "Got it!"


    Ricky did as he was told and his real body entered the Massacring Zone, leaving a Flesh Replication


    behind.


    While he entered, a few upper spiritual emperors from the continent and the devil race were constantly


    trying to find a way past the barrier. Unfortunately, even if they joined hands, their efforts were fruitless


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    and they were thrown back.


    Finally, a few demi-saints tried.


    To their immense surprise, the restriction on the cocoon space seemed to be lifted as soon as they


    released their power. Instead, the demi-saints were almost pulled inside.


    "Those at the Demi-sage Level can enter it," a few voices eximed.


    Hearing that, some of the warriors had the brilliant idea of asking the demi-saints to help them enter.


    Though the idea was brilliant, the cocoon space was cleverer and the warriors were thrown back even


    as the demi-saints got inside. Now, it was obvious that only demi-saints could enter this cocoon space.


    This fact greatly disappointed many warriors.


    "Only demi-saints can enter. I think it is because they carry a certain amount of blessing power. The


    cocoon space must not be resistant to the blessing power," the Evil Mandragora remarked.


    Once it was known that demi-saints could enter this space easily, warriors from both the continent and


    the devil race sent in their demi-saints.


    On the other hand, Ricky controlled the Massacring Zone to try and get close to the cocoon space.


    His initial assessment was right. Using the chromatic energy, he was able to enter the cocoon space


    without a hitch as it did not reject him.


    Once inside, Ricky decided to stay in the Massacring Zone. Everyone who hade in behind him


    was a demi-saint and if discovered, he could be crushed by anyone of them with a finger.


    Inside, the cocoon space was entirely drab and grey, much like the original chaotic world.


    A mysterious power was floating inside.


    However, it was a little different from the mysterious power outside. Now, it was divided into two kinds


    of powers. One was dark, and the other dazzlingly bright.


    In the dark section, one could see nothing but extreme darkness, fuelled by the pinnacle of negative


    emotions. The bright part waspletely opposite and carried a sense of the ultimate power of justice.


    ''Dark and bright chromatic energy... Is the chromatic energy divided into good and evil parts?'' Ricky


    murmured in his heart.


    A shocking scene disrupted his thoughts.


    Every single demi-saint who had entered this area started to crazily absorb the chromatic energy.


    Creatures from the continent were filled with white chromatic energy, while the darker one rushed


    towards the devils.


    What they had inmon was that the absorption immediately made them go crazy.


    The more they absorbed, the more their bodies expanded.


    And after a few minutes, the demi-saints started to fight each other like savages.


    Simultaneously, the chromatic energy kept on pouring into their bodies.


    They didn''t seem to have any control over this absorption. It was as if the energy was automatically


    rushing into them.


    "What is going on?" Ricky asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know. But whatever this is, if it goes on like this, these demi-saints are going to explode within


    half a day," the Dragon Intent Grass responded in a troubled voice.


    At that moment, parts of both the chromatic energies merged together and the streams morphed into a


    giant figure.


    This figure did not seem solid. It had no face. In fact, it seemed to be nothing more than a silhouette,


    half-white and half-ck.


    "What is that?" Ricky looked on in shock.


    "Is there another creature here? What is it?" the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora said in


    disbelief.


    Once the figure had takenplete form, it looked at the demi-saints fighting each other in disdain. A


    voice seemed to emanate from the figure. "Heavenly Ancestral God, did you think it was going to be


    easy to defeat me? You eliminated the dark ancestral spirit and sealed all the bright ancestral spirit. But


    that was never going to be enough!


    Don''t you know that while the bright ancestral spirit survives, a part of it will always evolve into dark


    ancestral spirit, which will create my mutants? I can regain my powers now."


    Ricky and his friends were shocked when they heard the monologue. "So this mysterious chromatic


    energy is known as ancestral spirit?"


    "Do you guys know what the ancestral spirit is? Have you ever heard of it?" Ricky asked.


    "No, I have no idea at all," the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "Ancestral spirit? Ancestral spirit?" Ricky repeated anxiously. "Whatever it is, it can be divided into dark


    and bright ones. And the bright part can morph into the dark part.


    What about the Heavenly Ancestral God that mutant mentioned? Have you heard of him?" Ricky asked


    again.


    "No!" came the simple response.


    They had no recollection of hearing this name ever before.


    "I think we''ll need to consult some sect files and ancient books once we leave this ce," Ricky


    murmured.


    "Who''s there?" At that moment, the ck and White Mutant suddenly turned towards the direction of


    the Massacring Zone and demanded in a powerful tone. He also sted a ball out of the two kinds of


    ancestral spirit and sted it towards Ricky.


    Thetter dodged quickly.


    But there was no doubt that the mutant had found him.


    "How is that possible? How did he find me?" Ricky asked in disbelief.


    Inside the Massacring Zone, even masters at the Potentate Level couldn''t find him.


    Despite the mutant''s origin, he didn''t seem even as strong as a two-star middle spiritual emperor.


    When his attack missed the target, the mutant gradually walked over towards the Massacring Zone.


    "Come out!" he roared in a voice full of shock and power.

 Chapter 1384 You Are Ricky Nan

    Chapter 1384 You Are Ricky Nan


    Apparently the ck and white mutant had fallen into a state of shock. He looked around but he


    couldn''t spot anyone else in the area. He initially thought that nothing in the world could escape him,


    but it turned out that he was wrong.


    "Stay hidden. He might have sensed your presence, but he can''t catch you as long as you stay here.


    There''s a chance that he is weaker than you are, but this is his ce.


    After all, how else could he have made the demi-saints go mad?" the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky.


    "But retreating like this is cowardly. Moreover, I want to save those demi-saints. After all, they are from


    the continent," Ricky said, frowning.


    "Brat, this is not the time for you to be a hero. If you go out there, you will end up in the same condition


    as those demi-saints," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Ricky, he''s right. Don''t take any risks. This ck and white creature is strange. I can''t sense his life


    power, but he is intelligent and he has power," the Evil Mandragora added.


    "But I''m not like the demi-saints. I have the ancestral energy," Ricky pointed out.


    Immediately after, Ricky created a Shadowy Replication and it got out of the Massacring Zone.


    "It''s a human! Its owner must have been trying to use it to explore, but he made a mistake. His


    Shadowy Replication can''t be used to get information here," the ck and white mutant eximed,


    surveying Ricky''s Shadowy Replication.


    As soon as he had finished his sentence, Ricky''s Shadowy Replication burst and it vanished into thin


    air.


    It turned out that the reason why Ricky''s Shadowy Replication exploded was that the power contained


    in the space did not allow any illusionary creatures such as a replica to exist.


    "It looks like I have to face him myself. This space is not like the others. It doesn''t allow replications,"


    Ricky said before he jumped out of his hiding ce.


    "He is always so reckless. I really have no idea how to convince him sometimes," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said, sighing.


    "So... he used a trick to hide himself from me," the ck and white mutant said as he looked at Ricky.


    His body was a shadow and he had no face, but Ricky could still hear his voice.


    "Who are you?" Ricky demanded.


    "You are not qualified enough to know who I am. Tell me. How did you get here?" the ck and white


    mutant snapped back.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t deserve to know. After all, you are just a mutant," Ricky replied in a snarky tone.


    The mutant didn''t show him respect so there was no reason to be the bigger man.


    When he heard that, the ck and white mutant shook his head and let out augh.


    Without saying a word, he flicked his finger, and a bright ancestral spirit leapt from it. It galloped


    towards Ricky with long strides.


    Within seconds, the bright ancestral spirit reached him and entered his body. Wasting no time, Ricky


    activated the chromatic ancestral energy inside of him at once.


    That caused the bright ancestral spirit to transform into Ricky''s own energy.


    ''Yes! I knew it! The bright ancestral spirit is harmless because I have the ancestral spirit inside of me.


    And now, I think I can use the bright ancestral spirit to my advantage, '' Ricky thought, holding back a


    devilish smile.


    "I think I can handle this," Ricky told the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora.


    "That''s good. We were worried that you might get hurt," the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    "The ancestral spirit can''t do anything to me. I can take care of the ck and white mutant in a


    heartbeat," Ricky said confidently.


    As he spoke, the ck and white mutant had been slowly approaching Ricky. He said, "Nice try. I know


    all of the tricks in existence. You can''t fool me."


    When he was done speaking, he released more of his power to pry into Ricky''s memories.


    But before he could get inside, Ricky threw a punch at him.


    The ck and white mutant was caught off guard.


    Before he could react, Ricky''s fist collided with his chest. With an explosion, the mutant was sent flying


    backwards. His chest had caved in from the impact.


    But in the blink of an eye, his injuries healed.


    "How is that possible? My attack failed," Ricky said, blinking his eyes several times.


    The ck and white mutant was more shocked than Ricky was. "How did that happen? How are you


    immune to the bright ancestral spirit?" he uttered.


    He knew so much about the world that very little was left to shock him, yet the young man had shocked


    him twice within minutes.


    First, the human being had a trick that helped him to hide from his perception. Second, he was immune


    to the bright ancestral spirit.


    "Ricky, if my guess is not wrong, your chaotic power won''t work on him," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "So I can only use the ancestral energy if I want to take him down?" Ricky asked.


    "Yes. He''s made of two kinds of ancestral spirit. I think that the ancestral spirit is the only thing that can


    permanently hurt him," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    Now that he knew how to defeat the mutant, Ricky wasted no time covering all of his power with his


    ancestral spirit.


    "What the hell? How did you get the ancestral spirit?" The ck and white mutant was bing more


    shocked by the second.


    "I do have it. That''s why your bright ancestral spirit failed to work on me," Ricky replied lightly. "Now, I


    am going to attack you with my ancestral spirit. I think that I will cause some more severe damage to


    you this time."


    "What? You have the ancestral spirit? Who the hell are you?" the ck and white mutant eximed as


    he gaped at Austin.


    Then, the mutant looked down at his hands and started making strange gestures. Soon, a ck power


    appeared and he merged with it.


    After that, the ck and white mutant was no longer shocked. Instead, a hint of excitement had spread


    over him. He said, "I see. You are Ricky Nan."


    Ricky gasped.


    "H-How do you know my name?" Ricky questioned, folding his arms over his chest.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Your name is not the only thing I know. You have seven mutants and you cultivate the primitive power,"


    the ck and white mutant added.


    "Do you know what''s going on? I was sure that he knew nothing about me a moment ago. How does


    he know so much now?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "I have no idea. But it''s obvious that it has something to do with his ck power. After he absorbed it,


    he knew things about you," the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    ''Who the hell is this guy?'' Ricky thought, frowning.


    "Who are you?" Ricky growled again.


    "I told you before. You are not qualified enough to know me. But you''ve surprised me. And I''m more


    excited to see you. I was looking for you," the ck and white mutant replied, rubbing his hands


    together.


    "Don''t let excitement get the best of you. I will terminate you," Ricky replied, clenching his fists.


    The situation was not ideal.


    The enemy knew everything about him, but he knew nothing about the enemy.


    Ricky gathered the chromatic ancestral energy and morphed it into a fist. Then, he activated the


    Space-shrinking Pace. Dashing forward, he aimed for the ck and white mutant''s chest.


    Seeing Ricky''s powerful punching, the ck and white mutant also formed a fist using the dark


    and bright ancestral spirit.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In midair, both fists collided, sending air waves in every direction. Ripples of power crashed against


    Ricky and the ck and white mutant.


    Immediately, both of them were forced to step backwards.

 Chapter 1385 A Genius Even More Talented Than Ricky

    Chapter 1385 A Genius Even More Talented Than Ricky


    Thump! Thump!


    A crack rang out as the space broke. Ricky and the ck and white mutant left deep marks on the


    ground. The marks that were left by Ricky were longer than the mutant''s.


    Ricky''s eyes widened.


    With the level of strength he was currently at, no living being at the level of a one-star middle spiritual


    emperor could defeat him. He had seven mutants, chaotic power, and the power of ancestral spirit and


    he could use them all at once. He was also still able to challenge someone who was above his level.


    Generally speaking, even if other middle spiritual emperors had been incredible demi-spiritual


    emperors, it was still impossible for them to challenge warriors who were above their level. This again,


    illustrated how talented and powerful Ricky was.


    Ricky had the power of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state, making him the strongest


    one-star middle spiritual emperor in existence.


    But now, he was discovering that the realm of the ck and white mutant was slightly lower than his


    own, but their strength was equal. Of course Ricky was shocked.


    The ck and white mutant might be a mere mutant, but Ricky had the feeling that it was a creature


    that had its own consciousness.


    "Be careful. It can challenge those at higher levels, just like you can," the Dragon Intent Grass and the


    Evil Mandragora informed Ricky.


    The only reason that Ricky could challenge someone who was stronger than him was because he had


    so many incredible trump cards.


    But, he was quickly realizing that he was not the only one with that ability.


    "Ricky, let me out. I''ll deal with him," the Evil Mandragora said.


    "Evil Mandragora, you are not a demi-saint. You are not allowed to exist in this space," Ricky replied,


    staring at the mutant with a serious look on his face.


    When he was up against such a powerful opponent, there was no time for rxing or thinking about


    other issues.


    "You can wrap me in your ancestral spirit. It will only take me a quarter of an hour to rid this mutant of


    all his power. Then you can kill him using your ancestral spirit," the Evil Mandragora said. "This mutant


    is too strong. I''m worried about you."


    "Evil Mandragora, you might be right about that, but I can''t take the risk. If this space can''t


    amodate creatures who haven''t be demi-saints, the ancestral spirit won''t help. You will die,"


    Ricky replied.


    "Besides, this mutant is tricky. He''s not much stronger than me. I can handle him."


    "You are better than I expected. You also have the power to challenge those who are at higher levels


    than yourself. Now I see how you managed to kill the owners of the Blue Water Mutant and the Dark


    Land Blood Mutant," the ck and white mutant said, pping his hands to praise Ricky.


    "You know them? Were you on their side?" Ricky questioned.


    The mutant ignored Ricky''s questions. Instead, he collected his power and attacked Ricky.


    The dark ancestral spirit and bright ancestral spirit surrounded the ck and white mutant like dragons,


    roaring and swiping at Ricky.


    In order to defend himself, Ricky used all of his strength. He merged it with the power of the ancestral


    spirit and sent it into the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The ancestral spirits twisted in the air, colliding and pushing against each other.


    During his attack, Ricky summoned the Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level, and he activated his


    blood power so that he could use the Ancestral Intent Form.


    The moment that Ricky''s Ancestral Intent Form came out of his body, the ck and white mutant


    recognized it and said, "Impressive! You can already use the Ancestral Intent Form. Unfortunately,


    yourprehension of the Ancestral Intent Form is not strong to stop me."


    ''Damn it! Who the hell is this mutant? He knows everything about me! Even my Ancestral Intent


    Form!'' Ricky thought frantically.


    The more that the ck and white mutant revealed he knew about Ricky, the greater of a threat Ricky


    felt.


    It might not have been an imminent threat, but it could hurt him in the future.


    "I don''t have as muchprehension in the Ancestral Intent Form as you''d like, but it''s enough to


    kill you!" Ricky roared.


    Secondster, different types of Omnipotent Skills left his body and merged with the chromatic


    ancestral spirit. Ricky gritted his teeth and kept attacking the ck and white mutant.


    However, it didn''t matter how hard Ricky attacked. The ck and white mutant dismissed every one of


    his attacks.


    "The mutant is better at challenging opponents at higher levels than you are," the Dragon Intent Grass


    pointed out. "And from what I can see, it can resist all of the Omnipotent Skills you have with ease.


    In other words, its power is stronger than yours."


    "Dragon Intent Grass, maybe you are right!" Pushing down the anger that was rising in his heart, Ricky


    sighed. "But he is still a one-star middle spiritual emperor. I can''t lose to someone at that level."


    Suddenly, the power that was wrapped in Ricky''s chromatic ancestral spirit became dominated by the


    time power.


    "Try this on for size!" Ricky roared at the ck and white mutant.


    "All right. I''ll y!" The ck and white mutantughed. The fight was like a game to him.


    "Travel Back Through Time! Time-elerating Skill!"


    The power of time and the chromatic ancestral spirit merged, and two Omnipotent Skills rted to time


    gushed out of Ricky''s sides. They flooded towards the ck and white mutant.


    The white half of the mutant''s body was covered with the skill of Travel Back Through Time, and the


    ck half of the mutant''s body was surrounded by the Time-elerating Skill.


    The first skill forced the white half into the past while the Time-elerating Skill pulled the ck half


    into the future. Soon, the ck and white mutant would be torn in half between two different time


    worlds.


    "That time Omnipotent Skill is amazing!" As he examined Ricky''s Omnipotent Skills of time, the ck


    and white mutant looked impressed. "That''s how you inherited that guy''s power.


    Unfortunately, this is still not enough to defeat me."


    Secondster, the ck and white mutant summoned his true power. His body moved faster and two


    streams of thick dark and bright ancestral spirit transformed into the darkness and brightness.


    The power of the darkness and brightness shrouded his body, and the effect of Ricky''s two skills


    vanished like a puff of smoke.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "How did he beat my skills? Impossible!" Ricky eximed, almost having to do a double-take. He


    couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    The power of the ck and white mutant couldn''t be stronger than his. ording to the mystery of the


    time power, it was impossible for the mutant to avoid its effects, but now...


    Ricky felt helpless.


    The Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant were not this difficult to deal with. Ricky was


    forced to admit that the ck and white mutant was stronger than him talent-wise.


    Whoever owned the ck and white mutant was better than him.


    Since the moment his regained spiritual meridian had opened up several spaces and he had cultivated


    the chaotic power, Ricky believed he was the strongest. But now, he had to admit to himself that he had


    been wrong.


    "You are scared, aren''t you?" the ck and white mutant taunted, looking at Ricky.


    "I might be," Ricky admitted. "But fear will only make me stronger."


    "Really? Do you have other Omnipotent Skills? Let''s see you use them!" The ck and white mutant


    threw back his head andughed towards the sky.


    Ricky scowled. The ck and white mutant was teasing him and he wasn''t going to take that sitting


    down.


    "I won''t hold back," Ricky replied coldly.


    Then, his power started to shine again. The mutant mark between his eyebrows glowed as bright as it


    could.


    At the same time, the two Omnipotent Skills rted to time appeared around the ck and white


    mutant again, and richer chromatic ancestral spirit wrapped around them, leaving no spaces bare.


    "Time-disorganizing Skill!"


    Ricky roared as he activated the skill recorded in the Eternal Time Scripture as much as he could.

 Chapter 1386 The Opportunity

    Chapter 1386 The Opportunity


    "Time-disorganizing Skill!"


    Ricky released another stronger Omnipotent Skill that he hadprehended from the Time Zone and


    Paul''s inheritance.


    The Time-disorganizing Skill was an Omnipotent Skill made up of the skill¡ªTravel Back Through Time,


    and the Time-elerating Skill. It was to be able to distort the time of any space forming an assortment


    of time periods.


    When Ricky used it, it could turn everything in the space he was standing in into countless time


    periods.


    Ricky lifted his arms, allowing the chromatic ancestral spirit to coat the skill of Travel Back Through


    Time and the Time-elerating Skill again. Then, both of the Omnipotent Skills merged, causing


    Ricky''s chaotic power to gush out.


    The chaotic power helped the Time-disorganizing Skill to be even stronger.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    When Ricky opened his eyes, he saw that the space where the ck and white mutant had been


    standing, the mutant himself, and the moves he had used were broken into pieces.


    And it was not an ordinary shattering.


    Instead of them being in the same space, they were all in separate time periods.


    It was the mostplete kind of smash that Ricky could have delivered.


    "How did you do that? That was such a powerful skill!" When he noticed that his whole body had been


    broken, the ck and white mutant couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Human, I hate to admit it, but you are more talented than the owners of those ultimate evil mutants.


    Since the birth of heaven and earth, you are the fourth genius I have met," the mutant then added in a


    serious voice.


    "I''m the fourth one? Well, thank you for your praise. Unfortunately, you still have to die!"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Ricky''s power increased. Closing his eyes, he pushed his own


    power to the extreme, pouring all of it into the Time-disorganizing Skill.


    "You want to kill me? What a joke! Not even the Heavenly Ancestral God could kill me when he tried.


    How could a human like you do it? I might be just a mutant that was evolved from the dark ancestral


    spirit, but I''m still stronger than you." The ck and white mutantughed.


    The previous shock he had felt towards Ricky''s skill was gone without a trace.


    "Human, you are very talented, but yourprehension of these skills is still far from enough."


    In the air, the broken pieces of the mutant along with his skills joined around the mutant again. It was


    like Ricky''s Time-disorganizing Skill had done nothing to the mutant''s attacks.


    "Ancestral Omnipotent Skill¡ªOrigin of All Things!"


    the ck and white mutant yelled. Secondster, the dark and bright ancestral spirits mixed until they


    looked like one.


    The glow of the darkness and brightness becamerger and brighter, upying the space that was


    covered in Ricky''s Time-disorganizing Skill. Ancestral power seeped off it, releasing into the air like


    bouts of starlight.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Then, more noises were heard. They were different than the first ones.


    It was not the sound of something breaking. It was the sound of something healing. The space that had


    been broken by Ricky''s Time-disorganizing Skill returned to its original state in the blink of an eye.


    Then, before Ricky had time to react, the glow of the darkness and brightness covered his Time-


    disorganizing Skill and it shot towards him.


    Ricky''s heart sank in his chest.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He knew that he had failed, maybe for good this time.


    The Time-disorganizing Skill, the chaotic power, and the chromatic ancestral spirit were the best


    Omnipotent Skills he had. Yet the ck and white mutant had broken them like they were ss and


    now, he was fighting back.


    "He''s so powerful!'' Ricky thought to himself.


    But he puffed out his chest. He was not the kind of person who would resign because of failure and


    fear.


    After all, his situation hadn''t be desperate yet.


    Feeling out of options, Ricky entered the state of defense. Four hundred Massacring Holy Patterns


    appeared and merged with his Ultimate Golden Body. The chromatic ancestral spirit came out and


    circled around his body. It was his strongest defense and he hoped that it was enough to resist the skill


    the ck and white mutant had chosen to use.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! With a loud roar, the mutant''s skill started moving towards Ricky.


    At first, Ricky fought hard. But after almost an hour had passed, his Massacring Holy Patterns formed


    cracks that spread straight to the Ultimate Golden Body.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    When he wasn''t prepared for it, the Ultimate Golden Body broke all around him. The golden light turned


    into the Source of Golden Body and it bounced back into Ricky''s body.


    Puff!


    Rickynded on his back on the ground, spraying a mouthful of blood into the air.


    There was no doubt that he was injured very badly.


    "Ricky!"


    "Ricky!"


    The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora wanted to help, but they had to stay put.


    "Don''t worry about me! I''m fine!" Ricky struggled to get on his feet, all the while ring at the ck and


    white mutant.


    It was the first time that Ricky had beenpletely defeated by a creature that was at the same level


    as him. He was so hurt that he couldn''t cause his enemy any harm anymore.


    "You live! Your vitality is better than I thought," the ck and white mutant said in surprise when he saw


    Ricky stagger into an upright position.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have time to y games with you today. I need these creatures'' flesh and blood so


    that I can fuse the dark and bright ancestral spirits and make myself stronger."


    As the ck and white mutant spoke, his power appeared and transformed into a big hand. He


    reached forward and grabbed at Ricky.


    "Resurrection!"


    Using his life energy, Ricky returned to his peak state and dodged the move at thest second.


    Ricky was lucky. The mutant had thought that he was too weak and chose to not use his full strength to


    grab him.


    "It turns out that you don''t know me as well as you thought you did. Some of my strength is still hidden.


    This is my chance to win," Ricky replied coldly.


    "Ha-ha!" The ck and white mutantughed again, not believing Ricky''s threats in the slightest.


    Then, he told Ricky, "All things that act humbly are pathetic. When you are faced with death, anything


    can be regarded as hope. But the truth is, when you''re faced with absolute power, all hope is just


    despair.


    But, in a way, you''re still impressing me. How about this? If you submit to me and be my ve,


    you can live and you will be able to crush all of the holy beings you meet in the future. You will even be


    able to ignore the omnipotent heavenlyw."


    When they heard that, Ricky, the Evil Mandragora, and the Dragon Intent Grass were all shocked.


    Who was this ck and white mutant? No one was brave enough to look down upon the heavenlyw!


    But it seemed that this mutant was!


    "Ricky, hurry up and enter the Massacring Zone. You''re almost as strong as this mutant, but his


    essences are superior to yours. You can''t defeat him," the Dragon Intent Grass warned. Ricky''s safety


    was the most important thing to them.


    "I know, Dragon Intent Grass. My chromatic ancestral spirit is not at the same level as the mutant''s, as


    well as the ancestral spirit in this space," Ricky replied.


    "But if I keep fighting, I think I can learn more about chromatic ancestral spirit."


    "What''s your answer, human? Are you going to surrender to me?" the ck and white mutant


    repeated.


    Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ''Heavenly Ancestral God, if the human who has obtained your


    strength chooses to submit to me, how angry will you be?''

 Chapter 1387 Bright Ancestral Spirit

    Chapter 1387 Bright Ancestral Spirit


    "No. I''m going to kill you!" Ricky roared as he finally stood up straight. He wiped away the blood that


    was smeared on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.


    The ck and white mutant burst intoughter. "Well, that''s a pity! The truth is, I love talents very


    much, and you are a genius if I''ve ever seen one, but unfortunately..."


    As he spoke, the mutant summoned the skill¡ªOrigin of All Things in front of himself again.


    ''My sess in this fight is riding on this next move!'' Ricky thought, feeling determined.


    With his hands at his sides, he created arge seal and turned it into a Flesh Replication.


    ''From what I already know, this ce can''t amodate the Shadowy Replication, but it should be


    able to amodate the Flesh Replication, '' Ricky thought. After all, the Flesh Replication was not an


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    illusory creature. It was independent.


    The only problem was that Ricky''s cultivation didn''t run deep enough. Otherwise, the Flesh Replication


    that he had cultivated would also have its own independent psychic intelligence, making it easier to


    activate and fight.


    "Oh?" When the ck and white mutant saw Ricky''s Flesh Replicatione into view, his mouth


    gaped open slightly. However, his shock didn''tst long. All the ck and white mutant considered


    powerful were the Omnipotent Skills of the Heavenly Ancestral God apart from his own Omnipotent


    Skills.


    Currently, Ricky had the ability to create two Flesh Replications, but there was already one outside the


    space, so all he had avable to him at the moment was the other Flesh Replication.


    After the Flesh Replication was fully present, it released the Time-disorganizing Skill to make it easier


    for its real body to resist the ck and white mutant''s attack.


    Trying to resist the attack was futile, but while the Flesh Replication was smashed to pieces, it bought


    time for Ricky to act.


    And currently, Ricky was smiling devilishly.


    His real body had drowned itself in the Time-elerating Skill.


    The Time-elerating Skill had many functions. When it wasn''t using its offensive power, it could


    submerge living beings and elerate the time in the space that the living beings were in.


    Ricky waited. While a short while passed in the other areas, an hour passed in the area where he used


    the Time-elerating Skill.


    With the help of the Time-elerating Skill, Ricky instantly absorbed the bright ancestral spirit from the


    space. Then, he activated the power of the two pieces of the mysterious axe.


    He needed to refine those pieces andprehend some of the bright ancestral spirit in the space


    before he could carry out his n.


    An hour was not a lot of time, so Ricky had to act fast. He chose to use the fragments of the mysterious


    axe to help himprehend the bright ancestral spirit.


    Soon, with the help of the fragments, the chromatic ancestral spirit in Ricky''s body carefully merged


    with the bright ancestral spirit, forming his own bright ancestral spirit.


    Now, the chromatic ancestral spirit in his body was better than it was before.


    Originally, the chromatic ancestral spirit he had was the most ordinary, basic type. Now that he had


    formed the bright ancestral spirit that only belonged to him.


    But he still didn''t have a high enough grasp on it. The goal was to create pure bright ancestral spirit and


    had a betterprehension of the bright ancestral spirit. He wanted to be able to do all of that without


    the help of the fragments of the mysterious axe.


    As for the dark ancestral spirit, Ricky stayed away from it. He thought that it was only allowed to be


    absorbed by the devils.


    Ricky had no idea how the ck and white mutant could use both kinds of the ancestral spirits.


    After the Flesh Replication was destroyed by the ck and white mutant, the momentum of the


    mutant''s skill¡ªOrigin of All Things sped up afterward, charging straight for Ricky.


    But now, Ricky was full of confidence to confront it.


    "me Torrent!"


    A momentter, Ricky''s strength rippled on the surface of his body, transforming into chaotic fire. It


    roared into the air, forming a torrent of me. It wrapped around the bright ancestral spirit in Ricky''s


    body and rushed towards the attack that the mutant had disyed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This time, with a roar and a sh of heat, Ricky''s torrent of me destroyed the ck and white


    mutant''s attack.


    The strong anti-seismic force hit the ck and white mutant, causing thetter to take several steps


    backwards.


    "What? Youprehended the bright ancestral spirit!" the ck and white mutant eximed as he


    steadied himself.


    "Yes. Now, the ancestral spirit in my body is the bright ancestral spirit. It might not be as strong as


    yours or this space''s, but it isn''t inferior to yours in essence. It''s strong enough to kill you!" Ricky


    snapped.


    When he was in the middle ofprehending the bright ancestral spirit, he realized that the reason he


    seemed weaker than the ck and white mutant was because of the difference between their ancestral


    spirits.


    The mutant was a middle spiritual emperor. He could treat the demi-saints like they were powerless


    because his ancestral spirit could block many types of power. There was no other reason.


    So when Ricky''s chromatic ancestral spirit gained the essence of the bright ancestral spirit, the ck


    and white mutant couldn''t hold him back any longer.


    Still, there was something else clinging onto Ricky''s thoughts.


    He had finally figured out why the ancestral spirit of the ck and white mutant could suppress the


    warriors whose realm and power were far better than his own but he couldn''t do that.


    It turned out that the suppression from his ancestral spirit was limited to the warriors whose strength


    and realm were inferior to his.


    "Human, you are smarter than I thought," the ck and white mutant admitted, shaking his head.


    By that time, he had gathered all of the power on his body.


    "Are you saying that you give up?" Ricky asked.


    "I have no choice. Now that you haveprehended the bright ancestral spirit, my mutant can''t kill you


    anymore," the ck and white mutant admitted. "However, there''s no need to waste your strength on


    me. After all, you can''t destroy my mutant.


    If you managed to, your n wouldn''t work because it''s just my mutant, not my real body."


    Ricky had been preparing to rush over and destroy the ck and white mutant, but he restrained the


    impulse.


    What the ck and white mutant had said was true. What was the point of destroying the mutant


    anyway? It was just a mutant.


    "You''re smart. You''ve chosen to save your strength," the ck and white mutant said with a smile when


    he saw Ricky swallow his anger. "Okay, human. We will meet again soon.


    Next time, you will encounter my real body. Hopefully you will be able to acquire some real strength of


    the Heavenly Ancestral God by then.


    Of course, that is under the premise that you won''t die before that time. After all, I''m watching you grow


    and it scares me in the meantime. I will have to send my subordinates to chase you and try to kill you to


    protect myself."


    "Your subordinates? Do you mean the owners of the evil mutants?" Ricky asked coldly.


    "I have a lot of subordinates." The ck and white mutantughed.


    Without waiting for Ricky''s response, he started to fade away.


    Analyzing the ck and white mutant''s tone, Ricky knew that the mutant was just a little surprised at


    hisprehension of the bright ancestral spirit. The ck and white mutant felt zero frustration


    towards it.


    The real body of the mutant had to be an unbelievably powerful person. The owner didn''t show any


    anger or fear when he was defeated by a middle spiritual emperor like him. He knew that the owner


    was very determined to win the final battle.


    ''That mutant has some strong will! Itcks joy, anger, and sadness. It ispletely unaffected, '' Ricky


    thought. ''The real body of the ck and white mutant is my ultimate enemy.''


    Suddenly, the fragments and the spirit of the mysterious axe in Ricky''s Soul Sea shook violently as if


    anger ripped through the axe.

 Chapter 1388 A Core Disciple Of The Misty South Palace

    Chapter 1388 A Core Disciple Of The Misty South Pce


    ''That''s strange. Why is the mysterious axe acting up? Is it angry? Was it broken by the owner of the


    ck and white mutant?'' Ricky wondered when he felt the anger of the mysterious axe towards the


    ck and white mutant rearing up inside of him.


    Because he and the mysterious axe were already one, they shared emotions. Ricky felt its anger like it


    was his own.


    However, he had to suppress both sources of the anger.


    If the ck and white mutant found out that he had the mysterious axe in his body, he would try


    everything he could to destroy Ricky, even if that meant sacrificing himself.


    The ck and white mutant had methods of getting rid of Ricky, so Ricky had to tread carefully.


    "Can you tell me one thing before you leave?" Ricky asked, staring at the faint outline of the ck and


    white mutant.


    "I have acknowledged your talent, and I''m willing to answer your questions. But whether or not I will


    answer them depends entirely on my mood," the ck and white mutant replied,ughing deeply.


    "Did your owner take the bodies of the Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant away?"


    Ricky asked.


    "Yes," the ck and white mutant answered, nodding his head solemnly.


    "Then why didn''t you just kill me at that time?" Ricky questioned, lowering his eyebrows into a frown.


    "It was too risky. I already paid a huge price when I took their corpses away. Killing you would have


    been impossible. I wasn''t willing to risk unknown consequences," the ck and white mutant said.


    "Then, what about Nate? You took his body away after I killed him. Why?" Ricky continued.


    "I refuse to answer. Human, I will disappear soon. You had better ask a different question." The ck


    and white mutant smiled.


    "Fine. Why can your ancestral spirit suppress a warrior that is stronger than you, but mine can''t?" Ricky


    asked.


    "It''s very simple. No matter how powerful your ancestral spirit is, you have to follow the rules of the


    heavenlyw in this world," the ck and white mutant exined.


    ''The heavenlyw?'' Ricky thought, furrowing his eyebrows even further. ''So one needs to transcend


    the heavenlyw before they canprehend the real ancestral spirit?''


    "Human, I hope you can escape the pursuit of my subordinates and the invasion of the devils. Maybe


    we will meet again one day. Goodbye." After those words, the ck and white mutant vanished in the


    blink of an eye.


    The moment he was gone, a ck shadow appeared in the distance and murmured, "That human boy


    has alreadyprehended the ancestral spirit. It seems that he has really obtained the power or the


    blood power of the Heavenly Ancestral God.


    But as long as he doesn''t get that very thing, the final victory is still mine."


    "Who is the ck and white mutant''s owner? I''ve tried to figure it out, but I can''t. He doesn''t belong to


    the continent or the devil race. Maybe when I reach the Celestial Land, I will find the answers," Ricky


    said in a low voice after the ck and white mutant had left.


    "Don''t spend too much time dwelling on it. It will affect your mind. Wait until the day you enter the


    Celestial Land to figure it out," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Got it." Ricky nodded.


    Then, he turned his attention to the demi-saints that were still fighting in the distance.


    Ricky spun on his heel and entered the space. He closed his eyes and drove the ancestral spirit out of


    the demi-saints who were from the continent.


    Now that he hadprehended the bright ancestral spirit, the task was very simple. He didn''t feel the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    slightest bit of exhaustion.


    He saw the devils too but he ignored them.


    His goal was to get the corpses of the demi-saints from the devil race.


    After Ricky had removed the bright ancestral spirit from the demi-saints from the continent, their sanity


    slowly returned to them.


    Now that the ck and white mutant was gone, it was impossible for the ancestral spirit in the space to


    reenter their bodies by itself.


    "What happened?" All of the demi-saints led by Camden blinked several times. They didn''t know where


    they were or what had just urred.


    Looking around, they spotted the demi-saints from the devil race and they recalled vague details. Fear


    filled their faces.


    "How did wee back to our senses?" a demi-saint asked.


    "Maybe we are lucky and the power in this space can''t amodate the devil race," Camden


    suggested. "Either way, it doesn''t matter. It is not our concern. This space is very strange. It holds a


    mysterious power.


    We should leave before something else happens to us."


    "What about the demi-saints from the devil race? What are we going to do with them?"


    "Leave them alone," Camden said.


    Without any more protests, the demi-saints led by Camden walked back on the path they had arrived


    by.


    After they had left, they ordered the continent warriors to kill the devils. Without the demi-saints from


    the devil race present, the battle would end in a one-sided ughter. Not a single devil would make it


    out alive.


    Before the battle started, Camden told the warriors participating in the selection that they could only


    take the arms of the devils that these warriors killed.


    Otherwise, all of the warriors who had participated in the selection would have been able to enter the


    Misty South Pce.


    In the meantime, Ricky was busy absorbing the bright ancestral spirit into the Devourer Zone. He


    wouldn''t act until all of the demi-saints from the devil race were dead.


    The bright ancestral spirit in the space was the purest he could find, so theprehension of the bright


    ancestral spirit should be promoted faster.


    Over an hourter, the bodies of the demi-saints from the devil race expanded to the limit and they


    started to explode. Soon, all of them were lying in pieces on the ground.


    Their souls were devoured by the dark ancestral spirit that was floating freely in the space.


    After collecting an arm of a demi-saint from the devil race, Ricky eximed, "This time, I think I can


    be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce!"


    ording to the rules, anyone who managed to kill a demi-saint from the devil race was directly


    rewarded by bing a core disciple of the Misty South Pce.


    Ricky would use the boost that the rule allowed him to his advantage. After Ricky had killed Chandler,


    the warriors and forces who wanted Paul''s inheritance had be even greedier. In order to protect


    himself from them, Ricky had to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce.


    "I don''t know, Ricky. I don''t think those forces will let you be a core disciple of the Misty South


    Pce that easily. They will use you of cheating to get an arm of a demi-saint from the devil race,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out.


    "Of course they will, but I have to try," Ricky replied. "That''s not important. What matters is the decision


    of the First Deputy Chief of the Misty South Pce.


    If he agrees, then I''ll be a core disciple. If he refuses, then I won''t be able to do that, not even if I


    killed a demi-saint from the devil race."


    "You seem to have put a lot of thought into this problem." The Dragon Intent Grass smiled and


    continued, "ording to the way that the First Deputy Chief feels about you, he will be on your side.


    That means that you are going to be a core disciple."


    "Yes. But not right now," Ricky said. "Next, I will continue to absorb the bright ancestral spirit here.


    Before the Emperor Intent Tomb disappears, I need to get as much of it as I can."


    Saying no more, Ricky sat down with his legs crossed and opened the Devourer Zone to absorb more


    of the bright ancestral spirit.

 Chapter 1389 The Improvement Of The Ancestral Intent Formula

    Chapter 1389 The Improvement Of The Ancestral Intent Form


    The appearance of the mysterious space in the Emperor Intent Tomb attracted the attention of the


    powerful devils and warriors from the continent. But since the Sage Level masters couldn''t enter the


    Emperor Intent Tomb, they had to let it go.


    Now, the devil race was feeling enraged.


    They had heard the news that all of the devils who had entered the Emperor Intent Tomb had been


    wiped out.


    The number of warriors and demi-saints that had died didn''t matter. What the devil race cared about


    was their pride. The deaths of so many of their members could discredit them.


    So the angry devils resorted to threats. They swore that they would get their revenge once the Passage


    World hadpletely opened.


    As the storm subsided, signs that the Emperor Intent Tomb was going to disappear cropped up. All of


    the warriors that were in the Emperor Intent Tomb had to hurry if they wanted to obtain the Intent Spirits


    and improve their Intent Apperception.


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s Flesh Replication followed Jedidiah and the others to find more Intent Spirits.


    Groups of warriors chased after Ricky, but none of them actually tried to attack him. They knew that


    Ricky was not weak and that Jedidiah was still with him. As a result, they were too afraid to confront


    him.


    Even the upper spiritual emperors feared Jedidiah. After all, he had a powerful master supporting him


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    from behind.


    If Ricky so much as felt that an upper spiritual emperor was approaching them, his Flesh Replication


    would lead Jedidiah and hispanions into his space to escape.


    The demi-saints had a chance to kill Ricky without Jedidiah bing alerted, but every demi-saint that


    entered the Passage World was being watched by the Misty South Pce, so they couldn''t risk killing


    Ricky.


    Ricky''s real body absorbed all of the bright ancestral spirit that he could find in that space.


    To Ricky''s surprise, he uncovered a Rock of Heaven and Earth while he was absorbing.


    As he examined it closer, he saw that it had a huge space within it. As far as he knew, it was the


    ultimate Rock of Heaven and Earth. It held infinite bright ancestral spirit.


    All around the Rock of Heaven and Earth was a sealing array, but it had been broken, causing the


    bright ancestral spirit inside of it to gush out.


    "Whoa! I think that all of the bright ancestral spirit in this spacees from the inside of this rock,"


    Ricky said. "The ck and white mutant said that the Heavenly Ancestral God sealed all of the bright


    ancestral spirit here.


    Maybe the bright ancestral spirit in this Rock of Heaven and Earth is a part of the bright ancestral spirit


    that the Heavenly Ancestral God sealed."


    "You are right. But there was a problem. Now, some of the bright ancestral spirit is leaking out.


    ording to the ck and white mutant, the bright ancestral spirit can evolve into the dark ancestral


    spirit. That''s why this space is so special," the Dragon Intent Grass exined.


    "Right now, you need to focus on getting the bright ancestral spirit from this Rock of Heaven and Earth.


    If you do, you will have enough to cultivate for a long time," the Evil Mandragora suggested.


    "I wonder what kind of power this bright ancestral spirit is," Ricky said, scratching his chin and tilting his


    head to the side.


    "Don''t bother thinking about it. It''s some kind of supreme power, and right now, you don''t have the


    qualifications to understand it," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    Ricky nodded and cleared his mind of all thoughts regarding the mysterious power. After collecting all


    of the bright ancestral spirit that was in the rock, he entered his zone and left, heading towards the


    space of the Flesh Replication.


    After he arrived, Ricky began to cultivate in seclusion in his zone with a single purpose in mind. He


    wanted to gain a deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit before the selection ended.


    He spent four months cultivating in seclusion.


    Not long after, the Emperor Intent Tomb disappeared.


    Over the past four months, Ricky had found a deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit. As a


    result, his bright ancestral spirit was several times stronger.


    However, what excited Ricky was not only the deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit.


    He had improved the Ancestral Intent Form and reached a breakthrough. It was an unexpected


    harvest.


    "That means that the bright ancestral spirit, my blood power, and the Ancestral Intent Form are


    connected. If I improve any of them, the other two will also get better," Ricky eximed with


    excitement.


    A momentter, Ricky activated the devouring form. Now that the Devouring Mutant was present,


    his body was able to reach a height of nearly fifty feet.


    He could see that his sensitivity and perception had increased a lot.


    It felt like he was releasing more power than before.


    It was like he was no longer controlled by the heavenlyw. He could see everything clearly and use


    any power under that heavenlyw.


    The strength he felt was so immense that he thought he could use it to crush any power in that world.


    In addition, the new advances in his Ancestral Intent Form allowed hisprehension of all kinds of


    Omnipotent Skills to deepen.


    ''Is this what it feels like to transcend the heavenlyw? Maybe the ck and white mutant was telling


    the truth. The ancestral spirit is a road of martial arts that is better than the heavenlyw.'' Ricky was so


    consumed in his thoughts that he didn''t care about anything else at that moment.


    "What kind of cultivation method is this Ancestral Intent Form? It looks like it can improve your


    "Now I feel like you are in apletely separate world from the one that''s under the heavenlyw."


    "That''s right. Now that you have the Ancestral Intent Form, I sense that you''re under another


    heavenlyw," the Evil Mandragora added. "It feels like you are unstoppable."


    "Maybe surpassing the heavenlyw is the road of martial arts that the bright ancestral spirit belongs


    to," Ricky said.


    Thanks to his cultivation, Ricky had broken through to the two-star middle spiritual emperor and


    consolidated his strength.


    His breakthrough had happened naturally. Now that he had the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky suspected


    that all of his future breakthroughs would be just as simple.


    As long as he kept cultivating the bright ancestral spirit andprehending the Ancestral Intent


    Form, his realm and fighting power would keep increasing.


    ''The bright ancestral spirit has opened a new door in the world of martial arts for me, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    When he was satisfied with his progress, Ricky withdrew his Flesh Replication.


    While he had been cultivating, so had Jedidiah and the others. They had all made a lot of progress too.


    Because of the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky''s perception was higher. It allowed him to guess at the


    progress hispanions had made. He thought that Jedidiah now had the power of a two-star middle


    spiritual emperor at peak state, and that Mordechai, Jasper, Mike, Peter, ire, and the others had


    also broken through to two-star middle spiritual emperors.


    E was left behind slightly. She was a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state.


    However, that was expected. After all, her blood power was weaker than that of the others.


    Ricky respected and cared for hispanions, so he gave some of the Massacring Fire to E, hoping


    that with her Fire Mutant, her strength could be further improved.


    Then, the two years spent hunting and fighting against the devil race in the Passage World came to an


    end.


    Another benefit that the warriors had gained while they were in the Passage World was their


    understanding of the amount of cruelty it took to fight with the devil race. When the devil race met the


    creatures from the continent, they showed no mercy and ughtered everyone.


    The only way of surviving was to make the devil race fearful.


    Otherwise, the devils would eat one''s entire body and use it as their nutrition.

 Chapter 1390 People From The Phoenix Tribe

    Chapter 1390 People From The Phoenix Tribe


    After the selection, all of the disciples returned to the Third Sheol City.


    Nearly thirty thousand disciples had entered the selection, but only around twenty thousand of them


    were currently standing in the huge square. The rest had died in the Passage World.


    Gradually, all of the saints from all the forces in the Third Sheol City arrived.


    Ricky watched everyone around him. When he looked up, he saw the First Deputy Chief and Wally in


    the sky.


    "Ricky, killing Chandler from the Nether Phoenix tribe is a big thing!" Wally said through telepathy as he


    stared down at Ricky. "Chandler was the strongest talent in the Nether Phoenix tribe and he was


    valued by the elders of the Great Phoenix tribe.


    And there''s no doubt you know that he was also one of Lanny''s most important subordinates."


    "Sir, why are you telling me this? Did the Phoenix tribe send people here to avenge Chandler?" Ricky


    asked through telepathy.


    "Yes. And it''s bad. They''ve sent an elder at the Sage Level," Wally answered. "I think they are trying to


    take you away and steal Paul''s inheritance using Chandler''s death as the excuse."


    "Sir, please help me!" Ricky begged, feeling fear rip through him.


    He wished that he was strong enough, but he knew that he wasn''t. The Phoenix tribe had sent an elder


    at the Sage Level, and the only ones who could save him were Sage Level masters from the forces


    that were stronger than the Phoenix tribe.


    "It''s not my turn to save you," Wally said with a smile.


    Ricky sighed and turned to face the First Deputy Chief. He understood that Wally couldn''t help him, but


    that the First Deputy Chief could.


    "Ricky, there is one thing that you have to remember: be strong," Wally reminded him through their


    telepathic link. "When it''s necessary, I will stand out."


    "Thank you in advance, sir. I really appreciate it,"


    Ricky said gratefully.


    Soon, another group of saints arrived. Immediately, the disciples noticed and started talking about


    them. The person of interest was an old man in a red robe that was in the lead. He was a famous


    figure.


    His name was Muhammad Feng. He was the sixth-ranked elder in the team of elders from the Phoenix


    tribe.


    He was also considered as one of the top masters in the Misty South. Muhammad Feng was not a


    demi-spiritual potentate yet, but a great saint at peak state.


    Behind Muhammad Feng were the saints of the Great Phoenix tribe and the Nether Phoenix tribe.


    Wasting no time, Muhammad Feng looked straight at Ricky and snapped, "Are you Ricky? Are you the


    person who obtained Paul''s inheritance and killed Chandler, the genius of our Phoenix tribe, in the


    Passage World?"


    Ricky frowned and started to say, "My name is¡ª"


    However, before he could finish, Muhammad Feng interrupted him, saying, "In the Passage World, the


    goal of everyone is to kill as many devils as possible, but you killed the genius of the continent. As a


    result, you''ve disrespected the continent. Are you a spy of the devil race?


    And you have to gall to call yourself the sessor of Paul!


    What you have done is unforgivable. But since you are young and ignorant, I decide to forgive you.


    However, I still have to bring you back to the Phoenix tribe with me so you can repent for three years."


    ''Fuck!'' Ricky cursed repeatedly in his head when he heard that Muhammad Feng wanted to arrest him.


    None of what he said made any sense.


    "This is an example of the tyranny and shamelessness of the Phoenix tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said through telepathy with a smile. "And we can do nothing about it. Thew of the jungle prevents us


    from intercepting. After all, the Phoenix tribe is the strongest."


    "Damn it! I will make these guys pay one day," Ricky swore.


    Within seconds, Muhammad Feng swooped down on Ricky and tried to attack him so that he could


    take him away.


    However, the Third Sheol City was in the territory of the Misty South Pce, and Ricky was still in the


    selection list. The First Deputy Chief stepped forward and blocked Muhammad Feng''s attack, ring at


    him.


    "Does this mean that you don''t take the Misty South Pce seriously? Why else would you be trying to


    attack one of the disciples from the Misty South Pce?" the First Deputy Chief snapped after he had


    resisted Muhammad Feng''s power.


    The First Deputy Chief also disliked the Phoenix tribe. The truth was, there were very few forces that


    liked the Phoenix tribe.


    "You must be mistaken, First Deputy Chief. Our Phoenix tribe might be strong, but we would never defy


    the Misty South Pce." Muhammad Feng looked around like he had just noticed the presence of the


    First Deputy Chief and shot him a fake smile.


    But his ploy didn''t fool anyone.


    "Then please step back. We''ll talk about this after the selection is over," the First Deputy Chief said.


    "Of course. I''m not trying to cause any problems. All I''m saying is that a disciple with a character like


    his should not be qualified to participate in the selection of the Misty South Pce. After all, it is a ce


    of justice, right?" Muhammad Feng pointed out.


    "Ricky, is what he said true?" the First Deputy Chief turned and asked Ricky.


    "Sir, I was the one who killed Chandler, but I had good reasons. He tried to kill me many times and


    wanted to take Paul''s inheritance away from me. I had no choice. If I didn''t kill him, I would have died,"


    Ricky insisted.


    "I even showed a lot of mercy. Otherwise, Matthias and the others wouldn''t have walked away with


    their lives."


    "You''re lying! You coveted the devils'' arms that Chandler had obtained so you killed him in secret,"


    Matthias Feng shouted, stepping away from the crowd.


    "These guys are really good at confusing right and wrong," the Dragon Intent Grass said with disdain.


    "What can we do? They are from the Phoenix tribe. There aren''t any other warriors that will testify for


    me. They are all afraid of the Phoenix tribe," Ricky said, feeling helpless.


    "Sir, my name is Jedidiah and I''m willing to testify for Ricky," Jedidiah announced, walking forward to


    stand behind Ricky.


    A few secondster, Mordechai, Jasper, and the others joined him.


    "This is ridiculous. You are all Ricky''spanions. It makes sense that you would cover for him. We


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t take your words as the truth," Matthias said, sneering at the neers.


    "Yes! You are right." Soon, a lot of disciples that feared the Phoenix tribe were agreeing with Matthias.


    "Ricky, you need Miller toe out and testify for you," Jedidiah told Ricky telepathically. "Ricky, if you


    ask him, he will do it.


    He admires you."


    "Monk, the Lu n stands behind Miller. It is strong, but it is nothingpared to the Phoenix tribe,"


    Ricky said. "I don''t want the Lu n to be enemies of the Phoenix tribe because of me.


    Besides, I don''t want to owe Miller anything."


    "So you think that the First Deputy Chief will help you?" Jedidiah asked after he heard what Ricky said.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know what the First Deputy Chief is thinking, but I know how to make the Phoenix


    tribe speechless," Ricky replied with a smile.


    "Oh? Really?" Jedidiah tilted his head curiously.


    "Just wait and see!" Ricky added, smiling even wider.


    "Matthias, you''re saying that I killed Chandler to take the devils'' arms that he had gathered. Okay. Then


    tell me, how many arms did I take from him?" Ricky asked.


    Matthias smiled. Then, he said, "Over twenty arms that belonged to middle spiritual emperors from the


    devil race, and over a hundred arms that belonged to lower spiritual emperors."


    "Are you sure about this?" Ricky asked with a smile.


    "I''m one hundred percent sure," Matthias replied.


    However, Matthias lowered his eyebrows. He didn''t understand what Ricky had meant by asking him


    such a question.

 Chapter 1391 The First One In History

    Chapter 1391 The First One In History


    Matthias, the First Deputy Chief, Muhammad and the others were unable to figure out what Ricky was


    trying to say. There was no conclusive evidence that Ricky hadn''t taken the arms of the devils from


    Chandler. Even the number of these arms wasn''t proof enough.


    "I think everyone clearly heard what Matthias imed about the arms I took from Chandler. Further, we


    all know that it takes at least ten thousand points to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce,"


    Ricky looked around and remarked in a loud voice that resonated everywhere.


    It was true that his current strength could not threaten or scare the Phoenix tribe. However, he wanted


    to humiliate them today.


    "Yes, we all know that," a warrior echoed.


    "And yet, I am going to be able to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce without the need of


    any points. Tell me, why would I need to take the devils'' arms from Chandler then?" Ricky asked


    arrogantly as he eyed the creatures from the Phoenix tribe.


    Silence fell as soon as he asked the question. An intense discussion followed afterwards.


    "What does Ricky mean?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Is it possible that someone from the Misty South Pce is backing him?"


    "I think he wants to exchange Paul''s inheritance for the position of a core disciple of the Misty South


    Pce. If my guess is correct, then the Misty South Pce will agree without hesitation."


    "My friend, can you guess what he is going to do?" the First Deputy Chief asked Wally telepathically.


    "Not a clue. I can''t figure it out. But I do know that he is not a person to be trifled with. I am certain he


    won''t let anyone from the Phoenix tribe leave peacefully once he finds out that we will protect him,"


    Wally replied.


    "Let''s wait and see then," the First Deputy Chief said.


    "Young man, I must tell you one thing. The Misty South Pce is very strict with the selection of its


    disciples. They won''t bend their rules solely because of some transactions." Muhammad spoke up at


    that moment.


    "First Deputy Chief, do you feel the same way?"


    Muhammad had only said this to stop Ricky from trading with the Misty South Pce. They didn''t want


    him to hand over Paul''s inheritance.


    "Of course!" The First Deputy Chief nodded.


    His answer was decisive since he also didn''t want Ricky to give up Paul''s inheritance. Truth be told, he


    would look down upon him if Ricky did so.


    "Don''t worry, sir. What I am going to do is well within the rules," Ricky said with a smile. "Because I only


    need the arm of a devil to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce."


    He suddenly turned the tables as he whipped out the arm of a demi-saint from the devil race.


    Shock and awe fell upon the audience as soon as the arm was visible.


    Everyone could clearly feel the iplete blessing power on the appendage. It was obvious that the


    arm had belonged to a demi-saint from the devil race.


    They finally understood what Ricky was trying to do.


    The rules stated that whoever killed a devil at the Demi-sage Level could be a core disciple of the


    Misty South Pce, no questions asked.


    But how was this even possible? No matter how strong a middle spiritual emperor was, killing a demi-


    saint from the devil race was impossible for them.


    That was why everyone had forgotten about this rule.


    No one had ever done this before.


    Since the time this rule had been added to the selection process, Ricky was the first one to actually


    fulfil the criteria.


    Regardless of how he did it, Ricky was the subject of several gazes filed with admiration right now.


    The First Deputy Chief and Wally were looking at each other,pletely out of words.


    Ricky had performed a shocking move.


    The people most shocked were Jedidiah and hispanions. Ricky had been by their side the entire


    time. When and how had he gotten his hands on the arm of a demi-saint from the devil race? They had


    never seen him do that.


    They looked at each other in surprise, unable to figure out what was going on.


    They sighed. ''This guy always manages to surprise us.''


    After the initial shock, people began thinking about how Ricky had gotten the arm. They didn''t believe


    that he had actually killed a demi-saint at all. It was impossible.


    Finally, Ricky''s voice broke the silence.


    "As you can see, this is an arm of a devil at the Demi-sage Level. You all know the rules of the Misty


    South Pce. So, why would I kill Chandler just for the sake of a few ordinary devils'' arms in his


    possession?


    Correct me if I am wrong, but the only reason the Phoenix tribe nders me is that they want to find a


    way to take Paul''s inheritance from me. Isn''t that right?


    Such a behavior is truly a disgrace, especially whening from a great tribe like the Phoenix tribe.


    And they call themselves descendants of the sacred beast? Laughable!


    I think these people are nothing short of sanctimonious and shameless."


    The moment his words werepleted, all eyes turned towards the members of the Phoenix tribe.


    What he had said was infuriating. The Phoenix tribe was sure to get mad now.


    And that was exactly what happened. A gloomy expression instantly appeared on the faces of the


    warriors from the Phoenix tribe. Muhammad was in the lead and he looked particrly angry.


    "This young guy has really embarrassed the Phoenix tribe," the First Deputy Chief said telepathically


    and smiled at Wally.


    "Yes. It even took off my anger," Wally chuckled.


    Ricky sneered as he saw the furious faces he had caused.


    ''I may not be able to defeat the Phoenix tribe but I can easily embarrass you in front of so many


    warriors.''


    Funnily enough, Ricky was telling the truth. What he had said was indeed what the Phoenix tribe had


    nned. Everyone knew it. He had just been the first one to say it out loud. And it gained him a lot of


    praise too.


    "I really admire Ricky. Not only did he do something no one had been able to do since the ancient


    times, but he also dared to insult the Phoenix tribe by calling them sanctimonious and shameless." A


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    telepathic discussion started.


    "Yes, he is the first one to ever get a demi-saint''s arm and also the first one ever to dare and embarrass


    the Phoenix tribe. And he did in front of the Phoenix tribe''s elder, who is at the Sage Level."


    "Even masters of the Misty South Pce wouldn''t dare to curse the Phoenix tribe like that!"


    "This was great, but he is going to face their ire now."


    "Who cares? I don''t think the Misty South Pce will let such a genius slip. By rule, Ricky has already


    be their core disciple. I think they will protect him."


    "Young man, that was eloquent and daring." Muhammad finally opened his mouth and spoke coldly.


    "But whoever insults and nders our Phoenix tribe wille to no good end."


    And he made a move.


    The Phoenix tribe was arrogant and Ricky''s insults had stolen his logic and reason. Besides, the


    Phoenix tribe didn''t need to exin their actions since they were strong enough to be arrogant and


    domineering without worries.


    Unfortunately, Muhammad had forgotten that this was the territory of the Misty South Pce, and that


    Ricky had already be their core disciple.

 Chapter 1392 Twenty Years

    Chapter 1392 Twenty Years


    The First Deputy Chief had been nning to protect Ricky the whole time. Now that Ricky had be


    a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, it made more sense to look after him.


    So when Muhammad raised his hands andunched another attack, the First Deputy Chief leapt in


    front of Ricky. He condensed his power, creating arge defensive shield andpletely dissolving


    Muhammad''s attack.


    Then, the First Deputy Chief spat, "My friend, this young man is a core disciple of our Misty South


    Pce now that he has finished that rule. If you attack him, you will be attacking the Misty South


    Pce."


    "First Deputy Chief, do you really believe that a demi-spiritual emperor like him can kill a demi-saint


    from the devil race?" Muhammad snapped back, ring at the First Deputy Chief as he continued to


    stand in front of Ricky.


    The anger inside of him could no longer be contained. His aura burst forth so powerfully that it could


    have pierced through the sky.


    "Sir, he''s right. I''m not strong enough to kill a demi-saint, but a demi-saint who was dying and seriously


    injured is a different story," Ricky replied in a loud, firm voice.


    "I was so lucky when I met a demi-saint from the devil race that hade out of the ancient array


    injured."


    After saying that, Ricky grinned.


    Whether what he said was true or not didn''t matter. It was the best reason he could have given at that


    moment.


    All that was important was that the First Deputy Chief believed his story.


    When they heard Ricky''s words and saw the grin on his face, the members from the Phoenix tribe


    frowned.


    "It doesn''t look like the Phoenix tribe will be able to achieve their goal this time. They will return empty-


    handed." The onlookers discussed among themselves through their telepathic links.


    "Out of the whole Misty South, only the Misty South Pce and a genius like Ricky could anger the


    Phoenix tribe this much."


    "Yes. That''s true."


    "First Deputy Chief, are you really willing to risk bing our enemy over this young man?"


    Muhammad asked in a cold voice.


    "No. That''s not why I''m doing it. I won''t allow any force to take a disciple from the Misty South Pce


    away for no reason. Plus, you know it''s against the rules for us to participate in the younger


    generation''s conflicts. Stand down," the First Deputy Chief exined.


    "And what if we tell you that we won''t leave without him? After all, a talent from our Phoenix tribe was


    killed by him." Muhammad narrowed his eyes, trying to be as threatening as possible.


    Meanwhile, every single one of the warriors from the Phoenix tribe was preparing for a fight behind


    him, cracking their knuckles andughing.


    "Then I''d say good luck," the First Deputy Chief replied.


    At the same time, the saints from the Misty South Pce gathered behind the First Deputy Chief and


    lowered into fighting stances, ready for the oing fight.


    The Misty South Pce had never been afraid of any force, not even the Great Phoenix tribe¡ªthe


    descendants of the sacred beast.


    The calm before the storm settled down around the area.


    Both sides stood and waited. Neither of them wanted to make the first move.


    After what seemed like an eternity, a very young saint stepped away from the saints from the Phoenix


    tribe and broke the silence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your name is Ricky, right? You killed a genius from our Phoenix tribe. My name is Liam Feng and I am


    here to challenge you. Please ept."


    No one could believe what they were hearing. ncing at the people from the Phoenix tribe, they


    grumbled and rolled their eyes. Someone said, "The people from the Phoenix tribe really don''t have


    any shame. I think I''m starting to like Ricky more."


    "Yeah! A saint wants to challenge a middle spiritual emperor! That''s not fair!"


    Liam Feng was the youngest Sage Level elder that the Phoenix tribe had had in years. In other words,


    he was the strongest talent in the Phoenix tribe other than Lanny.


    Suddenly, Ricky started to smile.


    The Phoenix tribe wanted to take him away more than they wanted anything else.


    However, Ricky was not worried at all. A saint had said that he wanted to challenge a spiritual emperor.


    If the spiritual emperor were to refuse, no one would care. They would all turn on the saint and say that


    he was being shameless.


    "Don''t go making trouble out of nothing, my friend. If you do this, the Misty South Pce will have to


    intervene and you will learn that the Misty South Pce does not take offense lightly," the First Deputy


    Chief threatened, making direct eye contact with the saint who had challenged Ricky.


    "Sir, the fact that this master from the Phoenix tribe wants to challenge me is ttering. I should ept


    it," Ricky said, stepping forward slightly.


    Gasps and whispers filled the air.


    "Did I hear that correctly? Did Ricky just agree to the challenge?" a warrior asked the person standing


    next to him.


    "Yes. You heard it right. He did agree."


    "Young man, are you insane?" the First Deputy Chief and Wally asked Ricky through their telepathic


    link.


    Mordechai and his otherpanions also questioned his logic.


    "Well, I never said that I wouldpete with him right now," Ricky pointed out with a smile.


    Currently, the people from the Phoenix tribe were the most surprised. Liam Feng sneered. He had


    proposed the challenge only because he had heard that Ricky had was arrogant and he wanted to


    show him who was better.


    He had never thought that Ricky would agree to it.


    ''This human being is even more arrogant than the rumors said, '' Liam Feng thought.


    But before he could speak, Ricky cut him off, saying, "I won''t fight with you now. After all, I''m not that


    arrogant.


    How about we wait twenty years? Then, I''ll go to your Phoenix tribe and fight you!"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, the killing power gushed out of Ricky''s body and crushed


    towards all of the saints from the Phoenix tribe.


    Just like Wally had said, his strength was not that powerful, but his momentum could not be defeated.


    When they heard what Ricky had said, everyone calmed down. Ricky was not as arrogant as they had


    originally thought.


    However, a few discussions were still happening in the background.


    "Twenty years? That''s not a lot of time! Liam is an elder from the Phoenix tribe; that means he has to


    be at least a great saint. It will be very hard for Ricky to be a saint in twenty years."


    "It looks like Ricky is still arrogant!"


    "Twenty years?" the First Deputy Chief and Wally said through their telepathic links, looking at each


    other helplessly.


    Even they thought that Ricky was being arrogant at that moment.


    They were expecting Ricky to say one hundred or two hundred years from now, but he had said twenty


    years.


    Going from a middle spiritual emperor to a saint in twenty years was almost impossible. In the past, not


    even an incredible demi-spiritual emperor could do it.


    "Twenty years? This brat is still talking big. Sir, I think we should wait for the twenty years to expire.


    After all, the Misty South Pce won''t let us take him away now," Liam Feng then suggested.


    "Besides, he won''t always be within the territory of the Misty South Pce."


    "Yes. We have to retreat. Because of this, our Phoenix tribe has lost face. The me is all on the Misty


    South Pce," Muhammad replied.


    "Twenty years? Okay! You''ve stated your terms. When the timees, don''t try to say that our


    Phoenix tribe is bullying you," Liam Feng then said to Ricky.

 Chapter 1393 Meet Otis Again

    Chapter 1393 Meet Otis Again


    "This is the Third Sheol City and it is filled with powerful figures. You can consider them my witness


    when I say that I will keep my word. In twenty years, I will visit the Phoenix tribe and settle the ounts


    with you," Ricky promised with a murderous look.


    "And one more thing. Please tell your noble son, Lanny, that I am going to trample him under my feet


    when we meet again."


    His words were so arrogant.


    The entire square of the Third Sheol City erupted into a heavily heated discussion as soon as Ricky''s


    words fell on their ears.


    "How arrogant!"


    "Ignorant too!"


    Even warriors who had been highly supportive of Ricky till now were thinking that this guy was being


    overly offensive.


    Promising to fight and trample Lanny in twenty years was a highly arrogant move.


    And to top it all off, Ricky had dered his malicious intentions about the noble son of the Phoenix tribe


    in front of their elder. Arrogance and ignorance were perhaps the simplest of traits to be attached to


    Ricky right now.


    "Wally, isn''t he being too arrogant?" the First Deputy Chief asked telepathically.


    "Maybe. But don''t you think his arrogance is much like your lord, and also like our leader, Brad?" Wally


    responded.


    "I guess so."


    "Ricky, what are you thinking? You now have only twenty years. What makes you think you can defeat


    Lanny in twenty years?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in a serious tone.


    "Even if luck gets you victory, do you think you''ll be able to leave safe and sound, once you step foot


    inside the Phoenix tribe?"


    "Look. I know twenty-year is too soon. If it were up to me, I could have waited a long time. But my


    master can''t wait that long. She is the woman I like and I must get to her as soon as possible," Ricky


    responded.


    "So, you are doing this for a beauty, huh? But you will need to be immensely strong to achieve this


    task. If not, death will find you before you can even say ''hi''!" the Dragon Intent Grass warned.


    "I understand, but I am certain that I can do this. I haveprehended the bright ancestral spirit and


    my Chaos blood power and Ancestral Intent Form have grown rapidly," Ricky said.


    "For most spiritual emperors, twenty-year is just a fleeting time. But for me, it is the time I take to


    be a spiritual potentate."


    The Dragon Intent Grass was shocked by such confidence and deration.


    But Ricky was telling the truth. The bright ancestral spirit that he owned alone was enough for him to be


    able to deal with the Phoenix tribe in twenty years.


    Although Ricky wasn''t fully aware of what the bright ancestral spirit was yet, he believed that it was


    superior to the chaos and the heavenlyw. He was certain that he could achieve his goals within


    twenty years with this power on his side.


    "What an arrogant young man! But I will tell our noble son what you said," Liam replied with a snort.


    "Even if I didn''t take your word back, it would reach him sooner orter.


    Maybe he will visit you soon. And when that happens, it is you who are going to be trampled under his


    feet."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Ricky snapped back.


    Nodding, Muhammad departed with the members of the Phoenix tribe. Their unexpected confrontation


    had ended with a twenty-year agreement.


    The selection ended soon after the members of the Phoenix tribe had left.


    Apart from Ricky, the Misty South Pce had selected nine other core disciples.


    However, because of the way Ricky had gotten in, he had hogged the entirety of the limelight and all


    eyes were focused on him only.


    When Ricky, Jedidiah, Jasper, and the others gathered at the stronghold of the Five-element Sect


    afterwards, they all had the same identity¡ªdisciples of the Misty South Pce.


    However, only Ricky and Mordechai were core disciples.


    And since Ricky did not need any points to get in, all his points had been awarded to Mordechai.


    Jedidiah, Jasper, Mike, Peter, and ire were qualified enough topete and try to be core


    disciples, but they had chosen their own paths.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They had participated in the selection just to be members of the Misty South Pce.


    A major reason behind that was their sense of justice and their willingness to fight the devils for the


    continent.


    "I''m afraid this is goodbye, everyone. It''s going to be several years, maybe even decades, before we


    meet again," Jedidiah said and nodded solemnly.


    "Where are you going next?" Jasper asked Jedidiah.


    "I am going to train with my master. The rules in the Passage World are going to ease up every day.


    And sooner orter, most likely sooner, the devils are going to invade this continent. I must train and


    improve my strength before that," Jedidiah replied.


    "Mike and I are going to train as well. We will try hard to be masters of the Eight Diagrams,"


    Jasper said.


    "I am going to return to the Misty Mountain. I am certain that I can awaken the blood power of the holy


    being there," Peter dered.


    "Mordechai and I are returning to the Five-element Sect. From there, we''ll go to the headquarters of the


    Misty South Pce," Ricky said. "As for our actions, we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it."


    "My friends, if this is going to be our goodbye for a long while, then let us drink together. Let us pour


    and drink to our friendship and promise that when wee back from training, we will fight side by side


    again," Jedidiah said and brought out a bottle of wine he had collected several years before.


    The farewell was rather prolonged and after a hearty discussion, Ricky''s friends departed.


    "Your friends are easily as talented as the noble sons and daughters of the ancient ns. Once they


    achieve their true potential, they are going to be your strongest allies," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Mmm hmm. Jedidiah is cultivating the Buddhism, which is a kind of ancient inheritance as famous as


    the Eight Diagrams. Jasper and Mike will be powerful enough to rule this continent solely on the basis


    of the Law of Change, the Law of Mechanism and the Law of Universe even if they don''t master the


    Eight Diagrams.


    Peter''s veins run with the heavenly illusionary power. If hepletely awakens his blood power, he is


    going to be a demi-spiritual potentate.


    It''s no coincidence that our paths have crossed. Maybe this is just how friendships work in the world of


    martial arts," Ricky answered.


    After that, he was ready to follow Lloyd back to the Five-element Sect.


    But before he could do that, the First Deputy Chief called him telepathically, saying that he wanted to


    bring Ricky to meet someone.


    The First Deputy Chief brought Ricky to the pce, where they saw Otis once more.


    "Sir!" Ricky greeted the man respectfully.


    His admiration and respect for this man were natural. Otis was the strongest of all the warriors.


    "Ever since the Misty South Pce has allowed people to be core disciples by killing a demi-saint


    from the devil race, you were the first one to ever do it. Perhaps you will also be thest one ever. It


    appears that I wasn''t wrong about you," Otis said appreciatively.


    "I was just lucky," Ricky smiled. "Otherwise, killing a demi-saint from the devil race would be impossible


    for me."


    "You are still very modest," the First Deputy Chiefmented with a smiling face.


    "Regardless of whether you were lucky or powerful enough to kill a demi-saint, you have done it. You


    have be famous in a short while, partly because of your strength..." At this point, Otis chuckled.


    "But mostly because of your arrogance.


    Challenging the Phoenix tribe was a pretty ballsy move."


    "Sir, please don''t make fun of me. I know I was a bit arrogant," Ricky said awkwardly.

 Chapter 1394 The Next Lord

    Chapter 1394 The Next Lord


    "Make fun of you? No, no, no. I am praising you. I can tell that you are not that arrogant. You are


    confident," Otis said. "I am a man that appreciates confidence.


    I want to take you somewhere and show you some secrets."


    "Lord, do you really want to..." The First Deputy Chief''s voice trailed off. He couldn''t believe what Otis


    was offering.


    Ricky looked back and forth between the First Deputy Chief and Otis. He didn''t know what was going


    on.


    "Of course. You know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment," Otis replied, looking at the First


    Deputy Chief with serious eyes.


    "I know... I''m just a little shocked," the First Deputy Chief said.


    "That''s fine. Please make the arrangements," Otis replied.


    "I would, but I''m afraid that those men are not willing to do that. After all..." The First Deputy Chief


    stopped talking and looked at Ricky helplessly.


    "Tell them I''m begging them!" Otis demanded.


    "Ricky, why do I get the feeling they''re talking about something rted to you?" the Evil Mandragora


    said.


    "It''s okay. No matter what happens, they won''t harm me," Ricky reassured. At that moment, all he


    cared about was finding out where Otis wanted to take him.


    Wherever it was, he was sure that it was not ordinary. After all, Otis was the strongest warrior in the


    Misty South.


    "Beg? How could you do that?" the First Deputy Chief questioned using his internal power.


    Otis'' decision and what he had chosen to do for Ricky were beyond what he thought possible.


    "All right. You seem to have made up your mind," the First Deputy Chief said with a resigned smile,


    sighing and slumping his shoulders.


    "And I hate to rush, but the Passage World under each of the Sheol Cities is expanding faster and


    faster every day. I know that you''re aware of this too. My guess is that the devils will invade again in


    less than five hundred years," Otis admitted, feeling worry ovee him.


    "Less than five hundred years?" The First Deputy Chief''s mood changed from shock to seriousness in


    a matter of seconds.


    Five hundred years would pass in the blink of an eye, especially for top masters like the two of them. It


    was the same amount of time that they used for deep cultivation in seclusion.


    Without saying another word, the First Deputy Chief left, possibly to carry out Otis'' instructions.


    Meanwhile, Otis tore the space and brought Ricky into the depths of the Third Sheol City.


    Ricky had never heard about this very passage that they were going through before. He guessed that


    only the members of the Misty South Pce, maybe even just Otis, knew about it.


    The passage was well-hidden and very long. They moved at Otis'' speed but it still took them a whole


    day to reach their destination.


    At the furthest point, there was a colorful space world.


    It was not the ancestral spirit. It was the color that the underground world possessed.


    "Sir, what is this ce?" Ricky asked.


    "It''s the center of the Misty South!" Otis answered.


    "What? We''re in the center of the Misty South?" Ricky stared at Otis with wide eyes.


    The core of a continent was the center of it. If the center were to be broken, the whole continent would


    perish over a few hundred years.


    But it was very hard to infiltrate the center of a continent. Its location was so confidential that maybe


    only the heavenw knew where it was.


    But Otis was able to find it.


    "The Misty South Pce was created during the first era. Its purpose was to fight against the devils. As


    a result, every lord of the Misty South Pce is recognized by this continent and knows how the


    location of its center," Otis exined.


    "Oh! I get it!" Ricky nodded. "Then you brought me here for..."


    "I think you know exactly why. I intend to make you the next lord of the Misty South Pce!" Otis


    finished for him.


    Ricky was stunned into silence.


    It took a long time before Ricky uttered, "Sir, are you joking?"


    "I''ve brought you all the way here. Would I do all of that for a joke?" Otis pointed out with a smile.


    "Sir, my strength is not.." Ricky began in a low voice. The awkwardness of the fact that he was so much


    weaker than Otis was overwhelming. He wasn''t ready to take the position.


    Otis'' revtion had caught him off guard.


    "Boy, Otis thinks very highly of you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "If you agree, you won''t have to


    worry about having no supporting force anymore."


    "Ricky, do you know where I was during the selection?" Otis asked.


    "Please tell me, sir," Ricky said.


    "The Eastern Land and the Western Land. I''ve been there where you once stayed. Over time, I''ve


    learned a lot of things about you," Otis exined.


    "I know about your character and your attitude towards things and other people. You are very


    ambitious. But the thing that I appreciate about you the most is your sense of responsibility.


    Because of your sense of responsibility and your talent, I made my decision."


    "Otis has spent a lot of time and effort on you!" the Dragon Intent Grass said, sighing.


    "I''m ttered to be the next lord of the Misty South Pce," Ricky replied, but he still felt confused.


    The truth was, the lord of the Misty South Pce was a very tempting position, but it required strength.


    In fact, nothing less than the top strength in the continent would be suitable for it.


    Right now, Ricky was too weak.


    If he were to be the next lord of the Misty South Pce, before the other forces took action, the


    rumors that would spread throughout the Misty South would be enough to crush him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t announce it to the public until you are strong enough," Otis said when he noticed


    Ricky''s worry.


    "Well, thank you very much, sir, but I think I should wait to ept the position until I have enough


    strength," Ricky replied.


    He wanted to be the lord of the Misty South Pce, but it would be inappropriate for him to take the


    position before he was qualified, and it would take him a long time to be qualified.


    "I brought you here with me. You have no reason to refuse," Otis said, smiling at him reassuringly.


    "Well... Okay!" Ricky gave in.


    ''It looks like I''ve gained another identity. The next lord of the Misty South Pce... I have no choice but


    to ept the position, '' Ricky thought to himself, trying to avoid shaking his head.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brat, you took advantage of the situation but you still acted innocently," the Dragon Intent Grass said


    after hearing Ricky''s thoughts.


    The Dragon Intent Grass wanted nothing more than to scold Ricky in that moment. How could he still


    want to refuse an opportunity like that one?!


    "Well, you are right," Ricky said helplessly.


    "Ricky, there is one more thing I have to inform you about. Whether you can be the lord of the


    Misty South Pce or not depends solely on you. In the future, if you can''t grow enough to take the


    position, I will have to remove your memories of today," Otis warned.

 Chapter 1395 The Ancient Continental Stela

    Chapter 1395 The Ancient Continental St


    "Sir, I don''t want my memories to be erased," Ricky said, pursing his lips after he heard what Otis had


    said.


    Even though he would only lose the memories he had gained here, Ricky didn''t want to lose any of his


    memories. He believed that the loss of any memories would affect his road of martial arts.


    "Then figure out what you need to do and work hard to get it done!" Otis said. "You are the most


    talented and qualified person I have ever met. Use your ambition to push yourself to reach your goals.


    And I know that you still have a lot of other things on your te. The Celestial Sect and the Phoenix


    tribe are among the sixteen major forces on the continent. If you don''t have the support of a powerful


    force with equal power to them, taking people away from those two forces is wishful thinking."


    "Sir, how do you know what I''m nning to do?" Ricky asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I already told you. I went to Eastern Land and Western Land to learn everything I could about you.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have chosen you for this position," Otis said.


    As he spoke, he started to make a strange seal. Immediately, the five-colored light in the center of the


    continent faded away, and Ricky couldn''t see where it had gone.


    He could only see how bright and clear that area around him and Otis had be.


    Then, he saw a st appear.


    The st was not very big. It was only one meter wide and four meters long.


    It was colorful, ancient, and magnificent.


    A mysterious aura surrounded the st, slowly revealing huge areas.


    "Why did you bring a middle spiritual emperor here, Otis?" the voice of the vicissitudes of life asked the


    second that the ancient st came into full view.


    It was clear that the st was alive and conscious.


    "Sir, you should know better than I do that one''s current strength is not the determining factor," Otis


    replied respectfully.


    At the same time, he told Ricky telepathically, "Don''t ask any questions. Right now, all I can tell you is


    the st''s name. It is the Ancient Continental St!


    You will only be able to uncover the rest if you be the lord of the Misty South Pce."


    "Okay, sir. I understand," Ricky replied.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, have you ever heard of the Ancient Continental St?" Ricky


    asked through telepathy.


    "No!" the Dragon Intent Grass answered.


    "Ricky, I have seen an ancient st like this one before!" the Evil Mandragora eximed.


    "Where did you see it?" Ricky asked.


    "I was born in a dark world in the devil race. When my birth started, an ancient st like this one swam


    past me," the Evil Mandragora answered. "But the ancient st that I saw was ck."


    "Does that mean that the devil race also has a simr ancient st?" Ricky questioned.


    "What do you know about the st, Evil Mandragora?"


    "I only saw it that one time. How could I know more about that st?" the Evil Mandragora replied.


    "Okay. I have no more questions for you," Ricky said unhappily.


    Meanwhile, Otis was still conversing with the st.


    "I want to know more about his talent and mentality," the Ancient Continental St told Otis.


    "Sir, I''ve brought him to you. There is no reason to question his mentality at this point. And as for his


    talent, you will be shocked," Otis replied with a smile.


    "Are you sure about that? During my journeys in the endless river of time, I have witnessed so many


    geniuses. I''ve even seen geniuses who were incredible demi-spiritual emperors, but none of them have


    ever shocked me," the Ancient Continental St said in a questioning tone.


    "I won''t be shocked unless he is a genius who cultivates the primitive power!"


    "He doesn''t cultivate the primitive power, but he has cultivated the chaotic power!" Otis said with a


    smile.


    "What? Really?" The Ancient Continental St was caught slightly off guard by that statement.


    Otis turned to Ricky and silently told him to show the st his chaotic power.


    Ricky turned over his hands, and the gray chaotic power spread out.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s the chaotic power! You''re right! You did surprise me! It looks like a decent genius has finally


    A trace of displeasure appeared in the corner of Otis''s mouth when he heard the st''s words. When


    thest lord of the Misty South Pce brought him here, the Ancient Continental St did not


    recognize him. He felt a twinge of jealousy.


    "Ricky!" Otis eximed, turning to face Ricky.


    Ricky nodded in understanding before he closed his eyes. The momentum around his body sped up,


    and seven mutants appeared at the same time.


    "What? I can''t believe this!" The sight of all seven of Ricky''s mutants was a shocking one. The Ancient


    Continental St gasped.


    It had been born at the same time as the Misty South and it had the most ancient memory, but it had


    never seen any creature have seven mutants at the same time.


    Therefore, the Ancient Continental St couldn''t believe its eyes. It thought that it might be a trick.


    "Sir, tell me about this young man''s talent," Otis said as he noticed how shocked the Ancient


    Continental St was.


    "He has the chaotic power and the seven mutants. He is a top genius, as far as I can tell. His blood


    essence can stay in my body," the Ancient Continental St revealed.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Otis said gratefully.


    "Ricky, we need a drop of your blood essence!" Otis added in a hurry, as if he were afraid that the


    Ancient Continental St would go back on its word.


    But before that could happen, a drop of Ricky''s blood essence fell onto the Ancient Continental St.


    Ricky didn''t feel any different.


    "We have to wait until he reaches the Sage Level!" the Ancient Continental St concluded after it


    absorbed Ricky''s blood essence. Then, the colorful aura reappeared and the st vanished.


    "You heard it! Let''s go!" Otis eximed. Then, he took Ricky and they left the center of the continent.


    "Was that it?" Ricky asked, lowering his eyebrows.


    He tried to piece together all of the recent events, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    And Otis hadn''t allowed him to ask any questions. When his drop of blood essence had fallen onto the


    Ancient Continental St, Ricky hadn''t felt anything. It was as if nothing had happened.


    He was a spiritual emperor now. His blood essence had a strong perceptual power. If it merged with


    anything, he should feel something.


    But he hadn''t. All of it was very strange.


    "If you want to understand, be a saint as soon as you can. That is the only way you can get your


    answers," Otis said like he could read Ricky''s mind.


    "I see." Ricky nodded.


    Since he was unable to answer his questions, Ricky returned to the stronghold of the Five-element


    Sect and headed for the Five-element Sect.


    To his surprise, ire wanted toe along.


    "Why don''t you go back to your home, the Mu n?" Ricky asked, tilting his head to the side.


    Because of the inheritances of the king and queen, Ricky had always had inexplicable feelings towards


    ire.


    "Ricky, don''t you think that thebination of the inheritances of the king and queen will allow us to


    cultivate stronger heavenly illusionary power?" ire asked with a smile.


    "The heavenly illusionary power is useful, but it is not my main cultivation," Ricky replied, smiling back


    at her.


    "Then I''ll ask you instead. I want to use your inheritance of the king to cultivate stronger heavenly


    illusionary power. Will you please help me?" ire asked with a hopeful expression on her face.

 Chapter 1396 The Misty South Shadow

    Chapter 1396 The Misty South Shadow


    "Ha-ha, how can I refuse a beauty like you when you''ve already said that? If I refuse you, it will be


    inhumane,"


    Ricky responded to ire with a charming smile.


    After that, Lloyd led Ricky, Mordechai, ire, and the others to the Five-element Sect.


    The battle in the Passage World was far from being thest battle between devils and creatures from


    the continent. But they were fairly confident that there would be norge-scale battles in the near


    future.


    For now, all Ricky had to do was cultivate and focus on growing stronger. That meant he wouldn''t


    return to the Passage World for now.


    Instead, he would embark on a new journey to the inner region after he returned to the Five-element


    Sect. His first stop would be the Misty South Pce, as it would pave the way for him to rise to the top.


    He was already counting the days when he would get to meet the talented geniuses of the ancient


    tribes and top forces.


    As for Lloyd, he had be a saint at the middle stage and gained two thirds of the blessing power,


    so it would probably take him about half a month to get to the Five-element Sect from the Third Sheol


    City. After all, the central region stood between them.


    And since Ricky had already be one of the Misty South Pce''s core disciples, he figured that no


    saint or force would dare to attack him in secret anymore. That meant he could let his guard down,


    even just a little.


    Unfortunately, he had underestimated those forces'' killing intent and their greed for Paul''s inheritance.


    When his group reached a remote ce at the junction of the central region and the outer region,


    nearly ten figures stopped them in their tracks.


    Their auras revealed they were all saints.


    And they all looked familiar, too! Some of them were from the Phoenix tribe, and some from the Nether


    Phoenix tribe, while some even looked to be from the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe. There were


    also some others they could vaguely identify, but they all had a single goal in mind¡ªPaul''s inheritance.


    Ricky''s face darkened when he saw these saints. How stubborn were these people? They wouldn''t


    give up, even though he had be one of the Misty South Pce''s core disciples.


    "What do you want from us?"


    Lloyd asked them curtly.


    However, none of the saints paid him any attention. Even though Lloyd was stronger than some of


    them, these people still thought he was beneath them, simply because of the powerful forces behind


    them. The Five-element Sect was nothingpared to their influential groups.


    In fact, they didn''t think highly of any saint from the outer region.


    "Well, well, well, Ricky, it looks like you expected us to back off just because the Misty South Pce


    took you in as their core disciple. What can I say? You are too naive! Now, if you don''t want to get hurt,


    just hand over Paul''s inheritance to us."


    The Phoenix tribe''s saint was the first to speak up, and he smirked at Ricky as if his victory had been


    assured.


    "I think the forces behind you are still afraid of the Misty South Pce. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have


    sent losers like you,"


    Ricky replied coldly.


    He also turned to Lloyd and asked internally, "Sir, can you oppose the power of their sealing space?"


    "Sure thing. They don''t have any medium saints with them, so it would be easy for me,"


    Lloyd immediately replied.


    "This should be easy,"


    Ricky muttered to himself confidently.


    When the saints heard his words, their faces darkened with anger.


    After all, Ricky had hit the nail on the head. They were indeed the weakest saints in their forces, and


    that was why they ended up with tasks that other members didn''t want to do.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In this situation, their forces weren''t sure if the Misty South Pce would send powerful warriors to


    protect Ricky, so they were the ones assigned toe after him. They would receive praise if they


    seeded, but if they failed and died, their forces wouldn''t suffer a substantial loss.


    At worst, their death would upset their rtives. Their forces'' senior leaders would be more


    preupied with the failed mission rather than the loss of their lives. After all, the higher-ups sent them


    to this mission precisely because they were dispensable.


    "Oh, my! Did I hit the nail on the head? Judging from your expressions, I totally did! Ha-ha!"


    Ricky mocked them even harder.


    "Humph! You talk too much!"


    A saint of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe stepped forward and aimed a deadly re in Ricky''s


    direction. "Perhaps you''re right, but you are no different from us. Judging from yourpanions''


    strengths, the Misty South Pce didn''t send anyone to protect you.


    That''s too bad because you are going to die right here, right now."


    The words hardly fell from his lips before several saints attacked at the same time.


    Ricky immediately prepared to bring hispanions into the Massacring Zone.


    But before he could do so, a more powerful force suppressed the entire area they were in. A solemn


    voice sounded from the shadows. "No one has ever dared to attack a core disciple of the Misty South


    Pce so tantly."


    Then, a figure emerged from the darkness.


    This person donned a ck robe, and a ck mask obscured his face.


    "It''s the Misty South Shadow!"


    All the saints recognized the man in an instant as fear clutched at their hearts with sharp ws. They


    could only stare in disbelief.


    "Since you didn''t take the words of the Misty South Pce seriously, you will pay with your lives," the


    man in ck coldly dered.


    Then, between one blink and the next, he moved.


    Ricky and the others saw countless figures that looked like the ck-d man''s shadows. They had


    hovering over the sky like an eclipse.


    The surrounding saints had disappeared, and all that was left of them was some kind of bloody mist.


    The metallic smell of blood lingered thickly in the air.


    It took the ck-d man a single moment to demolish the group of saints!


    "Whoa! No way!"


    Ricky and the others could only gape in shock.


    The man had ughtered all ten saints in a single attack. Although they were only saints, they were at


    the Sage Level and among the strongest group of creatures on the continent. But they died even


    before they knew what had happened.


    At this moment, Ricky understood why those saints were terrified when they spotted the man in ck.


    ''That man must be a great saint or even a demi-spiritual potentate, ''


    Ricky thought to himself seriously.


    "You are safe now. But don''t let your guard down because the danger is never far behind,"


    the ck-d man reminded Ricky before he disappeared.


    "I knew Otis would send someone powerful to protect you, but I didn''t think he would actually send the


    Misty South Shadow. He must take your safety seriously because he sees you as the next lord of the


    Misty South Pce,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass murmured thoughtfully.


    "And with the appearance of the Misty South Shadow, those forces will never dare to send saints to


    hunt you down again, not unless they want to start an all-out war against the Misty South Pce."


    "That''s the Misty South Shadow!"


    Lloyd gasped in disbelief as well. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Elder Lloyd, what is the Misty South Shadow? Is it a person or a force?"


    Ricky asked out of ignorance and curiosity.


    "The Misty South Shadow isn''t one person but a force under themand of the Misty South Pce''s


    lord. They have the strongest warriors in the Misty South Pce," exined Lloyd with much passion.


    "Sir, can you tell us more about this? We have not heard of this Misty South Shadow at all,"


    Mordechai chimed in at this moment.


    "The Misty South Pce has a total of seven pces. Once the lord of the Misty South Pce is


    reced, his confidants and the masters of the seven pces, all have to be reced as well,"


    Lloyd added in detail.


    "This process is done to give space for the new generation to grow."


    "Indeed. That would motivate new cultivators to bloom and flourish,"


    ire concurred.


    "Those who quit from their posts choose to live in seclusion. They move in the shadows, protecting the


    Misty South Pce and the continent.


    As time went by, they garnered a name for themselves and were thus called the Misty South Shadow."

 Chapter 1397 The Gu Clan

    Chapter 1397 The Gu n


    "The Misty South Pce is the most influential force in the Misty South mainly because of the Misty


    South Shadow, but there is no denying that the group itself is inherently powerful. The Misty South


    Shadow swore to have the Misty South Pce''s back, and they took their word seriously.


    In the past, many forces tried to make trouble for the Misty South Pce because they wanted the


    those forces even had demi-spiritual potentates, though that didn''t help them, for the Misty South


    Shadow still destroyed them,"


    Lloyd lengthily narrated.


    "Whoa, really? The Misty South Shadow is that powerful?" Ricky and his friends eximed in sheer


    surprise.


    "It looks like the Misty South Pce uses their power to kill and uphold justice in the continent,"


    remarked Ricky as he fell deep in thought.


    "Strength makes this world go around. You can achieve anything as long as you have the strength to


    back you up. Simrly, a force can seed or fall depending on how strong its members are and as a


    whole.


    And just like the Misty South Pce, most influential forces have their own powerful members lurking in


    the shadows. However, the Misty South Shadow is way out of their league.


    In fact, members of the Misty South Shadow have the power to impeach the Misty South Pce''s lord


    if they doubt his eligibility. You can say that they outrank even the highest leader of the sect.


    But even though they have this power, they have never used it to dismiss anyone as far as I know.


    Doesn''t this make you curious? Why did the Misty South Pce put the South Misty Shadow in charge


    of your safety? I think that speaks of how much they value you. And besides, the South Misty Shadow


    could have vetoed the decision of the Misty South Pce''s lord if they wanted to, but they didn''t!" Lloyd


    gushed on excitedly.


    "Sir, I think the Misty South Pce defended Ricky as a show of force against the other groups. It''s


    highly likely an intimidation tactic," ire chimed in.


    "That''s possible. After all, the peace is going to be disturbed. If the Misty South Pce wants to protect


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the continents, they must make sure that all forces respect them, or no one will submit to their authority


    anymore," replied Lloyd with a pensive nod.


    However, only Ricky knew the real reason that the Misty South Pce sent the Misty South Shadow''s


    members to keep him safe. It was because Otis thought of him as the next lord of the Misty South


    Pce.


    ''Misty South Shadow is indeed remarkable!'' Ricky sighed in his mind.


    Before long, he and hispanions finally arrived in the Five-element Sect, safe and sound.


    The forces that sent assassins after them naturally found out that they had returned safely and that the


    Misty South Shadow had intervened on Ricky''s behalf.


    "It looks like we can''t send our saints after him anymore..."


    "This is a warning. The Misty South Pce must have sided with him as a show of power."


    "Since our saints can''ty a hand on him, we should send our spiritual emperors who are stronger than


    Ricky to hunt him down. I''m sure that his luck will eventually run out."


    "Excellent idea! We can''t give up Paul''s inheritance no matter what happens. Otherwise, the Misty


    South Pce will gain too much power, and we won''t have a hope of usurping the Misty South from


    their hands after the devil race''s invasion."


    Meanwhile, the Five-element Sect''s wood branch had also encountered some problems.


    Two unexpected guests had arrived not long ago. One was a young man, while the other was much


    older.


    They came because of one person¡ªTina.


    Every disciple of the wood branch exalted Ricky, especially after they received the news from the Third


    Sheol City. And they also knew that Tina was his girlfriend.


    Their respect for Ricky drove many wood branch disciples to challenge the young man.


    However, he defeated them all with one move.


    This only inmed the burning anger of the entire wood branch, but their hands were tied. The elder


    who hade with the young man was incredibly strong, and he could incapacitate the wood branch''s


    saints simply by releasing his aura.


    The young man apparently wanted to take Tina away with him, but thankfully, an old woman appeared


    and intervened.


    He and the old man didn''t want to give up even though they couldn''t prevail over the olddy, so they


    decided to stay in the wood branch instead.


    And when Ricky and hispanions returned, the other disciples immediately informed them about the


    two unexpected visitors.


    Ricky grew worried when he heard the news and immediately raced straight to Tina and Amelia''s ce


    as fast as he could.


    His hunch was urate. Doris, who he hadn''t seen for a long time, had intervened to save Tina from


    the two guests.


    "Doris, long time no see!" Ricky greeted her with respect as soon as he was within hearing distance.


    "Oh, hey, Ricky! Nice work. Look how far you''vee in just a few years. You''ve made a name for


    yourself, especially after what you''ve done in the Third Sheol City," Dorisplimented Ricky, as her


    appreciative nce swept over him.


    "That''s a great honoring from you," he replied happily, his lips quirking up in a crooked smile.


    "I was right about you. Although you have not yet reached the Sage Level, you have already fulfilled


    your promise and got rid of the evil spirit inside Tina," the woman further added as a satisfied smile


    pulled at her lips.


    Back when she had left Tina in his care, she had ced very little faith in Ricky.


    But she trusted him enough to leave Tina with him, and this proved that she made the right choice.


    Ricky was indeed a trustworthy person.


    "I''m a man of word. There''s no way I''ll break a promise that I have made. And besides, I didn''t want


    Tina to get hurt either," replied Ricky sincerely. His eyes quickly flew towards Tina, who was also


    looking at him at that moment.


    A tacit understanding passed between their electrified gazes. It seemed that a single smile or a


    meaningful look was enough for them to understand each other.


    "Doris, do you know that young man and the older gentleman with him? Who are they?" Ricky


    suddenly asked. A grave expression settled over his face, and his tone sounded deadly serious.


    "Those two are from the inner region''s Gu n, which is a n as famous as ours. That young man is


    Lucas Gu. He is an incredibly talented warrior and the son of the Gu n''s leader," answered Doris at


    once.


    "I see. So, what does he want with Tina?" Ricky asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "He wants to be the next leader of the Gu n. Tina''s grandfather would be a great asset for that,


    as he is an elder of the Lian n, and he is stronger than most members of the Lian n.


    If Lucas marries Tina, we will have to support him," exined Doris sinctly.


    "Oh, I see. Well, he must be daydreaming," Ricky responded with a mocking sneer.


    He wasn''t someone to be messed with now. After all, Otis considered him the next lord of the Misty


    South Pce, and no one in his generation could pose a threat to him.


    Whoever tried to hurt his rtives and friends had to pay the price.


    All of a sudden, a voice filled with murderous intent rang out. "Paul''s sessor, I know that you''re


    back. Come out and meet us like a man!"


    "That guy is Lucas, right?" Ricky asked in confirmation, as a fierce expression settled over his face.


    He immediately tore the space in the next instant, heading in Lucas Gu''s direction.


    The next instant, he came upon a tall, muscr, and good-looking young man wearing a fine robe. He


    was hovering in the air with a murderous look on his face.


    "Are you the one who hurt the disciples of our Five-element Sect?" Ricky confronted Lucas Gu coldly.


    His killing intent exuded powerfully from his body.


    "You should be thankful I didn''t kill them. After all, they do not deserve to die at my hands," replied


    Lucas Gu arrogantly.


    "Anyway, I''m not here to talk about that. Listen carefully. I want you to leave Tina because you are not


    good for her. Even though you are a disciple of the Misty South Pce and the owner of Paul''s


    inheritance, she is still too good for you.


    After all, you are a lowborn mutt from an inferior bloodline," he added with much contempt.


    "Perhaps, you are right. I don''t have noble blood, but that doesn''t change the fact that Tina chose me


    over you," Ricky responded with a wicked grin.


    He figured that his words would provoke Lucas Gu.


    And he was right.


    As soon as Lucas Gu heard what Ricky said, he couldn''t hold back his temper. He let out an enraged


    shout, and his killing intent poured out of him like a flood.

 Chapter 1398 Defeat Lucas

    Chapter 1398 Defeat Lucas


    Tina walked forward,ing into view. When she heard what Ricky had said, she stayed silent, but her


    beautiful face flushed.


    After seeing Tina''s flushed face and shy mannerism, Lucas was convinced that what Ricky had said


    was true.


    Ricky, on the other hand, wasn''t done irritating Lucas. He continued, "The two of us have been training


    together for five or six years. It''s not appropriate for you to ask me to leave Tina!"


    "Ah!" Lucas'' endless angerbined with his killing intent. It sounded like a beast had roared.


    "Young master, we should leave. Now that Tina has be someone else''s woman, you can''t marry


    her. It would be a disgrace for the young master of our Gu n to marry a second-hand woman," the


    old man behind Lucas urged him telepathically.


    "I know, but I can''t go until I kill Ricky," Lucas replied through gritted teeth.


    The moment he was done talking, Lucas stomped towards Ricky. His strong killing intent made his


    power that was at the medium stage of a two-star middle spiritual emperor burst out in front of him.


    It was yellow and brown in color and as it swept forward, it condensed to form a figure. It was very life-


    like. Raising its hand, it shed at Ricky.


    Ricky refused to show Lucas any mercy. He punched forward.


    Mixed with his punch was the power of the bright ancestral spirit.


    Lucas was a genius from the inner region, so Ricky decided to confront him with his bright ancestral


    spirit.


    Crack! The punch collided with the figure and it shattered. Its remaining pieces scattered on the


    ground.


    "Oh? That was just a puppet!" Ricky said in a low voice when he saw the yellow and brown figure


    break.


    "The Gu n cultivates puppets," Tina told Ricky telepathically.


    ''Interesting. I haven''t seen a talented cultivator using puppets in a long time, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    When he witnessed Ricky break his puppet with a single punch, Lucas became more serious. Lucas


    was a top talent, too, and he had heard about Ricky''s deeds in the Third Sheol City. He had been


    careful not to underestimate Ricky.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ''Ricky is as impressive as the rumors say!'' Lucas thought, sizing Ricky up.


    Although Lucas looked angry, he was calm on the inside, allowing him to keep his head on straight.


    There was no doubt that Lucas was a cunning man. He showed Ricky his anger to make him think he


    was going to be careless.


    All of a sudden, Lucas'' body vibrated, and ten yellow and brown puppets appeared all around him. A


    mutant mark appeared between his eyebrows. It was clear that his mutant was rted to puppets.


    "Let''s see if you can deal with ten puppets all at once!"


    Under the power of the Puppet Mutant, the ten puppets around Lucas moved like they were one body.


    They gathered their power, waved whip-shaped weapons that merged to form a, and trapped Ricky.


    "me Torrent!" Ricky''s pupils turned bright red and the me Torrent burst forth from his body.


    "The power of defending earth!" When Lucas saw Ricky''s choice of the me Torrent, he decided to


    activate his power of defending earth to resist it. The ten puppets consumed the power of defending


    earth and it turned into real earth.


    "The Gu n doesn''t just have the powerful soul blood power to control the puppets. They also have


    the earthy blood power and it is close to the Divine Level blood power," Tina said to Ricky


    telepathically.


    ''He has two kinds of blood power?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    "Devouring Fire, Heaven Illuminating Fire!"


    Ricky closed his eyes as two more mes spread along the torrent of me and headed for the ten


    puppets.


    The power of defending earth collided with the chaotic fire power.


    "Thunder Light de!"


    As the sacred fire and the peculiar fire attacked the puppets, Ricky added the power of ancestral


    thunder. The thunder light shone at the sky, causing de-like beams of thunder to fall.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The ten puppets broke as easily as the first one had, and the strong anti-seismic force threw Lucas off


    of his feet.


    "How did he do that?" Lucas roared as he stood up hastily.


    At that moment, he felt true anger rip through him.


    Under Ricky''s power, his pretend anger had turned into real anger.


    But it didn''t matter. Ricky already had his killing move at the ready.


    "One hundred puppets!"


    Under so much anger, Lucas had lost his mind. He released all of his strength, causing one hundred


    puppets to appear around him. They rushed towards Ricky at the same time.


    "Take my bright ancestral spirit!"


    This time, Ricky no longer held back. The bright ancestral spirit flew out of him and mixed with the


    Thunder Light de.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Secondster, both of their attacks collided, and violent air waves spread outwards. They should have


    been evenly matched in strength, but the mixture of the Thunder Light de and the bright ancestral


    spirit was nearly invincible. It instantly shattered the puppets and made a beeline for Lucas.


    Because of that, the ending of the battle had been decided at the very beginning.


    "Ricky!" "Ricky!"


    "Ricky!"


    The disciples from the wood branch all cheered, ecstatic for Ricky''s victory.


    So what if Lucas was a genius from the inner region? Ricky had defeated him like he was a peasant.


    "Your two kinds of blood power are exceptional, but you are not strong enough to defeat me," Ricky


    sneered at Lucas.


    He never bothered to treat arrogant geniuses with respect or kindness.


    But Ricky did not make a move anymore. He really wanted to kill Lucas because they had be


    lifelong enemies. There could never be an ounce of peace between them.


    But Ricky knew that he couldn''t kill Lucas while he was protected by the old man.


    And his other reason for sparing Lucas was that Doris didn''t want him dead.


    "Fuck off!" Ricky said lightly.


    A red blush crept up on Lucas'' neck. He usually hid his true strength well and because of that, he had


    never been defeated by anyone before.


    But Ricky had done it in a way that made him crazy with anger.


    And even worse, it had happened in front of arge audience. There was a chance that none of them


    knew Lucas, but he couldn''t tolerate any failures.


    "I will kill you!" Lucas roared. His anger grew madly and gave birth to some desperate killing intent.


    However, before he could act, the old man stepped forward. He grabbed Lucas and they left.


    The old man wanted to attack Ricky more than anything, but he knew that he couldn''t do it in front of


    Doris because she would protect him.


    Before he left, he spat some more harsh words at Ricky. "Young man, try to not be so arrogant. It''s not


    a good look for you. You will make more enemies."


    "How did you manage to defeat Lucas? Out of the younger generation of the inner region, you are at


    the top," Doris praised Ricky when they returned to the cave.


    "Doris, now that Lucas has left, you and Tina have to leave, too, don''t you?" Ricky asked reluctantly.


    He didn''t want to part ways with Tina so soon.

 Chapter 1399 Dark Ancestral Spirit

    Chapter 1399 Dark Ancestral Spirit


    "That''s right. It''s time for me and Tina to leave," Doris replied, nodding her head.


    Tina stared longingly at Ricky. She didn''t want to leave, but she had no choice. Her leaving would be a


    good thing for both of them. After all, she could be stronger and Ricky wouldn''t have to look after


    her next time they met.


    "Now that Tina''s evil spirit has been cleared, she needs to spend some time training in our ancestral


    if you want," Doris suggested when she saw how forlorn they both looked.


    "I know I can, Doris. But before you leave, I want to check Tina one more time. Now that my strength


    and cultivation levels have improved, I can find the smallest amount of evil spirit in her," Ricky urged.


    "Okay. Thank you," Doris replied.


    Meanwhile, the old man and Lucas were walking. They didn''t stop until they were a long distance from


    the Five-element Sect.


    When he saw that the anger was still present on Lucas'' face, the old man decided he should say


    something. "Young master, are you all right?" He increased the volume of his voice so that Lucas would


    hear him and he could bring Lucas back to reality.


    Lucas shook his head several times and turned to face the old man. Without saying a word, he sat


    down and crossed his legs.


    Lots of time passed before Lucas opened his eyes again. At that point, every trace of the anger was


    gone from his face. It had been reced by resentment.


    "Thank you," Lucas said to the old man as he got to his feet.


    If the old man hadn''t brought him back to reality, he could have lost control again. It was all Ricky''s


    fault. Lucas had lost to him and he wasn''t used to losing.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m d that you are feeling better," the old man replied.


    "It''s crazy! I never thought that Ricky was that powerful!" Lucas eximed.


    "Young master, the world is huge. There are more geniuses than you can imagine and a lot of them are


    very talented. You''re going toe across many people that are more talented than you are. I hope


    you will keep that in mind next time and that you will keep your head on straight. This is a ce where


    the strong rules. If you want to defeat the others, you have to be powerful. Sometimes, you''re going to


    have to resort to using all of the resources you have or you''re even going to have to set up traps,"


    the old man exined.


    "I understand." Lucas nodded sharply. Then, with a gleam in his eyes, he started to think about what he


    was going to do next.


    ''This doesn''t make sense. I know that Doris checked for the evil spirit in Tina''s body, but she said that


    there wasn''t any. It looks like she missed that small evil spirit mass that I''ve found, '' Ricky thought to


    himself.


    "Doris is supposed to be a great saint, but she missed something that was pretty obvious. This mass


    looks serious," Ricky told the Dragon Intent Grass, scrunching his face into a frown.


    "The devil that possessed this evil spirit must have been powerful. Why else would you not be able to


    remove it from Tina? Now that your chromatic ancestral spirit has transformed into the bright ancestral


    spirit, you should be able to expel any type of evil spirit. It doesn''t make any sense," the Dragon Intent


    Grass replied.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either," Ricky answered, shrugging his shoulders.


    Refusing to give in to resignation, Ricky tried one more time to remove the evil spirit mass from Tina''s


    body.


    He took a deep breath and tried using the bright ancestral spirit and the devouring power, but the evil


    spirit mass fought back.


    Ricky gasped.


    When his bright ancestral spirit and devouring power wrapped around it, the evil spirit mass released


    ck light and banished them. If Ricky tried to increase his power, Tina would get hurt.


    Besides, Ricky felt like the evil spirit was too strong and that it would be impossible for him to remove it


    even if he tried his hardest.


    After all, the evil spirit mass had fooled Tina and a great saint like Doris.


    If Ricky hadn''t had the chromatic ancestral spirit in his possession, the evil spirit mass would have


    slipped by unnoticed.


    ''This is going to be harder to deal with than I thought!'' Ricky thought, shaking his head.


    Thankfully, the evil spirit mass wasn''t growing stronger or causing any damage to Tina. It didn''t have to


    be dealt with immediately.


    "I guess I will have to increase my strength in order to deal with the evil spirit mass," Ricky said,


    frowning.


    Filled with a sense of hopelessness, he started to withdraw his power.


    Before it could reach him, his bright ancestral spirit resonated with the power of the evil spirit mass.


    "Hey! What is that? Why is my bright ancestral spirit reacting with the evil spirit mass?" Ricky stood up


    straighter and peered at the evil spirit mass.


    Over the years, he had encountered three things that had the ability to resonate with the bright


    ancestral spirit: the fragment of the mysterious axe, the bright ancestral spirit, and the dark ancestral


    spirit.


    Ricky closed his eyes and examined the evil spirit mass as closely as he could.


    After a few minutes, he detected a slight smell of dark ancestral spirit in the depths of the evil spirit


    mass.


    Ricky knew that it was not a good discovery to make, but he hid the worried emotions from his face.


    "Ricky, is everything okay with Tina?" Doris asked.


    "Yes. I found no traces of evil spirit in her," Ricky replied quickly, faking a smile.


    "Great. We will be on our way now," Doris said.


    Before they could go, Ricky approached Tina and they exchanged a few words.


    Not long after, Doris and Tina waved goodbye and left.


    As soon as they had vanished from his sight, Ricky frowned.


    "What did you find? Is there something wrong with the evil spirit mass?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    inquired when it felt Ricky''s concern.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, do you know what I felt when I observed the evil spirit mass? It


    was the dark ancestral spirit," Ricky admitted, shaking his head slowly.


    "What? There''s dark ancestral spirit in it!" Ricky''s revtion waspletely unexpected. The Dragon


    Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were consumed with shock.


    Even though the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora only knew a little bit about the bright


    ancestral spirit and the dark ancestral spirit, they were aware that they came from a type of Light


    Apperception that was stronger than the primitive power.


    Creatures that hailed from the continent were able to acquire the bright ancestral spirit and the


    creatures that came from the devil race could master the dark ancestral spirit.


    It was very rare for a creature to cultivate both types. If they did, they were considered the best warriors


    in the devil race and the continent.


    Knowing what they knew, the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora could guess at how


    powerful the devil that had attacked Tina was.


    "Was Tina harmed at all?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked.


    "No, she wasn''t. I don''t think the evil spirit mass can affect her cultivation either. But I still have a bad


    feeling about it.


    The dark ancestral spirit isplex. Something bad must being," Ricky said, slumping his


    shoulders.


    The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora fell silent. They agreed with Ricky and they didn''t


    know how to deal with the evil spirit mass inside of Tina either.


    In time, the evil spirit mass would be harmful and she would be in trouble.


    "Ricky, remember to be kind to yourself. You have the bright ancestral spirit, so the dark ancestral spirit


    can''t hurt you. The only reason you can''t destroy the evil spirit mass is because that your cultivation


    level needs to be higher," the Dragon Intent Grassforted.


    "I agree. Once you reach a higher level and gain a deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit,


    the dark ancestral spirit that is inside of the evil spirit mass will be easy to destroy," the Evil Mandragora


    chimed in.


    "I hope it''s that easy! I need to be stronger or I won''t be able to protect Tina.


    I have to go to the Misty South Pce straight away," Ricky murmured.


    Before he made the journey, Ricky decided to rest for a couple of days. The only way for him to find


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    more challengingpetition and progress faster was for him to go to Misty South Pce and the


    inner region.

 Chapter 1400 Preparations Before Departure

    Chapter 1400 Preparations Before Departure


    Ricky then shared his n with Lloyd and the others.


    It earned a positive reception from them immediately, and they all pledged their support, knowing that


    Ricky would far better in the inner region.


    "I didn''t expect you to go to the Misty South Pce so soon. But, thankfully, I''m already well-prepared


    for this," Lloydmented.


    With a wave of his hand, several figures suddenly showed up. They were none other than the four


    saints from the Five-element Sect''s other branches, which included Wells and Shirley.


    Ricky immediately met them halfway and greeted them warmly. "What brings you here?" he politely


    inquired.


    "I hope you haven''t forgotten that you are the holy son of the Five-element Sect, my boy," remarked


    Lloyd with a smile.


    "Of course not! I am a disciple of the Five-element Sect first and foremost, and I will never forget that,"


    Ricky sincerely replied.


    "Very good. But now, the time hase for you to see more of the world. We have also decided to


    name you as the Five-element Sect''s leader if that''s alright with you," Lloyd dered with a serious


    expression.


    "Ha-ha! I knew it. You are now in charge of the Five-element Sect, and from now on, you will have your


    own force and several saints at your disposal," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in from Ricky''s mind,


    sounding incredibly thrilled.


    "Don''t you think it''s too early for me to be your leader? I''m not strong enough for that position yet,"


    Ricky murmured with much hesitation in his voice.


    Of course, when Lloyd and other saints rmended him as the holy son, it came with the


    expectation that he would be the Five-element Sect''s leader in the future. However, he didn''t


    expect that they would appoint him so soon.


    "It doesn''t matter. With your appointment as our leader, the reestablishment of our sect will finally be


    fulfilled. Besides, don''t worry. You will still have the same freedom after you''ve be our leader. We


    will take care of the sect for you, so you can continue to do as you please," Lloyd insisted.


    "Well..." Ricky murmured, his handing up to scratch at his neck.


    "Spit it out, brat! Are you going to ept our offer or not?" Wells asked, as his patience wore thin.


    "Of course! It will be my honor," Ricky finally answered, and in an instant, his hesitation was wiped


    away like it never existed.


    He agreed for two reasons. First, he didn''t want to disappoint Lloyd and the other saints. And second,


    he needed to have his own force.


    "Leader!" As soon as Ricky''s agreement passed from his lips, Lloyd and the other four saints bowed to


    him in deference, greeting him as their leader.


    "You don''t have to be so formal. Just call me Ricky," he responded lightly.


    Before long, most of the people in the Five-element Sect''s territory and nearby areas had already


    heard the news of Ricky''s promotion from a noble son into the leader of the Five-element Sect.


    "Just as we expected, Ricky has indeed be the Five-element Sect''s leader!"


    "I knew this wasing for a long time now. But I didn''t expect it to happen so soon! I wonder if


    something happened..."


    "That''s not the point. Don''t you see? With Ricky''s promotion, the Five-element Sect has been fully


    rebuilt. Although they don''t have any medium saint to guard them, Ricky has enough influence to make


    up for it, being the Misty South Pce''s core disciple."


    "That''s right. Ricky has undoubtedly done something during the Misty South Pce''s selection that no


    one has done before, or else he wouldn''t have caught the Misty South Pce''s attention so thoroughly.


    It''s obvious that they value him a lot. Who wouldn''t? He owns seven mutants and cultivates the chaotic


    power. And on top of that, he is Master Paul''s sessor!"


    "In other words, Ricky''s sess will also lead to the Five-element Sect''s sess."


    "That means those forces who want to invade the Five-element Sect''s territory have to give up their


    n, including the Luo n and the North Sect."


    "Ricky, you are now the leader of the Five-element Sect. Even though you are just a middle spiritual


    emperor, you already have a Sage Level force at your disposal. I don''t think anyone has done this


    before. And I believe no one else can do it in the future either," ireuded Ricky with an earnest


    expression on her face. She and the others were in the cave, gathered around Ricky.


    "I told them I might not be ready for the responsibility, but they insisted..." Ricky shyly muttered.


    "You..." Mordechai shook his head, at a loss for words.


    "Anyway, let''s cut the crap. We should head for the Misty South Pce now. The earlier we get there,


    the faster we can grow stronger," added Ricky as he tried to put the others back on track.


    "I''ve already prepared myself for that. After all, I rose to fame in the Misty South Pce," remarked


    Mordechai confidently.


    "When are we leaving?" ire asked.


    "How about the day after tomorrow? I still have something important to settle for tomorrow," suggested


    Ricky.


    Finding this agreeable, ire and the others nodded with no further protests and quickly left.


    The next day, just as Ricky expected, one of his Shadowy Replications returned.


    It was the one that he left in the Eastern Land. He had asked it to stay until the selection ended, and


    afterward, it was supposed to bring Scar and Edgar, as well as the other five elders of the Snow Sect,


    to him.


    Ricky had asked for these seven people in particr because he wanted to give them the Heavenly


    Lotus Seeds.


    In the past, Jasper had given him eight Heavenly Lotus Seeds, and he intended to give seven to those


    people.


    As for thest one, he nned to give that to his father.


    Ricky had even made a Shadowy Replication for that very purpose. He had asked it to look for his


    father in the Western Land, and once it found him, it would give the Heavenly Lotus Seed to him.


    "All those people will reach the Sage Level at peak state in twenty years with the Heavenly Lotus


    Seeds," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked, guessing Ricky''s ns.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yeah. Jasper gave me the good stuff," Ricky happily responded.


    "Master!"


    "Ricky!"


    As soon as Ricky was in sight, Scar, Edgar, and Elder Evan called out his name. They looked thrilled to


    see Ricky again. They didn''t appear disoriented, as Ricky''s Shadowy Replication had already told them


    they were in the Middle Land.


    Of course, Ricky was also eager to see them again. They were the first friends he had made and


    seeing them again made him feel warm on the inside.


    After chatting for a while, Ricky took out seven Heavenly Lotus Seeds and asked each of them to


    ingest one.


    He didn''t tell them what it was. He merely told them that it was something that could grant them great


    strength and instructed them to cultivate hard in the Five-element Sect.


    Ricky also informed them of the disadvantages in advance before they ingested the Heavenly Lotus


    Seeds. He ryed that if they chose to consume the seed, the maximum level they could reach was


    the Sage Level at peak state, no matter how hard they tried.


    "That''s okay, Ricky. I don''t think we can ever reach the Sage Level at peak state even in our dreams.


    Even if we can only reach the Emperor Level, we would yearn for nothing else in our lives," Elder Evan


    reassured him eagerly.


    It didn''t matter what price they must pay. He and the others would never give up a Treasure from


    Heaven and Earth, especially if it could help them reach the Sage Level at peak state.


    Although these treasures were priceless, Ricky didn''t ask them to make any Martial Arts Oaths, for he


    trusted them wholeheartedly. If he didn''t have faith in them, who were his closest confidants, then he


    couldn''t trust anyone else in the world.


    ''Elder Evan, Scar, I hope that you would have grown exponentially stronger in twenty years. I sorely


    need your help, '' Ricky mused as he gazed at his loyal friends.


    He had his own reasons for giving them the Heavenly Lotus Seeds.


    Partly, he hoped that they would apany him to the Phoenix tribe in the future.


    "I feel kind of guilty about this. After all, I gave them Heavenly Lotus Seeds because I''m nning to use


    them in the future," Ricky confessed to the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Don''t think too much about it. No matter how great a warrior is, a time alwayses that he has to be


    selfish. This is one of those times. And it''s not like you''re the only one who will benefit from this.


    Indeed, your wish for them to grow stronger is sincere," the Dragon Intent Grassforted.


    ''If I be a holy being one day, I will help them be spiritual potentates or holy beings at all


    costs!'' Ricky decided in his heart. His eyes burned with determination as he thought of how to achieve


    that.


    Since he felt guilty, he promised himself that he would make things right one day.

 Chapter 1401 The Free Palace

    Chapter 1401 The Free Pce


    Once they had prepared everything, Ricky, Mordechai, ire, E, and Amelia headed for the inner


    region where the Misty South Pce was located.


    However, Ricky didn''t expect that Lloyd would ask Shirley to escort them to their destination.


    Lloyd told them that the forces after Ricky wouldn''t send warriors at the Sage Level anymore because


    of the Misty South Shadow, but they might still send upper spiritual emperors or demi-saints to hunt him


    down.


    He insisted Shirley should apany them as their bodyguard, and in that way, he wouldn''t need to


    worry about Ricky and the others.


    But despite Lloyd''s wishes, Ricky didn''t let Shirley join their journey. He instead brought her into his


    Chaotic Fire Zone, where she could spend her time cultivating.


    It didn''t even ur to Ricky to keep the Chaotic Fire Zone a secret from Shirley. He trusted her


    implicitly.


    And then, to avoid unnecessary trouble, the five of them took a remote path and made sure to keep a


    low profile throughout the entire journey.


    It was also lucky that before Tina left, she gave Ricky the airship at the Demi-sage Level.


    Thus, their little group of five used it to move forward.


    It would probably take two months to reach the Misty South Pce based on the speed of their vehicle.


    "Okay, guys. We can focus on our cultivation before we get there. We haven''t fullyprehended the


    Intent Spirit that we obtained from the Emperor Intent Tomb," Ricky announced.


    He also gave Amelia a part of his Intent Spirit.


    "Tsk! You have too many girls. Are you collecting them or something?" ire scoffed at Ricky through


    telepathy. Her voice sounded a little envious.


    "It''s because I''m charming. I''m sure you agree too because otherwise, you, thedy of the Mu n,


    wouldn''t have chosen to be with me," Ricky replied with a teasing smile.


    "You''re so narcissistic!" growled ire as she sent him a sharp nce.


    The conversation dissolved after that, and the five of them turned their attention on their cultivation.


    At this point, Ricky''s saber intent had reached fifty percent at thete stage, and he nned to improve


    it up to sixty percent.


    In that way, his saber intent would be closer to seventy percent. If a creature''s Intent Apperception


    reached seventy percent, it would mean a tremendous leap in his cultivation, and it could even serve


    as one of his most powerful trump cards.


    Seventy percent Intent Apperception or above enabled warriors to find their own way in the martial arts.


    Clearing his mind, Ricky knuckled down to review the saber skills he had picked up.


    He wouldprehend his saber intent from these.


    And since Ricky had cultivated the Shura Eight Moves and acquired some power from the Intent Spirit,


    he was able to quicklyprehend the saber intent.


    Time flew by quickly. The five of them were so focused on their cultivation that they didn''t notice how


    much time had passed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One day, the sudden vigorous shaking of their airship awoke them. The five of them immediately


    stopped their training and sprang into action.


    The moment they opened their eyes, they found that several figures had surrounded the airship.


    Men, women, young, and middle-aged; there were so many of them.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" asked Mordechai at once.


    "We are here for Ricky Nan!" a young man haughtily spat out, pointing a finger at Ricky.


    "Why are you looking for me when I don''t even know you? Are you also after Master Paul''s


    inheritance?" Ricky asked with a quirk of an eyebrow.


    "Only someone powerful with an excellent background deserves a spiritual potentate''s inheritance. You


    were lucky that the ancient arena showed up in the outer region because, otherwise, you would never


    have gotten your hands on it. If it had appeared in the inner region, it would have gone to those who


    deserve it.


    And now, you have grown famous in the entire Middle Land. But I doubt you actually have the talent to


    back that up. You don''t deserve that reputation," the young man sneered, ring at Ricky.


    "Hmm¡­ You seem to know so much about me, but I don''t know you. Can''t you at least tell me your


    name?" Ricky asked lightly, the smile on his face never wavering.


    "I am Kohen Free!" replied the young man with much confidence.


    "Are you, perhaps, from the Free Pce?" ire abruptly spoke up, looking somber.


    "Of course, he is. No one else in the continent carries the family name Free aside from the Free n


    from the Free Pce in the Misty South," the woman beside the young man freely chimed in.


    "So you are indeed from the Free Pce. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you at once. But before we fight,


    can you tell me how you found me?" Ricky politely inquired.


    The Free Pce was one of the inner region''s top forces, and it had a unique structure.


    Built several eons ago by a powerful warrior whose surname was Free, it only took in independent


    warriors. That was how the Free Pce became the headquarters of independent warriors in the Misty


    South.


    Of course, its core members all belonged to the Free n.


    And because it consisted mostly of Misty South''s independent warriors, its strength was on par with the


    major forces like the Misty South Pce.


    After all, plenty of independent warriors were demi-spiritual potentates.


    All Free Pce''s members had the freedom to do whatever they wanted. That was the way how


    independent warriors dealt with things.


    However, Ricky knew they never killed people without a good reason.


    And they usually did things fair and square.


    Whenever they had their eyes on another force''s treasure, they wouldn''t take it by brute force. Instead,


    they would offer their own treasure as a bet and challenge someone from that force.


    In short, the Free Pce was a decent force of independent warriors.


    "I hate that another force seems to be using us, but I really wanted your inheritance," Kohen Free


    replied honestly. "Recently, I received information from the inner region''s Gu n that you will be


    traveling to the Misty South Pce from the Five-element Sect. Of course, I had to act."


    "I see... Thanks for telling me." Ricky nodded gratefully, as a foul mood settled over him.


    "So it''s that bastard from the Gu n. He must have nted some spies in our sect," Mordechai


    seethed.


    "It seems Lucas has done so much just to cause trouble for me. I''m sure this isn''t thest danger we''ll


    encounter in our journey. We must be careful," Ricky murmured.


    "Anyway, what do you want from me?" Ricky then asked Kohen Free as he turned back to face the


    "Let''s have a duel! But since you are in our territory, you should follow our rules. If you win, no one will


    give you a hard time in our territory. If you lose, you have to leave Master Paul''s inheritance with me,"


    Kohen suggested gleefully.


    ''We must be in the Free Pce''s territory if their members had osted us here. That means we are


    close to the Misty South Pce, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "That''s hardly fair, sir," he immediately protested when he heard Kohen''s conditions.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I guess you''re right. I wanted to give something as a wager initially, but I don''t have anything that is on


    par with Master Paul''s inheritance. Thus, I decided not to wager anything. But you have a point. It is


    indeed unfair to you.


    So, tell me, what do you want me to wager?" probed Kohen Free with a smile.


    "Since you asked, I won''t hold back! I heard that one of the four ns of the Short Human tribe lives in


    your territory. This n invites talented casting masters from other casting forces topete with their


    own casting geniuses every few years," Ricky said with a small smile.


    "That''s right. The Short Human tribe''s Helian n is indeed in our territory." Kohen nodded.


    "If you lose, I want an invitation to thatpetition. That shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?" Ricky


    suggested politely, though a sly smile pulled at his lips. "You see, I want to take part in their casting


    "Is that what you want? My, my, you seem exceedingly confident in your casting skills," responded


    Kohen Free with an intrigued smile.

 Chapter 1402 Free Body

    Chapter 1402 Free Body


    "I''ve always held a deep admiration for weapon casting. Being able to meet the casting geniuses in the


    inner region would be a pleasure," Ricky replied, smiling.


    "I''ve heard rumors that white-haired Ricky is a casting genius. It looks like they were true," Kohen said,


    months."


    "Oh! Really?" Ricky eximed, raising his eyebrows expectantly.


    His casting level was at the peak of the Demi-sage Level now. In order to push past it and be a


    casting master at the Sage Level, he required either a deep understanding or an opportunity to improve


    himself.


    His best chance was a castingpetition with other geniuses.


    "What a coincidence! I have a friend who is a genius from the Helian n and he gave me an


    invitation. I''ve kept it with me this whole time," Kohen continued with a smile.


    When he was done talking, he flipped his palm over and a golden invitation letter fell out of it. It


    hovered in the air in front of Ricky''s eyes.


    "If you win, you can have it. If you lose, Master Paul''s inheritance bes the Free Pce''s property."


    "Okay. I''d like to try!" Ricky replied with a confident smile.


    ''Look at all the luck that''sing my way. I don''t have to seek out an invitation. The invitationes to


    me, '' Ricky thought excitedly.


    "Wait until you win the fight before you brag. Kohen is not a very famous talent, but he has cultivated


    for at least a hundred years," the Dragon Intent Grass warned gently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Nodding his head, Ricky prepared for the fight. A momentter, the two of them


    flew into the sky. They hovered in one spot, facing each other.


    A confrontation between two middle spiritual emperors was not a small deal. So even though they were


    in a remote ce, other warriors were still attracted to the scene.


    "Kohen!" The warriors recognized Kohen from a distance.


    Before long, their eyes traveled to Kohen''s opponent. When they noticed Ricky''s white hair, many


    warriors said in shock, "Is... Is that white-haired Ricky?"


    "You''re right! It''s Ricky!"


    "Ricky must have bumped into Kohen on his way to the Misty South Pce."


    Questions and rumors roared throughout the crowd.


    ''More and more warriors areing here. This is not good. I need to end the fight as soon as possible,


    '' Ricky thought.


    He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had turned golden and were releasing a


    bright, golden light. He gently pounded his chest with his right fist. A loud buzz filled the air as his


    Ultimate Golden Body emerged.


    Kohen''s eyes narrowed at the sight of Ricky''s golden body, and he spread out his hands. A zed


    space appeared around him.


    The zed space constantly shrank, covering Kohen''s body like armor.


    "The legends say that fusing with a golden body makes your body even stronger. I''m going to use my


    free body and find out if that''s true," Kohen said, frowning at Ricky.


    "Thirty-threeyered free body!"


    Kohen''s muscles and bones started to shake. The zed armor surrounding him also trembled. With a


    small pop, it evolved into thirty-threeyers.


    When they spent time in the endless starry sky, the Free n cultivated a type of free power. It was


    derived straight from the power of the stars, but it was even stronger.


    Therefore, they chose to use it to cultivate their bodies.


    Descendants from the Free n had all learned to cultivate the free body, which was said to be able to


    evolve into a maximum of one hundredyers. When they reached that level, their bodies were the


    hardest to pierce in the entire world.


    The rumors may not be entirely true, but they showed the strengths of the free body.


    After Kohen had unleashed the thirty-threeyered free body, Ricky shivered. An invisible threat was


    approaching his body.


    It didn''te from Kohen himself. It was released from the free body.


    ''He''s using the free body?'' Ricky asked internally.


    Secondster, both of the giant bodies collided in the sky. The golden body and the free body had both


    transformed the Light Apperception into pure physical strength and they used it to battle each other.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Every time that the bodies hit, the space around them was shattered. Air waves


    swept towards the ground, causing the entire battlefield to be submerged in clouds of dust.


    "Ricky is really extraordinary!" As they watched the giants battle, the warriors sighed with admiration.


    "You''re right. But look at Kohen. He''s not a top talent in our inner region, but he has cultivated for a


    long time. Hisbat power is at the top of the two-star middle spiritual emperors."


    "When Ricky was in the Third Sheol City, he was a lot weaker. But now, it looks like he''s as strong as


    Kohen."


    "Kohen is smart to use the free body. It is very strong, but it''s still too weak to win against the Ultimate


    Golden Body," Mordechai murmured. "Ricky is so strong now."


    Mordechai was right.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, the thirty-threeyered free body was equal with Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. But as more


    time passed, Ricky''s seven mutants were activated and Kohen found himself at a disadvantage.


    He tried everything, including using his free mutant, but he still failed to improve the situation.


    After all, Ricky had brought out his seven mutants. His current realm was almost as high as Kohen''s.


    Bang! Bang! After dozens of rounds of confrontation, the loud sound of metal shing filled the air. The


    two of them separated.


    "Oh my God! Kohen might lose the fight!" The warriors that were watching the fight couldn''t believe


    what they were witnessing.


    "Ricky is so strong and smart!"


    "I bet he could be regarded as a top talent in the inner region now. He has improved a lot and now, he


    is at the same level as Miller and Jedidiah in the central region."


    "Unexpectedly, my thirty-threeyered free body can''t beat you," Kohen said in a low voice as he


    steadied himself.


    "You should hand over that invitation. It belongs to me now," Ricky said with a smile.


    Now that he hadprehended the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky made progress all the time. It was


    wrong for Kohen to assume that he was the same man that had tried to kill Chandler.


    "Not quite yet!" Kohen said in a low and serious voice.


    He didn''t intend to let the invitation go so easily.


    "Star!"


    After he yelled, the mutant mark between his eyebrows bloomed. In front of him, a world of stars


    appeared, constantly emitting the free power.


    Then, his thirty-threeyered free body shone brighter and grewrger.


    "Free Omnipotent Skill - Free Spear!"


    The thirty-threeyered free body split from Kohen''s body and flew through the air in Ricky''s direction.


    As it moved, it transformed into a long spear.


    Ricky gasped. It felt like he had tripped and fallen into a fountain of stars. The free power was all


    around him and the long spear was gaining ground.


    ''There''s something in the free power that I still don''t know, '' Ricky thought, frowning.


    His golden eyes trembled, releasing power that allowed him to see everything clearly again.


    He leaped into the air before he nted his feet like the roots of an old tree. Closing his eyes, he


    merged the chaotic power and the mutant power with the golden body.


    "Massacring Golden Palm - ten palms in one!"

 Chapter 1403 Neil Dao

    Chapter 1403 Neil Dao


    Boom! Boom!


    Combined with the chaotic fire power, all of the power that Ricky had alighted burned aggressively. In


    the air in front of the Ultimate Golden Body''s chest, it turned into ten golden balls.


    If Ricky was as weak as he had been back in the Third Sheol City, he would have had to resort to using


    the power of the bright ancestral spirit to deal with Kohen. But now, he was so strong that he didn''t


    need it.


    The ten balls of golden light rose and spun in the air, transforming into golden palms. They drew closer


    together and merged into onerge palm. An invincible momentum that was caused by the huge,


    golden palm fell from the sky, suppressing everything under it.


    Bang! Bang!


    When Ricky''s golden palm and Kohen''s spear collided, the sound that was created rang in the


    onlookers'' ears.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Air waves covered the whole area, submerging it again. The battle should have


    been well-matched, but it was quickly turning into the opposite.


    The golden palm pushed against the spear, shattering it inch by inch.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Within seconds, the spear no longer existed. Yet, the palm did not rest. It


    mmed into Kohen''s free body.


    Puff! Kohen bent over and spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground. Staggering backwards, he put


    hundreds of meters between him and Ricky.


    "Ricky won the fight, and he did it so effortlessly!" the warriors that were standing around the battlefield


    eximed.


    "There is no doubt that he is better and stronger than Kohen. He can fight against the geniuses in the


    inner region and win."


    "If that''s true, why didn''t the people from the Free Pce send a real genius to stop Ricky?"


    "That''s because it''s not far from the Misty South Pce. Do you think people from the Misty South


    Pce won''t protect him? Plus, the members of the Misty South Shadow have protected Ricky in the


    past,"


    a warrior replied.


    "Kohen, you put up a good fight," Ricky said as he reeled all of his attacks back in and cupped his


    hands.


    "Ricky, you have seven mutants and the chaotic power. You live up to your reputation," Kohen admitted


    as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then, he turned over his palm and gave the


    invitation letter to Ricky.


    When the people from the Free Pce lost, it was a hard pill for them to swallow, but they couldn''t


    break their promise.


    "It''s true. The people from the Free Pce keep their word. I admire them," Ricky said. "Thank you for


    giving me this invitation. If you need any help from me in the future, I will not refuse."


    "Thank you. You won that invitation fair and square," Kohen said with a smile. There was no reason for


    him to hate Ricky just because he lost to him.


    Turning around, he told the other warriors around him that they shouldn''t hurt Ricky while he was within


    the territory of the Free Pce. Otherwise, the Free Pce would consider them enemies.


    "It looks like people from the Free Pce are very open-minded, just like the rumor says," Mordechai


    said to the others as they regrouped and departed.


    Because of Kohen''s warning, Ricky and hispanions didn''t encounter any trouble in the territory of


    the Free Pce.


    They made it all the way through the areas of several major forces before they met some warriors that


    wanted to attack them.


    But there were no strong warriors among them, and Ricky and his team were not in any danger.


    As long as they stayed in the inner region, they would be safe.


    Six dayster, they finally arrived in the territory of the Misty South Pce.


    It was a long journey because the Misty South Pce was located in the center of the inner region.


    "Now that we are in the territory of the Misty South Pce, we don''t have to worry about running into


    any danger," ire said, sighing out of relief.


    ''This is great! A new journey is about to begin!'' Ricky thought, nodding his head in determination.


    Ready to reach their destination, they activated the airship and headed for the Misty South Pce.


    They knew that the Misty South Pce had seven pces, and they were located in the huge


    mountains.


    The moment that the airship was propelled forward, a figurended on it. The restrictions that had been


    ced around the airship to protect it had no effect on him at all.


    He was young and dressed in tight, grey clothes.


    His hair and eyes were also grey. He had a handsome, elegant face with gentle features. It was hard to


    tell how powerful he was because his aura was restrained, but it was clear that he was a powerful


    warrior because he couldpletely ignore the restrictions around the airship. The young man was a


    demi-saint.


    "Judging from your hair, you must be Ricky," the young man said with a smile.


    "Yes, I am. Would you mind telling me who you are?" Ricky shot back, nodding his head.


    "My surname is Dao, and my first name is Neil. The First Deputy Chief ordered me to wait for you


    here," the young man answered, smiling again.


    "I see! You work for the First Deputy Chief!" Ricky replied, rxing his vignce.


    "Neil Dao! Are you Mister Neil?" ire eximed, staring at Neil with wide, expectant eyes.


    "Mister Neil!" Ricky and the others eximed at the same time when they heard ire''s question. They


    raked their eyes over the young man in front of them again, wondering why they hadn''t noticed it


    before.


    They had heard a lot about Mister Neil.


    Out of the seven pces in the Misty South Pce, all of them except for the first one had the


    strongest talents. They were referred to as misters. The Fourth Mister that Ricky had met before was


    one of them.


    The mister that resided in the first pce would be called the First Mister.


    But there had never been a talent in the first pce that was able to defeat the other six misters and


    win the title of the First Mister.


    However, that did not mean that the first pce had no top talents.


    Currently, three geniuses lived in the first pce that had qualified topete for the name of the First


    Mister. Neil Dao was one of them.


    As a show of respect towards Neil Dao, the other talented warriors called him Mister Neil.


    Mister Neil was one of the top geniuses in the continent.


    His only downfall was the fact that he had not be the incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the


    previous road of martial arts.


    "Nice to see you, Mister Neil!" Ricky and hispanions greeted him.


    "Now, now. We are all fellow disciples. There''s no need to call me Mister Neil. Please call me Neil," Neil


    Dao said humbly, brushing them off.


    "Sure, Neil!" Laughter rose from the group.


    Neil didn''t seem like an arrogant warrior. He was likeable and kind.


    "All of the core disciples in the Misty South Pce are kind-hearted, unlike the geniuses from the other


    ancient ns and top forces, who are very arrogant and are not afraid to show that to the people that


    are beneath them," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "That must be why the Misty South Pce is one of the strongest forces in the Misty South."


    "In the world of martial arts, I think most people treat kind-heartedness like it is useless, but who


    knows?" Ricky replied. "Maybe brightness and darkness need to exist. Neither one is better than the


    other.


    But I still believe that brightness should be above darkness.


    The Misty South Pce follows the path of justice. That is why it has ranked first in the Misty South all


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this time. Even when the Misty South Pce was not the strongest in the Misty South, all of the weaker


    people considered it to be first in their hearts.


    That is how you know it is the true number one force."


    "That is correct. You have gained a deep understanding from all your years of training. You are very


    mature now," the Dragon Intent Grass praised.


    "In the past, I cultivated for myself, my rtives, and my friends, but when I learned about the great


    warriors of the ancient times, as well as the Misty South Pce, my opinion changed," Ricky exined.

 Chapter 1404 The Ranking List

    Chapter 1404 The Ranking List


    With Neil''s help, Ricky and hispanions reached the ce where the Misty South Pce, the most


    powerful force in the Misty South, was located.


    From a distance, all that one could see was a cluster of huge mountains. They were the highest peaks


    that Ricky had ever seen. To him, they looked like giants that were standing guard against the sky and


    the earth.


    The aura they gave off was so strong that Ricky and any other living being that entered the area felt


    insignificant.


    Ricky figured that the Misty South Pce was located here for that reason.


    Shrouded in clouds and mist, seven huge, ck pces were sitting against the mountains. They were


    not as tall as the mountains, but their invisible momentum was iparable.


    Written on the biggest ck pce were two words¡ª"Misty South."


    That made it clear that it was the first pce of the Misty South Pce.


    The other six pces were named after the deputy lords of the Misty South Pce.


    "The Misty South Pce''s seven pces are more amazing than I imagined. Each one is like a huge


    world. I can see how this is the home to the most powerful force in the Misty South," Ricky said through


    telepathy as he swept his eyes over the seven ancient, solemn pces.


    "Just looking at the pces is enough to fill a person''s heart with vigor."


    "The Misty South Pce is a lot more magnificent than the Dragon Ind. Just its invisible aura is


    more impressive," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    Mordechai and the others were all shocked into silence at the sight of the seven pces.


    "I heard that each one of the pces is a supreme weapon. I don''t know if it is true," the Dragon Intent


    Grass said.


    "What? All seven of the pces are supreme weapons? Are you sure?" Ricky eximed, furrowing his


    eyebrows.


    "You don''t have the identity card of the Misty South Pce yet, do you?" Neil asked, turning to face


    Amelia.


    "Unfortunately not. I''m here with them," Amelia replied in a worried tone.


    "Neil, can''t she enter without an identity card? Is it because she isn''t a disciple of the Misty South


    Pce?" Ricky asked.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t worry about it. That''s not why I asked," Neil said, shaking his head andughing. "But


    because she is not a disciple of the Misty South Pce, she won''t have her own cultivation ce. If


    she wants to cultivate in certain areas and she needs to consume resources, she will have to use


    double the amount of resources."


    At that moment, Ricky and the others noticed that many other disciples had arrived at the Misty South


    Pce. They were very simr to Ricky and hispanions as they had also been admitted to the


    Misty South Pce.


    They had been guided there by the senior disciples of the Misty South Pce, too.


    But only Ricky and hispanions had been escorted there by Mister Neil, a genius of the Misty South


    Pce.


    Ricky and Neil were well-known, so many of the warriors approached and greeted them.


    Afterward, they made their way into a huge square outside the seven pces of the Misty South


    Pce.


    There were a few giant statues standing around the square, but the most attractive item was a huge list


    in the center of the square. Tens of thousands of names were written on it.


    On the left side of the huge list, two big words were carved¡ª"Ranking List."


    All of the newly arrived disciples were gathering around it, trying to see the names.


    "This is the Ranking List of the disciples in the Misty South Pce. They are listed from strong to


    weak," Neil exined as he gestured at the Ranking List.


    Many people''s eyes traveled to the name at the top of the Ranking List¡ªMister Ryker. He was one of


    the disciples from the first pce that was qualified topete for the First Mister.


    Following his name was the Second Mister, then the Third Mister, and then Mister Neil.


    The Fourth Mister, who Ricky had met before, ranked sixth.


    ''The top twenty are all famous geniuses in the Misty South!'' Ricky thought as his eyes scanned the list


    over and over again. Although it was invisible, his fighting spirit had spread out.


    In the Misty South Pce, there were so many geniuses. When the other geniuses from the other


    ancient ns and top forces were included, the number of geniuses doubled. Ricky rubbed his hands


    together eagerly as he thought of all the geniuses he would get topete with in the future.


    "Neil, Ryker''s name is above the Second Mister''s. That must mean that he is stronger than the Second


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mister. Why isn''t he the First Mister?" ire asked in a low voice.


    "You''re right to assume that. Ryker is very powerful. He is considered as the number one genius in our


    Misty South Pce out of the warriors that are under the age of five hundred," Neil said with augh.


    "During a one-on-one fight, the Second Mister and the Third Mister are no match for him.


    But if the three of us were to work together, he couldn''t beat us.


    If he wants to be the First Mister, he must be able to defeat thebination of the second, the third,


    and the fourth ranked members on the Ranking List. That is the rule of the Misty South Pce."


    "I get it! Being the First Mister isn''t an easy task!" Mordechai said with a sigh.


    "It''s true. The Misty South Pce is the most powerful force on the continent, and the First Mister must


    be the strongest genius on the continent. If the other forces'' geniuses can defeat him, the name that


    the Misty South Pce has created for itself will be tarnished," Neil continued.


    "If he doesn''t have enough talent, he doesn''t deserve the title of the First Mister.


    After all, normally, the First Mister will be the next lord of the Misty South Pce.


    All of us strive to be the First Mister."


    "The First Mister?" Ricky murmured to himself.


    He would be lying if he said he didn''t want to be the First Mister. Ricky had no intention of


    bing the lord of the Misty South Pce right now because he wasn''t strong enough to uphold the


    position. But he still dreamed about being the lord one day.


    And the first thing he needed to do in order to be the lord of the Misty South Pce was to earn


    the title of the First Mister.


    ''All right. I have to make it my next goal to be the First Mister, '' Ricky decided.


    "Neil, how can get my name on the Ranking List and how do I improve my ranking?" Mordechai asked


    in a curious voice.


    "Well, the first step is getting your identity card baptized by the Demon Eliminating Pool. The Ranking


    List is connected with the Demon Eliminating Pool," Neil answered. "Then, you must be a three-


    star middle spiritual emperor.


    Once that ispleted, your name will automatically appear on the Ranking List.


    Raising your ranking is the easiest part. All you have to do is challenge anyone whose name is ahead


    of you. If you are strong enough, you can skip ahead and challenge Ryker. Then you will be the first


    one on the ranking list."


    "Interesting. That type of challenge is very appealing to me," Mordechai said. The fighting spirit of his


    Sorcerous Combat Body rose in him.


    As Mordechai''s fighting spirit entered the air, Neil noticed and added, "It''s not easy to pass the baptism


    of the Demon Eliminating Pool. Almost half of the disciples who return from the selection don''t pass it."


    Neil smiled knowingly.


    "What? Half of them get eliminated?" ire asked, raising her eyebrows. "If they can''t pass the


    baptism of the Demon Eliminating Pool, does that mean they won''t be disciples of the Misty South


    Pce?"

 Chapter 1405 The Demon Eliminating Pool

    Chapter 1405 The Demon Eliminating Pool


    "No, no, don''t misunderstand. Those who don''t pass the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test are still


    disciples of the Misty South Pce. But unfortunately, they lose any chance of bing core


    disciples," Neil hurriedly rified.


    "Oh, and one more thing, the consequences of failing the Demon Eliminating Pool''s assessment is


    more severe for the core disciples since they will be demoted to ordinary disciples. I guess you can


    consider the Demon Eliminating Pool the more urate test for whether you are qualified to be a real


    core disciple or not," he added.


    "Okay, I think I understand now. I have one more question, though. How does an ordinary disciple


    be a core disciple after passing the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test?" Mordechai asked out of


    curiosity.


    "Well, there are two ways to be a core disciple. First is thepetition specifically designed for


    selecting core disciples. The only other way is to make it to the top three thousand on the Ranking


    List," answered Neil. "As for those who get selected as special core disciples, they must make it to the


    top three thousand within ten years or they will be demoted to ordinary disciples."


    "Can you tell us more about the Demon Eliminating Pool? What exactly is the test all about?" Ricky


    chimed in, seeking more information on the test so that he could prepare himself.


    "Some say that the very first founder of our sect acquired the water in the Demon Eliminating Pool from


    the chaos. Through three distinct tests for each aspect, it can assess any creature''s character and


    strength," revealed Neil.


    "Six tests in total will be administered, but the candidates do not need to pass them all. In other words,


    they only need to pass one or more tests from each aspect, and once they do, the Demon Eliminating


    Pool will baptize their identity cards. For example, if you pass all three tests on character but fail to


    pass any of the tests on strength, your name won''t be written in the Ranking List. You will just be an


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ordinary disciple,"


    he further exined.


    "That sounds interesting," Mordechai remarked, his eyes gleaming with intrigue.


    "Let me tell you now that the tests concerning the strength are much easier to passpared to the


    tests concerning the character. Many talented disciples easily pass because of their strength, but they


    still fail because of their poor performance on tests of character," Neil added.


    "When will the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test begin?" Ricky cut in this time.


    "Anytime! But before you head for the Demon Eliminating Pool, you need to choose a ce to stay in


    the First Pce''s territory and cultivate there for a few days.


    After all, you need to be in your best mindset if you want to pass the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test,"


    reminded Neil sincerely.


    After that conversation, Ricky and hispanions proceeded to the First Pce to choose where they


    would stay. Since Neil had met them ahead of time, they be the First Pce''s disciples.


    It wasn''t amon practice. However, the First Deputy Chief had asked Neil to pick them up just in


    case other pces tried to recruit them.


    The seven pces of the Misty South Pce might have united as one, but that didn''t stop the


    Core disciples had their designated area where they lived, and their amenities were much loftier. Ricky


    could have gone there and enjoyed himself, but he opted to stay with Mordechai and his other friends


    instead. They selected their own ces in the area allocated for ordinary disciples.


    After telling them what they needed to pay attention to, Neil took his leave.


    Ricky and hispanions spent two days resting and then made their way to the Demon Eliminating


    Pool.


    Since Amelia wasn''t a disciple of the Misty South Pce, she elected to remain behind. There were a


    lot of warriors that didn''t belong to the Misty South Pce there. Some of them, like Amelia, had


    followed the Misty South Pce''s disciples to the Misty South Pce, while some hade especially


    to cultivate in the Misty South Pce''s special ces, which were excellent spots for their cultivation.


    The Demon Eliminating Pool stood stark against a mountain valley.


    It was a medium-sizedke with beautiful cyan water. Although it wasn''t enormous, it could still hold


    tens of thousands of creatures.


    Ricky could feel one thing about the Demon Eliminating Pool¡ªits purity. Besides that, he couldn''t


    sense anything else, not even a trace of its power.


    When Ricky and hispanions arrived, they noticed that many of the disciples already had their eyes


    closed. They had already started their tests.


    Most of the disciples taking part were those that had just be Misty South Pce''s disciples.


    As soon as Ricky showed up, he drew the attention of most people present. He was, after all, as


    famous as other talented misters, even though he wasn''t the best warrior yet.


    Some greeted Ricky. Maybe a few of them didn''t see eye to eye with Ricky or also had their eyes on


    Paul''s inheritance, but they couldn''t do anything in the Misty South Pce, so they had no choice but


    to keep their peace.


    "Let''s begin. I heard that the first test is about strength," Mordechai remarked before jumping into the


    Demon Eliminating Pool. He closed his eyes at once and began the test.


    Ricky, ire, and E exchanged looks with one another. After they filled Amelia in on their test


    through telepathy, they plunged right into the Demon Eliminating Pool.


    The next moment, Ricky leaped into the pool, adjusted his breath, and started cultivating in seclusion.


    The water in the pool quickly flowed into his body. It flowed through every vein, and swirled in every


    cell, until he gradually entered a clear space.


    Not long after, his eyes gradually opened.


    Ricky retained his memories and who he was, but he felt that he was at the first grade of Skin


    Refinement right now.


    He wasn''t frightened by what was happening though, knowing that it must be part of the test.


    Soon, a figure appeared in front of him. It looked like a creature made of clear water, and he found that


    it was also at the first grade of Skin Refinement.


    "Is this the first test of strength?" Ricky murmured in confusion.


    But in the next moment, the water figure moved quickly andunched a series of attacks against him.


    Ricky didn''t hesitate. With a single punch, he shattered his opponent into tiny droplets. The water figure


    vanished into thin air, but another figure made of water quickly took its ce.


    Discretely checking its strength, Ricky found that it was at the second grade of Skin Refinement.


    Even so, it was no match for Ricky. He could easily beat warriors at a higher level than him when both


    he and his opponent were at the Skin Refinement.


    Although he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, his strength was equal to a warrior that had


    reached the peak of the third grade of Skin Refinement. He was only slightly weaker than those who


    were at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement.


    Ricky immediately knocked down his second opponent with a single punch.


    After that, another water figure showed up. This time, it was at the third grade of Skin Refinement.


    ''This must be the third test of strength, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    After all, how a warrior fought with those stronger than him was an excellent indicator of his talent and


    potential. Only when facing someone stronger when both he and his opponent were at the Skin


    Refinement could a warrior''s talent shine through.


    And for ace geniuses like Ricky, it would be a piece of cake to pass the first two tests. Those less


    talented than him would probably have a difficult time, though.


    Even a peerless genius would find it difficult to pass the second strength test.


    All candidates were only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, while their opponents in the first test


    were at the peak of the first grade of Skin Refinement. Worse, their opponents in the second test were


    at the peak of the second grade of Skin Refinement.


    If the pattern held up, Ricky figured that the third test would probably bring him a water figure at the


    peak of the third grade of Skin Refinement.


    Even he had to take his opponent seriously if it were that strong. After all, he was only at the first grade


    of Skin Refinement now.


    These three tests were indeed challenging.


    He wouldn''t be surprised if only misters at his level could pass the third strength test.


    At this point, Ricky didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent, so he readily burst out his seven mutants


    and chaotic power.


    After all, even though he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, he had other powers he could


    use.

 Chapter 1406 Another Kind Of Test

    Chapter 1406 Another Kind Of Test


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, Ricky came to blow with the figure at peak state of the third grade of Skin


    Refinement. His Omnipotent Skill relentlessly attacked, and in the blink of an eye, over ten rounds of


    confrontation had urred.


    Thanks to his seven mutants, the chaotic power, and the eternal power, Ricky could match his


    opponent''s strength adequately.


    "These three strength tests surely are difficult."


    Ricky let out a burdened sigh.


    If his cultivation base were a little higher, maybe he would have found the third test to be easier.


    Unfortunately, his current cultivation base was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, and worse, he


    had just reached this level. That was the weakest grade possible!


    If it weren''t for the seven mutants and the chaotic power, he couldn''t have matched his opponent''s


    strength.


    Ricky wondered if Mister Ryker and the Second Mister had passed the third strength test. He felt a little


    skeptical though because unlike him, they probably couldn''t challenge opponents at a higher level


    while they were only at the first grade of Skin Refinement.


    At this point, he knew he couldn''t stall any longer. If he wanted to win this fight, he had to end it as soon


    as possible, as he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement. That meant he had limited power, and


    it wouldn''t be enough to fuel his Omnipotent Skill many times.


    "Bright ancestral spirit!"


    Ricky bellowed, his eyes shing as the bright ancestral spirit burst out.


    The next second, he condensed his Omnipotent Skill again, merged it with the bright ancestral spirit,


    and then struck the watery figure.


    He also unleashed his Ancestral Intent Form at the same time.


    Since he was at the first grade of Skin Refinement, he couldn''t use the Transforming Omnipotent Skill.


    Boom! An explosion abruptly rang out. Ricky and the watery figure simultaneously jumped away from


    each other,nding heavily on the ground. A dull pain resonated in Ricky''s chest, and before he could


    open his mouth to talk, blood spat out from his lips.


    The moment the watery figure touched the ground, hairline cracks sprouted and spread throughout its


    body.


    When Ricky saw this, heunched an attack, heedless of the injuries he had. He used the Space-


    shrinking Pace and appeared in front of the figure. Then, he threw a punch, whichnded on it and


    shattered it to pieces.


    Puff! As this happened, a mouthful of blood spurted out from Ricky''s mouth.


    That was the effect of his sudden and overwhelming burst of power. Like a double-edged sword, it


    damaged him just as it did to his opponent.


    "I finally passed all three strength tests! But it cost me half of my life."


    Ricky shook his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, as he took stock of all his


    injuries.


    He also withdrew from the ce, seeing as the three strength tests were done.


    Puff!


    As he opened his eyes, he realized that his real body also underwent the injuries he received while


    taking the tests. Blood spurted from his lips and steadily dripped down his chin.


    "Look, Ricky got injured! He must have reached the third strength test. But looking at his condition, it''s


    impossible to know if he seeded."


    The surrounding warriors gathered on the shore whispered among each other, discussing Ricky''s


    condition.


    "He probably didn''t pass. After all, Mister Ryker didn''t pass the third strength test back then, and Ricky


    is obviously inferior to Mister Ryker."


    "But Ricky cultivates the chaotic power, owns seven mutants, and used to be an incredible demi-


    spiritual emperor. He must be the most talented in our generation. Besides, those three strength tests


    do not just measure his current strength but his proficiency."


    ''As I thought, Mister Ryker failed to pass the third strength test, '' Ricky thought when he heard those


    discussions. ''If I didn''t have the bright ancestral spirit, I don''t think I could have passed that third test!''


    He felt proud of himself that he had passed that test, but at the same time, he felt like he just got lucky.


    Now that the first part was done, Ricky prepared to use his power of life to heal his wounds. After all,


    he still had three more testsing up.


    But to his surprise, the Demon Eliminating Pool contained a mysterious liquid that had an exceedingly


    potent healing ability. The water rippled around his body and quickly healed all his wounds.


    ''Now it''s time to take the character tests. I wonder what''s going to happen.''


    Ricky looked forward to what was going to happen, as he was already eager to pass.


    He then closed his eyes, entered the state of cultivation, and found himself in a different ce once


    again. A vast expanse of mountains and rivers filled his view, a truly lovely sight.


    Just likest time, Ricky didn''t possess any cultivation base. However, he felt like he had the power of


    three bulls, and it seemed like he had enough power to confront more than a dozen ordinary people at


    the same time.


    But unlike earlier, Ricky had lost all his memories.


    All he knew was his name, Ricky, and that he needed to walk forward. Aside from that, he didn''t know


    where he was or what was going on.


    ''Maybe I''ll find out after I reach my destination, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    Soon, a river appeared in front of him. It wasn''t dangerously deep, but the water rushed through with a


    vengeance.


    A few secondster, he noticed a thin olddy standing by the river. She called out for Ricky when she


    spotted him, saying, "Boy! Come here and carry me on your back across the river!"


    Her tone sounded arrogant and bossy, and she talked as if Ricky was her servant.


    When Ricky heard this, he became slightly confused.


    ''I don''t think that''s the right attitude when asking for help!''


    he thought, bewildered and a little offended.


    Seeing that Ricky didn''t move, the olddy grew impatient and shouted at him again, "What is wrong


    with you, young man? Don''t you know the young should always respect the older? Come and carry me.


    I want to cross the river."


    Ricky felt helpless. The old woman was rude, but he didn''t lose his temper. She was right, though. He


    was indeed younger and stronger, which meant he was in the position to help.


    Thus, Ricky went forward and carried the olddy on his back across the river.


    After that, he proceeded forward. The woods that surrounded him felt dark, cold, and ufortable.


    He saw a house, and thoughts of warmth andfort besieged him. Knocking lightly, he called out to


    the owner, "Anybody home? May I stay here for the night, please?"


    But the owner treated him coldly. He not only scolded Ricky for being a pauper, but also tried to hit


    Ricky with a stick.


    Naturally, Ricky became a little irritated. ''Even if he doesn''t want to help me, he doesn''t have to drive


    me off so cruelly. Why is he so rude?'' he thought with a frown as he walked away.


    Thankfully, he found a nearby tree that was big enough to ward off the harsh wind, and he decided to


    spend the night under its protection.


    In the middle of the night, he awoke to a zing fire that lit up the darkness and sounds of terror and


    pain.


    When he got up to see what was going on, he saw a dozen bandits invading the house with sabers in


    their hands.


    As he sat on the enormous tree, Ricky could see that those robbers had already stripped the house


    clean, carrying off money and other valuables away. However, they weren''t done yet. It was clear that


    they intended to kill the inhabitants of the house as well.


    Ricky''s first impulse was to save the endangered people.


    But he suddenly remembered how the man had treated him earlier.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ''Those robbers aren''t good people, but neither are those people in that house. I''m not a good person


    either. So why should I bother helping them?''


    Ricky considered with a frown, and the impulse to save them dwindled.


    But in the short time he had dilly-dallied, the robbers had killed one of the house''s inhabitants. The


    other people screamed and wailed, injecting a burst of adrenaline into Ricky''s veins.


    ''What should I do? Should I save them or not?''


    Ricky thought to himself as he struggled inwardly.


    Unfortunately, as he pussyfooted about, the robbers killed another person.


    This forced Ricky to move, as he didn''t want to see anyone die anymore. The justice in his heart


    prevailed over his anger. In the end, he saved the remaining people.


    Fifteen people lived in the house, but the robbers killed three of them. Ricky saved the rest.


    Meanwhile, none of the robbers lived long enough to regret what they had done.


    Although he didn''t have any cultivation base, Ricky was strong enough to deal with the robbers, for


    they were just ordinary people.


    He didn''t know why he killed all the robbers. Perhaps it was the helplessness and anger he had felt that


    day, inflicted by the olddy and rude house owner.


    After that, Ricky went on his way as normal. The urrence didn''t affect him much in this state, and


    the second day soon came without more incidents.

 Chapter 1407 Strength And Responsibility

    Chapter 1407 Strength And Responsibility


    Ricky walked forward without stopping for half of a day. The sky was clear and the sun was beating


    down on him, affecting his mood. He frowned and muttered profanities as he trudged along.


    Eventually, he reached a river that was very wide and deep. Above its churning water was a bridge


    made up of a single nk. Only one person could pass over it at a time. Ricky spotted an old man on


    the bridge.


    He was very thin and frail-looking, dressed in shabby, filthy clothing.


    If people looked at him, they would be filled with annoyance. For no reason at all, all people wanted to


    kill him the moment theyid their eyes on him.


    Currently, the old man was lying on the single nk bridge.


    ''Why is this old man irking me so much?'' Ricky thought to himself.


    At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to sneak up on the old man and beat him up.


    But he shook his head and said politely, "Excuse me, sir. I would like to cross this bridge. Will you


    please move out of the way? I can''t get past you."


    "Fuck off! Can''t you see that I''m basking in the sun?" the old man snapped.


    Then, he jumped to his feet and stormed towards Ricky. Peeling off his dirty, ripped shoes, he smashed


    them against Ricky''s face. Then, he started punching and kicking Ricky without any sign of stopping.


    Ricky was already filled with anger because of the two annoying incidents he encountered moments


    ago. Now that an old man was beating him up for no reason, killing intent rose in him.


    "Fuck off!" Ricky roared, pushing the old man away.


    But the old man didn''t give up. He cursed louder and punched and kicked Ricky harder.


    Feeling rage re up in him, Ricky gritted his teeth. The thought of him killing the robbers passed


    through his mind and he smiled. Retracting his fist, he punched the old man and thetter died on the


    spot.


    Immediately, everything returned to its original condition. Ricky woke up from his cultivation and


    opened his eyes.


    ''Were the olddy, the people in the house, and the old man the three character tests? Ricky


    wondered.


    His identity card of the disciple of the Misty South Pce stirred, resonating with the water in the


    Demon Eliminating Pool. He had passed the character tests, and now, the Demon Eliminating Pool was


    going to baptize his identity card.


    Ricky received a piece of information from his identity card once it was baptized by the water of the


    Demon Eliminating Pool.


    He examined it. It was the points he had collected after he had passed the tests.


    He had sessfully passed all the three strength tests.


    As for the three character tests, he had passed the first test, but he hadn''t passed the third one. Luckily,


    he had managed to squeeze by during the second test, passing by earning three points.


    As he continued to examine the information, he learned that the three character tests were meant to


    test how one treated the weak.


    It reflected the responsibility of the strong towards the weak.


    ''But what is the responsibility of the strong to the weak?'' Ricky frowned.


    His mind traveled back to the second and third tests to see where he had gone wrong.


    The information on his identity card told him that the best way to pass the second test was to save the


    people without hesitation and to kill the robbers.


    If he had not killed the robbers, they would have killed more people. That should be the reason why


    Ricky should kill them.


    But the truth was that, he had killed them because he was angry.


    And three of the fifteen people in the house had died because of his hesitation.


    That was why he had passed the test with only three points.


    He hadpletely failed the third test.


    The old man had been annoying and filthy. He was so thin that he was already on the brink of death. It


    was clear that he waspletely weak.


    Ricky had wanted to cross the bridge, but the old man had refused to move and even attacked him. But


    the old man was not that powerful. Ricky could have chosen to ignore him and cross the bridge.


    But Ricky had killed the old man. That was why he had failed to pass the third test.


    ''The responsibility of the strong to the weak?'' Ricky repeated those words in his head. He thought the


    three tests over in every way possible, but in the end, he didn''t determine anything more.


    "Ricky, take a sip of the magic liquid in the Demon Eliminating Pool and it will tell you what the three


    character tests are trying to tell us," said a disciple near Ricky.


    "Really? Thanks, man." Ricky nodded and smiled.


    He took a sip of the magic liquid in the Demon Eliminating Pool.


    A few secondster, he was hit with a realization. He knew what was the responsibility of the strong to


    the weak was.


    The power of strong cultivators came from the heaven and earth. All of the living creatures in the world


    were citizens of the heaven and earth and were protected by the heaven and earth.


    Because their power came from the heaven and earth, the strong cultivators had to protect the weak


    creatures. Taking on that responsibility was the only way they could obtain the strongest power from


    the heaven and earth.


    The reason why the ancient masters whose names had been remembered by the world were so strong


    was because they had an immense amount of responsibility in their hearts, which allowed them to


    Ruling power, creating power, and original power¡ªthose three kinds of power were all derived from the


    heaven and earth.


    If one wanted to obtain the supreme power, they must get that responsibility first. Otherwise, they could


    be as talented as they wanted andprehend as much as they wanted, but they would never be able


    to be a supreme, respectable master.


    That was the power of heaven and earth when it was on the side of justice and light.


    There was also darkness in the world.


    It all depended on how a warrior decided to embark on their road of martial arts.


    "I understand now," Ricky said through telepathy. "The world has brightness and darkness in it. When


    you choose the brightness, you will have a responsibility. You be strong, but you have to tolerate


    the creatures that are weaker than you. If you don''t like them, you can just ignore them, but you can''t


    kill them.


    I want to gain power from this responsibility.


    And as far as the darkness goes, it must be the opposite of the brightness!"


    Ricky knew that creatures were born with both brightness and darkness inside of them. The martial


    world was a ce where the strong preyed on the weak. As a result, creatures had to constantly


    change between justice and evil if they wanted to survive.


    Was there any creature withplete justice? Yes. Ricky believed that some ancient masters had


    chosen the side of justice.


    And there were alsopletely evil creatures, such as the owners of the evil mutants that Ricky had


    met.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But there were only a few creatures who chose brightness over darknesspletely, and vice versa.


    And those two types of creatures were the only ones who could obtain the highest form of power.


    "I will always choose brightness, but there is darkness in my heart. In the world of martial arts, I must


    have this darkness. Otherwise, I will die," Ricky said through telepathy.


    "If I can improve my strength, maybe the darkness will start to slowly disappear.


    The three character tests tell us that we must take the responsibility to gain the power from the heaven


    and earth. We need to choose the bright side or dark side.


    One day, when I can perfectly pass the three character tests, I will be a supreme master. But right now,


    it''s way too hard. No creature can change their character that easily, even if they have already know


    how to do it."


    "But no matter how difficult it is, you have to move forward to the bright and responsible side," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said. "After all, darkness will not help you.


    Remember what you told us before you came to the Misty South Pce? You exined why you


    chose to cultivate the martial arts."

 Chapter 1408 Earning Resources

    Chapter 1408 Earning Resources


    "You are right, Dragon Intent Grass," Ricky replied, nodding his head. "Not only the three character


    tests, but also the zones in my body have been telling me about the responsibility.


    And now I also understand why the Misty South Pce is and will be the most powerful force in the


    Misty South.


    I assume that the powerful masters from the ancient times, including Paul, all came from the Misty


    South Pce!"


    While he spoke, Ricky came to another realization. It was the epiphany of power. The saber intent in


    his body started to bloom.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! As the de intent became more apparent, the area around Ricky reacted,


    turning murderous.


    All of the nearby warriors noticed and stared at Ricky cautiously.


    "It''s the resonance of the de intent! Does that mean that he hasprehended something during


    the three tests of character?" a disciple eximed, staring at Ricky curiously.


    "I think so. I don''t know what heprehended, but his de intent is gradually improving."


    "Wow! He''s a talented genius! Heprehended something in such a short time!" As the warriors


    watched Ricky, many of them be jealous.


    "I think I should try andprehend sixty percent of the de intent. It looks like I haven''t passed the


    three character tests in vain," Ricky said, smiling out of relief.


    Then, he closed his eyes and started to cultivate.


    "That looks like sixty percent of the saber intent. He is nothing but a middle spiritual emperor, but he


    hasprehended sixty percent of the saber intent. One day, Ricky will be a mister. Mark my


    words." Ricky was so powerful and far ahead of them that the warriors had to hang their heads and


    sigh.


    The once jealous warriors realized that Ricky was not purely lucky when he had obtained Paul''s


    inheritance. He had abilities and strength that came naturally to him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadprehended sixty percent of saber intent, but it still took him six days to improve his Intent


    Apperception to sixty percent.


    After the tests in the Demon Eliminating Pool had ended, the names of Ricky, Mordechai, ire, and


    E appeared on the Ranking List.


    They slowly approached it to see where they had ranked, and they were disappointed that their


    rankings were too low. There were forty thousand names above theirs.


    "How was your performance during the character tests?" ire asked.


    All of them lowered their heads and shook. They had passed the first test. The second test was passed


    with either two or three points. And none of them had passed the third test. They had either killed the


    old man or shoved him into the river.


    Mordechai was so desperate to challenge the names above him on the Ranking List that he couldn''t


    rest for more than one day.


    ''Mordechai has to be careful. His Sorcerous Combat Body will attract the attention of the senior


    members of the Misty South Pce if he keeps this up, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    Over the course of a couple of days, Mordechai''s ranking had surged upwards by nearly four thousand


    ces.


    As a result, his unique body was being discussed thoroughly by the others.


    The warriors that came from powerful backgrounds had already guessed that it was the Sorcerous


    Combat Body, which was one of the strongest bodies in the world.


    "Are you sure? There''s no way that it''s the Sorcerous Combat Body. That one ranks first in the world!"


    Rumors and questions filled the air.


    "I don''t know. I thought that the members from the Deste Sorcery tribe were extinct. No one has


    seen them in ages."


    "Yeah, but his body is not a mutant. He uses too much power to be a mutant. And he also has the


    sorcerous power. All of it adds up to the Sorcerous Combat Body."


    "Yes. And remember, the other blood power that belongs to the Deste Sorcery tribe is the bone


    power."


    When Ricky was done consolidating sixty percent of the saber intent, he stood on a tform and


    announced in a booming voice, "I need four times the casting materials. If someone gives them to me, I


    can cast a demi-sacred weapon, and the quality will be perfect."


    Ricky had good reasons for doing that. The first was so he could improve his casting skills now that he


    was already a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. The other reason was to gain more cultivation


    resources.


    Normally, a casting master at the Demi-sage Level would charge seven or eight times the casting


    materials to cast a demi-sacred weapon. A few of the top casting masters would even charge over ten


    times.


    Therefore, all of the disciples from the Misty South Pce were shocked to hear Ricky ask for only four


    times the casting materials. They started gossiping, drowning out the discussions about Mordechai''s


    Sorcerous Combat Body.


    "Did Ricky just say that he only wants four times the casting materials? How can he cast top weapons


    at the Demi-sage Level with that much? Is it even possible?"


    "I know. It takes a minimum of three or four times to cast a weapon at Demi-sage Level sessfully.


    But his price is so... Doesn''t he want to earn more casting materials? Is he trying to do this for free?"


    "He sounds pretty arrogant to me!"


    "He is arrogant! Bah!" Soon, the casting geniuses in the Misty South Pce were voicing their


    They didn''t hate Ricky. They purely thought that his offer was a little arrogant.


    "Ricky is a very interesting man!" a petite, young manmented from inside the casting pce. He


    was grinning. It turned out he was Wayne Helian from the Helian n.


    "Wayne, would you look at how arrogant this guy is? He is only asking for four times the casting


    materials and saying that he can cast top weapons at the Demi-sage Level. I think he is trying to mock


    us," a warrior behind Wayne Helian stressed over his shoulder.


    "Well, maybe he can do it," Wayne Helian pointed out. "If not, he will embarrass himself. There''s no


    point in hating him. It''s a waste of our time.


    Let''s see if he can do what he said."


    "Ricky, what are you doing? Because of your big mouth, everyone in the Misty South Pce thinks that


    you are arrogant. Just because the First Deputy Chief thinks highly of you doesn''t mean that they all


    will. They think you are annoying," ire told Ricky in a pce for cultivation.


    "They can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t. I''ve always seeded in casting on the first try. If I


    wasn''t so confident, why would I only ept four times the casting materials?" Ricky said confidently.


    When he was using the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Devourer Zone, Ricky could cast a weapon


    sessfully within two tries. Now that he had the bright ancestral spirit, one try was enough.


    "I''ve spent a lot of time with you, but I''ve never seen you casting. I''m looking forward to it," Mordechai


    said. "I want to see if your casting skill is as wonderful as your martial arts."


    "I''m d you''re looking forward to it. Now, we have to wait for someone toe and ask me to cast. I


    promise it''s going to impress you," Ricky replied, smiling proudly.


    Ever since he had arrived in the Misty South Pce, he had been eager to show the world his skills.


    With Otis behind him, there was no need for him to fear the powerful forces that hated him.


    The first thing he wanted to practice was casting. If he didn''t be a casting master at the Sage


    Level, his runic power would not be able to keep up with his cultivation base.


    Not long after, a disciple walked towards Ricky and asked him to cast with four times the casting


    materials.


    He told Ricky that he wanted him to make a saber with the thunder nature.


    Ricky nodded his head and smiled. He never backed down from a challenge. He announced that he


    would publicly cast the weapon in front of the Ranking List.


    It didn''t take long for the square to be packed with people. They were all there to see Ricky cast a


    weapon in public.


    Standing among them were some of the top 100 talented disciples on the Ranking List.


    In the void, Neil and the Fourth Mister stood side by side, watching with careful eyes.


    "If his casting talent is equal to his talent in the martial arts, there is a good chance that the Misty South


    Pce will fall under hismand in the future," the Fourth Mister said.


    "Don''t say that yet. We will have to wait and see!" Neil replied. "Right now, I''m more worried about


    whether he has passed the third strength test or not."


    "Look! It''s Wayne!" some people yelled and pointed.

 Chapter 1409 A Demonstration Of His Skills And Talents

    Chapter 1409 A Demonstration Of His Skills And Talents


    Everyone looked towards Wayne when they heard his voice.


    He wore the finery with a good-looking face. Unfortunately, his charisma took a hit because of his


    three-feet, dwarfish build.


    It was obvious that this young man belonged to the Short Human tribe.


    More members of the Short Human tribe stood beside him as well.


    Behind them followed arge group of people. Judging from their looks, they must be disciples of the


    Misty South Pce who had cast weapons with him.


    Since the Misty South Pce was the most powerful force in the continent, its disciples needed an


    enormous amount of weapons. Hence, it regrly invited casting masters and casting geniuses from


    the Short Human tribe to craft weapons for them.


    Wayne was the best of the best. He hadn''t even reached a hundred years old, but he had already


    be a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. He was better than most young casting masters in


    the Short Human tribe.


    "Inarguably, Wayne is one of the best and brightest. He will surely be one of the best casting


    masters in the future," praised the Fourth Mister as he floated around in the void.


    "I agree. I wonder how Ricky will fare against a formidable opponent like him," Neil piped in.


    A few momentster, Ricky arrived with Mordechai and the others, which didn''t escape the notice of


    some of the gathered people.


    "Look, Ricky is here!" someone furiously whispered. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at him.


    Meanwhile, Ricky''s eyes hadtched on to Wayne. He had heard about this guy and that he was a


    talented casting master from the Short Human tribe, so Ricky was curious and wary at the same time.


    ''Is he an enemy or a friend?'' he idly wondered.


    At this moment, Wayne made his way towards Ricky, a wide smile on his face. "Hi, Ricky, I''m Wayne


    Helian. You don''t mind me being here, right?" he greeted Ricky cheerfully.


    "Of course not! If anything, I''m honored that you graced us with your presence here. Perhaps, we''ll


    even get to hear some advice from you."


    "I''m honored, my friend. But don''t be so modest. Ha-ha!" answered Wayne with a smile on his lips.


    From that simple exchange, Ricky had a good feeling about Wayne. However, he still wasn''t sure about


    what kind of person the other man was. After all, rumor had it that all talented casting masters from the


    Short Human tribe had a problem with modesty. Maybe Wayne had yet to show his true colors.


    "Enough of this crap! What are you waiting for, Ricky? Just start already and show us if you are as


    good in casting as you keep on proiming," a casting disciple impatiently snapped.


    "Okay, I''ll start. Don''t get too excited!" replied Ricky with a mocking smile.


    He started casting before the others could say anything more.


    Since Ricky was a spiritual emperor, he didn''t need a furnace for making weapons because his Chaotic


    Fire Zone was perfectly suitable for that.


    Ricky entwined his fingers together and swiftly summoned the Chaotic Fire Zone. In an instant, the


    zone transformed into a furnace, where he began to refine the casting materials.


    "No way! How did he do that? He''s just showing off!" The surrounding disciples gaped in shock,


    gasping in unison when they saw what Ricky had done.


    As far as they knew, only excellent casting masters at the Sage Level had the power to create a


    furnace with their powers, but to their surprise, Ricky had done it as easily as breathing.


    The Fourth Mister and Neil exchanged helpless nces with each other. They initially thought they


    were arrogant, but seeing this, they had to admit that Ricky put on more airs than them.


    Meanwhile, the Misty South Pce''s saints who had been lurking in the shadows couldn''t help


    gossiping through telepathy. "Could it be that our First Deputy Chief made a mistake this time?"


    "This guy is indeed promising, but his attitude is unbing of a Misty South Pce''s member. We


    will look bad because of him!"


    "Calm down, guys.


    Let''s wait and see how he will do. If he seeds, then we''ll know he isn''t just full of hot air."


    ''This guy sure is cocky!'' thought Wayne in silence as he watched the spectacle in front of him.


    Only a few Sage Level casting masters from the Short Human tribe could utilize their infernal power to


    create a furnace. Ricky was only a Demi-sage Level casting master, but he was trying to cast weapons


    without a furnace in public.


    They were partly right, though. Ricky couldn''t use infernal power to form a furnace. Maybe it seemed to


    them that Ricky used the infernal power to create a furnace. But the truth was that he only used his


    Chaotic Fire Zone to do so.


    Nobody knew the Chaotic Fire Zone was his biggest Furnace of Heaven and Earth.


    Thus, it only took him an hour toplete the melting process.


    His melted materials were practically wless, as his devouring power had also aided the process.


    After he had prepared his materials, Ricky began to smite them.


    He intended on making Demi-sage Level weapons, so he had tomunicate with power of heaven


    and earth and the Intent Apperception as he beat his materials. Now that his Intent Apperception had


    reached sixty percent, he found it easier to smite and forge.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The whole square seemed spellbound, immersed in the perfect casting realm that Ricky created. Many


    surrounding warriors unconsciously entered that casting realm as if called upon by the rhythmic


    pounding of Ricky''s movements.


    Nobody was left unmoved by his remarkable disy.


    Ricky''s casting realm seemed mysterious to them, but it enlightened them with its superiority.


    The saints secretly watching them were even more astonishedpared to anyone else.


    "That was awesome! I have met countless Sage Level casting masters, but this casting realm is better


    than any of theirs!"


    "Marvelous work! Is this guy some kind of casting genius?"


    "This shouldn''t be possible. How can he create such casting realm otherwise?" Countless remarks of


    disbelief echoed in the square. Wayne and other casting disciples were simply dumbstruck.


    At this point, they no longer thought of Ricky as a mere arrogant young man. Instead, they had nothing


    but admiration for him now.


    Ricky was still in the process of casting with the aid of the power of ancestral thunder.


    It made sense because that buyer had wanted him to cast a de with the thunder attribute.


    Silence reigned in the square as he worked, while all the people seemed entranced by Ricky''s


    performance. Only the rhythmic pounding he made could be heard.


    Six hourster, Ricky finally stopped. His Furnace of Heaven and Earth abruptly spewed out a torrent


    of fire with lightning shing inside, and a saber swathed with lightning shot out from the fire.


    All eyes swiveled from Ricky to the saber.


    "Here it is, buddy. You just have to sprinkle your blood essence on the saber, and it will be all yours,"


    Ricky told the warrior whomissioned the weapon, his grin bright and confident.


    Hearing this, the other man didn''t hesitate. He squeezed a drop of blood essence out from between his


    eyebrows, whichnded on the saber. He then took the weapon in hand and shed it, producing a


    streak of electrifying light.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! In the blink of an eye, countless cracks spread everywhere along with the


    thunderous power, which took a long time before it faded into nothingness.


    "Whoa! This is amazing! I haven''t seen a more perfect saber!" the saber''s owner remarked happily


    after seeing his new saber''s power. "This is definitely the best Demi-sage Level weapon I have ever


    seen."


    The surrounding crowd had also been astonished by the disy.


    All of them were spiritual emperors, so it was a given that they had all seen and used countless


    weapons at the Demi-sage Level. However, all those weapons paled in the face of Ricky''s creation.


    Moreover, they could tell that its thunderous power was even stronger than its owner''s.


    ''He actually made a perfect weapon at the Demi-sage Level!'' It was evident that all of them had one


    thought in their minds. They had thought him to be nothing but an arrogant fool, but they were proven


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wrong.


    Now, as they looked at Ricky again, they saw an incredibly talented young man.


    And finally, they realized he must be a veritable genius, one who was excellent in both martial arts and


    weapon casting.


    Ricky had made them swallow all their previous remarks. He had proven to them that he was nothing


    less than extraordinary.


    The talents and skills he had shown were far from what they had expected.


    No one could overshadow him.

 Chapter 1410 Taking On Wayne As His Disciple

    Chapter 1410 Taking On Wayne As His Disciple


    ''Ricky''s grasp of casting is so incredible that he has even surpassed many Sage Level casting masters.


    What a talented young man!''


    Wayne ruminated silently as he gazed at Ricky''s countenance, which seemed to glow as he cast the


    weapon.


    This was a novel experience. He had admired none of the casting geniuses from the younger


    generation, but he couldn''t help but look up to Ricky.


    In addition, Wayne belonged to the Short Human tribe, and he was a casting genius himself. Thus, he


    observed a lot of exceptional qualities in Ricky''s casting just now, things that ordinary people might


    have missed.


    It was unbelievable that Ricky had cast such a wless Demi-sage Level weapon, and to think that he


    had done it in one take.


    In Wayne''s experience, he needed at least three tries to cast a weapon, but he had never created


    something as perfect as this one.


    He believed most Sage Level casting masters couldn''tpare to Ricky. Indeed, he was one of a kind.


    "Ricky is amazing! His cultivation and casting skills are both exceptional!"


    the Fourth Mister muttered in awe.


    "Do you think he has what it takes to be the Misty South Pce''s First Mister after our lord? That


    position has long been vacant, and I think he will be an excellent sessor,"


    Neil offered.


    "Well, that has nothing to do with his casting. We''ll have to see how his fighting power fares,"


    replied the Fourth Mister.


    "This proves that the First Deputy Chief is an exceptional judge of character. Ricky''s casting level is far


    superior to any of the Short Human tribe''s talents."


    The numerous saints hiding in the void all agreed with his statement. They had all seen Ricky''s merit,


    after all.


    "Well, well, well...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricky, you seem to enjoy this kind of attention very much!"


    the Dragon Intent Grass kidded him through telepathy.


    "Ha! Not really. This has happened to me so often that I''ve gotten used to it,"


    Ricky smugly replied to the Dragon Intent Grass, smirking lightly.


    Of course, he was merely pretending.


    It was true that he had gone through this many times, but it only strengthened his mind. At this point, he


    was not easily pleased by these gains.


    "You are so full of yourself!"


    the Evil Mandragora grunted.


    "Ha-ha! I was just kidding. I''m just looking forward to how many cultivation resources I will earn from


    this,"


    Ricky remarked, sounding very nonchnt.


    Just as he expected, his performance left all those warriors suspended in their disbelief. After a few


    moments, they recuperated and immediately took out casting materials, surrendering them to Ricky so


    he could cast weapons for them.


    But Ricky didn''t ept all of them. He only took the casting materials of two hundred warriors.


    He couldn''t ept all of them because he needed time to cultivate.


    To Ricky''s pleasant surprise, many female disciples even tried to charm him with their beauty as they


    asked for his help in casting, thinking that their feminine wiles would drive him to prioritize them.


    But before Ricky could refuse them, ire and Amelia stepped in and refused them frostily.


    "This is pretty neat!


    I guess casting is a good way to win women''s hearts!"


    remarked Ricky with an obscene smile as he settled back into his ce with the girls.


    Of course, ire and Amelia clearly heard him. "Do you want to die?"


    they asked, ring sharply.


    Before long, Ricky was ready to enter the casting stage. He wasn''t anxious, but he tried to mentally


    prepare himself because he had two hundred Demi-sage Level weapons waiting for him to create. He


    might be a genius, but that amount still put a lot of pressure on him.


    He initially intended for Shirley to help him melt the casting materials in the Chaotic Fire Zone, but his


    n didn''t push through since she was also cultivating in his Chaotic Fire Zone.


    "Ricky, I have an idea. Why don''t you use the Time-elerating Skill to increase your time? It can slow


    the flow of reality, which will give you more time, and it has the added benefit of helping you


    suggested the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "That''s a good idea," Ricky readily agreed.


    But before he could say anything, Wayne suddenly arrived for an unexpected visit.


    "Oh, hello, Young Master Wayne! It''s nice to see you.


    What brings you here?"


    Ricky greeted him warmly.


    "Pease, don''t call me that. I can''t have you, of all people, referring to me as young master,"


    protested Wayne. His lips curled in displeasure when he heard how Ricky addressed him.


    "Ha-ha! Wayne it is then. So, what can I do for you today?"


    Now that the pleasantries were over, Ricky went straight to the point.


    He intended to y well with the Short Human tribe.


    After all, they had so many casting skills that he looked forward to picking up.


    "All right, I won''t beat around the bush..."


    Wayne started, sounding slightly nervous, but he forged ahead anyway. "I''d like to be your disciple."


    "What?"


    To say Ricky was shocked was an understatement. He gaped at Wayne in disbelief and rubbed his


    ears as if he couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    After all, how could an elite talent from the Short Human tribe want to be his disciple?


    It was unthinkable! He knew that many people wouldn''t even consider him qualified for the part.


    And indeed, it was a strange choice, seeing as the Short Human tribe had many Sage Level casting


    masters in their ranks.


    If anybody told Wayne in advance that he woulde up with this idea, he wouldn''t believe it either.


    He was an arrogant man, and he thought his casting skills were superior to all. So why would he want


    to be Ricky''s disciple? But it, in fact, hade to pass.


    "Wayne, are you sure you''re not dreaming? Or maybe, I am dreaming..."


    Ricky muttered, still sounding like he was in shock.


    If it were any other warrior, he might have believed it easily, as surely, there must be some warriors out


    there who wanted him as their master. But he had not expected someone of Wayne''s influence and


    caliber to request this of him.


    "Ricky, I didn''t believe it myself at first, but I trust my intuition. And it''s pointing me in your direction,"


    insisted Wayne earnestly. "The Short Human tribe''s casting skills are indeed superior over any other


    casting skills.


    But I still believe that yourprehension of casting is exceptional.


    And someday, you will discover the perfect way of casting.


    I, Wayne, consider casting as my life. I''m willing to bet all I have that you will surely step on the perfect


    way of casting."


    After that, Wayne even volunteered to take a Martial Arts Oath, promising to follow Ricky all his life.


    This oath caught Ricky off guard.


    But he quickly recovered and epted it wholeheartedly. He was a man with a firm mind, and he had


    to consider whether he should ept Wayne as his disciple or not.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, what do you think? Shall I take him as my disciple or not?"


    Ricky asked through telepathy.


    "Well, more importantly, what do you think?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked back.


    "Since I want to get along well with the Short Human tribe, I should ept his proposal," Ricky


    answered matter-of-factly. "Of course, if I take him as my disciple, I will teach him everything I know.


    I will treat Wayne as my disciple and as my friend."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Say yes!" the Dragon Intent Grass prompted him.


    "He only saw you casting once, but he readily made a Martial Arts Oath to be your disciple. You can


    see how determined and passionate about casting he is. And besides, he might be offended and think


    you''re looking down on him if you don''t ept him as your disciple.


    One more thing! Although the Short Human tribe is known for being arrogant, they are still willing to


    learn, provided they encounter someone they could respect. I would say Wayne is the most suitable


    disciple for you.


    You don''t want your casting skills to be a secret you bring to the grave, do you?


    By the way, if you ept a disciple, you will have one more faith energy."


    "Since you''ve mentioned so many reasons, I have no reason to say no," Ricky finally said.


    He then turned to Wayne. "To be honest, I didn''t expect that I would someday have a disciple from the


    Short Human tribe," he said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wayne shed him a bright smile of his own, grinning excitedly.


    "Master!" he called out, dering Ricky as his master.


    "Oh, these beauties must be your girlfriends!" Wayne abruptly shifted focus as soon as heid eyes on


    ire and Amelia, who were standing behind Ricky.

 Chapter 1411 Ceaseless Cultivation

    Chapter 1411 Ceaseless Cultivation


    When Ricky heard this, the thrill he had felt earlier turned into helplessness. He didn''t know how to


    exin. If he dared to open his mouth, the situation would go downhill.


    Meanwhile, the two girls were ted, and they couldn''t help the shy smile that pulled at the corners of


    their slightly upturned lips.


    But the peace didn''tst long. Two dayster, everyone in the Misty South Pce had heard that


    Wayne volunteered to be Ricky''s disciple. And because of this, the people erupted into heated


    discussion once again.


    "No way! That''s impossible! No matter how talented Ricky is in casting, I don''t think he can surpass the


    Sage Level casting masters from the Short Human tribe. This must be a trick..." One person voiced his


    doubts out loud.


    "I''ve never heard of the Short Human tribe''s members taking casting masters from other forces as their


    teachers. Isn''t the opposite true? We all know that it''s the creatures from other races that desperately


    want to be disciples of the Short Human tribe''s casting masters."


    "It''s scandalous! I wonder what the senior members of the Short Human tribe think about this. They


    must be blowing off a gasket right now."


    While the ordinary disciples gossiped with each other, the numerous creatures of the Short Human


    tribe currently residing in the Misty South Pce had gathered in the pce. Two middle-aged men


    stood in their midst, and they were in charge.


    These two middle-aged men were Sage Level casting masters.


    Everyone in the room had a morose expression on their faces, which made it evident that they had also


    heard about Wayne''s decision.


    "Hasn''t Waynee back yet?" one of the two middle-aged men asked with a frown.


    "No, sir. We tried looking for him, but Ricky''s friend told us that Ricky and Wayne had already begun


    their cultivation in seclusion. Thus, we can''t do anything more. Even though we are distinguished


    guests of the Misty South Pce, we can''t disturb their disciples who are in the middle of their


    cultivation," one disciple reluctantly reported, knowing that he wasn''t carrying good tidings.


    "He is cultivating, huh? That''s a bald-faced lie! Wayne doesn''t want toe back because he is


    scared. He disgraced our tribe, and because of him, we have be theughingstock of the town.


    We have so many casting masters in our tribe, but he took some other casting master as his teacher.


    Such a thing has never happened since our tribe existed.


    From now on, he will no longer be the young master, and you are prohibited from addressing him like


    that," the other middle-aged leader dered defiantly.


    "Dude, I don''t think that''s a good idea. Wayne''s grandfather is one of the ten elders in our Helian n.


    We should report this to our chief first so that they could decide on what to do," protested the other


    middle-aged man.


    Just as the ordinary disciples suspected, the news that Wayne took Ricky as his master made huge


    waves within the Short Human tribe. Most of its members considered Wayne a disgrace to their tribe.


    After all, he was famous in their tribe.


    Meanwhile, Ricky and Wayne were already cultivating in the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    They didn''t seem to care that their rtionship had caused such a stir, or maybe they didn''t expect


    such a reaction from the majority.


    Ricky didn''t hesitate when he revealed the Chaotic Fire Zone to Wayne since the other man had


    already made a Martial Arts Oath that ensured absolute loyalty towards him.


    In the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky tirelessly made weapons as he shared to Wayne his insights on


    casting. He even included all the things he had learned from the Chaos Manual.


    Of course, the exchange of wisdom wasn''t a one-way street. Wayne also ryed to Ricky everything


    he had picked up from the Short Human tribe''s casting masters.


    The pair worked tirelessly without rest, not even a wink of sleep. Despite that, it still took them almost a


    month to finish casting one hundred Demi-sage Level weapons.


    During that time, the pair made weapons with their hands, while their mouths and brains shared and


    absorbed as much knowledge as they could. Ricky learned many of the Short Human tribe''s methods


    of weapon casting while Wayne watched Ricky closely in an effort to duplicate his work. Both men


    made great progress in weapon casting.


    But to his disappointment, Ricky realized that he still had a long way to go before he became a Sage


    Level casting master.


    ''It''s not easy to be a Sage Level casting master, but I guess that makes sense. Otherwise, there


    would be more of them running around...'' Ricky silently reflected.


    After that, he traded the casting materials he had earned for cultivation resources. Then he intended to


    head for those special ces in the Misty South Pce where he and hispanions could cultivate.


    Of course, by this time, hispanions had also heard that Wayne had be Ricky''s disciple.


    "Maybe you shouldn''t have taken me as your teacher," Ricky murmured softly.


    "No, Master. That is one decision that I''ll never regret," Wayne reassured him. "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll


    take care of this. I won''t get you in trouble."


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" Ricky inquired.


    "For now, I can handle it myself. I''ll have to return to my n first, though," responded Wayne grimly.


    "Okay. I''m sure you can handle it. But if you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me. After all, you''re not


    just my casting disciple, but also my friend," instructed Ricky with concern.


    After this conversation, Wayne proceeded to the Helian n. He knew that most members took


    offense to him taking Ricky as his teacher, so he intended to exin himself to his superiors and


    submit to whatever decision they made.


    Ricky wasn''t all that worried about the situation. He was ready to assist Wayne at a moment''s notice,


    but he thought that the man could take care of himself. If worse came to worse, he could cut ties with


    Wayne, but that would be theirst resort.


    Hence, he decided to focus on improving his strength.


    The Gravity Pce, Intent Pce, Power Pce, and Battle Pce were the four major training ces


    in the Misty South Pce.


    The Gravity Pce was most suitable for disciples who wanted to refine their bodies, as it employed


    various kinds of gravity. The Intent Pce, on the other hand, was simr to the Emperor Intent Tomb,


    and most warriors cultivated their Intent Apperception there. It wasn''t as impressive as the Emperor


    Intent Tomb, but it could hasten the cultivation speed of Emperor Level disciples by as much as ten


    times. Of course, the more talented the warriors were, the more their cultivation speed increased.


    Those who were eager to advance in level preferred the Power Pce. It held every power that existed


    in the world except for the chaotic power and the primitive power. It was a perfect ce for warriors to


    cultivate too.


    If a warrior wanted to find training partners, he would likely head to the Battle Pce, where warriors


    hang out to look for training partners. Many of the people there had countless mutants of different


    strengths, created by numerous saints.


    Spiritual emperors or demi-saints could hunt down and fight with those mutants, and that would also


    add to theirbat experience.


    As soon as Ricky arrived, he distributed the cultivation resources he had earned to Mordechai and the


    two women. He then proceeded to the Power Pce for training.


    He was exceedingly eager to improve his cultivation level.


    Only seven more months and the castingpetition hosted by the Helian n would begin. He


    intended to increase his cultivation level as much as he could for the next few months.


    If he couldn''t level up fast enough, the pact he made with his enemy would be a joke, and he would


    end up dead in twenty years.


    Before long, he entered the Power Pce and began his cultivation with a variety of powers that had


    different attributes surrounding him.


    This wasn''t the norm because most creatures couldn''t improve their cultivation level this way, or they


    would risk harming themselves instead.


    But Ricky was an exception since he had alreadyprehended the bright ancestral spirit.


    The bright ancestral spirit and his seven zones allowed him to transform every kind of Light


    Apperception he absorbed, turning it into the pure energy he needed to advance in his realm.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And with the help of the Chaos Manual and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky couldprehend all


    kinds of Light Apperception.


    Everything went ording to his n, and he leveled up quite fast.


    It was through this method that he had be a two-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state in just


    two months.


    He continued in this way, and before he knew it, another month had passed. He made a breakthrough


    in that time, and he was now a three-star middle spiritual emperor.


    It only took him six months of this routine before he managed to be a middle spiritual emperor at


    peak state.


    Of course, after that much cultivation, he also had to stop and rest. He focused on training other


    aspects of his strength instead.


    Ricky initially nned to cultivate in the Battle Pce, but he had to change his n on the fly when he


    ran out of cultivation resources.


    ''I guess I''ll just cultivate in the Battle Pce next time when I have more cultivation resources.'' Ricky


    shrugged nonchntly.


    Next, he decided to challenge the talented disciples on the Ranking List.


    "My fighting skills must be rusty after six months of seclusion. It''s time to get back in the ring," Ricky


    muttered lowly to himself as his gaze swept intently over the Ranking List.


    With narrowed eyes, he scanned it for a suitable opponent.

 Chapter 1412 Fernando Xiao

    Chapter 1412 Fernando Xiao


    Ricky''s eyes swept over the Ranking List quickly, but he didn''t find his name anywhere in the top forty


    thousand.


    As he scanned through the other names, the person in the thirty-thousandth ce caught his attention.


    A smirk shed on his lips.


    He activated his identity card, moved his name upwards, and covered the thirty-thousandth ce. The


    action made excitement bubble up inside him.


    "Ricky, are you out of your mind?! That guy in the thirty-thousandth ce is Fernando Xiao, one of the


    strongest geniuses on the list. He is only slightly weaker than an upper spiritual emperor," ire told


    him in a strangled voice. She had been standing beside him and was utterly shocked when he


    challenged Fernando Xiao.


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t gone crazy. If you''ll recall, I spent six months cultivating. I''m sure my efforts will


    not be in vain," Ricky reassured her with a confident smile.


    As he said so, the Ranking List gave off a beam of light. Meanwhile, Fernando Xiao was in the middle


    of his seclusion, but something disturbed him. He opened his eyes curiously, his eyesnding on his


    glowing identity card. ''Did someone challenge me?'' he wondered to himself.


    He was right, of course, and Ricky was already waiting for him on the tform.


    Surrounding Ricky were countless disciples, evidently eager to see the uing battle.


    Their chatter filled the air, and each one had their own opinion they wanted to share. "Ricky is


    incredible! He didn''t challenge anyone in the past few months. But here hees, challenging


    someone who is in the top forty thousand, someone leagues ahead of him in rank!"


    Although Ricky''s actions were astonishing, they hade to expect the unexpected when it came to


    Ricky. Thus, they were more curious than shocked this time.


    "Fernando should be almost as strong as an upper spiritual emperor. But when Ricky fought six months


    ago, he was weaker than an upper spiritual emperor, wasn''t he? How is he going to survive this?"


    "That''s true, but I heard he had spent thest six months cultivating in the Power Pce."


    "Fernando ising!"


    someone excitedly shouted, and a hush settled over the ce. A figure flying at high speeds was


    approaching.


    Once he was close enough, Ricky took note that it was a good-looking young man. His white clothes


    clung tightly to his well-sculpted body, and a white jade crown sat neatly over his head.


    It must be no other than Fernando Xiao. At his current strength, he was probably the strongest in the


    younger generation, next to the upper spiritual emperor.


    As soon as Fernando Xiao saw Ricky standing on the tform, his face clouded over like a brewing


    storm. "Ricky is my challenger, huh? I guess I''m out of luck," he murmured with a small frown.


    He considered Ricky way out of his league six months ago, but that didn''t mean he would look down on


    the other man. After all, he had heard a lot of incredible things about Ricky, and he didn''t think the


    achievements he garnered came from his ego alone. With all the waves his name made, he must be


    dangerously talented.


    Soon, Fernando Xiao alighted upon the tform. "I''m sorry, Fernando. I hope you won''t be offended


    that I called you out here," said Ricky politely, as he cupped his hands towards his opponent.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since my name is on the list, I''m ready to be challenged anytime. It''s just that I feel


    unlucky that you challenged me, but I also feel fortunate because, out of everyone, you are the one


    who challenged me.


    It will be an honor to go a few rounds with someone good at both martial arts and weapon casting,"


    exined Fernando Xiao.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as the words fell from his lips, Fernando Xiao unleashed the power of a middle spiritual


    emperor at peak state.


    Rumor had it that he had the Orb Water Mutant, which might be urate, seeing as he had focused on


    cultivating the water power.


    The next instant, Ricky felt like he was in the middle of an endless sea, and the surging waves buffeted


    him in all directions. For a moment, he felt an infinite pressure settle over him.


    Ricky responded by simultaneously releasing seven kinds of runes that rushed out into the air like


    blood-thirsty dragons.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before their bodies met in a violent dance, the momentums of both sides collided first, and it caused


    the entire space to explode.


    ''I don''t think I can challenge those who are stronger than me right now. I can feel this runic power must


    be the one holding me back.


    But that doesn''t matter. I believe in myself! I can be a Sage Level casting master," thought Ricky


    to himself, hyping himself up.


    The moment the space exploded around them, Ricky and Fernando Xiao gave a shout at the same


    time. "Let''s get started!" In between one breath and the next, they sprang from stillness to movement


    as they dashed forward and shed with each other. Ricky enclosed his fists with seven mutant


    powers. With it, he threw hundreds of punches in an instant.


    Fernando Xiao opened his palms, and water power gushed out like a broken dam. He then gathered


    this power and transformed it into a ball.


    The water ball rapidly expanded, easily catching all the punches Ricky threw his way.


    When the ball shrank again, all the force of Ricky''s punches bounced back!


    When he saw this, Ricky''s eyes almost bulged out in astonishment. ''He is using the water power''s


    flexibility to rebound my attacks. I knew there''s a reason he is on the Misty South Pce''s Ranking


    List, '' he mused with no small amount of awe.


    But even though the attack surprised him, Ricky still reacted quickly and defended himself. He knew


    above all people how potent Fernando Xiao''s attack was, so he wouldn''t dare ck off.


    "Ancestral Thunder Net!" Ricky shouted.


    The next second, Ricky released the ancestral thunder power, which instantly expanded and formed a


    purple. The fist shadows he created earlier got tangled into it, and not one got through to him. Once


    the fist shadows were trapped inside the, he summoned the Thunder Light de and used it to


    break apart all his shadows with one smack.


    "That was awesome! You took advantage of the water power to deflect my attacks," Ricky praised


    Fernando Xiao sincerely.


    "Well, if this isn''t the time to show my trump cards then I don''t know when I should. With a genius of


    your caliber, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Otherwise, I''d lose before I even knew what happened,"


    replied Fernando Xiao.


    The surrounding warriors watching the battle were beside themselves with excitement when they saw


    how well-matched Ricky and Fernando Xiao were. "I knew he made great progress in the past six


    months. He wouldn''t have challenged Fernando otherwise!"


    "You''re right. Six months is just a blink of an eye for us."


    "But still, I can''t believe Ricky progressed so much in such a short time."


    "The crux of the matter is that he is also incredible in weapon casting!"


    "Maybe this is why he received Master Paul''s inheritance. He truly is deserving!"


    The warriors abruptly fell silent when Fernando Xiao''s water power swelled and surged. Amid the


    watery figure, everyone could see countless mysterious patterns.


    It seemed that Fernando Xiao had finally unleashed the incredible supreme water power. Ricky had a


    bad feeling about this.


    "Fernando is finally using his supreme water power! He must be getting serious," one of the


    surrounding disciples remarked, seemingly entranced by the ongoing fight.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Seeing this, Ricky increased his strength in response. He surrounded himself with


    seven kinds of runes, which made it seem like he was the God of War.


    "Why don''t you burst out your chaotic power and mutant power too?" asked Fernando Xiao with an


    eyebrow raised critically.


    "You probably don''t know this yet, but my cultivation level is not inferior to yours now. So I don''t need to


    break out my extra powers," Ricky answered with a grin.


    His response infuriated Fernando Xiao at first, but thetter didn''t let his anger win and soon regained


    his senses. ''Ricky is right. His cultivation level must be on par with mine.


    When there is a gap between two warriors'' cultivation levels, the one with a lower level would have to


    use other powers to make up for the gap. But if they are on par with each other, there would be no


    need for that. After all, his mutant would be one of their most powerful trump cards. Since even I


    haven''t activated my mutant, Ricky has no reason to use his as well, '' he pondered in silence.


    "Supreme water power¡ªWater Orb st!" Fernando Xiao shouted.


    The moment he activated his Omnipotent Skill, an enormous amount of supreme water power


    appeared, and it took on the form of a water orb that upied almost the entire area.


    From absolute stillness, it abruptly burst into motion and flew towards Ricky.


    Fernando Xiao sped close after the enormous water orb.


    As this was happening, fire suddenly ignited over Ricky and spread wildly everywhere. It condensed


    into a seal simr to the Time Seal. Then, the seal expanded to the same size as the water orb.


    With a flick of Ricky''s palm, several kinds of sacred fire appeared, which he threw into the seal.


    He intended to use the power of these sacred fires to go head-to-head with the water orb.


    ''This is exhrating! Fighting someone at my level sure is entertaining!'' Ricky thought delightedly.


    Whenever he confronted someone else in the past, he couldn''t help being frustrated if they were at a


    higher level than him. But this time, he didn''t have that problem anymore.


    Fighting spirit burned in his eyes as Ricky merged into the ming Time Seal, intending to collide with


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    the water orb.

 Chapter 1413 The Battle Of Fire And Water

    Chapter 1413 The Battle Of Fire And Water


    Water and fire were opposite elements, and thus, natural enemies. That meant a collision between


    these two opposing elements would always be intense and devastating. Now, as the ming seal


    shed against the water orb, the battlefield turned into a hellishndscape.


    The two potent attacks fought against each other, producing incredibly fatal water and fire ripples that


    sted all over the ce.


    These ripples left wreckage every which way they went, which showed how mighty Ricky''s and


    Fernando''s moves were.


    The detritus in the air caused by the impact soon settled down, and two figures could finally be spotted


    through the poor visibility of the airwaves. They were none other than Ricky and Fernando.


    It looked like they didn''t even pause. They continued using their Omnipotent Skills and relentlessly


    faced off with each other.


    After dozens of rounds of confrontation, they finally jumped away from each other, stopping when they


    were a safe distance away. Blood dripped from the corner of their lips, and their chests heaved with the


    effort.


    "That was a brilliant tactic! He used the power of sacred fire to restrain my attack containing the water


    power..." Fernando reflected on their fight, and his eyes narrowed in a somber expression.


    Ricky was indeed a formidable opponent now that his cultivation level had increased.


    His seven mutant powers and chaotic power had not even entered the scene yet. This was only the tip


    of the iceberg.


    ''I guess I will be Ricky''s stepping stone. But even though I have no hopes of winning, I will still give this


    my all. This is an excellent opportunity for me to be an upper spiritual emperor, '' Fernando


    decided.


    The next second, he yelled out, "Orb Water Mutant!"


    From between his eyebrows emerged a glowing mark, a sign that he had activated his mutant power.


    The moment he released all his water power, the water power surged around him and formed dozens


    of tiny orbs. At this point, it seemed like he had created countless water orbs.


    Although those water orbs were too small to be seen by naked eyes, Ricky felt that each of them


    contained an enormous amount of mysterious energy.


    His face took on a serious expression.


    ''Since he has the Orb Water Mutant, each tiny orb supposedly contains water power equal to the


    amount of water in an ocean. At least, that''s what I heard. Maybe that is exaggerated, though. I think


    it''s more possible that the amount of water power in each orb is equivalent to the water in ake.


    The water power is even stronger because it contains the power of the Supreme Ultimate!'' thought


    Ricky as he scrutinized the tiny water orbs.


    Seeing how powerful Fernando''s mutant was, Ricky had to get serious. The mark of chaotic fire


    emerged from between his eyebrows, glowing with a vibrant shine. He also unleashed the Chaotic Fire


    Mutant, and its power poured out from his body.


    "Finally! Did he just activate one of his mutants?" Fernando murmured to himself.


    "I already told you earlier, Fernando. My level is no longer inferior to yours." Ricky started talking in a


    low voice.


    An oppressive atmosphere engulfed the tform as he spoke, like a heavy nket settling over them.


    At the same time, the surrounding disciples watching them erupted in a heated discussion over what


    was happening. "Do you think Ricky could suppress Fernando if he burst out his seven mutants at the


    same time? I wonder up to what extent he can do that..."


    "If it were us fighting, his seven mutants will definitely be a death sentence. But we never know with


    these top talents. They never seem to lose."


    "But since Ricky has seven mutants, he must spend time on all of them. No matter how talented he is,


    he will lose to those top geniuses who only focus on cultivating one mutant. As they say, a jack of all


    trades is master of none."


    "Perhaps, that''s Ricky''s only weakness."


    "I guess you are right. However, once he cultivates all his mutants to their extreme, no one can defeat


    him."


    "Indeed, we can''t rule out that possibility. We should warn our senior leaders about Ricky, so they


    wouldn''t go after him."


    "The odds of sessfully robbing him are abysmal, so you are probably right. Once he reaches his


    maximum potential, even those top forces who messed with him might not be able to bear his anger


    and vengeance."


    However, they stopped discussing shortly, as the situation on the tform heated up again.


    When Fernando heard Ricky''s words, he didn''t bother to answer with his mouth and instead responded


    with his attacks.


    ''Anyway, it''s too early for this battle to be over. Even if I lose in the end, it''s worth it if I can get him to


    activate his second mutant, '' Fernando contemted.


    As he stepped forward, nearly a hundred water orbs shot out from his body like tiny, watery bullets.


    These water orbs instantly expanded as they made contact with air, and they became as big askes.


    They sped towards Ricky in the blink of an eye.


    As for Ricky, the invisible water power made him feel like he was drowning.


    The invisible power of Supreme Ultimate confused him, and for a second, he didn''t know what he was


    doing and what he was supposed to do.


    Thankfully, he returned to his senses quickly and shouted, "Chaotic fire,e out!"


    In the blink of an eye, the chaotic fire emerged and formed a world in front of Ricky, keeping him safe


    from the invisible water power.


    The chaotic fire flowed from within Ricky''s chest onto his arms, simr to the blood that gushed from


    his heart to the veins of his limbs.


    Ricky stretched his hands outwards, summoning almost one hundred arrows made of chaotic fire in


    front of him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The powerful arrows pierced the water orbs and spilled the water from each orb,


    which seemed to submerge the entire sky in the water. For a moment, it was raining cats and dogs.


    This kept their audience on their toes, for the surrounding disciples had to defend themselves or get hit


    by the iing deluge.


    Then the water also swallowed Ricky''s arrows, stopping them in mid-air.


    Fernando stepped into the water current, smirked, and advised Ricky, "Don''t you think it''s time to


    unleash your other mutants? I reached this level far ahead of you did, so you have to do something or


    you won''t be able to defeat me."


    "But how am I supposed to know I can do it if I don''t try?" responded Ricky lightly.


    Hearing that, Fernando said nothing more. He made mysterious gestures with his hands, and then his


    body suddenly exploded. In an instant, the empty space between them that had been submerged in


    water abruptly filled up with water orbs.


    "The Mouth of Supreme Ultimate!" Fernando''s voice rang out.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These floating water orbs expanded once again, but this time, they formed a pattern. They appeared


    like stars in a bright, starlit night, as they released the power of Supreme Ultimate. At this moment, the


    water current hovering midair began to rotate.


    The next instant, a fierce gale assaulted the tform, and a massive rift appeared in the middle.


    From afar, it appeared as if the sky had grown a mouth, with which it wanted to devour everything in


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    the world.


    The powers of water filled the rift. Seeing that, Ricky realized it was strong enough to contain anything.


    Water gushed out of the enormous rift as it moved, speeding towards Ricky in an instant.


    Ricky''s eyebrows furrowed. Without hesitation, he activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant to its extreme, and


    the chaotic fire on his body began burning wildly. It exploded in the next second and split apart into


    eleven clouds of me. These clouds morphed into dragons flying in mid-air.


    The eleven dragons made from the chaotic fire changed colors as they merged with the sacred fire and


    the peculiar fire.


    Boom! Boom!


    These fire dragons burned everything in their path. And in the next second, they formed a ming lotus


    with eleven petals.


    This lotus tangled up with the chaotic power.


    "Eleven-petaled Chaotic Fire Lotus!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, Fernando''s rift devoured the ming lotus.


    Dead silence filled the entire space the moment the lotus disappeared. Time seemed to stop.


    Everyone''s gaze stayed rooted on to the enormous rift.


    Obviously, they were waiting to see who had won the confrontation.


    They all saw the rift devour the ming lotus, but that didn''t mean Fernando had won. No one could be


    sure that the lotus was destroyed.


    ''Will Ricky activate his other mutants?'' the curious disciples wondered.

 Chapter 1414 Waynes Circumstances

    Chapter 1414 Wayne''s Circumstances


    The tense silence on the battlefield went on for a long time. All of a sudden, a confident voice broke


    through their reverie.


    "Extreme chaotic fire!"


    It seemed toe from the rift in the sky.


    The next instant, the fissure slowly swelled up as if it would explode.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Hairline cracks started appearing, as grey-white mes seemed to burn from


    within.


    This was the power of the Fire Dragon Extremitybined with the power of Ricky''s sacred fire and


    peculiar fire. Each cloud of chaotic fire that the Fire Dragon Extremity created acted like a sharp de


    that cut the rift like it was a thin piece of paper.


    Before long, the cracks had multiplied thousands of times, and Fernando''s rift began to leak too much


    power. And at this point, he couldn''t gather more, as Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Lotus was looming too near.


    The ming lotus, which was bolstered by the protective covering of the chaotic power, instantly


    expanded, causing the fissure to widen until it finally broke apart.


    It gradually dissipated into thin air, as the ming lotus burned all of it unto the veryst trace of its


    power.


    Suddenly, blood spurted out from somewhere in the sky. It looked like crimson rain for a second. A


    figure showed up on the tform, shuffled away, and backed down. He didn''t stop until he was about a


    thousand meters from where he had been standing.


    It was none other than Fernando, who had clearly lost.


    Ricky could have easily killed him with the lotus if this were a life and death battle.


    But, fortunately, it wasn''t. The mes soon died down, and Ricky alighted on the tform as well.


    It was only at this moment that the disciples came back to their senses. They couldn''t help but gasp in


    shock. "No way!" they eximed with their mouths agape in disbelief.


    They were stupefied that Ricky didn''t even need the power of his second mutant to take down


    Fernando, a genius who was a middle spiritual emperor at peak state.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No middle spiritual emperor can challenge him now. I''m afraid he can even go toe to toe against a


    three-star upper spiritual emperor. At the very least, he could probably hold his own against a three-star


    upper spiritual emperor even if he couldn''t outright take him down," a disciple who was an upper


    spiritual emperor remarked thoughtfully as he gazed at Ricky in awe.


    "You''re right. He might find it more challenging to defeat those who have a higher cultivation level than


    him, but no one in his level could give him a hard time."


    "It''s almost a done deal then. He will certainly get that vacant position."


    Differing opinions could be heard as the surrounding disciples heatedly discussed about Ricky.


    Meanwhile, Fernando turned to Ricky with a bitter smile.


    He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and remarked, "I don''t think anyone at your level can


    fight you, so you''ll probably find those with higher levels as more imposing opponents. However, you''ll


    find that not even the three-star upper spiritual emperors are a challenge to you, thanks to the seven


    mutants and chaotic power that you possess."


    "Thank you for letting me win, Fernando," Ricky humbly remarked as he cupped his hands with


    respect.


    "Stop being so modest. You beat me fair and square," answered Fernando. He tried to smile, but his


    defeat still stung a little, so it came off like a grimace.


    Although they were both middle spiritual emperors at peak state, their strength had an enormous gap,


    which was decided by their limits and potentials.


    After that, Ricky went on to challenge other disciples who were middle spiritual emperors at peak state,


    and he easily defeated them all. Not even one of his opponents could push him to use two mutants.


    And before long, Ricky became the strongest among those who hadn''t be upper spiritual


    emperors yet in the Misty South Pce.


    Most disciples who had seen him fight believed that Ricky would soon surpass his current level and


    challenge upper spiritual emperors.


    After all the battles were finished, Ricky left the tform.


    He went back to the pce in a jovial mood. "That was a marvelous experience! I had fun fighting


    those at my level. But I probably can''t do this if my opponents are stronger than three-star upper


    spiritual emperors. I won''t get the upper hand even if I burst out my seven mutants, chaotic power, and


    bright ancestral spirit at the same time, and the best oue I can expect will be a draw.


    That''s why I can''t challenge those with higher levels now."


    "That''s all right. You can be the best of all warriors at your level," the Dragon Intent Grassforted


    him.


    "I will certainly defeat everyone at my level. If I can''t do that, how can I evenpete for the


    prestigious position of First Mister and fulfill the promise I made in twenty years?" Ricky solemnly


    dered, his eyes burning with determination.


    "By the way, have you heard anything about Wayne recently?" he asked Mordechai.


    "Yes, I''ve heard rumors that Wayne''s decision to take you as his teacher has caused a sensation not


    only in the Misty South Pce and Short Human tribe but also with the other top forces," replied


    Mordechai.


    "That''s unbelievable. Who knew it would be such a big deal?" Ricky shook his head in disbelief.


    "The Short Human tribe is famous for their weapon casting, so they are indispensable to the creatures


    from the continent. And besides, no creature from the Short Human tribe has ever be a disciple of


    another force''s casting master, and I doubt anyone else would dare to ept them as their disciples.


    Wayne is one of their most talented disciples, so the senior members ce a great value on him. It''s no


    wonder they reacted like that,"


    Mordechai exined.


    "This is bing too troublesome. If I had known this would happen earlier, I wouldn''t have epted


    Wayne as my disciple, or maybe I would have epted his request in secret. What about Wayne? I


    hope he isn''t suffering too much because of this."


    Ricky then asked with much concern.


    "Don''t worry, he is in good hands. His grandfather is one of the ten casting elders of the Short Human


    tribe, after all. But the bad news is that the senior members are deliberating if they should expel him


    from their tribe. They think that Wayne''s behavior brought shame to the name of the Short Human tribe.


    I''m afraid if the First Deputy Chief didn''t put you on a pedestal, and if you weren''t a disciple of the Misty


    South Pce, the Short Human tribe would have hunted you down by now,"


    Mordechai further revealed, much to Ricky''s dismay.


    "I didn''t expect my decision to have such far-reaching consequences. If I took on Wayne as my


    disciples, it would have helped me get close to the Short Human tribe and learn their casting skills, or


    at least, that''s what I thought. What a shame it ended up like this! Now, the Short Human tribe despises


    me, and Wayne is in trouble too," Rickymented morosely.


    "What are you going to do now?" asked ire.


    "What else can I do? I''ll lie low for now and y it by ear. But first, I need to pay a visit to the Helian


    n," answered Ricky with a thoughtful expression.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, you saw thising before I took Wayne as my disciple, didn''t you? You let me


    walk right into this mess," he said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy.


    He was fairly certain that the grass hadn''t warned him ahead of time on purpose.


    "Ha! I''m not the one taking in disciples," scoffed the Dragon Intent Grass. "Besides, if you can''t even


    handle this mess, how can you lead the Misty South Pce in the future?"


    "Cut it out. If I were that powerful, I could have it taken care of. Please help me solve this matter. I''m


    not worried for my sake, but I don''t want to put Wayne in danger.


    After all, he is my disciple now, and as such, he is my responsibility," Ricky firmly insisted.


    "The solution is simple. The Helian n will hold a castingpetition in a month, which involves


    casting geniuses from various casting forces. If you defeat all the casting geniuses from the Short


    Human tribe, then they won''t have reason to give you or Wayne a hard time anymore. In other words,


    you will prove to them that you are superior to their casting masters and Wayne wasn''t wrong to follow


    you," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "That''s a good idea," Ricky murmured, nodding thoughtfully.


    "All right," he started as he turned to hispanions. "There would soon be a casting contest, and I''m


    going to take part in it. Are you three staying here to cultivate, or would you like toe with me?"


    "I''m not that interested in casting, so I think I should just stay here and focus on my cultivation. I don''t


    want to waste my time, or the gap between our strength will widen more," admitted Mordechai.


    "Me too," ire replied.


    She, too, didn''t want to be left behind by Ricky, which was a great possibility since he seemed to


    progress in leaps and bounds.


    Meanwhile, Amelia chose to go with Ricky, as she had already made peace with the fact that she could


    never surpass Ricky.


    Although heading for the Helian n was risky, ire and Mordechai weren''t worried about Ricky.


    They were confident that his life wasn''t in danger since the Helian n wouldn''t dare to offend the


    Misty South Pce and the First Deputy Chief.


    "All right then. Good luck! I''ll see you guys when I return." After that, Ricky turned to leave.


    But before he could do so, a loud, authoritative voice reached his ears. "Ricky, I know you''re in here.


    Come out!"

 Chapter 1415 The Gap

    Chapter 1415 The Gap


    Ricky didn''t expect that anyone woulde for him here, so the voice immediately made him wary,


    and his instinctive reaction to the voice was even more perplexing. It made him shake in anger, and his


    killing intent abruptly surged the moment that he heard it.


    That was strange, especially knowing that he didn''t even know who it was yet.


    "Who is it? Did the Short Human tribe send someone after you?" Mordechai asked, looking as


    confused as Ricky was.


    His guess made sense because only members from the Short Human tribe would have the guts to


    confront Ricky like this while he was in the Misty South Pce''s territory.


    Wasting no more time, Ricky and hispanions quickly came out. The square meant for the Ranking


    List was packed with people by the time they reached there. The one hundred strongest disciples on


    the Ranking List gathered once again.


    While this was going on, several powerful auras emerged from deep in the void. They didn''t seem to be


    saints, but some were undoubtedly demi-saints, and they were probably misters who didn''t go out to


    train.


    All the crowd''s eyes were focused on the sky, where two figures hovered in the air.


    Based on their auras, they hadn''t reached the Sage Level, although the scorching auras they emitted


    still reigned supreme. They seemed to be me experts, born with supreme power.


    The superior auras they sported contributed to the two''s arrogance, and they believed they could


    defeat all the talents in the Misty South Pce.


    When Ricky saw these two figures, only one thing prated his mind¡ªanger.


    And his anger gave birth to many things: killing intent, gloom, ferocity, and all kinds of negative


    emotions.


    ''Lanny Feng Steve Feng!''


    Ricky spat those two names in his head like a curse.


    Lanny Feng was the Phoenix tribe''s noble son and one of the strongest talents in the Misty South. He


    was a genius as famous as Mister Ryker and the Second Mister in the Misty South Pce.


    It was the same man who had tried to kill Ricky and taken his woman away.


    The other person went under the name of Steve Feng. He would have been killed by Ricky if it weren''t


    for the Shura Casket.


    "That''s Lanny Feng, the noble son of the Phoenix tribe! Did hee all the way here just to find fault


    with Ricky?"


    Seeing this spectacle, the disciples of the Misty South Pce gossiped among themselves once again.


    "Yeah, look at his face! That could only be Lanny, the strongest genius in the Misty South."


    "This is bad. How do we deal with this? Mister Ryker and the Second Mister are not here, and I doubt


    the other disciples can handle Lanny."


    While the others were whispering around them, Lanny and Steve stared at Ricky.


    Just like Ricky, there was nothing in Steve''s heart but hatred for Ricky and endless killing intent, for he


    had recovered his memory of the past.


    On the other hand, Lanny looked impassive at first nce, although a closer look revealed the killing


    intent and doubt in his eyes. He was sure he had killed Ricky back then, so it perplexed him to see


    Ricky here, alive and well. Worse, he seemed to have improved so much.


    "Well, Ricky, do you still remember me?" Steve asked with an icy re.


    "Have you regained your memory?"


    Ricky asked back, sounding equally cial.


    "Of course I have, though you probably don''t get it. How can amoner like you understand how it is


    to be one of the Phoenix tribe''s most powerful warriors?"


    answered Steve.


    "Brat, this is bad! The Phoenix tribe must suspect you of having Eli''s inheritance. Another disturbance


    will take over the Misty South, and more people wille after you,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass surmised.


    "I don''t think so. The Phoenix tribe is too greedy to spread news like that. And if they tell the others


    about the Shura Casket, they won''t be able to monopolize it anymore,"


    Ricky disagreed, his forehead furrowed in thought.


    "Well, it looks like you still have your wits about you even with Lanny here. I''m d to hear that!"


    sighed the Dragon Intent Grass upon hearing Ricky''s thoughts.


    Since it could feel the negative emotions in Ricky''s heart, it was afraid that Ricky''s hatred towards


    Lanny would get the best of him. Perhaps it said all these things to test if Ricky was still thinking


    straight.


    "Don''t worry, Dragon Intent Grass. I''ve grown more mature emotionally, so I can promise you I''ll stay


    rational no matter how angry I get,"


    Ricky reassured it.


    After that, he turned his back on Steve and stared expectantly at Lanny instead.


    "I heard you want to trample me under your feet..."


    Meeting Ricky''s eyes, Lanny spoke first. His demeanor seemed calm and unppable.


    "Did you hear that? Ricky must have a feud with the Phoenix tribe. Or, maybe, he and Lanny, the


    Phoenix tribe''s noble son, have some kind of rivalry,"


    muttered one of the Misty South Pce''s disciples that were watching.


    "They look so serious. The grudge between them must be more serious than Chandler''s death and


    Paul''s inheritance."


    "But I can''t think of any connection between them, though. What could they be fighting about?"


    "Funny that you mention that. From the moment that we met, I haven''t been able to think of anything


    besides trampling you under my feet. That''s precisely why I worked so hard with my cultivation,"


    answered Ricky aloofly.


    "Ha-ha, really? Well, I''m here now. You can try your best, though I''m not sure you can trample me


    under your feet!"


    Lanny let out a mockingugh, smirking at Ricky in a way that made his blood boil in his veins.


    It had been a long time since they hadst seen each other, and now, Lanny had grown even more


    terrifying.


    His strength, his indifference, and hisposure were testaments to his progress, and it emphasized


    howpetent he was. Indeed, he was on his way to bing the strongest warrior on the continent.


    Lanny''s aura was already domineering, even back in the Snow Land, which made it seem like he was


    the strongest warrior in the world. He believed that too, so his arrogance urged him to return in secret


    and hunt down Ricky. He couldn''t wait to get his hands on the other man.


    ''It looks like Lanny has improved so much, not only his strength but even his temper has matured, ''


    Ricky thought to himself.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as Lanny finished speaking, the scorching aura erupted from his body like a raging sun,


    cresting in a wave over Ricky.


    Boom! The next instant, Ricky felt like endless mountains were pressing him down, and unbearable


    pressure assaulted every meridian in his body. It felt like it could explode at any moment.


    He fell to his knees as the pressure finally overwhelmed him, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from


    his lips.


    How embarrassing!


    At this moment, Ricky felt nothing but humiliation.


    He thought he had improved so much, but Lanny had easily suppressed him like he had done so in the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    past. The man had only used his aura, but Ricky had already fallen to his knees like a damned wimp.


    "How can you trample me under your feet if you can''t even withstand my aura?"


    scoffed Lanny as a mocking smirk shed across his face.


    Ricky raged in his heart, and his killing intent surged to its peak.


    He couldn''t ept that he was still nothing in front of Lanny even though his strength had grown close


    to an upper spiritual emperor.


    The thought filled him with anger, which rose and rose until he went berserk.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Fortunately, the bright ancestral spirit in his body helped him to control himself.


    "Brat, you must endure it!" the Dragon Intent Grass urgently reminded Ricky. "He has been cultivating


    much longer than you, so it''s normal that the gap between your strength is still this vast. He isn''t a


    suitable opponent for you this time, but perhaps, he can be in the future. You just have to be patient."


    Ricky didn''t respond. He kept on ring at Lanny with blood-thirsty eyes, and he forced himself to


    stand up, his mouth bleeding from the effort.


    No matter what happened today, he firmly promised himself that he wouldn''t kneel before these


    bastards. He would never bend his knees in front of the person he hated the most!


    However, the moment that Ricky straightened, his bones shattered under the pressure. White-hot pain


    pervaded his body, along with endless humiliation.


    The events that transpired in the Snow Land were happening again.


    He swore that the next time he saw Lanny, he would trample him under his feet. But now, it seemed


    that nothing had changed, and Ricky was still the same loser he had been before.


    Perhaps the only difference between then and now was that he was safe here in the Misty South


    Pce, as Lanny couldn''t kill him here. However, the humiliation he suffered seemed to have been


    multiplied tenfold.

 Chapter 1416 Heading For The Helian Clan

    Chapter 1416 Heading For The Helian n


    ''This is humiliating, but I have no choice. I have to swallow my shame, for I do not have the strength to


    defend myself against him yet.


    Strength makes the world go round, and the weak are doomed to be oppressed. If they want to survive,


    they have to learn to endure.


    Survival should be my priority right now because, after that, everything is possible, '' Ricky carefully


    reflected himself in his heart.


    "Huh? I''m surprised you can still stand up. Perhaps, I''m being too charitable," remarked Lanny with a


    nasty smirk. As soon as he finished speaking, he put more pressure on Ricky with his domineering


    aura.


    He was well aware that he couldn''t kill Ricky while the other man was a disciple of the Misty South


    Pce, and especially not in such a public setting.


    Thus, he traveled all the way here just to humiliate Ricky, intending to provoke the other man until he


    went berserk or to discourage him, at the very least. He nned to show that no matter how hard Ricky


    worked, he would always be superior, and Ricky''s efforts would always be in vain.


    Of course, Lanny went through all this effort, not because he was confident, but because he felt


    threatened by Ricky''s talent.


    Not only that, but he also believed Ricky had acquired Eli''s inheritance.


    Eli wasn''t the best warrior in his era, but he was certainly one of the most powerful warriors at the


    Potentate Level.


    And if Ricky possessed two spiritual potentates'' inheritances, he would be an obstacle in Lanny''s path.


    Even if hecked talent, Lanny couldn''t underestimate him. But he knew that Ricky was a genius.


    That was why he had to nip this in the bud. He had to cripple Ricky before he became too strong. And


    he nned to do this by discouraging Ricky until he lost heart and gave up on martial arts.


    Just then, a voice resonated from nowhere, carrying an energy that prevented Lanny''s energy from


    reaching Ricky. "Lanny, the Misty South Pce is not a ce for you to clown about.


    As a mere mutant, you''re quite daring."


    The surrounding warriors who heard this cried out in disbelief, "What?! That''s just Lanny''s mutant?"


    It seemed like the mutant had performed too well, and it had everyone convinced that it was stronger


    than most of the demi-saints.


    And if Lanny''s mutant was this strong, they could guess how much stronger Lanny himself truly was.


    ''It looks like only Mister Ryker can handle this Lanny guy, '' thought most of the Misty South Pce''s


    disciples.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was in despair. He found it hard to ept that even though he had cultivated for


    years, he still couldn''t do anything against Lanny''s mutant. It had already been humiliating when he


    sumbed to the energy the mutant sent to him, believing it was Lanny''s real body, but to know that


    he had lost to Lanny''s mutant and not even the man... The shame was indescribable.


    Ricky clenched his mouth so tightly that his lips bled, and his nails dug into his palms until they created


    reddened quarter-moon patterns.


    "This may be too much to ept right now, but the truth hurts, kid. You just have to live with it. If you


    can''t ept it, you can never make progress.


    The martial world is a cruel ce for those who have failed. However, there''s still hope as long as


    you''re alive. You will always have the chance to improve and get stronger," the Dragon Intent Grass


    Hearing that pulled Ricky out of the spiral of his dark thoughts. He activated the bright ancestral spirit


    again, which helped him clear his mind of negative emotions.


    The next moment, Ricky''s eyes gradually fell closed, and he couldn''t help cursing his luck. Why did this


    have to happen today?


    "Well, well, well, look who the cat dragged in. The Third Mister!" Lanny disdainfully remarked as his


    gaze swept over the person who came to Ricky''s aid.


    Honestly, among all the disciples of the Misty South Pce, Lanny only took Ryker and the Second


    Mister seriously.


    He didn''t think the others posed a threat to him, not even the Third Mister.


    The young man in front of him, the Third Mister, had a lean and toned body.


    He wasn''t good-looking, but the invisible wind power that continuously swept about him added to his


    mysterious charms. The young man looked fresh and innocent, d in all-white clothes and a pair of


    white iron boots, which were rumored to be as heavy as several mountains.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You people from the Phoenix tribe never change. You''ve always been so arrogant. Anyway, it doesn''t


    matter what you want, you are not wee here." With that, the Third Mister took a stride forward and


    reached Lanny.


    The next instant, he lifted one foot and stomped on the ground, trampling Lanny''s mutant until it


    vanished into thin air.


    But before the mutant fully disappeared, Lanny''s furious voice rang out. "Third Mister, how dare you


    destroy my mutant?"


    "I may not be a match for your real body, but I can deal with your mutant without breaking a sweat," the


    Third Mister replied, sounding unimpressed.


    "As for you," added the Third Mister as he turned to Steve, "are you leaving yourself? Or do you want


    me to see you off?" As he spoke, he leveled a sharp re at Steve as if he was daring him to make the


    wrong choice.


    A displeased scoff escaped from Steve''s lips. But he said nothing more, knowing that he couldn''t do


    anything. Instead, he shot Ricky a furious re and quickly left.


    Of course, Steve had expected this to happen. He knew he couldn''t do anything to Ricky in the Misty


    South Pce, even if Lanny himself hade with him.


    The important thing was that he and Lanny had gotten what they wanted.


    Seeing Ricky''s expression earlier, Steve figured that the other man would find it hard to get over the


    lesson they taught him today.


    "Ricky, I don''t know what happened between you and Lanny, but I hope that you can let it go no matter


    what he did to you. Don''t live in his shadow. Trust me when I say that you are as talented as he is. You


    just need more time.


    And in this ce, you can have all the time you need,"


    the Third Misterforted Ricky through telepathy.


    "Thank you, Third Mister!" Ricky thanked the other man sincerely.


    "I hope that you were just faking your reactions earlier, and you aren''t as affected as you pretended to


    be," added the Third Mister before he left.


    "Ricky, remember this; the one who seeds in the end is the real winner! So it doesn''t matter how


    many times you fail. You will always have more chances to try again as long as you''re alive. I am


    confident that you have a bright future ahead of you," Neil and the Fourth Mister added through


    telepathy as well.


    "Thank you, everyone! I appreciate your kind words," Ricky replied, genuinely thankful for their words


    that soothed him like aforting balm.


    "These misters of the Misty South Pce are truly kind-hearted, and they are willing to give you a


    chance to stand up for yourself. I guess that''s why they didn''te to your aid immediately," the


    Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment.


    "I know..." Ricky nodded.


    This was how Ricky''s crisis came to an end.


    For Ricky, the experience brought boon and bane to him equally.


    He could admit that after he defeated Fernando with a mutant''s power, he put on airs a little. The six-


    month cultivation had helped him improve, but the victory also brought him to the brink of arrogance.


    This crisis, brought about by Lanny''s mutant, could be a reminder, warning him to be a humble person.


    It brought him back down from the clouds since it made him realize he was still too weak.


    After two days, Ricky''s mind state had gone back to its normal state, and he was fully prepared to head


    for the Helian n with Amelia.


    "My mind is set at ease when I sensed your state and mindset. I''m confident that you''ve gotten over the


    hurdle that Lanny made. If you hadn''t, I would have to follow you to the Helian n myself," Mordechai


    said to Ricky.


    "Mordechai, you should know me well by now. Do you think I will lose heart just from that?" answered


    Ricky with a smirk. "You and ire should stay here and focus on your cultivation. If you need more


    cultivation resources, you can ask more from those disciples who want me to make weapons for them.


    Tell them that if they provide what you need, I will only ask them to pay three times the fee for the


    casting materials. I think that might make them more open to catering to your needs."


    "Well, good friend, I look forward to seeing you again. I hope by that time you will be a Sage Level


    casting master." Mordechai bade him goodbye warmly.


    "Take care of yourself. I''m sure those forces after you won''t give up so easily. Besides, Lanny sent his


    mutant toe for you, which means he sees you as a threat to him now. He would likely try to kill you


    in secret," ire warned him with a concerned expression.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get myself killed. I have too many ns that would go to waste if I die," Ricky


    reassured her.


    Soon after that, Ricky and Amelia went on their way to the Helian n.


    The Short Human tribe considered four continents as their home. They had no top warriors, as most of


    them focused on casting and had mastered it enough to be brilliant casting masters. Thus, even though


    they didn''t have any fighting capability, all tribes on the continent respected them.


    Except for those in the remote ces, the members of the Short Human tribe received much respect


    and prestige.


    In particr, the Helian n was the most influential n of the Short Human tribe in the Misty South.


    And they lived on the south-eastern side of the Free Pce.

 Chapter 1417 Hostility

    Chapter 1417 Hostility


    Although the Free Pce was a force to be reckoned with, it still showed immense respect towards the


    Helian n. They even went so far as to give up the southeastern area they had upied earlier to


    the Helian n.


    The reason for this treatment was simple. Many powerful warriors of the Free Pce were independent


    cultivators, and because of the Free Pce''s rtionship with the Helian n, these warriors were


    more likely to be invited elders of the Helian n.


    The invited elders of the Helian n held a high position and had status beyond others.


    They could have their weapons cast for free and could also make use of the rich cultivation resources


    provided by the Helian n. In the entirety of the four continents, the Short Human tribe was said to


    have the richest and the most advanced cultivation resources.


    All those resources were made avable to them as long as they helped the younger generation of the


    Helian n in their cultivation and also swore to protect the safety of the Helian n to a certain


    extent.


    This was because the Short Human Tribe was not adept in cultivation.


    Therefore, they were willing to provide the cultivation resources to the invited elders who stayed loyal to


    them.


    The cities in the territory of the Helian n were usually bustling. Some came to cast weapons, some


    came to observe the casting and wanted toprehend something in the casting conception, and


    some who were casting lovers came to worship the Short Human tribe because of their amazing


    casting skills.


    Apart from the usual crowd, the Helian n''s invited geniuses from various casting forces to attend the


    castingpetition made the cities more lively than normal.


    High in the sky, many airships were making their way to the cities, carrying masters from famous


    casting forces in the interior region. They were arriving with their own geniuses to attend the


    It was the hot topic of the warriors in every city at the moment.


    asionally, some of them would also mention Wayne, and that he was Ricky''s apprentice.


    As soon as Ricky and Amelia arrived, the two of them entered the Massacring Zone and immediately


    sensed Wayne''s aura, hoping to meet Wayne in secret.


    Unfortunately, he was imprisoned in a remote pce which was being guarded strictly with powerful


    restrictions. Even though Ricky had activated the Massacring Zone, he still couldn''t enter the pce


    without anyone noticing.


    "It seems like the Helian n has yet to make a final decision on Wayne because of the status of his


    grandfather. Obviously, they would settle the matter as soon as thepetition is over," said Amelia.


    "That seems to be the case. I have to defeat all the casting geniuses of the Helian n in this


    apprenticeship under me."


    "It''s going to be extremely hard. The top geniuses of the Helian n are said to possess the strongest


    casting talent in all four continents," said the Dragon Intent Grass.


    "Anyway, try your best."


    "Hmm. I wonder if any of their younger generation''s geniuses has reached the Sage Level."


    Rocky looked grim. "If any of them has reached the Sage Level, things will be really troublesome


    for us," he said, sighing heavily.


    This time, in addition to the casting forces, the Helian n had also invited saints from top forces as


    guests to watch the castingpetition.


    The Helian n held these castingpetitions to show off their casting skills to these top forces.


    And once these top forces personally witnessed the high casting skills of the Short Human tribe, they


    would automatically show respect to the tribe.


    Naturally, the saints of the Misty South Pce were invited as well.


    This time, the saint who hade on behalf of the Misty South Pce was Kolton.


    He was definitely one of the top among the great saints. Hundreds of years ago, he had reached the


    ''Kolton is pretty famous and is a powerful great saint from the Misty South Pce. I hope he can speak


    for me when the timees.'' Ricky hoped.


    Although he had arrived in the city earlier than most, Ricky didn''t show up until the day before the


    castingpetition began. By this time, most geniuses from other casting forces had already


    registered.


    The registration counter was situated in the main city square.


    As soon as Ricky appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of the crowd.


    "Isn''t that Ricky? White-haired Ricky?"


    "Yes! With that signature white hair, there''s no mistaking it."


    "How arrogant is this guy? Even at a time like this, he has dared to step into the main city of the Helian


    n."


    "He has always been arrogant, otherwise he wouldn''t have epted Wayne as his disciple."


    "But it is true that he has extraordinary casting ability. ording to news from the Misty South Pce,


    he can condense the furnace with his strength and even refine the casting materials at the Demi-sage


    Level."


    "I have heard it as well. They say that he seeds in a single casting, and the weapon he cast is


    perfect."


    "Is he participating in thepetition as well?"


    "Since he is here now, it''s very likely!"


    "Let''s see how the Helian n will react."


    Ricky, on the other hand, merely turned a deaf ear to the murmurs around him and headed straight to


    the registration counter in the square.


    But before he could reach the counter, he was surrounded by disciples of the Short Human tribe.


    "Are you Ricky?" one of them asked fiercely.


    "I am," Ricky answered in a low tone. "This is not the hospitality I was expecting. Are you stopping me


    from signing up?"


    "Ha ha! What a joke. You don''t deserve to be our guest!" another disciple of the Short Human tribe


    sneered. "You humiliated our tribe."


    "Even though you are a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, you will not be able to leave so easily


    this time."


    "Oh. So, that''s how it is. But you know, although Wayne is my disciple, we are more like friends..."


    Ricky tried to exin.


    He really didn''t want to sh with the Helian n outside thepetition.


    "Also, I have your invitation here. ording to the rules of the Helian n, anyone, even the devils,


    can participate in the castingpetition as long as they have an invitation,"


    Ricky said as he took out the invitation and held it up for the disciples to see.


    At the sight of the invitation in Ricky''s hand, the disciples'' eyes went wide in shock. They looked at


    each other in obvious confusion. As far as they knew, none from their tribe gave Ricky any invitation.


    But what Ricky said was urate. The Helian n indeed stipted that anyone who had the


    invitation could participate in thepetition.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, their hatred for Ricky exceeded theirpliance with the rules.


    "Humph! Even if the invitation is real, it''s quite obvious that you stole it from another warrior."


    "Arrest him! Take him to the leader!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, several disciples of the Short Human tribe took their stance to fight


    against Ricky and Amelia.


    If Ricky was not backed by the Misty South Pce, they would have killed him on the spot.


    Ricky sighed. At this point, he had no choice but to meet them head-on.


    "Looks like it was just Ricky''s wishful thinking that he could ever participate in thepetition," the


    warriors around himmented.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for the fact that he is a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, the Helian n would


    have ughtered him right here, instead of arresting him."


    "Either way, this is going to be a good show.


    I heard that Kolton of the Misty South Pce is here as well."


    Ricky was helpless. He did not want to cause a mess, but he could not stand still and wait to be


    arrested either.


    "You guys, step back!" an old voice called out at that moment, drawing everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1418 The Best Casting Genius

    Chapter 1418 The Best Casting Genius


    When the voice faded into the ether, the figure of an old man emerged.


    Judging from his aura, the old man must be a saint, which perplexed Ricky because this guy was the


    weakest saint he had ever seen.


    But to his surprise, all the warriors in the square lowered their heads in respect as soon as they saw


    the old man.


    "Elder Graysen!"


    greeted all the disciples of the Helian n as they bowed down respectfully.


    Upon hearing them call the old man Elder Graysen, Ricky immediately realized who the man was.


    In the Helian n, aside from the top casting masters at the Sage Level who were hiding in the dark,


    there were also top casting masters at the Sage Level on the surface. Those were the head of the


    Helian n and their ten elders.


    The Helian n''s leader had highly likely achieved a Demi-divine Level in casting, while the weakest of


    the ten elders were casting masters that had reached the advanced stage of the Sage Level.


    Any force considered casting masters at the advanced stage of the Sage Level with the utmost respect.


    With just that information, it was clear how prestigious and powerful the Helian n''s ten elders were


    in the Misty South.


    "You are Ricky Nan, the one who took Wayne, the casting genius of our Short Human tribe, as your


    disciple!"


    Elder Graysen red at Ricky frostily.


    Just like his men, he also hankered for Ricky''s death because he felt like the brat had tarnished the


    reputation not only of the Short Human tribe but also of the Helian n.


    "Sir, Wayne isn''t just my disciple. He''s also a good friend of mine!"


    Ricky defended immediately. He hade here to support his friend, but that didn''t mean he wanted to


    offend the Helian n.


    "How dare you take him as your disciple? We, the Short Human tribe, have never had an outsider


    serve as our member''s master in casting. Are you trying to humiliate us?"


    Elder Graysen confronted him.


    Just as they were talking, several figures emerged from the skies.


    Kolton, along with other saints from the forces that the Helian n invited, had finally arrived.


    Many of these saints waited for what Kolton would do.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Kolton asked Ricky telepathically, feeling helpless upon seeing Ricky there.


    "Sir, I can''t leave my friend alone. Besides, he is my disciple and my responsibility,"


    insisted Ricky with much concern.


    "I understand, but deal with this carefully. The Helian n is not to be trifled with."


    That was the only thing that Kolton could say after hearing the determination in Ricky''s voice.


    "Sir, I didn''t do this to humiliate you.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isn''t it normal to ept when someone asks to be your disciple? I don''t think that anything like that


    could be shameful,"


    exined Ricky to the elder of the Helian n.


    "Besides, don''t you also invite elders to teach many of your disciples? Is that shameful too?"


    "Enough of your impudence!"


    Elder Graysen cut him off harshly.


    "Of course we need to invite others for martial arts since our Helian n is not that good at fighting.


    However, we are the best in Misty South in terms of casting, so there''s no need for our disciples to go


    looking for masters elsewhere. Have you ever heard of the strongest needing to be apprenticed? If


    someone in the Helian n took an outsider as their master in casting, that would be a great disgrace!"


    "Please don''t be offended. Ricky is still young and immature," Kolton immediately told Elder Graysen


    when he felt the other man''s mounting anger. "You can just ask Wayne to withdraw from being Ricky''s


    disciple, right?"


    His suggestion seemed sound, for he figured that even the Misty South Pce wouldn''t want to go


    head to head against the Helian n.


    "Can''t you keep a low profile, young man?" Kolton reprimanded Ricky using his internal power.


    "Sir, please allow me to take part in thispetition," Ricky sincerely requested.


    "Fine. It looks like you''ve made up your mind, anyway." The tone of Ricky''s voice told him he couldn''t


    change the young man''s mind. "In that case, you can participate in it, and I''ll try to put in a good word


    for you."


    "We all know that the Misty South Pce is the most powerful force in the Misty South. However, that


    doesn''t give its disciples license to be so arrogant," Elder Graysen grumbled.


    "Now, now, let''s take a step back, okay? We shouldn''t fight over such a small thing. Let''s put this matter


    aside first. Once I get back, I will pass the word to our lord. We will certainly give you a satisfactory


    answer," Kolton persuaded him smilingly.


    "For now, kindly allow Ricky to sign up for the castingpetition. He will take part as the


    representative of our Misty South Pce."


    "How can you even suggest such a thing? Do you think our Helian n will allow someone who has


    humiliated our n to participate in thispetition?" Elder Graysen replied angrily.


    "Hell, if it weren''t for the Misty South Pce, I would have killed him from the moment Iid eyes on


    him!"


    "Come on, man, no need to get so heated up. I think this is a matter between the youngsters, so we


    shouldn''t meddle in it. Why not let them settle it themselves?" This time, Kolton took offense with Elder


    Graysen''s stern tone, and his face grew serious as well.


    Although the Misty South Pce didn''t want to provoke the Helian n''s wrath, he refused to let any


    force threaten them. Otherwise, the entire Misty South Pce would look weak.


    When Ricky noticed the thick tension building between the two, he immediately stepped in.


    Thest thing he wanted to happen was for a war to break out between the Misty South Pce and the


    Helian n just because of him.


    "Elder Graysen, why don''t you want me to take part in thepetition? I know that I''m not inferior to


    any casting geniuses from the Helian n, so maybe you''re afraid that I will take the first ce..."


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be ridiculous, boy!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Elder Graysen burst out intoughter.


    A sarcastic smile shed across his face, thinking that Ricky was too naive.


    Meanwhile, the other warriors who heard his statement also shook their heads in dismay.


    "He isn''t afraid of the Helian n at all! Just because he can use the Light Apperception to condense


    the furnace and even defeated Wayne once, he thinks he is the best!" a warrior mumbled with irritation.


    "Well, judging from his tone, you may be right."


    ''It looks like Lanny didn''t seed in breaking Ricky''s resolve. He is still as confident as ever!'' Kolton


    thought to himself. ''However, this can also be beneficial to us.''


    "Why are youughing, Elder Graysen? Did I say something funny?" Ricky asked.


    "Young man, do you think I''m stupid? I won''t fall for your stupid tricks," Elder Graysen responded with a


    re.


    "Well, I think you''re just scared, Elder Graysen. After all, you expect all the highest rewards to go to


    your Helian n''s disciples. Am I right?" Ricky challenged the other man with a cheeky smirk.


    "Tch! You talk too much!" Elder Graysen spat.


    Of course, he couldn''t show that he was affected, or the others would think that Ricky hit the nail in the


    head.


    "Elder Graysen, since he wants to take part in the castingpetition, just let him do it. Our Helian


    n has never been afraid of anyone before." A cheery voice sounded in reply. "And besides, we can''t


    break our rules. He already has an invitation, so we can''t say no to him."


    The next moment, a petite young man d in grey clothes appeared.


    "It''s Kamari Helian, the most talented casting genius among the younger generation in the Misty


    South!"


    The moment the surrounding warriors saw the grey-d young man, they immediately recognized him.


    Even the saints in the air showed respect to him.


    This young man was Kamari Helian, a casting genius of the Helian n. Even though he hadn''t even


    reached fifty years old, he had already defeated all the other casting geniuses of the Helian n.


    Currently, he had reached the Demi-sage Level at peak state in casting.


    Because of all these achievements, he became known as the most talented casting genius among the


    younger generation in the Misty South.


    Some rumors even imed that in the few years that passed, Kamari had be a casting master at


    the Sage Level.


    Perhaps, a few decadester, another casting master at the Demi-divine Level would appear in the


    Helian n.


    The presence of a casting genius at such exemry caliber made all the saints present sigh with awe.


    ''So that''s Kamari Helian...''


    Ricky noted to himself seriously.


    He gazed at the other man intently, burning the man''s features to his memory. After all, this person was


    probably the biggest threat to him in this castingpetition. In fact, this man was probably his only


    worthy opponent.

 Chapter 1419 The First Round

    Chapter 1419 The First Round


    The moment Kamari arrived, his eyes swept over Ricky critically, scrutinizing the other man''s


    weaknesses and strengths.


    Most people considered Kamari a one-of-a-kind casting genius, and there had been no one like him in


    the Helian n for the past thousand years. Kamari, himself, believed in his casting skills and thought


    that only a few people were in his level in terms of weapon casting.


    However, when he heard Ricky who was just a Demi-sage Level casting master could cast exceptional


    weapons with a furnace made from his Light Apperception, he couldn''t believe it at first. He thought the


    rumors were just that¡ªrumors.


    Thus, he decided to see Ricky cast with his own eyes.


    Kamari knew he couldn''t ignore the other man, for he was a threat to him. He had to prove that he was


    the most talented casting master.


    Along with his pride, he also needed to uphold the Helian n''s reputation, which depended on him


    winning against Ricky. He intended to crush Ricky during the casting contest, and in that way, he could


    remind everyone that he was the best casting master of his generation. People would realize that Ricky


    wasn''t qualified to teach anyone from the Helian n.


    "Since you already have an invitation, we will allow you to take part in the casting contest this time for


    the sake of the Misty South Pce''s representative. Good luck!" Kamari dered firmly, much to the


    Elder Greyson''s relief.


    Seeing this, it was evident that the Helian n''s elders held him in high regard, and they would surely


    let him do as he pleased.


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, Kamari," Ricky uttered gratefully, cupping his hands as he inclined his head


    slightly.


    "Ha-ha! Elder Greyson will surely regret this decision if he knew what would happen," the Evil


    Mandragora remarked with a giddyugh. "If I were him, I won''t even let you set foot near the


    "Well, I''m d he isn''t you then! Ha-ha!" replied Ricky in amusement upon hearing herments.


    "By the way, can you sense Kamari''s casting level?" he then asked the Dragon Intent Grass, as his


    expression became somber.


    "How should I know? The casting level of an individual doesn''t always coincide with the level of his


    martial arts. But, if I were to guess, this guy is highly likely to be a Sage Level casting master,"


    answered the Dragon Intent Grass. "And if I am right, you have no chance of winning against him."


    "I hope his casting skills haven''t reached that level yet..." muttered Ricky quietly.


    Kamari''s intent gaze remained steadfast on Ricky''s figure.


    "It''s no big deal. I just hope you can show us your best casting skills so that everyone would see if you


    are strong enough to be Wayne''s master. If you fail here, you will be theughingstock of the continent,


    not my n," Kamari responded with much derision in his voice.


    "I''ll do my best!" Ricky nodded grimly as the fire of determination burned in his eyes. He would certainly


    do his best.


    After that minor incident, the registration soon ended.


    Typically, the Helian n arranged the participants'' amodation for the tournament. It was where


    the disciples would stay and rest until the first test began the next day.


    "Apart from the members of the Helian n, the most talented casting disciplese from the Casting


    Guild in the inner region, right?" Ricky asked Amelia, who nodded in confirmation.


    "Yeah! It''s no wonder the Casting Guild is the apple of the eyes of all the major forces. But,


    understandably all of them are talented since their members were the casting geniusesing from


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the inner region''s various ns. You can say that their members areposed of the best of the best.


    I think we can even say that, as far as casting skills are concerned, the Casting Guild is cut from the


    same cloth as the Short Human tribe, and no other force can evene close," said Amelia.


    "All the top casting geniuses of the younger generation in the whole Misty South must have signed up


    for this contest. Despite that, I hope I can catch a break and finally be a Sage Level casting


    master," Ricky muttered, bright-eyed and bushy-tailed with anticipation.


    "But don''t get too preupied with your opponents. Aren''t you looking forward to the prizes you can


    win in this castingpetition?" Amelia added with a smile.


    "Of course! It''s not a contest if the winner doesn''t get a prize." An expectant smile shed across


    Ricky''s face after he heard her words.


    He heard that the prizes were exceedingly valuable.


    Participants who could reach the fourth to the tenth rank would receive a varying amount of Heaven


    Soul Stones.


    Those in the tenth ce would receive ten pieces of Heaven Soul Stone, while those in the ninth ce


    would get twenty pieces. Seventy pieces were in store for whoever won fourth ce.


    Thispetition was truly on a different level. After all, the Casting Guild only gave a single Heaven


    Soul Stone to the grand winner of their casting contest. With that in mind, the two contests couldn''t be


    any more different. There was a vast gap between their levels.


    As for the three major prizes, the Helian n prepared even morevish items. The third-ce would


    get a zone full of casting materials from the Helian n.


    Obviously, that meant more than a hundred pieces of Heaven Soul Stone.


    The prize for the second ce included three zones full of casting materials and the privilege of


    cultivating on the Casting Stars of the Helian n for months.


    The grand winner would receive an abundance of casting cultivation resources, and he would get the


    opportunity to cultivate in the ancestralnd of the Helian n.


    Based on the rewards for the first and second ce, the Helian n seemed to ce much


    importance on this castingpetition.


    However, the previouspetition had always had members of the Helian n as the grand winner


    and second ce.


    The highest honor attained by the disciples of other casting forces was third ce, and most of them


    had not even reached the fifth ce.


    In this way, the Helian n always ended up with the most valuable prizes. They weren''t afraid to give


    outvish rewards since it always ended up with their members, anyway.


    Of course, none of the other forces could question this because the Helian n''s members had won


    fair and square. They could only me themselves if their disciples weren''t good enough to win.


    "Hmm... I wonder what would happen if you won first ce and gained the right to cultivate in the


    Helian n''s ancestralnd..." remarked the Dragon Intent Grass in a mischievous tone.


    "That will surely be interesting!" Ricky responded with a smile.


    The castingpetition consisted of three parts. Most participants were usually eliminated in the first


    round.


    On the huge square, thousands of casting tables had been set up, with one disciple upying each


    casting table.


    Elder Graysen and the saints from other forces made themselvesfortable on the clouds over the


    tform, and each one had their eyes trained on the ongoing contest.


    The first round was simple. The participants only needed to create a weapon at the Demi-sage Level


    within ten hours.


    That was a piece of cake for Ricky, and he doubted that he would even need ten hours to do that.


    But for the other casting geniuses, it was not quite a walk in the park.


    ''Since they only gave us ten hours, I think only a fourth of this batch would pass to the next round, ''


    Ricky surmised after hearing the instructions.


    "Casting a Demi-sage Level weapon in ten hours isn''t as simple as you think. Not everyone is as


    talented as you, after all. If I were to guess, I think less than a fourth of all the participants would pass,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass guessed, disagreeing.


    At this time, most of the participants had a grave look on their faces.


    "The test begins now!" a member of the Short Human tribe dered aloud.


    With these words, the contest finally began.


    Most people watching had their eyes fixed on the top geniuses of the Helian n and of the Casting


    Guild.


    Some were also checking Ricky out.


    They wanted to see how Ricky made a furnace with his Light Apperception, even though he was a


    mere Demi-sage level casting master. And although the test had started, the top casting geniuses


    participating in the test couldn''t keep their eyes off Ricky.


    They studied every movement he made while they, themselves, were doing their task, which wasn''t


    difficult for them to achieve. After all, they had ten hours.


    It was a shame that things didn''t go as they expected.


    Seeing that it was just the first round, Ricky had no intention of showing his real skills.


    Instead, he crafted his weapon slowly and used ame Pounding Skill. This confused the surrounding


    warriors, and they began to gossip with one another. "Did the rumors exaggerate this guy''s casting


    skills?" a warrior muttered, sounding incredibly perplexed by what he was seeing.


    "This is just the first round, so let''s not jump to conclusions. Maybe he doesn''t want to show his real


    skills yet," another warrior retorted. "Ricky must have something up his sleeve, or Wayne wouldn''t have


    taken him as his master. After all, Wayne is an arrogant casting genius in this era."


    ''What an interesting fellow! He is purposely acting like an ordinary caster. But he won''t be able to do


    this for long because the second round will be more difficult, '' Kamari mused.


    "Look at those fools! They''re so disappointed with your performance. Ha-ha!" the Dragon Intent Grass


    pointed out.


    "Let them be. I don''t n on showing my trump card unless I have no other choice," Ricky responded


    with a smile.

 Chapter 1420 The Casting Ladder

    Chapter 1420 The Casting Ladder


    Just as the Dragon Intent Grass expected, over three-fourths of the participants were eliminated. Out of


    the thousands that took part, only hundreds of participants got into the second round.


    Those who expected much from Ricky were all disappointed because it took him nine hours just to


    create a mediocre weapon.


    ''This guy looks innocent, but he is quite cunning. He''s pretending to be weak so that his opponents


    would let down their guard, and then he''ll take them by surprise, '' Kolton mused quietly as he observed


    what Ricky was doing.


    Of course, he didn''t fall for Ricky''s trick since he knew the other man''s real casting skills.


    ''But this proves that he already got over what Lanny had done to him. His spirit is strong, and his


    determination and persistence are even stronger, ''


    he thought.


    In three days, the second test would begin in the Helian n''s Casting Ladder.


    The Casting Ladder had 999 steps in total, and the whole of these stairs was a supreme weapon of the


    Helian n that was designed for casting.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Casting Ladder had two parts with inherently opposite environments.


    Its left side was perfect for casting, as it had the ideal realm in weapon casting, spiritual power, and the


    power that could help warriors enter the state of casting.


    A warrior''s casting realm could improve exponentially in this environment.


    In fact, the higher the stair, the better it was for casting masters.


    The Helian n''s members honed their casting skills in this ce.


    On the other hand, the environment on the right part was entirely different. Itcked spiritual power and


    didn''t have the ideal realm in weapon casting. Worse, the energy that could help warriors enter the


    casting state asionally disappeared.


    In that ce, the higher the stair, the worse it became for casting masters.


    Unlike the left side, this part couldn''t help warriors improve their casting realm. They could cultivate


    there, though, and it would help them enhance their current casting realm. The longer the time they


    spent in this ce, the deeper understanding of the casting arts they would obtain.


    Thebination of these positive and negative environments made the Casting Ladder the best ce


    for casting masters in the Misty South.


    On the 999th stair, the two environments merged to form one ultimate environment that casting


    masters could only dream about.


    Supposedly, even a mediocre warrior could be a casting master of Sage Level if he was


    persistent enough to stay and train on the 999th stair for a few hundred years.


    The Casting Ladder could grant any warrior an abundance of casting insights and experience.


    It was the Helian n''s trump card and the reason they could train so many casting geniuses. No other


    force had such an excellent training environment, after all.


    The second test involved casting weapons on the Casting Ladder. The negative environment, in


    particr, would be used.


    The results all depended on two aspects. First, it hinged on how many steps the participants had


    reached, and second, the quality of the weapon they made. Needless to say, it must be exceptional.


    Three days had passed, and the participants gathered at the square inside the Helian n, where an


    enormous and ancient-looking bronze stairwell sat in the center.


    This staircase protruded high over the sky, so much so, that the clouds obscured the rest of the steps.


    Each stair seemed as vast as an entire world, and each had a casting civilization.


    As Ricky stood by the stairs, he felt conscious of how small his existence was in rtion to it. With no


    hesitation, he entered the perfect casting realm. To his astonishment, the Casting Ladder''s invisible


    aura immediately resonated with the casting runes inside him.


    Ricky instinctively knew that if he stayed here for a year, the casting he did would be worth ten years''


    hard cultivation elsewhere.


    ''The Casting Ladder is amazing! It''s a shame I can''t cultivate up there. Who knows how much I could


    progress?'' Ricky wondered in amazement.


    "It is indeed a supreme weapon that was born from the ancestralnd of the Helian n. With it, the


    fortune of every member of the Helian n is decided. That''s why they deem it very private and only


    open it to the public whenever the casting contest is held. That is the one and only chance for outsiders


    to cultivate up there,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass revealed further.


    ''This is frustrating! The Helian n has so many advantages over us because they have all these


    resources. It''s like they''re destined to rule in the casting field, '' Ricky thought to himself in frustration.


    "By the way, are you still going to hide your real skills in the next test?" the Dragon Intent Grass


    curiously asked.


    "Of course not. I''m going to do my best because this is the time to test what I can really do. The


    firmly, and an anticipative smile stretched across his face.


    As soon as Elder Grayson and the other saints arrived, the man from the Short Human tribe in charge


    of thepetition began to talk. "Well, you already know the rules, so I won''t beat around the bush.


    We are starting now! You will have a day to go through thispetition!" he announced


    straightforwardly.


    When he finished speaking, the participants immediately stepped onto the right side of the Casting


    Ladder.


    The moment Ricky moved onto the first step, he sensed three kinds of power.


    The first that he sensed was the spiritual power. However, it was negative. It conflicted with his spiritual


    power, and the two kinds of spiritual power ended up shing against each other. It appeared that the


    negative spiritual power was there to stop warriors from making weapons. The second was the power


    of casting intent. Although different from the first type, it functioned in the same way, in that it also


    destroyed the warriors'' Intent Apperception.


    What made matters worse was that the casting intent pervading the air was iplete and chaotic.


    Everyone knew how essential the power of casting intent was to weapon casting. If it were iplete,


    it would be impossible to craft any kind of weapon.


    It could even negatively affect that warrior''s casting career.


    Last of the three powers but not least was the power that could cause distractions.


    After all, a warrior couldn''t achieve anything if he couldn''t stay focused. Casting was no easy work.


    All the participants in thepetition had to resist the three kinds of power as they cast the weapons.


    For ordinary casting masters, it was a nearly insurmountable task.


    However, as Ricky resisted the three powers, he realized that he was also quickly gaining experience


    in casting.


    These experiences were an asset to him. And from it, he could get to know a lot of new information


    about casting.


    He found that the longer he resisted the powers, the more experience he gained.


    ''It''s no wonder any warrior who goes through this would gain a deeper understanding of the casting


    skills on it. Since the test willst a day, I have some time to digest the experiences.''


    Ricky nned out in his mind.


    After that, he turned his attention to how Kamari and other top casting geniuses were doing.


    Kamari ran through the steps without stopping until he reached the 450th step. He came to a stop at


    this level, adjusted his breath, and prepared to cast a weapon.


    Upon seeing this, the participants who had been closely following Kamari''s progress couldn''t help but


    discuss.


    "That guy is incredible! Only Sage Level casting masters can cross the 450th level because it


    separates casting masters of Demi-sage Level and those of Sage Level. But Kamari easily made it to


    the 450th step without breaking a sweat."


    "It''s no wonder Kamari is considered the most talented casting genius in the Misty South. No one at the


    Demi-sage Level could surpass him in terms of casting!"


    ''I guess the rumors are right. He is extraordinary!'' Ricky thought to himself with awe.


    "That''s not good, brat! Kamari reached the 450th step without even breaking into sweat," the Dragon


    Intent Grass urgently reminded him.


    "Does that mean he is now a Sage Level casting master?" Ricky asked further.


    "Yeah, that''s highly likely at this point. Otherwise, he won''t be able to do that," the Dragon Intent Grass


    replied.


    Hearing this, Ricky fell silent.


    He didn''t say anything more because he thought the Dragon Intent Grass might be right.


    Ricky figured he could defeat any casting master at the Demi-sage Level, but someone at the Sage


    Level was a different story. He knew well that a Sage Level casting master could defeat him, even


    those that had recently reached that level.


    Who could have known that he would meet such a formidable opponent in this castingpetition?

 Chapter 1421 A Worthy Opponent

    Chapter 1421 A Worthy Opponent


    Everyone''s attention gravitated towards two more geniuses from the Helian n aside from Kamari.


    One of them was Tommy Helian, who had reached the 440th step, and the other was Melissa Helian,


    who had gotten to the 438th step.


    Once again, the surrounding warriors broke out into indistinct discussions. "Tommy and Melissa are


    among the most talented casting masters in the Helian n, and supposedly, they are only second to


    Kamari. Some people even im that the two of them have the potential to be Demi-divine Level


    casting masters," one disciple murmured.


    "The Demi-divine Level is the peak level that any casting master hopes to reach. It''s unbelievable that


    the Helian n has three geniuses that have the potential to reach that level. They are truly superior to


    the Casting Guild," another warrior chittered excitedly.


    Many creatures hated that the Short Human tribe reigned supreme over the whole casting field, but


    they couldn''t do anything about it.


    The Short Human tribe seemed to have good fortune on their side, so no casting force could measure


    up to them despite the countless eras that had passed.


    "Tommy Helian... Melissa Helian..." Ricky''s gaze swept over the two, and he murmured their names in


    recognition.


    He took note of them because, allegedly, only castings masters that had reached the peak of Demi-


    sage Level could make it to the 400th step of the Casting Ladder.


    "The Short Human tribe is filled with exceptional casting masters. No one could match them in terms of


    casting," sighed Ricky in awe once again.


    Among the participants that had reached four hundred steps or higher, over ten of them came from the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helian n, and only four were representatives of other forces.


    Two of those four outsiders were members of the Casting Guild.


    One of them was a young man named Brent, and he had managed to reach the 420th step of the


    Casting Ladder. The other one was a green-d woman that gave off an unworldly aura, which only


    underlined how gorgeous she was. She was ranked first among the disciples of the Casting Guild¡ª


    Veronica.


    She was an exceptional casting master, and it showed in her performance in thispetition. In an


    incredible show of talent, she got as far as the 445th step, which was only second to Kamari.


    When the other warriors saw this, the buzzing of their voices rose again. "I heard from the grapevine


    that Veronica is an extraordinary casting master and that she can go toe-to-toe with Kamari in terms of


    casting. Seeing this, it looks like the rumors are urate."


    "I think only Veronica has the chance to surpass the members of the Helian n in casting. No one


    else in the Misty South can do that."


    "That''s true. And you know what else? Veronica can also fight well!"


    "I heard that many talented martial artists want to pursue her, but her standards are too high for


    mediocre warriors. Only the cream of the crop can turn her head."


    "Well, very few people in the Misty South could match Veronica, anyway. She''s too good for us,


    ordinary people."


    Ricky followed their adoring gazes and saw a woman standing on the 445th step. Her green dress


    emphasized her feminine body, and the inky ck hair that framed her perfect cheekbones cascaded


    down her body, reaching up to her calves.


    The serene expression on her face was contagious, as it seemed to calm every warrior thatid eyes


    on her.


    It was easy to see why many young warriors fall for Veronica. She was exceptionally talented and


    charming to boot.


    ''It is herposure that gives her the edge over others, '' Ricky mused.


    He couldn''t help the way his heart skipped the moment he set his eyes on her.


    Most men couldn''t say no to women, especially if they were as beautiful as Veronica. There was a


    reason that most famous stories always showed beautiful women as the hero''s weakness.


    "Oh, what''s this? Did you fall in love with her?" The Dragon Intent Grass couldn''t let the moment go


    without mocking him. It could feel his emotions, so it knew how affected he was.


    "Ha-ha! Dragon Intent Grass, you are quite sensitive to these things, huh?" responded Ricky, casually


    brushing the topic off.


    After they observed the other talented casting masters, most of the surrounding warriors had their eyes


    on Ricky.


    They were all curious about how well he would do in this scenario.


    At this point, Ricky was still on the first step of the Casting Ladder, so many waited for his next move


    with bated breaths.


    Ricky knew well that most of the attention had turned to him, so he thought to himself, ''Since you are


    all so curious, let me show you what I can do! Kamari is not the only one that can make it to the 450th


    stair!''


    The next moment, his feet became awash with the runic power.


    And the instant the runic power surrounded his feet, he sailed towards the 400th stair at lightning


    speed.


    The surrounding warriors looked up in awe as he breezed through the steps in a sh.


    Ricky slowed down a little from that point forward but continued to climb.


    He was still fast, though. In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with Kamari.


    Just like Kamari, Ricky didn''t even break a sweat.


    Upon seeing this, the members of the Helian n were dumbfounded. "This¡ªthis can''t be happening!"


    they uttered in sheer disbelief. Their eyes bulged out in disbelief, and some of them couldn''t even


    speak from shock.


    The participants from other forces were also struck dumb by the sight.


    It was easy to ept that Ricky could be proficient in casting, but to think that he could be on par with


    Kamari was beyond belief.


    After all, it was a fact that Kamari ranked first among the casting geniuses in the Misty South. It wasn''t


    surprising for him to reach the 450th stair on Casting Ladder when he was just a casting master of


    Demi-sage Level.


    But to their astonishment, Ricky made it too! That meant that he was as talented as Kamari in casting.


    The warriors present couldn''t believe that another casting genius of Kamari''s caliber had appeared in


    the Misty South.


    "So, the rumors must be true. Ricky also has an exceptional talent for casting. No wonder Wayne took


    him as his master," one of the participants eximed once he came back to his senses.


    Elder Graysen and other saints, who were sitting on the clouds earlier, stood up abruptly in


    astonishment. Their eyebrows shot up to their foreheads as they exchanged disbelieving nces with


    one another.


    No casting master of Demi-sage Level had ever stepped foot on the 450th step apart from the casting


    geniuses belonging to the Short Human tribe.


    As Elder Graysen recovered from his shock, a dark look settled over his face. In contrast, Kolton


    looked thrilled at the development. He never expected that Ricky was at Kamari''s level in casting.


    ''This young man is really awesome! It''s no wonder he has the First Deputy Chief''s favor, '' Kolton


    mused silently.


    The saints from other forces looked ted too.


    It was because the Helian n had always taken the lead in terms of casting, and their own forces


    often lost to the said n. But now, a casting genius as talented as the Helian n''s most brilliant


    casting genius finally came around.


    "Maybe we should invite Ricky to join us," a saint from the Casting Guild chittered excitedly.


    On the other hand, Tommy Helian and Melissa Helian had a nk look on their faces as they stared at


    Ricky.


    A hint of admiration appeared on Veronica''s calm facade.


    In sharp contrast, Kamari looked terribly agitated.


    He remembered all the times he had failed before he managed to reach the 450th step of the Casting


    Ladder. All the sweat, blood, and tears he sacrificed came back to his mind.


    It was Ricky''s first time on the Casting Ladder, but he had made it to the 450th step already. Perhaps,


    to some extent, Ricky was more talented than him in casting.


    ''No way! That''s impossible. Only the geniuses of the Short Human tribe can be as talented as I am in


    casting!'' Kamari seethed.


    Jealousy clouded his mind, and if he could, he would have killed Ricky on the spot.


    "I''m jealous of him... Do I see him as a threat to me?" he wondered to himself.


    ''This can''t be happening! I have to defeat him.'' He decided firmly in his heart.


    "Ricky, it looks like I was right. You do have something up your sleeve. Why don''t wepete? I feel


    like you will be a thrilling challenge for me." Kamari confronted Ricky coldly in the next moment.

 Chapter 1422 The Casting Competition

    Chapter 1422 The Casting Competition


    "Well, I''m honored topete with the number one casting genius in the Misty South," Ricky said with


    a challenging smile. His tone was calm, but he knew that it was not wise to keep his strength hidden


    any longer.


    "I''m looking forward to witnessing your casting skills," Kamari said in a serious tone.


    "Wow! Thispetition is getting really exciting!" The warriors below whispered amongst each other


    when they heard the conversation between the two.


    "Ricky might rece Kamari and be the number one casting genius during the course of this


    castingpetition," one of the warriors said in an enthusiastic whisper.


    All the warriors who participated in thepetition secretly hoped that there would be at least one


    genius who could openly challenge the casting status of the Helian n in the Misty South.


    "Kamari, you may go ahead and cast your weapon. Thepetition willst a whole day. I wish to


    He then sat down with his legs crossed and condensed his runic power to resist the three forces on the


    Casting Ladder.


    The pressure on the 450th stair was indeed testing Ricky''s limits. He was barely hanging on. However,


    only under this limit could heprehend more and enter the Sage Level in a short time.


    Kamari was stunned by Ricky''s actions at first, and then he quickly turned angry.


    They were in the middle of a fiercepetition, and Ricky was taking his time toprehend and


    cultivate leisurely. Kamari felt like his opponent was underestimating his prowess.


    ''Humph! How dare he! Very well. I will make sure topletely crush you!''


    Kamari thought to himself coldly as he sat down cross-legged as well.


    He decided to wait until Ricky finishedprehending.


    Kamari was a proud man. He would start casting at the same time as Ricky, and nned to defeat him


    fair and square.


    As they watched the scene in front of them, the other warriors looked at each other in question.


    The other disciples reacted quickly and began to cast without wasting another second. They were not


    as powerful as the two geniuses, and in a controlled environment like the Casting Ladder, they had to


    seize every minute, every second in order to gain an upper hand.


    In a day''s time, under normal circumstances, they could cast a demi-spiritual sacred weapon without


    much effort. But under the pressure of the three forces the Casting Ladder was giving off, they were not


    sure if their state of mind would prevail till the end.


    ''The three forces on the 450th stair are incredibly powerful, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    With his current cultivation base, he could have entered the state of cultivation in seclusion in the blink


    of an eye.


    However, on the Casting Ladder, things wouldn''t go so smoothly.


    Ricky had no choice but to burst out the bright ancestral spirit to assist him.


    If he had more time on the Casting Ladder, he would not use the bright ancestral spirit. Unfortunately,


    he only had less than a day.


    With the power of the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky quickly concentrated himself and began to


    "Dragon Intent Grass, wake me up ten hours before the due time," he ordered and began to cultivate.


    The runes quickly formed a cocoon, wrapping Ricky in it.


    ''What kind of trick is this? How did he enter the state of seclusion in an instant? This is surely some


    sort of underhanded method, '' Kamari thought to himself disdainfully.


    He didn''t think that Ricky could enter the state of cultivation andprehension so quickly.


    Even now, it was impossible for Kamari to enter the state of cultivation in an instant on the Casting


    Ladder.


    As time passed, the other participants entered their casting stages as they began to resist the pressure


    of the three forces.


    However, most of the onlookers'' attention was still on the geniuses above the 400th stair.


    Time passed quickly, and there were only mere ten hours left until the given time.


    Tommy, Veronica and the others had alreadypleted the casting.


    Rumor around was that it would be impossible for those leftover disciples to finish casting in the next


    ten hours.


    Almost all eyes were focused on Ricky and Kamari.


    "What''s wrong with Ricky? How much longer is he going to be in cultivation?" A few warriors who were


    in favor of Ricky started to be anxious.


    "Does he forget what he is actually supposed to do here?"


    "If he doesn''t cast a weapon now, it will be useless even if he gets to the 999th stair of the Casting


    Ladder!"


    "What is wrong with that guy? Is he seriously going to remain in cultivation longer than this?" At this


    point, even Kolton was beginning to question Ricky''s actions.


    "Humph! It''s wishful thinking if he is still hoping toprehend something on the Casting Ladder in a


    day''s time," Elder Graysenmented with a smirk.


    Regardless of the restless onlookers, Kamari was in no hurry. Even on the 450th stair, he could still


    cast the most perfect weapon at the Demi-sage Level in four hours.


    Soon after, Ricky woke from his secluded cultivation.


    "Wow. I must say, the Casting Ladder is amazing! I have definitely gained something valuable today,


    and I have attained some understanding about the casting road at the Sage Level," Ricky said to the


    Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy.


    He felt refreshed, no longer suppressed by the three forces.


    "If I had more time on the Casting Ladder, I could have be a casting master at the Sage Level in a


    month."


    "Well, it can''t be helped. Forget about it. Thepetition will end in ten hours," the Dragon Intent


    Grass reminded him casually.


    "Don''t worry. I can cast a weapon at the Demi-sage Level with ease now," Ricky said with a confident


    smile.


    He then turned to Kamari who slowly stood up.


    "Ricky is finally awake! The two geniuses are going topete now!" one of the warriors said loudly,


    and cheers resounded around them. "Thepetition is about to get interesting."


    "It seems that you want a fair fight. I am sorry to have kept you waiting." Ricky said and apologized with


    a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ten-hour is more than enough time for me," Kamari replied, returning the smile.


    "I''m sure it is." Ricky nodded.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! As the two geniuses stared down at each other, the air around them crackled and


    thunderous booms reverberated, piercing through the space.


    Boom! Boom! At that moment, their runic powers intertwined fiercely.


    "Shall we begin?" Kamari asked, and without awaiting a response, he immediately entered the smelting


    stage.


    Ricky followed suit as well, quickly entering the state of smelting.


    However, he did not use the Chaotic Fire Zone to be his furnace since it was his trump card.


    Moreover, Ricky was confident that he could defeat all the casting geniuses at the Demi-sage Level


    without using the Chaotic Fire Zone.


    As the smelting process continued, their runic powers constantly collided with each other, aiming to


    disturb and distract the other.


    So did their spiritual powers.


    Ricky had to admit that the creatures of the Short Human tribe far surpassed other creatures in terms


    of spiritual power. After several rounds of confrontation with Kamari''s spiritual power, he was at a


    disadvantage.


    ''I have to use the bright ancestral spirit, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He couldn''t make up for his spiritual power, but he could always depend on the bright ancestral spirit.


    With the help of the bright ancestral spirit and the seven runic powers, Ricky formed an absolute


    defense around his soul.


    ''What is happening? He is able to resist the disturbance from my spiritual power. What kind of power is


    he using?'' Kamari was surprised. ''Spiritual power is closely rted to runic power. His spiritual power is


    not that strong, yet how can his runic powerpete with mine? Is it because he cultivates many types


    of runes?''


    Unfortunately, Kamari was unaware of Ricky''s many incredible spaces.


    Due to these spaces, Ricky''s runic power didn''t need to be activated by his spiritual power.


    "Kamari, you should concentrate on your smelting," Ricky said with a smile when he saw the frown on


    Kamari''s face.

 Chapter 1423 A Deal

    Chapter 1423 A Deal


    Ricky''s words sounded like mockery to Kamari. He was infuriated.


    Kamari was tempted to release all his powers in order to destroy Ricky''s concentration on his casting in


    one fell swoop.


    "Thank you for the reminder!" Kamari spat, looking frustrated.


    The fight between them in terms of their runic power and spiritual power came to a halt and the two of


    thempletely entered the state of casting.


    Kamari had his absolute trump card to break Ricky''s defense, and he really wanted to see Ricky fail


    miserably, but he couldn''t use it yet.


    "Dragon Intent Grass, is Kamari hiding his strength? Or is he only a casting master at the Demi-sage


    Level? If he is hiding strength, then why? What is he afraid of?"


    Ricky asked, sensing that neither Kamari''s runic power nor spiritual power was interfering with his


    anymore.


    "Hmm... I still believe that he has be a casting master at the Sage Level," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said. "He is indeed holding himself back, and there is a reason that he is doing so. He doesn''t wish to


    show his real strength at this point.


    Kamari''s performance till now has already invoked a lot of resentment from several casting forces. If he


    reveals that he is a casting master at the Sage Level now, those forces will try to get rid of him in the


    shadows.


    They would not want to be further suppressed by the Helian n.


    Helian n is not a martial n after all.


    So the longer Kamari keeps his secret, the safer he will be."


    "Well, it seems that even the great Helian n has things they are afraid of!" Ricky scoffed.


    "Yes. That''s why the Helian n spends a lot of their resources on the invited elders at the Sage Level.


    They must train the invited elders because that''s the only way for them to survive in the Misty South,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Of course, there is also another usible reason for his actions. Kamari


    might be confident that he can defeat you with only his casting skills at the Demi-sage Level.


    It is also possible that he is not a casting master at the Sage Level at all.


    Either way, as long as he is underestimating you, you can snag the win easier than expected."


    "That''s right! Here we go!" Ricky said with a smile.


    What followed was the dance of the two wonderfully mysterious casting realms. They pervaded the


    entire Casting Ladder, and the warriors around were immersed in the beauty.


    ''The Short Human tribe is indeed amazing. Kamari''s casting realm is no weaker than that of my Chaos


    Manual, '' Ricky praised in his head. ''Here''s a good idea.


    If I couldbine the casting skills of the Short Human tribe with my existing casting skills, the


    resulting power would put me at first ce in the entire continent¡ªthe real first ce.''


    While Ricky was immersed in his own thoughts, Kamari, Elder Graysen and the other casting masters


    of the Helian n were watching Ricky in shock. "The casting manual Ricky has cultivated is by no


    means inferior to that of our race!"


    "Where did he get such an incredible casting manual? Was any of our manuals disced or lost?"


    Elder Graysen and the other members of the Short Human tribe were naturally gripped by their greed


    for the manual that Ricky possessed.


    The one thing that attracted the Short Human tribe more than anything else was casting manuals of


    such caliber.


    "Young man, where did you get your casting manual?" While Ricky was immersed in the casting, an old


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    voice floated into his mind.


    "And who are you, sir?" Ricky asked doubtfully when he heard the voice. It didn''t seem like it came


    from the saints who were watching thepetition.


    "I am being trampled underfoot by you," the old voice said.


    "So, you are the Casting Ladder?" Ricky asked, shocked to hear the voice.


    Fortunately, his control over the mind was firm, and the shock did not affect his casting.


    "Yes. I am the hermit spirit of the Casting Ladder, but except for the seniors of the Short Human tribe,


    no other creature knows that the Casting Ladder has a hermit spirit," the Casting Ladder replied.


    "Are you a supreme weapon?" Ricky asked.


    "What if I am? In this era where there are no Potentate Level masters, top sacred weapons and demi-


    supreme weapons are being suppressed by the heavens, and supreme weapons even more so.


    Supreme weapons are suppressed so much so that they can never ess their true strength,"


    the Casting Ladder said ruefully.


    "Is that so?" Ricky murmured to himself.


    He finally understood why Soar''s Heaven Melting Pagoda recovered slowly.


    And the Shura Casket he had met gave him a feeling that it was not at peak state either.


    "What do you want from me, sir?" Ricky asked in a low voice as he tried his best not to lose


    concentration on his casting.


    "I told you. I want to know where you obtained your casting manual. From the casting realm you


    created, I can feel that the casting manual you have cultivated is not inferior to the casting manual that


    was born from the ancestralnd of the Short Human tribe. I want to see the contents of your casting


    manual,"


    the Casting Ladder exined.


    "Sir, you must be joking," Ricky said, hearing the words of the Casting Ladder.


    How could he give his Chaos Manual to the Casting Ladder of the Helian n? That was equivalent to


    handing it over to the Helian n.


    The Casting Ladder had expected this reply from Ricky. It didn''t show any anger. "What if I offer to


    exchange the casting manual of the Short Human tribe for yours? Is that more agreeable to you?" it


    asked.


    "Sir, while that is a very tempting offer, I really don''t want to leak the casting manual I''m practicing to


    the Short Human tribe. I wish to surpass them," Ricky said.


    The Casting Ladderughed out loud. "Ha-ha! You are an arrogant young man! You want to surpass


    the Short Human tribe in casting?


    But I like your confidence.


    Well, how about this? You and I exchange casting manuals, and I help you be a casting master at


    the Sage Level. I also promise that I will not reveal your manual to anyone from the Short Human tribe


    for the next thousand years.


    After all, I need your casting manual to remove this suppression ced on me by the heavens.


    What do you think of my conditions, young man? Are you satisfied?"


    Ricky remained silent.


    "You said you wanted to surpass the Short Human tribe. A thousand years is enough time, don''t you


    think? If you cannot surpass them in a thousand years, then you can''t do it even if you have tens of


    thousands of years," the Casting Ladder continued because of Ricky''s silence.


    It was desperate to get Ricky''s casting manual. The more superior the casting manual, the less


    pressure it would feel from the suppression of the heavens.


    "You''re right, sir. A thousand years is more than enough time for me to grow far beyond their reach,"


    Ricky replied. "But were you serious when you said you would help me be a casting master at the


    Sage Level?"


    "As the hermit spirit of a supreme weapon, I am always suppressed by the heavens. Do you think I


    could lie?" the Casting Ladder asked. "I can make you, a top talent who has already touched the


    casting road of Sage Level, be a real casting master at the Sage Level in a day or two easily.


    Otherwise, how can I, the Casting Ladder, be called the source of all casting skills of heaven and


    earth?"

 Chapter 1424 A Draw

    Chapter 1424 A Draw


    "Fine. How about if I make a Martial Arts Oath?"


    offered the Casting Ladder when it felt that Ricky still had some doubts. It showed its sincerity by


    making a Martial Arts Oath about the conditions they agreed with.


    Indeed, it seemed willing to sacrifice a lot just to obtain Ricky''s casting manual.


    As for Ricky''s side, the Casting Ladder was offering generous conditions. And these conditions were


    even more valuable than Ricky''s Chaos Manual.


    "Sir, aren''t you worried that I can be a casting master of Sage Level in one or two days? And if


    that happens, Kamari will no longer be my opponent in the third round," Ricky asked bluntly. He was


    moved when the Casting Ladder made the Martial Arts Oath, but he also knew that it was undoubtedly


    biased in favor of the Helian n. That was why he couldn''t help but doubt why the Casting Ladder


    didn''t mind helping him be a casting master of Sage Level.


    "Young man, even if you be a casting master of Sage Level, it''s not a guarantee that you''ll win


    first ce in thispetition,"


    the Casting Ladder told Ricky with a knowing smile as if amused by his words.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then it''s true that Kamari is now a casting master of Sage Level, huh? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so


    confident that I can''t win," Ricky remarked with a heavy heart as he read between the lines.


    "You''re right. He is indeed a casting master of Sage Level, but he won''t use his full power because the


    Helian n has prohibited him from doing that,"


    the Casting Ladder confirmed at once.


    "So I was right!"


    eximed Ricky. "He is already a casting master of Sage Level. If I don''t want to be left behind, I have


    to agree to your proposition."


    "Ha-ha! You seem confident that you will beat Kamari once you be a casting master of Sage


    Level,"


    noted the Casting Ladder with amusement.


    "Of course! It makes no difference to me if it''s martial arts or casting. I''ve never been afraid of any


    genius at my level,"


    Ricky dered confidently.


    "If so, then I wish you the best of luck. I hope you can ovee Kamari,"


    the Casting Ladder said approvingly after hearing the determination in Ricky''s voice.


    This confused Ricky because he thought it would never side with him.


    Noticing the perplexed look on his face, the Casting Ladder added, "The Short Human tribe has grown


    arrogant and contemptuous, for their unique talent in casting and consistent domination in the casting


    It will be bad for them if they continue like this.


    If you can defeat Kamari, it will certainly be a blow to the Helian n, and it will humble them once


    again."


    "Sir, it seems that you really care about the Helian n,"


    noted Ricky curiously.


    "It''s because I am connected to the Helian n. I cannot help but consider their welfare in everything I


    do,"


    admitted the Casting Ladder. "Now, if you agree with my offer,e back here alone tonight, and I''ll


    help you be a casting master of Sage Level."


    "What if the others notice me here?"


    Ricky asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. This is my world! They can''t eavesdrop or spy on us here,"


    the Casting Ladder reassured him.


    "Okay, sir. I trust you. See you tonight!"


    Ricky said.


    He was now certain that Kamari was a casting master of Sage Level. If he wanted to defeat Kamari, he


    had to be a casting master of Sage Level too before the third round came. And the only way he


    could achieve that was to trade with the Casting Ladder.


    "All right, I''ll wait for you here. I can''t wait to see your casting manual!" said the Casting Ladder.


    After that deal, Ricky turned his full attention to casting andpleted his task in six hours. He and


    Kamari finished casting their weapons at the same time.


    Both of them had cast swords, as it was more practical for thepetition.


    "Kamari must be really confident. He didn''t use any power of the Sage Level when he was casting this


    sword,"


    Ricky remarked to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy.


    "Maybe he just didn''t want to expose the fact that he is a casting master of Sage Level now. After all,


    there are saints from other forces watching thepetition, and although they aren''t knowledgeable


    about casting, they can still sense the power of a casting master of Sage Level,"


    guessed the Dragon Intent Grass.


    ''It seems that Ricky is a true genius in weapon casting!''


    Kamari thought to himself upon seeing that he and Ricky had finished casting simultaneously.


    "Wow, you''re already done? It''s no wonder you are the number one casting genius in the continent!"


    Ricky praised him sincerely.


    "You too, man!"


    replied Kamari.


    When the time was up, all the participants withdrew from the Casting Ladder and handed over the


    weapons they cast to the saints invited by the Helian n.


    These saints would determine the quality of the weapons they cast and choose the best.


    Before long, the organizers of the contest had the result in hand and were about to announce it.


    They would choose the best one hundred out of nearly one thousand participants. Naturally, the rest


    were eliminated.


    Out of those one hundred, ten would also be chosen, but that would only be a temporary arrangement.


    The top ten participants'' real assessments would be carried out after the second and third rounds.


    "It''s a pity that you''ll be one step behind me,"


    Kamari said to Ricky telepathically as they waited for the result to be announced.


    "Isn''t it too early to jump to conclusions? The final result hasn''t evene out. Don''t be too


    overexcited, or you might eat your own words,"


    Ricky replied nonchntly.


    Honestly, he considered admitting defeat, but only if Kamari used the runic power at the Sage Level.


    But the other man didn''t. And even if Kamari was a real casting master of Sage Level, Ricky still


    wouldn''t back down so easily. That was how confident he was.


    "I only came to that conclusion because I believe in my casting,"


    answered Kamari. "If I can''t even be confident in that, then I don''t deserve to be called the number one


    casting genius in the Misty South."


    "Let''s agree to disagree and let the result speak!"


    Ricky dered with as much confidence as Kamari. He wasn''t about to cower before the other man.


    Soon, the result came out.


    A member of the Short Human tribe came forward and announced the rankings of the participants.


    Brent from the Casting Guild came in sixth ce, and Melissa came in fifth. Tommy imed fourth


    ce, while Veronica went in third ce.


    When the time came for the second ce to be announced, the short man paused for a moment.


    At this point, all eyes were focused on Ricky and Kamari, as they were all curious which one would win.


    After all, Ricky was such a promising new casting genius, while Kamari was the most talented casting


    genius in the Misty South.


    No one seemed to notice that the announcer looked unhappy, except for the saints who missed


    nothing.


    "The second ce, no one!" the short man finally yelled out, much to the surprise of everyone listening.


    "What? Did he say no one won second ce?"


    Shocked murmurs quickly erupted through the crowd.


    Since nobody came in second ce, it could only mean one thing¡ªboth participants had won first


    ce.


    That meant Ricky was on par with Kamari.


    They had all expected Ricky would win second ce, so they were astounded that he wasparable


    to Kamari. None of them ever dreamt of anyone being on par with Kamari.


    After all, Kamari had been regarded as the number one casting genius in the Misty South since the day


    he was born.


    Over the past decades, many casting geniuses in his generation had challenged him, but he easily


    obliterated anyone who stood in his way to the top.


    In terms of casting, Kamari was like a giant mountain who could put pressure on the other casting


    geniuses until they were down on their knees. They could not even raise their heads to look him in the


    eye.


    Of course, most of the people from the other forces were thrilled at the development. How could they


    not be? They had been waiting for a long time for someone who could go head to head against Kamari.


    They were excited that the person, who had always beat them, finally met his match.


    The short man didn''t announce the first ce anymore since it was quite obvious anyway. And besides,


    as a member of the Short Human tribe, he hated the result and was, therefore, not in the mood.


    Compared with the shock and excitement of the warriors from other forces, the members of the Helian


    n looked sullen and disconcerted.


    Kolton was the happiest. He didn''t expect that Ricky couldpete against Kamari.


    In the background, the members of the Casting Guild were discussing how to win Ricky over, and so


    were the other casting forces.


    Elder Graysen''s face looked thunderous. Although he already knew the result before it was announced,


    seeing the happiness on other people''s faces irritated him even more.


    "What a pity!" Ricky grumbled quietly. He had hoped to win first ce, and he didn''t expect that he and


    Kamari would end up in a draw.


    "In this case, I think Kamari''s extensive experience as a casting master of Sage Level has yed a big


    role,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass mused helpfully.

 Chapter 1425 The Holy Rune

    Chapter 1425 The Holy Rune


    "Although he didn''t use the runic power at the Sage Level, he is still a real Sage Level casting master.


    He has experience, which youck," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Yes, I overlooked that," Ricky admitted. "It looks like I will have to beat him in the third round to win the


    first ce."


    "Even if you could be a casting master of Sage Level, it will not be easy to defeat him. Who


    knows how long it has been since he broke through to the Sage level?" the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "Anyway, give it your all. That''s the only option at the moment."


    "I know. I have no need for the second ce. I will be the champion," Ricky said, his eyes filled with


    determination.


    During this time, Kamari had his re fixed on Ricky. He couldn''t ept the fact that Ricky had tied


    with him for the first ce.


    He was fully aware of his own advantages. He was a casting master of Sage Level, and even without


    using the power of the holy runes, he was supposed to have defeated all the otherpetitors with


    ease given his rich experience in casting.


    However, Ricky had stamped through all of his calctions.


    It was to be a fight between a giant and a dwarf. The giant was obviously expected to knock the dwarf


    in the dirt without breaking a sweat. But that wasn''t the oue in front of them. They were tied. One


    could only imagine the humiliation faced by the giant.


    That was how Kamari felt at that moment. He was overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    "Maybe you shouldn''t have jumped to conclusions right from the beginning, Kamari," Ricky said to him


    through telepathy, seeing his murderous re. "Everyone craves for the chance to be the champion."


    "So, you want to take my ce?" Kamari asked acidly.


    "There''s absolutely no one here who doesn''t wish to rece you. If they say otherwise, they are either


    in liars or are just being modest," Ricky said with a smile.


    Ricky was no longer at the bottom of the pile. He was right there at the top, with Kamari of the Helian


    n. There was no need for him to be modest. He already had too many enemies. One more wouldn''t


    hurt. Ricky was nning to make the Misty South Pce recognize his talents.


    Gaining the title of the number one casting genius in the Misty South was merely a first step to attaining


    his goal.


    There was a time when Lanny insulted him and got away with it. Ricky had to live with that shame


    because he wasn''t strong enough to get even with him back then. But things had changed since then.


    "Rece me?" Kamari scoffed. "Sure. You may try your luck in the third round."


    "I will give my all," Ricky replied with a grin.


    "Humph!" With a snort, Kamari took his leave.


    The second test finally ended clouded in heated discussions, and of course, Ricky was the hot topic. A


    casting genius, who was not from the Short Human tribe, had emerged at longst.


    As soon as Ricky returned to his resting area, many powerful warriors from the casting forces swarmed


    around him with their conditions to win him over.


    They offered many things including cultivation resources, treasures from Heaven and Earth, and even


    gorgeous women.


    Among all of them, the conditions offered by the Casting Guild were the best. Their saint promised to


    get him Veronica in secret.


    Of course, Ricky refused all the offers politely.


    The Misty South Pce was the ce for him. It kept him safe. Besides, his goal was to be the


    lord of the Misty South Pce. He had to take charge of the Misty South Pce in order to get revenge


    on the Phoenix tribe. Doing it without backup would be suicide.


    "Many of the forces that wanted me dead are now trying to draw me over to their side after witnessing


    my talent," Ricky said in a sarcastic tone once his visitors left.


    "It''s no surprise. They now know that it''s impossible to assassinate you," the Dragon Intent Grass said.


    "The only option left is to get you on their side. After all, you are a genius in both martial arts and


    casting."


    "The offers were really tempting though. It''s a shame I had to refuse all of it." Ricky grinned.


    "Are you regretting giving up the cultivation resources and the stunning girls, or is it Veronica?" Amelia


    asked with a smirk.


    "What? I''m a gentleman. I meant the cultivation resources, of course!" Ricky said,ughing.


    Later that evening, Kolton paid him a visit and gave him some encouraging words.


    As night fell, Ricky entered the Massacring Zone, and arrived on the Casting Ladder.


    "Impressive hiding technique you got there!" the Casting Ladder said when it felt Ricky''s presence on it.


    "No wonder you managed to escape so many forces for so long."


    "Sir, if I didn''t have a way to defend myself from all my enemies, I would have died many times over by


    now," Ricky said with augh.


    "Well, after witnessing the conclusion of the second round, I have to admit that your casting skills are


    far better than that of Kamari," the Casting Ladder said. "If he wasn''t already an experienced casting


    master of Sage Level, he would have lost to you."


    "You are not going back on your word, are you?" Ricky asked doubtfully. ''The Casting Ladder wouldn''t


    want Kamari to lose because if it does, as the winner of thepetition, I will be allowed to cultivate in


    the ancestralnd of the Helian n, '' he thought to himself with a frown.


    "I have already made my Martial Arts Oath. How can I back out now?" the Casting Ladder said with a


    At that moment, a force swept over him, and in an instant, Ricky was sent to the top of the Casting


    Ladder¡ªto the nine hundred and ny ninth stair.


    The top stair of the Casting Ladder was different from the other lower steps. It was a unique space


    formed by the merged light and dark powers.


    Ricky didn''t feel the presence of any forces on the nine hundred and ny ninth stair. It was obvious


    that the Casting Ladder had no intention of letting him sense the casting skills of the highest stair.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You have three days left before the third test begins. I won''t break my promise. I will make you a


    casting master of Sage Level within three days," the Casting Ladder proimed on a serious note.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you!" Ricky said gratefully.


    "Then, answer my questions first. What does one need to do to be a casting master of Sage


    Level? Where does the powere from?" the Casting Ladder asked.


    "From the holy runes. We turn the runes within our bodies into holy runes," Ricky answered.


    "That''s correct. The power of a casting master of Sage Leveles from the holy runes. So, unless


    you are able to turn your runes into holy runes, you cannot reach that level of excellence," the Casting


    Ladder exined.


    "Well, do you know what the holy rune is?" It continued to question Ricky.


    "Yes. I need to integrate the runes within myself with the will of nature and let the runes acquire the


    holy power of nature," Ricky replied.


    "The difference between normal runes and holy runes is somewhat simr to the difference between a


    warrior who hasn''t yet reached the Emperor Level and one who is at the Emperor Level," he added.


    "It''s a qualitative change. Quantity or power has no value here."


    "Correct again! But the difference between normal runes and holy runes is far greater than that. It is not


    like the difference between a demi-spiritual emperor and a spiritual emperor.


    As you may already know, there is a stage called an incredible demi-spiritual emperor in between a


    normal demi-spiritual emperor and a demi-spiritual emperor, but there is no such thing as an incredible


    casting master of Demi-sage Level.


    Thus, it''s especially challenging for a casting master to reach the Sage Level. Even the most talented


    casting geniuses only reach that level after spending years in casting,"


    the Casting Ladder said.


    "I understand, sir," Ricky answered with a nod. "I have to dig further than ever to reach my goal this


    time. It has been over six months since I became a casting master of Demi-sage Level. Only about


    twenty percent of the runes in my body have turned into the holy runes."

 Chapter 1426 The Original Energy Of Casting

    Chapter 1426 The Original Energy Of Casting


    "Lad, there''s no doubt that you are a casting genius! It only took you half a year to transform twenty


    percent of runes into holy runes,"


    said the Casting Ladder with awe and a hint of disbelief.


    "At this rate, you can be a casting master of Sage Level in less than three years on your own."


    "Three years?"


    Ricky repeated, pursing his lips into a frown.


    Three years sounded too long.


    "Well, yeah. If that''s too much for you, don''t forget that top talents usually need dozens of years or


    more. I''m afraid your expectations are too high,"


    responded the Casting Ladder when it noticed the displeasure on Ricky''s face.


    "What about Kamari? How long did it take him to be a casting master of Sage Level?" Ricky


    asked.


    "You can''tpare yourself to him. The disciples of the Helian n have been cultivating on me since


    childhood," the Casting Ladder reminded him gently. "And besides, Kamari has also cultivated on the


    999th floor.


    I suspect that if he relied on his ownprehension, it would take him around five years to be a


    casting master of Sage Level. With that in mind, I can say that you are the strongest casting genius I


    have ever seen."


    "I''m honored to hear that, sir. However, if I didn''t get the incredible opportunities that I have had, I


    would not have improved as much,"


    Ricky humbly replied. "I am curious, though. From the way you talked, I can tell that you still have much


    confidence in Kamari."


    "The Short Human tribe is the best at casting, after all,"


    admitted the Casting Ladder, sounding amused that Ricky noticed such a thing. "I trust their talents to


    prevail. Otherwise, even if I wanted your casting manual so much, I wouldn''t have dared to offer such


    conditions."


    "Ha-ha! So you are that confident in the Short Human tribe! It''s touching, but I won''t surrender so


    easily,"


    responded Ricky. He didn''t feel bad that the Casting Ladder didn''t seem to believe in him, for he


    believed in himself already. "In terms of casting, I believe I''m superior to the Short Human tribe."


    "Ha-ha, let''s wait and see. Now, you''re going to turn all the runes on your body into holy runes."


    The Casting Ladder wasn''t offended by what Ricky said. Instead, it only chuckled and redirected their


    focus once again.


    In the next moment, the two opposite powers were released at the same time in the vortex space.


    One was the negative environment power of the Casting Ladder, while the other was the positive


    environment power. These two powers immediately fused and epassed Ricky.


    He struggled underneath the pressure mounted by the negative environment power, and when he


    resisted, the positive environment power poured into his body. In an instant, his perception of casting


    exponentially increased.


    At the rate he was going, Ricky figured that a year of cultivation in this ce had the same result as


    cultivating for one hundred years outside.


    ''No wonder Kamari became a casting master of Sage Level before the age of fifty, ''


    Ricky thought, nodding to himself.


    ''I heard that even a mediocre person can be a casting master of Sage Level after cultivating on


    the Casting Ladder for a hundred years. Seeing this, that rumor seems to be urate.''


    Then, Ricky threw all his hesitation into the air and immediately entered the state of cultivation.


    "You can forget everything in this ce and simply concentrate on your cultivation," the Casting Ladder


    intoned wisely.


    In the next breath, Ricky felt another force emerge, and this new force stirred movement within his Soul


    Sea. His mysterious axe pulsed excitedly.


    "Is this the original energy?" Ricky muttered, his brows creased in confusion.


    "Oh? I didn''t think you would recognize it," remarked the Casting Ladder with surprise.


    "Anyway, you''re right. It is indeed the original energy of casting, which is essential if you want to turn all


    of your runes into holy runes overnight. If you don''t have it, even a perfect cultivation environment


    cannot help you."


    "This is awesome. Thank you so much, sir!" Ricky responded gratefully.


    At this point, he knew that no matter what the purpose of the Casting Ladder was, it was sincere in


    helping him cultivate. It wouldn''t have offered the original energy of casting otherwise.


    "If I had to guess, I''d say the Casting Ladder must have two reasons to help you. First, it probably


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    wants to use you to humble the Helian n, who has be too arrogant through the years that


    they''ve been unmatched," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed through telepathy.


    "The second and primary reason must be because it values your talent and wants to befriend you. It


    hopes to sow good seeds, just in case the Helian n or members of the Short Human tribe offend


    you in the future. That way, it could step in and help them.


    Aside from those two reasons, I can''t think of any other reason why it offered the original energy of


    casting to help you. And you should know that if it helps you with the original energy of casting, it won''t


    cause any negative after-effects on you.


    You can use other methods to turn your runes into holy runes overnight, but all of them will surely have


    negative effects on you."


    "I don''t hate the Short Human tribe, nor do I want to hurt any of them. I only came here because I want


    to learn casting, and most importantly, I need to save Wayne," replied Ricky.


    "Ha-ha, you''re just saying that because you received all these benefits from the Casting Ladder," the


    Dragon Intent Grass teasingly remarked.


    "Ha-ha!" Ricky burst intoughter as well.


    After that, he put his full focus on his casting. He absorbed the original energy of casting and began to


    cultivate like crazy in the exceptional environment provided by the Casting Ladder. He could feel as his


    runes quickly transformed into holy runes.


    Meanwhile, the Casting Ladder also continued infusing power into Ricky, which helped him achieve a


    breakthrough.


    In this way, by midnight, all of Ricky''s runes had been condensed into holy runes.


    It was at that moment that Ricky became a real casting master of Sage Level.


    ''Finally! I have be a casting master of Sage Level!''


    Ricky thought to himself, feeling pleased and proud at his achievement.


    After he had absorbed the original energy of casting, his progress exponentially increased, and it only


    took him a few hours to be a casting master of Sage Level.


    "I knew the original energy of casting is amazing, but it''s even better than I expected!"


    But despite Ricky''s happiness, he knew that his journey to be the best was just beginning. He couldn''t


    becent so soon.


    "Now, your body has to work on assimting the original energy of casting that you have absorbed. You


    also have toprehend the casting experience of Sage Level. Otherwise, you will be a casting


    master of Sage Level by name only,"


    the Casting Ladder instructed.


    "You may begin now. I''ll wake you up before the third day."


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    Ricky then entered the state ofprehension. In the following days, it wouldn''t matter if he could not


    Only in this way could he contend with Kamari.


    At this time, Elder Graysen and some of the saints of the Helian n were gathered in secret. Kamari


    was with them as well.


    "Elder Graysen, I have to admit that Ricky is not simple as he looks," confessed Kamari with a somber


    expression. "If it weren''t for my casting experience of Sage Level, I would have failed today.


    I need your permission to show my true ability in the third round. Otherwise, I will lose to him."


    Hearing Kamari''s words, all the saints around fell silent.


    "Kamari, please ask Elder Westin and our chief first. Your safety is still our priority,"


    Elder Graysen answered.


    "Yeah, let''s see what the chief wants first!"


    The other saints nodded in agreement, looking satisfied that Ricky might finally be dealt with.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the Casting Ladder finally woke Ricky up.


    Just as Ricky expected, he didn''t gain a deep understanding, but he at least had a good grasp over his


    holy runes.


    "This is a marvelous asion! I have cultivated a casting genius of Sage Level!"


    the Casting Ladder joyfully dered.


    "But remember, don''t intentionally improve your casting realm in the next few months. You have relied


    on external force to be a casting master of Sage Level this time, so you need to consolidate and


    Also, the original energy of casting can not only help you improve your realm. You need to work on that


    on your own."


    "I understand, sir." Ricky nodded, taking the Casting Ladder''s advice to heart.


    "All right, you should start preparing for the third round. I hope you can defeat Kamari and put the


    arrogant Helian n in their ce,"


    it addedter on.


    "Ha-ha, sure! I will do as you wish,"


    answered Ricky with a smile.

 Chapter 1427 The Third Round

    Chapter 1427 The Third Round


    Laughing, Ricky took out the jade slip he had prepared in advance. It contained all the information


    recorded in the Chaos Manual.


    "Sir, here is the casting manual I''m practicing¡ªthe Chaos Manual!"


    he intoned as he held out the jade slip.


    "The Chaos Manual, named after the so-called chaos which contains everything. What an intimidating


    name!"


    the Casting Ladder sighed upon hearing the name of the manual. Since it was a supreme weapon, the


    Casting Ladder could see the innermost working of things with just a superficial nce. So when it


    heard the name of the Chaos Manual, it immediately understood how Ricky had gotten so incredible in


    casting. He even surpassed the strongest genius of the Short Human tribe.


    After the Casting Ladder took the jade slip, a deluge of information poured into Ricky''s Soul Sea.


    "This is for you, the casting manual of the Helian n¡ªthe Ancestor Divine Manual!"


    exined the Casting Ladder. "However, this is only a quarter of theplete version. As you know,


    aside from the Helian n, the Short Human tribe isposed of three more ns.


    The other three quarters are in the hands of the remaining three ns."


    "I understand,"


    replied Ricky, nodding.


    He already knew that, of course, since the Short Human tribe was quite famous. It wasposed of


    the four strongest ns, and each of them held a quarter of the casting manual of the tribe.


    "Ricky, why do I feel like you got shafted in this deal?"


    the Evil Mandragora remarked. "You only received a quarter of the Ancestor Divine Manual, while the


    Casting Ladder acquired theplete Chaos Manual."


    "Don''t worry. It may only be a quarter of the manual, but it is already a great deal for me,"


    Ricky reassured her. "And besides, the Casting Ladder helped me be a casting master at the


    Sage Level, and I consider that the ultimate harvest.


    Oh, and by the way, I have one more ace up my sleeve. You see, my Chaos Manual is connected to


    my spiritual meridian and zones. And it is only when the spiritual meridian and zones exist together can


    an individual trulyprehend the Chaos Manual.


    That means no matter how talented the members of the Short Human tribe are, they could never


    surpass my understanding of the Chaos Manual. However, I can surpass them on the Ancestor Divine


    Manual."


    "So that''s why you are willing to give the Chaos Manual to the Casting Ladder just like that!"


    Only at this point did the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora understand Ricky''s actions.


    Afterward, Ricky bade farewell to the Casting Ladder, entered the Massacring Zone, and left.


    "Can this young man be the casting genius who will eventually surpass the Short Human tribe?"


    the Casting Ladder murmured to itself. "I hope that someday, this experience will help him see the


    Short Human tribe in a friendly light. After all, my hunch is always right."


    Three dayster, the third round finally began.


    This round was much easier than the second one because this round only involved testing one''s


    casting talent and casting capability.


    Most even considered the second round as the realpetition.


    Among the Helian n''s treasures was a divine drum that could test casting talent and casting


    capability.


    It served as the centerpiece of the square, with a height of three meters and a width of two meters. At


    this point, all the participants and warriors who came to watch had already gathered around it.


    The drum was a reddish-yellow color peppered with circles all over its body, from the center to its


    outermost part. A closer inspection revealed exactly one hundred circles.


    As for the test, the participants would take turns in hitting the drum with their strongest runic power,


    which it would then absorb. Then, the drum would glow ording to the participants'' casting talent and


    casting capability. The stronger the participants were in terms of casting, the more circles would glow


    up.


    If a participant''s strike could light a hundred circles, the drum would make a sound, and the circles


    would shine again.


    In other words, the higher the casting talent and casting capability of a participant, the more the drum


    would sound and more circles would glow.


    "So this is a test of casting talent and casting capability, huh? Interesting!"


    Ricky murmured.


    A few momentster, Kamari arrived. His eyes flew towards Ricky and remained glued on him. The


    sharp killing intent in his eyes made chill crawl up Ricky''s spine.


    That look indicated how much Kamari hated Ricky.


    But despite the resentful air that Kamari radiated, Ricky didn''t shy away from him. Instead, he showed


    his resistance through his momentum.


    A thick tension settled between the two of them, and it was so obvious that even the surrounding


    warriors could feel it.


    "Will Ricky surpass Kamari today and be the new number one casting genius in the Misty South?"


    The warriors around them erupted into a flurry of whispers.


    "Those two ended up in a drawst round. That shouldn''t happen today, right?"


    "I doubt it. After all, no two people''s casting talent can be the same, and the drum can detect even the


    smallest sliver of difference."


    "Well, let''s wait and see. Can you imagine the look on those members of the Short Human tribe if Ricky


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wins first ce? It''s no wonder Wayne took Ricky as his teacher."


    "So many things have changed since Ricky came here."


    "Prepare yourself, Ricky! Today, I will prove that the Short Human tribe will always reign supreme in


    terms of casting, and I will always be the best!"


    Kamari dered with all confidence using his telepathy, and his tone was imbibed with strong killing


    intent.


    "We will let the results speak!"


    Ricky firmly countered, not letting the other man intimidate him.


    He believed in his skills, and he intended to take the title of the number one casting genius.


    As soon as Elder Graysen and the saints arrived, the third round began.


    Two more elders of the Helian n also came to watch, and both were also in the discussions thest


    time. One was Elder Deacon, and the other was Elder Calhoun.


    Elder Calhoun was an olddy that Ricky didn''t recognize.


    On the other hand, Ricky knew Elder Deacon well. He was Wayne''s grandfather.


    So as soon Elder Deacon spotted Ricky, his eyes bore holes into the other man, and his killing intent


    rippled around him like a wave. Out of everyone in the Helian n, it was Elder Deacon who hated


    Ricky the most. That was understandable since Wayne was his favorite grandson.


    He had high expectations for the young man. And Wayne had not let him down and had be one of


    the top casting geniuses of the Helian n, much to his pride and delight.


    Elder Deacon also intended to have Wayne take over his position someday.


    But all these dreams had gone up in smoke. Ricky had spoiled all his ns. If it weren''t for his position


    as an elder, the other members of the n would have called for Wayne to be executed.


    Despite his great hatred, Elder Deacon didn''t say anything to Ricky.


    ''Wayne is my disciple and my friend. I need to save him, ''


    Ricky thought to himself, his determination strengthening his resolve, even as he felt Elder Deacon''s


    hateful re.


    "The third round begins now! The 100th disciple, step forward!"


    Under Elder Calhoun''s and Elder Graysen''s watchful gazes, the short man in charge announced the


    beginning of the third round.


    Starting from the 100th ce, the disciples participating in thepetition approached the side of the


    drum in session.


    When the disciple bombarded the divine drum with his runic power, it rang three times and twenty


    circles shone.


    "Three sounds! Not bad! The highest recorded done by the Short Human tribe''s casting geniuses under


    the age of three hundred is seven sounds," a warriormented after hearing the third sound.


    "Even the 100th disciple, the least powerful of all the participants, can make the drum ring three times!


    The Short Human tribe is indeed filled with the best casting geniuses in the whole Misty South."


    "If thest disciple can make three sounds, I wonder how many more Ricky and Kamari can make. Will


    they break the previous record?"

 Chapter 1428 Shock

    Chapter 1428 Shock


    Time went by quickly, and it was soon Brent''s turn, who was in the sixth ce.


    The best result until this point was five sounds and fifty circles.


    And the one who had achieved this feat could undoubtedly be regarded as a top genius in casting.


    "I wonder if Brent can make six sounds," a warrior said out loud.


    Ignoring the sharp gazes of the audience, Brent walked to the drum''s side. He gathered all of his runic


    power, merged it with his casting intent which turned into a bright light, and mmed it into the center


    of the drum. Almost instantly, the light was absorbed by the drum.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    A moment of silenceter, strong sounds reverberated through the air. As the light bloomed in circles,


    the sound rang out six times. After the sixth ring, the light stopped on the tenth circle.


    "Six sounds!" a warrior eximed.


    "Six sounds! A casting master like him who is under the age of three hundred could be considered an


    ace genius in casting!"


    "He has proved without doubt that he has the qualifications to be a casting master at the Demi-


    divine Level of this era."


    "With six sounds, Brent will be identified as one of the top talents in the Misty South. If he is able to


    grow this talent further into the future, he will make a ce for himself in the Misty South," the Dragon


    Intent Grass said to Ricky through telepathy.


    "I wonder how many times I can make the drum ring with my current strength," Ricky answered. He


    was looking forward to his performance.


    Melissa and Tommy would test after Brent.


    Melissa walked up to the drum in her red floral dress. She looked confident, even a little arrogant. She


    pped her slender hand onto the drum and seven deafening sounds burst forth.


    After the seventh ring, the light stopped on the twentieth circle.


    "Unbelievable! Brent is only one ce behind Melissa, and yet she was able to make the drum sound


    seven times. The gap between their talents is too obvious." The warriors around them sighed as they


    felt sorry for Brent.


    "That is the gap between someone who has possibilities of bing a Demi-divine Level casting


    master and someone who is already on their path to bing a Demi-divine Level casting master. The


    difference is tremendous."


    "The casting masters of Helian n are on another level, far beyond the reaches of the other forces."


    "You''re right. And herees the next one."


    Melissa was followed by Tommy. He was stronger than her when it came to casting. After the seventh


    ring, the light stopped at the thirtieth circle.


    "Ah, it stopped with the thirtieth circle. Such a pity. If he could have gone a little further, Tommy could


    have broken the previous record," a warrior said.


    "After the sixth sound, the gap between the neighboring circles besrger. Melissa and Tommy


    made the drum ring seven times and yet managed to reach the higher circles. The two of them are sure


    to be prominent figures of the Helian n in the future."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Next is Veronica. She is sure to surpass Melissa and Tommy!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Although Veronica surpassed the two in the second round, this test is


    mainly about their casting talent. There could be an upset."


    After seeing Melissa''s and Tommy''s results, Brent felt helpless. He shook his head in dismay. Therge


    gap between him and the other two was a p of reality and he lost his fighting spirit. There was no


    use going against the Helian n.


    Shortly after, Veronica walked to the drum. Looking effortlessly beautiful in her green dress, she


    attracted the attention of everyone in the crowd. In the martial world, strong and beautiful women were


    always an attraction, especially those who were masters in both martial arts and casting.


    With a shout, Veronica poured all her strength onto the drum. Seven times the sound burst forth, and


    the light bloomed and finally stopped at the forty-first circle.


    "Amazing!" The warriors cheered, seeing that Veronica had surpassed Melissa and Tommy.


    "Veronica has talent. She is qualified to be one of your women," the Dragon Intent Grass said to Ricky


    through telepathy.


    "Shut up!" Ricky cursed with a smirk.


    However, he had to admit that Veronica was indeed strong.


    "What a pity! She still didn''t break the record," a warriormented.


    "Veronica is for sure a casting genius that we haven''t seen in thousands of years. Unfortunately,


    Kamari and Ricky are too incredible that they outshine her." The saints from the Casting Guild


    discussed among themselves through their telepathic link.


    "That''s true. If not for Kamari, we could have suppressed the Helian n."


    "The only option now is to try our best to win over Ricky!"


    "I agree with you. Only a genius like him can help us suppress the Helian n."


    Once Veronica exited, the atmosphere in the square quickly became tense. All eager eyes, including


    those of the saints, were focused on Ricky and Kamari.


    The two men were against each other once again.


    There was a strong scent of gunpowder in the air.


    "The fight for the first ce begins now!" The warriors looked at each other with excitement.


    "A real fight between the two top geniuses!"


    "You two were tied in the previous round. Who wants to go first?" the short man asked.


    Kamari stepped forward and walked towards the drum.


    "Do you know why I am going first?" he asked Ricky through telepathy.


    "Please do tell," Ricky replied.


    "My talent and power will be so great that you will not have the courage to evene up here after me.


    I will make you shake in fear," Kamari said arrogantly.


    "Is that so?" Ricky replied in a cold voice. "Let me tell you something, Kamari. I have never lost to any


    genius at the same level as me, be it martial arts or casting.


    So, I am definitely not going to lose to some so-called genius."


    Ricky was very serious, and the so-called genius he was referring to was obviously Kamari.


    Kamari didn''t respond. He concentrated all of his runic power on to the drum and punched it with every


    ounce of his strength.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    In that moment, all the ears and eyes in the crowd were fixated on the drum. Seven strong sounds


    came from the drum in an instant, and ny-nine circles shone brightly.


    Seven sounds and ny-nine circles!


    "Kamari broke the record without breaking a sweat!" the warriors shouted in excitement.


    But it was not a shocking result by any means. This much was expected of the genius.


    "With one more circle, the drum would have rung for the eighth time."


    "There is a huge difference between being able to make seven sounds and eight sounds. Although he


    could have made it with just one more circle, that is the gap in power between the Demi-sage Level


    and the Sage Level."


    "That''s right. Even Kamari wouldn''t be able to do it unless he is a casting master of Sage Level."


    Bang!


    Before they could finish their discussion, an even stronger sound resounded in their ears.


    In the space around them, there was a visible sound vibration, and runes pervaded. This sound was


    real, not their imagination.


    All their eyes widened in a stunned silence, except for the few elders of the Short Human tribe.


    There was an eighth sound!

 Chapter 1429 I Am The Best

    Chapter 1429 I Am The Best


    All the surrounding people watched with mouths agape, as Kamari''s momentum sharply increased.


    He didn''t use the Light Apperception. Instead, he used the runic power in casting, which immediately


    curled itself around him like a dragon, sending a jolt unto the nearby space.


    As his power swelled in increments, the rune experienced a qualitative change.


    The next moment, a stream of the holy power shot out from the rune. That was the power of the holy


    runes.


    Those who were watching were struck dumb, and their eyes almost bulged out in astonishment. The


    few moments of silence that ensued went on for what felt like centuries.


    All of a sudden, someone cried out as if they had seen a ghost. "That¡ª! That''s the holy rune!"


    "Only casting masters of Sage Level can use holy runes!"


    "Kamari must be a Sage Level casting master now!"


    The short young man standing beside the yellow drum became the subject of the audience''s adoring


    nces. After seeing his true abilities, they couldn''t help but think highly of him.


    Kamari had already been a formidable enemy when he was a casting master of Demi-sage Level. In


    the blink of an eye, he became a casting master of Sage Level, and the pressure he exerted was


    beyond description.


    "Is this even possible? How did he be a casting master of Sage Level so fast?" Veronica


    murmured to herself.


    She thought she was talented in casting and considered herself better than most of her peers, including


    Melissa and Tommy. For a while now, she had been working hard in a bid to catch up with Kamari,


    thinking that she only needed a few more years to catch up.


    However, seeing Kamari''s current level, she realized that the gap between them had widened even


    more.


    "Finally, Kamari showed his real strength," Melissa told Tommy through telepathy as the two of them


    gazed intently at Kamari. She sounded utterly thrilled at that moment, and the adoration on her face


    was quite visible. She had be Kamari''s biggest fan.


    "I''m sure he didn''t want to, but Ricky left him with no other choice. Ricky is absolutely amazing!"


    Tommy responded with equal fervor. "I wonder what he has experienced that helped him be this


    skillful in casting."


    Meanwhile, the saints watching from above were also dumbfounded by the scene.


    Their hearts grew heavy after they saw Kamari''s real strength.


    After all, it meant the small chance of their forces'' disciples defeating Kamari had grown even smaller.


    "At such a young age, he already became a casting master of Sage Level. Who canpete with


    him?" the saints from other forcesmented with dejected expressions.


    "This just emphasized that the Short Human tribe has such a transcendent potential in casting," Kolton


    muttered thoughtfully. He then turned a pitiful look in Ricky''s way and shook his head helplessly.


    The young man was doomed. It didn''t matter how good he could performter because Kamari had


    already outperformed him. A casting master of Sage Level was way out of a Demi-sage Level casting


    master''s league.


    Seeing this, the members of the Helian n, except for Elder Deacon, puffed out their chests like


    proud roosters. One of them dered loudly, "Did you see that? That is what a real casting genius


    looks like! He is less than a hundred years old, but he has already be a casting master of Sage


    Level!"


    It seemed that they had already forgotten Ricky''s brilliant performance earlier, and they were convinced


    that no one could beat their crown jewel, Kamari.


    With the power of the holy runes, the drum sounded eight times, and its rings lit up like stars.


    Its momentum slowed down as it approached fifty rings and eventually stopped after fifty-one rings


    were illuminated.


    Since no other movement came, it became clear that this was Kamari''s final score. The drum had


    sounded eight times, and fifty-one rings had glowed.


    What an amazing feat! He broke the record set by thest casting genius below three hundred years


    old, who had sounded the drum seven times. This time, he was able to make it sound eight times.


    It was no wonder the crowd went wild with excitement. Although the sound Kamari made was only one


    step ahead of the previous record, it still made a huge difference, especially considering that one sound


    was equal to a hundred illuminated circles.


    ''Damn it! This guy must have been a casting master of Sage Level for a long time. He seems stronger


    than someone who recently came to their power.''


    Ricky grimaced as he studied Kamari, and the light in his sharp eyes involuntarily dimmed. Although


    they were both Sage Level casting masters, there was still a significant gap in their strength.


    "Somehow, I expected something like this to happen. The odds of you beating him were low from the


    start even if you became a casting master of Sage Level like him," the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil


    Mandragora intoned with austere expressions.


    As the glow of the drum faded into darkness, Kamari turned around to face the audience, his


    countenance beaming with pride. He pointed at Ricky''s sullen figure and said, "Come out! It''s your


    turn!"


    Hearing the challenge in Kamari''s voice, the surrounding people turned their attention to Ricky.


    The members of the Short Human tribe appeared utterly delighted, while those disciples who belonged


    to other forces looked terribly disappointed and were shaking their heads in dismay.


    They initially thought that Ricky, who had appeared out of thin air, would be their champion. All of them


    had been looking forward to seeing him teach the self-conceited Short Human tribe a lesson about


    humility, but things didn''t go as they had expected. Worse, Ricky''s presence made the best casting


    master of the Short Human tribe show his real skills.


    After the hope they had was ripped from them once again, these casting geniuses felt incredibly


    frustrated and lost. Ricky''s loss discouraged them. Why would they evenpete in casting against


    the Short Human tribe when even someone as strong as Ricky didn''t stand a chance?


    "Well? Do you still have the guts to take the test after seeing what I can do? You should have seen how


    immense the gap between our strength is. I hope you stop hallucinating that you can take my ce as


    the best casting genius in the Misty South!" Kamari arrogantly told Ricky through telepathy, meeting


    Ricky''s eyes with a sharp look.


    Instead of responding, Ricky ignored the other man and made his way towards the yellow drum.


    "Is Ricky still going to take the test?" a warrior asked in surprise. "He will only make himself a


    "Yeah! What is that guy thinking? No matter how talented he is, he''s just a casting master of Demi-sage


    Level! There''s no way he can surpass a casting master of Sage Level!" another warrior said with


    agreement in his eyes.


    Ricky stopped in his tracks when he was beside the drum and turned back to the crowd, focusing his


    gaze on Kamari. "Let me tell you this, Kamari. Even if you were a casting master of Divine Level now,


    you can''t scare me. I haven''t been afraid of anything for a long time now," he dered firmly. His face


    appeared utterly inscrutable.


    The next moment, he centered his runic power onto the drum and unleashed it without hesitation.


    As the power of his seven kinds of runes hit the drum, it lit up like a beacon and rang loudly seven


    times at the same time.


    His power exceeded more and ny-nine rings lit up around the drum.


    Still, that was less than what Kamari had done. The surrounding warriors shook their heads in pity.


    Just as they expected, Ricky was as talented as Kamari. If Kamari was still a casting master of Demi-


    sage Level, Ricky would have had a chance against him.


    "Oh, man, this sucks! If Ricky had spent more time on casting and learned from real casting masters,


    he might have be a casting master of Sage Level," some warriors remarked bitterly.


    They all knew that Ricky spent most of his time on martial arts, so they were even more disappointed.


    "Well, we can''t deny that he lost now. I only hope Ricky won''t take this badly so that he can continue


    training and catch up to Kamari someday," said another warrior, looking as if he had already given up


    hope.


    Meanwhile, the elders and casting masters of Sage Level from the Short Human tribe didn''t look thrilled


    anymore. The arrogance on their faces disappeared when they saw that Ricky seemed as talented as


    Kamari.


    Kamari, too, seemed taken aback.


    His eyes narrowed at Ricky, for the young man had truly caught his attention now.


    Strangely, Ricky didn''t seem worried or upset, even though he had shown his true power as a casting


    master of Sage Level.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It won''t matter how brilliant you are, I will always be better than you!" Kamari hissed at Ricky through


    telepathy.


    ''Whatever happens in the future, I will always be the best casting genius in the Misty South, '' Kamari


    mused with much arrogance.


    "Oh, is that so?" Ricky replied in a yful tone.


    "Well, I also have something to tell you, Kamari. You see, I am the best in casting!" he continued,


    stressing every syble.


    He activated his runes the moment he finished speaking, causing his momentum to surge and swell


    violently.


    In the next breath, the seven kinds of runes transformed into seven dragons that quickly epassed


    him.

 Chapter 1430 We Have The New Number One Casting Genius

    Chapter 1430 We Have The New Number One Casting Genius


    As the power of the seven runes reached their limits, the casting power at the Sage Level finally


    emerged from within Ricky. The runes shone brightly with a golden light, proiming that they had


    evolved into holy runes.


    When the drum sounded for the eighth time, the audience gaped at Ricky with open mouths just as


    they had when they witnessed Kamari''s real strength a moment ago.


    The air was filled with an eerie silence.


    As realization sunk in, a shaky voice broke the oppressive silence. "Are my eyes deceiving me? Ricky...


    Is Ricky a casting master of Sage Level?"


    "It is as in as day! He released the holy runes, same as Kamari."


    It took Kolton a while to recover from his shock as well. He couldn''t help but p his hands like a kid,


    eximing with augh, "Nice work, boy!"


    The other saints and casting masters of Sage Level stood up unconsciously and stared at Ricky, their


    eyes almost popping out in disbelief.


    "Incredible!" they remarked in unison. There was no other word to describe Ricky at that moment.


    Simultaneously, all of them came to the same conclusion¡ªthey would go to any lengths to invite Ricky


    to join their forces.


    Even though they equally admired Kamari''s talent, he was from the Helian n, and they knew that he


    would never betray his n for any price. However, Ricky was different. Although he was already a


    core disciple of the Misty South Pce, Ricky didn''t belong to any casting force yet.


    Meanwhile, the casting masters of the Helian n, including the three elders, were in no mood for


    celebration. Their eyes were narrowed at Ricky. The proud expression on their faces was now reced


    by gloomy stares. This was no good news for them. This man was now a threat to the Helian n.


    ''No way! He has be a casting master of Sage Level?!''


    Kamari''s heart roared, his face twisting as he looked at the holy runes on Ricky''s body.


    "Impossible," he muttered to himself. He couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    He did not want to believe that there was another person who was also less than a hundred years old


    in the Misty South besides him having be a casting master of Sage Level. To make things worse,


    this fledgling was not even from the Short Human tribe.


    There was no doubt that Kamari was an incredible casting genius, but on top of being naturally


    talented, he reaped the benefits of being in Helian n. For many years, Kamari had cultivated on the


    Casting Ladder and acquired the original energy of casting from the nine hundred and ny ninth stair.


    With all those resources and experience in his pocket, he didn''t think that anyone could surpass him in


    the casting field.


    And Kamari, like most other geniuses who had never failed in life, had a terrible weakness. He was


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    used to looking down upon others and was convinced that there was no one who could outmatch him.


    Failure was never a part of his lessons.


    At that very moment, he was tasting it for the first time in his life. Even though he was strong-minded,


    he still took it badly.


    What Kamari didn''t know was the truth that Ricky too had cultivated on the nine hundred and ny


    ninth stair of the Casting Ladder and had gotten a hold of the original energy of casting.


    Watching from the cloud, Elder Calhoun sensed Kamari''s instability. In a serious, but gentle voice, he


    said to the young man through telepathy, "Kamari, you have not lost yet.


    You are the best casting genius of our n. But even if you fail today, be strong willed and move


    forward."


    Elder Calhoun''s words brought much relief to Kamari. "Yes, you are right. I haven''t failed yet. The drum


    sounded eight times for me and fifty one circles appeared," Kamari murmured to himself.


    He then turned to look at the yellow drum.


    The others'' eyes followed suit.


    As they got over their shock, the crowd slowly came to a collective conclusion that there was no way


    Ricky could defeat Kamari even though he got the drum sounding eight times.


    After all, Kamari got fifty-one circles to light up.


    All eyes were on the drum. Thirty three circles glowed.


    The light dimmed as it reached the thirty-third.


    Discussions erupted among the crowd. "It''s about to stop!"


    "It seems so. What a pity!"


    "It looks like Ricky is still going to lose. I have a feeling that his holy runes are inferior to Kamari''s. I


    guess he only recently became a casting master of Sage Level."


    "Yes. But even if he loses now, he will still lose with such honor."


    "I agree. Even if hees only second to Kamari, Ricky is still a winner. After all, he has defeated


    most casting geniuses and almost beat Kamari as well."


    "I believe it won''t be long before he really surpasses Kamari."


    "Humph! Even though he got the drum sounding eight times, it doesn''t change anything. Thirty-three is


    the best he could get," Kamari scoffed, with a trace of disdain in his voice.


    Despite being the winner, he didn''t feel any excitement and neither did the other members of the Short


    Human tribe.


    Hearing Kamari''s words, Ricky turned to look at him. "You got fifty one circles. You think I can''t do that


    as well?" Rickey asked with a defiant smile on the corner of his lips.


    He released his chaotic power, and integrated it with the power of his seven zones.


    The Light Apperception was useless to him in this test, but the chaotic power was definitely going to


    prove helpful.


    His runes came from the zones.


    Therefore, driven by the chaotic power and the zones, more circles began to light up.


    At the forty-fifth circle, the light stopped once again.


    Without any hesitation, Ricky unleashed the power of the bright ancestral spirit.


    Everyone in the audience watched in utter disbelief as the fifty-eighth circle glowed. Then, the light


    dissipated for thest time.


    Time seemed to havee to a halt and everyone bated their breaths.


    The Helian n was petrified beyond reason.


    There was pin-drop silence as all eyes took in Ricky''s form next to the yellow drum.


    An oppressive atmosphere enveloped the members of the Helian n, while the other warriors


    cheered in excitement for Ricky who had proved to be an irreceable casting genius.


    It was the first time that someone outside the Short Human tribe had managed to surpass them in the


    casting field.


    "You did it!" the Dragon Intent Grass said to Ricky through telepathy.


    Although its tone was calm, Ricky could clearly sense the excitement in its voice.


    It was happy for Ricky''s victory.


    The Evil Mandragora in the Divine Manor, who had been watching what was happening in the


    Ricky''s voice was calm as he said, "Yes, I came to the Helian n with a purpose. Now, I''ve achieved


    my goal."


    Even though he seemed calm, Ricky was thrilled.


    "But to be honest, without the bright ancestral spirit, the chaotic power and the seven zones, I couldn''t


    have beat Kamari. And if he had used his full strength in the first ce, I would have been defeated,"


    he added.


    "Luck ys a huge role in victories. You were destined to be the new number one casting genius," the


    Dragon Intent Grass said.


    ''Now, I can talk to the Helian n about Wayne in peace, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    He didn''t think that the senior members of the Helian n would give him a hard time now.


    After all, he had shown his talent in casting in front of everyone.


    A voice broke the silence in the air. "We have the new number one casting genius."

 Chapter 1431 Olaf Helian

    Chapter 1431 f Helian


    "From now on, there is a new number one casting genius in the Misty South!"


    The words stabbed into Kamari''s heart like a sharp dagger.


    Perhaps, everyone could see that Ricky was still inferior to Kamari even if he was now a casting master


    of Sage Level as well. He only triumphed over Kamari thanks to his other trump cards.


    But it didn''t matter what trump cards he used. In the end, Ricky won the victory fair and square, and


    nothing could change it.


    Besides, no one else had anyints about Ricky''s victory except for the Helian nn and some


    other forces attached to the Helian n. Almost all the warriors rejoiced when Ricky won, so it was


    obvious that they fully epted Ricky''s victory.


    Only the results mattered to them, and they had no problem with Ricky using other trump cards. It was,


    after all, what they also wanted¡ªsomeone to humble the arrogant Helian n.


    "I refuse to ept this result! You are no better than me in casting. Therefore, I demand another


    into chaotic shouts and arguments.


    The re he sent Ricky burned with hatred. If looks could kill, Ricky would have died twice over.


    "Kid, this is bad! You might lose to him if he insists onpeting with you in making sacred weapons,"


    the Dragon Intent Grass remarked with rm.


    "I know. Although I''m a casting master of Sage Level, I can''t make a sacred weapon. There''s no way I


    can win. I don''t even know how to cast one, as I just recently advanced to this level.


    But don''t worry. The Helian n won''t allow him topete with me again for fear of being made a


    Also, a sacred weapon is vastly different from a demi-spiritual sacred weapon, and even the lowest


    grade sacred weapon is considered precious. We will waste too much time and casting materials.


    If I''m not mistaken, even a casting genius like Kamari would need at least two months to make a


    sacred weapon.


    And I don''t think he can manage to make one," Ricky responded.


    Hearing Kamari''s words, the surrounding warriors turned their expectant gazes to the three elders of


    the Helian n who looked incredibly troubled.


    They were caught between a rock and a hard ce!


    Ricky''s guess was urate, in that, they couldn''t let Kamaripete with him again.


    However, if they refused Kamari''s request, Ricky would be dered the winner and that was thest


    thing they wanted. After all, they already announced that the champion would have ess to their


    ancestralnd. How could they let an outsider enter their ancestralnd?


    A thick tension paired with deathly silence settled over the entire ce.


    "Ha! You got a problem with that?" Ricky mocked Kamari through telepathy.


    "Of course I do! I know that you only became a casting master of Sage Level before you got here. That


    means you can''t make a sacred weapon yet," replied Kamari fiercely. His teeth were gritted so tightly


    that his gums started to bleed.


    "So what? Thepetition is over anyway," Ricky answered glibly. "Besides, do you think the senior


    members of your n will ept your request?"


    "This is our territory so we will be the ones to make the rules. Or maybe you''re afraid topete with


    me again? I''m certain that the three elders will agree because the champion can enter our ancestral


    said Kamari confidently.


    And his words weighed heavily in Ricky''s heart.


    ''He is right. Since the public knows that the winner will be allowed to cultivate in their ancestral ce,


    the elders are likely to side with him.


    After all, the Helian n would never allow an outsider to enter their ancestralnd, '' Ricky mused.


    ''This situation isn''t favorable to me. It looks like I can''t cultivate in the ancestralnd of the Helian n,


    '' he also thought as he wondered what he should do next.


    The Dragon Intent Grass heard him and suggested, "You can just take their cultivation resources


    instead. Take as much as you can since your zones can hold a ton!"


    The next moment, a loud voice broke the short silence.


    "Everyone should abide by the rules. Just because you belong to the Helian n doesn''t mean you


    can change the rules to suit yourself. If we ept his request, not only the Helian n but also the


    Short Human tribe will be theughingstock of the entire Misty South."


    The person who spoke was a short old man dressed in a blue robe.


    "Patriarch!"


    The moment the members of the Short Human tribe saw the old man, they greeted him and bowed at


    the waist to show their respect.


    Meanwhile, the other casting masters of Sage Level and the saints inclined their heads to show their


    respect to the elder. The warriors present also followed suit.


    At first nce, Ricky recognized the blue-d old man, for the people''s reaction was a dead giveaway.


    ''So that is the patriarch of the Helian n¡ªf Helian. He is one of the few casting masters of Demi-


    divine Level in the Misty South, '' Ricky mused in amazement, his eyes trained steadily on the elder.


    Casting masters of Demi-divine Level in the Misty South were few and far between.


    f Helian was the top brass of the casting masters of his level. In fact, he was even considered as


    the best casting master in the Misty South.


    "The leader of the Helian n finally showed his face," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass interestedly.


    "I should talk to him," Ricky deliberated. "Since it''s unlikely for them to allow me ess to their


    ancestralnd, I''m going to ask for his guarantee that Wayne will be kept safe."


    "That''s a good choice, and perhaps, your only choice. After all, it''s not possible for you to go to their


    ancestralnd and cultivate there," the Dragon Intent Grass responded.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As f Heliannded on the cloud, he turned to Kamari with an impassive expression and ordered,


    "Kamari, leave now and reflect on yourself!"


    "Yes, sir!" replied Kamari at once before he reluctantly took his leave.


    Although he was an outstanding casting genius, he didn''t have what it took to challenge the authority of


    their leader yet. If he did, it would cost him everything he had now.


    Anyway, it wasn''t f Helian that he hated. It was Ricky.


    Once Kamari left, f Helian turned his attention to Ricky. "This is the first time that our n and even


    the entire Short Human tribe has been defeated." He sounded stoic and unemotional, so no one knew


    whether he was angry or not.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you," replied Ricky politely, knowing that he was treading on thin


    ice.


    "It''s apetition. You don''t need to feel sorry. Since you won first ce, we will grant you ess to


    our ancestralnd for three months, where you can cultivate to your heart''s content.


    Besides that, you can also choose any Treasures from Heaven and Earth in our treasure house."


    Hearing this, all the warriors were dumbfounded. Even Ricky and the members of the Helian n fell


    silent at the unexpected words.


    ''I thought f Helian showed up to make some excuses to keep Ricky from entering their ancestral


    Even when they came back to their senses, the elders of the Helian n could do nothing but stare


    nkly at their leader.


    They knew that he favored the members of their n, but this decision had blindsided them. Some of


    them even began to doubt if the leader in front of them was a fake.


    Though f Helian could feel their intent gazes, he didn''t seem to mind, and his expression remained


    impassive. Deep inside, however, he was in a quandary.


    If possible, he would never allow an outsider like Ricky to set foot in their ancestralnd.


    But he had no other choice.


    He met the eyes of the Helian n''s elders and muttered, "It''s that master''s idea!"


    When they heard this, the elders heaved a deep sigh of resignation. They had no choice but to give in.


    Every one of them picked up what the leader had dropped. And since it was that master''s order, they


    must follow it no matter how reluctant they were.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors seemed to have recovered from their shock. They appeared quiet


    on the outside, but their minds were busy discussing with each other. "What''s wrong with the Helian


    n?"


    "Who knows? Why would f Helian allow an outsider to set foot in their ancestralnd? I can''t believe


    he offered it himself."


    "What do you reckon is he nning?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora. Both


    seemed as bewildered as the others were.


    "I have no clue," Ricky replied. "But that''s not important right now. I need to ask about Wayne first."


    After saying this, he asked f Helian how they nned to deal with Wayne.

 Chapter 1432 The Ancestral Land Of The Helian Clan

    Chapter 1432 The Ancestral Land Of The Helian n


    "You have shown us what you are capable of. You are indeed qualified to be Wayne''s master," f


    replied calmly to Ricky''s inquiry.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    His answer caused a stir among the crowd.


    It became obvious that he had no intention of punishing Wayne.


    The warriors started discussing with each other telepathically, unable to believe their own ears. "I can''t


    believe that the Helian n is making a concession for an outsider."


    "Ricky is, without doubt, the first casting master who has been recognized by the Short Human tribe."


    "It was an impossible feat for anyone till date, but he has done it now. I don''t think there will be another


    one who would be able to aplish this."


    "But I understand why they havee to this decision. Ricky is incredibly talented in both martial arts


    and casting. Besides, he has the support of the Misty South Pce. At this point, there is no way that


    the Short Human tribe can cause him harm. Since they can''ty a hand on him, they have no choice


    but to befriend him."


    "You have created a stir. The Helian n has made a concession for you," the Dragon Intent Grass


    said.


    "I''m just d that they have taken this decision instead of going on a rampage," Ricky said with a sigh.


    If he was being true to himself, f would say that he didn''t want members of his n to learn casting


    from an outsider. After all, it concerned the reputation of his n.


    However, there was no way around this. He had to admit that Ricky had tremendous potential in


    casting.


    Elder Deacon, Wayne''s grandfather, who had wanted him dead at first, didn''t feel the same anymore.


    He was grateful to Ricky for what he had done for his grandson.


    "I appreciate your kind words, sir. Thank you very much," Ricky said with a slight bow.


    f gave him a curt nod, and then swiftly turned to the crowd. "The castingpetition hase to a


    conclusion. The winners will be rewarded as promised tomorrow."


    Inside the pce, Wayne was waiting for Ricky. When he saw his master, he eximed, "Master! You


    are just so awesome! I can''t believe that you''ve already be a casting master at the Sage Level!


    You even defeated Kamari to be the number one casting genus in the Misty South!"


    Wayne had been stressed out since he had taken Ricky as his master. After all, he had to face the


    pressure from the Helian n and the other forces following this decision.


    But since it was his own decision, he had no regrets.


    All he had to do was wait for Ricky to rise above everyone and prove himself to the Misty South.


    But he had initially thought that it would take many years before his master could be recognized by the


    stubborn Helian n and the public.


    Much to his surprise, Ricky proved himself worthy in such a short time. He was less than fifty years old,


    yet he had already be a casting master at the Sage Level. On top of that, he even beat the


    number one casting genius in the Misty South and took his ce.


    Wayne was no longer under any kind of pressure. By now, the other warriors were probably envious of


    him for being Ricky''s disciple.


    A smile appeared on Wayne''s face. Ricky was destined to rise to much higher ces.


    "I''m d that you''re fine. I would have had to live with the guilt for the rest of my life if something had


    happened to you," Ricky said, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.


    Hearing his words, Wayne smiled brightly. "Thank you for your concern, master," he said. "I couldn''t


    feel any better than this."


    After his talk with Wayne, Ricky began to adjust his breath. Since he had just be a casting master


    at the Sage Level, he would have to spend much time on adjusting andprehending for days to


    The next day, f led Ricky to the ancestralnd of the Helian n alone.


    "Sir, to be honest with you, I didn''t think that you would really allow me to enter your ancestralnd,"


    Ricky said, his voice filled with curiosity.


    ''Even if the Helian n wanted to befriend me, I didn''t think they would willfully allow me to set foot in


    their ancestralnd to cultivate for three months. They must have something on their minds, '' he


    pondered.


    "You won the first ce in thepetition, and this is your reward. If we don''t give the winner what he


    deserves, we will lose the trust of the entire Misty South. That would be a bigger loss to uspared to


    letting you cultivate in our ancestralnd," f replied.


    Soon, they reached their destination.


    It was a grey space.


    The conditions inside the space were simr to that of the nine hundred and ny ninth stair of the


    Casting Ladder.


    If anything, this ce was much superior to that of the top stair.


    It was safe to say that a single day''s cultivation here would be worth five days'' on the top of the Casting


    Ladder. Ricky could see that it was indeed true that the Casting Ladder was born in the ancestralnd


    of the Helian n.


    He could also sense the strong original energy of castinging from the space.


    "Wow. This is most definitely the best ce to cultivate casting skills and runic power! No wonder the


    Short Human tribe is the strongest casting race on the continent," Ricky remarked sincerely in his


    astonishment.


    "I don''t know if I should be happy to hear that. Coming from you, it sounds like you are mocking us,"


    f scoffed.


    "Oh no, sir! I would never look down on your casting skills," Ricky replied immediately.


    "If you say so. Well, you can stay here and cultivate for three months. But how much you progress


    depends on how good you are," f said.


    With that, he took his leave.


    He couldn''t stand seeing outsiders cultivating in their most important ancestralnd.


    "I hope I can reinforce my current level in casting in the next three months. If I make good use of this


    opportunity, I can gather more holy runes, and also greatly improve my fighting power. At the end of it,


    perhaps I will be capable enough to fight against the upper spiritual emperor," Ricky said excitedly as


    he felt the power of the ancestralnd of the Helian n.


    "During your cultivation, you can use your zones to absorb the original energy of casting and store it for


    "Ha-ha! That sounds like a good n!" Ricky said with a wide smile.


    Soon, he started cultivating. He began toprehend the holy runes with the help of his Chaos


    Manual and Ancestor Divine Manual.


    In addition to that, he activated his seven zones, controlling them to carefully absorb the original energy


    of casting from the ancestralnd.


    Ricky was getting better at the holy runes with every passing minute.


    ''At this rate, with the help of my zones and bright ancestral spirit, I have a feeling that I can surpass


    Kamari in three months, '' he thought to himself with a firm resolution.


    However, after only half a month, he was awakened by a familiar voice.


    He recognized the voice immediately as the Casting Ladder'', the one that had helped him be a


    casting master at the Sage Level during thepetition.


    "Sir! How did you get here?" Ricky asked, surprised to hear the voice all of a sudden.


    "I was born here, so my consciousness can naturally appear here at any given time," the Casting


    Ladder exined.


    "Since the Casting Ladder was born in the ancestralnd of Helian n, it is the core of this ce," the


    Dragon Intent Grass added.


    "Are you here to guide me further in casting, sir?" Ricky asked with a smile.


    "You wish!" the Casting Ladder said with a scoff. "I had no intention ofing here, but you left me


    with no choice. If you keep absorbing the original energy of casting here at this rate, it will negatively


    affect the fortune of the Helian n within a single month."


    ''So, it discovered that I was absorbing the original energy of casting, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    "You can''t be serious, sir. Besides, I was allowed to cultivate here for three months. I still have much


    time left," Ricky said.

 Chapter 1433 Leilanis Request

    Chapter 1433 Leni''s Request


    "You can''t continue cultivating like this. At this rate, you will take most of the fortune of the Helian n''s


    ancestralnd in three months. The original energy in an ancestralnd has to be kept within a certain


    range or the ancestralnd will eventually deteriorate, causing the race''s fortune to decrease as well.


    I''m sure you''re aware of that.


    After all, more top warriors and excellent casting masters would pop up like mushrooms if the ancestral


    Don''t forget that you''re in my debt. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been able to enter here, work


    on your holy runes and reinforce your casting level,"


    the Casting Ladder firmly reminded Ricky when thetter tried to y dumb.


    "Sir, so it is you who just spoke behind my back," Ricky started.


    ''I''m sure the Casting Ladder stepped in for me because I doubt the senior members of the Helian n


    would ever allow me to cultivate in their ancestralnd...'' Ricky continued to reflect inside his mind.


    He looked at the Casting Ladder with gratefulness and continued, "Thank you very much, sir. I


    appreciate it."


    "If you really want to thank me, prove it!" thedder challenged him in return.


    "Ha-ha! All right, I won''t absorb more original energy of casting. You have my word on that," Ricky


    finally relented with a smile. The Casting Ladder was right. He was well aware of the importance of the


    original energy to every ancestralnd. The matter was serious enough that the Casting Ladder


    wouldn''t hesitate to throw him out if he kept absorbing the original energy of casting here.


    "But sir, I earned the opportunity to cultivate here and that is part of it. Since I am to stop, I can''t enjoy


    my privilege fully, so I hope you''llpensate me.


    Perhaps, you can at least give me some advice in casting in the next few days," Ricky said, trying to


    negotiate.


    "Young man, you..." The Casting Ladder was left speechless.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But, in the end, it epted Ricky''s request for the sake of his talent in casting. It wanted to win him


    over and didn''t want to get on his bad side.


    For the next two and a half months, Ricky rapidly progressed in casting and acquired a better


    understanding of the Ancestor Divine Manual under the guidance of the Casting Ladder.


    Once he was done cultivating in the Helian n''s ancestralnd, Ricky headed back to the Misty


    South Pce with Amelia and f.


    But before he went on his way, Ricky made sure to take an enormous amount of Treasures from


    Heaven and Earth and Heaven Soul Stones from the Helian n''s treasure house.


    To Ricky''s surprise, Kolton had waited for him after the castingpetition concluded to make sure he


    was safe. ording to Kolton, Ricky was more important to the Misty South Pce than he was.


    Meanwhile, the whole Middle Land had heard about the result of the Helian n''s casting contest.


    That meant Ricky was the talk of the town once again, and he gained more acim due to his talent in


    both martial arts and casting.


    All the people recognized him now as the number one casting genius in the Misty South.


    Of course, that came with its pros and cons.


    On the one hand, those forces who were after Ricky finally gave up after the news reached them.


    However, some forces that wanted Ricky dead became more incensed and desperate to get rid of him.


    They sent even more men to get him because Ricky''s talent and rapid progress threatened them.


    Countless casting forces had sent their representatives to wait for Ricky. They had one goal in mind:


    get Ricky on their side at all costs.


    Ricky had no choice but to join the Casting Guild just to get them off his back.


    As soon as he arrived at the Misty South Pce, the senior members of the Misty South Pce


    weed him back and generously rewarded him with an abundance of cultivation resources. They


    even dered him as a special casting master of the Misty South Pce.


    It was evident that the Misty South Pce attached so much importance to him because he had the


    aptitude to be a casting master at the Demi-divine Level.


    At this point, Ricky had so many cultivation resources that he could cultivate in the Misty South


    Pce''s four cultivation ces to improve his cultivation level or casting level for a long time. However,


    that wouldn''t be a good idea for him.


    Ricky intended to toughen himself up through more rigorous practice.


    That was because he nned to enter the Passage World in the Third Sheol City and take on the


    devils.


    After all, fighting against the creatures from the devil race was the real battle of life and death.


    But before he could set his ns into motion, Leni paid him a visit on the third day of his return.


    Before this day, he had only met the woman once.


    Leni was a genius of the Seven-tailed Fox tribe, and, more importantly, she was the holy daughter of


    their tribe. She used to be one of the top ten geniuses in the outer region.


    Like him, she had passed the Misty South Pce''s selection and became their disciple. But she


    returned to the Seven-tailed Fox tribe immediately afterward and cultivated there.


    This unexpected visit took Ricky by surprise because they had only met once, so he couldn''t think of


    any reason she would want to see him. They weren''t even friends.


    "Miss Leni, I didn''t think you cared enough about me that you even came all the way here to see


    me," Ricky joked as he greeted her.


    "What''s the matter? Am I not wee here?" Leni responded in an equally droll tone.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t get me wrong. Gorgeous women like you are always wee here. Besides, there''s no


    way I can refuse a beauty like you. I''ll even give you my life if you asked for it," added Ricky yfully.


    Hearing this, Amelia rolled her eyes at him.


    "Wow, I doubt anyone would believe that an ace genius in both martial arts and casting would joke like


    that," replied Leni with a polite smile.


    After exchanging pleasantries, they eventually got down to business.


    Leni started, "If you''d like, you can just call me Leni. A remarkable genius like you shouldn''t


    debase yourself by treating me so highly. Anyway, I came here to ask you for a favor."


    "I''m all ears!" Ricky nodded expectantly, encouraging her to talk.


    "Do you know about the Legendary Beast Region?" Leni asked first before getting to the point.


    "Of course! How can I not know that? Only powerful creatures reside there, and most of the legendary


    beasts'' descendants dwell there. In fact, that''s how it got its name.


    Ricky conveyed lengthily.


    "Well, I intend to go there, and I''d like to ask you to apany me," she said with a pleading look.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" he asked.


    "You see, the Legendary Beast Tomb is about to open," she began before pausing, licking her lips


    tensely.


    "What do you mean?" Ricky prompted her again since he was still confused about what she wanted.


    Although he knew about the ce, he had never heard of it opening before.


    "Oh, I see. That means another bloody storm will start among geniuses in the Legendary Beast


    Region," Wayne chimed in at this moment.


    "Most powerful ancient beasts are buried in the Legendary Beast Tomb. It is an independent world that


    hovers separately beside the continent. Every once in a while, the Legendary Beast Tomb floats closer


    to the Legendary Beast Region and that creates a connection simr to the ancient battlefield.


    It''s a ce where the strong ancient legendary beasts had fallen, which means that every inch of the


    Legendary Beast Tomb had been soaked in their blood. You can just imagine how amazing that ce


    is. There must be more Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Legendary Beast Tomb than


    anywhere else.


    The most enticing part is the benefit you can gain, such as the inheritances and blood essences of the


    legendary beasts buried in there.


    After all, the blood essence of a legendary beast can enhance not only the blood power of beasts but of


    humans as well,"


    Wayne rified for Ricky.


    "Now, I understand! I can''t wait to see this Legendary Beast Tomb for myself..." Ricky nodded


    thoughtfully when he finally absorbed everything they told him.

 Chapter 1434 Looking Into Xenia

    Chapter 1434 Looking Into Xenia


    "The Legendary Beast Tomb seems a good choice since Ick the legendary beasts'' blood essence.


    Although I have the Chaos blood power, it''s still too weak since I have only managed to wake less than


    half. I''m no match for geniuses who descended from legendary beasts in terms of blood power. That is


    my weakness. But if I get my hands on some blood essence from legendary beasts, I can awaken half


    of my Chaos blood power. Only then can I be on par with any genius,"


    Ricky admitted to the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora.


    "Well, the Legendary Beast Tomb is an excellent ce for you to improve yourself. Your bright


    ancestral spirit and your Chaos blood power will help you unleash the full power of your Ancestral


    Intent Form. And if you awaken more of your Chaos blood power, your progress will be


    unimaginable!" said the Dragon Intent Grass enthusiastically.


    With that conversation done, Ricky nodded at Leni and said, "Okay. I''lle with you to the


    Legendary Beast Tomb. I don''t want to miss the blood essence of the legendary beasts there."


    "Great! Thank you, Ricky!" Leni thanked him profusely.


    She fully expected to encounter fiercepetition in the Legendary Beast Tomb, and she was afraid


    that she wouldn''t fare well. However, now that she had Ricky on her side, everything would surely go


    smoothly.


    Mordechai decided to go with Ricky as well. He had spent a lot of time cultivating, and he figured that it


    was about time he put it into practice. This way, he would see how much he improved and could hone


    his skills more.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ire joined them as well, saying that she would go to keep an eye on Ricky for Tina, just in case that


    he tried to hook up with other girls.


    Together, the group embarked on their journey.


    The Evil Mandragora also traveled with them in person, as she hade out of the Divine Manor


    under Ricky''s request.


    Ricky also allowed her to take the Holy Three-Saber''s Divine Manor with her. Since she spent a long


    time bathing in divine power, Ricky believed the others wouldn''t sense her evil spirit. In case that failed,


    he also used his bright ancestral spirit on her.


    With all these safeguards in ce, only powerful saints would be able to detect that she had the evil


    spirit.


    Amelia had long known about the Evil Mandragora''s existence. However, she was still taken by


    surprise by the Evil Mandragora''s elegant and bewitching aura.


    Simrly, ire also knew about the Evil Mandragora. She had thoroughly investigated Ricky back


    when she was in the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and nothing much escaped her knowledge.


    In contrast, Leni was shocked at the sight of the Evil Mandragora. And she couldn''t help but think


    that thetter had the best temperament she had ever seen.


    ''This guy is always hounded by the hottest girls, '' Mordechai mused silently as he gazed at the girls


    who were revolving around Ricky like he was the sun.


    The Legendary Beast Region was thousands of miles away from the Misty South Pce. It would take


    them about a month to get there even if they traveled on an airship moving at its peak speed.


    "One more thing, Ricky. You should know that the Great Phoenix tribe dwells in the Legendary Beast


    Region," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded.


    "Yeah, I heard about that." Ricky nodded with a grave expression.


    "That means the Legendary Beast Region is even more dangerous for youpared to other warriors.


    I''m sure the Great Phoenix tribe will not miss any chance to take you out," continued the Dragon Intent


    Grass sternly.


    "You''re right, but I''m not deterred. I know that danger will only help me progress faster," Ricky


    answered with great confidence. "Besides, I want to know the situation of the Great Phoenix tribe,


    Grace in particr."


    Along the way, Ricky didn''t waste time and continued his cultivation.


    He focused on honing his casting skills.


    At the same time, he activated the Shadowy Emperor Replication and created a replica, which he left


    on the airship before he went into the Massacring Zone.


    A casting master of Sage Level''s legitimacy fully depended on whether he could make sacred weapons


    or not. If he couldn''t cast sacred weapons, he would be a casting master of Sage Level by name only. It


    wouldn''t matter even if his level reached the Sage Level, or if he had turned all his runes into holy


    runes.


    Moreover, once a Sage Level casting master managed to make sacred weapons, the power of their


    holy runes would exponentially improve, and only then could he maximize his fighting power.


    Ricky also conversed with Leni through telepathy. He asked the question that gued him since they


    met for the first time.


    It was about that beautiful girl who lived rent-free in his mind.


    Despite himself, Ricky saw her in Leni.


    Perhaps, it was because Leni exuded the aura of a fox, and it reminded him of that charming girl.


    Ricky was not a person who would run away from problems.


    He couldn''t get her out of his mind. Thus, he decided to face this matter head-on.


    "Leni, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you. It''s about someone..." Ricky started


    reluctantly.


    "What is it?" replied Leni curiously. She didn''t think that her circle would have someone connected to


    Ricky. After all, they had only met twice so far.


    "Do you know a girl named Xenia Wang?" Ricky blurted out.


    "Xenia? Do you know her?" A surprised look shed quickly across Leni''s face.


    She knew about Xenia. And she was even more astonished that Ricky knew that woman. Of course,


    her face remained impassive, and she made sure not to show how surprised she was.


    "From your reaction, it looks like that you know her," Ricky surmised. "She is an old friend of mine."


    Although he spoke calmly and his face appeared indifferent, his heart was a different story.


    "Oh, I see. She is an old friend of yours, huh?" Leni repeated.


    "Can you tell me something about her? How is she doing?" Ricky asked one after another, which pulled


    an intrigued look from Leni.


    "It seems like she is more than an old friend to you." She spoke teasingly.


    "Only a few people know Xenia. Only the senior members from the Seven-tailed, Eight-tailed, or Nine-


    tailed Fox tribes, plus a handful of core disciples know her.


    Unfortunately, I know very little of her.


    All I know is that she is human, but pure Nine-tailed Fox blood power flows in her veins. The Nine-tailed


    Fox''s blood power she has is quite strong.


    A few years ago, an elder from the Nine-tailed Fox tribe brought her back and invested a lot of his


    resources to help her improve. That elder recently took her to the depths of our ancestralnd, where


    the elder intended to help her evolve into a real fox.


    "A real fox... Can she turn into a Nine-tailed Fox?" Ricky murmured to himself.


    It was only at this moment that he understood why tails were stretching out from her back thest time


    he saw Xenia. He figured that those tails belonged to the Nine-tailed Fox.


    He also understood why Xenia told him they belonged to different worlds.


    That was the reason they broke up, even if they were in love.


    She was convinced that if they didn''t cut each other loose, they would only hold each other back.


    ''Maybe you were right, Xenia... But I''m sure even you would be surprised at what I have achieved. I''m


    no longer a nobody in the Misty South, '' Ricky thought to himself.


    At this point, he felt torn. He loved and hated Xenia, and he didn''t know which feeling won over the


    other.


    "No official statements have been made, but I believe Xenia will be the noble daughter of our tribe


    once shepletes her transformation. By the way, since you seem to know her quite well, do you


    know why she possesses such pure Nine-tailed Fox''s blood power even though she is just human?


    Many senior members in our tribe are curious about that, and so am I.


    If you know anything, won''t you tell me? I swear I''ll keep it to myself,"


    Leni begged insistently.


    "Leni, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t know either. We are just friends. I only asked you


    because you reminded me of her, and perhaps, that''s because you share the same blood," responded


    Ricky.


    "Oh, I see..." Leni muttered with a little disappointment.


    Before long, they finally arrived in the Legendary Beast Region.

 Chapter 1435 The Seven-mouthed Greed Beast Tribe

    Chapter 1435 The Seven-mouthed Greed Beast Tribe


    The moment they set foot in the Legendary Beast Region, Ricky immediately sensed the presence of


    its environment''s purest energy.


    The Misty South Pce was one of the oldest and strongest forces in the Misty South, so they had


    enough clout to obtain a prime territory in the region, one that was highly sought after and overflowing


    with fortune and power of heaven and earth.


    However, the Legendary Beast Region made this grandeur seem like child''s y. The area it covered


    was even more magnificentpared to the Misty South Pce''snds.


    Perhaps, it could be thought of this way: the Misty South Pce''s location could be deemed the best in


    the Misty South among forces established by humans, while the Legendary Beast Region''s location


    was the best among the dwelling ces of beasts.


    Of course, in terms of area, the Misty South Pce couldn''tpare with the Legendary Beast


    Region. After all, the former was just a force, and no matter how influential they were, they couldn''t


    hold a candle to where most descendants of legendary beasts lived.


    When they entered the region, Ricky took a deep breath, absorbing the pure energy from nature. "This


    Legendary Beast Region is amazing! It feels like the invisible heavenly power here is even stronger


    than in the Misty South Pce," he proimed excitedly.


    At this point, Ricky hade out of the Massacring Zone and withdrew his replica.


    "That''s actually urate. The invisible heavenly power in this ce is much more potentpared to


    the Misty South Pce. Do you know what, exactly, the legendary beasts are? They are blessed


    creatures that possess unparalleled power. They could easily summon and use the power of heaven


    and earth to their advantage.


    However, humans are born weak and helpless.


    That is why the energy thates from nature in the ces where the legendary beasts live is


    stronger than those where humans resided,"


    Leni lengthily exined.


    "You make a good point!" Ricky said. "But we, humans, have unimaginable potential. Our strength is


    limited only by ourselves!"


    "Indeed, you possess great potential. You were born as weak babes but could grow stronger after hard


    cultivation. Moreover, you acquire blood power during battles to improve your strength, which you


    integrate with the energy to form unique mutants. That''s brilliant! Only humans could have created the


    mutants.


    As time passed, humans have grown stronger and stronger, resulting in more powerful human ns.


    They surpassed even the strength of beasts.


    Perhaps, time wille when the Misty South Pce''s territory will have better resources and purer


    energypared to where the Legendary Beast Region is situated,"


    added Leni.


    "Ha-ha! I think we went too far out of our topic," Ricky suddenly interrupted with augh.


    "Yeah. Let''s not talk of these deep truths, such as the heavenlyw and the fortune," agreed Leni,


    nodding. "Anyway, we should get moving. I''ll take you to our tribe''s territory, where you can get some


    rest."


    All of a sudden, a creepy voice sounded in the air. "Young master, it looks like we hit the jackpot!"


    As soon as Ricky and hispanions heard it, a feeling of intense difort came over them, as the


    voice contained an exceedingly greedy power.


    Indeed, it had the power of excessive greed. They couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    "Yeah, you are right. We got lucky today. Ricky alone is already a fount of treasure," another voice said.


    Before long, three men and two women came out of nowhere and alighted in front of them.


    These people appeared like they came straight out of fantasy, in that they looked ridiculously beautiful.


    They, however, were all overly obese.


    Their leader was a man who stood a head taller than hispanions and wore fine clothes. Two men


    and two women nked him on both sides.


    "Well, well, well... These four women are tantalizing, especially that one wearing a ck dress. She


    looks incredible," the one in charge sighed.


    He was pertaining to the Evil Mandragora, who had drawn his attention almost immediately.


    "Young master, I call dibs on that girl from the Fox tribe. I hope you''ll let me have her."


    "Ricky and the other two guys are cute," the two women chimed in as they sent hungrily gazes in Ricky


    and hispanions'' direction.


    Of course, their remarks got on Ricky''s nerves. "Who are these guys?" he asked Leni with much


    annoyance.


    "This isn''t good, Ricky. These guys are from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe," Leni ryed


    with a serious expression, her eyes wide with urgency.


    "What?!" Ricky and the others eximed in unison, and gasps of shock could be heard from the girls.


    After learning that the strangers were from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe, it now made sense


    to them why the five people exuded a greedy aura. Even their voices sounded greedy!


    ording to legends, chaotic legendary beasts originated from chaos at the beginning of the universe.


    The Chaotic Greed Beast was one of them.


    It was an evil chaotic legendary beast, an extremely evil being.


    Their greed, primarily, made them evil.


    In their mind, everything in the world belonged to them, and they should get it.


    The greed slept deep in their bones, and even their auras were stained with greed.


    The Chaotic Greed Beast didn''t exist anymore, but its descendants represented the extreme greed it


    left behind.


    Among its descendants, those with the weakest blood power were the Two-mouthed Greed Beasts,


    while those with the strongest blood power were the Nine-mouthed Greed Beasts.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As the name suggested, Two-mouthed Greed Beasts had two mouths that could help them devour


    almost everything in the world. The Nine-mouthed Greed Beast, on the other hand, had nine mouths.


    The number of mouths a Greed Beast had indicated how strong its blood power was.


    Unlike its descendants, the Chaotic Greed Beast only had one mouth, but it could devour anything in


    the world, including chaos.


    Hence, its mouth was called the Mouth of Chaos.


    The descendants had one goal all their lives, and that was to evolve into the Chaotic Greed Beast. And


    for that, they needed to increase their mouth to nine mouths using their blood power.


    Once they had nine mouths, they would integrate them into one, and only then could they evolve into


    the Chaotic Greed Beasts.


    Of course, that was no easy feat.


    This was the case not only for the Chaotic Greed Beast but also for the other legendary beasts. It was


    challenging and almost impossible for the descendants of other legendary beasts to evolve into chaotic


    legendary beasts.


    Countless eras had passed since the beginning of the universe, and no descendants of the legendary


    beasts ever sessfully evolved into chaotic legendary beasts.


    "The Seven-mouthed Greed Beast''s blood power is stronger than many of its kind, and I heard that


    they are incredibly powerful as well," Ricky muttered, and his intent gaze never left the five creatures


    from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe.


    The anger he felt earlier eventually dispersed and gave way to disdain.


    These were the Greed Beast''s descendants, and thus, it was only natural for them to be greedy.


    And they showed their greed in every aspect.


    Of course, even though Ricky could understand that was their character, it didn''t mean that he would


    spare them.


    "No wonder this ce is called the Legendary Beast Region. Even rarely seen creatures like the


    Seven-mouthed Greed Beasts can be found here." Mordechai voiced out his thoughts.


    "I don''t think it''s surprising at all. After all, they can only satisfy their greed in a remote but amazing


    ce like this," ire chimed in.


    When the five creatures heard them, they burst into delightedughter. "Ha-ha! Look how famous we


    are. Even these people recognize us," the one in charge dered with much pomp and arrogance.


    He was evidently thrilled because a lot of people knew about their greedy character.


    "The extreme greed you represent is very befitting of your character," Ricky remarked. "You know, I


    don''t care how greedy you are. But not everyone can be your prey."


    "That''s where you are wrong!" the young man in charge retorted. "It is nature that dictates for the


    strong to prey on the weak. And everyone, including you, will always be weak prey for us."


    "Is that so? Why don''t you give it a shot?" Ricky sneered in reply, seemingly unthreatened.


    "Humph! Just because this Ricky has been recognized as the number one casting genius, he has


    be so arrogant!" another man from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribemented with a


    disdainful look.

 Chapter 1436 Mutants VS Fists

    Chapter 1436 Mutants VS Fists


    "Ha-ha! This Ricky is a fool! He must have no idea what our young master is capable of," another man


    mocked Ricky, letting out a boisterousugh.


    "Keep this in mind, brat. My name is Benny, and I will be sending you back to your creator soon," the


    young man in charge of the group from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe growled with a ferocious


    expression. In the next second, he unleashed his momentum and aimed it at Ricky.


    This revealed that Benny was an upper spiritual emperor.


    When Ricky''spanions sensed his momentum, their eyebrows furrowed in concern. They didn''t


    expect that their opponent would be so daunting.


    "This is bad! He is an upper spiritual emperor!" they eximed in unison.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that they couldn''t hold a candle against an opponent that was an upper


    spiritual emperor.


    They were aware that Ricky stood no chance against Benny, who had the higher level.


    It would have been better if Benny had just broken through since that would give them a better chance.


    Unfortunately, they could tell that Benny had broken through to that level a long time ago.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was a truly formidable opponent, which they should have expected, seeing as he was a Seven-


    mouthed Greed Beast.


    "Benny, if you dare to harm me, the Fox tribe will hunt you down," Leni threatened the other man,


    trying to act tough even when she was anxious.


    She knew they couldn''t fight them head-on, so she tried to intimidate Benny and hispanions with


    the influence of her tribe.


    Her brain felt clouded by anxiety. If she was in her right mind, Leni would never have made the same


    threat when faced with the descendants of the Greed Beast. After all, the Greed Beast was short-


    sighted, and once it had set its sights on something, it wouldn''t give up. No influence or power could


    make it back off. As long as it thought of you as prey, it would hunt you down relentlessly.


    "Hmm... Leni, huh? I''ve heard of you. You are the holy daughter of the Seven-tailed Fox tribe. To be


    honest, if it weren''t for that hottie, you would have been my first choice of all the girls here," Benny


    remarked lustfully when he heard Leni''s threat.


    The greed in his voice was eerily apparent, and it made Leni''s skin crawl.


    "Calm down, Leni. You must have been too nervous you even forgot that the Greed Beast tribe


    values strength above all else. Threats will never work on them," ire reminded Leni through


    telepathy.


    "Don''t worry so much. Ricky got this!" she added further as she gazed at Ricky with confidence.


    "Are you sure? This guy has a higher level than Ricky. I''m worried he might overwhelm Ricky..."


    responded Leni worriedly.


    "We''ll be fine... Since he didn''t ask us to escape, he is confident that he can handle it," ire


    reassured her.


    "Ricky, let me deal with this guy. It has been a while since he became an upper spiritual emperor," the


    Evil Mandragora proposed telepathically.


    "Mydy, please don''t act rashly. If you make a move now, you will inevitably release the evil spirit,


    which will draw the attention of all the saints in the Legendary Beast Region," Ricky immediately


    warned her.


    "But how can I let you fight? You are at a disadvantage in the skip-level challenge," protested the Evil


    Mandragora.


    "Ha-ha! Who knows? Maybe I got back my ability to challenge opponents with superior levels now," he


    responded, looking unruffled despite his oppressive assant.


    With no hesitation, Ricky stepped forward and stood opposite Benny.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The next second started with Ricky bursting out the seven kinds of Light


    Apperception, and the forces with distinct colors tangled with one another.


    "You have the nerve to fight with me!" Benny uttered with a disdainful sneer. "You might be a top


    genius, but don''t overestimate yourself! You cannot defeat someone with a superior level."


    Ever since Ricky acquired Paul''s inheritance in the Third Sheol City, hended on the radar of


    countless forces, and those people sent spies to watch his every move. That was how they found out


    about what happened during Ricky''s fight with Fernando.


    It was the reason Benny was so confident that Ricky stood no chance against him, as long as he had a


    higher level than him.


    The moment Benny finished speaking, he sprang into action and released the extreme power of greed,


    throwing a punch in Ricky''s direction at the same time.


    The fist shadow transformed into a mouth intermittently. Ricky realized he could sense the strong


    devouring power in the fist shadow, and that must be why it was so potent.


    The devouring power that the fist shadow contained seemed as strong as that in Ricky''s Devourer


    Zone.


    ''I heard that the Greed Beasts not only possess a strong power of greed, but they also have the


    devouring power. I see now that rumor is urate...'' Ricky silently mused as he contemted Benny''s


    attack.


    In a nce, he could tell that Benny''s punch contained both the devouring power and the greed power.


    That meant Benny could not only devour the Light Apperception and the Intent Apperception, but he


    could also devour Ricky''s flesh and cells.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    A cracking sound began to surface from Ricky''s body. His flesh had begun to disintegrate.


    Ricky had this power to devour flesh and bones as well, but it was his Devourer Zone that did the job


    for him.


    Without the Devourer Zone, Ricky could only devour the Light Apperception and the Intent


    Apperception himself.


    Using the power of the Devouring Mutant, he hurled out a Devouring Fist against Benny.


    In the next instant, an intense eruption shook the entire ce as their powers engaged in a fierce


    collision.


    The airwaves billowed and swept around two figures, who were interlocked in a tense battle. However,


    it soon became evident who had the upper hand in the fight.


    It was Benny.


    On the other hand, Ricky was quickly losing his ground.


    "It looks like you overestimated yourself. Have you learned your lesson?" Benny mocked him with an


    eyebrow raised. "If you want to live, you better start begging for your life. And, perhaps, give us


    everything you have to sweeten the deal."


    The other man merely ignored his words


    and, instead, activated his mutant.


    Ricky burst out one mutant after another. When he noticed that he was still at a disadvantage after he


    burst out one mutant, he unleashed the next and continued in this way up to the seventh mutant.


    Finally, he and Benny were at a stalemate.


    Fernando was a middle spiritual emperor at peak state when Ricky knocked him down a peg with


    activating a single mutant.


    But now, even with the help of seven mutants and the chaotic power, he could barely keep up with


    Benny.


    This vast difference underlined the gap between the middle spiritual emperor and the upper spiritual


    emperor. It was far widerpared to the disparity between the middle spiritual emperor and the lower


    spiritual emperor.


    And there was one more problem. Ricky had lost advantage in the skip-level challenge.


    "I was surprised that you are just a middle spiritual emperor, and yet you dared to go against me. So I


    thought you must have something up your sleeve. Seeing that you possess seven mutants, I guess I


    was right," Benny murmured darkly.


    "It only proves that you are not a genius. Otherwise, no matter how many mutants I have, you will


    defeat me," answered Ricky flippantly as if he wanted to provoke the other man even more.


    "Are you trying to piss me off?" growled Benny. "It''s too bad you are doomed to fail. You see, I haven''t


    shown my real strength yet."


    The moment those words left his mouth, his momentum surged to its highest peak.


    "Omnipotent Skill¡ªDevouring Fist Punch!" he yelled out.


    At the same time, Benny let out a fearsome roar.


    The whole upper part of his hand was covered in ck devouring power, which contained the power of


    greed.


    A mouth abruptly emerged from it. A second passed, and another appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, he had gained seven giant mouths. It merged with the devouring power and


    greedy power, formed seven vortexes, and morphed into seven fist shadows, which sped towards


    Ricky like bullets.


    Faced with such a potent move, Ricky had no choice but to summon his Ultimate Golden Body at the


    sixth level. It was the only way he could defend himself.


    Otherwise, Benny''s devouring power spurred on by the greedy power would break his flesh apart and


    weaken his strength in an instant.


    "Seven mutants, form a lotus!"


    At the same time, Ricky also released his chaotic power and merged it with the power of his seven


    mutants. A lotus with seven petals appeared and quickly expanded as it hovered over his head.


    Once the seven fist shadows were close enough, Ricky aimed the lotus at the shadows.


    In between one breath and the next, the two forces collided. Their impact produced violent airwaves


    that wrecked the entire surrounding and even the space beyond.


    Everywhere the airwaves swept, potent power surged next and drowned everything.


    All the people present had to gather their strength to withstand the airwaves except for the Evil


    Mandragora, who remained unyielding.

 Chapter 1437 Devouring Power VS Devouring Power

    Chapter 1437 Devouring Power VS Devouring Power


    Their forces collided fiercely, and soon after, it began to dissipate. As the dust settled, two figures came


    into view. Ricky was bent down, clutching on to his chest, blood dripping from his mouth.


    "I''ll finish you in three moves," Benny dered arrogantly when he saw that he had managed to injure


    Ricky.


    ''Well, there does seem to be a gap in power, '' Ricky thought to himself, wiping the blood off his mouth.


    Benny started gathering his strength and the ck devouring power surrounded him. He was getting


    ready tounch a potent attack against Ricky.


    If his opponent had not been Ricky, Benny might have chosen to y with him before taking him out.


    But Ricky was famous. He was known to be strong and his talent was spoken widely of. Benny had no


    choice but to go all out. He didn''t want to give a single moment for Ricky to counter. He had to defeat


    him as soon as possible!


    "Since you are prepared to finish me in three moves, I guess I can''t hold back anymore," Ricky said


    with a smirk.


    And soon after, thend reverberated with the sound of a dragon. Power began to gush out from the


    seven runes; they were no longer ordinary runes, but holy runes which contained the holy power of


    heaven and earth.


    In an instant, Ricky''s momentum and strength greatly improved by many folds.


    Without wasting time, the two shed once again, but this time, they were matched in strength and


    speed.


    "It looks like this round is a tie. This man is able to challenge higher level warriors again. It is possible


    that he had never lost the ability, but he had been hiding his true strength on purpose during his fight


    with Fernando," Mordechai analyzed as he watched the fight.


    "That''s not it. When he became a middle-level spiritual emperor at peak state, he had almost lost the


    ability to challenge superior levels. But he has now be a casting master of Sage Level. The power


    of the holy runes has helped him get back that ability. As you may already know, Ricky possessed the


    runes from his birth. He never had to cultivate to achieve them.


    Owing to that, I presume he could challenge warriors who are stronger than him when he is a middle-


    level spiritual emperor at peak state.


    But once he bes an upper-level spiritual emperor, he would stand no chance against those with


    superior levels unless he acquires some special power,"


    the Evil Mandragora exined.


    "I see. But still, even though he couldn''t challenge someone of higher level, no one at his own level


    could be a match for him at this point," Mordechai replied.


    At that moment, Mordechai felt a vague sense of pressure. He knew that Ricky was no weaker than


    him now.


    "You had us all fooled. It looks like you are still very much capable of challenging higher levels," Benny


    said, as he narrowed his eyes at Ricky.


    "When did I fool you? I never told anyone what my limits were. You took some wild guess on your won,"


    Ricky snapped back with a sneer.


    "The higher the level, the harder the skip-level challenge is. But it feels great to challenge someone


    who is stronger than me. I feel I have infinite strength and I am eager to fight my opponent on my skip-


    level challenge,"


    Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass, his voice filled with obvious excitement.


    "Too bad you can''t use the same skill once you level up again," the Dragon Intent Grass replied.


    "It indeed is a pity. But I will take your advice and be content with what I have now. After all, even those


    incredible demi-spiritual emperors couldn''t defeat higher level warriors once they had reached the


    Emperor Level. I n to cherish every minute I get to utilize this ability,"


    Ricky said with a wide smile.


    "Devouring Greedy Mutant!" Benny shouted with a twisted expression.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He activated his mutant.


    The Chaotic Greed Beast was made of pure greed and devouring capability. Its descendants had its


    blood power, and possessed the Devouring Greedy Mutant.


    Ricky remained unapologetically confident. "Let''s see whose devouring mutant is better, yours or


    mine," he said, brimming with fighting spirit.


    Ricky released the bright ancestral spirit and merged all of his powers into the devouring runes.


    He intended to beat Benny using mainly his devouring power.


    "Ha! Are you honestly trying to defeat me with devouring power? This is hrious! Don''t you know that


    we Greed Beasts are the best when ites to devouring power? You have dug your own grave! I''m


    gonna devour you!" Benny growled.


    The harsh sound resounded through the air. In an instant, Benny was wrapped around by the dark


    devouring power once again and the power of greed.


    Benny had taken his beast form¡ªa Seven-mouthed Greed Beast.


    The creature had the body of a short thick python.


    Though from afar, it looked quite like a giant snail without its shell.


    Either way, the evil aura it exuded was no joke.


    The devouring and greed were evil powers.


    The seven huge, dark mouths made up most of its body. Each of them glided in the air with an endless


    amount of devouring and greed powers.


    Of course, they were nothing significantpared to the creatures with extremely evil mutant power.


    If not, the Greed Beast tribe would have been wiped out by now.


    ''So, this is the Greed Beast... It looks more like the descendant of the evil existence from hell than that


    of the legendary beast, '' Ricky remarked as he studied Benny''s beast form.


    "In this world, there exists noble legendary beasts and evil legendary beasts. This is how the world


    keeps its bnce. Just like how there are bad people among the good ones.


    Besides, this is just how we define nobility. The evil creatures regard the Greed Beast as the superior


    existence.


    You should be careful. The Greed Beast''s devouring power is not any weaker than your Devourer


    Zone''s power. Moreover, remember that there is no power that can restrain the devouring power," the


    Dragon Intent Grass warned.


    "I understand. It''s a good thing that I have the chaotic power and the bright ancestral spirit," Ricky


    responded.


    "Ricky! You are dead meat. Everything you have is going to be mine!" Benny yelled with a murderous


    look as his seven mouths opened wide. His loud voice shattered therge area around them.


    This strange behavior was the result of Benny turning into his beast form. Once the Greed Beast took


    their beast form, they would be carried away with a malicious greed.


    The greedy nature took over them and upied their heads, making them believe that they needed to


    get their hands on everything of value, whoever it belonged to. And they would go to great lengths to


    get their hands on something they have set their eyes on.


    The honest truth was that Ricky indeed possessed some greed-worthy stuff, and that was Paul''s


    inheritance.


    "Devouring Omnipotent Skill¡ªDevouring Mouth Attack!" Benny roared.


    As he spoke, a drop of ck-red blood appeared out of each of his seven mouths. It was his blood


    essence.


    The blood essence merged with the power gushing out of his seven giant mouths, and rose into the air


    in front of him. Soon, a shadow of the Greed Beast appeared, and this Greed Beast only had one


    mouth.


    It seemed to be the shadow of the legendary Chaotic Greed Beast.


    The shadow opened its mouth wide as it flew swiftly towards Ricky.


    Ricky felt a strong pressure and the imminent danger approaching him.


    "Ancestral Intent Form, it''s time for you to show what you are capable of!" Ricky said quickly as he


    took his fighting stance.


    The golden blood within his body responded, and Ricky''s body instantly grewrger, reaching almost


    fifty feet.


    Armed with the bright ancestral spirit and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky felt like he was the


    heavenlyw of the area and that his body was the essence of heaven and earth.


    His eyes shed with the blood-colored devouring holy runes, and the Devourer Zone began to take


    shape behind him, absorbing all his powers and gathering them together.


    "You have the dark devouring mouth, and I have the Evil Devouring Mouth. Let''s see who wins!" Ricky


    said.


    As soon as he finished, his Evil Devouring Mouth was formed. It emitted a blood-colored aura as it


    dashed toward the giant ck shadow.

 Chapter 1438 Toby

    Chapter 1438 Toby


    The two enormous mouths shed like hungry beasts, biting each other in the violent airwaves. After


    what seemed like forever, the encounter finally ended with a roaring echo that carried far into the air.


    Then, one gigantic figure spurted out a mouthful of blood from its equally gigantic mouth. The blood


    was ck.


    It then rolled over, a groan of pain escaping from his lips, and it flopped onto the ground and slowly


    transformed back into its original visage. It was no other than Benny.


    Clearly, he had lost this battle.


    But his opponent, Ricky, didn''t look like he fared any better. The collision had thrown him back


    thousands of meters before he steadied himself on his shaky feet. Blood spilled down the corner of his


    mouth, and wounds were all over his tattered body.


    "That was close. I could barely beat Benny even with the help of the holy runes, the chaotic power, the


    Ancestral Intent Form, and the bright ancestral spirit. It seemed like he could fight no matter what I


    threw at him. And it looks like he still has the strength to fight.


    s, this must be thest realm where I can challenge someone stronger than me with my own


    strength," Rickymented morosely.


    "It''s not a big deal, Ricky. You can just let him live if you can''t kill him. Don''t forget: you are here for the


    blood essence of the legendary beast in the Legendary Beast Tomb. This Benny isn''t a threat


    anymore," the Dragon Intent Grass reassured him.


    Ricky glowered at Benny as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He growled at the sullen-


    looking man. "Take your men and leave. Although I can''t kill you, it''s clear that you can''t kill me either.


    It will just be a waste of time if we continue to fight."


    Although Benny had lost, he didn''t seem afraid of Ricky. Instead, when he heard Ricky''s words, he only


    sneered at the other man but didn''t make any threatening moves.


    Without a nce backward, Benny got up and left, with hispanions following closely behind.


    They thought they were stronger than Ricky, so they intended to take everything he had. Unexpectedly,


    he proved that he was much stronger than them, and they couldn''t hold a candle to him even if the five


    of them teamed up against him.


    On the flip side, Ricky didn''t want to leave Benny and his men alive, for he knew he would never make


    friends with them.


    The only way they would get along was if Benny gave up stealing his stuff, which would never happen.


    The Greed Beast tribe was nothing if not greedy.


    And even though Ricky badly wanted to eliminate Benny and his men, he wasn''t strong enough to do


    that, so he had no choice but to let them go.


    Another reason to keep the peace was that the Legendary Beast Tomb had yet to open. If Ricky could


    avoid the ire of the legendary beasts'' descendants, it would save him from unnecessary trouble.


    "Let''s hurry to our tribe''s territory before anything else happens. We are too close to those guys''


    territory, and if they came back with reinforcements, we will be in serious trouble," Leni warned the


    others once Benny and his men had left.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What Ricky didn''t know was that his location had already been exposed the moment he approached


    the Legendary Beast Region. The saints of other forces that were after him had located him as well.


    That was how powerful saints were. They could easily track down creatures that hadn''t reached the


    Sage Level.


    This ability had been granted to them because of their deep understanding of the heavenlyw.


    If only Ricky had activated the young realm or the old realm and concealed his strength with the space


    power, those saints wouldn''t have been able to spot him.


    But although these saints knew where Ricky was, they were yet to make a move against him. After all,


    they sensed the existence of that figure in ck and were wary of it.


    With the appearance of the Phoenix tribe''s saints, they finally made out the mysterious man''s face.


    At this point, some saints showed up above the Legendary Beast Region, and all of them had their


    eyes on the two figures in front of them.


    One was an elderly man d in a fiery red robe, his hair red as the sunset.


    Although he was an old man, he looked incredibly powerful and carried a strong blood vitality.


    Every saint in the Misty South knew this man. He was Elder Woodrow of the Phoenix tribe, and he was


    at the Sage Level.


    The other figure was a ck-d man, and his cloak concealed his face.


    Despite that, all the saints knew who he was because of the man in ck with a number ''three'' carved


    on it on his left shoulder.


    This person was Toby of the Misty South Shadow.


    The number three on his shoulder pertained to the list of the Misty South Shadow''s strongest


    members. He was the third strongest warrior of the said organization.


    Of course, since he was ranked third in the Misty South Shadow, Toby must be no weaker than a demi-


    spiritual potentate at peak state.


    "What a surprise! I didn''t expect that you woulde out of seclusion just to escort a young man,"


    Elder Woodrow of the Phoenix tribe muttered in disdain as he gazed at Toby coldly.


    Knowing that Ricky had arrived at the Legendary Beast Region, the Phoenix tribe decided to send their


    strongest men to take him out, and Elder Woodrow was one of them.


    That indicated how eager they were to deal with Ricky.


    Unfortunately for them, the Misty South Pce sent one of their strongest as well to keep Ricky safe¡ª


    Toby.


    "You should go back where you came from, Elder Woodrow. If you continue going after Ricky, the Misty


    South Pce will take it as a deration of war. Of course, we won''t intervene if you sent disciples at


    his level to go after him,"


    Toby replied tly.


    "And what if we kill Ricky anyway? What will the Misty South Pce do?" Elder Woodrow muttered


    glumly.


    "Why do you think I''m here? You probably know that only one person from the Misty South Pce


    could get me to work for him," Toby responded with a sharp-toothed smile.


    Upon hearing this, not only Elder Woodrow but also all the other saints nearby looked unsettled.


    They all knew what Toby meant.


    At this point, all the saints from these forces realized they had to give up on Ricky from now on. Their


    forces were weaker than the Phoenix tribe, so what could they do against the even stronger Misty


    South Pce?


    "Elder Woodrow, I know that Ricky and your tribe havee to an ord. And if you make a move


    within the next twenty years, it would ruin your reputation. After all, we all know that the Phoenix tribe is


    arrogant," Toby went on.


    "Toby! How dare you mock us? Our tribe would never show mercy to our enemies, and we wouldn''t


    give up until we have hunted them down and destroyed them. Nothing can get in our way. We will not


    quit for any reason.


    Our young men will go after him until they seed!"


    Elder Woodrow dered as he cast a withering nce over Toby.


    His words made it clear that they would not let Ricky go even if he had the support of the Misty South


    Pce. And this behavior proved how self-conceited the Phoenix tribe was.


    "Ha-ha! You can send all the young warriors in your tribe, for we too have plenty of young warriors. In


    fact, I''m looking forward to seeing you send more young men after Ricky. I''m sure they will die one by


    one in his hands," Toby mocked with a cocky smile.


    "Oh, is that so? Let''s see who will die in the end," responded Elder Woodrow gruffly.


    Toby didn''t say anything more. Instead, he gave an unimpressed shrug and disappeared into the void.


    It was not until Elder Woodrow took his leave that the other saints nearby left as well.


    "Ricky is indeed fascinating. At first, I was tasked to keep him safe, but seeing how he deal with things,


    I''m feeling quite interested in him. I might even protect this young man with my life," Toby murmured to


    himself with awe, gazing upwards toward the airship where Ricky was.


    Ricky, on the other hand, had no idea what had just happened between Elder Woodrow and Toby.


    A few dayster, the group finally arrived at the Fox tribe''s territory.


    The innernd of the Misty South served as a home for the Fox tribe''s Nine-tailed Foxes, while the


    other foxes lived somewhere else.


    For example, the Seven-tailed Fox tribe lived in the outer reaches of the Misty South.


    But although they lived separately, the creatures of the Fox tribe had their own ces in their territory


    in the inner region, and they could cultivate there.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!